《The Lord's Empire》


 Chapter 1: Heaven Awaken World

    <h4>Chapter 1: Heaven Awaken World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    It was 3 AM in the morning, and a full moon hung high in the sky. Its bright moonlight shined down on the ground, making the surroundings seem not so dark.


    By now, the streets were quite quiet because most people had already fallen asleep. However, a delicate looking youth was walking on the streets, dragging his weary body back home.


    This youth was called Zhao Fu, and he had taken his mother¡¯s surname. He was twenty-one years old and a second-year student at Nanshi University. He was currently working while studying. For convenience¡¯s sake and because his night job earned him quite a bit of money, Zhao Fu did not live on campus at his university, and he instead rented a room outside.


    As a lowlymoner, Zhao Fu¡¯s thinking was very simple. He did not have any lofty ambitions or great ideas. He just wanted to find someone who he could spend his life with and live a peaceful life ¨C that would leave him extremely satisfied.


    Zhao Fu continued walking along the street. Right now, all he wanted was to have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Suddenly, a dark figure rushed out from a corner, mming Zhao Fu against a wall and pressing a fruit knife against his neck.


    Feeling the icy de pressed against his neck, Zhao Fu¡¯s body froze, his hairs standing on end. He did not dare to move at all because he knew that the person might not hesitate to kill him if he moved rashly.


    Luckily, he had forgotten his phone today, and he did not have anything valuable on him. All he had was $36.50, and if he had to choose between the money and his life, he would not hesitate to choose thetter.


    Zhao Fu obediently took out all of his money, $36.50, and smiled stiffly. ¡°Big bro! This is all I have, please take it.¡±


    ¡°Who wants your money? Turn around, press yourself against the wall, and take off your pants,¡± the man shouted, dashing Zhao Fu¡¯s hopes of paying him off to save his life.


    ¡°Eh? Turn around, press myself against the wall, and take off my pants?¡± Zhao Fu frowned and looked over. The lewd-looking middle-aged man started to unbutton his own pants.


    ¡°Fudge! This isn¡¯t a robbery; this is a rape!¡± Zhao Fu inwardly cursed.


    At this moment, the lewd-looking middle-aged man waved his knife and said threateningly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Your elder said to take off your pants.¡±


    ¡°Is my ¡®chrysanthemum¡¯ going to be torn today?¡± Zhao Fu shuddered as he frowned, thinking about how he could escape.


    BOOM!!!


    At this moment, a deafening explosion sounded out from above. Zhao Fu, who was pressed against the wall, raised his head in surprise.


    The entire sky seemed to be burning, turning into a massive sea of mes. Countless rainbow lights fell from the sky with long tails trailing behind them, making them look like meteors as they descended.


    This shocking scene not only grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s attention but also the lewd-looking middle-aged man¡¯s attention as well. Zhao Fu took advantage of this to grab the man¡¯s wrist, and he twisted with all of his might.


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    The lewd-looking middle-aged man cried out in pain, his knife falling to the ground. Following this, Zhao Fu brought his knee up and kicked the man¡¯s groin.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!!!¡±


    The man screamed again as he copsed to the ground, his face a mask of pain. He arched his body with both hands covering that area. Zhao Fu was still feeling quite angry, and he continuously kicked the man a few times before quickly running away.


    Bang!!


    Just as Zhao Fu was running out from this street, a rainbow-colored meteor crashed in front of him. The blinding light caused Zhao Fu to instinctively use his hands to cover his face. After the light disappeared, a crystal that was one finger length in length and two finger lengths in width silently floated two meters above the ground.


    Zhao Fu curiously walked forwards and held the crystal. The floating crystal did not react at all as Zhao Fu grabbed it.


    By now, everyone who had been sleeping had been woken up by the loud sounds. They all opened their doors and windows and looked at the countless floating crystals, and began to madly rush out. They all started to fight over these crystals because they looked quite valuable.


    Seeing this chaotic scene, Zhao Fu did not stay around and hurried home.


    Within his single room apartment, Zhao Fu carefully examined the crystal. From its appearance, no gemstone couldpare to it, and if it was rare enough, it could be worth cities. However, a countless number of these crystals had descended from the sky, at least a few billion, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t be worth much.


    Suddenly, the crystal shined with a rainbow glow as a robotic voice said, ¡°Host has been detected to be a Basic Intelligence Lifeform, Soulbindingmencing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ding! Soulbinding has been sessfullypleted; you will now head to the Heaven Awaken World.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s vision darkened as he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 2: Legacy Trial

    <h4>Chapter 2: Legacy Trial</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Ding! You have two imperial bloodlines within you. One is the Great Tang Imperial Family¡¯s bloodline, and the other is the Great Qin Imperial Family¡¯s bloodline. Please select which bloodline you would like to take the Legacy Trial for.¡±


    ¡°Warning! The Legacy Trial can only be attempted once, and upon failure, all qualifications to inherit a legacy will be made void.¡±


    ¡°Legacy Trial? Great Tang Imperial Family bloodline? Great Qin Imperial Family bloodline?¡±


    At this moment, Zhao Fu was standing in a gray, foggy area. When he heard that announcement, he felt quite confused because he had no idea what was going on. He remembered that he had been holding the crystal before he fainted, and was in this space when he had woken up.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what a Legacy Trial was, when Zhao Fu heard ¡®Great Tang Imperial Family bloodline,¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and clench his fists. He would never forget what happened on that rainy day even until he died, and was filled with hatred and disgust towards that bloodline.


    From what he knew, the Li family was a descendent of the Great Tang Imperial family, so the Great Qin Imperial Family¡¯s bloodline was definitely from his mother. As such, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to choose the Great Qin Imperial Family bloodline.


    ¡°Selectionplete!¡±


    A one hundred meters or so tall altar slowly appeared in front of Zhao Fu. The altar was made of ck stones, and each step was about twenty-five centimeters high and half a meter wide. The altar seemed to extend up into the clouds, giving off an ancient, majestic, and dignified feeling.


    When Zhao Fu stepped onto the first step, he felt his body be heavy as a pressure weighed down on him. In the beginning, the pressure was not very great, but as he advanced step after step, the pressure pressing down on him became more and more intense.


    By the time Zhao Fu had climbed up half of the altar, his body was covered with sweat, drenching himpletely. He was barely able to stand firmly on the steps, and he swayed as if he was going to fall.


    However, Zhao Fu gritted his teeth and continued, walking step by step up the altar. Soon, illusions started to appear. Some were incredibly beautiful women doing their best to entice him, followed by other illusions of power and money.


    These illusions may have caused normal people to have chased after them, making them unable to extract themselves from them, but Zhao Fu¡¯s cold heart waspletely unaffected.


    Finally, after much effort and hardship, Zhao Fu finally stood on the top of the altar. His mind felt empty and clear when countless images started to sh before his eyes, all of which were rted to the Great Qin Empire¡¯s beginning, rise, and downfall.


    The scenes started to y before his eyes like a movie, starting from the Qin family¡¯s ancestor ¡®Qin Feizi.¡¯ He was a skilled horse breeder who gained the favor of the King of Zhou and was given a small piece ofnd on which he established his fief.


    Then, there were scenes of ¡®King Ying Zheng of Qin¡¯ destroying the six states in ten years, unifying China, and establishing the ¡®Qin Dynasty.¡¯


    In the end, King Ying Ziying of Qin surrendered to Liu Bang, resulting in the end of the Qin Dynasty.


    Zhao Fu stared at the scenes, feeling as if he was right there. The rise of Great Qin caused his blood to boil, while the fall of Great Qin caused him to feel destion.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu felt as if his blood was burning, and it was as if there was a fire that was causing his entire body to erupt in mes. This feeling came from within and spread outwards, but it was not painful. Rather, it felt quite warm andfortable and was as if he was bathing in a hot spring during winter.


    Following this, Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes.


    A figure appeared before him. He was wearing a ck-gold dragon gown and gave off a dignified and imposing aura. He stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes seeming to look down on everything under the heavens. He gave off an air of invincibility and seemed quite domineering. He was the First Emperor of Qin¡­ Ying Zheng!


    Ying Zheng examined Zhao Fu before faintly smiling and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Great Qin in your care!¡±


    After saying this, Qin Zheng¡¯s figure slowly disappeared, and a magic cube glowing with a violet light appeared at the center of the altar.


    Even though Zhao Fu had guessed something like this would happen, he still felt slightly shocked. His bloodline belonged to the Great Qin Empire that had ended the Warring States period. Now, he was responsible for making this empire rise again.


    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Fu walked forwards and grabbed the violet cube. After a dizzying feeling, he appeared in a forest.


    The trees in this forest were dense and tall, and the tallest ones were hundreds of meters tall and more than ten meters wide. The leaves growing on the trees were able topletely block out the sun.


    Even though it was still daytime, there was not much sunlight where Zhao Fu was. Moreover, these trees had strange shapes ¨C some looked like humans, while others looked like beasts. Some of their expressions were ones of struggling, while others had painful or savage expressions. Adding on how dark it was, this forest seemed quite horrifying.


    Zhao Fu had never expected that he would appear in such a ce. After obtaining the legacy, he had obtained some information. Zhao Fu looked at his attire: he was wearing clothes made of coarse hemp and had cloth shoes. That was all he had.


    Zhao Fu then opened his stats interface the way that the system announcement had told him.


    Name: Zhao Fu


    Title: None


    Profession: None


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 21 (100)


    Stats: Strength: 5, Intelligence: 8, Constitution: 4, Agility: 6


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    After looking at his stats, Zhao Fu found that his Strength and Constitution were fairly low. His current stats were based on his body and mind in the real world. In the real world, the more exercise he did, the better his body would be, resulting in better stats. Conversely, the weaker he was, the lower his stats would be.


    The world he was currently in was called the Heaven Awaken World, and it was tens of timesrger than earth. Only Zhao Fu¡¯s soul had entered this world, while his real body was still in the real world, simr to the situations in virtual reality novels.


    The Heaven Awaken World¡¯s time was different to the time in the real world. A single day in the real world was equivalent to three days in here, and he would not truly die after dying in this world. Rather, he would not be able to enter this world for ten days and would lose all of his levels, equipment, and skills.


    What was important to note was that this world was not safe ¨C other than the human race, there were countless other races and terrifying magic beasts.


    Normally, he would have been sent to the system¡¯s main city after entering the Heaven Awaken World. However, because of the Legacy Trial, Zhao Fu was not sent to a main city.


    Following this, Zhao Fu quickly found a concealed mountainous region, took out the violet cube, and pressed it against the ground. A system announcement immediately sounded out, ¡°Would you like to use the Legacy Stone?¡±


    Zhao Fu immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ripples of light started toe out from the violet cube before a formless energy covered the surrounding 1 square kilometer area. In the next second, all of the trees, grass, and flowers disappeared, revealing t and smooth ground.


    Buildings started to slowly appear. There was a thatched cottage with two rooms and the name [Vige Hall] above the cottage. There was another thatched cottage with a furnace and a g hanging outside it with the name [Smithy] above the cottage. There was also a thatched cottage with many simple clothes inside it with the name [Tailor Shop] above the cottage, as well as a thatched cottage called the [Medicine Shop] with all sorts of bottles filled with medicine.


    There was also a round stage made from bricks with the name [Origin], and another thatched cottage with five stone steles and the name [Profession Change].

 Chapter 3: Village Stats

    <h4>Chapter 3: Vige Stats</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After these buildings appeared, five figures also slowly formed before Zhao Fu. The two people standing at the front were both youths. One had a cold and handsome appearance, while the other looked refined and cultured.


    Behind them were two men and one woman. One of the men was well-built and muscr, looking like a cksmith, while the other was dressed like an apothecary. The woman was quite pretty, and she was most likely the owner of the Tailor Shop.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡±


    The five people looked quite dazed after appearing, but they quickly came to their senses and half-knelt as they spoke in unison.


    Zhao Fu was naturally the lord of Great Qin now that he had received the Great Qin¡¯s legacy, so he calmly replied, ¡°All rise!¡±


    The five people respectfully stood up.


    Zhao Fu started to look at their stats, starting with the cold and handsome-looking youth in front.


    Name: Bai Qi


    Grade: SSS


    Title: [God of Killing], Title Effects: All stats +10% and causes enemies to feel fear, reducing their battle strength and increasing his own troops¡¯ morale.


    Profession: [General], Profession Effects: Can hold two different military professions.


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 24 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 10, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 10, Agility: 10


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    Even though Zhao Fu had expected to see the Great Qin¡¯s strategic experts and powerful generals, Zhao Fu still felt quite surprised when he saw Bai Qi. Bai Qi was the strongest of the Four Great Generals of the Warring States period, and he had fought in countless battles during his lifetime, winning almost all of them. He had killed over one million people in his lifetime, so he was called the God of Killing.


    However, his end was not pleasant ¨C he was forced tomit suicide out of fear of him joining another state.


    After looking at Bai Qi¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu turned to look at the refined and cultured youth.


    Name: Li Si


    Grade: SS


    Title: [Prime Minister], Title Effects: Raises Popr Support, Poption Attraction +5%, chances of attracting higher grade poption +5%


    Profession: [Civilian Court Official], Profession Effects: Can choose one type of military profession, Intelligence +2%, Constitution +2%


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 23 (100)


    Stats: Strength: 6, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 5, Agility: 4


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    After looking at Li Si¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu did not feel as shocked. Li Si was a famed Prime Minister of the State of Qin, and he had greatly helped the First Emperor of Qin unify China. However, his end was not very pleasant either ¨C he was charged with treason and was executed by waist chop.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the other 3 people. They were:


    Wang Dawu, Profession: cksmith, Skills: Forging (can create weapons)


    Zhang Baizhu, Profession: Apothecary, Skills: Healing (can heal sicknesses)


    He Yun, Profession: Tailor, Skills: Tailoring (can create defensive items)


    All three people were S grade, and their other stats were not so important. In the Heaven Awaken World, grade was of paramount importance. There were nine grades in total, and they were, from highest to lowest: SSS, SS, S, A, B, C, D, E, and F.


    The higher one¡¯s grade was, the faster his or her cultivation andprehension would progress. E grade was two times faster than F grade, D grade was four times faster than F grade, C grade was eight times faster than F grade, B grade was sixteen times faster than F grade, and so on.


    Military forces also had grades, and they were also split from F to SSS. However, there were 3 sub-grades for each grade, such as F-, F, and F+.


    After looking at their stats, Zhao Fu asked them to wait before he entered one of the rooms in the Vige Hall, where the violet cube was silently floating in the air. He then looked at the Vige¡¯s stats.


    Vige Name: Great Qin Vige (Legendary)


    Level: Primary (0/5000)


    Vige Area: 1 square kilometer


    Vige Territory: 46 square kilometers


    Residents: 6/1100


    Soldiers: 0/440 (Every Vige has a poption and soldier limit. Most Normal grade Primary level Viges have a limit of 300 people, Blue grade Viges have a limit of 400 people, Silver grade Viges have a limit of 600 people, Gold grade Viges have a limit of 800 people, and Legendary Viges have a limit of 1000 people.)


    Currently, it disyed that the limit was 1,100 residents because 100 residents were from the Vige¡¯s special stats, while the military limit of 440 was the number of residents that had a military profession.


    Popr Support: 100 (Popr Support refers to the loyalty of residents. If Popr Support is at least 80, the Vige will attract more people. If Popr Support is 0, residents will start to betray and flee. When Popr Support is negative, criminals will be attracted. Those people will of course not be loyal, and they must be continuously monitored or lives could be lost.)


    Because the 5 residents in the Vige were all given to Zhao Fu by the system and they had a Loyalty of 100, Popr Support was also 100.


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +30%, Territory Crop Growing Time -30%, Poption Limit +10%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +1, Soldiers¡¯ stats +1%, Poption Attraction +20%, chances of attracting higher grade poption +20%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 4 (Subsidiary Viges receive 10% of the special stats from the Main Vige. Normal Viges cannot have Subsidiary Viges, and they need to be raised to Intermediate Viges before they can have any. Blue grade Viges can have one Subsidiary Vige, Silver grade Viges can have two Subsidiary Viges, Gold grade Viges can have three Subsidiary Viges, and Legendary Viges can have four Subsidiary Viges.)


    After looking at the Vige¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu felt that his Vige was quite powerful. However, it was a pity that it was not the only one because the Qin Dynasty was not the only dynasty to exist in China¡¯s thousands of years long history.


    There were the Three Holy Dynasties: Xia, Shang, and Zhou; the Seven Powerful States of the Warring States period: Qi, Chu, Qin, Yan, Zhao, Wei, and Han; the Chu-Han Contention: Chu and Han; the Three Kingdoms: Wei, Shu, and Wu; the Five Dynasties: Later Liang, Later Tang, Later Jin, Later Han, and Later Zhou; the Ten Kingdoms: Wu, Wuyue, Min, Chu, Southern Han, Former Shu, Later Shu, Jingnan, Southern Tang, and Northern Han.


    There were countless dynasties and kingdoms, and even though there were many forces that had unified a country, there were not that many legendary-level ones, and this was only China ¨C there were many other countries as well.


    At the same time, enmity and hatred would also be passed down with the legacies, such as Qi, Chu, Yan, Zhao, Wei, and Han hating Qin.


    The six states destroyed by Qin would definitely have vowed to destroy Great Qin, and this sort of hatred was simply irreconcble and unforgettable. It was something that would only disappear when one side was destroyed.


    Great Qin also had hated foes such as Great Han and Great Chu, who destroyed Great Qin.


    All of these chaotic forces from history would now appear in this world at the same time.


    There were also normal people who could develop their own City by obtaining a City Heart or by conquering a Vige. Adding on the countless other races, one could only imagine how cruel, bloody, and dark the future would be.


    Zhao Fu took a deep breath, putting all of this out of his mind. He walked out of the Hall, taking the five people to the Origin. This round stage made from bricks was where new residents woulde from.


    Normal grade Primary level Viges were only able to summon one to four new vigers every day; Blue grade Viges could summon three to six, Silver grade Viges could summon five to eight, Gold grade Viges could summon seven to ten, and Legendary Viges could summon nine to twelve. Because of the Vige¡¯s special stats and Li Si¡¯s Title bonus, the vige had a 25% bonus to Poption Attraction, so the Great Qin Vige could summon eleven to fifteen people in a day.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand toward the Origin, and new vigers started to be summoned. thirteen figures slowly appeared: eight males and five females. Some were elderly, while others were children.


    The new viger¡¯s Loyalty was not very high: it was around 60. As such, the Popr Support fell from 100 to 70 when the people were summoned.

 Chapter 4: Military

    <h4>Chapter 4: Military</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As for their grades, Normal grade Primary level Viges usually summoned F grade vigers and one E grade viger every three days, one D grade viger every 12 days, one C grade viger every 48 days, one B grade viger every 192 days, and one A grade viger every 768 days, while S grade and above vigers simply couldn¡¯t be summoned in Normal Viges.


    From this, one could see how rare high-grade vigers were. If it took more than two years to summon an A grade viger, it would be essentially impossible for a Normal Vige to summon S grade vigers or above.


    This was how long it took to summon certain vigers for Normal Viges. The time was reduced by 2/3 for Blue Viges, another 2/3 for Silver Viges, and so on.


    Most of the vigers summoned at Violet Legendary grade Viges were F grade, some were E grade, a few were D grade, and very few were C grade. Higher grades required more than 2 days, but adding on the Great Qin Vige¡¯s special stats and Li Si¡¯s Title¡¯s effect, the Great Qin Vige had a 25% bonus to attracting higher grade poption, so it would take a bit more than a day for the Great Qin Vige to summon higher grade vigers.


    Out of the thirteen summoned vigers, one was C grade, two were D grade, three were E grade, and seven were F grade.


    After this, Zhao Fu brought Bai Qi and six of the youths who had decent fighting power to the five stone steles. The five stone steles were Profession Change Stone Steles, and four of them could be used to change one¡¯s profession to a certain profession.


    [Great Qin Soldier]: E grade Military. Description: The Great Qin Soldiers who swept across and destroyed the other six states. Effects: Every soldier who changes professions will receive the basic cultivation technique [Great Qin Mantra].


    That was the introduction to the Great Qin Soldiers, and the different professions were as follows:


    The first was Infantry, which could choose [Sabermen], [Swordsmen], or [Spearmen].


    After changing professions, Infantry could obtain profession-specific skills. For example, [Sabermen] received the skill [Basic Saber Technique] and the Infantry profession bonus of Strength +2% and Constitution +2%.


    The second was Shieldbearer, which could choose [Saber and Shield Soldier] or [Spear and Shield Soldier]. They received the skill [Shield Defence] and the Shieldbearer profession bonus of Strength +1% and Constitution +3%.


    The third was Archer, which could choose [Sword Archer] or [Dagger Archer]. They received the skill [Basic Archery Technique] and the Archer profession bonus of Strength +2% and Agility+2%.


    The fourth was Cavalry, which could choose [Saber Cavalry], [Sword Cavalry], or [Spear Cavalry]. They received the skill [Horsemanship] and the Cavalry profession bonus of Strength+2%, Constitution+1%, and Agility+1%.


    The fifth was not a battle profession but a Schr Profession Change Stone Stele, which allowed 10 people to change their profession to Schr. They received the skill [Research] and the Schr profession bonus of Intelligence +4%.


    The amount of Schrs was limited to 10 at most, and they conducted all sorts of research, such as agriculture, which increased production, animal husbandry, which allowed one to tame wild beasts, and brewing, which allowed one to make good wine.


    Of course, the higher grade Schrs were better. As such, Zhao Fu did not n on changing anyone¡¯s profession to Schr today. Because the vige had just been established, he had 50 free profession changes. After 50 profession changes, he would only be able to change professions by paying the corresponding number of copper coins.


    Zhao Fu changed the six vigers he had brought to Infantry. Zhao Fu regarded Bai Qi as quite important, so he turned and asked, ¡°Bai Qi, what profession do you want? You can choose for yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Qi nodded. Because Generals could choose 2 professions, he chose Cavalry and Infantry.


    Zhao Fu also chose Infantry. He did not like using sabers or spears, so he chose Swordsman and received [Basic Sword Technique] as well as the [Great Qin Mantra]. It is only possible to cultivate using cultivation techniques, and his current cultivation was only Stage 0, which he could only raise by cultivating.


    Cultivation was split into nine Stages, and each Stage was split into nine Steps. Every time one advanced a Step, he or she received +1 to all stats.


    Only by having a Legendary Vige would one be able to obtain the corresponding cultivation technique and have suchprehensive military professions.


    If it was a Normal Vige, they would only be able to change to F- grade [Militiamen] at the beginning, and would have to obtain their own cultivation techniques.


    There were wheat seeds in the Vige Hall, some simple farming tools, ironware, and weapons in the Smithy, clothes in the Tailor Shop, and basic medicines in the Medicine Shop. Zhao Fu arranged for the women to go and pick wild fruits and berries, while the men were to cut wood and build houses and fences. After settling down, they could start clearing wild areas for farming.


    At this moment, when Li Si saw that Zhao Fu was also going to cut wood, he quickly called out, ¡°Your Majesty! Please rest; how could we allow Your Majesty to do such heavy jobs.¡±


    Everyone heard this and looked quite worried that Zhao Fu would tire himself out.


    When Zhao Fu saw this, his cold heart finally started to rx, and he slightly smiled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; just treat me as a friend or a family member.¡±


    When Li Si heard this, his expression tightened. Zhao Fu was the Great Qin Empire¡¯s inheritor, and he would one day be an Emperor. How could he treat him as a friend? That was sphemy. However, just as he was about to say something, Zhao Fu cut in front of him. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s go cut wood!¡±


    Li Si didn¡¯t dare to say anything, but his respect towards Zhao Fu increased.


    After working for a while, they finally built a few wooden houses and some simple fences. Without knowing it, the 13 resident¡¯s Loyalty all increased by 10, bringing Popr Support to 80.


    At night, Bai Qi hunted a wild deer and a few rabbits. Everyone sat around arge bonfire together, making it seem quite lively. However, Zhao Fu was too used to being alone and could not join in, so he stayed indoors.


    Normally, killing non-humanoid creatures in the Heaven Awaken World would not result in any drops apart from a few copper coins. At the same time, residents or soldiers killing other creatures increased the experience of the Vige, which helped the Vige level up.


    At this moment, Li Si respectfully walked in with a wooden te with many carefully-cut pieces of cooked deer meat on it and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please eat.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. After working for so long, he felt quite hungry. He picked up the wooden chopsticks that they had made and tasted a piece, finding it incredibly fresh and delicious.


    He was going to continue eating, but when he saw Li Si politely standing by his side, ready to tend to his needs, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li Si, you don¡¯t need to stay here with me; you can go outside. It¡¯s more lively out there.¡±


    Li Si slightly smiled before replying, ¡°It¡¯s better for me to stay with Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a slight warmth within his heart and didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to eat the deer meat when Bai Qi also walked in and stood by his side.


    ¡°What are your thoughts towards Great Qin¡¯s future?¡± Zhao Fu, who was eating the deer meat, suddenly asked.


    Li Si was the Prime Minister of an empire, and Bai Qi was a famed General. Their insight and knowledge of tactics were definitely above Zhao Fu¡¯s, so he did not act arrogantly, and instead sincerely asked for their opinions.


    Right now, the entire world was a chaotic chessboard, but there was nothing that had been determined yet. Life, death, heroes, altruists, and formidable characters had not been determined yet, neither had who the chess pieces or the yers were. None of this was certain. If they didn¡¯t start preparing now and failed to advance and consolidate at every step, all that was waiting for them would be failure and death.

 Chapter 5: The Hundred Schools of Thought

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Hundred Schools of Thought</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Your Majesty, can you tell us what happened after Great Qin perished?¡± Bai Qi asked as he cupped his hands respectfully.


    Zhao Fu nodded as he said, ¡°After Qin perished, Chu and Han fought for supremacy. Following this, Eastern Han was split into the Three Kingdoms. The Wei, Jin, and Northern and Southern Dynasties followed when foreigners suddenly put China into grave danger.¡±


    ¡°Why? How could our glorious country be bullied by other tribes?¡± Bai Qi couldn¡¯t help but speak when he heard what Zhao Fu had said. After realizing that he had spoken out of turn, he quickly apologized to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightly shook his head, signaling that it was fine. He exined that China was no longer a ce that other tribes feared and could be bullied easily after the Qin Dynasty. During the Qin Dynasty, there was the School of the Military, Legalists, School of Vertical and Horizontal, Taoists, Confucianists, and Mohists, creating the Hundred Schools of Thought and a gxy of talented people.


    However, after the Han dynasty, the Hundred Schools of Thought were rejected, with Confucianism being favored. Studying literature became favored, and even though this was not bad, the military was neglected as a result.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I believe that we must stay away from big battles if we are to win, especially those with other Chinese factions,¡± Bai Qi said seriously. Even though Bai Qi had been quite angry initially, he quickly calmed down.


    Li Si nodded. ¡°Your Majesty, China is currently thergest battle region, and if we¡¯re caught up in these battles, our consumption of resources may be too great. The best thing for us is to remain independent and neutral.¡±


    Zhao Fu took in their advice and nodded before continuing to outline the history of China. Soon, the three of them created a roadmap of Great Qin¡¯s future.


    Even though they had nned quite far into the future, this was the direction they would head in. Right now, the most important thing was to develop the Great Qin Vige well.


    Without knowing it, Zhao Fu had stayed in the Heaven Awaken World for 10 or so hours, and it would nearly be dawn in the real world. Because there were some things he needed to take care of in the real world, Zhao Fu instructed Bai Qi and Li Si to send people to patrol during the night to ensure their safety. Following this, he came out of the Heaven Awaken World.


    After his consciousness returned to his body, Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes and saw that it was daytime. He found his phone and looked at the time, and it was already 8 AM.


    After crawling up from the ground, Zhao Fu washed his face and rinsed his mouth before going out to buy some things for breakfast.


    Following this, Zhao Fu nned to withdraw from his university. During the Legacy Trial, he had been warned that the real world would be devoured by the Heaven Awaken World not too long in the future. As such, continuing to study was pointless, so Zhao Fu decided to change his way of living.


    Nanshi University was a famous university within China, and anyone who could enter was elite. Entering this kind of university was something that many people dreamed about.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to withdraw?¡±


    The teacher in charge of Zhao Fu¡¯s sses, Li Hong, looked at Zhao Fu with pity and tried to talk him out of it. Zhao Fu was quite reclusive during ss, but his grades were always quite good. If Zhao Fu graduated, he would have a bright future, but Li Hong had never expected that Zhao Fu would suddenly withdraw.


    Zhao Fu sincerely nodded, confirming that he had thought about it thoroughly. In the end, Li Hong could only reluctantly agree. After going through the withdrawal procedures, he received $5000 from the university.


    During his years in university, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have any fun. Whenever he had free time, he worked. Currently, he had 3 different jobs. Even though it had been quite tough, he had quite a bit of money saved up. If he lived frugally, it wouldst him a few years.


    Zhao Fu bought a few boxes of instant noodles and returned home. He turned on his second-handptop and looked through some of the information regarding the Heaven Awaken World. Right now, the Heaven Awaken World was the most popr thing on the news.


    Almost everyone was chatting about the Heaven Awaken World, and as Zhao Fu searched on the inte, countless pieces of information jumped out. Zhao Fu found that someone had already created a Heaven Awaken World Forum, on which there were already over 100 million users. What¡¯s more, this number was still rapidly increasing.


    ¡°Who created this forum so quickly?¡± Zhao Fu wondered before creating an ount. He entered the forum and had a look around. Apart from chatting about things in the Heaven Awaken World, there were threads about selling and buying things in the Heaven Awaken World.


    1 copper coin was already worth $8 in the real world.


    Of course, the powerful families in the real world also knew what would happen in the future, so they started to funnel all of their resources into the Heaven Awaken World. In fact, someone had offered hundreds of millions of dors to purchase a Legacy Stone. Normal people had no idea about what was toe, and they only felt incredibly jealous. If they had one of those stones, the money they could earn from it wouldst them several lifetimes.


    However, to those who had Legacy Stones, they could onlyugh. They had to pass through many trials to obtain the legacy, and if they sold the Legacy Stone for a bit of money, they wouldn¡¯t have deserved it in the first ce.


    Zhao Fu felt quite a bit of pressure when he saw therge families pouring their resources into the Heaven Awaken World.


    However, something worth rejoicing over was that even though there were many main cities from the system, each main city was managed by the Lord of that city. This meant that the regions were not connected to each other, and it also meant that there were many different regions within the Heaven Awaken World. If one wanted to move to another region, it would depend on his or her own efforts.


    However, with how big the Heaven Awaken World was, all of the regions were tens of thousands of kilometers away from each other, and one could only imagine the danger of crossing to another region.


    When people usually entered the Heaven Awaken World, they were randomly ced at a location. Even though the powerful families had invested massive amounts of resources, they were in different regions, or Zhao Fu would have lost from the very beginning.


    In the forums, Zhao Fu found the ce where he was. It was called the ¡®Forest of Horrors¡¯ and had 3 main cities. The one in the east was called ¡®Holy Light City¡¯, the one in the south was called ¡®Soldier Forest¡¯, and the one in the west was called ¡®Demon Tree City¡¯.


    Zhao Fu looked at the introductions of each of the main cities. Each main city was very big, and it could hold more than 1 million people. Entry into the main cities cost 2 copper coins, and ordinary fights were forbidden, though there was an Arena where one could legally fight. The guards at the main cities normally had above Stage 1 cultivation.


    There were all sorts of things in the main cities, such as Silver grade weapons. The Heaven Awaken World¡¯s weapons were split into Normal (White), Superior (Blue), Rare (Silver), Perfect (Gold), Legendary (Violet), and Epic (Orange).


    Normal weapons gave one stat, Blue equipment gave two stats, Silver equipment gave three stats, Gold equipment gave four stats, and so on.


    Apart from the things sold in main cities, each main city had Merit Points, andpleting quests from the main cities gave Merit Points. Merit Points could be exchanged for different rewards, and they could even be exchanged for positions in the city.


    Zhao Fu read the introductions to the main cities with great interest before letting out a breath, nning to enter the Heaven Awaken World again. The real world looked quite peaceful as usual, but in actuality, it was only the calm before the storm.

 Chapter 6: Goblins

    <h4>Chapter 6: Goblins</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    It was morning when Zhao Fu entered the Heaven Awaken World again. This time, Zhao Fu summoned fourteen people: eight males and six females, and seven of them could fight. There was also a B grade viger among them, a white-haired elder, and Zhao Fu immediately changed his profession to Schr.


    As for what he was to research, because crop output was not a problem due to the Vige¡¯s special stats, Zhao Fu had the elder choose Taming. If they could obtain the Taming skill, they would be able to tame some wild beasts and start developing livestock.


    Now that they had houses, they had more safety and could start farming. Zhao Fu did not do this himself, and he instead left it to Li Si. Zhao Fu brought Bai Qi along and took the few weapons in the Smithy. They started to patrol the surrounding area to see if there were any dangers or resources.


    On the way, Zhao Fu and his super-bodyguard Bai Qi killed a few wild rabbits and two wolves. They only dropped copper coins, and the wild rabbits only dropped one copper coin each, while the wolves dropped three to four copper coins each.


    Suddenly, the grasses shook as a rabbit that was a little bit bigger than the dog appeared. It had me-red fur and was not cute like most rabbits. Instead, it looked quite ugly, and there was a savage and vicious look in its eyes.


    Bai Qi threw down the rabbit and wolf corpses he was holding and blocked the path in front of Zhao Fu.


    At this moment, the rabbit opened its mouth and fire elemental essence gathered in its mouth, forming a fireball. Following this, it flicked its head upwards as the fireball rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    While facing the fireball, Bai Qi said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty! Please retreat for a moment!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. Fighting was not his strength, so he wasn¡¯t going to bring trouble to himself.


    The fireball flew over, and a hint of sword qi covered Bai Qi¡¯s sword as he shed the fireball.


    Bang!!


    The fireball exploded into sparks, not injuring Bai Qi in the slightest.


    Zhao Fu sighed in amazement when he saw this. SSS grade characters were indeed quite powerful. In just a short period of time, Bai Qi¡¯s cultivation had already greatly increased.


    Following this, the rabbit once again shot out a few fireballs towards Bai Qi, but he easily evaded all of them. Bai Qi was not only SSS grade, but his stats were also incredibly high, and he had a buff from his Title and Profession, making him quite strong.


    The rabbit started to look irritated when he saw that its fireballs were unable to hit Bai Qi. It leaped up and opened its mouth, revealing 2 sharp fangs as it tried to bite Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi coldly harrumphed and turned his body as he stabbed it with his sword. Blood flew through the air as the sword pierced through the rabbit¡¯s throat, killing it instantly.


    ¡°System announcement! Your General has killed an Elite magic beast, the Violent me Rabbit, and has gained 6 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have gained 3 Achievement Points.¡±


    So it was an Elite magic beast. magic beasts were variants of normal creatures, and they had stronger bodies as well as magic. For example, the Violent me Rabbit could shoot fireballs.


    Killing Elite magic beasts or above gave Achievement Points, as did attacking other Viges. Achievement Points are mainly used to raise one¡¯s status. In order to raise the level of one¡¯s vige, he or she needs to have a certain status. For example, in order to raise his vige to an Intermediate Vige, Zhao Fu¡¯s status needed to be at least Citizen, but he was only a Commoner right now.


    At the same time, the higher one¡¯s status was, the better his or her treatment would be in main cities.


    The Violet me Rabbit dropped 2 shining silver coins and a red orb of light, which Bai Qi delivered to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at the red orb of light. It was called an Innate Elemental Orb, and after using it, one would obtain the corresponding skill. After using it, Zhao Fu obtained a Fireball skill.


    The gains from today were quite good. Realizing that it was almost midday, Zhao Fu carried the Violet me Rabbit while Bai Qi carried the wild rabbits and wolves as they made their way back.


    At this moment, however, Zhao Fu suddenly saw a very strange-looking tree. Its bark was jet-ck and gave off a metallic luster. The tree was about ten meters tall, and its trunk was one meter wide. Its leaves were also a dark green color.


    Zhao Fu had a look and saw that it was called the Decade Iron Tree.


    [Decade Iron Tree]: Grade: White. Can be used to create equipment.


    Zhao Fu was delighted when he saw this tree because they could now create weapons. There were only a few weapons in the Smithy right now, and there were not enough for everyone. As such, Zhao Fu¡¯s discovery of the Decade Iron Tree alleviated the awkwardness of not having enough weapons.


    Zhao Fu immediately went back and brought people to cut down the Decade Iron Tree to create wooden sabers, wooden swords, wooden shields, and wooden bows. Even though wooden sabers and swords could notpare to iron sabers and swords, they could still deal damage. Moreover, Zhao Fu could now have people change to Shieldbearer or Archer professions.


    They had made great progress today: they created weapons, cultivatednd, and nted their wheat seeds. Everything wasing along nicely, and Zhao Fu felt quite excited. At night, he did not leave the Heaven Awaken World and instead cultivated.


    The third day.


    This time, he summoned 15 people: 10 males and 5 females. There were 8 of them who could fight, so Zhao Fu had 4 of them be Shieldbearers and 4 of them be Archers. Now, the Great Qin Vige had 21 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu was about to take Bai Qi with him to patrol around when suddenly, a few of the women responsible for collecting wild fruits quickly ran over and said that they had discovered Ounders, a term for foreign races.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious when he heard about this, and he quickly asked for specifics.


    The women had been 2 kilometers south of the Great Qin Vige, and they had been collecting wild fruits when they suddenly heard some wild boars scream. They gathered up their courage to take a look and saw some wild boars being surrounded and killed by Ounders. After that, they immediately ran back in terror and reported what they saw to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu immediately took people to go south. By now, the Ounders had left, but there were still traces of blood and footprints on the ground. 3 kilometers south of the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu discovered an Ounder vige.


    The Ounders that lived there were not very tall ¨C they were a bit more than one meter tall ¨C and had green skin, pointy ears, and bulging stomachs. They were extremely alike to the creatures found in most games, Goblins.


    There were around 300 or so Goblins in the Goblin vige, and Zhao Fu immediately felt a sense of danger while anxiously observing the vige from outside.


    He found that there were 300 or so goblins in the vige. There were 40 to 50 elderly and young Goblins, and 80 or so female Goblins. Only about 190 of the Goblins could fight.


    This was a Normal grade vige, which meant that there were only 100 soldiers at most. Nearly half of the Goblins who were able to fight did not have a profession, making them weaker due to not having any skills or Profession bonuses.


    Most Goblins held sabers and were called [Goblin Soldiers], and Zhao Fu also found some Goblins that were 2 meters tall and very well-built. They held knives that looked disproportionate to their bodies and looked incredibly savage. Those Goblins were called [Goblin Warriors].

 Chapter 7: Colored Altar

    <h4>Chapter 7: Colored Altar</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    There were not many Goblin Warriors, only 5 of them, but what caught Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was the one-meter-tall blood-colored altar at the center of the vige. The altar was made of different kinds of rocks, and it gave him a very bad feeling.


    Given how close they were, the Great Qin Vige would be in great danger if the Goblins discovered the Great Qin Vige. Right now, the Great Qin Vige only had 47 residents and 21 soldiers. How could they fight more than 190 Goblins?


    These Goblins definitely weren¡¯t as easy to kill as the ones in games that had virtually no fighting power. After examining them closely, Zhao Fu found that their fighting power was quite decent.


    Zhao Fu thought for a while with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Bai Qi! I¡¯ll stay here to observe the Goblins. Hurry and take everyone back to the Great Qin Vige and tell Li Si to go into Level 1 Defence Mode. Train all of the soldiers so that it won¡¯t be their first time fighting if we do go to war. If something happens, I don¡¯t want anyone to die because we failed to prepare properly.¡±


    Bai Qi became quite worried when he heard this, and he said anxiously, ¡°But Your Majesty, your safety¡­¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a warm feeling within his heart and cut Bai Qi off, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be careful, and it¡¯s best that I do this. I¡¯ll be able to n our defenses while looking for any weaknesses. However, you should train them as quickly as possible because the Goblins might find us soon.¡±


    Bai Qi realized the gravity of this matter, and he could only sincerely nod before taking everyone back to the vige and informing Li Si.


    Li Si became quite serious andmanded the women to reinforce the fences and help make all sorts of weapons.


    Bai Qi called together all of the soldiers and trained them in arranging formations, working together, and mobilizing together.


    When the Great Qin Vige¡¯s vigers heard that Zhao Fu was risking his life by standing guard and observing the Goblin Vige, they all felt incredibly moved. Everyone worked hard together, and soon, Popr Support rose to 90.


    Zhao Fu hid in some tall grass on a hill and was looking down at the Goblin Vige, searching for any weaknesses. If they engaged in a direct confrontation, it would be a pyrrhic victory even if they won. This was not something that Zhao Fu wanted.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, the sunset and part of the sky was dyed red. At this moment, Bai Qi brought some people toe and find him.


    Zhao Fu sighed. After observing for so long, he hadn¡¯t found anything that he could exploit. However, he learned some things about the Goblins. First, their intelligence was not very high, and they loved to fight. They often started fighting over a piece of meat.


    It was about to get dark, so Zhao Fu could only return, leaving 2 people there to stand guard. He had considered a night attack, but they still only had 23 people when adding himself and Bai Qi. Facing 300 or so Goblins, even a night raid would not work.


    As a result, Zhao Fu did not sleep very well. The next day, he once again summoned new vigers. This time, there were only five of them who could fight out of the fifteen he summoned, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed.


    At this moment, one of the vigers he had left behindst night to keep watch came to report and said, ¡°Your Majesty! The Goblins have started to move.¡±


    Zhao Fu quickly asked for more details. He learned that the Goblin vige¡¯s soldiers had split into 4 groups, with about 50 Goblins in each group, and had headed in 4 separate directions.


    After the viger reported this, Zhao Fu felt that an opportunity hade. The Goblins were not a farming race, and they relied on hunting to obtain food. The Goblins went out hunting every day to make sure that they had enough to eat.


    ¡°Bai Qi! Hurry and assemble everyone!¡± Zhao Fu immediately ordered.


    Following this, 26 soldiers were gathered in front of Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu brought a few fruits to serve as breakfast and then led Bai Qi and the soldiers to catch up to one of the Goblin groups.


    There were roughly 50 Goblins in this group, and it was led by a Goblin Warrior.


    At this moment, Bai Qi showed the results of his training. What followed was a true battle, not a disorderly brawl.


    Bai Qi ordered the soldiers into three lines: Shieldbearers at the first line, Infantry at the second line, and Archers at the third line. This was the most basic formation.


    ¡°Archers, I know that you changed professions recently, so I don¡¯t expect you to kill someone with every arrow. Just make sure you hit them; aim for thergest parts of their bodies,¡± Bai Qi said to the Archers before making the signal to fire.


    Following this, the Archers raised their bows, and arrows shot out into the group of Goblins. Zhao Fu also released a Fireball with them, sending it shooting towards the Goblins.


    The eight Archers all hit a Goblin. Three of them received light injuries, four received heavy injuries, and one unfortunate Goblin was killed on the spot. Zhao Fu¡¯s Fireball also exploded, injuring 5 or 6 Goblins. One was sted into the sky and crashed to the ground ¨C that one didn¡¯t have long to live.


    At this moment, the Goblins also discovered them. They roared as they raised their sabers and rushed over.


    Many of the soldiers revealed terrified looks when they saw so many Goblins rushing towards them. After all, they had never fought in a real battle before. Bai Qi coldly harrumphed when he saw this, and the fear that everyone felt suddenly decreased when they heard him. It was most likely due to Bai Qi¡¯s Title that increased morale.


    ¡°Release arrows!¡± Bai Qi once again bellowed, and eight arrows flew, shooting a few Goblins down. The Goblins were prepared this time, so not as many arrows hit the Goblins. Zhao Fu also released a Fireball, sting a few Goblins again.


    By now, the Goblins were nearly within 10 meters of them. Bai Qi yelled, ¡°Shieldbearers advance! Scatter their spirit! Infantry, follow right behind them!¡±


    The 8 Shieldbearers rushed up, colliding with the Goblins at the front. The Goblins chopped at the wooden shields, leaving shallow marks, but they were unable to injure anyone. Thus, the Goblins¡¯ momentum was greatly reduced.


    A charge required arge spurt of energy, and only by continuously charging forwards could they maintain their momentum. After being blocked by the Shieldbearers, the Goblins lost not only their momentum but also their morale.


    In the beginning, the arrows and Fireballs had already reduced the Goblins¡¯ strength by almost a third, and now that they had been stopped, the Shieldbearers and Infantry started to counterattack. The Archers behind them also freely shot as Zhao Fu continuouslyunched Fireballs.


    The situation quickly turned to Zhao Fu¡¯s favor.


    As for therge, well-built Goblin Warrior, it was held at bay by Bai Qi single-handedly. Even though therge Goblin Warrior looked quite fat, it was quite agile. It shed the knife in its hands quite quickly, and Zhao Fu could only see a sh of light whenever it attacked. Zhao Fu felt quite worried when he saw this, but it was good that Bai Qi was not weak either.


    After an hour, the battle finally concluded. Zhao Fu¡¯s people suffered some light injuries, but most of them were fine. On the other hand, the Goblins had beenpletely destroyed. This was the result of many different military professions cooperating well.


    After resting for a while, Zhao Fu took his people to chase after another Goblin group.

 Chapter 8: Three Victories

    <h4>Chapter 8: Three Victories</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The second group of Goblins had less than 50 Goblins, and just like the first time, the Archersunched their arrows, injuring and killing a few Goblins, before the Shieldbearers rushed up with the Infantry right behind them.


    Zhao Fu alsounched 2 Fireballs, but he started feeling mentally tired. He had alreadyunched 7 Fireballs when dealing with the first Goblin group, so he had to stop for a while.


    The Shieldbearers and Infantry battled with the Goblins while maintaining orderly ranks, with the Archers freely shooting from behind them.


    At this moment, one of the Goblins rushed out of the fray and raised its saber as it howled, charging towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel any fear when he saw this because he had been mentally prepared for a long time. Facing this life or death battle, he gripped the iron sword in his hands and rushed to meet the Goblin. Zhao Fu looked at the Goblin charging towards him and shed towards it with all of his might.


    The Goblin tilted its head, easily evading Zhao Fu¡¯s attack. It cackled as it mocked Zhao Fu, slicing at Zhao Fu¡¯s waist with its saber, causing Zhao Fu to quickly retreat.


    Seeing this, the Goblin pressed forwards.


    Zhao Fu had slipped up the first time, but he remained calm and ignored the Goblin¡¯s taunts. Facing a real life or death battle, his heart wildly thumped with nervousness. However, he did not fail to monitor his surroundings and took a step back before suddenly leaping towards the Goblin and stabbing towards it.


    The Goblin also easily avoided this strike, and it immediately moved forwards and swung its saber towards Zhao Fu. However, at this moment, it tripped on a stone and lost its bnce.


    This was what Zhao Fu had been aiming for, and he swung his sword towards the Goblin.


    The sword cut into the Goblin¡¯s neck and some blood flowed out, but it had not cut too deeply. As such, it did not deal too much damage.


    The Goblin howled in pain and raised the saber in its hands. It was about to sh down when Zhao Fu¡¯s heart tightened, and he used all of his strength to push the sword deeper into the Goblin¡¯s neck twisted upwards.


    Blood sprayed, filling the air.


    Warm blood covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the Goblin¡¯s corpse slowly fell to the ground. After taking a life for the first time, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart thumped quickly as he raggedly breathed.


    By now, the battle between the groups had also concluded. Bai Qi killed the Goblin Warrior and suddenly turned to see Zhao Fu covered in blood. He was given a great fright, and quickly hurried over and asked worriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu gradually recovered and slightly shook his head, signaling that he was fine.


    Seeing this, Bai Qi let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ask around to see if anyone was injured!¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Bai Qi nodded and looked at everyone before answering, ¡°Your Majesty, no one was injured greatly.¡±


    Zhao Fu let out a breath and looked up at the sky. It was nearly midday, so they would not be able to catch up to the third and fourth groups. As such, he decided toy in wait and ambush the third group when they came back.


    Li Si brought a group of women to deliver lunch for them, and everyone rested for a while.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, the third group of Goblins returned with a few wolves, 10 or so wild rabbits, and a 200-kilogram wild boar ¨C a bountiful journey.


    Zhao Fu and his soldiers were hidden in the grass, waiting for an opportunity.


    The Goblin Warrior swaggering at the head of the group suddenly sneezed, attracting many of the Goblin Soldiers¡¯ attention. It was then that Bai Qi gave the order to attack.


    Arrows flew towards the Goblins, piercing them and causing quite amotion. A few Goblins were instantly killed, and others were heavily injured. After recovering for a few hours, Zhao Fu¡¯s mind had recovered by more than half, and he could use Fireballs again. As such, he alsounched a few.


    With the experience that they had gained from the previous two battles and adding on the fact that it was an ambush, this battle was much shorter than the previous two battles. Barely anyone was injured ¨C of course, this was also partially due to the Goblins¡¯ weariness and the injuries they already had from hunting.


    After resting for a bit, Zhao Fu led his people to where the fourth group of Goblins was returning from.


    It was a pity that the fourth group had already reached the Goblin Vige, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed. If they could have destroyed the fourth group, the Goblin vige would not have been as scary.


    By now, they had killed nearly 150 Goblins, and the Goblin vige sensed that something was wrong. They had no idea who the enemy was or how many enemies there were, so they could only nervously stand guard.


    Many Goblins were standing on the outer perimeter of the vige, attentively looking around. Whenever they detected anything, they immediately rushed up and surrounded it.


    Zhao Fu and his soldiers came quite close to the Goblin vige, and he had a look at the tight security. He muttered, ¡°Right now, the Goblin Vige only has around 60 Goblins who can fight. The rest are all elderly, children, or females.¡±


    The Goblin vige seemed to have been greatly weakened, but Zhao Fu did not n to attack. He wasn¡¯t in a rush because the Goblins went out to hunt every day to make sure they had enough food. As such, once they ate all of their food, they would definitelye out. Compared to directly attacking, ambushing was easier and went much more smoothly.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu did not want to make any sacrifices. By now, Zhao Fu felt incredibly close to the Great Qin Vige and its residents.


    However, they couldn¡¯t just wait here idly for the Goblins toe out. While the Goblins were still in the vige, Zhao Fu ordered his people to startying all sorts of traps around the vige.


    The sky gradually darkened, and after leaving a few people to keep watch, Zhao Fu and the others brought back the spoils from the battles with the Goblins. There were 10 or so wild rabbits, a few wolves, and the wild boar. Even though wolf meat didn¡¯t taste very good, it was better than nothing. Moreover, wolf teeth could be used to make arrowheads, and wolf skin could be used to make leather armor.


    The materials gained from the Violent me Rabbit were Blue grade. However, He Yun¡¯s, the Tailor Shop¡¯s owner, tailoring skill was only at Basic level, so she was unable to use Blue grade materials to create leather armor. As a result, it was just stored in her shop.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu and the others lit a bonfire. Now that the crisis was resolved, the atmosphere was no longer as tense, and the vigersughed and talked heartily with each other.


    As Zhao Fu entered the vige, a few four or five-year-old children excitedly ran over. They crowded around Zhao Fu and looked at him in awe as they cheered, ¡°Your Majesty! You¡¯re so amazing; you killed so many Ounders!¡±


    Zhao Fu slightly smiled when he heard this and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t do all of it; your parents contributed greatly as well.¡±


    ¡°But it was under Your Majesty¡¯s amazing leadership that we were able to kill so many Ounders,¡± one of the boys said excitedly as he hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s leg.


    This boy was quite good at ttery despite being so young. Zhao Fu lightly smiled and patted his little head, the coldness in his heart gradually thawing.


    Following this, the children¡¯s parents quickly came over and apologized before taking them away.


    Zhao Fu went to the Vige Hall and thought for a moment before asking Li Si, ¡°How were our gains from killing the Goblins today?¡±


    There was no time for Zhao Fu and his group of soldiers to collect the spoils after each battle, so this was left to Li Si and a group of women.


    Li Si grinned and cupped his hands respectfully as he replied, ¡°We obtained 152 Goblin Sabres. However, they¡¯re too small and aren¡¯t suited for our use, so they need to be modified. We obtained 685 copper coins from killing the Goblin Soldiers and 7 silver coins from killing the 3 Goblin Warriors.¡±

 Chapter 9: Logue Village

    <h4>Chapter 9: Logue Vige</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After listening to Li Si¡¯s report, Zhao Fu nodded. The next day, he summoned 14 new vigers. There were seven people who could fight and a B grade woman, who Zhao Fu also arranged to change to Schr. He hoped that they would be able to gain the Taming skill with more Schrs soon.


    Zhao Fu took the seven people who were able to fight to be soldiers. Now, Zhao Fu had 28 soldiers, and he brought them to the Goblin vige.


    The Goblin vige was still in full defense mode, so Zhao Fu chose to not attack. Instead, he told Bai Qi to continueying traps while training the soldiers.


    Another day passed, and Zhao Fu summoned another 15 people. Six of them could fight, so Zhao Fu arranged for them to change profession to soldiers. The Goblins still hadn¡¯t dared toe out, so Zhao Fu continued to wait while setting traps. While doing this, Zhao Fu also discovered another Decade Iron Tree.


    The next day, Zhao Fu summoned 14 people, eight of whom could fight, and one B grade viger, and he sent them all to change professions.


    The Goblins finally ran out of food today, and they could no longer endure the hunger. This time, roughly 100 or so Goblins came out of the Goblin vige, and about half of them were females. There were 4 Goblin Warriors who had just changed professions, and they were a bit smaller than the Goblin Warriors from before.


    Right now, there were only 20 or so Goblins left in the vige that could fight and the Goblin Warrior that had returned from the previous hunting expedition. There were 30 or so females, and some elderly and young Goblins who essentially couldn¡¯t fight.


    From how things looked, it seemed that attacking the Goblin vige would be quite easy, but Zhao Fu felt that it would not be so simple. He felt that the blood-colored altar was not ordinary, and there could be something special about it.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to attack the 100 or so Goblins. Of course, it was stupid to directly attack them, or they would have set all of those traps for nothing.


    Zhao Fu split up the 34 soldiers into three groups and gave an exnation of their n before sending one team to attack.


    When the Goblins saw that there were so few enemies, they immediately raised their sabers and yelled as they rushed over. The group of people attacked a few times and turned and ran, following Zhao Fu¡¯s orders.


    The Goblins cheered excitedly and chased after them, wanting to kill the enemies who had tormented them for the past few days.


    However, in the next moment, the Goblins started to fall into the ready-dug pits, and they were impaled by the sharp wooden spikes. They continuously howled, the big group of Goblins instantly losing 20 out of the 100 Goblins.


    After losing a portion of their forces instantly, all of the Goblins stopped, not daring to advance. They had no idea if there were more of these pits ahead, so they did not dare to advance. All they could do was stand still as they furiously roared.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Suddenly, a few arrows pierced some of the Goblins. The Goblins saw a few enemies running from their left, and they immediately chased after them in rage.


    As they ran, they triggered trap after trap. Large logs and rocks smashed down from above, either heavily injuring Goblins or killing them directly.


    The 80 or so Goblins had now been reduced to about 50. At this moment, another group appeared to the right of the Goblins, shooting them with arrows before running away.


    The Goblins had already suffered twice, and they did not dare to stupidly chase after them anymore. They could only stand still at where they were and brandish their weapons, roaring at the escaping enemies.


    By now, the other two groups had merged and circled around from behind the Goblins. Arrows and fireballsnded on the group of Goblins, catching thempletely off-guard. This attack was quite effective: the fireball heavily injured two Goblins and gave a few other Goblins light injuries, while nine arrows found their marks, killing three Goblins, heavily injuring five, and lightly injuring one.


    Now, there were only around 40 Goblins who were still able to fight. The group that had been running also turned around and started to attack, reducing the Goblins¡¯ numbers even more.


    ¡°Bai Qi, get rid of one of the Goblin Warriors as quickly as possible. All Shieldbearers focus on defense and hold up the other two Goblin Warriors. Infantry charge, and Archers fire at will. Leave the Goblin Warrior with theme legs to me,¡± Zhao Fu loudlymanded, and everyone moved to carry out his orders.


    The remaining Goblin Soldiers had only just changed professions and many of them were female, so they were quickly dealt with by the Infantry and Archers. Eight or nine Shieldbearers held wooden shields and tightly surrounded two of the Goblin Warriors.


    Zhao Fu was able to deal with theme Goblin Warrior quite easily. Of course, he did not fight it at close range because he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat it. Instead, heunched Fireballs at it ¨C because the Goblin Warrior was quiterge and hadme legs, it was unable to dodge his attacks, and it was killed by Zhao Fu in the end.


    On the other side, Bai Qi quickly dealt with the Goblin Warrior he was responsible for. The remaining two Goblin Warriors did not require Bai Qi to act, and they were killed by arrows. They died in quite a pitiful manner ¨C they were surrounded by shields and barely had any space to dodge the arrows that rained down on them.


    After the battle was over, everyone started to sweep the battlefield.


    Bai Qi put away his sword and turned to look at Zhao Fu, a hint of a smile on his cold and handsome face. Zhao Fu¡¯s tactics andmands during the fight had been ster. Hecked experience inrge battles, but this was enough to show Zhao Fu¡¯s exceptional talent. How could Bai Qi not feel happy to have such a capable lord?


    Zhao Fu turned around and saw Bai Qi¡¯s smile. Zhao Fu felt quite confused and asked, ¡°Bai Qi, what are you smiling at?¡±


    Bai Qi lightly shook his head and did not respond to Zhao Fu¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, how should we proceed? Do we attack the Goblin vige?¡±


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu replied, ¡°Surround it first. I feel that there is something strange about the Goblin Vige. Regardless, they don¡¯t have any food, so they¡¯ll have toe out sooner orter. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Bai Qi nodded and replied, ¡°This subordinate feels the same way. They probably left the vige empty to lure us over. However, they hadn¡¯t expected that Your Majesty would ambush the 100 or so Goblin Soldiers and 4 Goblin Warriors, who have now all been destroyed, instead of attacking the vige.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt more and more that the Goblin vige was not so simple. After clearing out the battlefield, he took his soldiers to surround the vige.


    The Goblins looked at the enemies surrounding their vige and understood what had happened. Looks of fear and terror appeared on their faces as the vige became somewhat chaotic.


    Zhao Fu looked on from outside and did not n to attack. They were in the palm of his hands, so there was no need to be hurried.


    After observing the vige for 10 or so minutes, Zhao Fu was surprised to see an elderly Goblin walk out with an ancient, wooden walking stick. The elderly Goblin brought the rest of the Goblins out and knelt at the entrance of the vige.


    Following this, Zhao Fu received a system announcement, ¡°Logue Vige has surrendered to you. Would you like to ept?¡±

 Chapter 10: Demon Priest

    <h4>Chapter 10: Demon Priest</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi looked at each other, feeling quite surprised. They had expected the Goblins to go hungry for a few days before charging out in desperation, yet the Goblins had unexpectedly surrendered. Zhao Fu lightly smiled and chose to ept, and another system announcement sounded in his mind.


    ¡°You have epted Logue Vige¡¯s surrender. You have received 50 Achievement Points!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought his people to the entrance of the vige, saying to the kneeling Goblins, ¡°You can all rise!¡±


    Hearing this, the Goblins all slowly stood up with expressions of fear in their eyes. Even though they couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Fu was saying, they understood his intentions. This was because lords had trantions avable to them, and it was simr to telepathicmunication skills. Even though they spoke differentnguages, they could understand each other¡¯s intentions.


    At this moment, the elderly Goblin kneeling at the front spoke a few garbled words that meant, ¡°We thank the respected lord for epting Logue Vige¡¯s surrender.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Logue, why did you choose to surrender now instead of waiting a few days?¡±


    Logue was the name of the elderly, bitter-looking Goblin. From the beginning, he had suspected that Zhao Fu did not have many people because of his reluctance to attack the vige. As such, he sent out 100 Goblins in order to hunt for food and to entice Zhao Fu to attack the vige.


    If Zhao Fu had chosen to attack the vige, he could have used the blood-colored altar¡¯s effects and the remaining Goblins in the vige to deal a serious blow to Zhao Fu. However, it hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind that Zhao Fu would attack the 100 Goblins instead of the vige. Not only did he kill all 100 Goblins in the hunting party, but he also chose to surround the vige without attacking them.


    At that point in time, Logue Vige only had two options if they did not surrender: the first one was to starve to death, while the second one was to charge the encirclement. Comparatively speaking, it was much better to surrender as early as possible.


    After hearing Logue¡¯s exnation, Zhao Fu took his people to the center of the vige and looked at the blood-colored altar, receiving some information.


    [Demon Altar]: Can be used to change one¡¯s profession to Demon Priest through a sacrifice. Special effects: Demon Priests standing on the Demon Altar canmunicate with gods. Effects: All stats +5%.


    When Zhao Fu saw this information, he motioned for Bai Qi to bring over a wild beast. Soon, Bai Qi carried over a 150-kilogram wild boar and ced it on the altar. Zhao Fu slit the wild boar¡¯s throat with a knife, and the wild boar screamed as its blood poured out.


    As the blood flowed onto the altar, the blood-red altar shined with a bloody light. The wild boar seemed to bepletely terrified, and it continuously shrieked. After it died, the wild boar¡¯s corpse shriveled up until it becamepletely dry, giving it a terrifying appearance.


    The bloody lighting from the altar became even more intense, and an illusory image that looked like an imp appeared in the air. The imp had three short horns on its head, pitch ck pupils, and a pair of small andrge wings on its back.


    ¡°Tadidawuatoka!¡±


    The demonic image said in the demonnguage, meaning, ¡°Lowly human, do you believe in our glorious god, Kerr?¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Would you like to change your profession to Demon Priest?¡±


    ¡°Warning! Once you change your profession to Demon Priest, your Swordsman profession will be erased, but you will keep the skills!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to ept. A bloody light shot from the demonic image into Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead, following which Zhao Fu heard a system announcement.


    [Demon Priest]: D grade Military. Description: A Priest of the Demon God Kerr. Effects: Receives [Demon¡¯s Power]


    After the bloody light shot into Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead, the demonic image slowly disappeared, and everything went back to normal.


    Zhao Fu looked at his Demon Priest profession and marvelled inwardly, ¡° _This D grade military profession is much better than my previous profession. It gives Strength +1%, Constitution +1%, and Intelligence +4%; [Hell Fireball] and [Blood Healing] skills; and [Demon¡¯s Power], which gives all stats +2_.¡±


    It was a pity that this was the limit for this military profession. The so-called ¡®Demon God Kerr¡¯ was only a low godly spirit in Hell, and it was not very powerful.


    In this world, there was a maximum of 100 Demon priests. Zhao Fu had been quite lucky that one had died not too long ago, so there was a spot avable for him.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased, and he smiled as he went to look at the Goblin¡¯s barracks. The Goblins only had two Profession Change Stone Steles:


    [Goblin Soldier]: F grade Military. Description: Soldiers of the Goblin race. Effects: Receives the skill [sh].


    [Goblin Warrior]: E+ grade Military. Description: Goblins that have mutated by obtaining the primogenitor¡¯s power. Effects: Receives [Primogenitor¡¯s Power].


    No wonder the Goblin Warriors were so powerful; they were E+ grade Military. However, they were limited to five positions.


    Currently, the Great Qin Vige had not developed much, so even though Logue Vige had be a Subsidiary Vige, Logue Vige would only be slightly affected and would not receive great benefits.


    Zhao Fu went to have a look at the other parts of Logue Vige beforeing to the Storehouse. They had quite a lot of money, roughly 4,000 copper coins and 15 silver coins. Apart from that, there was not much else.


    They had perfectly resolved the Goblin crisis, but the Popr Support of Logue Vige was only at 50. As such, Zhao Fu ordered some people to go back and bring some food. The Goblins, who had gone hungry for a few days, immediately leapt at the food and ravenously ate, causing Popr Support to rise by 10 points.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took his people back to the Great Qin Vige. Due to the Goblins, they had stopped all construction for the past few days, so now they resumed working. The main tasks were to cut wood, build houses, and start farmingnd. Zhao Fu also sent a team of soldiers to patrol the Great Qin Vige¡¯s surroundings to see if there were any dangers.


    After giving out orders, Zhao Fu did not have much to do. He looked at the two skills he had obtained from his Demon Priest profession. One was Hell Fireball, D- grade, and the other was Blood Healing, E+ grade.


    Skills were also split into 9 major grades and 3 sub-grades. Zhao Fu obtained Fireball, an F grade skill, from the Violent me Rabbit, so he wanted to see the strength of his new D- grade skill, Hell Fireball.


    Zhao Fu went to an empty piece ofnd and spread out his hands. A blood-coloured fireball appeared in his hands, and he threw it.


    Bang! When the fireballnded on the ground, an explosion sounded out as a one meter wide crater appeared. It was at least four times stronger than a normal Fireball, which could only leave behind a ck mark on the ground.


    As for Blood Healing, it was a skill from Hell that was simr to a normal Priest¡¯s healing skill.


    After trying out his two new skills, Zhao Fu felt that it was a pity that there was a limit on the number of people with this profession. Also, in the Heaven Awaken World, Magic skills were quite rare, and they were worth 10 or so times more than Physical skills. Zhao Fu hoped that he would be able to create a Mage group in the future.


    Zhao Fu decided to spend the rest of his time cultivating. Bai Qi was already at the peak of Stage 0-2 and about to step into Stage 0-3, while he was still at Stage 0. [TLN: Stage 0-2 denotes ¡®Stage 0, Step 2¡¯]


    At lower levels, cultivation was not very important, but in the future, it could determine the fate of an entire nation. Thousands of normal soldiers would not be able to defeat a single Stage 9 soldier, and the normal soldiers would just be annihted. If a nation did not have soldiers with high cultivation, it would be difficult for the nation to stand firmly.


    Right now, the Great Qin Vige did not have many people, and having a single person who could fight was already not bad. However, after they had more people and things stabilized, Zhao Fu would start training elite troops.

 Chapter 11: Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 11: Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The next day, Zhao Fu summoned 15 new vigers and an A grade viger. Zhao Fu arranged for him to change his profession to Schr. Now, the Great Qin Vige had 110 residents, 47 soldiers, and 4 Schrs.


    Furthermore, after cultivating for the past few days, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was now at Stage 0-1.


    Name: Zhao Fu


    Title: None


    Profession: Demon Priest


    Achievement Points: Commoner (53/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 21 (100)


    Stats: Strength: 8, Intelligence: 11, Constitution: 7, Agility: 9


    Special Power: [Weak ¨C Demon¡¯s Power]


    Cultivation: Stage 0-1


    Cultivation Technique: Great Qin Mantra


    Skills: Hell Fireball, Basic Sword Technique¡­


    Equipment: Iron Sword¡­


    After looking at his stats, Zhao Fu went to the Research Workshop. In order to research Taming, Zhao Fu had given one of the buildings to the Schrs and had caught a few wild rabbits and chickens for them to study.


    ¡°How was elder Bai¡¯s research beening along?¡± Zhao Fu asked one of the elders with white hair. The elder¡¯s name was Bai Shan, and he was the first B grade viger that the Great Qin Vige had summoned.


    Bai Shan was holding a wild chicken and turned to look at Zhao Fu, a look of delight on his face as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve made great progress. We¡¯ll definitely have Taming researched within 3 days!¡±


    When Zhao Fu heard this, he felt at ease and went to the farming area. Surprisingly, apart from the Great Qin vigers working there, there were also some female Goblins helping.


    Li Si came over and exined, ¡°Your Majesty, the Goblin Vige has very few Goblins who can fight right now, and they are severelycking food. Logue and I agreed that the female Goblins who have nothing to do coulde work here in exchange for some food.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. He felt quite satisfied when he that saw the Great Qin Vige was developing in an orderly matter. Luckily, Zhao Fu had Li Si to take care of things, or he would have been inundated with matters, causing him endless headaches.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have much to do, so he summoned Bai Qi and a group of soldiers and brought them to patrol around the Great Qin Vige.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    In the real world, the entire Li family in Beitang City was incredibly pleased because its bloodline had received the Great Tang Empire¡¯s legacy.


    The Great Tang Imperial Family bloodline had be an incrediblyrge n after so many years, and it was split into a few different branches, one of which was in Beitang City.


    Within a vi¡¯s hall, a few elders were sitting on a sofa. Beside them sat a middle-aged man named Li Zhe, who had a small goatee, and a beautiful woman. The woman was Li Zhe¡¯s current wife, Zhang Shuyun.


    Some other people were also inside the hall. They were all part of this branch of the Li family, and their gazes were all on the handsome youth in the hall.


    The youth looked like he was twenty years old, and he had a steady and calm temperament. He gave off an air of maturity that exceeded his age ¨C this was Li Zhe¡¯s second son, Li Baiqing.


    Li Baiqing and his father Li Zhe were different types of people. Li Baiqing did not have any of his father¡¯s pompousness, and he handled things in a calm and mature manner. Li Baiqing was also quite talented, and he was one of Beitang City¡¯s Three Geniuses. Adding on his handsome appearance, he was someone who all the girls in Beitang City dreamed to be with. What was especially important about him was that he had obtained the Great Tang Empire¡¯s legacy.


    ¡°Who would have thought that so many of our family members would fail, but Qing¡¯Er was able to seed and obtained our ancestor¡¯s legacy. This is our family¡¯s great blessing,¡± an elder with a ruddy face said as heughed heartily.


    Hearing his words, everyone else nodded in agreement. A pleased look appeared on Li Zhe¡¯s face; even though he wasn¡¯t capable, his son had brought him much face.


    ¡°Grandpa! Our ancestor¡¯s legacy is actually quite easy to obtain. As long as you maintain your focus and don¡¯t let yourself be tempted by external things, you¡¯ll pass the trial,¡± Li Baiqing said with a humble and mild tone.


    The elderughed, ¡°Alright, Qing¡¯Er, you don¡¯t need to be humble. Right now, none of the Li family members are even half as good as you. Fame follows merit, and we attach a lot of importance to you. We¡¯ll give you all of our resources so that you can develop well and bring glory to the Great Tang Empire.¡±


    Li Baiqing nodded earnestly, and he understood just how heavy the burden he shouldered was. He also understood that this was the wish of his family¡¯s ancestors ¨C rebuilding the Great Tang Empire ¨C and that he had toplete it.


    Following this, the family gathering concluded. The elder was sitting in a room and said to his white-haired butler, ¡°Have you investigated the matter I left to you?¡±


    The butler nodded and handed some documents to the elder.


    The elder took the documents and scanned them before saying in surprise, ¡°Who would have thought that my illegitimate child would actually be somewhat capable. That brat, Li Zhe, fathered two good sons!¡±


    ¡°Go find him and ask him to join the Li family. After all, he has our bloodline, and we might be able to use him in the future,¡± the elder said to the butler.


    The butler paused before saying, ¡°Sir! This might be quite difficult ¨C after all, that year¡­¡±


    When the elder heard this, he sighed and said, ¡°Back then, that brat, Li Zhe, acted quite excessively. How about this: ask him what he wants. The Li family will try to satisfy andpensate his mother and him.¡±


    The butler hesitated before asking, ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡±


    The elder thought for a moment before replying, ¡°If he continues to refuse, just let him be for now. However, if he dares to obstruct Qing¡¯Er¡¯s path, we¡¯ll have to kill him.¡±


    The butler nodded and then left the room.


    Elsewhere, in a simple and unadorned room, six elders sat on chairs facing each other. One of the elders roared in anger, ¡°All of the members of our family, the Ying family, have entered the Heaven Awaken World, but none of them received our ancestor¡¯s Legacy Trial. If they failed the Legacy Trial, that would just mean that we are useless, and we wouldn¡¯t have anything to say. However, they didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to attempt it!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Someone has already obtained the Great Qin Empire¡¯s legacy!¡± An elderly woman calmly replied.


    ¡°What? The Great Qin Empire¡¯s legacy was taken by an outsider?¡± The elderly man who originally spoke loudly roared.


    The skinny elder couldn¡¯t keep listening and said, ¡°Old Jiang, can you calm down? What do you mean by outsider? How can someone without the Great Qin Imperial Family¡¯s bloodline obtain our ancestor¡¯s legacy? It must be that the bloodline has been spread outside of the main family after thousands of years.¡±


    The plump old man sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s virtually impossible to find out who has obtained the Great Qin ancestor¡¯s legacy. I hope that he reveals something so that we can find him in the Heaven Awaken World.¡±


    The other elders all looked quite restless but decided that there was nothing they could do about it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu once again gathered his soldiers because he had discovered another Goblin Vige. There were not many Goblins in this vige, only around 160 Goblins or so, so Zhao Fu and his soldiers would be able to capture it easily.

 Chapter 12: Heaven’s Pride Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 12: Heaven¡¯s Pride Rankings</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu brought the Great Qin Vige¡¯s soldiers as well as Logue Vige¡¯s Goblins to surround the little vige. This Goblin Vige only had 70 or so Goblin Soldiers, and the rest were female, elderly, or young Goblins.


    ¡°Logue! Go and persuade them to surrender.¡±


    Adding on Logue Vige¡¯s Goblins, Zhao Fu¡¯s overall forcespletely surpassed this vige¡¯s forces. What¡¯s more, he had all sorts of professions, so it would be incredibly easy to capture this vige. However, it would be better to conquer it without any casualties.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Old Logue respectfully replied to Zhao Fu, replying just like how the Great Qin Vigers did. He then walked up and said in a loud voice, ¡°You have been surrounded and have no chance at victory. Surrender now, and don¡¯t make any needless sacrifices.¡±


    However, just as Old Logue finished speaking, the Goblins within the vige started to furiously mor, and they looked as if they were cursing at Old Logue. Because they weren¡¯t Zhao Fu¡¯s people, there were no trantions, so he could not understand what they were saying.


    Zhao Fu frowned and asked Old Logue, ¡°What are they cursing at?¡±


    Old Logue nodded and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, they¡¯re saying that I¡¯m the scum of the Goblin race and a disgrace to all Goblins for attacking them together with the cunning humans.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed in reply. Since the Goblins weren¡¯t willing to surrender, Zhao Fu would have to act. Zhao Fu looked at Bai Qi, giving him the signal.


    Bai Qi yelled, ¡°Arrange the formation! Prepare the fire arrows!¡±


    The Shieldbearers lifted up their shields and walked forwards with the Infantry following behind them. The Archers in the third row lit up their arrows and drew their bows in unison.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    As themand sounded out, the fire arrows were loosed into the air. The fire arrows were not aimed at the Goblins; rather, they were aimed at the houses. Instantly, the wooden houses caught on fire, causing the vige to fall into chaos.


    Immediately afterwards, arrows started to rain down and hit the Goblins. When Old Logue saw Goblin after Goblin fall, he felt quite joyful that they had surrendered. Otherwise, this would have been the oue for Logue Vige.


    By now, the Goblins within the vige had no other choice but to charge the encirclement.


    When the Archers, Zhao Fu, and Old Logue saw a wave of Goblins charge out of the vige, the Archers orderly shot at the Goblins while Zhao Fu and Old Logue released Hell Fireballs. What surprised Zhao Fu was that two basketball-sized blood-colored fireballs appeared when Old Logue raised his wooden staff, and they gave off a fearsome aura.


    Following this, Old Logue waved his staff and the two blood-colored fireballs shot out, falling into the wave of Goblins. Because the Goblins were grouped so densely together, the two fireballs sent ten or so Goblins flying. Five or six of them became a bloodied mess, and they did not look like they could live for much longer.


    The fireballs that Old Logue cast came from practicing that skill to its limit. Zhao Fu rejoiced that he had not chosen to attack Logue Vige back then. Otherwise, with Old Logue and the blood-colored altar, his forces would have been heavily wounded.


    However, none of this was important right now. Zhao Fu¡¯s Hell Fireballs were not as devastating as Old Logue¡¯s, and they only blew away seven or eight goblins.


    At this moment, Bai Qi led the Shieldbearers and Infantry to rush up and force the Goblins back.


    ¡°Logue! Ask them again if they want to surrender.¡± Zhao Fu said to Old Logue when he saw the fear and panic in the Goblins¡¯ eyes.


    Old Logue walked up and loudly said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen the esteemed Majesty¡¯s might, surrender now; His Majesty won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±


    Many Goblins had instantly died, and when the surviving Goblins saw the ferocious soldiers in front of them and therge fires behind them, they realized that they would either be burned to death or killed by the soldiers. Moreover, since Old Logue seemed to be doing quite well, they felt that Zhao Fu would not treat them poorly. In the end, they put down their weapons and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°System announcement! Jean Vige has surrendered to you. Would you like to ept?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled. He understood that Ounders would only submit to the strong. After disying enough strength, they would naturally surrender.


    ¡°You have epted Jean Vige¡¯s surrender. You have received 50 Achievement Points!¡±


    ¡°Bai Qi, I¡¯ll leave things here to you. Take some people and extinguish the fires; I¡¯m going to go out for a bit!¡± Zhao Fu realized that he had not exited the Heaven Awaken World for almost one day in the real world, so he left the matters here to Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi nodded and took some people to extinguish the fires. Following this, Zhao Fu left the Heaven Awaken World.


    Even though Zhao Fu could eat and fill his stomach in the Heaven Awaken World, it did not affect his status in the real world. Zhao Fu still needed to eat in the real world, or he would starve to death.


    After Zhao Fu¡¯s mind returned to his body, hunger assaulted his entire body and mind. He sat up from his bed and decided that he wanted to have something different for a change after eating fast food from downstairs for the past few days.


    However, when Zhao Fu opened the door, a white-haired elder wearing a suit appeared before him. When Zhao Fu saw the elder, he remembered that the elder was the Li family¡¯s butler, so his expression became cold as he asked, ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    The butler did not mind Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude and said, ¡°Sir wants you to return to the Li family. No matter what it is, the Li family willpensate you and your mother.¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt enraged when he heard this. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he asked, ¡°What canpensate my mother¡¯s death? What canpensate my mother¡¯s pain? What canpensate all of my mother¡¯s tears?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Zhao Fu replied coldly.


    Seeing how Zhao Fu looked, the butler sighed and said, ¡°Alright! However, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to control your emotions and not do anything contrary to the Li family¡¯s interests. Otherwise¡­¡±


    The butler did not continue, but Zhao Fu knew what he meant. If he went against the Li family¡¯s interests, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart felt incredibly cold. He had wanted to abide by his mother¡¯sst words by not making any trouble for the Li family because he didn¡¯t want his mother to feel pained in the afterlife. However, they hade to threaten him. Yes, he did not have the strength to retaliate in the real world, but after the real world was devoured, as long as the Great Qin Vige grew, it was not certain who would kill who.


    However, the butler had reminded him out of kindness, and Zhao Fu nodded to indicate that he understood.


    Following this, the butler left. Zhao Fu went to one of the fast food takeaway ces and bought a meal. After getting home, he ate while reading the Heaven Awaken World forum on hisputer to see if there was any news and to observe the current situation in China.


    By now, many powers had entered the Heaven Awaken World, and they had started creating factions. There was also something called the Heaven¡¯s Pride Rankings. Everyone on the Heaven¡¯s Pride Rankings was a dragon or phoenix, and those on it had extraordinary statuses with powerful families behind them.


    Number 1, Great Xia¡¯s inheritor¡­ Si Ji!


    Number 2, Great Shang¡¯s inheritor¡­ Di Wutian!


    Number 3, Great Zhou¡¯s inheritor¡­ Ji Shenming!


    Number 4, Great Han¡¯s inheritor¡­ Liu Ye!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Out of these four people, two were enemies. The Heaven¡¯s Pride Rankings were currently based on the family¡¯s power; the most powerful families were also the oldest. ording to this ranking, Great Qin¡¯s Ying family should have been fourth, but the Ying family did not receive the Great Qin¡¯s legacy, so they were currently desperately looking for Great Qin¡¯s inheritor.

 Chapter 13: A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 13: A Surprise</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu did not have a good impression towards any of theserge families, nor did he want to get involved with the Ying family, so he did not n on seeking the Ying family out.


    After looking through the information on the Heaven Awaken World forum, he found a pleasant surprise. Someone had drawn a rough map detailing theyout of China and the surrounding countries. Zhao Fu looked southwest of China: that was where he was going to go after leaving China.


    Following this, Zhao Fu stopped looking at the news and entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. One of our vigers was injured by an Ounder. Luckily, Bai Qi was able to capture a few of them,¡± Li Si reported as soon as Zhao Fu entered.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised. The vigers all stayed around the Great Qin Vige and didn¡¯t go too far, and Zhao Fu had sent people to patrol the surrounding region. There should be no danger, so where did these Ounderse from?


    Feeling quite confused, Zhao Fu followed Li Si and found Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi was currently ordering people to use ropes to bind a few Gnomes. They were a bit taller than Goblins and were quite skinny. Their skin was gray-ck, and they looked quite ugly.


    ¡°Bai Qi! What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Fu walked up and asked.


    When Bai Qi looked over and saw that Zhao Fu had arrived, he cupped his hands respectfully as he exined, ¡°Your Majesty, our vigers were picking wild fruits when suddenly a few Ounders appeared and used crossbows to injure our vigers.¡±


    After saying this, Bai Qi ordered one of the soldiers to hand Zhao Fu a small crossbow. Zhao Fu took it and saw that it was quite borate. There were no blueprints for this kind of crossbow, so it was impossible to make them.


    ¡°Did you get much out of questioning them?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    Bai Qi shook his head as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, because we speak differentnguages, we haven¡¯t been able to get much information out of them. However, I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate the ce where these Gnomes appeared.¡±


    Just at this moment, someone came and reported that they had found a hidden tunnel.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu took a few people and went to the hidden tunnel. It was about one meter tall, and there was tall grass hiding it, making it quite difficult to find.


    They also brought the Gnomes with them, and they all had ugly looks on their faces as if this ce was very important to them.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu understood that the Gnomes had been hiding in there. However, Zhao Fu did not dare to rashly enter: they did not know how many Gnomes were inside and the tunnel was only one meter tall, so they could only enter one at a time, which was quite dangerous.


    Zhao Fu chose a Gnome and ordered to have him whipped. As the whip struck the Gnome, it immediatelycerated the Gnome¡¯s skin, causing it to howl. After a few moments, Zhao Fu received a system announcement.


    ¡°System announcement! Gnome Dorje has surrendered to you. Would you like to ept?¡±


    When Zhao Fu heard this system announcement, he chose to ept and ordered to have him brought over to him. Right now, the Gnome¡¯s Loyalty was only 10, but Zhao Fu did not mind. What he wanted was not his loyalty but the ability to understand hisnguage.


    ¡°How many Gnomes are there in your vige?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The Gnome felt quite conflicted, but he saw that the ferocious-looking soldier was about to whip him again, he said, ¡°Respected lord, Dorun vige has 96 vigers. 46 of them are soldiers and the rest are females, elderly, and children.¡±


    ¡°So they only have that many people. No wonder they don¡¯t dare to live above ground.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and said to the Gnome, ¡°I¡¯ll release one of you. Tell them that I don¡¯t want to harm any of you, but all of you must submit to me.¡±


    The Gnome nodded and walked over to the other bound Gnomes and talked to them in hisnguage,municating Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions. Zhao Fu then chose one of them and allowed him to enter the tunnel.


    ¡°Shieldbearers, surround the tunnel. Be careful of any crossbow bolts at any time!¡± Zhao Fu ordered as the wait began.


    Time gradually passed, but after an hour, no Gnomes came out to surrender.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression darkened, and he said to Bai Qi, ¡°Looks like the Gnomes don¡¯t intend on surrendering. Go and prepare some hay to smoke them out.¡±


    Bai Qi nodded and gave the order to prepare hay and to start burning it at the tunnel. The dense smoke slowly drifted into the tunnel, but soon, it was no longer able to enter ¨C it seemed that the Gnomes had blocked off the tunnel.


    ¡°These Gnomes!¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and ordered his people to block off the tunnel before asking if there were other secret passages that led to the Gnome Vige. Most Gnomes did not know about these passages, and only a few elderly Gnomes in the vige knew. As such, even if they dug their way in, the Gnomes could still escape through other tunnels.


    Facing this sort of situation, Zhao Fu was notpletely helpless. He called over 10 Goblin Warriors ¨C now that he controlled two Goblin Viges, his forces now had 10 Goblin Warriors because each Goblin Vige could have five Goblin Warriors.


    After calling the Goblin Warriors over, Zhao Fu ordered them to use their massive stone hammers to smash the ground where Zhao Fu believed their vige to be in order to copse their tunnels and bury the Gnome Vige. In a few days, they could take care of the corpses.


    Of course, the Gnomes could dig new tunnels, so Zhao Fu ordered the 10 Goblin Warriors to immediately smash any tunnels as soon as they were discovered. That way, the Gnomes would not be able to escape.


    Following this, Zhao Fu locked up the captured Gnomes. Because the Gnome that surrendered had incredibly low Loyalty and might escape at any moment, he was also locked up. However, Zhao Fu still treated him decently by giving him enough food and water because he surrendered. As for the other Gnomes, they could go hungry for a few days.


    After returning to the vige, Zhao Fu, Bai Qi, and Li Si started to discuss the information that Zhao Fu had gained from the Heaven Awaken World forum.


    BOOM!!


    Suddenly, a massive explosion sounded out, causing everyone in the Great Qin Vige to be quite shocked.


    Zhao Fu quickly came out and took some people over to where the explosion hade from. He saw a dazed few Goblin Warriors staring at a 10 meter long by 50 or so meter deep crack. Cold air could be felt from the crack, giving off an eerie feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Fu asked the Goblin Warriors.


    One of the Goblin Warriors grunted back a string of words that meant that they had just been following Zhao Fu¡¯s orders by smashing the ground with their hammers. One of the Goblin Warriors had struck down with all of his might, and it had someone done this.


    ¡°System announcement! Dorun Vige has surrendered to you. Would you like to ept?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s train of thought was cut off by the system announcement. He thought to himself, ¡°Looks like they had to suffer a bit before they were willing to submit.¡±


    Zhao Fu epted and told his people to start digging.

 Chapter 14: Skeleton Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 14: Skeleton Swordsman</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After a few hours, they had dug down around 10 meters and found a 100-meter wide cavern. There were many small tunnels connected to this cavern, and they looked like rooms. Because of the massive crack from above, a third of the cavern had copsed.


    Zhao Fu found some Gnomes cowering with looks of terror on their faces. When the Gnomes saw Zhao Fu and the people he had brought with him, they obediently put down their weapons and knelt on the ground, signaling their intention to surrender.


    ¡°Respected lord, thank you for epting our surrender anding to save us,¡± one of the elderly Gnomes said with an expression of gratitude.


    Zhao Fu had been quite annoyed at the Gnomes, but when he heard what the elder said, he decided to let it go. Since they had be his subordinates, he wouldn¡¯t hold it against them anymore, so he said, ¡°You can all rise!¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not angry at them and seemed to have forgiven them for their earlier resistance, the Gnomes let out a sigh of relief and stood up.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in the Gnome¡¯s barracks, so he went there first. There, he found two Profession Change Stone Steles. They were:


    [Gnome Crossbowmen]: F grade Military. Description: Gnomes that use crossbows as their main weapon. Effect: Receives skill [Crossbow Mastery]


    The other one gave Zhao Fu a very pleasant surprise:


    [Gnome Mechanics Schr]: E grade Military. Description: Gnomes proficient at mechanics. Effect: Receives skill [Mechanics Research]


    This profession was for creatingrge mechanical weapons. A weapon that Zhao Fu had always wanted to make was the ballista, an extremely powerful, cold weapon.


    The destructive power of a ballista was more than 10 times that of a normal bow. When facing such a weapon, most people could only step back in deference. Even though Zhao Fu wanted to create one, allplicated things in the Heaven Awaken World required blueprints. Even if he knew how to create one in the real world, without a blueprint, he would not be able to create one in the Heaven Awaken World.


    However, this problem was resolved because of the Gnome Mechanics Schr profession. Of course, apart from ballistae, there were many otherrge-scale cold weapons. It was just a pity that the limit of the Gnome Mechanics Schr profession was five people.


    After having a look at the Barracks, Zhao Fu went to their Storehouse. Apart from food, the Gnomes had a little less than 1,000 copper coins and had no silver coins. With a vige of this size, it would be quite difficult for them to kill anything that could drop silver coins.


    After walking out of the Storehouse, Zhao Fu looked around the 100-meter wide cavern and said, ¡°This ce won¡¯t be able tost, so you should move above ground. We¡¯ll give you some basic protection.¡±


    The Gnome elders immediately agreed joyfully. How could they refuse the opportunity to be protected by people many times more powerful than them?


    Zhao Fu went to the Gnome Vige¡¯s Vige Hall and looked at the white cube hovering in the air. He stretched out his hand and two options appeared: [Destroy] and [Relocate].


    Destroying a vige allowed one to gain 10% of the vige¡¯s current EXP, but one would only gain a broken City Heart ¨C the white cube in the air ¨C and it could only be used to upgrade the grade of other viges.


    Five broken White grade City Hearts could upgrade a Normal grade Vige to Blue grade; 10 Blue broken Blue grade City Hearts could upgrade a Blue grade Vige to Silver grade; 30 broken Silver grade City Hearts could upgrade a Silver grade Vige to Gold grade.


    There was no limit to this method of upgrading, and no one knew just how high one could upgrade their vige. However, what was certain was that the higher the grade of a vige, the more difficult it would be to upgrade it. If a Gold grade Vige wanted to upgrade to a Legendary grade Vige, it needed 120 broken Gold grade City Hearts as well as a Legendary grade item.


    This was incredibly difficult ¨C after all, Gold grade Viges were not asmon as cabbages, so most people would only be able to upgrade their vige to Gold grade at most. It would be virtually impossible for them to upgrade to Legendary grade or above.


    On the other hand, if one chose to [Relocate] the vige, one would still gain 10% of the vige¡¯s current EXP and would be able to use the City Heart once, but the vige¡¯s EXP would fall to 0. Advanced Viges would be Primary Viges, and Advanced Towns would be Primary Towns.


    The Gnome Vige was still just a Primary Vige, so there wasn¡¯t much to worry about. Zhao Fu decided to [Relocate] it.


    The City Heart shined with a faint white light that covered the entire vige, and the basic structures started to slowly disappear.


    ¡°System Announcement! The Great Qin Vige has obtained 120 EXP!¡±


    By now, the Great Qin Vige had umted more than 1,000 EXP, and it was about 3,000 EXP away from leveling up to an Intermediate Vige. Zhao Fu looked over at the City Heart, which no longer gave off a white light and instead silently floated there.


    Zhao Fu picked it up and looked at it:


    [City Heart]: Grade: White, Race Restricted To: Gnomes


    Humans could not use another race¡¯s City Heart to create a vige, nor could other races use a human City Heart to create a vige. Moreover, if a vige was upied by a different race, it would not gain new vigers. As such, Zhao Fu always left the corresponding race in charge of its vige after the vige surrendered.


    Zhao Fu handed the City Heart to the Gnome elders and told them to move closer to the Great Qin Vige when they rebuilt their vige.


    After leaving the cavern, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi looked around therge crack.


    The crack was about 17 meters long and was 50 or so meters deep. Because it was so deep, sunlight did not reach the bottom, so it was quite dark below. However, they could barely make out what seemed to be orderly roads made out of brick.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhao Fu frowned as he asked Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi replied with a serious expression, ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that thisrge crack isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    Zhao Fu fell deep into thought. Since this crack was so close to the Great Qin Vige, if they did not investigate it and there happened to be something dangerous within it, they would not be able to react in time if anything happened. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to leave a ticking time bomb by his side, so he said, ¡°I want to go down and see what¡¯s down there.¡±


    Bai Qi immediately replied worriedly, ¡°Your Majesty! Let mee with you.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and told his people to prepare some ropes and torches before he slowly started climbing down.


    An hour or soter, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi arrived at the bottom and found that there was a passage made of brick that was 10 meters wide and 4 meters tall.


    It was quite dark, so Zhao Fu and Bai Qi lit their torches and walked towards the passage. As they walked, their surroundings became darker and darker. If it wasn¡¯t for their torches, they would not have been able to see their fingers even if they were right in front of their faces. It was deathly quiet around them, and the atmosphere became quite strange.


    Suddenly, creaking and cracking sounds could be heard. Zhao Fu waved his torch around and saw a slowly swaying Skeleton Swordsman that had blue tongues of mes in its head and a rusty sword.


    The Skeleton Swordsman turned to look at Zhao Fu and Bai Qi with its hollow eye sockets and saw that they were two living beings. It howled and raised the sword in its hands as it rushed towards them.

 Chapter 15: Refined Martial Soul

    <h4>Chapter 15: Refined Martial Soul</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This Skeleton Swordsman was much faster than normal Skeletons, and it did not seem to be clumsy at all. Instead, it was quite agile and appeared right in front of Zhao Fu and Bai Qi in a few moments. Bai Qi quickly blocked the path to Zhao Fu and unsheathed his sword, meeting the Skeleton Swordsman in battle.


    Facing Bai Qi, the Skeleton Swordsman shed down with its sword.


    Bai Qi lifted his sword to block the Skeleton Swordsman¡¯s strike, after which the Skeleton Swordsman brought its sword back and savagely shed at Bai Qi numerous times. nging sounds continuously rang out as the Skeleton Swordsman and Bai Qi fought. The Skeleton Swordsman waspletely focused on offense and had no regard for defense at all.


    After blocking the Skeleton Swordsman¡¯s attacks a few times, Bai Qi started to be familiar with the Skeleton Swordsman¡¯s attack patterns. As the Skeleton Swordsman shed downwards, Bai Qi pivoted his body, his sword covered with a trace of sword qi, as he shed upwards.


    Bang!!


    The Skeleton Swordsman was sent flying six or seven meters away and fell to the ground. However, only a few of its ribs were broken, and it still seemed fine. It twisted its bones and slowly started to stand up.


    At this moment, Zhao Fuunched a blood-colored fireball at the Skeleton Swordsman. An explosion sounded out as the Skeleton Swordsman was once again sent flying.


    However, after falling to the ground, the Skeleton Swordsman once again twisted its bones and started to stand up. Zhao Fu was about to release another Hell Fireball when he realized that he would not be able to fire them that quickly, so he chose to use normal Fireballs.


    An orange-colored fireball flew towards the Skeleton Swordsman, hitting it when it was about to stand up again. This time, however, the Skeleton Swordsman did not stand up again, and it was instead sted into a pile of bones.


    A blue tongue of fire flickered within the pile of bones, and after walking up to it, Zhao Fu saw its information:


    [Refined Martial Soul]: After using it, one can obtain one or more skills that the owner had during his or her lifetime.


    So it was a Refined Martial Soul. After seeing this information, Zhao Fu understood that Refined Martial Souls were things that were created during someone¡¯s lifetime when he or she practiced a skill to the point that it fused with his or her soul. After the owner became an Undead, anyone who killed him or her would be able to obtain that skill.


    The difference between this skill and a normal skill was that one would only be able to fully grasp normal skills through a lot of practice. However, after using a Refined Martial Soul, one would gain a skill that they would be proficient in immediately.


    The Skeleton Swordsman was clearly a melee profession. Zhao Fu knew that he was not suited to melee battles and his stats made him more suited for Magic, so he gave the Refined Martial Soul to Bai Qi.


    He then looked curiously at the rusty sword and picked it up.


    [Taiqing Sword]: Grade: Blue, Stats: Strength +1, Description: A Gold grade weapon that became rusty after over 10,000 years, bing a Blue grade weapon.


    ¡°What? This was a Gold grade weapon before?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked. Who would have thought that this rusty sword, which looked almost useless, had previously been a Gold grade weapon? It was only because of the passage of time that it had fallen to Blue grade and be so rusty.


    There weren¡¯t even any Gold grade weapons in the market, and a Silver grade weapon was worth thousands of silver coins. At the very least, Gold grade weapons were worth hundreds, if not thousands, of times more than Silver grade weapons. At the minimum, Gold grade weapons would be worth 1,000 gold coins.


    Even though 1,000 gold coins did not seem like much, in the Heaven Awaken World, 100 copper coins were worth 1 silver coin and 100 silver coins were worth 1 gold coin. Thus, 1 gold coin was worth 10,000 copper coins and 1,000 gold coins would be worth 10 million copper coins. Based on the current exchange rate of $10 in the real world for 1 copper coin, at the very least, a Gold grade weapon would be worth $100 million. However, currently, even if someone had $100 million, all he or she could do was dream about buying a Gold grade weapon.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Taiqing Sword with pity while feeling quite curious. Why did a random Skeleton have a weapon that was once a Gold grade weapon? Zhao Fu said, ¡°Bai Qi, fuse with that Refined Martial Soul and see what sort of skill you receive.¡±


    Bai Qi nodded and closed his eyes, pressing the Refined Martial Soul against his chest. The blue tongue of me slowly fused into his body, and after a while, Bai Qi opened his eyes and said happily, ¡°Your Majesty! I received a B grade skill: Qi sh!¡±


    ¡°What? A B grade skill?¡± This caused Zhao Fu to feel quite shocked.


    When Zhao Fu thought of how powerful his D- grade skill, Hell Fireball, was, he could only imagine how powerful a B grade skill would be. Zhao Fu became even more curious as to what sort of ce this ce was.


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi raised their torches and advanced. A few minutester, they encountered another skeleton lying on the ground with a blue tongue of fire in its head. It raised its rusty saber and twisted its bones, about to stand up.


    Zhao Fu immediatelyunched a Hell Fireball at it, sending it flying.


    The Skeleton soldier was about to stand up when Bai Qi rushed up and unleashed his new skill, Qi sh.


    A wave of white sword qi burst forth from the sword, shing into the Skeleton soldier¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    The Skeleton soldier was sent flying backwards by more than 10 meters. Its body instantly copsed, fragmenting into tiny pieces of bone. This Skeleton soldier did not have a Refined Martial Soul, but it dropped itsrge saber, which Zhao Fu picked up.


    [Hundred Mountain Sabre]: Grade: Blue, Stats: Constitution +1, Description: A Gold grade weapon that became rusty after over 10,000 years, bing a Blue grade weapon.


    Indeed, this was yet another weapon that had once been a Gold grade weapon. Just what was this ce? Zhao Fu felt more and more curious.


    Filled with curiosity, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi continued exploring. They encountered a few more Skeletons, and after killing them, they obtained two more Refined Martial Souls, and their weapons were also all weapons that had been Gold grade weapons in the past that had be Blue grade weapons due to the passage of time.


    After obtaining the two Refined Martial Souls, Zhao Fu used one that had been dropped by a Skeleton Archer and received the C- grade skill ¡®Rock Crushing Arrows¡¯.


    This ce was like a treasure trove. Here, they could obtain many Blue grade weapons and good skills. A Blue grade weapon was worth between 100 to 1,000 silver coins, while this sort of weapon, which used to be a Gold grade weapon, could be sold for around 300 silver coins.


    In this expedition, they had obtained six weapons and three Refined Martial Souls. Just Bai Qi¡¯s B grade skill was worth more than 10 gold coins. Altogether, the things they had obtained were worth roughly 31 gold coins, which was 310,000 copper coins.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted after gaining such a haul. He had wanted to continue with Bai Qi, but as they progressed, they discovered more and more Skeleton groups. Smaller groups had five or six Skeletons, whilerger groups had 20 to 30 Skeletons. For the sake of their safety, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi decided to leave for now.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the surface, Zhao Fu ordered his people to hide this ce and to construct a set of stairs so thatrge numbers of people could enter in the future.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the six rusty weapons to the Smithy and asked if they could be repaired.


    When Wang Dawu took the weapons and examined them, he looked incredibly shocked, but there was also a hint of pity on his face ¨C such good weapons had fallen to such a state. After looking over them, Wang Dawu nodded and said, ¡°I can give them a simple repair, but I need materials.¡±


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite awkward. Right now, most of the Great Qin Vige¡¯s weapons were made of Iron Wood, and they barely had any iron weapons. Zhao Fu immediately sent people to look around to see if there were any open-pit iron mines nearby.

 Chapter 16: Human Village

    <h4>Chapter 16: Human Vige</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Your Majesty! We¡¯ve finished researching Taming!¡± After Zhao Fu gave those orders, Bai Shan ran over with an expression of joy on his face.


    When Zhao Fu heard this, he felt quite delighted. After waiting for so long, the Research Workshop was finally showing some results. He nodded and headed over to the Research Workshop, and there, he saw a few Schrs and a new stone stele.


    When the Schrs saw that Zhao Fu had arrived, they respectfully retreated to one side. Zhao Fu walked up and ced his hand on the stone stele, and some information was transmitted to his mind:


    [Tamer]: F+ grade Military. Description: Receives the ability to tame wild beasts. Effect: Receives skill [Taming].


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu brought two vigers to change their profession to Tamer and then ordered people to catch some wild ducks and geese to tame.


    Right now, the Great Qin Vige severelycked people. There were many things to do, so they had to use many of the Goblins to make up for theirck of people. As for exploring the crack, they were waiting for the stairs to be constructed before going in again.


    After going west of the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu went to have a look at the newly-constructed Gnome Vige. The Gnomes all lowered their heads respectfully and retreated to one side. Zhao Fu found five Mechanics Schrs and instructed them to start researching ballistae.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Bai Shan came up and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what would you like us to research next?¡±


    Zhao Fu had almost forgotten that the Schrs didn¡¯t have anything to do now that they had sessfully researched Taming. There were simply too many matters to take care of, and Zhao Fu started to feel somewhat overwhelmed. After he thought for a moment, he replied to Bai Shan, ¡°Start researching teleportation channels!¡±


    Teleportation channels were absolutely necessary. If the Great Qin Vige could sessfully research teleportation channels, they would make going from vige to vige more convenient, and Zhao Fu also needed to be able to visit a main city. Right now, they had nowhere to spend the money they had earned, so he wanted to go to a main city to see what they could buy.


    After receiving his orders, Bai Shan took his people and returned to the Workshop to start researching.


    At this moment, someone came up to report that they had discovered a Human Vige about five kilometers north of the Great Qin Vige.


    Zhao Fu immediately took some people to have a look. He wanted to determine if it was an ordinary vige or a vige of bandits. However, no matter what it was, Zhao Fu wanted to gain some more vigers from this vige. Relying on the summoning each day was too slow, and the Great Qin Vige greatlycked vigers.


    An hour or soter, they arrived at the Human Vige. They stood on higher ground and looked down at the vige, and Zhao Fu inwardly muttered, ¡°Ounder viges can¡¯tpare to human viges at all.¡±


    For defense, the vige had thick wooden boards as walls, and there were people on alert patrolling around. As soon as there was an enemy attack, they would immediately sound the rm. The guards were also densely gathered because their vige was in the wilderness. Because of this, they were constantly surrounded by danger, so they had to focus on defense.


    The vige had around 400 people. There were around 60 elderly and children and around 160 women. The other 200 or so people were men, making the vige seem more like an ordinary vige than a bandit vige. Moreover, most of the guards had leather armor and iron sabers, so the vige was much more prosperous than the Great Qin Vige. After all, the Great Qin Vige was still using weapons made of Iron Wood, and the soldiers only had 10 or so sets of leather armor.


    Most of the soldiers were Militia, but a few of them held bows and arrows and a few others held shields, though they did not have the corresponding profession. Archers, Shieldbearers, and Cavalry needed to be researched or unlocked when a vige leveled up. Intermediate Viges could unlock Shieldbearers, Advanced Viges could unlock Archers, and Towns could unlock Cavalry.


    Right now, those who were holding bows and arrows and shields were relying on their own efforts and skills. They did not have the profession stats or skills, making them half as effective as those with a profession.


    If Zhao Fu could conquer this vige, he would be able to instantly gain the numbers he needed for the Great Qin Vige. However, if he brought his people and attacked, he would be facing solid defenses and enemies with twice his numbers, so he would definitely lose many of his soldiers and most likely suffer defeat.


    It seemed that they would not be able to take care of things through fighting, so Zhao Fu turned and said, ¡°All of you go and hide for now. Bai Qi and I will go negotiate with them!¡±


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi headed to the entrance of the vige, and the guards immediately called out in a loud voice, ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Bai Qi was about to reply, but Zhao Fu signalled him to stop and said, ¡°I¡¯m the Vige Chief of the Great Qin Vige, a nearby vige, and I¡¯vee to visit your vige. Could I trouble your Vige Chief to meet with me?¡±


    The guards immediately went to report this matter, and after a while, the gates opened as a fair-skinned youth walked out and smiled at Zhao Fu, cupping his hands respectfully as he said, ¡°Father invites you in!¡±


    Zhao Fu returned the courtesy, after which he and Bai Qi followed the youth to a building. After walking in, they saw a white-bearded elder sitting down. When the elder saw Zhao Fu and Bai Qi, he stood up and smiled as he gestured with his hand for them to sit down, and the servingdies brought some tea.


    ¡°I never thought that this vige would receive such distinguished guests. I apologize for our poor hospitality,¡± the elder said apologetically.


    Zhao Fu calmly smiled as he replied, ¡°Vige Chief is too courteous. Our vige has not been here for too long, and we¡¯ve only just discovered your esteemed vige ande to visit. We¡¯re quitete in doing so, so we hope you don¡¯t hold this against us.¡±


    The Vige Chief felt quite surprised. ¡°This old man was feeling quite curious why a vige had suddenly appeared near us. So you¡¯ve only been here for a short period of time. In the wilderness, dangers lurk everywhere, and it¡¯s hard to find a ce of safety.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and was just about to say something when a youth walked in with a serious expression, reporting, ¡°Vige Chief! The Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s people havee demanding food again.¡±


    The elder¡¯s expression became serious and apologized to Zhao Fu and Bai Qi before leaving with the others.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi said as he turned to look at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded and they followed the Vige Chief outside. They saw 10 or so vicious-looking people standing there, and a big, dark-skinned, and ugly-looking thug roared, ¡°Damn old man, hand over your food!¡±


    The fair-skinned youth became furious and was about to step up to say something but was held back by the elder, who ordered, ¡°Give them the food!¡±


    The vigersplied with the elder¡¯smands and brought out 10 or so sacks of food and ced them at the entrance of the vige.


    The thugughed with satisfaction after seeing so many sacks of food and called out, ¡°You¡¯re quite a smart one, damn old man.¡± After speaking, the thug ordered the others to carry the sacks of food and left.


    When the fair-skinned youth saw them leave, he coldly harrumphed. Zhao Fu went up and asked what had just happened, and the situation was exined to him by the Vige Chief.


    This vige was called the Li Family Vige, and the Vige Chief was called Li Youcai, while the fair-skinned youth, his son, was called Li Wen.


    The Wild Wolf Vige was a bandit vige about eight kilometers away from the Li Family Vige. The Wild Wolf Vige had around 300 people, but as a bandit vige, it essentially did not have any women, elderly, or children, and most of the 300 or so people were men. They were all bandits, rogues, and thugs, and they had quite a decent fighting force.


    If the Wild Wolf Vige wanted to attack the Li Family Vige, with their solid defenses, the Wild Wolf Vige would still lose many people. The Li Family Vige was also afraid that the bandits would pige and destroy their vige, so they had maintained a non-aggression pact. However, the Li Family Vige needed to hand over a certain amount of food every month.

 Chapter 17: Poison

    <h4>Chapter 17: Poison</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Even though the Li Family Vige and the Wild Wolf Vige were ¡®at peace¡¯, the Li Family Vige was in a weaker position, so the Wild Wolf Vige was able to act so arrogantly. Of course, if the Wild Wolf Vige found an opportunity, the men of the Wild Wolf Vige would definitely break the current status quo and pige the Li Family Vige.


    Even though the Wild Wolf Vige had been eyeing the Li Family Vige for a while, it had never found an opportunity to act, and the Li Family Vige had always been on its guard against the Wild Wolf Vige.


    At this moment, Li Youcai kindly said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Sir, your vige will be discovered by them sooner orter. It¡¯s best that you make preparations now, or it¡¯ll be toote by the time they find you.¡±


    Surprisingly, Zhao Fu lightly shook his head and said sincerely, ¡°Vige Chief Li, if I help you deal with the Wild Wolf Vige, what will I get in return?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone around them looked over at Zhao Fu. Some had looks of doubt, others had looks of trust and gratitude, and several had looks of fear.


    ¡°Sir, if you can help us destroy the Wild Wolf Vige, the Li Family Vige will follow you from now on!¡± Li Wen said emotionally.


    Li Youcai quickly grabbed Li Wen and said, ¡°Apologies, my son is young and insensible; please don¡¯t take his words seriously.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and asked, ¡°In that case, Vige Chief Li, what can I get if I destroy the Wild Wolf Vige for you?¡±


    Li Youcai hesitated. On one hand, he knew that the Wild Wolf Vige had been eyeing the Li Family Vige this entire time, and he wanted to find an opportunity to act against them. Li Youcai was not stupid, and he believed that the bandits would one day attack the Li Family Vige. That was why they were defending with such fear every day. However, they couldn¡¯t keep going on like this ¨C one day, the Wild Wolf Vige would attack them, which was why they were attracted to Zhao Fu¡¯s words.


    Another one of his worries was that Zhao Fu would not be able to stand up to the Wild Wolf Vige, resulting in the Wild Wolf Vige directing its anger to the Li Family Vige as well. In that case, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Zhao Fu could tell that the Vige Chief had his worries, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vige Chief Li, we won¡¯t need a single one of your soldiers, and even if something does happen, it won¡¯t affect the Li Family Vige at all.¡±


    When Li Youcai heard what Zhao Fu said, Li Youcai finally made up his mind and asked, ¡°What would you like in return?¡±


    Zhao Fu slightly smiled and said, ¡°I want the Li Family Vige to join the Great Qin Vige!¡±


    Li Youcai hesitated and thought for a while before finally agreeing. If Zhao Fu could really destroy the Wild Wolf Vige, the Li Family Vige would join the Great Qin Vige.


    Aftering to this agreement, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi left the Li Family Vige.


    After Zhao Fu left, some of the Li Family Vige¡¯s vigers said with displeasure, ¡°The Li Family Vige is going to join another vige just like that? Isn¡¯t this a bit too rushed? I¡¯m opposed to this!¡±


    Li Youcai coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°You idiot! If the Great Qin Vige can easily destroy the Wild Wolf Vige, then it must be very powerful. If that¡¯s the case, the Great Qin Vige will be able to easily destroy the Li Family Vige as well. Their visit this time was most likely diplomacy before violence, and if we hadn¡¯t agreed, it could have been us that was destroyed first.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone came to a sudden realization and felt quite fearful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Zhao Fu and Bai Qi left the Li Family Vige, they found the Wild Wolf Vige based on Li Youcai¡¯s directions. After observing it for a while, Zhao Fu smiled with a sense of confidence and returned to the Great Qin Vige. He stopped everything that was going on and rapidly gave outmands.


    At night, when it had turnedpletely dark, a skinny youth in the Wild Wolf Vige looked around to find a tree to relieve himself when he felt a sharp pain at the back of his head. He then fell to the ground and fainted.


    When he came to, he found that he was bound and in an unfamiliar ce. There were a few people looking at him, and the youth seemed to detect something as he cried out, ¡°Sirs, please spare me! I have nothing! Are you sure you haven¡¯t caught the wrong person?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the skinny youth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Wang Ergou felt that Zhao Fu was the leader here, so he quickly replied, ¡°Sir, this lowly one is called Wang Ergou.¡±


    ¡°Very good! Wang Ergou, I want you to help me with something. If you do it, there¡¯ll be many benefits for you in the future,¡± Zhao Fu said with a slight smile.


    The Wild Wolf Vige, a bandit vige, was where the scum and dregs of society gathered, and none of its members felt much loyalty to it, so Wang Ergou quickly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll do anything sir requires of me.¡±


    When Zhao Fu heard this, he gave the order, ¡°Untie him!¡±


    A soldier stepped forwards and undid the ropes tying up Wang Ergou, who stood there with his head subserviently lowered.


    ¡°I want you to put this in everyone¡¯s food at dinnertime tomorrow,¡± Zhao Fu said as he handed Wang Ergou a bottle.


    Wang Ergou¡¯s face stiffened because he knew that Zhao Fu wanted him to poison everyone in the vige. Wang Ergou¡¯s hands trembled as he received the bottle.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu also handed him a red pill and said, ¡°Eat this!¡±


    Wang Ergou realized that this was not in his best interests, so he brightly smiled as he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t necessary, is it, sir? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll definitely do as you told me.¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t trust his words. If Zhao Fu trusted a bandit like him, he would be sold out in a moment, so he coldly replied, ¡°You can either eat it yourself or have someone help you!¡±


    Wang Ergou took the red pill, looked at it, and hesitated.


    Zhao Fu tilted his head, signaling the soldiers to ¡®help¡¯ Wang Ergou with it. Two soldiers stepped forwards, making Wang Ergou finally make up his mind. He swallowed the red pill, and a sullen expression appeared on his face.


    Zhao Fu took out a wild rabbit from a cage and fed it an identical red pill. He tossed the wild rabbit to Wang Ergou¡¯s side, and after a while, the wild rabbit hopped a few times before its body stiffened and it foamed at the mouth, blooding out of its eyes as it died.


    This caused Wang Ergou¡¯s face to be as pale as a sheet. He understood that this would be his oue if he did notplete this mission.


    ¡°This is also for you. Don¡¯t worry; after you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you the antidote!¡± Zhao Fu said as he handed Wang Ergou five silver coins.


    Wang Ergou nodded his head, and his hands shook as he received the silver coins. Following this, Zhao Fu ordered the soldiers to cover Wang Ergou¡¯s head and to take him back to where they had picked him up.


    The next day, Wang Ergou returned to the Wild Wolf Vige with a pale face. Because he had been thinking about this matter the entire time, he was careless and bumped into arge thug. He was pped to the ground, a fiery pain spreading through his face, causing him toe back to his senses and to be filled with resolve.


    Zhao Fu also started to gather all of his forces, including the Gnomes and Goblins, and waited for an opportunity.


    At night, within the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s Hall, a tough, fierce-looking thug sat at the head seat and roared in a loud voice, ¡°Brothers, eat and drink well tonight; tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the Li Family Vige and get a few women to y with!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Big bro!¡±


    Everyone in the hall passionately responded, and the scene seemed quite lively.


    Outside of the Wild Wolf Vige, Zhao Fu coldly stared at the Wild Wolf Vige and said, ¡°Bai Qi! Do you think that Wang Ergou will use the poison?¡±


    Bai Qi immediately lowered his head, cupped his fists, and said, ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t dare to doubt Your Majesty¡¯s brilliant decisions!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, no need to use such formalities. Tell me what you really think.¡±

 Chapter 18: Mountain Saber

    <h4>Chapter 18: Mountain Saber</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Bai Qi raised his head and said, ¡°I think Wang Ergou will most likely use the poison. Let alone a bandit vige like this, even if it was an ordinary vige, there would still be people willing to betray their vige for personal benefits.


    ¡°This subordinate greatly admires Your Majesty¡¯s n. First, bandits don¡¯t cook their food separately like normal households, and they instead cook all of their food in a big batch, making it quite easy to poison everyone. Second, Your Majesty chose an unremarkable and minor person who no one would notice. Even though the lord can see everyone¡¯s Loyalty, he needs to manually check each person, making it difficult to detect Wang Ergou¡¯s betrayal. Third, Your Majesty used a brilliant carrot and stick strategy. The Great Qin Vige hasn¡¯t created any poisons or antidotes. Your Majesty merely used a poisonous medicinal pill and a non-poisonous medicinal pill to scare Wang Ergou into submission, making him not dare to betray us. Your Majesty also used money, which bandits love most, to lure him in even further. From this, one can see that Your Majesty¡¯s schemes are brilliant. However¡­¡± Bai Qi stopped talking and paused.


    Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Bai Qi continued, ¡°There¡¯s still a slight possibility that Wang Ergou won¡¯t follow through. After all, as the saying goes, ¡®nning is with man, but sess is with heaven.¡¯ In case Wang Ergou doesn¡¯t use the poison and is discovered, we need to n our attack carefully.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Zhao Fu replied. Bai Qi was right; this was exactly what Zhao Fu had been thinking as well, so they started to discuss their contingency strategy.


    Time gradually passed.


    The Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s Hall had been incredibly lively when suddenly someone fell to the ground and coughed up blood before dying on the spot. After this, other people started falling to the ground and coughing up blood.


    The poison that Zhao Fu had given Wang Ergou was refined by Apothecary Zhang Baishu from the venom of 100 venomous snakes, and it was incredibly lethal.


    The thug sitting at the head seat was incredibly shocked, and he flipped the food in front of him to the ground. He shot up from his seat, and before he could say anything, someone outside reported, ¡°Fire!¡±


    At this moment, the thug seemed to realize something. His expression darkened, and he drew hisrge saber and yelled at the few people who hadn¡¯t been poisoned, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go! I want to see who¡¯s daring enough to act against the Wild Wolf Vige!¡±


    Outside the vige, Zhao Fu saw that a few wooden houses had started burning. This was what Zhao Fu had told Wang Ergou to do in order to let him know that the n had seeded.


    Under the cover of night, Zhao Fu immediately yelled, ¡°Archers, prepare the fire arrows; burn all of the houses in the Wild Wolf Vige. Crossbowmen, take down the guards outside the Wild Wolf Vige!¡±


    The 10 or so Archers obeyed and shot fire arrows towards the Wild Wolf Vige, lighting the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s houses on fire, surprising the guards outside. Following this, the 40 or so Gnome Crossbowmen continuously released crossbow bolts, making it seem as if there was a rain of crossbow bolts. The bandits fell to the ground one after another, and they were shot full of holes like a wasp¡¯s nest.


    Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to attack. He once again gave the order to release fire arrows to set fire to all of the houses and told the Gnome Crossbowmen to fire at will.


    Zhao Fu did this to safeguard against any traps. Soon, the Wild Wolf Vige was transformed into a sea of mes, and the Gnome Crossbowmen had shot quite a few rounds of crossbow bolts. All of the bandits who wanted to rush out of the Wild Wolf Vige were all riddled with holes, causing them to retreat back to the vige.


    At this moment, 10 fat, sturdy Goblin Warriors, who were two meters tall, raised their massive stone hammers and rushed into the vige, wildly smashing whatever they saw, and they were backed by unstoppable momentum.


    Zhao Fu then gave the order for all troops to advance. Shieldbearers, Infantry, and Goblin Soldiers raised their weapons and cried out as they rushed into the vige.


    ¡°So it was you fellows! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The leader of the thugs saw his vigepletely drowned in mes, and when he saw Zhao Fu giving orders, he felt incredible hatred for him. He lifted hisrge saber and rushed over.


    When Bai Qi saw him run over, he drew his sword and met him in battle.


    Within the sea of mes, the two of them engaged in an intense battle. The thug¡¯s saber techniques were ferocious, and each strike was incredibly unrestrained, carrying immense power as his attacks rained down on Bai Qi. On the other hand, Bai Qi¡¯s sword techniques were graceful and nimble.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Sparks flew as saber and sword continuously collided. By now, the thug¡¯s strikes started to be weaker, while Bai Qi still looked leisurely and at ease. In the end, the thug carelessly revealed an opening and had his heart pierced by Bai Qi, dying on the spot.


    ¡°Your leader has died! Surrender and your life will be spared!¡± Bai Qi roared after killing the leader of the thugs.


    When they saw that their leader had died and that they had been surrounded by enemies with far greater numbers, the remaining bandits could only obediently put down their weapons and kneel on the ground to beg for their lives.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu saw a woman with red lips and devilish looks. Her figure was extremely mature and tempting, and she wore a red dress. She was currently brandishing a whip, making it so that the Infantry around her did not dare to approach her.


    Wang Ergou walked over with a pale expression and said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Sir! That¡¯s the Third Mistress!¡±


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand to an Archer beside him, who handed him an Iron Wood bow. He drew it and prepared to shoot a Rock Crushing Arrow. A mystical yellow aura appeared around the arrow, and Zhao Fu aimed it towards the seductive woman¡¯s chest.


    Just as he was about to release the arrow, the woman nced over in his direction. When she saw the drawn arrow, her face paled. She was already surrounded and would die sooner orter, so she quickly threw her whip to the ground and yelled, ¡°I surrender!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and put away the bow and arrow. The fire was being greater and greater, so he ordered his people to bring out the captives while he hurried to the Wild Wolf Vige Hall.


    Now that the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s lord was dead, it could be directly conquered. If the lord hadn¡¯t died, the City Heart would release energy to protect itself.


    Zhao Fu put his hand on the floating white cube and chose to [Relocate] the vige.


    ¡°System Announcement! The Great Qin Vige has obtained 345 EXP!¡±


    ¡°System Announcement! You have gained 50 Achievement Points!¡±


    ¡°System Announcement! Your status has been promoted to Citizen!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored the system announcements and quickly ran out of the Wild Wolf Vige. The entire Wild Wolf Vige was engulfed by mes, and it soon turned into nothing.


    Now, Zhao Fu finally had some time to look at his new status. Before, he had only been a Commoner, and he required 200 Achievement Points to be promoted. Every conquered vige gave him 50 Achievement Points, and now that he had conquered four viges, he had enough Achievement Points to be promoted.


    He now needed 500 Achievement Points to be promoted from Citizen to Esquire, which meant that he would be promoted after conquering ten viges.


    ¡°Your Majesty! We confiscated these from the bandits!¡±


    Bai Qi walked over with a sack of money, a piece of paper, and arge sabre, and handed them to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu took the items and looked them over. The sack of money had about 30 or so silver coins. Zhao Fu did not care much about the money, but he was quite interested in the paper.


    [Little Spirit Pill ¨C Pill Recipe]: White grade, Required Ingredients: Little Spirit Grass, Treebud Root, and Eternal Stone. Effects: Can increase cultivation speed by 200%.


    Zhao Fu was quite delighted when he saw this pill recipe. Treebud Roots and Eternal Stones were quitemon, but Little Spirit Grass was harder to find.


    Zhao Fu then looked at therge saber:


    [Mountain Sabre]: Grade: Blue, Stats: Strength +1, Description: An abnormally sharp saber that can crush rocks.


    Bai Qi used swords, so this saber was not suitable for him. As such, he stored it away until he wanted to use it to reward someone for his or her meritorious service.


    Zhao Fu then turned to look at the captives.

 Chapter 19: Death Contract

    <h4>Chapter 19: Death Contract</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    There were 64 captives in total. There was only one woman, who was the Third Mistress. For any of these people to be able to survive in a bandit vige, they definitely weren¡¯t righteous and moral people.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wang Ergou,e over here. Tell me who hasmitted the most evils or was a leader in the Wild Wolf Vige.¡±


    Wang Ergou shakily went over to Zhao Fu with a pale face. The Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s people furiously red at him because they knew that he was a traitor.


    However, even though they were furious, they did not dare to openly express it. After all, their lives were currently in Wang Ergou¡¯s hands. If he imed that someone had been a leader or hadmitted great evils, he or she would definitely die. Wang Ergou also felt this heavy burden, and he did not dare to look into anyone¡¯s eyes.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that Wang Ergou suddenly knelt to the ground and begged, ¡°Sir! The First Master was the leader andmitted the most evils, but he¡¯s been killed, and the Second Master was also poisoned to death. Please spare their lives; I¡¯ll even kowtow to you.¡± After saying this, Wang Ergou heavily kowtowed a few times before raising his head and looking at Zhao Fu with a pleading expression.


    Zhao Fu fell deep into thought. He knew that the loyalty of these bandits would be an issue, so he had wanted to kill some of the leaders before handing them to Bai Qi to be properly disciplined and trained. Now that Wang Ergou was pleading for their lives, Zhao Fu turned to look at the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s people.


    Finally, he said, ¡°Are you willing to offer your loyalty to us?¡±


    Hearing this, a look of surprise and joy appeared on the bandits¡¯ faces, and they immediately half-knelt and said in unison, ¡°We are willing to serve sir to the death!¡±


    However, there was one person who did not kneel down, and the person instead stood there with a look of hesitation ¨C it was the Third Mistress.


    The Third Mistress was quite beautiful, but Zhao Fu was not that interested in those sorts of things. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t wanted to spare any of the leaders originally, and seeing this, he waved his hand, saying softly, ¡°Kill her. Bai Qi, I¡¯ll leave the rest of these people to you. Make sure you train them well!¡± After saying this, Zhao Fu prepared to take his people back to the Great Qin Vige.


    A few soldiers immediately obeyed and went to grab the Third Mistress in order to behead her.


    Seeing this, the Third Mistress¡¯s face paled, and she hurriedly cried out, ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit to you, but you have to promise not to touch my body!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Who wants her body?¡±


    Zhao Fu stopped, a look of surprise on his face. However, he didn¡¯t want to exin anything ¨C after all, for this woman to be the Third Mistress, she definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was best to get rid of her, so he once again waved his hand, signaling for her to be killed.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll give you my first time, but you have to promise to leave me alone afterwards!¡± The Third Mistress called out as she bit her lip and came to a decision.


    ¡°First time?¡±


    Zhao Fu was speechless. Did she really think that he was that sort of person? He once again waved his hand, signaling for her to be quickly killed.


    10 or so soldiers holding Iron Wood Sabers obeyed and surrounded the Third Mistress, preparing to sh her to death.


    The Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s people quickly tried to persuade her, ¡°Third Mistress, it would be best if you submitted to sir. This sir has an extraordinary bearing, and he will aplish great things in the future!¡±


    Hearing this, the Third Mistress clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she once again called out, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll agree to once per week at most, and I¡¯ll sign a Life-or-Death Contract with you.¡±


    ¡°Life-or-Death Contract.¡±


    Zhao Fu had started to feel annoyed when he heard the Third Mistress speak again, but when he heard ¡°Life-or-Death Contract,¡± he paused because he had no idea what that was.


    Following this, the Third Mistress took out a piece of paper and bit her thumb. She pressed her bloodied thumb to the paper before handing it to a soldier to give to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu received it and looked at it:


    [Life-or-Death Contract]: Description: Links the lives of two people together. If the master dies, the other side will also immediately die.


    ¡°System announcement! Would you like to ept Liu Mei¡¯s Life-or-Death Contract?¡±


    So something like this existed in this world. Zhao Fu decided to prepare a few copies when he got back to prevent any betrayals. Zhao Fu thought for a few moments, and because he was not too worried about the Third Mistress, he chose to ept.


    The paper suddenly became motes of light and split into two halves: one half went into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the other half went into Liu Mei¡¯s body.


    Now that all of the people had surrendered, Zhao Fu could look at their grades. Most of them were F grade, and a few of them were C grade. What surprised Zhao Fu greatly was that Liu Mei was actually S grade, so he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. Seeing this, Bai Qi fell into his own thoughts.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the vige!¡± Zhao Fu ordered.


    When the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s people saw that the Third Mistress wasn¡¯t going to die, they let out a sigh of relief. Bai Qi looked around and looked like he seemed to understand something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s people were incredibly shocked when they heard that the Great Qin Vige was a Legendary grade Vige, and theypletely epted their loss.


    When Li Si saw that Zhao Fu and Bai Qi had returned safely, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Fu said to Li Si, ¡°Li Si, I¡¯ll leave the arrangements of these people to you!¡±


    Li Si looked at the Wolf Vige¡¯s people and nodded his head. Bai Qi suddenly walked up and whispered something into Li Si¡¯s ears, causing a delighted look to appear on his face. Zhao Fu felt that this was quite strange, but he did not give it much mind. He took a few soldiers and went south of the Great Qin Vige. Zhao Fu took out the white City Heart and pressed it against the ground.


    ¡°System announcement! Would you like to use the City Heart?¡±


    Zhao Fu replied ¡®yes,¡¯ and just like the Great Qin Vige, waves of light rippled out as a few basic buildings slowly appeared.


    After walking into the Vige Hall, Zhao Fu looked at the stats:


    Vige Name: Wild Wolf Vige (Normal)


    Level: Primary (0/5000)


    Vige Area: 1 square kilometer


    Vige Territory: 5 square kilometers


    Residents: 0/300


    Military: 0/100


    Popr Support: 0


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +2%, Territory Crop Growing Time -2%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 0


    These were the stats of a Normal Vige, and the difference between the Wild Wolf Vige and the Great Qin Vige¡¯s stats was like the difference between the heavens and the earth. Currently, the number of residents and Popr Support in Wild Wolf Vige were both 0 because Zhao Fu brought the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s vigers under the Great Qin Vige¡¯s name. Otherwise, the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s Popr Support would be in the negatives, and any new vigers there would be bandits.


    Currently, the Wild Wolf Vige did not have a Tailor, cksmith, or Apothecary ¨C they had most likely run away. However, there were three buildings that had Profession Change Stone Steles, and each of those three professions had a limit of one person.


    At the Barracks, there was only one Profession Change Stone Stele there:


    [Bandit]: F grade Military. Description: A scourge that appears when Popr Support goes into the negatives. Effect: Receives [Bandit Saber Technique]


    Zhao Fu wanted to destroy the Bandit Profession Change Stone Stele and change it to [Militia], but after thinking about it, he realized that it might be useful in the future, so he chose to keep it for now.


    He found an elder in the Great Qin Vige with management experience and made him the new Vige Chief of the Wild Wolf Vige. He also left behind a few soldiers to look after the Wild Wolf Vige. From the next day onwards, normal vigers would start to be summoned.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Vige and nned to discuss with Bai Qi and Li Si about the Li Family Vige. However, after chatting for just a short while, Li Si gave Zhao Fu a deep look and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s gettingte, and you¡¯ve really exerted yourself today. It would be best for you to get some rest.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite strange when he heard this, but he saw that it was indeed gettingte. As such, he returned to his room, but right after opening the door, he waspletely stunned. This was because there was a mature, alluring woman lying naked on his bed.


    Zhao Fu immediately turned around and closed the door, loudly yelling, ¡°Li Si! Get over here!¡±

 Chapter 20: – Iron Mine

    <h4>Chapter 20: ¨C Iron Mine</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When Bai Qi and Li Si heard Zhao Fu¡¯s summons, they walked over with strange looks on their faces as they asked, ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the situation in my room?¡±


    Li Si immediately understood and cupped his hands respectfully as he smiled and said, ¡°We hope that Your Majesty will have an heir soon.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s head started to hurt, and he said, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Li Si promptly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Liu Mei has good looks, and we¡¯re all delighted that Your Majesty is interested in her. On one hand, Your Majesty will have a concubine, and on the other hand, we¡¯ll be able to quickly gain the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s loyalty. This is perfect.¡±


    Zhao Fu bitterlyughed and asked, ¡°When did I be interested in her?¡±


    Li Si looked at Zhao Fu strangely and said, ¡°Bai Qi told me!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bai Qi¡¯s face paled, realizing that he had misunderstood Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions. He quickly started to apologize but was cut off by Zhao Fu. How could he me them over such a small matter? As such, he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just leave it at this. It¡¯s gettingte, so both of you should get some rest.¡±


    Li Si and Bai Qi let out sighs of relief and asked to be excused before leaving.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at his room and shook his head before finding another room to cultivate in before falling asleep.


    When Liu Mei saw that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t going toe in, she let out a sigh of relief before putting her clothes back on.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Early the next day, as darkness gradually receded and the world slowly became brighter, the blue sky could slowly be seen, and a few birds happily chirped in the trees.


    Zhao Fu woke up and walked out of his room, and he found Wang Ergou holding a washbowl outside his door. Just as Zhao Fu walked out, Wang Ergou said, trying to curry favor, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re awake! This lowly one has brought you some water to wash your face.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Zhao Fu replied and took the towel in the washbowl to wipe his face.


    Wang Ergou said in a small voice for fear that Zhao Fu would get angry, ¡°Your Majesty, you still haven¡¯t given me the antidote yet.¡±


    So it was that. Zhao Fuughed as he replied, ¡°That medicinal pill wasn¡¯t poisonous!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wang Ergou asked happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zhao Fu replied. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste after we actually create some poison.¡±


    A bitter look appeared on Wang Ergou¡¯s face as he pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, please, no! I¡¯ll be your servant every day; how about that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how you do!¡± Zhao Fu said as he walked away. Wang Ergou quickly poured out the water from the washbowl and followed behind Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Bai Qi! Gather a team ande with me to the Li Family Vige!¡± Zhao Fu looked at the new vigers. There were 14 of them and one of them was B grade. Zhao Fu did not arrange for them to change their profession to soldier, and he instead split them up and sent them to the Smithy, Tailor Shop, and Medicine Shop.


    As the Great Qin Vige gained more and more people, their consumption also increased, so he needed to arrange for some people to help out in those shops.


    Following this, Bai Qi arrived with a team of soldiers. Zhao Fu had done this because he was afraid that Li Youcai might go back on his word, as they only had a verbal agreement. A person¡¯s heart could never be fully relied upon ¨C one moment he or she might confidently promise something just to go back on it in the next moment. As such, Zhao Fu decided to leave himself a backup n.


    ¡°Your Majesty, can you return my weapon to me?¡± Liu Mei said after she found Zhao Fu and awkwardly saluted him.


    Zhao Fu nodded. Her whip was Blue grade, and it had been confiscated when she had surrendered. When Liu Mei saw that Zhao Fu agreed to give it back to her, a look of joy appeared on her face. She had expected that she would not be able to recover it.


    ¡°Come with us to the Li Family Vigeter,¡± Zhao Fu said to Liu Mei before going over to Bai Qi.


    Liu Mei nodded and went to retrieve her whip.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    One hourter, Zhao Fu arrived at the Li Family Vige. He told his soldiers to hide while he walked in with Bai Qi and Liu Mei.


    The Li Family Vige knew that the Wild Wolf Vige had been destroyed and reduced to rubble the previous night. When the Li Family Vige found out, some were excited while others were fearful. Those who were excited were excited because the Wild Wolf Vige, a poisonous blight that had gued them, had been eliminated. Those who were fearful were fearful because they were afraid that Zhao Fu would make a move against them.


    The vige gates opened and Li Youcai brought a group of people to wee them, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re truly a hero ¨C you actually destroyed the Wild Wolf Vige, saving the Li Family Vige. Our entire vige has agreed to join your vige.¡±


    Li Youcai was a sly old fellow. When he saw that even the Wild Wolf Vige¡¯s Third Mistress had submitted to Zhao Fu, he knew that the remnants of the Wild Wolf Vige had joined Zhao Fu¡¯s forces. If Zhao Fu could destroy the Wild Wolf Vige and even gain the remnant bandits, the Li Family Vige would not be able to resist him at all. As such, Li Youcai chose to surrender while continuously praising Zhao Fu, and he looked quite sincere and loyal.


    ¡°System announcement! The Li Family Vige has surrendered to you. Would you like to ept?¡±


    Zhao Fu chose to ept and was awarded 60 Achievement Points, which made him feel quite surprised. He looked at the Li Family Vige¡¯s stats and found that the Li Family Vige was a Blue grade Vige, which gave him 10 more Achievement Points than Normal grade Viges.


    However, Zhao Fu currently already had 4 Subsidiary Viges, so after thinking about it, Zhao Fu made the newly-rebuilt Wolf Vige an Affiliated Vige instead.


    Affiliated Viges were different from Subsidiary Viges: Affiliated Viges still belonged to the Great Qin Vige, but they did not receive any stat bonuses from the Great Qin Vige.


    Following this, Li Youcai invited Zhao Fu and his followers in to talk about the details of joining the Great Qin Vige. As they walked through the vige, many of the Li Family vigers looked at Liu Mei with curiosity. They had heard about her evil deeds, and it was said that she was a ferocious shrew. However, none of them expected her to be so pretty.


    Facing these stares, Liu Mei turned and red at them savagely, saying, ¡°What are you staring at? If you keep staring, I¡¯ll rip your eyes out.¡±


    The Li Family vigers were so scared by how ferocious she looked that they involuntarily took a step back.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at her and frowned, causing Liu Mei to lower her head. After much discussion, Zhao Fu took away two-thirds of the Li Family Vige¡¯s people. Under Li Youcai and Li Wen¡¯s request, Li Wen also went with Zhao Fu to the Great Qin Vige.


    Li Youcai did this because the Li Family Vige had joined the Great Qin Vige, and after hearing about the Great Qin Vige, he felt that its future would be quite bright. As such, he wanted his son to join the Great Qin Vige as soon as possible ¨C who knows, he might be able to receive some benefits.


    After taking these people back to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu went to look at the Great Qin Vige¡¯s military. Zhao Fu now had more than 200 soldiers, and he left them in Bai Qi¡¯s care to be trained. Following this, Zhao Fu received a great piece of news: some vigers had discovered a small iron mine about five kilometers west of the Great Qin Vige.


    Zhao Fu was delighted and sent some people to mine the iron. He also sent more people to work on the stairs at the massive crack. After all, there was a treasure trove at the bottom ¨C killing a few Skeletons at the bottom would them skills and items that were worth tens of gold coins, so Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly moved.

 Chapter 21: Skeleton Captain

    <h4>Chapter 21: Skeleton Captain</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Two dayster, the stairs werepleted. Because it was not very wide at the bottom, Zhao Fu only brought 10 Shieldbearers, 10 Infantry, 10 Archers, Bai Qi, and Old Logue. They were currently walking down the stairs towards the bottom.


    By now, their equipment lookedpletely different. The Infantry were all using iron swords and sabers, while the shields that the Shieldbearers held had a thickyer of iron on the surface, increasing their defensive capabilities greatly. The arrowheads that the Archers now used were also iron, and everyone was wearing leather armor.


    The Great Qin Vige was currently unable to create te armor ¨C there were many different kinds of te armor, and they all required blueprints. Also, the price of creating te armor was roughly eight times more expensive than creating normal weapons.


    Right now, Bai Qi was using a Blue grade sword ¨C it was one of the weapons they had obtainedst time from this ce, and it had been made usable again after some simple repairs. The Blue grade armor he was wearing was from the Violent Fire Rabbit he had killed before.


    Zhao Fu stayed at the back ¨C he was not one to rush at the enemy, so he only wore Normal grade leather armor because it would be more suitable for Bai Qi to have the Blue grade leather armor.


    Their group held torches, and the formation was as follows: Bai Qi and the Shieldbearers in the first row, Infantry in the second row, Archers in the third row, and then Zhao Fu and Old Logue, the Mages, in the fourth row.


    As they slowly advanced, tongues of blue mes appeared in the heads of five Skeletons ahead. They raised their weapons and rushed at the group of humans. These five Skeletons were all Infantry and held either swords, sabers, or spears.


    Bai Qi and the Shieldbearers created a defensive wall, blocking off the Skeleton soldiers. The Skeleton soldiers swung their weapons at the Shieldbearers, but they were blocked by the Shieldbearers¡¯ shields.


    The Archers drew their bows and fired arrows at the Skeleton soldiers. Arrows weren¡¯t very effective against Skeletons because unless the arrows hit the Skeletons¡¯ heads, the arrows would not deal much damage. However, the arrows could obstruct the Skeleton soldiers, giving the Infantry opportunities to attack.


    This time, Bai Qi and Old Logue didn¡¯t do much ¨C the five Skeleton soldiers were split up by the Shieldbearers while the Archers made it difficult for them to attack, and the Infantry attacked the Skeleton soldiers, causing them to retreat. After the Skeleton soldiers lost their bnce, the Infantry wildly attacked them without any worries.


    After doing this three or four times, the Skeleton soldiers became a pile of bones. Because Skeletons were fuelled by spirit power, once their spirit power ran dry, they would naturally ¡®die¡¯. The five Skeleton soldiers dropped three Refined Martial Souls and five weapons.


    After advancing, they encountered six Skeleton Infantry and two Skeleton Archers.


    The six Skeleton Infantry raised their weapons and rushed at Zhao Fu¡¯s group without any fear. The Skeleton Archers drew arrows from their quivers and drew their rusty bows.


    Swish! Swish!


    Two arrows tore through the air and drew an arc as they flew towards Zhao Fu¡¯s group of people.


    The Shieldbearers quickly raised their shields, blocking the two arrows. However, by now, the six Skeleton Infantry were right in front of them. If the Skeleton Archers continuously shot arrows, they would disrupt Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers¡¯ coordination. Moreover, if they weren¡¯t careful, they would be hit by the Skeleton Archers¡¯ arrows, causing injury or death.


    Zhao Fu immediately called out, ¡°Old Logue, attack!¡±


    Old Logue obeyed and raised his wooden staff as two blood-colored fireballs flew at the Skeletons, sting the six Skeleton Infantry backwards.


    Zhao Fu once againmanded, ¡°Archers, suppress those two Skeleton Archers!¡±


    The Archers drew their bows, sending arrow after arrow towards the Skeleton Archers, who were about to attack again.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ordered, ¡°Bai Qi, rush over there and deal with those two Skeleton Archers.¡±


    Bai Qi ran around the six Skeleton Infantry that had been sted backwards and charged towards the two Skeleton Archers.


    By now, the six Skeleton Infantry were slowly getting back to their feet, and Zhao Fu quickly yelled, ¡°Shieldbearers! Separate them and attack them likest time!¡±


    Zhao Fu gave out a flurry ofmands, and everyone quickly carried them out. The Shieldbearers and Infantry formed six small teams and separated the Skeleton Infantry while the 10 Archers fired at them whenever they found the opportunity to. Bai Qi rushed to the Skeleton Archers and swung down with his sword, which was covered in sword qi.


    Just like that, they stabilized the situation and turned it in their favor.


    Old Logue looked up and stared at Zhao Fu giving orders. Before, even when they were enemies, Old Logue felt quite fearful towards him because he felt that Zhao Fu was incredibly calm and rational when dealing with matters.


    Zhao Fu had quickly analyzed the situation and rapidly given out orders in a coherent and calm manner, twisting this situation in their favor. Old Logue felt that it was only natural for his vige to submit to Zhao Fu, and his Loyalty towards Zhao Fu increased.


    Now that their allies and enemies were fighting at such close range, Zhao Fu and Old Logue could only stand by and watch.


    Bai Qi was the first to seed. He lopped off one of the Skeleton Archers¡¯ heads and shed his sword the other way, sending the other Skeleton Archer crashing against a wall, after which it fell apart.


    The Shieldbearers and Infantry also coordinated like they didst time, and they dealt with the Skeleton Infantry one by one.


    This time, they obtained 10 weapons: eight were Blue grade and two were White grade, and the two White grade weapons were the Archers¡¯ short swords. There were also five Refined Martial Souls.


    After resting for a short while, they continued ahead.


    It waspletely dark within the passage, and the dark made it feel as if there was no end. It was also deathly silent, making everyone feel quite wary.


    At this moment, the sounds of the Skeletonsing to life could be heard. There were 12 Skeletons this time; 11 of them were Skeleton soldiers that held sabers, while thest one held arge saber and wore a suit of armor. Thest Skeleton¡¯s disyed name was [Skeleton Captain].


    The situation instantly became quite dangerous for Zhao Fu and his soldiers.


    The Skeleton Captain drew its sword and roared as a formless soundwave rippled outwards, its voice incredibly ear-piercing.


    Following this, the Skeleton Captain rushed over with the other Skeleton soldiers behind it, and they did not seem clumsy or disorderly at all. They followed behind the Skeleton Captain as if they were living soldiers, and they gave off an unstoppable aura as they charged towards Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°Is this the Skeleton Captain¡¯s effect?¡± Zhao Fu muttered before yelling, ¡°Arrange the formation!¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ expressions became grim as they started to move. The Shieldbearers formed a shield wall with the Infantry behind them, and the Archers prepared their arrows.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The Archers obeyed, and arrows streaked through the air, reaching the Skeletons in an instant. The Skeleton Captain brandished itsrge saber, and a cold light glinted as five or six arrows were cut out of the air.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu roared, ¡°Logue!!¡±


    Old Logue was fully prepared, and he raised his wooden staff, drawing out his full power. Two blood-colored fireballs appeared above his head, and they were twice the size of the ones before.


    Old Logue waved his wooden staff, causing the two blood-colored fireballs to fly at the Skeletons.


    The Skeleton Captain did not seem to fear the two fireballs at all. The Skeleton Captain tilted its saber as rays of grey light extended out from the saber, and it was about to sh at the two fireballs.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed. He had long since drawn his Iron Wood bow, and the arrow knocked on it shined with a mystical yellow light as he released it.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow shot out like a bolt of lightning.

 Chapter 22: General Armament

    <h4>Chapter 22: General Armament</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The arrow heavily mmed into the Skeleton Captain¡¯s chest, and it was buried in its armor. The Skeleton Captain lost its bnce, causing it to stumble back a few steps.


    At this moment, the tworge blood-colored fireballs mmed into him.


    As two massive explosions sounded out, the fireballs exploded into fiery light, creating massive shockwaves and sending the Skeleton soldiers and Skeleton Captain flying.


    Just as the Skeleton Captain started climbing up from the ground, a blood-colored fireball from Zhao Funded on its body.


    Bang!!


    An explosion rang out as the Skeleton Captain, who was trying to stand, was sent flying three or four meters.


    By now, the other Skeleton soldiers were standing up. After losing the leadership of the Skeleton Captain, they instinctively rushed over.


    ¡°Archers, fire your arrows and suppress them!¡± Zhao Fu yelled.


    The Archers continuously shot their arrows in order to stall for Old Logue. Soon, two blood-colored fireballs once again formed in the air andnded amidst the Skeleton soldiers, sending them flying.


    Nearby, the Skeleton Captain slowly struggled to its feet when a normal Fireballnded on its body, sting it back another three or four meters.


    Seeing that they had sessfully separated the Skeleton Captain from the Skeleton soldiers, Zhao Fu immediately said, ¡°Bai Qi, I¡¯ll leave the Skeleton Captain to you!¡±


    Bai Qi nodded and ran towards the Skeleton Captain.


    The remaining 11 Skeleton soldiers were held up by Zhao Fu and the others. Once three or four of them were gathered together, fireballs flew over, after which the Shieldbearers and Infantry wildly attacked the Skeleton soldiers while they were on the ground.


    Soon, Zhao Fu was able to control the situation on his side. On Bai Qi¡¯s side, because the Skeleton Captain had been weakened by Zhao Fu and Old Logue¡¯s attacks, it was much weaker than before and was at a constant disadvantage. However, it was still quite powerful. The Skeleton Captain gripped its saber with both hands, attacking Bai Qi fiercely with each attack. Cold saber light continuously glinted as it continuously attacked Bai Qi.


    Since his side was under control, Zhao Fu looked over at Bai Qi. Zhao Fu once again knocked an arrow on his bow and used Rock Crushing Arrow, causing strands of mystical yellow light to gather on the arrow.


    The Skeleton Captain was currently spinning as its saber shed towards Bai Qi¡¯s waist.


    At this moment, the arrow smashed into the Skeleton Captain¡¯s waist, stopping its spin. Bai Qi grasped this opportunity, his sword radiating an incredibly sharp sword qi as it pierced into the Skeleton Captain¡¯s head. The blue tongue of fire in the Skeleton Captain¡¯s head gradually dwindled before it disappeared.


    The Skeleton Captain¡¯s body then copsed, turning into a pile of bones. Bai Qi quickly turned around and came over to join the others, facing three Skeleton soldiers by himself.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯smands, his soldiers attacked with their full strength, and with Old Logue¡¯s fireballs, the 11 Skeleton soldiers were quickly destroyed.


    This battlested for half an hour, and everyone waspletely exhausted. This was especially so for Zhao Fu and Old Logue, whose minds were extremely weary.


    Following this, they started to collect the spoils from the battle. The 11 Skeleton soldiers dropped 11 Blue grade weapons and 8 Refined Martial Souls. After going over to the Skeleton Captain¡¯s bones, Zhao Fu saw hisrge saber first:


    [Hundred Vanguard Sabre]: Grade: Silver, Stats: Strength +3, Constitution +3, Description: An exquisite Gold grade weapon that has be rusty due to the passage of time, bing an ordinary Silver grade weapon.


    Zhao Fu was quite happy to find a Silver grade weapon, and he looked at the Skeleton Captain¡¯s armor:


    [Lapis Lazuli Armour]: Grade: Blue, Stats: Constitution +1, Description: A Gold grade armor that has be rusty after over 10,000 years, bing a Blue grade armor.


    After obtaining this armor, Zhao Fu gave it to Bai Qi for now. The Lapis Lazuli Armor¡¯s defensive capabilities were definitely higher than that of Bai Qi¡¯s current armor, so Bai Qi could wear it for now before going back to the vige and repairing it.


    As for the Blue grade armor that Bai Qi had taken off, Zhao Fu decided to put it on. Apart from those two pieces of equipment, the Skeleton Captain also dropped an orb that shined with a faint light. Within the orb, there seemed to be a soldier wearing armor and holding arge saber. Seeing this, Zhao Fu picked it up and looked at it.


    [Soldier Soul]: Description: A powerful soul left behind by a soldier that can be fused into a City Heart to be a guardian spirit. It can also be fused into a weapon to strengthen it. (Note: 100 Soldier Souls can fuse to form a General Armament, and a Lord with 24 General Armaments can use 1000 Soldier Souls to fuse into a King Armament.)


    Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised and felt that the Soldier Soul was quite powerful. Because he didn¡¯t know what a General Armament or King Armament was, he could only put the orb away for now, curiosity bubbling within him.


    After resting and recovering their strength and spirit for a while, they continued onwards.


    They did not meet any more troublesome enemies, and after killing 12 Skeleton Infantry and 5 Skeleton Archers, they obtained 13 Refined Martial Souls.


    Zhao Fu had thought that they would be able to continue advancing easily like this, but the situation quickly changed due to the appearance of Skeleton Shieldbearers.


    Zhao Fu had only been able to get so far by relying on the fact that he had defensive soldiers, while his enemies did not. Now that the enemy also had defensive soldiers, the situation became quite grim for him.


    This time, Zhao Fu encountered five Skeleton Infantry, three Skeleton Archers, and five Skeleton Shieldbearers.


    This situation was much more difficult than when they had faced 10 or so pure-offensive Skeleton soldiers. Every time Zhao Fu¡¯s Archers shot arrows, they were blocked by the Skeleton Shieldbearers, and charging at them was not so easy either. Shieldbearers could only face off against Shieldbearers in a stalemate.


    The only ones who could make a difference were Zhao Fu and Old Logue with their explosive attacks.


    The Skeleton Soldiers were also in formation with the Skeleton Shieldbearers in front, the Skeleton Infantry hiding behind them, and the Skeleton Archers standing far behind them with arrows nocked on their bows.


    Right now, Zhao Fu had no choice but to use his numbers advantage to go head-to-head with the Skeletons.


    On Zhao Fu¡¯s side, the Shieldbearers were also at the front, the Infantry behind them, and the Archers with their bows drawn at the back.


    The two sides shed together. Zhao Fu¡¯s Archers¡¯ main role was to suppress the Skeleton Archers, as Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers were all flesh and blood ¨C when hit, they would be injured or die, unlike the Undead.


    Right now, Zhao Fu could only vigntly monitor the situation. He wanted to use Fireballs to attack the Skeleton Archers, but Magic-type attacks did not have a very long range, so he could only wait for an opportune moment.


    However, the situation was always in Zhao Fu¡¯s favor. There were always two of Zhao Fu¡¯s Shieldbearers facing off against one Skeleton Shieldbearer, trying to knock them out of the way.


    However, despite bing Undead, the Skeleton Shieldbearers seemed to know that Shieldbearers could only remain effective by staying together. As such, no matter how Zhao Fu¡¯s Shieldbearers shoved at them, the Skeleton Shieldbearers still remained tightly bunched up together.


    The situation remainedpletely deadlocked, so Zhao Fu had no choice but to send Bai Qi.

 Chapter 23: Attacking a Village

    <h4>Chapter 23: Attacking a Vige</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Bai Qi¡¯s figure blurred as he sidestepped around the left of the Skeleton Shieldbearers. He unleashed a Qi sh with his full strength, his sword erupting with light as a 3-meter long arc of light shed out from it.


    BOOM!!


    Bai Qi¡¯s attack caused 3 Skeleton Shieldbearers and the Skeleton Infantry behind them to be sent flying,pletely destroying their defense.


    Zhao Fu hurriedly roared, ¡°Hurry! Separate them!¡±


    The Shieldbearers and Infantry immediately obeyed, splitting into two teams and separating the Skeletons that had fallen and the Skeletons that hadn¡¯t.


    Now that the Skeletons¡¯ defense had been broken, they immediately fell into chaos. Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers started to attack, but because of how close his own people and the Skeletons were, Zhao Fu could not use any Fireballs and could only shoot Rock Crushing Arrows.


    While a Skeleton Shieldbearer was distracted, Zhao Fu shot an arrow at it, piercing into its head.


    A ¡®crack¡¯ sounded out as the blue tongue of fire within the Skeleton Shieldbearer¡¯s head was extinguished. Its body copsed as its bones and the shield it was holding fell to the ground.


    It was actually quite difficult to hit a Skeleton¡¯s head because arrows were quite easy to dodge. Zhao Fu had only seeded this time because the Skeleton Shieldbearer had been distracted.


    However, he did not have time to celebrate when a scream sounded out.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    After being hit by a few arrows, a Skeleton Archer went all-out, rapidly shooting arrows, one of which had pierced into one of the Infantryman¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Zhao Fu inwardly cursed as he yelled out, ¡°Archers, suppress those Skeleton Archers! Bai Qi, be careful.¡±


    Bai Qi nodded and rushed towards the Skeleton Archers while they were being restrained by Zhao Fu¡¯s Archers.


    Zhao Fu took the injured Infantryman out of the battle. Luckily, Zhao Fu had used the Refined Martial Soul from before, giving him a skill that he immediately became proficient at. As such, he had a good grasp of archery. Even though the arrows he shot out did not instantly kill any Skeletons like before, they temporarily stopped the Skeleton soldiers¡¯ attacks, creating some opportunities for his soldiers.


    The Skeleton soldiers seemed to detect that the battle was bing more and more unfavorable towards them, and they started to ferociously attack with wild abandon. In the end, Zhao Fu¡¯s side finally killed all of the Skeletons at the price of 3 of his people getting injured. Bai Qi also sessfully dispatched the Skeleton Archers, obtaining a Soldier Soul from one of the Skeleton Archers.


    This time, the 13 Skeleton soldiers had dropped 9 Refined Martial Souls, 13 Blue grade weapons, and 3 White grade weapons.


    Altogether, they had obtained 1 Silver grade weapon, 55 Blue grade weapons, 10 White grade weapons, 38 Refined Martial Souls, and 2 Soldier Souls on this expedition. They were worth roughly 405 gold coins, which was 4,050,000 copper coins.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know how much Soldier Souls were worth because he had never seen them on forums before. They seemed to be quite rare, and it was difficult for Zhao Fu to put a price on them, so he did not count their value into the total he had calcted.


    The gains they had received today both surprised and delighted Zhao Fu. However, when he looked at the four injured soldiers, he inwardly sighed. They would have to stop here and go back to rest and strategize. If they continued on, they would keep sustaining injuries or even suffer deaths.


    Zhao Fu walked over to the soldier who had the worst injury, the Infantryman who had been shot in the arm by an arrow, and asked in concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The Infantryman quickly nodded, showing that he was fine.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you remove the arrow.¡±


    The Infantryman said in a somewhat panicked manner, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll just go to Apothecary Zhang. How could I trouble Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Zhao Fu bitterly smiled. Since these soldiers respected him so much, he felt quite guilty when he saw them get injured.


    Zhao Fu tore the Infantryman¡¯s sleeve and cut the arrow shaft before pulling the arrow out in an instant. Blood started to pour out from the wound, and Zhao Fu quickly used Blood Healing. This was the first time he had used it, so he was not sure what the effects would be.


    As Zhao Fu ced his hand near the wound, a blood-colored light shined from his hand. The Infantryman¡¯s bleeding stopped, and the flesh mended itself at a rate that could be seen by the naked eye.


    Even though Blood Healing did notpletely heal the wound, it was already half healed.


    The Infantryman was almost moved to the point of tears. He had never thought that the incredibly distinguished Majesty, who would be the ruler of Great Qin, would personally tend to his wound. Everyone who saw this felt even more loyal towards Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought everyone back to the surface. He told the injured soldiers to get medical treatment and then delivered the weapons to cksmith Wang Dawu to be repaired.


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi went to a room to discuss their experiences of the battles today. They discussed the shorings of their tactics as well as the weaknesses of their enemies and came up with new battle tactics.


    After a while, someone came and reported that a bandit vige had been discovered 10 kilometers south of the Great Qin Vige. Hearing this, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi concluded their discussion and started assembling their soldiers.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I want to go too.¡±


    Liu Mei was quite excited when she heard that there was a fight going to happen ¨C evidently, she wasn¡¯t one for peace and ran over to find Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at her and asked, ¡°Can youpletely obey my orders?¡±


    Liu Mei quickly nodded, expressing that she would follow all of hismands.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu reminded her, ¡°If you don¡¯t follow orders on the battlefield and make trouble, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    Liu Mei knew that Zhao Fu was someone who would stand by his words. However, she felt slightly displeased ¨C after all, she was quite a beauty, so how could this fellow keep threatening to kill her.


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t bicker with him. I¡¯ve been so bored in the Great Qin Vige over the past few days, so I have to go with them to attack this bandit vige,¡± Liu Mei thought to herself. She once again nodded, showing that she understood.


    Zhao Fu did not say much after that. With Liu Mei¡¯s skills, she would be a great help to them on the battlefield.


    Soon, the soldiers had been gathered and they set off. After traveling for a little more than an hour, they arrived at the bandit vige.


    This bandit vige was next to a small creek, and it was not very big. Its defenses were also quite poor, and there were around 150 people in the vige. What surprised Zhao Fu was that 30 or so of them were wearing te armor. Since they had so many pieces of te armor, they most likely had blueprints for te armor, which made him feel ecstatic.


    Now, Zhao Fu had around 300 soldiers in his forces: 200 were soldiers from the Great Qin Vige, 60 Goblins, and 40 Gnome Crossbowmen.


    With 300 soldiers, Zhao Fu would definitely win if he directly attacked the bandit vige, since the bandit vige only had 150 people. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s forces would still suffer injuries and casualties, and that wasn¡¯t Zhao Fu¡¯s style.


    As such, he had to seriously look for any weaknesses or use a method simr to what he had used against the Wolf Vige. Even though it was quite shameless, it was quite effective.


    As Zhao Fu observed the vige, he found that there was no cultivatednd within the bandit vige, which made sense ¨C the bandits obtained all of their food by raiding other viges or hunting beasts. This vige seemed to be thetter, so the situation was not asplicated anymore.

 Chapter 24: Intermediate Village

    <h4>Chapter 24: Intermediate Vige</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In order to get food, this bandit vige most likely did what the Ounder viges did: split into groups to hunt. As expected, four groups of around 10 people each soon departed from the vige in different directions.


    When Zhao Fu saw this, he also split his forces into four groups. He led one team and followed after them. He hid in the tall grass as he looked at the bandits swaggering along while holding their sabers. He called Bai Qi over and told him his tactic.


    Bai Qi looked quite awkward, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, unfortunately¡­ I don¡¯t think I can do it.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu turned to look at Liu Mei beside him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Mei immediately asked. When Liu Mei saw Zhao Fu looking at her, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble and have a bad feeling about it.


    After Zhao Fu gave Liu Mei a simple exnation, she looked quite cheerful. She brought along Bai Qi and three other people and openly walked towards the group of bandits.


    ¡°Oi! Stop right there!¡± Liu Mei called out in a loud voice as she and the other four walked up to the bandits.


    Hearing this voice, the bandits turned around and saw a beauty in a red dress with four other people. Seeing that the other side only had five people, while their side had 10 people, they did not need to feel scared at all. One of the bandits lewdly smiled as he said, ¡°What does this big beauty want from us? Do you want to y with these big brothers?¡±


    Liu Mei enchantingly smiled, and in the next second, she brandished her whip and cracked it towards the 10 men. Bai Qi and the others also rushed up, and the battle finished in an instant. Bai Qi killed four people alone, the other three people killed one person each, and Liu Mei left three people alive.


    At this moment, Liu Mei lightly waved her whip and charmingly smiled as she said, ¡°What were you saying just then?¡±


    The three bandits immediately knelt to the ground and begged, ¡°Female hero! We¡¯re in the wrong, so please spare us.¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Just as the bandit finished speaking, her whipshed his body, and Liu Mei said with displeasure, ¡°Who¡¯s a female hero? I¡¯m your granny!¡±


    The bandits immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, granny, granny¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Who are you all?¡± Liu Mei asked while smiling.


    The three bandits quickly started speaking and said, ¡°We¡¯re from the Ferocious Tiger Vige, and our leader is Wang Meng. There are also 200 or so brothers inside the vige.¡±


    The three bandits mentioned the Ferocious Tiger Vige, their leader, and their numbers in order to scare Liu Mei into releasing them.


    However, her whip once againshed their bodies, causing them to cry out in pain. Bloody streaks appeared on the three men¡¯s bodies as Liu Mei coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°So what about the Ferocious Tiger Vige? That man, Wang Meng, sounds like quite a useless fellow!¡±


    The three bandits quickly nodded and agreed.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!Her whip once againnded on the three men¡¯s bodies. Liu Mei coldly harrumphed in displeasure as she said, ¡°What did you say? I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    The three bandits cried out in pain and quickly said in a loud voice, ¡°Wang Meng¡¯s a coward, and he¡¯spletely useless.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Liu Meiughed, herrge breasts rippling as she once again whipped the 3 bandits, and said, ¡°I still couldn¡¯t hear you!¡±


    The three bandits could only endure it and continue cursing Wang Meng.


    However, Liu Mei continued tough while whipping the three bandits.


    Zhao Fu, who was hiding by the side, found that Liu Mei might have some secret interests and hobbies. However, she was stillplying with his orders, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Alright! You can piss off back to your vige. Tell Wang Meng toe here and lick the bottom of this granny¡¯s shoes, or I¡¯ll cripple him.¡± Liu Mei said happily. After whipping these bandits for a long time, she felt quite cheerful.


    When the three bloodied and bruised bandits heard that this female demon was going to spare them, they felt overjoyed. They quickly crawled away, and after they returned, they added their own words. They told Wang Meng that the woman wanted to skin Wang Meng, make him mate with a sow, and told him to crawl over there and lick the bottom of her shoes.


    Hearing this, Wang Meng waspletely infuriated and his face became red. After being told that there were only 5 of them, he roared, ¡°Brothers,e with me!¡±


    Following this, Wang Meng took 50 or so bandits, nearly half of the vige¡¯s forces, to where Liu Mei had appeared.


    Soon, Wang Meng came to a sparse area and found Liu Mei, yelling, ¡°So you¡¯re that bitch! You wanted your elder to lick your shoes? Today, your elder and his brothers will all take turns screwing you!¡±


    Liu Mei did not get angry, and she instead calmly smiled ¨C after all, there was not much point in saying anything to someone who was about to die.


    ¡°Release the arrows!!¡±


    As the order sounded out, arrows rained down on Wang Meng¡¯s 50 or so bandits. They werepletely unprepared, and many of them were instantly killed.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had long since killed the other 3 teams that had left the Ferocious Tiger Vige and joined up with the others. Wang Meng¡¯s 50 or so bandits were facing 40 Gnome Crossbowmen and 60 Archers, and they had beenpletely unprepared. Without any shelter, how could they survive?


    After a few rounds of attacks, Wang Meng and the 50 or so bandits all died.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu and his soldiers, who had been hiding in the grass, appeared. He ordered them to clear the battlefield and went over to Wang Meng¡¯s corpse. After searching it, he found a small bag with tens of silver coins and Wang Meng¡¯s Blue graderge saber.


    Following this, they headed to the Ferocious Tiger Vige. Liu Mei smiled as she followed behind Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu turned around and looked at her, saying softly, ¡°You did well this time!¡±


    Zhao Fu had wanted Bai Qi to provoke and curse at the bandits as badly as possible. However, Bai Qi was a General ¨C how could he say such things? As such, Zhao Fu asked Liu Mei, a former bandit, to do this, and she had done it excellently.


    Liu Mei lightly harrumphed and said in a pleased manner, ¡°But of course, this granny¡¯s not weak at all!¡±


    Zhao Fuughed when he heard this, but he did not say anything. They arrived at the Ferocious Tiger Vige, which now only had 40 or so people, and it no longer posed a threat to them.


    Zhao Fu motioned at Bai Qi, who walked up and loudly called out, ¡°You all must have been notified that your leader and the others have died. If you surrender now, I promise that we won¡¯t kill you all.¡±


    Seeing that there were 300 or so enemies outside, after thinking about it for a while, the bandits decided not to fight to the death, and they instead obediently surrendered.


    Zhao Fu found the cksmith who knew how to forge te armor ¨C it was a dark-skinned fellow called Deng Li.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Vige Hall and conquered it, awarding him 50 Achievement Points. Because this vige was quite far away from the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu chose to [Relocate] it, granting the Great Qin Vige 280 EXP.


    At this moment, a system announcement sounded out:


    ¡°Congrattions! The Great Qin Vige has levelled up into an Intermediate Vige!¡±

 Chapter 25: Den

    <h4>Chapter 25: Den</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu was happy that the Great Qin Vige had finally leveled up. After returning to the Great Qin Vige, he brought Deng Li and 36 pieces of te armor to Wang Dawu and asked him to do some repairs on the te armor.


    Right now, the Smithy and Tailor Shop greatlycked people. The weapons they had obtained from the bottom of the crack had still not been repaired, and now, there was also te armor that needed to be repaired. As such, Zhao Fu had to add some more people to help them.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu re-established the Ferocious Tiger Vige west of the Great Qin Vige and sent a few people to manage it. Finally, he went to the Great Qin Vige¡¯s Vige Hall and looked at its new stats:


    Vige Name: Great Qin Vige (Legendary)


    Level: Intermediate (24/30,000)


    Vige Area: 5 square kilometers.


    Vige Territory: 250 square kilometres.


    Residents: 465/6000


    Military: 216/2400


    Popr Support: 80


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +40%, Territory Crop Growing Time -40%, Poption Limit +20%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +2, Soldiers¡¯ stats +2%, Poption Attraction +30%, chances of attracting higher grade poption +30%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 8


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wild Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige


    In terms of stats, Zhao Fu was not too surprised that the vige¡¯s stats had increased by 10%. However, he was shocked to see that he could now have 8 Subsidiary Viges.


    However, the poption of the vige was always a problem: he only had 465 residents, while the limit was 6000. Apart from the Great Qin Vige, even the other viges had not been filled up. This was especially so for the Wild Wolf Vige and the Ferocious Tiger Vige ¨C altogether, Zhao Fu had sent less than 20 people to those viges.


    Before, the Li Family Vige had been quite popted, but Zhao Fu took two-thirds of the poption with him to the Great Qin Vige, so the Li Family Vige was alsocking people.


    This made Zhao Fu sigh. However, he couldn¡¯t expect to fill all of them in just a few days or even weeks: the development of viges took months, if not years, and they would only gradually be powerful over time. Right now, with all of the vigesbined and the Great Qin Vige¡¯s special stats, he could summon 40 vigers every day.


    As for the bottom of therge crack, Zhao Fu did not n on exploring it for the time being. He decided that he would create two special teams to explore the bottom of the crack in the future.


    Right now, Zhao Fu wanted to create a Mage group. Magic skills were quite rare, but they were incredibly powerful. As such, Zhao Fu nned to take some soldiers to kill magic beasts. He also wanted to tame somerge beasts, such as cows, pigs, and horses. Because of theirck of horses, Zhao Fu had not been able to create a Cavalry team.


    They could not do without Cavalry, the most powerful type of soldier in an era where cold weapons reigned supreme. Moreover, with horses, they wouldn¡¯t have to run to ces themselves.


    Zhao Fu spent some money to obtain the Taming skill without changing professions and brought Bai Qi, Old Logue, 10 Spear and Shield soldiers, 10 Sabermen, and 10 Archers with him. Finally, after much pleading from Liu Mei, Zhao Fu could only agree to take her as well.


    The Great Qin Vige was in the outer region of the Forest of Horrors, and the further one went into the forest, the more magic beasts there would be. As such, Zhao Fu took his soldiers and headed west.


    On their journey, the trees becamerger andrger, and they seemed to pierce through the clouds. The lighting became quite dim, and the trees¡¯ appearances were all quite strange. They would asionally see some wild rabbits run past and make some noise.


    Zhao Fu did not pay these things much mind, and he led his people onwards. Soon, he found a sow and 8 piglets looking for food.


    Wild boars were animals that lived by themselves when they became mature, and unlike other animals that were usually caught inrge numbers, they were quite hard to catch. If they could find a Den, that would be ideal.


    Dens were like viges for animals, and they were ces where wild animals would spawn. However, there were very few Dens, and they were protected by at least hundreds of wild beasts up to even tens of thousands.


    They were now quite far away from the Great Qin Vige, so it was impossible for them to go back just to bring the sow and piglets back, so they ended up sparing them.


    Onwards!


    Zhao Fu suddenly stopped as he discovered 10 or so Azure Oxen beside a small creek. Their fur was a light azure color, and they had 2 horns that gave off a metallic luster.


    If they could capture these Azure Oxen, they could use them to plow thend as well as deliver iron ore, saving them a lot of manpower. As such, Zhao Fu immediately turned his attention to the herd of Azure Oxen.


    However, theserge wild beasts were not easy to catch. If Zhao Fu and his people rushed up to the Azure Oxen and caused them to go wild and charge at Zhao Fu and his people, things could go badly. His 10 Shieldbearers definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stop these 10 or so Azure Oxen.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t rely on Archers either. It would be fine to shoot a few arrows at them, but if the arrows hit their vitals, the Azure Oxen would immediately run away. How could someone chase after an ox that had been stimted by pain? Moreover, if the other oxen became scared and rushed off, they would not be able to do anything about it either.


    Perhaps the Archers could aim at the Azure Oxen¡¯s legs, making it so that they couldn¡¯t run. However, there was a chance of permanently crippling the Azure Oxen. Using crippled Azure Oxen to plow thend or to deliver iron ore wouldn¡¯t be very efficient.


    As such, using traps was their best course of action. Zhao Fu turned and told his idea to Bai Qi and the others, and they all nodded in agreement and started to set traps north of the Azure Oxen.


    Zhao Fu split the soldiers into three teams, and Zhao Fu, Bai Qi, and Liu Mei took leadership of one team each. Because Old Logue was fairly old and was a Goblin, he couldn¡¯t run very fast, so he would stay where he was and use his fireballs to make sure that the Azure Oxen ran into the traps.


    Following this, they set their n into action. Zhao Fu, Bai Qi, and Liu Mei¡¯s teams came from the east, south, and west, moving towards the Azure Oxen. As they drew closer, the Azure Oxen sensed danger, stopped eating grass, and started to look around them.


    At this moment, the three teams rushed at them but did not attack. They only loudly shouted or hit their swords and sabers against their shields, making it seem like they had a massive force. This caused the Azure Oxen to run away in fear.


    The most cheerful of them all was Liu Mei, and sheughed loudly as she brandished her whip. As the soldiers mored and rushed at the Azure Oxen from the east, south, and west, the oxen could only run north.


    The three teams gradually joined together and chased after the Azure Oxen. If the Azure Oxen strayed off the path leading to the traps, Zhao Fu¡¯s Archers used their arrows to herd them in the right direction.


    Soon, the Azure Oxen rushed into the traps and their legs were tightly bound.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­


    The Azure Oxen crashed to the ground, causing muffled sounds and dust to fill the air. The Azure Oxen quickly got up and tried to run, but they could not get rid of the ropes around their legs.


    These ropes were two finger widths thick, and they were wrapped around trees that were at least 1 meter thick. As such, no matter how much the Azure Oxen struggled, they could not break free.


    When they had used up all of their strength, Zhao Fu¡¯s people went up to them and started to use Taming, easilyting them 16 Azure Oxen.

 Chapter 26: Grey Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 26: Grey Wolf King</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu sent two people to take the Azure Oxen back to the Great Qin Vige while the rest of the party continued onwards. At this moment, some rustling could be heard from the grass nearby, causing everyone to stop. A Violent me Rabbit jumped out ¨C this Violet me Rabbit was smaller than the one they had encountered some time ago.


    Violent me Rabbits have extremely explosive temperaments, and it dared to attack Zhao Fu¡¯s massive group of people, a fireball flying towards them.


    A Shieldbearer raised his shield and stepped forwards, blocking the fireball easily. The force behind the fireball only caused him to take a single step back, and he barely took any damage at all.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu ordered his Archers to attack. Facing so many arrows, the Violent me Rabbit tried to dodge as quickly as it could, but it ended up just being shot to death. However, after the Violent me Rabbit died, it did not drop a red orb, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed.


    They continued forwards and encountered 30 or so ck Mountain Sheep. They used traps to once again capture and tame them, and this happened quite a few times over the next few days before they returned.


    In the end, they tamed quite a few wild beasts: 36 wild boars, 85 Azure Oxen, and 215 ck Mountain Sheep.


    They did not obtain a single Magic skill or find any horses. Over these few days, Wang Dawu had done a simple repair on all of the weapons they had obtained at the bottom of the crack and on the te armor.


    After changing their equipment, out of the 30 people that Zhao Fu had brought with him, most of the Archers and Shieldbearers had Blue grade weapons, while almost every Infantryman had Blue grade weapons.


    After Wang Dawupleted these, Zhao Fu ordered him to create some special equipment. This equipment was designed by Zhao Fu, Bai Qi, and Li Si to deal specifically with the Skeletons.


    Zhao Fu continued taking people to the Forest of Horrors in hopes of encountering some magic beasts or horses.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu was passing by a mountain valley when a few Grey Wolves suddenly rushed at them. They were quickly killed by the Archers, but this piqued Zhao Fu¡¯s curiosity, so he decided to explore the valley.


    Who would have thought that he would find a Den within the valley? Zhao Fu and his soldiers hid on a mountain slope nearby, scoping out the area.


    Below them was the mountain valley, and there was a t piece ofnd around 3,000 meters in length. There were wild grasses growing around it, but there was a round stage made of brick at the center, and it looked very much like the [Origin] of a vige. However, there was a statue of a wolf floating above the round stage.


    There were many Grey Wolves around the round stage who were ying and fighting. There seemed to be around 400 to 500 of them, and there was even a Wolf King among them. It was as big as a tiger and had soft-looking grey fur. Its gaze was sharp, and the fur on its head was silver.


    Even though they had not discovered any magic beasts or horses, Zhao Fu was quite happy to have made such a discovery.


    Zhao Fu immediately returned to the Great Qin Vige, gathered his forces, and headed back to the Grey Wolf valley with 326 soldiers.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did notunch a direct attack. Unless he held an overwhelming advantage, he would never do such a thing, so they first hid for a while. He then ordered his soldiers to start creating traps to lure the wolves out. It was quite simple: they would use fresh meat and blood to attract them. The traps didn¡¯t even have to be too close to the wolves because wolves have an excellent sense of smell. Luring over 10 or so wolves would be enough.


    Zhao Fu caught and killed a few wild deer, cutting up their corpses and pouring their blood on the ground to ensure the sess of the traps. Those who were ordered to hide nearby rolled around in the mud for a while and used bits of chili and garlic to cover their scent.


    The n went quite sessfully. Soon, 10 or so Grey Wolves were attracted by the scent of blood and guts. The Grey Wolves were still quite alert and did not immediately leap onto the deer meat. Instead, they used their sense of smell from a distance, and after not discovering any danger, they slowly approached.


    Following this, the Grey Wolves went beside the deer meat but did not immediately start eating. They lowered their heads and smelled it ¨C it would have been impossible for Zhao Fu to use poison ¨C and after confirming that the deer meat was fine, they started to eat when¡­


    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­


    Arrows shot out of the forest towards the Grey Wolves. They were greatly startled and turned to run away, but many of them were still killed. A few of them were able to escape from the rain of arrows but were immediately cornered by Zhao Fu¡¯s hidden soldiers.


    At this moment, one of the Grey Wolves stopped and raised its head. Zhao Fu realised that it was about to howl to attract over other Grey Wolves ¨C this would cause his n to fail, so he quickly drew his bow and shot an arrow at it.


    The arrow drew an arc through the air, glinting with a cold light.


    Puchi!


    The arrow stabbed into the Grey Wolf¡¯s neck, causing it to fall to the ground and rasp quietly. After twitching a few times, it died on the spot. Zhao Fu gave the order for the other Grey Wolves to be quickly killed so that they wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity to call the other wolves.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s people quickly acted, disposing of the remaining Grey Wolves. After this, they continuously used the same method to lure over Grey Wolves but became much more careful.


    In this way, they killed 213 Grey Wolves. After so many wolves died, the Grey Wolf King in the mountain valley detected something and stood up, walked to arge rock, and raised its head.


    ¡°Awoooo~~~¡±


    A massive howl echoed throughout the valley, and the wolves that had been ying or eating all stopped what they were doing and howled in response.


    ¡°Awoooo! Awooo! Awooo¡­¡±


    Wolves from all over the valley howled, giving off a fearsome aura and causing countless birds to fly away from the mountain valley.


    By now, Zhao Fu and his soldiers had returned to the valley and gotten into formation. They marched with heavy footsteps, giving off the airs of a grand army as they entered the valley.


    The Grey Wolf King on therge rock immediately saw Zhao Fu and his soldiers and furiously howled. The Grey Wolves started to rush at Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers without regard for their lives, and soon, 300 Grey Wolves were rushing at them like a grey flood.


    ¡°Assume positions!¡± Zhao Fu loudly roared.


    The Spear and Shield Soldiers took three steps forwards, pointing their spears at the Grey Wolves. The Archers also drew their bows as the Gnomes readied their crossbows.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Zhao Fu loudly called out when the Grey Wolves entered their attack range.


    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­


    The sound of the air being torn continuously sounded out as arrows and crossbow bolts streaked through the air, raining down on the Grey Wolves.


    Chi! Chi! Chi¡­


    As the rain of arrows and crossbow bolts descended, the Grey Wolves fell one after another, but there were still ones that continued running.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Zhao Fu once again roared.


    Arrows and crossbow bolts once again filled the sky, covering the pack of Grey Wolves and killing many of them.


    By now, the surviving Grey Wolves had reached Zhao Fu¡¯s forces, and they sprang towards them. However, the Shieldbearers at the front stabbed out with their spears.


    Chi! Chi! Chi¡­


    Blood sttered everywhere as multiple Grey Wolves were pierced by the spears. Wolves were not very strong by themselves and were only powerful in packs. After going through two waves of arrows and crossbow bolts, there were only 150 or so Grey Wolves remaining from the 300 Grey Wolves. Even though there were still many of them, Zhao Fu¡¯s forces had double their numbers and were in perfect formation, creating an unbreakable wall. The battle waspletely in Zhao Fu¡¯s favor.


    The Grey Wolf King could not watch on anymore, its body turning into a ck blur as it rushed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers.

 Chapter 27: Little Spirit Grass

    <h4>Chapter 27: Little Spirit Grass</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Grey Wolf King was incredibly fast, and it arrived before the Shieldbearers in the blink of an eye. It ferociously snarled as it leaped towards the Shieldbearers.


    However, at this moment, 2 blood-colored fireballs flew towards it. Old Logue, who had done nothing this entire time, finally acted. The Grey Wolf King was quite surprised and twisted its body, narrowly avoiding the fireballs. Just as itnded on the ground, it was savagely hit by a whip ¨C Liu Mei had also acted.


    Even though the whip didn¡¯t deal much damage to it, it still hurt quite a lot. After taking this hit, the Grey Wolf King turned and bared its fangs at Liu Mei, roaring as it rushed towards her.


    However, before it could take a few steps, a figure suddenly arrived by its side.


    Puchi!


    A sword light shed and blood flew out as Bai Qi, who had been long-prepared, also attacked. The Grey Wolf King cried out in pain and turned its head, biting towards Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi was expecting this and quickly darted backwards.


    Puchi!


    An arrow pierced through one of the Grey Wolf King¡¯s front legs. Zhao Fu had an arrow nocked this entire time, and he had finally found an opportunity.


    The Grey Wolf King waspletely enraged by this chain of attacks, and it roared as it sprang towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t look afraid at all when he saw the Grey Wolf Kinging towards him. Zhao Fu did not move, and he instead calmly raised a hand as he sent a fireball towards it. The Grey Wolf King twisted and dodged it, but 2 blood-colored fireballs shot at it right after. The Grey Wolf King barely dodged one but was hit by the other one.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the Grey Wolf King was sted backwards, scorching its fur. Just as itnded on the ground again, Bai Qi appeared by its side and shed the Grey Wolf King, adding another injury to the Grey Wolf King¡¯s body and causing it to madly rush at him.


    In the next instant, a whip tangled around its legs. Liu Mei gripped her whip with both hands, loudlyughing as the Grey Wolf King lost its bnce and crashed to the ground.


    This was the effect of a group of people coordinating together perfectly. Because they outnumbered the Grey Wolf King, it was barely able to counterattack at all. Since they had the Grey Wolf King under control, Zhao Fu turned his attention tomanding his soldiers to eliminate the rest of the Grey Wolves.


    10 minutester, all of the Grey Wolves had been killed, dropping countless copper coins. Only a few of the soldiers had been bitten, and their injuries were not too serious.


    Zhao Fu turned his attention back to the Grey Wolf King. By now, its body was riddled with injuries, and it looked extremely pitiful. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided not to kill the Grey Wolf King ¨C the benefits of taming it far exceeded the benefits from killing it, so he ordered people to use ropes to tie it up.


    The Grey Wolf King no longer had any strength left, and with the cooperation of Bai Qi and the others, it was soon trussed up.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled. As everyone else cleared the battlefield, he walked over to the Grey Wolf King and looked at it.


    The Grey Wolf King savagely red at Zhao Fu, and it wanted to kill him and eat him in one gulp. However, Zhao Fu did not mind, and he ced his hand on the Grey Wolf King¡¯s head. Because its mouth was tightly bound as well, he didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being bitten.


    Zhao Fu tried using Taming, and a light came out from his hand, covering the Grey Wolf King¡¯s entire body. However, the Grey Wolf King struggled against it, causing it to fail.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became serious, and he pressed his hand down on the Grey Wolf King¡¯s head with even more strength and used Taming again. However, the Grey Wolf King desperately struggled, and it escaped from the light again. A system announcement told Zhao Fu that his Taming had failed, and he was even knocked to the ground because the Grey Wolf King started iling.


    Seeing this, Bai Qi¡¯s eyes glinted as he walked over and said, ¡°Your Majesty, wolves are a very proud type of animal, and they are very difficult to tame. It would be better to just kill it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve never eaten the meat of a Wolf King, and I really want to try it!¡± Liu Mei said as she ran over and looked at the Grey Wolf King. As she became closer with the Great Qin Vige¡¯s people, she gradually stopped being reserved, and she did not worry about Zhao Fu killing her anymore.


    Zhao Fu shook his head, refusing to take their advice. He decided to try again. When he came before the Grey Wolf King, he said calmly, ¡°You must be furious because I killed your n. However, in this world, the strong prey on the weak. If you submit to me, one day, I¡¯ll make you the most respected existence in the Wolf n, and your Den will soon return to what it was like before. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll just kill you and wait for the next Wolf King to appear. A conflicted look appeared in the Grey Wolf King¡¯s eyes before it chose to submit.


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained the loyalty of a Chief ss creature, the Grey Wolf King.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained 50 Achievement Points for subduing a Chief ss creature.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and pleased to find out that he had received Achievement Points too. He used some basic healing on the Grey Wolf King, and Bai Qi and Old Logue continuously congratted him. On the other hand, Liu Mei pouted unhappily because she would not be able to try Wolf King meat.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the Grey Wolf King¡¯s stats.


    [Grey Wolf King] (Chief)


    Level: Stage 0-5


    Grade: S


    Stats: Strength: 15, Intelligence: 9, Agility: 17, Constitution: 11


    Skills: Wolf King¡¯s Might (strikes fear into ordinary wolves and makes them submit), Bloodthirsty Bite (madly bites the enemy until the enemy is dead)


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised to find that beasts had grades as well. Given that its level was in Stages just like a person¡¯s cultivation, the Grey Wolf King was most likely not just a wild beast but also a magic beast.


    Zhao Fu left Bai Qi to clean up the battlefield, and Zhao Fu went to the Den and touched his hand to the statue of the wolf, receiving some information.


    [Den ¨C Grey Wolf]: (Primary 1800/5000), Grade: White, Description: The Den of Grey Wolves, spawns 2-5 Grey Wolves per day.


    The Den¡¯s stats were quite simr to those of a Normal Vige¡¯s. Zhao Fu chose to conquer it, and he received a system announcement notifying him that he had received 50 Achievement Points. This ce was quite far from the Great Qin Vige, so he chose to [Relocate] it. The Great Qin Vige received 180 EXP, and the wolf-shaped statute shrank and fell into Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    Zhao Fu was about to take the statue away and leave when he suddenly noticedrge patches of jade-green, crystal-like grass. It looked quite extraordinary, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look at it:


    [Little Spirit Grass]: Grade: Stage 1 Medicinal Grass, Description: A type of spirit grass that can be used to make medicinal pills. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this. Before, Zhao Fu had obtained the pill recipe for Little Spirit Pill, but he could not make any due to theck of ingredients. However, he had never expected to find the ingredients so easily.


    There were thousands of des of Little Spirit Grass here, and Zhao Fu immediately ordered his soldiers to start collecting them. He nned to use some to refine into pills, while the rest would be re-nted at the Great Qin Vige. After all, the Great Qin Vige reduced the amount of time it took to grow things, so Zhao Fu nned to nt Little Spirit Grass in mass amounts at the Great Qin Vige.


    Finally, after this, everyone returned to the Great Qin Vige. They had obtained great gains today, and everyone looked quite delighted.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu separated a plot ofnd for the Den. Wolves have a very acute sense of smell, so they could be used for hunting. Moreover, the materials from their bodies could be used for creating equipment, and the Den would spawn new Grey Wolves every day, which meant that there would be no need to breed them. Zhao Fu felt that he hadn¡¯t left the Heaven Awaken World in quite some time, so after he checked the make sure there weren¡¯t any pressing matters that needed to be attended to, he exited to the real world.

 Chapter 28: Hundred School of Thought, School of Vertical and Horizontal

    <h4>Chapter 28: Hundred School of Thought, School of Vertical and Horizontal</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After returning to the real world, Zhao Fu made a bowl of instant noodles and turned on hisputer as usual. He ate his instant noodles while looking through the Heaven Awaken World forum to see if there was anything new or interesting.


    It turned out that there were indeed some new additions to the Heaven Awaken World forum. There was now a ¡®Hero Rankings.¡¯


    Currently, there were not any actual rankings in the Hero Rankings; right now, it was just a collection of descendants of the major heroes in history.


    There were figures like the descendant of the Three Kingdom¡¯s L¨¹ Bu, L¨¹ Zhan, who could take on 10 bandits with his halberd; the descendant of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s Cheng Yaojin, Cheng Daman, who wielded his massive hatchet with great prowess; and the descendant of the Song Dynasty¡¯s Bao Qingtian, Bao Xiaoduan, who had godly deduction skills.


    After these people entered the Heaven Awaken World, they received legacies and the professions of famed generals and officials. However, it was not clear if they were willing to serve the empires that their ancestors served. They were all great talents and most likely thought highly of themselves; how could they not want to establish themselves in the Heaven Awaken World?


    There was also some news that Zhuge Gui, the descendant of Zhuge Liang from the Three Kingdoms, had boldly stated that he would not serve his ancestor¡¯s master because he wanted to prove himself to be greater than his ancestor. There was also the descendant of the Ming Dynasty¡¯s Li Shanchang, Li Jun, who had sworn to face against Great Ming¡­


    Apart from these, what also interested Zhao Fu was that some of the ancient Schools of Thought had started to make aeback.


    There were the Legalists, who usedw to rule a country, the School of the Military, which specialised in war tactics, the Taoists, who followed the rhythm of the natural world and the Dao, the Confucianists, who sought to enlighten the world, the School of Yin Yang, which synthesised the concepts of yin yang and the five elements, the Logicians, who were skilled in debating, the Mohists, who advocated pacifism and defence, the Agriculturalists, who believed that people should live off thend, and the School of Misceny, which tried to integrate the merits of various schools, such as Confucianists, Mohists, Legalists, while avoiding their perceived ws¡­


    There truly were a ¡®Hundred Schools of Thought¡¯ all battling for supremacy. The Heaven Awaken World was bing more and more interesting, and Zhao Fu lightlyughed before his expression became grim.


    ¡°Themon people live in suffering, and mes of war fill the world.


    The schools of thought number one hundred, but only I travel vertically and horizontally unhindered.


    The sky contains the stars and the moon, and the earth contains the Ghost Valley.


    One vertical and one horizontal, unable to beprehended for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°The School of Vertical and Horizontal!¡± Zhao Fu looked at this School seriously. He had to take this School seriously because it was much too dangerous.


    The Five Hegemons of the Spring and Autumn period and the Seven Powerful States during the Warring States period ¨C behind each of their rises and falls was a single name: The Ghost Valley¡¯s School of Vertical and Horizontal.


    Pang Juan joined the state of Wei, and his bravery and martial might surpassed everyone else¡¯s. He was an invincible force that gained victories over Han, Zhao, Chu, and Qi, causing the once-weak state of Wei to sweep away everything in the world and to dominate the central ins. Sun Bin joined the state of Qi, and with his matchless intellect, he reduced Zhao, Wei, Han, and Chu¡¯s might, causing the state of Qi to once again gain dominance. After he died, his books on military strategy were passed on for countless generations.


    Afterwards, strategist Su Qin advocated the ¡®Vertical Alliance¡¯ system, rallying the six states to ally against Qin, while Zhang Yi advocated the ¡®Horizontal Alliance¡¯ system, which supported alliances with the state of Qin to destroy the six states. The two people saw the entire world as a chess board and the countless lives as chess pieces.


    Even though this School had very few people, itmanded both the respect and fear of all people. People respected the School of Vertical and Horizontal because gaining the loyalty of someone from the School of Vertical and Horizontal would be even greater than obtaining millions of experts. They were terrifying because they had the power to destroy an entire nation.


    Zhao Fu paid some mind to this School, and he felt a strange sense of heaviness in his heart. In the end, he could only sigh and continue reading.


    After this, the biggest matter pertained to the Ying family. The Ying family was looking for anyone with their family¡¯s bloodline and imed that they would treat him or her generously. The Ying Family also asked the person who obtained their ancestor¡¯s legacy to quickly go to their main branch ¨C no matter if it was wealth, power, or beauty, the Ying family would satisfy that personpletely, and it would allow that person to be the inheritor of the next generation of the Ying family.


    Zhao Fu thought about it for a moment, but because he didn¡¯t want to join the Ying family, he didn¡¯t give much thought to the matter.


    However, this matter caught the attention of all of the other powerful families. In terms of strength and foundation, Xia, Shang, Zhou, Qin, and Han were the 5 most powerful overlords. After Han, China descended into chaos, and no dynasty could rival those first 5.


    In this world, who didn¡¯t have ambition or want to conquer the world? Normal families could only look up to the families with the legacies of kingdoms and nations, while those families could only look up to families with the legacies of empires with their own dynasties. Those who had the legacies of empires could only look up to those 5 families.


    This was truly a new warring states period, and after finishing his instant noodles, Zhao Fu drank the noodle soup and entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    After entering the Heaven Awaken World, Li Si walked over to Zhao Fu, gave him a bottle of medicinal pills, and said that they were the Little Spirit Pills that they had sessfully refined. Zhao Fu took off the cap and a fragrant and refreshing aroma came out from the bottle.


    Zhao Fu nodded and returned to his room to try out the effects. He took one of the medicinal pills, which was a faint red color and about the size of a soybean, and consumed it before starting to cultivate.


    A few hourster, a look of joy appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face ¨C his cultivation had risen.


    Name: Zhao Fu


    Title: None


    Profession: Demon Priest


    Achievement Points: Citizen (213/500)


    Race: Human


    Age: 21 (100)


    Stats: Strength: 9, Intelligence: 12, Constitution: 8, Agility: 10


    Special Power: [Weak ¨C Demon¡¯s Power]


    Cultivation: Stage 0-2


    Cultivation Technique: Great Qin Mantra


    Skills: Hell Fireball, Basic Sword Technique¡­


    Equipment: Iron Sword¡­


    The Little Spirit Pill greatly increased his cultivation speed. After trying out its effects himself, Zhao Fu immediately ordered some people to carefully grow the Little Spirit Grass. Following this, he took his forces into the Forest of Horrors again to look for horses this time.


    This time, Zhao Fu specifically brought the Grey Wolf King. Its wounds had not fully healed, but Zhao Fu was not going to make it fight. Rather, he wanted to use its keen sense of smell to find other beasts. At the same time, he changed its name to Little Grey. [TLN: Little Grey in Chinese would be ¡®Xiao Hui¡¯]


    After bringing Little Grey with him, they encountered wild beasts much faster than before. This time, they found 3 Violet me Rabbits, one of which dropped an elemental orb, and Zhao Fu nned to give the elemental orb to Li Wen. Li Wen was one of the Great Qin Vige¡¯s rare A grade vigers and was also Li Youcai¡¯s son, so Zhao Fu decided to start developing him.


    In the next two days, they killed a few Wind Foxes, obtained a Wind de elemental orb, and tamed a few wild beasts. However, they did not find a single horse before returning.


    The special equipment he had asked Wang Dawu to make had beenpleted, so Zhao Fu decided to continue exploring the bottom of the crack.


    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Liu Mei ran over and said as she looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at he and said, ¡°Your whip won¡¯t be able to deal much damage to the Skeletons; just stay up here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Wind de elemental orb? Let me learn it and see how strong those Skeletons are!¡± Liu Mei said discourteously without any respect at all. Zhao Fu red at her when he heard this.


    Deep down, Liu Mei still feared Zhao Fu greatly, and she instantly became docile, awkwardly saluting him as she said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    Only then did Zhao Fu give her the Wind de skill, causing Liu Mei to be quite surprised and overjoyed. She immediately used the azure orb of light, and following this, Zhao Fu brought Bai Qi, Li Wen, Old Logue, Liu Mei, 10 Goblin Warriors, the 10 strongest Infantrymen, and 10 Archers into the passage at the bottom of therge crack.

 Chapter 29: Skeleton Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 29: Skeleton Cavalry</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers walked along the dark passageway, they soon encountered a group of Skeletons. There were 11 of them, and 5 of them were Skeleton Shieldbearers and 6 of them were Skeleton Infantry. Aftering to life, they quickly ran at Zhao Fu¡¯s forces.


    At this moment, the 10 Goblin Warriors, who were wearing te armor and holding shields that were 2 meters tall, 1.2 meters wide, and 10 centimeters thick, stepped forwards, forming a shield wall. Because the passageway was only 10 meters wide while the shield wall would be 12 meters long, one of the Goblin Warriors stepped back. However, the shield wall was able topletely stop the Skeleton soldiers.


    No matter how the Skeleton Shieldbearers pushed and shoved, the Goblin Warriors were like immovable mountains.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased when he saw this. He then ordered for a gap to be opened to allow some Skeleton soldiers in.


    The 2 Goblin Warriors in the center obeyed, slightly shifting their shields. At that moment, a few of the Skeletons pushed, expecting to meet resistance, but they then fell through the gap. Quickly, the gap was closed off again.


    What they faced were 10 big men wearing te armor and holdingrge iron hammers.


    When the iron hammers descended, the Skeleton was knocked to the ground, and after a few strikes, it was reduced to a pile of bones. Compared to sharp sabers and swords, blunt weapons were more effective against Skeletons, and Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers quickly used this method to kill the rest of the Skeletons.


    From this group of Skeletons, they had obtained 11 Blue grade weapons and 9 Refined Martial Souls, 3 of which were useful for Shieldbearers. As such, Zhao Fu immediately gave them to the Goblin Warriors.


    This was Zhao Fu¡¯s special n: he had equipped Goblin Warriors withrge shields andrge-sized te armor. Now that the Goblin Warriors had learned Shieldbearer skills, with their immense strength, they would be excellent Shieldbearers.


    Everyone in the team, no matter if it was the Goblin Warriors, Infantry, or Archers, had been given a Refined Martial Soul at some point.


    Before, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to use the Refined Martial Souls. After all, they were all quite special, and most of them could unlock skills that were C- grade or above. As such, he had thought that it would be a waste to give them to people who were E grade or F grade.


    However, he realized that he would have to make some sacrifices to obtain even more equipment and Refined Martial Souls.


    Three of the Goblin Warriors now had the C- grade skill Enhanced Shieldbearing, the 10 Infantrymen had the C grade skill Enhanced Impact, and the Archers all had the Rock Crushing Arrow skill that Zhao Fu had.


    Li Wen and Liu Mei had also used Refined Martial Souls. Li Wen used an Archer Refined Martial Soul and Liu Mei used an Infantry Refined Martial Soul, so after receiving their skills, they were immediately proficient at using them.


    Because Old Logue was quite old, he could not engage in close-range battles. Therefore, Old Logue did not use a Refined Martial Soul.


    It was clear right now that Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers were quite powerful, and they could destroy Skeletons effortlessly. They now advanced two times faster than before because they could suppress the Skeletons much easier now. The Goblin Warriors formed an imprable iron wall, and the 10 Infantrymen used their iron hammers to smash the Skeletons, which was much more effective than cutting or shing them.


    Onwards!


    Blue tongues of fire lit up in the darkness, and 17 Skeletons came to life. 6 of them were Skeleton Shieldbearers, 6 of them were Skeleton Infantrymen, and 5 of them were Skeleton Archers.


    Facing so many Skeletons, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers did not look afraid at all. They continued to advance in an orderly manner, and the Archers pierced the heads of 3 of the Skeleton Infantrymen in the first wave of arrows. The Goblin Warriors raised their shields and used the same method as before to deal with the Skeletons.


    The equipment and items dropped were the same as always, but Zhao Fu was ecstatic to find that there was also a Soldier Soul. The drop rate for Soldier Souls was quite low, and only Skeleton Captains seemed to have a 100% chance of dropping one.


    The next wave of Skeletons consisted of a Skeleton Captain and 10 or so Skeleton soldiers, and they charged towards Zhao Fu. This time, the Skeleton Captain was a Skeleton Archer who had incredibly proficient archery skills, and quite a few of Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers were almost injured.


    However, the Skeleton Captain was quickly killed by Bai Qi and the others, and it dropped a Soldier Soul and its Silver grade bow.


    [Flowing Cloud Bow]: Grade: Silver, Stats: Strength +3, Constitution +1, Agility +2, Description: An exquisite Gold grade weapon that has be rusty due to the passage of time, bing an ordinary Silver grade weapon.


    Zhao Fu kept the Flowing Cloud Bow for now because he used his bow often. After advancing, they killed another three waves of Skeletons and obtained three Soldier Souls. The passage seemed to go on forever, and it waspletely dark in front of them, making it impossible for them to see what was ahead.


    Clip clop clip clop clip clop clip clop¡­


    The sound of horse hooves seemed toe from ahead. Zhao Fu thought of something, and it seemed that everyone else had as well.


    As expected, Skeleton Cavalry soon appeared in front of everyone. These Skeleton Cavalrymen were riding on Skeleton horses, and it seemed that they had kept their horses and equipment after they had died. While their equipment seemed to be White grade, their weapons seemed to be Blue grade.


    When the 5 Skeleton Cavalrymen appeared, they drew their long swords and brandished them as they rushed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers.


    Zhao Fu immediately called out, ¡°Shields!¡±


    The Goblin Warriors raised their massive shields with both hands, forming an iron wall. They braced themselves for impact as Zhao Fu also ordered the Archers to attack.


    Arrows started to fly through the air, and most of them were dodged by the Skeleton Cavalrymen. A few of them hit the Skeleton Cavalrymen, but they did not deal much damage. At most, the arrows could cause the Skeleton Cavalrymen to pause, but the arrows did not slow them down at all because they were riding on Skeleton horses.


    When the Skeleton Cavalrymen were right in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers, 4 Fireballs and 1 Wind de shot towards them.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­


    A chain of explosions sounded out, and as these skills all exploded together, the front two Skeleton Cavalrymen were sted off their horses, but the 3 Skeleton Cavalrymen beside and behind them were not affected much and continued onwards with the same momentum and ferocious aura.


    However, they were unable to do anything to the Goblin Warriors¡¯ shield wall, nor could they jump over it. After being hoisted up by the Goblin Warriors, the 2-meter-tall shields reached up to 2.3 meters high, a height that couldn¡¯t be scaled by normal horses.


    The Skeleton Cavalrymen could only spur their horses onwards to break through the shield wall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three heavy sounds sounded out as the Skeleton horses mmed into the massive shields. The Goblin Warriors gritted their teeth and pushed forwards, stopping the charge of the horses.


    Zhao Fu ordered the Archers to kill the 2 Skeleton Cavalrymen that had fallen off their horses before telling the Goblin Warriors to open a gap to bring in 2 Skeleton Cavalrymen.


    Just as the 2 Skeleton Cavalrymen rushed in, the 10 Infantrymen split into 2 groups, raising their iron hammers and mming them towards the Skeleton horses¡¯ legs, bringing them to the ground.


    Following this, the Infantrymen gathered around the Skeleton Cavalry and repeatedly mmed their hammers down on them, smashing them to bits before surrounding the final Skeleton Cavalryman.

 Chapter 30: Skeleton General

    <h4>Chapter 30: Skeleton General</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The 5 Skeleton Cavalrymen were all killed. Two of the Skeleton horses were killed, one was half-crippled, and the remaining two were trapped outside of the shield wall.


    The remaining two Skeleton horses were the horses of the 2 Skeleton Cavalrymen that had been sted off their horses. They were no longer being controlled but still charged at the shield wall due to their natural instincts as Undead.


    Zhao Fu did not pay much attention to the 2 Skeleton horses for now. He went over to the half-crippled Skeleton horse and tried to use Taming on it to see if Skeleton horses could be tamed. If he could, he would use the Skeleton horses as warhorses, allowing him to start creating Cavalry.


    However, Zhao Fu found that Taming did not work on Undead, which disappointed him greatly. As such, he could only kill the Skeleton horses.


    Onwards!


    Zhao Fu continued onwards and killed a few more waves of Skeletons. Even though the Skeleton groups now had every major type of military unit, they could not threaten Zhao Fu¡¯s forces. The Skeletons were all killed, and they dropped many pieces of equipment, some Refined Martial Souls, and, on rare asions, Soldier Souls.


    After proceeding for a while, the passage started to widen and they could see some changes. Zhao Fu let out a breath ¨C it seemed that there was an end to this passage.


    Suddenly, a blue tongue of fire lit up as a powerful aura swept towards them. Everyone quickly raised their torches and saw a Skeleton General wearing silver armor and holding a double-handed swording to life.


    Everyone becamepletely serious.


    The Skeleton General slowly stood up and stared at Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers with the sockets in its head. It gave off an eerie killing intent, causing a chill to spread through the entire passage.


    Zhao Fu immediately called out, ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±


    After standing up, the Skeleton General started to walk towards Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers. Zhao Fu immediately ordered the Archers to attack.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The arrows flew through the air towards the Skeleton General. The Skeleton General continued walking forwards without even a trace of fear, and its sword waspletely level. When the arrows were about 1 meter away from its body, it raised the sword in its hands, and a grey aura erupted from the sword. The Skeleton General casually waved the sword¡­


    Bang!


    The arrows were all repelled by an invisible force, and none of them were able to evene close to its body.


    Zhao Fu drew the Flowing Cloud Bow and used Rock Crushing Arrow. A mystical yellow aura appeared around his arrow, and the arrow shot towards the Skeleton General. However, the Skeleton General merely tilted its head, causing the arrow to narrowly miss. The arrow stabbed into the ground behind the Skeleton General, and the arrow trembled from the force.


    After easily dodging Zhao Fu¡¯s arrow, the Skeleton General¡¯s figure suddenly shed as it appeared before the shield wall, and it quickly raised its sword before shing at the shieldwall.


    ng!


    The sword hit the massive shields, causing an ear-piercing sound and creating many sparks. The five Goblin Warriors were sent stumbling back 4 or 5 meters, and a deep cut appeared on their shields.


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi¡¯s expressions became grim when they saw just how powerful the Skeleton General was. Li Wen had never seen such a powerful Skeleton before, and his face became incredibly pale. Following this, Zhao Fu could only loudly call out:


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Arrows continuously shot towards the Skeleton General, but the Skeleton General¡¯s body turned into a blur, easily dodging all of the arrows and appearing elsewhere.


    Zhao Fu immediately yelled, ¡°Wind de!¡±


    Liu Mei didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and she put all of her focus into using Wind de, causing an azure crescent to shoot towards the Skeleton General.


    The Skeleton General pivoted, and the Wind de flew past the Skeleton General without damaging it at all.


    Following this, Zhao Fu called out, ¡°Fireball!¡±


    Li Wen silently bit his tongue, forcing himself to remain calm. This was the first time Zhao Fu had taken him out to fight, and he had also given him a precious elemental orb and a Refined Martial Soul. Since Zhao Fu treated him so well, how could he let him down?


    After joining the Great Qin Vige, Li Wen told himself that he could not allow himself to be an ordinary viger; in the future, he wanted to be a famed general for Great Qin.


    When Li Wen first saw the Skeleton General, his face had been extremely pale. However, he had quickly calmed down and immediately released a fireball upon hearing the order.


    The fireball flew towards the Skeleton General from the front, and it appeared just as the Skeleton General had pivoted to dodge the Wind de, making it difficult for the Skeleton General to dodge the fireball. However, the Skeleton General was not worried at all, and it shed the fireball.


    Bang!


    The fireball exploded, turning into tiny sparks.


    However, two blood-colored fireballs immediately came from its left and right,nding on the Skeleton General¡¯s body. Zhao Fu and Old Logue had acted together while the Skeleton General had been distracted by Li Wen.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two blood-colored fireballs simultaneously exploded, but the st did not send the Skeleton General flying. It was only forced back a few steps and only looked slightly worse for wear.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Zhao Fu ordered as the Archers raised their bows, once again shooting arrows at the Skeleton General. However, the Skeleton General once again easily deflected them with its sword.


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu found an opening andnded an arrow on the Skeleton General¡¯s abdomen. The arrow pierced through its armor, hitting the Skeleton General¡¯s lumbar vertebrae and causing it to take a slight step back.


    The Skeleton General looked towards Zhao Fu ominously and released a cold killing intent. Suddenly, its body turned into a ck blur as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    ng!


    A figure charged over from Zhao Fu¡¯s side, blocking the Skeleton General. When the two swords shed together, sparks flew into the air. The figure was Bai Qi, and he had been preparing this entire time.


    The Skeleton General roared and pressed down on Bai Qi with its sword. Bai Qi¡¯s expression remained calm ¨C his current strength was below that of the Skeleton General¡¯s, but he would not show any weakness. He gritted his teeth and used all of his strength to push back at the Skeleton General.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Zhao Fu ordered. Bai Qi quickly retreated without hesitation ¨C he waspletely obedient to Zhao Fu¡¯s orders. As soon as Bai Qi retreated, the 10 Goblin Warriors raised their shields and surrounded the Skeleton General.


    The Skeleton General paused in surprise, and it immediately swung its sword to escape from the encirclement.


    At this moment, four fireballs and one Wind dended on the Skeleton General ¨C Zhao Fu, Li Wen, Old Logue, and Liu Mei had simultaneously acted.


    Bang!


    The magic skills exploded together, and Old Logue and Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-colored fireballs were the most destructive. Even the Goblin Warriors surrounding the Skeleton General were all forced back by 1 step by the explosion.


    The Skeleton General in the center took quite a lot of damage, and it was in quite a pitiful state as it knelt on one knee on the ground. It stabbed its sword into the ground, preparing to stand up.


    The Goblin Warriors suddenly created a gap in the encirclement as arrows flew towards the Skeleton General.


    ¡°Roar!!!!!¡±


    After being hit continuously, the Skeleton General loudly roared, vigorously shing everything around it with its sword. The sword lightly hummed as 8 rays of grey sword qi shed out.


    Boom!!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out. The 8 rays of sword qi tore through the air, forming a storm of sword qi. Not only had the arrows been stopped, but three of the Goblin Warriors were also sent flying, and many of their shields had 7 centimeter deep cuts.


    After using its ultimate skill, the Skeleton General looked exhausted, not moving from its position. At this moment, an arrow pierced into the Skeleton General¡¯s head, passing through it cleanly. The blue tongue of fire within the Skeleton General¡¯s head flickered before being extinguished, and the Skeleton General copsed into a pile of bones. Only then did Zhao Fu put down his bow, a cold look in his eye.

 Chapter 31: Undead

    <h4>Chapter 31: Undead</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After the Skeleton General died, it dropped 5 items. Zhao Fu slowly walked over and picked up its double-handed sword. Normal Skeletons already had good items, so what would the Skeleton General¡¯s weapon be like?


    [Star shing Sword]: Grade: Gold, Stats: Strength +8, Constitution +4, Agility +2, Description: A Half-Legendary grade weapon that has be rusty due to the passage of time, bing an ordinary Gold grade weapon.


    Zhao Fu was not let down ¨C it was actually a Gold grade weapon. Zhao Fu handed the Star shing Sword to Bai Qi.


    Not only did a hint of joy appear on Bai Qi¡¯s cold and handsome face, but he also cupped his hands respectfully as he said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and looked over at the Skeleton General¡¯s armor.


    [White Soldier Armor]: Grade: Silver, Stats: Strength +2, Constitution +4, Description: An exquisite Gold grade armor that has be rusty due to the passage of time, bing an ordinary Silver grade armor.


    Zhao Fu decided to give the armor to Bai Qi as well. Now that Bai Qi had suddenly received 2 pieces of powerful equipment, his stats were given a big boost, increasing his strength. After all, each time one increased a Step in cultivation, all of their stats would only increase by one, while the Star shing Sword gave the user 8 points of Strength.


    Zhao Fu continued looking through the items. There was something that looked like a Soldier Soul, and it seemed to have the figure of a General within it.


    [General Soul]: Description: A powerful soul left behind by a general that can be fused into a City Heart, bing a guardian spirit. It can also be fused into a weapon to strengthen it (Note: 10 General Souls can fuse into a General Armament).


    It seemed that a single General Soul was worth 10 Soldier Souls ¨C not bad! Zhao Fu felt quite happy because he was one big step closer to obtaining a General Armament. Who knew what sort of effects a General Armament would have?


    The fourth item was a grey-white, smooth, rectangr stone.


    [Skeleton General ¨C Profession Change Stone]: Description: Allows a soldier to change his or her profession to Skeleton General. Can be used by living people but will have side-effects.


    Zhao Fu felt quite uneasy about this. Normally, one would only be able to change profession to General after his or her Vige became a Town. Normal grade Towns could only have one General, Blue grade Towns could have two Generals, and Legendary grade Towns could have five Generals.


    [General]: C- grade Military. Description: A General that can lead soldiers. Effect: Can hold 2 different military professions.


    A General was a C- grade Military unit because he or she could choose 2 military professions and receive the stat bonuses of both professions. There were no limits on the professions, so one could choose two F grade professions or even two SSS grade professions.


    As such, a General profession was quite valuable. However, the Skeleton General Profession Change Stone had side-effects, and it might even change the one who used it into a Skeleton.


    Zhao Fu considered changing his profession to Skeleton General because he did not care about his looks. Even if he became a Skeleton, he would get used to it. However, when Zhao Fu tried to use it, he was notified by a system announcement that Lords could not change their profession to General.


    In the end, Zhao Fu told Bai Qi and the others about the Profession Change Stone. Bai Qi was already a General, so Zhao Fu looked to Liu Mei ¨C she was S grade and had good potential.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Liu Mei looked incredibly unwilling. However, if Zhao Fu ordered her to use it, she would not be able to refuse. As such, Liu Mei thought for a moment before going over to Zhao Fu, hugging his arm, and rubbing herrge chest against him as she said coyly, ¡°Your Majesty! Look how pretty I am; you can use me as a bed-warmer.¡±


    Liu Mei knew that Zhao Fu was not very interested in her and would noty his hands on her, so she was able to act so daringly.


    When everyone saw her acting so coyly, everybody felt a disgusted chill ¨C every single one of them knew how ferocious and savage she was deep down.


    Zhao Fu threw away the idea of getting Liu Mei to use the Profession Change Stone. It wasn¡¯t because he was moved by her actions but because he didn¡¯t want to force his subordinates to do things that they didn¡¯t want to do.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to put the Profession Change Stone away, Li Wen, who had been in deep thought this entire time, suddenly said, ¡°Your Majesty! Let me use it.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked over in surprise and reminded him, ¡°There will be side-effects, and you might even turn into a Skeleton.¡±


    Li Wen had a serious look as he earnestly nodded and replied, ¡°I know, Your Majesty, but this subordinate¡¯s grade is limited and cannotpare to General Bai Qi¡¯s. In the future, I might not be able to help Your Majesty much, so I want to use the Profession Change Stone.¡±


    When Zhao Fu saw how sincere Li Wen looked, he sighed and handed the Profession Change Stone to Li Wen.


    Li Wen took the Profession Change Stone and chose to use it. A grey aura came out from the Profession Change Stone and swept towards Li Wen¡¯s body. Li Wen¡¯s entire body was enwrapped by the grey aura, but the grey aura disappeared after a while.


    There were some obvious changes to Li Wen¡¯s body: he was much skinnier than before, and his skin lost its rosy glow, making him look incredibly pale. His pupils also became a grey-white color. Apart from those, however, there was not much change. After recovering for a few moments, he respectfully saluted Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief ¨C it seemed that the side-effects were not too great. He nodded and looked at Li Wen¡¯s stats.


    Name: Li Wen


    Grade: A


    Title: None


    Profession: Skeleton General


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human (Half Undead)


    Age: 22 (100)


    Loyalty: 90


    Stats: Strength: 9, Intelligence: 7, Constitution: 8, Agility: 6


    Special Power: [Weak ¨C Undead¡¯s Power]


    Cultivation: Stage 0-1


    Cultivation Technique: Great Qin Mantra


    Skills: Fireball, Basic Sword Technique, Rock Crushing Arrow¡­


    Equipment: te Armor, Iron Sword¡­


    There were 2 changes to Li Wen¡¯s stats: the first was his race, which was now Half Undead, and the second was that he gained the Undead¡¯s Power.


    The Undead¡¯s Power was like Zhao Fu¡¯s Demon¡¯s Power, and it belonged to non-human powers. After Zhao Fu obtained the Demon¡¯s Power, not only did he receive stat increases, but the normal Fireballs he cast also had traces of blood-color in them and were more powerful than normal Fireballs.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at thest item that the Skeleton General had dropped. It was a bronzemand medallion with traces of rust on it, and it had an icy feel to it.


    [Command Seal ¨C Undead]: Description: Amand seal that has been contaminated by Undead aura for a long period of time. Allows one tomand 10 normal Skeleton soldiers, and the Skeleton soldiers can be stored within themand seal.


    A smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. Even though it could only allow him tomand 10 normal Skeletons, that was already quite good. As such, Zhao Fu decided to use it on some Skeleton Cavalry.


    After looking at the Goblin Warriors¡¯ shields, he decided that they could continue for a bit longer. They would go back after conquering 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen.


    Onwards!


    The passage gradually became wider, and tongues of blue fire lit up ahead of them. This time, there were 14 Skeletons, and 4 of them were Skeleton Cavalrymen.

 Chapter 32: Heaven and Earth Refining Formation

    <h4>Chapter 32: Heaven and Earth Refining Formation</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The 4 Skeleton Cavalrymen rushed over on their tall Skeleton horses, and they were followed by Skeleton Infantry, who gave off a ferocious aura.


    Even though there were so many Skeletons rushing at him, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. When he raised the bronzemand seal, four grey lights shot into the four Skeleton Cavalrymen¡¯s heads. The Skeleton Cavalrymen stopped as the blue tongue of fire in their heads suddenly flickered before they turned and started to attack the other Skeletons.


    The other Skeletons seemed to be quite confused ¨C why did the Skeletons, who had been their allies just seconds ago, suddenly turn into their enemies? Very soon, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers dealt with all of the remaining Skeleton soldiers.


    After continuing onwards, they encountered another three waves of Skeleton soldiers, and Zhao Fu was able to bring 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen under hismand. He had been preparing to return when he suddenly saw a trace of light ahead, which seemed quite piercing in the dark passage.


    Zhao Fu could not suppress his curiosity, and he led his people onwards. The passage gradually became brighter and brighter, and it came to the point that the light became quite blinding. Everyone shielded his or her eyes as they continued. At the end of the passage, they arrived in a massive space.


    The space seemed to be 1,000 meters high and have an area of 30 square kilometers. What was terrifying was that the 30 square kilometer area seemed to bepletely covered with bones, forming a sea of bones. There were all sorts of bones from a countless number of different tribes: Humans, Elves, Angels, Orcs, Demons¡­


    There were bones from countless races here, and there was even a dragon skeleton that seemed to be around 1,000 meters long. It was not a western-dragon that had wings but a lizard-like dragon like those seen in the east. However, it was a dragon that could fly without wings. It had antlers like a deer and scales like a fish.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Everyone looked around in shock and felt incredibly stunned and curious.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu saw a massive altar that seemed to be 300 meters tall and 10 kilometers wide. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but start walking towards it.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi called out to Zhao Fu with a serious expression.


    Zhao Fu nodded when he heard Bai Qi. He knew that this ce was not simple, but he still wanted to have a look. He was not worried that the bones here would be Undead ¨C if they could, the Forest of Horrors wouldn¡¯t even exist anymore because it would have been destroyed by the Undead.


    Zhao Fu stepped into the space, and the white bones beneath his feet cracked. He walked forwards as everyone looked around warily and slowly followed behind him.


    Finally, everyone reached the bottom of the altar without any mishaps.


    At this moment, they all finally saw the true appearance of the altar. The altar seemed to be made of a jade-like rock, and it was a light azure color. There seemed to be mystical runes flowing within each jade brick, and the entire altar gave off a mysterious and ancient aura.


    Zhao Fu stepped onto the jade stairs of the altar. When nothing happened, Zhao Fu was able to confirm that it wasn¡¯t a legacy altar, and everyone else followed behind him. Soon, they were at the top of the altar.


    There was a massive magic formation at the top of the altar, and there were also many jade channels around it. There were crystal-like energy stones in the jade channels, and there seemed to be over 1,000 in total.


    Zhao Fu knew that these energy stones contained massive amounts of energy, and they currently cost around 20 gold coins each. The energy in most of these energy stones had already been used up, and there were perhaps only 100 or so that had any energy remaining within them.


    Zhao Fu pressed his hand against the altar and received some information about it.


    [Heaven and Earth Refining Formation]: Description: One of the Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations. It can refine anything and extract its source energy.


    Zhao Fu waspletely dumbfounded when he saw this information. The Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations ¨C just this name alone told him how mighty this formation was. It could refine anything and extract its source energy, and Zhao Fu immediately looked over at the bones in this space. He thought of something but was notpletely certain of its feasibility.


    Zhao Fu then looked around from the top of the altar. He found that there wasn¡¯t just one passage leading to this space; rather, there seemed to be over 1,000 passages that were the same as the one Zhao Fu hade through.


    Zhao Fu said with a serious expression, ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for today; let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what we¡¯ve seen here.¡±


    They knew how important this matter was by how serious Zhao Fu looked, so they all nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Following this, they all returned aboveground.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Just as they returned, Li Si walked over with a look of joy on his face.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised and asked, ¡°What is it, Li Si?¡±


    Li Si cupped his hands respectfully and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, a group of Ounders hase to pledge their loyalty.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite confused when he heard this. Why would Ounders take the initiative to pledge their loyalty? Zhao Fu went with Li Si to a vacant area in the vige and saw 30 or so people there. They were about 1.3 meters tall, and their skin was slightly grey. They had powerful-looking limbs and looked a lot like humans ¨C they were the lowest caste of Dwarves, Grey Dwarves.


    There were 20 or so males and 10 or so females. There were a few children, but there were no elderly Grey Dwarves. They all looked quite downcast and seemed to have traveled a long way. Their clothes were covered with mud and grass, and many of them seemed to be injured.


    When the Grey Dwarves saw Li Si bring a young man over, they understood that the young man was the Lord here, and a middle-aged Grey Dwarf walked over and said, ¡°Guha Doloka!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Solon has surrendered to you. Would you like to ept?¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t understand the Dwarvennguage at all, so he immediately epted the system announcement.


    Solon was the middle-aged Grey Dwarf, and after Zhao Fu epted, a look of delight appeared on his face. He knelt on one knee, and the other Grey Dwarves did the same. They said, ¡°We thank the esteemed Lord for epting us!¡±


    ¡°You can all rise!¡± Zhao Fu said, and the Grey Dwarves all got up.


    ¡°Solon, what happened to all of you? Why are you all like this?¡± When Zhao Fu saw their pitiful appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but ask them about it.


    Solon replied with a furious and sorrowful expression, ¡°Lord, we were the vigers of Kaki Vige, which is about 100 kilometers away from here. We numbered around 600, but we were attacked by a vige of 5,000 or so Orcs. Most of us died, and we were the only ones able to escape!¡±


    ¡°Orcs?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. Orcs were an incredibly aggressive race, and they were incredibly strong. They were quite violent, and normal Humans would find it impossible to win against an Orc one on one. What¡¯s more, there were 5,000 Orcs in that vige ¨C this was especially dangerous.


    However, Zhao Fu was not too worried because the Orc Vige was 100 kilometers away, so the Orcs would not discover the Great Qin Vige anytime soon. However, he could not simply hope that the Orcs would not find them. As such, Zhao Fu took Bai Qi and the others to discuss the Orcs while Li Si started to make arrangements for the new Grey Dwarves.

 Chapter 33: Evolving Through Killing

    <h4>Chapter 33: Evolving Through Killing</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Orc Vige with 5,000 Orcs was north to the Great Qin Vige and was most likely an Advanced Vige. After discussing with Bai Qi and the others, Zhao Fu decided that it would be best to avoid them for now. As such, he decided not to explore northwards temporarily to avoid encountering the Orcs. At the same time, he also ordered everyone in the vige to strengthen defenses and to be careful.


    The Dwarf race naturally knew how to forge and was gifted at forging. Even though they were Grey Dwarves, they had Forging skills, and their help greatly relieved the burden on Wang Dawu. Now, Zhao Fu would be able to mass-produce equipment.


    Zhao Fu first arranged for the 10 Goblin Warriors¡¯ shields to be repaired, after which he took out themand seal and released the 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen. This caused quite a few cries of shock and fear, but Zhao Fu quickly exined that the Skeleton Cavalry was part of the vige. Zhao Fu nned to make a new set of armor for the Skeleton Cavalry to increase their defense. Skeleton Cavalry was already quite powerful, and if the Skeleton Cavalrymen Fu had a set ofplete armor, even Zhao Fu would not be able to kill them easily.


    At this moment, one of the vigers apart of the scouting team reported, ¡°Your Majesty! We¡¯ve discovered a Goblin Vige 12 kilometers west from here!¡±


    Zhao Fu wanted to test out the idea he had at the bottom of the crack. As such, he took 300 soldiers and headed west of the Great Qin Vige. The Goblin Vige was like Logue Vige, and there were around 300 Goblins. Out of the 300 Goblins, 200 of them were able to fight. The defenses around the vige were quite weak as well.


    By now, the sun was starting to set, which was when the Goblins were returning from hunting. Zhao Fu immediately split his soldiers into 4 teams and set an ambush for the Goblins. They killed all 4 teams, causing the Goblin Vige to lose 160 of its vigers.


    The Goblin vigers hadn¡¯t detected any danger yet. It was getting dark, and they were currently waiting for the hunting teams to bring back food.


    However, they were disappointed ¨C not only did no Goblins return, but fire arrows also started to shoot into the vige, killing many Goblins and setting many of their buildings on fire.


    After a while, the Goblins finally realized that it was an enemy attack, and they gathered their forces and rushed out of the vige.


    When Zhao Fu saw that there were less than 100 Goblins rushing at them, he summoned 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen and took the rest of his soldiers to meet the attack.


    The Skeleton Cavalry spurred their Skeleton horses forth.


    The Skeleton horses galloped towards the Goblins, and after the Goblins saw how terrifying the 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen looked, they becamepletely scared. However, they mustered up all of their courage and continued charging for their vige.


    Chi! Chi! Chi¡­


    The Skeleton Soldiers stabbed the Goblins and pierced through their chests chests, causing blood to spray into the air.


    The 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen were like a sharp de that stabbed into the Goblin forces. They rushed through the entire group,pletely unstoppable, and split the Goblins into two groups ¨C this was the might of Cavalry.


    Following this, Zhao Fu¡¯s Shieldbearers and Infantry rushed up and started to fight at close quarters with the Goblins. The Goblins had no chance at all ¨C they had beenpletely outnumbered from the beginning and been scared witless by the Skeleton Cavalry, greatly reducing their morale.


    Zhao Fu decided that it was enough and told Old Logue to convince the Goblins to surrender. Unsurprisingly, the Goblin Vige chose to surrender.


    By now, there were only 80 or so Goblins remaining. Most of them were elderly, pregnant females, or children, and there were only 10 or so of them that could fight. They had no choice but to surrender.


    Zhao Fu looked over at the 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen. After the battle had concluded, they stayed beside the Goblins¡¯ corpses, and streams of grey aura flowed out from the corpses into the Skeleton Cavalrymen. Following this, the soul fire within the Skeleton Cavalrymen¡¯s heads became stronger.


    ¡°They can evolve through killing?¡± Zhao Fu muttered to himself in surprise.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind this ¨C after all, being able to evolve through killing was quite convenient for him. Afterwards, he went to the Vige Hall to conquer the vige and [Relocate] it. He received a system announcement that told him him that he had obtained 50 Achievement Points and that the Great Qin Vige had obtained 201 EXP. Following this, he brought a few of the Goblin corpses back to the Great Qin Vige.


    Zhao Fu then took some people to the altar where the bones were to test out his idea. He put one of the Goblin corpses within the formation before activating it.


    When the formation was activated, light shot out from it as a formless energy lifted the Goblin corpse into the air. The Goblin¡¯s blood and flesh seemed to melt, but they did not fall onto the altar. Instead, they flew towards its head.


    Following this, the Goblin corpse became a skeleton as a blood-red orb of light floated at the center of its forehead. The magic formation stopped, and the skeletonnded on the ground as the blood-colored orb of light floated in the air.


    Zhao Fu walked up and looked at its information. Even with his personality, he could help butugh out loud, ¡°Let¡¯s see who can stop the rise of the Great Qin Empire.¡±


    [F Grade Orb]: Description: A soul¡¯s source energy taken from a living or once-living being. After using the orb, one¡¯s grade can be upgraded to F grade.


    Even though he knew that the magic formation was for refining corpses, Zhao Fu had never thought that such an orb of light would be produced ¨C it could actually change a person¡¯s grade.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter that the orb was only F grade. If he could obtain high grade corpses of S, SS, or SSS grade beings, the orbs of light refined from them would be able to greatly improve his people¡¯s grades.


    Right now, Cultivation did not matter too much. However, the future would be decided by soldiers with high Cultivation Stages, and the higher the grade of his soldiers, the faster they would be able to cultivate.


    ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Bai Qi asked curiously. He almost never saw Zhao Fu act like this, and this was strange for him.


    Zhao Fu handed him the Grade Orb, and after looking at it, Bai Qi said in shock, ¡°There are such heaven-defying things in the world?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. After thinking back to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation¡¯s description, which said that it was one of the Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the other 5 were.


    ¡°Your Majesty, obtaining such a heaven-defying formation is Great Qin¡¯s great fortune!¡± Thinking about Great Qin¡¯s future, Bai Qi congratted Zhao Fu as he cupped his hands.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Fu said, ¡°right now, this ce is our most important ce, so we should take steps to protect it.¡±


    Afterwards, Bai Qi took 400 people to block each of the other passages.


    Zhao Fu did not know where those other passages led to or what coulde out of them, so he could only block them for now before slowly exploring each one.


    That was the main job for the next few days. After arranging all of this, Zhao Fu came out of the Heaven Awaken World and read on the forum that the whole world was starting to descend into chaos. Nations, beliefs, and races started to violently sh together.

 Chapter 34: Holy Light City

    <h4>Chapter 34: Holy Light City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Currently, all of China¡¯s borders were threatened with war. Above was the Tsarist Empire, who red at China like a tiger watching its prey, and below were various forces from Vietnam. To China¡¯s left were as many as 23 Indian nations and empires, and to its right was Goguryeo, Baekje, and Si¡¯s provocations. There was also Oda Nobunaga¡¯s descendant, Oda Kamiya from Japan.


    The Ancient Roman Empire had also been revived, and the Holy See started to create an army of Crusaders for religious purposes. In the west, it was said that King Arthur Pendragon¡¯s descendant, Tina Pendragon, had already obtained Excalibur.


    At the same time, the descendants of the ancient Pharaohs had also started to rise in power, and there were also many barbaric tribes starting to develop.


    The entire Heaven Awaken World seemed to descend into chaos, and less and less restraint was being shown. Because nations, faiths, and cultures were different, various factions started to wage war on each other. The most intense fighting was in cities that bordered counties, and blood started to dye the earth red in those ces. Of course, the most chaotic ce was China.


    China had always been the overlord of the east, and it had offended many nations over the course of history. It had been spied on by countless people, and itsnd shared borders with many other countries, making conflict inevitable.


    Zhao Fu read a few threads, and most of them were about how Chinese people living near the borders had been humiliated in various ways. Many people in the real world created threads mocking how powerless China was, making tensions in the real world quite high as well.


    Thispletely infuriated many of China¡¯s Legatees. The state of Zhao¡¯s Legatee, Zhao Yang, was situated near a border. He gathered all of the Chinese people in the area and ughtered 10 enemy viges, gaining a lot of reputation and fame.


    That was the situation at the borders: either one faction would attack or the other one would. Thend was filled with killing and darkness, and before anything had officially started, the world had descended into chaos.


    If it was already like this now, what would it be like in the future?


    Zhao Fu returned to the Heaven Awaken World and used a few days to block off all the other passages at the bone-filled space. However, he left a few open to start exploring them. At the same time, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to continue patrolling the area around the Great Qin Vige. If they could find any viges, Zhao Fu would absorb them to increase the number of people he had.


    This was something that he had to do: the threat of the 5,000 Orcs was simply too great, and if they were unlucky enough to be discovered, they would not stand a chance.


    Zhao Fu went to the Research Workshop. He had not heard anything about the teleportation channels yet, so he nned to put that on pause to ask his Schrs to start researching skills that could allow him to see the grades of corpses. Lords could only look at the grades of their subordinates, so such a skill was incredibly important to him now that he had the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    Just as he entered the Research Workshop, Bai Shan came up to him with a look of delight as he reported, ¡°Your Majesty! We¡¯ve sessfully researched teleportation channels!¡±


    This was quite a pleasant surprise to Zhao Fu. Following this, he immediately ordered some people to build a teleportation channel in the Great Qin Vige.


    What they built was a Primary Teleportation Channel, and it could only transport 2-3 people each time. In order to create more advanced teleportation channels, the Schrs would have to do more research, and since this teleportation channel was sufficient, Zhao Fu asked the Schrs to start researching skills that would allow him to see the grades of corpses.


    Now that they had teleportation channels, Zhao Fu changed his mind and decided to go have a look at a main city. After the teleportation channel waspleted, it could connect to a main city¡¯s teleportation channel and take him there directly.


    Zhao Fu called Bai Qi over and brought along the 236 silver coins they had umted and a few Blue grade weapons. He took the Blue grade weapons to make sure that he would be able to buy what he wanted.


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi stood on the teleportation channel, and when Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, he saw the names ¡®Holy Light City,¡¯ ¡®Soldier Forest,¡¯ and ¡®Demon Tree City¡¯.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment, and Bai Qi and he both put on ck cloaks to cover their appearances ¨C he didn¡¯t want their appearances and identities to be revealed. As for where they were going to go, Zhao Fu thought about the Undead in the passage, so he chose Holy Light City. After a dizzying feeling swept over them, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi arrived at a veryrge stage. There was a heavy crossbow set up nearby, and there were many soldiers standing guard. Whenever something happened, they would immediately turn off the teleportation channel and kill any enemies that had entered.


    Zhao Fu casually looked around before they went to arge street. The street was quite wide, and it was filled with shops. There were many people on the street, and it was bustling with activity.


    Something interesting was that all sorts of yers had their own stands to sell equipment and skills, and most of them were quite ordinary.


    Zhao Fu looked around with interest. Because he didn¡¯t have anything nned, he just wanted to have a look around the city.


    As he walked along the street, Zhao Fu realized just how massive Holy Light City was. It was able to rival the grand, ancient cities of the past, and it could easily amodate more than 1 million people. It would take at least a few days to walk around the entire city by foot.


    Soon, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi arrived at the Quest Centre.


    There were 5 stone steles that were 4 meters tall and 2 meters wide. From left to right, they disyed different levels of quests, which were split into Easy, Normal, Difficult, Nightmare, and Hell.


    Easy quests usually required the person to help people with fairly simple tasks such as finding ordinary materials.


    The first stone stele was surrounded by people who were waiting for quests. Right now, 1 copper coin was worth $10, andpleting just a few of these was already better than their normal wages. As such, many people were drawn to spending most of their time in the Heaven Awaken World.


    The second stone stele was the Normal Quest Stone Stele, and there were also many people there, making it impossible for Zhao Fu to squeeze in.


    The third stone stele was the Difficult Quest Stone Stele. There were much fewer people here because the quests usually entailed killing the leader of an Ounder tribe or finding a rare material.


    Zhao Fu went to the fifth stone stele, the Hell Quest Stone Stele, and looked at the quests to satisfy his curiosity.


    1. Kill [Six Eyed Demon Flood Dragon]: Quest Description: The Six-Eyed Demon Flood Dragon is a Lord grade being that lives in the deepest part of the Forest of Horrors. Its strength is so terrifying that it can cause one to fall into the pit of despair. Rewards: 100,000 Merit Points and 1 piece of Legendary grade equipment.


    2. Kill [Orc Kaki]: Quest Description: The Lord of a small Orc city situated north of the Forest of Horrors whomands 40,000 or so Orcs. Rewards: 50,000 Merit Points and 1 piece of Legendary grade equipment.


    3. Search for [Saint Origin Fruit]: Description: Saint Origin Fruit, a Grade 7 Medicinal Grass that can heal all wounds and change one¡¯s grade. Reward: 20,000 Merit Points and 1 piece of Gold grade equipment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After looking through these quests, Zhao Fu realized that the Six-Eyed Demon Flood Dragon was the biggest Boss in the Forest of Horrors, and it was most likely an existence that even main cities did not dare to offend. Who couldplete such a quest?


    The second quest required one to kill an Orc called Kaki, and it also seemed quite impossible ¨C the 40,000 Orcs would not just sit by and do nothing. At the same time, Zhao Fu understood that there were no main cities north of the Forest of Horrors because there were powerful Ounders there.


    The third questpletely depended on one¡¯s luck. Someone might be incredibly lucky and fall into some sort of cave that had the Saint Origin Fruit. However, Zhao Fu was not attracted by the third quest¡¯s rewards because Bai Qi already had a Gold grade weapon, so Gold grade weapons were no longer as alluring to Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 35: A World for Powerful Families

    <h4>Chapter 35: A World for Powerful Families</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking at these quests, Zhao Fu nned to go to some shops to buy some things before returning to the Great Qin Vige. Suddenly, someone cried out behind him.


    Zhao Fu turned around and saw a beautiful woman with delicate and exquisite facial features and a graceful and charming bearing. She was wearing a light green dress and gave off a gentle and weak aura, making those who saw her want to protect her.


    Her status seemed to be quite extraordinary as well. She was followed by 10 or so people, some of whom seemed to be in charge of protecting her while the others seemed to be a part of the same family, and they all gave off extraordinary auras. Right now, the Heaven Awaken World was a world for powerful families, and normal people simply could notpare to those from powerful families.


    Nearby, a pompous young man saw the young woman and a look of delight appeared on his face as he loudly called out, ¡°Rou¡¯Er!¡±


    Following this, he took a group of thugs over and passed by Zhao Fu and Bai Qi.


    The young woman addressed as Rou¡¯Er slightly frowned when she saw the pompous young man.


    The thugs saw two people wearing cloaks, and they felt quite displeased that the cloaked men had the audacity to stand in their way. They were used to acting without regard for others, and one of them said, ¡°Piss off! You peasants saw the young mastering, yet you¡¯re not getting out of the way? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Bai Qi coldly harrumphed. He could endure humiliation, but how could he let someone humiliate Zhao Fu, the future Emperor of Great Qin? When the thugs were about to grab Zhao Fu, Bai Qi immediately acted. He sent one of the thugs flying 7 or 8 meters with one punch before quickly beating the others to the brink of death.


    The pompous young man looked at Bai Qi with fear and said in a threatening tone, ¡°I¡¯m the Zhou family¡¯s second young master; if you dare to touch me, you¡¯ll die a pitiful death.¡±


    In response, Bai Qi sent the pompous young man flying with a kick.


    The onlookers were incredibly shocked when they saw the pompous young man sent flying, but they also felt quite happy. Most of them had been bullied or offended by him at some point, and they couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the cloaked men were to dare to hit the Zhao family¡¯s young master.


    Nearby, Bai Qi¡¯s ferocious actions made Zhao Fu feel quite awkward. Zhao Fu knew that Bai Qi was more suited to leading troops in battle, but Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have many capable people by his side, and Bai Qi¡¯s stats were already quite good. As such, Zhao Fu could only use him as a bodyguard for now. After the Great Qin Vige became stronger, Bai Qi would definitely be the Grand General.


    From the pompous young man¡¯s words, he was most likely a member of one of the powerful families around Holy Light City. Moreover, because fighting was not allowed in main cities, Guards would soone. Guards began as Stage 1 soldiers, and they could cultivate, making them stronger and stronger as time went on.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to bring himself any unnecessary trouble, so he said, ¡°You can stop now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi replied as he cupped his fists together.


    The normal people nearby did not notice anything, but the young woman and the people from her family paused in surprise. They knew what this title meant: only someone with an Empire legacy deserved to be called Your Majesty, while those from ordinary families could only be called Young Master.


    No wonder they dared to openly hit the member of the Zhou family ¨C they did not ce the Zhou family in their eyes at all, and in fact, the Zhou family might even have to send people to apologize.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to take Bai Qi and leave, a soft voice said from behind him, ¡°Sir, can you wait a moment?¡±


    Zhao Fu turned around to look at the young woman addressed as ¡®Rou¡¯Er¡¯ and softly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The young woman smiled and stepped up, saying, ¡°This little woman is the Jiang family¡¯s Jiang Rou; I wonder if I can make friends with sir.¡±


    Since the person in front of her was the Legatee of an empire legacy, his status was incredibly distinguished, and he would be the future leader of a powerful family. Any family would want to befriend such a person.


    Zhao Fu turned and looked at Jiang Rou and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Perhaps in the future if we have the chance. I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡±


    Even though Zhao Fu didn¡¯t like the descendants ofrge families, since she had treated him with respect, he would also respond with respect.


    ¡°Can you tell me your name then?¡±


    Jiang Rou was disappointed by Zhao Fu¡¯s refusal, but she still wanted to learn more about him and find out which empire¡¯s Legatee he was.


    Now, no matter if it was Holy Light City, Demon Tree City, or Soldier Forest, all of them were upied by powerful families. Now that an empire¡¯s Legatee had suddenly appeared, the situation in the Forest of Horrors would once again change.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and chose not to tell her his full name. Instead, he only told her that his surname was Zhao before quickly leaving.


    Soon, the news that an empire¡¯s Legatee had appeared in Holy Light City spread throughout the Forest of Horrors. Even though the main cities were not connected, teleportation channels from yer viges could be connected to any of the 3 main cities. As such, the yers in Demon Tree City and Soldier Forest quickly heard about this as well.


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi arrived at a shop, and Zhao Fu asked, ¡°Hello! Do you have any Holy Light type skills here?¡±


    The shop owner was delighted that some customers hade in, and he took out three skills for Zhao Fu to choose from.


    The first was [Holy Light Technique], an F- grade skill, the lowest type of Holy Light skill. If it was used against a Human, he or she would only feel a powerful light shining on them, while Demons and Undead would be burned and banished. This skill cost 20 silver coins.


    Zhao Fu thought that the price was quite steep. Normal F- grade Physical skills only cost 10 or so copper coins, but this skill cost 20 silver coins, which was equivalent to 2,000 copper coins. However, when Zhao Fu saw that Fireball, an F grade skill, cost one gold coin, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have anything to say.


    Th second Holy Light skill was [Holy Light Bullet], and F grade skill, which was simr to Fireball. It had explosive effects and was slightly less powerful than Fireball, but it dealt extra damage to Demons and Undead. This skill cost 70 silver coins.


    The third skill was [Holy Hall Magic Seal], a C- grade skill. After using it, a sun-like imprint would appear on one¡¯s palm, allowing one to deal massive amounts of damage to enemies. The price for this skill was 30 gold coins.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the third skill¡¯s price. Even the powerful families that used money from the real world to trade for copper coins would only be able to make a few thousand copper coins in a day. This skill cost 30 gold coins, which was 300,000 copper coins. Even the powerful families wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such a thing.


    As such, Zhao Fu gave up on it and looked towards the first and second skill.


    In the end, Zhao Fu bought 20 Holy Light Techniques and 5 Holy Light Bullets, costing him 750 silver coins in total. Luckily, Zhao Fu had brought the Blue grade weapons to sell, or he would not have had enough money. After buying so many of the skills, the shop had barely any left.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu went to Holy Light City¡¯s teleportation channel with Bai Qi, and he stretched out his hand, only the Great Qin Vige¡¯s name appearing. This was because other viges had chosen to hide their teleportation channels ¨C if one opened his or her teleportation channel to the public, anyone could be sent to his or her vige, so Zhao Fu also chose for his teleportation channel to be hidden.


    Moreover, entering main cities through teleportation channels did not cost money, but leaving cost 20 copper coins. The money was automatically deducted by the system, and it was impossible to use the teleportation channel without enough money.

 Chapter 36: Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 36: Hunting</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu once again gathered his exploration team and added 5 new people. There were both males and females, and their Intelligence stats were rtively high. Now, there were 35 soldiers in total.


    Zhao Fu first gave the 10 Goblin Warriors and 10 Infantrymen the Holy Light Techniques. Since they were at the front, they could hide behind the shields while casting the Holy Light Technique.


    Because Archers were usually quite far away from the fighting, Zhao Fu did not give them any of the skills. After the Archers received Refined Martial Souls, their archery became incredibly sharp and precise. If the Skeletons were unprepared, the Archers could pierce through their heads each time with almostplete certainty.


    As for the 5 new people, Zhao Fu gave them the Holy Light Bullet to learn.


    Now, it was time to test the effectiveness of these skills. They went to a passage that had not been sealed and slowly advanced in the darkness. Soon, 10 or so Skeletons came to life and raised their weapons as they rushed over.


    The Goblin Warriors and Infantrymen did not panic. The Goblin Warriors raised their shields and then cast the Holy Light Technique. Rays of blinding white light fell on the Skeleton soldiers, and white smoke started to rise from their bodies as they howled and retreated.


    The rays of white light continued tond on their bodies, instantly reducing their fighting strength by a third. As the rays of white light appeared, the incredibly dark passage seemed to be as bright as day, and it was even slightly blinding.


    At this moment, 5 orbs of white light flew from behind the shield wall, falling within the group of retreating Skeletons.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    The orbs of light exploded with blinding white light. More than half of the Skeletons howled before copsing into a pile of bones, and the remaining Skeletons were barely still alive. The surviving Skeletons were easily killed by the Infantrymen with their iron hammers.


    Now, the Skeleton soldiers didn¡¯t pose a threat to Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers, and they suppressed whatever Skeletons they came across. As they continued onwards, they easily killed a few more waves. Even when they encountered Skeleton Captains, they were only slightly troublesome to deal with. Zhao Fu and his strongest subordinates did not even have to do anything.


    Zhao Fu thought about it for a moment before leaving matters here to Li Wen. Zhao Fu told him to continue exploring and to notify him if he encountered any Skeleton Generals. Following this, Zhao Fu took Bai Qi and his other main subordinates aboveground to take care of other matters.


    Zhao Fu now had an abundance of Refined Martial Souls, and he was not stingy with them. He gave them to his soldiers to use ¨C after all, with the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, he didn¡¯t have to worry about their grades.


    After returning to the surface, Zhao Fu took Little Grey and some others to patrol around the area in the hopes of finding a vige that he could annex. Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s forces numbered less than 500, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Orc Vige.


    Zhao Fu left behind some soldiers to stand guard while he took 300 soldiers with him to patrol about. Now, with Little Grey, as long as there was even a hint of a human¡¯s smell, Little Grey would be able to follow it to a vige.


    Right now, Little Grey was pressed against the ground and sniffing around. Despite being a Wolf King, doing this showed that it waspletely loyal to Zhao Fu. As it did this, Zhao Fu followed by its side.


    ¡°Awooo¡­¡± Suddenly, Little Grey seemed to detect something and howled before looking up at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded. In response, Little Grey rushed off, and Zhao Fu called out for everyone to follow closely.


    Zhao Fu and his soldiers started to run behind Little Grey until they came to a hill. Beneath them was a Human Vige.


    The vige seemed to be an Intermediate Vige, and it had 600 or so people. However, the defenses were quite weak, and the management was quite poor. The houses were not built uniformly, and there were very few plots of farnd. It was evident that the Lord had very poor management skills.


    How should he conquer this vige? Zhao Fu frowned. The only weakness of this vige was its weak defense. This was an ordinary vige, so poison wouldn¡¯t work because the vigers most likely cooked their own meals. The vige also had some farnd, so not many vigers would go out to hunt. As such, it seemed that the only method avable to them was to attack directly, but this would result in many casualties.


    In the end, they could only wait for an opportunity. The sun was setting, and it was getting darker. Zhao Fu decided to find a hidden ce to make camp, and he wanted to see what they could discover the next day.


    Even though the moon did note out, the sky was lit with countless stars, which was quite a beautiful sight.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have the heart right now to marvel at the beautiful stars. Instead, he frowned as he asked, ¡°Bai Qi, what are your thoughts about this situation?¡±


    Bai Qi thought for a moment before replying, ¡°If we simply can¡¯t find any openings, we¡¯ll have to wait until 3 to 4 AM when people are deep asleep or weary from standing guard. The vige¡¯s defenses are quite weak, so the chance of sess is quite high.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. If there was nothing else, they would have to make a direct attack.


    It was early in the morning, and the sun rose slowly from the east. Zhao Fu got up early and looked down at the vige.


    After a while, a big, muscr, coarse-looking man, who held a saber and had a bow on his back, led 10 or so men with simr equipment out of the vige. It seemed that they were going out to hunt.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu immediately went to gather his forces.


    ¡°Big brother Hu! We definitely have to catch a big wild boar today so that everyone can have some meat!¡± One of the youths said excitedly to the big man.


    The big man candidly smiled as he replied, ¡°Alright, let alone one wild boar, your big brother Hu will catch three wild boars for you.¡±


    The youth looked at the man with respect as he said, ¡°Okay! I believe in big brother Hu. Since you¡¯re the strongest person in our vige, if you can¡¯t do it, then no one can.¡±


    The big manughed cheerfully. However, in the next second, his smile died as he looked around with a serious expression.


    When the youth saw the sudden change in the big man, the youth asked curiously, ¡°What is it, big brother Hu?¡±


    The big man looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Enemies!¡±


    Everyone else also heard what he said and became alert. The hunters grouped together and looked around them, but they could not spot anything. Everyone felt that the big man was wrong and looked towards him.


    ¡°Sirs, there¡¯s no need to hide. I¡¯ve already detected you!¡± The big man suddenly yelled.


    Even though they had not been fully surrounded, Zhao Fu knew that it was impossible for them to escape, so he revealed himself with the rest of his soldiers.


    The big man and the other people in his group saw the long grass in front of them shake as Infantry, Archers, and Gnome Crossbowmen rose up, causing their faces to pale.


    ¡°Who are you, sir? Why do you want to kill the Great Tiger Vige¡¯s people?¡±


    The big man¡¯s face was quite pale ¨C even though he had sensed danger, he did not expect there to be so many people. When he saw the arrows and crossbows pointed at them, he knew that there was no chance of escaping.

 Chapter 37: Valiant General

    <h4>Chapter 37: Valiant General</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In a world where the strong preyed on the weak, asking why someone wanted to kill them was simplyughable. However, Zhao Fu still answered him, ¡°For your vige!¡±


    Zhao Fu then looked over and ordered, ¡°Leave a few of them alive!¡±


    The Archers and Crossbowmen were about to fire when the big man quickly called out, ¡°I¡¯m the Vige Chief of the Great Tiger Vige, Zhang Dahu!¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised when he heard this. He hadn¡¯t expected the big man in front of him to be the Vige Chief, so he immediately called out, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Zhang Dahu let out a sigh of relief. He knew from listening to Zhao Fu and seeing how well-equipped and ferocious his soldiers were that the Great Tiger Vige would face disaster if Zhao Fu attacked it.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu was looking at Zhang Dahu and wondering what to do. How he could use this big chess piece to take the Great Tiger Vige.


    ¡°Why do you want our vige?¡± Zhang Dahu suddenly asked while looking at Zhao Fu earnestly.


    Zhao Fu did not n to hide anything and simply replied, ¡°To stop the 5,000 Orcs that are 100 kilometers away!¡±


    ¡°What? 5,000 Orcs?¡±


    Zhang Dahu and his people were incredibly shocked. As residents of the Heaven Awaken World, they knew how terrifying the Ounders were.


    Orcs normally never left Humans alive. If 5,000 Orcs came over and discovered the Great Tiger Vige, not a single one of them would survive.


    Since Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers were well-equipped, perhaps they could stop the Orcs. In that case, joining Zhao Fu would not be too bad because Zhang Dahu was not skilled at management. However, if they joined just like that, the Great Tiger Vige would seem much too weak. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t have to join ¨C they just had to work together.


    Because of this, Zhang Dahu decided to test Zhao Fu¡¯s strength as well as show his own power, so he pointed at Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers and said, ¡°The Great Tiger Vige will not easily submit to anyone. I see that the pretty boy next to you seems to be a decent fighter. If he can beat me, I¡¯ll join your vige; if I win, we¡¯ll only work together to stop the Orcs, and you¡¯ll need to supply us with equipment.¡±


    ¡°Pretty boy?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite confused. He looked over and saw that Zhang Dahu was pointing at Bai Qi, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking, ¡°This fellow dares to call Bai Qi a pretty boy and wants to challenge him? He¡¯s simply seeking death.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it, and since he benefited whether Bai Qi lost or won, Zhao Fu decided to agree. Plus, he was quite confident that Bai Qi would win.


    Zhang Dahu took off his bow and pulled out hisrge saber. When Bai Qi started walking forwards, Zhang Dahu said, ¡°Watch out, pretty boy, don¡¯t me me if you get hurt.¡±


    Those who knew Bai Qi¡¯s strength said some prayers for Zhang Dahu.


    The battle began!


    Zhang Dahu raised hisrge saber and chopped down at Bai Qi ferociously. Bai Qi¡¯s expression was incredibly calm, and he did not move at all. Just as therge saber was about to hit him, a ray of sword light shed.


    ng!


    A metallic nging sound rang out as Zhang Dahu felt a massive impact against his saber, almost causing it to fly out from his grasp.


    In the next second, a cold light shed as Zhang Dahu saw Bai Qi thrust his sword towards his neck. He quickly used hisrge saber to block Bai Qi¡¯s sword when Bai Qi spun,shing out with a side kick and sending him flying.


    Zhang Dahu fell to the ground and looked unconvinced as he got up. He rushed over at Bai Qi and was beaten down again in a few bouts. Zhang Dahu was dumbfounded. He was quite confident in his strength because the Great Tiger Vige would have been destroyed by Ounders long ago if it wasn¡¯t for him. How could this pretty boy be so strong?


    ¡°Wait, I admit defeat.¡±


    By now, Zhang Dahu¡¯s saber had long since been sent flying away, and Bai Qi didn¡¯t bother using his sword either. He smashed his fist into the big man¡¯s face repeatedly, making him feel immense pain.


    Zhang Dahu knew that he should have surrendered long ago, so after taking a few blows to the face, he decided to finally surrender.


    Bai Qi stopped attacking and returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side when he heard Zhang Dahu surrender.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Zhang Dahu had dug himself a hole and had even jumped into it. He had even called Bai Qi a pretty boy ¨C now, he had been taught a good lesson.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost. Do you still remember what we agreed on before?¡± Zhao Fu said to Zhang Dahu as he suppressed his smile and walked over.


    Zhang Dahu sighed and knelt on one knee as he cupped his fists, saying, ¡°Those who are prepared to bet must be prepared to lose. I respectfully greet Sir!¡±


    Zhao Fu received a system announcement that asked him if he wanted to ept Zhang Dahu¡¯s surrender. Zhao Fu epted and received 100 Achievement Points.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at Zhang Dahu¡¯s stats with interest.


    Name: Zhang Dahu


    Grade: SS


    Title: None


    Profession: Militia


    Achievement Points: Citizen (24/500)


    Race: Human


    Age: 31 (100)


    Loyalty: 60


    Stats: Strength: 10, Intelligence: 6, Constitution: 10, Agility: 8


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: Basic Saber Technique


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked when he saw Zhang Dahu¡¯s stats. Zhang Dahu was SS grade, but he did not have a cultivation technique and his profession was only Militia, giving him only a basic skill. And yet, he did not look too weak. After joining the Great Qin Vige and receiving all sorts of benefits, Zhang Dahu would be vastly more powerful, and he would be a valiant general.


    Nearby, everyone in the peaceful Great Tiger Vige suddenly heard a system announcement, sending the vige into chaos.


    Luckily, Zhang Dahu quickly returned and calmed everyone down. However, they still looked quite fearful when they saw Zhao Fu and his soldiers. It was because there were not only soldiers in te armor but also Goblins and Gnomes among his 300 soldiers. After all, most Humans were quite afraid of Ounders.


    Zhao Fu went to the Vige Hall and looked at the Great Tiger Vige¡¯s stats. However, he felt slightly disappointed when he saw them. It was only a Normal grade Vige, and it had only recently risen to Intermediate level.


    The Great Tiger Vige was about 15 kilometers away from the Great Qin Vige, so Zhao Fu nned to take all of the vigers to the Great Qin Vige to fill in the gaps he had.


    After choosing to [Relocate] the Great Tiger Vige, a system announcement sounded out, telling Zhao Fu that the Great Qin Vige had received 540 EXP.


    This was the most EXP he had obtained from Relocating a vige, but because it was an Intermediate Vige, it would go back down to a Primary Vige. However, there was nothing Zhao Fu could do about this ¨C the Great Tiger Vige was simply too far away from the Great Qin Vige, and if something happened, Zhao Fu would not be able to respond in time, so he had no choice but to relocate it.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu took the vigers to the Great Qin Vige. When the Great Tiger Vige¡¯s vigers saw how powerful the Great Qin Vige was, they secretly felt delighted and safe. After seeing how well-organized and managed everything in the Great Qin Vige was, Zhang Dahu felt quite embarrassed. He felt that his own vige had been like a doghousepared to the Great Qin Vige.


    Now that 600 or so people had joined the Great Qin Vige, the Great Qin Vige had 1,340 vigers. Considering the Orcs, Zhao Fu arranged for 300 of them to change professions, boosting his military to 600 soldiers.


    As for Zhang Dahu, Zhao Fu did not mistreat him at all. He first allowed him to change professions before giving him a Refined Martial Soul, a Silver grade saber, and Blue grade armor.


    After receiving so many benefits so suddenly, Zhang Dahu couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic, and his loyalty greatly increased.

 Chapter 38: Horses

    <h4>Chapter 38: Horses</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Those 600 soldiers did not include the soldiers at the bottom of therge crack or the soldiers who were in charge of defending the vige. In total, Zhao Fu¡¯s overall forces numbered around 720. However, even though their numbers had been greatly boosted, it was still far from enough to deal with 5,000 Orcs.


    Zhao Fu gave the 300 new soldiers to Bai Qi to be trained for a few days, while he took some soldiers to continue exploring the Forest of Horrors.


    Over the past few days, Zhao Fu explored 20 kilometers around the Great Qin Vige and did not find any viges. However, he did find some small iron mines but no other resources. This made Zhao Fu feel somewhat disappointed. After regrouping at the Great Qin Vige, he took his 600 soldiers and started to head outside of the 20-kilometer radius around the Great Qin Vige.


    Little Grey followed along and sniffed the ground. It had not found anything over the past few days, and the pressure on it was quite heavy.


    ¡°Awoo¡­¡±


    Little Grey suddenly detected something and howled, waiting for Zhao Fu¡¯smand. After Zhao Fu gave the signal, it immediately rushed towards the smell.


    Zhao Fu and his people followed behind it.


    After running for a while, Zhao Fu felt quite pleased because he started to see horse tracks on the ground. From the very beginning, Zhao Fu had been looking for horses, and he had finally found some traces of them.


    Zhao Fu excitedly ran behind Little Grey, and he finally found 10 or so horses on a grassy in. The horses were tall and powerfully-built, and their hair waspletely ck. However, their eyes were slightly green, making them look quite strange.


    After observing them, Zhao Fu received some information about the horses.


    [ck Forest Horse]: Description: A type of horse that lives in forests and has good physical power. It is skilled at passing over obstacles.


    After reading the ck Forest Horse¡¯s description, Zhao Fu felt that they were well suited to be warhorses. He thought about the method he had used to capture the Azure Oxen but realized that it wouldn¡¯t work.


    First of all, these 10 or so horses were treasures. Moreover, their legs were not as strong as the oxen¡¯s legs, and if they were frightened, they would run incredibly quickly. As such, if they used the same method, it was possible that the horses would be crippled.


    After thinking for a long time, Zhao Fu decided to go with the traditional method. He madessos out of rope to throw around the horses¡¯ necks. This was often done in the real world and would not cause much harm to the horses.


    However, catching horses through this method required great skill. Since the 10 or so ck Forest Horses hadn¡¯t discovered them yet, Zhao Fu chose 10 or so of his soldiers to practice for a bit.


    Right now, they could only rely on these 10 or so people. If too many people went, it was likely that they would be discovered. Animals were not to be looked down upon.


    After 10 minutes of practice, the soldiers gripped their ropes and slowly crawled towards the horses. The n went quite smoothly, but when it came to throwing thessos, things did not go too well. The ck Forest Horses were too alert, and they were only able to capture 8 of them while they missed 7.


    Now that the horses had been frightened, they immediately started running incredibly quickly. Even thessoed horses started to run, and because of how strong they were, they started to drag the soldiers along. Luckily, the soldiers who hadn¡¯tssoed horses helped them. However, it still took two soldiers to slow down a ck Forest Horse, and they were still being dragged along.


    Zhao Fu immediately ordered more soldiers to go and help. He rode on Little Grey, who was now about as big as a tiger and could carry Zhao Fu on its back as it ran.


    Now that he had finally encountered horses, Zhao Fu did not want to let any get away.


    Zhao Fu sat on Little Grey¡¯s back and hugged its body. Little Grey was very fast and had a sensitive nose, so it quickly chased after the ck Forest Horses.


    After a while, Zhao Fu told Little Grey to stop because he heard many horses ahead. This gave Zhao Fu a pleasant surprise, and he silently crept up to have a look.


    There was a grassy in around 6 kilometers in diameter that had around 300 or so ck Forest Horses within it. What Zhao Fu was interested in was a stage made of brick that had a horse-shaped statue. Clearly, it was a Den.


    Zhao Fu immediately rode Little Grey back and brought all his soldiers here. When Bai Qi saw so many ck Forest Horses, he cheerfully eximed, ¡°It¡¯s time for the Great Qin to have Cavalry!¡±


    Zhang Dahu alsoughed cheerfully, ¡°I want to have my own warhorse!¡±


    However, Zhang Dahu¡¯s voice was quite loud, and he almost scared the horses. Everyone red at him and he awkwardly scratched his head, gesturing that he would be careful in the future.


    Liu Mei also excitedly came over and said, ¡°I also want my own horse!¡±


    After discovering so many ck Forest Horses, everyone felt extremely excited. The question they now faced was how to catch the ck Forest Horses. Even though Zhao Fu had many soldiers, they couldn¡¯t just charge over.


    If they charged, the ck Forest Horses would attack as a group, and Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers would be forced to fight back. Zhao Fu did not want to kill any of the ck Forest Horses.


    Moreover, 300 ck Forest Horses were not the same as 300 Grey Wolves. If such a massive group of horses rushed at them, it would be quite dangerous, and there would be many injuries and casualties on Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Zhao Fu looked around and saw a ck Forest Horse that was twice as big as the normal ck Forest Horses. It was jet-ck and looked incredibly powerful, and it had a small horn that was a few centimeters long on its head. It was the ck Forest Horse King.


    For most herd-type animals, as long as one could control the leader, it would be equivalent to controlling the entire herd. However, since the ck Forest Horse King was among the other horses, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t do anything to it.


    Perhaps they could find a way to lure it out. Zhao Fu thought about it and finally looked over at Little Grey. He stroked its head, and Little Grey naively did not sense what Zhao Fu was thinking andfortably rubbed its head against his hand.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°Little Grey! How about you go and challenge the ck Forest Horse King to provoke into fighting you King against King. After that, lure it out.¡±


    Little Grey immediately took a few steps away from Zhao Fu and looked quite reluctant. As the Grey Wolf King, Little Grey was quite powerful, but there was no way that it could face 300 ck Forest Horses. That was simply suicidal, and it wasn¡¯t willing to do such a thing.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled, took out a small medicine bottle, and drew out two Little Spirit Pills. Zhao Fu walked over and fed them to Little Grey, and he stroked its head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; if it¡¯s dangerous, you can just retreat. I won¡¯t let you get injured.¡±


    After consuming the two Little Spirit Pills and hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Little Grey thought for a moment before reluctantly agreeing. It leapt up and ran towards the horses from another direction.


    ¡°Awoooo!!¡±


    Little Grey¡¯s howl could be heard from over one kilometer away, and Little Grey gave off the domineering airs of a king as it walked towards the horses.

 Chapter 39: Black Forest

    <h4>Chapter 39: ck Forest</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As Little Grey howled, the ck Forest Horses all stopped what they were doing and looked towards Little Grey.


    ¡°Awooo¡­¡±


    Little Grey howled again, a clear challenge to the ck Forest Horse King.


    Facing Little Grey¡¯s provocation, the ck Forest Horse King, who had been lying down at the Den, gracefully stood up and gazed at Little Grey. It whinnied, and just as Zhao Fu thought that his n had seeded, the 300 or so horses started to run at Little Grey instead of the ck Forest Horse King. The ground started to shake as if there was an earthquake, and the horses gave off a fearsome aura.


    Little Grey was scared and quickly ran away. Luckily, Little Grey waspletely prepared and ran quite quickly, or it would have been stomped into a meat paste.


    After returning to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, Little Grey looked incredibly wronged as it howled pitifully. Zhao Fu awkwardly smiled and took out another Little Spirit Pill tofort it. That n had failed.


    Now, he could only think of a new n. Zhao Fu sank into deep thought, and after a while, Zhao Fu once again looked at Little Grey. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Little Grey was already quite wary, and it prepared to run.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh, and he grabbed its tail and said, ¡°Little Grey, what are you running for? Don¡¯t worry; you won¡¯t have to do anything this time but givemands.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu told his n to Little Grey. After hearing the n, Little Grey reassuringly howled, signaling that it agreed.


    Apart from Little Grey, Zhao Fu also brought 6 normal Grey Wolves. This time, Zhao Fu ordered Little Grey tomand the Grey Wolves to pretend to attack the ck Forest Horses in order to lure them out slowly.


    Everyone else also made preparations and formed an encirclement. Once this waspleted, the n began.


    ¡°Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!¡±


    The 6 Grey Wolves rushed out from within the forest and acted like they were going to attack. The ck Forest Horses did not take the Grey Wolves seriously. The ck Forest Horses obviously wouldn¡¯t attack with all 300 horses, and instead, only 20 or so horses started to gallop towards the Grey Wolves.


    The Grey Wolves immediately turned and ran, and the 20 or so ck Forest Horses chased after them. Since the Grey Wolves immediately fled, the ck Forest Horses decided to return to the herd.


    ¡°Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!¡±


    The Grey Wolves stopped and roared at them with a ferocious look, and they charged towards the 20 horses as if they were going to devour them. Facing the Grey Wolves¡¯ provocation, the 20 ck Forest Horses once again rushed towards them, vowing to stomp them into the ground.


    The Grey Wolves once again turned and ran, and they looked incredibly devious.


    These ck Forest Horses were very fast and filled with anger, causing them to run at their fastest speed. Soon, they started to catch up to the Grey Wolves.


    At this moment,ssos flew out from the grass nearby, falling on the ck Forest Horses¡¯ heads. After beingssoed so suddenly, the ck Forest Horses panicked and turned back to escape.


    However, the soldiers that threw thessos quickly tied the other end of the rope torge trees.


    Three of the horses that had not beenssoed tried to run, but in the next second, countlessssos flew at them and captured them as well.


    Zhao Fu was quite happy to catch 20 or so ck Forest Horses in one go. When the horses tired themselves out, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers started taming them.


    After this sessful run, he continued using this method.


    The 6 Grey Wolves howled as they rushed out from the forest. The ck Forest Horses were not too intelligent, and they did not wonder where the previous ck Forest Horses had gone. Another 20 or so horses went to chase the Grey Wolves.


    After repeating this method many times, it gradually lost its effectiveness. Now, there were 100 or so ck Forest Horses remaining, and they all became alert. After so many horses had disappeared, they would have to be idiots not to realize that there was something wrong.


    ¡°Awooooo!¡± Little Grey howled again as it walked out from the forest. This time, it did not look as wretched as when it was running away, and its mouth was instead curved like a human¡¯s smile, making it look quite pleased.


    The ck Forest Horse King looked at Little Grey furiously and understood that Little Grey was somehow involved in all of this.


    The ck Forest Horse King whinnied as it led the charge towards Little Grey to crush the despicable wolf.


    When Little Grey saw the ck Forest Horse King personally rush over with 100 or so ck Forest Horses behind it, Little Grey immediately ran away.


    In the next second, asso flew towards the ck Forest Horse King and fell around its neck. Now that the ck Forest Horse King had been caught, the rest of the ck Forest Horses panicked.


    The ck Forest Horse King whinnied furiously and leaping high into the air as it ran. The 5 soldiers gripping the rope lost their bnce and were dragged behind it.


    Anothersso fell around the ck Forest Horse King¡¯s neck. This time, Bai Qi also acted, yet they were still dragged away by the ck Forest Horse King.


    ¡°This ck Forest Horse King is so strong!¡±


    Lassos continuously fell around the ck Forest Horse King¡¯s neck. In the end, it took 30 soldiers, Bai Qi, and Zhang Dahu to finally stop the ck Forest Horse King.


    After being caught by thessos, the ck Forest Horse King continued to struggle, and they used all their strength to hold the ropes in ce.


    Zhao Fu moved his attention from the ck Forest Horse King for now and made sure that the other horses were caught as well before turning back to the ck Forest Horse King.


    Even now, the ck Forest Horse King was still vigorously resisting. Zhao Fu was not in a hurry, and after waiting for a few hours, the ck Forest Horse King was tired to the point that it was lying on the ground and breathing heavily.


    Only then did Zhao Fu walk up and try to use Taming. However, the effects were the same as when he had tried to initially use it on Little Grey, and the ck Forest Horse King stubbornly resisted.


    At this moment, Little Grey rubbed against Zhao Fu as if it had an idea. Zhao Fu was quite surprised, but he allowed Little Grey to try.


    Little Grey ran over and quietly howled at the ck Forest Horse King, and Zhao Fu had no idea what Little Grey said. In response, the ck Forest Horse King turned its head away,pletely ignoring Little Grey.


    Little Grey ran over and used its ws to hit the ck Forest Horse King¡¯s head a few times, infuriating it and causing it to want to stand up and teach Little Grey a lesson.


    However, it was alreadypletely exhausted, and there were also manyssos binding it. As such, countless scratches appeared on its face, and there were many bites on its body.


    Zhao Fu could tell that this was Little Grey¡¯s revenge against the ck Forest Horse King for chasing Little Grey for so long. Zhao Fu smiled and called Little Grey to stop before going to the ck Forest Horse King¡¯s side and looking at it. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°This is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t submit to me, I¡¯ll have to kill you!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu used Taming, and the light from his palm covered the ck Forest Horse King¡¯s body. The ck Forest Horse King¡¯s green eyes looked at Zhao Fu as if it was considering something.

 Chapter 40: Returning to The Family

    <h4>Chapter 40: Returning to The Family</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained the loyalty of a Chief ss creature, the ck Forest Horse King.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained 50 Achievement Points for subduing a Chief ss creature.¡±


    Finally, the ck Forest Horse King chose to give in, and Zhao Fu was able to sessfully tame it. He felt quite happy as he opened the ck Forest Horse King¡¯s stats:


    [ck Forest Horse King] (Chief)


    Level: Stage 0-4


    Grade: S


    Stats: Strength:10, Intelligence: 9, Agility: 21, Constitution: 14


    Skills: Horse King¡¯s Might (makes ordinary horses feel fear, making them submit), Nightmare Dash (runs at a very fast speed)


    After looking at its stats, Zhao Fu felt that the ck Forest Horse King was quite simr to Little Grey, and the only difference was in some stats. He told his soldiers to remove thessos, and after everyone heard that the ck Forest Horse King had been conquered, they were quite delighted and went off to pick their own horses.


    After Zhao Fu went to the Den and touched the horse statue floating in the air, some information appeared in his mind.


    [Den ¨C ck Forest Horse]: (Primary 1400/5000), Grade: White, Description: The Den of ck Forest Horses, spawns 2-5 ck Forest Horses per day.


    After seeing this information, Zhao Fu decided that if everything went smoothly, the ck Forest Horses would be the Great Qin¡¯s main warhorses, and they would conquer everything under the heavens with him.


    After Zhao Fu chose to conquer the Den and [Relocate] it, the Great Qin Vige received 140 EXP and he received 50 Achievement Points. Now, Zhao Fu already had 463 Achievement Points, and he was 37 away from being promoted to Esquire.


    He had perfectly resolved the situation with the ck Forest Horses. At the end of it all, they had tamed 324 ck Forest Horses. Out of his 600 soldiers, Zhao Fu chose 200 to change their profession to Cavalry. Right now, the Great Qin Vige was an Intermediate Vige and would summon 24-29 new vigers per day. For now, Zhao Fu nned to increase the number of the other 3 professions before adding more Cavalry to keep a certain ratio of each type of soldier.


    Just like before, after taking care of matters in the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu returned to the real world. Just as he was thinking of boiling some water to eat some instant noodles, someone knocked on his door, and he opened it in surprise.


    There were four men and one woman standing outside. The woman was wearing a suit and a short dress and wore a pair of sunsses. She was holding a document folder and had good looks. The other 4 men wore suits as well and gave off deep auras. From that, Zhao Fu knew that they were not ordinary people.


    Just as Zhao Fu opened the door, he became quite wary, and he asked, ¡°Do you have any business with me?¡±


    The woman slightly smiled and introduced herself, ¡°Hello! My name is Ji Qin, an employee at the Ying Family Collective. Are you Zhao Meiling¡¯s son, Zhao Fu?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt that this matter was not simple at all. He realized that there was no way of hiding since they had found him, so he nodded in response.


    Ji Qin continued, ¡°Mr. Zhao, you have the Ying family¡¯s blood flowing in your veins. ording to the Ying Family Collective¡¯s orders, we are here to invite you toe with us to the Ying family. Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t hurt you, and this is a great opportunity for you. In the Ying family, you won¡¯t have to do anything, and the Ying family will give you a good life.¡±


    Zhao Fu instantly realized what this was all about. The powerful families were gathering everyone who had their bloodlines. After all, they were part of the same family, and these people could be beneficial to helping them grow and consolidate in the future.


    The Ying Family Collective had most likelye to find him because his mother¡¯s rtives had gone and returned to the main family. The descendants of his maternal grandpa and grandma most likely had the Ying family¡¯s blood.


    After entering the Heaven Awaken World, they would be notified of their bloodlines, and with the Ying family giving them such good treatment, why wouldn¡¯t they return to the main family? This was most likely how they had found out about Zhao Fu.


    By now, Zhao Fu had more or less worked everything out, and his expression became calm as he replied, ¡°No need, I prefer being by myself.¡±


    Ji Qin once again smiled, but her tone changed and became more assertive, saying, ¡°Apologies, Mr. Zhao, but this is an order from the Ying Family Collective. All descendants of the Ying family must return to the family.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned ¨C it was a bit too domineering to force him to go with them. However, he realized that it was because the Ying family had not found the Legatee of Great Qin after such a long time and was probably going mad over it, which was why the Ying family decided to do such a thing.


    Now, Zhao Fu had 2 choices: to return with them to the Ying family or to escape.


    The second option simply wasn¡¯t feasible. If he escaped, he would be a person of suspicion, and he would not be able to hide forever from a big family. He would be caught sooner orter, and if that was the case, it would be better to simply go with them now.


    As such, Zhao Fu cooperatively nodded as he said, ¡°Alright, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll get my things.¡±


    Ji Qin smiled in a friendly way and nodded.


    After going into his room, Zhao Fu looked around and felt that there wasn¡¯t much worth taking. He picked up a bag and put in a few sets of clothes and the important Heaven Awaken Stone before leaving with Ji Qin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    In the Li family¡¯s vi, the butler had been monitoring Zhao Fu the entire time. As such, when Zhao Fu was taken away by the Ying family, the butler immediately heard about it and told the Li family¡¯s leader, Li Feng.


    Li Feng was quite angry, but he heavily sighed as he said, ¡°Who would have thought that he also possessed the Great Qin¡¯s bloodline. If we knew about this, allowing Zhe¡¯Er to marry her wouldn¡¯t have been a bad thing. In fact, it might have given our families an opportunity to work together.¡±


    However, Li Feng¡¯s gaze became cold. That bastard child will definitely attain a good position in the Ying family considering his personality and abilities.


    Now, Zhao Fu was able to slightly threaten the Li family, and it was possible that he would obstruct the Li family¡¯s growth and harm his darling grandson and the Great Tang Empire¡¯s future. The best thing to do right now was to kill him.


    Of course, if they killed Zhao Fu, they might offend the Ying family, so Li Feng said with a serious expression to the butler, ¡°Find someone else to take care of him, and make sure that the Li family is not connected to the death. Otherwise, the consequences will be terrible ¨C even though the Ying family hasn¡¯t found its Legatee yet, none of the Five Great Families can be easily angered!¡±


    The butler nodded with a serious expression and left the room to find an assassin to dispose of Zhao Fu.


    On the other hand, Zhao Fu had no idea about any of this. Instead, he waspletely shocked by the Ying family¡¯s resources. He was put on a private jet with some other people who had the Ying family¡¯s blood, and they flew to the Ying Family¡¯s headquarters in Nankou City.

 Chapter 41: Kobolds

    <h4>Chapter 41: Kobolds</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu arrived at Nankou City in the private jet. There was then a private car to take Zhao Fu and the others to a high-ss district.


    The high-ss district that Zhao Fu was taken to was one of the Ying family¡¯s assets. Not only was the scenery around it quite good, but the security was also quite high as well. There were a couple thousand people living here, and all of them had the Ying family¡¯s bloodline. Of course, these people were not from the main branch of the Ying family ¨C those who were from the main branch lived in an even better ce.


    Here, Zhao Fu met his maternal grandparents. After they hugged him and cried for a while, they asked him why he hadn¡¯t returned to live with them.


    Zhao Fu was grateful that he was able to see his maternal grandparents. As for why he hadn¡¯t returned to live with them, it was because he didn¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone. They were getting to be quite old, and Zhao Fu was unfamiliar with his other rtives on that side of the family. His maternal rtives were quite cold towards him, so he was not very interested in staying in contact with them.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu was given his own house. It was about 100 square meters in area and luxuriously decorated. There were all sorts of electronic appliances, and it was clear just how wealthy the Ying family was.


    After turning on his brand-newputer, Zhao Fu went onto the Heaven Awaken World forum out of habit to see if there was any news. Right now, the other powers were developing slowly because creating a massive enterprise was something that took many months and years and could not be done in an instant.


    Because the regions were all separated, many of the powerful families were fragmented and separated into different ces. As such, they established guilds to recruit normal people. Of course, these normal people could not be disciplined and controlled like in the military because who would want to do such a thing after living infort in the real world?


    Moreover, after yers died, the penalties were incredibly onerous. yers lost all of their levels and equipment upon death, and they would not be able to enter the Heaven Awaken World for 10 days. Those who were not Lords would also randomly spawn in another ce. Essentially, the yers that guilds recruited were not very reliable and very few became elites that were nurtured by therge families.


    Apart from therge and powerful families, there were also ordinary people who were doing quite well. After all, it was not just therge families that had great ambitions ¨C chaotic times often produced heroes, and every person, regardless of birth, could be someone great. Even ordinary people who were not fromrge families were able to rise above the masses.


    ¡°Gu Jun led hundreds of yers to take down a mountain stronghold with 1,000 people!¡±


    ¡°Liu Xiuming took hundreds of people to destroy 3 Ounder Viges!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Changshui received the recognition of a vige and became the Vige Chief of Sanjiang Vige, obtaining 600 vigers!¡±


    After looking through these threads, Zhao Fu once again returned to the Heaven Awaken World. Compared to the real world, Zhao Fu felt a greater sense of belonging in the Heaven Awaken World.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World and thinking about everything he had read on the forum, Zhao Fu felt a sense of pressure. He realized he could not be careless and started to carry out a census.


    Right now, the Great Qin Vige had 1,340 people, and there were 4 other Human Viges, 3 Goblin Viges, and 1 Gnome Vige.


    After these few days, those viges had gradually recovered. The 4 other Human Viges collectively had 524 people, the 3 Goblin Viges had 410 Goblins, and the Gnome Vige had 189 Gnomes.


    Zhao Fu went to the different viges and chose some more people to be Great Qin Soldiers. Now, there were 930 Great Qin soldiers, 150 Goblin soldiers, and 100 Gnome soldiers for a total of 1,180 soldiers.


    However, Ounders could also change their professions into Great Qin Soldier. There was no limit to how many Great Qin Soldiers there could be, nor were there any race requirements. It was just that each vige had a military limit, and any additional soldier would not receive that vige¡¯s stats.


    As such, all 1,180 soldiers were Great Qin Soldiers, and they received the stat bonuses from their professions. 35 of them were responsible for exploring the passages, 245 were responsible for protecting the vige, and Zhao Fu led the other 900.


    Zhao Fu led these 900 Soldiers and explored the region outside of the surrounding 20-kilometer radius. Things were much more convenient now with horses, but only a minority of them knew how to ride. As such, most of the soldiers still walked ¨C after all, there were only 200 Cavalrymen.


    Right now, Zhao Fu was riding Little ck, the ck Forest Horse King, at the front of the army while Little Grey walked beside them and sniffed around.


    Suddenly, Little Grey discovered something. It howled before running forwards, and Zhao Fu followed behind it on Little ck.


    After a while, they discovered an Intermediate Vige on a in. It was an Ounder Vige, and the beings that lived there had the head of a dog and the body of a human, looking quite like Kobolds.


    It was a Kobold Vige and had roughly 1,000 Kobolds. There were 700 Kobold soldiers and the remaining 300 were all elderly, women, or children.


    The Kobold soldiers either held sabers or spears. Zhao Fu did not dare to get too close to observe because it was possible that their noses would be as sensitive as a normal dog¡¯s.


    1,000 Kobolds was quite arge force. If there were only 500 or 600 Kobolds, they could wait until night time to ambush the vige.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Zhao Fu suddenly thought of something and looked over at Little Grey. Little Grey, who hadpleted its task and was lying down to rest, suddenly felt a chill and turned to see Zhao Fu looking at it with an evil look. Immediately, Little Grey felt like running away.


    This time, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have to do anything. Little ck bit Little Grey¡¯s tail as revenge for the bullying from before. How could it give up a chance to take revenge?


    Little Grey turned around and howled to tell Little ck to let go. Little Grey knew from his shameless owner¡¯s look that he was having wicked thoughts.


    Little ck also whinnied as it held on and seemed to smile as it revealed its white teeth. It seemed to be saying, ¡° _Heheh, the one who¡¯s going to suffer is you, not me; I¡¯m just being a good and obedient boy!¡±_


    Little Grey was incredibly furious and turned to bite Little ck, that shameless horse. However, Little ck held on and constantly dodged.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but lightlyugh and said, ¡°Alright, you can both stop!¡±


    In actuality, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to make Little Grey do anything likest time. Rather, it was because he remembered how much of an advantage Little Grey¡¯s sensitive nose was!


    However, an advantage could be turned into a disadvantage if abused. The Kobolds most likely had sensitive noses too, so Zhao Fu thought about how to make use of this. Zhao Fu took his soldiers back to the Great Qin Vige so that they wouldn¡¯t inadvertently alert the Kobold Vige.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu gave the order for everyone to work on one thing: to collect chilis and then dry them over a stove before crushing them into powder. Zhao Fu and his soldiers prepared a few hundred kilograms of chili powder before confidently going back to the Kobold Vige.

 Chapter 42: Spearwielder

    <h4>Chapter 42: Spearwielder</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Aftering near the Kobold Vige, Zhao Fu first told everyone to get ready. Everyone covered their noses and mouths with pieces of cloth to prevent themselves from being affected.


    In order to convince them to submit, Zhao Fu ordered his people to catch a Kobold. After forcing him to submit, he obtained the Kobold¡¯snguage skills.


    Following this, the soldiers got into formation and marched towards the Kobold Vige.


    Before they had even revealed themselves, the entire Kobold Vige became alert because the Kobolds had already detected many enemies through their noses.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu and his 900 soldiers reached the front of the Kobold Vige, while all of the Kobolds were standing at the entrance with their weapons. The two sides faced off against each other.


    Zhao Fu did not do anything, and the Kobolds were too scared to make the first move. Zhao Fu had 900 soldiers while they barely had 1,000 Kobolds in total, so if Zhao Fu did attack, the Kobold Vige would suffer countless casualties.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill any of you. It is in your best interest to surrender; I will treat you as I treat my own people!¡± Zhao Fu shouted while on top of Little ck.


    After shouting, Zhao Fu gestured for the Kobold by his side to trante.


    ¡°jicha owolo gulo¡­¡±


    The Kobold loudly tranted, after which what seemed to be the leader of the Kobolds stepped out and spoke for a long time. Zhao Fu could not understand him, so he looked at the Kobold beside him.


    The Kobold immediately tranted, ¡°He says, ¡®Humans, go back. We will not easily submit to anyone.¡¯¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression remained calm because he had expected this. He did not hold back anymore and gave the order to use the secret weapons as the Shieldbearers raised their shields and the Archers nocked their arrows.


    There was a small cloth pouch tied to each arrow. Of course, they were filled with chili powder, and the friction against the air would cause the chili powder to spill out.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Arrows flew through the air and left behind red trails behind them as they flew towards the Kobolds. The arrows did not hit any Kobolds, and they instead flew high above their heads, causing the red powder to descend on them.


    The leader of the Kobolds was about to order the Kobold Spearwielders to attack, but in the next second, he breathed in some chili powder, causing a fiery pain to erupt in his nose. All of the Kobolds desperately coughed as tears began to flow out of their eyes.


    Even normal people would have beenpletely overwhelmed if they had breathed in so much chili powder, so Zhao Fu had ordered all of his soldiers to cover their noses and mouths. In fact, Zhao Fu did not even bring Little Grey this time. One could only imagine how much pain the Kobolds were feeling.


    Zhao Fu did not stop, and he once again gave the order for the chili powder arrows to be fired towards the Kobold Vige. The chili powder once again descended from the air, making it seem as if there was a red mist around the Kobolds.


    Within the Kobold Vige, no one could remain standing. They all covered their noses and howled on the ground, tears streaming down their faces as if they had been affected by a biological weapon. Then again, chili powder was like a biological weapon to the Kobolds.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he gave the order to capture the Kobolds, who couldn¡¯t resist him at all now.


    In the end, Bai Qi and Zhang Dahu brought the Kobold leader to Zhao Fu. After pouring a few buckets of cold water on his head, he was able to somewhat recover, and he hatefully red at Zhao Fu as he rapidly barked in hisnguage.


    Zhao Fu was currently riding on Little ck and was looking down at the Kobold leader. He couldn¡¯t understand what the Kobold leader was saying, so he looked at the Kobold beside him.


    The Kobold tranted somewhat fearfully, ¡°Lord! The leader says that you¡¯re too despicable and that you don¡¯t dare to fight with them directly, which was why you used such a shameless tactic. He feels embarrassed for you.¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Even though no one else could understand what the Kobold leader was saying, everyone could tell that it was cursing at Zhao Fu. Liu Mei, who enjoyed abusing others, rode her horse over and said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Your Majesty! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡±


    In response, Zhao Fu nodded before riding Little ck towards the Kobold Vige.


    Liu Mei grinned and slowly took out her whip as she looked at the Kobold leader.


    [Kobold Warrior]: F grade Military. Description: Warriors among the Kobolds. Effect: Receives [Kobold Saber Technique].


    [Kobold Spearwielder]: F+ grade Military. Description: Spearwielders among the Kobolds. Effect: Receives [Spear Throw].


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that the Spearwielder profession wasn¡¯t a special military profession, and there was no limit to how many people who could have this profession.


    After looking at the Barracks, Zhao Fu went to have a look at the other ces and did not find much. However, the Kobold leader could not take Liu Mei¡¯s abuse anymore and chose to surrender to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°System announcement! Doke Vige has surrendered to you. Would you like to ept?¡±


    Zhao Fu chose to ept before walking to the Vige Hall. He chose to conquer the vige and received 100 Achievement Points. Now, Zhao Fu had risen from Citizen to Esquire. He needed 1,000 Achievement Points to go from Esquire to Third-Ranked Baron.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the Kobold Vige¡¯s stats:


    Vige Name: Doke Vige (Blue)


    Level: Intermediate (400/30,000)


    Vige Area: 3 square kilometers.


    Vige Territory: 15 square kilometers.


    Residents: 1002/2040


    Military: 618/618


    Popr Support: 78


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +8%, Territory Crop Growing Time -8%, Poption Limit +2%, Military Limit +2%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 2


    In terms of stats, it was much better than a Normal Vige¡¯s, but it could notpare to the Great Qin Vige. Zhao Fu decided to [Relocate] it and received 540 EXP (Because it took 5,000 EXP to level up from Primary to Intermediate level vige, Zhao Fu received 540 EXP as opposed to 40 EXP).


    This time, he obtained more than 1,000 pieces of Normal equipment and 8,000 or so copper coins. The most important thing, however, was the 1,000 or so vigers that he had gained.


    Now that these 1,000 Kobolds had joined him, the Great Qin Vige had the strength to start protecting itself against the 5,000 Orcs ¨C that was the key thing. Out of the 1,000 Kobolds, Zhao Fu picked 500 Kobolds for his army: 300 Kobold Warriors and 200 Kobold Spearwielders.


    Now, the Great Qin Vige¡¯s military numbered 1,400, and it had once again be much more powerful. This was Zhao Fu¡¯s new strategy. Even if it took more time, he wanted to gain as many vigers as possible. What every power alwayscked was people.

 Chapter 43: Iceborn Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 43: Iceborn Tiger</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Now, the Kobold leader, Doke, had also be one of Zhao Fu¡¯s main fighters. Zhao Fu looked at his stats and found that he was S grade and used sabers. Zhao Fu greatlycked those who used sabers, so he directly gave Doke one of the Silver grade sabers.


    Because Doke had been severely abused by Liu Mei, he was a little traumatized. Every time he met Liu Mei, he actively avoided her. Zhao Fu had no idea what Liu Mei had done, but when he returned, he saw Doke covered with wounds and on his final breath.


    Now, the Great Qin Vige¡¯s main task was to continue exploring!


    Bringing along Little Grey was something that was now essential to Zhao Fu. With its nose, he could find other Ounders and animals much faster.


    Little Grey led the way as it sniffed around, and Zhao Fu followed behind it while riding on Little ck. Suddenly, Little Grey discovered something. It raised its head with a serious expression on its face as it looked ahead before turning around and calling out a few times to Zhao Fu. This meant that there was some sort of powerful creature ahead.


    Zhao Fu nodded and told everyone to be careful.


    Roar!!!!


    As everyone advanced, a massive tiger roared. A ferocious tiger the size of a cow walked out. The tiger¡¯s fur was snow-white without any blemishes, and it gave off a cold aura.


    [Iceborn Tiger]: Ice-type Chief ss creature.


    Zhao Fu immediately gave the order to attack when he saw the tiger. Arrows started to fly towards it, but in the next second, an ice wall appeared in front of the Iceborn Tiger, blocking most of the arrows. However, a few of the arrows from the soldiers with Refined Martial Souls were able to pierce through the ice wall, though the Iceborn Tiger was able to easily evade them by the time they arrived on the other side.


    When the Iceborn Tiger saw so many people, even though it wasn¡¯t weak, it wasn¡¯t stupid and knew that it would lose, so it chose to run.


    Zhao Fu immediately gave the order for the Kobold Spearwielders to attack.


    In order to increase the strength of the Spearwielders, Zhao Fu prepared 10 iron javelins for each Spearwielder and gave them a bag to carry them on their backs. This was so that they would still have a weapon if they threw their weapon and was not able to retrieve it in time.


    The might of 200 javelins at once was simply terrifying. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The air was torn as the javelins rained down towards the Iceborn Tiger.


    Facing so many javelins, the Iceborn Tiger immediately summoned another ice wall. However, the ice wall simply could not stand up against so many javelins, and the Iceborn Tiger was still hit by 7 or 8 javelins.


    Because the Iceborn Tiger was a Chief ss creature, it had powerful defenses and only the heads of the javelins pierced into its body, and they were not able to deal fatal damage to it.


    In its immense pain, the Iceborn Tiger lost its rationality and leapt at Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers, opening its massive mouth.


    Roar!!!!!


    The Iceborn Tiger roared as washbowl-sized ice bullets shot towards Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers. The Shieldbearers immediately raised their shields and stepped forwards.


    Bang!


    Massive explosions sounded out as the ice bullets smashed onto the shields and exploded, sending the Shieldbearers back by one step. Frost also started to cover their shields.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he ordered his Archers to attack. The Iceborn Tiger rapidly dodged the arrows, but it was still hit by quite a few of them. Currently, the Iceborn Tiger¡¯s body was covered with arrows, but it still angrily charged over.


    Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, Doke, Old Logue, and Liu Mei went forwards to meet it,unching their various skills.


    First was Old Logue¡¯s two blood-colored fireballs, which flew towards the Iceborn Tiger.


    The Iceborn Tiger dodged to the left, avoiding Old Logue¡¯s attack. However, in the next second, Liu Mei¡¯s Wind de flew at it from the direction that it had dodged in, hitting it and leaving a wound on its body.


    Roar!!!!!


    The Iceborn Tiger roared in pain.


    Following this, Zhang Dahu and Doke attacked from its right and left, and the Iceborn Tiger raised its paws to swipe at the two people. However, the two of them instead ran past it, not only dodging its paws but also leaving cuts on its sides.


    The Iceborn Tiger furiously turned to bite Doke when a ray of sword light suddenly shed and massive amounts of blood spurted out ¨C Bai Qi had shed its throat with a single strike.


    Zhao Fu did not do anything the entire time as he sat on Little ck, and he did not take a single step. He calmly watched his subordinates attack the Iceborn Tiger. After all, that was the role of a Lord: to sit at the back and look calm while watching his or her subordinates get rid of enemies.


    ¡°System announcement! Your General has killed a Chief ss magic beast, Iceborn Tiger, and has gained 27 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have gained 23 Achievement Points.¡±


    After the Iceborn Tiger died, it dropped 100 or so silver coins and 3 items.


    The first item was a cube that shined with blue light ¨C Zhao Fu knew that this could be used to create a vige. In actuality, Elite magic beasts could drop White grade City Creation Stones; Chief ss magic beasts could drop Blue grade City Creation Stones; and Lord grade magic beasts had a chance of dropping Silver grade City Creation Stones.


    The City Creation Stones obtained from killing magic beasts were not restricted to any race. The race of the vigers that spawned from it was determined by the user¡¯s race.


    Zhao Fu put the City Creation Stone away and looked at the orb of light in front of him that gave off a chilling aura ¨C this was simr to something Zhao Fu had seen before.


    [Innate Elemental Orb]: Description: After using the orb, one will obtain the D grade skill Ice Explosion Bullet.


    Ice Explosion Bullet was most likely the skill that the Iceborn Tiger had used just then. Zhao Fu thought about it, and his main subordinates who did not have Magic skills were Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, and Doke. Because Bai Qi solely focused on using his sword, Zhao Fu decided to give the Innate Elemental Orb to Zhang Dahu.


    After receiving the orb, Zhang Dahu happily thanked Zhao Fu deeply and used it, making Doke, who had just joined Zhao Fu, to feel quite a bit of admiration.


    The third item was something that Zhao Fu did not recognize. It was an unevenly-shaped stone that gave off traces of chilling aura.


    [Ice Strengthening Stone]: Description: An Ice-type Strengthening Stone that can strengthen all equipment and give Ice-type damage bonuses or Ice-type defense bonuses.


    After looking at this information, Zhao Fu said, ¡°Bai Qi! Give me your sword for a minute.¡±


    Bai Qi did not hesitate at all when giving his Gold grade Star shing Sword to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu took the Star shing Sword and ced the Strengthening Stone against it and chose to use it. The Strengthening Stone turned into a cold mist that surrounded the Star shing Sword before slowly merging into it.


    The Star shing Sword now seemed to have ayer of frost on it, and it had an icy feeling when held in one¡¯s hand.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Star shing Sword¡¯s stats:


    [Ice ¨C Star shing Sword]: Grade: Half-Legendary (Iplete), Stats: Strength +10, Constitution +6, Agility +4. Description: A Half-Legendary grade weapon that has be rusty due to the passage of time, bing an ordinary Gold grade weapon. After being strengthened by the Ice Strengthening Stone, it has recovered some of its Half-Legendary power and deals bonus Ice damage.

 Chapter 44: Ice Strengthening

    <h4>Chapter 44: Ice Strengthening</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking at the Star shing Sword¡¯s new stats, Zhao Fu was quite shocked. The Strengthening Stone increased each of the three stats by two points and added bonus Ice damage. What¡¯s more, it brought the Star shing Sword back to its original grade.


    Strengthening Stones had excellent effects, but they were quite rare. It reminded Zhao Fu of the Soldier Souls, which also strengthened equipment. He did not know what sorts of effects they had, and just thinking about it made Zhao Fu quite excited.


    However, after remembering that General Armaments required 100 Soldier Souls, Zhao Fu could only forget about it for now. If Soldier Souls had simr effects to Strengthening Stones, then 100 Soldier Soulsbined together would have monstrous effects. Even though it seemed quite far away, Zhao Fu was greatly looking forwards to having a General Armament someday.


    Right now, Li Wen was exploring the passages with some other soldiers and had collected 47 Soldier Souls over the past few days, so the day that Zhao Fu would obtain a General Armament was quickly approaching.


    After giving the Star shing Sword back to Bai Qi, Bai Qi looked at its new stats and felt quite ecstatic.


    The Iceborn Tiger¡¯s body had all sorts of valuable materials, so Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to take care of its corpse. After all, most of these materials could be used to create Silver grade equipment. By looking at the position of the sun, Zhao Fu was able to determine that it was lunch time, so he decided that it would be best to eat the Iceborn Tiger¡¯s meat.


    They rested and prepared the Iceborn Tiger¡¯s meat by splitting it into chunks and roasting it. Zhao Fu ate a piece of the meat and felt that it was quite tasty and chewy, and he even obtained a system announcement telling him that he had received +1% Ice Resistance.


    Who would have thought that the meat would be so good? It was a pity that there was only enough of it for 100 or so people, so many people couldn¡¯t taste it.


    Afterwards, they continued exploring. After eating a few pieces of the Iceborn Tiger¡¯s meat, Little Grey worked harder and led the way as it sniffed around. Little ck liked to eat grass, so it was not given any of the Iceborn Tiger¡¯s meat, making it feel slightly unhappy. However, after being appeased by a Little Spirit Pill, its mood became better and it lightly walked behind Little Grey.


    ¡°Awoo¡­¡±


    Little Grey seemed to smell something and howled before running and stopping near a Gnome Vige.


    The vige was a Primary Vige and only had 300 or so Gnomes. There were 2 types of military units: Gnome Crossbowmen and Gnome Warriors, who used scimitars. The Gnome Warriors had fairly weak fighting power, and they were much weaker than the Goblin Warriors.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother with special tactics when facing the 300 Gnomes. He now had 1,400 soldiers, and they couldpletely suppress the other side. As such, he took his soldiers and tightly surrounded the Gnome Vige before telling his Gnomes to ask the Gnome Vige to surrender.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that the Gnome Vige wasn¡¯t willing to surrender and wanted to fight to the death despite seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s numbers. Zhao Fu was not in a hurry, and he prioritized gaining as many vigers as possible. As such, he ordered his soldiers to cut down trees and to build a simple barrier around the Gnome Vige like they were creating a dumpling.


    When the Gnomes saw that Zhao Fu was building a barrier outside, they understood what Zhao Fu was doing and started to panic. There seemed to be quite a lot of chaos and dissension as a result.


    Zhao Fu observed everything in the vige and understood that the Gnome Vige had split into factions. One faction wanted to surrender because it understood that it was impossible to fight against Zhao Fu¡¯s forces. Moreover, they saw that there were many Gnomes in Zhao Fu¡¯s army, making it unlikely that they would be killed after surrendering, so they wisely wanted to surrender.


    However, the other side was stubborn and refused to surrender because those Gnomes wanted to die with the vige.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu gave another order. He told the Archers to light up fire arrows. By now, the Gnomes knew that they would be burnt to death if they didn¡¯t make a decision.


    Arge group of Gnomes walked out from the vige and knelt on the ground, indicating their surrender.


    Zhao Fu nodded to show that he epted and looked at the 50 or so Gnomes who were still in the vige that refused to surrender. Zhao Fu changed his mind and ordered the Archers to aim for the Gnomes who refused to surrender instead of the buildings.


    Of course, Zhao Fu would not kill all of them ¨C he just wanted to send a warning that he would not act softly against their stubbornness. He didn¡¯t believe that those Gnomes truly did not fear death and wanted to die with their vige.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Zhao Fu gave the order and the arrows flew towards the Gnomes. The Gnomes desperately fought back by shooting with their crossbows, but the crossbow bolts werepletely blocked by the Shieldbearers. Zhao Fu¡¯s Archers¡¯ arrows contained immense strength, and they instantly pierced 10 or so of the Gnomes.


    After seeing those that they had just been speaking to suddenly shot to death, the aura of death quickly spread around the other Gnomes. Facing true death, the remaining Gnomes became terrified, and when Zhao Fu was about to order the second wave of Archers to fire, the remaining Gnomes cried as they ran out of the vige and knelt on the ground, choosing to surrender.


    Zhao Fu epted their surrender ¨C this time, he had gained 301 Gnomes. Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Barracks and had a look at the Profession Change Stone Stele for Gnome Warriors.


    [Gnome Warrior]: F grade Military. Description: Warriors among Gnomes. Effect: Receives [Scimitar Control].


    It was an ordinary trash profession, and Zhao Fu did not take much interest in it. He went to the Vige Hall and chose to conquer and [Relocate] the Vige, earning him 50 Achievement Points and the Great Qin Vige 169 EXP.


    After conquering this Vige, Zhao Fu wanted to take everyone back to the Great Qin Vige. However, they soon found a bandit vige


    The bandit vige had roughly 400 bandits, and after the bandit leader left the vige to hunt, Zhao Fu took advantage of the situation by attacking the vige. After receiving a notification that the vige was under attack, the bandit leader hurried back, but he was ambushed and killed by the soldiers that Zhao Fu had waiting for him.


    This time, Zhao Fu obtained 340 bandits, all of whom he ced in the army. However, because of a thread he had read on the forum, he decided to closely monitor them.


    Most of the vigers that spawned in bandit viges were men, and all of them had decent fighting strength, as opposed to ordinary viges which also spawned elderly, women, and children.


    Someone had wanted to use bandit viges to quickly spawn men for his or her army, so the person took over two bandit viges. He or she did not turn the bandit viges into ordinary viges afterwards, allowing the bandit viges to continue spawning bandits. However, once more than half of the person¡¯s armyprised of bandits, they immediately rebelled.


    Even though ordinary viges would spawn all sorts of vigers, they would be absolutely loyal to their Lord. As long as one did not oppress them or force them into dire straits, they would always remain loyal. However, bandits were different. If one did not manage them rigorously and keep their collective Loyalty above 60, it was possible for them to rebel. If someone had more bandits than loyal soldiers, it would be extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 45: Oracle Message

    <h4>Chapter 45: Oracle Message</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Out of the 301 Gnomes, Zhao Fu added 100 Gnome Crossbowmen into his army. After returning to the Great Qin Vige, he re-established the Gnome Vige and the bandit vige.


    He then went west of the Great Qin Vige, took out a blue cube, and pressed it against the ground. Following this, blue light rippled out as a system announcement sounded, ¡°System announcement! Would you like to use this City Creation Stone?¡±


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The hazy images of a few structures appeared and gradually solidified as another system announcement sounded out, ¡°Please give this vige a name!¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that since this vige was established west of the Great Qin Vige, it would be called Westwood Vige.


    After naming the vige, four figures slowly appeared. One was a white-bearded elder and the other three people were the cksmith, Apothecary, and Tailor. The white-bearded elder was B grade while the other 3 were C grade. Following this, Zhao Fu brought over 10 or so people from the Great Qin Vige to build some basic buildings for the Westwood Vige.


    Zhao Fu then went to the space of bones and ced the bandit leader¡¯s corpse on the altar. He activated the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and obtained an S grade Orb. By now, they had used around 1% of the remaining energy stored in the energy stones and would be able to refine about another 100 corpses or so.


    As for who Zhao Fu would give this S grade Orb to, he had long since made the decision: Li Wen. Zhao Fu felt guilty towards him because he had voluntarily taken the Skeleton General profession and had been sent into the darkness every day to explore the passages.


    ¡°Li Wen, here!¡±


    Zhao Fu called Li Wen over and personally handed him the orb.


    Li Wen knelt on one knee and looking incredibly excited and moved that Zhao Fu would think of him first. He thanked Zhao Fu profusely before choosing to use the orb.


    The Grade Orb shined with a slightly blood-colored light and floated to Li Wen¡¯s head. It slowly erged until it became a bubble that surrounded Li Wen¡¯s entire body. Within the bubble, Li Wen tightly closed his eyes as if there were intense changes happening, and after a while, the bubble disappeared and Li Wen¡¯s grade rose to S grade.


    After he saw Li Wen¡¯s grade rise, Zhao Fu went back to the surface.


    Now, Zhao Fu had conquered 11 viges. There were 6 Human Viges, 3 Goblin Viges, and 2 Gnome Viges, and he now had 1,800 soldiers in total.


    Now that he had such arge army, Zhao Fu thought aboutunching some attacks against the Orc Vige 100 kilometers away. Of course, Zhao Fu would not be so stupid as to reveal his own viges; rather, he wanted to see the Orc Vige¡¯s true strength. Compared to living in fear of a possible Orc attacking every day, it was better for them to take an active role.


    Zhao Fu once again gathered his army when a Gnome Mechanics Schr ran over and said something to him. A look of delight appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face and he decided not to set out for now. Instead, he decided to remain in the Great Qin Vige for another few days. During this time, he gave the soldiers to Bai Qi to do some training.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu once again gathered his forces and brought some food, preparing to move out.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled as a system announcement sounded out in his mind.


    ¡°You have received an oracle message!¡±


    A strange look appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face; he had almost forgotten about his Demon Priest profession. The so-called oracle message was most likely from the ¡®god Kerr¡¯.


    Zhao Fu looked at the oracle message and saw that it wanted him to develop the number of believers and make a sacrifice.


    After looking at the oracle message¡¯s contents, Zhao Fu slightly frowned. He could make a sacrifice, but he wasn¡¯t willing to make his vigers believe in a god to increase Kerr¡¯s believers. After all, Zhao Fu did not believe in any gods ¨C he believed that man could conquer nature.


    Suddenly, he remembered that the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation¡¯s description said that it could ¡®refine anything.¡¯ Zhao Fu mumbled to himself, ¡°Then¡­ can it refine godly spirits?¡±


    After this thought appeared in his mind, Zhao Fu started to feel quite excited. ns rapidly formed in his mind and he had a feeling that it was possible for them to seed.


    The god Kerr didn¡¯t know that Zhao Fu was starting to have wicked thoughts about it, and of course, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t directly go and kill a god. First off, he did not have the power to cross the ne of existence, and even if he could, he and his soldiers would be instantly killed. Even though that god Kerr was a weak godly spirit, it was still a godly spirit, and it definitely wasn¡¯t something that Zhao Fu could fight against.


    Zhao Fu understood all of this clearly, but he had a crazy idea. However, he wouldn¡¯t think about it for now ¨C it was best to deal with the Orc Vige first.


    Finally, Zhao Fu and his soldiers set off.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sky was overcast, making the lighting quite dim, and the wind that blew through the trees was quite chilling. Zhao Fu and his soldiers had traveled for a few days and had traveled 100 kilometers away from the Great Qin Vige. Because there were a few Grey Dwarves leading the way, Zhao Fu and his soldiers found the Orc Vige quite quickly.


    The Orc Vige was situated at the bottom of a mountain, and there were definitely more than 5,000 Orcs. There were 1,000 or so elderly, women, and children, and the remaining 4,000 were Orc warriors. The Orcs were all incredibly tall and muscr, and they had grey-white skin. Their faces were terrifying, wore beast skins, and normally held hatchets or maces.


    Zhao Fu knew that his side would definitely not be able to win if heunched a direct attack when facing so many Orcs. The Orcs had incredibly powerful bodies, and ordinary people would have a hard time fighting against them. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had various professions and profession bonuses, so things would be slightly better for them.


    If it was just Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers, it would be quite difficult for them to defeat the Orc Vige, so Zhao Fu fell into deep thought.


    Bai Qi said, ¡°Your Majesty! You should look to see if there are any other factions around here. After all, we¡¯re from over 100 kilometers away, so we should gain some information before creating battle tactics.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded in response and understood that he was being too hurried. As such, he asked the Grey Dwarves to introduce him to the surrounding powers.


    After listening to the Grey Dwarves, Zhao Fu learned that there were three big factions in the surrounding 50-kilometer radius. One was 18 kilometers to the south, a Goblin Vige with around 5,000 Goblins; another was 21 kilometers to the west, a Kobold Vige with around 4,000 Kobolds; and the final one was 20 kilometers to the east, an Elf Vige with around 3,000 Elves.


    After receiving this information, Zhao Fu¡¯s mind felt much clearer.


    In his mind, he had two choices. One was to ally with the three viges to defeat the Orc Vige. With the Orcs¡¯ brutal and barbaric tendencies, the surrounding viges must have suffered at their hands, so it was quite possible that the alliance would seed.


    The second method was to pit the three viges and the Orc Vige against each other. That way, not only would he be able to destroy the Orc Vige, but he would also be able to devour the other 3 viges without wasting his own forces.

 Chapter 46: Powerful Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 46: Powerful Orcs</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In order to aplish the first method, Zhao Fu had to ally with the other three viges. He would have to make some sacrifices in order to convince the other three viges, and he would also have to bear the brunt of the Orc attacks. Otherwise, he would not be able to fully gain the support of the other three viges. In the end, he would bear the greatest losses.


    In fact, it was possible that they would betray him and stab him in the back if they did not believe that he could defeat the Orcs.


    The second method presented his own side with the greatest benefits and the smallest losses.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to take the second option because it clearly had the greatest benefits. If the three viges were his allies, he would not be able to do such a thing, but right now, it was unclear if they would be his allies or enemies. As such, Zhao Fu did not hold back.


    Now, the question was how to go about executing this n. The Orc Vige was most likely not willing to attack the three viges because it knew that it would cost too much to take down the three viges. As such, Zhao Fu had to make them go crazy and attack the other 3 viges at all costs.


    What was key was how to make them do somethingpletely crazy. Zhao Fu had Kobolds and Goblins. They could pretend to attack the Orcs and make them think that it was the Kobold Vige and Goblin Vige that had done it.


    However, they were too weak, and they could not cause the Orcs to go mad. Instead, it might even cause them to have doubts. The Orcs might even suspect why these viges had dared to attack them despite being so much weaker than them.


    Zhao Fu never looked down on anyone or anything, so he naturally did not look down on the Orcs. As such, he would not use such a method.


    He decided to hide for now and catch an Orc during the night to get some information out of it so that he could make a more precise n.


    As the sky darkened, torches started to be lit in the Orc Vige below, and it also started to drizzle.


    Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, and a few others took this opportunity to catch one of the weaker Orcs.


    Within arge hole in a tree, Zhao Fu looked at the bound up Orc. After Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to whip it a few times, it quickly surrendered.


    This Orc was weak and clearly nutritionally deficient, and it seemed to have lived a tough life in the Orc Vige. It was most likely looked down upon and bullied most of the time.


    This often happened in Human Viges as well. Those who were strong would often bully those who were weaker than them. Thew that the strong preyed on the weak existed in all cultures, and even humans, with their ¡®superior intellect,¡¯ acted in this way.


    Because its status was quite poor in the Orc Vige, its Loyalty towards the vige was quite low, so it gave in quite easily. If Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had caught Orcs that were quite well-off, they might not have given in even if their skin was turned into a bloody pulp.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Zhao Fu asked the Orc.


    The weak Orc replied fearfully, ¡°Sir, my name is Anlun.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡°I want to know everything about the Orc Vige. If you know what¡¯s best for you, you will tell me.¡±


    Following this, Orc Anlun obediently told Zhao Fu everything about the Orc Vige.


    The Orc Vige was called Odeis Vige, and it was an Advanced Vige. Its Chief was called Odeis, who was the most powerful Orc in the vige. Odeis also had a little brother called Oka, who was also quite strong, and Oka was the second inmand in the vige.


    Zhao Fu quickly asked, ¡°How is the rtionship between the Chief and the second inmand?¡±


    Anlun replied, ¡°It¡¯s quite good; the Chief cares about the second inmand greatly.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled ¨C he now had a target. He continued to get information from Anlun about the Orc military and found out that there were two Orc military units:


    [Orc Warrior]: E- grade Military. Description: Powerful warriors among the Orcs. Effect: Receives [Barbaric Battle].


    [Strong Orc]: D grade Military. Description: Powerful warriors among the Orcs. Effect: Receives [Ancestor¡¯s Might].


    The second type was a special military profession, and because the vige was an Advanced Vige, the limit was 30 Orcs. Both of the Orc Chiefs were Strong Orcs.


    Zhao Fu asked about some other matters, and after receiving some satisfactory answers, he left the Orc under guard before discussing with Bai Qi and the others his strategy.


    The next day, Zhao Fu and his soldiers continued to observe the vige from far away.


    At this moment, a 2-meter tall Orc with totems tattooed all over his body walked out with 100 or so Orcs. From the information he had obtained from Anlun, Zhao Fu knew that this Orc was the second inmand, Oka.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised that he only took 100 Orcs with him. However, since the Orcs were the overlords here and everyone would try to avoid them, they were most likely used to going around unhindered. How could they expect Zhao Fu, who should have been 100 kilometers away, to be right in front of them?


    Zhao Fu told his soldiers toy an ambush and began the n!


    ¡°Second Chief, where are we going to hunt today?¡±


    Oka was leading his team forwards, and just as he was about to respond to the question¡­


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The sound of the air being torn sounded out as Oka looked over in surprise and roared, ¡°Ambush!!¡±


    However, it was toote. Zhao Fu had 300 Archers, 200 Crossbowmen, and 200 Kobolds with javelins. How could the 100 or so Orcs evade these attacks?


    The Orcs were either shot to death by countless arrows and crossbow bolts or pierced by javelins and nailed to the ground. Blood spurted everywhere, and it was a total massacre.


    Oka was hit by many arrows, but he shed away the javelins flying towards him with 2 saber strikes. Looking at the dead Orcs around him, he furiously roared, ¡°Who is it? Get out here!¡±


    Zhao Fu slowly brought his soldiers over and looked at the Orc Vige¡¯s Second Chief, Oka.


    Oka was quite surprised when he saw that it was a human ¨C when were there humans around here?


    However, Oka understood his situation and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m Odeis Vige¡¯s Second Chief. Human, do you know just who you¡¯re going against?¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t understand him, but after Anlun interpreted what he said, Zhao Fu lightlyughed.


    Suddenly, Oka turned into a ck blur and rushed towards Zhao Fu. He was covered with arrows and heavily injured.He knew that his only hope was in capturing Zhao Fu, so he rushed over and tried to catch him unprepared.


    However, Oka had underestimated Zhao Fu. The instant he moved, countless arrows flew towards him, forcing him to quickly defend with his saber.


    Suddenly, a spear flew at him like a bolt of lightning, piercing Oka¡¯s chest. The Kobold Chief, Doke, had ended Oka¡¯s life with a single strike.

 Chapter 47: Kill them all!

    <h4>Chapter 47: Kill them all!</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu looked at the Orc corpses, which were covered in arrows, and gave the order for all of the arrows to be pulled out. He then told his soldiers to use spears or sabers to make it look like all of the wounds were caused by Kobolds.


    The most powerful of the 3 other viges was the Kobold Vige, which had 4,000 Kobolds. Next was the Goblin Vige. Even though it had 5,000 Goblins, its overall battle strength was far weaker. The weakest faction was most likely the Elf Vige, which had 3,000 Elves.


    Since the Kobolds were the most powerful, Zhao Fu would bring disaster to them first.


    They continued executing the n, and Doke took all of the Kobolds under Zhao Fu¡¯smand to drag the Orc corpses near the Orc Vige before leaving a trail of Orc corpses towards the Kobold Vige.


    Within the Orc Vige.


    ¡°Urgent! I saw a lot of Kobolds dragging away Orc corpses west!!¡± Some of the Orcs standing guard at the vige entrance suddenly yelled as they ran into the vige.


    Many of the Orcs who heard this did not initially believe it ¨C why would the Kobolds dare to attack them? However, when some Orcs dragged back a few bloodied Orc corpses, all of the Orcs becamepletely enraged. When they saw the injuries on the corpses, they could only imagine how much they had suffered before dying.


    Countless Orcs ran to the Vige Hall and loudly shouted that they wanted permission to destroy the Kobold Vige.


    Within the Vige Hall, an Orc that was more than 2 meters tall with totem tattoos also lookedpletely enraged. This was Chief Odeis. Right now, he had a terrible feeling because these corpses were all those who went with his little brother.


    Worried that something had happened to Oka, Odeis gathered most of the Orc warriors, leaving very few of them behind to defend the vige, and headed west.


    They saw many wretched Orc corpses on the way, and all of the Orcs suppressed the mes of fury in their hearts as they quickly made their way to the Kobold Vige.


    On the other side, the Kobold Vige was the same as usual, and everyone went about their normal business. Everything seemed quite peaceful.


    At this moment, the Kobolds standing guard saw a few unfamiliar Kobolds dragging what looked like corpses to arge tree about 300 meters in front of the vige.


    Because the approaching Kobolds swaggered forwards like they werepletely confident in what they were doing, the guards thought that they were new Kobolds who had recently spawned, which was why they did not recognize them. They felt that their actions were quite strange, so they asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Doke and his soldiers were about to hang up a body, and when he heard the Kobold guard¡¯s question, he cheerfully responded like they were friends, ¡°Nothing much! We¡¯re just hanging something here.¡±


    Following this, Doke changed the subject by loudly dering, ¡°The Kobold Vige is the strongest one here; let¡¯s all be proud of our vige!¡±


    The guards were quite confused by what Doke initially said, but after hearing him continue, they started to feel quite pleased. Who wouldn¡¯t feel happy when someone glorified their race?


    The guards shouted back, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Kobold Vige is the strongest! Orcs? Elves? Goblins? They¡¯re all trash! The Kobold Vige will get rid of them sooner orter!¡±


    By now, Doke and his soldiers had hung up the Orc corpse, and when he heard what the guard said, heughed and raised his hand as he shouted back, ¡°Shout your praises to the Kobold Vige! We¡¯ll definitely be the most powerful race and conquer all the other races. Kobolds forever!¡±


    Doke lived up to his reputation as a former Chief of a Kobold Vige. He was able to instantly make the atmosphere incredibly joyful and lively, and the Kobold guards¡¯ blood boiled as they raised their hands and shouted back, ¡°Kobolds forever!¡±


    Afterpleting his task, Doke looked at the Kobold guards and cheerfullyughed as he said, ¡°The Chief has given us other orders, so we¡¯ll be off now.¡±


    The guards enthusiastically yelled back, ¡°Brothers, we¡¯ll treat you to some wild boar meat when youe back!¡±


    Doke and his Kobolds suppressed theirughter when they heard the Kobold guards call them brothers. These guards had no idea they had been yed by Doke, and they called him their brother and wanted to treat him to wild boar meat.


    A while after Doke and his Kobolds had left, a faint breeze blew over and a guard wondered, ¡°Why do I smell Orcs?¡±


    The other Kobolds also smelled it and looked ahead of them, almost forgetting something. They had thought that the Chief had ordered this corpse to be hung up, and no one paid much attention to it. However, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from going over and having a look at the bloodied corpse, and when they saw it closer, they became so scared that their legs weakened. They recognized this Orc ¨C it was the incredibly ferocious and evil Second Chief of the Orc Vige.


    By now, Odeis and his Orc warriors had reached the Kobold Vige. Even though he had hoped that his little brother would be fine, he felt as if his eyes were going to burst when he saw his brother¡¯s corpse hanging off the tree, and he shrieked, ¡°Kill them all!!¡±


    The fury that the Orcs had suppressed this entire time suddenly exploded out. 4,000 or so Orc warriors rushed at the Kobold Vige like a flood, causing the earth to tremble and birds to fly away in fear. The Kobolds quickly came out to defend against the Orc attack. Spears flew through the air, and because the Orcs knew exactly what they were going to be dealing with, they hade prepared.


    They all had wooden shields ¨C or rather, wooden blocks ¨C that they held in front of themselves.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The spears contained immense force, and while some of them were stopped by the wooden shields, others pierced through the wooden shields, killing the Orcs behind them.


    However, the spears only killed a few Orcs, and the Orcs continued to charge forwards. The Orcs were incredibly ferocious as they rushed over, and when they brandished their hatchets and maces, the Orcs gave off an aura that made it seem as if they would destroy everything.


    The 2 sides quickly shed, and facing the Orcs¡¯ attacks, the Kobolds desperately defended.


    Zhao Fu coldly watched the battle in front of him. Lives disappeared in an instant, and blood stained the ground as the aura of death spread.


    ¡°Prepare to release the fire arrows,¡± Zhao Fu ordered as his soldiers lit their arrows and shot them from behind the Kobold Vige, lighting many buildings on fire and killing many Kobolds.


    Right now, Zhao Fu had to help the Orcs destroy the Kobold Vige. He still needed the Orcs to destroy the other 2 viges, so he had to preserve at least a portion of the Orcs¡¯ strength.


    The Kobolds were facing the Orcs¡¯ savage attacks from the front, and they were now attacked by Zhao Fu¡¯s forces from the back. After being pincered, the situation quickly became ugly for them. When he heard that Orcs were attacking from the front and that Humans were attacking from behind, the Kobold Chief became incredibly furious and thought that the Orcs and Humans were shamelessly working together to destroy the Kobold Vige. The Kobold Chief knew that they would definitely lose, so he went to the Vige Hall and chose to [Relocate] the vige before giving the City Heart and 100 warriors to a trusted aide. The aide was to escape with 200 elderly and children, while the Chief would fight to the death to buy some more time.

 Chapter 48: Elves

    <h4>Chapter 48: Elves</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu watched as the structures gradually vanished, and he understood that the battle was over. He ordered his people to retreat, surprising the Kobold Chief. Now that they only had to defend against the Orcs, with most of the Kobolds defending, they were able to give the ones that were escaping some time to run away.


    Now, the Kobold Chief drew hisrge saber and personally went to fight with the Orc Chief, Odeis.


    ¡°Why did you ally with humans and attack the Kobold Vige?¡± The Kobold Chief furiously roared as he shed Odeis.


    ¡°Why did you kill my little brother?¡± Odeis roared as he hatefully red at the Kobold Chief.


    It was a pity that they could only speak their respectivenguages. Neither of them could understand each other, and the only thing they saw was an enemy that they had to kill. The thought that someone had orchestrated all of this never came to their minds.


    Zhao Fu also noticed the escaping Kobolds and turned to look at the Kobold Chief, who was fighting a bloody battle. He was willing to sacrifice himself so that some of the other Kobolds could escape.


    All the escaping Kobolds watched their Chief desperately fight on the battlefield as tears streamed down their faces. His body seemed to be glowing with light, making him look incredibly heroic.


    Zhao Fu saw that the Kobold Chief had been injured many times by Odeis¡¯s hatchet and was covered in blood. And yet, he was still fighting valiantly, though his movements were growing sluggish. It was clear how this would end.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Zhao Fu sighed. In these disturbed, chaotic, war-filled times, if Zhao Fu did not be powerful, his result would be like that of the Kobold Chief¡¯s or even worse. If he did not be powerful, his forces would be devoured by someone else¡¯s.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at the 300 or so escaping Kobolds and gave the order to capture them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Humans! Why will you not spare us?¡±


    By now, 900 of Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had surrounded the 300 Kobolds, and the Kobold leading them angrily yelled at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°I want you to surrender to me. As long as you surrender, I promise that I won¡¯t harm any of you,¡± Zhao Fu said as Doke interpreted.


    ¡°Haha! You and the Orcs attacked our vige together and killed so many of our people, yet you want us to surrender to you?¡± The Kobold mocked as he coldlyughed.


    Zhao Fu remained expressionless as he coldly replied, ¡°First, I didn¡¯t coborate with the Orcs. Second, if I didn¡¯t reduce you to this state, would you have agreed to surrender to me? Third, I¡¯m not negotiating with you; if you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    All of the Archers and Crossbowmen raised their weapons. As soon as Zhao Fu gave the order, they would fire at the Kobolds.


    The expression of the leading Kobold became ugly. He thought back to how the Chief had entrusted everyone¡¯s lives to him, and he hesitated before choosing to surrender.


    Now, the main battlefield was split into 3!


    Since the escaping Kobolds were taken care of, Zhao Fu went back to the Kobold Vige. There was only a small team of Kobolds desperately fighting back, and in the end, all of them were killed. This, of course, included the Kobold Chief. The Orcs hade to seek vengeance, and they normally didn¡¯t take prisoners anyways.


    All the Kobolds, except for the ones that had surrendered to Zhao Fu, had died. Around 1,000 of the 4,000 Orcs had died, and most of the surviving Orcs had been wounded.


    Odeis wanted to chase down the 300 Kobolds that escaped, but after massacring the entire vige, he decided that he had taken revenge for his little brother. When he saw how exhausted his subordinates were and thought about how far the Kobolds would have run away by now, he decided to give up.


    Suddenly, a few Orcs reported that they had seen humans, although there were very few of them.


    Even though Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had been stealthy, there were still seen by a few Orcs. Luckily, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had split up, so the Orcs had only seen 10 or so humans.


    After listening to their reports, Odeis did not give much mind to those 10 or so humans. It was possible that a Human Vige nearby had been attacked by the Kobolds, and they could be ves that the Kobolds had captured


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    While all of this was happening, Bai Qi took 900 soldiers to attack the Orc Vige while most of the Orcs were attacking the Kobold Vige.


    Old Logue and his Goblins attacked from the front while Bai Qi and his soldiers stealthily killed some elderly and young Orcs.


    Zhao Fu had to admit that these methods were quite vicious, but if he had to choose between the elderly and young Orcs and his people, he would choose the Orcs to die.


    Bai Qi¡¯s job was to make it look like the Goblin Vige had attacked the Orc Vige, and since many elderly and young Orcs were killed, it was as if the vige had be hell. In order to infuriate the Orcs even more, he even torched some of the buildings.


    After doing all of this, Bai Qi ordered the Goblins to leave clues that this was done by the Goblin Vige to the south.


    After the 3,000 Orcs returned from destroying the Kobold Vige, even though they had taken revenge, their hearts still felt quite heavy. After all, they had lost nearly 1,000 Orcs.


    However, what they never expected was that they would see many elderly and young Orcs lying in pools of blood when they returned. Their fury shot to the sky when they saw their family and friends¡¯ corpses on the ground.


    The remaining Orcs sorrowfully cried out that this was done by the Goblins from the south. Because only the Goblins had shown themselves while everyone else hid and killed Orcs, most of the remaining Orcs only saw Goblins attacking them, and the remaining Orcs saw them leaving southwards. Naturally, they would think that they were from the Goblin Vige in the south.


    All the Orc warriors once again picked up their weapons, disregarding their weariness. They marched towards the Goblin Vige in the south filled with killing intent.


    Nearby, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi had regrouped, and they started leading their forces towards the Elf Vige in the east.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu, riding on Little ck, went to the front of the Elf Vige with 500 soldiers. Because his goal was to lure the Elves out, he did not bring many soldiers with him.


    When Zhao Fu saw the Elves, he found that they were just as the stories had said. No matter if it was a male or a female, all the elves were incredibly good-looking and had pointed ears, snow-white skin, and delicate features.


    Zhao Fu lead his soldiers over to the Elf Vige in an aggressive manner, and this caused the Elf Vige to be quite wary. The Elf Vige¡¯s defenses were decent, and apart from wooden barriers, they also had a few sentry towers.


    What Zhao Fu did not expect, however, was that the Elf Vige¡¯s Chief would be an extremely beautiful female Elf. She looked like she was in her early thirties, and her golden hair reached her waist. She also wore a set of leather armor that revealed her mature curves.

 Chapter 49: Encircled and Killed

    <h4>Chapter 49: Encircled and Killed</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking at the Elf Chief, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to start attacking the Elf Vige. Zhao Fu was not easily allured by beauty, and of course, he would not have his soldiers actually attack the Elf Vige with their full might. Rather, he ordered his Archers to attack in order to act as if he wanted to take down the Elf Vige.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s provocation, since he only had a few hundred soldiers, the Elf Vige quickly responded. 2,000 Elves rushed out of the vige, and when Zhao Fu saw this, he immediately chose to run.


    The Elves didn¡¯t want to chase after him. After all, the Elves were not a race that loved to fight, but when they started to retreat to their vige, Zhao Fu once again came to provoke them. By the third time this happened, no matter how well-tempered the Elves were, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from bing furious, and they started to angrily chase Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers.


    However, after chasing for a while, though Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had disappeared, the Elves heard fighting from nearby. They looked over and saw that the Orcs were fighting with the Goblins.


    The Elf Chief immediately realized something, and a look of shock appeared on her beautiful face as she yelled, ¡°Hurry and leave!¡±


    However, it was toote. When the Orcs saw so many Elves rush over in such a bloodthirsty manner, they thought that the Elves were here to help the Goblins, so some of the Orcs started to rush towards the Elves.


    The Goblins, on the other hand, thought that the Elves were here to help the Orcs destroy them, so they also started to attack the Elves.


    By now, it was toote for the Elves to run away even if they wanted to. They could only retaliate at the Orcs and Goblins rushing at them, and a chaotic three-way battle ensued.


    Zhao Fu and his subordinates coldly watched the battle unfold, waiting to be the fisherman that caught the sandpiper and m after they fought.


    Each side steadily lost people, and blood and corpses covered the ground. After the massive, chaotic battle, there were only 300 out of the 3,000 Orcs left, 400 out of the 2,000 Elves left, and 700 out of the 5,000 Goblins left.


    Zhao Fu saw that the time was ripe. He and his forces revealed themselves and formed a massive encirclement that surrounded the 3 factions.


    Right now, Zhao Fu did not fear them at all. Combined, they had less than 1,400 soldiers, and all of them were wounded and exhausted from the taxing battle. The Orcs were in the worst state after going through two big battles.


    When they saw that the enemy surrounding them included Goblins, Gnomes, Kobolds, and Humans, the surrounded Elves, Orcs, and Goblins were stunned. They all stopped fighting and warily looked at the people surrounding them.


    Of course, the Elves were the clearest about what was going on because they knew it was Zhao Fu who had lured them into this massive battle, resulting in the present situation. The Elf Chief furiously looked at Zhao Fu and called out, ¡°You shameless humans!¡±


    The Goblins were the most confused. Why did the Orcs suddenly madly attack them? Why did the Elves suddenly join in? Why were they now surrounded by Humans for no reason?


    The Orcs, on the other hand, were the most furious. When they saw Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance, they understood everything: why the Kobolds had dared to kill the Second Chief and why the Goblins would attack their vige ¨C the one behind all of this was the human in front of them.


    All of the Orcs roared and furiously charged at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu calmly watched the Orcs rush at him and turned to signal at Bai Qi. Bai Qi loudly shouted, and 20 ballistae, which gave off terrifying auras, were wheeled out.


    Back then, when Zhao Fu was about to set off, the Gnome Mechanics Schrs came to inform Zhao Fu that they had sessfully researched the ballista. Zhao Fu ordered the Gnomes to start researching the ballista the day he had conquered his first Gnome Vige, and they had finally seeded. That was why Zhao Fu waited a few days before leaving the vige.


    Ballistae were quite difficult to create, so even though Zhao Fu had poured all his resources during those days into creating ballistae, they were only able to create 20 of them.


    Now, it was time to test the might of the ballistae. Each one of them could shoot 3 bolts at a time, and each bolt was 1 finger-length wide and 1.4 meters long. When the 300 Orcs rushed at them, the soldiers readied the ballistae and took aim.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    As Bai Qi gave the order, the soldiers operating the ballistae started to release the bolts.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The bolts tore through the air, and they traveled incredibly quickly, making them look like dark rays of light that could only be seen for an instant.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The Orcs were alreadypletely exhausted, and they were using thest of their strength to charge towards Zhao Fu¡¯s forces. The bolts pierced through Orc after Orc, and some even stabbed into the Orcs behind them, turning them into skewers as blood erupted from their chests.


    In just an instant, 70 or so Orcs had suddenly died. The might of the ballistae caused the Orcs that were running and shouting to stop in their tracks.


    Odeis, who was leading the charge, was hit in the abdomen by a bolt, and the massive impact almost destroyed all his organs. He half-knelt on the ground and vomited up blood as he hatefully red at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu calmly took out a bow and slowly drew it, aiming at Odeis¡¯s chest. Zhao Fu did not want to do this ¨C if possible, he wanted to live in a peaceful world where he didn¡¯t have to fight, kill, plot, or do things that he didn¡¯t want to do.


    However, right now, the world was extremely chaotic. If he did not be powerful, his end would be like Odeis¡¯s ¨C after all, this world was one that belonged to the strong; the weak simply could not survive.


    Facing Odeis¡¯s hateful eyes, Zhao Fupletely understood how he felt, and Zhao Fu did not feel angry at all. However, Zhao Fu still had to kill him.


    Zhao Fu released the arrow. Just like that, Odeis, the orc Chief who had dominated the surrounding 50 kilometers, died at his hands.


    Zhao Fu looked around and yelled, ¡°Put down your weapons and surrender or die!¡±


    As Zhao Fu yelled, Old Logue and Orc Anlun interpreted what Zhao Fu said.


    Those within the encirclement becamepletely frightened by the ballistae¡¯s might. After considering how many soldiers Zhao Fu had and the fact that they werepletely surrounded, they knew that they simply could not win. As such, the Goblins were the first to surrender.


    As for the remaining Orcs, a few of them were stubborn and willing to die rather than submit to Zhao Fu. They raised their weapons and charged at Zhao Fu, and they were quickly killed. As for the other Orcs, when they looked at their dead Chief again, they decided to surrender.


    Finally, after the Elf Chief looked at Odeis¡¯s half-kneeling corpse, aplicated look appeared in her eyes. The Orc Chief that had dominated this region and caused countless viges to tremble in fear had died at the hands of this human.


    The Elf Chief looked at Zhao Fu and thought about the elderly and young Elves in the vige. She sighed and half-knelt on the ground with the other Elves.


    ¡°System Announcement! Daisy Vige has surrendered to you. Would you like to ept?¡±


    Hearing this system announcement, Zhao Fu looked at the beautiful Elf Chief and chose to ept.

 Chapter 50: Elder Bai

    <h4>Chapter 50: Elder Bai</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After everyone surrendered, Zhao Fu left the management of all of these people to Bai Qi. Zhao Fu stepped over corpse after corpse and went to the Goblin Vige¡¯s Vige Hall. Unsurprisingly, the Goblin Vige was an Advanced Vige and Blue grade.


    Zhao Fu chose to conquer it and [Relocate] it, and he received a system announcement telling him that he had obtained 200 Achievement Points and 4,340 EXP.


    Zhao Fu was quite happy that he had obtained so many Achievement Points and so much EXP all of a sudden ¨C these were the benefits of conquering an Advanced Vige. Right now, the Great Qin Vige was only an Intermediate Vige and required 30,000 EXP to level up to an Advanced Vige. After receiving so much EXP, it was quite close to leveling up again.


    Because the Elf Vige was quite close, Zhao Fu took his soldiers to the Elf Vige. The Elves inside the vige received system announcements that their Chief had surrendered, but they were still surprised to see so many Ounders walk in: there were Kobolds, Goblins, Gnomes, and even the terrifying Orcs.


    As such, most of the Elves did not dare to approach, and they stood far away as they looked at them fearfully.


    Daisy brought Zhao Fu into the Elf Vige and walked towards the Vige Hall. At this moment, a 15 or 16-year-old Elf girl ran over and tugged at Daisy¡¯s arm before burying her head into Daisy¡¯s embrace. She asked nervously, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Daisy looked at her daughter lovingly and stroked her head as she said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter!¡± Daisy then turned to Zhao Fu and introduced them, ¡°Your Majesty, this is my daughter, Asani.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Asani. She was also quite beautiful and had delicate features. She looked a lot like her mother, but she had an air of tenderness about her.


    Zhao Fu nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Following this, Daisy brought Zhao Fu into the Vige Hall. Zhao Fu looked at the Elf Vige¡¯s stats and found that it was also a Blue grade Advanced Vige. Just as he was about to conquer and [Relocate] it, he suddenly thought of something and went to the Elf Barracks.


    [Elven Archer]: E- grade Military. Description: All Elves are proficient at archery and using swords. Effect: Receives [Bow and Sword Control].


    [Elven Priest]: D- grade Military. Description: A Priest among Elves. Effect: Receives [Power of Life].


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised when he saw a Profession Change Stone Stele for Elven Priest. After all, a Priest was a special profession, and one could only obtain that profession through a godly spirit. That was why Zhao Fu felt that this was quite strange.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu asked Daisy about it. She exined that every Elf was a child of the great Goddess of Life, so all Elves could be a Priest through such means.


    Zhao Fu remembered that the most eye-catching profession in the chaotic three-way battle was the Strong Orc. When the Strong Orcs started to fight, their eyes became blood-shot and their muscles became incredibly taut. They became incredibly valiant and fearless, making anyone feel terrified when seeing them fight. Next were the Goblin Warriors, who brandished their short sabers as they took life after life.


    After them were the Elves holding wooden staffs. They could release a green light to heal the injured and could also use offensive magic ¨C wooden spikes that were 1 meter long and would pierce the enemies.


    Those were most likely the Elven Priests. Just like Zhao Fu¡¯s Demon Priest profession, it was also a D- grade profession. However, Zhao Fu felt that the Elven Priest profession was better. After all, there could only be 100 Demon Priests at any point in time, while any Elf could use this Profession Change Stone Stele to be an Elven Priest. Moreover, the Demon Priest profession had a weak godly spirit while the Elven Priest profession had the great Goddess of Life as its godly spirit.


    After looking at this information, Zhao Fu went back to the Vige Hall and chose to [Relocate] the vige, resulting in him obtaining 200 Achievement Points and 3,650 EXP for the Great Qin Vige.


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the Orc Vige. By now, there were less than 50 Orc warriors and 200 or so elderly and young Orcs left in the Orc Vige.


    The Orcs wisely chose to surrender when they saw Zhao Fu¡¯s massive army, and Zhao Fu went straight to the Vige Hall and looked at the vige¡¯s stats. He was surprised to find that the Orc Vige was a Silver grade Vige.


    After choosing to conquer and [Relocate] the vige, Zhao Fu received 200 Achievement Points and the Great Qin Vige received more than 7,000 EXP. After conquering 3 Advanced Viges, Zhao Fu¡¯s total Achievement Points were now over 800, and the Great Qin Vige had more than 26,000 EXP. Zhao Fu¡¯s status and the Great Qin Vige¡¯s level were both close to increasing.


    Their greatest gains this time, however, was the poption increase. There were 300 or so Kobolds, 700 or so Goblins, 400 or so Orcs, and 1,400 Elves. Because the Elves were the weakest faction and Zhao Fu had involved themst, they had the most people remaining.


    After taking care of all of this, Zhao Fu¡¯s 100-kilometer expedition came to a perfect conclusion. Not only did they rid themselves of the Orc threat, but they also gained 2,800 vigers, 1 Silver grade City Heart, and 3 Blue grade City Hearts.


    After a few days, Zhao Fu and his soldiers returned to the Great Qin Vige. After settling in the new vigers, he took three rotting corpses to the altar at the region of bones. These three corpses belonged to the Kobold Chief and the two Orc Chiefs.


    Zhao Fu selected the option to refine them, and he obtained 3 Grade Orbs. He received 1 SS grade Orb, which had most likelye from Odeis, and 2 S grade Orbs.


    Zhao Fu was ecstatic when he saw that Odeis had been refined into an SS grade Orb. Zhao Fu remembered seeing a quest to kill Odeis at Holy Light City, and the rewards were quite good: an abundance of Merit Points and a Silver grade weapon. However, the requirement toplete the quest was to surrender Odeis¡¯s corpse or head.


    The Merit Points and Silver grade weapon simply could notpare to an SS grade Orb. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t try to be greedy by cutting off Odeis¡¯s head ¨C he was worried that the corpse wouldn¡¯t be refined into a Grade Orb or that the Grade Orb would be iplete if it wascking anything important. If that were the case, it simply wouldn¡¯t be worth it for Zhao Fu.


    As for the three Grade Orbs, Zhao Fu quickly decided who to give them to. After returning to the surface, Zhao Fu called Bai Shan to the Vige Hall. Bai Shan was the Great Qin Vige¡¯s first B grade viger and Schr, and he was around 60 years old. At the same time, he was also the Captain of the Research Team, and now that the Great Qin Vige was at Intermediate Level, the maximum number of Schrs had risen to 20.


    When Bai Shan heard that Zhao Fu had summoned him, Bai Shan thought that Zhao Fu was angry that he had not been able to research a skill that determined the grade of a corpse even after such a long period of time. As such, as soon as he arrived, he knelt on the ground, his face pale, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please punish this subordinate for not being able to sessfully research the skill after so long!¡±


    Zhao Fu was sitting on a chair and just about to raise his teacup. Zhao Fu paused in surprise when he heard what Bai Shan said, but Zhao Fu realized that it had indeed been quite a while since they had discovered the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation. However, this was not something that could be rushed, so Zhao Fu did not me Bai Shan.


    ¡°You may rise, Elder Bai,¡± Zhao Fu said after sipping his tea.


    From Zhao Fu¡¯s tone, Bai Shan felt that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t angry, and he quickly got to his feet. Following this, Zhao Fu handed him a blood-red orb.

 Chapter 51: Important Position

    <h4>Chapter 51: Important Position</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Bai Shan received the blood-red orb and looked at it curiously. He had no idea what it was because the Grade Orbs were the Great Qin Vige¡¯s greatest secret. Zhao Fu had strictly ordered everyone who knew about them not to divulge any information, so most people did not know about them.


    After Bai Shan took it, Zhao Fu exined to him what the Grade Orb did.


    Bai Shan lookedpletely stunned, and after recovering, tears started to stream down his face. He ran over and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s legs as he emotionally cried out, ¡°Your Majesty! Your grace towards me is something I can never repay in this lifetime or in the next!¡±


    This was because Zhao Fu had given him an SS grade Orb. There were only 2 SS grade vigers in the entirety of the Great Qin Vige: one was Li Si and the other was Zhang Dahu. Both were important subordinates to Zhao Fu ¨C this was especially so for Li Si, who managed everything, great or small, in the Great Qin Vige. It could be said that he was above 10,000 people and only below a single person.


    Now that Zhao Fu had given Bai Shan an SS grade Orb, Zhao Fu had essentially elevated Bai Shan to the same level as the others. How could Bai Shan not feel shocked or emotional after being raised from a normal citizen to an important minister?


    Zhao Fu helplessly looked at the old man hugging his legs, who had tears and snot all over his face, and said, ¡°Alright, please get up!¡±


    Zhao Fu gave Bai Shan the SS grade Orb after a lot of thinking. After all, anyone would want to be SS grade. People like Liu Mei, Old Logue, and Doke were all S grade, so Zhao Fu wanted to give them SSS grade Orbs in the future. As such, giving them an SS grade Orb right now was a bit of a waste, and S grade was not too bad. This was why Zhao Fu didn¡¯t choose them.


    Of course, Zhao Fu could have given the SS grade Orb to anyone and nurtured him or her into a great general, but Zhao Fu was notcking subordinates and he still had the two S grade Orbs. As such, he put that thought aside.


    Moreover, when Zhao Fu thought of research, no matter if it were the teleportation channels or the Taming skill, he realized that Schrs were incredibly important. After all, science could greatly increase their productivity.


    Zhao Fu needed to develop both his military and viges. If he only focused on his military, he would only temporarily seem powerful, and he would soon start tock resources. If he only focused on his viges, without a sufficient army, he would simply be fattening up his viges for someone else to take them.


    There were also the Gnome Mechanics Schrs. Zhao Fu decided that he would also give them Grade Orbs in the future. The ballistae that they had created were the Great Qin Vige¡¯s most powerful weapons at the moment. However, ballistae were only effective against those who were at Stage 1 or below in their cultivation. They would not be as effective against those above Stage 1, so Zhao Fu ordered the Gnome Mechanics Schrs to research Stage 1 ballistae. These ballistae would be able to threaten those at Stage 1, and they would still be effective against those above Stage 1.


    Raising one¡¯s Grade meant that his or herprehension and abilities would be enhanced. Through the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, Zhao Fu¡¯s people were able to steal other people¡¯s fortune.


    Right now, ordinary ballistae were good enough, so Zhao Fu held off from giving the Gnome Mechanics Schrs the Grade Orbs for now.


    Zhao Fu told Bai Shan to go back and continue researching a skill that could let them see the grades of corpses ¨C this was incredibly important to Great Qin.


    Bai Shan wiped away his tears and snot and promised Zhao Fu that this would be done soon. Afterwards, he hopped and skipped away like a little child.


    A few people who walked past him asked, ¡°Old man Bai, what¡¯s got you so happy¡±?


    Bai Shan grinned and continuously praised Zhao Fu. Bai Shan said that Zhao Fu was an enlightened liege that was good at using talented people and that it was their blessing to be able to serve under such a lord.


    Even Wang Ergou, who ttered Zhao Fu every day, felt awed. He had never seen such shameless ttering before.


    Following this, Zhao Fu arranged the Great Qin Vige¡¯s first Martial Arts Competition. Anyone could participate, and the top two people would be given important positions. Everyone else who did well would receive mary prizes.


    Thepetition caused the Great Qin Vige to be incredibly lively. All the races participated, including the Elves, Grey Dwarves, and Goblins. Zhao Fu had two main reasons for holding thispetition. The first was to see if he had overlooked any talents. The second was to make the different races get along with each other better. After all, they were all living creatures and had their own emotions; they were not just numbers. As such, Zhao Fu took their feelings into consideration ¨C after all, people could support a regime orpletely overthrow it.


    The first emperors whoid China¡¯s foundations all understood this, but it was a pity that those who came after them only wanted to enjoy themselves. This was why there were so many dynasties in China.


    The Martial Arts Competitionsted for an entire day, and out of the final two victors, one of them was a Strong Orc called Saar. He was incredibly strong and liked direct fights, meeting force with force. He had beaten many Goblin Warriors to the ground, and his body was covered with firm muscles. Whenever a challenger saw his fearsome Orc appearance, he or she couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.


    The other victor took everyone by surprise: it was Wang Ergou. With his tiny frame, even a Goblin Warrior should have been able to beat him to death, but in the end, he was one of the victors. This was because he used all kinds of shameless tactics; crotch shots and nostril hits were nothing to him. One time, he continuously provoked his opponent, causing the opponent to feel incredibly infuriated. Following this, he had even mooned his opponent and let loose a thundering fart. His opponent had beenpletely enraged and charged towards Wang Ergou to beat him to death. However, he had slipped on a banana peel prepared by Wang Ergou, causing him to fall off the stage and lose the fight.


    Even though Wang Ergou was one of the final two victors, his reputation became terrible. However, many people still admired him because he would be greatly nurtured by Zhao Fu.


    After the Martial Arts Competition concluded, Zhao Fu called Saar and Wang Ergou into the Vige Hall. Zhao Fu was sitting in a chair with Bai Qi and his other main subordinates standing beside him. After walking in, Saar and Wang Ergou half-knelt on the ground and waited for Zhao Fu to speak.


    Zhao Fu slightly smiled and said, ¡°Both of you have surprised me ¨C especially you, Wang Ergou.¡±


    An awkward look appeared on Wang Ergou¡¯s face, but he smiled and said, ¡°This is because of Your Majesty¡¯s blessings.¡±


    After lightlyughing, Zhao Fu handed the two S grade Orbs to them. After using them and seeing their new Grades, they werepletely stunned and quickly kowtowed to express their thanks towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing that matters here had been taken care of, Zhao Fu returned to the real world.

 Chapter 52: Danger

    <h4>Chapter 52: Danger</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After returning to the real world, Zhao Fu left his room and prepared to go down to the restaurant that was for members of the coteral family. The coteral family has lower status than even the branch families because the branch families have pure Ying family blood.


    Even though the treatment of the coteral family was not as good as the main family or branch families¡¯, it was still not bad. Members of the coteral family could eat whatever they wanted and however much they wanted, and it would be paid for by the Ying family.


    It was a clear day today, and there were very few clouds in the sky. The sun was high in the sky, and its rays were quite hot.


    Within a building, a slightly-skinny middle-aged man watched Zhao Fu walk through his sniper scope. A trace of a smile appeared on his face as he slowly aimed the sniper rifle towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head and slowly pressed down on the trigger. He acted as if he had already seen Zhao Fu¡¯s head explode as his brain and blood sttered everywhere.


    Zhao Fu was walking down the path when he saw that someone had dropped a $1 coin. That person must have been quite rich and satisfied to not bother picking up a $1 coin, and Zhao Fu bent over to pick it up.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end when he heard the gunshot. He felt something shoot over his head, causing his mind to go nk. His heart rapidly thumped, and he felt as if time had slowed down as he breathed heavily.


    In the next second, Zhao Fu dove into the shrubbery beside him, and after crawling through, he started to run for his life.


    Bang!


    Another gunshot rang out by the time the nearby people also reacted and started to chaotically run around. Zhao Fu took this opportunity to run back into his room and m the door shut. He leaned against the door, his body slightly trembling. He never expected death to be so close to him; if he hadn¡¯t bent down, his head would have been hit by that bullet.


    The middle-aged man silently cursed as an ugly expression appeared on his face when he saw Zhao Fu run back into the building. The man threw away his sniper rifle and chose to escape because he knew what he was doing.


    This man was called Zhou Qian, and he was part of an assassin organization. When he first received this request, he was quite hesitant because he knew how terrifying the Five Great Families were. Even a top-tier assassin organization wouldn¡¯t dare to easily offend them.


    However, the request this time was a member of the coteral family who did not look too important. He wasn¡¯t part of the main family and killing him wouldn¡¯t draw too much attention. The reward for this request was $60 million, and $30 million had been transferred to him already. Moreover, the client would provide a way for him to escape overseas, which was why Zhou Qian dared to take such a great risk.


    In the beginning, he had tried to infiltrate the district, but this was no ordinary district. Even though only members of the coteral family were living here, the security was still top notch, so Zhou Qian could only try to snipe Zhao Fu.


    However, now that he had failed, he had to escape. The Ying family would soone here to investigate.


    In his room, Zhao Fu gradually calmed down. Without needing to think about it, Zhao Fu already knew who was behind this. Apart from the Li family, who saw him as a threat and wanted to get rid of him, who would do such a thing? They must have found out that he possessed the Ying family¡¯s bloodline and were worried that he would establish himself and make trouble for the Li family, so they tried to kill him quickly.


    ¡°Li family! One day, I¡¯ll destroy your entire family,¡± Zhao Fu said icily.


    In herst words, Zhao Fu¡¯s mother had told him not to seek revenge against the Li family. Even after he obtained the Great Qin¡¯s legacy, he had gone about his own matters and did not think about his past with the Li family, nor did he consider harming the Li family.


    However, the Li family had crossed Zhao Fu¡¯s bottom line time and time again, and he had nearly died just then. Zhao Fu¡¯s hatred towards the Li family reached its peak, and he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    However, after Zhao Fu came back to his senses, he realized that he was nothing in the real world. He had no money or power, so how could he escape from such a powerful family?


    Today they had sent a sniper, but tomorrow they could send people to kill him directly, and the day after they might choose to use poison. Since he had be a thorn in their hearts, they would do everything they could to kill him.


    Perhaps he could reveal that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and receive the full support of the Ying family. After all, the Ying family was one of the Five Great Families and was much more powerful than the Li family.


    Even though the Great Tang Empire was a ¡®Celestial Empire¡¯ and was much more powerful than the Sui Dynasty¡¯s Yang family, the Qin Dynasty¡¯s Ying family had gathered its strength for hundreds of years more than the Li family. As such, he could use the Ying family to destroy the Li family.


    If Zhao Fu could wipe out the Li family and make Li Zhe kneel in front of his mother¡¯s grave and repent before killing him, it would simply be perfect!


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu suddenly started tough at his own naivety. ¡°Do you think that the Ying family will passionately wee you and treat you as the master of the Ying family if you stand up and yell that you¡¯re the Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. He was merely an outsider that had a bit of the Ying family¡¯s blood, so how could they give him the Ying family? Who would ept the Ying family being given to an outsider?


    The main family members looked down greatly on those who were even worse than the branch families. If the Ying family built an empire in the Heaven Awaken World, the coteral family members would be at the lowest rank of the hierarchy, and they would only be used to consolidate the Ying family¡¯s rule.


    Once he announced his identity, the Ying family would announce him to be the master of Great Qin on the surface. However, the Ying family would secretly use many methods to control him. If the main family could take the Great Qin Legacy away from him, he would lose his value and most likely be killed by them.


    ¡°In this world, brothers can kill brothers and fathers can kill their sons for their own gain. Anyone would do anything for his or her own benefit, so how could they noty their hands on you, who they see as an outsider?¡±


    As such, even if Zhao Fu announced his identity, he would not necessarily be safe. He would be in a precarious situation with the Li family threatening him openly and the Ying family threatening him secretly. It would be almost impossible for him to protect himself.


    Right now, anyone could easily crush him to death ¨C that was how weak he was.


    That was the problem: the Li family and the Ying family were both incredibly dangerous, and he could escape from neither of them. What should he do? Zhao Fupsed into deep thought.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on his door, surprising him. Zhao Fu turned to look at the door.


    ¡°Is Mr. Zhao avable?¡± A woman said. Zhao Fu was familiar with this voice, and when he looked through the peephole, he saw a woman standing outside with a few security guards.

 Chapter 53: Secret Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 53: Secret Hatred</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The woman was Ji Qin, the person who had brought him here. Zhao Fu thought about it before opening the door and asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ji Qin slightly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Zhao, Big Miss Xi has invited you to meet with her.¡±


    Zhao Fu stared at her in surprise for a split-second. He knew who Big Miss Xi was. She was called Ying Xi and the sessor of one of the Ying family¡¯s 6 main bloodlines. Why did she want to meet him? It wasn¡¯t because his identity as the Great Qin Legatee had been exposed because no one could possibly know about that.


    ¡°Why does Ying Xi want to see me?¡± Zhao Fu realized that she might have heard about what had just happened and thought that there was value in using him.


    Zhao Fu thought about it before nodding and leaving with Ji Qin and the security guards. They came to a beautiful garden where there was a beautiful young woman who looked around 23 or 24 years old. She was wearing a white dress and looked like a celestial goddess among the flowers.


    ¡°Big Miss Xi, I¡¯ve brought him here,¡± Ji Qin respectfully said as she slightly bowed.


    Ying Xi had just picked a small flower and charmingly smiled before looking at Zhao Fu and nodding.


    When Ying Xi looked at him, he remained expressionless and calmly stood still.


    ¡°Come with me!¡± Ying Xi said before turning and walking away.


    Zhao Fu followed behind her, and soon, they reached a pavilion within the garden. Ying Xi sat on an exquisitely-made bamboo chair and signaled for Zhao Fu to also sit. Zhao Fu nodded and sat down facing her.


    ¡°Do you know why I asked to meet you?¡± Ying Xi asked as she slightly smiled.


    Zhao Fu thought about it, and even though he could guess why, he pretended not to know and shook his head.


    Seeing this, Ying Xi asked in satisfaction, ¡°Then do you hate the Li family?¡±


    Just as expected, through what had happened, the Ying family¡¯s higher-ups had found out about his identity. Zhao Fu did not hide anything and truthfully replied, ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°If I help you take revenge, would you be willing to join my faction? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure you stay safe, and no one will be able to threaten your wellbeing.¡±


    Ying Xi did not beat around the bush and directly made her intentions clear after seeing the hatred in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Help me take revenge?¡±


    Zhao Fu knew that Ying Xi would not actually help him take revenge. Rather, she wanted to use him as a pawn to control the Li family in the future.


    In the chaotic times toe, the world would be filled with war. Each of therge families started to make preparations, and the Ying family was no exception. If the Ying family wanted to deal with the Li family, Zhao Fu would be an important piece.


    This was because Zhao Fu also had the Li family¡¯s bloodline. Even though he was not much right now, if the Ying family supported him, he would be able to divide the Li family and control it while remaining as one of the Ying family¡¯s pieces.


    The Ying family had many coteral family members, so why would it choose to nurture Zhao Fu? It was because the pawn could not be too stupid, or the Ying family would be unable to control the Li family, and the pawn also couldn¡¯t be too intelligent because he or she could turn against the Ying family.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was also quite attractive. Controlling someone with the Ying family¡¯s bloodline was much better than controlling a member of the Li family¡¯s coteral family.


    Zhao Fu had long since guessed Ying Xi¡¯s goal, and everything she said was within his expectations. As such, Zhao Fu did not act too stupidly, nor did he reveal too much of his shrewdness.


    Beforeing here, Zhao Fu had wanted to expose his status as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Even though the Ying family and Li family were both quite dangerous, he had no choice. If he did not reveal his status, he might be killed by the Li family, so he had to reveal himself to stay alive and hope to slowly deal with the Ying family in the future.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s current schemes were enough to make even some of the old foxes terrified and the strategists to be in awe. Zhao Fu had experienced many hardships since he was young and seen much of the world. His experiences let him understand the nature of this cruel world.


    Zhao Fu had been by himself most of his life, and loneliness was indeed something that could bring someone pain and drive a person to madness. However, it could also cause a person to mature and see through other people¡¯s hearts, which was why Zhao Fu¡¯s personality and intellect were like this.


    Zhao Fu nodded and agreed to Ying Xi¡¯s request. Since she would treat him as a pawn, he would use her to guarantee his safety for now. They were both merely using each other, and agreeing was in Zhao Fu¡¯s best interests right now.


    For now, Ying Xi could control himpletely, so he would act as she wished. As for the Li family, he didn¡¯t need anyone to help him take revenge ¨C only by staining one¡¯s hands with the blood of those who one hated could one be satisfied.


    Ying Xi was delighted when Zhao Fu agreed. Zhao Fu was an important pawn in her ns, so she immediately ordered for Zhao Fu to be treated well and moved to an even safer ce.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Bang!


    Within a room in the Li family¡¯s residence, Li Feng furiously mmed his palm on the table and yelled, ¡°The Ying family has gone too far!¡±


    Li Feng was this furious because the Ying family had sent a message, ¡°If Zhao Fu dies, we will ughter 100 people from the main family.¡±


    The Ying family did not put the Li family in its eyes at all. The Li family was still quite arge family and had its own pride, so how could Li Feng ept such a thing?


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Feng coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°The Ying family is too arrogant. Do they think that the Li family has no talents and would fear the Ying family?¡±


    When the butler saw that Li Feng was so furious that it looked like he wanted to start a war with the Ying family, the butler, who was beside him, quickly said, ¡°Sir, please calm down. Acting against the Ying family right now simply isn¡¯t rational. They haven¡¯t found the Great Qin¡¯s Legatee yet, so we shouldy low for now. In the future, the Li family will definitely grow to be much more powerful than the Ying family, and it won¡¯t be toote to deal with them then.¡±


    Li Feng nodded, his anger receding slightly as he asked, ¡°Have you disposed of the assassin? We can¡¯t give the Ying family an opportunity to grasp onto us.¡±


    The butler respectfully replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, he has already been dealt with.¡±


    Li Feng let out a sigh of relief. If the assassin had fallen into the Ying family¡¯s hands, there would have been great trouble for the Li family. It would have been possible for the Ying family to say that the Li family had tried to kill an illegitimate child but failed, causing the Li family¡¯s reputation to take a hit.


    However, Li Feng felt that he had overlooked something. After that bastard joined the Ying family, he had sent an assassin after him. No matter how well he took care of that matter, the Ying family definitely knew that the assassin was sent by the Li family. However, if the Li family did not act now and allowed Zhao Fu to grow, dealing with him would be more and more troublesome in the future. If he had known that this would happen, he would have killed both the mother and the son back then.


    Li Feng couldn¡¯t help but hate Zhao Fu even more.

 Chapter 54: Great Tang

    <h4>Chapter 54: Great Tang</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In another one of the Li family¡¯s rooms, Li Baiqing was sitting on a chair and looking through some documents. A surprised smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Who would have thought that I would have a big brother from a different mother!¡±


    As Great Tang¡¯s Legatee, Li Baiqing received the full support of the Li family. They poured all of their resources into him, which he had used to create an intelligencework. That was how he had found out that his grandpa had sent an assassin after Zhao Fu.


    After thinking about it, Li Baiqing thought to himself, ¡° _Zhao Fu, the Li family has wronged you. If you don¡¯t do anything to harm the Li family, I¡¯ll definitely spare you in the future and make it up to you. However, if you be the Ying family¡¯s pawn and try to harm the Li family, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±_


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡± A formidable-looking young man asked as he lowered his head and cupped his fist.


    This young man had an extraordinary background. He was the descendant of a famed general of Great Tang and was called Li Guangye. Even though he was part of his own family, after meeting Li Baiqing, he was awed by his talent and saw Li Baiqing as a wise liege. As such, he decided to do as his ancestor did by giving his loyalty to Great Tang.


    Great Tang also spawned 2 historical figures. One was Xue Rengui, a peerless general who fought and won countless battles and made many heroic contributions to Great Tang. The other was Wei Zheng, a great Prime Minister who dared to speak forthrightly and remonstrate the Emperor.


    Li Baiqing replied to Li Guangye, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. Conflict between the Li family and the Ying family isn¡¯t good for either of us, and it will only serve to benefit others. We¡¯ll let everything proceed naturally.¡±


    Li Guangye nodded and retreated to one side to serve Li Baiqing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    As for Zhao Fu, he had been moved to where the main family members lived, and Ying Xi had even given him a bodyguard to protect him.


    That was all they could do for now. Zhao Fu was much safer now, and when he went to his new room, he took out the Heaven Awaken Stone and chose to enter the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu discarded his unpleasant thoughts of the real world andpletely focused on the Great Qin Vige. Right now, the Great Qin Vige was the only thing that Zhao Fu could rely on.


    Because the Orc threat had been eliminated, Zhao Fu started to scheme about godly spirits. However, he first had to consider whether he could use them for the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and he also needed energy stones. With the limited amount of energy left, how could it refine a godly spirit?


    Energy stones would definitely be an important resource, whether it was now or in the future. After all, without them, he would not be able to use the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation. However, energy stones were simply too expensive, and they were worth 10 gold coins each. That was 100,000 copper coins!


    Zhao Fu did not have that much money, but he could use the equipment he obtained from the region of bones to exchange for energy stones. However, equipment was something that Zhao Fu desperatelycked at the moment.


    After conquering so many Ounders, Zhao Fu took 100 Kobolds from the 300 he had conquered, 300 Goblins from the 700 he had conquered, 100 Orcs from the 400 he had conquered, and 600 Elves from the 1,400 he had conquered to add to his army. Now, Zhao Fu had 2,900 soldiers, but he only had 1,000 or so pieces of Blue grade armor. How could he sell any when he was greatlycking equipment?


    Energy stones were incredibly difficult to obtain, and unless he found a way to earn massive amounts of money, it would be impossible for him to buy any. Zhao Fu started to wonder if he could find any mines for them in the Forest of Horrors.


    As such, he could only put his n of refining a godly spirit on hold. Of course, his ns now were to continue exploring the Forest of Horrors. Right now, Zhao Fu had only explored the 30-kilometer radius around the Great Qin Vige, so he wanted to see what other gains he could obtain from outside that area.


    Now, he had 2,900 soldiers in total and bringing along so many soldiers was a bit too much. Zhao Fu decided to split them into two teams ¨C one would be led by himself and the other by Bai Qi. They would explore the region around them from different directions.


    A few dayster, the two teams finished exploring the 50-kilometer radius outside of the Great Qin Vige. They did not find anything significant, but they did conquer another four Basic Viges. There was an ordinary Human Vige, an ordinary Bandit Vige, an ordinary Gnome Vige, and an ordinary Goblin Vige.


    These four viges were able to greatly increase the Great Qin Vige¡¯s poption because Zhao Fu employed tactics that kept as many people alive as possible. The four viges supplied him with an extra 1,300 people, and he moved 500 of them into his military, increasing it to 3,400 soldiers. Now, the Great Qin Vige was definitely the most powerful vige in the 100-kilometer radius around the vige.


    Moreover, after conquering 4 Basic Viges, Zhao Fu obtained 200 Achievement Points, causing him to rank up to Third-Ranked Baron. Even though he was only Third-Ranked, it was still a baronage, which meant that he had the right to upgrade the Great Qin Vige into a Town. Apart from this, Third-Ranked Barons also had other special privileges, such as more respect from the guards in main cities, 10% discounts at stores, the ability to buy houses within main cities, and the ability to be a resident of a main city without spending Merit Points.


    Zhao Fu was attracted by the ability to buy a house. In some virtual gaming novels, the characters would buy massive amounts ofnd and then develop and sell it for an astronomical profit.


    However, the houses in main cities could only be rented for now. Most people had to earn Merit Points and be a resident before they could buynd. However, they were limited to buyingnd in the Residential District and could not buy anynd in the business or luxury areas, and there was a limit on how muchnd they could buy.


    Zhao Fu knew that he would be able to directly buy houses with his Third-Ranked Baron status, but there might be simr limits. However, he still decided to go to some main cities to have a look. He desperatelycked money, so he wanted to see if there were any good ways to earnrge amounts of money quickly.


    Zhao Fu used the transportation channel and once again went to Holy Light City. There were not many changes there, and there were still just as many people. After arriving, Zhao Fu headed directly towards the real estate office in the Residential District.


    When Zhao Fu arrived, he found that there were only a few people there. Zhao Fu saw a few people he knew: there was Jiang Rou and a few of the Jiang family¡¯s people and the pompous young man from the Zhou family and a few of his followers hanging around.


    However, the pompous young man did not dare to go too far. The real estate office was managed by Holy Light City, so even though the Zhou family could act big around yers, the Zhou family was nothing in the eyes of the residents of the main cities. If the Zhou family dared to offend the main city, no one from the Zhou family would dare to enter Holy Light City again. The might of a main city could not be defied by just anyone.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother dealing with the scene before him. First, it had nothing to do with him, and second, there was definitely a reason why the pompous young man dared to continuously harass the Jiang family¡¯s people without suffering any consequences.


    It could be because the Zhou family was simply too powerful, causing the Jiang family to lower their heads. After all, Zhao Fu could tell that the Jiang family was not weak at all. Alternatively, it could be because their families¡¯ elders supported them developing a rtionship or at least permitted it, so no one intervened.

 Chapter 55: Baron

    <h4>Chapter 55: Baron</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Since their families did not stop them, why would Zhao Fu meddle in other people¡¯s business? Zhao Fu ignored them and walked into the real estate office to ask what benefits and restrictions Barons had.


    At this moment, Jiang Rou saw Zhao Fu and Bai Qi. Even though they were wearing cloaks, Jiang Rou recognized them immediately. She couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Zhao?¡±


    Zhao Fu paused in surprise, not expecting to be recognized instantly. He nodded, indicating that he was.


    The pompous young man¡¯s expression became cold when he realized who those 2 people were. They were the ones who had beaten him up back then. When he had heard that the young man was a Legatee, Zhou Jie had thought that he had caused great trouble. However, after investigating, he found that there were no Legatees surnamed Zhao in the Forest of Horrors, and there were no powerful families in the Forest of Horrors either.


    After all, if a Legatee was in the Forest of Horrors, his or her family would also move to the Forest of Horrors to help him or her gather resources and develop. However, there were no such signs.


    Moreover, they had only thought that Zhao Fu was a Legatee because his followers addressed him as ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ As such, there was no solid evidence that he was actually a Legatee.


    Zhou Jie believed Zhao Fu to be amoner who liked acting cool by ordering his subordinates to address him as ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ Goddamit, what a shameless person ¨C even his family didn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.


    Zhou Jie coldlyughed. He believed that the people he had broughtst time were too weak, and he had learned his lesson. From then onwards, he always had people who were fairly strong around in hopes of taking revenge on Zhao Fu someday.


    ¡°Boy, step outside with your elder if you dare,¡± Zhou Jie said with a cold smile. He knew he definitely couldn¡¯t do anything in here, so he nned to call Zhao Fu outside to deal with him.


    Jiang Rou¡¯s expression became ugly, and she realized that she had inadvertently caused trouble for Zhao Fu. She had reported that there was a Legatee in the Forest of Horrors to her family. However, after they did some investigating, theypletely disregarded her words and took them as a joke, causing her to be sternly reprimanded.


    Despite this, Jiang Rou still felt that Zhao Fu was extraordinary and believed that he was a Legatee, and a powerful one at that. In fact, she had a feeling that his name would one day resound across the world. Even if everyone took what she said to be a joke, she still believed it.


    ¡°Zhou Jie, don¡¯t cause trouble; this won¡¯t be good for the Zhou family!¡±


    Jiang Rou tried to stop Zhou Jie, but he was too furious to listen to reason. After all, their families had acted as matchmakers for them, and Zhou Jie had long since started to see Jiang Rou as his fianc¨¦e. Now that his fianc¨¦e was trying to help another man, how could he not be angry?


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised that Jiang Rou would try to help him out. Regardless, he didn¡¯t have the time or energy to bother with Zhou Jie¡¯s provocations.


    When Zhou Jie saw that Zhao Fu was ignoring him, Zhou Jie ran up and tried to p Zhao Fu while yelling, ¡°You little bastard, didn¡¯t you hear your elder talking to you?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, but he didn¡¯t even bother moving. Beside him, Bai Qi coldly harrumphed, caught Zhou Jie¡¯s hand, and twisted. A crisp crack sounded out when Bai Qi broke Zhou Jie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Zhou Jie screamed pitifully. Zhou Jie¡¯s people rushed at Bai Qi to help Zhou Jie. Even though they could be considered strong among normal people, trying to fight against Bai Qi was simply seeking death.


    By now, Bai Qi¡¯s cultivation was already at Stage 0-7. Adding on the bonus stats from his equipment, how could they defeat him? In just a few hits, he had beaten all of them to the ground and injured them so badly that they couldn¡¯t even crawl.


    When Zhou Jie saw the thugs that he had paid so much money for defeated so easily, he immediately shouted fearfully at the manager of the real estate office, ¡°Look, he¡¯s attacking people! Hurry up and arrest him!¡±


    However, something shocking happened. The manager, who normally acted indifferently towards yers, respectfully walked over to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Esteemed Baron!¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly nodded ¨C evidently, this was one of the perks of his rise to Baronage. He turned to look at Zhou Jie, who was nursing his broken arm while staring at him with a look of disbelief, and asked the manager, ¡°What are you going to do about this?¡±


    The manager smiled and said, ¡°I personally saw this troublemaker attack Esteemed Baron first, and Esteemed Baron rightfully defended himself. This lowly one will immediately send for some people to throw them out.¡±


    Following this, the manager called the guards to throw Zhou Jie and his thugs onto the street.


    Jiang Rou and everyone else watching had never expected things to take such a turn. No one had expected that Zhao Fu would already be a Baron ¨C after all, even Jiang Rou, someone from arge family, had only just be a Citizen, and she was far away from bing a Baroness.


    Most of the normal families had established their viges near main cities, so it was rtively safe there. However, that also meant that they didn¡¯t have many opportunities, so within the entire Forest of Horrors, only Zhao Fu had risen to the status of Baron.


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, we meet again. I¡¯m terribly sorry for bringing trouble to you!¡± Jiang Rou came to apologize for calling out to him, resulting in the present situation.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, Miss Jiang. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Jiang Rou still felt quite apologetic and said, ¡°This matter was my fault, and I¡¯m truly sorry. Also, there¡¯s no need to call me Miss Jiang; you can just call me by my name.¡±


    In response, Zhao Fu nodded.


    At this moment, Jiang Rou couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Zhao, would it be alright for us to be friends?¡±


    Everyone watching felt incredibly jealous; there were very few people who could make Miss Jiang take the initative.


    Zhao Fu hesitated before replying, ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t call me Mr. Zhao anymore ¨C just call me Zhao Xin.¡± Zhao Fu did not want to give out his real name, so he made up a name for himself.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly happy when she heard Zhao Fu agree and tell her his name. She lightly smiled, making her seem incredibly gentle and beautiful. Anyone looking at her couldn¡¯t help but space out.


    Zhao Fu was quite resistant to her charms though, and after chatting for a bit, he found out why Jiang Rou hade here. The Jiang family had made Holy Light City its main ce of development and wanted to buy somend here.


    No one wanted ordinary residentialnd ¨C the Jiang family wanted to buynd along a main street, but thatnd was restricted to residents, so the Jiang family could not buy it.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and realized that he could buy thisnd and then sell it for a high price to these families to make a massive sum of money.


    Zhao Fu thoughts raced, and he felt incredibly excited. However, when he heard what Jiang Rou said next, he became quite disappointed.

 Chapter 56: Bronze Concentrate Mine

    <h4>Chapter 56: Bronze Concentrate Mine</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu was disappointed because Jiang Rou said that her family was only willing to pay up to 40 gold coins, which was 400,000 copper coins. However, he could only buy 4 energy stones with that amount of money. If Zhao Fu wanted to buyrge amounts of energy stones, he would need a massive amount of money.


    First, there were 1,000 or so channels in the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, so he needed at least 1,000 energy stones. Zhao Fu had asked Old Logue before how to get a godly spirit to descend, to which Old Logue had told him that a godly spirit¡¯s main body could not descend, but it could send a clone. Only through many sacrifices could such a thing happen.


    Zhao Fu had no idea how strong a godly spirit¡¯s clone would be, but even if it was only a weak godly spirit, it would still be quite powerful, so he definitely needed at least 1,000 energy stones. Energy stones were roughly worth 10 gold coins each, which meant that 1,000 energy stones would cost 10,000 gold coins or 100 million copper coins.


    Zhao Fu started to suspect whether he had gone mad by considering to spend so much money on something that might not even necessarily work. However, whenever he thought about refining a godly spirit that could determine the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of beings, he knew that he would definitely obtain something heaven-defying from it.


    Given that he needed 100 million copper coins, Zhao Fu scorned Jiang Rou¡¯s 40,000 copper coins. However, after thinking about it, he realized that a family paying 40,000 copper coins at this stage was not bad at all.


    Zhao Fu first asked the manager what special privileges Barons had, and he learned that he could hire 10 Stage 1 soldiers in Holy Light City and could buy 10 lots ofnd in Holy Light City apart from the Mayor¡¯s Residence.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s n of bing rich through real estate crumbled when he heard this. He could only buy 10 lots ofnd, and he would not have anyone to sell to. Currently, all of therge families were too poor.


    He could sell a lot ofnd to Jiang Rou as a gesture of friendship and ept her 40 gold coins. Normal ces in the Residential District cost tens of thousands of copper coins, while those on main streets cost hundreds of thousands of copper coins. The ce that Jiang Rou wanted to buy was on the luxurious Nanda Street, and it cost 310,000 copper coins.


    Zhao Fu helped her buy this plot ofnd and returned the remaining amount of money to Jiang Rou.


    When Zhao Fu easily dealt with the problem that had been troubling her this entire time, she felt even more in awe of him, and she said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Zhao Xin!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not pay this much mind. It seemed that he would not be able to profit that much from real estate, so he did not n to invest much into it. After hearing about the privileges Barons received, he felt slightly disappointed.


    The ability to hire 10 Stage 1 soldiers wasn¡¯t too bad. If Zhao Fu had a Normal grade Vige, he might have hired them already, but he had a Legendary grade Vige and a special legacy, while even the main cities were only Gold grade.


    He could hire 10 soldiers, but he would not be able to guarantee the absolute loyalty of those 10 soldiers. If news about the Legendary grade Vige was leaked, even the powers within the main cities wouldn¡¯t be able to help themselves from wanting to take it away from him.


    After saying goodbye to Jiang Rou, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Vige in disappointment. Suddenly, someone ran over to report, ¡°Your Majesty! We¡¯ve found a massive bronze concentrate mine 53 kilometers to the west!¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. Bronze concentrate was like normal bronze ore, but it could be used to create Blue grade equipment. Just how big was this ¡®massive¡¯ bronze concentrate mine?


    Zhao Fu called Saar over ¨C he was that expedition¡¯s captain ¨C and asked him for more details. The bronze concentrate mine was an open-pit mine, and it was roughly 2 square kilometers in area. It was likely that there was even more under the ground, and after hearing all of this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    Saar continued, ¡°Your Majesty, there are roughly 1,000 or so Grey Dwarves settled around there as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. Following this, he gathered his entire army and headed towards the bronze concentrate mine.


    After arriving, a look of shock appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. There was not a single tree in front of him. At a nce, all he could see was bronze concentrate, and it covered the ground.


    Even though Saar had told him how big the open-pit mine was, he was still in awe when he saw it for himself.


    By now, the Grey Dwarves who were mining had discovered Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers. They immediately threw down their tools in fear and ran back to their vige. Soon, the entire vige was on high alert ,and Grey Dwarves wearing bronze concentrate armor and holding bronze concentrate axes and hammers walked out.


    Zhao Fu took his soldiers and surrounded the Grey Dwarf Vige. Zhao Fu was quite envious when he saw that the 1,000 or so Grey Dwarves all had brand-new, excellent Blue grade equipment. There were so many good pieces of equipment.


    Zhao Fu looked towards the Grey Dwarf Vige, but he did not n to attack. The Grey Dwarves were all forging masters, and if Zhao Fu took over this mine, he would have to rely on these Grey Dwarves to do most of the forging for him.


    As such, he called one of his Grey Dwarf subordinates over to interpret what he said. He then said in a loud voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm any of you, and all of you should know how valuable this bronze concentrate mine is. Even if I don¡¯t take it today, others wille in the future to take it. As long as you surrender to me, I can promise that your lives will not change, and I will send people to protect you.¡±


    After loudly dering these things to them, the Grey Dwarves did not respond for a while. Zhao Fu looked at Bai Qi, and Bai Qi immediately ordered to bring out the 60 ballistae. The Gnome Mechanics Schrs had created quite a few ballistae over the past few days, and all of them were aimed towards the Grey Dwarf Vige.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again ¨C I don¡¯t want to harm any of you, but don¡¯t force me to do it!¡± Zhao Fu once again called out.


    However, when he saw that there was still no response, he gave the order to fire the ballistae. 180 bolts shot out from the ballistae, and they gave off a terrifying aura. Of course, Zhao Fu did not have them aimed towards the Grey Dwarves but towards the houses. The bolts flew over the Grey Dwarves¡¯ heads and pierced through their wooden houses.


    After seeing the ballistae¡¯s might, the Grey Dwarf Vige finally responded. A Grey Dwarf with a massive beard walked out and said in a loud voice, ¡°Lord, will you really abide by your promise? If we surrender to you, will our lives really stay the same, and will you send people to protect us?¡±


    Zhao Fu obviously wouldn¡¯t send them to fight ¨C their valuey in their forging skills, and with such a big bronze concentrate mine, it would take these 1,000 Dwarves 10 or so years to finish using it. Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°As the Legatee of Great Qin, I swear this to you!¡±


    Following this, the Grey Dwarf with the massive beard led the other Grey Dwarves and knelt down to Zhao Fu, signaling their surrender.


    Even though the Dwarves could be ill-tempered at times, they were normally sincere, loyal, frank, and straightforward. They were not the scheming type, and when they saw that it would be impossible for them to resist Zhao Fu, they decided to surrender.


    Zhao Fu was quite happy and took his soldiers in. This time, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t relocate the vige and only conquered it. The Grey Dwarf Vige was called Rhode Vige, and it was a Normal grade Vige. The big-bearded Grey Dwarf was the Vige Chief, Rhode.


    After entering the Grey Dwarf Vige, Rhode gave Zhao Fu a big surprise, making Zhao Fu feel as if he had won the lottery.

 Chapter 57: Refining Plan

    <h4>Chapter 57: Refining n</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The massive surprise Rhode gave Zhao Fu was that apart from the armor and equipment that the Grey Dwarves were already holding, they also had another 4,000 pieces of equipment.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu quickly asked Rhode to take him there.


    Soon, Rhode brought Zhao Fu to a veryrge storehouse. It was filled with bronze armor and weapons, and they all shined with a metallic light. Zhao Fu felt as if he had walked into a massive treasure trove, and he quickly went over to take a look.


    [Bronze Concentrate Armour]: Grade: Blue, Stats: Strength +1, Constitution +1, Description: Superior quality armor forged from bronze concentrate.


    [Bronze Concentrate Sword]: Grade: Blue, Stats: Strength +1, Agility +1, Description: Superior quality sword forged from bronze concentrate.


    All of them were quality goods and gave at least 2 points of stats. They were worth around 600 or so silver coins each, and obtaining them meant that everyone in Zhao Fu¡¯s army would be able to have new equipment, boosting their strength greatly. Moreover, with this super-big bronze concentrate mine, they would not have to rely on obtaining the rusty equipment from the region of bones anymore.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes shed as he thought of a good way to make money. Since he no longer needed the rusty Blue grade equipment from the region of bones, he could sell all of them now.


    Li Wen obtained 100 or so pieces of equipment every day, but because theycked people with forging skills, repairing them took quite a long time. Now that they had an extra 1,000 Grey Dwarves, they could quickly repair them. The 1,000 or so pieces of equipment that Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers were currently using could also be sold.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not n to sell them to a shop; rather, he wanted to open his own shop. He would only be able to sell the rusty equipment for 300 silver coins a piece to a shop, but if he sold them himself, he would be able to sell them for 400 silver coins each.


    Zhao Fu felt quite excited ¨C he hade another step closer to refining a godly spirit. Afterwards, Zhao Fu went over to the Grey Dwarf Barracks.


    [Dwarven Warrior]: F+ grade Military. Description: Powerful warriors among the Dwarves. Effect: Receives [Brandish].


    [Dwarven cksmith]: D- grade Military. Description: A Dwarf who has raised his or her Dwarven talents to its limit. Effect: Receives [Enhanced Forging].


    After looking through these professions, Zhao Fu found that the Grey Dwarves had a special military profession, Dwarven cksmith. It was D- grade, which was quite powerful. After all, Zhao Fu¡¯s Demon Priest profession was also D- grade. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s profession was a battle profession, while this was a trade profession. Adding on the Dwarves¡¯tent talent in forging, this profession was quite incredible.


    Rhode Vige was currently an Intermediate Vige, and the limit of the number of Dwarven cksmiths was 10.


    After going through Rhode Vige, Zhao Fu started to make ns for the mine. The gigantic bronze concentrate mine was simply priceless, and it was enough to make anyone go mad over it. Even main cities would want to take it for themselves if they discovered it.


    As such, Zhao Fu stationed 2,000 of his soldiers there and ordered them to strictly keep any creatures froming within 10 kilometers of the mine. This ce would determine Great Qin¡¯s future.


    Following this, Zhao Fu also instructed his people to construct a teleportation channel here to make it convenient to move to and from the Great Qin Vige.


    Zhao Fu then split his remaining 1,400 soldiers into two teams and ced them under themand of Zhang Dahu, Saar, and his other capable generals. They were to continue exploring the Forest of Horrors and attack any Basic Viges.


    Now, Basic Viges were like bits of meat hanging around Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth, waiting for him to devour them. If they discovered any Intermediate Viges, they could merge the two teams and attack it. If they discovered any Advanced Viges, Zhao Fu would personally takemand.


    As such, Zhao Fu did not bother with Basic and Intermediate Viges, and he left them to his subordinates.


    By now, Zhao Fu already had 20 viges: eight of them were Human Viges, four were Goblin Viges, three were Gnome Viges, two were Kobold Viges, one was an Orc Vige, one was an Elf Vige, and one was a Grey Dwarf Vige.


    Including the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu¡¯s viges spawned at least 130 vigers every day. In three days, he would be able spawn more vigers than what a Basic Vige could have. After reaching this point, Zhao Fu finally started to slow down the poption growth.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu took the teleportation channel to Holy Light City and bought a spatial ring. Zhao Fu had long since wanted to buy one, but he had forgotten about it every time. Spatial rings were quite expensive, and a spatial ring that had 10 square meters of storage cost 10 gold coins.


    After buying a spatial ring, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Vige. He gathered the money that he had collected after all this time and many pieces of equipment before going off to start his shop in Holy Light City.


    Just as he was about to leave, Liu Mei rushed over and blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s way. Behind her was Asani, the 15-year-old Elf, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but wonder why they were together.


    At this moment, Liu Mei unhappily said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Your Majesty, I also want to go to a main city. Why don¡¯t you ever bring me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I bring you? I have serious matters to take care of there,¡± Zhao Fu responded, feeling strange.


    ¡°Then take me as well. I¡¯m quite pretty, so I¡¯ll be able to make you look better,¡± Liu Mei said arrogantly in a confident manner.


    Zhao Fu was not sure what to say. Liu Mei was indeed quite beautiful, and she was the seductive type. However, rather than making him look better, she would most likely bring him trouble.


    As such, Zhao Fu resolutely refused.


    Liu Mei went over and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm, rubbing herrge chest against him as she said coquettishly, ¡°Your Majesty, I want to go, and so does little sister Asani.¡±


    She was using this ploy again. Zhao Fu got goosebumps all over his body, and when he heard what Liu Mei said, he looked towards Asani.


    There was still a trace of fear on Asani¡¯s face when she looked at Zhao Fu, but she still managed to nod as she looked at Zhao Fu with hopeful eyes.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but agree. However, he told them that he would only take them after sorting out the matter of opening the shop.


    Liu Mei cheerfullyughed and let go of Zhao Fu. She pulled Asani¡¯s arm as they ran off.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and shook his head before using the teleportation channel and going to Holy Light City.

 Chapter 58: Seven Arts Weaving Technique

    <h4>Chapter 58: Seven Arts Weaving Technique</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After arriving at Holy Light City, Zhao Fu was about to go to the real estate office when he suddenly saw a yer¡¯s stand filled with realistic wooden sculptures. There were pandas, dolphins, penguins, and all sorts of other animals, and these novel wooden sculptures attracted many of the residents over.


    Zhao Fu suddenly had an idea ¨C opening a restaurant here would be quite good. He could bring over many cuisines from the real world, such as hotpot, teppanyaki, and the like. As the saying went, ¡®Food is the god of people,¡¯ so this venture could earn him quite a bit of money because the residents here did notck money at all.


    Zhao Fu arranged his thoughts and walked into the real estate office. He had brought all of the money he had, which was 103 gold coins. Of those 103 gold coins, he had obtained 45 of them from the Advanced Orc Vige.


    Zhao Fu bought two lots ofnd at two bustling streets: one was 100 or so square meters and cost 25 gold coins, while the other one was 400 or so square meters and cost 65 gold coins. In total, he spent 90 gold coins.


    This was almost all of the money that Zhao Fu had. Zhao Fu knew that most yers were currently quite poor, but in the future, they would gradually be richer as their economies of scale became greater.


    Adding on the lot ofnd he had bought for Jiang Rou, Zhao Fu had now bought three lots ofnd. He could still buy another seven, as Third-Ranked Barons could buy 10 lots ofnd.


    It was likely that he would be able to buy even morend if his status increased again. He could also go to Soldier Forest and Demon Tree City to buy morend.


    For now, Zhao Fu would establish his restaurant and equipment shop. Perhaps there were other people who also had the idea of opening a restaurant, but they were unable to buy anynd. As such, Zhao Fu took this opportunity to open the first restaurant.


    He knew that Jiang Rou was nning to open a clothing store with thend he had helped her buy. She told him that she had obtained the Seven Arts Weaving Technique, which allowed her to create clothing. Even though the clothes she could make were only Normal grade, they were exceptionally beautiful and would draw many female customers.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not help Jiang Rou too much. Even though he knew that Jiang Rou would most likely not act against him, that did not necessarily apply to the Jiang family. After all, a family always ced profits first.


    As such, Zhao Fu left a way out for himself. Even though the Jiang family had bought the property, it was still under his own name.


    Within the Jiang family, the highest status that anyone had was Citizen, so they could not buynd for themselves. As such, Zhao Fu waspletely justified in leaving this way out for himself. If they dared to try to do anything to him, he would mercilessly take thend back. He didn¡¯t want to be someone who kindly helped someone else but was trampled on in the end.


    Zhao Fu was going to use the 100 square meter space as the equipment shop after doing some simple renovations to the building. However, the restaurant¡¯s decorations needed to be exquisitely furnished. He could fit 90 or so tables in the hall on the first floor, 12 private rooms on the second floor, and 4 VIP rooms on the third floor.


    Zhao Fu then contracted for the renovations to be done for 30 gold coins. He also needed to hire chefs and waiters for the restaurant, while his own people could manage the equipment shop. All they would have to do was write out the prices and receive money.


    However, running a ce like a restaurant was fairly risky because others could easily gossip about it and make trouble for it. As such, apart from the manager, Zhao Fu decided to hire yers.


    He hung a sign outside the restaurant, seeking to hire 15 waitresses ¨C the only requirement was that they were hardworking and diligent. Their monthly wage would be 3,000 copper coins. He also wanted to hire 5 chefs, and their genders did not matter. However, they had to be able to cook all sorts of cuisines from the real world. Their monthly wage would be 8,000 copper coins per month.


    As soon as Zhao Fu hung up the sign, it immediately attracted quite a few people over. Even though the wages were only 3,000 copper coins per month for a waitress, in the real world, that would be $30,000. That sort of rate for a waitress was amazing, and it was even more so for the chefs.


    Many people started to apply, and the waitresses were quite easy to select: Zhao Fu generally chose those who had good looks and were used to working in such environments. However, it was much more difficult to choose the chefs.


    Even though they all said that they could make all sorts of cuisines and seemed quite professional, how could he know just how good they were without trying their food? As such, Zhao Fu took the applicants into the kitchen and asked them to cook some dishes for him to try.


    The applicants all started by picking out ingredients, all of which were fairly basic, such as radishes, cucumbers, potatoes, etc.


    After washing the ingredients, they started to cut them.


    Zhao Fu watched on the side as the applicants quickly chopped the ingredients on the cutting boards, turning the ingredients into slices or cubes. Everyone looked like a proper chef, and at least from their skills with a knife, it seemed that there were not any scammers among them.


    Zhao Fu even saw a skinny youth who had knife skills that were close to a godly level. He pressed a chunk of radish against the chopping board, and without even looking at it, his knife seemed to dance with a mind of its own¡­ as chopping sounds rapidly sounded out, he looked as if he was a master pianist elegantly ying the piano.


    Zhao Fu anticipated what his food would taste like. The youth had introduced himself as Huo Qing, and he was only slightly older than him.


    Zhao Fu had been wearing a cloak this entire time, so none of them were able to see what Zhao Fu looked like. They only knew that he was a man, and all of them were quite curious towards their mysterious boss.


    This was the first restaurant opened by a yer, and just this alone was able to attract many people. With Zhao Fu¡¯s ck cloak, he seemed even more profound and mysterious.


    Afterwards, everyone started to cook their food. Huo Qing once again caused Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes to light up ¨C Huo Qing flicked his pan, sending his ingredients high into the air before falling back into the pan perfectly. He lightly sprinkled some condiments into the pan, and every one of his movements seemed as graceful and flowing as water and clouds.


    The most anticipated moment came. Everyone had cooked a dish and ced it in front of Zhao Fu. The 15 waitresses that Zhao Fu had chosen also stood by the side and looked on curiously. Zhao Fu was quite excited to try the dish made by the youth called Huo Qing ¨C after seeing his skills in chopping and cooking, he was certain that his skills were master level.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but grab his chopsticks and try the julienned radish dish made by Huo Qing.


    Every strand of radish was the same size and looked incredibly well-presented. They were as white as snow and did not look like they had been cooked at all. There was a bit of spring onion sprinkled on top, giving the dish a faint but delicious aroma.


    Zhao Fu picked some up with his chopsticks and gently ced them into his mouth. He slowly chewed and savored the taste when his face suddenly froze as he spat out a mouthful of radish. Hepletely took back what he had thought before ¨C a professional scammer had mixed his way in here!


    How could this dish look so good but be so appalling? It was neither salty nor sweet, and it was simply indescribably horrible.


    When Zhao Fu split out his mouthful of food, everyone was quite surprised.


    Huo Qing awkwardly smiled and asked, ¡°Boss, why did you spit it out? Is it not to your liking? That¡¯s a special dish that I created.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the dish to the waitresses to try. Zhao Fu did not stop him ¨C he wanted to see if it was just him who thought that it was disgusting.

 Chapter 59: School of Yin Yang

    <h4>Chapter 59: School of Yin Yang</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Everyone else went over with looks of curiosity because everyone had also felt the same anticipation that Zhao Fu had felt. The te of julienned radishes looked incredibly delicious, yet Zhao Fu had spat out a mouthful after trying it.


    Some of the waitresses walked over and also tried a mouthful each before they all spat out the radishes. Huo Qing felt awkward to the point of death, and he could only stand there and sigh to himself.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu tried the other dishes. Most of them were quite good, and the final dish he tried was also a te of julienned radishes. They looked quite simr to Huo Qing¡¯s and were presented quite well as well. After hisst horrible experience, Zhao Fu felt quite wary, but in order to be fair, he still tried it.


    Zhao Fu immediately tasted a vor that was not something that a normal person coulde up with. The radishes were sweet and crisp without a trace of spiciness or zest. After trying a mouthful, it made Zhao Fu immediately want to eat another mouthful.


    ¡°Who made this?¡± Zhao Fu looked up towards the chefs.


    At this moment, a tall and slim young woman wearing an old-fashioned long skirt and a veil stepped out. Even though no one could see her facial features, everyone knew that she was definitely a beauty.


    A beauty like this with such astonishing culinary skills definitely wasn¡¯t here for the high wages. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious and said to the others, ¡°Go outside for a while and wait for me to announce the results!¡±


    The others felt that something was strange and all left.


    After seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s expression when eating those julienned radishes, Huo Qing looked as if he had seen a true master. He ran over with a big smile and said enthusiastically to the mysterious woman, ¡°Beauty, I¡¯lle to learn from under you as my master in the future!¡±


    After saying this, Huo Qing happily raced off.


    ¡°Who are you? A great goddess like you isn¡¯t fitting for my little restaurant,¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at the mysterious woman.


    The mysterious woman slightly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a great goddess; I¡¯m just a littlemoner who thinks that food is the first necessity of man.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned in surprise before his expression became even more serious. He never thought that he would meet someone from the Hundred Schools of Thought so early on ¨C ¡®Food is the first necessity of man,¡¯ was definitely something only someone from the School of Gourmet would say.


    ¡°People from the Hundred Schools of Thought all have prestigious statuses; this little restaurant is not suitable for such a grand figure like yourself. It¡¯s better for you to seek employment elsewhere!¡±


    Everyone from the Hundred Schools of Thought was quite dangerous, so how could Zhao Fu dare to keep someone like this woman around without knowing her intentions? Anyone who underestimated the Hundred School of Thoughts would die a horrible death.


    The woman heard the wariness in Zhao Fu¡¯s voice and did not seem angry at all. Her countenance did not change at all, and a faint smile appeared on her face as she said elegantly, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need to be so wary of the School of Gourmet; we¡¯re just a small group of people and don¡¯t have any wild ambitions. We¡¯re not at all interested in conquering the world or establishing an evesting kingdom; we just want to peacefully make food and see satisfied smiles on the faces of our customers.¡±


    The wariness in Zhao Fu¡¯s heart receded slightly. However, he still asked, ¡°How do you know I can create that peace for you?¡±


    ¡°Sir, even though everyone from the Hundred School of Thoughts belongs to a School, we all still have their own overriding interests and masters. Some have our own faith, others want to realize their grand ambitions, and others simply want peace in the world. This lowly one cannot represent the entire School of Gourmet, but I can say on behalf of myself that all I want is for you to give me peace and security, ¡®Your Majesty!¡¯¡±


    Zhao Fu felt incredibly stunned, and his gaze became cold as he asked the woman, ¡°How did you know my identity?¡±


    The mysterious woman lightlyughed as she replied, ¡°Even though this lowly one is part of the School of Gourmet, my little sister is a Lesser Arbiter of Fate of the School of Yin Yang¡¯s Five Elements Branch. As such, I also understand some of the School of Yin Yang¡¯s Yin Yang Techniques.¡±


    ¡°Yin Yang Techniques?¡± Zhao Fu frowned. What this woman was talking about seemed quite fantasy-like, but after seeing god Kerr himself, he realized that supernatural forces did indeed exist here.


    Even though Zhao Fu was quite doubtful of the supernatural, China¡¯s history was quite mysterious and profound, so perhaps such things really existed.


    At this moment, the mysterious woman started to exin, ¡°Your Majesty, this lowly one can see that the fate above your head is a Dark Gold Dragon Light. It¡¯s a fate that only those with a Legacy have, which was how this lowly one was able to guess your identity.¡±


    Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. She only knew that he was a Legatee, and his personal identity had not been somehow leaked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, since you want to hide your identity, this item can help you mask your fate here, though it won¡¯t be able to hide it in the real world. Even though one cannot bring things from the Heaven Awaken World into the real world, your fate is something that remains with you. However, you don¡¯t need to worry about meeting someone from the School of Yin Yang or the School of Taoism ¨C it¡¯s rare for them to see the fate of a Son of Heaven.¡±


    As she spoke, the mysterious woman handed Zhao Fu a normal-looking and slightly crude jade pendant. Zhao Fu looked at it curiously.


    [Jade Pendant ¨C Concealment]: Description: A normal jade pendant that has been affected by Yin Yang Techniques, and it can hide one¡¯s fate.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised when he saw the description. It seemed that the system recognized the existence of Yin Yang Techniques, so those supernatural things really did exist in this world. The Hundred Schools of Thoughts truly had mysterious and wonderful abilities.


    Zhao Fu decided that he would believe this mysterious woman¡¯s words for now. Of course, he would only give her a position as a chef, and he would not reveal anything important to her. He looked at her and said, ¡°I can hire you, but I hope what you said is true. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    The mysterious woman lightly nodded. From her self-introduction at the beginning of the session, Zhao Fu knew that her name was He Xianru.


    Zhao Fu left the matter at that and let out a breath. When he thought about everyone else still waiting outside, he went out to announce the results. He Xianru gave a smile that could topple cities and followed Zhao Fu out.


    After walking out and seeing the group of people waiting for the results, Zhao Fu announced the five people who he had chosen, including He Xianru. Of course, he did not hire Huo Qing, that scammer.


    The other people who were rejected left dispiritedly, but Huo Qing ran over to He Xianru and said, ¡°Beauty, can you please take me as your disciple? I promise that I won¡¯t cause you to lose face!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Everyone, including Huo Qing, was quite surprised when He Xianru immediately agreed. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided that keeping him around to chop some of the ingredients and do some of the odd-jobs wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    After tying up some loose ends, Zhao Fu spent some more money and made two signs. Both of these signs were made from Blue grade wood, and their color was quite pleasing to the eye.

 Chapter 60: Ancient Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 60: Ancient Equipment</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu decided to name the restaurant Westfall Restaurant because the sun was setting in the west when he had bought the ce, and the sunset glow was especially beautiful as night was falling.


    As for the equipment shop, Zhao Fu decided to call it Ancient Equipment Store because the equipment they were selling was fairly old.


    After taking care of matters there, before he had even formally opened the store, many people hade to buy equipment. Following this, he took 100 gold coins to arge building.


    The building was the Ministry of Internal Affairs. Zhao Fu took off his cloak and put on a big smile as he handed a few silver coins to the guards. Adding on Zhao Fu¡¯s status as a Third-Ranked Baron, the guards quickly reported to the Minister, and soon, Zhao Fu was invited in.


    After arriving at the guest hall, Zhao Fu saw a white and chubby middle-aged man sitting on a chair. Zhao Fu walked up and slightly bowed, saying, ¡°I greet lord Minister of Internal Affairs.¡±


    Even though Zhao Fu was a Third-Ranked Baron, which could make ordinary residents respect him, to the Minister of Internal Affairs, who wielded a lot of power, he was nothing.


    Seeing this, a trace of a smile appeared on the Minister¡¯s chubby face as he motioned with his hand and said, ¡°Sir, please sit. What matters would you like to discuss with this official?¡±


    Zhao Fu sat down on the chair beside him and lightly smiled before saying, ¡°This lowly one has opened two shops in Holy Light City. I¡¯ve long since heard of Minister¡¯s illustrious name, so I came to pay my respects.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out a small sack containing 100 gold coins and presented it to the Minister, saying, ¡°This is merely a small token of my admiration; I hope your lordship will ept it.¡±


    The Minister saw golden glimmers through the neck of the sack, and when he received it and felt it, he knew that it most likely contained around 100 gold coins. His smile instantly became sincere and warm, saying, ¡°Sir cane and visit me whenever sir wants, and I will always wee sir here. In the future, there¡¯s no need to bring any gifts.¡±


    As he spoke, the Minister stuffed the sack of gold coins into his own pocket with great deftness.


    Of course, Zhao Fu would not believe his courteous words. He had already gathered information about this Minister; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to meet him. Seeing that the Minister had epted his money, he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, this lowly one understands. My little shops will have to rely on your lordship¡¯s care in the future.¡±


    The Minister smiled and nodded as he replied, ¡°But of course. That¡¯s right, does sir know you can hire 10 soldiers?¡±


    Zhao Fu understood that the Minister was going to provide him with some benefits now, so he pretended to look confused and shook his head.


    Seeing this, the Minister said, ¡°Recently, some scoundrels have been making trouble, and Holy Light City has been in a bit of chaos. How about I send 20 soldiers to serve as guards for sir?¡±


    Zhao Fu was delighted. He knew that hiring a Stage 1 soldier for a month cost at least 10 gold coins. Hiring 10 Stage 1 soldiers would have cost him 100 gold coins per month, and now, the Minister had gifted him 20 Stage 1 soldiers to serve as guards. This alreadypletely eclipsed the 100 gold coins that he had given to the Minister.


    However, this also meant that he might have to send gifts to the Minister now and then. Zhao Fu had no other choice though ¨C if one wanted to do well, one had to get along with officials or even be friends with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank your lordship then,¡± Zhao Fu said. After chatting for a bit longer, he put on his cloak and took the 20 soldiers to his restaurant.


    By the time they arrived, Zhao Fu¡¯s employees had already covered a few tables with dishes, and Zhao Fu said to the soldiers, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, all of this is on the house. In the future, I¡¯ll have to rely on all of you to work hard.¡±


    The soldiers all revealed looks of hesitation. They were ordered toe here to serve as guards, and they weren¡¯t here to eat, drink, and enjoy themselves.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; just take this as an order from me. There¡¯s no need for you all to worry needlessly.¡±


    The soldiers looked at the delicacies on the tables and said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±


    The soldiers gathered around the tables and started to heartily eat and drink. They did not frequent restaurants because most restaurants around here were fairly expensive.


    After the soldiers started to eat, Zhao Fu told his chefs to prepare more food. After a while, he opened the doors and loudly called out, ¡°Today is the restaurant¡¯s grand opening; everything will be free of charge for residents of Holy Light City. Pleasee and eat however much you want! Do note that yers, however, will have to pay.¡±


    Right now, most yers were incredibly poor and there were many of them. If Zhao Fu did not limit them, everyoneing in would be yers, and the residents would not even be able to squeeze in.


    In order for one¡¯s business to do well, one had to let people know how good one¡¯s products were. The residents were quite curious of the strange and wonderful food on the tables. Since it was all free, they did not hold back.


    Zhao Fu left 10 soldiers there to maintain order before returning to his equipment store. He loudly called out that today was the equipment shop¡¯s grand opening and everything would be 20% off. He then left 10 soldiers there in order to prevent anyone from making any trouble.


    Zhao Fu was especially on his guard against the Zhou family. If the Zhou family was not amenable to reason and tried to make trouble for him, he would have to find an opportunity to get rid of them.


    Just like that, the first day passed. The restaurant did not make any money, and it instead lost a lot of money. However, business on the second day was better than the first¡¯s. Those who hade to eat on the first day had told everyone they knew about the restaurant, and many people, who were filled with curiosity, came to try the new food.


    The equipment store sold 400 pieces of equipment on the first day, generating a terrifying revenue of 1,600 gold coins. After selling so many just on the first day alone, Zhao Fu was worried that he would not have any more to sell in the future. Because of this, Zhao Fu started to sell some of the White grade equipment as well.


    In order to attract people, Zhao Fu also brought out a few Silver grade weapons. Normal shops owned by the main cities usually did not have Silver grade equipment, so those weapons drew quite a bit of attention. Apart from equipment, Zhao Fu also brought out a few of his Refined Martial Souls.


    Refined Martial Souls all gave different grade skills. Some people even sold F grade skills, but most of them were worth 1-2 gold coins. The lowest grade skill that Zhao Fu sold was C grade, but because they were all physical skills, they were worth around 20 gold coins.


    No matter if it were the Silver grade weapons or Refined Martial Skills, Zhao Fu did not want to sell any of them. As such, Zhao Fu priced them at ridiculous prices. Blue grade weapons were sold for 4,000 silver coins, while Zhao Fu priced the Silver grade weapons at 40,000 silver coins. The Refined Martial Skills, which were worth around 20 gold coins, were priced at 200 gold coins.


    In order to increase the poprity of his equipment, the signs introducing them described them as weapons from tremendous ancient battles. The signs imed that all of them possessed powerful ancient energy that ordinary people could not detect and that these weapons were waiting for someone connected to them by fate who saw their value and would bring them to divine glory again.


    As for the Refined Martial Souls, the signs said that they had been left behind by ancient spirits and contained great powers. The signs imed that it was possible for them to unlock godly SSS grade skills, but ordinary bumpkins would not be able toprehend their profoundness.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Fu was quite delighted. By doing this, no one would dare to say that these goods were fake because that would be tantamount to admitting that they were ¡®ordinary bumpkins¡¯ who did not have good taste.


    After making these signs, Zhao Fu¡¯s equipment store became much more famous than those opened by residents around him. Rumors about ancient godly weapons and skills left behind by sacred spirits started to be spread around.

 Chapter 61: Snow Fox

    <h4>Chapter 61: Snow Fox</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    No matter if it was the restaurant or equipment shop, business was booming. Zhao Fu was naturally quite happy to see money flow into his pockets like water flowing through a river.


    At the same time, he caught the attention of a fewrge families and factions. There were 6rge families in the Forest of Horrors, and they all wanted to make the Forest of Horrors the base for their development.


    Because everyone was sent to random ces in the Heaven Awaken World, therge families could only gather small groups of people in the Forest of Horrors, while their remaining forces would settle wherever they had been spawned, with the family¡¯s main development being in the Forest of Horrors. They all chose this ce for different reasons: some thought that thepetition would be weaker here, others thought that it would be a good ce to develop, and others were here because the sessors of their families had been spawned here.


    These 6rge families were the Jiang family, Zhang family, Cao family, Yan family, Hua family, and Zhou family.


    There were also 3rge factions created by yers: the Holy Light Group, Soldier Alliance, and Demon Tree Gang. Based on their names, they seemed to be thergest factions in each of the 3 main cities. There were also some smaller factions that weren¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Some of these factions were created byrge financial groups working together in the real world, while others were formed purely by friends meeting in the Heaven Awaken World. Others were formed by a group of thugs led by an ambitious boss.


    Before, they had taken the rumor hinting that Zhao Fu was a Legatee as a joke, but they now started to have suspicions. Putting aside whether Zhao Fu really was a Legatee or not, it was clear how powerful he was by the fact that he had such an abundance of Blue grade equipment that he would sell them, and he even possessed Silver grade equipment and Refined Martial Souls.


    Even though opening 2 shops seemed quite simple, Zhao Fu had be a great threat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    In the real world, Zhou Jie was kicked to the ground by his father. ¡°You unfilial son, all you do is make trouble for me. Look at what you¡¯ve done ¨C we can¡¯t tell how powerful the man you angered is!¡±


    Nearby was a young man who was a few years older than Zhou Jie. He was the Zhou family¡¯s Eldest Young Master Zhou Ming.


    Zhou Ming watched his little brother be kicked a few times before walking over and pleading on his behalf, ¡°Father, that should be enough. Little Jie has learned his lesson, and the situation is not as bad as you think. We have not developed irreconcble hatred with that person, and now is the time for us to be developing our forces. The Jiang family has already obtained a shop, and they have been earning at least 20 gold coins per day just from selling clothes.¡±


    Zhou Shizhi coldly harrumphed and stopped kicking his son. Following this, he started to discuss some matters with Zhou Ming. Zhou Jie¡¯s face was ashen as he slowly raised his head and looked at his father and elder brother with a trace of hatred in his heart.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu was standing in front of the equipment store and hanging up a sign that requested for materials of Silver grade or above. Anyone who provided such materials would be able to trade them for items from within the shop. Right now, Zhao Fu did notck Blue grade equipment at all, but he didn¡¯t have many pieces of Silver grade equipment.


    Right now, there were five Grey Dwarves in Rhode Vige who could forge Silver grade equipment. Because Wang Dawu, the Great Qin Vige¡¯s cksmith, had not forged for as long as them, he was only at the boundary of being able to forge Silver grade equipment.


    After taking care of matters here, Zhao Fu took some money and went to see what other properties he could buy for his remaining 7 lots ofnd. He took the money with him back to the Great Qin Vige and then headed to Soldier Forest.


    This was the first time that Zhao Fu hade to Soldier Forest, and after arriving, he found that it was simr to Holy Light City. It hadrge streets crammed with people, and the only difference was that Soldier Forest was much more military-like.


    Zhao Fu went to the real estate office and bought another lot ofnd. Zhao Fu nned to build another Westfall Restaurant here and started to recruit people. However, he decided not to open an equipment shop here because he was barely able to meet the demand of the market in Holy Light City.


    Zhao Fu did not want to sell any of the bronze concentrate equipment because he did not want to make his opponents too strong. Only when he had many pieces of Silver grade equipment would he sell them.


    After ¡®befriending¡¯ Soldier Forest¡¯s Minister of Internal Affairs, Zhao Fu obtained another 10 guards, and he prepared to open a restaurant. Afterwards, he also went to Demon Tree City and did the same thing.


    Right now, he had 3 Westfall Restaurants, and after a few days, they began to bring in a steady revenue of 500 gold coins per day. Adding on an average 600 gold coins per day from the equipment shop, Zhao Fu now earned more than 1,000 gold coins per day. What¡¯s more, this was with a shortage of equipment ¨C if he could maintain a stock of equipment, he would be able to continuously earn this much money.


    Since the profits were so great, Zhao Fu decided to create a second team to explore the passages in the region of bones. The teamposition and skills of the team were the same as the first team: there were Goblin Warriors, Infantry, and Archers, and Zhao Fu supplied them with Holy Light type skills.


    What was strange was that Li Wen and his team had not finished exploring even a single passage after such a long time. It was not because Li Wen was ipetent but because the passage was simply too long. Zhao Fu had only found the original passage due to the ground caving in, and part of the passage had been buried. As such, he had no idea just how long the passage was or where it led to.


    Now that Zhao Fu had so much money, there were many things for him to consider. The first thing was the matter with the energy stones. It was a pity that he could not find a mine; each of the 3 main cities controlled a small energy stone mine each, and they were able to produce 300-400 energy stones per day.


    Just these energy stones alone would cost a massive amount of money. 1,000 energy stones cost 10,000 gold coins, and who knew how many he would need in the future?


    In order to achieve his God-Refining n, Zhao Fu decided to go all out. He took with him Snow Fox fur from the Snow Fox that one of his teams had killed in the Forest of Horrors not long ago and headed out.


    The Snow Fox was an Elite grade creature. Its fur was as white as snow and incredibly soft, and it did not have any foul smells. It was Blue grade, and if one was to turn it into equipment, it would be worth perhaps 500 or 600 silver coins. However, if it was turned into a luxury item, it would be worth many times more, and it could perhaps be worth thousands of silver coins ¨C such things were liked by rich women.


    Zhao Fu took the Snow Fox fur to the Ministry of Internal Affairs. Because thergest providers of energy stones were main cities, Zhao Fu directly went to talk to the Minister of Internal Affairs.


    The Minister had been paying attention to Zhao Fu¡¯s matters over the past few days. Zhao Fu was now quite famous within Holy Light City, and many upper-ss members of society mentioned his name. Of course, they weren¡¯t interested in his equipment shop because most of them had Gold grade equipment. Rather, they were very much interested in his restaurant. The food there was incredibly eye-catching and mouth-watering, and these upper-ss members of society were also humans and had to eat. The Westfall Restaurant¡¯s 12 private rooms and 4 VIP rooms were all usually booked out.


    As such, the Minister¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Fu had greatly changed over the past few days. Now, he no longer acted all high and mighty, and he instead started addressing Zhao Fu as ¡®brother.¡¯ Zhao Fu found out that the Minister¡¯s name was Qin Nan, and despite looking very chubby, he was actually a Stage 1 expert.

 Chapter 62: Heaven Prayer Platform

    <h4>Chapter 62: Heaven Prayer tform</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Big brother Qin! This little brother hase to visit you again,¡± Zhao Fu said as he grinned and looked at Qin Nan.


    Qin Nan was also quite excited because Zhao Fu would bring gifts every time he came. Qin Nanughed as he replied, ¡°Brother Zhao, quicklye in!¡±


    Qin Nan enthusiastically received Zhao Fu before asking, ¡°Brother Zhao, what have youe to find me for this time?¡±


    Zhao Fu started off by handing Qin Nan the Snow Fox fur. After epting it, Qin Nan gently stroked it, and based on how soft it was, he could tell that it was of exquisite quality, making him feel delighted.


    Seeing the look on Qin Nan¡¯s face, Zhao Fu said, ¡°Big brother Qin, I¡¯d like to buy some energy stones.¡±


    Qin Nan lovingly stroked the Snow Fox fur and nodded, asking, ¡°How many would you like to buy?¡±


    ¡°1,000!¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    Qin Nan was given a big fright by therge figure. 1,000 energy stones 10,000 gold coins, so how could Zhao Fu have so much money? However, after thinking about it, he realized that just a few days of revenue from all of his shops would cover that amount of money. Even though Zhao Fu most likely had enough money, Qin Nan still felt quite troubled because it was not easy to obtain such things.


    Energy stones were one of the most important and precious items, and many people wanted to buy them. Normally, the main cities only kept a portion of what they mined and sold the rest, which was why there were not that many energy stones in shops.


    Qin Nan sank into deep thought before replying, ¡°Brother Zhao, I can sell you 50 energy stones at most each day. Because it isn¡¯t much, I¡¯ll give you a discount and only charge you 8 gold coins for each of them.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. If he was able to buy 50 energy stones per day, it would take him 20 days to gather the amount he needed. He was not in a rush to carry out the God-Refining n because there were many other things that he needed to prepare and spend his money on.


    Seeing Zhao Fu agree, Qin Nan felt quite relieved.


    ¡°Big brother Qin, I have some matters to take care of, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± After concluding the matter, Zhao Fu decided to leave.


    Qin Nan smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, feel free toe over whenever you¡¯re free!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Zhao Fu replied before leaving.


    Right now, Zhao Fu still had 4,680 gold coins. He started to go through therge shops, and even though there were many things that he needed to buy, there were very few things that caught his eye. He bought a pill recipe for Spring Return Pills, which could quickly heal injuries, and a few Silver grade materials. Apart from those things, there was not much else that he was interested in.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu gave the materials and pill recipe to his subordinates. After taking care of most of the things that required his attention, he thought about his promise to Liu Mei and Asani. As such, he called them over and handed them arge cloak each.


    ¡°Liu Mei, you¡¯d better not make any trouble for me. If you do, I won¡¯t agree to any of your requests in the future,¡± Zhao Fu said to Liu Mei.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand,¡± Liu Mei said slightly unhappily. She dragged Zhao Fu off towards the teleportation channel and Asani excitedly ran behind them.


    Following this, the 3 of them were sent to Holy Light City. Liu Mei couldn¡¯t help butugh in excitement when she saw so many people and all sorts of interesting and pretty goods on disy, causing many people to look over at her. Zhao Fu nudged her, indicating for her to restrain herself.


    This was also the first time that Asani had encountered such a scene, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. However, facing so many people, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared, and she pulled at Zhao Fu¡¯s cloak.


    At this moment, Liu Mei saw a candymaker and excitedly pulled Asani over. Seeing them in such high spirits, Zhao Fu slightly smiled and followed them.


    ¡°How much are these?¡±


    Liu Mei asked the yer making the candy as she held a mouse made out of candy.


    The yer was a middle-aged man and also a candymaker in real life. However, his business in the real world was quite mediocre, so he had the idea of bringing his trade into the Heaven Awaken World. Unexpectedly, it was extremely popr, and he earned quite a lot from it.


    ¡°That one¡¯s only 3 copper coins,¡± the candymaker replied.


    Liu Mei didn¡¯t have any money on her, so she looked back at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu understood, and he took out a few copper coins and handed it to the candymaker before telling Asani to choose one as well.


    Asani chose a tabby cat shaped candy, and when Asani saw Liu Mei lick her candy, she also extended her little pink tongue and lightly licked the candy. It was quite sweet, making her quite excited. As a result, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, and her clear and pureughter made everyone around her feel quite happy as well.


    At this moment, Liu Mei discovered something else and pulled Asani over, and Zhao Fu slowly followed behind them.


    Afterwards, they bought quite a few things. Liu Mei was then attracted over by a clothing store, and she dragged Asani and Zhao Fu over.


    Jiang Rou was in the store, and when she saw three cloaked figures walk in, one of whom she was quite familiar with, she called out, ¡°Zhao Xin!¡±


    Indeed, this clothing shop was the one opened by the Jiang family. Hearing Jiang Rou¡¯s voice, Zhao Fu nodded in response.


    Jiang Rou walked over and said happily, ¡°Who would have thought that such a busy person like you would have time toe to my shop!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, there have been many things to take care of, so I haven¡¯t had the chance to visit,¡± Zhao Fu said apologetically. In actuality, he had never nned toe visit.


    At this moment, Jiang Rou noticed that the hand holding onto Zhao Fu¡¯s was clearly not a man¡¯s hand, and she asked curiously, ¡°They are¡­?¡±


    In response, Zhao Fu decided to reply, ¡°They¡¯re my friends!¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± Liu Meiughed as she greeted Jiang Rou before dragging Asani over to pick out clothes for them.


    ¡°Thank you, Zhao Xin, for helping me buy this shop. This has finally given me the opportunity to take a breath and decide my own fate,¡± Jiang Rou said with sincere gratitude as she gently looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu knew that even though Jiang Rou was part of the main family, she was the third in her family and would not be able to inherit the Jiang family. As such, her only use was to be a tool to ally the Jiang and Zhou families through marriage.


    She clearly did not want to be married to Zhou Jie, but from her family¡¯s pressure and Zhou Jie clinging onto her every day, she truly felt as if she could not breathe. Now that she had this shop, she became very valuable to the Jiang family and had more power.


    Zhao Fu sympathized with her and lightly shook his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The main thing is your Seven Arts Weaving Technique, which has made your business possible.¡±


    ¡°I still need to thank you though!¡± Jiang Rou said determinedly.


    Seeing Jiang Rou insist so persistently, he did not say anything. At this moment, Liu Mei pulled him to the side and asked him which outfit looked better. As such, Zhao Fu could only apologize to Jiang Rou and allow himself to be dragged over by Liu Mei.


    Following this, with Zhao Fu¡¯s help, Liu Mei and Asani chose a few pieces of clothing. Zhao Fu wanted to pay, but Jiang Rou adamantly refused, so Zhao Fu did not insist on it.


    Finally, Zhao Fu, Liu Mei, and Asani returned to the Great Qin Vige. Liu Mei and Asani were incredibly happy from their outing and felt quite satisfied. Suddenly, a chain of system announcements sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, your vige has levelled up to an Advanced Vige.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have received the acknowledgment of the heavens and the earth, and the special structure [Heaven Prayer tform] has been unlocked.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin¡¯s Nation Fate has awakened, and your people¡¯s fates have been blessed.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin¡¯s Nation Fate has awakened, and you have awakened the dormant Nation Armament.¡±

 Chapter 63: Azure Dragon Emperor Light

    <h4>Chapter 63: Azure Dragon Emperor Light</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu did not have time to process those system announcements before a massive explosion sounded out.


    BOOM!!


    At the center of the Great Qin Vige, the City Heart, the violet cube, started to tremble.


    It suddenly exploded with a dark light that seemed to devour everything, and it broke through the roof of the Vige Hall and shot into the clouds. Even the sky seemed to be pierced by it.


    BOOM!!!!


    As the ck light stabbed into the sky, another shocking explosion sounded out. The ck light turned into a ck pir of light, and in that instant, the wind and clouds froze; the sun dimmed; and the ck pir of light gave off a terrifying aura.


    The blue sky was dyed ck, and ck wisps of air started to rise from the ground.


    The ck wisps of air looked like long dragons and shined with a crystalline light. After rising from the ground, they ascended towards the sky. All of Great Qin¡¯s vigers seemed to be drawn innately to this spectacle, and they started to kneel on the ground. Bai Qi and Li Si were no exception, and they too kneeled on the ground with an emotional look in their eyes.


    ck clouds started to slowly form in the sky, forming a cloudyer that covered the surrounding 1,000-kilometer radius area. Those ck clouds were not the same as normal thunderclouds. They were a pure ck color and gave off a ck light that seemed to want to devour everything.


    From a distance, it seemed as if the entire sky was covered by those ck clouds. One couldn¡¯t help but feel as if apocalyptic lightning was about to descend, making one¡¯s hairs stand on end and fear to take root in one¡¯s heart.


    All living creatures under the sky felt an aura of suppression, and it was as if their hearts were grasped by a pair ofrge hands, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    ¡°ROARRRRR!¡± Suddenly, the powerful cry of a dragon sounded out, shaking the heavens and the earth. A berserk and domineering ck dragon appeared amidst the ck grounds, giving off the airs of an emperor.


    A pure-looking woman in white in Holy Light City, a man donned in armor in Soldier Forest, an elder in a green robe in Demon Tree City, and a 1,000-metre-long flood dragon with dark scales and 6 blood-red eyes in the depths of the Forest of Horrors all stared into the distance with surprise at where Zhao Fu was.


    At other ces, Great Xia¡¯s Legatee, Si Ji; Great Shang¡¯s Legatee, Di Wutian; Great Zhou¡¯s Legatee, Ji Shenming; and Great Han¡¯s Legatee, Liu Ye, also stared in Zhao Fu¡¯s direction with surprise.


    At this moment, above the Great Qin Vige, a massive, savage dragonhead within the ck clouds slowly emerged, and it gave off an overbearing and domineering intent as it looked down at Zhao Fu.


    Everything had happened incredibly quickly, and Zhao Fu was at a loss as to what was going on. However, he realized that this was the Great Qin¡¯s true Legacy ¨C this was Great Qin receiving the acknowledgment of the heavens and the earth.


    Zhao Fu lightly breathed out and closed his eyes, slowly spreading out his hands. A dark-gold robe with dragons embroidered on it slowly descended from the sky and lightly fell on his body. A dark-gold dragon crown also appeared and descended onto his head.


    As all of this happened, bricks started to appear beneath his feet, slowly raising him up until a stone tform that was 18 meters tall and 9 meters wide appeared beneath him.


    Zhao Fu was in the center of the tform with his eyes slightly closed. With his arms spread out and the ck-gold dragon robe and the ck-gold dragon crown on him, he gave off the airs of an Emperor.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The sound of 12 swords nging together suddenly sounded out, and it seemed to tear through the clouds, giving off a shocking aura. A tempest started brewing from this aura, and it spread out from the Great Qin Vige. It seemed as if a disaster was about to ur, and sand and stones were blown into the air, destroying countless trees.


    At this moment, 12 gigantic bronze men appeared in the sky, and each of them was around 100 meters tall. Their gazes were cold and all of them held a sword that pointed towards the sky, giving off boundless killing intent. The air in the surrounding 100-kilometer radius area seemed to freeze, and countless living creatures started to tremble.


    At this moment, a multicolored light shined as the savage ck dragon flew downwards and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Immediately, a powerful aura exploded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This aura was filled with dignity, might, and a domineering sense that he controlled everything under the heavens.


    Under this mighty aura, Liu Mei and Asani, who were next to the stone tform, kneeled down, pressing their foreheads against the ground. Their faces were incredibly pale, and their bodies trembled ¨C they had never felt such fear before, and it was as if they had been pushed to the boundary between life and death. As the saying went, ¡®Amoner¡¯s fury results in blood sttering five feet; the Son of Heaven¡¯s fury results in corpses for a hundred miles.¡¯ This was the majesty of an Emperor.


    Luckily, this aura gradually disappeared and the abnormal sign in the sky also vanished. Only then were Liu Mei and Asani able to rx, their bodies covered with sweat as they powerlesslyy on the ground. The 12 bronze giants turned into 12 bronze lights before flying over to Zhao Fu and reappearing as 12 small bronze figures that floated around him.


    On the stone tform, Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes. A dark light shed within them, and Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance slightly changed. Now, there was a hint of majesty in his youthful looks.


    In Holy Light City, Soldier Forest, and Demon Tree City, the three people¡¯s gazes became serious, and they stared into the distance silently for a while. The 1,000-metre-long flood dragon also looked away andy on the ground again. However, it felt quite ufortable and slightly shifted, moving away from where the Great Qin Vige was.


    Si Ji, Di Wutian, Ji Shenming, and Liu Ye¡¯s blood became restless, and a sense of fear assaulted their hearts. All of them understood that a powerfulpetitor had appeared. They had upgraded their viges to Advanced Viges not too long ago and received their true legacies. Even though they did not have as many subordinates who were native to the Heaven Awaken World as Zhao Fu, they still had many yers supporting them.


    Other Legatees had raised their viges to Advanced Viges and obtained their true legacies, but they hadn¡¯t made the four of them feel such fear before. All four of them realized that the only person who could bring them such fear and pressure was the Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who had remained hidden this entire time.


    Needless to say, Great Qin was one of the most powerful and warlike empires. It destroyed the other States and concluded 500 or so years of war, unifying all of China.


    From the Fates of the empires, Great Xia represented the first Chinese dynasty, so its Fate was represented as a Golden Divine Dragon Light; Great Shang was famous for its divine sacrifices, so its Fate was represented by an Azure Dragon Emperor Light; Great Zhou divided and conferred different parts of China, so its Fate was represented by a Nine-Headed Dragon Light; and Great Han governed by Confucian principles, so its Fate was represented by an auspicious and gentle Yellow Dragon Light. On the other hand, Great Qin was warlike and domineering, so its Fate was represented by a ck Gold Dragon Light.


    Perhaps someone inter times also had a ck Gold Dragon Light and achieved great things in chaotic times, but that person¡¯s simply couldn¡¯t bepared to Great Qin¡¯s ck Gold Dragon Light.


    Regarding Nation Armaments, they were items created through massive Nation Fates and enormous poptions. The Great Xia Dynasty had the [Nine Province Cauldrons], which could suppress Fates under the heavens; the Great Shang Dynasty had the [Star Plucking Tower], which could allow it to observe the stars; the Great Zhou Dynasty had the [Investiture of the Gods], which could be used to manage and bestow titles on subordinates; and the Great Han Dynasty had the [White Emperor Sword], which could y divine dragons.


    Only Great Qin¡¯s [Twelve Metal Colossi] were armaments forged from the gathering of soldiers and soldiers¡¯ killing intent.

 Chapter 64: Mountains Of Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 64: Mountains Of Corpses</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The four other Legatees couldn¡¯t help but fear Great Qin. Before, they had been somewhat happy that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had not received the support of Great Qin because they thought that his or her development had been far slower than theirs. However, it seemed that they had been wrong: Great Qin had already started to bare its fangs at them, making them feel an incredible sense of pressure.


    The four Legatees stared off into the distance, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Within Holy Light City, He Xianru stood on the third floor of the Westfall Restaurant and looked into the distance. A violet light shed in her eyes momentarily before she lowered her head. She saw that there was a trace of an aura around her that was invisible to the naked eye ¨C the aura was ck and looked like a dragon. He Xianru understood what this meant, and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Zhao Fu opened his eyes and opened his stats page because he seemed to have received a title.


    [Great Qin Emperor]: The Legatee of the Great Qin Empire and has the blessing of the Nation Fate.


    After looking at the description, Zhao Fu still felt quite confused about ¡®Fate¡¯. He looked himself over and saw the ck gold dragon robe and ck gold dragon crown. It seemed that they were not pieces of equipment because the system announcement had said that they were created from his Fate.


    [Great Qin ¨C ck Gold Dragon Embroidered Robe]: Can only be worn by the Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and it is the symbol of sovereignty.


    [Great Qin ¨C ck Gold Dragon Crown]: Can only be worn by the Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and it is the symbol of sovereignty.


    The items only had descriptions, and they didn¡¯t have stats. Afterwards, Zhao Fu looked at the little bronze men floating around him. He stretched out his hand, and they all flew towards him by themselves.


    [Twelve Metal Colossi] (White grade): An armament forged by countless soldiers that can suppress a Nation¡¯s Fate. (Note: Do not use it easily, as using the Twelve Metal Colossi consumes a great amount of Fate each time. However, it can be upgraded through obtaining a great amount of Fate).


    It was Fate again. It seemed that Zhao Fu needed to increase his understanding of Fate in the future. Zhao Fu thought for a moment before looking at the stone tform beneath him.


    [Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +30%, Chances of spawning S grade or above vigers +15%.


    The Heaven Prayer tform was most likely something that would only appear in viges with an empire¡¯s Legacy. It would be impossible for viges with the Legacies of normal families to have such a thing. It gave two important stats: resistance to natural disasters and better spawn rates.


    There were many natural disasters. In the real world, there were droughts, floods, snowstorms, famines, and more. Right now, everything seemed quite calm, but it was difficult to say what could happen in the future. As such, the resistance to natural disasters would help greatly.


    The second stat increased the spawn rate of S grade and above vigers. This was a stat that Zhao Fu greatlycked. After all, the Great Qin Vige had not spawned a single S grade viger yet. It was evident just how rare S grade vigers were.


    After looking at these stats, Zhao Fu slowly walked down the Heaven Prayer tform. Since it was his first time wearing the Dragon Robe and Dragon Crown, he was not very used to it.


    After walking down the steps and seeing Liu Mei and Asani on the ground, he quickly went to help them up and gently asked them, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Liu Mei and Asani shook their heads, but their faces were still pale. They still had not recovered from experiencing the terrifying might of an Emperor.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty! Felicitations, Your Majesty! You¡¯ve obtained a Fate Legacy!¡± Li Si and a group of people came out with big smiles on their faces. They paid their respects to Zhao Fu before he could even speak.


    Zhao Fu also slightly smiled and nodded before instructing them to take Liu Mei and Asani to rest. He went to the Vige Hall and looked at the City Heart. After stretching out his hand, the Twelve Metal Colossi automatically flew to the City Heart¡¯s side.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu returned to the real world and searched up ¡®Fate.¡¯ He found that it was linked to one¡¯s destiny and life.


    The ancient text ¡®Curtailing Excursions Essay¡¯ noted, ¡°I feel blessed by the harmony of Fate; I delight in the oue of the work of time. Fate is luck, and luck is Fate.¡± The author of the ¡®Dream Pool Essays¡¯ stated, ¡°In smaller matters, like a person¡¯s health and lifespan, he or she will be stronger or weaker ording to his or her Fate.¡±


    These ancient texts were expressing that one¡¯s circumstances, whether it was someone of noble birth or amoner or if it was a single person or an entire nation, was dependent on his or her Fate. This profound and mysterious concept decided the destiny of a person or a country. When one¡¯s Fate was strong, everything would go smoothly for him or her; when it was weak, even simple matters would be near-impossible.


    Aftering to this understanding, Zhao Fu realised how important Fate was. Even though Fate may have been quantified in the Heaven Awaken World, it was still something that truly existed ¨C it was something that was always close to him but could not be touched.


    After reading up on Fate, Zhao Fu went onto the Heaven Awaken World forum to see if there was any news. He found that a power that had remained silent this entire time, which had been watched by countless factions, had finally started moving. It was modern China.


    In terms of Legacies, the Legacy of modern China could not bepared to even that of arge family¡¯s. After all, those fromrge families could at least obtain a blue cube from their ancestor¡¯s Legacy. However, modern countries were unable to obtain any legacies.


    Things were not too bad for modern China because there were others in worse states. For example, the United States had only been around for 200 or so years and was a rtively newer country. As such, it did not have any Legacies within the Heaven Awaken World. Most countries had long histories, so they could inherit some ancient Legacies.


    In terms of Legacies, the United States, which was a modern superpower, suddenly became one of the weakest factions. In the real world, the United States madly used money to buy anything it could use to barely keep themselves afloat in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Among the modern countries, the one that was doing the best was modern China. After all, much of the world¡¯s development during ancient times was due to China, and it was only during recent times that China had gradually fallen behind. As such, it could be said that China was the strongest battle region in the Heaven Awaken World.


    In actuality, China had been split by countlessrge families, but China¡¯s backbone still existed. In terms of Legacies, it could notpare to arge family¡¯s, but in terms of resources, there was no family that couldpare to it.


    China did not care about what happened in the Heaven Awaken World, but it required everyone to maintain order in the real world. All the various factions did their best toply with this because it was not in anyone¡¯s interests for the real world to descend into chaos as well.


    As such, China seemed to ignore the Heaven Awaken World, but this was not necessarily the case. There seemed to be signs of China¡¯s military appearing here and there ¨C this was clearly China developing in the Heaven Awaken World in secret, and its might was shocking.


    China had wanted to develop in secret, allowing therge families to fight each other to the death before destroying them all and establishing modern China in the Heaven Awaken World. However, China had never expected that it would be discovered so quickly.


    One of the higher-ranked generals made a statement about patriotism, supporting one¡¯s country, and creating a peaceful future.


    ¡°A peaceful future?¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Such a thing was impossible in the Heaven Awaken World. The future would only be filled with chaotic fighting, death, rivers of blood, and mountains of corpses.

 Chapter 65: Corpse Examination

    <h4>Chapter 65: Corpse Examination</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking through these things on the forum, Zhao Fu ordered for some food to be brought to him. Now that he was Ying Xi¡¯s pawn, he had gained many benefits. In order to ensure his safety, he did not even have to go outside, nor did he have to worry about poison because there were strict systems in ce to prevent food from being poisoned.


    After eating, Zhao Fu returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    He was just in time to see today¡¯s vigers spawn. At the Origin, a golden light shed as a system announcement congratted him for spawning an SS grade viger. Zhao Fu was delighted and quickly went to look at that viger.


    The Great Qin Vige was now an Advanced Vige, and it spawned between 45-50 people per day. The SS grade viger was a fair-skinned youth.


    Name: Xia Ming


    Grade: SS


    Title: None


    Profession: [Merchant]


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 22 (100)


    Loyalty: 80


    Stats: Strength: 6, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 8, Agility: 7


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique:


    Skills: [Management]


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    After looking through his stats, Zhao Fu chatted with the new viger for a while. Even though Xia Ming¡¯s stats weren¡¯t suited for the army, he was skilled at business management. At the same time, he was also a Merchant and had the [Management] skill, so he would be able to manage Zhao Fu¡¯s businesses for him in the future.


    Business was booming for all of Zhao Fu¡¯s businesses in the main cities, but he was incredibly busy andcked managerial experience, so it had be quite a mess for him. He decided to hand these businesses to Xia Ming to manage; he should be able to take good care of them.


    The first high-grade viger that the Great Qin Vige had spawned was SS grade, not S grade. Perhaps it was because the Great Qin Vige had not spawned an S grade or above viger this entire time, and now that he had unlocked the Nation Fate and the Heaven Prayer tform, the Great Qin Vige had finally spawned an SS grade viger.


    Following this, Bai Shan came over with an excited look on his face to report that they had finished researching the Corpse Examination skill.


    _¡°Is this the benefit of ¡®Fate?¡¯ So many lucky things have happened in such a short period of time_.¡± Zhao Fu was overjoyed and followed Bai Shan to the Research Workshop, and when he arrived, he saw that there was a new stone stele.


    Zhao Fu put his hand on it and obtained the F grade skill [Corpse Examination].


    After learning the skill, Zhao Fu used it on a dead chicken nearby.


    ¡°System announcement! You have sessfully used Corpse Examination. The grade of this corpse is F grade.¡±


    This proved that the Corpse Examination skill truly worked. Because of this, the Great Qin Vige¡¯s development would be greatly enhanced in the future. Zhao Fu nned to nurture many high-grade soldiers for the future. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but lightlyugh when he thought about his soldiers sweeping across battlefieldspletely unhindered.


    Seeing how happy Zhao Fu looked, Bai Shan also felt quite ecstatic. He then asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what would you like us to research next?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to have them researchnguages. He currently had subordinates of many different races, and there would be more joining him in the future. Because they all spoke differentnguages,munication was quite a hassle, so Zhao Fu wanted them to researchnguages to help withmunication between races.


    Bai Shan obeyed and went to start working.


    Zhao Fu did not stick around and left the Research Workshop. He suddenly realized that he had not yet looked at the Great Qin Vige¡¯s stats after it became an Advanced Vige, so he went to the Vige Hall.


    Vige Name: Great Qin Vige (Legendary)


    Level: Advanced (340/150,000)


    Vige Area: 15 square kilometers.


    Vige Territory: 750 square kilometers.


    Residents: 8,950/36,000


    Military: 4,340/12,000


    Popr Support: 80


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +50%, Territory Crop Growing Time -50%, Poption Limit +30%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +3, Soldiers¡¯ stats +3%, Poption Attraction +40%, chances of attracting higher grade poption +40%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 24


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    Its stats had once again risen like how they had after the Great Qin Vige became an Intermediate Vige, but the number of Subsidiary Viges increased by 3 times to a total of 24 viges.


    Zhao Fu already had 20 viges, and over the past few days, his two teams had continued exploring the Forest of Horrors and had conquered another four Basic Viges, so he had exactly 24 viges now.


    However, the EXP required to level up an Advanced Vige to a Town was simply terrifying. It required 150,000 EXP.


    Zhao Fu rose to Third-Ranked Baron a while ago and had the right to control a Town. Now, it seemed that it would still be a long before he would have a Town. Moreover, leveling up from Third-Ranked Baron to Second-Ranked Baron required 3,000 Achievement Points.


    Zhao Fu temporarily called back his two exploration teams. He reorganized them and expanded them to have 2,000 members each. He gave them the Corpse Examination skill, and he also gave each of the generals a spatial ring to bring back many corpses.


    Of course, they would not bring back corpses with ordinary grades. Since S grade and above corpses were quite rare, Zhao Fu decided that the minimum would be grade A.


    Today was also the day for harvesting Little Spirit Grass. Because they had obtained more and more people, the rate at which they had nted Little Spirit Grass had also greatly increased.


    After harvesting all of the Little Spirit Grass, they refined more than 90,000 Little Spirit Pills. Each of the 4,000 or so soldiers received 20 or so Little Spirit Pills for the month. Since the area devoted to Little Spirit Grass was rapidly increasing, it seemed that everyone would be able to obtain at least 20 Little Spirit Pills every month.


    Now, Zhao Fu truly understood the importance of Fate ¨C everything went incredibly smoothly, and he had never felt so lucky before.


    After dealing with all of the matters in the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu took Xia Ming to Holy Light City and gave him the authority to manage all of his businesses.


    ¡°Your Majesty, congrattions on obtaining the Fate of Heaven and Earth,¡± a voice said to Zhao Fu while he was walking around to see what he could find.


    Zhao Fu frowned and turned around to look at He Xianru, who still gave off a mysterious aura, and asked, ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    He Xianru lightly smiled as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, have you forgotten already that this lowly one is skilled at Yin Yang Techniques? Of course, I would know of such a thing.¡±


    Zhao Fu realized that she had most likely seen the Fate about him and nodded before saying, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ in public ¨C call me ¡®boss¡¯ or by my name!¡±


    He Xianru did not mind Zhao Fu¡¯s wariness and smiled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll just call you ¡®Zhao¡¯ then. Also, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand about ¡®Fate,¡¯ you can ask this lowly one to exin it to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it for a moment. Since He Xianru seemed to understand some Yin Yang Techniques, he could ask her about it in the future. As such, he nodded and said happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future then.¡±


    Seeing Zhao Fu start to warm up towards her, He Xianru inwardly felt delighted. She smiled before hurrying back to the kitchen and getting to work.


    Zhao Fu went out to the street and walked around. From this, he obtained some important news. There was arge Merchant Alliance in the Forest of Horrors, and it was going to hold an auction tomorrow. It was said that there were many valuable goods, and it was rumored that there would even be Gold grade equipment ¨C just those things were able to attract countless gazes. After all, this was the first time that a piece of Gold grade equipment would be disyed to so many people.

 Chapter 66: Alliance of the Six States

    <h4>Chapter 66: Alliance of the Six States</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Almost all of the yer factions were gathering money in anticipation for this auction, and of course, Zhao Fu was interested as well. He had a massive amount of money but had nowhere to spend it, and there were many things that he wanted to buy. However, Zhao Fu was not interested in anything sold in shops, so he would definitely participate in this auction. As such, he also started to make preparations.


    The day passed quite quickly, and soon, Zhao Fu brought Bai Qi and went to a massive building. This was the Auction House of the Red Flower Merchant Alliance.


    The Red Flower Merchant Alliance was undoubtedly thergest Merchant Alliance in the Forest of Horrors, and it had countless assets in the three main cities. In fact, its reach spread to even beyond the Forest of Horrors, and its background was quite profound. Even Qin Nan warned Zhao Fu not to offend it.


    The outside of the Auction House was crowded with people, and after hearing the 8 guards say that the entrance fee was 1 gold coin, countless yers felt an ache in their hearts. 1 gold coin was equivalent to 10,000 copper coins, which was equivalent to $100,000 in the real world. This caused many of the ordinary yers to dispel any thoughts of going in and even taking a look.


    The Auction House was big enough to amodate thousands of people, so it had already earned thousands of gold coins just by holding this auction.


    Zhao Fu brought along Bai Qi and paid 2 gold coins before walking in, attracting the admiration of many people in the crowd. The Auction House was about 1,500 square meters in area. Apart from the main hall on the first floor, there were private rooms on the second floor, VIP rooms on the third floor, and Sovereign rooms on the fourth floor.


    There were 24 white, glowing gemstones embedded into the ceiling so that it was not dark at all inside the Auction House; instead, it seemed as bright as day.


    The first, second, and third floors were open to everyone, but the fourth floor was only avable to the truly powerful and influential figures, so most yers didn¡¯t even think about going there. Zhao Fu did not have any dealings with the Red Flower Merchant Alliance, so he, of course, did not have a VIP card. However, he could at least pay some money to buy a private room.


    The Auction Hall was currently packed with people. There were yers and fairly well-off residents. It was chaotic with so many people in an enclosed space, and with everyone talking amongst themselves, it was quite noisy. Zhao Fu wanted to spend some money to hire a private room, but it was a pity that they were all full. As such, he could only ask if there were any VIP rooms, but they were also full. Zhao Fu was dumbfounded ¨C there were that many powerful and rich people here? He felt the feeling of having money but no ce to go, and he could only resign himself to pushing through the crowd. When he saw the iron-wall like crowd, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and start to squeeze through.


    ¡°Fudge! What are you squeezing in for, you poor sod?¡± the yer in front of him cursed just as Zhao Fu started pushing through.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Fu was speechless. He most likely had more money than everyone in this crowdbined, but he had been taken to be someone who had no money and had juste to watch a good show.


    Bai Qi¡¯s expression became cold. Even though he wasn¡¯t sure what that yer meant, he could tell that he was insulting Zhao Fu. Just as he was nning to teach him a lesson, Zhao Fu grabbed Bai Qi ¨C Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, so he and Bai Qi went to a corner at the edge of the crowd.


    Following this, a beautiful, alluring woman in a red dress walked onto the stage and announced that the auction had officially begun.


    The first item was an Exquisite Blue grade weapon. It was arge saber that gave three stat points and had a reserve price of 800 silver coins.


    As soon as the beautiful woman announced the reserve price, someone immediately shouted, ¡°900 silver coins!¡±


    In the next second, someone outbid him, and was, in turn, immediately outbid by someone else. The price of this Exquisite Blue grade weapon continued to climb until it was finally sold for 3,800 silver coins.


    In the end, it was sold for more than what ordinary Silver grade weapons would have sold for. This high price caused the atmosphere within the Auction Hall to be more intense, and everyone started to feel more excited.


    Of course, Zhao Fu was disinterested in this item, so he did not participate. Everyone who shouted out bids was on the first floor, and there was no noise at all from the second, third, and fourth floors.


    Following this, a bottle was brought up, and it contained some kind of medicinal pill. The beautiful woman¡¯s hips swayed as she walked, and she took this item to the center of the stage. Her mature curves were barely hidden by her red dress, and therge patch of white flesh on her chest caused many people to cry out and whistle. After everyone settled down, she said, ¡°This is a bottle of Little Spirit Pills, which can increase cultivation speed by 200%. There are 50 pills in this bottle, and the reserve price is 2,500 silver coins.¡±


    ¡°3,000 silver coins!¡± someone yelled.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s people had already refined over 90,000 Little Spirit Pills, so, of course, he was not interested in that either. Seeing everyone shouting out prices, there started to be some interest from the second floor. In the end, the bottle of Little Spirit Pills was sold for 6,000 silver coins.


    Following this, the third item was brought up ¨C it was a blueprint.


    ¡°This is a blueprint for forging Everlight Armour, a Blue grade armor. Reserve price is 4,000 silver coins!¡± the beautiful woman announced.


    Zhao Fu had long since obtained something simr for free. After conquering Rhode Vige, his people had been able to forge Blue grade armor.


    Many people started to fight over the blueprint. There were many people on the second floor who were interested in this blueprint, and those on the first floor could only stand by and watch. In the end, it was mainly those from the second floor who were bidding, and the price soon reached 10,000 silver coins.


    Zhao Fu could tell that most of the people bidding from the second floor were yers ¨C residents did not value the blueprint at all. Zhao Fu could have easily bought the blueprint to deny others from obtaining it, but after seeing how intense the scene became, he realized that he would draw too much hatred.


    As such, Zhao Fu did not participate ¨C first, this was not something hecked, and second, since he did not have the strength to destroy others, he could not afford to be hated. If he was viewed with enmity and seen as a threat by everyone else, he would be doomed. After all, many heroes throughout history had died from a pack of wolves. There were no benefits to making enemies.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to think that he was the main character of the world simply because he had run into some good luck. There were countless ¡®main characters¡¯ in the world, and although a strong person could take on 2 or 3 people, how could someone defeat 30 or so people? Zhao Fu was not like an overpowered main character from a novel who could mock everyone he met and still be fine.


    In reality, if someone did such a thing, that person would have long since been buried in his or her grave, and that person¡¯s enemies woulde and trample on his or her grave, mocking him or her for his or her stupidity.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not fear anyone; however, it was not the right time to burn bridges yet. Sometimes, revealing one¡¯s strength too early was detrimental.


    Back then, the State of Qin had been incredibly powerful, and it didn¡¯t retreat when facing the Alliance of the Six States. In the end, it had to let go of its pride and keep its enemies close, destroying the alliance. Since ancient times, those whoughed at the end were not necessarily the strongest.


    This blueprint would definitely benefit whoever obtained it, but it was only a Blue grade blueprint and was not very rare. Even if he denied someone from obtaining this blueprint, there would still be many other people who would still be able to obtain blueprints, and he would not be able to stop them.


    Moreover, if a faction became too powerful, Zhao Fu could pretend to be weak and ally with others to attack that faction. In the end, development was the true priority, not showing off.

 Chapter 67: Six Wood Absolute Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 67: Six Wood Absolute Barrier</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Among thosepeting for the blueprint, apart from the sixrge families and the three main yer factions, there were two other unknown factions who were participating.


    The price of the blueprint became higher and higher, and soon, it reached 24,000 silver coins.


    Within a private room, a few people were sitting around a table. One of them was Jiang Rou, and there was also a young man a few years older than her sitting next to her. The man was Jiang Feng, her eldest brother and the sessor of the Jiang family.


    ¡°The Jiang family must obtain this blueprint. Luckily, Rou¡¯Er has her clothing store; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a high bid,¡± Jiang Feng said as he grinned at Jiang Rou.


    Jiang Rou lightly nodded her head and did not say anything in response. Even though they were brother and sister, their rtionship was quite distant, and within the entire family, the only person who she was on good terms with was her second brother.


    When Jiang Rou was told to marry Zhou Jie, her second brother had opposed it ¨C he knew what sort of person that Zhou Jie was and knew that Jiang Rou would live a miserable life if she married him. However, the eldest brother had not only not opposed it, but he had also tried to persuade Jiang Ruo to marry Zhou Jie. He tried to do this by telling her to sacrifice a bit and to think of the family.


    This was because Jiang Feng was the sessor of the Jiang family, and if his little sister married into the Zhou family, their families woulde together through a marriage alliance. This would be of great benefit to him in the future ¨C after all, he was quite ambitious, and he did not just want to be a member of arge family. Rather, he wanted to one day be a king, and he was willing to sacrifice his little sister to do it.


    The bidding waspletely dominated by the Jiang family, causing the other factions to feel quite glum.


    Within a private room, the Zhou family¡¯s sessor, Zhou Ming, coldly said, ¡°The Jiang family isn¡¯t giving the Zhou family any face at all.¡±


    If it was in the real world and these factions werepeting so intensely over something, they may have yelled something at each other. However, they were nothing in front of the system¡¯s factions ¨C yelling at each other would make them look like clowns in front of those factions.


    As such, they suppressed the fury in their hearts and did not say anything.


    In the end, the blueprint¡¯s price rose to 32,000 silver coins. Within a private room, there were two men sitting with their backs incredibly straight against their chairs, and they gave off the airs of military men. Both of them looked incredibly serious and were part of one of the two mysterious factions. One of the two men, a young man, looked at the other man and asked, ¡°Captain, should we continue to bid?¡±


    The ¡®captain¡¯ let out a long sigh and said, ¡°This price is too high; let¡¯s forget about it. We won¡¯t be able topete against the Jiang family.¡±


    The young man nodded and did not continue to bid.


    In another room, a middle-aged man with a small beard and a youth ying with all kinds of wooden objects were sitting together. They were the second of the mysterious factions, and when the middle-aged man heard the price, he also decided to give up.


    The other factions were of the same mind. In the end, the Jiang family obtained the blueprint, and Jiang Feng let out a breath of relief. He was not just worried about the pressure from the otherrge families ¨C he had been praying that a certain person would not act. Even though the Jiang family now had more money than all of the other families, what they had was nothingpared to that person¡¯s wealth.


    Jiang Feng had been filled with anxiousness from the beginning to the end, and he had been praying that the person would not be interested in the blueprint. Only when the blueprint had been sold to him was he able to finally rx.


    The other factions were quite displeased that the Jiang family had been able to obtain the blueprint, but they were also quite curious as to why that person had not participated in the bidding. He had definitelye to such arge auction, and he was most likely sitting in a VIP room.


    Who would have thought that Zhao Fu was not in a VIP room or even a private room? He was within the crowd on the first floor being squashed to death.


    All of the factions wondered why Zhao Fu had not bid on the blueprint. With his wealth, he should have been able to easily outbid all of them and suppress them, yet he had not made a single bid. Some of the factions decided that Zhao Fu was trying to be friendly with them, and their enmity towards Zhao Fu slightly lessened.


    The fourth item up for auction was a skill book, which Zhao Fu was not interested in. The skill book was sold for 6,000 silver coins in the end.


    Zhao Fu was not interested in the fifth, sixth, or seventh items either, so he did not participate. The eighth item was a Superior quality Silver grade material and had a reserve price of 3,000 silver coins.


    Everyone started to bid for it, and Zhao Fu had a slight interest in it. Just as he was about to make a bid, a girl next to him, who looked around 17 years old, made a bid, saying, ¡°8,000 silver coins!¡±


    The young girl was quite short, but she was cute-looking and had a sweet voice. Zhao Fu looked over at her and decided to give up on the material. The Silver grade material was not worth that much ¨C after all, normal Silver grade materials cost around 5,000 or 6,000 silver coins, and only Exquisite quality Silver grade materials were worth 8,000 silver coins. Moreover, even if he had made a bid, with how that girl had just outbid the previous person by 5,000 silver coins, the price might go up to 20,000 or 30,000 silver coins in the end.


    Zhao Fu was a rational person, so he decided to give up on the material. In the end, the Silver grade material was sold to the girl.


    The next few items did not attract Zhao Fu¡¯s interest at all. However, some people from the VIP rooms started to make bids, and they were abnormally intense with their bidding.


    The twentieth item was 6 wooden sticks that were all 2 meters long. The wooden sticks were slightly white, and both ends were quite sharp. There were many runes carved onto the wooden sticks, making them look quite extraordinary.


    The beautiful woman started to introduce them, saying, ¡°Six Wood Absolute Barrier, an advanced barrier formation that can seal all spatial equipment and skills, including teleportation channels.¡±


    Zhao Fu became quite excited. He had been thinking about the God-Refining n, and he had considered the possibility of the clone of the godly spirit escaping. As such, he wanted to prepare a barrier.


    Right now, normal barrier formations were useless to most people, but they would be useful in city battles in the future. They could make it so that one¡¯s enemies would not be able to use their teleportation channels, and although they were fairly cheap to him, around 20,000 silver coins, Zhao Fu was not interested in ordinary barrier formations. However, the Six Wood Absolute Barrier caused his eyes to light up.


    The reserve price for the Six Wood Absolute Barrier was 180,000 silver coins. It was useless to most people right now, and for most of them, even if they sold everything, they would not be able to afford it. Even the system¡¯s factions weren¡¯t very interested in the item.


    As such, the appearance of this item caused the atmosphere to die down, and seeing this, the beautiful woman inwardly sighed, ¡° _This item hasn¡¯t been auctioned off even after several auctions. The reserve price of 300,000 silver coins has already been reduced to 180,000 silver coins, and from their reactions, it looks like this price will continue to go down, or we¡¯ll be forced to just keep it in the Storehouse.¡±_


    ¡°Would anyone like to make a bid?¡±


    The beautiful woman asked this twice, but she was met with silence. Just as she was about to disappointedly call people up to take the wooden sticks away, someone finally spoke.


    ¡°180,500 silver coins!¡±


    The speaker¡¯s soft voice was extremely loud in the silent auction house, causing discussions to break out. Everyone looked over to see who was willing to spend so much money for something so useless.

 Chapter 68: Heavencraft Ink Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 68: Heavencraft Ink Eyes</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Everyone looked at the corner on the first floor, where a cloaked figure was standing. It was Zhao Fu who had made the bid of 180,500 silver coins.


    The cute young girl by Zhao Fu¡¯s side also stared at Zhao Fu with wide eyes filled with curiosity.


    After bing the center of attention, Zhao Fu continued to stand there calmly. After receiving the Fate Legacy, his mental state had greatly changed as well.


    When many people heard his voice and saw his attire, they were able to guess his identity. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh ¨C he was indeed quite a wealthy man. At the same time, they felt quite confused ¨C why was such a grand figure squeezing in with everyone down on the first floor? They could only inwardly think, ¡° _The way rich people think is quite different._ ¡±


    There were also quite a lot of people who did not know who this cloaked figure was, so they asked the people around them to sate their curiosity.


    Many of the yer factions started to feel nervous when they saw that Zhao Fu had finally started bidding. No yer faction had the resources to bid over 180,000 silver coins on a single item.


    Jiang Rou revealed a trace of a smile and left the private room when she heard Zhao Fu¡¯s voice. Jiang Feng did not stop her, and he also smiled. Zhao Fu was definitely more powerful than the Zhou family.


    The beautiful woman couldn¡¯t help but charmingly smile and say, ¡°This sir has made a bid of 180,500 silver coins. Would anyone else like to make a bid? If not, the Six Wood Absolute Barrier will go to this sir.¡±


    No one else made a bid ¨C who else could afford 180,000 silver coins? The system¡¯s factions were not very interested in this item either, so Zhao Fu obtained it easily.


    ¡°Zhao Xin!¡± Jiang Rou walked to the first floor and smiled as she called out his name.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at Jiang Rou and nodded. She walked over to his side and started to chat with him.


    In a private room, Zhou Ming¡¯s gaze became cold upon seeing this. The marriage between Zhou Jie and Jiang Rou wasn¡¯t something that had been formally settled by their families, and it had been something privately agreed on. Seeing Jiang Rou act so warmly to another person, wasn¡¯t this simply pping the Zhou family on the face?


    Moreover, Zhou Ming understood what the Jiang family was trying to convey when Jiang Feng had not given them any face when obtaining the blueprint. Even though he was furious, he endured it because he understood the situation. Right now, his side was the weaker side, so if their families started to fight, with many wolves watching from the sidelines, it would only be detrimental to the Zhou family.


    Following this, another item was brought up. It was another bottle, and the beautiful woman introduced it, saying, ¡°These are [Explosive Spirit Pills], a Stage 3 medicinal pill that can cause all of one¡¯s power to explode out. However, the side effect is that the user will feel weak for the next few days. There are 20 Explosive Spirit Pills in this bottle, and the reserve price is 80,000 silver coins.¡±


    Many people were quite interested because those pills could be used as ast-resort to save their lives. However, they were not things that could be bought by ordinary yers, and it was mostly the system¡¯s factions bidding over it. In the end, it was bought by Zhao Fu for 120,000 silver coins.


    In just a few minutes, Zhao Fu had spent 300,000 silver coins. Seeing how rxed Zhao Fu seemed, the yers around him were incredibly shocked.


    Following this, an A- grade skill, Holy Ring Light, was brought up. It could summon 7 angelic rings of light to attack, and it had a reserve price of 200,000 silver coins.


    This skill drew many people¡¯s attention. Just from its A- grade alone, it was not something that ordinary people could possess, and the ¡®7 angelic rings of light¡¯ sounded quite powerful.


    The main peoplepeting over it were those from the VIP rooms. The people in the private rooms and on the first floor could not join in at all, and they could only excitedly watch those grand figures fight over it.


    The price of the Holy Ring Light continued to climb, and soon, it reached 320,000 silver coins. People started to gradually drop out from thepetition, but there were still 5 people vigorously fighting over it. By now, it had reached 400,000 silver coins.


    Hearing this price, everyone present gulped.


    ¡°Zhao Xin! Who do you think will obtain this skill?¡± Jiang Rou asked Zhao Fu in curiosity and excitement.


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°450,000 silver coins!¡±


    Jiang Rou stared in shock, and it took her a few seconds to realize that Zhao Fu was making a bid, and he had outbid the previous person by 50,000 silver coins.


    As Zhao Fu made this bid, countless people on the first floor looked towards him again, silently thinking, ¡° _This person is far too rich. He already spent 300,000 silver coins before, and now he¡¯s bidding 450,000 silver coins. What a godly tycoon! It¡¯s possible that even all of the yer factionsbined aren¡¯t as rich as him._ ¡±


    Within the private rooms, the variousrge families and factions stared at Zhao Fu on the first floor and felt incredibly powerless.


    Jiang Feng¡¯s smile became brighter. By now, he had already given up on the Zhou family and had put all of his attention on Zhao Fu. Now, he was hoping that Jiang Rou could win Zhao Fu¡¯s heart ¨C that would simply be perfect.


    Zhou Ming¡¯s expression became incredibly ugly. Back then, his hedonistic little brother had offended this fellow. If he became stronger, he would definitely take revenge on the Zhou family. Now, Zhou Ming felt a deep sense of danger from Zhao Fu.


    In another private room, the young man said, ¡°Captain, that man called Zhao Xin has so much money, and it¡¯s said that he might be a Legatee. I wonder where his Legacy is from ¨C China had so many empires, nations, and states, and if it¡¯s one of the lesser-known ones, it¡¯ll be quite difficult to find out if he doesn¡¯t reveal the information.¡±


    The captain nodded and stared at Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°He¡¯s quite useful to the country. We must make him join us and work for the country.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man¡¯s expression became serious and saluted as he replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    In another room, a middle-aged man pointed at Zhao Fu through the window and said to the youth in the room, ¡°Hun¡¯Er, have a look at that person.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Lin,¡± the youth replied as he went to the window. His eyes widened as a formless energy spread out from his eyes. In that instant, the youth¡¯s eyes turned pure-ck, and there seemed to be countless gears turning within them.


    ¡°Uncle Lin, I can¡¯t see anything!¡± The youth looked at Zhao Fu with his pure-ck eyes, but he felt that he could only see darkness.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The man that the youth had called ¡®Uncle Lin¡¯ thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Hun¡¯Er, since even your Heavencraft Ink Eyes can¡¯t see anything, there must be an expert interfering. This matter isn¡¯t simple at all, and we should definitely report it.¡±


    The youth nodded and returned to ying with the wooden objects on the table.


    Because of Zhao Fu¡¯s bid of 450,000 silver coins, the auction house once again became silent, and even those in the VIP rooms started to hesitate.


    On the stage, the beautiful woman lightlyughed before asking, ¡°Is there anyone else who would like to make a bid? Otherwise, such an excellent skill will be going to this sir!¡±

 Chapter 69: Sword of Sovereignty

    <h4>Chapter 69: Sword of Sovereignty</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Even though the beautiful woman asked for more bids, no one from the VIP rooms was willing to make a bid. In the end, the A- grade Holy Ring Light was sold to Zhao Fu.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Fu with envy and admiration before looking at the next item.


    Zhao Fu did not make any bids for the next few items, and the system¡¯s factions started to disy their might. Several items that attracted the yers were bought by the system¡¯s factions at high prices.


    Just like that, Zhao Fu did not participate for another 20 items, and he silently stood in his corner. Everyone¡¯s attention had long since been turned to the system¡¯s factions.


    The auction was starting to reach its end, and thest few items were slowly brought out.


    The first of these items was an ore-like rock that was about as big as a fist and gave off a faint yellow light. Even though it was only as big as a fist, it required fourrge men to carry it up ¨C this showed just how heavy it was.


    The beautiful woman started to introduce it, saying, ¡°This is a Hardearth Rock, a Gold grade material that can be used to forge Gold grade equipment. The reserve price is 300,000 silver coins.¡±


    A Gold grade item had finally appeared. Everyone stared at the Hardearth Rock with excitement and discussed among themselves, causing the auction hall to be quite raucous.


    The first bid was a bid for 320,000 silver coins, and it was immediately outbid by other people. Soon, the Hardearth Rock¡¯s price reached 400,000 silver coins, and those who were fighting over it showed no signs of stopping.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from a Sovereign room, saying, ¡°500,000 silver coins!¡±


    After this voice sounded out, the auction hall once again fell silent. This was the first time that someone from a Sovereign room had spoken, and everyone knew that he was a truly grand character. Those who had been fighting over the Hardearth Rock also fell silent.


    The cute-looking girl beside Zhao Fu stared at the Hardearth Rock, her eyes brimming with light. However, it was a pity that she did not have much money, so she could only hang her head down and sigh.


    Zhao Fu was also tempted when he looked at the Hardearth Rock. Even though his vigers were unable to forge Gold grade equipment yet, he could store it until they were able to.


    However, even though Zhao Fu wanted to buy it, considering the status and power of the person in the Sovereign room, Zhao Fu knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend such a person. Offending such a person over a Gold grade material simply wasn¡¯t worth it because he relied on his businesses in Holy Light City. If the grand figure could shut down his businesses, it simply wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    Many people understood this, so the auction hall settled down, and not a single person was willing to make a bid.


    The lively auction hall suddenly fell silent, and the atmosphere became somewhat awkward.


    ¡°Old Wu! You¡¯re using your power to oppress others again. With your status, do you reallyck Gold grade ore?¡± a woman¡¯s voice called out from another Sovereign room.


    Hearing this, the man addressed as ¡®Old Wu¡¯ realized how cold the atmosphere had be and clearly and brightlyughed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here for so long and just wanted to have some fun. Don¡¯t worry about my status; I promise I won¡¯t take revenge if you outbid me.¡±


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, everyone was speechless. Even though ¡®Old Wu¡¯ said not to mind his status and that he wouldn¡¯t take revenge, who would risk such a thing?


    Seeing how quiet the scene had be, the beautiful woman on the stage awkwardly asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who would like to make a bid?¡±


    Zhao Fu sighed and decided to give up on the Gold grade ore. Ruining his future earnings for an ore was simply not worth it.


    The cute-looking girl looked over at Zhao Fu and tilted her head as she seemed to think of something. She jumped over towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°550,000 silver coins!¡±


    A sweet and tender voice sounded out, and everyone breathed in a cold breath of air. Who was the suicidal fool who dared to offend such a grand figure?


    Everyone once again looked at the familiar corner and saw a cute-looking girl tightly hugging onto a cloaked figure like she was an octopus.


    At that moment, the cute-looking girl added, saying, ¡°I¡¯m his friend; he¡¯ll be paying for me!¡±


    ¡° _What the hell?!_ ¡± Zhao Fu silently cursed. When the girl leapt at him, he stared at her with a surprised expression on his face, and when he heard what she said, he realized that he had been screwed over by her. He wanted to push her away because he didn¡¯t even know her, but she stuck onto him like gum. No matter how hard he pushed, he couldn¡¯t extricate himself from her.


    ¡°Very well! If no one else wants to make a bid, this ore will be sold to this sir,¡± the beautiful woman on the stage said with an amused expression on her face. She was satisfied with Zhao Fu¡¯s price.


    Moreover, she knew Old Wu¡¯s status. To him, Gold grade material was truly nothing, and he really was ying around. Even though he was only trying to have a bit of fun, when someone of his status spoke, it always caused the atmosphere in the auction hall to die down. Now, someone had finally outbid him and increased the bid by 50,000 silver coins. She was very happy with this.


    Just as Zhao Fu opened his mouth in protest, a small and tender hand covered his mouth, and immediately after, another item was brought up, destroying Zhao Fu¡¯s chances of rectifying the situation. All of the factions and powers looked at Zhao Fu with a hint of schadenfreude.


    The girl finally let go of Zhao Fu, stood by his side, and grinned at him dumbly. For some reason, she had drooling out of her mouth.


    Zhao Fu sighed and turned to look at her, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The cute-looking girl smiled at Zhao Fu and replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Gongsun Lin. You don¡¯t need to be courteous. Just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhao Fu was speechless. This little girl did not seem to feel any guilt at all, and he said, ¡°You know you just screwed me over, right?¡±


    Gongsun Lin grinned and did not seem to mind, and she said, ¡°I think that uncle was really just ying around; you¡¯ll be fine. Plus, I won¡¯t take your Hardearth Rock, and I¡¯ll even forge Gold grade equipment for you. You¡¯ve made a big profit, but you don¡¯t need to thank me ¨C it¡¯s my own fault for being such a good person!¡±


    Zhao Fu was even less sure of what to say. Who would believe that a girl like her could forge Gold grade equipment? None of Zhao Fu¡¯s subordinates could forge Gold grade equipment, so how could a yer like her?


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s doubt, Gongsun Lin angrily pouted, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this girl¡¯s abilities; my family is the Gongsun family, the one that forged the Scarlet Firmament Sword.¡±


    ¡°Scarlet Firmament Sword?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt that the name sounded familiar, but he couldn¡¯t ce it.


    At this moment, Jiang Rou smiled and exined, ¡°The Scarlet Firmament Sword is ranked third out of the Ten Great Ancient Swords. It¡¯s ranked below the Regulus Sword and the Clear Sable Sword. Legends say that Emperor Gaozu of Han, Liu Bang, obtained the Scarlet Firmament Sword and yed a white dragon, which drew him onto the path of an Emperor. That¡¯s why the sword is also called the Sword of Sovereignty, and it was forged by the Gongsun family.¡±


    Zhao Fu realized why that name sounded so familiar now. It seemed that this girl had quite a background, and perhaps she really would be able to forge Gold grade equipment. No wonder she seemed so infatuated with high-grade materials.

 Chapter 70: Dragon Egg

    <h4>Chapter 70: Dragon Egg</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After listening to Gongsun Lin and Jiang Rou, Zhou Fu nodded and introduced himself, saying, ¡°I¡¯m called Zhao Xin!¡±


    Gongsun Lin cutely smiled and nodded,mitting his name to memory.


    By now, everyone had turned to look at the next item. It was a long spear that was a silver color. There were many delicate and fine decorations carved onto it, and the sharp spearhead gave off a cold glint, making everyone feel a chill within his or her heart. That sort of sensation made them want to stay away from the spear, which was clearly a Gold grade weapon.


    The beautiful woman started to introduce the spear. It was called the Hundred Flower Silver Spear, and it was a Gold grade weapon forged from Superior quality Mysterious Silver. The reserve price was 800,000 silver coins.


    Because the spear¡¯s stats were revealed to everyone, Zhao Fu was able to take a look. It was slightly inferior to Bai Qi¡¯s Star shing Sword, which had been enhanced. If the Star shing Sword hadn¡¯t been enhanced, its stats would have been inferior to this spear¡¯s stats ¨C after all, it hadn¡¯t been taken care of and became rusty after a long period of time


    Now, the truly exceptional figures started to make bids. Everyone could only stand by and watch, and this was the same for Zhao Fu. After buying the Hardearth Rock, he had spent all of the money that he had prepared to spend.


    In the end, the Hundred Flower Silver Spear was sold for 4.1 million silver coins ¨C this was an astronomical price, and everyone in the crowd could only sigh in amazement.


    Following this, the next items were brought up. They were eight rocks of uneven appearance that gave off traces of fire aura ¨C they were Fire Strengthening Stones.


    The beautiful woman introduced these items, saying, ¡°Everyone knows that Strengthening Stones are difficult toe by, and the Red Flower Merchant Alliance was only able to gather these eight Fire Strengthening Stones with great difficulty. They can be said to be extremely rare, and they can help equipment go through the fourth strengthening. Their reserve price is 1.2 million silver coins.¡±


    ¡°Fourth strengthening?¡± Zhao Fu realized that equipment could be strengthened many times, but the number of Strengthening Stones required for each subsequent strengthening was different.


    With how rare Strengthening Stones were, gathering eight Strengthening Stones of the same attribute must have been incredibly difficult. No wonder their reserve price was much higher than that of a Gold grade equipment¡¯s.


    After an intense bidding war among the people in the Sovereign rooms, the eight Fire Strengthening Stones were sold for 5.8 million silver coins.


    This sort of figure made countless people look up to those in the Sovereign rooms, and they simply could not even imagine possessing so much money. However, watching those grand figures engage in bidding wars was quite exciting to watch.


    The final item was carefully carried up by six big men. It was a giant egg that was 1 meter long. The eggshell was a faint azure color, and it gave off a faint sense of might. Those who saw it realized that it was definitely not an ordinary egg. It was definitely an egg from an extremely powerful creature.


    The beautiful woman on the stage faintly smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°Does everyone know about dragons? Even a single one of those terrifying creatures is able to cause a massive disaster. Their names are synonymous with nightmares, and perhaps some of you have already made guessed the answer ¨C that¡¯s right, this is a Wind Dragon egg!


    ¡°Do you want to possess an iparably powerful dragon? Do you want to ride it and soar through the sky? Do you want to reign above a nightmare? If you do, please bid for this Wind Dragon egg. The reserve price is 8 million silver coins.¡± After the beautiful woman finished with her introduction, countless people were stunned into silence because they hadn¡¯t expected the egg in front of them to be a dragon egg.


    Zhao Fu was also quite shocked. Even drakes, which did not have pure dragon bloodlines, were Stage 4 creatures. Some purebred flying dragons were Stage 5 creatures, and purebred dragons like Stone Dragons, Earth Dragons, and Poison Dragons were Stage 6 creatures. Wind Dragons, Fire Dragons, and Ice Dragons were Stage 7 creatures, while Light God Dragons, Dark God Dragons, Fairy Dragons, and Crystal Dragons were Stage 8 creatures. Finally, Chaos Dragons were terrifying Stage 9 creatures.


    The above dragons were all western dragons, and Chinese Spiritual Dragons were at least Stage 8. However, they were quite rare, and there were more western dragons than Chinese Spiritual Dragons.


    No matter what faction it was, every faction was like a speck of dust before a dragon. Let alone a Stage 9 dragon, even an Earth Dragon would be able to cause a catastrophe for a faction.


    No one could have imagined that the Red Flower Merchant Alliance would have been able to obtain a Wind Dragon Egg. Putting aside how they obtained it, to be able to obtain one at all was already a miracle at this point in time.


    When Zhao Fu saw the dragon egg, he felt an extreme desire for it, but it was a pity that he did not have that much money. Even if he did, he would not be able to protect the Wind Dragon Egg.


    Dragons had extremely long lifespans, and it would most likely take this dragon egg at least 2-3 years to hatch. It would also take many more years to raise and train it.


    ¡°10 million silver coins!¡±


    As Zhao Fu thought to himself, someone in a Sovereign room had already made a bid, instantly raising the price to 10 million silver coins. However, that person was immediately outbid.


    Slowly, the Wind Dragon egg¡¯s price reached a level that caused normal people to feel despair.


    ¡°42 million silver coins!¡± a hoarse voice said from one of the Sovereign rooms and then shouted, ¡°Everyone, please give Demon Tree City some face and allow me to purchase this Wind Dragon egg.¡±


    The Wind Dragon egg had already reached an astronomical price, and even the grand figures couldn¡¯t help but start to hesitate. This person had to let go of his pride and ask the people from the other two main cities to step down.


    A deep sounding voice said from another Sovereign room, ¡°Apologies, 45 million silver coins.¡±


    This Wind Dragon egg would be important to any main city, so how could they allow someone else to take it? As such, the person from Soldier Forest made a bid regardless of Demon Tree City¡¯s plea.¡±


    The person from Holy Light City, the one referred to as ¡®Old Wu,¡¯ clearly and brightlyughed as he said, ¡°I apologize too; 50 million silver coins!¡±


    When the person from Demon Tree City saw that the other two main cities were not giving Demon Tree City any face, the person sighed. Even though he felt quite angry, he understood just how important this Wind Dragon egg was, so he yelled, ¡°52 million silver coins!¡±


    The three factions continued to furiously fight over the dragon egg, and everyone else watched in awe. The auction hall fell silent except for those three voices.


    In the end, because this Auction House was within Holy Light City, Holy Light City had a big advantage over the others and bought the dragon egg for 72 million silver coins.


    Following this, the auction ended, and countless people left with excited expressions. Even though most of these people had not bought anything, after seeing so many valuable items and intense bidding wars, they felt quite satisfied. After going back, they could proudly say that they had seen a Wind Dragon egg with their own eyes!


    Zhao Fu and Gonsun Lin went to the back of the Auction House and received their items after paying for them.


    After returning to the Westfall restaurant, Gongsun Liny on a table and looked at the Hardearth Rock on the table, giggling in a silly manner to herself. She looked just like a child who had obtained a toy that she wanted.


    After a while, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t resist anymore and said, ¡°You can make a piece of Gold grade equipment now, right?¡±

 Chapter 71: Holy Ring Light

    <h4>Chapter 71: Holy Ring Light</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Gongsun Lin came back to her senses and replied, ¡°If you can get me a Smithy, I¡¯ll forge the equipment for you. However, my forging speed is quite slow, so you¡¯ll have to be prepared to wait for a while.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. He understood that it would be quite difficult for a yer to forge Gold grade equipment, so he was prepared to wait. Following this, he prepared to find a Smithy for her.


    ¡°By the way, what equipment do you want? Hardearth Rock is suited for making heavy weapons or shields,¡± Gongsun Lin said.


    Zhao Fu stopped and thought for a moment. Hardearth Rock was suited for making heavy weapons or shields? None of his subordinates used heavy weapons, so it would be better to make a shield. They might have to fight with the godly spirit¡¯s clone, and having a Gold grade shield would make the fight much safer for them.


    Upon making his decision, Zhao Fu told Gongsun Lin to make a shield before hiring a Smithy for her. At the same time, he bought some other materials that were necessary to make the Gold grade equipment. That was all he needed to do to forge the Gold grade equipment.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Vige and gave the A- grade skill, Holy Ring Light, to Daisy. She was an Elven Priest and had high Intelligence, so she might be able to use Holy Light skills.


    Zhao Fu and Old Logue were both Demon Priests, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to use Holy Light skills. Therefore, the next best choice was Daisy.


    Zhao Fu called Daisy over and handed the Holy Ring Light skill to her to see if she could use it. After he saw the skill being absorbed into her body, he let out a breath ¨C it seemed that she could use it.


    Zhao Fu wanted to see how strong the skill was. Liu Mei and Wang Ergou were also quite curious, and the 4 of them went to a cliff face for Daisy to try out the Holy Ring Light.


    Daisy stood about 10 or so meters away from the cliff face and lightly breathed out. She closed her eyes in preparation ¨C A grade skills were not as easy to cast as fireballs, and they required much more concentration.


    As Daisy closed her eyes and stood there, a faint white light glowed around her body, and her aura seemed to change, making her look incredibly holy and pure. She slowly raised her hand and pointed at the cliff face.


    A white light shot out from her finger soundlessly and incredibly quickly. It reached the cliff face in an instant, but at that moment, something strange happened.


    The white light split into two, then three, then four, and it kept splitting until there were seven rays of light, which became seven rings of light of different sizes. These rings of light wereyered on top of each other and smashed into the cliff face.


    BOOM!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as fragments of rock and sand flew into the air. Seven differently-sized rings had appeared on the cliff face: the outermost one was 10 meters wide and the innermost one was 1 meter wide. The seven rings prated about one meter deep into the cliff face, and in front of this skill, normal weapons were like trash.


    In actuality, Daisy had not been able to release the full might of the Holy Ring Light because she was only at Stage 0-5. In the future, when Daisy¡¯s cultivation was higher and she could fully grasp the skill, its might would be hundreds of times more powerful.


    However, Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with this already. After all, his Hell Fireballs were only able to create shallow, 1-meter wide craters on the cliff face.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu resolved some internal affairs. The two exploration teams had now explored the 70-kilometer radius area around the Great Qin Vige and conquered another two Basic Viges and an Intermediate Vige. Now, Zhao Fu had 27 viges under hismand.


    At this moment, a soldier came to report that he had found a brigand stronghold about 74 kilometers east of the Great Qin Vige that had roughly 5,000 people.


    Zhao Fu nodded. During these past few days, he had been taking care of business matters, and now that an Advanced Vige had been found, he would personally lead his soldiers to attack it.


    Now, the surrounding 70-kilometer radius area was under Zhao Fu¡¯s control. The bronze concentrate mine was about 50 kilometers away, so it was rtively safe. Zhao Fu brought along an additional 1,000 soldiers and took his 3,000 soldiers towards the brigand stronghold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu and his soldiers reached the brigand stronghold on a bright morning.


    Standing from a position above the stronghold, Zhao Fu looked down at it. The stronghold had 5,000 or so people and the terrain was quiteplex. There was only one entrance to the stronghold. The walls were made of stone, and there were two big doors made of firm, tough wood. There were people patrolling both on and below the walls, making security quite tight. Adding on the terrain, the stronghold was easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Zhao Fu noticed that there was a strange stone tform in the stronghold, which was about 8 meters tall. It was unlikely that the people in the stronghold had built it out of boredom, so Zhao Fu kept it in mind.


    Next, they started to discuss tactics on how to take down the stronghold. Zhao Fu and his close subordinates gathered around and discussed possible ideas. The stronghold only had a single entrance, so Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers would not be able to infiltrate the stronghold, ruling poison out.


    Moreover, it seemed that the stronghold had a lot of food stored up, so not many people went hunting. They only sent out small teams to bring back meat, so they could not rely on that either.


    It seemed that Zhao Fu had to think of a way to lure most of the brigands out. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to send all 350 of his Goblins to pretend to attack the stronghold. Of course, they would not actually go too close because Advanced Viges all had Shieldbearers and Archers. If his Goblins attacked the stronghold, his casualties would be quite great.


    However, just as they were about to carry out the n, some soldiers came to report that they had caught a few suspicious people. Hearing this, Zhao Fu went to have a look.


    Following this, a few youths in tattered clothing were brought over, and Zhao Fu looked at them as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Most of these people seemed quite frightened, but there was one who remained calm and looked at Zhao Fu while asking, ¡°Sir, are you thinking about attacking this brigand stronghold?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. Seeing this, the others looked quite delighted.


    At this moment, the calm youth respectfully saluted Zhao Fu and said with eyes full of hatred, ¡°This lowly one is called Xiao Jian, and I am the son of the Hundred Flower Vige¡¯s Vige Chief. Our vige was an Intermediate Vige not too far away from here. However, three days ago, we were attacked by these evil brigands, and many of us were killed. The women were either raped and killed or taken to the stronghold to serve as tools. Sir, please help us take revenge.¡±


    The youth and the others knelt on the ground and heavily kowtowed on the ground.


    After listening to the youth, Daisy and Liu Mei werepletely furious, and even Bai Qi¡¯s expression became cold.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression remained calm. He knew from the beginning that this world would be split into the strong and the weak, and the strong would be able to do whatever they wanted. As such, one should not expect one¡¯s enemies to be merciful towards one; if Zhao Fu wanted to avoid this, he would have to be strong himself.

 Chapter 72: Brigand Stronghold

    <h4>Chapter 72: Brigand Stronghold</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    A n started to form within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t immediately agree to help Xiao Jian and the others to take revenge. Instead, he asked, ¡°Was it just you guys who were able to escape?¡±


    ¡°No sir, there were 30 more of us who were able to escape,¡± Xiao Jian respectfully replied. When Zhao Fu didn¡¯t immediately agree, Xiao Jian¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°How many men are there?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    ¡°There are another 21 men,¡± Xiao Jian quickly replied.


    Zhao Fu thought for a while before saying, ¡°I can help you take revenge, but it will depend on you. Bring the rest of the men to me!¡±


    Xiao Jian was delighted and knelt on the ground to kowtow again. He then ran off and brought back 21 men who were quite skinny and had sallow skin. It seemed that they had gone through some rough times after their vige had been destroyed.


    In the Heaven Awaken World, people spawned at the Origin of viges. However, without a vige, the original vigers would be refugees and would have to look for another vige by themselves.


    ¡°Do you want to take revenge?¡± Zhao Fu asked the men.


    Even though these people had sallow skin and were in a pitiful state, they could not mask their hatred and said together, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Give each of them an iron sword.¡±


    The soldiers nearby obeyed and handed each of the men an iron sword. Xiao Jian and the others understood what was to happen ¨C they would follow this sir and attack the stronghold together to take revenge.


    However, what came next left thempletely speechless. The soldiers actually took off all of their good quality equipment and rolled around on the ground. The heroic-looking soldiers now looked like refugees, and they picked up wooden sticks to use as weapons and wooden nks to serve as shields.


    ¡°Zhang Dahu, you lead this team and act ording to the n!¡± Zhao Fu ordered.


    Zhang Dahu loudly yelled, ¡°Roger!¡± After seeing how stunned Xiao Jian and the others looked, he loudlyughed before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xiao Jian still did not know what was going on. Why didn¡¯t they take their equipment? Why were they instead going like this? Moreover, there were only 700 or so of them, so how could they defeat 5,000 brigands in a ce that was easy to defend and difficult to attack? As such, Xiao Jian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, are we really going to attack the stronghold like this?¡±


    Zhang Dahu grinned and was about to exin the n when Zhao Fu stopped him. He lightly smiled and said to Xiao Jian, ¡°Since you want to take revenge, bring out all of your courage and fury and stain your hands with the blood of your enemies. Isn¡¯t that what brings the most joy?¡±


    Xiao Jian thought back to the tragedy that had happened to the Hundred Flower Vige and felt a white-hot fury within his heart. He once again kowtowed to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°If we die, please take care of our elderly, women, and children. We will repay sir in the next life!¡±


    After saying this, Xiao Jian took the other 20 or so men and left with Zhang Dahu and his 700 soldiers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the stronghold.


    ¡°Emergency! Emergency! There are enemies attacking our stronghold!¡± someone cried, shocking everyone.


    Three big men walked out from the main hall. These men were the three leaders of the stronghold, and they took many brigands to the entrance of the stronghold. They saw less than 800 people holding what seemed to be wooden sticks, yet they wanted to attack their stronghold. As such, they couldn¡¯t help but coldlyugh.


    ¡°Wang Xiong, Wang Long, and Wang Bao, I want you to pay for the Hundred Flower Vige¡¯s 800 residents lives with your own!¡± Xiao Jian rushed to the front and hatefully stared at the three big men on the walls as he screamed.


    Seeing Xiao Jian, one of the three men said, ¡°It¡¯s that boy from the Hundred Flower Vige. He was able to escapest time, and he gathered quite a lot of refugees to attack our stronghold. We tried to get his big sister to serve big brother, but she wasn¡¯t willing to andmitted suicide. What a waste.¡±


    ¡°Third brother is right. However, we brought back many women from the Hundred Flower Vige, and they¡¯re all quite good,¡± another man said as heughed.


    Only the ¡®big brother¡¯ maintained a calm expression and ordered, ¡°Fire the arrows!¡±


    Arrows flew through the air at Xiao Jian, but most of them were blocked by the wooden shields. Some people were injured, and many of the refugees seemed to run away in fear.


    Roughly 500 or so people continued to rush onwards. Another wave of arrows descended and a few more people were injured, causing more people to run away.


    After the third wave of arrows descended, less than 200 people were left.


    On the wall, the ¡®third brother¡¯ mockingly said, ¡°What a disorderly mob; we didn¡¯t even do much and most of them have already run away.¡±


    The ¡®second brother¡¯ agreed, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! That boy from the Hundred Flower Vige must have done something to gather so many people, but after seeing how powerful our stronghold is, they¡¯ve been scared witless.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± the ¡®third brother¡¯ loudlyughed before saying, ¡°Big brother, we can¡¯t let that boy off this time. I¡¯ll take 3,000 brothers to chase after them!¡±


    The big brother thought for a moment and nodded, but he felt that something was off. However, considering that their stronghold had offended quite a few different factions, it wasn¡¯t too strange for people toe looking for revenge. Just to be safe, he turned and said, ¡°Third brother, take 4,000 people, and make sure you¡¯re careful!¡±


    The third brother smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for your worries, big brother.¡± Following this, 4,000 brigands flooded out from the main entrance and chased after Xiao Jian.


    Xiao Jian and the others started to run towards the pre-determined ce. Before, Xiao Jian had thought that Zhao Fu was making themunch a suicide attack, but after finally hearing the n from Zhang Dahu, he realized what was happening


    On the way, Xiao Jian asked Zhang Dahu, ¡°What sort of person is that sir?¡±


    Zhang Dahu thought for a moment and wasn¡¯t sure what to say before finally replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to describe him. However, His Majesty treats us all very well, and he is a very powerful person. He always thinks up great tactics to defeat our enemies. His Majesty possesses great charisma, and I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s someone who can create a safe ce for us in this chaotic world.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty?¡± Xiao Jian realized that the youth, who looked slightly younger than him, had an extraordinary background.


    Zhang Dahu did not mind revealing too much because Xiao Jian¡¯s people had nowhere to go. His Majesty would definitely ept them in the end, so he already started to treat him as an ally.


    Xiao Jian and the others quickly ran while the third brother led 4,000 brigands and furiously chased after them. Just as Zhao Fu had nned, they were able to lure the brigands into an encirclement.

 Chapter 73: Unify The World

    <h4>Chapter 73: Unify The World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The third brother looked at Xiao Jian running away, and he smiled like a hunter chasing down his prey. Just as he was about to order his Archers to fire¡­


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The sound of bolts tearing through the air with great force sounded out. Zhao Fu brought 20 ballistae this time because he now had a spatial ring and did not have to worry about how to transport them. As such, he had brought all of the ballistae he had.


    600 bolts shot out from the 200 ballistae and descended on the 4,000 brigands like rain.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The bolts descended, nailing the brigands to the ground. Blood flowed down the bolts, killing almost 600 brigands instantly.


    The scene became incredibly bloody, and the brigands were given a great fright, causing them to panic.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    At this moment, countless arrows and crossbow bolts shot out from ahead and from both sides. Zhang Dahu¡¯s people, who had been pretending to escape, brought out their hidden bows and started to shoot.


    Countless brigands had died in less than a minute, staining the ground red.


    By now, the brigands were finally able to react, and the third brother roared, ¡°Shield formation!¡±


    The Shieldbearer brigands raised their Ironwood shields and formed a massive circr shield wall, blocking the arrows.


    Xiao Jian was ecstatic when he saw the massive number of casualties that the brigands had suffered. The time for his revenge had finallye. The third brother looked over at Xiao Jian and finally realized what was happening, and a savage expression appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Brat, I never thought you¡¯d ambush me! Your elder¡¯s going to cut you into a thousand pieces!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you reap what you sow, you evil brigands. It¡¯s time for you to pay for your crimes!¡± Xiao Jian loudlyughed.


    The third brother was incredibly furious, but after thinking about something, he started tough loudly, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that your big sister was killed by me, and I was able to taste her. She wasn¡¯t bad at all!¡±


    When Xiao Jian heard that his big sister had been killed by him, his memories of his big sister shed in his mind. His expression froze as he powerlessly fell to the ground, tears flowing out of his eyes as his felt as if it had been torn apart.


    Zhao Fu frowned and ordered, ¡°Spearwielders and ballistae, prepare to fire. Destroy that shield wall!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    As Zhao Fu gave the order, bolts containing immense power shot towards the shield wall.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The bolts from the ballistae were unable to pierce through the shields, but they made the brigand Shieldbearers feel as if they had been hit by a cow. As a result, both their shields and bodies were sent flying.


    The shield wall formed by the brigands waspletely destroyed by the ballistae, and following this, the Spearwielders threw their javelins, hitting many brigands.


    After the shield wall was destroyed, countless arrows descended on the brigands, and many of them were shot to death.


    The ¡®third brother¡¯ took two arrows but was not hit in his vitals. He watched as his brigands fell one after another, and he became incredibly frantic and livid. He was determined to catch Xiao Jian and torture him to death. Who knew where he had found such a powerful force? It seemed that he would have to run.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Xiao Jian¡¯s eyes werepletely red, and his handsome-looking face twisted in anger as he roared. He gripped his iron sword and rushed at the third brother like he was mad. Beside him, Zhang Dahu tried to stop him, but Xiao Jian struggled out of his grip. As such, Zhang Dahu could only sigh.


    Now that around 1,500 brigands had died, Zhao Fu gave the order to stop firing arrows. The third brother started to rx when he saw that Zhau Fu¡¯s soldiers had stopped shooting arrows at him, and he started to think of a way to break out of the encirclement.


    Rumble¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of countless hoofbeats could be heard, and the third brother turned around with a look of terror on his face. Ten terrifying Skeleton Cavalrymen led 300 Cavalrymen, who wore bronze armor and held bronze spears, as they charged towards the brigands. They gave off a fearsome aura that seemed like that of a massive beast¡¯s. As they rushed over, the third brother felt a trace of terror, and hepletely disregarded Xiao Jian.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The Cavalrymen were incredibly fast and stabbed into the group of brigands like a sharp spear. They thrust their spears into the enemies in front of them, who were powerless to retaliate, and the brigands couldn¡¯t help but retreat to the sides in fear.


    Cavalry was said to be the most powerful type of military unit in ancient times, and it could only be countered by Cavalry or heavy Shieldbearers. Only those soldiers could stop the onught that Cavalry brought. The 300 Cavalrymen swept through the group of brigands like a chopstick piercing through tofu. The brigands suffered at least 500 casualties, and they were sent into chaos. Now, all the brigands wanted to do was escape from this terrifying ce.


    At this moment, Xiao Jian and the other 20 or so men from the Hundred Flower Vige ran into the group of brigands and started to sh them with their swords.


    ¡°Wang Bao, I won¡¯t forgive you!!¡± Xiao Jian stared at the third brother, Wang Bao, with blood-red eyes. Wang Bao¡¯s expression became savage, and because he knew that he couldn¡¯t escape, he decided that he might as well take the brat down with him. As such, he raised hisrge saber to meet Xiao Jian¡¯s sword.


    Zhao Fu rode on Little ck, a tall and majestic horse, and coldly looked down from a hill. Little Grey was lying down next to Little ck, and it was also looking down at the battle.


    ¡°Order the Cavalry to continue charging and use arrows to kill the brigands on the outside of the group. Split off Xiao Jian and his people and a small group of brigands; give them the revenge they want. As for their own lives, they¡¯ll be in their own hands.¡±


    Bai Qi nodded and immediately gave out more detailed orders.


    Two hourster, the battle finally concluded. It was now the afternoon, and the sky was cloudless. The red glow of the sunset fell on the corpses on the ground, bringing about a sense of beauty amongst the death and chaos.


    Zhao Fu rode on Little ck, and he stepped over the corpses and came next to a body that was not confirmed to be alive or dead. The body was covered with wounds and had many deep cuts on his face. His body was covered in blood, and hey within a pool of blood as he stared up into the sky.


    When Zhao Fu rode Little ck over, he weakly said, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded as he looked down at Xiao Jian within the pool of blood and asked, ¡°Is your heart feeling better now?¡±


    Xiao Jian nodded with great difficulty, but he then shook his head, saying in a weak and hoarse voice, ¡°Even though I¡¯ve taken revenge, what I¡¯ve lost cannot be regained. Now, I only feel emptiness within my heart.¡±


    ¡°With how big the world is, you¡¯ll once again have something that can fill the emptiness in your heart. However, the question is, will you be able to protect it? Right now, you¡¯re still too weak. You will only be able to protect those who are important to you by bing powerful,¡± Zhao Fu softly said to Xiao Jian.


    Xiao Jian looked at Zhao Fu, who had a golden-red glow from the sunset illuminating his body. In that moment, he seemed incredibly majestic and holy, making one want to submit to him.


    Xiao Jian coughed up a mouthful of blood and said weakly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m certain that you¡¯ll one day be able to unify the world and create a world that is both prosperous and peaceful.¡±

 Chapter 74: Rebelling

    <h4>Chapter 74: Rebelling</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not that confident that I can unify the world. However, I¡¯ll definitely make sure that my people will have peace and security.¡±


    Xiao Jian smiled and coughed up another mouthful of blood and grunted.


    Zhao Fu came down from Little ck and propped Xiao Jian up. He fed him a super-effective healing pill before ordering some soldiers to take him away and treat his wounds.


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t thought that Xiao Jian would be able to kill Wang Bao, the third brother. In terms of strength, it should have been impossible for Xiao Jian to take down Wang Bao. However, with his blow-for-blow fighting style, he was incredibly ferocious, making Wang Bao feel a trace of fear. In the end, Xiao Jian barely defeated Wang Bao, but he was left with incredibly serious injuries.


    This battle could be considered to be Zhao Fu¡¯splete victory. His side had killed 3,700 brigands and taken 300 captives. Apart from the few people who had been injured in the initial charge to lure out the brigands, they barely suffered any casualties or injuries. Four people from the Hundred Flower Vige had died, and the rest received quite a few injuries.


    The reason the battle had been so sessful was because of Xiao Jian and his people. If it wasn¡¯t for them, Zhao Fu¡¯s n to lure out the brigands would not have worked so well. Perhaps sending Goblins may have worked, but it would have raised suspicion, and the effects would not have been as good as using Xiao Jian and his people.


    Most of the brigands only had weapons, and apart from shields, they had barely any defensive equipment. As such, Zhao Fu did not gain any equipment.


    However, what was important was that there were one S grade and 213 A grade corpses. Including those who had joined him through conquest or soldiers who had been given Grade Orbs, Zhao Fu now had 724 A grade soldiers, and he had given two S grade Orbs to the Gnomes who were researching ballistae.


    Zhao Fu was not interested in any corpses below A grade. The 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen stood over the corpses and devoured the deathly aura, causing their spirit mes to continue growing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Within the stronghold, the second brother mused, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Old Third has been gone for a while and still hasn¡¯te back yet. Could it be that he¡¯s determined to chase that Hundred Flower Vige brat down and won¡¯te back until he kills him?¡±


    The big brother also frowned and felt that something was off, but he said, ¡°Old Third took 4,000 brothers with him, and he can dominate any force within the 50-kilometer radius area. There¡¯s no one who can destroy his forces, and not a single person has returned yet. Perhaps we¡¯re just thinking too much.¡±


    The big brother was quite confident in his third brother, and it never even crossed his mind that his third brother and the 4,000 other brothers would be reduced to just 300 captives by Zhao Fu and that his third brother would be killed by Xiao Jian.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll take a team to go find him. Old Third always acts rashly, and he hasn¡¯t even sent anyone back to report to us,¡± the second brother said.


    The big brother nodded and replied, ¡°Be careful, ande back immediately if you encounter any danger!¡±


    The second brother nodded and left the stronghold with 100 brigands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to bury the corpses that he didn¡¯t want. As for their weapons, there were 3,000 Normal grade weapons, 10 or so Blue grade weapons, and one Silver grade weapon. Apart from the Silver grade weapon, all of the other weapons could be sold at Holy Light City, which would replenish the Storehouse.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there are 100 or so brigandsing this way,¡± a soldier reported.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before taking many of his soldiers to surround those 100 brigands.


    ¡°Who are you, sir? Why have you surrounded us?¡± the second brother said as he looked at the people surrounding his party warily.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    When the second brother saw Zhao Fu¡¯s smile, he realized that the situation was quite dangerous for them and quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re from the Three Flood Dragon Stronghold, and I¡¯m the Second Master. We have 5,000 brothers, so I hope sir will spare us. Let¡¯s all just mind our own businesses.¡±


    The second brother felt quite suspicious when he saw so many elite soldiers, but he still tossed out his title and faction in the hopes that he would be able to escape and report this to his big brother.


    ¡°5,000 brothers? I¡¯m afraid you only have 1,000 left!¡± Zhao Fu calmly replied.


    Hearing this, the second brother was incredibly shocked. When he thought of his third brother, who had not returned, and the 4,000 brigands he had taken with him, he instantly became incredibly furious. However, he suppressed that fury due to his current predicament, and he could only force a smile as he asked, ¡°Sir, could there be some misunderstanding here?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly shook his head.


    Thest trace of hope within the second brother¡¯s heart was destroyed, and he yelled, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s break out!¡±


    However, in the next second, at least 100 arrows descended on the second brother. He was unable to dodge them at all, and he was hit by tens of arrows, turning him into a pin cushion. In the end, he died a terrible death.


    Thirty other brigands were also killed on the spot, and seeing this, the remaining brigands did not even dare to run. They quickly kneeled and cried out, ¡°Sir, please spare us!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and an idea came to his mind as he said, ¡°I can spare you, but you have to do as I say. Bai Qi, give them each a Three Poison Pill.¡±


    Bai Qi took out a bottle of normal healing pills and made each brigand swallow one. Wang Ergou, who was beside Zhao Fu, held back a smile as he watched the brigands swallow the pills with bitter expressions.


    ¡°You all should have realized by now that your stronghold will definitely lose and won¡¯t be able to stop us. We already ughtered those 4,000 brothers of yours ¨C if you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look for yourself.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu and his soldiers took the brigands to the bloody battlefield. The ground was still stained with blood, and corpses were strewn across the ground. Some were shot to death by arrows, some were nailed to the ground by ballistae bolts, and others had been stabbed to death or trampled by the Cavalry. Before they died, they had all revealed expressions of fear and pain.


    ¡°Sir, please spare us, please spare us!¡± the brigands were scared out of their wits, and they fell to their knees as they begged for mercy.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face and he started to tell them his n, saying, ¡°Since you understand that it¡¯s impossible for you to win, you should know what to do after returning to the stronghold. I¡¯ll give you this bottle of poison; if you don¡¯t want to die, do as I tell you, and not only will you be allowed to live, but you¡¯ll also be greatly rewarded.¡±


    The remaining 70 or so brigands shivered and nodded. They then returned to the stronghold, and Zhao Fu took his soldiers to stealthily surround it.


    The oue had more or less already been decided, and if everything went ording to n, Zhao Fu would definitely seed. He did not have to worry about the 70 or so brigands changing their minds ¨C after all, bandits and brigands did not have very high Loyalty, and they were susceptible to the idea of betrayal. Moreover, now that they had been scared witless and given ¡®poison,¡¯ there was little to no chance that they would betray Zhao Fu.


    Even if they did betray Zhao Fu, his soldiers would just have to kill a few more people. Some might have thought that they would report about what had happened, resulting in the defenses being tightened. However, the stronghold had already sent out two teams, and now that not a single team had returned intact, even an idiot could guess what had happened.

 Chapter 75: Path of Sovereigns

    <h4>Chapter 75: Path of Sovereigns</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When the guard saw the 70 or so brigands return, he asked, ¡°Why is it just you guys? Where¡¯s the Second Master?¡±


    The brigands, who had been instigated into rebellion by Zhao Fu, understood that this moment would decide their futures, so they did not dare to make a mistake. One of the brigands at the front smiled and said, ¡°The Second Master told us toe back first to report the situation!¡±


    One of the guards nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and let the First Master know.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± One of the brigands quickly grabbed the guard before signaling to the other brigands to go in and carry out the n.


    ¡°What is it, brother?¡± the guard asked with a confused look on his face.


    The brigand smiled, put his arm around the guard, whispered into the guard¡¯s ear, ¡°The Second Master, the Third Master, and the 4,000 brothers who went out have already died. A powerful sir has surrounded our stronghold; if you want to live, do as I say.¡±


    The guard was terrified and immediately nodded to show that he understood.


    This news started to spread throughout the stronghold, causing a strange atmosphere to descend. Every one of them feared death, but some of them were loyal to the First Master to the death. Most of them were killed by the brigands who turned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    At this moment, the First Master was pacing around within the main hall, feeling deeply unsettled. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off.


    ¡°Transmit my orders! Send some people to see if Old Second hase back yet!¡± the big brother yelled, and a turned brigand pretended to heed the orders and walked out.


    If this was a normal vige, one would be able to tell if there was a rebellion about to take ce if one looked at the Popr Support. However, the Popr Support of bandit or brigand viges were already in the negatives, so it was impossible to tell.


    At this moment, a brigand walked in with a few dishes of food and a pot of wine. After walking into the main hall, he looked at the unsettled First Master and said caringly, ¡°First Master, please don¡¯t be worried; perhaps the Second Master and Third Master will return together soon. You didn¡¯t eat anything for lunch, so this lowly one especially made a few dishes for First Master. Please eat some and don¡¯t tire yourself out, or we¡¯ll all be incredibly worried.¡±


    The First Master originally had no appetite and didn¡¯t want to eat, but when he heard how considerate the brigand was, he felt a trace of warmth in his heard and nodded, saying, ¡°Alright, put them down!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the brigand quickly replied as he set the dishes down in front of the big brother before saying, ¡°First Master, this lowly one will pour the wine for you.¡±


    Following this, the brigand poured out a cup of wine and held the cup with both hands as he passed it to the First Master.


    The First Master received the cup, and without even thinking about it, he drained the cup in one gulp. Immediately, the brigand¡¯s caring smile turned into a cold one.


    The First Master saw the change in the brigand¡¯s expression and felt a deep sense of shock. He instantly realized what had happened, but he coughed up a mouthful of blood in the next moment. He stared hatefully at the brigand and fell to the ground, dead.


    The brigand coldly smiled and kicked the First Master of the Three Flood Dragon Stronghold, who had reigned above 5,000 brigands, off his seat onto the ground.


    With the First Master¡¯s strength and temperament, it was possible that he would have be a formidable and ruthless tyrant in the future. However, he had met Zhao Fu quite early on, and he had fallen into such a situation.


    There was nock of talented people in this world, whether they were heroes, champions, tyrants, or good-doers. There were billions of creatures, and only their blood could forge the sovereign throne. The path of a sovereign was something that was created by the corpses of countless extraordinary people.


    It had gotten quite dark, and torches started to be lit within the stronghold. After Zhao Fu and his soldiers arrived at the entrance of the stronghold, all of the brigands put down their weapons and knelt on the ground. Zhao Fu brought in his subordinates and epted their surrender.


    When the brigands saw the powerful army that Zhao Fu led, they felt a sense of immense pressure, and they did not even dare to raise their heads. Afterwards, matters were taken care of quite smoothly, and a total of 800 brigands had surrendered. Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers then killed 20 or so brigands who had unpardonable crimes and rescued 100 or so women who were from the Hundred Flower Vige.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu went to the strange stone tform in the stronghold and looked at it.


    [General tform]: Can raise soldiers¡¯ morale. Special stats: Can allow three people to change their professions to General, and soldiers¡¯ stats can randomly +1.


    This special structure was quite good. It could allow Zhao Fu to have an extra three Generals, and it also randomly gave +1 to soldiers¡¯ stats. Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to demolish it, which gave him the blueprint for the General tform, and he nned to rebuild it in the Great Qin Vige.


    Zhao Fu then went to the Barracks and took a look at the single Profession Change Stone Stele there:


    [Brigand]: F grade Military. Description: One of the military units thatmits evil everywhere. Effect: Receives the skill [sh].


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Storehouse. He was only nning to take a quick look, but he unexpectedly found some pleasant surprises. Within the Storehouse, he found a dark ore.


    [ck Iron Ore]: Grade: Gold, Description: Can be used to forge Gold grade equipment.


    Zhao Fu smiled and put the ck Iron Ore, the money, and the equipment into his spatial ring.


    Now that he had quite a bit of money, he was no longer using the spatial ring that only had 10 square meters of space. His current spatial ring had a storage of 300 square meters, and it was thergest spatial ring that could be bought in shops. It was Silver grade and cost 400 or so gold coins.


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the stronghold¡¯s main hall. He was surprised to find that it was a Silver grade vige, and he chose to conquer it and [Relocate] it,ting him 100 Achievement Points and 6,200 EXP for the Great Qin Vige.


    He gained a lot from attacking the Three Flood Dragon Stronghold, and after resting there for the night, they returned to the Great Qin Vige the next day. Zhao Fu ordered some people to rebuild the General tform, and of the 1,100 subdued brigands, he chose 1,000 of them to join the army and split the remaining 100 or so to help out around the vige.


    Zhao Fu and his subordinates once again brought arge number of corpses to the region of bones and used the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation to refine them into Grade Orbs. Luckily, they were mostly A grade corpses, so they did not consume too much energy ¨C otherwise, there may not have been enough energy to refine them all. The energy stones in the jade channels from before had already beenpletely emptied, and Zhao Fu was already using the ones that he had bought from Qin Nan.


    After refining the A grade corpses into Grade Orbs, Zhao Fu took out the corpses of the three Masters. They were refined into one SS grade Orb and two S grade Orbs. The SS grade Orb belonged to the First Master, and the other two orbs belonged to the Second and Third Masters.


    After returning to the surface, Zhao Fu gave the A grade Orbs to the soldiers who had done well in the battle. As for the S grade Orbs, Zhao Fu once again conducted apetition. This time, thepetitors were not only tested in their fighting prowess but also their overall abilities, such as adaptability and tactics.


    The victors of thepetition were a male Elf called Yassi and a Grey Dwarf called Shandi, and Zhao Fu gave them an S grade Orb each. As for the SS grade Orb, Zhao Fu had long since decided who to give it to.

 Chapter 76: Exceptional and Famous Swords

    <h4>Chapter 76: Exceptional and Famous Swords</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu called Xiao Jian over, and by now, most of his injuries had recovered. However, his body was still quite weak, and there were a few scars on his face, making his decent-looking face seem quite terrifying.


    Zhao Fu offered to give him some medicinal pills to help with the scarring, but Xiao Jian refused, saying, ¡°I want to keep these scars to remember everything that happened and to motivate myself to be stronger.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°This is for you, Xiao Jian!¡± Zhao Fu handed Xiao Jian the SS grade Orb.


    Xiao Jian received it with some hesitation, but after looking at it, he felt incredibly emotional. He knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°Thank you for your great favor, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and replied, ¡°I value you greatly, so don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Xiao Jian quickly nodded and promised that he wouldn¡¯t. He then thought of something and quickly took out a blueprint before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this is a wine brewing recipe from our vige; perhaps it will be of use to Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu took it and looked at it.


    [Hundred Flower Wine Recipe]: Can create fragrant and enchanting wine from flowers.


    After looking at the recipe, Zhao Fu decided that it could be the signature wine of the Westfall Restaurants. Right now, they were using normal wine that any vige could create, so the Hundred Flower Wine would attract quite a few customers.


    Zhao Fu epted the recipe and chatted with Xiao Jian for a while before a soldier came in to report that the General tform had beenpleted. Zhao Fu went over to the General tform and thought about who he would make Generals. In the end, he decided on the three people who had been with him since the beginning: Old Logue, Zhang Dahu, and Liu Mei.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu took the teleportation channel to Holy Light City and went to a Smithy. The guard outside respectfully saluted him, and Zhao Fu nodded before walking to the door and knocking.


    Gongsun Lin said from within with an annoyed voice, ¡°Who is it? Go away and don¡¯t bother me!¡±


    An awkward expression appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s voice, Gongsun Lin quickly ran over to open the door. When she saw Zhao Fu, she asked, ¡°Zhao Xin, why are you here?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Gongsun Lin, whose face and clothes were covered with soot, and she was no longer as cute as she had been at the auction. Now, she looked like a real cksmith.


    Zhao Fu smiled before taking out the ck Iron Ore and giving it to her. Gongsun Lin immediately eximed happily, ¡°Zhao Xin! You obtained yet another Gold grade material!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°I want to use this to make arge saber.¡±


    Gongsun Lin happily nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll forge it after I¡¯m done with the shield!¡±


    Zhao Fu asked, ¡°How long will it be until the shield ispleted?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Gongsun Lin tilted her head in deep contemtion before saying, ¡°Maybe another five or six days!¡±


    Zhao Fu talked with Gongsun Lin a bit more, and when he saw just how crazy she was about forging, he reminded her not to overwork herself because he wasn¡¯t in a rush for the shield.


    When she heard Zhao Fu¡¯s caring words, her face became red, and she nodded, indicating that she understood, before running back in to work on the shield.


    After that, Zhao Fu left the Smithy. Some people may have been curious as to why Zhao Fu trusted Gongsun Lin so much as to even give her such precious materials.


    In actuality, he believed that she was someone from the Gongsun family from the very beginning because the aura she gave off was not one that anyone could have. Moreover, everyrge family had pride ¨C for example, ancient forging families have forged many exceptional and famous swords, but none of them had ever used them for themselves. As such, it was unlikely that Gongsun Lin would be blinded by greed and betray him.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu was now a massive force among yers. If anyone dared to steal his materials, that person would not be able to live in the Forest of Horrors anymore. Right now, yers could only develop where they had spawned, and it was almost impossible for them to run away.


    Just as Zhao Fu arrived at the Westfall Restaurant, someone came to report, ¡°There are two people here to see you!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and went to the guest hall. He saw that both people were military men with deep auras. Zhao Fu understood what was happening and a slight smile appeared on his face as he asked, ¡°Hello, what matters would you like to discuss with me?¡±


    The leading middle-aged man did not try to hide anything and said forthrightly, ¡°My name is Tang Zhan and this is my subordinate Qiu Wenjie. We¡¯re from the military faction in the Forest of Horrors. We would like you to join our military faction and work for our country. The country will definitely greatly reward you in the future.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile did not change as he immediately refused, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in joining the army.¡±


    What a joke ¨C whichrge family would join the military faction? It would be better to be a king of robbers than to be restricted by so many rules and regtions. And the rewards? Zhao Fu was the Legatee of the Great Qin Empire, so why would he want rewards from the country? Moreover, who could guarantee that the military faction would be able to unify the world? Who didn¡¯t have their own ambitions?


    Qiu Wenjie said with displeasure, ¡°What sort of attitude is that? Serving the country is a very glorious matter.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly chuckled ¨C taking glory in serving one¡¯s country was indeed an attitude people would have taken in the past, but times had long since changed. After a long time of peace and enjoyment, people¡¯s hearts had changed. Those words couldn¡¯t move anyone now, and they were instead taken as a joke.


    However, Zhao Fu felt some respect towards the soldiers who were loyal to their country. He respected them for being willing to sacrifice their lives for their country, and he also respected them for the effort they put in and the price they paid to be soldiers. However, if they became enemies, he would not show any mercy when destroying them.


    Even though Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to do such a thing, if it really came to it, he would not hold back. In the Heaven Awaken World, it was currently a very chaotic and violent period of time.


    Qiu Wenjie was quite angry when he saw Zhao Fu¡¯s expression, but just as he was about to say something, Tang Zhan stopped him and said, ¡°Mr. Zhao, we hope that you will think about this some more. The military faction will wee you at any time; we have some other matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°Take care, I won¡¯t be seeing you out.¡±


    After leaving the Westfall Restaurant, Qiu Wenjie said unhappily, ¡°Captain, what was with Zhao Xin¡¯s attitude? The military faction put down its pride to invite him, but he didn¡¯t even think about it before refusing.¡±


    Tang Zhao sighed and replied, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Times have changed, as have people¡¯s hearts. What you said just then won¡¯t be able to win anyone over, and in such a chaotic world, I don¡¯t even know if what we¡¯re holding on to is the right thing.¡±

 Chapter 77: Mysterious Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 77: Mysterious Skeleton</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After doing everything that he needed to do in Holy Light City, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Vige but was given some bad news: Li Wen¡¯s exploration team in the passage had suffered casualties. As such, Zhao Fu quickly went to take a look.


    ¡°Li Wen! What¡¯s going on?¡± Within the medicine shop, Zhao Fu looked at Li Wen, who was being bandaged up.


    When Li Wen saw Zhao Fu arrive, Li Wen said with an ashamed expression, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate deserves to die. I didn¡¯t lead the team well, resulting in casualties this time.¡±


    Zhao Fu knew that Li Wen had been following his battle tactics this entire time, and he had done quite well. To have suffered casualties this time, something unexpected must have happened. Zhao Fu did not me him and said, ¡°Alright, tell me what happened.¡±


    Li Wen nodded and started to exin. His team had been exploring a passage when they arrived in arge open area that was 100 meters high and 500 meters wide. There was nothing in that area apart from a strange Skeleton. The Skeleton looked just like a normal Skeleton, and it even had simr equipment. The only difference was that it had a sword-like shard that gave off a golden light in its chest.


    They acted carefully and wanted to report to Zhao Fu, but they were discovered by the Skeleton. Moreover, the Skeleton was unexpectedly powerful, and normal Holy Light skills did not seem to have any effect on it. What¡¯s more, it shattered one of the Goblin Warrior¡¯s shields, and they were barely able to escape.


    After hearing Li Wen¡¯s ount, Zhao Fu nodded ¨C indeed, it was not Li Wen¡¯s fault. However, just what was that Skeleton? After thinking about it, Zhao Fu went to Rhode Vige and ordered for some thick shields to be created out of bronze concentrate.


    Before, the shields that the Goblin Warriors had been using had bronze concentrate on the outside, but the inside was Ironwood. This was because lifting a shield madepletely made of bronze concentrate was quite difficult for even the Goblin Warriors, so they were not suited for long explorations. However, they needed such shields to deal with the mysterious Skeleton.


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to Holy Light City. Since ordinary Holy Light skills didn¡¯t work, it seemed that they needed more powerful skills. As such, Zhao Fu bought 10 Holy Hall Magic Seal skills.


    After making these preparations, Zhao Fu took Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, Daisy, Saar, Old Logue, 20 Goblin Warriors, 20 iron hammer Infantrymen, 20 Archers, and 10 Elven Priests towards the ce that Li Wen had told him about.


    The passage was incredibly dark, and walking through it took quite a long time. After a while, they finally arrived at the area that Li Wen had spoken about. It was exactly as big as Li Wen had said, and there was a Skeleton sitting cross-legged in the center.


    This Skeleton was quite special: the spirit me in its head was a golden color, its body gave off a faint golden light, and it did not give off the eerie and gloomy feeling that normal Skeletons gave off.


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s people appeared at the entrance of the area, the mysterious Skeleton slowly stood up. Zhao Fu did not show any courtesy and immediately ordered the Archers to attack.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Arrows covered with strands of yellow aura flew towards the mysterious Skeleton. Right from the beginning, Zhao Fu had ordered his Archers to use their strongest skill, the Rock Crushing Arrow.


    The mysterious Skeleton seemed incredibly calm when facing so many arrows shooting towards it so quickly. It remained where it stood, pulled out a rusty sword, and lightly flicked with its wrist. A formless sword qi swept out and knocked all of the arrows away, so the mysterious Skeleton was not harmed at all.


    Zhao Fu was not too surprised ¨C after all, he had been prepared for the mysterious Skeleton to be quite strong. Following this, the 20 Infantrymenunched 20 Holy Light Bullets towards the mysterious Skeleton.


    The Skeleton continued to calmly stand there. Only when the Holy Light Bullets drew near did it raise its sword and point it towards the Holy Light Bullets. A formless sword qi stabbed out, its powerful force causing the air to tremble. The Holy Light Bullets werepletely destroyed and scattered into motes of light.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious. Long-range attacks were essentially useless against the mysterious Skeleton, and at that moment, it started to walk towards them. It did not seem as savage as the normal Skeletons when seeing living beings; rather, it was as if it looked down on Zhao Fu¡¯s party.


    Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, and Saar, the Great Qin Vige¡¯s 3 strongest fighters, stepped out from within the shield wall.


    The mysterious Skeleton looked at the three people who walked out, and its body blurred as it instantly appeared in front of them.


    ng!


    The mysterious Skeleton shed at the three of them, its sword covered with massive sword qi. Facing this terrifying strength, the three of them didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and Bai Qi gripped the Star shing Sword with both hands, barely stopping the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s strike.


    Bai Qi could be said to be the strongest person in the Great Qin Vige, and even he found it difficult to block the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s attack. From this, anyone could see how powerful the Skeleton was.


    The mysterious Skeleton pushed down on its sword, and Bai Qi was forced to take a step back, and he was clearly weaker than the Skeleton.


    Luckily, Zhang Dahu and Saar raised their sabers and attacked the mysterious Skeleton from both sides, relieving the pressure on Bai Qi.


    However, Zhang Dahu and Saar clearly weren¡¯t a match for the mysterious Skeleton either. They used all of their might to sh at the mysterious Skeleton, their sabers giving off harrowing saber lights. However, the mysterious Skeleton casually flicked its sword, and an arc of light appeared and knocked Zhang Dahu and Saar back by many steps.


    At that moment, Bai Qi used all of his strength to release a Qi sh. His sword erupted with sword light and he leaped into the air, attacking the mysterious Skeleton from mid-air.


    Th mysterious Skeleton raised its sword and easily blocked Bai Qi¡¯s full-strength strike. However, at that moment, Bai Qi¡¯s body suddenly spun to the side as an arrow pierced through where he had just been. The arrowhead glinted in the light and shot straight for the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s head.


    Zhao Fu nocked another arrow on his bowstring. The arrow just then had been shot by Zhao Fu, and if it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Fu and Bai Qi being familiar with each other after fighting together so many times, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. After all, he had used all of his strength in that attack, and if Bai Qi had not been able to evade it, he definitely would have been injured.


    Facing this sudden and unexpected attack, the mysterious Skeleton tilted its head, causing the arrow to narrowly pass by. However, this resulted in an opening, and Bai Qi once again used his full strength as his sword erupted with sword light, sweeping towards the mysterious Skeleton and sending it flying.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Zhao Fu loudly yelled.


    The 20 Infantrymen, 20 Archers, 10 Elven Priests, and Old Logue unleashed their skills, resulting in countless skillsnding on the mysterious Skeleton while it was still in the air.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    A chain of explosions sounded out as the mysterious Skeleton wretchedly fell down from the air. At that moment, a white light silently shot towards the mysterious Skeleton. As it flew through the air, the light split into 2, then 3, then 4, and then finally 7 differently-sized rings of lights beforending on the mysterious Skeleton.


    Daisy had also appeared outside of the shield wall and had unleashed Holy Ring Light.


    BOOM!!!


    The mysterious Skeleton was once again sent flying, and it smashed into a wall 100 meters away. 7 ring-shaped craters also appeared on the wall, and the Skeleton was in even worse shape than before, looking as if it was going to copse as it fell from the wall.


    Seeing this, everyone let out a breath of relief. However, in the next moment, the Skeleton once again stood up with its sword held by both hands. It lifted its sword to its chest with the de pointing upwards, and its body gave off a brilliant golden light as it started to chant.

 Chapter 78: King’s Oath

    <h4>Chapter 78: King¡¯s Oath</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°The oath I made that day is engraved on my heart: to serve my king from life to life, age to age!¡±


    ¡°To offer everything in this life and apany my king¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°I will be my king¡¯s sword, shing away both light and darkness, both heaven and hell; no one can stop my king¡¯s sword!¡±


    ¡°Even though tens of thousands of years may have passed, I will not change. In my king¡¯s name, I will sweep everything away!¡±


    The mysterious Skeleton seemed both holy and dignified as it recited its oath, and the golden light around it became more intense.


    At the same time, the aura it was giving off became stronger to the point that ripples of energy started to emanate out from its body. The lighting from its body illuminated the 5-meter radius area around it, and there was not a trace of Undead auraing from it; instead, it seemed like a pdin reciting a king¡¯s oath.


    Boom!!


    As it finished speaking, an explosion sounded out as the mysterious Skeleton released an incredibly powerful aura, which swept towards its surroundings like a berserk wind. The entire area was covered with the golden light, and the sound of steel interweaving could be heard. A suit of golden armor started to form on the Skeleton, and a hazy body started to form around the Skeleton. Even though it wasn¡¯t very clear, they could see its face clearly.


    Even if Zhao Fu wanted to stop what the Skeleton was doing, it was toote. By now, the mysterious Skeleton hadpletely changed, and the powerful auraing from its body seemed to cause the air to freeze. Zhao Fu called Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, and Saar back, and then he took out five Explosive Spirit Pills and gave them to Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, Saar, Old Logue, and Daisy.


    The Explosive Spirit Pills deserved their status as Stage 3 Pills. Normally, people who were not even at Stage 1 would not be able to use such powerful pills; it was usually only after they reached Stage 3 that they would obtain such pills. However, now that they had used such a powerful pill before even reaching Stage 1, the powerful effects of the pill could be clearly seen.


    Their eyes became blood-red, and strands of blood-red aura rose up from their bodies. Their auras rapidly became stronger, andbined, they did not seem any weaker than the mysterious Skeleton.


    The auras from the two sides shed, causing the atmosphere to be incredibly heavy, making it difficult for others to breathe.


    The mysterious Skeleton did not look down on them, and it raised its golden, glowing sword and rushed towards the five of them. Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, and Saar rushed forwards to meet it.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Massive metallic collisions rang out, and the mysterious Skeleton seemed to be on equal footing with Bai Qi and the others.


    Old Logue raised his wooden staff and chanted in a low voice. The energy around him gathered towards him and turned into a small tornado, raising a lot of sand and dust. Blood-red fireballs started to form until there were 10 Hell Fireballs about the size of washbowls. As they appeared, an extremely powerful aura of destruction swept out.


    Old Logue¡¯s blood-red eyes stared intently at the mysterious Skeleton. It waspletely caught up in its battle against Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, and Saar, and Old Logue waved his staff, causing the 10 Hell Fireballs to shoot towards the mysterious Skeleton.


    The mysterious Skeleton coldly harrumphed and shed out with its sword, causing a 10 or so meter long golden arc of light to fly out and tear through the air.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Old Logue¡¯s 10 Hell Fireballs were all destroyed, and they exploded into blood-red patches of fire, forming a sea of mes.


    Suddenly, countless 1 meter long wooden spikes rained down on the mysterious Skeleton ¨C this was the joint attack of Daisy and 10 or so Elven Priests.


    Facing the wooden spikes, the mysterious Skeleton gripped its sword and rapidly spun around, forming an extremely powerful tornado of sword qi. When the wooden spikes descended and hit the sword qi tornado, they were reduced to splinters and sent flying.


    After all of the wooden spikes were gone, the mysterious Skeleton stopped spinning. At that moment, the 10 soldiers with the Holy Hall Magic Seal skills stretched out their hands. A sun-like rune shined on their hands as 10 rays of burning, golden light shot out.


    The Skeleton seemed to be shocked when it saw those 10 golden lights sh towards it, but it was unable to evade them and could only try to block with them with its sword.


    Bang!


    The 10 golden rays simultaneouslynded on the mysterious Skeleton, causing an explosion to sound out. The Skeleton was knocked backwards and only stopped after sliding back 10 or so meters. White smoke rose up from its body as if water had been poured on red-hot iron.


    Even though the mysterious Skeleton no longer looked like a normal Skeleton, it was still a Skeleton-type Undead, and Holy Light skills dealt extra damage to it.


    The mysterious Skeleton seemed to be enraged, and it stared at Zhao Fu, who was behind the shield wall giving orders this entire time. In the next second, it shot towards Zhao Fu, but Bai Qi, Zhang Dahu, and Saar refused to let it get past them, and they once again kept it upied.


    However, a powerful sword light erupted from the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s sword, forcing Bai Qi and the others back. Following this, the mysterious Skeleton once again rushed at Zhao Fu.


    However, in the next instant, 10 massive Hell Fireballs once again appeared above the mysterious Skeleton like 10 blood-colored suns.


    The mysterious Skeleton¡¯s expression became savage, and it tried to evade each of the descending Hell Fireballs. Despite this, it was unable to avoid the shockwaves from each of the explosions, and the golden armor on its body dimmed.


    Right after it rushed out of the sea of mes formed by the Hell Fireballs, the mysterious Skeleton was shocked to see countless ballistae boltsing towards it.


    Zhao Fu saw that the Infantrymen were unable to do much, so he took out 10 ballistae from his spatial ring for them to use.


    Facing so many powerful ballista bolts, the mysterious Skeleton did not dare to be careless. It quickly brandished the sword in its hands and released countless sword lights, barely blocking the ballista bolts.


    At that moment, Daisy¡¯s eyes lightly closed, and she raised her head as a holy light descended on her body. Her surroundings were also illuminated by that light, and white motes of light drifted down from above, painting a beautiful and pure scene.


    Daisy slowly opened her blood-red eyes and looked at the mysterious Skeleton, who had just blocked all of the ballista bolts. When she lightly raised her jade-like hand and pointed at the Skeleton, a white light shot out from her index finger. It soundlessly reached the mysterious Skeleton in an instant, confusing it.


    BOOM!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the mysterious Skeleton was once again sent flying into the wall. This time, thergest of the 7 rings was 30 meters wide, and the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s golden armor shattered as ity on the ground with its dying breath.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to order his subordinates to finish it off, the mysterious Skeleton shakily stood up and raised its sword high in the air as it said, ¡°Glory¡­ to the king!¡±


    Following this, the mysterious Skeleton howled. The entire world became quiet, and time seemed to stop.


    Boom!!!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a pir of golden light erupted from the Skeleton, making it seem as if it was daytime in this dark area.


    Within the golden light, the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s expression was sacred and dignified, and an aura that could cause one to feel despair and terror emanated from its body. The aura formed a windstorm; the ground started to crack; and a terrifying aura swept into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    By now, the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s bones had been dyedpletely gold, and a golden aura started to rise from its body like a me. It stood with its sword raised high, and it looked like it could destroy the heavens.

 Chapter 79: Monstrous Power

    <h4>Chapter 79: Monstrous Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    They all felt as if they were in a small boat in a massive sea when they felt this monstrous power, and terror spread within their hearts.


    The mysterious Skeleton coldly stared at Zhao Fu and started to walk towards him.


    Bai Qi and the others had no choice but to summon up the courage to rush at the Skeleton. However, the mysterious Skeleton did not even bother to look at them.


    It casually shed as a massive wave of sword qi engulfed the three of them. Bai Qi and the others desperately tried to defend but were sent flying.


    The three of them crashed onto the ground and coughed up blood, causing their bodies to be stained red. Theyy powerlessly on the ground and did not even have the strength to stand up. What¡¯s more, this was only a casual attack from the mysterious Skeleton, yet it had dealt such heavy injuries to Bai Qi and the others. They were the three most powerful fighters in the Great Qin Vige, yet they seemed so weak in front of the mysterious Skeleton.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Ballista bolts containing massive force shot towards it, but the mysterious Skeleton coldly harrumphed and shed with its sword. A crescent-shaped sword qi reduced the countless ballista bolts into dust, and the boundless sword qi did not stop, continuing on towards the ballistae.


    BOOM!!


    The sword qinded on the 10 ballistae, and a massive explosion rang out as the ballistae exploded into fragments. A 20-meter wide crater appeared on the ground, and two of the Infantrymen who had not been able to escape in time were turned into a bloody mist.


    At that moment, a white light soundlessly arrived before the mysterious Skeleton again. Daisy had once again attacked, and the light split into 2, then 3, then 4, then 7 rings of different sizes.


    Just as the rings were about to fully take shape, the mysterious Skeleton stabbed them, destroying the 7 rings of light and causing them to dissipate as white motes of light.


    Powerful beyond belief. Terror, fear, despair, and helplessness assaulted everyone¡¯s hearts. The mysterious Skeleton was not something that they could stop.


    The mysterious Skeleton¡¯s cold gaze once again fell on Zhao Fu, who was behind the shield wall and many other soldiers. It slowly leaned forwards as its sword hummed and gave off a blinding, golden light.


    Bang!


    The mysterious Skeleton lightly pushed against the ground, causing the ground to crack. It flew towards Zhao Fu like a golden ray of light, and all of the soldiers blocked its path to Zhao Fu. However, they were all sent flying, and the mysterious Skeleton came before Zhao Fu. It raised its sword high into the air, preparing to y Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Many of the soldiers coughed up blood andy paralyzed on the ground. All they could do was watch in terror and cry out at the scene before them.


    BOOM!!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as two bursts of absolute power collided together, resulting in a massive energy shockwave. The ground cracked and copsed, resulting in a 10-meter wide crater.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off a dark, ink-like aura that looked like demonic mes. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was one of dignity and might, and his eyes werepletely cold as if he was a different person. The bronze sword in his stand stopped the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s attack, and his entire person radiated killing intent.


    Zhao Fu had used up a massive amount of Fate to activate the power of the Nation Armament, the Twelve Metal Colossi. He had even used the bronze sword of the Twelve Metal Colossi.


    The mysterious Skeleton seemed to be quite shocked because it hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Fu to be able to block its killing blow. Sensing dense killing intent from Zhao Fu, the mysterious Skeleton also became serious and retreated 10 meters away.


    ¡°Hurry and go!¡± Zhao Fu looked at his soldiers struggling to their feet, who were preparing to enter the fray. He immediately ordered them to retreat because this was no longer a battle that they could participate in.


    They understood how weak they were and that they were no help at all when they heard Zhao Fu¡¯s unquestionable tone. As such, they all obeyed and retreated out of the area.


    At this moment, the mysterious Skeleton once again attacked Zhao Fu. Its body disappeared and reappeared at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and its sword seemed to contain enough force to shatter mountains as it sliced towards Zhao Fu¡¯s waist. In response, Zhao Fu spun and used his sword to block it.


    ng!


    The two swords collided, resulting in a massive metallic collision. Just as Zhao Fu blocked the attack, the mysterious Skeleton suddenly raised its leg and kicked at Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu used his free hand to punch at the mysterious Skeleton.


    Bang!!


    The leg and fist smashed together, resulting in another massive explosion. Both sides were knocked 10 or so meters away, but Zhao Fu¡¯s fist was bleeding, and his blood was dripping to the ground. On the other hand, the mysterious Skeleton seemedpletely fine ¨C that was the advantage of not having a fleshly body.


    Suddenly, the mysterious Skeleton once again rushed at him, and Zhao Fu no longer remained as passive. He raised his bronze sword and pointed it up as a ck aura spiraled around it, and a blood-red spark appeared at the tip of the sword. It rapidly grew bigger and bigger until it formed a gigantic, 10-meter wide fireball, which looked like a blood-red sun, and its destructive aura covered the entire area.


    Even the mysterious Skeleton was shocked by this and quickly dodged. Zhao Fu shed down with his sword, causing the massive fireball to shoot towards the mysterious Skeleton as a blur of red light.


    Bang!!


    The fireball exploded, and just as it was about to cover the mysterious Skeleton, it turned into 10 or so illusory blurs and avoided the massive fireball.


    Boom!!!


    However, Zhao Fu appeared right before the mysterious Skeleton in the next second, his sword unleashingrge amounts of dark sword light. With a full-powered strike, the mysterious Skeleton was sent flying 100 meters away, and it smashed into a wall and caused that section to crack and copse.


    Also immediately, a blur shot out from within the rubble, reaching Zhao Fu in an instant. Zhao Fu was caught off guard, and he quickly used his sword to defend himself.


    Bang!!!


    Zhao Fu felt as if he had been hit by a massive beast, and he was also sent flying 100 meters and hit a wall. Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood and wiped his mouth before standing up and looking at the mysterious Skeleton.


    At this moment, the mysterious Skeleton was giving off an aura that was 10 times as powerful as before, and it was to the point that its power was bing corporeal. The air twisted and turned, and the ground slowly sank down. The mysterious Skeleton dragged its golden sword across the ground, which was now almost four meters long. The ground was like tofu, and it was easily split apart by the golden sword.


    Under the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s monstrous aura of despair, Zhao Fu¡¯s body instinctively started to tremble, but he resolutely bit his tongue. Immediately, pain traveled through his body, stopping his trembling. Zhao Fu then gripped the bronze sword and gathered all of his strength.


    By now, the mysterious Skeleton had reached Zhao Fu, and it slowly raised its near 4-meter long golden sword and shed down at Zhao Fu.


    Boom!!!


    The air seemed to be cleaved in two, and the sword qi was like a river that shed at Zhao Fu. Even though Zhao Fu used all of his strength to defend against the attack, he still seemed incredibly weak and small, and the sword qi mmed him against a wall. Even then, the sword qi continued to st at him until a crater that was 30 meters deep, which was filled with cuts from the sword qi, was left within the wall.


    Within the depths of the crater, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was covered with bothrge and small cuts, and his blood covered his entire body. At this moment, he looked incredibly wretched.

 Chapter 80: Heaven Exterminating Sword

    <h4>Chapter 80: Heaven Exterminating Sword</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Within the crater, Zhao Fu feebly took out six bottles, which contained roughly 300 or so Little Spirit Pills, and he swallowed all of them with great difficulty. He then consumed the remaining Explosive Spirit Pills.


    The instant he swallowed all of these medicinal pills, Zhao Fu felt as if his heart had been gripped by a pair ofrge hands, causing it to thump with a low sound, and his entire body was wracked with pain by the powerful medicinal energy.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!!¡± Zhao Fu tilted his head back and screamed in pain, and his body doubled in size as his veins bulged. His entire body became red, and his skin seemed to be on the verge of tearing ¨C indeed, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was almost at the point of exploding.


    Zhao Fu stopped screaming asrge amounts of blood-colored aura streamed out from his body. Over in the Great Qin Vige¡¯s Vige Hall, the Twelve Metal Colossi nged noisily as a massive amount of killing energy flooded into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    BOOM!!!


    An explosion sounded out as an aura that was extremely powerful burst forth from Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    At the mouth of the crater, the mysterious Skeleton coldly gazed at the ck and blood-red aura streaming out.


    Bang!!


    Suddenly, a figure shed out like a blur, and the mysterious Skeleton quickly used its sword to defend. However, it was still forced back by 10 or so meters.


    There was now a figure where the mysterious Skeleton had originally been standing. Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance hadpletely changed: is muscles bulged, his expression was savage, and his eyes started to leak blood. Massive amounts of ck and blood-red aura streamed out of his body, making him seem like a demonic god.


    Zhao Fu gripped a bronze sword with each hand, and four bronze swords floated behind him. The six swords gave off a bronze light, making it seem as if Zhao Fu was dressed in bronze clothing.


    Right after forcing the mysterious Skeleton back, Zhao Fu rushed towards it and appeared above it in an instant. The two swords in his hand were filled with terrifying power as they hacked down at the mysterious Skeleton.


    The mysterious Skeleton coldly harrumphed, and its 4-meter long golden sword lightly hummed as it also released a powerful sh.


    BOOM!!!


    The three swords collided, resulting in a massive explosion. The air seemed to be sted apart, and even the ground beneath them cracked and sank down to form what looked like the inverse of a tortoise¡¯s shell.


    In that instant, a 500-meter wide, 50-meter deep crater was formed.


    Under a pile of dirt, a golden sword light shed, sending dirt and rocks flying, and the mysterious Skeleton crawled out, looking wretched.


    It looked at Zhao Fu, who was in front of it, and dragged its 4-meter long golden sword as it roared and charged at Zhao Fu.


    The 4-meter long golden sword gave off clear hums as traces of golden aura arose from it. The sword gave off a terrifying destructive aura, and even the ground was unable to withstand its power. As the mysterious Skeleton rushed up, the ground sank down wherever the sword passed over.


    Zhao Fu raised the swords in his hands, and adding on the four swords behind him, the six swords hummed as bronze sword light covered the surrounding 100-meter radius area. An extremely powerful sword aura was formed, and under this aura, the ground started to disappear.


    The mysterious Skeleton rushed up to Zhao Fu and brandished its massive, golden sword, sweeping it towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu raised the 2 bronze swords in his hand and shed towards the mysterious Skeleton with an extremely powerful sword aura.


    BOOM!!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s swords crossed with the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s golden sword, annihting everything around them. It was as if time and space had both disappeared.


    Far away, Bai Qi and the others heard the continuous explosions and realized how terrifying the battle was. It was on a level that could destroy the heavens and the earth, and they were as powerless as a group of ants. All they could do was tremble when facing such power. Back on the battlefield, Zhao Fu and the mysterious Skeleton both flew backwards and crashed onto the ground. Zhao Fu cried out and coughed up arge mouthful of blood, but the mysterious Skeleton did not fare so well this time either ¨C its golden bones had started to crack.


    Zhao Fu gritted his teeth and once again stood up before quickly going towards the mysterious Skeleton. The mysterious Skeleton also got to its feet and dragged its sword as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Explosions rang out as the two sides faced off in this decisive battle, and everything around them was reduced to nothing.


    ¡°Eight Direction Sword Cry!¡± The mysterious Skeleton used the skill that the Skeleton General had used before ¨C eight massive rays of golden sword qi suddenly shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu raised one of the bronze swords as countless ck and blood-red auras spiraled around the sword, making this ordinary-looking sword look like a demonic de. Above the tip, 30 gigantic fireballs instantly appeared, which looked like 30 small suns, and covered the entire area with a destructive aura.


    Zhao Fu pointed his sword at the mysterious Skeleton as the 30 massive fireballs flew towards it.


    BOOM!!


    The eight massive rays of golden sword qi and the 30 gigantic fireballs collided. Both contained incredible power, and after mming into each other, an even more terrifying might was unleashed, resulting in an incredibly destructive shockwave.


    Everything around them either copsed or was reduced to dust, and the shockwaves instantly covered the mysterious Skeleton and Zhao Fu as well.


    After the dust settled, a 1,000-meter wide, 100-meter deep hole had appeared. Because of their battle, the area had been expanded.


    Zhao Fu, covered in blood, climbed out of a heap of rock shards, while the mysterious Skeleton, covered with fractures, also climbed out of a pile of rubble.


    By now, both sides had more or less run out of strength, and even their life forces were flickering. However, this was the moment that would determine victory or defeat.


    ¡°Heaven! Exterminating! Sword!¡± the mysterious Skeleton howled as it stood up and raised its 4-meter long golden sword upwards. A golden pir of light shot up, forming a cloudyer of sword qi.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Sword qi collided in the air, releasing golden lightning. The golden cloudyer seemed to give off an aura that could exterminate the heavens, the earth, and all creatures.


    Zhao Fu also stood up and roared, releasing a ck pir of light that rushed upwards.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Twelve ancient-looking bronze swords appeared above Zhao Fu¡¯s head, and they released ck lightning. An aura that seemed as if it could ughter the heavens and the earth and cause all creatures to tremble in fear slowly emanated outwards.

 Chapter 81: King Armament

    <h4>Chapter 81: King Armament</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The entire region trembled under the influence of these two terrifying forces, and it even affected the surface above them. Countless creatures reacted as if they had sensed a natural disaster, and the birds quickly flew away as the beasts started to run away.


    In the underground area, the two sides started to release their destructive might.


    The mysterious Skeleton tightly gripped its golden sword and roared as it sent all of its power into the golden sword, causing golden lightning to start encircling it.


    BOOM!!


    The mysterious Skeleton¡¯s strike towards Zhao Fu was simply indescribably powerful, and it seemed as if its sword could split the heavens and earth and destroy all life.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡± Zhao Fu spread out his arms as he roared, and he waspletely dyed in blood. The twelve bronze swords above his head released shocking ck sword lights and let out a torrential amount of killing intent.


    Zhao Fu brought his hands together with great difficulty, and the twelve bronze swords fused into an incredibly terrifying ck sword light that shot towards the mysterious Skeleton.


    This ck sword light was also powerful beyond description, and it seemed as if it could destroy all naturalws and kill even gods.


    Very soon, the golden sword light and ck sword light collided.


    BOOM!!


    An apocalyptic explosion sounded out as everything copsed and turned into nothing. The golden pir of light and ck pir of light rushed up through to the surface and into the clouds, causing the blue sky to suddenly darken.


    Everyone in the Forest of Horrors heard this sound, and it was extremely terrifying. The Flood dragon in the Forest of Horrors, the pure-looking young woman in Holy Light City, the man in armor in Soldier Forest, and the elder in green robes in Demon Tree City were all frightened by the sound, and they all looked in the direction of the Great Qin Vige.


    The ordinary people quickly recovered after receiving a small fright. They were quite curious about the sound and started to discuss it among themselves.


    The Flood dragon quickly moved its nest as far away from the Great Qin Vige as possible. It was deathly silent around where the pirs of light hade from ¨C all of the birds and beasts had long since run away, and even the remnant power made it so that living creatures did not dare to go near. Soon, the two pirs disappeared by themselves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Five dayster, Zhao Fu weakly opened his eyes and looked at Asani, who was carefully feeding him medicine.


    Asani was carefully holding a bowl and using a spoon to feed Zhao Fu medicine. She was about to finish feeding him the medicine, and she was going to start healing him, as she was an Elven Priest. Even though herbat strength was not very strong, because she was still a young girl, her healing skills were abnormally powerful. As such, Li Si asked her to stay by Zhao Fu¡¯s side and take care of his injuries.


    When Asani saw that Zhao Fu had woken up, she excitedly ran out and yelled, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s alive!¡±


    Following this, everyone ran over to Zhao Fu¡¯s side. When they saw that he was awake, they all let out sighs of relief, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°What are you all worried about? As a yer, I won¡¯t really die. At most, I won¡¯t be able to enter the Heaven Awaken World for 10 days.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Your Majesty? Even though you won¡¯t really die, you¡¯re our esteemed Majesty, so how could we not feel worried about you?¡± Li Si said as he cupped his fists together.


    Zhao Fu felt a warmth within his heart.


    At this moment, Bai Qi handed a sword-shaped shard that was glowing with a golden light to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this was the only thing that dropped after you killed the mysterious Skeleton.¡±


    Zhao Fu received the shard. It was the shard that had been embedded in the mysterious Skeleton¡¯s chest. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected to survive the battle, nor did he expect that he would have been able to kill the mysterious Skeleton. All he wanted to do was use all of his strength tond a final blow on it.


    The shard was 10 centimeters long, and one side was a part of the edge of a sword, while the other side was fragmented. However, it still gave off a brilliant, golden light, and Zhao Fu looked at its description with a curious expression on his face.


    [King Armament Shard]: A shard of what used to be a King Armament. It contains Ancient King Power, and it is an extremely dangerous item.


    ¡° _So this is a fragment of a King Armament, which can only be obtained after possessing 24 General Armaments. And what¡¯s Ancient King Power?_ ¡± Zhao Fu suddenly thought of the golden light around the mysterious Skeleton ¨C could that have been Ancient King Power? Could it be that the mysterious Skeleton had been so powerful because of this shard?


    It was probably possible to fuse this shard with other things. Right now, the highest grade item that Zhao Fu had was the Star shing Sword, but this shard was supposed to be fused with General Armaments. Right now, he had 89 Soldier Souls, so he might be able to use it quite soon. There were also two other pieces of Gold grade equipment. Since five days had passed, Gongsun Lin had most likely finished forging the Gold grade shield, and she should be working on the saber now.


    Those 2 pieces of Gold grade equipment were not for Zhao Fu to use, nor did he want to use them. An idea suddenly shed in his mind as ordered for Rhode to be summoned.


    Bai Qi immediately used the teleportation channel to go to Rhode Vige and brought Rhode to where Zhao Fu was. The big-bearded Grey Dwarf came to Zhao Fu¡¯s bed and asked respectfully, ¡°What have you summoned me for, Your Majesty?¡±


    Zhao Fu took out a rusty bronzemand medallion ¨C it was the Undead Command Seal that he had obtained from before. Zhao Fu then took off his Silver grade spatial ring and handed them to Rhode before asking, ¡°Is it possible to fuse these two items together?¡±


    Rhode looked at themand seal and the spatial ring closely before answering, ¡°I can indeed fuse them, but it will take a few days, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Please fuse them then!¡±


    Following this, Rhode took the two items and left.


    Zhao Fu turned his mind to more serious matters and asked, ¡°Did anything happen during the few days that I was asleep for?¡±


    Li Si thought for a moment before replying, ¡°There are no big internal matters to speak of. General Bai Qi created four teams to continue exploring the Forest of Horrors, and he created a team for exploring the passages in the region of bones.¡±


    Hearing thatst matter, Zhao Fu said with a serious expression, ¡°The region of bones isn¡¯t simple at all, and we don¡¯t know how it was formed. Tell the exploration team to be extremely careful. If they encounter any danger, they must retreat at once.¡±


    Li Si nodded.


    There was nothing much apart from that, and Zhao Fu focused on getting better. A few days passed in the blink of an eye, and because Asani stayed by his side to take care of him, they became much closer. Now, Asani was no longer as shy and scared around Zhao Fu.


    Rhode soon returned to the Great Qin Vige and brought the new ring to Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 82: King’s Undead Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 82: King¡¯s Undead Cavalry</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve finished forging the ring that you requested!¡± Rhode said as he handed over a grey-white ring.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother looking at the ring¡¯s description or stats because he thought that Rhode had simply fused them together, so there would be no changes. Back then, Zhao Fu decided that it would be better to fuse the King Armament Shard with special equipment instead of normal equipment.


    Zhao Fu took out the sword-shaped shard, which glowed with golden light, and fused it with the grey-white ring. Zhao Fu watched as the sword-shaped sword slowly fused into the ring, and the appearance of the ring started to change ¨C after the shardpletely fused into it, the grey-white ring became a pure golden color.


    Following this, a system announcement sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°System announcement! The 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen within your ring havepletely fused with your ring and have be ring spirits. As long as the ring is not damaged, the 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen cannot be killed.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen have received buffs from the ancient King¡¯s Power, and they have evolved into Chief grade Undead.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen have received buffs from the ancient King¡¯s Power, and their professions have be King¡¯s Undead Cavalry.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen¡¯s equipment has also been affected by the ancient King¡¯s Power and has evolved along with the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry.¡±


    After hearing these system announcements, Zhao Fu quickly summoned the 10 Skeleton Cavalrymen ¨C no, the 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen.


    As soon as they appeared, the 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen dismounted from their skeleton horses and knelt on one knee. They ced one fist over their hearts and lowered their heads as they said respectfully, ¡°King!¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised to hear the 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen speak. Moreover, they seemed to have some basic intelligence ¨C after all, normal Skeletons had no intelligence and acted off of their instincts.


    Their appearance had also greatly changed. Their spirit mes had be a golden color, and their bronze concentrate armor had be a faint golden color. Their Skeleton horses were now also a faint golden color, and they did not give off the eeriness of a Skeleton anymore.


    Zhao Fu opened the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry¡¯s profession page and looked at it with great interest.


    [King¡¯s Undead Cavalry]: SS+ grade Military. Description: Skeleton Cavalry that has been transformed by the ancient King¡¯s Power. Effect: Receives [King¡¯s Power], [Death¡¯s Power].


    After looking at their new professions, Zhao Fu looked at the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry¡¯s stats, which were also abnormally powerful. Their stats were many times higher than before, and they now had 4 powerful skills.


    [Undead Cavalry¡¯s Body]: Grade: SS+ grade, Description: Reduces damage taken from skills by 50% and gives immunity to F grade skills.


    [Undead Cavalry¡¯s Charge]: Grade: SS+ grade, Description: Explosively releases a massive amount of power and rushes at all enemies.


    [Undead Cavalry¡¯s sh]: Grade: SS+ grade, Description: Uses Death¡¯s Power to release an incredibly terrifying sh attack.


    [Undead Summon]: Grade: SS+ grade, Description: Can use corpses to summonrge numbers of Undead who will listen to yourmands.


    Out of these 4 powerful skills, Zhao Fu was most interested in the fourth one, Undead Summon, because normal corpses were useless to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had seen on the forum that other people had obtained simr skills, but those skills were quite limited. One had to grasp Death¡¯s Power, and the Undead they could summon were quite weak, only being 10% as powerful as they were at most.


    Moreover, one had to use one¡¯s mind to control them. If the Undead were not controlled, they would either disappear or go out of control. Ordinary people could only control a few Undead at most, and they were not very strong.


    Zhao Fu wondered how many Undead the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry could control. Luckily, they had basic intelligence, so he could conduct simplemunications with them.


    After talking with the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry, Zhao Fu found that the Undead that they could summon retained 80% of their strength, but they had to be weaker than the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry. In other words, this skill could not be used on corpses that were more powerful than the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry.


    However, since the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry were already Chief grade Undead, they could control 300 Undead each, and with 10 of them, they could control a total of 3,000 Undead. As they became stronger, they would be able to control more Undead, and Zhao Fu would one day have an Undead army.


    This made Zhao Fu quite happy ¨C Undead consumed essentially no resources, and they were already dead. If he used his own soldiers, they would die a true death if they were killed.


    After looking through all of the information about the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry, Zhao Fu did not put them back into the ring. Instead, he nned for them to join the teams exploring the Forest of Horrors. They would be able to be stronger by absorbing deathly auras, and they could start building up the Undead army, which could total 3,000 Undead.


    After that, Zhao Fu looked at the ring¡¯s stats.


    [King¡¯s Ring ¨C Undead]: Grade: Legendary, Stats: All stats +5, Description: A ring that has fused with an ancient King Armament Shard and has been strengthened by it. Increases EXP gained by 400%, Achievement Points gained by 200%, chances of spawning S grade or above vigers by 200%, the maximum number of special professions by 200%, and stats of all viges by 10%.


    After looking at these stats, Zhao Fu was stunned, and he wondered if it was a mistake. Putting aside the stats that it gave him, the ring also increased the amount of experience the Great Qin Vige received by four times, the amount of Achievement Points he received by two times, the chances of spawning S grade or above vigers by two times, the maximum number of people for special professions by two times, and all of his viges¡¯ stats by 10%.


    How could such powerful stats exist? Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly, and he slowly put the King¡¯s Ring on the index finger of his right hand. What Zhao Fu didn¡¯t expect was that another chain of system announcements would sound out.

 Chapter 83: King Profession

    <h4>Chapter 83: King Profession</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°System announcement! You have equipped the King¡¯s Ring, and the ancient King¡¯s Power has entered your body.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Unknown changes are happening to your body.¡±


    After Zhao Fu put on the ring, it gave off a golden light, and the light covered Zhao Fu¡¯s entire body. He felt a wave of energy entering his body, and he could feel that something was changing in his body.


    ¡°System announcement! The ancient King¡¯s Power has made unknown changes to your body.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because the ancient King¡¯s Power has entered your body and you have the Legacy of an empire and the Nation Fate Legacy, you have unlocked the King profession before creating a country, and you have received your own King¡¯s Power.¡±


    After hearing the final system announcement, Zhao Fu was quite confused, so he opened his stats page and had a look at the King profession.


    [King]: King grade. Description: A profession unlocked after creating a country, and it can be passed down to the next generation. It surpasses grades given to Military professions and represents the sovereignty of a King. Effect: Receives [King¡¯s Power].


    After reading this, Zhao Fu looked at his stats but saw that there were no changes. He opened his hand and an orb of weak golden light appeared in his hand ¨C this was not the ancient King¡¯s Power from the ring, but the King¡¯s Power that belonged to himself.


    The King profession was quite differentpared to normal soldier professions. The King profession did not have any skills or stat bonuses because one needed to develop one¡¯s own King profession. It was a profession that became stronger as one advanced. As such, it was not very strong in the beginning, but inter stages, it may not be weaker than even godly spirits.


    Zhao Fu had felt a lot of anguish after using up so much Fate, but it seemed that it was all worth it. The sword-shaped shard was worth much more than the Fate that he had used up. As long as he did not overuse his Fate, it would slowly recover.


    In the future, there would definitely be battles between Nation Armaments, and those battles would not be any smaller than battles between godly spirits. After all, those battles would be intense battles between entire nations.


    Of course, Nation Armaments were not things that ordinary nations would have. Only after establishing a dynasty would a Nation Armament be formed, so no country would have more Nation Armaments than China.


    China was at the center of the ancient world, and it could be said that China was where most of the Fate was gathered. That was why there were so many dynasties and Nation Armaments.


    Now that Zhao Fu had obtained the King¡¯s Ring and received many buffs, there were many things that he needed to take care of. For example, now that the limit of people who could have special professions had doubled, Zhao Fu could choose some more people to choose those professions. Moreover, now that the chance of summoning S grade or above vigers had doubled, the Great Qin Vige would spawn around four S grade vigers every month.


    After taking care of these matters, a simple and straightforward-looking middle-aged man walked over to Zhao Fu with three wine bottles and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve finished brewing the Hundred Flower Wine.¡±


    This man was called Sun Yi, and he used to be a farmer who liked to brew wine in his free time. He had somehow raised his wine brewing skills to the Advanced level, and he was promoted to the manager of the winery. He was in charge of the wine brewing process, and the wine in his hand was the Hundred Flower Wine that he brewed from the recipe that Zhao Fu had given him.


    Zhao Fu looked at the three bottles of wine curiously and Sun Yi quickly exined, ¡°Your Majesty, these wines were made with different types of flowers. The first batch used 8 types of flowers; the second batch used 16 types of flowers; and the third batch used 32 types of flowers. All of them have different fragrances and tastes; please try them, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know much about wine. He opened the three bottles, causing the wine fragrances toe out. The fragrance of the third bottle was the strongest, and rather than wine, it seemed more like an expensive perfume.


    Zhao Fu took the cup that Sun Yi offered him and poured some out from the third bottle before tasting a little. The wine was very light and smooth, and he felt as if his entire body was giving off a faint fragrance.


    Following this, Zhao Fu tried the other two wines and found that the taste was not as good as the third type, but they were still high-ss wines. Zhao Fu named the first batch Flower Fragrance Wine, the second one Moon Flower Wine, and the third one Drunken Flower Wine.


    These three types of wine would be the Westfall Restaurant¡¯s signature wines in the future. Many of the system¡¯s restaurants saw how sessful the Westfall Restaurant was, and they also started to hire yer chefs, which resulted in them taking some of Zhao Fu¡¯s business.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t allow this to go on. After yers were able to start buyingnd and start their own businesses, thepetition would be even more intense. If he wanted to rise above them, he had to have something that others didn¡¯t. Zhao Fu asked Sun Yi how much of those wines had been brewed, and when he heard that quite a few bottles had already been made, Zhao Fu took them to the Westfall Restaurant. He would first ask others to taste them and give their opinions on them!


    Everyone ran over with curious looks on their faces. The fragrance that the wine gave off would definitely be liked by the women. When Zhao Fu saw the looks of pleasure and enjoyment on everyone¡¯s faces after tasting the wine, he understood the value of it.


    At this moment, He Xianru, who wore her veil and gave off the aura of a beauty, walked over. However, just as her eyes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, two golden rays shot towards her and pierced into her eyes. The pain caused her to subconsciously retreat.


    Zhao Fu noticed this and curiously asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He Xianru lightly shook her head and gradually recovered. She looked at Zhao Fu with her bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°Zhao! I need to talk to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt this was quite strange, but he still nodded and agreed.


    They went to a private room and He Xianru paid her respects to Zhao Fu before saying, ¡°Congrattions Your Majesty for receiving King¡¯s Power!¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked, but when he remembered her reaction from when she first came over, he inwardly sighed, ¡° _People from the Hundred Schools of Thought are indeed quite extraordinary!_ ¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, acknowledging what He Xianru had just said.


    He Xianru once again spoke, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to hear some suggestions from this lowly one?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it before replying, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, your King¡¯s Power has not fused with your Fate. King¡¯s Power is incredibly powerful. It has the power to unite a nation and cause one to not even fear godly spirits, but one needs to fuse the King¡¯s Power with the Fates of all creatures on heaven and earth.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite confused because he knew little to nothing about these matters. However, it seemed that she understood quite a bit of this power and knew how to use it.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and He Xianru started to discuss this matter in detail. Zhao Fu asked about everything he was not sure about, and He Xianru answered all of them in great depth.


    After a few hours, Zhao Fu felt that he had made great gains in his understanding, and his attitude towards He Xianru greatly changed.

 Chapter 84: Godly Armament List

    <h4>Chapter 84: Godly Armament List</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The two of them talked andughed as they came out of the room, and they were seen by Huo Qing. He quickly ran over and said, ¡°Beautiful teacher, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while. What were you doing with the boss in that room? Don¡¯t tell me that the boss did something to my teacher in that room?¡±


    Zhao Fu was speechless and stared at Huo Qing. After monitoring him for a while, Zhao Fu found out that Huo Qing might have some sort of special background, but he did not mention it. Zhao Fu did not know why He Xianru had epted him as a student either.


    He Xianru red at Huo Qing and said, ¡°You impudent student, go cut a hundred radishes!¡±


    A bitter expression appeared on Huo Qing¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°Please, no! Beautiful teacher, I was wrong; I just want you to teach me how to cook.¡±


    He Xianru and Huo Qing returned to the kitchen, while Zhao Fu went to the entrance of the Westfall Restaurant. He poured out 3 bowls of flower wine and ced them on a table at the front of the Westfall Restaurant, causing the intoxicating fragrance to spread into the street.


    Countless people crowded around and asked, ¡°Boss Zhao, what sort of wine is this? It¡¯s so fragrant!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°These are three types of flower wine that Westfall Restaurant has developed. Right now, they¡¯re all 50% off, but this will only be for three days!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, Boss Zhao, please sell me one pot!¡± Countless people swarmed into the Westfall Restaurant to try the three types of flower wine.


    Zhao Fu set the price of the Flower Fragrance Wine at 8 silver coins, the Moon Flower Wine at 30 silver coins, and the Drunken Flower Wine at 500 silver coins.


    In actuality, brewing the Hundred Flower Wine only cost 20 copper coins per bottle, and the returns were incredibly high. This was especially so for the Drunken Flower Wine, which cost the equivalent of 50,000 copper coins. That was more than 2,000 times the original cost. One could even say that Zhao Fu wasmitting daylight robbery.


    However, it was not Zhao Fu¡¯s fault for setting prices so high. People oftentimes didn¡¯t eat food for its taste but as a show of their status and wealth. If the price was not high, the value of the wine couldn¡¯t be shown. The third type of wine, Drunken Flower Wine, was for upper-ss society, and to them, 500 silver coins weren¡¯t much.


    News of the Westfall Restaurant¡¯s flower wine quickly spread, and many people came just to try the wine. Business became many times better, making many people feel both admiration and envy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to a Smithy and knocked on the door before walking in. Gongsun Lin was preparing something, and when she saw Zhao Fu walk in, she smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Xin! I¡¯ve finished forging both pieces of Gold grade equipment. Have a look!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked over and saw arge, golden shield. It was about half as tall as a person and was rhombus-shaped. There was also a saber that was long and thin, and it had a groove in the middle. The de was also exceptionally sharp.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to look at the stats, he curiously asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t they have names?¡±


    Gongsun Lin took out a small book and ran over while saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of names for them yet; Zhao Xin, what do you think they should be called?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it before replying, ¡°Heroic Shield and Nine Mystic Sabre?¡±


    Gongsun Lin happily nodded as she smiled and replied, ¡°Zhao Xin, your naming sense is much better than mine. I thought about it for a long time, but I still wasn¡¯t able to think of anything.¡± After saying this, Gongsun Lin took out a pen and started to write in the book.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhao Fu asked with a curious expression on his face.


    Gongsun Lin replied while she wrote, ¡°This is a tradition held by forging families. Every time we forge an item that we¡¯re satisfied with, we record it in detail. This is our ¡®Godly Armament List,¡¯ and everyone has his or her own. It records everything that we¡¯ve forged in our lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhao Fu said as Gongsun Lin waved her hand, causing rays of light to shoot into the two pieces of equipment. Now, they both had names.


    [Heroic Shield]: Grade: Gold, Stats: Strength +10, Constitution +12, Description: Arge shield forged from Hardearth Rock. It has an extremely strong defense.


    [Nine Mystic Sabre]: Grade: Gold, Stats: Strength +8, Constitution +8, Agility +6, Description: A saber forged from ck Iron Ore. It is incredibly sharp.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now, Zhao Xin. Let¡¯s meet again in the future if we have the opportunity!¡±


    As Zhao Fu was looking at the equipment, Gongsun Lin finished writing in her book. She put it away as she spoke to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt a strange sense of disappointment in his heart when he heard that Gongsun Lin was going to go. However, he understood that she was only making equipment for him, and now that she had finished them, it was time for her to leave.


    Zhao Fu thought about it ¨C since yers couldn¡¯t leave the Forest of Horrors for now, with Gongsun Lin¡¯s ability to forge Gold grade equipment, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but ask her to join him.


    However, Gongsun Lin lightly shook her head and refused, saying, ¡°Thank you, Zhao Xin, but I¡¯m from a forging family. We wander here and there and spend our lives finding exquisite materials and forging godly armaments. As such, we won¡¯t stay at the same ce for a long time. Plus, there are other ces that I want to see.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood that she wanted to leave the main cities and the Forest of Horrors and journey to other ces. However, considering her age, could she really survive in the wilderness? The Great Qin Vige was in the wilderness, and Zhao Fu understood just how dangerous it was, so he couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°It¡¯ll be quite dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know,¡± Gongsun Lin replied as she lightly smiled.


    Seeing how fearless and resolute she was, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t resist but ask, ¡°Is forging really that important to you?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm!¡±


    Gongsun Lin looked mature beyond her years as she said, ¡°We live to forge and die for forging. Perhaps that¡¯s the fate of everyone from the forging families!¡±


    Zhao Fu fell silent, and Gongsun Lin did not say anything else. She packed her things and looked at Zhao Fu before squeezing out a smile and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s meet again, Zhao Xin!¡±


    Zhao Fu sighed and said, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    Gongsun Lin nodded with a curious expression on his face.


    Zhao Fu left the Smithy and came back after a while, and he ced a ring in her hand.


    This ring could store living things, and it was worth 10 times more than a normal spatial ring. It was also smaller than a normal spatial ring because it only had around six square meters of space. Within it was a good quality ck Forest Horse.


    The main cities still did not sell horses, and normal people used ordinary brown horses. Anyone who saw Zhao Fu¡¯s ck Forest Horses would be incredibly shocked. Zhao Fu gave this ck Forest Horse to Gongsun Lin in the hopes that she would be able to escape if she met any danger. ck Forest Horses were incredibly adept at going over obstacles, and it could outrun almost anything.


    ¡°Thank you, Zhao Xin!¡± Gongsun Lin said happily to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I wasn¡¯t even able to properly thank you for forging those two pieces of Gold grade equipment for me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, we were helping each other ¨C I need high-quality materials to develop my abilities.¡±


    Afterwards, the two of them said their goodbyes. Zhao Fu watched Gongsun Lin¡¯s figure slowly disappear into the distance and sighed before returning to the Great Qin Vige.

 Chapter 85: King’s Domain

    <h4>Chapter 85: King¡¯s Domain</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu gave the Nine Mystic Sabre to Zhang Dahu. As for the Heroic Shield, Zhao Fu gave it to a Goblin Warrior with unrivaled strength. If he obtained an S grade Orb in the future, he would give it to him as well and greatly nurture him.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu went to the Heaven Prayer tform. Right now, he needed to fuse his King¡¯s Power with his Fate. Zhao Fu sat cross-legged on the Heaven Prayer tform and quietened his mind. He followed the method that He Xianru had taught him, and Fate from all over the Great Qin Vige spiraled towards him.


    Within his body, a savage ck dragon and a brilliant golden orb of light slowly fused together.


    Following this, Zhao Fu opened his eyes. He stretched out his hand, and a ck orb of light appeared. This orb of light looked exactly like the golden orb of light except for the color, and there seemed to be some faint dragon-like inscriptions moving around in the ck orb of light.


    Zhao Fu pressed the ck orb of light down on the Heaven Prayer tform, and a ck semicircle expanded outwards. The ck area also seemed to have dragon-like inscriptions moving around within it ¨C this was Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain. It could be viewed as a barrier or a protective shield.


    This Domain could negate all damage and all skills. However, because Zhao Fu¡¯s current King¡¯s Power was still quite weak, it could not negate everything. In theter stages, it would be much more powerful, and battles between Kings relied on their Domains.


    Zhao Fu changed his thinking from before and decided to start participating in battles instead of hiding in the back. In the future, after obtaining some good materials, he would forge his own King¡¯s Sword.


    After fusing his King¡¯s Power with his Fate, Zhao Fu realized that he had not left the Heaven Awaken World in a long time. He returned to the real world and had some food before looking at the Heaven Awaken World forum as he normally did.


    Quite a few things had happened. Rtions were tense between China and its neighbouring countries. Now that China was no longer dominated by Confucianism and did not value peace as much, China was instead filled with the moring ofrge families and the influence of the Hundred Schools of Thoughts, and it started to engage in conflicts with other countries. After all, in the end, this world was one where the powerful devoured the weak.


    Some of the weaker countries had immediately been scared, and some of their officials even made speeches in the real world about how hope and peace were extremely valuable and that it was better to live in peace than to fight.


    Right now, China was like a dormant dragon that was slowly awakening and revealing its terrifying might. It had already taken the number one spot in the world, and it also became the country with the most attention on it.


    Great Xia, Great Shang, Great Zhou, and Great Han¡¯s Legatees also made derations that they wished to meet with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Countless factions were interested in this because Great Qin was not just some small nation but one of China¡¯s Five Great Empires. Putting aside how dangerous it was, Great Qin¡¯s mysterious Legatee had not appeared even once this entire time. Now that the other four Legatees had all said such things, just what was going on?


    Now that so many factions were paying such close attention to this matter, the Ying family started to go mad with desperation as well. They still had not found their Legatee despite looking for so long because the bloodlines were quiteplicated. One person could have hundreds of descendants, resulting in tens of thousands of descendants over the ages. Now that thousands of years had passed, it was impossible for the Ying family to gather everyone who possessed their bloodline.


    Even though this matter was being watched by so many people, Great Qin¡¯s mysterious Legatee still had not appeared. This Legatee was like a thorn in many faction¡¯s hearts, making it so that they could not rest easy at night. As long as the Legatee appeared, no matter how powerful he was, they would at least know something about him. However, because they had no feel for his strength, they were absolutely terrified of him.


    Zhao Fu did not n on revealing himself anytime soon. There wasn¡¯t a benefit to revealing himself, while there were many disadvantages. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    He ignored all of those discussions about himself and looked at other threads. Suddenly, he found a method to gain unlimited Achievement Points.


    ¡°Unlimited Achievement Points¡­ is that possible?¡±


    Zhao Fu curiously looked at the thread, which said: _I¡¯m going to teach you all a great method on how to gain unlimited Achievement Points in the Heaven Awaken World. If you don¡¯t have many Achievement Points, have a look!_


    _There are two main ways to get Achievement Points: attacking and conquering viges and killing powerful magic beasts._


    _What I¡¯m going to teach you all is how to use attacking and conquering viges to gain many Achievement Points. You¡¯ll need a City Creation Stone and a person to work with._


    _First, you use a City Creation Stone to build a vige and then let the other person attack and conquer it. Afterwards, you attack the vige that he conquered, and after repeating that a few times, your Achievement Points will shoot up._


    _However, that method can only be used a few times. What I¡¯m trying to teach everyone is how to obtain unlimited Achievement Points, so listen carefully to the next part. After farming Achievement Points a few times using that first method, choose to [Relocate] the vige and continue doing the steps from before, then rinse and repeat. Trust me, it might not work if you only try it one or two times, but if you do it again and again, it¡¯ll definitely work! I promise I¡¯m not lying!_


    Zhao Fu thought that the thread made some sense, but he still felt that something was off. ¡° _If someone had really discovered such a massive secret, the benefits he would have received from selling that secret to arge family would have been infinitely great. Would he really give such a secret for free?_ ¡±


    Zhao Fu looked through the replies, and the first reply was from a person called East Sun Wind, who said, ¡° _It¡¯s true! This boss is right; I got so many Achievement Points!¡±_


    The second person to reply, a Lil Girly, said, ¡° _OP, I love you so much! Thanks for teaching us such a good method!¡±_


    The third person to reply, Fifth Brother, posted, ¡° _Boss, you¡¯re such a good person! You¡¯re a living buddha!_ ¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There were about 10 replies on the first page, all of which said that the method worked. However, the thread already had tens of thousands of replies, so Zhao Fu looked at a few at the end.


    Wolf Fang: ¡° _Goddamit, you stupid troll! Re-conquering the same vige doesn¡¯t give any Achievement Points, and after continuously relocating the vige, the City Creation Stone was damaged!!!¡±_


    Loner: ¡° _OP, I¡¯m gonna screw your ass! I can¡¯t believe that I trusted you! Compensate me for my City Creation Stone!!¡±_


    Prodigal Son: ¡° _You frickin troll!!! I¡¯ll screw your ancestors!!! Your elder was going to dominate this world, but now that¡¯s all been ruined!! Tell us your address if you dare, you goddamn asshole!!¡±_


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Zhao Fu looked through 10 or so pages, and apart from the people on the first page, everyone was cursing at the poster of the thread. This thread wasn¡¯t one that taught how to gain unlimited Achievement Points but one that trolled and screwed people over.


    This ¡®do-gooder¡¯ had probably thought of this method to earn unlimited Achievement Points but had destroyed his City Heart trying to do so, so he decided to take some others down with him. The first few people were most likely ounts made by him to trick others.


    Anyone who understood the Heaven Awaken World and had a little bit ofmon sense would not believe such a thing. Some people who were curious might try once or twice, but after not receiving Achievement Points, they would stop. Of course, there were those who were silly enough to blindly trust that person, and they followed his instructions until they damaged their City Hearts.

 Chapter 86: 10 Legendary Swords

    <h4>Chapter 86: 10 Legendary Swords</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu smiled. There was no such thing as a free lunch, nor could someone rise to sess in a single step. It was impossible to reap rewards without putting in effort, and those people had paid the price for thinking otherwise.


    Zhao Fu continued reading through the forum and looked at some other news.


    After this, Zhao Fu looked at the 10 Great Ancient Swords: the first was the Regulus Sword, the Sword of Holiness; the second was the Clear Sable Sword, the Sword of Mercy; the third was the Scarlet Firmament Sword, the Sword of Sovereignty; the fourth was the Taia Sword, the Sword of Might; the fifth was the Seven Star Dragon Abyss Sword, the Sword of Integrity; the sixth and seventh were a pair of swords, Ganjiang and Moxie, the Swords of True Love; the eighth was the Fish Intestine Sword, the Sword of Bravery; the ninth was the True Excellence Sword, the Sword of Matchless Honour; and the tenth was the Vague Shadow Sword, the Sword of Exquisite Elegance.[TLN: For those who are interested, these are all real swords in China¡¯s history]


    These were only the top 10 famed swords, and there were many other famed swords. For example, the founder of sword-forging, Ou Yezi, many of whose swords were in the top 10, forged many other swords as well: the Gongbu Sword, Evil-Suppressing Sword, Great Ravager Sword, Panying Sword, and Haocao Sword. There were also famed swords forged during the Spring and Autumn period: Sun-Shrouding Sword, Water-Ending Sword, Soul-Turning Sword, Leviathan Sword, Spirit-Destroying Sword, Evil-Repelling Sword, and Truesteel Sword. There were also other famed swords forged during the Tang Dynasty: Ninecrow Sword, Azure Frost Sword, Infirmity Sword, Azure Dragon Sword, etc¡­


    There were also many other swords that had not been mentioned. Swords symbolized the Path of Kings, and des were the symbol of the Path of Overlords. As such, most kings used swords. Who knew how many of the ancient swords still existed; all of them were incredibly powerful weapons.


    In terms of weapons, Zhao Fu quite liked swords. Perhaps in the future he would gather some rare materials and have people forge for him a few famed swords that would be legends as well.


    After looking through this information, just as Zhao Fu was about to turn off hisputer and enter the Heaven Awaken World again, someone knocked on his door. Following this, a voice sounded out, ¡°Mr. Zhao, Big Miss Xi would like to invite you over.¡±


    It was the bodyguard who was responsible for looking after him, so Zhao Fu decided it was best to go and meet Ying Xi.


    Zhao Fu followed the bodyguard to where Ying Xi was, and she was sitting elegantly beside ake. There were a few attendants beside her, which indicated to Zhao Fu her status in the family. When he saw her, he asked, ¡°Big Miss Xi, what would you like to talk about?¡±


    Ying Xi replied somewhat unhappily, ¡°Zhao Fu, I said that you don¡¯t need to be so courteous. You¡¯re part of the Ying family, so you can just call me by my name!¡±


    Since she was the dominant party, what she said wasw. Zhao Fu could only apologize and say, ¡°Alright, Ying Xi.¡±


    Ying Xi lightly smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯ll be a gatheringter, so prepare toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Gathering?¡± Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to go to the gathering. First, he didn¡¯t like lively and raucous atmospheres, and second, he was worried about his identity being exposed. He was especially worried about running into someone who was familiar with Fate, so he did not leave the house much. Now that Ying Xi wanted him to go to this gathering, he quickly refused, ¡°Ying Xi! I don¡¯t really like those sorts of things, so I must apologi-¡±


    Before Zhao Fu could finish his sentence, Ying Xi cut him off, ¡°Mm, that¡¯s fine! I just want to take you to meet someone; you can leave right after you¡¯ve met that person.¡±


    Since there was no way for him to refuse, Zhao Fu could only agree. He followed a person who seemed to be a butler and was given a suit to put on.


    Following this, Zhao Fu waited in a room. When he saw Ying Xi again, she was wearing a beautiful white dress.


    She looked incredibly beautiful with her delicately-shaped face and tender skin. With the snow-white dress and the crystal ne around her neck, she looked like a real princess. However, right now, Zhao Fu was not in a mood to appreciate her beauty, and he had countless thoughts running through his head.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, let¡¯s go!¡± Ying Xi said to Zhao Fu when she saw him with his head lowered.


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and nodded before silently following behind her. They soon arrived in arge hall, where the banquet had already begun. There were many handsome men and beautiful women, and each of them possessed extraordinary bearings. They were all most likely a part of the Ying family¡¯s main family.


    Seeing Ying Xi, they all smiled and greeted her. Ying Xi smiled back and responded to their greetings, while Zhao Fu waspletely ignored.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, wait for me here. There are some matters I need to take care of,¡± Ying Xi suddenly said.


    Zhao Fu nodded to show that he understood. Ying Xi walked to the front of the hall, where a few elders and a few young men and women were standing ¨C they were most likely the other sessors of the Ying family. Zhao Fu stood in the center of the hall, and no one paid any attention to him. In the end, Zhao Fu decided to stand in a reclusive corner to avoid drawing any attention to himself.


    ¡°Are you Zhao Fu?¡± a voice suddenly said from behind him. Zhao Fu turned around and curiously looked over, and he saw a woman who was 1 or 2 years older than him. She was wearing a red dress and her hair was in a bob. She had a pretty-looking face and had red lipstick on, but she also gave off a sense of heroism and a slightly domineering air.


    Zhao Fu recognized this woman: she was the Student President of the university he studied at before, and she was called Wu Qingniang. They had met a few times in the past, and he had never expected to see her here.


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°Student President!¡±


    Wu Qingniang smiled, walked over, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that here; just call me by my name. I was quite surprised when I heard that you dropped out, and I didn¡¯t think that I would meet you here!¡±


    Zhao Fu was also quite surprised. However, more so than meeting her here, he was surprised that she remembered him. After all, they had only met a few times in the past.


    ¡°Do you have the Ying family¡¯s bloodline?¡± Wu Qingniang asked as she went to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and looked at him with a surprised expression and lightly smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t a secret, so Zhao Fu nodded and curiously asked, ¡°Do you also have the Ying family¡¯s bloodline?¡±


    Wu Qingniang lightly shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the Ying family¡¯s bloodline; I have the Wu family¡¯s bloodline!¡±


    ¡°Wu family?¡±


    Zhao Fu had no idea which historical family the Wu family was.


    ¡°Qingniang!¡± at this moment, Ying Xi finally finished her matters and called out to Wu Qingniang when she saw her by Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Wu Qingniang looked at Ying Xi, smiled, and said, ¡°Lil Xi!¡±


    Zhao Fu saw that they seemed quite familiar with each other, so he stood there without saying anything.


    Ying Xi walked over and looked at Wu Qingniang and Zhao Fu, and Ying Xi smiled as she said, ¡°I wanted to introduce you two, but who would have thought that you already knew each other?¡±


    ¡°Lil Xi, the person you were talking about before was Zhao Fu?¡± Wu Qingniang asked as she looked at Zhao Fu with a surprised expression.


    Ying Xi smiled and nodded.


    Wu Qingniang thought for a moment and seemed to realize something, causing her to smile.


    Zhao Fu had not spoken this entire time, and he watched them as they started chatting. Since it was gettingte, he said his farewells and left first.

 Chapter 87: Ten Thousand Flower Festival

    <h4>Chapter 87: Ten Thousand Flower Festival</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When Wu Qingniang saw Zhao Fu leave, she smiled and said, ¡°Lil Xi, there¡¯s no way for you to control Zhao Fu.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Ying Xi was quite surprised and asked, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    Wu Qingniang looked into Ying Xi¡¯s eyes and a trace of a domineering smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Because he¡¯s the man I¡¯ve set my eyes on!¡±


    ¡°Did something happen between you two before?¡± Ying Xi asked.


    ¡°Mm! It was something small, but I was able to see his potential. He¡¯s too big for this small pond, and he has the potential to be a dragon. I have a feeling the whole world will know his name in the future,¡± Wu Qingniang replied as she calmly smiled.


    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I feel that sort of feeling from him?¡± Ying Xi asked with a curious expression on her face.


    Wu Qingniang replied, ¡°It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been able topletely see through him. My instincts have always been correct, so let¡¯s wait for that day!¡±


    Ying Xi lightly nodded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhao Fu had no idea that those two women were still talking about him. Right now, he just wanted to be an unnoticed minor figure so that he could properly develop the Great Qin Vige.


    After returning to his room, Zhao Fu took out the Heaven Awaken Stone and entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    By now, the four exploration teams had returned and brought with themrge amounts of money and equipment, and they also brought two S grade corpses and 100 or so A grade corpses. There were also 900 or so vigers, two Normal grade City Creation Stones, and 1 Silver grade City Creation Stone. All of this caused Zhao Fu to feel incredibly happy.


    The 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalry had gained 1,000 or so Skeleton soldiers. Of course, they were not as powerful as the Skeleton soldiers within the passage, but they were definitely stronger than normal Skeletons. The weapons they used were those that they wielded while they were still alive.


    Now, Zhao Fu controlled 30 viges, and the total poption was more than 18,000 vigers. Despite having so many vigers, he did not have to worry about food because the crops only took around one month or so to grow with the Great Qin Vige¡¯s bonus stats, and the output was much greater than normal.


    The Great Qin Vige¡¯s territory was 300 square kilometers, and everything within that area benefited from the Great Qin Vige¡¯s bonus stats. As such, to most major factions, food was the resource that theycked the least.


    Zhao Fu did not continue to expand his army because 5,000 soldiers were already enough. Adding on the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry and the army of 3,000 Undead that they would have, his military would definitely be sufficient.


    Because Zhao Fu had only just obtained the King¡¯s Ring, the Great Qin Vige only had a little more than 20,000 EXP and Zhao Fu only had 400 or so Achievement Points towards the next rank up, Second-Ranked Baron. However, leveling up would be much faster this time with 4x EXP and 2x Achievement Points.


    Finally, regarding the God-Refining n, because Zhao Fu was continuously using the energy from the energy stones to refine corpses and he needed to prepare some other things, it kept being pushed back.


    At this moment, Bai Shan came to report that they had sessfully researched thenguage skill, and Zhao Fu went over to take a look with great interest.


    [Language Stone Stele]: Can learn: Chinese, Elvish, Orcish, Dwarvish, Koboldnguage, Goblinnguage, and Gnomenguage.


    Zhao Fu nodded with satisfaction when he saw the stone stele. Now that he had this stone stele, he could directly learn thenguages recorded on there and wouldn¡¯t need interpreters anymore. Anyone who used this stone stele would be able to learn thosenguages.


    Zhao Fu learned all of thenguages on there apart from Chinese and then ordered Bai Shan to start researching Intermediate teleportation channels because he wanted to leave the Forest of Horrors. One could only rely on one¡¯s own strength to break through from one region to another.


    Basic teleportation channels could only transport one to a main city, one¡¯s own teleportation channels, or a random ce up to 500 kilometers away. Without Intermediate or Advanced teleportation channels, it would be impossible for one to leave the region one was spawned in.


    After taking care of matters in the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu went to Holy Light City and was surprised to see that all of Holy Light City seemed to be in a festive mood. There were many flowery banners in the streets, and all of the residents were in public ces with big smiles on their faces.


    ¡° _What¡¯s going on? Is Holy Light City having some sort of festival?_ ¡± Zhao Fu went to the Westfall Restaurant and asked his employees what was going on.


    It turned out that today was a festival of the Heaven Awaken World called the Ten Thousand Flower Festival. The festival went on for 7 days, and during those 7 days, all of the flowers bloomed together in the Heaven Awaken World and released something called a Flower Tear. By collecting Flower Tears, one would be able to exchange them for countless things at the special stone steles in main cities.


    The residents said that this was a blessing from the heavens, but Zhao Fu felt like it was like an event in a game. He went to Holy Light City¡¯s Central za and saw that there was indeed a new stone stele. It waspletely crowded with people, and after taking a look, Zhao Fu was incredibly shocked.


    There was almost every type of reward possible: Legendary grade equipment, S grade skills, Gold grade City Creation Stones, extremely high-grade medicinal pills, special items¡­


    Zhao Fu became incredibly excited when he saw those things. However, this event was one that the whole world would participate in, so indigenous residents of the Heaven Awaken World would also participate. Thepetition would be quite intense, and although the rewards were amazing, whether or not he could obtain them was another matter.


    The Ten Thousand Flower Festival would officially begin at 12 AM the next morning, so Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Vige and started to make preparations. The other factions all did the same thing and started to wait for the festival to begin.


    12 AM the next morning, arge, round moon hung high in the sky. The pure moonlight made it so that it was not dark at all despite it being midnight. Under the beautiful moonlight, flowers started to slowly bloom ¨C there were truly ten thousand flowers blooming together, giving off a dream-like feeling.


    Only a small percentage of flowers had a bean-sized, transparent orb at the center. Under the moonlight, they looked quite beautiful ¨C these were most likely the Flower Tears.


    Zhao Fu had already ordered all of his subordinates to collect these Flower Tears, including the four exploration teams.


    Because the Great Qin Vige brewed Hundred Flower Wine, the vigers knew where therge patches of flowers were. Moreover, because the surrounding 200-kilometer radius area was under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, there was very littlepetition, and barely anyone dared to fight over the Flower Tears with Zhao Fu. This gave Zhao Fu an incredibly big advantage, and it also gave him the confidence that no one in the Forest of Horrors would be able to obtain more Flower Tears than him.


    However, this was not necessarily the case for the system¡¯s factions. There were roughly 300,000 residents and 100,000 soldiers in each of the main cities, adding up to 400,000 people per city. As for yers, there were around 1 million per main city.


    The next day, when Zhao Fu went to Holy Light City, there were not only yer factions buying Flower Tears for incredibly high prices, but the system¡¯s factions were also desperately buying Flower Tears. In fact, even the system¡¯s main cities started to sendrge numbers of soldiers and guards into the Forest of Horrors to collect Flower Tears.


    All of this made Zhao Fu¡¯s forces seem extremely weak. Zhao Fu knew that he would not be able topete against the system¡¯s factions if he didn¡¯t think of anything.

 Chapter 88: Legendary Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 88: Legendary Rankings</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    There were people busily walking around, and others were yelling out, ¡°Super high price, buying Flower Tears for 20 silver coins. Hurry and contact me!¡±


    There were others yelling, ¡°Selling equipment for Flower Tears, super good deal! Don¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡±


    There was also a group shouting, ¡°Anyone who sells Flower Tears to White Tiger Gang will be one of our brothers. We¡¯ll protect him or her and make sure he or she eats and drinks well!¡±


    There were even pretty-looking women calling out, ¡°Anyone who gives me 100 Flower Tears can have me as his girlfriend for one day and can do anything he wants to me!¡±


    The outskirts of the main cities were filled with people, and the scene was inplete disorder. The outskirts of the main cities had been cleared of Flower Tears by yers and residents in an instant, and there wasn¡¯t even a single drop remaining. With 1 million or so people scanning every inch ofnd, how could there be any left?


    As the areas near the main cities were cleared, people started to venture further and further away from the main cities. However, this also increased the danger for them.


    They not only had to be wary of Ounders but also of other people who would steal their Flower Tears. One could not assume that the Flower Tears was one¡¯s after collecting them. In the face of such great profits, most people would not hold back. If anyone was robbed, no one would seek justice for him or her. Only by converting the Flower Tears into rewards would they truly belong to that person.


    Now, almost everyone knew the value of Flower Tears, and no one wanted to sell them. asionally, when someone announced that they were selling Flower Tears, they would instantly be surrounded by people and an auction would ensue. It would usually be the system¡¯s factions that obtained the Flower Tears ¨C in terms of strength, the yers simply could notpete.


    Zhao Fu also nned to use some money to buy Flower Tears. Even though the Great Qin Vige was quite far away and was able to obtain Flower Tears without anypetition, allowing him to collect more Flower Tears than normal system factions, he would not be able to beat the system¡¯s governmental factions.


    Normal people wanted to use Flower Tears to buy things that could not be bought with money, such as City Creation Stones. However, what the system¡¯s governmental factions were crazy about were the 37 pieces of Legendary grade equipment.


    Even the system¡¯s main cities¡¯ Legendary grade equipment could be counted on a single hand, and they were even more attractive to yers who did not even have Gold grade equipment. This was even more so for the top three of the 37 pieces of Legendary grade equipment, which were Half-Epic grade. Some people had even created a Legendary Ranking based on their stats:


    Number 1, [Sky Demon]: Sword-type Weapon (Half-Epic), a weapon forged from a Sky Demon¡¯s corpse, and it contains [Sky Demon¡¯s Power].


    Number 2, [Dragon Soul]: Sabre-type Weapon (Half-Epic), a weapon forged from a divine dragon¡¯s dragon soul, and it contains [Divine Dragon¡¯s Power].


    Number 3, [Demigod]: Hammer-type Weapon (Half-Epic), an ordinary Legendary grade weapon that came into contact with great quantities of Demigod blood, and it contains [Demigod¡¯s Power].


    Number 4, [Vast Sun]: Bow-type Weapon (Legendary), a weapon forged from an Extreme Sun Stone and Extreme Sun mes, and it contains [Sun¡¯s Power].


    Number 5, [Eighth Mountain]: Shield-type Defensive Item (Legendary), a defensive item forged from the Heart of the Eighth Mountain, and it contains [Eighth Mountain¡¯s Power].


    Number 6, [Djinn]: Stick-type Weapon (Legendary), a weapon that a Djinn was born with, and it contains [Djinn¡¯s Power].


    Number 7, [Sacred Heaven]: Armor-type Defensive Item (Legendary), an armor that can only be worn by high-tier Angels, and it contains [Holy Light¡¯s Power].


    Number 8, [Lightning Fang]: Hatchet-type Weapon (Legendary), a weapon forged from a massive Lightning Beast¡¯s fang, and it contains [Tribtion Lightning¡¯s Power].


    Number 9, [Frozen Soul]: Sword-type Weapon (Legendary), a weapon formed from thebination of thousands of chilling-ice souls, and it contains [Extreme Cold¡¯s Power].


    Number 10, [Spirit Tree]: Staff-type Weapon (Legendary), a weapon forged from a White Pagoda Spirit Tree that was over 1,000 years old, and it contains [Dryad¡¯s Power].


    Those were the top 10 pieces of equipment on the Legendary Rankings.


    They were enough to make everyone burn with desire and go crazy. Zhao Fu also desired them greatly, but people from all over the world werepeting for them, so Zhao Fu felt quite a bit of pressure. As such, he started to n what he would do next.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu had an idea and he returned to the Great Qin Vige. Right now, teleportation channels had three main functions. The first was to allow the user to travel between one teleportation channel and another. This sort of transportation was extremely urate. The second was to send the user to a random ce, which was quite risky.


    The third function was to send the user in a particr direction. If one chose to be sent east, one would appear somewhere to the east of where one had been before.


    Zhao Fu ordered all of his people to continue collecting Flower Tears. He took Bai Shan and another Schr to the teleportation channel and used the third function, sending northward.


    Because Basic teleportation channels could only send the user a maximum of 500 kilometers when traveling without a set destination, Zhao Fu appeared at a mountainous region that seemed to be about 500 kilometers away from the Great Qin Vige. He found a hidden ce and asked Bai Shan and the other Schr to quickly set up another teleportation channel here.


    About half an hourter, Bai Shan and the other Schr quickly finished setting up the teleportation channel. Following this, Zhao Fu, Bai Shan, and the other Schr used the third function northward again, sending them another 500 kilometers.


    This time, Zhao Fu appeared near a waterfall. He didn¡¯t waste any time and quickly found a cave. He then asked Bai Shan and the other Schr to set up another teleportation channel here.


    After this teleportation channel waspleted, the three of them once again traveled northward again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    After doing this 20 or so times, Zhao Fu and the two others arrived at a forest. Just as they were transported here, they heard a few wild beasts screaming pitifully. Following this, they saw 30 or so Orcs carrying a few wild boars walking towards them.


    When the Orcs saw them, they looked at each other before throwing down the wild boars, taking out their weapons, and rushing at Zhao Fu and his subordinates. This was the rtionship between Humans and Ounders: they were like water and fire.


    However, by the time the group of Orcs arrived at where Zhao Fu and his subordinates were, they saw that Zhao Fu showed no fear at all. Zhao Fu made a few strange sounds, causing the Orcs to immediately stop in their tracks. They looked at each other in shock ¨C this human could speak Orcish.


    What Zhao Fu had just said was, ¡°Wait, Orc warriors, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Even though Zhao Fu had spoken to them in Orcish, the Orcs still surrounded him to stop him from escaping. At this moment, the leader of these Orcs said, ¡°Human, hurry and spit out what you have to say.¡±

 Chapter 89: Orc City

    <h4>Chapter 89: Orc City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the things that you want the most: lots of food and equipment. This matter is extremely important, and I¡¯m sure that your great Lord Kaki will be very willing to meet with me!¡±


    The Orc leader asked with a shocked expression, ¡°How did you know that we were great Lord Kaki¡¯s people?¡±


    Inwardly, Zhao Fu thought about the quest that required him to kill Kaki. It had given him the rough location, and after continuously teleporting northward, he had arrived in Kaki¡¯s territory. Now that he had met these Orcs, Zhao Fu had deduced that this was most likely Kaki¡¯s territory. Now that these Orcs had admitted it, Zhao Fu was even more certain.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t say such a thing to these Orcs. Zhao Fu said, ¡°I¡¯ve long since heard of Lord Kaki¡¯s great name, and I¡¯ve brought some generous gifts to present to him. I hope you can take me to meet him or at least report this matter.¡±


    After hearing that Zhao Fu had brought gifts, with the Orcs¡¯ personalities, how could they do as Zhao Fu asked? They savagelyughed and prepared to rush up and take the items by force.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest when he saw this because he was no longer the same person as before. Now, he had not only gained the King profession, but he had also gained King¡¯s Power. Zhao Fu slowly drew the Silver grade sword at his side when he saw the Orcs rush at him and casually shed them with it.


    Bang!


    A massive wave of sword qi rushed out, knocking back the 10 or so Orcs at the front by 10 meters. The aura around Zhao Fu also became abnormally powerful, and the ck cloak he wore gave off an incredibly deep and mysterious feeling, causing the other Orcs to retreat.


    ¡°Will you report this to your Lord now?¡± Zhao Fu calmly asked.


    The Orcs did not have any principles, and they only understood that strength was supreme. The 10 or so Orcs on the ground quickly got to their feet ¨C of course, Zhao Fu had restrained himself so as to not kill them. Following this, the Orcs¡¯ gazes towards them changed from viewing them as prey to viewing them as powerful enemies.


    Some of the Orcs departed to report this, while the rest continued to surround Zhao Fu and the two Schrs.


    Soon, a group of Orc Cavalry riding on Grey Wolves arrived. This was the first time Zhao Fu had seen Orc Cavalry, surprising him.


    ¡°Human,e with us,¡± the muscr Orc in the lead said as he looked at Zhao Fu.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. He was d that Kaki wasn¡¯t an idiot and hadn¡¯t sent an army to kill him. Anyone who was able to build a city of Orcs was definitely intelligent, and he probably had abilities that greatly surpassed those of ordinary Orcs.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu and his two Schrs followed the Orc Cavalry to a city. The city looked quite crude, and its walls were built fromrge rocks. There were many Orc Archers stationed on the walls, and the city gave off a mighty feeling. This was truly an Orc City.


    After entering the city, the Orcs on the streets curiously looked at Zhao Fu and the two Schrs.


    Zhao Fu silently observed the Orc City¡¯s strength as he walked along. Apart from Orcs, he saw other races kept as ves, such as Goblins and Gnomes. However, there were no Humans because Humans were usually immediately killed by Orcs.


    Furthermore, the Orc City had a great variety of military professions. Apart from Wolf Cavalry and Archers, they also had Heavy Shieldbearers. However, the Orcs did not have much armor because they could only forge simple equipment. At the same time, they were not a farming race and primarily obtained their food from hunting. As such, the food and equipment that Zhao Fu had offered were quite tempting to the Orcs.


    After continuing onwards, Zhao Fu saw a few Orc Shamans waving bone staffs on top of an altar, and a green light shot out. He had no idea what sort of ceremony they were performing.


    Finally, the Wolf Cavalry took the three of them to arge tent. The leader of the group spoke to the guards before bringing Zhao Fu and the two Schrs in.


    After entering, Zhao Fu saw an elderly Orc sitting within. Zhao Fu felt that he was not the Lord because he did not give off the unique aura of a Lord. However, he definitely had an important status.


    The elderly Orc¡¯s eyes were filled with intelligence, and he smiled as he stretched out his hand towards them and said, ¡°Please sit, esteemed guests!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and sat on a chair covered with bear fur.


    ¡°My name is Gunador, Kaki City¡¯s Vice-Lord! You can tell me what you have to say; I make decisions about things in Kaki City,¡± Gunador, the elderly Orc, said.


    Zhao Fu did not beat around the bush because he could sense that Gunador was quite a wise Orc, so he got to the point and said, ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, I¡¯m sure you know about the Ten Thousand Flower Festival. Today, I have broughtrge amounts of food and equipment to exchange for Flower Tears, which are useless to you.¡±


    Only the system¡¯s main cities had stone steles that could be used to exchange Flower Tears for rewards, so Flower Tears were useless to Ounders. Zhao Fu had realized this, and he had daringlye all this way to Kaki City.


    Gunador smiled and nodded. Orcs were not a farming race, and they relied on hunting. Because Orcs all hadrge appetites, they sometimescked food if hunting did not go well. Moreover, they were not skilled at forging, so they could only forge simple, crude equipment.


    Since Flower Tears were useless to Ounders, it would be better to trade them for things that they actually needed ¨C this was something that Gunador knew very well. He had long since guessed that this was the purpose for Zhao Fu¡¯s visit, so he had personally received him.


    After a lot of negotiating and bargaining, Zhao Fu and Gunador settled on a price for the food and equipment. Zhao Fu was incredibly happy ¨C dealing with intelligent people was quite pleasant.


    Zhao Fu took out thousands of kilograms of food and hundreds of pieces of equipment from within the King¡¯s Ring. These pieces of equipment were ones that were no longer used by the Great Qin Vige, and some of them were from the passage. Only a small portion of them was bronze concentrate equipment.


    After Zhao Fu fused the ring with the King Armament Shard, the storage increased from 300 square meters to 10,000 square meters, which was why he was able to bring so many things.


    After taking these things out, Zhao Fu smiled and cupped his hands as he said, ¡°These are just a small gift to Vice-Lord; I hope that we¡¯ll be able to work together more in the future!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes!¡±


    Gunadorughed and agreed. Indeed, there were many more opportunities for them to work together in the future. Gunador also gave Zhao Fu amand medallion ¨C with thismand medallion, Zhao Fu would be able toe and see Gunador anytime, so Zhao Fu epted it.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu ordered Bai Shan and the other Schr to construct another teleportation channel that connected to the teleportation channel at the Great Qin Vige. Zhao Fu set this teleportation channel to be only usable by the Great Qin Vige¡¯s vigers and hid it in an extremely concealed ce.


    Now that there were over 200,000 Orcs collecting Flower Tears for him, Zhao Fu was ecstatic. Moreover, Zhao Fu did not have to worry about the Orc City bing more powerful ¨C that was something for the system¡¯s three main cities to worry about. It would perhaps be difficult for a single main city to deal with the Orc City, but it would be no problem for the three main cities working together to defeat the Orc City.


    Right now, the Great Qin Vige could not keep up with the Orc City¡¯s demand for food. Zhao Fu nned to go to the main cities to buy some food, and he did not have to worry about the price ¨C after all, food was one of the cheapest resources right now!

 Chapter 90: Communicating With the Heavens and the Earth

    <h4>Chapter 90: Communicating With the Heavens and the Earth</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Of course, to avoid unnecessary trouble, Zhao Fu did not personally go to buy food. He arranged for some of his subordinates to do this. He also stationed 50 or so people in each of the three main cities to find out any secrets, to monitor the other factions, and to cover up some things that Zhao Fu could not do openly.


    The person in charge of this was called Guo Binglin. Last time, when Zhao Fu had obtained two S grade Orbs, he had given one to a Goblin Warrior and one to this man. Zhao Fu ordered him to never expose his identity ¨C after all, this matter rted to the Orc City, which the governmental factions were quite sensitive about.


    Guo Binglin acknowledged his instructions and left. Following this, news of a mysterious faction buyingrge amounts of food spread throughout the three main cities.


    All of the other factions were quite surprised about this, but because they all needed massive amounts of money to purchase Flower Tears and had too much food for their own forces anyway, they were quite delighted to hear that someone was buying so much food.


    As such, all of the factions broughtrge amounts of food to the main cities, and Zhao Fu bought all of it. Because food was quite cheap, he did not spend much money.


    Right now, all of the factions were quickly gathering Flower Tears, and Zhao Fu was no exception because he also wanted the Legendary grade equipment.


    Late at night, Zhao Fu asked Li Si to calcte their gains today.


    After going through the calctions, Li Si reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the Great Qin Vige obtained 100,000 Flower Tears.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu sighed. If it was any other faction, it would have been delirious with joy, but Zhao Fu could only sigh. The Great Qin Vige had obtained 100,000 Flower Tears through its massive advantages, but it was still far from enough.


    One Flower Tear could be exchanged for 10 Flower Tear Points, so 100,000 Flower Tears could be exchanged for 1 million Flower Tear Points. However, the equipment on the Legendary Rankings required at least 30 million Flower Tear Points. The Ten Thousand Flower Festival onlysted for 7 days, so if he only gained 100,000 Flower Tears every day, he would only have 7 million Flower Tear Points at the end of the festival. That was definitely not enough, which was why Zhao Fu had sighed.


    Right now, Zhao Fu could only ce his hopes in the Orc City. During the day, the Great Qin Vige had also collected five special Flower Tears. Instead of being transparent, they were pink-colored.


    The pink Flower Tears could be exchanged for 1,000 Flower Tear Points, so it was worth 100 Flower Tears. Moreover, he would be able to obtain a Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing if he collected 10 pink Flower Tears.


    [Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing: Effectiveness: Three years, Description: The Flower Fairy¡¯s wonderful blessing. It increases the speed at which flowers within your territory grow by 100% and the time it takes for flowers to wilt by 100%. Has a small chance to attract Flower Spirits.


    On the surface, this blessing did not seem to be very useful apart from beautifying the environment. However, it was quite useful to the Great Qin Vige for brewing Hundred Flower Wine.


    Zhao Fu felt that the best part of the blessing was the final effect, ¡®Has a small chance of attracting Flower Spirits.¡¯


    ¡°What are Flower Spirits?¡± Zhao Fu did not know much about them, but he could guess that they were useful creatures.


    At this moment, a soldier came to report that He Xianru wanted to see him. Zhao Fu was quite surprised, but he still went to Holy Light City.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu said as he arrived at the third floor of the Westfall Restaurant and saw He Xianru sitting under the moonlight. There were some dishes on the table and a pot of wine.


    He Xianru slightly smiled and replied, ¡°Please sit, Your Majesty. Let¡¯s talk as we eat.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and sat down.


    At this moment, He Xianru stood up and poured a cup of wine for Zhao Fu before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, are you feeling frustrated about the Flower Tears?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s nothing that I can keep from you. I was just feeling annoyed about them. At the rate that I¡¯m collecting them, it will be impossible for me to obtain a Legendary grade equipment.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea, Your Majesty,¡± He Xianru said softly.


    Zhao Fu asked, shocked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Has Your Majesty read the description of the Heaven Prayer tform?¡± He Xianru asked.


    Zhao Fu nodded.


    He Xianru continued, ¡°The Heaven Prayer tform is not just for giving stat bonuses; its true use is to allow one tomunicate with the Heavens and Earth.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Fu suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°How do we do this?¡±


    Following this, He Xianru gave Zhao Fu aprehensive exnation. After listening to her exnation, Zhao Fu immediately got up and ordered his people to make some preparations.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ll only be able to carry this out after the sun rises tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to be so hurried; try some of my dishes first,¡± He Xianru said as she lightlyughed.


    Zhao Fu understood that he was in too much of a hurry and smiled apologetically. He sat back down and drank all of the wine in his cup, and He Xianru helped him pour another cup.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Elsewhere, a handsome, pale-skinned young man with an extraordinary aura was standing on his Heaven Prayer tform. He was Great Xia¡¯s Legatee, Si Ji.


    Beside Si Ji, there was a youth who gave off a mysterious aura and was fiddling around with an Eight Trigram Tablet. This youth¡¯s background was quite extraordinary as well ¨C it was said that he was a descendant of Fuxi, and the youth was proficient at the Eight Trigrams Divination.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In another ce, a well-built, muscr young man with a pointed face stood on the balcony of a buildingpletely naked, and he gave off a cold and overbearing aura.


    At this moment, a few incredibly enchanting women who only wore light muslin and had incredibly seductive bodies came out and coylyughed as they pulled Di Wutian into the room, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty, just leave this to us sisters. Just enjoy yourself.¡±


    These women were also of incredible origins, and it was said that they were of the Nine-tailed Fox bloodline.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Somewhere else, a handsome young man smiled and chatted with a sagely and wise-looking elder. He was Ji Shenming, and the elder by his side was a legendary figure, Jiang Ziya.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Elsewhere, a graceful-looking young man was talking with a schrly young man. He was Great Han¡¯s Legatee, Liu Ye, while the schrly young man was from the Confucian faction, Li Mo. By now, almost the entire Confucian faction had joined Great Han because Liu Ye had maintained the ideology that Great Han had, which was rejecting the other Schools of Thought and epting only Confucianism.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Finally, Li Baiqing stood with an immortal-like Taoist. Of course, this Taoist was quite a prominent figure as well, and he was quite famous among the Taoists and was called Qing Shui.

 Chapter 91: Sacrifice Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 91: Sacrifice Ceremony</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Early in the morning, a cool breeze blew over as a trace of light stretched from over the horizon. In the blue sky, the moon had not fully disappeared yet.


    The Great Qin Vige¡¯s residents all came to the Heaven Prayer tform, which had a few gs inserted in it. A red carpet was rolled down the steps, and rows of valiant soldiers stood on both sides of it.


    ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡±


    A loud and clear shout sounded out as the residents and soldiers all kneeled down. Zhao Fu was wearing his Dark Gold Dragon Crown and Dark Gold Dragon Robe, and he gave off the might of an Emperor as he walked out. Zhao Fu was followed by Li Si and his other main subordinates.


    Zhao Fu slowly started to walk up the steps, while Li Si and his other subordinates kneeled.


    Zhao Fu walked up one step at a time, his heart feeling incredibly clear. There was a table on the Heaven Prayer tform, on which there were candles, an incense-burner, and offerings.


    Just as Zhao Fu reached the top of the Heaven Prayer tform, the golden sun slowly rose from the east, piercing through all darkness. As golden sunlight fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, he seemed to glow with light, and he seemed to not only be majestic but also divine.


    Zhao Fu walked over to the table and lit three sticks of incense before bowing. He then held the three sticks of incense as he said, ¡°Today, this onees as the Legatee of the Great Qin Empire to hold the first Heaven-Sacrifice Ceremony. Ie with my subjects to offer our sacrifices to the heavens. We hope the heavens can see our sincerity.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu ced the three sticks of incense in the incense-burner, closed his eyes, slightly raised his face, and calmed down his heart, sensing the heavens and the earth.


    BOOM!!!


    A massive explosion seemed to ring out within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind. A boundless, ancient, mysterious aura descended, and Zhao Fu opened his eyes to see countless spots of light descending like snow. The scene was indescribably beautiful, and after these spots of light descended on flowers, they became translucent Flower Tears.


    Zhao Fu was overjoyed. The method He Xianru had told him about had indeed worked, and after concluding the Heaven-Sacrifice Ceremony, Zhao Fu sent orders for his people to collect these Flower Tears. Afterwards, they found that there were 1 million Flower Tears in total, which was worth 10 million Flower Tear Points. Naturally, Zhao Fu was incredibly happy.


    However, he could only carry out another Heaven-Sacrifice Ceremony after waiting for a long period of time, but he was already quite content. After all, 10 million Flower Tear Points was an astronomical amount of Flower Tear Points.


    Within the 1 million Flower Tears, Zhao Fu¡¯s people also found 10 pink Flower Tears and azure Flower Tears, which were even rarer. Bybining 10 azure Flower Tears, he would be able to obtain a Level 2 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    [Level 2 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing]: Effectiveness: Three years, Description: The Flower Fairy¡¯s wonderful blessing. It increases the speed at which flowers within your territory grow by 200% and the time it takes for flowers to wilt by 200%. Has a chance to attracting Flower Spirits.


    The Level 2 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing decreased the growing time by another 100% and increased the wilting time by another 100%. The small chance of attracting Flower Spirits also became ¡®a chance.¡¯


    Zhao Fu only had three azure Flower Tears, but he was not in a rush to collect all 10. Hebined 10 of the pink Flower Tears, which turned into a pink orb the size of a pearl, and took it to the center of the Vige before choosing to use it.


    The pink orb slowly rose from Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and flew into the sky, turning into the image of a beautiful young girl. The young girl looked to be only 15 or 16 years old, and she wore clothes that were made of flower petals. This was most likely the Flower Fairy!


    After the image of the Flower Fairy appeared, she lightlyughed before spreading out her hands, causing countless flower petals to descend. A pink wave of light spread out, and following this, the Flower Fairy¡¯s image slowly disappeared. At this moment, Zhao Fu received a system announcement that said that the Great Qin Vige had received the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    After taking care of this matter, Zhao Fu took arge amount of food to the Orc City and took out Gunador¡¯smand medallion, gaining him ess to Gunador¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, I¡¯ve brought arge amount of food. How many Flower Tears have your people collected?¡± Zhao Fu said from under his ck cloak.


    Gunador confidently smiled and took out 10 normal spatial rings. Zhao Fu took them and found that each of them contained 100,000 Flower Tears, meaning that the 10 rings contained 1 million Flower Tears in total. This was the result of 200,000 Orcs collecting Flower Tears.


    Zhao Fu was incredibly happy when he saw so many Flower Tears, and they exchanged the goods based on the rate that they had negotiated. Just like that, Zhao Fu had obtained another 1 million Flower Tears.


    ¡°Let us continue our partnership! I hope that respected Vice-Lord can continue gathering Flower Tears.¡± Zhao Fu put the Flower Tears into his King¡¯s Ring as he cupped his hands and smiled.


    After obtaining so much food without losing a single soldier, Gunador was also ecstatic and quickly nodded as he smiled. Gunador was also happy because he was using something that was useless, Flower Tears, for something that he needed, food.


    After both sides obtained what they wanted, the transaction was perfectly concluded.


    Not long after Zhao Fu left, a well-built Orc, who gave off a sense of pressure, walked in and said unhappily, ¡°Gunador, who do you trust this human and even trade with him?¡±


    The smile on Gunador¡¯s face did not fade at all as he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t trust him; we¡¯re merely engaging in deals that benefit both of us!¡±


    ¡°But if he has so much food, why don¡¯t you just take it by force?¡± the Orc retorted loudly.


    Gunador smiled as he shook his head and said, ¡°Bodili, can you think before speaking? You should learn from humans in that regard. Violence isn¡¯t always the best solution. Do you want a bit of food or a lot of food?¡±


    Bodili, the well-built Orc, dumbly replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a lot of food!¡±


    ¡°Then it should be clear to you!¡± Gunador replied.


    However, after listening to Gunador, Bodili asked with a hazy look, ¡°Gunador, what do you mean?¡±


    Hearing his words, Gunador, the most intelligent Orc in Kaki City, felt incredibly helpless.


    ¡°What is it? Exin!¡± Bodili seemed to be interested and once again asked Gunador.


    Gunador shook his head with annoyance and felt that Bodili was quite an oddity. Even though Orcs sought strength, that did not mean they were stupid ¨C Bodili was just exceptionally stupid. If Gunador answered his question, he would be swept into a whirlpool of questions and wouldn¡¯t be left alone for days.


    However, Bodili was a mighty fighter ¨C apart from Lord Kaki, there was not a single Orc among the 200,000 or so Orcs who could defeat him.


    In order to make Bodili quickly leave so that he could make arrangements for the food that he had received, Gunador quickly said, ¡°Lord Kaki seems to want to see you; go and pay him a visit!¡±


    Bodili nodded and believed that Kaki really wanted to see him, so he left. It was evident how easy it was to trick this fellow.


    Back at Holy Light City, Zhao Fu converted his 2 million Flower Tears into 20 million Flower Tear points. Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the top three pieces of equipment on the Legendary Rankings. However, a purple light suddenly shed as one of the 37 pieces of Legendary grade equipment suddenly disappeared, shocking Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 92: Sky Demon

    <h4>Chapter 92: Sky Demon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    How could someone have exchanged for a Legendary grade equipment already? Even though it was one of the lowest ranked ones, this was enough to shock countless factions, making them understand how intense thepetition was. All of the factions started to madly buy Flower Tears, aiming to constantly buy them.


    The disappearance of one of the pieces of Legendary grade equipment somewhat shook Zhao Fu¡¯s heart, reducing his confidence in obtaining one of the top 10 pieces of Legendary grade equipment. As the saying went, there are mountains beyond mountains and heavens beyond heavens.


    Zhao Fu did not waste any time and returned to the Great Qin Vige, and he instructed his people to quickly collect Flower Tears.


    Time always went by faster when one was busy. Soon, night fell, and Zhao Fu watched Li Si do his calctions before he reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we collected 150,000 Flower Tears this time!¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. Right now, they only had 2.27 million Flower Tears, which was still not enough. After returning to Holy Light City to convert the Flower Tears into Flower Tear Points, he saw that two more of the 37 pieces of Legendary grade equipment had disappeared. Now, three pieces of equipment had already been imed.


    After looking at this, Zhao Fu was about to leave when he suddenly heard someone call out to him. He turned and saw that it was Jiang Rou.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu softly asked Jiang Rou.


    Jiang Rou looked around before pulling Zhao Fu to an alley where no one was around, making Zhao Fu quite curious.


    ¡°This is for you!¡± At this moment, Jiang Rou handed him a normal spatial ring. Zhao Fu took it and looked inside, and he found about 6,000 Flower Tears within it. When Zhao Fu saw this, he immediately returned it to Jiang Rou.


    Jiang Rou asked curiously, ¡°Zhao Xin, could it be that you don¡¯t need them? Don¡¯t worry, these Flower Tears belong to me, not the Jiang family.¡±


    Zhao Fu knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t ept them. Right now, all of therge families were desperately gathering Flower Tears. If her family found out that she had given him Flower Tears, she would be strictly reprimanded, and her life would be quite difficult.


    Zhao Fu was somewhat moved by her actions. Since Jiang Rou had treated him as a friend by taking such a risk to help him, how could he let her potentially suffer?


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and shook his head, and he didn¡¯t give any reasons. Instead, he only said, ¡°Thanks, but I can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Jiang Rou took back the spatial ring. Each of them talked about his or her own situation, and they were able to gradually rx. Zhao Fu no longer felt as worried and anxious as before, and Jiang Rou did not feel as much pressure and nervousness.


    Afterwards, both of them smiled before leaving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    The next day, Zhao Fu once again brought arge amount of food to Gunador¡¯s tent. He found that apart from Gunador, there was also an exceptionally strong Orc. He gave Zhao Fu a powerful sense of suppression, and he was more than 10 times stronger than the main cities¡¯ Stage 1 guards.


    This Orc caused Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils to contract because he could feel that this Orc had definitely reached at least Stage 3 in terms of cultivation.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change because he had a powerful Nation Armament to rely on.


    ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, I¡¯ve once again brought arge amount of food. Have you prepared the Flower Tears?¡± Zhao Fu cupped his hands as he smiled.


    Gunador also smiled as he replied, ¡°Esteemed guest, I¡¯ve already prepared them!¡±


    As he spoke, Gunador brought out 12 spatial rings. Zhao Fu was incredibly delighted, and after looking through them, he found that they collectively held 1.2 million Flower Tears. He then reciprocated by taking out the corresponding amount of food.


    Afterpleting this transaction, Zhao Fu felt quite strange. From the beginning until now, the powerful Orc by Gunador¡¯s side had not said anything. He just sat there with his mouth closed and dumbly looked at him. Zhao Fu started to feel that this Orc had some sort of mental illness.


    Following this, Zhao Fu decided to quickly leave. He was not afraid of normal dogs, but he was afraid of the type that would suddenly start madly biting him.


    After Zhao Fu left, Bodili finally let out the breath he was holding and said, ¡°I feel that this human is not simple at all!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gunador was quite shocked and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Bodili immediately replied, ¡°Because he wasn¡¯t afraid of me ring at him!¡±


    Gunador was speechless and ignored Bodili as he started to make arrangements for the food.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu mounted Little ck and brought Little Grey along as he personally went out to search for Flower Tears.


    This time, he mainly relied on Little Grey¡¯s nose to find whererge amounts of flowers were. However, there definitely weren¡¯t any nearby because this area had long since been searched by normal Grey Wolves, so Zhao Fu nned to go further.


    Zhao Fu rode on Little ck and followed behind Little Grey as it ran along. What surprised Zhao Fu was that he actually made a great discovery. They discovered a concealed valley, where there were all sorts of flowers growing. Zhao Fu was delighted to find a violet Flower Tear, which was even rarer than azure Flower Tears.


    The violet Flower Tear was as big as a marble, and it hovered above a red rose as it gave off a mysterious and majestic violet light.


    If onebined 10 violet Flower Tears, one would be able to receive a Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    [Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing]: Effectiveness: 3 years, Description: The Flower Fairy¡¯s wonderful blessing. It increases the speed at which flowers within your territory grow by 400% and the time it takes for flowers to wilt by 400%. Has a high chance of attracting Flower Spirits.


    Surprisingly, the Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing did not increase the stat bonuses by another 100%. Instead, the stat bonuses were double that of the Level 2 Blessings, increasing the stat bonuses by 200%. There was also a high chance of attracting Flower Spirits. However, it was a pity that the violet Flower Tears were incredibly rare, as until now, he had only discovered a single one, while the Orc City had not found even one. At the same time, a single violet Flower Tear was worth 10,000 normal Flower Tears.


    By now, Zhao Fu had collected seven azure Flower Tears, and soon, he would be able to obtain a Level 2 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Vige and took some people to the concealed valley to collect Flower Tears.


    At night, there was no moon in the sky. There were only a few dim stars in the sky, making the night seem quite dark.


    This time, they had collected another 830,000 Flower Tears, and another eight pieces of Legendary grade equipment had disappeared. This time, one of them was the seventh-ranked equipment, [Sacred Heaven].


    This information made countless factions nervous and tense to the extreme, and Zhao Fu also started to feel worried. Early in the morning the next day, Zhao Fu headed to the Orc City to trade with Gunador again. This time, the Orcs had collected 1.3 million Flower Tears, allowing Zhao Fu to finally rest at ease.


    Now, Zhao Fu had a total of 5.6 million Flower Tears, which were worth 56 million Flower Tear Points. It was just enough to exchange for the first-ranked piece of legendary equipment, [Sky Demon].


    After traveling to Holy Light City, Zhao Fu felt somewhat nervous. After choosing the option to buy [Sky Demon] with his Flower Tear Points, it immediately entered his King¡¯s Ring.


    Suddenly, a half-orange and half-violet light shined from the stone stele as something that caused almost all of the factions to copse with shock and terror happened: the top-ranked piece of legendary equipment, [Sky Demon], disappeared from the list.

 Chapter 93: Sky Demon Domain

    <h4>Chapter 93: Sky Demon Domain</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°How is this possible??¡±


    Countless faction leaders stared at where the Sky Demon had been. Now that even the top-ranked equipment had been imed, what about the second and third? Would they still be able to obtain one of the top 10 pieces of Legendary grade equipment?


    ¡°Hurry and get those Flower Tears as quickly as possible! Get them at any cost! I don¡¯t care if you have to buy them or take them by force; just get them!¡± countless leaders yelled as their eyes became bloodshot.


    Now that the top-ranked piece of equipment, Sky Demon, had disappeared, they had all suffered a massive blow to their hearts. The shock was much greater than the seventh-ranked equipment, Sacred Heaven, being imed.


    When Sacred Heaven had disappeared, all of the factions had felt incredibly tense. This told them that the top 10 pieces of equipment were no longer safe, and anyone could im them at any moment.


    Now that the top-ranked piece of equipment, Sky Demon, had disappeared, what this meant was that all of the remaining pieces of Legendary grade equipment could be imed at any second. This made all of the leaders feel as if their hearts were on fire.


    Most of the yer factions guessed that a super-powerful system governmental faction had acted. However, all of the Lords of the main cities were incredibly shocked. They all wanted one of the three Half-Epic grade weapons, and none of them had thought that the top-ranked piece of equipment, Sky Demon, would suddenly disappear. As such, they all quickly acted.


    Si Ji, Di Wutian, Ji Shenming, and Liu Ye all wanted to possess Sky Demon because swords were the symbol of a king. China¡¯s 5,000-year-old history was filled with swords, and the top-ranked piece of equipment was not only a sword but also a Half-Epic grade piece of equipment.


    They had all envisioned themselves wielding this sword, and it would have opened the Path of Kings for them, helping them establish their empires.


    However, now, Sky Demon had been imed by someone else, and they all been given a massive blow. Their confident expressions disappeared, and their faces became incredibly pale. However, they were soon dealt even bigger blows.


    Because of what Zhao Fu had done, the system governmental factions had all quickly acted. Dragon Soul, Demigod, Vast Sun, Eighth Mountain, and Djinn, which were all in the top 6, quickly disappeared.


    This not only made the 4 Legatees¡¯ faces be even paler, but all of the leaders of the yer factions felt horrified as well.


    Right now, only the eighth-ranked piece of equipment, Lightning Fang; the ninth-ranked piece of equipment, Frozen Soul; and the tenth-ranked piece of equipment, Spirit Tree, remained out of the top 10 pieces of Legendary grade equipment.


    An even more intensepetition erupted over thest three Legendary grade weapons.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not know about any of this. After obtaining Sky Demon, he was incredibly excited and happy, and he immediately returned to the Great Qin Vige.


    When Zhao Fu¡¯s subordinates heard that Zhao Fu had obtained Sky Demon, they all felt ecstatic.


    Zhao Fu took out Sky Demon. It was a pure-ck sword, and it was about 1 meter in length. The edge of the de seemed to give off a demonic light that wanted to devour people, and there was a picture of a savage demon on the sword hilt and de. The hilt seemed to be covered with ck scales, and it felt icy cold when held in one¡¯s hand. The entire sword had a demonic feeling, giving off an evil, cold, murderous aura.


    Suddenly, Sky Demon started to hum as it violently trembled. In the next moment, it broke free from Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and stabbed into the ground. Following this,rge amounts of demonic qi streamed into the ground, and the ground started to turn ck as if it was stained by ink. The darkness quickly spread until it covered the surrounding 10-meter radius area.


    A figure slowly appeared and stood on the hilt of the sword. She slowly opened herrge, ck wings, revealing her appearance.


    She was a female demon and was quite tall. Her jet-ck hair fell to her waist, and she had the horns of a sheep on her head. Her face was quite beautiful, and it was to the point that it made one feel suffocated when looking at her. She had a pair of fangs, and her blood-red eyes gave off a cold air as she looked at Zhao Fu. Her voice contained a trace of arrogance as she said, ¡°Human, you think you¡¯re good enough to wield me?¡±


    When Zhao Fu saw this demon, he remembered Sky Demon¡¯s description. It had been forged from a Sky Demon¡¯s corpse, which was most likely the demon in front of him. More urately speaking, the being in front of him was the sword spirit. She used to be a Sky Demon, but she was killed by some entity. Not only was her corpse forged into a weapon, but her soul was also sealed into the weapon, turning her into a sword spirit.


    Zhao Fu did not like her arrogant tone and the fact that she was standing so high up and was looking down at him while she spoke. Zhao Fu remained expressionless and coldly harrumphed as he stepped forwards, and a ck domain filled with dragon inscriptions burst forth from his body.


    Zhao Fu released his King¡¯s Domain, which covered 30 meters,pletely suppressing the Sky Demon Domain that the Sky Demon had released.


    This caused the Sky Demon to be quite shocked, and just as she wanted to retaliate, Zhao Fu once again coldly harrumphed. He released all of his might, and the domain expanded from 30 meters to 50 meters. The Sky Demon¡¯s domainpletely copsed, and it turned into wisps of demonic aura as it dissipated.


    The Sky Demon¡¯s face was quite pale, and her blood-red eyes stared at Zhao Fu as if she wanted to say something.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand towards the sword and closed it into a fist. The Sky Demon turned into a ray of ck light and shot back into the sword, and a formless energy pulled the Sky Demon Sword into Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, ¡°Hmph, human, I never thought you would have obtained King¡¯s Power. However, when I¡¯m at the peak of my strength, I won¡¯t fear you.¡±


    Zhao Fu sent his King¡¯s Power into the sword until the Sky Demon became subdued. Now, Zhao Fu finally had the chance to look at its stats.


    [Sky Demon ¨C Sword]: Grade: Half-Epic, Stats: Strength +20, Intelligence +15, Constitution +10, Agility +10, Description: An extremely powerful demonic sword forged from a Sky Demon¡¯s corpse.


    The sword¡¯s stats were incredibly close to Epic grade, and it was onlycking an opportunity. Zhao Fu¡¯s heart leapt when he thought of the General Soul.


    The General Soul was equivalent to 10 Soldier Souls, and fusing 10 General Souls could create a General Armament. However, in terms of energy, a General Soul could notpare to 10 Soldier Souls.


    Zhao Fu decided that he would use his General Soul to raise the Sky Demon Sword to Epic grade. After making the decision, he took out the General Soul and chose to fuse it with the Sky Demon Sword.


    As the General Soul slowly fused with the Sky Demon Sword, the Sky Demon Sword started to float in the air and sh with violet and orange light. As the light covered the sword, it seemed to go through some sort of change.


    Suddenly, wind and clouds swirled as golden clouds appeared in the sky. The violet lighting from the Sky Demon Sword dimmed beforepletely disappearing, and it was reced by an ancient orange light. The golden clouds in the sky seemed to extend for hundreds of kilometers, and rainbow light streamed down from the heavens, which was apanied by heavenly music. The scene was truly beautiful and awe-inspiring.


    The Sky Demon Sword in the air finished its evolution and slowly floated down. Creating Legendary grade equipment resulted in abnormal signs, and this abnormal sign was caused by the Sky Demon Sword rising to Epic grade.


    Zhao Fu caught the Sky Demon Sword as it floated down. Its aura seemed a bit more murderous, and it now felt better in Zhao Fu¡¯s grip.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded out in his mind, ¡°Owner! I still want more!¡±

 Chapter 94: Holy Light Group

    <h4>Chapter 94: Holy Light Group</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised when he heard the Sky Demon¡¯s tone change so quickly. However, he still refused, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have any more!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! What a stingy human.¡±


    This Sky Demon¡¯s attitude changed incredibly quickly and Zhao Fu was left speechless. After saying this, the Sky Demon fell silent, and Zhao Fu looked at its stats again.


    [Sky Demon Sword]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +30, Intelligence +25, Constitution +20, Agility +20, Description: An extremely powerful demonic sword forged from a Sky Demon¡¯s corpse.


    Each of the four stats had been increased by 10 points, and there seemed to be some special power within it that could not be disyed by the system¡¯s numbers. For equipment with equipment spirits, one had to rely on the equipment spirit to release the special power.


    Some equipment, such as the Sky Demon Sword, allowed the user to wield high-tier powers. Zhao Fu tightly gripped the Sky Demon Sword, andrge amounts of demonic qi flowed out from it as he flicked his hand.


    Whoosh!


    A ray of ck sword light shed, and a 5-meter long gash appeared in the ground, with traces of demonic qi rising up from it. This was [Sky Demon¡¯s Power], which was many times more powerful than a normal demon¡¯s power.


    After looking at the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu put it away within his King¡¯s Ring. He felt quite content after obtaining the Sky Demon Sword, and it solved the problem of himcking a suitable weapon.


    Moreover, after thetest transaction with the Orcs, Zhao Fu now had 10 azure Flower Tears. Hebined them to form an azure orb, which he used to obtain the Level 2 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    As for the violet Flower Tears, Zhao Fu now had three drops. Because of how rare they were, Zhao Fu was not sure if he would be able to collect 10 before the end of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival ¨C once the Ten Thousand Flower Festival ended, all of the Flower Tears would disappear.


    Now that he had obtained the weapon that he wanted, Zhao Fu started looking at the other items. It was already the fourth day, and the Ten Thousand Flower Festival would end in another three days. As such, he could most likely obtain a few more items.


    Zhao Fu went to Holy Light City and looked at the Exchange Stone Stele. He was surprised to find that the top 10 pieces of Legendary ranked equipment had all suddenly disappeared ¨C just what had happened? Of course, Zhao Fu did not know about the panic that he had caused after purchasing the Sky Demon Sword.


    Zhao Fu started looking at the other items. There were almost no City Creation Stones left because there were not many to begin with. As such, he started to look through the skills, medicinal pills, and special items.


    In the end, he found a few useful things. However, it was a pity that he had already used up all of the Flower Tears he had, and he could only look at the items for now.


    After going through the remaining items, Zhao Fu was about to leave when he saw a youth wearing a set of armor leading arge group of yers to the Exchange Stone Stele. The yers all made way for him and started to discuss in low voices, saying, ¡°I wonder how the Holy Light Group¡¯s harvest has been this time. I heard Liu Nanmi took them into the inner regions of the Forest of Horrors!¡±


    ¡°Holy Light Group?¡± It was thergest yer faction in Holy Light City. Zhao Fu nced over and felt that the youth in the lead was quite interesting. He was giving off faint ripples of Holy Light energy, but Zhao Fu understood that everyone had their own fortuitous encounters, so he did not take it to heart. In the end, Zhao Fu decided to remain in the crowd and spectate.


    When Zhao Fu was wearing his cloak, apart from those who knew him well, it was very difficult to recognize him. After all, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t the only one wearing a cloak ¨C in the Heaven Awaken World, one¡¯s appearance and voice did not change. If someone offended a person in the Heaven Awaken World, the offended party could easily find the offender in the real world from his or her appearance and voice. As such, many people wanted to avoid trouble by wearing cloaks.


    Liu Nanmi walked to the Exchange Stone Stele to exchange Flower Tears for Flower Tear Points, while the Holy Light Group stood behind him. At this moment, a spectating yer curiously asked someone from the Holy Light Group, ¡°Bro, I heard that the Holy Light Group went into the inner regions of the Forest of Horrors, and I respect you all a lot. Can I ask how many Flower Tears you guys collected?¡±


    The person who was asked had a pleased smile on his face and replied, ¡°But of course ¨C the Holy Light Group is the strongest faction in Holy Light City. This is how many Flower Tears we¡¯ve obtained.¡±


    After saying this, the person smiled and raised one finger.


    Seeing this, the yer who had asked was quite surprised and asked in shock, ¡°10,000 Flower Tears?!¡±


    Hearing this, the person from the Holy Light Groupughed and replied, ¡°No, 100,000 Flower Tears!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The people around them were greatly dismayed and revealed expressions of shock as the person who had originally asked said, ¡°The Holy Light Group obtained that many Flower Tears?! I¡¯d already be overjoyed if I had 100 Flower Tears.¡±


    Hearing the discussions around them, a look of pride appeared on the Holy Light Group¡¯s members¡¯ faces. Everyone else looked at them with admiration, and someone immediately asked, ¡°Captain Liu, is the Holy Light Group still epting people?¡±


    By now, Liu Nanmi had finished at the Exchange Stone Stele and smiled as he replied, ¡°The Holy Light Group will always be epting anyone who can pass our test.¡±


    ¡°I want to join!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Please take me, Holy Light Group!¡±


    Countless people shouted out, and the scene became quite lively and raucous. Zhao Fu smiled ¨C to him, who had already spent more than 5 million Flower Tears, 100,000 Flower Tears was nothing. However, to normal people, it was already an astronomical figure.


    Those who heard that the Holy Light Group had obtained 100,000 Flower Tears were given a big fright, but if they heard that Zhao Fu had obtained more than 5 million Flower Tears, they would have been shocked to death.


    Currently, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n to establish a yer faction because it was quite difficult to manage. No one wished to be bound by rigorous rules, and loyalty would be quite low. No one would be willing to bepletely loyal and make great sacrifices for him, and when danger came, they would be the first to turn tail and run.


    What¡¯s more, if yers died, they would respawn at another ce. If Zhao Fu spent a lot of time and resources nurturing an elite and he or she died, all of that would have been a waste.


    As such, therge family¡¯s factions very rarely recruited yers. Rather, they nurtured people who werepletely loyal to them ¨C it was much better to spend resources on those who they could count on rather than those who were there to leech resources.


    Even though therge families did not have many people, in terms of battle strength, yer factions might not be able to win against therge family¡¯s factions. As such, the yer factions with foresight would not ept just anyone. The resource consumption would be too great, and nurturing those without loyalty or ability would simply be a waste of their time.


    As such, only by developing a strict test, allowing only those with value to join, and then slowly developing their sense of belonging would they be truly loyal.


    Zhao Fu knew this very well, and because he had many things to take care of, he didn¡¯t n, at least for now, to establish a yer faction. Perhaps in the future would consider it.

 Chapter 95: Underworld Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 95: Underworld Nightmare</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Vige to take care of other matters. It was the fifth day of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, and he once again went to the Orc City to carry out a transaction. After obtaining 1.1 million Flower Tears from the Orc andbining them with the 100,000 or so Flower Tears that his own people had collected, Zhao Fu went to the Exchange Stone Stele and converted them all into Flower Tear Points before using them to purchase something Zhao Fu had previously had his eye on.


    [Hundred Origin Pill ¨C Pill Recipe]: Grade: Blue grade (Stage 2), Required Ingredients: Hundred Origin Grass, Dried Five Root, and Bear Zoysia. Effects: Can increase cultivation speed by 400%.


    The Hundred Origin Pill Recipe cost 12 million Flower Tear Points, and Zhao Fu once again spent all of the Flower Tear Points he had. However, this was worth it because the Hundred Origin Pills were twice as effective as the Little Spirit Pills.


    At the same time, the Hundred Origin Pill¡¯s main ingredient was the Hundred Origin Grass, a Stage 2 medicinal grass. It would be more difficult to find than the Little Spirit Grass, so finding it would require some luck.


    Zhao Fu also obtained another two violet Flower Tears, increasing the total to five so far. There were only two days until the Ten Thousand Flower Festival ended, and Zhao Fu started to worry that he would not be able to collect enough violet Flower Tears in time.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it was the sixth day of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival. Now, all of the weapons on the Legendary Rankings had been imed. Countless factions had gone mad over the 37 pieces of Legendary grade equipment, and those who had obtained one were naturally quite happy, while those who had not felt incredibly depressed.


    Most of the Legendary grade equipment had most likely been obtained by the system¡¯s factions, and only a couple of them were purchased by yer factions. To be able to obtain the top-ranked piece of equipment, Zhao Fu was definitely the biggest winner.


    On the sixth day, Zhao Fu obtained another 1.2 million Flower Tears from the Orcs, and he decided to use these Flower Tears to buy three items.


    Two of them were medicinal pills, while the other was a material.


    [Clearsky Gold]: Grade: Gold, Description: A type of ordinary Gold grade material that can be used to forge Gold grade equipment.


    Compared to directly exchanging for Gold grade equipment, exchanging Flower Tear Points for materials was far more cost-effective. Rhode was about to make a breakthrough and would be able to forge Gold grade equipment soon, so Zhao Fu was not worried.


    When Zhao Fu thought about Gold grade equipment, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but think of Gongsun Lin and wonder how she was doing.


    The two medicinal pills were:


    [Bloodraising Pill]: Grade: Gold (Stage 4), Description: A medicinal pill that can upgrade a beast¡¯s bloodline [Note: Humans or Humanoid creatures cannot use this pill].


    Of course, these two medicinal pills were for the Grey Wolf King, Little Grey, and the ck Forest Horse King, Little ck. The Gold grade material cost 500,000 Flower Tear Points and the Bloodraising Pills cost 350,000 Flower Tear Points each, resulting in Zhao Fu once again spending all of the Flower Tear Points he had.


    As for the violet Flower Tears, Zhao Fu had only received one today, bringing him to a total of six. With only one day remaining, it seemed that he would need some extraordinary luck on thest day if he wanted to collect 10 of them.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu called Little Grey and Little ck over. Zhao Fu had promised them that he would help them be more powerful, and as a King, he couldn¡¯t break his word.


    After they came over, he gave them each a Bloodraising Pill. Little Grey and Little ck definitely had bloodlines because they were not just Chief ss creatures. Just from the differences between them and ordinary Grey Wolves and ck Forest Horses, Zhao Fu could tell that there was something special about them.


    After Little Grey and Little ck devoured their Bloodraising Pills, changes started to happen within their bodies.


    ¡°Neigh!!!!¡±


    Little ck became quite frantic, and it began galloping about as green fire started to rise up from its body. The green fire continuously increased until itpletely covered Little ck, and it continued to whinny in pain within the mes.


    ¡°Awoooooo!!!!!¡±


    After Little Grey devoured the Bloodraising Pill, it terrifyingly howled as silver light started to stream out from its body. It raised its head and howled in pain as the grey on its body slowly receded.


    Their voices seemed as if they could cause rocks to shatter, and as they screamed in pain, all of the Grey Wolves and ck Forest Horses in the surrounding 10-kilometer radius area started to howl and scream along with their kings.


    The Great Qin Vige suddenly became filled with howls and whinnies, giving Li Si a big fright. He quickly ran out to where Little Grey and Little ck were, and he saw the astonishing changes that they were going through. Li Si was just about to say something to Zhao Fu when Zhao Fu raised a hand. Li Si understood and respectfully retreated to one side.


    Zhao Fu stood with a calm expression as he watched the changes that Little Grey and Little ck were going through. Even though Zhao Fu knew that they were going through a lot of pain, this transformation was something that they had desired.


    Within the green mes, Little ck gave off a terrifying surge of power. Its body did not change much, but the short, ck horn on its head rapidly grew until it was about 30 centimeters long, and it gave off a cold light.


    A whileter, the green mes around Little ck¡¯s body slowly died down, and Little ck¡¯s transformation finished. Now, there were some more changes to its appearance.


    Apart from its ck horn, its green eyes now looked like two balls of green mes, and they gave off an eerie feeling. Its body was even darker than before, and there were four small balls of mes around its four hooves. The aura around Little ck¡¯s body was also many times more powerful and dangerous.


    Following this, Little Grey¡¯s body gave offrge amounts of silver light until it covered the 10-meter radius area around Little Grey. Silver motes of light filled the area, making the scene look quite beautiful. The tuft of silver fur on Little Grey¡¯s head suddenly shined like a me, and the greyness in Little Grey¡¯s fur disappeared before being reced by a white-silver color.


    Finally, Little Grey also finished its transformation.


    Its body was now three times bigger than before, and it was now as big as a cart. All of its fur was now silver-colored and felt quite soft. Its eyes had also be silver, and its aura became more powerful and mysterious.


    After Little Grey and Little ckpleted their transformations, the normal Grey Wolves and ck Forest Horses calmed down. Little Grey and Little ck rushed over to Zhao Fu and started to lick him to express how excited and happy they were.


    Zhao Fuughed and stroked their heads as he looked at their stats. Apart from their stats greatly increasing, he found that Little ck had awakened a bloodline called [Underworld Nightmare] and had obtained [Underworld Nightmare¡¯s Power]. Little Grey had awakened a bloodline called [Star Moon] and had obtained [Star Moon¡¯s Power].


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡± Seeing the shocking changes to Little Grey and Little ck, Li Si walked over and smiled as he congratted Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. Little Grey and Little ck continued to affectionately rub their heads against Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu patted them on the head before telling them to go and y. Zhao Fu went to take care of other matters, and soon, it reached the seventh day: the final day of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival.

 Chapter 96: Flower Tears

    <h4>Chapter 96: Flower Tears</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    On thest day, Zhao Fu¡¯s luck seemed to be looking up. His people had found two violet Flower Tears in the morning, bringing him to eight drops in total. Also, because the festival ended at 12 AM the next day, Zhao Fu did not go to the Orc City in the morning, and he instead decided to at 9 PM.


    Now that he had eight violet Flower Tears, just to be safe, Zhao Fu decided to see if anyone was selling violet Flower Tears to safeguard against not finding any more by the end of the day.


    He walked around Holy Light City but didn¡¯t find anything, so he went to Soldier Forest. After wandering around, he saw many people surrounding a street stall that had its goodsid out on the ground.


    The stall piqued Zhao Fu¡¯s curiosity, so he walked over. He was delighted to find that the owner of the stall was selling a violet Flower Tear. Of course, countless people wanted violet Flower Tears because a single one was worth 10,000 normal Flower Tears.


    The reason it hadn¡¯t been sold yet was because it cost too much. The owner wanted 3 million silver coins for it, which was 300 million copper coins or $3 billion in the real world.


    This was simply a ridiculous price ¨C after all, normal Flower Tears were worth, at most, 20 silver coins, so a violet Flower Tear should only be worth 200,000 silver coins. However, even if the rarity of the violet Flower Tear made it worth much more than 200,000 silver coins, it should not be worth 3 million silver coins. Because this was the final day of the festival, if he could not collect 10 violet Flower Tears, he would only be able to use the violet Flower Tears as 10,000 normal Flower Tears.


    If this violet Flower Tear was sold on the first day, it might have been sold for 500,000 silver coins because it may have been possible to collect 10. However, now that the festival was drawing to a close and many people had given up, it was only worth around 300,000 silver coins.


    The owner of this stall had been extraordinarily lucky. He went with arge team to collect Flower Tears, but instead of finding any Flower Tears, he was chased by someone who tried to kill him. In the end, he fell down a mountain slope and found this violet Flower Tear.


    After making some inquiries, he heard that mostrge factions only had pink Flower Tears and hadn¡¯t even seen azure Flower Tears, much less violet Flower Tears, which were even rarer. He realized how rare violet Flower Tears were, which was why he dared to ask for such a high price.


    Zhao Fu went up and asked if the person was willing to sell it for 300,000 silver coins, but he was immediately rejected. He then offered 500,000 silver coins, but the owner of the stall adamantly refused to ept anything below 3 million silver coins.


    Zhao Fu continued to try to bargain with the owner of the stall, causing everyone around him to be shocked. Even a normal faction would not be able to spend so much money, and if it wasn¡¯t for his tone, they would have thought that he was from a powerful system faction.


    Since the owner of the stall was so stubborn, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t try to continue negotiating. Zhao Fu had already made great concessions, and he was not willing to spend 3 million silver coins. After all, even though he made a lot of money, he also had great expenditures. It would take him at least half a month to save up 3 million silver coins.


    Many of the people nearby excitedly went over to Zhao Fu and said that they were offering high rates for converting Heaven Awaken World currency to real-world currency. However, Zhao Fu had no interest in real-world currency because money in the real world would bepletely worthless when the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world.


    Now that Zhao Fu had eight violet Flower Tears and was only missing two more, he nned to go to the Orc City to see if they had collected any. If all else failed, he would have to ept being screwed over by the high price because it would be too much of a pity to give up after collecting so many.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Orc City. Gunador was felt quite surprised when Zhao Fu had note to trade in the morning, but when he remembered that the Ten Thousand Flower Festival ended at the end of the day, he realized that Zhao Fu would most likelye at night. Seeing Zhao Fue now, he was quite surprised.


    ¡°Esteemed guest, have youe to trade?¡± Gunador asked as he weed Zhao Fu into the tent.


    Zhao Fu lightly shook his head as he replied, ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, not right now. Because the Ten Thousand Flower Festival is ending at the end of the day, I wille at 9 PM. I¡¯m here now to ask if your people have collected any violet Flower Tears.¡±


    Gunador realized what this was about. The Orcs were not interested in the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing because they did not like flowers, so they did not care about the differences between the Flower Tears.


    After listening to Zhao Fu, Gunador took out a spatial ring, retrieved a violet Flower Tear, and handed it to Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°Esteemed guest, these are very rare, so we¡¯ve only found one so far!¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite delighted and epted the violet Flower Tear. Now, he had nine violet Flower Tears and only needed one more. Zhao Fu thought about it and thanked Gunador before arranging a time at night and going back to Soldier Forest.


    Now that he only required one more violet Flower Tear, he had to take the loss. Even though Zhao Fu really didn¡¯t want to go through with it, he had no other choice. It had been incredibly difficult to gather these nine violet Flower Tears, and without a tenth, he would not be able to obtain the Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing. This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s heart to feel quite ufortable.


    However, after returning to Soldier Forest, the only thing Zhao fu found was the stall owner¡¯s corpse. The stall owner had died quite pitifully: he had been hacked to death by many swords and sabres. yers¡¯ bodies would only disappear after one day in the Heaven Awaken World, so Zhao Fu was able to see the corpse when he returned.


    Only after asking around did Zhao Fu find out that not long after he had left, a group of people hade over right after the patrolling guards went by and risked their lives to kill the stall owner. In the Heaven Awaken World, anyone who killed someone else would obtain everything that the victim had on him.


    Following this, even though the group of people was chased down by the guards, a few of them were able to escape with the violet Flower Tear.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu sighed. As long as the benefit was great enough, there were no such things as safety and security to those who possessed valuables. This sort of thing was not unexpected. After all, even if the violet Flower Tear was worth only 200,000 silver coins, that would be $200 million in the real world, which was why some people would risk everything to take it.


    Of course, normal shops had their own guards, who could massacre a group of yers instantly. However, this sort of street stall was not as safe.


    Now that the only violet Flower Tear he had found for sale had been stolen, Zhao Fu started to worry about the final violet Flower Tear, and time continued to gradually pass.


    At 9 PM, Zhao Fu¡¯s own people had collected 160,000 Flower Tears, but there were no violet Flower Tears. Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Orc City, which was hisst hope. This time, the Orc City had collected 1.7 million Flower Tears, but the Orcs had not collected any violet Flower Tears. This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s heart to plummeted ¨C now, there were only three hours left until the end of the festival.


    Zhao Fu quickly went to Holy Light City and walked around. He was called over to the Westfall Restaurant by He Xianru, and upon seeing him, He Xianru smiled and stretched out her hand. Within it was a violet Flower Tear.

 Chapter 97: Dreamwoven Palace Dress

    <h4>Chapter 97: Dreamwoven Pce Dress</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°How do you have a violet Flower Tear?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he received the violet Flower Tear from He Xianru with a delighted expression on his face.


    He Xianru lightlyughed, ¡°I took a walk outside of the city!¡±


    Even though He Xianru had made it sound quite simple, Zhao Fu understood how difficult this would have been. He put the violet Flower Tear into his King¡¯s Ring and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He Xianru looked quite surprised as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Everything I¡¯ve done is my duty as a subject.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly shook his head as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the Path of Emperors that I believe in. I understand that my own power is limited and that an empire cannotck people like you.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, He Xianru respectfully bowed and did not say anything. Zhao Fu quickly returned to the Great Qin Vige,bined the 10 violet Flower Tears, and chose tobine them.


    Just like before, the violet orb slowly rose from Zhao Fu¡¯s hands and floated into the sky. It turned into the image of a beautiful girl, but the difference was that the girl no longer looked illusory. Instead, it looked quite real. What¡¯s more, there seemed to be intelligence in her eyes, and they did not look dead like before.


    Just likest time, the girl lightlyughed and spread out her hands, causing countless flower petals to descend from the sky, creating an incredibly beautiful scene. Following this, a violet light spread out.


    However, this time, the girl¡¯s body did not disappear. It instead slowly floated down from the air and came in front of Zhao Fu before softly hugging him.


    This caused Zhao Fu to feel quite stunned. However, he could feel that this girl seemed to be alive. He could feel her breath and smell a faint flowery fragrance from her.


    Zhao Fu did not do anything, and in the next second, the girl¡¯s body turned into motes of light before dispersing.


    System announcements sounded out within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, telling him that he had obtained the Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing and a ¡®Flower¡¯s Embrace.¡¯


    [Flower¡¯s Embrace]: Effectiveness: Permanent, Description: The Flower Fairy¡¯s embrace is the most wonderful blessing. This blessing will increase your charm towards females, and it will make it easier for spirits to like you.


    Zhao Fu never expected to receive such a blessing after using the violet Flower Tears. However, it did not seem very useful to him ¨C if a yboy had obtained it, it would have been like ¡®giving wings to a tiger,¡¯ but it seemed like a waste for Zhao Fu to have it.


    After obtaining the Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing, Zhao Fu traveled to Holy Light City, as he still had 1.8 million Flower Tears to spend.


    It was now 11 PM, and there was only one hour left until the Ten Thousand Flower Festival finished. However, the streets were still quite lively, and there were still lights everywhere.


    Zhao Fu went to the Exchange Stone Stele and looked at the remaining items. He first exchanged for three Gold grade materials, spending 1.5 million Flower Tears. He continued looking and found a detailed map of the Heaven Awaken World.


    The map was quiterge, and it had roughly every region. It was definitely quite useful, but it was also expensive ¨C it cost 2.5 million Flower Tear Points, which was 250,000 Flower Tears.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Fu understood the value of the map, so he chose to buy it.


    His eyes continued to pass over item after item until they fell on a dress. The dress was violet-colored, simple, and unadorned, but it still looked quite beautiful and gave off a mysterious feeling.


    [Dreamwoven Pce Dress]: Grade: Silver, Stats: Intelligence +3, Agility +2, Constitution +1, Description: A dress woven from Fantasy Spider Silk. The dress also has some illusion and recovery properties.


    No wonder this dress seemed so beautiful ¨C it was made from Fantasy Spider Silk. Fantasy-type materials were quite rare, and after he looked at his remaining 50,000 Flower Tears, Zhao Fu decided to buy it since there was not much else that he could spend those Flower Tears on.


    Zhao Fu bought it with his remaining points, and he decided to give it to He Xianru. After all, she had helped him quite a lot this time.


    He headed to the Westfall Restaurant and presented the Dreamwoven Pce Dress to her, making her surprised. Because of Zhao Fu¡¯s personality, she had never thought that he would buy her a dress. However, she quickly epted it and thanked him for it.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went out of the Heaven Awaken World. Because he did not have his own intelligencework, he could only collect information about the various factions through the Heaven Awaken World forum. Only then would he be able to gauge their strength and not be a frog at the bottom of the well.


    Zhao Fu opened up the Heaven Awaken World forum and started to look through it. The top thread right now was about the owners of the 37 pieces of Legendary grade equipment. This greatly piqued Zhao Fu¡¯s interest, so he clicked on it and started reading.


    Number 1, [Sky Demon]: Obtained by an unknown faction (My guess: It was probably one of the most powerful system factions. Even though we don¡¯t know who it belongs to, it will definitely be a great obstacle for yers, so please be careful!)


    Number 2, [Dragon Soul]: Obtained by an unknown faction (My guess: It definitely belongs to one of the most powerful system factions because it disappeared only a few minutes after Sky Demon disappeared.)


    Number 3, [Demigod]: Obtained by an unknown faction (My guess: It definitely belongs to one of the most powerful system factions, but the faction should be weaker than the above two factions. It¡¯s still an existence that yer factions can only look up at.)


    The top five pieces of equipment were all obtained by unknown factions, but the sixth-ranked piece of equipment, Djinn, was confirmed to have been obtained by one of the system¡¯s factions, Moongazing City.


    After reading the guess on Sky Demon, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh at ¡®it will be a great obstacle for yers, so please be careful!¡¯


    He knew his own strength very well, and he had only obtained Sky Demon through much luck and fortune. If he had been a few minuteste, the Sky Demon Sword definitely would have been taken by the second-ranked faction.


    It seemed that apart from Zhao Fu, none of the factions that had obtained one of the top six pieces equipment were yer factions. However, the seventh-ranked piece of equipment, Sacred Heaven, which was the first equipment to be imed, was actually taken by a yer.


    The yer was the descendant of the famous King Arthur of the western world¡­ Tina Pendragon.


    This sent rm bells to countless factions, especially to China, which was supposedly the most powerful country so far. A powerful force apart from China had already appeared.


    The following three pieces of equipment, [Lightning Fang], [Frozen Soul], and [Spirit Tree], were respectively imed by Great Xia, Great Zhou, and Great Shang.

 Chapter 98: Ancient Fallen Clans

    <h4>Chapter 98: Ancient Fallen ns</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The eleventh-ranked piece of equipment was obtained by the Roman Empire¡¯s Legatee, the descendant of Augustus Caesar; the twelfth-ranked piece of equipment was obtained by Great Han; and the thirteenth-ranked piece of equipment was obtained by Pharaoh Akhenaten¡¯s descendant.


    The next seven pieces of equipment on the rankings were all obtained by system factions, while the twenty first-ranked piece of equipment was obtained by Great Tang.


    All of this information caused Zhao Fu to be quite surprised and intrigued. The twenty second-ranked piece of equipment was obtained by Oda Nobunaga¡¯s descendant; the twenty third-ranked piece of equipment was obtained by the Tsarist Empire; and the twenty fourth-ranked piece of equipment was obtained by ancient India.


    The remaining pieces of equipment were all obtained by the system¡¯s factions. It was clear how lucky Zhao Fu had been to obtain the top-ranked piece of equipment, Sky Demon, and it was also clear how intense thepetition was.


    Moreover, Legendary grade equipment contained massive amounts of power, and they were the symbols of the powerful. Even if one had 100,000 pieces of Gold grade equipment, one might not have a single piece of Legendary grade equipment. It was evident just how rare Legendary grade equipment was, and it could not be viewed as merely a step up from Gold grade equipment.


    After looking through this information, apart from the Chinese factions, the one that Zhao Fu paid the most attention to was King Arthur¡¯s descendant. It waspletely unexpected that she would obtain Sacred Heaven so quickly, and Zhao Fu had a premonition that she would be one of his greatest enemies.


    Sitting on his chair, Zhao Fu sank into deep thought before slowly breathing out looking at the Heaven Awaken World forum again to see if there was anything else. Soon, Zhao Fu found a grave matter, which was that some of the Ancient Fallen ns had been revived.


    Ancient Fallen ns referred to ns that had died out. Even though they still had some descendants here and there, the n or family itself had perished and no longer existed in the real world.


    For example, in China, there were the Nine Li n led by Chiyou, who fought against the Yellow Emperor; the Spring and Autumn Period¡¯s Yi n in the east, Man n in the south, Rong n in the west, and Di n in the north; the Han Dynasty¡¯s Xiongnu n, Tokhara n, Xianbei n, etc¡­


    These ns did not have yers entering the Heaven Awaken World, but they were instead revived within the Heaven Awaken World as indigenous resident viges of the Heaven Awaken World. They were also differentpared to normal indigenous resident viges. Not only did they have a bloodline, but they also had their own history, culture, and traditions.


    Their appearance was not very favorable to the Chinese yers, and there were often reports of ces being attacked by the Xiongnu n, Liao People, or Jin People.


    After looking at that forum thread, Zhao Fu felt a headacheing on. This world was simply too chaotic, and based on the current situation, the future would be filled with rivers of blood, mountains of corpses, and the death of countless heroes.


    The Ancient Fallen ns had the same starting points as yers, so they did not have anything above Towns, though this might change in the future. However, while yers coulde back to life after they died, the Ancient Fallen ns¡¯ people would die a true death. In other words, once the entire n fell, it would be exterminated forever.


    The Heaven Awaken World was most likely giving these ns a final chance ¨C if they grasped this chance, they would be able to continue existing, and if they couldn¡¯t, then they would bepletely exterminated.


    After looking through these things, Zhao Fu headed back into the Heaven Awaken World with some worries on his mind. Now that the Ten Thousand Flower Festival had ended, everything returned to normal.


    Zhao Fu reorganized the four exploration teams and sent them off in different directions to explore. At the same time, he ordered them to keep an eye out for any Ancient Fallen ns around the Great Qin Vige. Even though the Heaven Awaken World was quite chaotic, there were many opportunities within it. Now, the Great Qin Vige could attack Human indigenous resident viges, Ounder Viges, and the Ancient Fallen n Viges.


    Holy Light City¡¯s business had returned to normal. Before, because of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, there were a countless number of people heading outside of the city to look for Flower Tears, so all businesses had taken a big hit. After the festival had concluded, business started to return to normal.


    Zhao Fu felt that there was not much else for him to do because there was nothing else that required his personal attention. Everyone had their own things to do, so Zhao Fu was quite bored. Thus, he decided to do some town nning for the Great Qin Vige.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had left this to Li Si, and he had done quite well: the Great Qin Vige was split into four regions: North, South, East, and West, just like the system main cities, and they were further divided into the Residential District, Business District, etc. Everything was orderly and well-nned.


    The nning and building of the Great Qin Vige did not require Zhao Fu to personally act, as his people had already done a good job. They might be able to sell some special products after Intermediate teleportation channels have been researched and the road to the outside world was opened up.


    Zhao Fu thought of a unique fruit in the Forest of Horrors, which was the ck Forest Fruit. They were about as big as plums, and they had ck skin and red flesh. The taste was quite good, and since his territory was sorge, it would be a waste not to grow any.


    ck Forest Fruits could be sold to the outside world as special products and would earn them a decent amount of money, so Zhao Fu started to order some people to nt many ck Forest Trees.


    Time continued to pass, and soon, a few days had passed. On this day, Bai Qi came to report that his cultivation had formally broken through to Stage 1.


    This delighted Zhao Fu, as the Great Qin Vige finally had someone who was at Stage 1. At the same time, Zhao Fu opened up Bai Qi¡¯s stats page with a curious expression on his face and had a look.


    Name: Bai Qi


    Grade: SSS


    Title: [God of Killing]


    Profession: [Stage 1 General]


    Achievement Points: Commoner (68/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 24 (110)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 38, Intelligence: 22, Constitution:29, Agility: 25


    Cultivation: Stage 1-0


    Cultivation Technique: Great Qin Mantra


    Skills: Qi sh, Basic Sword Technique¡­


    Equipment: Ice ¨C Star shing Sword¡­


    After looking through Bai Qi¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu found that apart from the changes in his stats, his profession had be ¡®Stage 1 General¡¯ and his lifespan had increased by 10 years from 100 years to 110 years.


    Zhao Fu did not pay attention to all of this ¨C he first looked at the difference between the Stage 1 General profession and the original General profession.


    [Stage 1 General]: C+ grade Military, Description: A profession obtained through a General leveling up, Effect: Can train the General¡¯s [Unique Military Profession].


    [Unique Military Profession ¨C Unnamed]: D- grade Military, Description: Soldiers personally trained by a Stage 1 General. They can be a historical military profession or a new military profession. Current limit: 100 people. Effect: Receives a skill based on the profession.


    Zhao Fu was quite delighted, as any of his Generals who reached Stage 1 would be able to train their own military profession. What¡¯s more, the Unique Military Profession was D-grade, which meant that it was not weaker than the Ounders¡¯ Special Professions.

 Chapter 99: Iron Eagle Elite Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 99: Iron Eagle Elite Soldiers</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Even though Stage 1 Generals could only have 100 people with their Unique Military Profession, as they became stronger, they would be able to train more people with that profession.


    There were two types of Unique Military Professions: one was creating a new profession, while the other was choosing a historical profession, such as Great Qin¡¯s famed Iron Eagle Elite Soldiers.


    Developing a new profession or choosing a historical profession had their own advantages. Developing a new profession meant that one could adapt to one¡¯s circumstances and focus on one¡¯s advantages. In other words, developing a new profession meant that one would have a profession that was most suited to one¡¯s current situation.


    On the other hand, historical professions have been tempered by history and refined through bloody battles, so they would be quite powerful.


    Zhao Fu decided not to make this decision by himself, and he asked, ¡°Bai Qi, what do you think?¡±


    Bai Qi was not in a hurry to reply. He thought to himself for a while before replying, ¡°Your Majesty, I think that it¡¯s best to go with a military profession that I¡¯m familiar with, rather than creating a new profession.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and asked him about the Unique Military Profession.


    [Iron Eagle Elite Soldier]: D- grade Military, Description: Great Qin¡¯s most elite soldiers, who not only possess extraordinary swordsmanship but are also proficient in cavalry and infantry battles. Effect: Receives skills [Stage 2 Sword Technique] and [Horsemanship].


    Since Stage 1 Generals could train soldiers with Unique Military Professions, the number of Generals became quite important. No wonder the General profession could only be unlocked upon raising one¡¯s Vige to a Town.


    Moreover, after reaching Stage 1, every Step that increased Bai Qi¡¯s cultivation would increase all of his stats by +2.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was only at Stage 0-7, and it was still quite far away from Stage 1. His talent at cultivation was quitecking, but after obtaining King¡¯s Power and Fate¡¯s power, his cultivation speed had already greatly increased.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the King¡¯s Power and Fate¡¯s power, Zhao Fu was sure that his cultivation would still only be at Stage 0-5. Of course, the strength of a faction did not depend on the Lord¡¯s personal strength but the faction¡¯s overall strength. Apart from Bai Qi, the person with the highest cultivation was Old Logue.


    Back when Zhao Fu had attacked Logue Vige, Old Logue was already at Stage 0-6, and now, he was at the peak of Stage 0-9, only a single step away from Stage 1. He was slightly faster than Zhang Dahu, who was SS grade and joinedter than him.


    Zhao Fu wondered what sort of military profession Old Logue would unlock in the future, and he hoped that it would be a Magic-type profession. Currently, low-grade Magic skills were bing more and more useless, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t waste money buying low-grade skills like Fireball. After all, they could be easily blocked by the shields that people used now. The main cities sold high-grade Magic skills, but there were not many of them, making them not as useful.


    Zhao Fu allowed Bai Qi to pick all of the people who he wanted to train for the Iron Eagle Elite Soldiers, and soon, the exploration teams, who had been out for a few days, returned as well. They brought with them two Normal grade City Creation Stones, and Zhao Fu now had 32 viges under his control. They also reported that they had found an Advanced Ounder Vige.


    This Ounder Vige was different to the ones Zhao Fu had found before: the Ounders this time looked like rats.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested and gathered his army. After traveling for a little more than a day, he arrived at the Ounder Vige.


    These Ounders were indeed different. They were about 1.6 meters tall and had humanoid bodies; however, they had rat heads, rat fur, and rat tails.


    What made Zhao Fu especially surprised was that the Ounder Vige seemed to be built next to a historical remnant. The historical remnant looked like a pce, and it was built against a mountain. The stone materials used were a white color, and the structure had mostly copsed, with only a few sections remaining. The historical remnant looked quite ancient and seemed to be from a long time ago.


    Zhao Fu was quite delighted, as historical remnants often contained massive benefits.


    For example, the underground passage and the region of bones could be said to be historical remnants, and now that they had found another one, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    However, even without doing anything, the rat people, the Ratfolk, had discovered Zhao Fu¡¯s forces. This was because the Ratfolk were incredibly sensitive to changes in their environment. After all, when rats felt the wind blow or the grass move, they would immediately run.


    The Ratfolk in the vige, who were originallyughing and chatting, suddenly looked serious, and the Ratfolk outside quickly rushed into the vige.


    When Zhao Fu saw that they had been discovered, he smiled and rode Little ck forwards, leading the 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen behind him and arge number of soldiers and Skeletons.


    Seeing so many enemies, the Ratfolk within the vige immediately started to panic, and they started to speak in theirnguage, worry etched onto their faces.


    There were roughly 6,000 Ratfolk in the vige, and there seemed to be two types of military units: Ratfolk with machetes and Ratfolk with bows and arrows.


    The vige was built right next to the massive historical remnant, and just the walls alone were around 10 meters tall. What¡¯s more, there did not seem to be any doors, only a 2-meter wide hole. It had beenpletely filled up, making it quite difficult for Zhao Fu to attack.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡± Zhang Dahu asked as he cupped his fists respectfully.


    This time, because Bai Qi was training his Iron Eagle Elite Soldiers, he had remained in the Great Qin Vige and had note with them.


    Zhao Fu ordered to surround them ¨C after all, even if Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers attacked, they would not be able to enter. As such, they could only surround them for now. Since the Ratfolk didn¡¯t seem to be a farming race, they would run out of food sooner orter. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers might have to wait a while.


    Hearing this, Zhang Dahu surrounded the Ratfolk Vige with 4,000 soldiers. The Skeletons did not do anything because they did not possess intelligence, while the 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen only epted orders from Zhao Fu and no one else.


    Seeing that they had been surrounded, the Ratfolk chittered to themselves as they looked around warily, seeming to make ns.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of something and called Zhang Dahu back. He said something to Zhang Dahu and told Little Grey to go along with Zhang Dahu.


    Within the Ratfolk Vige, a few elderly Ratfolk who had white whiskers chittered to each other, and one of them said in theirnguage, ¡°We¡¯ve been surrounded by humans; what should we do?¡±


    Another elderly Ratfolk replied in a raspy voice, ¡°Even though we¡¯ve stocked up on food, if these humans continue their encirclement, we¡¯ll run out of food sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Right now, we can only fight with those humans and show them how powerful we are,¡± another elderly Ratfolk said resolutely.


    ¡°Absolutely not! That humanmands many different races, including Orcs, and he has many types of professions within his army. They have sufficient food, and that human can evenmand those damned Undead.¡±

 Chapter 100: Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 100: Sneak Attack</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°If we charge out, they¡¯ll definitely send the Undead at us to reduce our strength and then use their elite troops to wipe us out. We¡¯ll definitely lose,¡± the elderly Ratfolk who had spoken first rebutted.


    ¡°What do you think we should do then?¡± asked the one who had wanted to fight.


    Suddenly, one of the elderly Ratfolk who had not spoken yet finally said, ¡°In the beginning, didn¡¯t we dig three tunnels to use as contingencies? Right now, we have two options: use those tunnels to slip away¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he was cut off by the others. One of them said, ¡°If we have to escape, we have to take the City Creation Stone with us. However, choosing to relocate will cause too great of a change, and that human will definitely notice. We also can¡¯t leave the City Creation Stone behind. Although we¡¯ve guarded this historical remnant for so long, we¡¯ve only unlocked a small part of it. Do you really want to give all of it away?¡±


    ¡°Ai!¡± the Ratfolk who had suggested escaping through the tunnels sighed as he said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to use the tunnels at night and use our special forces to deal a heavy blow to the Human army.¡±


    All of the other Ratfolk nodded. Right now, there was nothing else that they could do.


    The sun gradually dipped below the horizon, and a red sunset glow covered thend. Soon, the stars started to shine in the sky.


    As nightpletely fell, sparkling stars appeared in the sky, but there was no moon. However, because of the stars, it did not seem too dark.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers started to light torches and cook dinner. There didn¡¯t seem to be any wariness within the army, and it was if they didn¡¯t take the Ratfolk seriously at all. In fact, some soldiers even took out wine and started to drink.


    This caused the Ratfolk sentries on the walls to be quite furious, and they thought to themselves, ¡° _We¡¯ll show these Humans our might soon!_ ¡±


    The night deepened, and soon, it was 12 AM. On the face of things, it looked that there were only a few teams patrolling around Zhao Fu¡¯s camp, while everyone else had gone into their tents to sleep.


    The Ratfolk felt that their opportunity had arrived, and they started to execute their n.


    A team of rats passed through the three tunnels and arrived outside the vige, with Zhao Fu¡¯s army between them and the vige. There were roughly 2,000 Ratfolk in this team, while the Ratfolk on the walls silently lowered ropes.


    Following this, the Ratfolk on the walls descended from the ropes and positioned themselves on the other side of Zhao Fu¡¯s army. This pincer attack was perfect, and there were no ws with the n. If Zhao Fu¡¯s forces were attacked on two sides, they would fall into great danger and would most likely be sent running.


    The 2,000 Ratfolk behind Zhao Fu¡¯s forces crept out of the tunnels and rushed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s camp, when suddenly¡­


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The sound of the air being torn sounded out, causing the Ratfolk to yell, ¡°Ambush!!¡±


    The Ratfolk immediately scattered, but most of them were still covered by the rain of arrows. A countless number of Ratfolk was shot to death by the chaotically falling arrows.


    Zhang Dahu came out of hiding andughed, ¡°His Majesty was indeed right; the Ratfolk are just like rats and like to dig holes. Luckily, Little Grey¡¯s nose is better than a dog¡¯s, and it discovered these three secret tunnels.¡±


    ¡°Awoo!!!¡±


    Little Grey happily howled at Zhang Dahu and bared its teeth, looking as if it was going to bite him. Zhang Dahu looked quite awkward and quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯tpare your nose to a dog¡¯s nose anymore!¡±


    ¡°Awoo!!!¡± Little Grey continued to howl with displeasure.


    Zhang Dahu thought about it and realized something, and he said helplessly, ¡°I won¡¯t call you Little Grey either; I¡¯ll call you Grey Wolf King.¡±


    To Little Grey, the name ¡®Little Grey¡¯ could only be used by Zhao Fu, and everyone else could only call it Grey Wolf King.


    Only then did Little Grey lie on the ground with a satisfied look on its face, and Zhang Dahu turned his gaze back to the battlefield. He saw tens of abnormally agile figures dodge past the dense rain of arrows and escape. Their attire was quite strange, and it looked like they were wearing hoods.


    Since most of the Ratfolk had been killed, he didn¡¯t order his subordinates to continue shooting arrows. Instead, he took some soldiers to chase after those 10 Ratfolk who had escaped.


    One hourter, the Ratfolk in front of the walls were still anxiously waiting, wondering what was going on. It was already an hour past the nned time, and it seemed like the group of 2,000 Ratfolk had not made even a single move.


    Within the Ratfolk Vige, the Ratfolk elders paced about anxiously within the Vige Hall, wondering what had happened to the team of Ratfolk soldiers. Within their hearts, they felt a trace of uneasiness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Zhang Dahu¡¯s kneeling figure and Little Grey, who looked quite innocent, lying down next to him.


    After a while, Zhao Fu let out a breath and asked, ¡°Speak! With 1,500 men, how did you fail to catch some Ratfolk, with even 50 people being injured?¡±


    Zhang Dahu breathed out before reporting, ¡°Your Majesty, I carried out the ambush as you ordered, and everything went quite smoothly. However, there were tens of Ratfolk who were abnormally agile, and they were able to dodge all of the arrows. They escaped, and of course, I gave the order to chase them down. However, after running into the forest, they were like fish that had returned to the sea, and they disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°However, relying on the Grey Wolf King¡¯s nose, we were able to follow them. However, we didn¡¯t expect them to set an ambush. Of course, we used Your Majesty¡¯s tactics, but unexpectedly, 50 of our brothers were still injured. Despite this, we were able to kill 20 or so of the Ratfolk, but we were unable to find any of the other ones. I¡¯ve already ordered people to hide near the tunnels; as soon as they appear, we¡¯ll kill them immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The Ratfolk are that strong?¡± Zhao Fu said in surprise. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Zhang Dahu, but he simply didn¡¯t expect a few tens of Ratfolk to be so powerful.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I brought back a few corpses, and you can take a look yourself,¡± Zhang Dahu said.


    Zhao Fu nodded, and a few soldiers brought in a few Ratfolk corpses.


    Zhao Fu had a look and found that they were indeed differentpared to normal Ratfolk. They wore ck cloaks with hoods, which wererge enough to cover their appearances. Underneath the cloaks were tight-fitting clothes that did not restrict their movements, and there was a short sword tied to each of their hands. There were also mechanisms on their arms that could extend and retract the short swords.


    Zhao Fu used the Corpse Examination skill to look at the corpses, but he found that their grades were all quite average. However, he could not tell what profession they had.

 Chapter 101: Working in the Dark to Serve the Light

    <h4>Chapter 101: Working in the Dark to Serve the Light</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    These Ratfolk seemed essentially the same as normal Ratfolk, and Zhao Fu could not see anything special about them. Normal Ratfolk were not very strong, andpared to the Great Qin Soldiers, who had all sorts of stat bonuses from the Great Qin Vige and could almost fight Orcs one on one, it should not have been a problem for them to deal with Ratfolk.


    From their attire and weapons, it seemed that these Ratfolk were so powerful because of their profession, which was definitely linked to the historical remnant.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s interest in the historical remnant grew greater and greater, and he looked at Zhang Dahu kneeling figure as he thought to himself and said, ¡°Rise!¡±


    Zhang Dahu let out a sigh of relief. He had been fully prepared to be punished by Zhao Fu, and he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Fu to not even me him, much less not punish him.


    If this matter really was Zhang Dahu¡¯s fault, Zhao Fu definitely would have punished him. However, Zhang Dahu had no faults to speak of, so why would Zhao Fu punish him? As the saying went ¡®nning is with man, but aplishing is with heaven.¡¯ No matter how detailed and well thought out a n was, unexpected things could still happen, so Zhao Fu did not me Zhang Dahu.


    Following this, a few captive Ratfolk were brought over to Zhao Fu, and he forced them to capitte before taking them to convince the rest of the Ratfolk to surrender.


    ¡°You should know by now that your 2,000 soldiers have been killed by my forces. Now, you have less than 4,000 soldiers and will not be able to withstand my attack. Look at how many different professions we have and how fairly all of the different races are treated. As long as you surrender to me, I won¡¯t mistreat you at all!¡±


    Zhao Fu shouted as the Ratfolk loudly interpreted. Even though this never worked, it was something that Zhao Fu was determined to do each time, as the best-case scenario was always obtaining a vige without sacrificing anyone.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Ratfolk started to panic. They finally realized why the team of 2,000 Ratfolk had not acted ¨C it was because they had all been killed. With only 4,000 Ratfolk left, how could they stop the humans?


    This news quickly reached the few elderly Ratfolk, and they all heavily sighed ¨C the bad feeling that they had turned out to true.


    ¡°Now that they¡¯ve found our tunnels, we won¡¯t even be able to escape. Even if we continue to defend, we won¡¯t be able tost for long. What do you all say we should do?¡± one of the elderly Ratfolk asked.


    ¡°How about we surrender? We¡¯ve definitely lost, and just holding out like this isn¡¯t a solution,¡± another elderly Ratfolk said gloomily.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± the elderly Ratfolk who had advocated for battle before yelled.


    ¡°What do we do then, if we don¡¯t surrender?¡± the Ratfolk who wanted to surrender asked somewhat angrily.


    The other Ratfolk paused and thought, and he suddenly had an idea. He said, ¡°We still have a chance!¡±


    Hearing his words, the other elderly Ratfolk quickly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The elderly Ratfolk who had been advocating battle said, ¡°As long as we can capture their leader, the enemy will do as we say. We can also kill their leader, making them like a headless dragon. They won¡¯t be able to sustain the attack against our vige and will have to leave!¡±


    ¡°What should we do then? Should we send out all of our special soldiers to assassinate their leader?¡± one of the other Ratfolk asked.


    ¡°That might not work. Even though our special soldiers are quite powerful, we¡¯ve already alerted the enemy of their strength. The enemy leader must be incredibly wary right now, so it¡¯ll be difficult for our soldiers to make a move,¡± the Ratfolk with the raspy voice said.


    Hearing this, the other elderly Ratfolk nodded.


    Suddenly, one of the elderly Ratfolk realized something and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the enemy leader trying to get us to surrender? We can pretend to surrender and have our special soldiers prepare an ambush!¡±


    This n received all of the other elderly Ratfolk¡¯s approval.


    Following this, they went on top of the wall and shouted down to Zhao Fu, ¡°Respected Lord! We¡¯re willing to surrender, but we want to talk with you about the details of our surrender. Please ask your soldiers to retreat a bit. We would like to talk with you by yourself, and neither side will bring any soldiers.¡±


    Without even thinking about it, Zhao Fu could tell that the Ratfolk were plotting something with this ¡®surrender.¡¯ However, after thinking about it, Zhao Fu agreed and told his soldiers to retreat.


    Zhang Dahu understood the danger of this because he had suffered at the hands of the special Ratfolk ¨C they were incredibly stealthy and couldunch incredibly sudden attacks. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s too dangerous; please don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go in your ce.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need; I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    Zhang Dahu did not say anything else because he trusted Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu was his King, so he took all of the soldiers and retreated 5 kilometers. However, he still made preparations to save Zhao Fu if necessary.


    It was midnight right now, so everything was quite dark. There was a bonfire beside Zhao Fu, and the tall mes illuminated the surrounding 20-meter radius area.


    Zhao Fu stood next to the bonfire as Zhang Dahu led the soldiers and retreated.


    When the elderly Ratfolk saw that Zhao Fu had agreed to their request, they felt ecstatic and started to carry out the n.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu saw the main entrance, which was a massive tunnel, slowly be unblocked, and a few elderly Ratfolk walked out. Seeing this, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. From the information that he had gleaned from the surrendered Ratfolk, these elderly Ratfolk were in charging of managing the vige.


    At a hidden region, a countless number of ck figures used ropes to descend from the walls before blending into the night and slowly moving towards Zhao Fu.


    The elderly Ratfolk slowly walked towards Zhao Fu until they were 10 meters away from him. They smiled and looked incredibly harmless, and it was as if they really were going to surrender. ¡°Respected Lord, where are you from?¡±


    The elderly Ratfolk wanted to make Zhao Fu let his guard down and attack when he wasn¡¯t expecting it. However, Zhao Fu did not care about this at all, and he looked around himself as he coldlyughed and said, ¡°What are you all still waiting for?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the elderly Ratfolk were shocked as their expressions changed, and they yelled in a cold, savage voice, ¡°Kill this Human!!¡±


    Following this, countless Ratfolk in ck hooded cloaks appeared around Zhao Fu. There were roughly 200 of them, and their hoods hid their appearances, making them seem quite mysterious. They flicked their wrists, and the two short swords on their arms extended outwards ¨C these were called hidden des. Their movements were incredibly agile, containing a trace of elegance, and they turned into countless ck blurs that streaked towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile became cold as he drew the Sky Demon Sword, which gave off a cold, evil, murderous aura, and he shed with it. In that instant, his King¡¯s Domain was also released to the fullest, covering the surrounding 50-meter radius area.

 Chapter 102: Nothing is True, Everything is Permitted

    <h4>Chapter 102: Nothing is True, Everything is Permitted</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Within the King¡¯s Domain, everything seemed to move many times slower to Zhao Fu. However, even despite this, the Ratfolk were still abnormally fast, and they reached Zhao Fu in an instant. They shed out with their hands, and their hidden des shined with a cold light as they swept towards Zhao Fu¡¯s neck.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu was not the same person as before. Even though these Ratfolk were powerful, they were on apletely different levelpared to Zhao Fu. Just as the first Ratfolk appeared in front of Zhao Fu, he raised the Sky Demon Sword in his hands and shed downwards as fast as lightning.


    As a sword light shed,rge amounts of blood spurted out from the Ratfolk¡¯s chest, splitting him from the shoulder to the abdomen. His corpse and guts fell to the ground, dying it red.


    Following this, the second Ratfolk appeared to Zhao Fu¡¯s right. Zhao Fu gripped his sword and swung to the right ¨C another sword light shed, and the second Ratfolk was also cleaved in two, the two halves of its body and its organs falling to the ground.


    A third Ratfolk appeared behind Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu whirled around in the blink of an eye, instantly stabbing into the Ratfolk¡¯s heart. In just an instant, the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s terrifying energypletely sted open the Ratfolk¡¯s chest.


    Then came a fourth, a fifth, a sixth¡­


    Underneath their hoods, their eyes were incredibly determined and revealed no fear. Despite facing death, they bravely ran forwards and didn¡¯t cry out even upon death.


    This was something that they would carry to the grave. They still remembered the sentence that sounded when they ced their hands on that stone stele, ¡° _I am an assassin!¡±_


    As long as they could kill their target, they could ignore all else. Right now, only by killing Zhao Fu could the Ratfolk Vige be saved and return to normal. Only then would every Ratfolk¡¯s life be better ¨C this was something that they were determined to do, which was why they did not fear death.


    The Ratfolk Assassins were extremely fast, and their methods were quite crafty and devious. They aimed for his vitals, whether they were Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, neck, or heart.


    It was impossible to see their movements with the naked eye ¨C one could only see streaks of ck with two cold white lights. However, as soon as the Ratfolk Assassins appeared around Zhao Fu, they would be instantly killed by him.


    However, the Ratfolk Assassins were incredibly strong, and they were like ghosts that could slip past through any gap. If Zhao Fu lost focus for even a split second, he would be dealt a fatal blow, causing all of his hairs to stand on end.


    At this moment, a Ratfolk Assassin appeared in front of Zhao Fu, and his hidden de glinted as it stabbed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s heart, forcing him to turn his body to the side.


    However, the moment he turned, another Ratfolk Assassin appeared to his right and shed his hidden de towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat. Zhao Fu could only raise his foot and kick outwards, sending the Ratfolk Assassin flying right before his de made it to his neck.


    However, in the next instant, yet another Ratfolk Assassin appeared behind Zhao Fu, thrusting his hidden de towards the back of Zhao Fu¡¯s head. Just as it was about to seed, Zhao Fu quickly spun around, sending ck sword qi out and sting that Ratfolk Assassin away. Under the effects of the powerful sword qi, the Ratfolk¡¯s body was shed into a countless number of pieces.


    The Ratfolk were abnormally powerful, and even though Zhao Fu looked like he was in an incredibly dangerous situation, the Ratfolk could barely harm him. After all, as soon as they came close, there was only be a single result waiting for them: death!


    Blood continuously spurted into the air, and lives were continuously lost. Soon, there were only 30 of the original 200 Ratfolk Assassins remaining. The ground was littered with a countless number of broken corpses, dying the groundpletely red. It was apletely hellish scene, and a strong stench of blood and gore filled the air.


    The elderly Ratfolk had never expected Zhao Fu to be so powerful, and by now, Zhang Dahu had almost led the army to where Zhao Fu was. Seeing that their n had failed, the elderly Ratfolk ordered 10 Ratfolk Assassins to stall Zhao Fu while the other 20 Ratfolk Assassins escorted the elderly Ratfolk back into the vige.


    Zhao Fu calmly stood his ground. He looked at the 10 Ratfolk Assassins who had surrounded him, and they all attacked him from different directions.


    He shed out with his sword, and a ck, crescent-shaped arc of sword light swept out. It passed through the 10 Ratfolk Assassins¡¯ bodies, causing them to fly backwards and cough up a mouthful of blood. Their internal organs werepletely obliterated, and they were dead by the time they hit the ground.


    Zhao Fu continued to stand there calmly, and fresh blood was dripping off of the Sky Demon Sword.


    Suddenly, all of the blood on the ground was sucked towards the Sky Demon Sword by an invisible force. The Sky Demon Sword rapidly absorbed all of the blood and cheerfully hummed, as if it reveled in this massacre.


    ¡°Owner¡­ hurry¡­ continue¡­ I want more!!¡± Zhao Fu heard a voice that was faintly panting, and he was speechless. He looked at the escaping elderly Ratfolk and slowly raised the Sky Demon Sword, pointing it towards them.


    An image of a demon with massive wings burst forth from the sword and flew towards the 30 escaping Ratfolk. The image was incredibly fast, and it shot past the 30 Ratfolk in an instant.


    Immediately, all of the Ratfolk stopped moving, and their bodies started to wither until they became dry corpses and fell to the ground.


    This was ¡®Sky Demon¡¯s Feast,¡¯ a skill that summoned a massive image of the Sky Demon that could devour all fleshly essence, which would be absorbed by the sword. This was one of the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s many special abilities, and it was one of the most powerful aspects about an Epic grade weapon.


    ¡°Master! Hurry¡­ I want more¡­ it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    Zhao Fu once again heard the Sky Demon¡¯s voice, and he put it back into the King¡¯s Ring. Immediately, he heard the Sky Demon¡¯s angry voice say, ¡°Hmph, human, I won¡¯t like you if you keep acting like this!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not pay the Sky Demon much mind; after all, its attitude tended to change quite quickly.


    By now, Zhang Dahu and the soldiers had arrived. He saw everything that had happened and arrived quite quickly, but he still kneeled and said, ¡°Your Majesty! This subordinate deserves death for arrivingte!¡±


    Zhang Dahu looked at the corpses on the ground that he had dealt with. When had a King ever fought at the front while the subjects were at the back? As such, Zhang Dahu also brought the other soldiers to beg for forgiveness.


    ¡°Alright, everyone rise.¡± Zhao Fu did not care about this too much.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to surround the Ratfolk Vige again. Before, the elderly Ratfolk had wanted to kill Zhao Fu, making it so that the army would be a headless dragon. However, who would have thought that Zhao Fu would be the one alive while the other died.


    Without any leaders, the Ratfolk Vige fell into chaos. The Ratfolk started to panic as they looked at the soldiers surrounding their vige. Zhao Fu once again asked them to surrender, and as expected, all of the Ratfolk decided to surrender.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went into the Ratfolk Vige and went to the entrance of the historical remnant. There was a white stone stele that was two meters tall and had been eroded by the passage of time. The surface was quite uneven, and there were some words carved on it. Even though Zhao Fu could not read the words, upon looking at them, he could still understand what they meant.


    ¡°We work in the dark to serve the light. Nothing is true, everything is permitted. Under our hidden des, all are equal!¡±

 Chapter 103: Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 103: Assassin</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking at this stone stele, Zhao Fu entered the historical remnant. There were already torches lit within the historical remnant, so it wasn¡¯t too dark inside. The Ratfolk must have explored at least part of it already, and the Assassin profession was most likely from here.


    Zhao Fu continued to advance and arrived in arge hall. The hall was 30 meters wide; the ground was made from glossy marble; and there were paintings on the ceiling. The paintings depicted people living happily in blissful days, and the people had joyous smiles on their faces.


    The only thing in the hall was a stone stele in the middle. The stone stele looked like a Profession Change Stone Stele, but it was differentpared to the ones Zhao Fu had seen before: this stone stele was white and had six sides.


    Zhao Fu walked over and looked at it:


    [Assassin ¨C Order] (Juvenile): B grade Military, Description: An assassin who worships the light and aims to create a wonderful world, Effect: Receives skill [Assassination Technique].


    This was most likely the Assassin profession that the Ratfolk Assassins had. B grade professions were quite powerful, and even though Zhao Fu had SS grade King¡¯s Undead Cavalry, there were only 10 of them, while many people could change their professions to the Assassin profession.


    What¡¯s more, it was quite useful. In the future, he would be relying on them for intelligence and assassination tasks, and their names would be famous together with Great Qin, causing countless people to shiver at their names.


    Zhao Fu looked forwards and saw a tightly-shut pair ofrge doors. It seemed that the Ratfolk had not explored past this area, and Zhao Fu walked over to the doors to open them. However, a wave of energy from the doors pushed Zhao Fu away, and a system announcement told him that only those with the Assassin profession could open these doors. Zhao Fu thought about it for a second before returning to the Profession Change Stone Stele and cing his hand on it.


    Right now, Zhao Fu had the King Profession and the Demon Priest Profession. However, these were both fairly special professions: the King Profession did not count as a military profession and the other was a religious profession. Of course, Zhao Fu did not believe in or worship Kerr.


    Zhao Fu wondered if he could obtain the Assassin profession and decided to test it out. However, he did so primarily so that he could open those doors.


    After cing his hand on the stone stele, a system announcement sounded out in his head!


    ¡°Would you like to be an Assassin?¡±


    Zhao Fu apprehensively chose ¡®yes,¡¯ following which the stone stele gave off a faint light. The scene before Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes blurred as he appeared in another ce. This ce was quite simr to the hall that Zhao Fu had been in, but it was quite dim. It also gave off a mysterious and dignified feeling.


    Apart from this, there was now a person in front of Zhao Fu. This person¡¯s attire was simr to what the Ratfolk Assassins from before wore, and he also wore the hood that covered his facial features. The clothes he wore below the waist were also quite tight, but they would not restrict his movements. From the shape of his body, he seemed to be a man.


    He stood there silently as if he didn¡¯t exist, and his icy eyes stared at Zhao Fu from under the hood.


    Zhao Fu stood there calmly and looked back at the man while wondering what was going on. He remembered choosing to ept the profession before appearing at this ce.


    The man continued to stare at Zhao Fu when the pendant on his chest suddenly gave off a faint white light, and he slowly said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Preserve the light in your heart, remember that you are an Assassin. We work in the dark to serve the light; nothing is true, everything is permitted; under our hidden des, all are equal!¡±


    After the man spoke that final sentence, the scene before Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes blurred and he returned to the hall that he was in before, as a system announcement sounded out, ¡°Profession change sessful!¡±


    This profession was not simple at all, and Zhao Fu decided that he needed to examine it closely. Zhao Fu was surprised that he had to be judged before he could obtain the profession, which was different to all of the other professions.


    Zhao Fu looked at his Assassin profession. He obtained not only stat bonuses but also many skills: Stealth, Blur, Assassination Technique, Ghost Form, Knife Throwing, and Hidden de Control.


    Of course, with Zhao Fu¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t be using the profession to carry out assassinations or intelligence-gathering. However, it would still be useful to him because it allowed him to see what was on the other side of those doors.


    Zhao Fu stood in front of the doors and pushed them open. This time, the doors did not reject him, and he was able to open them easily.


    Behind the doors was a dim passageway. Zhao Fu thought about it for a second and ordered his soldiers to prepare for him the ck hooded clothes and the two hidden des. Zhao Fu guessed that since the doors required the Assassin profession to open them, whaty beyond them was rted to the profession, so he had to make sufficient preparations.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you want some of us toe with you? It might be very dangerous inside!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s trusted subordinates asked with worried expressions on their faces.


    Zhao Fu shook his head and replied, ¡°No need. It might be quite dangerous inside, but because it could be a type of Legacy Trial, there shouldn¡¯t be any fatal dangers inside. Don¡¯t worry too much!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s subordinates retreated to one side.


    After making preparations, Zhao Fu stepped into the passageway, and the doors slowly closed behind him. Zhao Fu did not move one he entered. Instead, he observed his surroundings before finally walking forwards after not finding anything.


    His surroundings were quite quiet, and the only sound he could hear was his own breathing. Combined with the dim environment, the atmosphere was quite frightening.


    Zhao Fu followed the passageway until he arrived in a strange region. The region was incredibly big, and it seemed like a forest. It was still quite dim in this forest, and the sky was a grey-white color, while the grass and trees were a deathly grey color. The ground was covered with rotten and withered leaves, and the entire region was filled with the aura of death.


    Zhao Fu looked around for a moment, nning what to do, when arge tree in front of him seemed toe to life, whipping its branches towards him.


    This was simply too unexpected, and Zhao Fu quickly tried to jump backwards. However, the branches were simply too big, and it was impossible for Zhao Fu to fully evade them. As such, he quickly crossed his arms and unleashed his King¡¯s Domain, forming a 2 meter wide ck protective shield that was covered with dragon inscriptions, but he was still sent flying backwards.


    Afternding on the ground, Zhao Fu tried to go another way, but when he came near the forest, therge trees once again came to life and started to attack Zhao Fu. Luckily, he was prepared this time and managed to evade them. This happened a few times, making it impossible for him to enter the forest.


    Zhao Fu could only stand still and think to himself for a moment. If he wanted to advance, he would have to pass through this forest, but with the trees attacking him, it was impossible for him to enter the forest. He must have overlooked something.


    Suddenly, a realization shed in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind as he smiled with understanding. He marveled at his momentary stupidity and thought back to the words that the man had said to him when he obtained his profession: ¡°Preserve the light in your heart, remember that you are an Assassin.¡±


    Before, he had been thinking as a normal person, rather than as an Assassin. Now that he was an Assassin, he should be thinking as an Assassin did.


    First, in order to enter a ce as an Assassin, he would have to suppress his breathing and his aura. Zhao Fu used Stealth to hide his aura, and even his breathing was barely detectable. After he suppressed his aura and breathing, he slowly approached therge tree.

 Chapter 104: Underworld Demon

    <h4>Chapter 104: Underworld Demon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This time, therge tree did not attack, and Zhao Fu inwardly let out a sigh of relief. The forest was quiterge, and because he had to use Stealth the entire time, he couldn¡¯t rx, or the trees would start to attack him. This was quite difficult, as using Stealth required a lot of his concentration.


    However, if Zhao Fu wanted to advance, this was necessary. Zhao Fu carefully crept forwards, his mind fully alert. Soon, Zhao Fu quickly hid behind arge tree because he had discovered a monster ahead.


    The monster had a human-like body, was 2 meters tall, and had grey-white skin. Its arms were quite long, and it was to the point that they were trailing on the ground. Its hands were like ws, and the monster did not have a face, only a pair ofrge ears.


    Upon seeing this monster, Zhao Fu quickly ducked behind a tree. It did not seem to notice Zhao Fu, and after a while, it finally left.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued onwards. However, he saw another monster like the one from before. However, this one did not have a pair ofrge ears, and it instead had arge eye on its face.


    The monster turned its head, and Zhao Fu was given a big fright ¨C he had been discovered.


    In the next second, the monster disappeared and reappeared in front of Zhao Fu. It raised its right w and vigorously shed downwards at Zhao Fu.


    ¡° _So fast!_ ¡± Zhao Fu marveled inwardly. He immediately activated the mechanisms attached to his hands, causing the two hidden des to extend outwards, and Zhao Fu crossed his arms in front of his body.


    Bang!


    A massive force smashed into his arms, making him slide back by 5 or 6 meters. It had to be known that Zhao Fu¡¯s stats wereparable to that of a Stage 2 guard¡¯s, but because his cultivation wascking, he was still forced backwards. It was evident how powerful this monster was. No wonder the Ratfolk had been unable to get past this area ¨C it would have been impossible for them to win against this monster.


    Facing this monster, Zhao Fu had no choice but to use his King¡¯s Power. He sent his King¡¯s Power into the hidden des, and the silver-white des looked as if they had been dyed ck, with dragon inscriptions moving along the surfaces of the des.


    This time, it was Zhao Fu¡¯s turn to attack. He leaned forwards as his legs explosively pushed off from the ground.


    Bang!


    The ground cracked as Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into a ck blur and shot towards the monster.


    The monster stood its ground calmly when it saw Zhao Fu rush at it. When Zhao Fu came within two meters of it, the monster swept its right arm out as fast as lightning, and its sharp ws gave off five rays of light that seemed to be able to crush rocks.


    Zhao Fu raised the hidden de on his left hand and blocked the monster¡¯s w as he stabbed the hidden de on his right hand towards the monster. The monster was able to react incredibly quickly, and it stretched out its other hand and grabbed onto Zhao Fu¡¯s right arm.


    Zhao Fu was greatly shocked, and in the next moment, the monster threw Zhao Fu like he was a sandbag.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was thrown 10 or so meters away and crashed into arge cry. The tree trunk trembled, and quite a few leaves fell from the tree.


    _Cough!_ As Zhao Fu fell to the ground, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. The monster was incredibly strong, and if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be heavily injured. Zhao Fu took out a healing pill and ate it before standing up.


    At this moment, the monster¡¯srge eye was staring at Zhao Fu without a trace of emotion. Following this, the monster¡¯s body vanished and appeared before Zhao Fu, its w reaching towards Zhao Fu as if it wanted to dig out his heart.


    Zhao Fu quickly leaped to the side and avoided its w.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as its w stabbed half a meter deep into the tree trunk. Right after dodging the ws, Zhao Fu saw an opportunity and shed out with his hidden de towards the monster. However, in the next second, the monster whipped its other w towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hidden de was unable to connect with the monster at all, and his entire body was sent flying again. After hitting the ground, Zhao Fu felt as if his body was going to copse, and he thought to himself, ¡° _How is this monster so strong and so fast?!¡±_


    However, Zhao Fu suddenly realized that he had forgotten something, and he thought to himself, ¡° _Aiya, I¡¯m an Assassin!¡±_


    Assassins were extremely fast and incredibly agile, and Zhao Fu had not used the strengths of his profession at all.


    At this moment, the monster once again appeared in front of where Zhao Fu was and raised its arms, mming them down on Zhao Fu, who was on the ground.


    Zhao Fu immediately activated Ghost Form, which was a skill that could allow his body to be abnormally agile.


    When the monster¡¯s ws were about to hit him, Zhao Fu¡¯s body performed a strange twist as he narrowly avoided the monster¡¯s attack, and he quickly flipped to his feet from the ground.


    In the next second, Zhao Fu immediately used Blur, and he quickly ran and leapt around the monster. The monster looked around with its single eye to track Zhao Fu¡¯s movements.


    Suddenly, a ck blur shed near the monster. However, when it tried to grab the monster, it caught nothing. Zhao Fu appeared at the other side of the monster¡¯s body, but it was able to react incredibly quickly, swinging its other w towards Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu bent backwards as lithely as a snake and dodged the attack. As he swung back up, his hidden de shed across the monster¡¯s waist, leaving a 15-centimeter wide injury.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡± the monster howled in pain. It turned its body and tried to w Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu¡¯s body had already turned into a blur and reappeared five meters away.


    This was the first time that Zhao Fu had been able to hit the monster, and he was quite happy. However, his expression became serious because he saw that the wound he had created healed in just seconds, and it was to the point that there was not even a scar left.


    After the wound closed, the monster once again rushed at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu decided to use the Assassin profession¡¯s speed and agility to its fullest by choosing to evade and dodge instead of meeting the monster head-on.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu gradually discovered the monster¡¯s openings. Every time it attacked, it would leave openings on both sides of its waist. Zhao Fu could take advantage of this and continuously injure the monster, but no matter how much he injured it, it would be able to quickly recover, and its strength did not seem to go down at all.


    There was almost no way to defeat this monster, and Zhao Fu could only think like an Assassin. He realized that he had been making a mistake: Assassins existed to assassinate their targets, and this required them to kill in a single blow. Often, Assassins would only have a single chance, and once they missed it, the opportunity would not present itself again.


    Normally, the lethal areas were the heart and the head, and this monster¡¯s weaknesses were most likely those two ces as well. Aftering to this realization, Zhao Fu started to face off against the monster again.


    He first left a few injuries on the monster¡¯s stomach and waist area, causing it to roar angrily and attack Zhao Fu wildly. Its ws glinted with light, and anyone who was hit by them would have been reduced to scraps.


    Zhao Fu quickly dodged, his heart incredibly calm without a trace of panic. He did not continue attacking because he hadpletely immersed himself in the identity of an Assassin. Only that way would his heart fully fuse with the Assassin profession.


    As the monster madly rained down attacks, Zhao Fu continuously dodged. Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes shed as he ducked under one of the monster¡¯s swipes, leaned forwards, stretched out his right hand, and used the Assassination Technique. His hidden de shed with a dark light as it stabbed forwards.


    Chi!


    The sound of the hidden de piercing into flesh sounded out as the hidden de pierced the monster¡¯s heart. At that moment, both parties stopped moving.

 Chapter 105: Twelve Statues

    <h4>Chapter 105: Twelve Statues</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After piercing through the monster¡¯s heart, Zhao Fu instantly withdrew his hidden de and retreated. The monster¡¯s corpse powerlessly fell to the ground before turning into grey air, leaving behind a grey, 5 centimeter long, rhombus-shaped crystal.


    When the monster finally died, Zhao Fu let out a breath and looked at the grey crystal on the ground. He walked over with a curious expression on his face and looked at it.


    [Underworld Demon Crystal]: Can be fused with a piece of equipment, giving it [Underworld Demon¡¯s Power].


    Underworld Demon¡¯s Power was most likely that monster¡¯s power, so that monster was most likely an Underworld Demon. Zhao Fu wondered what sort of creature it was.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t know what would happen if he fused the Underworld Demon Crystal into a piece of equipment. Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s hidden des and clothes were still White grade, so fusing the Underworld Demon Crystal into them would be a waste. Of course, Zhao Fu had other higher grade equipment, but Zhao Fu felt that the Underworld Demon Crystal was more suited to Assassin equipment.


    Just as he was about to leave, the Underworld Demon with arge pair of ears, drawn over from the previous battle, charged over.


    This Underworld Demon did not have eyes, and it relied solely on its hearing. Its pair ofrge ears could catch all traces of sound, and if one could find a way to deal with it, it would be quite easy to deal with. However, if one could not find a method to deal with it, this Underworld Demon would be even more troublesome than the Underworld Demon with the eye.


    After appearing, the Underworld Demon immediately leaped at Zhao Fu, and he did not even have the chance to hide. The Underworld Demon swiped its ws at Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into countless ck blurs as he dodged the attack.


    In actuality, this was quite useful to Zhao Fu. It would take some time for Zhao Fu to be ustomed to fighting on the frontlines from watching from the backlines. Even though he had gained immense power, hecked the means to use this power. In other words, hecked battle experience ¨C his King¡¯s Power was also something that could only be developed through battle.


    Zhao Fu quickly dodged, as this Underworld Demon attacked even faster than the previous one. Despite his speed and agility, there were many asions where he was almost hit.


    Zhao Fu knew that he couldn¡¯t continue like this, and he suddenly remembered his Knife Throwing skill. Throwing knives were leaf-shaped knives that were roughly as long as a dagger. The de was quite thin and incredibly sharp, and it could deal a great amount of damage. This was one of the long-range abilities that [Assassin ¨C Order] had.


    Zhao Fu had prepared some throwing knives beforehand, and he immediately retreated 10 or so meters before taking out two throwing knives. He flicked his wrists, sending the two throwing knives towards the Underworld Demon. They were incredibly fast, and they looked like two rays of white light as they traveled towards the Underworld Demon. The sound that they gave off was quite quiet, but because the Underworld Demon had astonishing hearing, it was able to knock the two throwing knives away with its ws.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t disappointed when he saw this because he had found a way to deal with the Underworld Demon. Upon realizing this method, a smile appeared on his lips.


    Because Zhao Fu¡¯s face was covered by his hood, his smile looked quite mysterious and somewhat dashing.


    This time, it was Zhao Fu who attacked first. He used the throwing knives to continuously attack the Underworld Demon from different ces, and all of them were knocked away by it. Following this, Zhao Fu threw another two throwing knives, but this time, after he threw them, he moved extremely quickly and suppressed his aura as he followed right behind the two throwing knives.


    Bang! Bang!


    The Underworld Demon waved its arms, and its steel-like ws once again knocked the two throwing knives away. By now, Zhao Fu was right in front of the Underworld Demon, and he shed his hidden de towards it. The Underworld Demon finally noticed Zhao Fu and tried to grab him with its ws.


    However, just as the hidden de and the ws were about to sh, Zhao Fu suddenly stopped attacking and dodged to the side. The instant that the Underworld Demon¡¯s ws missed, Zhao Fu left a gash on the Underworld Demon¡¯s side. This caused it to roar with fury, and it raised its ws before smashing them down on Zhao Fu.


    Bang!!


    The Underworld Demon¡¯s ws crashed onto the ground, leaving arge crater, but by now, Zhao Fu was already behind the Underworld Demon. He stabbed out, his hidden de giving off a ck light as it stabbed into the Underworld Demon¡¯s heart.


    The Underworld Demon¡¯s body immediately dissipated, turning into grey air, and an Underworld Demon Crystal fell to the ground. Zhao Fu picked up the crystal and continued onwards.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seven dayster, Zhao Fu arrived at the end of the forest. Over the seven days, Zhao Fu had killed 459 Underworld Demons, and he had correspondingly obtained 459 Underworld Demon Crystals.


    It seemed that Underworld Demon Crystals were guaranteed drops from Underworld Demons, and they were not as rare as Soldier Souls. As such, Zhao Fu fused two Underworld Demon Crystals into his hidden des, causing their stats to change.


    [Hidden de]: Grade: Blue, Stats: Strength +1, Agility +1, Description: A normal hidden de that has been strengthened by an Underworld Demon¡¯s Power. The Assassin skills used with this hidden de will be strengthened, and the hidden de has received a small armor-piercing effect.


    Before, the hidden des did not have any stats, but now, the two hidden des had two points of stats, the Assassin skills used with the hidden des were buffed, and the des received a small armor-piercing effect. Even if someone was wearing armor, the hidden des could still pierce through them, so these two hidden des had now be perfect assassination tools.


    After these seven days, Zhao Fu had finally arrived at the end of the forest, which meant that Zhao Fu was about to pass the trial. There were tworge doors at the end of the forest that were like the ones that Zhao Fu had entered to arrive in this space. However, there were 50 or so Underworld Demons guarding them.


    It would be quite difficult for Zhao Fu to deal with 50 Underworld Demons at once, so he thought about what to do. The goal wasn¡¯t to kill the Underworld Demons but to pass through here. As such, he made some faint noises in the forest and lured over only the Underworld Demons with ears.


    Now, there were only 20 or so Underworld Demons with big eyes in front of the doors. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hide anymore, and he directly rushed over. After the rigorous training that he had gone through over the past seven days, Zhao Fu seemed to have be a different person in terms of both strength and mental state.


    Under his hood, Zhao Fu was shrouded with a mysterious and icy aura, and he rushed over like a ck shadow. Of course, the 20 or so Underworld Demons immediately noticed him and rushed towards him.


    Chi!


    Just as they started fighting, Zhao Fu tilted his head and dodged one of the Underworld Demon¡¯s ws before stabbing the hidden de on his right hand into its heart. Everything had happened extremely quickly, and now, Zhao Fu¡¯s movements were all incredibly smooth and proficient.


    Zhao Fu did not even bother to look at the Underworld Demon he had just killed before turning and plunging his other hidden de into another Underworld Demon¡¯s heart. These Underworld Demons, which had been a big problem for Zhao Fu in the past, were no longer a problem. After quickly killing these Underworld Demons, he put away the crystals that they had dropped.


    Zhao Fu slowly opened the pair of doors at the end of the forest before arriving in another hall. This hall was the same as the hall from before, but the difference was that apart from there being a Profession Change Stone Stele at the center, there were also 12 stages around it with 12 statues and 12 sets of equipment.

 Chapter 106: Equipment Sets

    <h4>Chapter 106: Equipment Sets</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The 12 statues on the stages were all wearing clothes simr to what Zhao Fu was wearing, making it impossible to see their facial features. Based on the shapes of their bodies, there were males and females, young and old.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not recognize these statues, but these 12 people were all undoubtedly experts, as even their statues gave off a sense of suppression.


    Zhao Fu looked at the 12 sets of equipment at the feet of the 12 statues. The sets had a ring, two hidden des, and a set of clothes.


    The three pieces of equipment were all grey, but despite this, each equipment set looked quite extraordinary. The rings had exquisite patterns and inscriptions on them; the hidden des gave off a light that made one feel a chill; and the clothes felt incredibly mysterious.


    Zhao Fu walked over to one of the equipment sets and had a look.


    [Underworld Shadow¡¯s Ring ¨C Battle]: Grade: Gold, Stats: All stats +4, Description: One of the pieces of the Battle-wielder¡¯s Equipment Set. This piece of equipment is a piece of legacy equipment that can evolve with its owner. It contains hidden power from itsst owner. When all three pieces of the equipment set are equipped, the owner can obtain thest owner¡¯s Legacy.


    [Underworld Shadow¡¯s Sword ¨C Battle]: Grade: Gold, Stats: Strength +12, Agility +7, Description: One of the pieces of the Battle-wielder¡¯s Equipment Set. This piece of equipment is a piece of legacy equipment that can evolve with its owner. It contains hidden power from itsst owner. When all three pieces of the equipment set are equipped, the owner can obtain thest owner¡¯s Legacy.


    [Underworld Shadow¡¯s Clothes ¨C Battle]: Grade: Gold, Stats: Strength +6, Agility +7, Constitution +6, Description: One of the pieces of the Battle-wielder¡¯s Equipment Set. This piece of equipment is a legacy piece of equipment that can evolve with its owner. It contains hidden power from itsst owner. When all three pieces of the equipment set are equipped, the owner can obtain thest owner¡¯s Legacy.


    After taking a look, Zhao Fu found that these 12 equipment sets were not ordinary at all. Not only were they pieces of legacy equipment, but they could also grow stronger as their owners grew stronger. They would be worth a lot from just this alone. What was even more important was that the owner could obtain the previous owner¡¯s Legacy.


    Zhao Fu guessed that the owners of these pieces of equipment were all supremely strong existences, and these 12 statues were statues of them.


    The other 11 equipment sets were the Soul Equipment Set, War Equipment Set, Kill Equipment Set, Light Equipment Set, Fantasy Illusion Set, Corrosion Equipment Set, Darkness Equipment Set, Blood Equipment Set, Terror Equipment Set, Tree Equipment Set, and Void equipment Set.


    These 12 Equipment Sets all contained the power of Legacies, so Zhao Fu put all of them away. Now, after Zhao Fu left, he would be able to create an Assassin organization.


    After obtaining these things, Zhao Fu was confident that the Assassin organization that he created would be one of the most powerful Assassin organizations in the world. Its name would resound under the heavens, and it would be one of the most feared organizations in the world.


    Zhao Fu did not choose any of these 12 equipment sets to use for himself because he wanted to give these 12 equipment sets to the heads of the organization. Zhao Fu felt that the equipment set for the true leader would be further on.


    Zhao Fu then went to take a look at the Profession Change Stone Stele at the center of the hall. It was also for [Assassin ¨C Order], but it was different than the one from before.


    [Assassin ¨C Order] (Mature): A grade Military, Description: An assassin who worships the light and aims to create a wonderful world, Effect: Receives skill [Level 1 Assassination Technique].


    The main changes were that ¡®Juvenile¡¯ had be ¡®Mature¡¯ and ¡®B grade¡¯ had be ¡®A grade.¡¯ The skill did not change, but it was strengthened.


    Zhao Fu guessed that this profession was also a profession that could be stronger. Perhaps after the next trial, the profession would be S grade, and it would go from ¡®Mature¡¯ to ¡®Perfect.¡¯ There might even be ¡®Ultimate¡¯ in the future.


    In other words, this Assassin profession might be a terrifying SSS grade Military profession ¨C this caused Zhao Fu¡¯s heart to tremble with excitement.


    Zhao Fu ced his hand on the Profession Change Stone Stele, and the scene before his eyes blurred as he appeared in a dim space. There was also a person standing in front of him. This person¡¯s aura was many times stronger than the first person who had appeared to him.


    ¡°473 Underworld Demons killed in total. Trial passed!¡± a cold voice said.


    Following this, Zhao Fu was returned to the ce where he was before, and his Assassin profession became A grade. After looking at his skills, he felt quite satisfied.


    After pushing open another set of doors, Zhao Fu continued onwards. He was soon blocked by a blood-red barrier, and when he tried to push through it, he was stopped. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°We work in the dark to serve the light. Nothing is true, everything is permitted. Under our hidden des, all are equal!¡±


    This time, Zhao Fu was able to pass through the blood-red barrier. Aftering out, he found himself in a strange ce. He was in the middle of a ruins, and the sky was blood-red. His surroundings were deathly quiet, but there was a dense feeling of blood and killing intent.


    What made Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sink was that all of the powers within him had been sealed, including his King¡¯s Power, bringing him to the state of a normal person. At the same time, Zhao Fu received a message to kill all the people here while surviving. As such, Zhao Fu started to cautiously proceed.


    Three dayster!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was covered with injuries, making him look like a person made of blood. His breathing was ragged as he weakly pushed open the doors to exit this region.


    He arrived at a hall, and after looking around, he was somewhat disappointed because there was almost nothing in here. Could it be that his guess had been wrong? Only after walking forwards did he notice a grey ring on the Profession Change Stone Stele.


    [Assassin Lord¡¯s Ring]: Grade: Legendary, Stats: Strength +12, Agility +20, Constitution +6, Description: Increases one¡¯s Assassin skills by 200%, and all damage from Assassin skills towards you are reduced by 60%.


    Bonus Skills:


    [Detection Domain]: All creatures thate within 100 meters of you will be detected by you.


    [Master-Servant Power]: This ring and the 12 Legacy Equipment Sets have a master-servant rtionship, and you can use their power.


    After seeing this ring, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief ¨C it seemed that his guess had been correct. The ring¡¯s stats were quite powerful, and he would be able to try the 12 different sets¡¯ powers. Right now, he needed to recuperate, as he had suffered heavy injuries.


    Zhao Fu had the King¡¯s Ring on the index finger of his right hand and the Assassin Lord¡¯s Ring on the middle finger of his right hand.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ced his hand on the Profession Change Stone Stele, which upgraded his profession into S grade, and the title became [Assassin ¨C Order] (Perfect). Zhao Fu understood what he had experienced over these past three days, and he did not want to go on. As such, he walked to the passage on one of the other walls and left the historical remnant.

 Chapter 107: Great Qin’s 10 Departments

    <h4>Chapter 107: Great Qin¡¯s 10 Departments</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After arriving outside, everyone who had been waiting for him let out a sigh of relief. After all, Zhao Fu had been inside for 10 days, and they couldn¡¯t help but worry. When they saw Zhao Fu finallye out, they could put their minds at ease.


    Seeing how bloodied Zhao Fu was, Bai Qi quickly went over to support Zhao Fu and asked worriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, how were you injured so heavily?¡±


    By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries had stabilized, but he was still rtively weak. He smiled and gave a simple description of the things within the historical remnant, causing everyone to be astonished.


    After returning to the Great Qin Vige, Zhao Fu made a full recovery after one or two days. He then returned to the Ratfolk Vige and had a look around. The Ratfolk Vige was a Silver grade Vige, and now, Zhao Fu had five Silver grade Viges.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Ratfolk Barracks and found three Profession Change Stone Steles.


    [Ratfolk Soldier]: F+ grade Military, Description: Soldiers among Ratfolk, Effect: Receives [Attack Sabre Technique].


    [Ratfolk Archer]: E- grade Military, Description: Archers among Ratfolk, Effect: Receives [Precise Archery].


    These two military professions were quite ordinary, and Zhao Fu did not pay them much attention. However, Zhao Fu was quite curious about the third profession.


    [Scout]: D- grade Military, Description: Ratfolk who are extremely sensitive to their surroundings, Effect: Receives [Detection].


    After seeing this profession, Zhao Fu realized that this was how they had been discovered earlier. This profession would be quite important in future battles.


    Zhao Fu decided to leave 2,000 Ratfolk in the vige and took the other 2,000 to the Great Qin Vige. It wouldn¡¯t be too dangerous for them to be here considering how difficult it was to attack the ce and the teleportation channel that was built.


    Over at the Bronze Concentrate Mine, Zhao Fu took back 500 soldiers, as the surrounding 100-kilometer radius area was now under the Great Qin Vige¡¯s control, so there was no need to be as worried as before. Moreover, after such a long time, Zhao Fu¡¯s total poption had reached a bit over 27,000 people, so Zhao Fu decided to increase his army to 6,000 soldiers.


    At the same time, the Great Qin Vige now had 110,000 EXP and was 40,000 EXP away from bing a Town. Zhao Fu was also 200 Achievement Points away from bing a Second-Ranked Baron.


    Since the Great Qin Vige was about to be a Town, they couldn¡¯t continue developing like it was a vige. The first thing for them to do was to build proper walls, which required them to excavate rocks.


    For the next few days, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi took a look at the surrounding mountains and found a good material for the walls. The material was called Whitesteel Rock, and it contained some metallic properties. As such, it was tougher than normal rocks and would be good for building walls.


    They also drew a detailed town map and made precise ns. That way, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with the future development of the Great Qin Vige. Right now, the Great Qin Vige was ced in the middle of many Normal grade Viges.


    There were also four important viges to the north, south, east, and west of the Great Qin Vige, which protected the Great Qin Vige. These viges were all Silver grade Viges and had decent potential.


    In the future, Zhao Fu would also use this sort of development strategy to defend the Great Qin Vige. After all, the Great Qin Vige was the foundation of everything, so he needed to give it absolute protection. The Great Qin Vige was something absolutely necessary for reviving the Great Qin Empire in the future, so it held an incredibly high position in Zhao Fu¡¯s heart.


    Of course, Zhao Fu would not personally take charge of the construction ¨C he left this to the Gnomes and Dwarves. The Dwarves were knowledgeable about construction and the Gnomes were proficient in engineering, so they would work quite well together.


    Zhao Fu also realized that because the Great Qin Vige would be a Town soon, they would also need to make changes to the management structure. After discussing with Bai Qi and Li Si, Zhao Fu decided to create a few departments.


    The first was the Construction Department, which would be in charge of all construction and maintenance.


    The second was the Residential Department. Zhao Fu had almost 30,000 vigers, and he needed aprehensive census register. A census register was not just to keep records of residents, but it would also help them better manage the people. Therefore, a nation had to have a census register.


    The third was the Research Department, which would be in charge of research and development.


    The fourth was the Agricultural Department. Right now, arablend was essentially under military control, so no one owned thend. The Agricultural Department would not only be in charge of crops but also the management of medicinal nts, fruits, and vegetables.


    The fifth was the Animal Department, which would be in charge of animals. The department would be in charge of raising and feeding warhorses and breeding livestock. Not all creatures were spawned by the system in the Heaven Awaken World, so some kinds of livestock have to be bred.


    The sixth was the Equipment Department, which would be in charge of managing and creating military equipment.


    The seventh was the Medicine Department. This department was not only in charge of refining medicinal pills but also responsible for creating medicine and healing the injured.


    The eighth was the Military Department, which would oversee all military matters. This would be managed by Bai Qi, and as the Great Qin Vige developed, Bai Qi would return to his role as Chief Commander.


    The ninth was Internal Affairs Department, which would manage the various matters within the viges. This was simr to the Executive branch in most governments, and the department would be managed by Li Si. Li Si had been the Prime Minister of the Qin Empire, so he was quite suitable for this role.


    The tenth would not be disclosed to the public: the Night Department, which only the high-ranking members of the Great Qin Vige would know about.


    The Night Department would be the Assassin organization, and its full name was ¡®Eternal Night.¡¯ Zhao Fu wanted it to be a shadow that would forever stay out of sight and be an eternal night that would strike fear into countless people.


    Currently, Eternal Night already had 150 people. These 150 people had gone through various tests set by Zhao Fu, and they had finally passed the initial trial in the historical remnant.


    However, most of these people only had the B grade Juvenile Assassin profession. Only five of them obtained the A grade Mature Assassin profession ¨C these people were the cr¨¨me of the crop. Only after they passed did Zhao Fu find out that the only requirement to pass was to kill three Underworld Demons.


    They were not like Zhao Fu, who had powerful Legacies and powers ¨C they all relied on their own strength and received heavy injuries to kill three Underworld Demons. This greatly shocked Zhao Fu.


    Out of these five people, four of them were male and one of them was female, and Zhao Fu already knew three of them.

 Chapter 108: Underworld Equipment Set

    <h4>Chapter 108: Underworld Equipment Set</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Among the three people who Zhao Fu knew, Wang Ergou and Guo Binglin was a part of that group. He had asked them to have a go, as Wang Ergou had a nimble mind and Guo Binglin was an attentive and thorough person. Eternal Night would not merely carry out assassinations. It would also do intelligence gathering as well, so it needed all sorts of people.


    Zhao Fu had high hopes for Wang Ergou and Guo Binglin, so he asked them to try. Both of them had not disappointed Zhao Fu, and they had almost risked their lives to finally kill three Underworld Demons, obtaining the A grade Assassin profession.


    They were both quite proud and joyful that they had killed three Underworld Demons, which were all incredibly powerful beings. Only those who had fought against the Underworld Demons would understand how terrifying they were.


    Only by giving it their all and even putting their lives on the line had these five people risen above the other 140 or so people. Of course, they had been filled with pride when they finished. However, when they saw the rankings for the number of Underworld Demons killed, they were shocked to see that the top-ranked person had killed over 400 Underworld Demons.


    Even a single Underworld Demon could almost kill them, and if they had to kill over 400 Underworld Demons, there wouldn¡¯t even be a speck of them left afterwards. What shocked them even more was that the top-ranked person was Zhao Fu, their Majesty!


    Now, none of them felt prideful, and they instead humbly lowered their heads and no longer thought about this matter.


    The five of them respectfully half-knelt on the ground, while Zhao Fu sat on a chair above and smiled as he looked at them.


    He nced past Wang Ergou and Guo Binglin, and his gaze fell on thest person who he knew and said, ¡°Liu Mei, were you really so bored that you went and tried as well?¡±


    Liu Mei red at Zhao Fu and said unhappily, ¡°Your Majesty, why can¡¯t I try? I always thought that I was suited to be an assassin.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had startedughing, Liu Mei felt quite displeased, but because she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, she continued to re at him.


    Zhao Fu finally stoppedughing after a bit. Indeed, Liu Mei had the skill to pass the trials, and because she was acknowledged by the stone stele, she did possess some talent.


    Zhao Fu did not mind her re and looked at the remaining two people. One was a skinny youth, while the other was a normal-looking middle-aged man. The youth was called Ling Hongfei and the middle-aged man was called Zou Qi.


    As Zhao Fu looked at them, both of them respectfully lowered their heads ¨C they were not like the other three people, who Zhao Fu had valued from the beginning. They were ordinary people who had grasped this opportunity, and now that they had been summoned by Zhao Fu, it most likely meant that they would be valued by Zhao Fu in the future. As such, they couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat excited and nervous.


    After looking at the five people, Zhao Fu took out the 12 Legacy Equipment Sets and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve passed the trial, I¡¯ll give you a corresponding reward. These are 12 Legacy Equipment Sets, and each contains its own special power. Pick a set based on your preferences, but make sure you think about it carefully, as it may be with you for life!¡±


    The five of them earnestly nodded and looked at the 12 sets of equipment in front of them. They couldn¡¯t help but touch the equipment sets and feel the auras that they gave off.


    In the end, Guo Binglin chose the Soul Equipment Set. Because Zhao Fu possessed the Assassin Lord¡¯s Ring, he had some understanding of the 12 powers that the equipment sets possessed. The Soul Equipment Set possessed a mental-type legacy.


    Liu Mei chose the Fantasy Equipment Set, which possessed an illusion-type legacy. Wang Ergou chose the Corrosion Equipment Set, which had a poison-type legacy that could corrode bodies. Ling Hongfei chose the Darkness Equipment Set, which had a ghost-type legacy and would give him powers simr to those of the Undead. Zou Qi chose the Tree Equipment Set, which had a healing-type legacy and would aid in recovery and healing.


    These five legacies were all decent, but the most powerful were the War Equipment Set, Kill Equipment Set, Blood Equipment Set, and Battle Equipment Set. These four legacies all focused on killing and fighting, so their legacies¡¯ powers were quite monstrous.


    However, despite those four equipment sets being the most powerful, none of the five people chose them. Of course, Zhao Fu would not force them because he knew the importance of choosing something that suited oneself.


    The five of them put the equipment sets on, after which each of the equipment sets gave offrge amounts of grey aura that entered their bodies. Their auras changed, and they obtained not only increased stats but also a special legacy power.


    Zhao Fu left things at that. He had given them the opportunity, and it would now depend on their own efforts and luck to see how they would use those powers.


    After this, there were not many other matters for Zhao Fu to take care of, so he went to take a look at the construction of the Great Qin Vige¡¯s walls.


    The next day, a golden light shed at the Origin, and the Great Qin Vige spawned an S grade viger. Li Si quickly took him to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu saw that the new viger was a refined-looking middle-aged man who was wearing schr¡¯s robes, and he looked at his stats.


    Name: Meng Haoran


    Grade: S


    Title: None


    Profession: [Learned Teacher]


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 32 (100)


    Loyalty: 80


    Stats: Strength: 6, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 6, Agility: 7


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skill: [Teaching and Educating]


    Equipment: Schr¡¯s Robes


    ¡°Learned Teacher?¡± Zhao Fu softly said after looking at Meng Haoran¡¯s stats.


    Hearing this, Meng Haoran respectfully cupped his hands together as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate is indeed a teacher.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment and felt that it was time for the Great Qin Vige to build an academy and to invite a few teachers to teach the children.


    Zhao Fu was not opposed to the Confucians, who promoted learning, and he quite often agreed with their ideology. Moreover, learning and studying were not merely about reading and writing words but about broadening one¡¯s perspectives and making one more cultured.


    However, Zhao Fu was opposed to studying for the sake of studying. For example, the Eight-Legged Essay of the Ming Dynasty, a type of essay that had to be mastered to pass the imperial examinations,pletely constricted people¡¯s thinking. Thus, China started to fall behind, and by the end of the Qing Dynasty, almost any nation could bully China. Even until now, it was one of the greatest humiliations of China¡¯s history.


    Zhao Fu decided that an academy was absolutely necessary because he couldn¡¯t just depend on finding and spawning talents. He would also have to develop talents.

 Chapter 109: Soldier Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 109: Soldier Alliance</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In the real world, no matter if it was a country or apany, they would always bepeting over talented people. Moreover, it was often stressed that science, technology, and education were essential to the development of a country.


    Even though the Heaven Awaken World was in chaotic times, people still needed to learn and study. The civil and the military made up for the shorings of the other, and only by developing both would one¡¯s faction be stronger.


    In the future, Zhao Fu would wee any Confucians to join his faction, but he would not reject the Hundred Schools of Thought and ce the Confucians on a pedestal. Zhao Fu was adamant that all Schools of Thought had their own uses and applications, and one could not only focus on Confucianism.


    At the same time, with such greatpetition, any faction would wee any of the Hundred School of Thought¡¯s people. However, Zhao Fu knew that he had to proceed carefully ¨C he was still much too weak, and in the real world, anyone could easily crush him and put him to death. As such, he had to be cautious in all things.


    Following this, Zhao Fu chatted with Meng Haoran about a few things that he wanted to be taught, before ordering people to start constructing an academy and to start gathering some important books.


    After he set all of this into motion, Zhao Fu had a look at the time, and when he saw that there wasn¡¯t anything else for him to do, he returned to the real world. Aftering back to the real world, Zhao Fu ate some food before opening up the Heaven Awaken World forum.


    At this moment, a familiar woman¡¯s voice sounded out from outside his door. Zhao Fu opened the door with a curious look on his face and saw Wu Qingniang, who had now changed into casual clothes, but she still gave off an exceptional aura. He asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wu Qingniang lightly smiled and replied, ¡°What, you don¡¯t wee me?¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head and stepped out of the way, and Wu Qingniang walked in. After looking around, she sat on a sofa and asked, ¡°Zhao Fu, you¡¯re in the Heaven Awaken World as well, right?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart slightly tightened, but his expression did not change. After all, almost everyone had a Heaven Awaken Stone, so it was not so strange. He nodded.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Wu Qingniang curiously asked.


    Zhao Fu had to think before answering this question. If he gave too much away, he might find himself in trouble, but if he lied about being somewhere else and was exposed, that would also bring him problems. As such, he decided to say that he was in the Forest of Horrors, as he had never shown his face in public, ¡°I¡¯m at the Forest of Horrors!¡±


    Wu Qingniang felt somewhat disappointed and said, ¡°You¡¯re so far away from me! That¡¯s right, I have a friend, Dong Junhua, who established quite a big faction in the Forest of Horrors ¨C it¡¯s called Soldier Alliance. Do you want me to introduce you to him?¡±


    ¡°Soldier Alliance? Dong Junhua?¡±


    Zhao Fu never thought that she would have friends in the Forest of Horrors. Soldier Alliance was thergest yer faction in Soldier Forest, and Dong Junhua was the leader and founder of Soldier Alliance. Zhao Fu had been keeping an eye out on the other various factions, so he knew some things about it.


    Zhao Fu thought about it before refusing, ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m used to being by myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Qingniang did not insist, and she changed the topic, saying, ¡°Then in the future, when the regions are all connected, you shoulde to where I am!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite perplexed and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Wu Qingniang lightly smiled as she said flirtatiously, ¡°Because I fancy you!¡±


    Zhao Fu stood there in silence, not knowing what to say.


    Wu Qingniang felt quite frustrated and exined, ¡°I fancy your potential, alright? If you join me, I¡¯ll provide you with many benefits.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything,¡± Zhao Fu calmly replied without his expression changing at all.


    Wu Qingniang stared into Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes with her beautiful eyes as she asked, ¡°Really? Are you really not interested in money, beautiful women, or power?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    ¡°Then what about me? Are you interested in me? I might just take you as my wife!¡±


    Wu Qingniang suddenly walked up to Zhao Fu and put a finger under Zhao Fu¡¯s chin as she smiled. She gave off an indescribably domineering air and spoke in a way that could cause many girls to go crazy.


    However, Zhao Fu grabbed her hand and gave off the majestic might of an emperor as he said, ¡°Even if I be interested in you, it¡¯ll be me taking you as my wife!¡±


    Zhao Fu suddenly returned to his normal demeanor as he lightly chuckled and let go of Wu Qingniang¡¯s hand, his emperor¡¯s aurapletely gone.


    Wu Qingniang had initially been given a great fright, and she wondered if she had imagined it. She had just made a joke, and when she heard what Zhao Fu said, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this moment, a voice said from the other side of the door, ¡°Big Miss Wu, time is up!¡±


    Wu Qingniang stoppedughing, and her confident and domineering aura returned as she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, I wee you at any time!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded.


    Following this, Wu Qingniang left. On the way, she remembered Zhao Fu¡¯s words, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was interested in Zhao Fu¡¯s strength and believed that his potential was limitless. However, she did not believe that Zhao Fu would be able to take her as his wife because she believed that there was not a man in this world who was worthy of her. As such, Wu Qingniang couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake her head, casting that matter aside.


    When Zhao Fu saw that Wu Qingniang had left, he let out a sigh of relief. He had identally let out his emperor¡¯s might before, but he had been able to cover it up quickly.


    Following this, Zhao Fu scrolled through the Heaven Awaken World forum, but because he didn¡¯t find anything, he returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    After returning, someone came to report that Old Logue had broken through to Stage 1, bing a Stage 1 General. Now, the Great Qin Vige had two people at Stage 1. Zhao Fu called Old Logue over to him and started to discuss the Unique Military Profession with him.

 Chapter 110: Midland Continent

    <h4>Chapter 110: Mind Continent</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Even though Old Logue was an Ounder, Zhao Fu did not discriminate between races. No matter if it was before, now, or in the future, he would view all races as equal, so he treated Old Logue quite well. Zhao Fu called Old Logue over, and Zhao Fu saw that Old Logue looked a bit younger than before ¨C perhaps this was the effect of having 10 years added to his lifespan.


    After chatting with Old Logue, Zhao Fu found that after he had be a Stage 1 General, he could choose from three types of Unique Military Professions:


    The first was to develop a new profession. Because Old Logue¡¯s profession was Demon Priest, it was possible for his profession to have Demon¡¯s Power, though it was likely to be quite weak.


    The second was to choose the Iron Eagle Elite Soldiers as well because it was not just Bai Qi¡¯s Unique Military Profession but the Great Qin¡¯s Unique military Profession. All of Great Qin¡¯s Generals could choose to develop this profession.


    The third was for Old Logue to choose a Goblin profession to make his Unique Military Profession, such as Goblin Warrior.


    Zhao Fu asked if Old Logue could train a magic-type military profession, but Old Logue replied that this wasn¡¯t possible. If Old Logue had an Elemental Mage profession, it would have been possible for him to develop such a profession. However, Old Logue¡¯s profession was Demon Priest, which was a religious profession, so he could not develop a magic-type profession.


    After listening to Old Logue¡¯s exnation, Zhao Fu felt somewhat disappointed, and he asked, ¡°Old Logue, which one will you choose?¡±


    Old Logue took this matter very seriously because he could not change his mind once he made his decision. After thinking about it, he saluted Zhao Fu before replying, ¡°Your Majesty, I choose the Goblin Warriors as my Unique Military Profession.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised, as neither Bai Qi nor Old Logue had chosen to develop a new profession.


    Developing one¡¯s own profession required a lot of time and effort, and it would be quite weak in the early stages. Professions that had already been established had their own skills and strengths, but developing one¡¯s own profession carried a lot of uncertainty.


    However, a profession developed by a Stage 1 General would not necessarily be weaker than a historical or race profession in the long term. They all had their own advantages, and since Bai Qi and Old Logue had made their decisions after much consideration, Zhao Fu did not try to interfere with their decisions.


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, go and take care of this matter then!¡±


    Old Logue respectfully cupped his fists. He had only just broken through, and after stabilizing his cultivation, he had immediatelye to meet with Zhao Fu. There were now many things for him to take care of.


    Not too long after Old Logue left, Bai Shan happily came over and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve finished researching Intermediate teleportation channels!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu was delighted. Intermediate teleportation channels could transport people a maximum of 5,000 kilometers away and transport 50 people at once. With Intermediate teleportation channels, Zhao Fu could put into motion his n of opening up routes to other regions.


    He told Bai Shan to research Advanced teleportation channels before asking some soldiers to call Bai Qi over. He spread the map of the Heaven Awaken World that he had obtained from the Ten Thousand Flower Festival on the table and looked at where the Forest of Horrors was.


    In the map, the Heaven Awaken World was split into four main continents, which were separated by the ocean that contained a countless number of inds. Thergest continent was incredibly big and wasrger than any two of the other continentsbined.


    This continent wasbeled as Mind Continent, which was where China was. The other three continents were Westwonder Continent, which was where most of Europe was; Southwild Continent, which was where most of Africa was; and Northbleak Ind, which was where America and some other countries were.


    There were also a countless number of inds in the east, which werebeled as ¡®Eastern Ind Region.¡¯ These were all countries with smaller poptions.


    This was where the various countries in the real world were in the Heaven Awaken World. After obtaining this map, Zhao Fu had used the information he had obtained from the Heaven Awaken World forum to roughly figure out where all of the countries were located in the Heaven Awaken World.


    First, Mind Continent.


    Mind Continent was at the center of the map, and it was the continent with the most countries in it. At the center of Mind Continent was the most powerful country in the continent. It was like a massive dragon, while the countries around it were like starving ferocious beasts that were unable to shake the massive dragon. This powerful country was China!


    In ancient times, China was the center of civilization, and now, it was at the center of Mind Continent, bing the center of the Heaven Awaken World.


    With China¡¯s massive poption and countless ancient legacies, there was no other country that could vie for this position. Right from the beginning, Zhao Fu knew that China would definitely be thergest battle region in this world.


    For now, Zhao Fu focused on the area surrounding the Forest of Horrors. Zhao Fu found where the Forest of Horrors was on the map ¨C it was to the side of the area that China upied in Mind Continent. During the few days after Zhao Fu entered the Heaven Awaken World, he, Bai Qi, and Li Si all decided to go to Vietnam as soon as possible, so as to leave the region that China was in for now.


    Vietnam was about seven regions away from the Forest of Horrors. In the real world, Vietnam was not a very big country, and now that it was in Zhao Fu¡¯s sights, that was just bad luck.


    Of course, all of this was thinking far into the future. Zhao Fu first looked at the four regions around the Forest of Horrors. They were Red Plum ins, Hundred Bamboo, Little Valley, and East Green.


    Zhao Fu then looked at where the Great Qin Vige was within the Forest of Horrors, and he found that the region closest to the Great Qin Vige was Little Valley.


    By now, Bai Qi had arrived and saw Zhao Fu seriously looking down at the map. He understood why Zhao Fu had summoned him because he had heard about the Schrs sessfully researching Intermediate teleportation channels.


    It was mainly because of Bai Shan ¨C whenever he researched something, he would run around yelling about it, so the news always traveled quite quickly.


    Bai Qi cupped his hands respectfully and greeted Zhao Fu, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked up and saw that Bai Qi had arrived, and Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Bai Qi, it¡¯s time to set the ns we made a long time ago into motion.¡±


    Bai Qi smiled as he replied, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s skip all of the formalities. Have a look at this map; in the future, what area should be used as the Great Qin Vige¡¯s foundation and what areas should be used as barriers?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    Bai Qi walked over and looked at the map before discussing with Zhao Fu the Great Qin Vige¡¯s future ns.

 Chapter 111: Void Energy

    <h4>Chapter 111: Void Energy</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After discussing it for a few hours, they had mostly nned out the path forwards for the Great Qin Vige. Moreover, they would continue this discussion in the future, as it was notplete yet.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started preparing to open up routes to the outside world. Because Intermediate teleportation channels could only take 50 people at once, Zhao Fu decided to bring 15 Infantrymen, 15 Shieldbearers, and 10 Archers. Because horses also counted as people, Zhao Fu did not bring any Cavalry.


    For the remaining 10 people, Zhao Fu decided to bring five Schrs, who were responsible for quickly building teleportation channels, as well as Zhao Fu himself, Bai Qi, Daisy, Doke, and Gatly, an Orc who Zhao Fu had decided to nurture. He was the one who Zhao Fu had given the Gold grade Shield to.


    After these preparations werepleted, Zhao Fu used the teleportation channel like how he had when he was finding the Orc City before, and he used it to travel northwards. This was because Little Valley, which was closest to the Great Qin Vige, was in that direction.


    The scenery in front of them blurred as they appeared about 5,000 kilometers away. Just like before, they found a hidden region to construct a teleportation channel before repeating this another 20 or so times.


    ¡°System announcement! The region ahead is a boundary and possesses Void Energy, and it cannot be passed through using a teleportation channel.¡±


    The space between regions was a 5,000-kilometer wide Void Zone, and teleportation channels could not be used within Void Zones. All spatial skills were restricted as well, so one would have to physically travel between regions.


    Because Zhao Fu had been preparing for this for a long time, he had asked Holy Light City¡¯s Internal Affairs Minister, Qin Nan, about this already.


    This was why most factions had to remain within their own respective regions. If there weren¡¯t any Void Zones, anyone could use a Basic teleportation channel to travel 100 or so times to reach the outside world. Moreover, there were many ferocious wild beasts at boundaries, and if one was unlucky, one could encounter magic beasts that were Stage 2 or above.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± Zhao Fu reminded them as he briefly exined to everyone the dangers here.


    After listening to this, everyone understood the dangers in front of them, and their expressions became serious. No one dared to be careless, as this concerned their lives.


    Following this, after everyone made sufficient preparations, they advanced to the Forest of Horrors¡¯ boundary. As they walked, they saw that there were less and less of thoserge, strangely-shaped trees, and the area became more and more empty.


    Everyone advanced carefully, and in the beginning, they did not encounter anything. At noon, Zhao Fu told his party to stop and to prepare for lunch.


    If they had to walk the all 5,000 kilometers like this, they definitely wouldn¡¯t make it by the end of the month. Moreover, even if Zhao Fu and his party walked for a month and reached the Little Valley, they wouldn¡¯t be able to return using a teleportation channel. They would have to walk there and then walk back.


    Zhao Fu had long since considered this problem, and he had never even thought about walking there. That would take too much time and effort, and taking a long walk would be the only thing they would aplish.


    There was an item that would solve this problem. At the boundary of regions, there was a type of beast called the Void Beast. By killing Void Beasts, one could obtain an item called a Void Crystal, which could allow one to use teleportation channels to cross boundaries. This was what Zhao Fu had envisioned.


    However, Void Beasts were quite rare, and finding one required a certain degree of luck. It was hard to say how long it would take to find one, so Zhao Fu was not in a rush.


    After everyone ate, they continued onwards, and the day went by quite peacefully.


    The second day, just as the sun rose over the horizon, the party continued onwards. Luckily, their luck was better than yesterday, and not too long after they started walking, they heard a massive roar from the forest ahead of them.


    Soon, a massive beast appeared in front of the party. It was a giant bear that was 3 meters tall, and its back was covered by a metallic material. Zhao Fu decided to call this bear an Ironback Demon Bear.


    The Ironback Demon Bear gave off powerful energy ripples, and it was definitely well past Stage 1 in terms of cultivation. It was also more powerful than a Chief grade beast, so it was most likely a Lord grade beast. Killing this level of creature could drop Gold grade materials and even Gold grade City Creation Stones.


    Right after it appeared, the Ironback Demon Bear immediately started charging at Zhao Fu¡¯s party.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers quickly got into formation, and the Shieldbearers raised their shields as the Archers nocked arrows onto their bows.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Bai Qi ordered as the Archers released their arrows. Sounds of the air being torn could be heard as the arrows instantly reached the Ironback Demon Bear. However, the bear swiped the arrows with its paw and an invisible energy pulsed out, sending the arrows flying away. What¡¯s more, as they were knocked away, many of them were broken into fragments.


    Seeing this, Bai Qi, Daisy, Doke, and Gatly walked forwards. They could tell that the Ironback Demon Bear was not something that ordinary soldiers could fight against.


    Right now, the soldier with the highest cultivation was only at Stage 0-7, and most were only around Stage 0-5. Most of the soldiers that Zhao Fu had brought this time were at Stage 0-5 or 0-6, and they could only deal with normal Stage 1 creatures. However, against the Lord grade Ironback Demon Bear, they would not be able to take even a single hit.


    As such, in order to reduce casualties, Bai Qi led the other 3 people out. Bai Qi¡¯s cultivation had already reached Stage 1-0, Doke and Daisy¡¯s cultivation was at Stage 0-9, and Gatly¡¯s cultivation was at Stage 0-8. With high-grade equipment, they would be able to contend against with the Ironback Demon Bear.


    Bai Qi was the main force, and he shed with the Ironback Demon Bear while the others supported him.


    After a few exchanges, the Ironback Demon Bear was injured a few times by Bai Qi¡¯s sword. Bai Qi¡¯s Star shing Sword was quite close to Legendary grade, so it could easily tear through the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s defenses. Because of the bear¡¯s thick fur and hide, normal arrows could not pierce through its defenses at all.


    The injured Ironback Demon Bear was now fully enraged, and it madly attacked Bai Qi. Bai Qi also attacked with his full strength, meeting the bear blow for blow.


    Suddenly, the Ironback Demon Bear opened its mouth, condensed six energy bombs, and sent them flying towards Bai Qi. Bai Qi quickly dodged them, and each energy bomb that hit the ground created a 2-meter wide crater. Even though it was quite difficult, Bai Qi managed to dodge all of the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s attacks.


    At this moment, just as the Ironback Demon Bear wanted to continue attacking Bai Qi, the other three people acted.

 Chapter 112: Wielder’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 112: Wielder¡¯s Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In terms of strength, Bai Qi was slightly weaker than the Ironback Demon Bear, but with the other three helping him, the situation was in his favour.


    With all of the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s focus on Bai Qi, Doke stabbed out with his spear and pierced the bear¡¯s side. The Ironback Demon Bear was forced to shift its attention from Bai Qi to Doke.


    Of course, Doke could not contend with the Ironback Demon Bear, and he was forced to continuously dodge its attacks. However, Gatly raised the golden shield and blocked a few hits for Doke while distracting the Ironback Demon Bear as well. Daisy constantly cast magic spells, sending wooden spikes flying towards the Ironback Demon Bear.


    Their teamwork was quite good, so Zhao Fu did not act, allowing them to take on this challenge themselves. He stood behind the serious soldiers, who had formed a defensive formation to ¡®protect¡¯ him.


    When Bai Qi saw the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s attention shift to Doke, Bai Qi quickly ran over to its side and shed with his sword, leaving a 30-centimeter long gash on its side.


    ¡°Roar!!!!!¡±


    The Ironback Demon Bear roared in fury and turned to bite Bai Qi. Bai Qi quickly leaped to the side, but the bear immediately swiped with its paw, sending five wind des towards him.


    Bai Qi dodged to the left and to the right, avoiding four of the wind des. When the fifth wind de came near him, he raised his sword and shed downwards, sending a ray of sword light at it. As it collided with the wind de, an explosion sounded out, and the two attacks canceled each other out.


    At this moment, Doke stabbed his spear towards the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s anus. Because the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s entire back was covered with a metallic material, it would be impossible to injure it from there. As such, the Ironback Demon Bear had three weak areas: its head, midsection, and anus.


    When it was attacking Bai Qi, it left its backside exposed, so Doke nned to use his 2-meter long spear to stab through its anus. However, the Ironback Demon Bear turned around, so Doke stabbed its right buttock instead.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!!¡±


    The Ironback Demon Bear once again howled in fury and turned to attack Doke. Seeing this, Bai Qi rushed up ¨C right now, he was using a tactic where he would immediately retreat if the enemy advanced, while he would immediately advance if the enemy retreated. Even though the Ironback Demon Bear was quite powerful, it was at a disadvantage due to the cooperation between Bai Qi and the others. This was the power of working as a team.


    ¡°Roar!!!!¡± as the Ironback Demon Bear roared, it stood up on its hind legs. It gave off a powerful aura of suppression and struck fear into the hearts of those around it.


    Suddenly, the Ironback Demon Bear raised its paws high and mmed them down onto the ground, causing it to crack. At the same time, shockwaves rippled out, forcing Bai Qi, Gatly, and Doke back by seven or eight steps.


    In the next moment, what surprised everyone was that the Ironback Demon Bear chose to run. The Little Grey and Little ck, who were Chief grade, already possessed high intelligence, and as a Lord grade existence, the Ironback Demon Bear definitely possessed great intelligence as well. It knew that continuing to fight wouldn¡¯t benefit itself, so it chose to run.


    The Chiefs or Lords of herds would find it difficult to run away, as it had a herd to look after. However, Chiefs or Lords that lived by themselves did not have to worry about that.


    The Ironback Demon Bear was quite fast, and it ran 10 or so meters in the blink of an eye. However, at this moment, a white ray of light shot towards the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s anus.


    The bear was fully focused on running, and it did not notice the white light. However, as it came near, it split into seven white rings of light, and by the time the Ironback Demon Bear noticed, it was toote. In that instant, it felt a massive force m into its anus.


    BOOM!!!


    Daisy¡¯s full-force Holy Ring Light sent the Ironback Demon Bear flying 10 or so metres, and it crashed through many trees before falling to the ground. Its anus waspletely obliterated, and it looked incredibly wretched. Its face was contorted in pain, and it also had a slightlyplicated look.


    Seeing this, Doke couldn¡¯t help butugh, and everyone turned to look at Daisy, who was filled with a saintly aura. Daisy felt quite helpless ¨C she hadn¡¯t aimed there on purpose. Because the Ironback Demon Bear was escaping, that was the most likely ce for the Holy Ring Light to hit.


    ¡°Roar!!!!¡± the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s furious roar seemed to sound out throughout the entire forest, shaking trees to the point that their leaves fell. The Ironback Demon Bear stood up and gave off an incredibly powerful aura, causing the air to freeze. The ground around the bear could not withstand this aura, and the ground started to crack.


    The Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s body rapidly erged until it was 7 meters tall. Its hair stood on end, and its eyes became blood-red ¨C it had entered a berserk state.


    This was a power that Lord grade creatures had. Its aura weighed down on the normal soldiers, making them feel as if there was a heavy rock pressing down on them, and it was difficult for them to breathe.


    Suddenly, the Ironback Demon Bear started to attack. It opened its mouth as 30 or so energy bombs condensed and flew towards Bai Qi and the others.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A chain of explosions sounded out as craters formed on the ground. Even though Bai Qi and the others quickly dodged, there were simply too many energy bombs to dodge. As such, they were forced to block some of them. The energy from the explosions was quite great, injuring the four of them, and they fell to the ground with blood leaking out of their lips.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Ironback Demon Bear walked over, and it gave off an incredibly powerful aura. Wherever it stepped, the ground sank down, leaving behind deep pawprints.


    Bai Qi and the others wretchedly crawled up from the ground. Just as they were preparing to block the berserk Ironback Demon Bear, a calm but unquestionable voice said, ¡°Get back!¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Qi and the others retreated without hesitation.


    Zhao Fu appeared behind them without them noticing, and because Zhao Fu was worried about his appearance being exposed, he always wore his ck cloak except when within the Great Qin Vige.


    The berserk Ironback Demon Bear watched the cloaked person, who had been standing behind others,e out and walk up to it, and when it felt the person¡¯s weak aura, the berserk bear did not think much about it before walking towards Zhao Fu. Every time it took a step, the ground shook, and the aura it gave off was like that of a small mountain.


    Facing this monstrous aura, Zhao Fu did not move at all, and he held the Sky Demon Sword, which gave off an evil aura.


    Battle-wielder¡¯s Power!


    Soul-wielder¡¯s Power!


    Kill-wielder¡¯s Power!


    Following this, Zhao Fu said 12 names, and the grey ring on Zhao Fu¡¯s right hand shed with a strange light. The Assassin Lord¡¯s Ring could use all 12 equipment sets¡¯ power, and even though four of them already had owners, Zhao Fu could use some of their power.

 Chapter 113: Warding Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 113: Warding Talisman</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Rays of light were added to the Sky Demon Sword, and every ray of light contained a different power. Apart from this, Zhao Fu also used his King¡¯s Power and the sword¡¯s Sky Demon¡¯s Power, causing demonic qi to stream out from the sword.


    The Ironback Demon Bear moved incredibly quickly, bringing with it a monstrous aura. It reached Zhao Fu in the blink of an eye, but Zhao Fu still didn¡¯t move. To the berserk bear, he looked like a twig.


    The Ironback Demon Bear showed no mercy and raised its paws, which seemed like they could destroy mountains, and swung them towards Zhao Fu. If they hit, Zhao Fu would be turned into meat paste.


    Zhao Fu continued to stand still, and just as the paws were about to connect with his body, making everyone feel incredibly worried, he smiled and waved his hand.


    Shing!


    The Sky Demon Sword hummed as it transformed into a ck arc of light, sweeping through the air. The Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s movements and expression instantly froze, and time seemed to stop around them as everything went silent.


    The gigantic bear¡¯s head flew about 10 or so meters away, andrge amounts of blood spurted out from the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s headless neck, making it rain with blood.


    Bang!


    A heavy sound rang out as the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s headless corpse fell to the ground. Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped, and they stared at Zhao Fu ¨C they knew that their Majesty was no longer the same Majesty as before, but no one expected him to be so powerful that he could kill the berserk Ironback Demon Bear in a single strike.


    Even when it died, the Ironback Demon Bear never expected that the ck-cloaked figure, who seemed to be protected by everyone else, could be so powerful. With just a single strike, Zhao Fu annihted the Ironback Demon Beast, and it wasn¡¯t even able to think about defending. He was undoubtedly the Great Qin Vige¡¯s ultimate Boss.


    This sword strike had seemed very casual, but it contained all of Zhao Fu¡¯s strength.


    The Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s blood seemed to be collected by an unseen force and streamed into the Sky Demon Sword, causing the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s body to wither.


    ¡°You can have its fleshly essence, but don¡¯t touch the items!¡± Zhao Fu lowered his head and said to the Sky Demon Sword. Gold grade materials could be used to forge Gold grade equipment, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to waste them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know!¡± The Sky Demon Sword happily devoured the Ironback Demon Bear¡¯s fleshly essence. A Lord grade creature was great nourishment for it, and it seemed very cooperative with Zhao Fu.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu was satisfied, and he thought of the Underworld Demon Crystals that he had collected. He had many of them, so he decided to give the Sky Demon Sword a few to strengthen it. He asked, ¡°I have many Underworld Demon Crystals; do you want some?¡±


    ¡°Those grey crystals in the spatial ring? Their energy is too strong and hard to digest, and it rejects my power. I thought that they would be good and devoured some, but they made me ufortable for a few days!¡± the Sky Demon said unhappily.


    The Sky Demon said this casually, but Zhao Fu frowned as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re able to move around within the spatial ring and devour things?¡±


    Hearing this, the Sky Demonughed, ¡°Human, you look down on us Sky Demons too much. You should know that we Sky Demons are a high-grade race within the Demon Abyss; why wouldn¡¯t I be able to do such a small thing?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression immediately became cold as he said, ¡°Did I give you permission to devour those Underworld Demon Crystals?¡±


    Only then did the Sky Demon realize that it had slipped up, and it abruptly stopped speaking. However, it could tell that Zhao Fu was quite angry with it, so it said, ¡°Human, don¡¯t be so stingy. Weren¡¯t they just a few crappy crystals?¡±


    Hearing what it said, a thought surfaced in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, ¡°Should I re-forge the Sky Demon Sword?¡±


    The Sky Demon Sword was connected to Zhao Fu and could tell what he was thinking, and it quickly cried out, ¡°Human! You want to re-forge me?!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not try to hide this and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to re-forge you because you¡¯re not very obedient.¡±


    As a sword spirit, if the Sky Demon Sword was re-forged, it would impact it greatly. What made the Sky Demon Sword even more scared was that from Zhao Fu¡¯s tone, he seemed to want to erase it as a sword spirit, so it quickly said, ¡°Human! No, owner! Owner, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future, alright?¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t believe it, as he knew how quickly its attitude could change.


    ¡°Please believe me! Owner, I¡¯ll bepletely obedient in the future.¡± The Sky Demon squeezed out a few tears, and it looked extremely apologetic.


    These acting skills made Zhao Fu speechless, so he replied, ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll have to depend on your behavior in the future.¡±


    In actuality, that was just him thinking to himself, and he did not actually n to do so because he did not have anyone who could re-forge the Sky Demon Sword. If anything went wrong, the person might identally destroy the sword.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Sky Demon let out a breath before saying, ¡°Owner, can you please not put me in the spatial ring in the future? It¡¯s so boring in there; please help me make a sheath.¡±


    Zhao Fu agreed. Wearing the Sky Demon Sword by his side and hiding it within his cloak would be better ¨C he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it being discovered, and he would be able to use it in ces where spatial rings were unusable.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked over at the items that the Ironback Demon Bear dropped. Apart from arge pile of gold coins, it dropped four items.


    The first item was a cube that glowed with a golden light. Zhao Fu was quite familiar with this sort of item, and he was quite surprised by his luck. This was a Gold grade City Creation Stone.


    [City Creation Stone]: Grade: Gold, Description: After using it, one can create a Gold grade Vige. The Vige will give off a might that will make it so that most wild beasts will not dare to approach it.


    The second item was a round orb. The orb was white-colored and was roughly as big as a pebble. It seemed quite special, and Zhao Fu looked at its description.


    [Soul Crystal ¨C Ironback Demon Bear]: The Soul Crystal of a powerful creature that can summon the specific creature. The creature¡¯s strength will be 80% of what it was before, and it can only be used once.


    This item was quite interesting, and it was the first time that Zhao Fu had seen such a thing. Indeed, the Heaven Awaken World was incredibly vast and contained many mysterious and hidden things. It was possible to find something new almost every day.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at the third item, which was an Innate Orb.


    [True Energy Bomb]: Grade: C- grade, Description: This skill condenses pure energy into a bomb.


    It was only a C- grade skill, andpared to the first two items, this item wasn¡¯t as great. After looking at it, Zhao Fu gave it to Daisy to learn.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the fourth item. It was a snow-white talisman, and strange runes were drawn on it with ck ink, giving off a mysterious feeling.


    [Allmonster Warding Talisman]: An extremely powerful type of Evil-Warding Talisman that can cause all monsters within 1,000 kilometers to retreat. Duration: 7 days.

 Chapter 114: Undead Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 114: Undead Catastrophe</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    These eastern talismans were quite rare. In actuality, the Heaven Awaken World was filled with things from civilizations all over the world, so it wasn¡¯t very strange; rather, Zhao Fu just hadn¡¯t seen this sort of thing many times.


    The Allmonster Warding Talisman didn¡¯t seem very useful, and it was to the point that it didn¡¯t seem as valuable as the C- grade skill. However, after thinking about it, Zhao Fu realized that it could be incredibly powerful in certain scenarios.


    For example, when there were Undead Catastrophes, this Talisman would be very useful against them. A single Talisman would be able to clear out 1,000 kilometers, which would be incredibly effective.


    Zhao Fu put all of these things and the withered bear corpse into the King¡¯s Ring. Currently, Rhode was able to forge Gold grade equipment, though he wasn¡¯t very proficient. It took him a long time, roughly half a month, to forge a piece of Gold grade equipment.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but think about Gongsun Lin. She had exceptional talent at forging, and even Rhode, who was S grade and had a profession bonus, could notpare to her.


    Back then, it took her a week to forge a piece of Gold grade equipment, and it seemed like it had been her first time. And yet, she was twice as fast as Rhode, making Zhao Fu astounded at her talent.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his party rested for a while so that Bai Qi and the others could recover from their injuries. They only received some light injuries, so they were fine after resting for a bit.


    Two hourster, they continued onwards. They encountered a few more ferocious beasts, but none of them were able to threaten Zhao Fu¡¯s party.


    Three dayster, the party was resting in an empty area. Zhao Fu took out his map and looked at where they were. They were near the center of the Void Zone, and now, their task was not to continue onwards but to capture a Void Beast.


    However, Void Beasts were quite rare, and he didn¡¯t know if they could catch one. As such, Zhao Fu decided to use a method that he had heard from Qin Nan to lure Void Beasts. The method was to use a Stage 1 spirit fruit called the Rainbow Demon Fruit. It was about as big as a fist and was red and white. It was said that Void Beasts liked to especially eat this fruit, so it was likely that Void Beasts would be lured by the fruit.


    This was something that Qin Nan had heard from someone else, so he could not guarantee if it would work. Zhao Fu had no other ideas, so he spent a lot of money and bought 12 Rainbow Demon Fruits to try it out.


    Because he didn¡¯t know if this method would seed, he looked for Void Beasts while setting traps.


    Of course, the traps could not be ordinary traps, or they would not be able to catch the Void Beasts. Zhao Fu had his people forge 12 cages from bronze concentrate. The cages were about 2 meters wide, and each bar was as thick as a person¡¯s middle finger and could withstand arge force.


    ¡°Bai Qi, where do you think we should put the 12 traps?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know much about Void Beasts, and Qin Nan wasn¡¯t able to tell him much about the Void Beasts. As such, he discussed with Bai Qi where they should ce the traps.


    Moreover, they needed to find ces by themselves because even though the map drew therge regions of the Heaven Awaken World, it did not have each region in detail.


    Moreover, Rainbow Demon Fruits were Stage 1 spirit fruits, so they would attract other beasts as well. As such, they also had to take this into consideration when deciding where to ce the traps.


    Bai Qi did not have much of an idea either. In the end, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi decided that splitting up would increase their chances of catching a Void Beast, and each of them took six Rainbow Demon Fruits each. They decided to regroup here in three days.


    Zhao Fu only took with him six ordinary soldiers, and everyone else went with Bai Qi. Zhao Fu took so little people because of his confidence in his strength, and he was more worried about Bai Qi and the others.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi walked in opposite directions with their groups.


    After splitting up, Zhao Fu found a region covered with thorns and thistles. There were very few creatures around here, so Zhao Fu decided that this would be a good ce to set up a trap.


    An hourter, Zhao Fu and his soldiers finished setting up the first trap, and they used some grasses to cover it up.


    After setting up the first trap, Zhao Fu found arge tree and set up the second trap at the top of the tree, and he set the third trap on a rocky hill. He then found a variety of other ces to set up the fourth, fifth, and sixth traps. Now, he had to rely on his luck.


    Now that the traps were all set up, Zhao Fu took his six soldiers to look for Void Beasts. However, it was much more dangerous within the Void Zone than outside, and soon, Zhao Fu and his party ran into a few rtively powerful magic beasts. Luckily, these magic beasts weren¡¯t very strongpared to Zhao Fu.


    Onwards!


    Suddenly, a monkey¡¯sughter started to sound out in the trees above their heads. Zhao Fu seemed to have entered the territory of a tribe of monkeys ¨C the monkeys were twice as big as normal monkeys and had ck fur. However, there was a patch of white fur on their chests, so Zhao Fu decided to call them Whitefur Monkeys.


    The Whitefur Monkeys¡¯ strength wasparable to a human at Stage 0-4 or 0-5, and the 10 or so Whitefur Monkeys that discovered Zhao Fu¡¯s party loudly shouted. Following this, the entire mountain ridge erupted with monkeys¡¯ voices, and it seemed like there were at least thousands of them. Upon realizing this, Zhao Fu decided to retreat for now.


    However, even though Zhao Fu wanted to retreat, the monkeys didn¡¯t want to let him go. Sixty or so Whitefur Monkeys jumped down from the trees, picked up rocks, and threw them at Zhao Fu¡¯s party.


    With their strength, the rocks that they threw contained a lot of force, and anyone hit by them would be knocked unconscious.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and a 3-meter wide ck screen covered with dragon inscriptions expanded out, blocking the rocks. Following this, Zhao Fu casually threw a few Hell Fireballs, scaring the group of monkeys into retreating.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dare to remain there for long because there were more and more Whitefur Monkeys heading his way. Following this, Zhao Fu took his people and somewhat wretchedly ran away from there.


    It was now in the afternoon, and as the sun descended, the sky gradually darkened. Seeing this, Zhao Fu had an idea. He told his soldiers to remain where they were and rest, while he went to scout out the Whitefur Monkeys¡¯ territory.


    Because there were so many Whitefur Monkeys, there was definitely a Den there. Perhaps there would be some sort of treasure ¨C for example, monkeys liked to brew Monkey Wine, and the Whitefur Monkeys might know how to brew it. This piqued Zhao Fu¡¯s curiosity, and he decided to take a look at night. Even though there were thousands of Whitefur Monkeys, this was not a problem to Zhao Fu, as he was an Assassin.

 Chapter 115: Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 115: Assassination</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Time gradually passed, and even though there was no moon tonight, there were many stars sparkling in the sky. As such, even though it was not very bright, it was notpletely dark either. Around 1 AM at night, everything became deathly silent, and Zhao Fu started to venture into the Whitefur Monkeys¡¯ territory.


    Zhao Fu passed through the mountain ridge like a ghost, and soon, he arrived at where 10 or so Whitefur Monkeys were standing guard. By now, all of the Whitefur Monkeys were gone, and there were footprints, rocks, and branches everywhere.


    It was likely that many Whitefur Monkeys arrived with rocks and branches after Zhao Fu¡¯s party left. However, after finding out that Zhao Fu and his people had left, they threw these things down and left.


    Zhao Fu followed the tracks left behind by the Whitefur Monkeys and continued onwards.


    On the way, Zhao Fu did not encounter a single Whitefur Monkey, as they had most likely all gone home to sleep. Of course, these animals would not be like humans and have patrols enforced by military discipline.


    While humans would keep watch and have patrols that rotated through the night, most beasts would not do this due to theirck of intelligence and discipline.


    Zhao Fu passed by some bushes and jumped onto arge tree ¨C he had now arrived at the Whitefur Monkeys¡¯ Den.


    Ahead of him, there was a countless number of sleeping Whitefur Monkeys on the ground and on the trees. They were gathered quite densely, and there were 8,000 to 10,000 of them.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but be wary. Even though Zhao Fu was confident in his strength and he could deal with a few hundred Whitefur Monkeys, the number of monkeys here would be enough to exhaust him to death. After all, enough ants would be able to bring down an elephant.


    The surroundings were filled with normal Whitefur Monkeys, while at the center, in a rtively empty area, there was a nest made of grass with 10 or so monkeysying down.


    One of the Whitefur Monkeys was about 2 meters tall and had ck fur, but the white fur on its chest looked like a human¡¯s face, which was quite horrifying. Apart from this, it also had two tails, and at their ends, there were spikes that gave off an icy light.


    The Whitefur Monkey King was definitely a Lord grade creature, but Zhao Fu was not surprised at this. After all, it would be impossible for it to lead so many monkeys without being Lord grade.


    However, what made Zhao Fu quite surprised was that the Den was quite special.


    This Den was simr to normal Dens in that the stage was made of brick, but there wasn¡¯t a statue floating above it. Instead, there was a silver y-like item. It gave off a silver light and changed into different shapes, but it did not have a fixed shape, making it seem quite mysterious.


    Zhao Fu had never seen such a thing before, but he was sure that it was quite special. After observing the Den from a distance, he did not find anything else that was special about the Den, so he looked to the side.


    Beside the Den, Zhao Fu discovered a 3-meter tall tree. There were white fruits that were as big as lychees, and they gave off a strange luster. They definitely weren¡¯t normal fruits. They were most likely spirit fruits, and their Stage was definitely quite high as well.


    Zhao Fu continued to look around, but he did not discover anything else, nor did he smell any wine. It seemed that the Whitefur Monkeys did not know how to brew Monkey Wine.


    Now, it was time for him to act. After going through the various trials in the Assassin historical remnant, Zhao Fu¡¯s Stealth had reached an extremely proficient state.


    Without leaking even a trace of his aura of making a sound, Zhao Fu passed by the normal monkeys like a ghost and reached the empty space in the middle. The monkeys lying around here were gathered quite densely, and they were stronger than the monkeys on the outside.


    Zhao Fu carefully stepped over monkey after monkey, and the slumbering monkeys didn¡¯t know that an outsider was amongst them.


    After a while, Zhao Fu sessfully reached the middle. Now, Zhao Fu became especially careful for fear of waking up the Whitefur Monkey King.


    Suddenly, when Zhao Fu reached this ce, he smelled a striking odor. He looked over and saw that this odor came from a pool of white fluid, and he also discovered that there were 10 or so female monkeys sleeping at the Whitefur Monkey King¡¯s side.


    These female monkeys were a bit bigger than the normal monkeys, and they had thick arms and legs andrge chests and bottoms. To a monkey, these 10 female monkeys would definitely be beauties that normal monkeys wouldn¡¯t ever be able to mate with.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Fu guessed that the Whitefur Monkey King had mated with all 10 females, causing him to shake his head and think to himself, ¡°What a stud.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the spirit tree, and he wanted to see what sort of spirit fruit the white fruit was. However, as soon as he touched one, it started to lightly ring like a bell.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body immediately erupted with cold sweat. Fortunately, he was able to react quickly, and he quickly pulled his hand away from the fruit. Because it had only rung lightly, no monkeys were woken up.


    Zhao Fu turned and looked around, and he gave a sigh of relief after he saw that all of the monkeys were still sleeping. However, it seemed that the spirit fruit couldn¡¯t be touched, or he would wake up the sleeping Whitefur Monkeys.


    Zhao Fu felt some disappointment when looking at the white spirit fruits, but he had no choice and could only sigh.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked towards the strange Den. However, without conquering the Den, there was no way for him to look at its information, and if he tried to forcefully attack it, the Den would protect itself by releasing an energy barrier that would take him a while to break through. As such, Zhao Fu could only look at it from afar.


    Zhao Fu was quite depressed that he couldn¡¯t touch the spirit fruits or the Den, but he wasn¡¯t willing to just return like this. That would be too much of a waste of this opportunity.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu looked back at the Whitefur Monkey King, who waspletely spent after all of his ¡®battles¡¯ and was deeply asleep. Zhao Fu decided to take a risk and do something that an Assassin should do, which was to assassinate the Whitefur Monkey King.


    This was an incredibly crazy idea because with the Whitefur Monkey King¡¯s strength, it would be quite easy for him to be discovered. The consequence of being discovered could not be imagined, and this was even more so because Zhao Fu was at the very center of the Den.


    Even though it was dangerous, Zhao Fu decided to try it. If he wanted to obtain great benefits, he would have to take great risks.


    Zhao Fu slowly and carefully approached the Whitefur Monkey King. He could not rush, and the closer he came, the calmer he would have to be.


    Slowly, slowly¡­


    Zhao Fu stepped over a female monkey and a pool of white fluid.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±

 Chapter 116: Teleportation Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 116: Teleportation Talisman</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Suddenly, one of the female monkeys sneezed. No matter how calm Zhao Fu was, he couldn¡¯t help but be given a great fright. All of his hairs stood on end, but it seemed that the sneeze didn¡¯t disturb the other Whitefur Monkeys, who continued to sleep soundly.


    A wave of relief washed over Zhao Fu, and he finally came to the side of the sleeping Whitefur Monkey King. This monkey was hugging a female monkey on either side and was snoring loudly. To a monkey, this fellow had reached the pinnacle of its life.


    Zhao Fu slowly brought out the Sky Demon Sword, gathered all of his strength, and used the Assassination Technique. He stabbed out, and the Sky Demon Sword turned into a ck blur as it soundlessly buried itself into the Whitefur Monkey King¡¯s heart, instantly obliterating it. Just like that, the Whitefur Monkey King, who had been blissfully sleeping, was killed.


    Following this, Zhao Fu spun his sword and killed the 2 two female monkeys by its side so that the Whitefur Monkey King wouldn¡¯t be lonely on its journey to the Yellow Springs.


    After the Whitefur Monkey King died, it dropped three items and arge pile of gold coins. Zhao Fu did not hesitate at all, and he immediately put the Whitefur Monkey King and the two female monkeys¡¯ corpses, as well as the three items, into the King¡¯s Ring to prevent the smell of blood from traveling. As for the pile of gold coins, Zhao Fu did not even bother to look at it.


    In the next moment, Zhao Fu rushed over to the Den. Now that the Lord had died, the Den had no owner, so Zhao Fu could choose to conquer it. As such, Zhao Fu did not hesitate, nor did he spend any time looking at the Den¡¯s information. He chose to conquer and [Relocate] the Den.


    At this moment, even though Zhao Fu had dealt with the blood from the Whitefur Monkey King and the two female monkeys quite well, all of the Whitefur Monkeys received a system announcement that their Den had been conquered. In that instant, almost all of the Whitefur Monkeys were shocked awake.


    Just as Zhao Fu put the silver y into his King¡¯s Ring and was about to pick all of the white spirit fruits, countless furious gazes fell on his body, and Zhao Fu felt a chill pass through his body.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t even think as he immediately tossed out a white orb. The white orb gave offrge amounts of light in the air, and it seemed quite piercing in the darkness.


    Suddenly, a 7-meter tall ck bear descended from the sky. As itnded, the ground quaked ¨C Zhao Fu had chosen to use the Soul Crystal that he had obtained not too long ago.


    When the massive Ironback Demon Bearnded in the center of the horde of monkeys, its powerful aura seemed to suppress everything around it, and it opened its mouth and sent 30 or so energy bombs towards the monkeys around it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Explosions sounded out as each energy bomb sent countless Whitefur Monkeys flying. If there weren¡¯t so many monkeys, they would have been scared witless and ran, but with nearly 10,000 Whitefur Monkeys, there was nothing for them to be afraid of.


    The Whitefur Monkeys furiously roared, and it was to the point that their roars could be heard in the surrounding 10-kilometer radius area. Following this, the monkeys started to charge at the Ironback Demon Bear.


    As the two sides shed, Zhao Fu took advantage of this chaos to silently vanish and escaped. He returned to where the soldiers were resting and told them to quickly run, as the Whitefur Monkeys had started to go berserk.


    The soldiers had heard the Whitefur Monkeys¡¯ roars, and they had felt quite scared. They knew their Majesty had gone off to do something, and when they saw him return safely, they let out sighs of relief.


    Following this, Zhao Fu led the soldiers and ran tens of kilometers away before finally stopping and resting.


    By now, the sun was slowly rising, and they had spent most of the night running. The soldiers caught a few wild rabbits and were roasting them, and Zhao Fu started to look through what he had gained.


    The Whitefur Monkey King only dropped three items, which was quite a small amount considering that the Ironback Demon Bear dropped four items.


    The first item was something that Zhao Fu was familiar with. It was a white orb that was as big as a pebble. Indeed, it was a Soul Crystal.


    [Soul Crystal ¨C Whitefur Monkey King]: The Soul Crystal of a powerful creature that can summon the specific creature. The creature¡¯s strength will be 80% of what it was before, and it can only be used once.


    Zhao Fu never expected that after using one, he would obtain another one. It was quite the coincidence.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the second item, an Innate Orb.


    [Sky-Splitting Roar]: Grade: B grade, Description: Releases a powerful soundwave attack.


    This skill probably counted as a special skill. Sound-type skills were differentpared to normal skills, and because they were difficult to defend against, this skill was quite good.


    The third item was another Talisman. This Talisman was unlike the Allmonster Warding Talisman, as the paper it was made on was gold and the ink was white, but it also had mysterious runes on it.


    [10,000 Kilometer Teleportation Talisman]: A very mysterious high-grade Talisman that can teleport the user anywhere within a 10,000-kilometer radius area, and it ignores all spatial locks.


    After looking at the Talisman¡¯s description, Zhao Fu was shocked. He knew that the Talisman was quite powerful, as it could teleport him within a 10,000-kilometer radius area without a teleportation channel. What¡¯s more, it could even be used when there were spatial locks, which added to its value.


    Zhao Fu did some tests and found that it could even be used in Void Zones. However, this item was a consumable, and it could only be used once.


    Compared to the items that the Ironback Demon Bear dropped, these three items were quitecking, and there wasn¡¯t a City Creation Stone. Perhaps Zhao Fu had used up all of his luck after killing the Ironback Demon Bear.


    Finally, Zhao Fu took out the silver y. The y looked quite soft, but it was actually quite hard, and Zhao Fu found that he could not mold it as he wished. It was most likely simr to the statues from Dens, as it had also been floating above the round stage. Zhao Fu looked at its description.


    [Universal Den]: Grade: Silver, Description: A Special Den that any creature can conquer, and it will spawn creatures of the same race.


    After seeing this, Zhao Fu was quite shocked. This Den was not restricted by race, so any animal could conquer and spawn the same type of animal.


    This item was definitely incredibly precious, but Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure if it could really spawn any type of creature. For example, if Zhao Fu obtained a dragon and had it conquer this Den, would it spawn dragons? If it could, Zhao Fu wouldugh himself to death.


    It seemed that the risk he had taken had definitely paid off. Even though the items that the Whitefur Monkey King dropped were quitecking, he had obtained a Special Den, so Zhao Fu was quite content. His only regret was that he had not been able to obtain any of those white spirit fruits.

 Chapter 117: Not A Cruel Lord

    <h4>Chapter 117: Not A Cruel Lord</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    At the same time, this Den was an Advanced Den, so after choosing to conquer and [Relocate] it, the Great Qin Vige received 6,000 or so EXP and Zhao Fu obtained 200 Achievement Points. However, because of the King¡¯s Ring¡¯s effects, which granted 400% EXP and 200% Achievement Points, the Great Qin Vige obtained 24,000 EXP and Zhao Fu received 400 Achievement Points.


    After receiving these 400 Achievement Points, Zhao Fu¡¯s status rose to Second-Ranked Baron, which allowed him to purchase another lot ofnd in main cities and to hire 10 more Stage 1 guards. Rising to First-Ranked Baron required another 3,000 Achievement Points.


    ¡°Please enjoy, Your Majesty,¡± One of the soldiers said as he respectfully handed over a roasted wild rabbit to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded and put all of the items back into his King¡¯s Ring before taking the rabbit and eating it.


    After they had all eaten their fill, they continued to explore. Apart from encountering some ferocious beasts, which Zhao Fu dealt with easily, they did not find anything. They were not able to find even a trace of a Void Beast.


    Just like that, the first day passed without any results, and the second day was the same. It was evident just how rare Void Beasts were. On the third day, Zhao Fu carried a bit of hope as he went to the six traps that they had set up before.


    The first trap had not been triggered, and the Rainbow Demon Trap that was used as bait was still in the same state as before. Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed and ordered the soldiers to take down the trap. Because they were going to meet with Bai Qi¡¯s party today, there was no point in leaving the trap here.


    The second trap on the top of the tree had been triggered, but it had caught a Whitefur Monkey. This made Zhao Fu feel even more disappointed because he could hear noisesing from the trap when he was below it. However, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment would be.


    Following this, they went to the third trap and found that it had also been triggered. However, it had caught arge rat. Not including its tail, its body was nearly 1 meter long.


    After looking at the rat¡¯s information, Zhao Fu found that it was just a normal Cave Rat. Most restaurants had a Scallion Fried Rat dish, as did Zhao Fu¡¯s Westfall Restaurant.


    The fourth and fifth traps had not been triggered, and the Rainbow Demon Fruits that had served as bait were also in the same state as before. As such, Zhao Fu and his soldiers ced all of their hopes in the final trap.


    Zhao Fu ced the sixth trap near a creek, and after arriving, he was quite shocked by what he saw.


    The cage, which was forged from bronze concentrate, had beenpletely destroyed, and it had been reduced to scrap metal, while the Rainbow Demon Fruit was gone.


    Zhao Fu walked over and found some scales on the ground. It must have been some incredibly strong beast that had easily destroyed the cage, but it definitely wasn¡¯t a Void Beast ¨C after all, Void Beasts were not very strong, and they were only extremely fast.


    Zhao Fu looked around but didn¡¯t find anything, and he could only meet up with Bai Qi with a disappointed expression on his face.


    Bai Qi and his party had been waiting at the meeting point for a while, and after walking over, Zhao Fu found that there wasn¡¯t a look of joy on Bai Qi¡¯s face. He could guess what Bai Qi was going to say, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Bai Qi, were you able to find anything?¡±


    Bai Qi sighed and shook his head, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, we were unable to obtain anything. Four of our traps were triggered, but they weren¡¯t triggered by Void Beasts, and we only have two Rainbow Demon Fruits left.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. He had three Rainbow Demon Fruits left, so they altogether had five remaining. Zhao Fu started to doubt whether Rainbow Demon Fruits could really attract Void Beasts, but because he had no other way of luring them, he had to continue using this method.


    ¡°Bai Qi, let¡¯s go deeper into the Void Zone. If we don¡¯t find anything, we can go somewhere else. After all, there are Void Zones in the boundaries leading to the other regions,¡± Zhao Fu said. After all, they couldn¡¯t just sit around here and wait for a Void Beast to appear.


    Bai Qi nodded, showing his support of this, and everyone started to head further into the Void Zone.


    One dayter, Zhao Fu and his party reached the depths of the Void Zone. Right now, everyone¡¯s expression was quite serious, and no one dared to be careless at all. They all spoke incredibly softly, as even normal creatures here had cultivated to Stage 0-7.


    ¡°Bai Qi, let¡¯s temporarily split up to see if we can find a Void Beast while also setting up some traps,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Zhao Fu decided to once again split up and explore. If they were unable to find anything this time, they would have to go to a different Void Zone.


    Zhao Fu only brought a few ordinary soldiers like before. It was quite dangerous here, and not too long after splitting up, they encountered 10 or so Wind Wolves.


    These Wild Wolves had massive bodies, and they were almost 2 meters long. They had azure-colored fur and cold, cruel-looking eyes. After discovering Zhao Fu¡¯s party, they immediately opened their mouths, sending 10 or so wind des flying towards them.


    Zhao Fu stood at the front and expressionlessly watched the wind des fly towards them. He raised his sword, sending a 10-meter long arc of ck light at them, causing the 10 or so wind des to explode. They turned into a berserk gust of wind that blew around, sending countless leaves into the air.


    When the Wind Wolves saw that their wind des were ineffective, the Wind Wolves shot towards Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu stood his ground and watched them approach.


    His first strike pierced through the first Wind Wolf¡¯s throat, and the second stabbed through another Wind Wolf¡¯s throat. Zhao Fu¡¯s third strike chopped a Wind Wolf in half at its waist, and his fourth strike released a massive ck sword light from the Sky Demon Sword, which covered five Wind Wolves. After passing by them, the five Wind Wolves were reduced to blood and bloodied fragments, making the scene reek of blood.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, and eight Wind Wolves had died just like that. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t moved from his original position, and the remaining Wind Wolves saw how powerful he was. They didn¡¯t dare to continue rushing at him, and they growled before running away wretchedly.


    Seeing the wolves turn and run, Zhao Fu did not chase after them. He picked up the two Innate Orbs that were dropped, and the Sky Demon Sword devoured their fleshly essence in an instant, reducing them to withered corpses.


    The soldiers behind Zhao Fu were ashamed because it was not them protecting Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu protecting them. When had there ever been a King who protected his soldiers?


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind this. He wasn¡¯t a cruel, ruthless lord, and he didn¡¯t feel any joy when his soldiers died for him. If they had the strength to deal with the Wind Wolves, he wouldn¡¯t have acted, so he could give them an opportunity to develop their battle power. However, these Wind Wolves¡¯ strength was at least at Stage 0-8, and because there were many of them, these ordinary soldiers definitely would have died.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his soldiers continued to explore, but they didn¡¯t find anything. They set up their traps before meeting up with Bai Qi¡¯s party again.


    This time, many of the people in Bai Qi¡¯s party had been injured, causing Zhao Fu to frown. However, after asking about this, Bai Qi told him some good news.

 Chapter 118: Claiming to be Kings and Emperors

    <h4>Chapter 118: iming to be Kings and Emperors</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The good news was not that they had caught a Void Beast or obtained information about Void Beasts but that Bai Qi had found a type of spirit grass.


    This spirit grass was somewhat blue, and it only had two leaves, which looked like willow leaves. The spirit grass was about 15 centimeters long, and it had many fur-like roots. This spirit grass was called Hundred Origin Grass.


    Before, Zhao Fu had obtained a pill recipe for a medicinal pill called the Hundred Origin Pill, and it was a Stage 2 medicinal pill that could increase one¡¯s cultivation speed by four times. Its main ingredient was Hundred Origin Grass.


    This time, Bai Qi brought back 1,000 or so Hundred Origin Grasses, and of course, Zhao Fu would not use them directly. Instead, he would take them back to the Great Qin Vige to nt.


    However, it would take some time for the Hundred Origin Grass¡¯s value to be disyed. After refining them into Hundred Origin Pills, Zhao Fu¡¯s A grade soldiers would be able to cultivate at four times their normal speed, and soon, he would have many Stage 1 soldiers. That way, he would be able to reduce the gap between his forces¡¯ strength and the system factions¡¯ forces¡¯ strength.


    After all, the guards at the main cities started off at Stage 1, and they could cultivate too. Adding on the massive amount of resources that the system factions had, their guards¡¯ cultivation speed would not be slow. If they did not make up for this gap early on, the gap would only grow greater and greater as time went by.


    It could be said that if yers wanted to be the sovereigns of this world, the system factions were like an unscble mountain. At most, yers currently held an advantage in numbers, but they were weaker than the system factions in all other regards. At the same time, while the yers developed, the system factions also developed. Perhaps some would even have the ambition to im to be Kings and Emperors.


    Of course, right now, the system factions had various restrictions, so yers needed to grasp this opportunity to develop as much as possible. Once these restrictions were gone, who knew what a system faction would do. For example, if the ruler of a main city did not like yers and feared that the yers would grow too powerful, they could massacre an entire city of yers.


    However, from the look of things so far, it seemed that the rtionship between system factions and yers was quite good. However, conflict was bound to ur sooner orter, and Zhao Fu mentally prepared himself for this.


    Obtaining 1,000 or so Hundred Origin Grasses made Zhao Fu feel happier, but they were still unable to find a single Void Beast. Bai Qi had also set up three traps, and they would check all of the traps tomorrow. If the oue was still the same as before, they would have to go somewhere else to look for Void Beasts.


    The weather was not very good that night, and dark clouds filled the sky. Bolts of lightning asionally streaked down the night sky, and it rained continuously throughout the night. Luckily, Zhao Fu¡¯s party had prepared tents, which they used to escape the storm.


    Early the next day, because of the rainy night, the air was extremely pure and clear, and the sky was a beautiful blue color. The surrounding grasses, flowers, and trees all seemed to glimmer and sparkle after being washed by the rain.


    Zhao Fu got up bright and early, and he stood on a hill nearby to appreciate the scenery.


    Just as he was about to leave and check on the five traps, he saw a person riding on a donkey appear before him.


    This person was a man, and he looked 25 or 26 years old. He was quite handsome-looking, was wearing white clothes, had a sword by his side, and gave off an elegant feeling.


    Hezily stretched and leaned against the donkey, which was walking quite shakily. The donkey he was riding on looked quite special. Even though it looked just like a normal donkey, Zhao Fu could tell from its eyes that it possessed great intelligence, and it was at least on the same level as Little Grey and Little ck.


    This person gave off a mysterious feeling, and it seemed like he should not be underestimated. As soon as Zhao Fu looked over, his gaze was stuck to him.


    ¡°Hello!¡± At this moment, the man also discovered Zhao Fu standing on the hill, and he smiled as he waved at him.


    From this, Zhao Fu realized that he was a yer. For a yer to enter this ce and survive by himself, he was definitely quite powerful.


    Since the other party had greeted him, Zhao Fu also smiled and greeted him back.


    The man lightly patted his donkey beforeing over to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and asking with a smile, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d meet someone here. What is your name, sir?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m called Zhao Xin!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s name, the man nodded and introduced himself too, ¡°I¡¯m called Zhang Heng! That¡¯s right, do you know which way Little Valley is? I seem to be lost,¡± Zhang Heng suddenly thought of something and asked.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu did not hide anything as he pointed out, ¡°It¡¯s that way!¡±


    Zhang Heng turned and looked before smiling and saying, ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head, softly replying, ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Zhang Heng turned his donkey in the direction that Zhao Fu had pointed in and smiled before saying, ¡°See you next time!¡±


    After saying this, he rode his donkey in the direction that Zhao Fu had pointed in.


    However, his words caused Zhao Fu to frown because he could tell the hidden intent in that man¡¯s words. He seemed very certain that they would meet again. Even though they had only exchanged a few sentences, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel wary of him. He had given Zhao Fu a very mysterious and dangerous feeling, and it was the first time Zhao Fu had felt this before.


    Just as Zhan Heng left, a soldier came up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, breakfast has been prepared!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu returned to the tent and talked to Bai Qi about this. Bai Qi¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°Someone was actually able to make Your Majesty feel that way? He must be an extraordinary person!¡±


    Nearby, Zhang Heng was riding his donkey and slowly advancing when the donkey suddenly brayed a few times. Zhang Heng smiled and patted the donkey¡¯s head before saying, ¡°I know he¡¯s not simple, and he even has something from the School of Yin Yang that can hide his Fate ¨C those things are very rare! But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely meet in the future.¡±


    Meeting Zhang Heng was like a brief interlude for Zhao Fu, and he told Bai Qi about the meeting; however, they couldn¡¯t do anything about him. They could only be wary of Zhang Heng if they met him again in the future.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his party went to look at the five traps. If they were unable to catch any Void Beasts, they would have to go to one of the three other ces to try their luck.


    As they walked towards the first trap, they could hear that something seemed to be banging against the cage. Zhao Fu and his party walked over and found that it was another Cave Rat, causing him to sigh.


    Following this, they went to the second trap. There were also soundsing from it, but it was a single-horned goat, which also wasn¡¯t a Void Beast.


    Zhao Fu and his party then went to the third trap. They didn¡¯t hear any noisesing from it as they walked, and they saw that the trap had not been triggered. The Rainbow Demon Fruit was still there.


    There were only two traps left. When they were walking towards the fourth trap, they did not hear anything, and they saw that it had not been triggered. When they were walking towards the fifth trap, they still didn¡¯t hear any noise from in front of them.

 Chapter 119: Blood Contract

    <h4>Chapter 119: Blood Contract</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    They had thought that the trap hadn¡¯t been triggered, but after walking up to the cage, they saw a little cat in the cage. The little cat had snow-white fur, which looked incredibly soft and made one want to reach over and touch it. It looked like a cute little pet, and because it was currently lying in the cage with its eyes shut, it seemed to be sleeping.


    However, what was different between this creature and a cat was that it had a rhombus-shaped crystal on its forehead, which was a Void Crystal. Evidently, this little cat was a Void Beast.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu was delighted. After searching for so long, he had finally found one today. Everyone came over to the cage, and when the little cat heard this, it opened its pure-white eyes. Seeing so many people standing around it, it became incredibly scared and started to run around the cage. However, it couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡± Seeing that they had finally caught a Void Beast, everyone smiled and congratted Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded and also smiled as he looked at the Void Beast trying to escape. He stretched his hand into the cage, and the Void Beast was pulled into his grasp.


    The Void Beast struggled vigorously within Zhao Fu¡¯s grasp and howled, and it felt a sense of danger. The ck-cloaked person in front of it seemed to want to kill it, so it madly struggled; however, it did not have the strength to escape from the hand that was holding it.


    By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s other hand was around the Void Beast¡¯s neck, and he about to break the Void Beast¡¯s neck and take the Void Crystal.


    Feeling therge hand on its neck, the Void Beast knew that if the hand twisted, its life would be over. The Void Beast¡¯s eyes were filled with terror and despair, and tears poured out of its eyes. It looked at the ck-cloaked figure with a pleading expression in the hopes that the person would spare it.


    The Void Beast looked a lot like a little cat and was extremely cute. If it fell into someone else¡¯s hands, that person would have definitely treasured it and treated it lovingly.


    Its teary eyes seemed to be able to move anyone. However, it was a pity that it had fallen into Zhao Fu¡¯s hands. Zhao Fu was a very rational person, and he would not let it go simply because it looked cute, as he needed its Void Crystal.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hands started to twist, and the Void Beast struggled in despair as an aura of death enveloped it.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu stopped because he suddenly remembered the Universal Den that he had obtained. The description had said that it could be conquered by any creature and that it would spawn that kind of creature. Perhaps it could even spawn Void Beasts.


    A single Void Crystal could only allow a single teleportation channel to connect with the outer world, which meant that this Void Crystal could only open up a single path. If Zhao Fu wanted to go to other ces, he would need more Void Crystals. The more paths he wanted to open up, the more Void Crystals he needed.


    However, given how rare Void Beasts were, it would be incredibly difficult to obtain arge number of Void Crystals. However, if Zhao Fu was able to spawn Void Beasts using a Den, the benefits Zhao Fu would gain would be massive.


    Zhao Fu put the Void Beast back into the cage and took out a piece of paper. This was simr to the Life-or-Death Contract that Liu Mei had used. Back when Liu Mei had used the Life-or-Death Contract, Zhao Fu had been quite interested in it, and since then, he had bought a few. Now, it was time to use one.


    Zhao Fu pricked his finger, allowing a drop of his blood to fall onto the Contract. After absorbing his blood, the Contract gave off a faint blood-red light before turning into countless blood-red motes of light that went into Zhao Fu¡¯s body and into the Void Beast¡¯s body. Seeing the motes of lighte close, the Void Beast did not resist and closed its eyes.


    Contractplete!


    Zhao Fu opened the cage, but the Void Beast still had fear in its pure-white eyes and looked at Zhao Fu pitifully. However, it did not try to run because it knew that it would not be able to escape with the Contractplete.


    Zhao Fu smiled and picked it up. This time, Zhao Fu was much friendlier towards it, and he cuddled it in his arms. He gently stroked its head, trying to calm it down as much as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Their goal was to catch a Void Beast, and now that they had caught one, there was no need for them to continue staying here.


    Three dayster, Zhao Fu¡¯s party returned to the Great Qin Vige. Over the past 10 or so days, the Great Qin Vige had been through some great changes. The first was that a lot of work had been done on the wall. Now, the east-facing and west-facing sides of the wall were almostplete. The wall was 10 meters high and a pure white color, giving it a feeling of purity and majesty.


    These walls were already on the level of City Walls, and because there were no restrictions, Zhao Fu could build his walls however he liked. Of course, these walls were not the final form of the Great Qin Vige¡¯s City Walls ¨C as the Great Qin Vige developed, these walls would also be upgraded.


    As the Great Qin Vige¡¯s 10 Departments started working, the Great Qin Vige became much more ordered than before, and it was easier to manage. Everything, including everything from streets to houses, was cleaner and more orderly than before.


    The Great Qin Vige was now only 2,000 or so EXP away from leveling up to a Town, which was not much. Perhaps it would even happen today.


    Apart from the development of the vige, Zhang Dahu had also risen to a Stage 1 General, and he had started to train his Unique Military Profession. Zhang Dahu did not choose the Great Qin Vige¡¯s Iron Eagle Elite Soldiers, and he instead trained his own Unique Military Profession called the Tiger Saber Corps.


    The Tiger Saber Corps used sabers and were adept in both infantry and cavalry battles. The development of the Tiger Sabre Corps would be leftpletely to Zhang Dahu.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that Li Si had already broken through to Stage 1. Zhao Fu had always treated Li Si as an Internal Affairs Minister, and aside from talking with him about governmental matters, Zhao Fu had never asked him about his cultivation. Now that he had heard that Li Si had broken through to Stage 1, he was stunned.


    In actuality, Li Si¡¯s grade was quite high, SS grade, and he had been by Zhao Fu¡¯s side since the creation of the Great Qin Vige.


    Li Si was not a General, so he did not unlock a Unique Military Profession. However, he unlocked an ability that allowed him to foster and train people in managing internal affairs. Generals could conquernds and maintain order. Even though they had exceptional fighting abilities and were quite powerful, they could not be used for governance.


    As for Ministers, they did not have any fighting abilities, but their ability to govern couldn¡¯t be matched by Generals.


    One was tough, and the other was soft. They bnced each other out like Yin and Yang, so Zhao Fu decided to develop both Ministers and Generals.


    There was also one other matter, which was that the academy had beenpleted. The academy covered about one hectare, and there were 12 teaching rooms. It could amodate 800 or so students, and after beingpleted, it was waiting to be given a name by Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 120: Confidence to Rule the World

    <h4>Chapter 120: Confidence to Rule the World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This was the Great Qin Vige¡¯s first academy, so Zhao Fu took some time to think about it. The academy could be the Great Qin Vige¡¯s future, and it could be an existence simr to Tsinghua University and Peking University in China.


    Zhao Fu thought about it for a while, and he decided to name it ¡®Rising Qin Academy.¡¯


    The meaning behind this name was quite simple. First, this was an academy created by Great Qin; second, this academy would witness the rise of Great Qin; third, this academy would foster many talents.


    Meng Haoran became the first Principal of Rising Qin Academy, and it would be impossible for him to teach all of the students by himself. However, he had long since thought about this problem, and while the academy was being constructed, he had found 10 or so people who could read. He taught them how to teach and gave them some training before making them teachers.


    What made Zhao Fu surprised was that Asani actually chose to be a teacher. Even though she was still quite young, she passed Meng Haoran¡¯s tests and became a teacher.


    Rising Qin Academy only epted children at or below 14 years of age, as those above 14 years of age were considered to have passed schooling age. In the Heaven Awaken World, they couldn¡¯t use the same schooling system in the real world because in a few years, those children would start working or join the army.


    As soon as Rising Qin Academy opened, many people brought their children to enroll. There were Humans, Elves, Orcs, and many other races. Because they knew how much Zhao Fu valued education, who wouldn¡¯t want their sons and daughters to rise like dragons and phoenixes? By enrolling their children in the academy, their children would greatly benefit. This was something that they all wanted.


    Seeing so many people enroll, Zhao Fu decided to expand Rising Qin Academy ¨C not in education but in military strategy and tactics. Zhao Fu decided to split Rising Qin Academy into a Civil Branch and a Military Branch in order to develop both Ministers and Generals.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu went to a vacant piece ofnd in the Great Qin Vige and chose to use the Special Den. Using a Den was the same as using a City Creation Stone ¨C a ripple of light spread out as a round stage came into existence.


    Zhao Fu then brought out the Void Beast from within his clothes and told it to conquer the Den. The Void Beast obediently jumped down, went to the silver y, and chose to conquer it.


    Following this, the Den¡¯s information changed:


    [Den ¨C Void Beast] (Basic: 0/5000): Grade: Silver, Description: A Den of Void Beasts that will spawn one Void Beast every three days.


    It really could spawn Void Beasts, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh in delight. Because of this, he would be able to open paths to the entire world.


    Zhao Fu would be able to send his subordinates to every corner of the world ahead of everyone else and silently observe the other factions, gainingprehensive intelligence reports. He could also create a Merchant Group and import and export goods. He would be able to buy ordinary things in this region for low prices and sell them for high prices in other regions, and the more valuable the items, the greater the profits would be.


    At the same time, with his status as a Second-Ranked Baron, he could continue to open restaurants and expand his restaurant empire throughout the world. If the entire Heaven Awaken World was filled with his restaurants, his wealth would rival that of nations.


    Zhao Fu smiled and picked up the Void Beast before stroking its head and stretching his hand out towards it. The Void Beast nodded before closing its eyes and grimacing, and the rhombus-shaped crystal fell from its head.


    As the owner of this Void Beast, Zhao Fu now understood that he didn¡¯t actually have to kill the Void Beast to use its Void Crystal. However, it took Void Beasts a very long time to condense a Void Crystal, so he could not mass-produce them.


    After the Void Crystal fell from the Void Beast¡¯s head, the Void Beast became quite weak, and Zhao Fu stroked its head and fed it a Little Spirit Pill, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t neglect you in the future. From now onwards, I¡¯ll call you Little White!¡±


    Little White ate the Little Spirit Pill and weakly mewed before licking Zhao Fu¡¯s finger a few times. Seeing this, Zhao Fu smiled and held it in his arms.


    Now that this Den could spawn a Void Beast every three days, this meant that Zhao Fu could open up a path to the outside world every three days. This was incredibly important to the Great Qin Vige, and if Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t confident that he could rule the world before, he now had a trace of confidence.


    This matter was so important that itpletely changed Zhao Fu¡¯s future ns for the Great Qin Vige. Zhao Fu held Little White in his arms and gathered Li Si, Bai Qi, and his other important subordinates before starting to talk with them.


    This discussion was the longest one that they ever had, and it went on for more than a day. Despite this, they had only made rough ns, but that was all they could do for now. In the future, they would develop those ns more.


    After concluding this discussion, it was night time, and Zhao Fu went 50 kilometers east of the Great Qin Vige to use the Gold grade City Creation Stone that he had recently obtained.


    That seemed quite far away from the Great Qin Vige, but Zhao Fu was thinking long term. Gold grade City Creation Stones were quite rare, and they would give many stats bonuses.


    In the future, it would also be an important city, which was why Zhao Fu had ced it so far away. First, Zhao Fu wanted topletely solidify his rule over the 100-kilometer radius area around the Great Qin Vige, and after making sure of this, he would expand outwards.


    Zhao Fu ced the Gold grade City Creation Stone on the ground and ripples of golden light spread out. Buildings started toe into existence, and a few people appeared as well.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have used a City Creation Stone. Please give your vige a name.¡±


    When using a City Creation Stone that had never been used before, one could name the vige whatever one wanted. Zhao Fu originally wanted to call it Eastquell Vige, as its purpose was to suppress and quell the area east of the Great Qin Vige. However, at that moment, the sun started to rise, casting light over the darkness and creating a glorious scene.


    The majesty of this scene caused Zhao Fu to change his mind, and he named the vige Eastdawn Vige in the hopes that it would be like the sun dawning in the east. After giving the vige its name, Zhao Fu looked at the three people who had appeared with the vige: the cksmith, Tailor, and Apothecary, who were all A grade.


    Zhao Fu sent many soldiers to guard this vige and then decided to use the Void Crystal from Little White to open up a path to another region.


    At this moment, one of the exploration teams finally conquered an Intermediate Vige elsewhere, causing arge amount of EXP to pour in. The Great Qin Vige¡¯s City Creation Stone nged, and a ck light exploded out from it and rushed up into the clouds.

 Chapter 121: Who Dares Not to Submit?

    <h4>Chapter 121: Who Dares Not to Submit?</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The ck light shot into the clouds, causing the clouds to move and the heavens and the earth to darken. Countless dragon-like wisps of ck air rose up from the ground not only within the Great Qin Vige but also throughout all of the ces that belonged to China in the Mind Continent, and they madly rushed towards the Great Qin Vige.


    This was a massive gathering of Fate, and this shocking scene caused a countless number of people who had been sleeping to wake up. They felt the Fates within their bodies feel greatly unsettled, and after seeing the massive amount of Fate rushing somewhere, many people rushed out of their houses and stood outside, gazing towards the same direction.


    Soon, a massive ck whirlpool formed in the sky above the Great Qin Vige, covering the surrounding 1,000-kilometer radius area. A mighty aura of suppression descended, and from a distance, it seemed as if some demon god had appeared.


    Within the Forest of Horrors¡¯ three main cities, three people were given a great shock. When they looked at the changes above the Great Qin Vige, they felt that they couldn¡¯t simply sit by and watch. They all leaped up and disappeared.


    BOOM!!!!


    An indescribably powerful spirit suppression descended, and the three figures who had just disappeared reappeared in the next second, and they were smashed into a 30-meter wide crater. Within the crater, the three people coughed up mouthfuls of blood, unable to move. They felt as if all of their bones had been smashed, and they weaklyy there, looking heavily injured.


    They had underestimated the power of this heaven and earth Fate ¨C anyone who raised his or her vige to an Advanced Vige would be acknowledged by the heavens and the earth, and he or she would receive his or her respective empire¡¯s Fate Legacy. However, Zhao Fu was the first person to raise his Vige to a Town, and all of China¡¯s Fate started to gather towards him.


    China was one of the greatest ancient civilizations, and if the heaven and earth Fate was apportioned, China would have 60% of it. The Fate that was gathering towards Zhao Fu was 60% of the heaven and earth Fate, and the power it contained was not something that just anyone could endure.


    The three people had underestimated this power, and even though they had special identities, they were still heavily injured in spite of their powerful cultivations.


    At Eastdawn Vige, Zhao Fu looked up and was quite surprised. He had never thought that leveling up to a Town would bring such an abnormal sign.


    At that moment, the image of a gigantic domineering ck dragon appeared beside Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and it raised its head and coldly looked at the abnormal sign in the distance.


    Zhao Fu could feel changes happening within his body, and he quickly returned to the Great Qin Vige.


    By now, all of the Great Qin Vige¡¯s residents hade to the Heaven Prayer tform and were reverently kneeling. They all understood that Great Qin was gathering all of China¡¯s Fate, and the benefits would be unimaginable. As such, all of Great Qin¡¯s residents felt incredibly joyful and humble.


    ¡°Your Majesty! You¡¯ve finally returned; hurry and put on the dragon robe,¡± Li Si said quickly to Zhao Fu when he arrived. Even Li Si, who was normally steady, felt somewhat worried.


    It was the first time that Zhao Fu had seen Li Si like this, and he smiled and nodded. A few female attendants helped Zhao Fu put on the ck Gold Dragon Robe and the ck Gold Dragon Crown.


    The longer that the whirlpool swirled above the Great Qin Vige, the greater the heaven and earth suppression became. The Great Qin Vige¡¯s residents beside the Heaven Prayer tform had their heads pressed against the ground, unable to move an inch.


    Zhao Fu started to walk up the Heaven Prayer tform. This time, walking up the Heaven Prayer tform felt quite different ¨C Zhao Fu felt quite heavy; however, it was not a physical heaviness but a mental heaviness.


    It was the feeling that came from experiencing a long and arduous journey, from when the Chinese people had originated by the Yellow River and created their own civilization to modern times; the heavy feeling of 5,000 years of history.


    Even though China had many different dynasties and nations, they all belonged to China. This gathering of Fate represented all of China, and Zhao Fu seemed to realize something.


    Zhao Fu walked up the Heaven Prayer tform step by step.


    Finally, Zhao Fu stood at the center of the Heaven Prayer tform and slowly spread out his arms, giving off the noble airs of an Emperor. He said with a majestic and steady voice, ¡°I, Zhao Fu, Legatee of the Great Qin Empire, will definitely bring China to great heights in the Heaven Awaken World. Our legacy will continue forever, and it will regain its former splendor.¡±


    BOOM!


    Just as Zhao Fu finished speaking, the center of the whirlpool quickly spun, and a ck pir of light descended from the sky andnded on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu felt countless ancient and boundless auras enter his body.


    ¡°Roar!!!!!¡± a forceful and vigorous dragon¡¯s roar sounded out, and it was as if it was asking who under the heavens dared not to submit. The roar sounded out throughout the heavens and the earth, and in the surrounding 10,000-kilometer radius area, both humans and other creatures trembled and felt terror within their hearts.


    The Fates within Si Ji, Di Wutian, Ji Shenming, and Liu Ye¡¯s bodies reacted like furious dragons, causing all sorts of abnormal signs. However, they were unable to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s abnormal sign.


    This happened to not only those four people but also everyone with a legacy in China. All of them were incredibly prideful ¨C how could they ept this sort of thing? All of their expressions were extremely unsightly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Far away, a woman stood on a hill and looked into the distance. This woman had long, golden hair and a pair of blue eyes, and her looks were incredibly beautiful. However, what people were often attracted to were not her looks but that confident, courageous, righteous, and bright smile on her face.


    She was wearing a silver Knight¡¯s dress and holding a double-handed sword that gave off a golden light. She gave off the airs of a Queen that made others want to submit to her and give their lives for her.


    Right now, there were 12 Knights with extraordinary auras standing behind her. One of them put his arm in front of his chest as a salute as he asked, ¡°Queen, what is it?¡±


    Tina Pendragon lightly smiled but did not say anything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Elsewhere, a handsome-looking man with golden hair stood on a tall structure and looked into the distance with a serious expression on his face. This was the Roman Empire¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    In another ce, a dark-skinned youth wearing a golden headdress and holding a golden staff looked into the distance solemnly.

 Chapter 122: Four Great Generals of the Warring States Period

    <h4>Chapter 122: Four Great Generals of the Warring States Period</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Back at the Great Qin Vige, a massive amount of Fate streamed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, making his Emperor¡¯s aura seem even more dignified and awe-imposing. Standing there, he seemed to give off airs that would make even gods retreat before him.


    ¡°We pay our respects to our King!¡± the Great Qin subjects, regardless of which race they were, knelt down and shouted out.


    As the massive amount of Fate flooded into Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu¡¯s Fate Dragon next to him becamepletely corporeal, and it was almost 100 meters long as it coiled around the Heaven Prayer tform. It gave off a terrifying aura, making it so that no one dared to raise his or her head.


    At this moment, the ck light descending from the sky gradually weakened until it disappeared. However, the abnormal sign in the sky did not disappear, and countless golden rays of light shot out from the center of the massive ck whirlpool, covering Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Following this, tens of thousands of rays of light slowly pierced through the entire ck whirlpool and fell to the ground, creating a majestic scene.


    By now, the center of the ck whirlpool had been pierced, and it was reced by a holy, noble, dignified golden light, within which something was slowly descending.


    Suddenly, countless three-colored flowers descended. They were not real and were something formed by the condensing of Fate, and they floated down like snowkes. This made the scene seem extremely dreamlike and beautiful.


    At that moment, the object within the golden light came close enough to see what it was ¨C it was a jade Ruler¡¯s Seal that gave off an incredibly noble aura. There were also nine golden Fate Dragons swimming around the jade Ruler¡¯s Seal as it descended.


    Finally, the jade Ruler¡¯s Seal fell into Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, and the nine golden dragons entered into it. Only then did the abnormal sign start to disappear, and the ck dragon entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body again.


    Zhao Fu looked at the jade Ruler¡¯s Seal. It was extremely beautiful, and there were five exquisite divine dragons carved into it. Each of the divine dragons looked incredibly real, and each one of them gave off a different aura. At the bottom of the jade Ruler¡¯s Seal were the words: ¡®To be Emperor by the grace of Heaven, to bless themon peoples and prosper the nation.¡¯


    Looking at these words, Zhao Fu realized that this was the Imperial Seal of China, which represented the official Emperor¡¯s authority. To every Emperor throughout China¡¯s history, this was the most important and precious item. To obtain this meant bing an Emperor ¡®by the grace of Heaven,¡¯ and losing it meant that his time was up. Emperors without the Ruler¡¯s Seal were called ¡®Fake Emperors,¡¯ a condescending term.


    The First Emperor of Qin ordered Li Si to create the Imperial Seal from ¡®He¡¯s Jade Disc,¡¯ an exceptional piece of jade. The words ¡®To be Emperor by the grace of Heaven, to bless themon peoples and prosper the nation¡¯ were carved by Li Si himself. The Imperial Seal was thought to have been lost a long time ago. Who would have thought that the Imperial Seal would return to Great Qin after gathering China¡¯s Fate?


    Zhao Fu then looked at the Imperial Seal¡¯s description.


    [Imperial Seal of China] (White): The symbol of the official Emperor of China, and it symbolises utmost authority.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that the Imperial Seal was a Nation Armament, but it was more powerful than most Nation Armaments, as it represented all of China. There was only one such Nation Armament in all of China, which showed its value.


    However, because the Imperial Seal represented all of China, it meant that it was differentpared to most normal Nation Armaments. While normal Nation Armaments could only be used by their respective Legatees and would be destroyed if anyone else took it, the Imperial Seal could be taken and used by any Chinese person.


    Zhao Fu carefully put the Imperial Seal away, and after the Great Qin Vige leveled up into a Town, a chain of system announcements sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, your Vige has be a Town.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, Great Qin¡¯s Fate has greatly increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The special structure Heaven Prayer tform has automatically leveled up, and you will now be closer to the heavens.¡±


    ¡°System Announcement! Your Town has unlocked Ministers and Generals.¡±


    ¡°System Announcement! Under the influence of Great Qin¡¯s Fate, the three historical figures sleeping within Great Qin¡¯s Legacy have awakened.¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored most of the system announcements, but the final one caught his attention.


    ¡°Three historical figures?¡± Zhao Fu was quite curious as to who these three historical figures would be. Historical figures like Bai Qi and Li Si were all exceptionally capable, so Zhao Fu was looking forward to meeting the three historical figures.


    He slowly walked down from the Heaven Prayer tform and went to the Origin. He waved his hand as a ck light shot out, and Zhao Fu chose to awaken those three people.


    Three figures appeared on the Origin. Aftering to their senses, they paid their respects to Zhao Fu and said together, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and looked at the three people in front of him.


    He looked at the two men first. They were both around 24 or 25 years old, and one of them had a kind-looking face, a calm demeanor, and a long beard.


    Name: Wang Jian


    Grade: SSS


    Title: [Four Great Generals of the Warring States Period]: Increases own troops¡¯ morale.


    Profession: [General], Profession Effects: Can hold two different military professions.


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 25 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 10, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 10. Agility: 10


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    It was actually one of the most famous generals in history, Wang Jian. This greatly surprised Zhao Fu.


    Wang Jian was one of Great Qin¡¯s famed Generals, and he made great contributions to Great Qin. Apart from the State of Han, the other five States were destroyed by Wang Jian and his son. It could be said that Wang Jian was the greatest contributor when Great Qin conquered the other Six States, and even the First Emperor of Qin greatly respected him.


    After looking at Wang Jian¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu looked at the other man. He had a cold and handsome face, and while he stood there, he gave off the airs of a sharp, unsheathed sword.


    Zhao Fu thought that he was Meng Tian, but after looking at his information, Zhao Fu was quite shocked.


    Name: Ge Nia


    Grade: SSS


    Title: None.


    Profession: [Swordsman]


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 24 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 10, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 10. Agility: 10


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: Sword Proficiency


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    ¡°This is Ge Nia?¡±


    Ge Nia was a famous swordsman in thetter part of the Warring States Period. However, what made him famous was an extremely shocking matter: Jing Ke¡¯s failed assassination of the First Emperor of Qin, who was the King of Qin at the time.


    It was said that the State of Yan¡¯s famed Assassin, Jing Ke, had faced off against Ge Nia, but what Zhao Fu had never expected was that Ge Nia was actually part of Great Qin. This was definitely a secret that not many people knew.

 Chapter 123: King’s Blood

    <h4>Chapter 123: King¡¯s Blood</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman. She was quite good-looking and was wearing a in white dress, and she gave off a gentle and wise aura.


    Name: Ba Qing


    Grade: SSS


    Title: None.


    Profession: [Merchant]


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 25 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 8, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 7. Agility: 8


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: Business Operation


    Equipment: Dress, Hairpin


    ¡°Ba Qing?¡± When Zhao Fu saw this name, he remembered the stories about her. Ba Qing was also called Widow Ba Qing, and while she was not as famous as Diaochan and Daji, anyone who was familiar with the Qin dynasty¡¯s history would know that she was a legendary woman.


    Ba Qing was China¡¯s first entrepreneur, and her wealth could rival a nation¡¯s. At the same time, she possessed her own army, but she was not a target of the First Emperor of Qin¡¯s suspicions. In fact, the First Emperor of Qin treated her like an elder sister ¨C for an Emperor to treat her like this, it was evident how capable she was.


    She contributed a lot of money to the construction of the Great Wall of China and provided a lot of the mercury in the First Emperor of Qin¡¯s tomb. However, her business empire disappeared as Great Qin fell.


    These three SSS grade historical figures all had their own strengths. Zhao Fu asked Li Si to make arrangements for them and to introduce them to the Great Qin Vige. After Zhao Fu finished taking care of all of his matters, he would go and chat with them at greater length.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the City Heart and looked at the Great Qin Vige¡¯s new stats.


    Vige Name: Great Qin Town (Legendary)


    Level: Basic (140/250,000)


    Vige Area: 55 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 1,680 square kilometers


    Residents: 12,950/120,000


    Military: 5,640/34,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +70%, Territory Crop Growing Time -70%, Poption Limit +50%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +4, Soldiers¡¯ stats +4%, Poption Attraction +60%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +60%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 72


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    After looking at this information, Zhao Fu found that its stats had once again greatly increased, and most of them increased by an additional 20%.


    What¡¯s more, leveling up from a Basic Town to an Intermediate Town required 250,000 EXP, while leveling up from an Advanced Vige to a Basic Town required 150,000 EXP. In other words, he now required an extra 100,000 EXP to level up again.


    Leveling up from an Intermediate Town to an Advanced Town required an extra 200,000 EXP, which was 450,000 EXP in total. Leveling up from an Advanced Town to a Basic City required an extra 300,000 EXP, which was 750,000 EXP in total.


    750,000 EXP looked like a lot, but this was not the most difficult aspect, as the requirements for leveling up an Advanced Town to a Basic City also required one to possess three or more Towns.


    In other words, if Zhao Fu wanted to level up the Great Qin Town into a City, he needed to have at least three Towns and three people who were at least Third-Ranked Barons and could act as Mayors.


    This demonstrated how difficult it was to level up a Town into a City. However, the Great Qin Town was still only a Basic Town, and it would take some time for it to level up into an Advanced Town, much less a City. Moreover, the system¡¯s main cities were important cities, and they were above even Advanced Cities.


    After looking at the Great Qin Town¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu took out the Imperial Seal. The jade Ruler¡¯s Seal went and floated up above the City Heart by itself and gave off a faint, majestic golden light. At this moment, Zhao Fu found that Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament, the Twelve Metal Colossi, was giving off a faint blue light within its bronze light, so he took a look.


    It turned out that the Twelve Metal Colossi had also leveled up. The description said that Nation Armaments required arge amount of Fate to level up, and now that Zhao Fu had gathered China¡¯s Fate, the Twelve Metal Colossi had obtained arge amount of Fate, rising from a Level 1 Nation Armament to a Level 2 Nation Armament.


    A Level 2 Nation Armament was much more powerful than a Level 1 Nation Armament, and it could suppress Fate better, making it so that the Fate did not flow away.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the Heaven Prayer tform¡¯s stats.


    [Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +50%, Chance of spawning S grade or above vigers +25%


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the Barracks, as there was a system announcement that stated that the Minister and General professions had been unlocked. After arriving at the Barracks, Zhao Fu found two new stone steles.


    The two stone steles could allow five people to be Generals and three people to be Ministers. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have to think much about who to give these positions to ¨C after all, there were many people who he wanted to nurture, but he hadn¡¯t given them a special profession yet.


    What¡¯s more, if he already had five Generals, the military stone stele could be used to change a person¡¯s profession to ¡®Commander.¡¯ Commanders could have many Generals under theirmand ¨C in other words, Commanders were ranked higher than Generals. While Generals were responsible for fighting on the field, Commanders were more for creating strategies and giving orders.


    Adding on Wang Jian, who recently joined, Zhao Fu now had six Generals, so he could allow one person to be a Commander. Of course, this person was Bai Qi. Zhao Fu called Bai Qi over and told him to change his profession to Commander. The Commander profession was one that led and gavemands, rather than one of personal strength. Zhao Fu had a look at Bai Qi¡¯s new profession.


    [Commander]: A grade Military, Description: The evolved profession of General, Effect: Receives skill [Army Command].


    [Army Command]: All soldiers being led will receive orders easier, and not only will morale be increased, but soldiers will also not fear death. All soldiers being led will receive all stats +1 (does not stack). Receives the ability to arrange troop formations.


    These were the effects of the Commander profession. Not only did it increase morale, but it also made it easier tomand soldiers and gave them all stats +1, which was 4 stat points. This was equivalent to having an Exquisite Blue grade piece of equipment, and there was no limit on the number of soldiers who could be led.


    However, what was most important was the ability to arrange formations. Even though they would not be able to use incredibly profound formations, they could use some basic formations to enhance defense and strengthen offense. Formations could cause soldiers to turn into killing machines, and formations allowed soldiers to unleash their full might on the battlefield.


    After looking at these professions, Zhao Fu went through the other system announcements that he had received. He found that his King profession had also been affected by Fate, and he had reached the second stage, ¡®King¡¯s Blood.¡¯

 Chapter 124: Royal Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 124: Royal Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The second stage of the King profession turned all of his blood into King¡¯s Blood. In the future, Zhao Fu¡¯s blood would contain a massive amount of King¡¯s Power.


    The Heaven Awaken World possessed many different bloodlines and rankings of bloodlines. For example, bloodlines of Angels and Demons were more powerful than bloodlines of Humans, which was why Humans became much more powerful upon obtaining a bloodline.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Blood was definitely not any weaker than those bloodlines, and as Zhao Fu became more powerful, his bloodline would be more powerful as well.


    Bloodlines in the Heaven Awaken World were split into 24 levels: Levels 1-3 were Low-grade Bloodlines; Levels 3-6 were Mid-grade Bloodlines; Levels 6-9 were High-grade Bloodlines, Levels 9-12 were Royal Bloodlines; Levels 12-15 were Imperial Bloodlines; Levels 15-18 were Sovereign Bloodlines; Levels 18-21 were Divine Bloodlines; and Levels 21-24 were Origin Bloodlines.


    Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was only a Level 3 Low-grade Bloodline, as the Great Qin bloodline that he possessed was not very pure. Indeed, he was part of the ¡®coteral family,¡¯ and even though he had gotten lucky and obtained Great Qin¡¯s Legacy, he did not yet have a High-grade Bloodline.


    However, even though Zhao Fu had a Low-grade Bloodline, he went to the Heaven Prayer tform and started to convert his bloodline into a Royal Bloodline. He sat cross-legged at the center of the Heaven Prayer tform and closed his eyes before starting to circte his King¡¯s Power.


    Traces of ck aura streamed out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body and covered him, forming a gigantic ck ball. Within the ck ball, Zhao Fu felt quite warm andfortable, and he could feel his bloodline being refined.


    The sun rose and set, and soon, three days passed. The ck ball slowly dispersed into traces of ck aura again, revealing Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance had greatly changed. His somewhat delicate face now looked more dignified and imposing, and it contained coldness, majesty, and elegance. His ck eyes became terrifyingly deep, and his short ck hair now reached his waist.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was a Level 9 Royal Bloodline, and it became much more powerful. In the future, Zhao Fu¡¯s blood would naturally contain King¡¯s Power.


    Aftering down from the Heaven Prayer tform, he saw that Li Si had been waiting for a long time. When Li Si saw Zhao Fu¡¯s changes, Li Si didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly. He could only lower his head as he said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, everything has been taken care of, and the exploration teams have returned today.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and went to a room, which had three people, and said, ¡°What do you think about the Great Qin Town?¡±


    Wang Jian paid his respects to Zhao Fu before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, we think that everything has been taken of quite well. I have faith that Great Qin will one day return to its former glory.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and started to talk with them. His main goal was to understand them more, and after talking with them, he decided on what to do with them.


    Zhao Fu then took some of the people who had not yet be Generals and Wang Jian to the Barracks. He made Wang Jian a Commander ¨C Wang Jian was a historical figure on the same level as Bai Qi, and he would fit this role well.


    Right now, Great Qin had two Commanders, Bai Qi and Wang Jian, and 10 Generals: Zhang Dahu, Li Wen, Xiao Jian, Old Logue, Doke, Saar, Lakje, Daisy, Chen Shang, and Nico.


    Wang Ergou and Liu Mei were both Assassins now, so Zhao Fu did not n to make them Generals. Out of the 10 Generals, three were from the General tform, Li Wen became a General through the Undead Profession Change Stone, and five were through the Great Qin¡¯s General Stone Stele.


    The final General, Chen Shang, was spawned by the system. Because of the various buffs from the Great Qin Town and the Heaven Prayer tform, they typically spawned two S grade vigers per month. The first this month was Meng Haoran, and Chen Shang spawned while Zhao Fu was refining his bloodline. Not only did he already have a [General] profession, but he was also S grade.


    After deciding what Wang Jian would do, Zhao Fu turned his attention to the cold and handsome Ge Nia, who gave off a cold sword aura.


    Ge Nia was SSS grade and extremely talented at swordsmanship. By the end of the Warring States Period, he was already a famed swordsman, so Zhao Fu decided to make him his bodyguard. With his supreme swordsmanship, he was worthy of this position.


    Before, when hecked people, Zhao Fu used Bai Qi as both a General and a bodyguard. However, he could no longer do this, as Bai Qi had be a great Commander in charge of thousands of people.


    Finally, Zhao Fu turned to Ba Qing. Of course, Zhao Fu gave her all of the businesses to manage. Before, they were managed by Xia Ming, but with Ba Qing in charge, Zhao Fu felt even more assured.


    After giving the three of them roles, Zhao Fu remembered that there was still something he had not taken care of because of how busy he had been.


    It was about something interesting that one of the exploration teams had brought back. The item was quite special, and it looked like a little temple that was about 1 meter wide and 1 meter tall. There was also a statue of a little old man within it, who had a long beard and was holding a wooden staff, and he had an amicable and kindly appearance.


    [Earth Temple]: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect a piece ofnd. It requires sacrifices of incense, and the more incense there is, the more powerful the Earth Temple will be. Current stats: Crop production time -10%, crop output +10%, resistance to natural disasters +5%


    Compared to western godly spirits, Zhao Fu preferred eastern godly spirits. This was because while western godly spirits were above the rule of Kings and Emperors, eastern godly spirits were below the rule of Kings and Emperors. Zhao Fu believed that a King¡¯s authority should surpass all ¨C even a god should submit to a King or an Emperor.


    The Earth Temple¡¯s stats were quite good ¨C after all, even a Normal grade Vige would not have such stats. The 5% resistance to natural disasters was of key importance, and it was not something that just any item would have.


    What¡¯s more, the Earth Temple seemed to be upgradable through incense sacrifices. Incense seemed to be like faith or worship, but the difference was that incense was a type of sacrifice that was below a King¡¯s rule, so Zhao Fu permitted this.


    Zhao Fu allowed faith and worship, but no matter what it was, it had to submit to him. Zhao Fu would absolutely not allow situations like in the western world where religion trumped the rule of the King.


    After finding a ce for the Earth Temple and making arrangements for its incense sacrifices, Zhao Fu prepared to open up a path to the outside world. However, what Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know was that the real world had exploded into chaos because of him, and countless people almost went mad.

 Chapter 125: Emperor’s Fate

    <h4>Chapter 125: Emperor¡¯s Fate</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This chaos had been caused by Zhao Fu, but to be more precise, it was because of that domineering dragon¡¯s roar.


    These people were all of noble descent, and they were incredibly prideful; how could they allow someone to suppress them? What made them even angrier was that their Fate Dragons were unable to resist that mighty dragon¡¯s roar, making them feel incredibly resentful. They couldn¡¯t help but gnash their teeth and roar, ¡°Great Qin!!¡±


    At the same time, the dragon¡¯s roar was heard not only by the people of China, but also by factions that were keeping an eye on China. After hearing this roar, which could shake the world, they were all greatly dismayed.


    Everyone who heard the roar felt incredibly small and weak, and everyone reconsidered whether he or she wanted to make an enemy out of China.


    China once again became the focus of the entire world, and one name resounded in everyone¡¯s ears: Great Qin!


    Great Qin had now caught the attention of countless factions, and everyone wanted to know everything about Great Qin. Now, even an idiot would know that Great Qin would be one of the most powerful factions in the world, and this made the other factions feel terror and despair due to how suffocatingly powerful Great Qin was.


    However, they could not find any information about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. There seemed to be a mysterious veil ced over all of Great Qin, and it was always those who were shrouded in mystery who were the most terrifying. As such, all of the other factions desperately wanted to tear apart this veil and see what Great Qin was like.


    In fact, many Presidents, Prime Ministers, and Kings in the real world expressed their desire to meet with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and there were many foreign media channels that reported about a dormant dragon awakening in China and that China would once again lead the advancement of the world.


    There were even some foreign media channels that had unfavorable opinions of China, and they reported that China would unify the world and enve all other races and that the rest of the world should unite against this terrifying, evil dragon.


    No matter which country it was, anyone who did not know of Great Qin¡¯s name must have been living under a rock.


    Of course, many people in other countries did not realize the true danger, and they started to search things about China online, especially information about Great Qin.


    The leaders of the factions who knew that the real world would be devoured by the Heaven Awaken World in the future started to deeply worry about facing China. At the same time, they ordered their subordinates to find out who Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was and to befriend him so that they could rely on his power to continue surviving.


    Of course, facing that domineering dragon¡¯s roar, there were people who were unwilling to submit, such as Oda Nobunaga¡¯s descendant, Oda Kamiya. Before, he had wanted to not only unify Japan but also take over China as well. However, only now did he realize how na?ve and weak he was. Great Qin alone was already something that he could only look up at, but he still refused to give in. His great dream had been suppressed by Great Qin, but he would not give up.


    At this moment, Oda Kamiya was holding arge katana that was shining with a blood-red light and giving off an evil aura. He swung it around madly and even killed a few female attendants.


    Half an hourter, Oda Kamiya finally stopped his rampage, and he stood with his hair disheveled and with corpses of female attendants around him. The katana, dripping with blood, gave off an even brighter blood-red light, and its evil aura became denser. This katana was the famous Muramasa.


    With the other countries going mad, this was even more so for those within China. The Legatees of various dynasties and nations desperately searched for any information about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. However, if even the Ying family was unable to find anything, how could anyone else?


    As such, various factions ordered their subordinates with special abilities to use all of their powers to find the Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. However, all of them failed and died.


    Back when Zhao Fu had first obtained Great Qin¡¯s Legacy, his Fate had already be an Emperor¡¯s Fate. Anyone who tried to use divination or Heaven¡¯s Secrets to uncover information about someone with an Emperor¡¯s Fate who had also gathered a lot of Fate would receive a powerful bacsh from Fate.


    It was quite dangerous to find out information about Zhao Fu through such methods, and this was even more so now that Zhao Fu had gathered all of China¡¯s Fate. No one could survive the bacsh.


    Fuxi¡¯s Legatee took the risk and performed a divination, but in the next second, he immediately coughed up a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground with severe injuries. If he wasn¡¯t a Legatee and hadn¡¯t used many methods to avoid Heaven¡¯s Secrets, he would have died on the spot.


    Si Ji quickly helped Fuxi¡¯s Legatee up from the ground and asked with a concerned expression, ¡°Fu Hao, are you alright?¡±


    Fu Hao lightly nodded and said apologetically, ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Secrets protecting him are too powerful, and his Emperor¡¯s Fate has already formed. He¡¯ll be a powerful opponent in your conquest of China!¡±


    Hearing this, Si Ji sighed and replied, ¡°I know; it¡¯s just that troubled times will being. People will fall on hard times, and corpses will fill thend. However, in order to unify China, this is something that we must face. In this world, there will always be winners and losers, and I don¡¯t wish to be a loser.¡±


    After saying this, Si Ji¡¯s gaze became incredibly resolute.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Elsewhere, Di Wutian stood on a tall building, and he looked into the distance. There was a cold, domineering aura about him, and there were five enchanting women behind him who had blood leaking from their lips and had pale faces. It seemed that they had used some sort of secret technique.


    ¡°Hmph, Great Qin, I, Di Wutian, will take you down one day,¡± Di Wutian said in an arrogant tone as he coldly gazed into the distance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Ji Shenming and Liu Ye¡¯s expressions were also unsightly, and their rtionship with Great Qin was quite special. Because Great Zhou had been destroyed by Great Qin, there was irreconcble hatred between them, and the first thing that Ji Shenming wanted to do was destroy Great Qin. However, Great Qin had now be a massive stone that weighed on everyone¡¯s heart.


    As for Liu Ye, he understood that Great Qin would not spare Great Han, as Great Qin had fallen because of Great Han. This sort of hatred was not one that could be put aside, and it would be repaid in full.


    ¡°Great Qin! Great Han was able to take you down back then, and we¡¯ll do it again in the future!¡± Liu Ye gritted his teeth as his body slightly trembled.


    Only Zhao Fu was able to make China¡¯s four Great Legatees, the top four people on the Heaven¡¯s Pride Rankings, react in such a way.

 Chapter 126: Stirring The World

    <h4>Chapter 126: Stirring The World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    At a long table within the Li family¡¯s hall, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch sat at the head seat with Li Baiqing sitting next to him. Sitting around the table were other important members of the Li family¡¯s main family.


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch said with a serious expression, ¡°Now, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has revealed his ferocity, and he has caused an uproar throughout the world. Various factions are trying to investigate Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the Li family should also make preparations. After all, Great Qin is simply too powerful, and even China¡¯s four Great Families have be incredibly wary of Great Qin. The Great Tang Legacy, which is slightly weaker, should do the same. Tell me what you all think.¡±


    Sitting next to Li Baiqing was a middle-aged man who was the patriarch of another one of the Li family¡¯s bloodlines. However, because Li Baiqing had received Great Tang¡¯s Legacy, all of the other bloodlines had to acknowledge Li Baiqing¡¯s bloodline as sovereign and submit.


    When he thought back to the scene from before, his face became somewhat pale. As a patriarch of one of the Li family¡¯s main bloodlines, his bloodline was extremely pure, and he possessed some of Great Tang¡¯s Fate. As such, he had also heard the domineering roar from Zhao Fu¡¯s Fate Dragon.


    At the time, he felt as if there was a savage ck dragon that was tens of thousands of meters long in front of him, and its terrifying aura made his entire soul tremble. As such, he said, ¡°I believe we should try to establish friendly rtions with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; at the very least, we must not be enemies!¡±


    Those who had pure bloodlines heard the dragon¡¯s roar, and they became somewhat pale. They could not resist the terror within them, so they all nodded and expressed their agreement.


    Seeing how cowardly they were acting, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch became quite displeased, and he said angrily, ¡°Look how stupid and cowardly you¡¯re all acting. We have the Great Tang Empire¡¯s Legacy, and we were called the ¡®Celestial Empire¡¯ long ago. Do we really have to fear Great Qin¡¯s Legatee when he doesn¡¯t even have the Ying family¡¯s support?¡±


    Hearing this, the others felt a bit more courage and confidence, but they still could not forget the trauma that the dragon¡¯s roar had left on them.


    At this moment, Li Baiqing lightly smiled and stood up as he said, ¡°I believe that even though Great Qin is quite dangerous, it¡¯s not yet time to focus on allies and enemies. Right now, the most important thing to do is to upgrade the Advanced Vige into a Town, and it¡¯s best if we do this before the four Great Families. Even though roughly 70% of China¡¯s Fate has been gathered by Great Qin, there¡¯s still about 30% remaining. Even though 30% does not look like much, it¡¯s still a massive amount, and it is all that is left for China¡¯s other Legatees. The Li family must not give up on the Fate that is remaining.¡±


    Those who heard Li Baiqing¡¯s words all nodded, and they approved of what he said.


    Following this, someone said, ¡°I think that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee must have some conflict with the Ying family, and now that the Ying family has almost gone mad, they still haven¡¯t found him. He must have a very good reason to not join the Ying family. I believe that we should try to convince Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to join us; by openly working with the Wu family, the Ying family is tantly disrespecting the Li family.¡±


    Many people also agreed with this. However, the problem was that there was no information on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee at all. Let alone trying to curry favor with him, they didn¡¯t even know who he was.


    Following this, after discussing some more things, the meeting was concluded. After everyone left, only the Li family¡¯s old patriarch and Li Baiqing were left.


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch¡¯s attitude was no longer as tough ¨C he had also heard the terrifying dragon¡¯s roar, and his expression became grim as he sighed and said, ¡°Qing¡¯Er, right now, Great Qin has taken the number one spot in China. It¡¯s far more dangerous than any other faction, and it will be your greatest obstacle. You must not rx for even a moment.¡±


    Li Baiqing sincerely nodded and said, ¡°I understand, grandpa.¡±


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch cast aside his worries, and a kind smile appeared on his face as he chatted for a while longer. After this, Li Baiqing left to take care of some other matters.


    Watching Li Baiqing leave, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch mused to himself. He was quite satisfied that he had such a talented grandson, and he had no more regrets. He only hoped that his grandson would be able to be Emperor while he was still alive.


    As for everything that stood in his way¡­ the Li family¡¯s old patriarch¡¯s gaze became cold as he said, ¡°Butler! Find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee at all costs!¡±


    The butler outside walked in and nodded before leaving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As for the Ying family, they had nearly gone mad. They had looked almost everywhere, but they still could not find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    They didn¡¯t mind searching slowly, but their mysterious Legatee had caused shock after shock, each one greater than thest. Ever since Zhao Fu had obtained the Fate Legacy fromst time, the Ying family had been the focus of all of China, and it was now even more so. Now, there were definitely hundreds of spies monitoring the Ying family.


    The person who had obtained their ancestor¡¯s legacy had now gathered China¡¯s Fate, which brought them glory and made them the focus of the entire world. However, the Legatee had also indirectly pped them in the face, as he still refused to join the Ying family.


    For the Legatee to obtain Great Qin¡¯s Legacy and cause such a disturbance but not join the Ying family, how could that not be interpreted as a p to the Ying family¡¯s face?


    In actuality, most of the Ying family¡¯s bloodlines had harbored evil thoughts towards the Legatee. They wanted to find him and find a way to take their ancestor¡¯s legacy.


    However, things were different now. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had made Great Qin the focus of the world without any help ¨C this was enough to demonstrate his extraordinary abilities.


    With his abilities, he could surpass everyone in the Ying family. Even though they all looked down on the coteral family bloodlines, if he could really bring Great Qin to glory, the Ying family would truly consider submitting to the Legatee.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee refused to reveal himself, and they were at their wit¡¯s end. By this point, a few of the leaders of the Ying family were prepared to kneel down and beg for him to appear. However, this was too shameful, and if it weren¡¯t for the otherrge families, they most likely would have done something along those lines already.


    So far, there were only slight clues as to where Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, based on the direction that China¡¯s Fate had flowed. From this, people had deduced that he was in the northern area of Mind Continent.


    However, the northern area of Mind Continent was arge ce, and a single region in the Heaven Awaken World wasrger than an entire Province in China. There were thousands of regions in the north, and the total area was five times that of the entire earth¡¯s. Even though they had a general direction, it would still be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    However, the northern area of Mind Continent became a forbidden region to all factions because they all knew that a terrifying existence resided there.

 Chapter 127: Path of Kings

    <h4>Chapter 127: Path of Kings</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Within a beautiful and elegantly-decorated room, Ying Xi sat on a white sofa with a cold expression on her face as she said, ¡°Who is the person who has obtained the ancestor¡¯s legacy? He¡¯s truly gained face for the Ying family. However, the longer it takes to find him, the more powerful he¡¯ll be, and once he bes too powerful to control, the entire Ying family will have to submit to him.¡±


    Opposite her, Wu Qingniang lifted her cup of coffee and took a sip, and a slight smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°What are you going to do then? He¡¯ll be able to affect our ns greatly!¡±


    Ying Xi lightly harrumphed, ¡°Now that he¡¯s gathered most of China¡¯s Fate, the leaders of most of the Ying family¡¯s main bloodlines want to make him the sessor of the Ying family and hand over all of the Ying family¡¯s forces to him. If he reveals himself, he¡¯ll be the leader of the Ying family, while the others and I will have no chance to seed the Ying family.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Qingniang smiled as she replied, ¡°You¡¯ll have to act before he can reveal himself, and you need to develop your faction¡¯s strength to the point that you can stand firmly on the ground. When that timees, you¡¯ll have much more power and authority. Even if you don¡¯t want to submit to him, you¡¯ll at least be able to keep your independence.¡±


    Hearing Wu Qingniang¡¯s words, Ying Xi frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple ¨C even though I have most of my bloodline¡¯s resources, I didn¡¯t receive much of the Fate Legacy, unlike the Wu family, which received some of Great Tang¡¯s Fate and a Gold grade City Creation stone. In terms of legacy, I¡¯m worse off than the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Wu Qingniangughed before replying, ¡°But in terms of resources, the Wu family can¡¯tpare to you. Because of the Li family¡¯s suppression, all of the Wu family¡¯s resources can¡¯t evenpare to half of yours, and right now, we have to work together to be even more powerful while he hasn¡¯t revealed himself.¡±


    Ying Xi nodded. Right now, she would only be able to stand on her own feet by bing stronger.


    At this moment, Wu Qingniang thought of something, and her expression became serious as she said, ¡°The main thing is that we don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll reveal himself. The Ying family must be desperately trying to find him, and they will give all of the resources to him. I think that he didn¡¯t have the means to protect himself before, so he was reluctant to join the Ying family; however, as his strength grows, he¡¯ll definitely reveal himself to obtain those resources.


    ¡°Of course, you heard the domineering dragon¡¯s roar, right? Anyone who can receive a Legacy like that isn¡¯t a kind-hearted individual ¨C that person walks on the Path of Kings, and those like him are fated to be merciless individuals. If he reveals himself, it¡¯ll be beneficial for the Ying family, but your position will be dangerous.


    ¡°He¡¯s someone from the coteral family and must have estrangements with the Ying family, so the Ying family will definitely do all they can to get rid of those estrangements. The most direct way is to marry someone from the main family to him. Out of the Ying family¡¯s bloodlines, based on status, bloodline, looks, and talent, that woman will very likely be you.¡±


    Hearing Wu Qingniang¡¯s words, Ying Xi¡¯s expression became somewhat unsightly. What Wu Qingniang said was quite true. This was whatrge families often did. If that person appeared, she would be a tool for her family to use to bring him closer to the Ying family. However, Ying Xi didn¡¯t want to be married off to someone who she didn¡¯t know or like.


    However, she had to face reality ¨C she could not resist the Ying family, as she was born in the Ying family and everything she had came from the Ying family. She felt a wave of helplessness, making her feel quite ufortable. She lowered her head and looked quite distraught.


    Seeing this, Wu Qingniang felt quite sympathetic. She understood the difficulties of being born into arge family, but she wanted to change her predicament.


    Seeing her good friend of many years looking like this, Wu Qingniang came over and sat by Ying Xi¡¯s side, putting her arm around Ying Xi. She smiled as sheforted her, saying, ¡°Alright, Lil Xi, it¡¯s not as bad as you think. As your longtime friend, I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡±


    Hearing Wu Qingniang¡¯s words, Ying Xi felt quite touched, and she looked at her with gratitude as she said, ¡°Thank you, Qingniang!¡±


    Seeing that Ying Xi had recovered, Wu Qingniang wickedly smiled and asked, ¡°How are you going to thank me then?¡±


    Hearing this, Ying Xi frowned slightly and started to think it over.


    Suddenly, Wu Qingniang pulled Ying Xi over, her red lips pressing against Ying Xi¡¯s lips. Before Ying Xi could react, she stuck her tongue into Ying Xi¡¯s mouth, her tongue intertwining with Ying Xi¡¯s tongue.


    Under Wu Qingniang¡¯s intense assault, Ying Xi could not contain her emotions, and her body became hotter and her breathing became quicker. Wu Qingniang grinned wickedly and started to slowly and gently rub Ying Xi¡¯srge breasts.


    Feeling her sensitive parts being attacked, Ying Xi was shocked back to her senses, and she pushed Wu Qingniang away with a reddened face as she said, ¡°Alright, Qingniang, stop fooling around.¡±


    Wu Qingniang looked at Ying Xi¡¯s red face and stopped. Then, she started tough.


    Seeing this, Ying Xi felt both embarrassed and annoyed, and she pushed Wu Qingniang down. The two women began to tussle about.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    A whileter, Wu Qingniang left the room, and a few female bodyguards followed behind her. Her expression was no longer as rxed as it was before, and it was instead quite serious as she thought to herself. After all, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was quite dangerous.


    Of course, when she had first heard the dragon¡¯s roar, her heart had been filled with terror and panic, something that had never happened before. Even though she wanted to help Ying Xi, could she really stand up to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    It was the first time that Wu Qingniang had felt so unconfident, but this was not her fault ¨C with her mental fortitude, very few things were able to affect her, but that dragon¡¯s roar was simply too powerful and overbearing.


    Wu Qingniang had nned to go to Zhao Fu¡¯s ce to ask him what he thought of this, but she then realized that because Zhao Fu was part of the coteral family and his bloodline wasn¡¯t very pure, he might not have heard the Fate Dragon¡¯s roar. However, Wu Qingniang still wanted to have a chat with him. She held him in high esteem, so she wanted to ask him his views ¨C perhaps he would be able to help her.¡±


    Aftering to Zhao Fu¡¯s door, her bodyguard knocked a few times, but there was no response. Wu Qingniang guessed that Zhao Fu was most likely in the Heaven Awaken World, and while in that state, one could not be woken up. Only if one was physically shaken or moved in the real world would one receive a system announcement in the Heaven Awaken World.


    As such, Wu Qingniang did not persist, and she left in slight disappointment.


    People fromrge families did not spend much time in the real world, and they usually spent most of their time in the Heaven Awaken World. If it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, most people would not have been willing toe out of the Heaven Awaken World.

 Chapter 128: Little Valley

    <h4>Chapter 128: Little Valley</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The cause of all of this panic and madness, Zhao Fu, had no idea about all of this. Instead, he was about to create a path to another region. If he knew that he had received such attention, he would have kept a lower-profile.


    Right now, Zhao Fu did not have the strength to reveal himself and ask who did not dare to submit. That would simply be drawing hatred to himself, and even though Zhao Fu was quite powerful, he was not strong enough to fight against the entire world.


    As such, it was better to keep a low-profile. Zhao Fu did not like showing off and trying to look cool, as being watched by the entire world gave him immense pressure. Right now, Zhao Fu just wanted to silently umte a massive fortune, but the situation had be like this.


    Of course, Zhao Fu currently had no idea about all of this. Only after he exited the Heaven Awaken World would he find out.


    It had now been three days, and the Special Den spawned a new Void Beast, which would allow Zhao Fu to open up two paths to other regions.


    Zhao Fu decided to open up a path to Little Valley first, as it was the closest. The teleportation channels leading there had already beenpleted, and when Zhao Fu thought of Little Valley, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhang Heng, who he had met on the way.


    Zhao Fu felt that Zhang Heng was quite dangerous, and he was apprehensive about what Zhang Heng had said about meeting again.


    At this moment, on a silent path in Little Valley, Zhang Heng was riding on his donkey, which was slowly trotting along. How could he not have known about the shocking event from three days ago?


    He had been leisurely sitting on the donkey and had casually plucked a ripe fruit from a tree. Just as he was about to take a bite, the sudden changes in the heaven and earth Fate gave him a big fright, causing his entire body to freeze.


    Such a massive amount of Fate would only gather if a shocking event had happened, and he looked towards where the Fate was gathering. However, he could only see a murky chaos ¨C whatever was happening had been blocked by Heaven¡¯s Secrets.


    Following this, an extremely domineering dragon¡¯s roar sounded out, causing his face to pale, and he cried out, ¡°Great Qin!¡±


    Even after the abnormal signs had disappeared for a while, Zhang Heng continued to space out, deep in thought. Only after a while did hee back to his senses and mutter in a low voice, ¡°Even though Great Qin is powerful, it¡¯s unable to change my decision!¡±


    After saying this, Zhang Heng bit into the fruit. However, he immediately frowned, feeling that there was something wrong with the fruit. He looked down and found that the fruit had long since been eaten by worms on the inside, and he threw away the fruit and spat out the mouthful he had just bitten.


    The donkey he was riding seemed tough, not giving him any face at all, so Zhang Heng hit its bottom in dissatisfaction.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu felt that he was overthinking things ¨C why should he fear Zhang Heng? Since he was going to open up paths everywhere, they were bound to meet again someday. There was no need to worry about meeting him again.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu decided to open up paths to Little Valley and Hundred Bamboo, as they were both rtively close to the Great Qin Town.


    Zhao Fu took off his Dragon Robe and Crown, and he put on his ck cloak, covering his appearance and body. As he changed, he touched his long hair ¨C as someone living in the modern age, he was unused to having such long hair, but he did not mind it.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took 10 or so soldiers and five Schrs to the teleportation channel that they had constructed before, and after teleporting 20 or so times, they once again reached the boundary.


    They found a hidden ce, which was a cave this time, and built a teleportation channel in it. In order to guarantee its safety, Zhao Fu personally destroyed the entrance to the cave.


    The five Schrs quickly built the teleportation channel, but because it was within a Void Zone and couldn¡¯t be used, it did not give off any light.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu took out a Void Crystal and gave it to one of the Schrs. The Schr took the Void Crystal and fixed it to the center of the teleportation channel.


    After being attached to the teleportation channel, the Void Crystal gave off a silver light, and the teleportation channel seemed toe to life, shining with the white light that teleportation channels normally gave off.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu and his party entered the teleportation channel, and this time, they were able to use it.


    After a dizzying blur, the party came to a region with rocks strewn everywhere. There weren¡¯t any strange trees like those in the Forest of Horrors ¨C it was a new region.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you havee to a new region, ¡®Little Valley.¡¯ You have received 10 Achievement Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu had never thought that he would be awarded Achievement Points foring to a new region. However, 10 Achievement Points were not much, and they weren¡¯t affected by his King¡¯s Ring¡¯s effect, which made Zhao Fu quite curious.


    However, that was not the main issue. Zhao Fu quickly led his people to look for a cave.


    Soon, they found a cave that was 100 meters wide. Zhao Fu took out the Sky Demon Sword at his waist ¨C it now had a sheath made from a Silver grade material called ck Iron. Its color went well with the Sky Demon Sword, so it was used as the material to forge the sheath.


    Zhao Fu circted his King¡¯s Power and shed the side of the cave entrance. The rocks immediately came tumbling down, sealing the entrance to the cave. Zhao Fu then took out a White grade City Creation Stone and pressed it against the ground before choosing to use it.


    A white ripple of light spread out and a few buildings appeared. Zhao Fu then ordered the Schrs to create a teleportation channel, which was soonpleted. Zhao Fu stood on the teleportation channel and four options jumped out: Cow Mountain City, Battle City, Firelight City, and Solestep City.


    This was why Zhao Fu had established a vige here: a teleportation channel in a vige could link to the system¡¯s main cities in that region. Otherwise, he would have to continuously build teleportation channels as he went around looking for a main city.


    Now that Zhao Fu had blocked off the entrance to the cave, he clearly couldn¡¯t develop this vige. After all, in such a remote ce, it would require a few hundred soldiers to protect it, or he would have to worry about other people attacking it. If Zhao Fu left behind a few hundred soldiers whenever he opened up a new path, he wouldn¡¯t have any soldiers left.


    As such, it would be better not to develop this vige. However, Zhao Fu would still send a few people here to manage the ce and to take the newly-spawned vigers to the Great Qin Vige. White grade City Creation Stones were not very useful, and they were only used to increase the poption. The other stats werepletely useless to Zhao Fu.


    Looking at these four main cities, Zhao Fu chose Battle City.

 Chapter 129: Peerless Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 129: Peerless Swordsman</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This was the first time that Zhao Fu had gone to a main city of a different region, and he looked around with interest. He came here alone because he would be immediately put on the city¡¯s cklist if he brought so many soldiers along.


    Even though Battle City was a main city, it was a fairly rough and crude ce. Most of the structures were built from unrefined stone, and most residents wore fairly crude clothes, looking somewhat wild.


    Zhao Fu asked someone and found out why this city was called Battle City: normal system main cities prohibited personal fights and provided Arenas for people to settle their grievances. However, Battle City had a massive Arena and encouraged fights.


    Here, one could earn Merit Points not only bypleting quests but also by fighting in the Arena. What¡¯s more, the Lord of the city organized betting ording to the strength of both parties, and anyone could bet.


    As such, there were many Arenas, and there were seats for spectators to watch.


    No wonder the atmosphere here was so tough and wild ¨C the Arenas here were one of the biggest attractions. Zhao Fu was interested, so he went over to one to have a look.


    The Arena was a circr structure, and there were rows of chairs made from Ironwood. At the center, there was a 100-meter wide cage, and inside of it, two people were fighting against each other.


    There were many people here, and it was quite raucous. All of their eyes were glued on the two people battling in the cage as they cheered and shouted loudly.


    One of the fighters swung his sword, shing open the other person¡¯s stomach, causing his guts to fall out. The scene instantly became incredibly bloody and gory.


    Seeing this scene, the audience cheered even louder, and the victor lopped off the head of the loser and excitedly yelled at the audience around him.


    After this, someone who seemed to be a referee walked into the cage and announced that the person had won. Now, people could either redeem prizes for the money they had bet on this person or convert the prize into money.


    The victors received not only Merit Points but also money and other prizes, so many yers fought in these Arenas. There were many different races that participated: yers, indigenous residents, and even Ounders and beasts.


    After watching for a while and thinking to himself, Zhao Fu left the Arena and started to take care of the more serious matters. He first went to the real estate office and used his status to purchase 20 lots ofnd, and he started to prepare to open a restaurant.


    After dealing with these matters in two hours, Zhao Fu went to the other three main cities and repeated what he had just done. Afterwards, he looked at Little Valley¡¯s special products, and he only returned to the Great Qin Town when it was nighttime.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu discussed with his main subordinates about starting up a Business Department that would take care of all of Zhao Fu¡¯s businesses.


    Before, business matters fell under the Internal Affairs Department. Zhao Fu employed many yers and indigenous residents, but he only had a few managers. Now that he would be opening up paths to new regions, he needed a Department to look after these businesses.


    For example, managing the restaurants, buying specialty products, selling specialty products, and conducting trade required many people, and the current Departments couldn¡¯t take care of these matters well, so Zhao Fu left this to Ba Qing.


    After discussing this matter, everyone left except Zhao Fu and Ge Nia. Of course, Zhao Fu had asked Ge Nia to stay behind because he wanted to talk to him in private. Zhao Fu wanted to nurture Ge Nia into a peerless swordsman, the type of person who had exceptional insight on the way of the sword; a sword saint who could instantly kill a crowd of people with a flick of his sword.


    From what Zhao Fu had seen in the Arenas, that sort of cruel, bloody, and cold ce was quite suitable for Ge Nia, and he could gain enlightenment on his sword skills through endless fighting and killing.


    Zhao Fu told Ge Nia about everything he had seen today, and he asked him for his opinion.


    After listening to Zhao Fu, Ge Nia did not think for long before cupping his hands and saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I feel like that ce will be quite suitable for me to train my skills; I¡¯m willing to go!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s quite dangerous there. You could die, so be prepared for that!¡±


    Ge Nia earnestly nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu took out a Silver grade sword from his King¡¯s Ring and gave it to Ge Nia, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give this sword to you; I¡¯ll prepare some high-grade skills for you soon!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Ge Nia surprisingly apologized, ¡°I thank Your Majesty for your generosity, but this subordinate would like to choose a sword. Moreover, it¡¯s enough for Your Majesty to just give me a few basic skills.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised by Ge Nia¡¯s words, but he understood Ge Nia¡¯s thinking ¨C those who pursued the way of the sword could not overly rely on external things.


    Zhao Fu agreed to Ge Nia¡¯s requests, and he took Ge Nia to the Great Qin Armory. In the armory, there were weapons from the region of bones, equipment forged from bronze concentrate, and equipment brought back by the exploration teams.


    Ge Nia looked around at the countless weapons around him and lightly breathed in as he closed his eyes. He walked step by step past weapon after weapon, and he continued this for a while.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°With so many weapons, surely there¡¯s one that Ge Nia¡¯s happy with!¡±


    Ge Nia continued to walk, and as he was about to reach the end of the Armory, he suddenly opened his eyes. His hand shot out and grabbed a sword that was covered with bloodstains.


    After picking up the sword, Ge Nia gently caressed it, feeling the coldness radiating from the sword, and he gave a satisfied smile.


    This smile caused Zhao Fu to feel quite surprised. After interacting with him for so long, Ge Nia had seemed like an ice block, and he always had a cold expression on his face. This was the very first time that Zhao Fu had seen him smile.


    After choosing a sword, Ge Nia returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and bowed as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve chosen my sword.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu curiously looked at Ge Nia¡¯s sword. He thought that Ge Nia had chosen a sword of excellent quality, but it was only a White grade sword that they had most likely obtained after conquering a vige. What¡¯s more, there was nothing special about it.


    However, since Ge Nia had chosen it, there was definitely something special about it. Following this, Zhao Fu went to Holy Light City and prepared to choose a few basic skills for Ge Nia when he heard a shocking piece of news: the Lord of Holy Light City had been heavily injured!

 Chapter 130: Ge Nia

    <h4>Chapter 130: Ge Nia</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu was stunned when he heard that the Lord of a main city could be heavily injured. Just what had happened? A Lord of a main city was definitely an unimaginable expert who was at least Stage 4. They were undeniably powerful, and something shocking must have urred for one of them to be heavily injured to the point that he or she could not resist it at all. Nothing big had happened in the Heaven Awaken World over the past few days, except¡­


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu realized that the City Lord had been injured when he had caused the abnormal sign.


    This surprised Zhao Fu, but he was certain that the City Lord¡¯s injury had to do with him.


    Now that the City Lord had been seriously injured, the main city fell into a special state. The number of guards on duty increased, and patrols became more frequent in order to prevent anything from happening. The atmosphere in the main city was quite suppressed, but they had no choice but to do this. With the City Lord injured, this was the only way to make sure that the city remained safe.


    Zhao Fu went to find Qin Nan and asked about this. Qin Nan said with a serious expression and a slightly apprehensive tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, and the City Lord doesn¡¯t remember either. All the City Lord remembers is that an unimaginably powerful energy descended and smashed the City Lord against the ground. The mighty City Lord wasn¡¯t even able to retaliate.¡±


    At this moment, Zhao Fu curiously asked, ¡°Big brother Qin, have you heard anything else about the City Lord being injured?¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Nan looked around before whispering with a serious expression, ¡°This matter has been listed as taboo, so it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t ask too much about it; otherwise, you¡¯ll bring trouble on yourself. The event that took ce isn¡¯t something that we should pay attention to. After all, we are just small figures.¡±


    Qin Nan would never have thought that the reason why the City Lord had been injured would be right in front of him. By now, Zhao Fu was more or less certain that this matter was rted to him, but he still nodded and promised that he wouldn¡¯t ask about it further.


    After saying goodbye to Qin Nan, Zhao Fu found six basic sword skills for Ge Nia and returned to the Great Qin Town to give them to him.


    Following this, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have much to do, so he entered a state where he was asleep but cultivating. Soon, Zhao Fu reached Stage 0-8, and he was only a little bit away from breaking through to Stage 0-9.


    Early the next morning, as the golden sun slowly rose from the east, Zhao Fu woke up from cultivating and ate a simple breakfast before taking Ge Nia to Battle City.


    After arriving at Battle City, Zhao Fu and Ge Nia went to an Arena. Battles had not yet begun for the day, so it was rtively empty and quiet.


    Following this, they came before a tough-looking big man and Zhao Fu asked, ¡°Is this where we can register fighters?¡±


    Zhao Fu had done his research, and he knew that one would receive a wooden token after registering for the Arena. This token did not have any use, but it could level up. As a fighter won more and more matches, it would be an iron token, then a bronze token, silver token, gold token, etc.


    Having such a token brought quite a few benefits. Iron tokens allowed one to buy houses in the Residential District; bronze tokens gave one a discount in system shops; and gold tokens gave one a status that was even a bit better than Barons.


    At the same time, it also gave Merit Points. Winning battles in the Arena gave many more Merit Points thanpleting ordinary quests, and the Merit Points could be exchanged for good items. There were Gold grade equipment, Gold grade City Creation Stones, high-grade medicinal pills, and even official government positions.


    The big man was sitting with one leg over the other. Because it was so early, he was yawning and sitting quitezily. He looked up and saw two mysterious people in ck cloaks, and he replied, ¡°Yes, registering costs five silver coins.¡±


    Zhao Fu handed over a pouch containing 50 gold coins and said, ¡°I want to register one fighter. The rest is to buy you some wine. My treat. I hope you¡¯ll be able to help us out in the future.¡±


    When the big man received the pouch of money and looked inside, a wide smile appeared on his face. To him, 50 gold coins were quite a lot of money, so he said, ¡°No problem, brother, let me know if you need anything in the future!¡±


    Indeed, money seemed to be able to bring people closer. In just an instant, this man was calling him brother.


    Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    The big man took out a pen and paper and started to write as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help brother find some softies to fight!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s registering to fight; it¡¯s the one behind me.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu called Ge Nia over.


    The big man looked at Ge Nia and could feel weak cultivation ripplesing from him, and he was quite surprised. Heughed as he said, ¡°Really, brother? Him? He seems to have only cultivated for a few days. This ce isn¡¯t for someone like him. With his current strength, he¡¯ll simply bemitting suicide. Anyone will be able to easily kill him!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fuughed, as he knew Ge Nia¡¯s potential and his true strength, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s right; it¡¯s him!¡±


    The big man once again looked at Ge Nia before tilting his head and asking, ¡°Are you sure? This isn¡¯t a ce to y; brother, I can tell that you¡¯re quite strong, so how about you fight?¡±


    This big man didn¡¯t believe that Ge Nia could survive here, and it was as if he could already see him dying. Because his eyes were quite sharp, he could tell that Zhau Fu was a good fighter, so he wanted to pull Zhao Fu in.


    Of course, Zhao Fu refused and said, ¡°I¡¯m not suited to fighting in a ce like this. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m sure he¡¯s strong enough to survive here.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the big man once again looked at Ge Nia. Since Zhao Fu was so insistent, he had nothing to say, so he asked, ¡°Do you want to use your real name or use an alias?¡±


    Some people used their real names, but because others did not want to expose their real names, they made up aliases for themselves. Normally, it was something like Starving Wolf or Ferocious Tiger.


    Zhao Fu looked at Ge Nia and waited for him to think of a name. Zhao Fu was quite certain that Ge Nia wouldn¡¯t use his real name.


    ¡°Sword Training!¡± Ge Nia coldly said those two words. His aim here was to simply train his sword skills.


    Hearing this, the big man nodded and recorded that before handing Ge Nia a wooden token with the name ¡®Sword Training¡¯ on it. Following this, the big man took out a list of fighters and said worriedly to Zhao Fu, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s too hard to find anyone with cultivation below Stage 0-1.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and replied, ¡°Just find someone around Stage 0-3!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The big man waspletely bbergasted.

 Chapter 131: A Single Strike

    <h4>Chapter 131: A Single Strike</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Brother, is there some enmity between you two? If you want to kill him, just do it. Isn¡¯t this method a bit too roundabout?¡± Without even thinking about it, the big man knew that someone who had only cultivated for a few days going up against someone at Stage 0-3 would simply lead to death. He did not believe that Ge Nia would be able to live, so when he heard that Zhao Fu wanted him to find a Stage 0-3 opponent for Ge Nia, he thought that Zhao Fu wanted to use someone to kill Ge Nia!


    Zhao Fu smiled and did not reply to the big man. Instead, he turned to look at Ge Nia and asked, ¡°Do you feel confident enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Ge Nia said resolutely as he lowered his head and cupped his fists together.


    Because it was not very convenient for his subordinates to address him as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ when outside, Zhao Fu had ordered everyone to call him ¡®Young Master¡¯ when they were outside. This sort of address was quitemon, so it would not raise any suspicions.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu turned to look at the big man and said, ¡°Just look for opponents around Stage 0-3!¡±


    Since Zhao Fu kept insisting, the big man could only give in and look at the list. The big man said, ¡°There¡¯s a matchter against someone at the peak of Stage 0-3 called Evil Tyrant. Brother, are you sure about this? If you are, I¡¯ll arrange it. Don¡¯t me me when he goes to fight though.¡±


    The big man continuously tried to talk Zhao Fu out of it. After all, he had epted Zhao Fu¡¯s money, so he felt a duty to act in Zhao Fu¡¯s best interests. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t care, as the fighters¡¯ deaths had nothing to do with him.


    Zhao Fu nodded before heading with Ge Nia to the preparation area for fighters and started to wait.


    Time gradually passed, and people started to fill up the Arena. By the time the battles started, the Arena was packed with people.


    At this moment, a person walked onto the stage and said with a loud voice, ¡°Good morning everyone, I¡¯m Lone Wolf, the MC for this Arena. I¡¯ll now introduce the first fighters for today. We have the notorious ¡®Evil Tyrant,¡¯ whose cultivation is at the peak of Stage 0-3; I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s familiar with him. Last time, he used his massive hatchet to split a person with Stage 0-4 cultivation in half.¡±


    As the MC spoke, a man with a ferocious-looking face walked out with arge hatchet in his hand. Seeing him walk out, countless spectators yelled out his name. It seemed that he was quite popr here.


    Hearing these cheers, Evil Tyrant grinned. He enjoyed the feeling of thousands of people looking at him and cheering, and he waved back before walking to the MC¡¯s side.


    The MC then continued, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll introduce Evil Tyrant¡¯s opponent. He¡¯s someone who has only cultivated for a few days, and he has not reached Stage 0-1 yet; his name is Sword Training!¡±


    Following this, Ge Nia walked out while wearing his ck cloak. However, as soon as he walked out, the cheers stopped, and many people started toin. They were here to see brutal fights, not boring massacres.


    ¡°Why the hell is there someone who has only cultivated for a few days fighting here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s the point of this fight? Isn¡¯t this just suicide? Hurry up and finish it so we can move on to the next fight!¡±


    The MC felt quite awkward. However, Ge Nia did not react at all, and he went next to the MC.


    Following this, the MC started to announce the betting odds: if Evil Tyrant won, those who bet on him would earn a bit less than double, but if Ge Nia won, those who bet on him would earn 30 times what they bet. It was obvious that no one believed that Ge Nia would win.


    The spectators all believed that Evil Tyrant would win, so after the MC finished making the introductions, everyone ced his or her bet on Evil Tyrant, as everyone thought that it would be easy money. Seeing this, Evil Tyrant felt quite pleased, and he looked towards Ge Nia and harrumphed. Ge Nia ignored this provocation, remaining cool and expressionless.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but lightlyugh. He took out 1,000 gold coins and bet it all on Ge Nia!


    Zhao Fu feltpletely confident in Ge Nia, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that bets were limited to 1,000 gold coins per match in order to prevent people from going bankrupt, Zhao Fu would have bet all of the money he had on Ge Nia.


    Following this, after everyone made their bets, Evil Tyrant and Ge Nia entered the 100-meter wide cage from opposite sides.


    The MC loudly announced, ¡°Let the battle begin!¡±


    At that moment, the countless spectators yelled, ¡°Hurry up and kill him, Evil Tyrant! Finish it quickly so we can move on to the next battle! Give us an easy win and we¡¯ll keep betting on you!¡±


    Hearing the shouts from outside, Evil Tyrant grinned in satisfaction. He waspletely confident that he would defeat this person, who had only cultivated for a few days, and he called out, ¡°Oi, if you kowtow three times, I might just spare your life.¡±


    Ge Nia did not reply to Evil Tyrant, and he continued to stand still. The only thing he did was take out his sword, and he did not even take off his cloak.


    The cloak could hide his appearance and body, but it would restrict his movements, especially when fighting.


    This caused Evil Tyrant and all of the spectators to loudlyugh. They all thought that this person was here tomit suicide.


    The MC watched on and said to the big man in charge of registrations, ¡°Bro, did you make some sort of mistake? Why did you put this person, who has only cultivated for a few days, against Evil Tyrant?¡±


    The big man felt quite helpless as he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but the man in charge insisted that he fight against someone around Stage 0-3!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The MC was quite surprised and looked at Ge Nia. Because of the cloak, he couldn¡¯t tell much, so he didn¡¯t ce much hope in this person.


    Facing Evil Tyrant¡¯s arrogance, Ge Nia did not react at all. He held his sword with one hand and did not move, making him look like a piece of wood.


    Seeing that Ge Nia did not react at all, Evil Tyrant felt quite displeased, and he coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Since you want to die, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Evil Tyrant raised hisrge hatchet and circted his cultivation power as he rushed at Ge Nia. Evil Tyrant was quite strong, and he gave off the airs of a massive wild beast.


    Soon, Evil Tyrant arrived in front of Ge Nia!


    The spectators were all here to see bloody battles, and when they saw Evil Tyrant¡¯s hatchet descend towards Ge Nia, they were all certain that Ge Nia was doomed, so they all cheered loudly.


    Evil Tyrant was also certain that Ge Nia was about to die, and heughed savagely as he swung downwards with his hatchet. At this moment, Ge Nia slowly raised his head, and his icy eyes caused Evil Tyrant¡¯s body to pause.


    At that moment, Ge Nia finally moved.


    Shing!


    Ge Nia¡¯s sword hummed as an arc of sword light shed momentarily. That sword strike was iparably fast, and most people had not been able to see it clearly.


    Chi!


    Evil Tyrant¡¯s body froze, a confused look on his face. Blood started to spurt out from his neck, forming a bloody mist, while Ge Nia, who was wearing a ck cloak, gave off a terrifying aura.


    The raucous Arena instantly became deathly silent.

 Chapter 132: Sword Demon

    <h4>Chapter 132: Sword Demon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Bang!


    A thud echoed as Evil Tyrant¡¯s body half-kneeled before copsing to the ground, and blood started to flow out from him. His expression before he had died was one of disbelief ¨C he had died at the hands of someone who had cultivated for only a few days.


    Everyone present also looked incredibly shocked. All they saw was Ge Nia raise his hand, and an arc of sword light shed before everything had ended. It was just that simple, just that fast.


    ¡°Is this really possible for someone who has only cultivated for a few days?¡± The audience could not believe their eyes. The feeling that Ge Nia gave them was one of an extremely strong expert, not that of a newbie.


    Some who were perceptive could tell that Ge Nia had indeed only cultivated for a few days, and after they saw the sword light he had unleashed, they could tell that his power came from his sword techniques. From a single nce, they could tell that he was on the level of a master, and he could even start his own sect.


    Indeed, Ge Nia was this powerful because of his sword skills. Back then, Ge Nia was one of the most famous swordsmen under the heavens, and he pursued the way of the sword his entire life. That experience seemed to have passed on to this life.


    ¡°What powerful sword skills!¡± the MC said. Even the MC couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he saw those sword skills.


    The big man in charge of registrations stared at Ge Nia with wide eyes, and he was incredibly shocked. He had never expected Ge Nia to be so powerful, and he had thought that Ge Nia was doomed. Hearing the MC¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    All of the spectators¡¯ attitudes immediately changed upon seeing how powerful Ge Nia was. After a brief spell of silence, all of the spectators started to shout his name, ¡°Sword Training! Sword Training! Sword Training¡­¡±


    It was extremely lively within the Arena, and Zhao Fu stood with his hands behind his back as he looked at Ge Nia and smiled. He wasn¡¯t shocked at all that Ge Nia could kill Evil Tyrant so easily ¨C this was all within his expectations.


    The MC walked to the stage and yelled, ¡°As everyone can tell, the victor¡­ is Sword Training!¡±


    However, what came next left most people feeling quite bitter. Almost everyone had bet on Evil Tyrant, and since Ge Nia had won, most of them had lost quite a bit of money.


    However, Zhao Fu had made quite arge sum. Because the odds were 30 times for Ge Nia, Zhao Fu¡¯s 1,000 gold coins had turned onto 30,000 gold coins.


    Since the battle had ended quite quickly and the spectators were still quite excited, the big man and the MC quickly talked between themselves. The big man ran to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Brother, do you want your subordinate to fight a few more rounds?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it. That match could not even serve as a warmup for Ge Nia, so he nodded as he said, ¡°Find five Stage 0-4 people and get them to fight him together!¡±


    Hearing this, the big man was quite shocked, but he still agreed nheless. After all, he realized that he could not gauge Ge Nia¡¯s true strength at all.


    Following this, the second match started. Ge Nia¡¯s opponents all looked quite different: some were tall; some were short; some were decent-looking; and some were quite ugly. However, they all had one thing inmon, which was that they had extremely savage and evil looks in their eyes. None of them were good people.


    Some of them had only just broken through to Stage 0-4, while others were at the peak of Stage 0-4 and were incredibly close to stepping into Stage 0-5. Originally, when the big man had asked them if they would like to fight Ge Nia, they had refused. However, after finding out that it would be the five of them fighting him together, they readily agreed.


    With five of them, they felt quite confident. No matter how powerful Ge Nia¡¯s sword skills were, he was still a newbie who had only cultivated for a few days. They thought that Evil Tyrant had been too careless, and they were certain that they would not make the same mistake.


    If it was before, the spectators would have cursed angrily if they saw five Stage 0-4 people fighting against someone who was not even at Stage 0-1. They would have said that the match was rigged or that the fighters were being shameless.


    However, all of them stared at Ge Nia and wanted to see just how strong this mysterious, cloaked person was. All of them were filled with hope and expectation.


    As the MC announced that the battle had begun, the five people turned into ck blurs and charged at Ge Nia, immediately surrounding him.


    Despite being surrounded, Ge Nia continued to stand his ground, holding his sword by his side and looking like a block of wood.


    The five people looked at Ge Nia seriously, walking around him and looking for an opening, but they could not find anything.


    The spectators also watched seriously, and they did not say anything because they knew how amazing this fight was going to be.


    After a short while, one of the people finally acted. He raised hisrge saber and chopped at Ge Nia from behind.


    At this moment, Ge Nia also moved. He spun and shed out with his sword, creating an icy sword light. The person who had attacked Ge Nia felt a chill in his heart and his hairs stood on end, and before he was able to hit Ge Nia, his head flew high into the air.


    Another person grasped this opportunity, and he tried to stab Ge Nia with his sword.


    In response, Ge Nia turned his body, causing the sword to stab past him. He then swung his sword downwards, causing that person¡¯s body to be split from his left arm to his waist. Blood flew into the air as the two halves of that person¡¯s body separated and fell to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, a third person attacked, driving his spear towards Ge Nia. The spear shot out as fast as lightning towards Ge Nia¡¯s heart.


    This was the person who was incredibly close to breaking through to Stage 0-5, and his gaze was incredibly vicious. He had attacked the instant that Ge Nia had started to retaliate against the second person, and he had attacked incredibly quickly. Seeing this, the spectators couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    However, just as the spear was going to drive into Ge Nia, he flipped backwards. Not only did he dodge the attack, but he also shed out with his sword in mid-air.


    Chi!


    A sword light shed, and a bloody line appeared across that person¡¯s face as he fell to the ground.


    Another one of the fighters also rushed up, but in the next second, Ge Nianded and did not even bother looking at him before thrusting his sword into the person¡¯s neck. That person held his neck with his hands and struggled on the ground in pain for a little while before dying. Finally, Ge Nia coldly looked at thest person.


    This person was a rtively skinny youth who had only just broken through to Stage 0-4. He had joined for an easy victory, and he hadn¡¯t expected Ge Nia to be so powerful.


    Feeling Ge Nia¡¯s icy gaze fall on him, a wave of terror spread through his body, and he started to tremble. He threw down his weapon, knelt on the ground, and begged for his life, screaming ¡®surrender.¡¯ Seeing this, Ge Nia did not make a move against him.


    In the blink of an eye, yet another battle had concluded. The Arena once again fellpletely silent, and the spectators stared wide-eyed at the cloaked, mysterious person, who was holding a sword dripping with blood and giving off a cold and murderous aura.


    The spectators now no longer called him Sword Training but Sword Demon!

 Chapter 133: Battle City Legend

    <h4>Chapter 133: Battle City Legend</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Ge Nia participated in a few more battles, and he came out as the victor each time. Now, all of his opponents were Stage 0-5 or above. Anyone below that cultivation level would, without a doubt, die, and after these battles, Ge Nia¡¯s status token upgraded to an iron token.


    At the same time, more and more people learned about Ge Nia¡¯s powerful sword skills, and the name ¡®Sword Demon¡¯ started to spread. Many people heard that an expert skilled in the way of the sword hade to Battle City, and this was only the first day of Ge Nia¡¯s Battle City legend. In the future, his name would be more and more famous, making him respected and worshiped by all.


    After watching a few battles, Zhao Fu left Ge Nia at the Arena and told him to keep refining his sword skills. Zhao Fu then went alone to one of the lots he had purchased and prepared to set up his restaurant. The building was currently being renovated and decorated, and it would soon be open for business.


    Just like before, Zhao Fu hired some yers as waitresses, and as for the chefs, Zhao Fu had already nurtured a group of chefs.


    In order to prevent his chefs from being lured away, Zhao Fu started to nurture his own chefs. Of course, these chefs were all Great Qin¡¯s subjects, so they were much more loyal to Zhao Fu. They would not be as easily lured away by money as yer chefs would.


    Zhao Fu could ept it if his chefs left to join other restaurants ¨C if it came to that, he would just find new chefs. Rather, what Zhao Fu was worried about the most was his chefs being bribed to sabotage their dishes.


    If such a thing happened, the restaurant would be doomed. What¡¯s more, this sort of thing now happened quite regrly, so to protect himself, Zhao Fu started to nurture his own chefs.


    As for this restaurant, Zhao Fu naturally did not name it Westfall Restaurant. After all, it would be too suspicious for there to be Westfall Restaurants in the Forest of Horrors and in Little Valley as well.


    The restaurant already had three managers, who were from the Business Department. All of the managers had business experience, so they would be able to take care of matters here quite well.


    Because the advertised sry was quite good, there were already many female yers in line to apply as waitresses, and it took Zhao Fu some effort to get past them.


    Seeing Zhao Fu walk in, the three managers quickly stood up and bowed, saying, ¡°Young master!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just here to take a look!¡±


    The three managers continued to do interviews, and when the girls realized that Zhao Fu was the boss, they looked over at him curiously.


    Zhao Fu only watched for a short while, and just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw someone who he knew among the interviewees. She had a delicate, pretty appearance, and she was quite slim. She was also roughly the same age as Zhao Fu.


    She was called Sun Qin and one of Zhao Fu¡¯s former ssmates at university. Zhao Fu never thought that he would meet a former ssmate because everyone was sent to random ces within the Heaven Awaken World. Even if two people were right next to each other in the real world, they would be split up in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu thought about it ¨C as he opened up more paths into other regions, he would meet more and more people he knew. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t really have an opinion on this, and he was only normal ssmates with Sun Qin. They had only spoken a few times, but he had a decent impression of her.


    Sun Qin felt Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze and looked at the mysterious, cloaked figure, feeling a sense of familiarity. However, considering her low status, how could she have met such a grand figure before?


    From what she knew, this was the first yer-owned restaurant in Battle City, and just thend alone would have cost 80 or so gold. 80 gold in the real world would be $8 million. Even though currency in the real world was now greatly devalued, $8 million was still a massive figure.


    Sun Qin took Zhao Fu to be the young master of arge family, so when facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, she did not dare to say anything or hold his gaze. After all, such arge figure could kill anyone he wanted quite easily.


    Zhao Fu withdrew his gaze. He remembered that Sun Qin was someone from the countryside, and she had 4 younger brothers and sisters. Her family was most likely in financial trouble for her to be working in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu went over to one of the managers and told him to ept Sun Qin. The manager respectfully nodded and looked over at Sun Qin, making her feel quite strange. After saying this, Zhao Fu left ¨C when it came to things like this, Zhao Fu would help if he was able to.


    After Zhao Fu left, the manager came over to Sun Qin and smiled as he said, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve been epted!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Qin was shocked ¨C she had not even been interviewed yet, so how had she been epted? When the manager approached her, she thought that she hadn¡¯t been epted, as there were almost 300 women here. With this sort ofpetition, Sun Qin did not have much confidence.


    However, what she did not expect was that she would be epted. She felt that this had to do with the mysterious boss looking at her, and she wondered if she really knew that person.


    ¡°Miss Sun, you can start work tomorrow,¡± the manager said to Sun Qin in a friendly tone.


    Sun Qin came back to her senses and quickly nodded. Even though she didn¡¯t know why she had been epted, working here would earn her arge sum of money. This would go towards her tuition and help out her family, so she naturally felt quite happy.


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll be going now!¡±


    Sun Qin thanked the manager and left. After going out of the Heaven Awaken World, she told the good news to her family.


    Zhao Fu went to another building that was being renovated, which belonged to the Merchant Alliance that Zhao Fu had created. The Merchant Alliance was called Drizzle Merchant Alliance, and it would manage all sorts of businesses. It was directly managed by Great Qin¡¯s Business Department.


    This Merchant Alliance would own many different businesses, and it would generate massive profits. As such, it would be quite attention-catching. Zhao Fu nned to create four Merchant Alliances that would open up at different ces and different times so that people wouldn¡¯t suspect that they all belonged to the same person.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu wanted to create a few factions that mostly consisted of yers. There would be many uses for them, and Zhao Fu would control them from the shadows, never revealing himself. However, Zhao Fu still hadn¡¯t met anyone who could help him with this n, so he could only put this n on hold for now.


    After looking around Battle City, Zhao Fu went to the three other main cities and repeated the same things. Afterwards, he returned to the Great Qin Town feeling satisfied, and he prepared to open up a path to another region.

 Chapter 134: Divine Soldier Soul

    <h4>Chapter 134: Divine Soldier Soul</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    With his experience from the first time, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t take that many people this time. In total, he took five Schrs, who now specialised in building teleportation channels, and three normal soldiers.


    This path was to Hundred Bamboo, and the method used was essentially the same as before: teleporting 20 or so times and finding a cave before using a City Creation Stone and connecting to Hundred Bamboo¡¯s four main cities.


    Hundred Bamboo was, of course, named after its bamboo trees. There were lush, jade-green bamboo forests everywhere, making it seem as if there was a massive green ocean. It was both beautiful and majestic.


    There were also many different types of bamboo, and some even grew tens of meters tall and were as wide as buckets. Here, bamboo had reced normal wood materials, and most structures were built from bamboo, giving the ce an elegant feeling.


    Zhao Fu went to the four main cities and started to look fornd to buy. After doing this, Zhao Fu had some time to walk around the main cities, and he saw what specialty products there were.


    After walking for a while, Zhao Fu indeed found something. The bamboo rats here were incredibly big and tasted abnormally delicious, and many dishes used bamboo rats. Because there were countless bamboo trees here, there was also an abundance of bamboo rats. There was never ack of bamboo rats, and they were quite cheap. A 2 or 3-kilogram bamboo rat cost only 30 copper coins.


    Zhao Fu decided to buy some and take them back to make some dishes with. As time passed and factions grew, more and more people would rise to the rank of Baron, and they would be able to purchase properties in main cities. If they also started restaurants, Zhao Fu¡¯s restaurants would be greatly affected.


    If he could make special dishes that no one else could make, he would have an advantage over the others. This was how restaurantspeted against each other.


    After this, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town and found that Li Wen was waiting for him with a strange look of joy on his face.


    There were now two teams exploring the underground passages, and because they had so little information, it was quite dangerous. As such, Zhao Fu had ordered Li Wen and the teams to be especially careful. Even though this meant that they had to slow down, Zhao Fu¡¯s priority was their safety and lives.


    Li Wen was normally in the underground passages, so Zhao Fu would rarely see him. When Zhao Fu saw that Li Wen was waiting for him, he curiously asked, ¡°What is it, Li Wen?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Li Wen first paid his respects to Zhao Fu before smiling and taking out 10 orbs from his spatial ring. These orbs all gave off a faint white light, and they had a soldier¡¯s image within them. Indeed, they were all Soldier Souls!


    Seeing so many Soldier Souls, Zhao Fu was quite happy because with the Soldier Souls that he already had, he now had 103 Soldier Souls. This meant that he could now form a General Armament!


    Zhao Fu had wanted a General Armament for a long time, so now that he could finally form one, he was especially happy.


    ¡°Owner! I want it!¡± the Sky Demon¡¯s voice said in his mind. Such arge number of soul-type items would be great nourishment for it.


    However, Zhao Fu immediately refused because Soldier Souls were quite rare. Zhao Fu wanted to obtain 24 General Armaments as soon as possible to form a King Armament.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Ring had been formed using the ancient King Armament Shard, which contained only a fragment of a King Armament¡¯s power. How powerful would a true King Armament be?


    The Sky Demon immediately became quite unhappy, and it retreated within the sword to sulk.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out Soldier Souls and started to fuse them together. He started off by fusing two Soldier Souls together; however, the resulting Soldier Soul wasn¡¯t much different. The image became clearer and the energy it gave off became stronger, but that was it.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to fuse the Soldier Souls ¨C a third, a fourth, a fifth¡­ as Zhao Fu fused more and more Soldier Souls together, the image of the soldier within the orb seemed to be corporeal, and it gave off a mighty power. This was after Zhao Fu had added a tenth Soldier Soul.


    Zhao Fu looked at the orb¡¯s stats and found that there were changes.


    [Divine Soldier Soul]: An itembined by fusing many Soldier Souls. It can enhance equipment or can be used as a summoning item. It can also be fused with a formation or structure to be a guardian spirit.


    Divine Soldier Souls were much more useful than Soldier Souls. It had a summoning ability, and Zhao Fu guessed that it was simr to a Soul Crystal in that regard, such as the Soul Crystal Zhao Fu had used to summon the Ironback Demon Bear.


    However, the Divine Soldier Soul did not seem to have summoning restrictions, so it could most likely be reused.


    After looking at the Divine Soldier Soul¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu tried to continue fusing Soldier Souls into it, but he received a system announcement that he could not do so!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t it say that fusing 100 Solider Souls could form a General Armament? Howe it won¡¯t let me fuse anymore?¡±


    Zhao Fu stared at the Divine Soldier Soul beforeing to a sudden realization. Rather than fusing 100 Soldier Souls together, he needed to fuse them into 10 Divine Soldier Souls and then fuse the Divine Soldier Souls together. Finally, someone with a General profession would have to do the actual fusing.


    Realizing this, Zhao Fu asked someone to bring Bai Qi over. Many people heard that a General Armament was going to be formed, so they came over to watch, curiosity written all over their faces. Their first encounter with a Soldier Soul was after they took down a Skeleton Captain, which had seemed quite powerful back then. They could all tell that it was something extraordinary, and all of them had been eagerly awaiting the day that the Soldier Souls could be fused into a General Armament.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi hurried over and cupped his fists respectfully.


    Zhao Fu looked over and smiled. He handed the 10 Divine Soldier Souls to Bai Qi, allowing him to do the final fusing.


    Bai Qi knew why Zhao Fu had called him over, so he was not too surprised. He was also curious about General Armaments, and he eagerly started to fuse them.


    The 10 Divine Soldier Souls gave off a brilliant light and floated in the air, forming a circle of orbs around Bai Qi.


    The lighting from them became brighter and brighter until they became 10 massive orbs of light in the air.


    BOOM!


    An explosion sounded out as the 10 massive orbs of light exploded out with energy, seeming to cause the heavens to quake. In that instant, the clouds swirled, and a massive storm gathered with Bai Qi at the center.


    At this moment, the 10 corporeal images of the soldiers within the orbs of light melted like ice and became traces of violet air as the 10 orbs of light started to spin.


    BOOM!


    Another shocking explosion sounded out as a massive violet star, which gave off a noble light and a boundless aura, appeared above the Great Qin Town.


    In that instant, countless espers and ability-users seemed to detect something, including He Xianru. They looked towards the violet star that had appeared in broad daylight, and they couldn¡¯t help but say to themselves, ¡°A General Star has returned!¡±

 Chapter 135: Seven Murders Star

    <h4>Chapter 135: Seven Murders Star</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°How could someone have his or her General Star return so quickly?¡± Countless espers and ability-users looked up at the violet star and feltpletely shocked.


    The return of a General Star symbolized an aligning of Fate, and it meant that one would be a great General. Such Generals were extremely powerful and versed in both civil and military matters. They could help govern the nation and lead an army, supporting their liege in various ways. They also gathered a lot of Fate.


    Since ancient times, Fengshui masters had said that those who had a General Star would have an extraordinary future, and they would be a person with great power and authority.


    Examples were Han Xin, Zhuge Liang, Qin Qiong, and so on¡­ these people were all pirs of China¡¯s history, and all of them had made great contributions to their respective lords.


    When the Heaven Awaken World was opened, many historical heroes were brought back, but their General Stars had been sealed. When their General Stars were unsealed, espers and ability-users called this the ¡®return¡¯ of their General Stars.


    Of course, a violet star appearing in the sky also symbolized a General Star ¡®entering¡¯ one¡¯s life. A General Star ¡®entering¡¯ someone¡¯s life and ¡®returning¡¯ were different: when a violet star appeared upon one¡¯s birth, it meant that the General Star was ¡®entering¡¯ his or her life and that one was destined to be a great General. The General Star ¡®returning¡¯ meant that one¡¯s General Star had been unsealed.


    Currently, no one in the Heaven Awaken World had been discovered to have a General Star ¡®entering¡¯ his or her life. However, this did not mean that it was impossible: usually, General Stars only entered one¡¯s life during massive rises and falls of Fate.


    During extremely chaotic times, there were many people who had General Stars entering their lives, and they became great Generals. Simrly, this often happened when the country was unstable and there were outer forces attacking it.


    They appeared during the rise and fall of nations, and the Heaven Awaken World was currently in an extremely chaotic state. Therefore, many people with General Stars entering their lives may appear.


    Right now, the espers and ability-users believed that the violet star was a General Star returning instead of entering one¡¯s life, as the changes still had not stopped and the star gave off an ancient feeling.


    Back at the Great Qin Town, at the center of the massive storm and under the violet star, Bai Qi slowly drew the Star shing Sword at his waist and pointed it up towards the sky!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Bai Qi roared as a massive aura exploded out from his body, and a blood-red aura rushed out from him.


    By now, the storm had be many times stronger, causing sand and small rocks to fly everywhere. Those who had been watching did their best to resist the wind, but they were still blown far away. Zhao Fu unleashed a ck screen with dragon inscriptions in front of him and was able to resist the wind.


    BOOM!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a few arcs of blood-red lightning shed around Bai Qi. Following this, a massive blood-red pir of light rushed up from Bai Qi towards the violet star.


    As the blood-red pir shot towards the violet star, the violet star, which shined with a noble light, was dyed with a blood-red color and gave off a cold and murderous aura.


    The instant that the countless espers and ability-users saw this, their pupils contracted and cried out, ¡°Seven Murders!¡±


    Out of the 13 General Stars, the Seven Murders Star was the most wrathful, and it was also the one most oriented towards killing. Moreover, when the Seven Murders Star shined with the Voracious Wolf Star and the Army Destroyer Star, the formation was called the ¡®Murder Destroyer Wolf.¡¯ Once these stars were gathered, great changes would happen underneath the heavens.


    The Seven Murders Star gave off a blood-red light as it hung in the blue sky, creating a strange scene.


    At this moment, the blood-red pir of light around Bai Qi started to weaken before it disappeared, and an explosion followed this.


    BOOM!!!


    A blood-red pir of starlight descended from the Seven Murders Star and fell on Bai Qi¡¯s body, causing the surrounding air to explode. This massive impact caused the ground to crack, and even Zhao Fu took a step back. Luckily, the storm had stopped by then.


    Under the blood-red pir of starlight, Bai Qi continued to point his sword towards the sky, and the starlight started to cause changes to his body. His eyes shot out a cold, blood-red light, and his long ck hair blew in the wind. The killing intent he exuded seemed to reach the heavens, and he was incredibly terrifying.


    At this moment, the 10 orbs of light slowly floated towards Bai Qi and entered the sword he was holding.


    After the orbs of light entered it, the silver Star shing Sword turned into a noble violet color; following which, it became a blood-red color. The color was just like that of the Seven Murder Star, and it radiated a cold killing intent.


    The words ¡®Seven Murders¡¯ were carved by themselves on the de. After that, the transformation wasplete.


    The pir of blood-red starlight slowly disappeared, as the blood-red Seven Murders Star also faded.


    After all of these abnormal signs disappeared, the ground was left in apletely disordered state. Bai Qi stood in the center, and because his killing intent was almost corporeal, no one dared to approach.


    Right now, Bai Qi seemed to have be the Bai Qi that was recorded in the annals of history: ¡®Killing a single person makes one a murderer; killing ten thousand makes one a hero! Killing 9 million makes one a hero among heroes!¡¯


    During ancient times, Bai Qi had a Seven Murders Fate. He fought on the battlefield for 37 years, took down more than 70 cities, and killed millions of enemies. However, in the end, Bai Qi was eventually seen as a threat, and he was ordered tomit suicide.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but internally sigh when he thought about that. That had been the First Emperor of Qin¡¯s fault, not Bai Qi¡¯s. Zhao Fu definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing in the future.


    As the blood-red star slowly faded, the countless espers and ability-users looked away, resisting the urge to perform a divination. The bacsh from doing such a thing would only be slightly lower than divining someone with an Emperor¡¯s Fate, and if this General belonged to the person with the Emperor¡¯s Fate, the bacsh would be three times greater. After all, since this was the return of a General Star, the person most likely already had a liege.


    ¡°Who was that person? Who is his lord? He was the first person to unseal the Seven Murders Star, and his name will definitely resound across the world in the future.¡±


    Suddenly, the espers and ability-users realized that the Seven Murders Star had appeared in the north!


    Upon realizing this, the espers wondered to themselves, ¡°Surely this Seven Murders Star doesn¡¯t belong to Great Qin?¡±


    Because the northern region of Mind Continent was quite big, that Seven Murders Star may not belong to Great Qin. However, there was at least a 50% chance that it did.

 Chapter 136: Six Effects

    <h4>Chapter 136: Six Effects</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Upon realizing that Great Qin had gathered most of China¡¯s Fate and had obtained the Seven Murders Star, many of the famed espers and ability-users determined that Great Qin would be an incredibly powerful faction in the future. As such, some of them even started to have thoughts of joining Great Qin.


    As for the ones who already had lords, they reported this matter with serious expressions on their faces to their Legatees, causing that ear-piercing name, Great Qin, to once again sound in their ears.


    The matter about Great Qin gathering the Fate of China had already caused a lot of anger and dissatisfaction, and now, thest thing the other Legatees wanted to hear about was Great Qin. However, it wasn¡¯t likely that the Seven Murders Star belonged to Great Qin, so the waves caused by this information were not as great. However, it still resulted in some worry.


    He Xianru stood on the balcony of a building and looked towards the Great Qin Town. She couldn¡¯t help but beautifully smile and say, ¡°Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t disappoint me at all!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful teacher, what are you doing out here? There are things that require your attention in the kitchen!¡± Hue Qing asked curiously when he saw He Xianru standing outside.


    He Xianru turned around and looked at Huo Qing before shaking her head and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll leave whatever needs to be done in the kitchen to you; I need to go out of the Heaven Awaken World for a short while!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Huo Qing replied as he watched He Xianru¡¯s body slowly fade. He looked towards the kitchen, and now that he was in charge, heughed happily. He wanted to see how his skills had improved.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhang Heng was currently riding his donkey towards Battle City, and while looking at the disappearing Seven Murders Star in the sky, his expression became serious and solemn as he said, ¡°Great Qin is destined to be one of the most powerful nations in the future!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Within Demon Tree City, an elderly person and a young person, both from the Mohists, watched the Seven Murders Star disappear. The man called ¡®Uncle Lin¡¯ sighed as he said, ¡°What powerful killing intent. In the future, that man is bound to draw a lot of blood.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± the youth beside him agreed as he said, ¡°He gives me a very ufortable feeling!¡±


    Uncle Lin nodded and replied, ¡°Mohism believes in universal love, the condemnation of offensive war, economy of expenditures, the will of heaven, and ghosts. It is only natural for such killing intent from a General Star to make your Heavencraft Ink-Eyes feel ufortable.¡±


    The youth nodded and did not say anything, and he continued to y with the wooden puppet in his hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After everything ended, Bai Qi looked at the disorderly scene around him and apologetically cupped his hands towards Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed ¨C how could he me him? He shook his head to show that he did not mind, and even Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected a General Star to appear when fusing a General Armament. Zhao Fu was confused about all of this.


    As such, Zhao Fu curiously asked, ¡°Bai Qi, how does it feel to have your General Star unlocked?¡±


    Bai Qi thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Your Majesty, my stats haven¡¯t changed, but I feel much stronger than before.¡±


    After listening to his vague answer, Zhao Fu realized that unlocking the General Star must have changed Bai Qi¡¯s Fate, which could not be seen through physical means, so he didn¡¯t ask him any more questions about it.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at the blood-red sword in Bai Qi¡¯s hand. Zhao Fu was quite interested in it, as it had fused with a General Armament and seemed to possess a connection with a General Star. As such, its effects should be quite extraordinary, so Zhao Fu took it and had a look.


    [Seven Murders Sword]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +25, Intelligence +15, Constitution +15, Agility +15, Description: A Half-Legendary grade weapon that has be rusty over time. However, after fusing with a General Armament and the power of the Seven Murders General Star, it has be a General Armament, and it has six powerful special effects.


    Special Effect 1: [General¡¯s Power]: All soldiers led will receive all stats +5. This effect can be stacked up to four times, but the effect will be decreased with each additional stack.


    After looking at just the first effect, Zhao Fu was quite happy because all stats +5 was equivalent to 20 points of stats. This was on the same level as a low-grade Gold grade piece of equipment. When Bai Qi led soldiers, it would be as if all of them had a free piece of Gold grade equipment ¨C anyone would be overjoyed at this.


    The most shocking thing was that the effect could stack up to four times, but the effect would decrease with every stack. For example, if Zhao Fu had multiple Generals with General Armaments, the first would give all stats +5; the second would give all stats +4; the third would give all stats+3; and finally, the fourth would give all stats +2.


    If he had four General Armaments, that would be a bonus of 56 points of stats for every soldier, which was simply monstrous. It would almost be as if every soldier had a Legendary grade piece of equipment. However, right now, it was impossible to obtain so many General Armaments.


    Special Effect 2: [General¡¯s Courage]: Greatly raises morale and increases soldiers¡¯ mental fortitude. Increases resistance towards illusions and formations by 200%. This effect can be stacked up to six times.


    This effect was also quite good. In future battles, they would definitely face people who were proficient in illusions and formations, which would make this effect quite useful. After all, it could reduce the effectiveness of illusions by 200%, and it could stack six times. This meant that illusions could be 12 times less effective.


    Special Effect 3: [General¡¯s Light]: Increases soldiers¡¯ recovery rates and has a slight healing effect. This effect can be stacked up to 12 times.


    Special Effect 4: [General¡¯s Soldiers]: Increases the limit for one¡¯s Unique Military Profession, and all soldiers with the Unique Military Profession will have an additional 50% bonus to Special Effects 1, 2, and 3. This effect cannot be stacked, and the bonus only applies to the base Special Effect.


    This meant that Special Effect 1, Special Effect 2, and Special Effect 3 would be 50% more effective to those who had Bai Qi¡¯s Unique Military Profession. However, if, for example, there were two General Armaments, causing Special Effect 1 to have an additional stack, the 50% bonus would only apply to the base all stats +5 and not the additional stack from the second General Armament.


    Special Effect 5: [Soldier Aura Formation]: Each soldier gives off his or her own soldier aura, and the soldier auras can fuse to form a powerful weapon or beast.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu realized how powerful the fifth Special Effect was. It could gather every soldier¡¯s aura and fuse them all together. For example, if a thousand soldiers¡¯ auras were fused into a tiger, it would have the might of a thousand soldiers and be an utter killing machine on the battlefield.


    Next was Special Effect 6!

 Chapter 137: Slaughterer

    <h4>Chapter 137: ughterer</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Special Effect 6: [ughter]: Causes soldiers to go into a crazed ughtering status, and all soldiers in this status be 5-8 times stronger and obtain Seven Murders¡¯ Power. Because the Seven Murders¡¯ Power belongs to the Seven Murders General Star, the soldiers also receive Magic Damage -30%, Mental Damage -80%, and be immune to illusions and mysterious arts. However, once the effects disappear, the affected soldiers will lose their minds.


    This was the Seven Murder Sword¡¯s sixth Special Effect, and it was created by the Seven Murders Star. This Special Effect was incredibly powerful, as it increased the affected soldiers¡¯ strength by 5-8 times, gave them the Seven Murders¡¯ Power, and gave them immunity to many things. In this state, the soldiers would be incredibly devastating human killing-machines.


    However, the downside to this effect was clearly quite severe. The soldiers would lose their minds afterwards. This meant that the soldiers would not be able to be controlled so easily, and apart from someone with the Seven Murders Sword and the Seven Murders General Star Fate, it would be difficult for anyone to suppress soldiers who were so filled with bloodlust.


    The sixth Special Effect could only be used in dire circumstances.


    After looking at the Seven Murders Sword¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu returned it to Bai Qi. Now that Bai Qi had the Seven Murders Sword, Zhao Fu anticipated fusing a King Armament after obtaining 24 General Armaments even more.


    Now, the Great Qin Town had two pieces of Epic grade equipment: the Seven Murders Sword and the Sky Demon Sword. This was quite the achievement, as apart from Zhao Fu, no yer faction had obtained an Epic grade piece of equipment yet.


    After this, everything returned to normal. Bai Qi was in charge of the exploration teams; Wang Jian was in charge of defending the Great Qin Town; Li Si was in charge of managing internal affairs; and Ba Qing was in charge of managing the businesses. Now, every task had someone specialized in taking care of those matters, and Zhao Fu could somewhat rx.


    Apart from going to the various main cities to buynd, he could leave almost everything else to others. He had already opened up two paths, and since it took three days to spawn a new Void Beast, Zhao Fu had nothing to do for now.


    As such, Zhao Fu wandered around the Great Qin Town for a while before arriving at Rising Qin Academy.


    Zhao Fu was surprised to see Asani wearing a schr¡¯s robe. Her appearance was no longer as mystical and fantasy-like, and she instead had an elegance and dignity to it, looking much more like a teacher.


    Even though conditions in Rising Qin Academy were quite tough, the students were all very diligent. Usually, the rarer something was, the more people would treasure it, and only with great pressure was there great motivation.


    In turbulent and troubled times, people would often study to help their nation rise again, but in a time of great material prosperity, studying was just a way for one to have afortable future.


    After looking around, Zhao Fu found that there was not much to do, so he returned to his room and sat cross-legged on the bed. He swallowed a few Little Spirit Pills and spent the rest of his time on increasing his cultivation.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it was the next day. Zhao Fu breathed out and slowly opened his eyes ¨C now, his cultivation had reached Stage 0-9, and he was a Step away from breaking through to Stage 1. Zhao Fu was not quite sure what would happen when a yer reached Stage 1.


    When Zhao Fu realized that he hadn¡¯t left the Heaven Awaken World in a while, he decided to return to the real world.


    Just as his consciousness returned to his body, the familiar sense of hunger assaulted his body. This was the downside to staying in the Heaven Awaken World for a long time. If one didn¡¯t leave the Heaven Awaken World, one would really starve to death.


    Zhao Fu asked the security guard outside to bring him some food, and he heard that Wu Qingniang hade to find him. Zhao Fu was confused as to why she woulde looking for him, but the security guard said that she left after she saw that he was in the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu guessed that the matter she was going to talk to him about wasn¡¯t very important, so he didn¡¯t pay it much mind.


    Zhao Fu ate his food while looking through the Heaven Awaken World forum, and he saw that things had really gotten out of hand. His hands trembled, and he almost dropped his bowl and chopsticks. Only now did Zhao Fu realize how much of amotion he had caused.


    The very top thread on the Heaven Awaken World forum, which had countless replies on it, was about Great Qin.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know that Great Qin had received so much attention ¨C Zhao Fu always kept a low profile, unlike the other Legatees who did things in a high-profile way. No matter what they did, they were watched by countless people and would often be mentioned in the top threads.


    The benefit of acting in a high-profile manner was that it greatly affected the public. It was like creating an ad for oneself, and the more famous one became, the more support one would receive. Even though vigers could be spawned in the Heaven Awaken World, ordinary people from the real world made up arge portion of the total poption.


    These Legatees could act in a high-profile way because they hadrge families supporting them, and after modern China¡¯s power had been exposed, it also started to act high-profile. Threads about modern China often appeared on the front page of the Heaven Awaken World forum, and they often talked about modern China disying the soul of the Chinese army and where the Chinese army was attacking.


    Zhao Fu was too weak in the real world, so he had to act low-profile. In order to avoid being discovered by others, he always tried to remain mysterious so that people would not pay much attention to him. However, threads about him continuously made it to the front page, and more and more people were starting to pay attention to him.


    Zhao Fu guessed that it was because he had gathered China¡¯s Fate. Even though he was somewhat prepared, when he clicked on the thread, he was still shocked.


    Many Prime Ministers and Kings wanted to meet him? Just what was going on?


    What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t just foreign leaders, but even China¡¯s highest authority had praised him as a young talent and expressed that he wanted to discuss national matters of importance with him!


    Great Xia, Great Shang, Great Zhou, and Great Han¡¯s Legatees all said things to the effect of: ¡°Great Qin, don¡¯t get too arrogant. We won¡¯t be any weaker than you.¡±


    ¡°A worldwide poll has ranked Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as the biggest mystery out of the 10 top mysteries.¡±


    ¡°One of the most famous actresses, Su Yuyan, has expressed that she likes the kind of domineering man who wishes to conquer the world. She also said that she pretends that he is her boyfriend, breaking countless fans¡¯ hearts!¡±


    ¡°Recently, countless foreign media outlets have fought over information about Great Qin, which has be one of the big questions on everyone¡¯s mind. Great Qin has greatly boosted China¡¯s power, and it will spur the spread of Chinese culture to the rest of the world! Countless hot-blooded youths have been shouting Great Qin¡¯s praises!¡±


    ¡°Thand¡¯s super inte celebrity, who is acimed as the number one drag queen, has bravely expressed his love to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and he wants to give his body to him. He wants to meet at a certain ce and time and has started a 24-hour broadcast so that everyone can watch the blissful moment if Great Qin¡¯s Legateees. He also said¡­¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a chill go through his body and couldn¡¯t read on, so he skipped further down.

 Chapter 138: Qin Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 138: Qin Resistance</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    There were many more replies, and Zhao Fu skipped over most of them, choosing only to read the more important ones.


    There was a reply about the Ying family¡¯s leaders publicly expressing that they would hand over all of their factions and resources to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. They also said that they would make him the patriarch of the entire Ying family if he returned to the Ying family. They believed that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would bring Great Qin to unsurpassed glory, and they had even promised that they would meet tragic ends if they had deceptive intentions.


    For these people to make a public deration and such a promise, one could see their sincerity. However, regardless, Zhao Fu did not n on revealing himself.


    Would anyone really hand their life over to someone who had made an unenforceable promise? Even though the Ying family¡¯s factions and resources were extremely tempting and they seemed quite sincere, Zhao Fu was simply too weak in the real world. He was unable to protect himself, and he didn¡¯t believe that his enemies would have mercy on him. Before he had the power to protect himself, he would not reveal himself.


    The second thread was about the Legatees of a few small nations in the northern region of Mind Continent. There were the State of Wei from the Warring States Period, the Kingdom of Qi from the Sixteen Kingdoms, Later Zhou from the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms, and the short-lived Great Shun. The four of them spent every day and night in terror because of Great Qin. As such, they gathered all of the Legatees in the north and formed a Qin Resistance Alliance.


    Because China had an extremely long history, there were many small nations, and because they belonged to different dynasties, there would often be ovepping names.


    This second thread caused Zhao Fu to frown, as this was simply too early. Most factions were only at the Town level, and they had not yet upgraded to cities. Most of them could not even leave their region, and the system factions were the sovereigns right now. They wanted to make an alliance to resist Great Qin already? What sort of joke was that?


    ¡°Even though Great Qin has gathered China¡¯s Fate and is one of the Five Great Empires of China, he¡¯s only dangerous on the surface!¡±


    Could Great Qin go over and destroy all of them right now? Impossible. And yet, they had all decided to start resisting Great Qin. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected this.


    However, only six people had joined the Qin Resistance Alliance so far, while all of the other factions in the north had remained silent. After all, this was like a public deration of war against Great Qin!


    Everyone else understood that although Great Qin was the greatest threat, they knew that standing up against Great Qin at this point in time was incredibly irrational. After all, development should be the main focus right now. The other factions saw those six factions as little children who were publicly provoking an adult ¨C they were simply asking for a spanking.


    Even though it seemed that the Qin Resistance Alliance wouldn¡¯t be able to harm Great Qin right now, its existence was dangerous enough. Zhao Fu could even feel something strange, and it was as if someone was starting to plot against Great Qin.


    The only ones who would be able to do something like this so early on would be the School of Vertical and Horizontal. After all, this was clearly the ¡®Vertical Alliance¡¯ system that had been employed against the original Great Qin in ancient times.


    Zhao Fu felt quite angry about their conduct. Since this generation of the School of Vertical and Horizontal had decided to set themselves up as enemies of Great Qin and wanted to use Great Qin as a pawn in their chess game, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t show a hint of mercy to them.


    Back then, Su Qin allied the Six States together, forcing the State of Qin to abandon its n to be Emperor and making it so that Qin didn¡¯t dare to cross Hangu Pass for 15 years. Zhao Fu wanted to see if they had the ability to stop Great Qin from rising!


    The third thread was titled: ¡®Seven Murders Star has appeared! Does the General Star belong to Qin?¡¯


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the matter about the General Star would have received so much attention and that people would have already guessed that it belonged to Great Qin. Luckily, they had no way of verifying this and could only guess that it was most likely Great Qin.


    Right now, Zhao Fu truly didn¡¯t want to do anything extremely eye-catching that would draw too much attention. This would make things very inconvenient for him, and it would be detrimental to Great Qin¡¯s development.


    There were many replies, and they said that they were from the Maoshan Sect, Qin Mountain¡¯s Zhang family, and Nanjiang¡¯s Miao family. They stated that they were willing to serve Great Qin. Of course, Zhao Fu ignored these replies ¨C perhaps they were capable, but they were equally likely to be useless.


    After looking through this information, Zhao Fu quickly finished his food. Just as he was about to enter the Heaven Awaken World, his maternal grandma called him. She told him that it was his grandpa¡¯s birthday and that they wanted to have a family dinner together.


    If it was a normal matter, Zhao Fu could have politely declined, but since it was his grandpa¡¯s birthday, he decided that it would be best to go even though he had just eaten.


    He brought along his personal bodyguard and bought a gift before heading to his grandparents¡¯ residence.


    Zhao Fu hadplicated emotions attached to his rtives because he felt that he wasn¡¯t very close to them. He wanted to leave after giving his grandpa his present, but they kept him there by chatting with him. They even asked if he had a girlfriend, and they wanted to introduce someone to him.


    Even though they talked for a long time and most of the content was pointless, Zhao Fu felt closer to them, and their rtionship felt more like family.


    After staying there for a while, he went into the Heaven Awaken World and spent a day there. A new Void Beast had spawned, and after taking its Void Crystal, Zhao Fu started to prepare a third path.


    This time, Zhao Fu nned to open up a path to Red Plum ins. He once again continuously used teleportation channels before using a City Creation Stone. After arriving at Red Plum ins, he obtained 10 Achievement Points.


    Come to think of it, it was possible to farm Achievement Points like this. If everyone got 10 Achievement Points every time he or she stepped into a new region, it would be incredibly easy to reach Baron status. Then again, stepping into a new region was incredibly difficult to normal people.


    However, it was now incredibly easy for the Great Qin Town. They could open up a new path every three days, and Baron status was 1,000 Achievement Points. Therefore, they would have to step into 100 new regions to get 1,000 Achievement Points.


    Zhao Fu looked at the people he had brought, and he found that even though they were indigenous residents of the Heaven Awaken World, they also received 10 Achievement Points each time they came with him to a new region.


    However, opening up 100 paths would require 300 days, which was quite a long time. There were also other ways to obtain Achievement Points. One could gain Achievement Points from killing Elite magic beasts and conquering viges, so getting three people to Baron status to upgrade to a City would be quite easy for Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 139: Horse Jade Soul

    <h4>Chapter 139: Horse Jade Soul</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    However, Zhao Fu felt that these methods were definitely limited, so he had to try them out before seeing how they worked for indigenous residents of the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu then turned his attention to Red Plum ins. It was mostly covered with grass and filled with short trees with red, plum-like fruits, which was how it got its name. Moreover, because it was a ins area, there were many types of horses, and many yers went into the ins to catch horses.


    The mostmon horse was a type of brown horse, and there were many of them. Zhao Fu looked to see if they would be useful, but they were inferior to his ck Forest Horses in terms of both body and strength.


    However, there was a type of horse called the Red Lightning Horse, and those horses werepletely red. They were extremely fast, and they looked like red bolts of lighting when running as fast as they could. They seemed to be faster than the ck Forest Horses by a bit. However, in terms of avoiding and going over obstacles, ck Forest Horses were superior, as the environments that they lived in were quite different.


    The Forest of Horrors was filled with trees, creating many obstacles, while the Red Forest ins were mostly ins, so the horses could run as fast as they wanted.


    Zhao Fu was interested in the Red Lightning Horses, and he hoped to find a Den if possible.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to go about his proper business. Red Plum ins had three main cities, which were Great Ancient City, Dangle City, and Green Grass City.


    The structures here were made from abination of stone and wood, and they made Zhao Fu feel like he was in apletely different country. The first ce he went to was Great Ancient City, and he bought 20 lots ofnd and prepared to open a restaurant.


    After doing this, he started to wander around Great Ancient City to see if he could find anything of value. As he walked around, he found a stall with many people crowded around it, and he went over to take a look.


    Zhao Fu saw a young man who looked 24 or 25 years old, and he sat cross-legged and wore ck clothes. There was arge saber on his back, and he gave off a sharp saber aura. It seemed that he was a swordsman.


    Zhao Fu was surprised to find that he was a yer, as it was rare for yers to have such a sharp aura. Zhao Fu would normally only feel this sort of aura from indigenous residents, and most of them were from ancient martial families or were great generals who had trained from when they were young to have such a powerful aura.


    There was a faint blue-colored oval-shaped jade. It was quite smooth and had a picture of a horse¡¯s head engraved on it.


    It was this thing that had drawn so many people over, and Zhao Fu looked at its description.


    [Horse Jade Soul]: An exotic item that can be used on horse-type Dens. It strengthens horses, increases spawn rate +15, and increases the chance of spawning higher grade horses +30%.


    This item was quite good, as it could strengthen horses by increasing their strength, speed, recovery, and endurance. What¡¯s more, it increased the spawn rate by 15 ¨C if a Den spawned five horses per day, this item would increase it to 20 per day.


    The third stat was even more important, as horses with higher grades would have greater potential. This sort of item was quite rare, so Zhao Fu decided to buy it and use it on the ck Forest Horse Den.


    ¡°What¡¯s your price for this?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The young man looked at Zhao Fu before calmly replying, ¡°I¡¯m not selling it! I¡¯m only exchanging it for Gold grade material!¡±


    So he wanted Gold grade materials, not money. Only then did Zhao Fu realize why it still hadn¡¯t been sold yet despite being a good item. Even though Zhao Fu already had Epic grade equipment, Gold grade equipment was still quite rare to the masses, and it would normally only appear at auctions. In fact, even finding Gold grade material was quite difficult, and normal shops wouldn¡¯t have any.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it. The Horse Jade Soul was a strategic item and could improve a Den, while Gold grade materials were not very important to Zhao Fu. Therefore, he did not mind exchanging Gold grade material for the Horse Jade Soul.


    As such, he nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out arge monster paw. It was ck and gave off an icy light that caused one¡¯s heart to tremble. As soon as Zhao Fu took it out, it gave off a powerful and ferocious aura, and those who saw it couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and cry out, ¡°A Lord grade beast material!¡±


    A hint of emotion finally appeared on the young man¡¯s calm face. He looked at Zhao Fu with delight as he said, ¡°My name is Leng Wu; I owe you a favor!¡±


    Even though Zhao Fu felt that using this bear paw to exchange for the Horse Jade Soul wasn¡¯t worth it, that was only to him. To everyone else, they thought that he was taking a loss, as Gold grade equipment was quite rare and considered to be a treasure to normal people. What¡¯s more, the Gold grade material that Zhao Fu had taken out was something that hade from a Lord grade beast, which was much rarer than normal metals, so it would be worth more.


    What¡¯s more, the Horse Jade Soul was only useful for yers who were Lords, and they needed to have a Horse Den. Most people would not be able to use it, so it seemed that Zhao Fu had lost out. However, Leng Wu was not one to take advantage of others or ept charity from others, so he had said that he owed Zhao Fu a favor.


    Hearing Leng Wu¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised when Leng Wu said that he owed Zhao Fu a favor so sincerely. However, it seemed that Leng Wu¡¯s background was not ordinary and he seemed quite strong, so perhaps this favor woulde in handy some time. As such, Zhao Fu did not refuse and nodded as he replied, ¡°My name is Zhao Xin!¡±


    Leng Wu nodded to express that he remembered his name, and the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else before they left. Leng Wu took the bear paw and Zhao Fu took the Horse Jade Soul.


    After this, Leng Wu left, while Zhao Fu walked around Great Ancient City for a while. He did not find anything else, so he decided to go to the other main cities to look around and to buy some properties.


    Zhao Fu turned to head towards the teleportation channel when a dirty little beggar, who looked around 12 years old, wore tattered clothing, and looked extremely famished, shakily bumped into him.


    After bumping into Zhao Fu, the little beggar came to his senses and quickly bowed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir!¡±


    After saying this, the little beggar ran away with a scared expression on his face. Zhao Fu stood still and calmly watched as the little beggar disappeared from view.


    Within a dark alley, the little beggar smiled with delight as he took out a piece of jade.


    Suddenly, a ghost-like figure appeared in front of him and mped its hand on his throat. The hand raised the little beggar¡¯s entire body, and he felt the aura of death as he struggled in fear.

 Chapter 140: Sickly Girl

    <h4>Chapter 140: Sickly Girl</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Only when one felt the most confident and pleased would falling from those heights be engraved in one¡¯s heart. Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes coldly looked at the little beggar as his hand started to slowly squeeze his neck.


    The little beggar felt his neck being crushed, and his face became red from being unable to breathe. His hands wed at the hand that was holding his neck, but he was unable to resist at all. By now, the little beggar was nearly out of breath, and his legs furiously kicked in the air.


    ¡°Let go of my little brother!¡± two figures suddenly appeared as a voice called out.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu saw a boy and a girl who both looked 14 or 15 years old. They had delicate looks and looked quite simr, and they were most likely twins. They each held a dagger and red at Zhao Fu hatefully.


    Seeing their youthful faces, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and casually threw the little beggar at them, causing him to hit a wall. After sliding down to the ground, he immediately fainted.


    Seeing this, the twins furiously rushed over with daggers in their hands. They were surprisingly fast, and it was to the point that normal people would only see two blurs rushing towards them.


    In just a moment, the boy reached Zhao Fu and swung the dagger towards him. Even though this boy was incredibly fast, his speed was nothing in front of Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu did not even bother using a weapon, and he used his King¡¯s Power instead, causing a ck light to appear around his fingers.


    He then struck out, leaving a ck arc of light through the air.


    ng!


    The dagger and Zhao Fu¡¯s fingers shed, and a look of shock appeared on the boy¡¯s face. Zhao Fu¡¯s fingers broke the dagger¡¯s de, and he then pushed out with his palm, sending the boy flying. After hitting the ground, the boy was unable to get up.


    Seeing that her brother had failed, the girl moved around Zhao Fu abnormally quickly and stabbed towards him with her dagger. Zhao Fu once again waved his fingers, but because she was a girl and he only wanted to teach them a lesson, not kill them, he attacked to the side of the girl, deliberately missing her.


    However, the girl had thought that Zhao Fu was going tounch another attack, so she dodged right into his attack.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± a cry sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s sword-like fingers shed through the girl¡¯s clothes. Zhao Fu was quite shocked when he the white, slightly exposed part of the girl¡¯s chest.


    The girl quickly covered her chest and retreated far away, her eyes reddening. She looked incredibly wronged, and it was to the point that she was about to cry.


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward. He had only wanted to teach them a lesson ¨C it was good that they had met him because if they had angered someone else, it was possible that they would have lost their lives. Following this, Zhao Fu picked up the jade that the little beggar had stolen.


    Zhao Fu normally put things in his King¡¯s Ring, and he only wore this piece of jade because it was the jade that He Xianru had given him that could hide his Fate. Zhao Fu could not afford to lose it.


    Just as Zhao Fu was thinking about leaving, a fist, which brought a lot of wind with it, shot towards him, and Zhao Fu instinctively punched out with his own fist.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu took a step back in surprise, while the other figure took seven or eight steps back before stopping.


    Zhao Fu saw that the person was a girl who looked about 17 or 18 years old. She had delicate and pretty features and also wore tattered clothing. However, her face was quite pale, making her look quite sickly.


    ¡° _This girl¡¯s so strong!_ ¡± Zhao Fu had only used 10% of his strength in his punch because he could feel that his attacker¡¯s cultivation was not very high. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the power within her fist to be enough to cause him to take a step back.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know how my little brothers and sister offended you, but please take it out on me and let them go.¡±


    The sickly girl wiped away the blooding out from her lips and looked at Zhao Fu with a serious expression. From the collision of their punches just then, she could tell that the ck-cloaked figure¡¯s strength was unfathomable, and she was not a match for him at all. She had used her full strength and even caught him off guard, yet he had only taken a single step backwards, while she had been lightly injured. She simply couldn¡¯t imagine how her younger siblings had offended such a powerful figure.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in the sickly girl, and he felt that the power she had came from some sort of bloodline or special constitution. There wasn¡¯t a lot of information about bloodlines and special constitutions that originated in the Heaven Awaken World, so Zhao Fu did not know much about them.


    Hearing the sickly girl¡¯s words, Zhao Fu realized that this was the first time that he had met such a special resident of the Heaven Awaken World. He understood how special she was ¨C her cultivation was no more than Stage 0-3, yet she had such immense strength. Such a talent could be greatly nurtured in the future.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, he could use her three younger siblings to ckmail her to submit. However, such a method would be too underhanded, and she would never be truly loyal to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu did not hide his interest and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in you!¡±


    The sickly girl¡¯s expression became serious as she asked, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll let my younger siblings go if I submit to you?¡±


    ¡°You can think about it that way. However, I won¡¯t use their lives to threaten you ¨C I never nned on killing them. It¡¯s up to you if you want to follow me, so think about it carefully,¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    The sickly girl thought for a while before replying, ¡°You really won¡¯t¡¯ harm them?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded sincerely.


    ¡°Alright, I can agree, but you have to give my younger siblings some money and prepare a safe ce where they won¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    The sickly girl agreed because the ck-cloaked figure in front of them was simply too powerful. Their lives werepletely in his hands, and she knew that her younger siblings would have been dead a long time ago if he hadn¡¯t held back greatly. Moreover, she could sense that he was not an evil person, so after thinking about it, she decided to submit.


    ¡°Big sister Qing! We don¡¯t want to be separated from you! We don¡¯t care about money!¡± The 14 or 15-year-old girl held her clothes together with some string, covering her chest. Hearing the words between the mysterious ck-cloaked man and ¡®big sister Qing,¡¯ the young girl quickly ran over and pulled on her arm.


    The boy held his chest and struggled to his feet before saying, ¡°Big sister Qing, you said that the four of us would always be together! We don¡¯t want to leave you!¡±


    Hearing their words, the sickly girl felt a warmth within her heart and felt quite touched.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu agreed to ept the three others as well. Even though they were quite young, they were already more powerful than most normal people, and they deserved to be nurtured as well.

 Chapter 141: Strange Illness

    <h4>Chapter 141: Strange Illness</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°How about it? Do you want toe with me?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the three-person group hug as he asked.


    They thought about it, and because they didn¡¯t want to be separated, they all nodded. They then ran over to the fainted little beggar and woke him up.


    The first thing the little beggar did when he woke up was scream in terror. He instinctively struggled and tried to run away ¨C it was clear how afraid he was of Zhao Fu.


    However, when he realized that his older siblings were gathered around him, he was able to gradually calm down.


    Afterwards, they told him about submitting to Zhao Fu, and the little beggar nodded, expressing that he was willing to go with them. However, the little beggar¡¯s terror towards Zhao Fu did not decrease at all, and he did not dare to look up at the mysterious and terrifying ck-cloaked figure.


    Following this, Zhao Fu asked them a few questions and learned some more about them. They were not blood siblings. Instead, they were orphans who had relied on each other for survival.


    The sickly girl was called Tuoba Qing, the boy twin was called Wu Ling, the girl twin was called Wu Qing, and the little beggar was called Yue Zhongchang.


    Because they had submitted to Zhao Fu as their Lord, Zhao Fu could now look at their stats and grades.


    What shocked Zhao Fu was that Tuoba Qing was SSS grade, while Wu Ling, Wu Qing, and Yue Zhongchang were A grade. He wasn¡¯t surprised that the three younger ones were A grade, but Tuoba Qing, the sickly girl, was actually SSS grade.


    Apart from historical heroes like Bai Qi and Wang Jian, this was the first indigenous resident of the Heaven Awaken World that Zhao Fu had met who was SSS grade. Usually, such people were City Lords, which was why Zhao Fu was so dumbfounded.


    The poption size of main cities was massive, but there were very few people who were S grade or above. And yet, no one had discovered that Tuoba Qing was SSS grade ¨C even someone who was S grade would be very important to the city, let alone someone who was SSS grade. If the government knew about her, they would have definitely taken her and nurtured her greatly.


    What¡¯s more, when Origins spawned S grade people, there would be a sign, such as a sh of golden light. With her SSS grade, it should have been impossible for Tuoba Qing to be living in poverty.


    ¡°Could this be a trap? Or is there a bigger story behind all of this?¡± With Zhao Fu¡¯s wary nature, he couldn¡¯t help but consider this because it was simply too surprising that Tuoba Qing was in this situation while being SSS grade.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Zhao Fu realized that it was possible that Tuoba Qing had not been discovered to be SSS grade because she had not been spawned but born normally.


    Even though the Heaven Awaken World had Origins and Dens that could spawn people and animals, the indigenous residents of the Heaven Awaken World could still give birth to children themselves, though yers could not do so yet.


    People who were born in the Heaven Awaken World didn¡¯t have any special signs when they were born, and they required a Lord to personally check their grade. It was unlikely for high-grade people to be born in such poor conditions, so the City Lord most likely didn¡¯t pay much attention to those areas.


    Zhao Fu asked Tuoba Qing about this and confirmed that she was not spawned from an Origin. This allowed Zhao Fu to rx and he couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed.


    Obtaining this SSS grade girl was purely out of sheer luck. However, Zhao Fu still couldn¡¯t work out why she was so powerful. The only clue was that there were a few question marks next to her race.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at the four of them.


    The four of them silently walked at Zhao Fu¡¯s side. Tuoba Qing no longer seemed as strong, and her face paled even more as she walked unsteadily. Wu Qing supported her as she walked, and seeing how sickly she looked, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t imagine how she had unleashed so much power before.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu gave her a bottle of special healing pills and said, ¡°Take them; they¡¯re good for your body.¡±


    Tuoba Qing epted the bottle, and not just her, but the other three people¡¯s attitudes towards Zhao Fu also became more gentle.


    Zhao Fu had bought these special healing pills at a high price from a main city, and they contained many precious medicinal ingredients. After taking one, Tuoba Qing¡¯splexion immediately became somewhat ruddier.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the four of them to a clothes shop and said, ¡°All of you, pick some clothes for yourselves.¡±


    Because the four of them were orphans, they survived each day with great difficulty. Eating until they were full was already a luxury, and because it was the first time they hade to such a ce, they felt quite apprehensive.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, their gazes were filled with delight, and they looked at the nice-looking clothes around them. However, their gazes all fell on Tuoba Qing ¨C whenever they made a decision, it was always with Tuoba Qing as the leader.


    Tuoba Qing nodded weakly, and only then did the three others happily run around and pick clothes. Seeing how happy her younger siblings seemed, a trace of a smile appeared on Tuoba Qing¡¯s face, and she turned to look at Zhao Fu and said weakly, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at her and replied calmly, ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    At this moment, Wu Qing brought a few clothes over and said excitedly, ¡°Big sister Qing, I¡¯ve picked out a few clothes for both of us. Let¡¯s go try them out!¡±


    Tuoba Qing shook her head and lightly smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just pick a few for me.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Wu Qing said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this; I¡¯ve picked them out already, so let¡¯s just go and try them on!¡±


    In the end, Tuoba Qing was unable to refuse Wu Qing, and she was dragged by Wu Qing into a changing room. After the two of them changed and appeared before Zhao Fu again, they looked likepletely different people.


    Tuoba Qing was wearing a white dress, and with her paleplexion and graceful demeanor, she looked like a young miss from a big family. She looked mild, sensible, and weak, making one want to protect her.


    Wu Qing was wearing a light green dress that made her look more elegant. Her young face gave off a fresh and clean feeling, and Zhao Fu inadvertently nced at her chest, making her blush.


    After Zhao Fu paid for their clothes, they left the clothing store, and he was about to take them back to the Great Qin Town. Suddenly, Yue Zhongchang¡¯s stomach started growling, so Zhao Fu took them to a restaurant. After eating their fill, they finally returned to the Great Qin Town.


    Only then did the four of them find out Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity, greatly shocking them. The first thing Zhao Fu did was tell Li Si to make arrangements for ces for them to stay, while Zhao Fu took Tuoba Qing to Zhang Baishu, the Apothecary, to see what sort of illness she had.


    The healing pills that Zhao Fu had given her could treat her injuries, but they could not rid her of her illness. She seemed to have a strange illness, and he learned that around this time every year, she would be incredibly weak and sometimes feel as if she was being burned by fire.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not know much about illnesses, so he took her to Zhang Baishu.

 Chapter 142: Refining Spirit Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 142: Refining Spirit Medicine</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After carefully examining Tuoba Qing, Zhang Baishu cupped his hands as he said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, this isn¡¯t an illness but something caused by this youngdy¡¯s special constitution?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Fu said in surprise as he asked, ¡°Can you tell what sort of constitution she has?¡±


    Zhang Baishu shook his head and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, this youngdy¡¯s constitution is simply too special, and I¡¯m unable to determine anything about it. However, I know the causes of some of her symptoms and some methods for handling them.¡±


    Zhao Fu was slightly disappointed, as he thought that Zhang Baishu would know what her strange constitution was. However, it was good enough that he knew what to do about it, so Zhao Fu asked him about what could be done.


    Zhang Baishu exined, ¡°This youngdy is like this because she will go through a transformation every year, which requires sustenance from arge amount of Blood-Refining Spirit Medicine. Without Blood-Refining Spirit Medicines, this youngdy will be wracked with pain and weakness, but if she has Blood-Refining Spirit Medicines to help herplete the transformation, there will be no problems.¡±


    After hearing Zhang Baishu¡¯s exnation, Zhao Fu understood. He asked what Blood-Refining Spirit Medicines were, and Zhang Baishu exined that they were blood-type spirit medicines, such as Blood Ginseng, Blood Reishi Mushroom, Blood Fleeceflower Root, etc. They could help transform one¡¯s blood and even refine one¡¯s blood.


    Zhao Fu currently did not have any Blood-Refining Spirit Medicines, so he ordered his people to go to the main cities to buy some.


    Lying on a bed, Tuoba Qing felt quite apologetic as she looked at Zhao Fu. She had not done anything for him, yet she had already brought him so much trouble. When she heard Zhang Baishu¡¯s exnation of Blood Refining Spirit Medicines, she felt that they were definitely more expensive than normal spirit medicines, which were already quite expensive. What¡¯s more, the amount that she needed was great, so it would be an astronomical sum.


    Tuoba Qing didn¡¯t want to cause Zhao Fu so much trouble, nor did she want him to give her so much for nothing in return. Because she had no way of repaying him, she said weakly, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll be alright after enduring it, so there¡¯s no need to waste so much medicine on me!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and gave her a reassuring look.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu no longer wore his ck cloak, reducing the feeling of mysteriousness and iciness that had been around him and making him seem more approachable and gentle.


    Zhao Fu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! To me, those Blood-Refining Spirit Medicine aren¡¯t much, and since you¡¯ve joined me, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you.¡±


    Tuoba Qing felt quite moved. Even though she acted like she was mature, she was still a 17-year-old girl and weak inside. She had suffered a lot of coldness and cruelty since she was young, things that she should not have endured at such an age.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s promise to her, she felt quite touched and decided to treat Zhao Fu sincerely from now on.


    Seeing Tuoba Qing tear up, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but pat her head. He somewhat saw himself in her ¨C after his mother had passed away, he had survived in pain by himself.


    Tuoba Qing blushed, feeling quite embarrassed. Zhao Fu realized that he had been a bit rude, and an awkward look appeared on his face as he withdrew his hand. After his people returned with the medicine, he ordered them to prepare the Blood-Refining Spirit Medicines in the way Zhang Baishu had instructed and to feed it to Tuoba Qing.


    After drinking a bowl of the medicinal soup, Tuoba Qing¡¯s face became ruddier and did not look as pained. It seemed that Zhang Baishu¡¯s methods were quite effective, and seeing this, Zhao Fu told Tuoba Qing to lie down and rest.


    Following this, Zhao Fu left the Apothecary Shop and went to the ck Forest Horse Den. Right now, Little ck and Little Grey were ying around while Little White waszily lying on one side watching the other two y. When the three animals saw that Zhou Fu had arrived, they all looked incredibly delighted ¨C recently, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t spent much time with them.


    Zhao Fu came over and rubbed their heads with his hand before taking out the Horse Jade Soul. He chose to use it, and it let out a brilliant jade light before flying out of his hand and turning into a majesticrge horse. It loudly whinnied before leaping towards the horse statue floating above the Den and entering it.


    At that moment, the ck Forest Horse Den started to change. No matter if it was the horse statue or the round stage on the ground, they both acquired a jade sheen and looked like they were made of pure jade.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu found that the ck Forests Horses¡¯ strength, which was around Stage 0-3 to 0-5, had risen to Stage 0-5 to 0-7. This was quite a big change, and if Zhao Fu had more Jade Horse Souls, he would be able to raise the average ck Forest Horse¡¯s strength to Stage 1.


    Stage 1 soldiers with Stage 1 warhorses wasn¡¯t as simple as just 1+1. They would be able to face off or even overpower a normal Stage 2 soldier and could suppress normal Cavalry.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with the Horse Jade Soul¡¯s effects, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Leng Wu had obtained it. He decided to head to Red Plum ins, and because of the matter with Tuoba Qing, he had dyed his original ns and had not yet bought properties at the other two main cities. As such, he started to take care of those matters.


    At this moment, Bai Qi was leading 5,000 soldiers and 3,000 Skeletons to explore the region outside of the Great Qin Town. They were slowly advancing when some of the scouts had discovered an Advanced Vige ahead.


    Zhao Fu had handed military matterspletely to Bai Qi, and because Bai Qi had the ability to take down Advanced Viges, Zhao Fu normally did not take part in such matters anymore. After all, it was Bai Qi who had taught Zhao Fu most of his military tactics.


    After carefully advancing for a while, Bai Qi reached his destination. The Advanced Vige was different than the ones they had found before ¨C it was not a normal Human Vige or an Ounder Vige but an Ancient Fallen n Vige.


    The vige and its vigers looked like a minority group, and they looked quite rough and wore colorful clothing. The style was quite differentpared to the clothes that people normally expected ancient people to wear.


    This was an Advanced Vige of the Xianbei n!


    The Xianbei n was a n that had appeared quite early on, and it was subjugated by the Xiongnu people in the beginning. However, as the Xiongnu n fell, the Xianbei n started to rise in power, and it truly shined in the Wei, Jin, and the Southern and Northern Dynasties. They created many states but started to go into decline due to a dramatic integration policy. Instead of making the country easier to govern, it shattered its governing power, and the Xianbei n disappeared into history.

 Chapter 143: Xianbei

    <h4>Chapter 143: Xianbei</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Most of these people¡¯s bodies were fairly tall and sturdy, and they all looked quite arrogant and obstinate. They were filled with a primal sense that was in stark contrast with the Confucian teachings that were promulgated in China.


    While Bai Qi was observing them, he found out the strengths and weaknesses of the vige. In terms of strength, their fighting power was slightly greater than that of a normal person¡¯s, and they would be very good soldiers in battlefields. However, those who worshipped fighting power would often be impulsive and reckless.


    Bai Qi could also tell some evident weaknesses. Not only were their defenses quitecking, but their management was also chaotic.


    There were roughly 9,000 or so vigers in Xianbei Vige, yet it would be no problem for Bai Qi and his 5,000 soldiers and 3,000 Skeletons to destroy them. The key consideration was reducing his casualties while maximizing his gains, which would be poption. Bai Qi knew that the main purpose of the exploration teams, apart from searching for resources, was to increase the poption, so Bai Qi would always operate ording to Zhao Fu¡¯s principles.


    However, Bai Qi was often quicker and more efficient that Zhao Fu, and he already had a n. Most of the minority ns in history were nomadic ns ¨C they did not do much farming, and they instead bred livestock. However, this was different in the Heaven Awaken World, as they still had livestock but started to do some farming.


    This had to do with the geography of thend. If they were in a ins biome, the Xianbei people would have mainly focused on breeding livestock and moving from ce to ce. However, because they were in a forest, they were unable to breed and move aroundrge numbers of cattle and sheep.


    However, they still had a lot of livestock: there were roughly 2,000 cattle, 4,000 deer, and 5,000 sheep. Bai Qi nned to take advantage of this.


    This time, Bai Qi had with him five Generals. He sent a chain of orders down and waited until it was dark.


    The Xianbei people carried about their business as usual and did not notice anything strange. Time gradually passed, and soon, the sun descended behind a mountain. When the sunset cast a golden light on the vige, it made the ce seem even more exotic.


    The Chief here was a coarse and violent fellow. He was quite strong, and within a n that valued strength, the strongest would always be the leader, regardless of his or her management skills.


    This man was called Lou Ruo, and he was a very strong and domineering man. His personality was quite cruel, and he executed people whomitted even the slightest wrongs. Moreover, he liked to use cruel methods to torture people.


    From a modern perspective, he would be an evil dictator, but there were still many people who submitted to him because in this world, the strong could do anything that they wanted. These people were not bound by morals or ethics, and they were quite simr to Orcs and Goblins.


    It was now dinnertime, and the Xianbei people mainly ate meat for their diet with some other foods as sub-parts of their diet. They cooked whole pots of delicious meat, and because Bai Qi¡¯s soldiers couldn¡¯t light any fires so that they wouldn¡¯t give themselves away, they only ate some dried food.


    Time continued to pass, and soon, it was midnight. Now that it was quite dark and most people had fallen asleep, it was time to carry out their n!


    First were the 3,000 Skeletons. No matter if it was in the east or the west, animals were sensitive towards monsters, and they would be terrified of them.


    Xianbei Vige¡¯s livestock were in the northern part of the vige, and when arge number of Skeletons drew close, the cattle and sheep started to be restless. The aura of death became denser and denser, causing the cattle and sheep to fearfully moo and bleat, and they started to charge at the fences around them.


    At this moment, some people realized that something was off, and when they saw arge number of Skeletons approaching from the north, they yelled, ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±


    Countless Xianbei people were woken up from their sleep, but by now, the 3,000 Skeletons, who were led by the 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen, had already reached the northern side of the vige. Luckily, the Skeletons summoned by the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry were not much weaker than when they were alive, or it would have taken them much longer to arrive.


    Because the Xianbei people relied on their livestock for most of their food, the livestock area was heavily guarded.


    As the 10 King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen brought the 3,000 Skeletons charging over, even though the Xianbei people didn¡¯t understand why there were so many Undead attacking their vige, they still ran out to meet them in battle.


    Riding atop theirrge skeleton horses, the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry charged, forcefully tearing open up a gap in the wooden fences. Following this, a countless number of Skeletons flooded in from the gap, and many Xianbei soldiers ran over to stop them.


    At this moment, the Chief of the Xianbei Vige, Lou Ruo, sat up from his bed, and there were a few naked women lying beside him. He coarsely pushed them away, and hearing the sounds of fighting from the northern area of the vige, he put on his clothes and walked out.


    At this moment, someone came to report, ¡°Chief, there are around 3,000 Skeletons attacking us from the north. The situations is quite dire, and they¡¯re much more powerful than normal Skeletons.¡±


    Lou Ruo frowned, and a look of fury on his face appeared as he prepared to go and see what was going on.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry unleashed massive roars. The livestock, which were already going mad with fear, seemed topletely lose control. They broke through the fences and started to run in terror.


    Some rushed towards buildings, while others rushed towards people. As the livestock started to go mad, Xianbei Vige descended into chaos.


    The livestock were future food for the vige, and they could not be lost. Seeing this, Lou Ruo yelled, ¡°Hurry and control the livestock!!¡±


    Bai Qi had chosen to attack the livestock area to cause chaos.


    Now, the Xianbei people had to split their forces between defending the Skeletons and controlling the crazed livestock. Sheep and deer were not too difficult to subdue, but crazed cattle were not easy to bring under control. If someone was rammed by a cow running at full speed, even if the person didn¡¯t die, he or she would be heavily injured.


    And yet, this was only the beginning of Bai Qi¡¯s n!


    Very soon, Doke and the other Generals led 4,000 soldiers to attack the eastern side of the vige. Xianbei Vige was already in extreme chaos, and they were spread incredibly thin. This attack was like a sharp de that stabbed into the vige, and it was incredibly difficult to defend against.


    Hearing about this new attack, Lou Ruo had to order his people to disregard the livestock and face the new enemies. Soon, the two sides shed and started to battle.


    Suddenly, a group of 800 armored Cavalrymen charged in from the western side of the vige with unstoppable momentum,ing behind Lou Ruo without being stopped at all.


    The Cavalry was led by 100 Cavalrymen wielding longswords ¨C they were abnormally powerful, and their swords gave off rays of sword light. Combined together, those 100 soldiers seemed like a massive godly sword that could shred iron like dirt, and they stabbed into the rear of Lou Rou¡¯s army. They were Bai Qi¡¯s Unique Military Profession, the Iron Eagle Elite Soldiers. ~~~~

 Chapter 144: Clothed Divine General

    <h4>Chapter 144: Clothed Divine General</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Cavalry charged through, pincering the Xianbei army from behind. With the chaos from the livestock and the difference in morale, stats, and equipment, the Xianbei army was destined to lose.


    Seeing the devastated state of the vige, Lou Ruo furiously hacked a few soldiers who were rushing at him to death. His fighting power was indeed quite powerful, and Doke gripped his spear, preparing to engage him in battle.


    Bai Qi was wearing a set of white clothes and had a blood-red sword at his side. He rode on arge ck Forest Horse and calmly looked at the battle. There was ughter everywhere, and even though the Xianbei soldiers were quite courageous, they were unable to fight back at all, and some even started to run away in desperation.


    In the end, Bai Qi¡¯s gaze fell on Lou Ruo, and when he saw that Doke was going to start fighting him, Bai Qi said, ¡°Doke, fall back.¡±


    The battle had more or less been decided, and in order to preserve as many soldiers as possible, he had to finish this battle as quickly as possible. As such, Bai Qi decided to personally act.


    Bai Qi drew the Seven Murders Sword at his side and lightly tapped his warhorse with his feet. Upon doing this, the warhorse shot forwards like a ck blur.


    Lou Ruo could tell that Bai Qi was the Commander here ¨C if he was able to kill him, it would be possible for him to save the vige. As such, he loudly roared and raised hisrge saber as he rushed at Bai Qi.


    However, he had overestimated himself and underestimated Bai Qi. How could he be a match for Bai Qi, who had Stage 1 cultivation and now had the Seven Murders Sword? The instant that they shed, the battle was decided.


    A blood-colored sword light shed as a head flew into the air. Riding on his tall warhorse, Bai Qi sped past Lou Ruo in an instant ¨C Lou Ruo had not been able to receive even a single strike from Bai Qi.


    After killing Lou Ruo, the light that the blood-red star in the sky gave off became slightly denser.


    By now, Bai Qi had reached the center of the battlefield. Seeing the chaos, fighting, and blood around him, he slowly raised the Seven Murders Sword in his hand as he yelled softly, ¡°Soldier Aura Formation!¡±


    All of the Great Qin soldiers¡¯ bodies released blood-red, somewhat metallic-looking auras that gathered towards Bai Qi.


    ¡°Skreeeeee!!¡± Suddenly, a bird¡¯s cry that seemed to be able to pierce through rocks and metals and shake the sky sounded out in the surrounding 10-kilometer radius area.


    A massive blood-red eagle appeared in the sky. Its gaze was incredibly sharp, and its ws glinted with a cold light. The massive icy and bloodthirsty aura that it gave off seemed to be able to flip mountains and overturn seas and suppress everything!


    The Xianbei soldiers had lost their will to fight after Lou Ruo had died, and facing this terrifying aura, their courage and fighting spirit werepletely shattered. They immediately threw down their weapons and knelt on the ground, choosing to surrender.


    Bai Qi, wearing his white clothes, rode on his ck Forest Horse in the midst of the blood and corpses. The remaining Xianbei people all kneeled around him, and adding on the massive blood-red eagle flying above him, Bai Qi looked like a god who had descended from the heavens.


    From then onwards, the legend of a white-clothed divine general started to spread!


    After the Xianbei people surrendered, the situation was pacified quite quickly.


    Doke quickly went through the numbers and reported, ¡°Commander Bai, because we were able to conclude the battle and gain control of the situation quite quickly, we¡¯ve subdued 7,356 Xianbei people. Most of the livestock ran off, but there are still about 20% remaining. We¡¯ve also obtained 360,000 silver coins, and we did not suffer many losses: 68 people received light injuries, 3 people received heavy injuries, and no one died. The Skeletons fought the main force of the Xianbei people, and we lost about 500 of them.


    Hearing Doke¡¯s report, Bai Qi nodded. His battle tactics were quick, simple, and violent, but the disadvantage was that they also caused many casualties.


    Because the Great Qin soldiers were superior in terms of equipment, cultivation, stats, and battle tactics, there were no casualties this time, while only 500 Skeletons were lost. This was not a big deal because they were summoned by the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry from corpses, and their numbers could be reced using the Xianbei people¡¯s corpses.


    The oue of the battle satisfied Bai Qi. As such, he wasn¡¯t stingy, and he split the money amongst the soldiers and ughtered some cattle and sheep to have a great feast to celebrate their victory.


    Following this, Bai Qi went to the Barracks and found that there were three Profession Change Stone Steles:


    [Xianbei Soldier]: E- grade Military, Description: Soldiers of the Xianbei n, Effect: Receives skill [Xianbei Saber Technique].


    [Xianbei Archer]: E- grade Military, Description: Archers of the Xianbei n, Effect: Receives skill [Xianbei Archery Technique].


    [Xianbei Shieldbearer]: E- grade Military, Description: Shieldbearers of the Xianbei n, Effect: Receives skill [Shieldbearing].


    There was nothing special about these military professions, and they were only slightly weaker than Great Qin¡¯s basic soldiers. However, they were slightly better than the military professions from the legacies of smaller families.


    Following this, Bai Qi went to the Vige Hall. There was a silver cube floating in the air, and it was a Silver grade City Heart. Bai Qi put his hand on it and just as he was about to conquer it, he received a chain of system announcements.


    ¡°Would you like to conquer the Ancient Fallen n ¨C Xianbei Vige?¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your faction is part of the Chinese n and has unlocked Nation Fate. Conquering this vige will bring many benefits!¡±


    ¡°1. Great Qin¡¯s Fate will fuse with a trace of Xianbei¡¯s Fate!¡±


    ¡°2. The more Xianbei¡¯s Fate is fused, the more favorable the Xianbei n will be towards your people. They may no longer see you as enemies and even fully submit.¡±


    ¡°3. You will obtain the Xianbei Tear, which can be fused into items or used to summon people from the Xianbei n.¡±


    Bai Qi was quite surprised that there were so many benefits from conquering this vige. As such, he chose to conquer it and [Relocate] it. Following this, the basic structures of Xianbei Vige disappeared as the other structures were all destroyed.


    Finally, the cube in the air slowly floated into Bai Qi¡¯s hand, and a tear-shaped item also descended ¨C this was most likely the Xianbei Tear.


    Zhao Fu, who was busy opening restaurants, also received some system announcements.


    ¡°Congrattions, your subordinate Bai Qi has conquered an Ancient Fallen Vige ¨C Xianbei. Great Qin¡¯s Fate has fused with a trace of Xianbei¡¯s Fate!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, your subordinate Bai Qi has conquered an Advanced Xianbei Vige. With the King¡¯s Ring¡¯s bonus, you have obtained 400 Achievement Points!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, your subordinate Bai Qi has relocated an Advanced Xianbei Vige. With the King¡¯s Ring¡¯s bonus, the Great Qin Town has obtained 41,000 EXP!¡±


    ¡°Xianbei?¡± When he heard these system announcements, he was quite shocked, but he also felt quite delighted. Conquering Ancient Fallen Viges could increase his Fate, and he had also obtained 400 Achievement Points and 41,000 EXP. He was now one-fifth of the way to leveling up to an Intermediate Town.

 Chapter 145: Xianbei Tear

    <h4>Chapter 145: Xianbei Tear</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After receiving so much EXP after conquering this Advanced Vige, the Great Qin Town would most likely level up after conquering a few more of them. However, it was a pity that Advanced Viges were quite rare, and finding a single one was already quite lucky. Most of the viges that they found were Basic Viges, then Intermediate Viges, and finally Advanced Viges.


    As for Towns, even if every region was as big as an entire province in the real world, there would be less than 160 Towns in a region.


    After going through all of the system announcements in his mind, Zhao Fu focused his mind on taking care of the restaurants again.


    Back at Xianbei Vige, Bai Qi looked up at the tear-like object descending from the sky, the Xianbei Tear. He caught it and looked at its description with a curious expression on his face.


    [Xianbei Tear]: The heavens pitied the Ancient Fallen ns, allowing them to appear in the Heaven Awaken World. This is their final chance, and it is their final fate. Now that their vige has been conquered, their fates have been decided. Because Xianbei Vige was conquered, it means that its fate has been fused or devoured, and the item created, the Xianbei Tear, symbolizes the grief of the n.


    Effect: Can be fused into items or can summon people. 100 Xianbei Tears can fuse into a Gold grade item or summon an S grade Xianbei person; 1,000 Xianbei Tears can fuse into a Legendary grade item or summon an SS grade person; 10,000 Xianbei Tears can fuse into an Epic grade item or can summon an SSS grade Xianbei person. Xianbei tears cannot fuse any further than 10,000 Xianbei Tears.


    After looking at the Xianbei Tear¡¯s information, Bai Qi put it in his spatial ring and decided to give it to Zhao Fu when he returned. He felt that Xianbei Tears weren¡¯t very useful ¨C after all, they had to conquer 100 Xianbei Viges before they could even fuse a Gold grade item or summon an S grade person.


    This showed that Xianbei Tears weren¡¯t very valuable. Just those 100 viges alone would be worth tens of times more than those 100 Xianbei Tears.


    It was only the Epic grade item or SSS grade person that was somewhat attractive, but they required too many Xianbei Tears ¨C 10,000 in total. That meant that they needed to conquer 10,000 Xianbei Viges.


    This would be incredibly difficult, and it was simply impossible at this point in time. As such, Bai Qi decided that the Xianbei Tears wouldn¡¯t be very useful, as it would be incredibly difficult to gather them and would only be useful atter stages.


    The greatest gains this time were the 7,000 or so people. Zhao Fu had told Bai Qi about the Qin Resistance Alliance, which was quite dangerous, especially the School of Vertical and Horizontal. As someone who had lived during the period of the Hundred Schools of Thought, Bai Qi knew how terrifying those people were.


    The current generation of the Vertical branch had shown its intent, and it was unknown if the Horizontal branch condoned this behavior. Now, Great Qin had to rapidly develop to face any future threats.


    After taking a short rest, Bai Qi brought the 7,000 captives back to the Great Qin Town. After all, with so many captives, it would be difficult for them to do any more exploring.


    After taking care of the matters in Red Plum ins, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town at the end of the day.


    The second day, Zhao Fu went to the Apothecary Shop and saw that after a day of resting, Tuoba Qing hadpletely recovered. Herplexion was ruddy and did not look weak or sickly at all. The Blood-Refining Spirit Medicines she had taken yesterday had been very effective.


    However, this was only temporarily. If shecked spirit medicines, her body would be weak again. However, with Zhao Fu looking after her now, there was not much to worry about.


    Right now, Tuoba Qing had been reunited with Wu Ling, Wu Qing, and Yue Zhongchang, all of whom were incredibly happy that Tuoba Qing had recovered.


    Seeing Zhao Fu walk in, they all felt incredibly grateful and somewhat awkwardly paid their respects to him. Now that they were living in Great Qin, they had to learn the rules of etiquette. Because they weren¡¯t used to it, their movements seemed quite awkward.


    Seeing the four of them, Zhao Fu lightly smiled and nodded as he said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    The four youths had no idea why Zhao Fu hade to find them, so they could only curiously follow behind Zhao Fu. They went through a teleportation channel, leaving the Great Qin Town, and arrived elsewhere.


    There were many Ratfolk standing guard here, and it was the first time that the youths had seen so many Ratfolk, making them quite nervous. After all, Humans and Ounders were normally quite antagonistic towards each other, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit apprehensive upon seeing so many Ratfolk.


    However, when they saw how respectful the Ratfolk were towards Zhao Fu, they slowly grew less scared of them. Following this, the four of them went with Zhao Fu to arge hall. There was nothing within it except a stone stele.


    ¡°ce your hands on it and see if you can change your profession,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    The four youths nodded and ced their hands on the stone stele, following which their bodies shed with light.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite excited ¨C from the beginning, Zhao Fu had wanted to develop them as Assassins. After all, they were agile and quite suited to this profession, so he decided to bring them to see if they could receive the acknowledgment of the stone stele.


    Since they had received the acknowledgment of the Assassin Profession Change Stone Stele, they had the potential to be Assassins. As for the trial to kill Underworld Demons, Zhao Fu decided to have them wait for a while. Their cultivations were quite low, and it would be quite difficult for them to kill the Underworld Demons.


    As such, Zhao Fu did not allow them to go on, but he was quite confident in their strength and potential. This was especially so for Tuoba Qing.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out the remaining seven Assassin equipment sets. They were all equipment sets that would be more powerful as their owners became more powerful, and Zhao Fu, with his Assassin Lord¡¯s Ring, would be able to draw more power from them. Thus, he wanted to find owners for them as soon as possible.


    Zhao Fu briefly exined the uses and effects of the Assassin equipment sets, and from how valuable the equipment sets were, the four youths could tell how much Zhao Fu valued them. They were incredibly excited and grateful, and all of them had their own thoughts. For example, Wu Ling silently vowed that when he became strong, he would definitely repay Zhao Fu.


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s heart felt quite warm, and she felt that she would never be able to repay Zhao Fu in her lifetime.


    As for Wu Qing, she thought that perhaps that it was because Zhao Fu wanted her body that he was treating her so well.


    As for Yue Zhongchang, he would do whatever Zhao Fu told him to do. The shadow that Zhao Fu had left in his young heart was simply too terrifying.


    After cing those seven equipment sets in front of the youths, they all closed their eyes and used their hearts to sense them, choosing one that was suitable for them. In the end, they chose the Void Equipment Set, Light Equipment Set, Blood Equipment Set, and Terror Equipment Set.

 Chapter 146: Blood Equipment Set

    <h4>Chapter 146: Blood Equipment Set</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Wu Ling chose the Void Equipment Set, which gave him Void Power. Void Power nullified most attacks and could cause his body to vanish, which would allow him to carry out dangerous assassinations.


    Wu Qing chose the Light Equipment Set, which had some Light element skills. One would think that Light element skills did not suit an Assassin, but they could be used to bend light, reflect light, and scatter light, aiding one¡¯s assassination skills, and it could even be used for healing.


    Yue Zhongchang chose the Terror Equipment Set, which had a mental-type legacy, and its skills were used to strike fear into enemies during the day and terror at night, making it so that they could not sleep. This would slowly torture and torment the enemy, making it easier to assassinate them.


    Tuoba Qing, who Zhao Fu valued the most, chose the Blood Equipment Set, which gave the owner a type of Blood Power. It could use one¡¯s blood to recover and kill, and as long as some of one¡¯s blood remained, one would always be in a half-unkible state. It was quite an exceptional power.


    In the end, out of the 12 Assassin equipment sets, only the War, Kill, and Battle Equipment Sets were left. They were all as powerful as the Blood Equipment Set, so it would most likely be more difficult to find suitable owners for them.


    However, this was already quite good: 9 of the Assassin equipment sets now had owners, and Tuoba Qing had chosen the powerful Blood Equipment Set. Zhao Fu eagerly anticipated her growth ¨C after all, she was SSS grade like Bai Qi and had outstanding potential.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the four of them back to the Great Qin Town and told them to get used to their new powers while raising their cultivation. When he had any spare S grade Orbs, he would give them to Wu Ling, Wu Qing, and Yue Zhongchang.


    Following this, Bai Qi and the exploration team returned to the Great Qin Town, and he reported the matter about Xianbei Vige to Zhao Fu.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu was quite delighted ¨C with these 7,000 captives, Great Qin¡¯s overall poption was now a bit more than 46,000, and they were slowly growing to a size that could rival a main city.


    At the same time, Bai Qi handed the Xianbei Tear to Zhao Fu, and after looking at the Xianbei Tear, Zhao Fu also felt that it was not very useful and put it inside his King¡¯s Ring.


    At this moment, Li Si brought a few Xianbei elders and beautiful young women into the room. He paid his respects to Zhao Fu before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, these people requested to see you.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and looked towards the elders and the beautiful young women.


    At this moment, the group of people kneeled down and spoke in anguage that Zhao Fu could not understand. However, because they had submitted to him, he could understand their intent.


    Their words were along the lines of, ¡° _Respected Majesty, we havepletely submitted to you and will live under your glorious light in the future. We would like to present our most beautiful women to serve you; please ept them._ ¡±


    Zhao Fu understood that most minority ns would offer their most beautiful women to those who conquered them. After all, they lived in a world where the strong devoured the weak, and their traditions and culture were different to those of the modern day.


    Zhao Fu wanted to refuse because he already had a few female attendants, and he did not want too many people trying to serve him. However, when the elders saw Zhao Fu hesitate and frown, their faces paled ¨C in their eyes, if Zhao Fu did not ept, it would mean that the Xianbei people¡¯s lives would be tough from now on.


    Li Si could understand what Zhao Fu was thinking, so he advised him, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s best that you ept them to put the Xianbei people at ease.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and nodded to show that he epted the Xianbei women. Smiles broke out on the Xianbei elders¡¯ faces, and the Xianbei group left with Li Si.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to talk with Bai Qi. Bai Qi would continue to lead the army and explore outside of Great Qin¡¯s territory, while Zhao Fu would go to Battle City, as the restaurant and Merchant Alliance had formally opened.


    The restaurant¡¯s business was very good, and it did as well as the one in Holy Light City.


    Just as the restaurant opened, the various factions in Little Valley started to be wary, and they were particrly worried because the restaurant was opened by an unknown faction. They sent people to find information about the restaurant, but they were unable to find anything.


    Most yers were incredibly jealous of the restaurant¡¯s sess, but because their status wasn¡¯t high enough, they could only watch. Soon, as time passed, they would also be able to raise their statuses to Baron.


    Soon, Zhao Fu¡¯s advantage of being a Baron would no longer be an advantage, as most people would soon be Barons. However, being able to open up a path to another region every three days was already quite good, and Zhao Fu was currently the only one who could do such a thing.


    Moreover, in terms of businesses, his greatest advantage was not the restaurants but the Merchant Alliance.


    Recently, many people had seen quite a few new and interesting things being sold on the streets. They were all things that the region did not have, which attracted not only many indigenous residents but also yers as well.


    Now, the Merchant Alliance was starting to be a massive profit-generator by buying and selling goods.


    For example, Zhao Fu would sell his ck Forest Fruits at Little Valley, and many people were incredibly curious upon seeing them and would ask, ¡°Shop owner, what is this fruit? What does it taste like?¡±


    The person in charge of selling the ck Forest Fruits replied, ¡°These are ck Forest Fruits from the Forest of Horrors; you can¡¯t find them anywhere in Little Valley.¡±


    Just the rarity of this fruit caused many people to buy it. They knew that the Forest of Horrors was a neighboring region, and it was the first time that they had seen something from another region. Could it be that someone had passed the boundary? Everyone was quite surprised.


    The person in charge of selling the ck Forest Fruitsughed and said that he was only responsible for selling the fruits and did not know anything else. Because he didn¡¯t know, people didn¡¯t continue to ask. They looked at the ck Forest Fruits and asked, ¡°Shop owner, how much are these ck Forest Fruits? I want two to try.¡±


    The person picked up two ck Forest Fruits and handed them to the person, saying, ¡°Two copper coins for one. Since it¡¯s our first day, I¡¯ll give you a discount of three copper coins.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone felt incredibly shocked. Because of how rare this fruit was, they thought that it would be exorbitantly priced. However, it was only two copper coins for one ¨C all of them had expected at least 10 or so copper coins.


    Zhao Fu did not charge high prices for these normal goods. Instead, he decided to earn a small profit on each one but sell a massive amount of them. Because of how plentiful they were in the Forest of Horrors, he did not have to worry about running out of stock, so he decided to generate profit by selling a lot of them.


    In the Forest of Horrors, they could buy three ck Forest Fruits for one copper coin, so selling one for two copper coins in Little Valley already increased their profits by many times.

 Chapter 147: Sword Genius

    <h4>Chapter 147: Sword Genius</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    That was only one of the various businesses run by the Merchant Alliance. Apart from selling specialty foods from each region, it also sold clothes, medicinal grasses, and other materials from different regions.


    If the establishment of restaurants caused the various factions to start feeling wary, the establishment of the Merchant Alliance made them feel an extremely grave sense of danger, as the Merchant Alliance¡¯s profits would be massive. It wasn¡¯t just the various factions that ced their attention on it, but even the system¡¯s governmental factions took it seriously.


    Countless gazes fell on the Drizzle Merchant Alliance, but it ignored all of these gazes and continued to make money in a low-profile way. It didn¡¯t show any signs of danger and acted merely as a businessperson. It even gave the various factions some discounts.


    This surprised and delighted the factions. With the Merchant Alliance bringing them benefits, they no longer felt as tense about the Merchant Alliance, and the rtionship between the Merchant alliance and the various factions became more amicable. This was exactly what Zhao Fu had wanted. After all, a businessperson had to show that he or she was harmless and would be beneficial to everyone in order to do well.


    However, the various factions couldn¡¯t help but try to guess who the Drizzle Merchant Alliance belonged to, but they were unable to find any information, nor could they make any precise guesses. They just had to ept that the mysterious Merchant Alliance couldn¡¯t be offended and was best kept on good terms.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased with the Drizzle Merchant Alliance. It now spanned the Forest of Horrors, Little Valley, Hundred Bamboo, and Red Plum ins. In order to fool others, he set the headquarters of the Drizzle Merchant Alliance at Little Valley, while the true headquarters was at the Great Qin Town.


    Now, the Merchant Alliance and restaurants in each region earned a bit more than 7,000 gold coins per day. 7,000 gold coins did not seem like much, but the four regions added up to over 28,000 gold coins per day, which was 280 million copper coins or $2.8 billion in the real world. And that was only for one day.


    As Zhao Fu opened up more and more regions, the profits would be greater and greater. With so much money, Zhao Fu bought all of the energy crystals in all of the main cities, spending 10,000 gold coins to buy 1,000 energy crystals.


    Zhao Fu had kept the God-Refining n in his heart this entire time, and even though he now had the energy crystals required, he still couldn¡¯t carry out the n because he was stillcking a few important things. Zhao Fu still hadn¡¯t finished preparing some matters and finding some things, so even though he had the energy crystals, he couldn¡¯t carry out the n just yet. He would only be able to start it after finding the thing that he needed.


    After checking on the Merchant Alliance, Zhao Fu went to Battle City and went to the Arena to see Ge Nia.


    Zhao Fu found that Ge Nia had be one of the most prominent fighters in Battle City. Now, anyone who had not heard of Sword Demon was definitely not from Battle City.


    Every time Ge Nia fought, the Arena waspletely packed, with most of the people there to watch him fight. It was clear how popr he was.


    These people liked Ge Nia because they liked to watch him execute people with a cultivation level above his, and they werepletely astonished by his superb sword skills. They were alsopletely stunned by his talent, going through Stage 0 to Stage 0-4 in just a short period of time.


    Both the yer factions and governmental factions set their eyes on him, and they extended many generous offers to persuade him to join them. However, they were all refused.


    Countless people started to investigate Ge Nia. They wanted to know his true identity, where he came from, and what faction he belonged to, but they couldn¡¯t find anything. The only thing that they knew was that he was brought by a mysterious, ck-cloaked figure to the Arena one bright morning, which started his legend.


    After 50 or so battles, not a single person had been able to force Ge Nia to take off his cloak, and no one had seen the true appearance of Sword Demon.


    This made Ge Nia even more mysterious, and there was even a rumor that no one knew what Sword Demon looked like, as those who had ever seen his appearance had all died!


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard those rumors. He went to the big man in charge of registrations, and by now, he had found out that the man was called Zheng Li. Zhao Fu walked over and said, ¡°Brother Zheng! How have you been recently?¡±


    Hearing that voice, Zheng Li turned and saw that it was Zhao Fu, making him feel quite delighted. He smiled as he replied, ¡°So it¡¯s brother Zhao! Here, please take a seat. Sword Demon will be fighting next.¡±


    Zheng Li gave Zhao Fu a VIP seat in the Arena, and Zheng Li¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Fu was extremely good. This was because to everyone else, everyone thought that Zheng Li had discovered Sword Demon. As Ge Nia¡¯s status rose in the Arena, so did Zheng Li¡¯s.


    Only Zheng Li knew that it was because he had been lucky. He had luckily been in charge of registrations that day, and Zhao Fu had insisted that Ge Niapete. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t have discovered Ge Nia, a sword genius.


    Zhao Fu sat down ¨C he hade specifically to see Ge Nia¡¯s progress. Following this, Ge Nia walked onto the stage, still wearing his ck cloak, but his aura was colder and more powerful.


    As he walked into the Arena, countless people cheered his name, making the scene seem incredibly lively.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was Ge Nia¡¯s opponent. It was arge, burly man who was wearing clothes made of beast fur and had arge beard. It seemed that he was a Xiongnu person.


    ¡°Those from the minority ns can enter the system¡¯s main cities? Or was this person captured and brought here?¡±


    The man piqued Zhao Fu¡¯s interest. Historically, the Xiongnu people had some enmity with Great Qin, and it could be said that they were a powerful enemy. As such, Zhao Fu asked Zheng Li about the appearance of the minority ns in the system¡¯s main cities.


    It turned out that in order to increase the number of people in the Arenas, the City Lord of Battle City had allowed the Ancient Fallen ns, or minority ns, and Ounders to enter the city.


    It seemed that governmental policies really did wildly differ from region to region. yer factions were usually weaker than minority ns and Ounders, but with the system¡¯s main cities supporting yer factions and trading with them, yer factions were able to be much more powerful. This included purchasing good equipment, recovery items, and support items. However, since yer factions did not have this advantage in Battle City, they were in quite a precarious situation.


    Zhao Fu turned his attention to the fight. Facing Ge Nia, the Xiongnu person felt an indescribable sense of contempt, and he raised the scimitar in his hand and rushed towards Ge Nia, seeming incredibly ferocious. Ge Nia knew that the person in front of him was a Xiongnu person, and he did not hold back either.


    The battle concluded very quickly. In just an instant, the Xiongnu person fell to the ground and Ge Nia left the stage amidst wild cheering. Zhao Fu could tell that Ge Nia had improved incredibly quickly here, so he told him to remain here. After chatting with him for a bit, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town.


    The next day, a new Void Beast spawned, so Zhao Fu decided to open up a fourth path, which was to the final region around the Forest of Horrors, East Green.

 Chapter 148: Eternal Night

    <h4>Chapter 148: Eternal Night</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The process of opening up a new region was the same as before, and soon, Zhao Fu arrived at East Green. The rocks on the ground were covered with lush, green moss, and there were few trees but many creeks here. There would sometimes be fog in the air, making the ce seem quite dreamlike and beautiful.


    East Green had four main cities, which were Southlight City, Heavenstone City, Ninesun City, and Seemwater City.


    Just like before, Zhao Fu went around the main cities and found that the specialty good here was a type of freshwater fish. These fish were found in most of East Green¡¯s creeks, and they looked like normal grass carps but slightly smaller. Their meat tasted incredibly delicious and tender, and they were loved by many people.


    After looking at the goods in the main cities, Zhao Fu went about his business of buying properties and opening restaurants. He went to each of the four main cities and found that there were fewer yers in Heavenstone City than the three other cities, but he could not figure out why.


    After buying properties, Zhao Fu hired some people to start renovations and to make preparations for the grand openings. After taking care of these things, Zhao Fu started to send out his Intelligence Department, Eternal Night, and nted people in each of the main cities.


    The one who was most excited about this was undoubtedly Liu Mei, as Zhao Fu normally restricted her greatly. Guo Binglin, Wang Ergou, and the other high-ranking members of the Intelligence Department could use teleportation channels at their discretion, but Zhao Fu restricted Liu Mei in this matter. Because of this, she always seemed unhappy when she saw him.


    Now that Zhao Fu was no longer restricting her, she could finally use teleportation channels as she wished and go to the main cities whenever she wanted to supervise the operatives. As such, she was incredibly happy.


    However, Zhao Fu reminded her that he would restrict her again if she didn¡¯t take her job seriously or made trouble for him.


    In response, Liu Mei acted incredibly obediently and continuously praised Zhao Fu.


    Beside her, even Wang Ergou couldn¡¯t help blush with shame, wondering where the domineering and boorish Third Mistress went ¨C she was now better at ttery than even him.


    Eternal Night established a small part of itself in each main city, with around 10 or so people per main city. In order to conceal their identities, Zhao Fu ordered them not toe into contact with any of the other Great Qin subjects in the main cities. They were to focus on collecting intelligence for now, as there were not yet any assassination targets.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out the Heaven Awaken World map and started to look at it seriously. Now that he had opened up paths north, south, east, and west of the Forest of Horrors, he needed to do some more nning and strategizing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    In Holy Light City, Jiang Feng walked into Jiang Rou¡¯s clothing shop and looked at her doing the ounts. He said with a caring expression, ¡°Lil Rou, just leave the ounts to other people. You have a lot on your te, so don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Jiang Rou stopped and looked up at Jiang Feng with a slight frown. She knew that her big brother would note to find her if he didn¡¯t need something from her. She knew that he was only pretending to care about her, so she calmly asked, ¡°Big brother, what have youe to find me for?¡±


    Because Jiang Rou didn¡¯t appreciate his fake attitude, Jiang Feng looked quite awkward as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not much. I just wanted to ask how the clothing shop was going.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s doing quite well! It¡¯s already somewhat famous, and many members of upper-society have started to order clothing tailored from here. We¡¯re earning about 50 gold coins per day,¡± Jiang Rou replied curtly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Feng was quite delighted and said, ¡°Lil Rou, you should know that the Jiang family and Zhou family¡¯s rtionship has be quite strained, and putting aside why, the Zhou family seems to have obtained a nation¡¯s legacy.


    ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s in quite a dangerous spot ¨C I heard that Zhao Xin hasn¡¯te to see you in a while, and I wanted to buy 500 Blue grade equipment sets for the Jiang family¡¯s elites. Please talk to Zhao Xin about this!¡±


    Jiang Rou could tell what her big brother wanted ¨C he wanted to push her towards Zhao Xin to use Zhao Xin¡¯s power to develop the Jiang family and defend against the Zhou family. He wanted something to happen between her and Zhao Xin while also obtaining some benefits.


    Equipment sets consisted of a weapon and a set of armor, so 500 equipment sets meant 1,000 pieces of Blue grade equipment. Right now, a single piece of Blue grade equipment cost around 300-500 silver coins.


    1,000 pieces of Blue grade equipment would be at least 300,000 silver coins, and even the Jiang family would be pained to spend such an amount. What¡¯s more, this was the absolute lowest price, so they wanted her to personally talk to Zhao Xin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it!¡± Jiang Rou said somewhat coldly after finally hearing what Jiang Feng wanted. She was angry that the Jiang family wanted to use her as a tool, but she also didn¡¯t want Zhao Fu to think of her as a woman who was just trying to use him.


    Jiang Feng didn¡¯t panic when Jiang Rou refused, and he started to use all kinds of matters, like their family, their parents, and the Zhou family, to persuade her.


    In the end, Jiang Rou could only agree. Hearing this, a smile appeared on Jiang Feng¡¯s face as he turned and left. Jiang Rou lowered her head, silently wiping away a few tears.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°What is it, Jiang Rou?¡± Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he sat opposite Jiang Rou, who looked apologetic.


    ¡°Zhao Xin, I¡­ would like¡­ to buy some equipment!¡± Jiang Rou said with great difficulty.


    Zhao Fu smiled and didn¡¯t mind, and he nodded as he replied, ¡°Sure! How many do you want?¡±


    She looked up at Zhao Fu and breathed in deeply as she asked, ¡°I want to buy 500 Blue grade equipment sets; can you give me a discount on them?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing how ufortable and tense Jiang Rou looked, Zhao Fu realized what this was about and couldn¡¯t help butugh, and he said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you 40% off.¡±


    Jiang Rou let out a sigh of relief and felt incredibly grateful and ashamed ¨C Zhao Xin treated her so well, yet she had the audacity to ask him for a favor. She soon started to tear up.


    Zhao Fu asked with a concerned expression on his face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Rou fought back the tears and shook her head, indicating that it was fine.


    Zhao Fu felt that something was off, but he was not in a position to ask. At this moment, a soldier came to report that there were matters for him to take care of, so he apologized to Jiang Rou and said his farewells.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Jiang Rou suddenly said with her head lowered.


    Zhao Fu stopped walking and said, ¡°No need to thank me; we¡¯re friends. I¡¯ll do my best to help you, and you don¡¯t need to feel like you owe me anything. Perhaps I¡¯ll need your help in the future!¡±


    Those wordspletely undid the knot in Jiang Rou¡¯s heart. She hoped that one day, she would be able to help Zhao Fu in return, and she lifted her head and beautifully smiled.


    Zhao Fu was able to rx when he saw that Jiang Rou felt better. He cared about Jiang Rou, as she was his first friend, so it was only normal that he would help her.

 Chapter 149: Inauspicious Item

    <h4>Chapter 149: Inauspicious Item</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After talking to Jiang Rou, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town and continued taking care of unfinished matters.


    At the same time, he decided that Great Qin would develop northwards because his n was to leave China and use Vietnam as a stepping stone.


    Even though Vietnam was a smaller country than China, it was still a country, and seizing it would take some preparation. Zhao Fu nned to open a path in that direction first before developing his forces in that direction.


    East Green¡¯s four restaurants had all opened, and these things no longer required Zhao Fu to look over them himself.


    He also received some good news: the underground exploration teams had discovered a Skeleton General. This Skeleton General was just as powerful as the first one, but Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had be much stronger. Li Wen hadbined the two exploration teams together, and at the cost of a few light injuries, they had sessfully killed the Skeleton General.


    The Skeleton General dropped five items. The first item was its armor, which Zhao Fu gave to Li Wen as a reward. The Skeleton General¡¯s sword was called the Flowing Cloud Sword, and it had the same stats as Bai Qi¡¯s original Star shing Sword. Zhao Fu gave this new sword to Wang Jian.


    Next was a General Soul, and now that Zhao Fu knew how powerful a General Armament was, he could no longer bear to use General Souls to strengthen pieces of equipment. He decided that he would keep them until he had 10 so that he could fuse them into a General Armament.


    The next item was a Skeleton General Profession Change Stone, and Zhao Fu gave it to a Ratfolk called Carnegie to use. Now, Zhao Fu had 11 Generals.


    The final item was quite interesting. It was a jade flute that was white-colored and felt cold to the touch. Because it had been contaminated with Undead aura for a long period of time, the aura it gave off was quite strange and eerie, and it felt like an inauspicious item.


    [Deathcry Flute]: A strange flute that will make any song yed seem sad and will make one subconsciously shed tears. The person who ys the flute will attract ghosts to him or her.


    The fifth item was indeed an inauspicious item. If it appeared in the real world, it would give many people a big scare ¨C after all, anyone who yed this flute would attract ghosts to him or herself, which sounded quite horrifying.


    However, in the Heaven Awaken World, with Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, he did not fear ghosts. As such, he put the jade flute to his lips and lightly blew.


    As a note sounded out, Zhao Fu felt a chill at the back of his neck as if a cold breeze had blown past. He looked up and the scene fell silent, and something strange started to happen.


    A few illusory figures slowly appeared, and they were both male and female. They looked quite blurry, so their features could not be seen. The clothes they wore were quite normal, and their feet were floating a few centimeters off the ground.


    Zhao Fu looked at them and found that they were just some normal ghosts. These ghosts were quite weak, and a casual attack could cause them to dissipate. In fact, they did not even dare toe within 10 meters of Zhao Fu. This was because just the power of the Fate around Zhao Fu was enough to kill them.


    Zhao Fu was surprised that blowing just a single note was enough to attract a few normal ghosts. If one yed an entire piece on it, just what would be attracted?


    The Deathcry Flute seemed to be quite powerful, so Zhao Fu put it inside his King¡¯s Ring. He then looked at the ghosts around him and casually waved his hand. A formless wave of energy rippled out like a breeze, immediately scattering the ghosts.


    Most of the important things had been taken care of, so he went back to his room to cultivation. He had risen to Stage 1 not too long ago, but he hadn¡¯t advanced much since then. However, not too long after he started cultivating, he was interrupted.


    Guo Binglin knelt on the ground with a serious look on his face and reported something to Zhao Fu. Hearing what he had to say, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes glinted coldly before putting on his ck cloak and leaving the room, going with Guo Binglin to Heavenstone City.


    There were many people gathered in front of a restaurant. Some were sighing, while others were rejoicing at the owner¡¯s misfortune. This restaurant was the one that Zhao Fu had opened.


    Zhao Fu walked in and saw a chaotic and disorderly scene. All of the tables and chairs had been smashed, and what made him furious was that there were 20 or so corpses on the ground.


    These corpses belonged to the waitresses, the managers, and the chefs. All of the people associated with the restaurant had been ruthlessly murdered.


    The ground and walls were stained with their blood, and their bodiesy on the ground in different positions. However, the same expression of fear was engraved on their faces. Zhao Fu knew all of these faces, and now, they were all in front of him, dead.


    Zhao Fu became filled with rage, and his eyes became cold as his hands tightened into fists and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Beside him, Guo Binglin could feel Zhao Fu¡¯s anger, and his heart trembled. He cupped his hands respectfully before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this is what happened. Not too long after the restaurant was opened, Heavenstone City¡¯s Young Lord came here quite drunk with a few servants. He directly said that he was reserving the entire restaurant and ordered the manager to kick everyone out.


    ¡°Because of his status, the manager could only apologize to each of the customers already dining here and ask them to leave. The Young Lord then demanded all of the dishes to be served to him, which the manager did, carefully attending to him.


    ¡°However, the Young Lord said that he didn¡¯t like the wine here, so the manager went to some other restaurants and spent a lot of money to purchase the wine that he liked. In the end, the Young Lord became more and more difficult as he became drunker, and he even ordered the waitresses to perform sexual favors for him.


    ¡°The manager felt quite troubled, as we only hired these women to be waitresses, so he did his best to exin to the Young Lord that this demand was simply impossible. However, the Young Lord did not care, and he tried to force himself on some of the waitresses. A few of them were unwilling, and they injured him while struggling.


    ¡°The Young Lord flew into a fit of rage, and he ordered his guards to kill everyone in the restaurant and for the restaurant to be smashed. He was then brought back to the City Lord¡¯s residence by hisckeys because of how drunk he was.¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu realized why there were so few yers in Heavenstone City. With such an overbearing, violent, unreasonable, and bloodthirsty trash doing as he pleased, who would want to stay here? Something that one put his or her blood, sweat, and tears into could be destroyed by him on a whim.


    Even though Zhao Fu was enraged, his mind was quite clear. He immediately realized something and said coldly, ¡°Order all of Great Qin¡¯s people to leave Heavenstone City immediately!¡±


    Guo Binglinplied and quickly left to disseminate the order.


    Very soon, everyone who belonged to Great Qin left Heavenstone City and returned to the Great Qin Town. Not too long after they had left, a group of guards came to seal up the restaurant and to confiscate all of Zhao Fu¡¯s properties.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Fu¡¯s quick thinking, it was possible that not a single one of his subjects in Heavenstone City would have remained alive.


    ¡°System announcement! You have been listed as a wanted criminal by Heavenstone City.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your position in Heavenstone City has been exposed. Please leave quickly.¡±


    It seemed that the Young Lord was not taking any risks, and he was trying to get rid of any future troubles, causing Zhao Fu to gnash his teeth in anger. He had never felt so furious before.

 Chapter 150: S level Fugitive

    <h4>Chapter 150: S level Fugitive</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Even though he was furious, Zhao Fu knew that he couldn¡¯t stay here for long. He had already be a wanted criminal, so he would not be able to use Heavenstone City¡¯s teleportation channels. As such, all he could do was quickly walk towards the city gates.


    However, he soon caught the attention of a 10-man patrol squad. Facing those 10 city guards, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he quickly walked into an alleyway.


    The city guards thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was only Stage 1, so they were incredibly confident. A single Stage 1 city guard would be able to take him down, let alone 10 of them. As such, they did not notify anyone, and they followed Zhao Fu into the alleyway.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu stopped walking and turned to look at the city guards, a cold smile appearing on his face.


    ¡°Li Wu! You¡¯re wanted in Heavenstone City, and you won¡¯t be able to escape. If you surrender now, we¡¯ll leave your corpse intact. Don¡¯t me us ¨C you can only me yourself for offending the Young Master.¡± the captain of the patrol squad said confidently and somewhat mockingly to Zhao Fu.


    ¡®Li Wu¡¯ was the name that Zhao Fu had used to purchase properties. He was cautious by nature, and because he knew how much power the government had in main cities, he never used his real name to purchase properties.


    Hearing their words, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became incredibly cold. His people had treated the Young Lord courteously and had continuously made concessions, but they had been killed in the end. What¡¯s more, they had med Zhao Fu and his people. As such, Zhao Fu did not reply and immediately attacked ¨C at this moment, he simply wanted to kill. ck traces of King¡¯s Power rose from his body, and he leaned forwards before kicking off the ground, leaping towards the city guards like an arrow shooting out of a bow.


    ¡°So fast!¡± The city guards werepletely dumbfounded, and before they realized what was happening, Zhao Fu had appeared in front of them. He stretched out his fingers, forming a hand-knife as ck light covered it.


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hand-knife pierced through a city guard¡¯s chest, and blood flowed out of that city guard¡¯s mouth as a look of surprise appeared on his face. He had never thought that he would be killed so easily.


    In the next second, Zhao Fu¡¯s body once again disappeared.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two heavy sounds rang out as two city guards flew away, smashing against the walls on either side of the alleyway. Their chests werepletely caved in, and it seemed that they would not be able to live for long.


    The remaining city guards were quite fearful and realized that they were actually the prey, not the hunters.


    ¡°Hurry and leave! Let¡¯s report this to the City Lord!¡±


    When the captain saw that three city guards had died in an instant, he realized that they were unable to fight against Zhao Fu, so he immediately gave the order to retreat.


    At the same time, the city guards were extremely confused ¨C when had yers be so powerful? Normally, they relied on their strength to look down on yers, but now, it seemed that they had unexpectedly kicked an iron board.


    They wanted to leave, but Zhao Fu was not willing to let them go. The fury in his heart exploded out, and he darted back and forth within the squad of city guards like a ck shadow.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s fist smashed into a city guard¡¯s chest, causing him to copse as his body flew backwards.


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu whirled around and shed out with his hand, and a city guard¡¯s head flew off his neck, causing blood to spurt from his neck.


    This was apletely one-sided massacre. Perhaps these city guards could act high and mighty in front of normal yers with their Stage 1 cultivation, but with Zhao Fu¡¯s different powers and high-grade equipment, he had long since started to disregard Stage 1 city guards.


    After Zhao Fu dashed around in the squad of city guards for a few moments, there was only one city guard left. The other city guardsy on the ground in all sorts of positions, looking extremely pitiful, and the alleyway was dyed red with blood.


    This final city guard tightly gripped his sword with both hands, but his body was trembling. His eyes stared at Zhao Fu, and because he knew that he couldn¡¯t escape, he could only go all-out.


    Zhao Fu disappeared before his eyes in an instant, and the city guard cried out in fear. He savagely shed forwards with his sword, but the ck blur easily dodged around it and appeared before him.


    In that instant, a hand grabbed onto his head and lifted him up.


    Bang!


    Without any hesitation, Zhao Fu simply tightened his grip and crushed the city guard¡¯s head. It exploded like a watermelon, causing blood and bits of brain to fly everywhere.


    Zhao Fu continued to stand still, his hands covered with blood. It was the first time that Zhao Fu had felt killing to be so happy and carefree, and this started to change Zhao Fu¡¯s personality.


    Of course, Zhao Fu knew that he could not stay here, so he quickly left towards the city gates.


    Soon, a soldierly-looking middle-aged man brought arge group of city guards to the alleyway. When he saw the gory scene, he was incredibly infuriated.


    The middle-aged man was called Yue Linping, and he was one of Heavenstone City¡¯s three Great Generals. He was in charge of all of the city guards in the city.


    Before, he hadn¡¯t paid much mind to this matter, as it was just a hedonistic young master offending some weak yers. In order to not make any trouble for Heavenstone City, it was necessary to get rid of the people who the Young Lord had offended.


    Yue Linping had wanted to deal with this yer like all of the other yers in the past: by getting rid of him quickly and without too much fuss. However, he never would have thought that he would continuously receive messages that his city guards had been killed while he was within the city!


    As such, he brought people and came here immediately. Only after seeing the scene did he find that the situation was not as simple as he had expected. His Stage 1 city guards had been massacred without being able to resist at all.


    It seemed that the Young Lord had angered someone who could not be offended. The City Lord simply spoiled his son too much, and the Qian family¡¯s people were incredibly vile characters, stirring up the Young Lord each time. If this went on, Heavenstone City would be destroyed.


    However, there was no turning back now. Yue Linping suppressed the mes of fury in his heart as he turned and said, ¡°Immediately list Li Wu as an S level fugitive!¡±


    The city guards beside him were quite surprised. They knew that S level fugitives were all powerful enemies who could threaten the existence of main cities, so they were quite shocked to hear that a weak yer would be listed as an S level fugitive. They all asked in disbelief, ¡°Sir, are you sure about this?¡±


    Yue Linping nodded seriously and said, ¡°For him to kill city guards so easily, his strength is not inferior to mine. Hurry and report this matter to the City Lord and give the order for the city gates to be closed ¨C we can¡¯t afford to let him escape, or the consequences will be unimaginable!¡±


    Hearing this order, some city guards went to report to the City Lord, while Yue Linping and the remaining city guards chased in the direction that Zhao Fu had left in.


    By now, Zhao Fu had already reached the southern city gates of Heavenstone City. He stood in the midst of arge crowd, suppressing his aura to not stand out.


    He was about 10 or so meters away from the city gates when the city guards standing at the city gate took out their sabers and said in a loud voice, ¡°Close the city gates! No one is to enter or exit!¡±


    This gave Zhao Fu a big shock. He was still in Heavenstone City, and if the city gates were closed, it was more likely than not that he would die. Putting aside the 100,000 Stage 1 city guards, just the City Lord alone would be enough to take him down. He had to quickly escape from here.

 Chapter 151: Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 151: Massacre</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Many people were displeased that the city gates were suddenly being closed because some of them had wanted to go out to hunt to earn some money, while others wanted toe in to sell the things that they had found outside.


    Even though there were not many yer factions in Heavenstone City, there was still a considerable number of yers in the city. Moreover, it was not only the yers, but also the indigenous residents who were inconvenienced by the sudden order to close the city gates, so many operations stopped as a result.


    The city gates closed quite suddenly and without any warning, so there were many people standing on either side of the city gates who looked incredibly displeased and were yelling for the city gates to be opened.


    The city guards coldly harrumphed ¨C they had received an order to not let anyone in or out at any cost, so they loudly replied, ¡°The city gates will remain shut! Anyone who tries to get in or out will die!¡±


    Those words were filled with killing intent, causing countless people to retreat. Even though they were incredibly displeased, their lives were more important than whatever business they had.


    At the same time, they were quite confused ¨C what had happened in Heavenstone City for them to suddenly close the city gates? It was the first time that this had happened.


    The many people standing around the city gates retreated, and the city guards pushed the 10 meter or so tallrge gates, which were made from Silver grade material, until they were almost closed.


    Hiding within the crowd, Zhao Fu knew that if he did not act soon, he would lose his opportunity. He circted his King¡¯s Power, and arge amount of the ck King¡¯s Power streamed out from Zhao Fu, dispersing around him like fog.


    ng!Zhao Fu drew the Sky Demon Sword and raised it high into the air, instilling it with his King¡¯s Power.


    Feeling Zhao Fu¡¯s power, the Sky Demon sleeping within the sword suddenly opened its cold, blood-red eyes. Large amounts of Sky Demon Qi streamed out from the sword, and as the Sky Demon Sword gave off a demonic gleam, Zhao Fu yelled, ¡°Sky Demon sh!¡±


    BOOM!!


    An explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu shed downwards with the sword, and a demonic howl seemed to roar out. The air seemed to be cleaved in half as a massive ck sword light flew out.


    The 10 or so city guards closing the gates and the 20 or so city guards standing by were all hit by the sword light without being given a chance to even defend themselves. The terrifying sword light seemed to devour their bodies, and after it passed through them, the ground became dyed with blood, and countless broken corpsesy on the ground. The pungent smell of blood and guts started to fill the air.


    At the same time, a 20-meter long gash appeared on the ground, and traces of demonic qi floated up from it.


    These sudden changes shocked all of the people around Zhao Fu, and they all looked at the ck-cloaked figure in front of them, who seemed like a demon god.


    As everyone stared in shock, Zhao Fu¡¯s body blurred and shot towards the city gates like a ck ray of light, and soon, he was about to rush out.


    Suddenly, a powerful body jumped down from 10 or so meters above and blocked off Zhao Fu¡¯s path. It was a General Guard, and his cultivation was above Stage 2.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Zhao Fu yelled coldly and swept out with his sword, and the Sky Demon Sword, filled with killing intent, shed towards the General Guard.


    This strike was ferocious to the extreme, and the General Guard immediately used hisrge saber to parry Zhao Fu¡¯s attack; however, he had underestimated Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    The General Guard felt like a massive beast had mmed into him, and he slid back by 10 or so meters before steadying himself. He stared at Zhao Fu in shock, while Zhao Fu ignored him and rushed out of the city gates.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Just as Zhao Fu stepped outside of the city gates, the city guards on top of the city walls continuously released arrows at him, forming a rain of arrows. They tore through the air, giving off an incredibly sharp aura.


    Luckily, there were only 4,000 city guards on each side of the city walls, and most were within the city. Only 1,000 of them were Archers, and Zhao Fu quickly dodged around while also using his King¡¯s Domain to form a protective shield behind him.


    Soon, Zhao Fu escaped from the rain of arrows, and the other city guards could only quicklye down from the city walls. They were not as strong as the General Guard, but they could still jump down 10 meters without any issues.


    At this moment, the General Guard caught up with Zhao Fu and shed hisrge saber towards him. A cold light shed in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, and he pointed the Sky Demon Sword at the General Guard, unleashing ¡®Sky Demon¡¯s Feast.¡¯ A massive demon¡¯s image flew out from within the sword and spread its wings as it flew towards the General Guard.


    Seeing this, the General Guard was quite shocked and quickly used a defensive skill. While he held hisrge saber in front of him, a blue crescent moon appeared before him, covering his body.


    The Sky Demon¡¯s image flew past the General Guard¡¯s body in an instant, and the blue crescent moon rippled with a powerful blue light. The Sky Demon¡¯s image was unable to devour any fleshly essence before disappearing. After this, the blue crescent moon also slowly disappeared.


    Suddenly, the General Guard coughed up a mouthful of blood and half-kneeled on the ground, looking quite injured. It seemed that even though the Sky Demon¡¯s image was unable to devour any of his fleshly essence, it had still been able to injure him.


    Zhao Fu did not continue to attack, and he instead continued to run. He only had a single goal, which was to stay alive.


    The General Guard reluctantly watched Zhao Fu run further and further away. Everything that had just happened seemed to have taken a long time, but it all happened in the blink of an eye. Before the other city guards had descended from the wall, the General Guard¡¯s eyes shed as he yelled, ¡°He¡¯s the S grade fugitive Li Wu. Anyone who can capture him, dead or alive, will be rewarded with 10,000 gold coins!¡±


    ¡°What? 10,000 gold coins?!¡±


    Those inside and outside the city gates were given a big fright. Most of them had not yet been to the Quest Center and seen the quest for apprehending Zhao Fu, but that did not matter anymore ¨C they werepletely enthralled by those 10,000 gold coins.


    10,000 gold coins were 1 billion copper coins, which were worth $10 billion in the real world. This shocking figure caused countless people¡¯s eyes to shine, and their expressions became savage. If they could kill Zhao Fu, they could have almost anything they wanted.


    They knew how strong Zhao Fu was, but there were countless people outside the city gates who had been trying to get in. If they drowned him in this sea of people, it was possible to kill him. Whoever was lucky enough to kill him would have enough money for even his or her next life.


    Hearing this, a countless number of people didn¡¯t hesitate at all as they rushed at Zhao Fu as if they were crazed. Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, his body erupting with killing intent as he looked at the people charging towards him. ¡° _Since you lot want to die, I¡¯ll help you with that!_ ¡±


    Zhao Fu did not fear even Stage 1 city guards, much less these people who were at most Stage 0-5. He held the Sky Demon Sword as his body blurred and he rushed into the crowd.


    The massacre¡­ officially began!


    Rays of ck sword light shot out, and cries of pain followed continuously. It was as if Zhao Fu had rushed into a group of people who didn¡¯t even have the strength to truss up a chicken, and because of how crowded it was and his agility and nimbleness, no one was able to hit him.


    Zhao Fu started to kill indiscriminately, and each of his strikes was extremely ferocious and would create 10 or so corpses. The ground was covered with blood and body parts, and the smell of blood was especially strong. Zhao Fu¡¯s ck cloak had also beenpletely dyed red by blood.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± When Zhao Fu saw that the crowd of people was still rushing at him without fear, heughed loudly. Hisugh was cold and eerie, making those who heard it feel a chill within their hearts.

 Chapter 152: King’s Profoundness

    <h4>Chapter 152: King¡¯s Profoundness</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After wildlyughing, Zhao Fu coldly gazed at the people around him and slowly said with a domineering, condescending, and cruel tone, ¡°This king sentences you all to death!¡±


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu drew the Sky Demon Sword across his palm, causing red and golden blood to flow out onto the sword. Feeling the King¡¯s Blood, the Sky Demon Sword hummed with delight, and its evil aura became even stronger.


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu stabbed the sword into the ground, and countless traces of Demonic Qi flowed out from the sword before rushing into the ground like streams of water.


    The ground started to be dyed ck, and in an instant, it formed a 1,000-meter wide circle of darkness.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and looked at the massive crowds rushing towards him. He raised his bleeding palm, held it out towards them, and softly yelled, ¡°King¡¯s Profoundness ¨C Demon Domain ¨C Ten Thousand Burials!¡±


    BOOM!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a ck light shot out from Zhao Fu¡¯s palm, forming the image of a demon. Suddenly, formless energy rushed out as if some sort of forbidden power had been unleashed.


    Countless ck spikes that were 20 meters long shot up from the ground unexpectedly, and they contained an immense amount of force.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The ck spikes pierced through person after person and lifted their corpses 20 meters high into the air.


    The ck spikes covered the surrounding 1,000-meter radius area, and the 1,500 people at the head of the crowd were all lifted up into the air. Their expressions were filled with pain, savageness, and terror, and blood dripped down from the air, making it seem as if it was raining blood.


    Everything fell into a deathly silence, and the scene became a truly hellish scene.


    This horrifying scene caused the countless people who had been blinded by greed to be woken up in an instant. Their bodies stopped moving instinctively, and their terror did not allow them to take another step forwards.


    Zhao Fu used his King¡¯s Power to stop his bleeding, and he pulled the Sky Demon Sword out of the ground. The darkness in the ground retreated as the ck spikes disappeared, and the corpses fell from the sky, creating an empty space 1,000 meters wide.


    This skill was something that Zhao Fu had juste up with. The King profession was a profession that surpassed Military professions and could grow. However, it did not have any skills ¨C Zhao Fu needed to create all of the skills by himself. [King¡¯s Profoundness ¨C Demon Domain ¨C Ten Thousand Burials] was the first skill that Zhao Fu had created.


    However, this skill was something that could only be cast with the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s Sky Demon Domain. Without the Sky Demon Sword, Zhao Fu would not be able to use this skill.


    The blood on the ground was sucked towards the Sky Demon Sword by an invisible force and devoured by the Sky Demon Sword. The Sky Demon excitedlyughed as it said, ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Owner, kill them all!¡±


    After the Sky Demon Sword devoured all of the blood and converted it into its own power, it sent some into Zhao Fu¡¯s body to help him recover. Casting the King¡¯s Profoundness skill just then had consumed a lot of Zhao Fu¡¯s strength.


    Just as Zhao Fu pulled the Sky Demon Sword out of the ground, he pointed it at the crowd 1,000 meters away and said in a voice filled with killing intent and mockery, ¡°What is it? Hurry up ande!¡±


    This provocation caused the people surrounding Zhao Fu to look at each other, but none of them dared toe forwards.


    ¡°He¡¯s holding the Sky Demon Sword!¡±


    At this moment, someone suddenly noticed the ck sword with a demon¡¯s image, which gave off a cold, murderous, and evil aura, in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What? The Sky Demon Sword?¡± Hearing this shout, countless gazes fell on the sword in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. The Sky Demon Sword was the most famous sword right now, and even though the Ten Thousand Flower Festival had long since passed, the swords on the Legendary Rankings were still publicly acknowledged to be the strongest pieces of equipment in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Back then, the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s disappearance from the list had caused a great shock. What these people had never expected was that the Sky Demon Sword would reappear in a yer¡¯s hand, filling everyone¡¯s heart with shock. At the same time, they felt deeply curious as to who this ck-cloaked figure.


    This news caused even the General Guard to feel shocked. At the start, he was quite doubtful, but after he saw the sword in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand for himself, he could confirm that it was indeed the Sky Demon Sword. Back then, anyone could see the equipment in the Exchange Stone Stele, so almost everyone knew what the Sky Demon Sword looked like because it was the top-ranked piece of equipment in the Legendary Rankings.


    By now, all of the city guards on the city walls hade down. They ran over to the General Guard and asked, ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡±


    The General Guard didn¡¯t know why Heavenstone City would list this person as a fugitive, but this was no longer important. He could tell how serious this matter was, and if he allowed Zhao Fu to escape, it would be equivalent to allowing a tiger to return to its mountain, bringing endless trouble in the future. As such, he gave the order, ¡°Kill him¡­ at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± 4,000 city guards simultaneously replied and rushed towards Zhao Fu, giving off a ferocious aura.


    Zhao Fu felt a trace of worry when he saw those city guards charge over. If they were an army of yers, he would have nothing to fear, but they were all city guards who were at least Stage 1 in cultivation and were all wearing Blue grade equipment! What¡¯s more, this was at the front door of Heavenstone City, and they would have even more reinforcements arriving soon.


    As such, Zhao Fu¡¯s only option was to escape!


    As Zhao Fu quickly escaped, the people around him hesitated. There were great benefits to killing Zhao Fu, and they would even be able to obtain the Sky Demon Sword. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Profoundness skill had left too big of a trauma in their hearts.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu did not show any mercy, and he sent out a Sky Demon sh. As a massive sword light shed out, it decimated countless people, paving a bloody path for Zhao Fu.


    By now, most people had beenpletely scared witless by Zhao Fu and had chosen to retreat. However, there were also many people who had not yet given up, and they raised their weapons as they ran up to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was bogged down by a countless number of people, and it was impossible for him to kill all of them. After killing a crowd, another crowd woulde up. Zhao Fu looked around and saw that the 4,000 city guards had nearly reached him ¨C if he was encircled by them, it was possible that he would not be able to escape.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu threw an orb, which gave off a faint white light and transformed into a 2-meter tall monkey with white fur, and the fur at its chest seemed to look like a human face. It was the Whitefur Monkey King.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡± As soon as the Whitefur Monkey King appeared, a formless but powerful soundwave erupted out. The heads of people in the surrounding 20-meter radius area immediately exploded, while those beyond 20 meters died with blood streaming out of their seven orifices. Those 100 meters away were sent flying, and even those 1,000 meters away had to cover their ears from the pain.


    Zhao Fu took this opportunity to leap out of the crowd, but at that moment, an arrow shed through the air, and it was as if it contained a divine power that could kill anything in its path. It pierced through the Whitefur Monkey King¡¯s body, causing it to immediately burst into tiny motes of light that dispersed.


    After piercing through the Whitefur Monkey King¡¯s body, the arrow did not stop and continued to shoot towards Zhao Fu like a bolt of lightning.

 Chapter 153: Shocking Demon’s Roar

    <h4>Chapter 153: Shocking Demon¡¯s Roar</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As the arrow shot towards Zhao Fu, who was in the middle of escaping, he was given a big fright, and his hairs stood on end. He turned to look at the terrifying arrow flying at him and flicked the sword in his hand, sending it flying towards the arrow. The arrow then exploded in the air, creating arge shockwave.


    At that moment, a figure appeared at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, who gripped a long saber with both hands. The saber gave off a shocking saber light as it chopped towards Zhao Fu.


    ng!


    The sound of metal colliding sounded out, causing sparks to fly as Zhao Fu circted his King¡¯s Power and used his sword to block the long saber.


    However, Zhao Fu was shocked to find another figure, and he quickly retreated many steps as a spear dancing with light stabbed through where he had just been.


    Zhao Fu looked at the three people in front of him with a serious expression. The man holding the long saber was a soldierly-looking middle-aged man called Yue Linping, the first of Heavenstone City¡¯s three Great Generals. The man holding the violet bow was a handsome-looking youth called Gu Feng, and he was the second of Heavenstone City¡¯s three Great Generals. The man holding the golden spear was a big man named Liu Sheng, the third of Heavenstone City¡¯s three Great Generals.


    The arrival of Heavenstone City¡¯s three Great Generals caused all of the city guards to feel incredibly excited. With three of Heavenstone City¡¯s strongest existences here, it would not be difficult to apprehend Zhao Fu.


    Seeing the three Great Generals arrive, the yers all conscientiously retreated hundreds of meters away. As part of Heavenstone City, they knew how powerful these three Great Generals were, and they also knew that what would ensue was a battle that they could not interfere in. However, they still hoped toe in at the end to reap some rewards, so they did not retreat too far away.


    Seeing these three people, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became incredibly grim. If he was facing a single General, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. However, it would be impossible for Zhao Fu to face the three of them working together.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only choose to escape. He swept out with the Sky Demon Sword, pretending to attack, but in the next moment, he immediately turned and ran away.


    Of course, Zhao Fu¡¯s actions were unable to fool these three experienced Generals. Gu Feng coldlyughed as he drew therge bow in his hands, and an arrow containing monstrous strength streaked towards Zhao Fu like a meteor.


    As the arrow came within a few centimeters of Zhao Fu¡¯s back and looked as if it was just about to hit him, Zhao Fu suddenly twisted his body, causing the arrow to miss him and stab into the ground in front of him.


    Bang!


    The arrow mmed into the ground with an immense amount of force, and the hard ground was unable to endure this, exploding into a 5-meter wide crater.


    Just as Zhao Fu dodged this arrow, Yue Linping raised his long sabre and fiercely shed at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu could only parry with his sword, but Liu Sheng once again arrived at his side and drove his spear towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Fu could only once again dodge, unable to extricate himself from these three people. He unleashed his King¡¯s Power, engaging in a massive battle with the three Great Generals. Sword light and saber light shot out everywhere, and their powerful auras gave rise to massive gusts of wind.


    The three Great Generals¡¯ cooperation was seamless, and Zhao Fu waspletely suppressed. As the city guards watched the three powerful Generals fight, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood boil.


    Suddenly, just as Zhao Fu blocked one of Yue Linping¡¯s strikes and was about to counterattack, an arrow shot towards his face, forcing him to tilt his head.


    The arrow brushed past Zhao Fu¡¯s head, and the arrow was like a sharp knife, leaving a gap in Zhao Fu¡¯s hood. A few hairs fell and a gash opened up on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, through which blood slowly flowed out.


    Feeling the pain on his face, anger welled up within his heart, and his King¡¯s Power exploded out into his sword. The Sky Demon Sword gave off an immense sword light and a shocking demon¡¯s roar, and it seemed to contain the might to destroy everything as it shed out.


    Facing this vicious attack, Yue Linping roared and exploded out with power. Countless golden auras streamed out from his body, forming a golden aura me around him.


    Boom!!


    As the sword and saber shed, a massive explosion sounded out, resulting in a powerful shockwave that caused even the ground to crack.


    ¡°Ca!¡±


    At that moment, Gu Feng used his full strength to shoot an arrow. That arrow shined with a brilliant violet light and carried with it the image of a massive violet roc as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu gritted his teeth and once again released a lot of his King¡¯s Power to form a ck, semicircr shield at his side.


    Bang!


    The violet roc smashed into Zhao Fu¡¯s ck dragon-inscription shield with a massive amount of force, resulting in another explosion.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s ck dragon-inscription shield started to crack like a mirror.


    Crash!


    The violet roc disappeared as another arrow mmed into the area with the most cracks and pierced through the shield, burying itself into Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Pft!¡± Zhao Fu felt a pain in his chest and coughed up a mouthful of blood. At that moment, Liu Sheng grasped this opportunity and swept out with his spear,pletely obliterating the ck dragon-inscription shield. The shaft of the spearnded heavily on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, sending Zhao Fu¡¯s body flying 20 meters away before he crashed to the ground.


    The city guards cheered loudly. The three Great Generals were incredibly powerful, and Zhao Fu¡¯s capture seemed like a certainty. It looked like there was no chance that Zhao Fu would escape.


    The yers all inwardly sighed, as it seemed that this man did not have a chance anymore. However, he was indeed quite powerful ¨C even though he was definitely going to lose against the three Great Generals, this battle would make him incredibly famous.


    Yue Linping¡¯s expression was cold and calm, and he was about to walk over to capture Zhao Fu.


    It became incredibly silent, and everyone watched to see if Yue Linping would kill Zhao Fu.


    At this moment, on the ground, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth and slowly stood up. He looked at the three people with blood-red eyes as his body radiated a sinister and murderous aura.


    ¡°Do you¡­ really think¡­ I¡¯d¡­ fear you?¡± Zhao Fu roared as he raised the Sky Demon Sword and pointed it at the heavens.


    BOOM!!


    A massive explosion sounded out, seeming to shake even the clouds in the sky as a boundless killing intent descended. Everyone was incredibly astounded and felt a terrifying power descend, and their bodies and spirits all trembled. The three Great Generals also stared at this scene,pletely dumbfounded.


    The sky became a blood-red color in an instant, and countless blood-red rays of light descended. Zhao Fu raised his head and seemed to be bathed in the blood-red rays of light. His ck cloak was torn to pieces, revealing Zhao Fu¡¯s true appearance: his handsome, delicate face; his ck hair that reached his waist and blew around even without any wind; his ck clothes; and his blood-red eyes, which were filled with killing intent.


    An aura that was extremely powerful burst forth from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the murderous aurapletely twisted the space around him, making it impossible to see Zhao Fu¡¯s true appearance.

 Chapter 154: Berserk

    <h4>Chapter 154: Berserk</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Before, Zhao Fu waspletely focused on escaping and didn¡¯t want to use his Nation Armament. However, these people had continuously pressured him, and now, Zhao Fu¡¯s suppressed emotions finally exploded out. Zhao Fu was a very rational and reserved person, but when people like Zhao Fu went out of control, they were incredibly terrifying.


    Zhao Fu stood there holding his sword and gave off shocking killing intent. He looked as terrifying as a demon god who was going to end the world, and he had gonepletely berserk.


    The Sky Demon had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s true power would be so terrifying because he now had the King profession and a Nation Armament. What¡¯s more, the Twelve Metal Colossi had already be a Level 2 Nation Armament.


    Back when it was only a Level 1 Nation Armament, the power Zhao Fu had wielded against the mysterious Skeleton was already incredibly monstrous. Now, it was a Level 2 Nation Armament, and Zhao Fu had his King profession.


    Even the arrogant and powerful Sky Demon remained huddled in the sword, not daring to make any noise. It waspletely terrified that Zhao Fu would be displeased and destroy it with just a thought.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze fell on the three Great Generals, causing a chill to pass through their hearts. A smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, making him look incredibly evil.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu arrived before Yue Linping in the blink of an eye. Strangely, even though it seemed like he was raising the Sky Demon Sword incredibly slowly, it was actually incredibly fast.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu sword shed downwards, and even though Yue Linping used all of his strength to defend, he was still blown hundreds of meters away. He was smashed against Heavenstone City¡¯s tough city walls and a 100 meter long, tens of meters deep gash appeared in the ground.


    ¡°Pft!¡± After crashing against the city walls, Yue Linping coughed up arge mouthful of blood. His chest was a bloody mess and the city walls had caved in slightly, making it seem as if Yue Linping was embedded in it. He seemed to be on his dying breath, and in just a single strike, one of the three Great Generals had been severely injured!


    This scene caused massive waves of shock to roll within the hearts of the countless yers gathered around. At the same time, they all started to escape in terror because they all knew that a bloody massacre was about to ensue.


    The ck-cloaked person¡¯s strength was enough to cause anyone to tremble, and he was like a godly spirit that normal humans could not hope to defy.


    All of the yers could only scramble away while Zhao Fu¡¯s focus was not on them. Otherwise, if Zhao Fu decided to kill them, it would be impossible for them to run.


    All of Heavenstone City¡¯s people lookedpletely stunned. Before, they had all beenpletely confident and delighted, but they were now extremely serious and terrified.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu slowly turned his head, and his blood-red eyes shined like two gemstones and gave off a terrifying light.


    In the next second, Zhao Fu transformed into a ck blur and rushed towards Gu Feng, who was holding his violet bow. Gu Feng¡¯s expression became grim as he drew hisrge bow and shot an incredibly sharp and powerful arrow.


    The arrow gave off a violet light and formed the image of arge roc as it sped towards Zhao Fu.


    The two parties shed, and facing the same attack that had injured him previously, Zhao Fu waved his sword and sent a ck arc of light out, cleaving the roc and the arrow in half.


    Gu Feng immediately drew his bow again, but Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly vanished without a trace. In the next moment, Gu Feng felt a great shock and cold sweat started to pour down his body because he felt a monstrous aura appear behind him. Those blood-red eyes danced with a bloodthirsty red light.


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword shed down, causing blood to spurt out. A look of shock appeared on Gu Feng¡¯s face, and he powerlessly dropped to his knees before dying. There was a deep wound from his left shoulder to the right side of his waist, and Zhao Fu had almost split him in half.


    One of Heavenstone City¡¯s three Great Generals, Gu Feng¡­ had died!


    Gu Feng¡¯s death caused Liu Sheng to bepletely enraged. They had been Heavenstone City¡¯s three Great Generals for many years together and were incredibly close friends. Who would have thought that Gu Feng would die like this?


    Liu Sheng rushed towards Zhao Fu with his golden spear, utterly furious.


    Seeing Liu Sheng charge at him, Zhao Fu stood still and didn¡¯t move. Liu Sheng arrived before Zhao Fu in just a few moments, and his golden spear traveled as fast as lightning towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Just as the golden spear was about to stab into Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, Zhao Fu condescendingly smiled and grabbed the golden spear with his hand. Liu Sheng waspletely bbergasted and immediately tried to pull it back, but he was surprised to find that the golden spear wouldn¡¯t budge.


    In the next second, Liu Sheng sensed something and quickly let go, but he was toote. Zhao Fu brought down the Sky Demon Sword on Liu Sheng¡¯s hands, causing blood to spurt out of his arms. Liu Sheng cried out in pain and quickly retreated.


    Zhao Fu followed him, and just as he was about to end Liu Sheng¡¯s life, the city guards couldn¡¯t watch on anymore and thousands of arrows flew through the air towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, his massive murderous aura seeming to create a formless wall that knocked the thousands of arrows back.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze once again fell on the thousands of city guards. He was in aplete berserk state, and the only thing he wanted to do was kill everyone who stood in his way!


    Zhao Fu turned into a ck shadow and charged towards the city guards. He arrived before the shield wall formed by the Shieldbearers and vigorously swept out with his sword!


    Bang!!


    A massive collision sound rang out as the shields and bodies of the Shieldbearers were split in half. Very soon, Zhao Fu broke through their defenses and entered into their ranks, massacring wantonly.


    However, Zhao Fu did not seem satisfied with this massacre. A cruel smile appeared on his face, and he slowly raised the Sky Demon Sword before heavily stabbing it into the ground.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as ck light exploded out from Zhao Fu. The energy seemed to be able to destroy everything, and it spread out in all directions like a pure ck dome.


    The ground seemed to shake and rumble as if there was an earthquake. Even those who were 10 kilometers away were able to detect the tremors.


    Finally, the dust settled, revealing a 1,000-meter wide and 100-meter deep crater. Less than 10% of the thousands of city guards had survived.


    This scene almost shocked the souls out of the escaping yers. They desperately ran even faster because they knew that Zhao Fu¡¯s next target would be them.


    Indeed, Zhao Fu did not n on sparing them. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red and bloodlust filled eyes fell on Liu Sheng¡¯s handless arms. He would think about the others after dealing with this person.


    By now, Liu Sheng had used his cultivation to stop the bleeding. When he saw Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red eyes look towards him again, he ran without hesitating.


    However, how could he escape from Zhao Fu? Zhao Fu caught up with him very quickly, but just as Zhao Fu was about to kill him, a spirit pressure descended from the sky, and a majestic figure appeared in the air.

 Chapter 155: Mandate of Heaven Fate

    <h4>Chapter 155: Mandate of Heaven Fate</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When Zhao Fu felt this incredibly powerful aura, he stopped moving and turned to look at the figure in the air. With such intense power, this person could only be Heavenstone City¡¯s City Lord!


    Shi Jian, Heavenstone City¡¯s City Lord, stood in the air and looked at the countless dead and injured city guards as well as his three Great Generals. One was heavily injured, one was crippled, and the other one was dead. His dignified and majestic face had an intense look of anger on it as he looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°You deserve death!¡±


    Zhao Fu started tough wildly. They were the ones who had killed all of his people despite being innocent, and now they were ming him for killing their people? In a world where the strong preyed on the weak, it was almost impossible to speak reason.


    Zhao Fu looked at Shi Jian with his blood-red eyes and said with a sharp, hoarse voice, ¡°I¡­ deserve¡­ death? Thene and kill me! Hahahaha!¡±


    After speaking, Zhao Fu once againughed wildly while his body exploded out with even more powerful energy than before. Countless terrifying arcs of lightning appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the ground in a 10-meter radius of him was unable to withstand this monstrous energy and started to copse.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Shi Jian felt even more furious. His body ignited with a destructive azure me that covered the 10-meter radius area around him, making him seem like an azure sun. The spirit pressure that he gave off seemed to be corporeal, and it covered the surrounding 10,000-meter radius area. Within the mes, Shi Jian¡¯s clothes fluttered despite there being no wind, making him seem incredibly terrifying and ferocious.


    Bang!


    Shi Jian took out the long saber at his waist, and his feet pushed off from the air, rocketing downwards towards Zhao Fu. He reached Zhao Fu in an instant and sliced his long saber towards him.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and gripped the Sky Demon Sword as he blocked with all of his might.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as two superpowers shed, and it turned into an incredibly destructive shockwave. As it rippled outwards, the ground cracked and countless trees were obliterated as innumerable living creatures were killed.


    The yers who had run very far away could still feel the terrifying shockwave from behind them, and all the people in Heavenstone City could all feel this power, giving them a big fright. At the southern city gates, the indigenous residents panicked, desperately running away from the southern city gates. At the same time, arge number of soldiers flooded towards this ce.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Massive explosions continuously rang out as Zhao Fu and Shi Jian fought an intense battle. As the battle dragged on, both of them received many injuries, and their appearances became more and more disorderly as they were covered with more and more blood.


    At that moment, the azure aura around Shi Jian¡¯s body condensed, and he shed out with his long saber with his full strength. A massive azure sword light that was 10 or so meters tall shot out, leaving a long gash in the ground as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu sent a massive amount of King¡¯s Power into his sword and pointed it forwards. A massive image of the Sky Demon, which was almost corporeal, shot out from the sword and spread its wings, roaring before flying towards Shi Jian.


    BOOM!!!


    Yet another massive explosion sounded out as the two attacks collided and turned into a shockwave. It covered both people, causing them to cough up a mouthful of blood and fly backwards.


    After twisting in the air, Shi Jiannded steadily on the ground. He gazed at Zhao Fu seriously, and after exchanging a few blows with him, he found that he had underestimated Zhao Fu.


    However, his expression soon became savage and he shouted at Zhao Fu, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have the Mandate of Heaven Fate and an immature Nation Armament that I won¡¯t be able to deal with you. I¡¯ll show you the true strength of a City Lord.¡±


    Shi Jian loudly roared, and all of Heavenstone City seemed to quake and give off a faint light. A formless energy entered Shi Jian¡¯s body, causing his veins to bulge, and azure aura filled the surrounding 100-meter radius area.


    A profound-looking rune that was about as big as a palm appeared in front of Shi Jian. The instant that rune appeared, Shi Jian¡¯s power rose to its limits, and the air around him seemed to explode as a spirit pressure descended, making Shi Jian seem like a peerless war god.


    When Zhao Fu saw this, he was quite surprised. Shi Jian had used some sort of power from Heavenstone City, and his strength now surpassed Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    At that moment, Shi Jian kicked off the ground, causing it to crack. He turned into an azure light and rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became savage, and he used the Sky Demon Sword to sh at his palm before plunging it into the ground. Arge amount of Sky Demon Qi burrowed into the ground, dyeing it ck. The ckness spread out, forming a 1,000-meter wide Domain instantly.


    Shi Jian was incredibly fast, and he came within 500 meters of Zhao Fu instantly. Seeing this, Zhao Fu suddenly pressed his bleeding palm against the ground.


    Blood spikes that were even thicker than the ones from before erupted from the ground, stabbing towards Shi Jian.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Jian coldly harrumphed, and the azure rune floating in front of him seemed to have a life of its own and floated onto his saber.


    Immediately, his long saber became an azure stone saber that gave off a brilliant light. Its aura seemed even sharper, and just by looking at it, one¡¯s eyes would be injured. Shi Jian swung his stone saber, and a 1,000-meter long azure sword light shed out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    As the massive blood spikes were destroyed, Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood and flew backwards, an incredibly deep gash appearing on his chest.


    When Shi Jian saw Zhao Fu fly backwards and crash to the ground, Shi Jian leaped up, spanning the 100-meter distance between them in an instant and arriving at Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Zhao Fuy on the ground, his aura incredibly feeble. That incredibly powerful attack from Shi Jian had heavily injured him, and he coughed up another mouthful of blood as he red at Shi Jian, who was slowly raising his saber, with his blood-red eyes.


    That terrifying stone saber shot out a 10-meter long saber light, seeming incredibly powerful. Even a mighty dragon would most likely die from such a strike!


    ¡°Die!¡± Shi Jian roared coldly as he forcefully shed downwards with the saber. He definitely wouldn¡¯t spare this person after he had killed his Generals and so many city guards. At this moment, he felt a trace of joy from taking revenge for them.


    The saber brought with it a fearsome saber light as it descended towards Zhao Fu, and it was about to devour his body.


    Boom!!!


    At this moment, a shocking explosion sounded out. A blinding pir of golden light rushed up into the sky. At that instant, the other three City Lords in East Green felt a sense of shock and looked towards Heavenstone City.


    Shi Jian was also quite confused and was sent tens of meters away by this energy.


    A figure slowly stood up within the pir of golden light. The Great Qin Town did not only have the Twelve Metal Colossi but also the jade Ruler¡¯s Seal with five divine dragons carved into it. The jade Ruler¡¯s Seal started to ng, giving off a powerful golden light.

 Chapter 156: Clan Armament

    <h4>Chapter 156: n Armament</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Within the pir of brilliant golden light, Zhao Fu stood up holding his sword, and he slowly raised his face to the sky before closing his eyes.


    A majestic golden light covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and his blood rapidly flowed and heated up while his heart beat vigorously. Zhao Fu seemed to also start giving off a golden light as if he was resonating with the pir of golden light.


    BOOM!!!


    At that moment, the pir of golden light became even brighter. A powerful energy started to enter Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing his long hair and clothes to flutter even though there was no wind. An incredibly massive power seemed to be in the process of being formed.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s surroundings fell silent, whether it was the insects, birds, or beasts. Nothing dared to make a sound, and a terrifying silence hung over thend.


    Finally, the power from the pir of golden lightpletely entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, after which it started to dim. Zhao Fu slowly tilted his face forwards, and the instant he opened his eyes and looked at Shi Jian, everyone could see that his blood-red eyes looked as terrifying and deep as the stars in the night sky.


    Boom!!


    A golden light exploded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and everything from rocks to grass to trees was obliterated.


    Zhao Fu currently gave off an aura that was powerful beyond description. In front of him, the heavens and earth seemed to lose their color, and everything in the world seemed extremely small. At that moment, he was the mighty and unparalleled¡­ King!


    Zhao Fu suddenly moved and came before Shi Jian in an instant, shing his sword towards him. Shi Jian was quite shocked, and he used all of his strength to grip his saber and to block the strike in front of him.


    Zhao Fu condescendingly smiled and gripped his sword, sending more power into it. The power within the Sky Demon Sword became many times stronger as it rushed towards Shi Jian.


    ng!


    A massive collision sounded out, and Shi Jian was sted 100 meters back by Zhao Fu¡¯s strike, his feet creating deep grooves in the ground.


    Shi Jian¡¯s expression was quite unsightly, and his hands pulsed with pain. At the same time, a trace of blood leaked out of his mouth.


    He had never expected that Zhao Fu would have another Nation Armament. This Nation Armament was even more powerful than the previous one, and it wasn¡¯t any normal Nation Armament ¨C it was a n Armament that could gather and suppress an entire n¡¯s Fate.


    ¡° _A n Armament represents an entire n¡¯s rise and fall, and only a saint or hero within a n can wield such a thing. Just what sort of person has that unfilial son of mine offended this time?_ ¡± It was the first time Shi Jian had felt anger towards his disgraceful son.


    In the distance, three figures hovered in the air and gave off spirit pressure as they watched all of this unfold. A simple and straightforward middle-aged man finally said, ¡°Are we just going to keep watching like this? It looks like he¡¯s in a tough spot!¡±


    A beautiful woman slightly frowned and sighed as she replied, ¡°What can we do? He¡¯s an Otherworlder, and even if we help Shi Jian kill him, we won¡¯t be able to truly kill him. In the future, he¡¯ll return for revenge, and even the three of us will be implicated. He has a Nation Armament as well as his n¡¯s n Armament! Once he grows, I¡¯m sure you know what the oue will be for us.¡±


    Finally, a white-haired elder nodded as he said, ¡°In the end, Shi Jian deserves all of this. He spoils that trash son of his too much, which caused Heavenstone City to fall into turmoil and grievances to fill the city. He¡¯s finally offended someone who cannot be angered. This was bound to happen sooner orter ¨C even if this didn¡¯t happen, he would have been devoured by the power given by the Sovereign!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Back on the battlefield, Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly blurred and reappeared at Shi Jian¡¯s side, swinging his sword with a massive amount of force.


    Bang!


    Shi Jian parried with all of his strength, but he was once again sent flying 100 or so meters away. He mmed into a massive rock, which shattered into pieces, and a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth.


    The situation hadpletely reversed, and Shi Jian was unable to even retaliate against Zhao Fu.


    Shi Jian¡¯s expression became savage, and he truly started to fight as if his life depended on it. He plunged his sword into the ground, and a piercing azure light exploded out from his body. He spread out his arms and roared as an azure rune appeared. Following this, the surrounding azure light gathered towards him before forming a simple, azure stone seal.


    This was Heavenstone City¡¯s lifeline¡­ the City Lord Seal!


    After the City Lord Seal appeared, it shined with a brilliant light before slowly entering Shi Jian¡¯s chest.


    BOOM!!!


    An azure wave of energy exploded out from his body, causing the ground around him to copse. Azure light shot out from within Shi Jian¡¯s eyes as he started to give off a monstrous aura.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu evilly smiled and appeared above Shi Jian, striking down towards him fiercely.


    ¡°Sky Demon sh!¡±


    When the Sky Demon Sword released a massive ck light as it descended towards Shi Jian, Shi Jian made a grabbing motion, causing the saber in the ground to fly into his hands.


    BOOM!!!


    The ck light and azure light collided, causing a formless energy to st outwards. The ground beneath Shi Jian¡¯s feet instantly caved in to form a crater that was 100 meters wide and 10 meters deep.


    Bang!!


    Shi Jian gritted his teeth and pushed back up at Zhao Fu while shing out. His saber shined with a sharp saber light, forcing Zhao Fu backwards. Zhao Fu¡¯s body flipped through the air, while Shi Jian kicked off the ground, springing into the air after Zhao Fu. He swung his saber, unleashing wave after wave of saber light. Each attack was incredibly fearsome, and the attacks converged on Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious, and he also brandished his sword, releasing ck arcs of light.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    As the saber lights and sword lights collided, explosions continuously rang out. Their battle in the air caused massive gusts of wind to assault their surroundings, and even massive rocks that were as big as tables were blown into the air.


    This battle caused even the weather to be unstable, and countless people watched the battle unfold in the distance. They were incredibly shocked and couldn¡¯t say anything because this no longer looked like two humans fighting but two godly spirits battling.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Shi Jian furiously roared and shed out an azure saber light that was tens of meters long at Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu raised his sword, and a massive ck sword light rushed to meet it.


    As the two attacks collided, an explosion that could shake the heavens and earth sounded out.


    Shi Jian¡¯s expression became grim, and he raised his long saber with a single hand, sending all of the azure energy in his body into the saber. An incredibly ferocious 30-meter tall azure lion that was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws appeared beside Shi Jian.


    Shi Jian swept out with his saber, and the azure lion leaped and rushed towards Zhao Fu to attack!!

 Chapter 157: Battle Between Gods

    <h4>Chapter 157: Battle Between Gods</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± the azure lion loudly roared, and it emanated a violent and ferocious aura as it ran over. In just a few seconds, it came within 100 meters of Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and raised the Sky Demon Sword. His King¡¯s Power poured into the sword, and he pointed it at the azure lion.


    A gigantic demon, this time corporeal, erupted out from the sword, bringing with it an aura of evilness and ughter. It roared as it rushed towards the azure lion.


    When the demon and lion were about to collide, Shi Jian suddenly swallowed a precious medicinal pill that could raise his strength by many times. As a City Lord, he had a lot of wealth, which was why he possessed such an item. After consuming this medicinal pill, his body doubled in size and his muscles bulged, and he exploded with an even more powerful aura than before.


    His body suddenly blurred, and the instant that the demon and lion shed, he arrived at Zhao Fu¡¯s side like a ghost. He raised his long saber, which gave off a sharp light, high into the air, and a shocking 1,000-meter tall de shadow appeared, and it was to the point that even the clouds in the sky were dispersed by the saber qi.


    Zhao Fu was shocked, and his hair stood on end when he turned to face Shi Jian, who was holding this saber.


    Shi Jian¡¯s expression became savage, and he madly roared. The long saber he was holding seemed to have the strength to split the heavens apart. Following this, he shed downwards towards Zhao Fu.


    BOOM!!!


    As Shi Jian¡¯s saber strike descended, it was as if the heavens and earth had been split, and countless beings were annihted.


    ¡°ROARRRR!!!¡± At that moment, an even louder dragon¡¯s cry sounded out; one that could destroy rocks and pierce metals; one that could cause all creatures to submit and gods and demons to run.


    An eye-piercing golden light shot out as if a star had exploded. Shi Jian stared in confusion and was sted 1,000 meters away by this energy, smashing into Heavenstone City¡¯s city walls. Those tough city walls, which most magic skills could not even damage, now had countless 20 meter long cracks.


    Shi Jian vomited up a mouthful of blood, and his entire body was stuck in the wall. His eyes widened as he stared at the gigantic golden tornado. At that moment, there were nine divine dragons that seemed to have their own lives flying around Zhao Fu.


    There was an incredibly big and deep hole beneath Zhao Fu¡¯s feet, but the nine golden divine dragons, which were 1 meter long, flew around him, allowing him to stand in the air.


    This scene caused the three other powerful spectators to bepletely dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Fu could release such unimaginable power. In the beginning, they thought that Shi Jian would be able to kill this man in a single blow, but the situation had beenpletely turned on its head, making them feel as if none of this was real.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s best not to make an enemy out of him!¡± the beautiful woman said with a serious tone as she gulped and stared at the scene in the distance in shock.


    The other two people had the same expression, and when they heard what she said, they couldn¡¯t help but nod. The power that Zhao Fu had just released was something that even they feared, and both Shi Jian and Zhao Fu had gonepletely berserk ¨C if they were dragged into this fight as well, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The three of them quickly left, and the countless yers who were watching from the distance retreated even further away. The ce where they had originally been standing had been covered by that gigantic golden tornado. Rocks and trees flew everywhere, and even their bodies had almost been blown into the air.


    However, there were countless other people in East Green who had excitedlye here to watch. A thread had appeared in the Heaven Awaken World Forum: ¡°Want to see a true battle between godly spirits? Hurry ande to East Green¡¯s Heavenstone City¡¯s southern city gates. The terrifying battle is simply unimaginable!¡±


    Description: I¡¯m just a normal person in East Green. I didn¡¯t n on going to Heavenstone City because the Qian family relies on the government¡¯s support and acts arrogantly and domineeringly. They don¡¯t ce anyone else in their eyes, and anyone who offends the Qian family will die!


    However, there were matters that I had to take care of, so I had to go there today. Who would have thought that I¡¯d see something sopletely shocking ¨C someone who looks like a yer started fighting with Heavenstone City¡¯s City Lord. That scene is simply too terrifying, and it was as if it was the apocalypse; it¡¯s definitely not strength that normal people can wield.


    I just wanted to post a thread here and let everyone know. Now, I¡¯m going to get a bit closer to watch this world-shaking battle because this sort of battle may only appear once in a lifetime.


    Originally, many people didn¡¯t believe this information. They thought that this person just wanted likes and attention, so they disregarded it.


    However, gradually, more and more people started to verify that the information was true, and the previously peaceful Heaven Awaken World forum became lively again.


    ¡°A battle between gods?¡±


    Perhaps no one had ever seen such a thing before, but they could imagine just how monstrous it would be. Countless people felt incredibly curious and hurried over.


    At the same time, this matter attracted the attention of countless factions. A battle between a yer and a City Lord? Could yers at this point in time have such strength? What¡¯s more, this matter had once again happened in the northern region of the Mind Continent.


    The northern region of the Mind Continent was a ce that most factions already feared because that ce was covered by Great Qin¡¯s shadow.


    Thest few incidents that had shaken the world had happened there, and now that it was that ce again, many people couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this matter was rted to Great Qin as well.


    However, whether that super strong person who could fight with a City Lord was rted to Great Qin or not, most people didn¡¯t care. Just this battle alone was enough for them to send countless people to gather information.


    Back at the battlefield, Heavenstone City¡¯s 100,000 Stage 1 city guards had all arrived. When they saw how heavily injured their esteemed City Lord was, they were incredibly furious, and their eyes filled with killing intent as they looked at Zhao Fu standing in the air.


    At that moment, they were still able to think clearly, and they knew that the enemy in front of them was not someone they could overwhelm with mere numbers. As such, they all knelt on the ground and yelled, ¡°City Lord! Please use our strength!¡±


    Shi Jian waspletely helpless against Zhao Fu, who was powerful to the point that it made him feel despair. As such, he had to use his final trump card.


    Shi Jian weakly stretched out his bloodied right hand and touched the City Lord Seal. A formless energy rippled out from Shi Jian¡¯s body, and traces of bloody aura rose up from therge mass of city guards, making it seem as if there was a sea of blood in the air. Following this, the aura flooded into Shi Jian¡¯s body.


    How terrifying was thebined might of 100,000 Stage 1 city guards?


    Enough to kill a god!


    BOOM!!!


    A power that seemed to be able to twist space itself exploded out from within Shi Jian, obliterating everything around him. An azure and blood-colored me rose up from his body, seeming to reach the clouds, and it made the rest of the sky seem dim inparison.


    A truly destructive battle was about to erupt!

 Chapter 158: Demon Sun

    <h4>Chapter 158: Demon Sun</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stood with one hand holding his sword by his side and one hand behind his back, and his entire body shined with a faint golden light. His blood-red eyes sparkled like precious gems as they coldly looked at Shi Jian.


    Shi Jian also stood in the air, his body burning with an azure me and a blood-red me. The power of 100,000 city guards entered his body, and he truly seemed as if he had the strength to kill a god. Even he himself was shocked by how powerful he was.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu slowly raised the sword in his hand as his body turned into a ray of golden light and shot towards Shi Jian. Shi Jian¡¯s expression became cold, and he gripped his long saber as his body turned into an azure and blood-red ray of light and rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    BOOM!!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two rays of light collided. A blinding white light exploded out, after which destructive shockwaves emanated outwards. The ground was destroyed and trees were obliterated as countless living beings ran in all directions.


    In the air, the two of them both fell backwards before steadying their bodies, a trace of blooding out of their mouths.


    However, their gazes focused immediately afterwards, and they once again shed in the air.


    Massive explosions continuously sounded out, and eye-piercing white light continuously burst forth. In the distance, everyone stared at this shocking battle with his or her mouth hanging open, and the results of this battle left hills, boulders, trees, and everything elsepletely annihted. The surrounding 10,000-meter radius area seemed to have be t ground.


    However, there was a formless barrier protecting Heavenstone City, so it was fortunate enough to avoid any damage. If it was a small town, it would have beenpletely destroyed in this terrifying battle.


    In the air, the two people continued to battle with their monstrous strength. However, both of them had received many injuries, and neither of them could continue battling for long. Zhao Fu expended a lot of Great Qin¡¯s Fate by using his Nation Armaments, while Shi Jian was expending the lifeforce of 100,000 city guards.


    As such, this intense battle became more and more desperate.


    Shi Jian furiously roared, shing out hundreds of saber lights that covered Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu raised his hand and a massive ck arc of light shed out, shing apart the countless saber lights.


    Suddenly, Shi Jian appeared at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, his saber shining with an incredibly sharp light. It turned into a gigantic azure lion that was 100 meters tall and gave off a ferocious aura as it opened its bloody mouth.


    Because of how close Shi Jian was, in the instant the azure lion formed, Zhao Fu was already right in front of its mouth. The azure lion was just about to bite down on Zhao Fu, and it seemed that its jaws could take arge bite out of a mountain.


    ¡°ROARRR!!!!¡±


    At that moment, a massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out. Zhao Fu stretched out his palm towards Shi Jian, and the nine golden divine dragons around him roared, giving off arge amount of golden light and growing to tens of meters in length as they charged towards Shi Jian.


    Bang!


    The golden dragons flew through the azure lion¡¯s mouth, causing it to explode. Following this, the nine golden dragons continued towards Shi Jian with an immense amount of force, smashing into him one after another and sending him flying more than 1,000 meters away.


    The first seven golden dragons sent Shi Jian flying, while the eighth dashed him against the city wall, causing it to crack. Following this, the ninth golden dragon also smashed into Shi Jian, causing a golden light to explode out.


    BOOM!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the city wall, which was tens of meters tall and incredibly tough,pletely copsed, and Shi Jiany within the ruins covered with blood.


    Seeing this, the 100,000 Stage 1 city guards roared furiously, ¡°We are willing to give our lives to the City lord!¡±


    Following this, rays of powerful blood-red light rose up from each of the city guards and flooded towards Shi Jian, causing him to raise his head to the heavens and roar. He once again received a massive amount of power, and as those rays of blood-red light fell on his body, his entire body started to radiate a brilliant blood-red light.


    Suddenly, a massive blood-red hand that seemed to be able to cover the sky appeared within the bloody light. It traversed 1,000 meters instantly and grabbed Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu waspletely dumbfounded, but before he could react, the massive blood-red hand smashed him into the ground.


    Boom!!!


    A gigantic explosion that seemed as if it could shake all of Earth sounded out. A massive 1,000-meter wide palm print appeared in the ground, burying Zhao Fu¡¯s bloody body 10 meters deep into the ground.


    Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood and slowly stood up from the ground. He raised the Sky Demon Sword in his hand as he said, ¡°Time to end all of this¡­ Demon Sun!!!¡±


    BOOM!!!!


    A jet-ck demonic pir rushed to the sky, piercing through the clouds as a demonic aura emanated out from it. The sun in the sky gradually began to be dyed ck, and it gave off a terrifying demonic light. A massive spirit pressure descended, causing all who felt it to feel immense fear.


    Zhao Fu had used the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s most powerful skill¡­ Demon Sun!


    On the other side, Shi Jian stood up with blood all over his body. When he saw that Zhao Fu had used his ultimate attack, his expression became serious. He raised his right hand as a stone seal appeared above it.


    Heavenstone City exploded out with a powerful azure light. A trace of azure aura floated out of every city guard and resident from Heavenstone City, which flowed into a stone stele. Following this, the stone stele glowed with a brilliant azure light.


    Suddenly, a 1,000 meter tall azure stone seal appeared in the sky. It gave off a mighty, dignified, and powerful aura, and it was as if it could suppress the heavens.


    Within the demonic pir, Zhao Fu hovered above the ground, the blood-red light from his star-like eyes bing incredibly intense. In that instant, he vigorously shed downwards with his raised Sky Demon Sword towards Heavenstone City!


    Boom!!!


    A sword light that seemed to stretch to the heavens and gave off an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth shed towards Heavenstone City.


    Facing this terrifying sword light, Shi Jian loudly roared as wounds started to appear on his raised right hand, making it incredibly bloody. He threw the stone seal with all his might, and the 1,000-meter tall stone seal flew towards Zhao Fu!


    BOOM!!!!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the ck sword light and azure stone stele collided, and a blinding white light exploded out, making it seem as if the heavens and earth had been dyed white. Everything in the world seemed to disappear.


    Everyone spectating felt as if they had gone deaf, and no one could hear a single thing. Their eyes also became incredibly hazy, and their bodies froze where they were standing. Only after a long period of time did the white light disappear, and everyone¡¯s hearing and sight returned to normal. Following this, everyone looked at the apocalyptic scene in front of them with dismay.


    A 10,000-metre wide crater had appeared before them, and all of the trees in a few kilometers radius had beenpletely destroyed. Even the remnant energy remaining made it so that no one dared to approach.


    What¡¯s more, the previously massive and majestic-looking Heavenstone City had been split in half by a massive gash left by the sword, and its southern side hadpletely copsed into ruin!


    ¡°Has the battle concluded?¡±


    Everyone looked at the scene before them in shock and gulped as they asked the people around them. Everyone shook their heads, bewildered, and they continued to look forwards. Only after a long period of time were they able to conclude that the battle had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 159: Unexpected Appearance of Great Qin’s Legatee

    <h4>Chapter 159: Unexpected Appearance of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Afterwards, news of this shocking battle spread throughout the Heaven Awaken World forum. The conclusion of this battle had almost destroyed the entirety of the southern side of Heavenstone City while the city itself had been split in two by a massive sword strike. Nearly 10,000 city guards had died, and luckily, most of the residents had evacuated quickly. However, there were still many casualties.


    The surviving city guards¡¯ cultivations all fell below Stage 1, and City Lord Shi Jian fell into aa due to his incredibly heavy injuries. This was a massive blow to Heavenstone City, and the losses were inestimable.


    At the same time, countless people were curious as to just what sort of existence that yer was. After hearing the recounts from the people who were lucky enough to watch and survive, everyone waspletely dumbfounded. Could a yer really wield such a massive amount of power at this point in time?


    Many people suspected that that person was not a yer but another City Lord. However, as more and more information was released, it was confirmed that he was a yer. However, how could a yer have such immense strength? No one could fathom this.


    When most of the extremely powerful factions heard about this, especially the powerful families with Legacies, they first felt shocked before inwardly letting out a sigh of relief. They knew that a yer could only be so powerful if he or she had used his or her Nation Armament, and an extraordinary Nation Armament at that.


    Only the apex factions had Nation Armaments, and this person was definitely one of those figures. Wherever such people went, normal factions had to continuously retreat.


    As such, people would always know when those people were in an area, but they had never heard of a Dynasty¡¯s Legatee in East Green. Because of this, they were able to conclude that he was the previously hidden Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!


    Upon realizing this, many factions were quite excited. Before, when Great Qin hadn¡¯t revealed itself, it had been shrouded in mystery. An unknown person was the most terrifying person, and a person like that could cause people to lose sleep over the mystery!


    This was especially so for the factions in the northern region of the Mind Continent. They worried every day that Great Qin was right next to them, but now, the previously mysterious Great Qin had finally been revealed.


    Even though the strength that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee possessed made most factions feel extremely terrified, they at least knew where he was, so they no longer feared him as much!


    The news about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee caused the four most powerful factions, Xia, Shang, Zhou, and Han to be incredibly excited. They immediately started to n out how they would defend against and act against Great Qin in the future.


    At the same time, this news was paid attention to by the factions overseas as well. By now, China had already be the number one ancient country in the Heaven Awaken World, and it had countless Legacies. Its existence had already be a threat to the other countries.


    Even though it was not said explicitly, there were many countries that had already started to view China as their greatest enemy. There was nothing that could be done about this ¨C it was China¡¯s own fault for being so terrifying and making them feel threatened.


    As such, many of the factions overseas had kept an eye on China, and now that the most powerful faction, Great Qin, had revealed itself, they were incredibly happy. Great Qin had gathered all of China¡¯s Fate, and the factions overseas had long since started viewing Great Qin as China¡¯s number one faction.


    However, Great Qin had been covered by a mysterious veil this entire time, making them feel extremely unsettled. Now that Great Qin had finally revealed itself, they felt slightly less ufortable.


    Following this, it was revealed that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was called Li Wu.


    Most factions had heard about this because when Heavenstone City had made Zhao Fu an S level fugitive, they had used the name that he had given them when he purchased his properties. This was not a great secret, and many people knew it already.


    However, most people were quite unsure as to whether this was true or not. Anyone in East Green called Li Wu instantly became famous now.


    Whenever people heard that a certain person was called Li Wu, they would excitedly crowd around that person to see if he was Great Qin¡¯s mysterious Legatee.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s fame was on the same level as international superstars.


    Within a concealed room in East Green, a few people sat around a table. They were all from the School of Legalism.


    At that moment, one man said, ¡°What do you all think? Great Qin¡¯s Legatee might be in East Green!¡±


    The others fell silent before one replied, ¡°I believe we should seek shelter with Great Qin. Now, most of the Schools of Thought have found lords, and many of the people from the School of Legalism have found factions to serve in order to achieve something great after the real world is devoured. I believe that Great Qin suits the development of the School of Legalism!¡±


    Someone else nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Now, we just need to find out the specific location of Great Qin and how to contact Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    Following this, the people continued to discuss.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Elsewhere, there was a young man called Li Wu who was 22 years old and was in his third year of university. His family background was quite mediocre, but he had had some luck in the Heaven Awaken World, resulting in him obtaining a Normal grade City Creation Stone, which he used to create a vige.


    The vige name was Great Qin Vige, and it was situated in a remote area of East Green. This was because Li Wu liked the Great Qin Empire the most out of the various empires, as he thought that it was the dynasty with the most majesty and dignity. Rather than valuing peace, acting like ¡®good¡¯ people, and enduring abuse from others, it had grown so powerful that all of its enemies were terrified of it, and Great Qin had subjugated others.


    Since Great Qin had done all of this and Li Wu had a little bit of ambition, he wanted his vige to be a faction like that. However, he didn¡¯t dare to think of establishing a nation or an empire.


    Suddenly, one day, some people from the Ying family came to find him, and they told him that they brought terrific news. The Ying family was willing to give him a lot of their resources and money, to protect him, and to help him develop his vige.


    However, in exchange for all of these benefits, he had to agree to something, which was that he would be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee from this moment onwards!


    When Li Wu initially heard this, he was quite confused. At first, he did not understand why the Ying family wanted him to be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, but he soon remembered that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was also called Li Wu!


    But why did the Ying family¡¯s people want him to pretend to be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? A small figure like him could not anger a super faction like the Ying family.


    Li Wu knew that if he agreed, he would be dragged into a massive mess. However, just as he was about to refuse, the Ying family¡¯s people started to threaten him. Although Li Wu was quite angry, he realized that this was an opportunity,


    It would be quite difficult to develop his own faction, so why not use the Ying family to help him develop for now?


    In the end, Li Wu decided to agree, and following this, a shocking piece of news was revealed. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had returned to the Ying family!

 Chapter 160: Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 160: Massacre</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This news made many people feel incredibly confused ¨C what was going on? Why did Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who had refused to reveal himself this entire time, suddenly change his mind and return to the Ying family?


    Countless factions investigated this matter, and the results suggested that it could really be true. There were many things that coincided:


    The person that the Ying family had found was indeed called Li Wu, and he was in East Green. His vige was called Great Qin Vige, and he had a distant rtive who had the Ying family¡¯s blood.


    These coincidences allowed the Ying family to dress up the lie as the truth.


    First, the Ying family¡¯s overall strength and resources were not inferior to any other faction¡¯s, but in terms of Legacies and fame, they had fallen far behind. After so much time had passed, even though they had continuously searched and begged, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee just refused to reveal himself.


    Of course, the Ying family could not go on like this. As such, they made a n to at least regain some face while directing all of the gazes,rge, small, international, or domestic, to East Green. That way, the Ying family could develop in secret and wouldn¡¯t arouse any unnecessary attention.


    However, whether Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was really called Li Wu or in East Green could not be confirmed. It was simply arge possibility.


    In addition, the Ying family also wanted to take some attention off of Great Qin¡¯s true Legatee. Now that this matter was being paid attention to by countless people in the world, it would be difficult for him to cover it up.


    As such, they wanted to help him divert some of the attention. The Ying family hoped that Great Qin¡¯s true Legatee would be able to detect their goodwill and would return to the Ying family. Zhao Fu¡¯s performance hadpletely impressed the family leaders of each of the Ying family¡¯s main branches. They were all convinced that he would be able to restore Great Qin to its former glory, and if they had the chance, they would grab onto his legs and not let go.


    However, even though the Ying family had done quite well in this matter, many apex factions still doubted whether this matter was true or not. At the very least, they were unable topletely verify it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back at Heavenstone City, the most unfortunate ones were the members of the Qian family. The Qian family was just a normal family, and it wasn¡¯t very powerful.


    However, in the beginning, they had been lucky enough to meet Heavenstone City¡¯s Young Lord, Shi Wen. They continuously curried favor with him by giving him new and interesting things and had even given him many beautiful youngdies from the main branch to toy around with.


    Shi Wen deeply liked these young women, so the Qian family¡¯s position in Heavenstone City had gradually risen.


    Because they had Heavenstone City¡¯s Young Lord supporting them, they used this advantage to bully the other factions into leaving and to think up many methods to destroy the ones that did not leave.


    Gradually, the Qian family began to monopolize Heavenstone City, and because their status rose higher and higher, they became more and more domineering. Now, the Qian family was already the secondrgest faction in Heavenstone City.


    Whenever most people saw members of the Qian family, they would always take a detour and walk another path. Offending them was even worse than offending someone from the main city¡¯s government.


    As long as one did not go out of one¡¯s way to make trouble for the government officials, they would not make life difficult for yers. However, the Qian family acted incredibly unreservedly ¨C if they felt like it, they would kill whoever they wanted, and the victim would not be able to do anything about it.


    Moreover, even though none of them had Baron status, they owned more than 100 shops and had countless benefits in Heavenstone City. Even some of the government officials despised the Qian family¡¯s despicable acts, but they could do nothing about it, as the City Lord simply spoiled his son too much.


    Even though many government officials felt contempt towards the Qian family, they could not do anything about the Qian family. By now, the Qian family ced no one in their eyes, and their acts became more and more unreserved and contemptible.


    Zhao Fu had made toorge of a ssh in Heavenstone City. He had bought 20 properties in one go, and his restaurant was doing extremely well, as they were able to cook many dishes that no one else could make. What¡¯s more, that extremely profitable Merchant Alliance was most likely rted to him as well.


    These things had be a threat to the Qian family, and the main force behind the tragedy at the Westfall Restaurant was the Qian family. They knew what Shi Wen¡¯s personality was like, so they took him to Zhao Fu¡¯s restaurant and made a ruckus there, leading to this conclusion.


    The Qian family had wanted to drive Zhao Fu¡¯s faction away, and everything had happened as they wanted. There was nothing for them to fear with Heavenstone City supporting them ¨C who dared to offend the city¡¯s government? Who had the strength to fight against the system¡¯s government?


    However, what they had never expected was that by trying to destroy a faction, it had resulted in this. They had not only kicked an iron board but also an iron nail.


    Only after this did they realize how serious this matter was. They had only wanted to force a faction away, but now, it was toote. After the dust had settled, they had been surrounded by countless furious soldiers.


    However, these soldiers were still loyal to Shi Jian, and they suppressed their fury. They didn¡¯t instantly massacre the Qian family. Instead, they waited for Shi Jian to wake up from hisa. If this matter was not taken care of appropriately, Heavenstone City might suffer greatly.


    The next day, Shi Wen woke up from a drunken stupor and had no idea what had happened. Just as he was about to leave his room, he was stopped by some city guards, who told him that he was under house arrest.


    Thispletely infuriated Shi Wen, and he roared in protest, saying that he was Heavenstone City¡¯s Young Lord and that he would have these city guards killed.


    However, the city guards only coldly looked back at him, and he was unable to leave. As a result, he could only angrily yell, ¡°Where¡¯s my dad? Tell him toe! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    One city guard coldly harrumphed as he replied, ¡°You have the face to ask? The City Lord has been heavily injured!¡±


    ¡°What? How could my dad be heavily injured? No, I need to go out!¡± Shi Wen was inplete disbelief and tried to barge out, but he was roughly shoved by the city guards back into his room.


    In the end, Shi Wen could only stay in his room and furiously smash things onto the ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Back at the Great Qin Town, Bai Qi said with a livid expression, ¡°I¡¯ll massacre everyone in Heavenstone City one day!¡±


    ¡°Alright, please calm down, Commander Bai. Right now, what¡¯s most important is finding information about His Majesty.¡± Ba Qing did her best to calm Bai Qi down because she knew what sort of person Bai Qi was. It was possible that he really would massacre the 400,000 or so residents and 1 million or so yers.


    ¡°Has there been any information about His Majesty?¡± Wang Jian asked worriedly as he frowned.


    Li Si sighed as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve sent thousands of people to East Green, but we still haven¡¯t found any information about His Majesty!¡±


    After this shocking battle, just where was Zhao Fu?

 Chapter 161: No Return… The Path of Kings!

    <h4>Chapter 161: No Return¡­ The Path of Kings!</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Within a silent valley, a heavily injured person covered with bloody within a grassy area. There were also three strange humanoid creatures flying around him and shining colorful rays of light on him.


    Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes ¨C the sunlight was quite bright, so he used his blood-stained hands to block out the rays of light.


    Suddenly, the three humanoid creatures flying around him cried out and spoke in a strangenguage. Only then did Zhao Fu notice them.


    They were about as big as a palm and looked like little girls. Their facial features were cute and delicate, and they wore clothes made from flower petals and had a pair of leaf-shaped transparent wings on their backs.


    The only thing that was different among them was the flowers on their heads. One had a rose flower on her head and seemed quite lively; one had a lily flower on her head and seemed quite gentle and quiet; and the other had a peach blossom flower on her head and seemed quite shy.


    ¡°Flower Spirits?¡±


    Seeing the creatures flying around him, Zhao Fu realized that they were most likely Flower Spirits.


    At this moment, the Flower Spirit with a rose flower on her head shot out a red light towards Zhao Fu, allowing him to understand their words.


    ¡°Human, we were the ones who saved you!¡± The Flower Spirit with a rose flower on her head ced her tiny hands on her hips as a pleased smile appeared on her face.


    Zhao Fu still felt quite weak, but he mustered up a smile and replied, ¡°Thank you all!¡±


    The Flower Spirit with the rose flower on her headughed happily as she replied, ¡°No need to thank us! We¡¯re kind and pure Flower Spirits!¡±


    At this moment, the Flower Spirit with the lily flower on her head said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, human. We only saved you because your body gives off an aura that attracts Flower Spirits greatly.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Lilylily!¡±


    The Flower Spirit with the rose flower on her head cried out unhappily when she heard the other Flower Spirit reveal the truth.


    Zhao Fu remembered the Flower¡¯s Embrace blessing that he had received during the Ten Thousand Flower Festival. It increased his charm towards females and made it easier for spirits to like him.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the blessing would be useful in such a situation. After conversing with the three Fairy Spirits for a while, he learned their names.


    The Fairy Spirit with the rose flower on her head was called Roserose; the one with the lily flower was called Lilylily; and the one with the peach blossom flower on her head was called Peachy.


    Because of the blessing and Zhao Fu¡¯s amicable attitude with them, they became quite familiar with Zhao Fu. The Flower Spirits didn¡¯t hide anything from him and told him all of their abilities.


    The first was an attack-type skill that could control nts to attack others or defend themselves.


    The second was a special skill that reduced the withering speed of flowers wherever they were by a factor of six.


    The third was a healing skill that possessed advanced life magic.


    The fourth was a nt skill that could reduce the time it took to grow nts by up to a factor of five.


    Of course, the one that shocked Zhao Fu the most was the fourth skill. Reducing the time it took for nts to grow by a factor of five was simply terrifying.


    Thest part of the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing was a chance to attract Fairy Spirits, which showed how rare and powerful they were.


    What¡¯s more, right now, they were only able to reduce the time it took nts to grow by a factor of five, and as they grew more powerful, so would their skills.


    Zhao Fu had already decided to take these Flower Spirits back to the Great Qin Town. As such, he started to act like a lolicon who was tempting lolis, and he started to describe the Great Qin Town as a beautiful paradise.


    Then again, what Zhao Fu said wasn¡¯t a lie ¨C after obtaining the Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing, the Great Qin Town had countless flowers growing around it, and even the air contained a faint flower fragrance.


    Of course, the three pure and na?ve Flower Spirits didn¡¯t have many reservations and agreed to go with Zhao Fu to the Great Qin Town. After talking with him for a while, they found out that his name was Zhao Fu, but they liked to just call him ¡®Zhao.¡¯


    At that moment, Roserose said that she was hungry and went with the other two Fairy Spirits to find some fruits. However, Zhao Fu stopped them and took out three ck Forest Fruits.


    Each of the three Flower Spirits hugged a fist-sized ck Forest Fruit and took a bite. They found that it tasted quite good and started to happily eat. Roserose ate inrge mouthfuls, causing the juice to spurt everywhere, whereas the other two ate much more elegantly. Zhao Fu was quite surprised to find that they were not weak at all.


    After watching them eat the ck Forest Fruits, Zhao Fu looked down at himself and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    This was most likely the most injured he had ever been, and it was even worse than when he had fought against that mysterious Skeleton. This was because there was an azure energy within his body that was stopping him from healing.


    This azure energy had some sort of sealing power, and it was hard to get rid of, making it difficult for him to recover.


    What made Zhao Fu¡¯s heart ache the most was that he had expended nearly all of Great Qin¡¯s Fate. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t take the Nation Armaments out lightly, as they consumed a great amount of Fate. Because Fate could determine an entire nation¡¯s path, it was quite valuable.


    He had used up most of the Fate he had but not to the point that the foundation was damaged. He would gradually regain the Fate in the future, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Nation Armaments again in the future because he would risk the foundation of his Fate being destroyed.


    Nation Armaments should only be used when making extremely great decisions, such as taking down another nation or fighting against a main city. At the very least, there had to at least be great benefits, such as obtaining an ancient King Armament Shard.


    Back then, after Zhao Fu¡¯s battle with the mysterious Skeleton, he had used up a lot of the Fate he had, but after obtaining the ancient King Armament Shard, he regained a lot of the Fate. It was clear just how powerful and important that ancient King Armament Shard was.


    Now, even though Great Qin¡¯s Fate would recover, he did not receive any benefits. If he had been able to take down Heavenstone City, not only would he have regained all of that Fate, but he would have also been able to gain enough to the point that he could level up his Nation Armament again.


    However, it was a pity that Zhao Fu could not take down Heavenstone City by himself. Even if he had 40,000 Stage 1 soldiers, he wouldn¡¯t be able to conquer Heavenstone City, but not including the Skeletons, he only had 6,000 soldiers, most of whom were not at Stage 1 yet.


    Right now, a main city¡¯s power was not something normal people could resist. Zhao Fu somewhat regretted this battle ¨C even though he knew that Heavenstone City had suffered disastrous losses, it had been a pyrrhic victory, and no one had received any benefits.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had sensed that there would be danger, but he had never thought that Heavenstone City would be so unrelenting and ruthless, which hadpletely enraged Zhao Fu.


    He had suppressed his anger and had continuously tried to escape, but in the end, he was unable to contain his rage.


    After obtaining Great Qin¡¯s Legacy, Zhao Fu found that his personality had gradually changed. He seemed to be bing madder, more violent, more bloodthirsty, and even colder.


    Now, even Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure what sort of person he would be; he didn¡¯t know whether or not he would be someone who would create millions of corpses whenever he was angered.


    No matter what sort of person Zhao Fu would be, it was something that had already been determined. After all, when he stepped onto the Path of Kings¡­ there was already no turning back.

 Chapter 162: Three Great Generals

    <h4>Chapter 162: Three Great Generals</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Of course, Zhao Fu did still reap some rewards from the battle. The first thing was Gu Feng¡¯s corpse, which Zhao Fu had put into his King¡¯s Ring.


    As one of the three Great Generals of Heavenstone City, Gu Feng¡¯s corpse was, without a doubt, SSS grade. With this corpse, Zhao Fu could once again develop a top-notch General. Moreover, Gu Feng had a normal Legendary grade piece of equipment and four Gold grade pieces of equipment.


    The Legendary grade piece of equipment was therge violet bow that he had used!


    [Great Spirit Roc Bow]: Grade: Legendary, Stats: Strength +15, Intelligence +10, Constitution +10, Agility +10, Description: A piece of equipment forged from a Spirit Roc¡¯s corpse. It has the Spirit Roc¡¯s soul sealed within it and contains many of the Spirit Roc¡¯s abilities.


    The Great Spirit Roc Bow¡¯s stats were quite ordinary, and Zhao Fu had no idea as to what sort of abilities it had. However, its most powerful skill was most likely the one that released the violet roc!


    Because of this skill, Gu Feng had been able to break through even Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain. Even though it was a King¡¯s Domain that he had put up hurriedly and didn¡¯t contain the full defensive power of his King¡¯s Domain, it still demonstrated the might of the Great Spirit Roc Bow.


    It was a pity that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have a General who used a bow. As such, Zhao Fu could only keep the bow with him until he found someone suitable for it.


    Out of the four Gold grade pieces of equipment, there was leather armor that was already badly damaged and required repairs, while the other three were a short sword, a pendant, and a pair of boots


    They were all exquisite Gold grade pieces of equipment, and their stats were quite good. There was nothing too special about the first three, but the boots were quite eye-catching.


    [Windwalker Boots]: Grade: Gold, Stats: Strength +5, Intelligence +5, Constitution +10, Agility +12, Description: Wearing these boots gives Wind¡¯s Blessing and increases walking speed.


    Out of the four Gold grade pieces of equipment, only the pendant and boots were somewhat of use to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu then looked at Gu Feng¡¯s spatial ring, which was Gold grade. After looking into it, he found that there were roughly 300,000 gold coins inside, as well as many materials. Six of these materials were Gold grade materials.


    With these Gold grade materials and the ones Zhao Fu already had, all of his Generals would be able to have a piece of Gold grade equipment.


    Apart from this, the spatial ring contained some other items and skills, which were all quite ordinary.


    However, there was one item that seemed quite unique.


    The item looked like a talisman paper, and half of it was ck while the other half was white. The runes drawn on it were also in ck and white, which made it look quite strange.


    [Reversal Talisman]: Twists and reverses the properties of Gold grade items or below for 12 days.


    This talisman could most likely turn things that were ck white and cold hot. Zhao Fu could not think of any uses for it right now.


    The gains from Gu Feng¡¯s body were quite plentiful. After all, he was one of the three Great Generals of Heavenstone City, and Zhao Fu felt some regret that he had not been able to kill the other two Great Generals.


    However, all in all, the losses did not make up for the gains, as Zhao Fu had used up simply too much Fate. Following this, he took out an azure stone that was about as big as a fingernail.


    The stone looked incredibly ordinary except for the fact that it was azure, and it seemed like the type of stone that could be picked up off the ground anywhere.


    Zhao Fu knew what this small azure stone was. It was a small shard from the City Lord Seal ¨C right now, the City Lord Seal was in a damaged state, which meant that Heavenstone City could not be leveled up or conquered, and many of its functions would be missing.


    As long as Zhao Fu had this shard of the City Lord Seal, Shi Jian would be unable to use Heavenstone City¡¯s power to deal with Zhao Fu. In fact, Zhao Fu could even use this shard to fight for or steal the City Lord position.


    Now that he had establishedplete enmity with Heavenstone City, Zhao Fu would definitely take his revenge someday. He would take down Heavenstone City, and this shard of the City Lord Seal would be incredibly important for that.


    Those were all of the things that Zhao Fu had gained from the battle, and Zhao Fu sighed, feeling that he had made a loss.


    ¡°Zhao! When will you take us to the Great Qin Town?¡±


    Roserose finished her ck Forest Fruit very quickly, and her stomach bulged from how full she was. Sheyfortably on the ground as she asked Zhao Fu.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite troubled ¨C this matter, which should have been quite simple, had be extraordinarily difficult.


    He had to use the main city¡¯s teleportation channel to return to the White grade Vige he had created before he could return to the Great Qin Town.


    However, it was simply impossible for him to return to Heavenstone City, so he would have to go to one of the three other main cities in East Green.


    Zhao Fu immediately took out his map and found his position. The nearest main city was tens of thousands of kilometers away. If he had to walk, just how long would it take him?


    Perhaps Zhao Fu could take down a vige, but the problem was that he didn¡¯t know how to build teleportation channels.


    As such, Zhao Fu would have to find a vige that already had a teleportation channel so that he could go to a main city and return to the Great Qin Town. Otherwise, he would have to walk.


    However, thereiny another problem: very few viges in the wilderness had teleportation channels, and finding one would take great luck. After thinking about this, Zhao Fu replied to Roserose, ¡°We need a teleportation channel for that, so we can¡¯t go right now. Let¡¯s see after my injuries get better!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Roserose did not seem to mind and continued toyfortably on the grass. She closed her eyes and smiled happily as she rubbed her round belly.


    Zhao Fu once againy back on the ground and took out a ck Forest Fruit. He ate it as he looked at the deep blue sky, watching white clouds slowly drift past. It was rare for him to enjoy such a leisurely period of time.


    Three dayster¡­

 Chapter 163: Hobgoblins

    <h4>Chapter 163: Hobgoblins</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After recovering for three days, Zhao Fu¡¯s external injuries had healed quite quickly because of the three Flower Spirits. However, it would take him quite a long time to recover from the internal injuries.


    On this day, Zhao Fu took off his blood-stained clothes and put on a new cloak. He started to walk towards Ninesun City in the north, which was the closest to him. As for the three Fairy Spirits, they flew around him as they followed him, and when they were tired, they would rest on his shoulders.


    Seeing how carefree and without worries they were, always in high spirits, Zhao Fu admired them quite a lot. Soon, he entered a jungle.


    ¡°Zhao, don¡¯t go forwards; it¡¯s dangerous ahead. It¡¯s better if you go around,¡± Roserose, who was sitting on his shoulder, suddenly said.


    Zhao Fu stopped and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s ahead?¡±


    Sitting on his other shoulder, Lilylily exined calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a historical remnant as well as many terrifying Goblins. We¡¯ve been there before!¡±


    ¡°There are also Minotaurs!!¡±


    Sitting beside Lilylily, Peachy cried out in fear. After speaking, she realized that she had spoken too loudly, and her face became bright red as she hid behind Lilylily.


    ¡°Historical remnants?¡± Zhao Fu became quite interested because there were usually great benefits to be gained at such ces. Now that he had somewhat recovered, Zhao Fu wanted to have a look, so he said to them, ¡°Hide in my cloak for now; I want to go and take a look!¡±


    ¡°Zhao, you have to be careful!¡± The three Flower Spirits dove into his cloak but poked their little heads out to see what Zhao Fu was going to do.


    Following this, Zhao Fu used his Assassin profession skills and soundlessly entered the jungle. Soon, he arrived in an empty area.


    There was a dpidated structure in the middle of the empty area. Most of the structure was already gone, but because the historical remnant was still incrediblyrge, it stretched on for as far as the eye could see. At the front of the historical remnant were two words on a gigantic boulder. Of course, Zhao Fu could not read those two words, so Lilylily told him that they were ¡®Ro¡¯ and ¡®Lan.¡¯


    There were many types of Goblins within the Rn Historical Remnant that Zhao Fu had never seen before. They all looked incredibly ferocious, and their skin was a different color. Some were pale white while others were grey-ck.


    Some of them held clubs that was quiterge on one end, making it look like a hammer. What¡¯s more, the club¡¯s material looked even tougher than iron, and it would be able to cause a lot of blunt damage.


    There was another type with wicker baskets on their backs, which were filled with rocks. These rocks were for throwing, and because of howrge they were, normal creatures would have their bones broken from being hit. They were most likely a ranged-type of Goblin.


    The final type held a sharp sword. There were not many of these Goblins, but the auras they gave off were quite powerful. They seemed as powerful as 10 Goblins.


    These three types of Goblins were listed as Goblins, Goblin Rock Throwers, and Hobgoblins.


    These Goblins were not gathered together, and they were instead scattered in small groups. There weren¡¯t any patrols, so it seemed that there wasn¡¯t a Chief grade existence leading them.


    Because there were practically no defenses, Zhao Fu became incredibly happy. He decided to have a look inside the historical remnant before leaving.


    ¡°I want to deal with the monsters here. Can you wait for me outside?¡± Zhao Fu lowered his head and spoke said to the three Flower Spirits. He was worried that they would be terrified of him if they saw him massacre these Goblins because they were pure and kind creatures, so he wanted them to wait outside the jungle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhao; we¡¯ll stay with you and help you get rid of these scary monsters,¡± Roserose said as she looked up and smiled at Zhao Fu while the other two nodded.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t worry about this anymore and started to move.


    Zhao Fu first went to a corner and nned to attract some Goblins over. With his current strength, he would not be able to massacre all of them together ¨C even in his strongest state, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. Moreover, this was only the outermost region of the historical remnant, and who knew what terrifying creatures there were within it. As such, it was best to keep a low profile for now.


    Zhao Fu ducked behind arge tree and threw a pebble. The pebble hit a rock, immediately drawing the attention of a few Goblins.


    Because Zhao Fu had many Goblin subjects, he was able to learn the Goblinnguage through the Language Stone Stele. As such, he was able to understand them.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s something over there. Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± an ordinary Goblin said.


    Hearing this, another Goblin lying on the groundzily replied, ¡°So what if there is? Nothing to do with us as long as it doesn¡¯t go in. What should we eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch a few chickens. It¡¯s been a long time,¡± one Goblin Rock Thrower said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡±


    When the others heard what the Goblin Rock Thrower said and thought of how delicious chickens were, they immediately nodded and agreed.


    The Goblins started to talk about lunch,pletely forgetting about the noise from before. Hiding behind a tree, Zhao Fu felt incredibly awkward. What was wrong with these Goblins?


    Following this, Zhao Fu threw out another pebble, which thudded against a tree.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s more noise. Are we really not going to have a look?¡± The Goblin who had first spoken once again suggested taking a look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother; it¡¯s so troublesome. Just ignore it,¡± another Goblin said as he frowned because he didn¡¯t want to be inconvenienced.


    The other Goblins all nodded, and the Goblin who had originally spoken once again forgot about this matter.


    Zhao Fu started to feel more and more annoyed. The three Flower Spirits covered their mouths, trying not tough.


    Zhao Fu picked up a few more pebbles and threw them directly at the Goblins.


    The pebbles flew quickly through the air, hitting a few Goblins in the head. They instantly jumped up and roared, ¡°Goddamit, which bastard threw those?¡±


    Following this, they furiously looked towards where Zhao Fu was and raised their weapons as they furiously walked over, vowing to destroy that bastard.


    Seeing that he had finally drawn the Goblins over, Zhao Fu inwardly let out a breath of relief.

 Chapter 164: War Machine

    <h4>Chapter 164: War Machine</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t need to use the Sky Demon Sword to deal with these Goblins, and he instead used his Assassin skills to kill these Goblins. The jungle suited his Assassin skills, and since he didn¡¯t have the ability to kill them all instantly, he had to deal with them subtly.


    Seeing five Goblins furiously walk over, Zhao Fu hid within the jungle and looked for an opportunity to act.


    ¡°Look for the bastard who did this! We¡¯ll definitely kill him after finding him!¡± one of the Goblins yelled angrily after walking into the jungle.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Kill him!¡± the other Goblins shouted.


    Zhao Fu hid in a corner with a calm expression as he watched those Goblins slowly walk closer. However, what surprised Zhao Fu was that after walking 20 meters, the Goblins gave up looking for that ¡®bastard¡¯ andpletely tossed aside their vows to kill him.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to lure them further away because if arge ruckus erupted here, it was possible that they would draw the attention of other Goblins. However, Zhao Fu now had no other choice but to act immediately!


    He rushed out from where he had been hiding, moving incredibly quickly and lightly. He arrived at the back of the group of Goblins between two Goblin Rock Throwers like a light breeze.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s arms shot to either side, cing his hands against the two Goblin Rock Throwers¡¯ necks. He then activated the mechanism for his hidden des, sending two silver des into the two Rock Goblin Rock Throwers¡¯ necks.


    The two Goblin Rock Throwers only felt a pain in their necks before their pupils constricted and they died, and the other three Goblins didn¡¯t even notice what had happened. This showed just how agile and stealthy the Assassin profession was.


    Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity and quickly withdrew his hidden des from the two Goblin Rock Throwers¡¯ necks. Just as their corpses were about to fall, Zhao Fu rushed forwards, his body turning into a blur as he stabbed one of the hidden des into another Goblin¡¯s heart from behind.


    The two Goblin Rock Throwers¡¯ bodies were right about to hit the ground, and Zhao Fu sent his King¡¯s Power into his hidden des, shing another Goblin to his left with the hidden de on his left wrist.


    Thud! Thud¡­ Thud¡­ Thud!


    The first two Goblin Rock Throwers¡¯ bodies hit the ground, as did their baskets of rocks, followed by the third Goblin¡¯s corpse and then the fourth Goblin¡¯s corpse.


    Even though this seemed quite slow, it had all happened in a few seconds.


    Suddenly, the chain of thuds caused the Goblin in the front to quickly turn around and look.


    Chi!


    A sharp hidden de stabbed through thest Goblin¡¯s throat, and he could only gurgle as he stared at Zhao Fu with wide eyes before dying.


    Zhao Fu felt a slight sense of pride that he was able to deal with those five Goblins so quickly, simply, and efficiently. The Assassin profession was quite good, and he gradually came to like this profession more and more.


    However, with Zhao Fu¡¯s status, he would not be able to continue down this path forever because his King profession would always take priority.


    The five Goblins didn¡¯t drop any good equipment, only clubs, rocks, and a few silver coins. However, there were a few ck wooden shards, which Zhao Fu picked up to satisfy his curiosity.


    [Gloomy Jungle ¨C Shard]: Collect 10 shards to form amand medallion, which can be used to enter the hidden region, Gloomy Jungle.


    ¡°Hidden region?¡± Zhao Fu did not know what this was because he had never heard of such a thing before. However, obtaining these things was quite easy ¨C after killing those five Goblins, he had collected five of them. If he killed another five Goblins, he would be able to form a Gloomy Junglemand medallion.


    ¡°Zhao, you¡¯re so strong!¡± Roserose looked up at Zhao Fu, her eyes filled with little stars as she said in admiration.


    Zhao Fu smiled. They had not yet seen him at his peak. If he was at his peak, he would have been able to annihte those five Goblins in a single strike.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to draw over and kill Goblins!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Back at the Great Qin Town.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s been three days already, so how can there be no news from His Majesty?¡± Bai Qi was quite angry, and he radiated a shocking coldness that kept everyone several meters away from him.


    Nearby, Li Si tried to calm him down, saying, ¡°Commander Bai, we haven¡¯t received any notifications, which means that his Majesty is fine. He¡¯s most likely still in East Green.¡±


    Wang Jian nodded as he said, ¡°From how things look, His Majesty seems to be fine and should be back after a while. I believe that as subjects, we should think about how to develop the Great Qin Town.¡±


    Bai Qi breathed out and calmed himself down before saying, ¡°I have an idea; is everyone willing to hear it?¡±


    Everyone looked over at Bai Qi as they nodded and waited to hear his idea.


    Following this, Bai Qi said, ¡°I believe that Great Qin should enter a battle-ready state. We¡¯re gaining massive amounts of money from our businesses, but we haven¡¯t bought many things with the money. I believe that we should ce our emphasis on war.¡±


    Right now, what Great Qincked most was people. In the real world, with Great Qin¡¯s poption of 50,000, the limiting factor would be food. However, because of the stat bonuses in the Heaven Awaken World, food was the thing that they worried about the least!


    Bai Qi continued, ¡°I believe that we should increase our army to 10,000 soldiers and split them into 10 divisions, each with a Generalmanding them. Each division will also have a King¡¯s Undead Cavalryman and 300 Skeleton Soldiers.¡±


    Including their advantage in equipment, cultivation, skills, and stats, each division will be able to take down Advanced Viges with a poption of 1,200 people or less.


    ¡°Great Qin will go all out to boost its poption through warfare and will establish a strict reward and punishment regime. Those who bring backrge numbers of people will be greatly rewarded, while those who do not meet the requirements will be punished.¡±


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts when they understood what he wanted. Bai Qi wanted to turn Great Qin into an emotionless war machine.


    This would indeed allow Great Qin to develop even faster, but the cost in lives would be quite great as well. Not only would many people from others viges be killed, but Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would also have higher casualty rates. At the same time, Great Qin would be less humane and much colder, existing to only kill and pige.


    Bai Qi¡¯s idea split Great Qin¡¯s upper levels into three factions: the war faction, which consisted of Bai Qi and a few Ounder Generals; the pacifist faction, which consisted of Li Si, Ba Qing, and Daisy; and the neutral faction, which consisted of Wang Jian and Zhang Dahu.

 Chapter 165: Great Qin’s Master

    <h4>Chapter 165: Great Qin¡¯s Master</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    If Zhao Fu was present, no matter what they wanted to do or what thoughts they had, Zhao Fu would have been the one making the decisions, as he was Great Qin¡¯s master and would decide Great Qin¡¯s fate.


    However, because Zhao Fu could be in East Green for a long time, Great Qin was in a special state. Moreover, because of what had happened in Heavenstone City a few days ago, Great Qin needed to greatly increase its strength.


    For Bai Qi, Xiao Jian, and some of the Ounder Generals, because of their experiences and nature, they believed that the strong preyed on the weak and that they needed to develop their strength through killing and plundering. They believed that feelings and other things that were unrted to strength were impediments and burdens and that Great Qin should be a machine that developed quickly and efficiently.


    As for Li Si, Ba Qing, and Daisy, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want Great Qin to develop, but Bai Qi¡¯s idea was too extreme and would result in all parties incurring great losses. At the same time, it would cause all of Great Qin to be cold and cruel. They wanted to use more moderate means to promote growth.


    On the other hand, while Wang Jian and Zhang Dahu did not like killing and plundering, they weren¡¯t against it either. During this period of time, they could allow themselves to be cold-blooded and merciless.


    Right now, everyone held onto their own beliefs on how they wanted Great Qin to develop, so they split into different factions.


    Following this, because of this matter, Ge Nia temporarily put his training on hold and returned to the Great Qin Town. Even though he seemed incredibly cold and had experienced countless bloody battles, he didn¡¯t hesitate to stand with those in the pacifist faction.


    However, this could not change anything, as Bai Qi¡¯s war faction currently held the most power.


    Li Si could only sigh and try to persuade Bai Qi, saying, ¡°Commander Bai, you should know that His Majesty is a kind person and doesn¡¯t like to see his soldiers being injured or killed. I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t want Great Qin to be a cold killing machine; perhaps His Majesty will not be pleased with us doing such a thing.¡±


    After spending so much time by Zhao Fu¡¯s side, Bai Qi understood Zhao Fu¡¯s personality. He knew the consequences of his actions, but he had made up his mind ¨C he wanted to create a powerful empire that no one could offend for Zhao Fu, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll bear all of the consequences!¡±


    In the end, a chain of orders was sent out, causing the previously lively and joyous Great Qin to be filled with a disturbed mood, and everyone began to look quite worried.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the Rn Historical Remnant, Zhao Fu had already killed 50 or so Goblins and had fused together five Gloomy Junglemand medallions.


    Themand medallion was ck and made of wood, and it had a jungle carved into it. Zhao Fu wanted to use it, but he received a system announcement that the hidden region hadn¡¯t been opened so he could not use it. As such, he could only put it away for now.


    By now, Zhao Fu had cleared all of the Goblins in the outermost region of the historical remnant. Now, he had to face groups of Goblins with Hobgoblins.


    Zhao Fu felt that these Hobgoblins would be difficult to deal with because their cultivation was already at Stage 1 and they held sharp swords that could easily release terrifying sword lights.


    Zhao Fu was still somewhat injured and could not use his full strength, so he had to act carefully.


    He still used the same tactic: luring a group of Goblins away from the rest before attacking. He burst forth from his hiding ce, stabbing a hidden de through one Goblin¡¯s heart before thrusting the other towards another Goblins¡¯ neck.


    Even though Zhao Fu had moved incredibly quickly, he was still detected by the Hobgoblin. Just as Zhao Fu was about to kill a third Goblin, a sword light swept at him. This sword light was abnormally ferocious, and Zhao Fu was forced to draw the Sky Demon Sword to block the attack.


    ng!


    A clear colliding sound rang out as sparks flew from the sh. Even though Zhao Fu was much weaker in his injured state, because the Sky Demon Sword was an Epic grade weapon, it left arge crack in the Hobgoblin¡¯s Blue grade sword.


    The Hobgoblin stared in surprise before choosing to retreat while the other three Goblins surrounded Zhao Fu. Luckily, Zhao Fu had already dealt with the ranged Goblins, or it would have been quite troublesome for him to deal with this group of Goblins.


    The three Goblins raised their clubs and shrieked as they ran towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu activated some King¡¯s Power with great difficulty, causing the Sky Demon Sword to shine with a faint light as he shed out.


    Zhao Fu destroyed the three clubs with a single strike, shocking the three Goblins. Zhao Fu once again attacked and prepared to kill those three Goblins when the Hobgoblin stepped in again, sending a sharp arc of sword light towards him.


    Zhao Fu raised his sword and blocked it, dispelling the attack.


    The Hobgoblin stabbed his sword towards Zhao Fu and yelled for the three other Goblins to call more Goblins over.


    Hearing this, the three Goblins turned and ran. Luckily, Zhao Fu could understand them, but because he was tied down by the Hobgoblin, he could only ask the three Flower Spirits to stop the Goblins.


    The three Flower Spirits happily agreed and waved their hands, releasing three rays of light. Following this, three green vines burrowed up from the ground and wrapped around the three Goblins like snakes, binding them in an instant. The vines even covered the Goblins¡¯ mouths, preventing them from yelling.


    ng! ng! ng¡­


    On the other side, the Hobgoblin battled with Zhao Fu. As their swords collided, the sound of metal shing continuously rang out. After a few exchanges, the Hobgoblin¡¯s sword was covered with cracks and gaps, and it looked like it was about to fall apart.


    This made the Hobgoblin quite angry. He felt that he was not much weaker than Zhao Fu, but the difference in their weapons was simply too great. He had a Blue grade sword, but it was like scrap metal against Zhao Fu¡¯s Epic grade sword. He believed that this was why Zhao Fu was suppressing him.


    ¡°Human, use a normal sword if you dare!¡± the Hobgoblin roared sullenly and angrily.


    Zhao Fu inwardly grinned and pretended not to understand. He was not stupid ¨C how could he change weapons against an opponent like this? Zhao Fu swung vigorously, cutting the Hobgoblin¡¯s sword in half and giving it a big fright. Now that the Hobgoblin had lost his weapon, how could he fight? As such, he immediately turned and ran.


    Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity and flew forwards, stabbing out with his sword and piercing the Hobgoblin¡¯s heart. He twisted, destroying the Hobgoblin¡¯s heart and killing him instantly.


    After dying, the Hobgoblin dropped two items. One was a ck wooden shard ¨C this seemed to be something that every Goblin would drop, while the other item was quite strange. It wasn¡¯t corporeal. Instead, it was a cluster of silver light. It fell on the ground and gave off a faint light, and it seemed quite mysterious.


    As such, Zhao Fu picked it up and looked at it with a curious expression on his face.


    [Legacy: Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Sword ¨C Sword Essence]: The shard of a Legendary grade weapon, Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Sword. If one collects 1,200 sword essences, one can fuse them into the Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Sword and obtain the Legacy attached to the sword.


    ¡°These things can fuse to form a Legendary grade sword?¡± Zhao Fu was quite surprised. However, collecting 1,200 of them seemed quite difficult.

 Chapter 166: Extreme Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 166: Extreme Great Qin</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    If Zhao Fu wanted to obtain 1,200 sword essences, he would have to kill 1,200 Hobgoblins. Zhao Fu doubted that there were that many Hobgoblins because until now, he had only seen 50 or so. That was far from enough from the 1,200 required. However, because of how difficult it was to obtain Legendary grade equipment, Zhao Fu understood why the requirement was so difficult to fulfill.


    After killing the Hobgoblin, the Sky Demon Sword released a formless attraction force and devoured the Hobgoblin¡¯s fleshly essence. From this, Zhao Fu could tell that the previously dormant Sky Demon Sword had woken up.


    However, after the three Flower Spirits felt this power, they flew out from Zhao Fu¡¯s chest with pale faces and cried out, ¡°This power feels so evil; I hate this sort of feeling. Zhao! That¡¯s a demon sword!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, not minding too much.


    On the other hand, an eerieughter came out from the Sky Demon Sword, and demon qi started to stream from the sword, causing the warm surroundings to be much colder. It seemed as if a demon was about to descend. Following this, the Sky Demon Sword greeted the three of them, ¡°Hello, three little fellows!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± the three Flower Spirits cried out and said, ¡°This demon sword can speak, and the demon inside is so powerful. Zhao, hurry and throw it away so you don¡¯t get taken over by it!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this sword is fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Roserose and the others didn¡¯t seem to be convinced.


    Zhao Fu rapped his fist against the Sky Demon Sword, and within the sword, the Sky Demon lightly harrumphed as it withdrew the demonic qi and said, ¡°Alright, I shouldn¡¯t have scared you fellows just then.¡±


    Hearing those words and seeing that Zhao Fu seemed to be in full control, the three Flower Spirits rxed before flying over to the Sky Demon Sword and looking at it with a mixture of fear and curiosity.


    As a high and mighty Sky Demon, being looked at by the three Flower Spirits like it was some sort of novelty item made it feel quite displeased. However, because Zhao Fu quite liked them, it decided to let it go. However, when would its stingy yet powerful owner like it to the point that he would allow it to devour anything it wanted? That would be the best.


    The Sky Demon looked at the General Soul within Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Ring and licked its sexy lips.


    Zhao Fu looked at the three Goblins bound by vines and tossed a Hell Fireball, ending their lives.


    Following this, the three Flower Spirits once again flew back into his clothes. Because of his battle with Shi Jian, the Sky Demon had also fallen into a deep sleep. Now that it had woken up, Zhao Fu wanted to use its power again.


    Zhao Fu once again lured over a group of Goblins and used his Assassin skills to deal with the ranged Goblins, the Goblin rock Throwers. However, he was once again discovered by the Hobgoblin, who rushed at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Sky Demon!¡± Zhao Fu equipped the Sky Demon Sword, andrge amounts of demonic qi entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Instantly, Zhao Fu felt an evil energy enter his body.


    Zhao Fu parried with his sword, flicking the Hobgoblin¡¯s sword away before thrusting his sword towards the Hobgoblin¡¯s throat.


    The Hobgoblin was quite shocked and quickly tilted his head to the side.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s lips as his stabbing motion immediately became a shing motion, causing a dark arc of light to sh out. The Hobgoblin¡¯s head separated from his body, causing arge amount of blood to spurt out from his neck. The Hobgoblin¡¯s body stood there for a few seconds before finally falling down.


    The remaining Goblins were scared into scrambling away, but Zhao Fu chased after them and sent out a few arcs of ck sword light, ending their lives.


    The Goblins¡¯ corpses were once again devoured by the Sky Demon. With the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s power, it was much easier to deal with these Goblins. Because Zhao Fu was injured, he only gained a little bit less than half of the stats that he normally received from his equipment. Otherwise, just with the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s terrifying stats, he would be able to massacre these Goblins.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to use this method to kill Goblins and to collect various shards and sword essences.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Two dayster, Saar led his division and found an Intermediate Vige with roughly 1,200 or so people. Great Qin was now prioritizing growth, with war as the main method.


    Each division had Great Qin¡¯s best equipment, and every division also spent arge amount of money to buy good quality skills for the soldiers to learn. Moreover, each person carried two spirit pills; one could raise his or her strength for a short period of time, while the other could quickly heal injuries. Each division was also given a few medics.


    Saar¡¯s division wasprised mainly of Orcs. After discovering this vige, Saar first observed it for a while. This could not be done carelessly because if something went wrong, the General would take all responsibility. Even if Bai Qi did not kill him, he would be stripped of his rank.


    After observing the vige, Saar found that it was an ordinary vige with mediocre defenses. In the end, Saar chose to force a direct fight. Normally, unless the leader died or the vige was conquered, it was difficult to get the vigers to surrender.


    As such, if he wanted to gain a lot of people to boost Great Qin¡¯s poption, he would have to quickly conquer the vige or kill its leader.


    As the sun gradually set, the glow of the sunset fell on the peaceful vige, and plumes of smoke started to rise as families started to cook dinner.


    Saar and his division had long since made preparations, and he raised hisrge saber and roared. He charged out on his ck Forest Horse, leading 300 Orc Cavalrymen from one side, while Shieldbearers, Infantry, and Archers rushed out from another side.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±


    The sudden attack caused the vigers to loudly yell in terror, and the entire vige descended into chaos.


    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­


    The arrows and bolts that the Archers and ballistae shot tore through the air andnded in the vige, eliciting a wave of screams.


    Arrows immediately shot out of the vige in retaliation. Saar, who was leading the charge, brandished hisrge saber and gave off a saber light that deflected five or six arrows. Some soldiers hid behind their shields, while others did their best to dodge. However, some people were still injured.


    By now, Saar had reached the entrance of the vige. 300 Orc Cavalrymen ferociously smashed through the vige¡¯s wooden defenses, and then, the rest of the soldiers streamed in.


    Soon, the two sides started to sh!


    Saar looked around and couldn¡¯t find a leader, so he directly rushed towards the Vige Hall while the King¡¯s Undead Cavalryman and the 300 Skeletons controlled the situation.


    Saar and his 300 Cavalry swept through the vige with irresistible force and were simply unstoppable. Soon, he saw an important-looking middle-aged man who seemed to be the leader of the vige. Saar rushed over, disregarding whether he would surrender or not. As long as the man did not show any signs of surrender, Bai Qi had given him the power to execute him.


    Because time was of paramount importance, Bai Qi had ordered all of the Generals to finish each battle quickly to preserve their forces and the poption of each vige.


    As long as the Generalsplied with this order, they could use any methods, regardless if they were honorable or shameless. All Bai Qi wanted was results, and now, Great Qin had started to embark on an extreme path that gave off a terrifying aura.

 Chapter 167: Bloodied Sword

    <h4>Chapter 167: Bloodied Sword</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    A saber light shed as Saar charged over on his warhorse, decapitating the leader of the vige in one fell stroke. He caught the head as he dismounted and raised it as he yelled in the humannguage, ¡°Your leader has died; anyone who resists will be killed without exception!¡±


    When the entire vige saw Saar¡¯s ferocious attack and that their leader had died, the entire vige quickly chose to surrender.


    After the battle ended, a Deputy came up and reported, ¡°Sir Saar, we¡¯ve obtained 752 captives this time, many goods, and 100,000 copper coins. In terms of losses, 163 of our men were injured, and we suffered seven casualties.¡±


    Hearing this, Saar felt somewhat happy. After obtaining so many captives, he hadpleted one-fifth of his quota for this month. Following this, he ordered, ¡°Distribute all of the goods and money among the soldiers. Send the injured to the medics quickly and take good care of the corpses of our soldiers!¡±


    Now that Great Qin was unreservedly attacking other viges, the soldiers took great risks each time. As such, Bai Qi had ordered that all of the spoils were to be distributed among the soldiers.


    At the same time, bringing back captives would result in great rewards. Now that Great Qin was in a militaristic state, divisions benefited as a whole when they were rewarded.


    It could be said that Great Qin¡¯s battle spirit had been greatly roused, resulting in high morale.


    Elsewhere, Xiao Jian led his division to the bottom of a small mountain and found a normal vige with roughly 1,500 vigers.


    After observing the vige for a while and finding that the vige would not be easy to take care of because of how many people it had, Xiao Jian ordered his soldiers to take a viger captive and to whip the person until he gave in.


    In the end, the captive gave in and told Xiao Jian all of the information that he wanted to know. Xiao Jian thought of something and suddenly grinned, but because of the scars on his face, it made him look extremely savage.


    This time, apart from normal soldiers, Xiao Jian had also brought 100 Assassins. Most of these Assassins were Ratfolk ¨C because Ratfolk were naturally agile and nimble, it was easy for them to be acknowledged by the profession.


    By now, the sky had darkened, and the vigers had finished eating dinner and had started to rest. The moonlight tonight was somewhat hazy, and within the darkness, 100 or so figures stealthily entered the vige from different ces.


    Their job was not to carry out assassinations but to kidnap people. Each of the important figures was quite strong and had many people protecting him or her, so without top-notch Assassins, it would likely alert them.


    As such, Xiao Jian had ordered the Assassins to kidnap easier targets, which were the families of the important figures. Most people were sleeping at this time and didn¡¯t realize anything.


    However, screams started to pierce through the night air, and the guards started to yell, ¡°Enemies! There are enemies attacking!¡±


    A chorus of yells sounded out, sending the entire vige into a panic. Following this, a big man wearing armor furiously stormed to the entrance of the vige and looked at the torches outside. They had already beenpletely surrounded by arge number of enemies, most of whom were Human.


    What angered the man the most was that there were 20 or so people tied up and kneeling on the ground. They were all family members of the upper-level officials of the vige, and his own 5-year-old son was there.


    Xiao Jian came to the side of these 20 or so people and terrifyingly smiled as he yelled, ¡°I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s no need for me to state my purpose here. Hurry and surrender! We won¡¯t mistreat you all, and we¡¯ll release them.¡±


    The man furiously roared, ¡°You despicable scum! If you want to obtain our vige, why not just attack? Why resort to such shameless methods? Little Hill Vige won¡¯t surrender to you!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Xiao Jian loudlyughed and said uncaringly, ¡°All is fair in love and war! Do you really expect all of your enemies to act like gentlemen? It¡¯s best that you surrender quickly; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Jian¡¯s words, the people within the vige looked at the ferocious-looking enemies gathered outside and the people kneeling on the ground and were incredibly hesitant.


    After a while, Xiao Jian¡¯s gaze became cold and he signaled at a soldier, who brought an elderly man before Xiao Jian.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to surrender?¡± Xiao Jian yelled coldly.


    There was no response from the vige, so Xiao Jian didn¡¯t hesitate to chop off the elderly man¡¯s head. A heart-wrenching scream immediately sounded out from within the vige, ¡°Dad!!!!¡±


    A youth cast all thought aside and tried to rush out, but he was held back by a few people beside him.


    Xiao Jian was no longer as courteous as before. He raised his bloodied sword and pointed it at the vige, yelling in a voice filled with killing intent, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bit more time to think. Next time, I¡¯ll be killing all of them before massacring your entire vige!¡±


    When the leader saw the elderly man who had been killed because of him, their sobbing family members kneeling on the ground, and how well equipped their enemies were, the leader¡¯s face became ashen, and the people around him had extremely unsightly looks on their faces. The vigers also started to panic, as Xiao Jian didn¡¯t seem to be joking or lying when he said that he would massacre the entire vige.


    After a while, Xiao Jian saw that there was still no response, so he mounted his warhorse and raised his sword as he yelled, ¡°Ready!¡±


    All of the Archers and the soldiers in charge of the ballistae made their preparations and aimed at the captives and the rest of the vige. At the same time, he prepared to give the signal for the 70 or so Assassins hidden within the vige to kill as many people as they could in the chaos.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Facing this massive threat, the vigers finally decided to surrender. Even though they had 1,500 people, only half of them could fight. The rest were women, elderly, and children, and facing Xiao Jian¡¯s elite soldiers, the vigers would definitely be ughtered.


    Facing so much pressure, the leader could only sigh, and a dejected look appeared on his face as he and a few others put down their weapons and walked out.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jian rxed and epted their surrender, and the Assassins lying in ambush within the vige walked out, giving the vigers a big fright.


    They had incurred no injuries or casualties and had obtained 1,500 captives, countless goods, and 160,000 copper coins. Even though this method was quite shameless and despicable, Bai Qi allowed anything as long as they brought back more vigers.


    The other divisions went through more or less the same things as Saar and Xiao Jian¡¯s divisions. By now, Great Qin was developing much faster than before, but it started to be filled with blood and gore.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Back at the Rn Historical Remnant, Zhao Fu finished clearing out all of the Goblins in the outermost region and walked towards the historical remnant.

 Chapter 168: Enchantment Card

    <h4>Chapter 168: Enchantment Card</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Within the Rn Historical Remnants, Zhao Fu started to see more and more structures, and they looked like the structures from the western middle ages. There were more and more Goblins and two new types of Goblins.


    These new types of Goblins looked quite simr to the other Goblins, but the color of their skin was different: one type had blue skin and could use Ice magic, while the other type had red skin and could use Fire magic.


    The auras that these two types of Goblins gave off were even more powerful than the aura that a normal Hobgoblins gave off. Each group of Goblins usually had around four normal Goblins, three Goblin Rock Throwers, two Hobgoblins, and one blue Goblin or red Goblin.


    Each of these teams was quite powerful, so it would be quite difficult to deal with the teams. Luckily, there were many structures within the Rn Historical Remnant, so it was easy for Zhao Fu to hide, which gave him a chance. He would have topletely rely on his Assassin profession ¨C this profession was bing more and more useful.


    Soon, Zhao Fu began. He hid behind a tall structure and threw a pebble, which hit a wall and fell to the ground.


    This time, the situation was not as awkward as before. This noise quickly drew over a team of Goblins, and they immediately walked over.


    Zhao Fu hid in an inconspicuous corner and waited for his prey to deliver themselves to him.


    These Goblins were clearly more serious than the ones outside. They walked over warily, and Zhao Fu did his best to hide his aura so that he wouldn¡¯t be detected prematurely.


    The team of Goblins slowly approached where he was, and just as a Goblin looked past where he was, Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity and ran out. He swept out with his hidden de, which gave off an icy light and sliced open a Goblin¡¯s neck. However, that resulted in Zhao Fu being discovered.


    It was clear how alert this team of Goblins was!


    The Goblins turned and furiously looked at him, and Zhao Fu felt that the situation was about to be worse. He immediately retreated, but the Goblins rushed towards him and were filled with killing intent.


    Zhao Fu used the various structures to leap and dash about, losing the Goblins soon. The Assassin profession was especially suited for areas like this.


    Even though Zhao Fu had vanished, the Goblins continued to chase after him and look for him. As such, after running for a short while, Zhao Fu once again hid in a corner.


    As the Goblins passed by, Zhao Fu once again suddenly attacked. He rushed out, piercing a Goblin¡¯s heart with his hidden de before rocks and iceballs flew at him. Zhao Fu quickly leaned backwards before diving towards a nearby group of structures.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    A chain of heavy thuds sounded out ¨C it was clear just how ferocious these Goblins¡¯ attacks were. However, when they ran to where Zhao Fu had escaped to, they found that he had once again disappeared.


    Thispletely infuriated the Goblins, but Zhao Fu suddenly appeared behind them. Now, he was using the Sky Demon Sword, and he shed out, sending out a ck sword light that instantly killed two normal Goblins.


    The Hobgoblin immediately raised his sword and chopped downwards at Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu quickly stepped sideways before plunging his sword into the Hobgoblin¡¯s chest. The Sky Demon Sword immediately absorbed all of the Hobgoblin¡¯s fleshly essence, turning him into a dry corpse. However, rocks and iceballs immediately flew over, and Zhao Fu immediately blocked them with his sword as he evaded.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s luck was not too great, and a rock smashed into his waist. Pain red up there, and he felt that he had been badly bruised.


    The Goblins continued to chase after Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu once again disappeared and hid. He went to the top of a structure and took out a violetrge bow, the Great Spirit Roc Bow. Zhao Fu¡¯s archery was mediocre, and he hadn¡¯t really practiced archery. He had only obtained his archery skills through a Refined Martial Soul.


    By now, only five Goblins were left in the team. The only one that Zhao Fu was somewhat worried about was the blue Goblin. Its iceballs were simply too powerful, as a single one could freeze an entire wall. What¡¯s more, the blue Goblin¡¯s casting speed was quite fast.


    Zhao Fu drew the bow. With his current strength, he would not be able to release the full might of this bow, but he could still use simple attacks.


    An arrow shot out and turned into a violet streak of light that shed through the air before stabbing into the blue Goblin, who had been standing in the midst of the other Goblins.


    Chi!


    After the arrow pierced through his chest, the blue Goblin looked down with a confused expression and coughed up a mouthful of blood before dying.


    Zhao Fu had used one of the bow¡¯s skills, Violet Light Arrow, and he had sessfully killed the blue Goblin in one shot.


    When they saw that the most powerful Goblin out of them had died, the other Goblins immediately turned and ran. Zhao Fu equipped the Sky Demon Sword, while the three remaining Goblin Rock Throwers threwrge rocks at him.


    These rocks flew with an immense amount of force and tore through the air. Zhao Fu had suffered because of these rocks before, so he dodged while the three Flower Spirits used vines to bind those Goblin Rock Throwers.


    Following this, Zhao Fu used the Sky Demon Sword to easily deal with a Hobgoblin in just a few exchanges before dealing with the three tied up Goblin Rock Throwers.


    This team of Goblins had finally been taken care of by Zhao Fu. Dealing with them had been quite troublesome, but with the strength he currently had, he didn¡¯t have any other choice. Now, he started to miss the feeling of being incredibly powerful.


    Afterwards, the Sky Demon Sword devoured the fleshly essence of the Goblins while Zhao Fu started to collect the spoils. Normal Goblins only droppedmand medallion shards, while Hobgoblins dropped sword essences and blue Goblins dropped cards.


    This card gave off a cold aura and felt icy in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. It had the picture of a blue Goblin on the front, and there were five stars on the back.


    Zhao Fu looked at the card¡¯s description:


    [Goblin ¨C Ice Strengthening]: An enchantment card that gives a piece of equipment an ice enchantment.


    ¡°Enchantment card?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and tried to use it on the Sky Demon Sword. However, he received a system announcement that he could not do so because its grade was too high. As such, Zhao Fu took out a Blue grade sword and enchanted it.


    The enchantment card turned into a cold mist and entered the sword in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    The Blue grade sword¡¯s de was covered with a faintyer of frost, and Zhao Fu looked at its new stats.


    [Ice ¨C Bluesteel Sword]: Grade: Blue, Stats: Strength +1, Description: A sword that has been enchanted and now possesses Ice element attacks. The wielder also receives a certain degree of Ice resistance.


    It seemed that enchantment cards gave the wielder an elemental attack and resistance to that element.


    This ice enchantment would be quite useful in some situations, such as inva terrain or ice terrain; these elemental attack buffs and resistances would be a great help in battles as well.

 Chapter 169: Nine Genres and Ten Schools

    <h4>Chapter 169: Nine Genres and Ten Schools</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking at the enchantment card¡¯s effects, Zhao Fu put all of the items he had obtained into his King¡¯s Ring. At that moment, Roserose rubbed her t stomach and said, ¡°Zhao, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked up and saw that it was gettingte, so he decided to stop there. As such, he came out of the Rn Historical Remnan, went to an empty area outside, and lit a bonfire.


    He gave each of the three Flower Spirits a ck Forest Fruit while he went around and found some wild chickens.


    These wild chickens were slightly bigger than normal roosters, and they had many feathers. However, they didn¡¯t look very pretty because their colors were incongruously mixed.


    Zhao Fu had heard from the Goblins that these chicken were quite delicious, so he caught one and defeathered it before roasting it over the bonfire.


    Soon, the chicken was cooked and Zhao Fu tasted it, and he found that its vor wasn¡¯t bad at all. The chicken meat was incredibly savory and tender, and anyone who ate it would eat incredibly heartily.


    However, only Zhao Fu could eat the chicken, as the Flower Spirits only ate fruits and vegetables. After devouring the entire wild chicken, Zhao Fu¡¯s belly was incredibly full.


    After this, Zhao Fu felt that it was time to leave the Heaven Awaken World to take a look at the forum. He told the three Flower Spirits about this and told them to hide and to be safe before leaving the Heaven Awaken World.


    After Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness returned to the real world, he asked his bodyguard to order him some food. Just like before, he opened up the Heaven Awaken World forum and was somewhat shocked to see what he had caused.


    The matter at Heavenstone City has undoubtedly created a great sensation, and the School of History and the School of Minor-talks had started to make records.


    The School of History, or Historians, did not normally care about politics or the lives ofmoners; their only aim was to record history.


    The School of Minor-talks, or Novelists, appeared in the early years of the Qin Dynasty. They gathered all sorts of stories and turned them into novels, and they also made up their own stories. Even though the School of Minor-talks was called a ¡®school of thought,¡¯ it was not an orthodox school. This was why there was a saying of ¡®nine genres and ten schools¡¯: the 10 main schools of thought were the School of the Military, the School of Legalism, the School of Taoism, the School of Confucianism, the School of Yin Yang, the School of Logicians, the School of Misceny, the School of Agriculture, the School of Vertical and Horizontal, and the School of Minor-talks; however, the ones counted as the true orthodoxy were the first 9.


    Even though the School of Minor-talks was not viewed very favorably in ancient times, it now flourished and had many different branches. The books and novels they wrote were innumerable, and now, the inte age was its golden age for development.


    They recorded this matter mainly to keep a record of history. This matter caused simply too great of a stir ¨C it was the first sh between a yer and a main city, and it was something that had to be recorded in the annals of history.


    A smaller reason that they recorded this was so that it could be used to write stories.


    Zhao Fu did not mind this, but what he was worried about was that they might have guessed his status and his rough location, which made him sigh.


    Back then, if he had restrained himself, things would have been much more simple. However, the king¡¯s majesty within his heart could not be offended. Moreover, Zhao Fu had continuously held himself back, and they had forced him into that state. After all, a cornered beast was the most dangerous.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s emotions were quiteplicated, but what was done was done; he could not change the past. There were downsides to him being exposed, but there were also benefits.


    The downsides were that countless factions and families would be incredibly wary of his rough location and may be obstacles to him. They might try to restrict Great Qin¡¯s development, which would bring many troubles to Great Qin.


    The benefits were that after he was exposed, he did not seem as mysterious, terrifying, and threatening. As such, he wouldn¡¯t arouse the enmity of the masses and could use East Green as a cover-up to draw the attention of many factions there, instead of the Forest of Horrors.


    After thinking about this, Zhao Fu found that the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as he had thought. He then looked at another thread that greatly shocked him: ¡®Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has revealed himself and has triumphantly returned to the Ying family!¡¯


    What was going on? He hade to the Ying family long ago, so why did this make it seem like he had suddenly returned to the Ying family with great fanfare?


    Zhao Fu was quite confused and clicked on the thread, and he found that the person was a fake. Just what was going on?


    After reading through the thread, Zhao Fu found that it was the Ying family who had announced this and made such a big deal of it, but why had they done such a thing?


    Zhao Fu thought about it and realized that it was possible that the Ying family was trying to help him. Did they suddenly develop a conscience? Or was this just a ploy?


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t fully understand the Ying family¡¯s intentions, but the appearance of a fake was quite good for him. He would be a big meat-shield for Zhao Fu.


    What¡¯s more, in order to wee the return of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the Ying family would be holding a grand banquet and had invited many famous and powerful families. However, these families didn¡¯t include their greatestpetitors, making the Xia, Shang, and Zhou Dynasties displeased.


    This banquet caught the attention of countless people. Most people were quite excited to see what Great Qin¡¯s mysterious Legatee was like, but how could normal people enter this sort of banquet?


    As such, the forum was filled with people raging and venting their frustrations.


    ¡®Fudge, why doesn¡¯t the Ying family do a television broadcast of this big event? Even though we¡¯re just lowlymoners to them and can¡¯t participate in the banquet, they should at least let us take a look!!!¡¯


    ¡®I really want to see what Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is like¡­ is he handsome? Is he assertive? I really want to know!¡¯


    ¡®I heard that Su Yuyan, who has had a crush on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee all this time, has been invited!¡¯


    ¡®Ai, I don¡¯t have many desires in this lifetime; I just wanna to be able to see Great Qin¡¯s Legatee once. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has brought a lot of face to China, and many superstars and leaders of countries wanna meet him. If I ever meet him, I¡¯ll ask him to do 10 or so autographs for me and sell them for a million each! It¡¯ll be such easy money, hahaha¡­¡¯


    ¡®I also want to meet Great Qin¡¯s Legatee! I even dreamt about meeting him. In my dreams, he was super handsome and really gentle and affectionate towards me. I feel like he¡¯s my one true love, my god. Maybe we were lovers in a past life¡­ >///<¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m just a passerby, and even though I don¡¯t know why Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is so popr, seeing how everyone wants to see him, I also want to see him. If anyone can go, bring me as well. I¡¯m at xx town, so please take me!!¡¯


    Zhao Fu saw that the time of the banquet was tonight, but he hadn¡¯t received an invitation. After all, how could someone from the coteral family like him be invited to such a high-profile banquet?


    Nevertheless, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t intended on going even if he was invited. Even though this matter was rted to him, he didn¡¯t care about it at all. It would be better for him to explore the Rn Historical Remnant more once his food was delivered and he ate.

 Chapter 170: Conquer the World

    <h4>Chapter 170: Conquer the World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After this, the bodyguard came back with stir-fried capsicum and beef as well as a bowl of rice. Zhao Fu quickly finished it and filled his empty stomach before preparing to go into the Heaven Awaken World again.


    At this moment, Wu Qingniang came over with a few female bodyguards, and when she saw that Zhao Fu had just finished eating, she smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Fu,e; I¡¯ll take you to open your eyes.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised. ¡° _Take me to open my eyes?_ ¡±


    He saw that Wu Qingniang was wearing a formal dress, had put on makeup, and had styled her hair. He realized what she meant when he remembered that the banquet was tonight,


    Zhao Fu shook his head as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s best that I don¡¯t go; that banquet¡¯s for big figures like yourself, so small figures like me shouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Wu Qingniang lightlyughed as she said, ¡°You mind your status? I couldn¡¯t tell that you were such a person. Today¡¯s the banquet for weing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and since you¡¯re part of the Ying family, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to see him. He¡¯s the future leader of the Ying family and is someone who will hold immense power.¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but lightlyugh and say, ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s really Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Wu Qingniang looked quite surprised and walked up to Zhao Fu, looking into his eyes as she asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    Wu Qingniang was incredibly close, and Zhao Fu felt that something was off. Facing Wu Qingniang, who was so close, Zhao Fu felt quite awkward and turned his head away as he said, ¡°This matter is too high-profile, and it is way too differentpared to how low-profile Great Qin¡¯s Legatee acted in the past. The Ying family seems to have done this to attract attention to itself.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I wasn¡¯t wrong about you!¡± Wu Qingniang suddenly grinned and held Zhao Fu¡¯s arm, pulling him up from his chair as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I just so happen to becking a plus one.¡±


    Zhao Fu was speechless, and he expressed that he really didn¡¯t want to go. After all, that banquet was just a farce. However, in the end, Zhao Fu was still dragged there by Wu Qingniang.


    After arriving at the banquet, Zhao Fu found that it was filled with upper-ss people dressed in gorgeous clothing. Wu Qingniang was wearing a red dress and looked beautiful, and she gave off a slight domineering air as she walked arm in arm with Zhao Fu.


    They immediately attracted many people¡¯s gazes, but despite being somewhat good-looking, Zhao Fu¡¯s in aura made Wu Qingniang seem less impressive.


    Zhao Fu had no choice about this ¨C he wanted to be as low-profile as possible and couldn¡¯t attract attention to himself. As such, he dressed and acted as inly as possible. Because Wu Qingniang was so attractive, this was the only thing he could do.


    The sight of them together was like a brilliant flower being ced on a pile of cow dung, or a perfect head of cabbage being eaten by a pig. Many handsome men looked at Wu Qingniang with pity in their eyes.


    A few of the people who knew Wu Qingniang were quite surprised when they saw Zhao Fu beside her. They greeted her with strange looks and looked at Zhao Fu while asking in a friendly and curious manner, ¡°May I ask who this is?¡±


    Because they didn¡¯t know Zhao Fu but he was treated like this by Wu Qingniang, they suspected that he was the young master of somerge but reserved family.


    Before Wu Qingniang could reply, one of the Ying family¡¯s members whispered into their ears, and after finding out that Zhao Fu was just an ordinary member of the coteral family, their attitudes towards himpletely changed.


    However, even if they didn¡¯t have to give Zhao Fu face, they still needed to give Wu Qingniang face. As such, they didn¡¯t mock him, but they couldn¡¯t hide their disdain for Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, Wu Qingniang slightly frowned. However, the other people had already given them a lot of face, so she could not say much. Afterwards, those people found an excuse to leave Wu Qingniang and Zhao Fu.


    At this moment, Wu Qingniang turned to look at Zhao Fu, who looked quite calm, and curiously asked, ¡°Zhao Fu, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    Zhao Fu suddenly smiled and looked at her as he replied, ¡°Why would I be angry? Just because they look down on me? With my current status, there¡¯s nothing surprising about that.¡±


    Wu Qingniang wasn¡¯t quite sure how to reply to this, but a faint smile appeared on her lips as she said, ¡°Then don¡¯t you want to change your status? Even though the Ying family isn¡¯t willing to support you, I can give you some resources to help you establish your own faction. Perhaps one day you¡¯ll be able to rise to fame.¡±


    ¡°No need; I can do it on my own.¡± Zhao Fu suddenly gave off a calm, indescribable aura. Rise to fame? How could that be his goal? Zhao Fu¡¯s ambition was to conquer the world!


    The aura that Zhao Fu suddenly gave off caused Wu Qingniang¡¯s heart to tremble.


    However, Wu Qingniang immediately became serious and gazed at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, is there something you¡¯ve been hiding from me this entire time?¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised, but he felt that he hadn¡¯t said anything that could give him away. This woman¡¯s instincts were quite amazing, so he ambiguously said, ¡°Not really, and even if there was, they¡¯d all be small matters to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wu Qingniang looked at Zhao Fu suspiciously, seeming to not fully believe him.


    Zhao Fu nodded earnestly. Just as Wu Qingniang was about to say something, surprised cries came from the entrance, drawing many people¡¯s attention.


    Zhao Fu also turned and looked, and he saw a peerlessly beautiful woman walk in. She had a graceful bearing and was wearing a white dress. Her skin was white as snow and seemed incredibly tender, and she had a wlessly beautiful face. Her dark hair fell to her shoulders, and she was so beautiful that the people who saw her felt like they were being suffocated.


    When she appeared, she seemed to radiate light, drawing the attention of everyone present.


    After listening to the discussions around him, Zhao Fu realized that this woman was Su Yuyan, a superstar. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care much, and he looked away.


    ¡°Not bad; you only looked at such a beautiful superstar for three seconds.¡± Wu Qingniang¡¯s voice suddenly came from beside him.


    Zhao Fu rolled his eyes at Wu Qingniang as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who ces great emphasis on looks, nor am I interested in those things. Everyone has their own desires and ambitions, so don¡¯t judge everyone the same way. Plus, your looks aren¡¯t inferior to hers at all!¡±


    Wu Qingniang smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°I¡¯m starting to like you more and more!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward and wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    At this moment, the people around them started moring again. A handsome young man, who had a few elderly people around him, slowly walked into the hall. The ¡®main character¡¯ of the banquet had officially arrived!

 Chapter 171: Supreme

    <h4>Chapter 171: Supreme</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As the young man walked in, countless people immediately gathered around him with kind smiles stered all over their faces, and they tried to express their goodwill. Li Wu walked into the hall like a moon surrounded by countless stars.


    The upper-ss people around him were people who he could only look at before, but they were now incredibly respectful towards him and trying to curry favor with him. When he looked at these upper-ss people, Li Wu, an ordinary person, was incredibly delighted and cheerful.


    However, on the surface, Li Wu pretended to look humble and courteous. He knew that he was just a fake that the Ying family had found; these people were trying to curry favor with the status of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, not himself personally.


    What he needed to do was to act as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as the Ying family wished and be truly powerful with their help. One day, he would make these important and noble figures truly bow at his feet.


    After reaching the center of the hall, Li Wu did as they had rehearsed and walked onto the stage with a confident smile on his face as he said, ¡°Everyone, wee to my banquet. Today is the day that I officially return to the Ying family, and it is the day that the Ying family will rise up. The Great Qin Empire shall once again rise to glory and will bepletely unstoppable; Great Qin will be restored to its former majesty. Those who are friends with Great Qin will receive innumerable benefits, but those who are enemies of Great Qin will be scattered like ashes and dispersed like smoke!¡±


    After Li Wu spoke, the hall erupted with tremendous apuse. Even though some people didn¡¯t quite understand, they still vigorously pped; they all knew how important Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was. If they could curry favor with him, their entire family would benefit.


    Zhao Fu could understand what Li Wu was trying to do: he was drawing many factions to his side while also quashing any thoughts of resistance against Great Qin. He expressed his power and might while also expressing his amicability and willingness to make allies.


    Following this, Li Wu officially changed his surname to Ying, bing Ying Wu!


    If it was Zhao Fu, he wouldn¡¯t change his surname ¨C he would always be surnamed Zhao with his mother. This was something that would never change.


    After Ying Wu spoke, he slowly descended from the stage, and countless people surrounded him, wanting to be closer with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡°Do you want to go over?¡± A trace of a smile appeared on Wu Qingniang¡¯s face as she looked over at Ying Wu and spoke to Zhao Fu.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it but decided not to enter the muddy water, so he shook his head.


    Wu Qingniang withdrew her arm from Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over to take a look at Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; wait for me here and don¡¯t run off likest time!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± That was exactly what Zhao Fu had been nning to do because this sort of ce did not suit him at all. He was quite ufortable and bored, so he wanted to leave quickly.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that Wu Qingniang would guess his intentions, so he could only nod and agree to stay here until she came back.


    At this moment, there was already a woman by Ying Wu¡¯s side who hadpletely drawn his attention. Unsurprisingly, it was Su Yuyan.


    Of course, Ying Wu recognized this superstar and was quite drawn to her. Su Yuyan was someone who most men dreamed that they could be with, and before, it would have been impossible for Ying Wu to even see this superstar in person. It would only have been possible for him to meet her in his dreams.


    However, now, she was taking the initiative to chat with him, making him feel as if his dreams wereing true. In fact, he couldn¡¯t believe that this was happening.


    Su Yuyan was already incredibly beautiful on television, and Ying Wu had never thought that she would be even more mesmerizing in person. Ying Wu¡¯s heart started to race when looking at Su Yuyan¡¯s beauty. He hadpletely fallen for her. Indeed, if an ordinary man could marry her, he could die happy.


    Ying Wu felt indescribable joy in his heart, and he felt as if he was in heaven. He was filled with many wonderful and ecstatic feelings.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Suddenly, a pleasant voice sounded out from beside him, and Ying Wu turned to look over.


    It was a woman wearing a red dress with beautiful looks that weren¡¯t inferior to Su Yuyan¡¯s. However, the aura she gave off was different to the one of beauty that Su Yuyan gave off; it was one that made any man desperately want to conquer her.


    Ying Wu felt that his status was quite great ¨C he had met so many devastating beauties in such a short period of time, and they had all taken the initiative to talk to him.


    However, he had seen this woman standing next to another man before, and she had had her arm in his, making them seem quite intimate.


    Ying Wu nodded and greeted her back before turning to nce at Zhao Fu in the distance. When he saw his delicate, handsome face but unimpressive aura, he seemed to be a small figure. Ying Wu didn¡¯t understand how such a person could gain the favor of such a top-tier beauty, and as a man, Ying Wu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous.


    Zhao Fu detected Ying Wu¡¯s gaze and inwardly smiled. However, he continued to stand there calmly and wait for Wu Qingniang.


    Wu Qingniang¡¯s arrival caused Su Yuyan to slightly frown because she felt a slight threat from Wu Qingniang. That was what her womanly instincts told her.


    However, after the three of them chatted for a while, there wasn¡¯t a sense of an imminent explosion, and everyone spoke quite amicably. It was as if the three of them all knew something, and each of them gave the others a good impression.


    Afterwards, Wu Qingniang returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and apologetically smiled as she said, ¡°Sorry for making you wait for so long!¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind and shook his head, signaling that it was fine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then; I know you don¡¯t want to stay here,¡± Wu Qingming said as they left the hall.


    After walking away from the hall, Wu Qingniang¡¯s expression became serious as she sighed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to what I got out of that?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked over in surprise and replied, ¡°A little, what is it?¡±


    Wu Qingniang breathed out before saying, ¡°Indeed, that person wasn¡¯t Great Qin¡¯s real Legatee. Even though his temperament wasn¡¯t bad, he¡¯s far below Great Qin¡¯s real Legatee.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Zhao Fu calmly replied before looking at Wu Qingniang¡¯s serious expression and asking, ¡°Why do you seem so serious about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Wu Qingniang rolled her eyes at Zhao Fu as she replied, ¡°Only you don¡¯t know the danger of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee or how terrifying he is. This fellow has refused to show himself, and he hides in the boundless darkness like an evil dragon. Who can be at ease? Who can know what he¡¯ll do in the next moment?¡±


    ¡°Is he really that terrifying?¡± Zhao Fu suddenly smiled as he asked.


    Wu Qingniang nodded earnestly and said, ¡°If you ever meet him, you¡¯ll understand fear that prates your very bones and fills your entire soul, bing your worst nightmare. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s in East Green, which is right next to the Forest of Horrors; Zhao Fu, if you ever meet him, it¡¯s best that you stay out of his way at all costs!¡±

 Chapter 172: Mine

    <h4>Chapter 172: Mine</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When Zhao Fu saw how serious Wu Qingniang looked, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod, expressing that he understood how terrifying Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was.


    Seeing Zhao Fu act like this, Wu Qingniang was somewhat angry and pped Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°I¡¯mpletely serious here. I hope that you won¡¯t be traumatized after meeting him; Great Qin¡¯s real Legatee is quite terrifying. I¡¯ve personally experienced how monstrous he is, which is why I¡¯m giving you this warning; why are you being so carefree?¡±


    Zhao Fu stopped smiling and once again nodded but with a serious expression this time. Asking him to fear himself was simply quite amusing, but when had Wu Qingniang experienced how terrifying he was? Could it be that time with the dragon¡¯s roar?


    Seeing this, Wu Qingniang lightly harrumphed. Seeing that they had almost arrived at where Zhao Fu was staying, she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, are you sure you don¡¯t want my help? It¡¯ll be difficult to create arge faction with your own strength.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Zhao Fu replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything myself, but¡­ thank you, Qingniang!¡±


    Wu Qingniang was quite surprised because this was the first time that she had heard Zhao Fu say her name. However, she still looked at Zhao Fu earnestly as she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, if you need anything, let me know, and I¡¯ll do my best to help you. From the first time I met you, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person in the future. Since I view you so favorably, I¡¯ve already started to see you as mine in my heart. Regardless of whether you¡¯re willing or not, I¡¯ll make you submit to me wholeheartedly one day. In the chaotic and dark times ahead, I¡¯ll need your help as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked surprised after listening to Wu Qingniang ¨C he simply couldn¡¯t understand why Wu Qingniang saw him so favorably. In the real world, he was an unimpressive, small figure, so he felt that she thought of him too highly.


    However, before Zhao Fu could say anything, Wu Qingniang continued and said, ¡°I know what you want to say, but in this world, the ones who know how to judge men the best are the Wu family. After all, most of us have Phoenix Dragon Constitutions. You¡¯re someone who I have chosen, so I believe that you¡¯ll achieve great things one day. I¡¯m sure that you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Zhao Fu listened to Wu Qingniang¡¯s words and was speechless towards how domineering she was. Even though he was weak in the real world, he didn¡¯t want to submit to her. After all, he was the master of Great Qin. Nevertheless, he did not bear any ill will towards Wu Qingniang, as she was trying her best to help him. Even though she was, in a sense, doing this to help herself, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t think badly of her.


    Now that Wu Qingniang had made her intentions clear, she smiled as she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, I¡¯ll give you some time to develop, but after that period of time, I¡¯ll start stepping in.¡±


    Zhao Fu had no choice but to sigh and temporarily give in, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reluctant ¨C do you know how many men would want this but don¡¯t have the opportunity?¡± Wu Qingniang lightly smiled as she softly hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm.


    However, in the next instant, Wu Qingniang suddenly leaned in and sniffed Zhao Fu, curiously saying, ¡°Zhao Fu, I¡¯ve always been meaning to ask you ¨C what have you been doing this whole time in the Heaven Awaken World? I feel like my body constitution¡¯s attraction towards you has been growing stronger and stronger.¡±


    This question shocked Zhao Fu because He Xianru had reminded him that he could not hide his Fate in the real world. Zhao Fu suspected that Wu Qingniang¡¯s body constitution was rted to Fate, and he decided that after going back to the Heaven Awaken World, he would ask He Xianru what the Phoenix Dragon Constitution was.


    Zhao Fu could only quickly extricate himself from Wu Qingniang before finding an excuse to quickly return to his room.


    Elsewhere, Su Yuyan finished talking with Ying Wu and entered a luxury car.


    At this moment, she received a call. After picking it up, she said earnestly, ¡°Big sister, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was indeed fake; he¡¯s just a shield pushed by the Ying family. However, he doesn¡¯t seem to intend to fully submit to the Ying family, so he might have some value.¡±


    A mature voice sounded out from the other end, saying, ¡°I see. Also, I¡¯ll leave you to manage the Three Provinces¡¯ Heaven Awaken World forum; there are a few hidden families that seem to be about toe out of hiding, so pay some attention to that.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Thank you, big sister,¡± Su Yuyan said somewhat happily after listening to the other person¡¯s words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    After Zhao Fu got back to his room, he didn¡¯t waste any more time in the real world, and he once again entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    After entering the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu realized that because one day in the real world was equivalent to three days in the Heaven Awaken World, the three Flower Spirits had been waiting for quite some time. As such, he apologetically smiled as he said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve made you three wait!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Roserose crossed her arms and lightly harrumphed, saying somewhat angrily, ¡°Zhao, you said that you would be back soon, but you¡¯ve made us wait for such a long time. I thought you had forgotten about us!¡±


    ¡°Roserose, Zhao most likely had matters he couldn¡¯t get away from,¡± Lilylily said amiably before Zhao Fu could reply. She was quite good at understanding others.


    ¡°Mhmm!¡± The red-faced Peachy also nodded.


    Roserose¡¯s character was quite simple, and when she heard them say this, she was no longer angry. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Zhao, I won¡¯t be angry at you then.¡±


    Seeing how pure and simple she was, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh, and he took out three spirit fruits aspensation. Following this, he continued killing the Goblins in the Rn Historical Remnant.


    He stuck with his method from before, using his voice or pebbles to attract teams of Goblins over. With his experience from the previous time, Zhao Fu chose ces with many structures and darted around the structures, slowly wiping out team after team.


    He dealt with a second, a third, and a fourth team.


    Zhao Fu thought that killing all of the Goblins here would be quite simple, but something unexpected happened when he started to take on the fifth team.


    He had suddenly appeared from the side, instantly killing three Goblins. However, at that moment, one of the Goblins took out a ck horn and started to blow it.


    The horn seemed to be quite special, and the sound that came from it wasn¡¯t very loud. However, all of the Goblins could hear it, and they were all attracted by it.


    The instant that the horn sounded out, countless Goblins immediately rushed this way, causing a rumbling sound to sound out. Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to run away.


    The situation immediately reversed, and the Goblins madly chased Zhao Fu. In the end, Zhao Fu was able to rely on his agility and skills to pitifully escape from the Rn Historical Remnant.


    It was only half a dayter that Zhao Fu dared to venture into the historical remnant again. However, now, the Goblins were gathered in groups of roughly 20, and they seemed more alert. It would be more difficult to assassinate them now.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to change his strategy into a group battle.

 Chapter 173: Chaotic Battles

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chaotic Battles</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu turned his gaze to a small team of Goblins near the outer region within the historical remnant and started to move.


    There were only 10 or so Goblins in this team because the outer region was not too important, so the defenses here weren¡¯t as strong.


    Zhao Fu stayed low as he snuck over. The Goblins didn¡¯t notice Zhao Fu at all and were idly chatting with each other. Zhao Fu directly took out the Sky Demon Sword and jumped down from a structure, dealing with a few normal Goblins in just a few strikes.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, he was still unable to instantly deal with the remaining Goblins. As such, he had to use the structures to dodge their attacks.


    The team of Goblins furiously chased Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu took advantage of his agility and the structures to deal with a few Goblin Rock Throwers.


    Finally, there was only a red Goblin and two Hobgoblins remaining. Zhao Fu set a trap, and they were bound by green vines from the three Flower Spirits.


    Only then did Zhao Fu walk out from a dark corner with a smile. The three Goblins desperately struggled on the ground as they hatefully red at Zhao Fu; if their mouths were not bound by vines, they would most likely be loudly cursing at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu walked over and shed apart the vines covering the Goblins¡¯ mouths. One of the Goblins immediately yelled, ¡°Despicable human! You¡¯ve killed so many of us; we definitely won¡¯t let you go. If you release me, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh ¨C this was simply too stupid. Who would be stupid enough to release and fight the enemy that he or she had caught?


    Zhao Fu said in the Goblinnguage, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been caught by me, you have two options: surrender to me or die.¡±


    When the Goblin heard Zhao Fu speak in the Goblin Language, the Goblin waspletely shocked and immediately roared, ¡°I won¡¯t submit to you; kill us if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You have guts.¡± Zhao Fu took out a whip and started to whip the Goblins to force them to surrender through pain. However, Zhao Fu was surprised when the Goblins did not give in; they indeed had guts.


    Aftershing them tens of times, leaving countless wounds all over their bodies, the Goblins still weren¡¯t willing to surrender. At the side, the three Flower Spirits were unable to watch on and said, ¡°Zhao, don¡¯t keep abusing them like this; they look so pitiful.¡±


    Zhao Fu also felt that this method was quite ineffective. The Goblins within the historical remnant were indeed different to the ones outside; if they were like the Goblins from outside, they would have surrendered already. As such, Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to use the Life-or-Death Contracts he had purchased before to force them to submit.


    These Life-or-Death Contracts were master-ve contracts that forced them to hand their lives to him. He could do whatever he wanted with them, and even if they died, it would not affect him. It was only through this that Zhao Fu could force them to surrender to him.


    After using the Life-or-Death Contracts, the contracts turned into motes of light and entered the three Goblins¡¯ bodies. Even though the Goblins still looked quite reluctant, they still decided to give in.


    Of course, the Goblins were not very loyal to Zhao Fu, but they would at least follow hismands. Zhao Fu told the three Flower Spirits to release them, and after being unbound, the three Goblins knelt on the ground and called out, ¡°Lord!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled ¨C he had achieved his goal. He took out some healing medicinal pills and gave them to the Goblins before taking out two Silver grade swords and a Silver grade staff and handing them to the Goblins.


    These Silver grade pieces of equipment were all from Gu Feng¡¯s spatial ring, and there were still hundreds of them. This was not very surprising because most elite soldiers in main cities had full sets of Silver grade equipment, and as one of the three Great Generals, it was normal for Gu Feng to possess so many so that he could distribute them his subordinates.


    The three Goblins consumed the medicinal pills while joyfully receiving the Silver grade weapons. They became much more loyal towards Zhao Fu, and because they only had some external injuries, they were able to heal quickly.


    Now that he had subdued these three Goblins, Zhao Fu had effectively gained three capable subordinates. Even though normal Goblins and Goblin Rock Throwers had decent fighting strength, they were not good enough to be chosen by Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu let them rest for a while before taking them to find another team with 10 or so Goblins.


    With these three Goblins helping him, things became much simpler for Zhao Fu. At the beginning, Zhao Fu rushed in, killing a few normal Goblins before they could react, while his three Goblins rushed in from the other side.


    They split up the remainder of the team into two groups, and Zhao Fu¡¯s Goblins took care of a few while Zhao Fu quickly dealt with the rest.


    Afterwards, the four of them attacked the remaining blue Goblin and two Hobgoblins together.


    While they were distracted, three green vines crept up from the ground and bound the three enemy Goblins in an instant. Now, all that was left was to force them to surrender.


    This time, the enemy Goblins¡¯ anger was not directed at Zhao Fu but at the three Goblins who had submitted to him. The enemy Goblins cursed at them and said that they were traitors.


    Following this, Zhao Fu once again used the Life-or-Death Contracts to force these Goblins to surrender, and they continued to look for other weaker teams.


    After repeating this a few times, Zhao Fu¡¯s team expanded to 15 Goblins: there were two blue Goblins, three red Goblins, and 12 Hobgoblins.


    With these ¡®soldiers¡¯ of his, there was nothing that Zhao Fu feared. He lured a team of 20 Goblins and attacked them directly without using any tricks.


    The blue and red Goblins threw fireballs and iceballs at the enemy Goblins, while the Hobgoblins rushed over with their weapons.


    Zhao Fu held the Sky Demon Sword, and Sky Demon qi entered his body as he entered the fray.


    Three Goblins swung their wooden clubs at him, and Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, the massive amount of force sending their clubs flying away. He then shed the other way, sending out a ck arc of sword light that hit the three Goblins in their chests. A horrifying wound appeared on their chests as blood quickly flowed out of them, and they died on the spot.


    Bang!


    A Goblin Rock Thrower threw a rock at Zhao Fu with all his might. Zhao Fu leaned to the side and dodged the rock before rushing at the Goblin Rock Thrower.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The battle concluded quite quickly. However, this was not because of Zhao Fu but because of his 15 Goblins. After all, the other side only had one blue Goblin, one red Goblin, and four Hobgoblins, and the rest were normal Goblins and Goblin Rock Throwers.


    On the other hand, Zhao Fu¡¯s force only had the most powerful Goblins, which was why he had been able to deal with this team of Goblins so easily.


    After dealing with those 20 Goblins, some of Zhao Fu¡¯s Goblins had received some injuries. After gathering the spoils, Zhao Fu told them to rest before they continued taking down more teams of Goblins.

 Chapter 174: Four Professions

    <h4>Chapter 174: Four Professions</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Three dayster, Zhao Fu and his team had nearly wiped out all of the other Goblins. His team had now expanded to 32 Goblins, and because the battles in thest few days had been quite intense, some of his Goblins had been injured or killed. Because of this, he added some more Goblins to his team. He now had five blue Goblins, seven red Goblins, and 20 Hobgoblins.


    This was now quite a big team, and Zhao Fu led them towards the inner regions of the historical remnant. Zhao Fu had also received some information from his subdued Goblins about this historical remnant.


    The region he had been in before was the outer region, while the true inner region was guarded by a group of Minotaurs. Minotaur was a special military profession for Tauren, and Minotaurs were especially violent. The Goblins could only stay in the outer regions of the historical remnant because they feared the Minotaurs, and they did not dare to venture into the inner regions of the historical remnant.


    From what he heard, Zhao Fu knew that the inner region of the historical remnant would be even more dangerous, and he understood how powerful the Minotaurs were. However, he still wanted to take a look ¨C after all, riches and honor were found with danger. Good fortune very rarely came easily, and it usually took risks to obtain.


    The Goblins who were familiar with this area led the way, and Zhao Fu followed behind them. They passed by more and more structures until they arrived at a ruined castle.


    The castle was quiterge and majestic, and it was a western-styled castle. However, it had fallen into ruin, and most of the walls had copsed. Weeds and grasses had also grown all over the castle, making it look quite deste.


    What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu saw a stage with four grey stone steles that were about 1 meter tall, which seemed to be Profession Change Stone Steles.


    Zhao Fu walked over and found that they were indeed Profession Change Stone Steles, and they corresponded to the four types of Goblins he had found in the historical remnant.


    [Goblin Club-Wielder]: E+ grade Military, Description: Goblin soldiers who wield clubs, Effect: Receives skill [Blunt Attack].


    This first military profession somewhat surprised Zhao Fu. This was because it was E+ grade, which was slightly higher than Great Qin¡¯s E grade Soldier profession.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s Great Qin Soldier profession did not have a limit. An unlimited number of people could obtain that profession, while there was a limit of 1,000 Goblins for this profession. However, because of the Great Qin Town¡¯s bonus stats, he could have 2,000 Goblin Club-Wielders.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu suddenly felt that the Great Qin Soldier profession¡¯s grade was too low and wouldn¡¯t be enough for future battles. However, Zhao Fu did not know how to raise its grade. Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the other Goblin professions.


    [Rock Thrower ¨C Goblin]: E+ grade Military, Description: Goblin soldiers who have terrifying rock-throwing abilities, Effect: Receives skill [Rock Throwing].


    [Hobgoblin]: D grade Military, Description: Powerful Goblin soldiers who wield sharp swords, Effect: Receives skill [Sword Essentials].


    [Blue Red ¨C Goblin]: D+ grade Military, Description: Goblin Mages who can cast powerful magic, Effect: Receives skill [Ice Fire].


    These three professions also had limits: the Goblin Rock Thrower profession had a limit of 500, the Hobgoblin profession had a limit of 200, and the Blue Red Goblin profession had a limit of 100.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and found that the Profession Change Stone Steles could be moved, making him quite happy. He immediately put them into his King¡¯s Ring; with these four Profession Change Stone Steles, the Goblins would have aplete set of professions.


    Next, Zhao Fu turned his gaze towards the castle. He told his Goblins to wait outside while he went inside to scout out the situation. With his Assassin profession, he didn¡¯t need to worry. However, if he brought too many people in, it was likely that they would be found out.


    The Goblins heeded his orders and remained outside ¨C after all, they were quite afraid of the Minotaurs. Zhao Fu entered the castle from a hole in a wall and suppressed his aura as he ventured inside.


    At first, Zhao Fu did not find much, and his surroundings were quite normal. It was very quiet, but as Zhao Fu advanced, he started to hear sounds from ahead.


    There were loud snores, the sound of things being smashed, and loud roars. The various voices all sounded like they came from cows.


    Zhao Fu slowly climbed up a rather tall structure and looked ahead, and he saw roughly 50 or so Minotaurs.


    These Minotaurs had the body of a human and the head of a cow. They also had muscles all over their bodies and a piece of beastskin covering their waists.


    However, these Minotaurs were exceptionally big, about 4 meters tall, and they were easily angered. When they went berserk, their eyes would turn blood-red.


    Furthermore, apart from the normal Minotaurs, he also saw the Minotaur Chief standing in front of a pair of exquisitely-carved doors.


    This Minotaur Chief was 6 meters tall and had a pair of sharp horns that gave off a dark light. His muscles were well-defined, and he gave off an incredibly powerful aura of suppression.


    After observing these things, Zhao Fu left and thought about how he could deal with these Minotaurs. They possessed a profession that had powerful, explosive strength, and with how easily they went berserk, they were even more dangerous. After all, their strength increased by many times in their berserk state.


    With how terrifying these Minotaurs were, it was best to not confront them in a direct fight. Rather, using strategies and tricks would be much more effective.


    Zhao Fu thought of something and found a tree that was 10 or so meters tall. He took out a chain that was two fingers wide that he had prepared a while ago in the Great Qin Town, and he found arge rock.


    Whether this n could work depended on cooperation.


    Moreover, because of the existence of the Minotaur Chief, Zhao Fu had to be careful. After all, the normal Minotaurs would obey the Minotaur Chief, and if the Chief detected anything, the entire n would fall apart. Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough to take on the Minotaur Chief.


    Following this, the n went into motion. Zhao Fu took a few Goblins into the castle and chose a Minotaur who away from the rest of the group. He threw a rock at him before pushing out a Goblin, who continuously provoked the Minotaur.


    The Goblin pushed out by Zhao Fu felt wronged because he feared Minotaurs. However, he was unable to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s threats, and because Zhao Fu had guaranteed his life, he could only reluctantly provoke the Minotaur.


    Facing a Goblin from outside, the Minotaur wasn¡¯t too wary. If it was Zhao Fu provoking them, the Minotaurs would have been very wary of him, and many Minotaurs would havee to kill him.


    Very soon, under the Goblin¡¯s repeated provocations, the Minotaur became angered, and its eyes became blood-red as it breathed out steam and rushed at the Goblin.


    It was a sess! Zhao Fu hurriedly picked up that Goblin and turned and ran.

 Chapter 175: Ancient Power

    <h4>Chapter 175: Ancient Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The enraged Minotaur gave off a murderous aura as it charged over, knocking over a few walls in the process. Sand and dust immediately filled the air, and his blood-red eyes searched around for the Goblin.


    However, after looking around for a while, he found that the Goblin had disappeared, causing him to be even more furious. Just as he was about to vent his anger, the Goblin appeared in the distance and continued to provoke him. The Minotaur roared, vowing to tear the Goblin into pieces, and he once again rushed over.


    Just likest time, after the Minotaur rushed over, the Goblin once again disappeared and reappeared further away. If any rational person saw this, he or she would have detected that something was off.


    However, the Minotaur hadpletely lost his ability to reason, and he didn¡¯t even consider that this was quite suspicious. Right now, he just wanted to rip that Goblin to shreds, but the Goblin was able to escape every time.


    Bang!


    The Minotaur blew up a wall with a punch, causing bricks to fly everywhere, and he gave off a monstrous aura.


    In the distance, the Goblin that Zhao Fu had pushed out saw this, and his face paled. If he was hit by that punch, he would be turned into meat paste. His body trembled and turned to say to Zhao Fu, who was hiding in the shadows, ¡°Lord, you have to protect me! My tiny life is in your hands right now!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at the berserk Minotaur and smiled.


    This smile made the Goblin feel quite worried, but with his own strength, he wouldn¡¯t survive if the Minotaur chased and attacked him, so he could only rely on Zhao Fu. As such, he continued to point at the Minotaur and curse, ¡°You bastard, cow-headed pig, you¡¯re the shame of the Tauren race¡­¡±


    ¡°ROAR!!!!¡±


    The Minotaur furiously charged at the Goblin again, and Zhao Fu immediately picked up the Goblin and used his agility to dart around the structures. In a few dashes and leaps, he appeared in the distance again. This happened time and time again.


    Finally, the Minotaur chased them to a street, and when he saw that the despicable Goblin was no longer running, mes of fury erupted from his heart, and he started to unleash all of his rage. His eyes became more and more blood-red, and he breathed out white steam. Each of his steps was incredibly heavy as he rushed at the Goblin again. From how ferocious he looked, it seemed like he could stomp the Goblin into meat paste.


    However, his feet suddenly stepped onto an unremarkable pile of hay.


    The Minotaur was given a big shock, and he felt that his feet had been caught by something. In the next moment, the sound of a massive rock hitting the ground sounded out as his entire body was lifted into the air.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s trap was very simple; he used a Goblin to lure the Minotaur out and an iron chain to form a trap. When the Minotaur stepped into the trap, Zhao Fu would cause the massive rock attached to the other end of the iron chain to fall, bringing the Minotaur into the air by his foot.


    Now that the Minotaur was strung up in the air, no matter how powerful he was, he could not use his strength. He was currently swinging his fists about furiously, but if he calmly thought about it, he would most likely be able to free himself from the iron chain. However, right now, the Minotaur only wanted to destroy things.


    This iron chain was something that Zhao Fu had specially made, so how could he allow the Minotaur to destroy it?


    Zhao Fu smiled as he walked over. The Minotaur was going mad and hadpletely lost his mind. He continuously roared and wanted to rip apart everyone in front of him. This Minotaur¡¯s strength was quite powerful, and even the wind from swinging his arms around was enough to injure people.


    Zhao Fu walked over and released a faint shield from his King¡¯s Domain to defend against the wind from the Minotaur¡¯s iling, and Zhao Fu took out a Life-or-Death Contract. He had set up this trap not to kill the Minotaur but to force him into submission. After all, if he had a few Minotaurs, it would not be too difficult to defeat the other Minotaurs within the castle.


    After Zhao Fu used the Life-and-Death Contract, the contract turned into motes of light and flew towards the Minotaur. However, they were unable to enter his body. Instead, they were repelled by an invisible force.


    Zhao Fu frowned and used another contract when he saw the motes of light scatter, but it also failed. This caused Zhao Fu to sigh ¨C it seemed that Life-or-Death Contracts were useless against Minotaurs.


    Since there was no way of subduing this Minotaur, Zhao Fu could only kill him. Seeing how berserk he was, it was best to not give him an opportunity to draw the other Minotaurs here.


    Zhao Fu slowly drew the Sky Demon Sword at his waist and sent his King¡¯s Power into it. The sword gave off a sharp and ck sword light, and Zhao Fu shed out with it, causing the Minotaur¡¯s head to fall from the rest of his body. It was as if a bottle of blood had been opened, and blood continuously poured out from his neck.


    The Sky Demon Sword happily devoured the Minotaur¡¯s fleshly essence and delightfully cried. Such powerful fleshly essence was great nourishment for it.


    After the Minotaur died, he dropped an orb of green light. This orb of light was about as big as a fist and gave off an ancient aura, and one could sense the powering from it. As such, Zhao Fu picked it up and looked at it.


    [Ancient Power]: A type of pure physical power that can be fused into one¡¯s body or equipment.


    ¡°Ancient Power?¡± After looking at its description, Zhao Fu looked down and asked the Sky Demon Sword, ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    The Sky Demon, who was enjoying its feast, rapidly shook its head as it said, ¡°I don¡¯t want that type of physical power!¡±


    Zhao Fu decided that since the Sky Demon didn¡¯t want it, he would use it on himself and see just what effects it had. After all, this power felt quite rare.


    Following this, Zhao Fu pressed the orb of green light against his chest, and it entered his body before turning into a ray of green light and dispersing.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt like some sort of power had entered his body, causing him to tremble. His heart then started to thump rapidly as his body heated up.


    Thissted for an hour before stopping because Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Power had directly devoured a portion of the Ancient Power. It seemed that Ancient Power was definitely inferior to King¡¯s Power, or it wouldn¡¯t have been devoured so easily.


    Despite this, the Ancient Power¡¯s effects were still evident. Zhao Fu¡¯s Strength and Constitution stats rose considerably, and Zhao Fu could feel the Ancient Power within his body. It was a power that had greatly nourished his fleshly body.


    Moreover, the Ancient Power had also made Zhao Fu¡¯s slightly-skinny body be a bit more muscr, which surprised Zhao Fu.


    Feeling the Ancient Power coursing through his body, Zhao Fu looked up at the Minotaur¡¯s dry corpse. Since he could not subdue these Minotaurs, he could only kill them. As such, this trap was useless.


    Zhao Fu decided to set up a more convenient trap, but that would take some time to prepare.

 Chapter 176: Level 9 Royal Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 176: Level 9 Royal Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Following this, Zhao Fu led his 32 Goblins to dig a pit. Zhao Fu stabbed his sword 1 meter deep into the ground and then sent his power through the sword, obliterating the ground around it.


    Digging the pit went quite quickly, as he found that the Hobgoblins could also dig efficiently with their swords. What¡¯s more, the 20 Hobgoblins were all at least Stage 1.


    Zhao Fu worked together with the Goblins, and after half a day of work, they had dug a pit that was 6 meters wide and 20 meters deep. After digging such a massive pit, the Goblins and Zhao Fu were all exhausted. Sweat ran down their bodies as they sat down and panted.


    Seeing this, the three Flower Spirits took out three small towels and helped Zhao Fu wipe his sweat.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu affixed 20 or so sharp Silver grade spears to the bottom of the pit before returning to the surface. Theyyered some hay on top of the trap and all over the surrounding area,pleting the trap.


    Zhao Fu felt satisfied when he saw the result. Now, they had to continue luring Minotaurs, and Zhao Fu looked at the Goblin who had done well in provoking the Minotaur earlier.


    The Goblin¡¯s body trembled when he saw Zhao Fu¡¯s evil look. He tried to shrink within the crowd of Goblins ¨C after all, he simply didn¡¯t want to provoke anymore Minotaurs. Before, his heart had almost been scared out of his chest.


    However, despite his unwillingness, Zhao Fu grabbed him from the group of Goblins. That Goblin¡¯s expression became incredibly despairing and bitter, and he looked incredibly wronged.


    However, after Zhao Fu threw over a bottle of Little Spirit Pills, the Goblin¡¯s expression immediately changed to one of determination.


    Aftering to the castle again, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on a Minotaur who was lying on the ground towards the outside and snoring loudly.


    Zhao Fu picked up a pebble and threw it at the Minotaur, striking him squarely on his head.


    However, the Minotaur did not react much ¨C he merely scratched his head before continuing to sleep.


    Zhao Fu was speechless and picked up a rock that was as big as a fist and threw it. The rock tore through the air in a graceful arc before mming down onto the Minotaur¡¯s head.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!!¡±


    After being hit by the rock, arge bruise appeared on the Minotaur¡¯s head. The Minotaur leapt to his feet and became incredibly berserk; his eyes became blood-red as he searched for the bastard who had disturbed his sleep.


    This time, without Zhao Fu having to push it, the Hobgoblin jumped out and yelled, ¡°Big cow-head! You stupid cow,e and catch me!¡±


    ¡°Roarrr!!!!¡± The Minotaur furiously roared again. The ground beneath his feet cracked as he shot out like a cannonball towards the Goblin.


    This ferocious charge caused the Goblin¡¯s face to pale as he suddenly felt the aura of death. His body froze on the spot, and he started to sweat. Just as the Minotaur was about to smash into the Goblin, a hand grabbed him, and he disappeared.


    Bang!


    The Minotaur smashed into where the Goblin had been, leaving arge crater in the ground and sending a lot of sand and dust into the air. The Minotaur¡¯s blood-red eyes searched around for that despicable figure, and saw he saw the Goblin in the distance, causing the Minotaur to charge after him.


    After this happened a few times, the Minotaur once again saw the Goblin provoking him in the distance. He waspletely infuriated by this point, and he roared as he stormed over, vowing to rip the Goblin into shreds.


    Bang!


    The Minotaur was incredibly fast, and just as he was about to reach the Goblin, he suddenly could no longer feel the ground under his feet, causing him to fall down.


    Sess!


    Zhao Fu grinned as he walked out from the side and looked down into the pit. The Minotaur had been impaled by 10 or so spears, and blood flowed down the shafts of the spears. The Minotaur had not died, and he was still whirling his arms around, trying to get up.


    Zhao Fu quickly descended into the pit and ended the Minotaur¡¯s life, not allowing him to continue struggling.


    This Minotaur also dropped an Ancient Power orb, and his fleshly essence was devoured by the Sky Demon. Following this, Zhao Fu brought the Minotaur¡¯s dry corpse to the surface.


    This luring and killing tactic was very sessful.


    The next thing was, of course, to lure the Minotaurs here one by one and make them fall into this trap.


    This took Zhao Fu a few days, and he led over 30 or so Minotaurs one by one, dealing with them individually. During that time, nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    Zhao Fu had also obtained 30 or so Ancient Power orbs. He had tried to use more but found that one person could only use one, so these orbs were useless to him.


    This had somewhat messed up Zhao Fu¡¯s ns. After using the Ancient Power orb, he had found that his internal injuries had slightly recovered. The azure energy stopping his recovery was slightly reduced, and Zhao Fu regained some of his strength. He had hoped to use the Ancient Power to fully heal himself and to return to the peak of his strength. However, it seemed like this was not possible, so he could only put them away.


    However, Zhao Fu used one to reward the Goblin who he used each time to lure Minotaurs. After using the Ancient Power orb, great changes happened to his appearance.


    The 1.3 meter tall Goblin became 1.5 meters tall. His body was covered with muscles, and his stats also greatly rose. It was like watching a poor and haggard-looking man turn into a muscr man filled with vitality. At the same time, his aura became many times more powerful, making the other Goblins admire him greatly.


    The Goblin changed so much because his bloodline was far inferior to this power. Because Zhao Fu already had a Level 9 Royal Bloodline, he didn¡¯t change much.


    After killing 30 or so Minotaurs, the Minotaur Chief sensed that something was wrong, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dare to act rashly anymore. If Zhao Fu tried to lure anymore Minotaurs, it was possible that he would draw all of the remaining Minotaurs, including the Minotaur Chief.


    Zhao Fu had the confidence to deal with an ordinary Minotaur, but he wasn¡¯t confident against the Minotaur Chief ¨C the aura he gave off was simply too dangerous.


    As such, he could only remain in this stalemate. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dare to rashly act while the Minotaurs still didn¡¯t know who their enemy was.


    In the end, Zhao Fu could only strengthen his resolve and take a big risk to deal with the remaining 20 or so Minotaurs and the Minotaur Chief.

 Chapter 177: Dark Times

    <h4>Chapter 177: Dark Times</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu¡¯s task at hand was to dig pits night and day, and he and his 32 Goblins started to dig more and more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back at Heavenstone City, Shi Jian, who had beenatose, finally woke up. He had received even heavier injuries than Zhao Fu, which was why he had only woken up now.


    Lying on his bed, Shi Jian looked as if he had suddenly aged 10 or so years, and there were even traces of white hair on his head.


    Liu Sheng and Yue Linping had long since been waiting at his side. Yue Linping had already recovered, and while Liu Sheng¡¯s hands had been chopped off by Zhao Fu, they had somehow been reattached; however, his cultivation had been greatly reduced.


    When they saw Shi Jian slowly open his eyes, they gently called out, ¡°City Lord!¡±


    Shi Jian weakly nodded and put his hand on the side of the bed, trying to get up. Liu Sheng and Yue Linping quickly came up to help, and they sat Shi Jian up against a pillow.


    Liu Sheng and Yue Linping started to report as to what had gone on in the past few days. There were matters about the Qian family, the effects that the monstrous battle had on Heavenstone City, and the matters about Young Lord Shi Wen.


    Hearing these things, Shi Jian sighed, ¡°Call Wen¡¯Er over; I want to talk to him.¡±


    When Shi Wen, who had been ced under house arrest for the past few days, heard that his father had sent for him, he looked incredibly happy as he ran to Shi Jian¡¯s room. However, seeing his father, who looked like he had aged and suffered much, he felt incredibly emotional. Adding on the grievances he had suffered in the past few days, he ran over and held onto Shi Jian as he cried.


    After a while, Shi Jian looked at the crying Shi Wen with a kind expression and patted his shoulder as he weakly said, ¡°Have the past few days been tough on you?¡±


    Shi Wen looked up at his father and wiped his tears with his hand as he said guiltily, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry; it was all my fault that you were injured so heavily.¡±


    After the past few days, Shi Wen had heard what happened. He had never thought that what he originally thought to be a small matter would have such serious consequences.


    When he saw that his son had regretted his actions, Shi Jian felt a slight sense of joy in his heart. He felt much moreforted, and he suddenly felt that being injured had been worth it. Shi Jian said, ¡°Now you know how terrifying and cruel this world is. Even though I was chosen by a Sovereign to be a City Lord, I¡¯m not invincible.


    ¡°Now that such a powerful Otherworlder has appeared in such a short period of time, we can be sure that there will be more and more of these experts in the future. You won¡¯t be able to imagine just how cruel the future is; it will be a time of boundless darkness and killing.


    ¡°I can only protect you for a while, not for your entire life. If you continue to live in such a muddleheaded way and live only for pleasure, it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll be killed by such an expert in the future.


    ¡°In those dark times, even if you survive by luck, you might be someone below others and be even worse off than dogs or pigs. It¡¯s possible that dying will only be something that you can desire.¡±


    ¡°Dad, will the future really be that terrifying?¡± Hearing how serious his father sounded, Shi Wen asked in slight disbelief.


    Shi Jian nodded as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Everything you see is only temporary; you¡¯ll understand when the timees. However, when that timees, the world will already have be hell!¡±


    Shi Wen nodded earnestly.


    Seeing this, a trace of a smile appeared on Shi Jian¡¯s face and he feltforted as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Qian family¡¯s matter to you then!¡±


    By now, a change had happened within Shi Wen¡¯s heart. Before, he thought that he could do anything he wanted without fear because of his father¡¯s position. Now that this had happened, he couldn¡¯t help but change his thinking.


    In a world where the mighty reigned supreme, he did not want to be someone below others. Now that Shi Jian had been heavily injured, this gave Shi Wen an rming wake-up call.


    When he thought of the Qian family, a determined expression appeared on Shi Wen¡¯s face, and he looked up at Shi Jian as he said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take care of it now; I promise that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    After saying this, Shi Wen left and drew his sharp sword. He went to a room with many beautiful women within it ¨C these were all the women the Qian family had given him to y with.


    Even though yers could normally leave the Heaven Awaken World when they wished, they could not leave when in battle or when imprisoned. In such circumstances, they would only be able to leave if they died.


    However, once they died, they would lose essentially everything, so the Qian family¡¯s people were reluctant to kill themselves. As such, they had waited in captivity this entire time, hoping that the hedonistic young master, Shi Wen, would save them.


    However, they far underestimated Shi Wen¡¯s ruthlessness. After entering the room, the women stroked their hair coquettishly and wanted to curry favor with Shi Wen like they had in the past to ask him to spare the Qian family.


    Chi!


    Shi Wen had long since be somewhat tired of these women, and he used his sword to stab through one of their hearts. Seeing this, the rest of the women screamed and immediately kneeled on the ground to beg for mercy. However, Shi Wen did not react at all, and he killed the rest of the women with a few swings of his sword. Following this, Shi Wen personally took a team of city guards to the Qian family¡¯s residence.


    When the Qian family¡¯s leader saw Shi Wen, he was incredibly delighted. If it was anyone else bringing city guards, the Qian family would be in trouble, but with Shi Wen, the situation was different. After all, he thought that Shi Wen was easy to deal with. He would bring out a few beauties and give him a few rare items, and the Qian family would be safe.


    ¡°Young Lord Shi, please save the Qian family. We were plotted against by others and had no idea about this!¡±


    The Qian family¡¯s leader threw off all responsibility and acted innocent and pitiful as he walked up and spoke to Shi Wen.


    The other people from the Qian family all cried out to Shi Wen and told him that they were innocent and that they had been framed, trying to make it seem like they were good people.


    Facing these people from the Qian family, Shi Wen savagelyughed, causing the Qian family¡¯s leader to stare in surprise. In the next second, a sword light shed, and the Qian family¡¯s leader¡¯s head rolled off his neck.


    ¡°Kill them all, don¡¯t spare a single one!¡± Shi Wen ordered as the city guards started to massacre the Qian family.


    At that moment, Shi Wen looked at the Qian family¡¯s leader¡¯s noble and dignified-looking wife, and a lewd smile appeared on his face. He dragged her into a room, and pitiful cries sounded out. After a while, Shi Wen came out looking quite disheveled. There was a satisfied smile on his face as he walked out, leaving behind a naked corpse in the room.


    From then onwards, the Qian family, which had dominated Heavenstone City, waspletely uprooted. This news allowed many people to sigh in relief and feel extremely joyful. That scourge had finally been rid of.


    After Shi Wen had left him, Shi Jian looked out with a serious expression and said, ¡°Now that Heavenstone City has established enmity with that person, he¡¯lle back sooner orter. In light of Heavenstone City facingplete destruction, we have to do something!¡±

 Chapter 178: Trap Kills

    <h4>Chapter 178: Trap Kills</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing this, Liu Sheng and Yue Linping looked quite serious, and they lowered their heads and cupped their fists as they said, ¡°Please give us orders, City Lord!¡±


    Shi Jian thought before replying, ¡°Go and talk to those three people. If they can help, Heavenstone City will not be in as much danger.¡±


    After talking to Shi Jian, Liu Sheng and Yue Linping turned and left. ¡®Those three people¡¯ were the City Lords of the three other main cities in East Green!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Back over at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, he and the 32 Goblins had spent 10 days and 9 nights digging a pit that was 30 meters wide and 100 meters deep.


    After digging this hole, Zhao Fu affixed 50 or so Silver grade spears at the bottom. These were all of the spears that Zhao Fu had, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough. As such, Zhao Fu went and found an Iron Tree, and he used its wood to create another 100 or so spears.


    Following this, he prepared some more things; after that, the super big pitfall trap waspleted.


    It was easy to guess Zhao Fu¡¯s aim ¨C to lure all of the Minotaurs into this super-big pitfall trap!


    This time, Zhao Fu would have to personally lure the Minotaurs instead of using Goblins again. The Goblins temporarily waited here and set an ambush ¨C when Zhao Fu lured the Minotaurs over, they would activate the mechanism for the pitfall trap.


    In order to prevent anything from going wrong, Zhao Fu checked everything many times, and after making sure that everything was perfect, he started the n.


    Zhao Fu hid his presence as he stealthily entered the castle. He found a high ce to stand as he looked down at the Minotaur Chief lying down on the ground.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu took out the Great Spirit Roc Bow and nocked an arrow as he used his full strength to draw the bow. He sent his King¡¯s Power into the arrow and aimed it at the Minotaur Chief¡¯s head.


    Swish!


    After releasing the arrow, it turned into a streak of ck and violet light and gave off a ferocious and sharp aura as it tore through the air. It shed and drew an arc in the air before arriving before the Minotaur Chief.


    Suddenly, the Minotaur Chief, who had been lying down, leaped to his feet and formed a fist. All of the muscles in his body bulged as he punched out.


    Bang!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as if the air had erupted, and the massive amount of force behind the Minotaur Chief¡¯s punch sent the arrow flying away.


    In the next moment, Zhao Fu revealed himself. Now that their hidden enemy had finally revealed himself, the Minotaur Chief¡¯s eyes became blood-red with fury as he looked at the mysterious ck-clothed person standing high up above with a bow in his hand.


    The Minotaur Chief grabbed a rock that was the size of a millstone and easily threw it like a normal person throwing a pebble. The massive rock made a whooshing sound as it flew towards Zhao Fu with great force.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu stared in surprise before leaping down. The massive rock smashed into where Zhao Fu had been previous standing, leaving a 5-meter deep crater. The force it contained was simply monstrous.


    When he saw that his attack hadn¡¯t hit Zhao Fu, the Minotaur Chief¡¯s legs tensed before turning into a blur, and he charged towards where Zhao Fu was. The other Minotaurs also went berserk, and their eyes became blood-red as they followed the Minotaur Chief towards where Zhao Fu was.


    Just as Zhao Fu jumped down, he felt a dangerous aura approach. He turned around and saw that the Minotaur Chief was already within 20 meters of him.


    ¡°So fast!¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. He immediately turned and ran in the direction of the pitfall trap. Zhao Fu was also extremely fast, and he turned into a ck blur as he dashed and leaped around the structures, appearing far away in just a few moments.


    However, the Minotaur Chief was not slow either, and he was savage to the extreme. He charged his way through structures and even gradually closed the gap between Zhao Fu and himself.


    Zhao Fu saw that if he didn¡¯t do anything, the Minotaur Chief would catch up to him. As such, Zhao Fu could only take out the throwing knives that he used very rarely.


    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to throw the throwing knives one after another. They tore through the air and gave off cold glints as they flew towards the Minotaur Chief¡¯s head. However, the Minotaur Chief exploded with a green aura and ignored those throwing knives. As the throwing knives hit his body, it was as if they had collided with metal, and nging sounds rang out as they bounced off.


    This greatly surprised Zhao Fu, and the Minotaur Chief continued to close the distance. As such, Zhao Fu could only give up on the throwing knives and decided to use Hell Fireballs. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t use Hell Fireballs much these days, but with the Sky Demon¡¯s Power, their might was greatly boosted.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and a blood-red me gathered within it, instantly growing to the size of a basketball. As soon as the Hell Fireball formed, Zhao Fu threw it at the Minotaur Chief¡¯s head.


    Facing the iing fireball, the Minotaur Chief roared and clenched his fist, which also gave off a green light and gathered a monstrous energy.


    BOOM!!


    The Minotaur Chief once again punched out, and the force behind the punch caused even the air to explode. An invisible force collided with the Hell Fireball that Zhao Fu had thrown, causing it to scatter into fiery sparks and disappear.


    What was even more terrifying was that the invisible force did not disappear and continued towards Zhao Fu.


    This greatly surprised Zhao Fu, and he twisted in the air to avoid this attack. The invisible force continued forwards and hit a wall, creating a crater in the image of a massive fist.


    By now, the Minotaur Chief had greatly closed the distance between himself and Zhao Fu, and he was now only 10 meters away. The Minotaur Chief once again raised his fist, and Zhao Fu realized that there was no more he could do.


    Suddenly, three green vines exploded out from the ground and bound the Minotaur Chief¡¯s feet. They Minotaur Chief quickly broke free of them, but during that time, Zhao Fu was about to extend the distance between himself and the Minotaur Chief to 20 meters. Zhao Fu smiled and looked down at the three Flower Spirits hidden in his clothes. This time, it was all thanks to them.


    Because of the vines, the Minotaur Chief lost a lot of his momentum, and the distance between them started to grow. Zhao Fu could now maintain a safe distance between them without having to worry too much.


    Very soon, Zhao Fu lured the group of Minotaurs over to the trap. He stood on the other side of the trap and watched as the Minotaurs charged over, feeling somewhat nervous. He was notpletely sure if the trap would work or not.


    Since he wanted to lure all of them in, a normal-sized trap wouldn¡¯t work. This was because if the Minotaurs at the front fell in, the ones behind them would stop, and he would not be able to catch them all in one fell swoop.


    As such, Zhao Fu¡¯s trap was designed differently. It had hay over it to conceal it, but under the hay was ayer of wooden boards. These wooden boards were extremely sturdy and could bear the weight of the Minotaurs.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s n was to wait until all of the Minotaurs had stepped onto the boards, following which the hidden Goblins would activate the mechanism, causing the wooden boards to fall. The Minotaurs standing on top of them would also fall into the pit, hopefully killing most of them.

 Chapter 179: Ring Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 179: Ring Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stood at the other side of the trap and watched the Minotaur Chief and the 20 or so normal Minotaurs behind him rush over. Zhao Fu started to feel nervous.


    The Minotaur Chief was extremely fast, and it was possible that he would reach Zhao Fu before the rest of the Minotaurs had even stepped within the trap.


    He had to limit the Minotaur Chief¡¯s speed!


    Zhao Fu took out the Great Spirit Roc Bow again and rapidly shot out arrows in quick session. The arrows turned into violet streaks of light and shot towards the Minotaur Chief¡¯s head.


    Facing so many arrows, the Minotaur Chief punched out, knocking away an arrow each time.


    Zhao Fu continued to stand still and repeatedly shoot out arrows, and the Minotaur Chief gradually came closer and closer. Soon, he was only 5 meters away.


    Staring at this despicable enemy, the Minotaur Chief tightened his fists and prepared to deliver a mighty blow to turn this person into meat paste.


    However, at that moment, the Minotaur Chief saw that the cloaked figure was slightly smiling underneath his hood. This caused the Minotaur Chief to be confused.


    tter!


    The hidden Goblins grabbed this opportunity to activate the mechanism for the trap. The wooden nks fell, as did the Minotaurs who were standing on top of them. At the same time, the Minotaur Chief also lost his bnce and started to fall.


    However, at that moment, a cold light shed in the Minotaur Chief¡¯s eyes, and he punched out with the force that he had gathered.


    Bang!


    The punch sent out an invisible shockwave, and Zhao Fu quickly leaped to the side. The shockwave rushed past, obliterating the right corner of Zhao Fu¡¯s cloak. Luckily, Zhao Fu had reacted quickly and was not injured.


    After sending out this punch, the Minotaur Chief fell into the pit.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Heavy thuds sounded out as the Minotaurs crashed down into the pit.


    A few momentster, the thudding noises stopped, and Zhao Fu went to the edge of the pit and looked down. Most of the Minotaurs had been turned into swiss cheese, but there were still a few who were still alive.


    What shocked Zhao Fu was that despite falling from so far up, the Minotaur Chief had broken the Silver grade spears that he had fallen on, and those spears had only left small wounds on his body.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± The Minotaur Chief waspletely enraged, and his 6 meter tall body released a ferocious green aura, causing the size of his body to double. His skin became bronze in color, and his horns gave off a green light as he radiated an incredibly terrifying aura.


    Zhao Fu was shocked and quickly ordered, ¡°Hurry!¡±


    The Goblins quickly ced the wooden boards together and formed a ramp before pushing down the massive rocks that they had prepared earlier. As the rocks rolled down, they loudly crashed against the bottom of the pit.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to use all of his strength to throw down a giant rock that was 3 meters wide. He then continued picking up rocks and throwing them down.


    After going through all of the rocks that they had prepared and the other ones in their vicinity, they had filled up 30 meters of the 100-meter deep pit.


    Only then did Zhao Fu let out a breath of relief. Luckily, Zhao Fu had considered the possibility of not being able to kill the Minotaur Chief instantly, so he had made backup ns to bury them alive. If that berserk Minotaur Chief had charged out, the situation would have be disastrous.


    Zhao Fu decided to confirm it for himself, and he looked over the edge of the pit. He was surprised to find that there was still movement from below the rocks ¨C it seemed that the Minotaur Chief was still alive. Zhao Fu immediately yelled for the mouth of the pit to be destroyed.


    Hearing this, the exhausted Goblins were also dumbfounded, and they used either iceballs, fireballs, or sharp sword lights to attack the sides of the pit, causing the ground around the pit to copse and fill up the pit.


    Soon, Zhao Fu and the 32 Goblins, feeling incredibly panicked, filled up the entire pit.


    However, before they could rx, the ground started to tremble as if there was an earthquake. Fortunately, this stopped after a short while.


    ¡°The Minotaur Chief¡¯s strength was quite incredible!¡± After everything went silent for a while, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. The Minotaur Chief¡¯s strength was most likely no less than his when he was at his peak.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the Minotaur Chief was dead yet, but it was a pity that the items that were going to drop were down there. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dare to dig down ¨C not only would it take too long, but they would also be doomed if the Minotaur Chief wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    Just like that, that matter came to an end. Zhao Fu took the Goblins to the ruined castle and arrived before a set of doors. The doors were about 4 meters tall and quite ancient-looking, and there were beautiful carvings engraved on it.


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t been able to see the doors clearly before because he had been too far away, but he found that at the middle of the door, there was a magic seal that was half a meter tall with a silver ring at the center.


    This silver ring looked quite beautiful. There were mysterious pictures engraved on it, and they looked like beautiful Elves. Zhao Fu gently took it off from the door and looked at its description.


    [Celia Klumin]: Grade: Legendary, Stats: All Stats +10, Description: A mysterious girl transformed into a ring, and this ring can bring its wearer luck.


    ¡°Legendary grade equipment!¡± Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised. Since he was able to obtain this Legendary piece of equipment, all of the time he had spent here wasn¡¯t wasted.


    Zhao Fu put on the ring, and it suddenly gave off waves of faint silver light as a figure appeared beside him.


    The figure was a 17 or 18-year-old girl, and she looked incredibly graceful and beautiful. Her figure was slim, and her skin was snow-white. Her eyes were red, and she wore a gothic-style dress that had a green top and a white skirt. She gave off a refreshing and moving aura.


    ¡°Hello, master,¡± the girl said in a clear voice as she sweetly smiled at Zhao Fu after she appeared.


    Zhao Fu stared in surprise and realized that this was a Ring Spirit before smiling back and nodding.


    Following this, Zhao Fu chatted with her and found that the Ring Spirit¡¯s temperament was quite good, and she was quite lovable and cute ¨C she was much better than Sky Demon. He also found out that her name was the same as the ring¡¯s name, Celia Klumin, so he decided to call her Celia.


    Afterward, Celia returned to the ring, and Zhao Fu looked up at the stone doors.

 Chapter 180: Stats Gem

    <h4>Chapter 180: Stats Gem</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    While looking at these exquisite stone doors, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and used his strength to slowly push them open. It was quite dark behind the doors, and Zhao Fu could only see about 5 meters ahead of him. It waspletely silent ahead, and the region beyond gave him a sense of eeriness.


    Just as Zhao Fu started to enter, a formless energy blocked him, surprising him.


    Zhao Fu suddenly thought of the Gloomy Junglemand medallion. After taking out amand medallion, the formless energy in front of him instantly vanished.


    Zhao Fu had already fused together 67 of thesemand medallions, and he distributed them to the Goblins, nning to bring them in with him. However, Zhao Fu found that the Goblins could enter withoutmand medallions, so he took them back.


    Zhao Fu led the Goblins and lit a few torches before entering into the space beyond the doors.


    At first, it seemed like a very long corridor, and everyone proceeded nervously with their guards up against any unexpected surprises.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at a jungle within the castle, and it was quite dark inside. However, they could still make out some things. The trees here were incredibly lush, and they heard strange noises from time to time, making this jungle seem quite frightening.


    Onwards!


    Soon, Zhao Fu encountered a few Goblin Club-Wielders. These Goblins were different than the ones outside, as their skin and eyes were ck. Moreover, apart from looking ferocious, they also gave off a sense of evilness.


    In terms of strength, they were a bit stronger than normal Goblin Club-Wielders, but this wasn¡¯t a problem as Zhao Fu¡¯s Goblins were all Hobgoblins and Blue Red Goblins. Zhao Fu essentially didn¡¯t have to do anything as the Hobgoblins went up to surround them and swung their sharp swords, reducing those Goblins to corpses in just a few moments.


    Apart from dropping somemand medallion fragments, they also dropped a type of gemstone that was about as big as a fingernail. These gemstones were all different colors and shapes. Some were rhombuses; some were squares; and some were irregr shapes. From their appearance, they at least seemed quite pretty. Zhao Fu picked one up and looked at its stats:


    [Stats Gem ¨C Red]: Grade: White, Stats: Strength +1, Description: Equipping this on any piece of equipment will apply bonus stats.


    There were 4 types of gemstones: red ones increased Strength; white ones increased Intelligence; green ones increased Constitution; and blue ones increased Agility.


    ¡°Is this the benefit of secret regions?¡±


    Holding the gemstones in his hand, Zhao Fu stood there and thought about it, and he realized the value of this secret region. Blue grade equipment only gave one stat point and was incredibly easy to find, while these gemstones seemed quite rare. As such, these gemstones would be worth even more than normal Blue grade equipment.


    When he thought of this, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face ¨C Great Qin had found yet another way to strengthen itself. However, in the next moment, countless terrifying figures flew out incredibly quickly from the side.


    Immediately, cries of pain sounded out as a dark figure swept towards Zhao Fu as well.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he drew the Sky Demon Sword in an instant, shing with it and sending out an arc of light.


    ng!


    A metallic collision sound rang out as Zhao Fu¡¯s sword was blocked by his enemy¡¯s ws, allowing Zhao Fu to see what creature it was.


    This creature was somewhat like a cat and had a humanoid physique. It was covered with fur, concealing its appearance and revealing only a mouthful of sharp teeth.


    The name of this creature was disyed to be Cat Demon!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword continued to sh against the Cat Demon¡¯s ws, and the arm holding the sword started to feel numb. After remaining in this stalemate for a few seconds, the Cat Demon leaped backwards and hid within the lush jungle.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu immediately yelled, ¡°Hurry, retreat!¡±


    From that single exchange, Zhao Fu found that these Cat Demons¡¯ strength had reached Stage 2, and they were also incredibly fast. If they didn¡¯t retreat, they would all die here.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his Goblins immediately started to retreat from this ce.


    Half an hourter, Zhao Fu and the Goblins escaped, but they looked quite wretched. Three of the Goblins had died inside, leaving only 29 now.


    Standing outside the door, Zhao Fu let out a breath when he saw that they were safe now. Gloomy Jungle was not a ce that they could explore right now; it was simply too dangerous.


    The Cat Demons¡¯ strength was at least at Stage 2, and they were ridiculously fast. What¡¯s more, there were many of them, so he could only give up for now.


    Zhao Fu closed the stone doors and gave out some recovery items to heal some of the injured Goblins. Zhao Fu had also received some injuries, but because they were all surface injuries, the three Flower Spirits were able to quickly heal him.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu sat on arge rock and started to think about what to do next.


    Since he couldn¡¯t explore Gloomy Jungle for now, he could only leave. He had already stayed here for half a month and had no idea what the situation in the Great Qin Town was like, so it was time for him to return. However, this required luck ¨C he hoped that he would be able to find a vige with a teleportation channel, but this was not something he could do by worrying.


    He had a Teleportation Talisman that could allow him to teleport anywhere within 10,000 kilometers, but it was incredibly rare and could only reduce his journey by one-third. Even if he used the Teleportation Talisman, he would still be 20,000 kilometers away from Ninsun City. What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu was quite reluctant to use this item, and he would only use it in a situation to save his life. Even in the battle against Shi Jian, he didn¡¯t use it because he knew that he would be able to survive if he went all-out.


    However, before leaving here, Zhao Fu still had to do a few things. Because Gloomy Jungle could bring him a lot of benefits, he could not just leave it as it was in case something happened to it.


    Zhao Fu decided to establish a vige here to protect this ce but also to make it easier for him to find this ce in the future. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have a City Creation Stone right now, so after the Goblins had more or less recovered, Zhao Fu took them exploring.

 Chapter 181: Pity for the Weak

    <h4>Chapter 181: Pity for the Weak</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After spending a lot of effort, Zhao Fu and the 29 Goblins found a vige about 10 kilometers away from the historical remnant. It was a Man n vige ¨C the Man n was a n during the Spring and Autumn Period, and it was filled with uncivilized, barbaric people who idolized strength.


    This vige was only a Basic Vige and had around 300 people. Both the men and women were quite tall and well-built, and they looked like good fighters.


    Even though this vige had 300 people, it posed no threat to Zhao Fu and his Goblins, as the Man people¡¯s cultivation was only around Stage 0-3 to 0-4, while everyone on Zhao Fu¡¯s side was at least at Stage 1.


    Because there were Minotaurs in Gloomy Jungle as well, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t worry too much about running out of Ancient Power orbs. In order to protect this ce well, he had given each of his Goblins an Ancient Power orb. Now, all of his Goblins were covered with muscles and as sturdy as oxen.


    In terms of strength, most of his Goblins had already reached Stage 1-5; soon, they would see the advantage higher Stage soldiers held over lower Stage soldiers.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t use stealth as he walked out with his Goblins. Instead, they gave off a dense killing intent. When the Man people saw Zhau Fu and his Goblins, the Man people started to be wary, and their soldiers gathered at the entrance of the vige.


    Perhaps it was because they realized Zhao Fu¡¯s group was quite powerful, but a big man with a fierce-looking face stepped forwards and started yelling. He seemed to be telling Zhao Fu to piss off or face the consequences.


    Zhao Fu could not understand theirnguage, nor did he have any special feelings for these minority ns. In history, whenever minority ns attacked China, they would kill, plunder, destroy, and rape,mitting countless evils.


    ¡°Kill everyone who resists!¡± Zhao Fu said as calmly looked at the vige ahead. Even though his voice was quite soft, it was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± The Goblins heeded his orders and rushed at the Man n vige. The vigers had already aimed their bows at Zhao Fu¡¯s party, and when the Goblins started to rush at them, the arrows were released at the Goblins.


    The Hobgoblins shed out with their swords, releasing numerous sword lights and sending the arrows flying away. The Blue-Red Goblins also released iceballs and fireballs and sent them towards the vige.


    The Goblins charged into the vige like ferocious tigers rushing into a herd of sheep ¨C this was the oue of Stage 1 soldiers fighting against Stage 0 soldiers. If the Stage 0 soldiers had decent equipment, they could use numbers to fight against superior soldiers. However, how could this normal vige defend against Goblins who were many times stronger than them? It was apletely one-sided massacre.


    The wooden walls of the vige were like bubbles in front of the Goblins. A Hobgoblin swung his sword andpletely obliterated a section of the wall, sending wood flying.


    The Man people were quite fierce and tough. There were men and women holding all sorts of weapons, but they werepletely outssed. These Hobgoblins were even more powerful than normal Stage 1 soldiers, and they enjoyed killing. They savagely smiled as they rushed up with their swords.


    Ten minutester, the battle had ended quite quickly. Zhao Fu lowered his head and said to the three Flower Spirits, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to look, then just hide inside my clothes.¡±


    The three Flower Spirits nodded ¨C they didn¡¯t dare to look at such a bloody scene, so they ducked within Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes. Following this, Zhao Fu walked into the vige, stepping over corpse after corpse. Fresh blood had sprayed everywhere, and the scene was incredibly gory.


    After stepping over numerous bodies, Zhao Fu arrived at the Vige Hall. There were 20 or so Man people remaining, and their faces were pale as their bodies trembled. In just an instant, the 300 or so vigers had been reduced to just 20.


    Around them were bloodied but savagely-smiling Goblins, and they looked like terrifying demons. They hadn¡¯t killed to their heart¡¯s content yet, and they stared at the people who surrendered. Because Zhao Fu had only ordered them to kill those who resisted, they didn¡¯t dare to kill those who had surrendered.


    Zhao Fu was very calm about this because he had experienced such things many times before. He went to the Vige Hall and prepared to go in to conquer the vige.


    At this moment, within the group of surrendered people, a woman holding a baby suddenly ran and knelt before Zhao Fu, sobbing as she said, ¡°Lord, please spare my child!¡±


    Zhao Fu stopped walking, but because of his cloak, no one could see his expression. Seeing this, one of the Goblins thought that Zhao Fu was going to me him for not keeping the captives in check, so he quickly stepped up and raised his sword, preparing to kill the mother and son.


    Seeing this, the mother hugged her child in her arms and desperately kowtowed as she wept and pleaded, ¡°Lord, please spare my child!¡±


    At that moment, the Goblin¡¯s sword descended and was about to y the mother and son.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Zhao Fu said, his voice soft from beneath his cloak.


    The Goblin immediately stopped and looked quite afraid as he said, ¡°Lord, it was my fault for this; please punish me.¡±


    ¡°No need; step down for now. And you, get up. I won¡¯t kill you or your son,¡± Zhao Fu said before walking into the Vige Hall.


    The Goblin let out a sigh of relief, and the woman emotionally took the child in her arms back into the crowd. The other captives all gradually felt less fearful and anxious.


    Even though they spoke the Mannguage, because they had surrendered to Zhao Fu, their intentions were automatically tranted, so they could understand each other. Even though Zhao Fu did not possess any favorable feelings towards these minority ns, he would not act inhumanely. These surrendered people were now his subjects, and he would treat them equally and fairly.


    It was just that he had felt slightly moved when he saw that woman pleading for mercy. Some of it was because she reminded him of his mother when he was younger, and some of it was pity for the weak. The Man people were incredibly fierce people, but if they were defeated, they could only obediently kneel on the ground and beg for mercy. This stimted an even greater desire within Zhao Fu to be stronger so that he would never fall into such a situation.


    Zhao Fu went to the Vige Hall and was slightly surprised to find that the vige was a Blue grade Vige. He chose to conquer it and [Relocate] it, obtaining 100 Achievement Points.


    For some reason, he had been obtaining quite a lot of Achievement Points, and the Great Qin Town had been obtaining a lot of EXP recently. He would often receive notifications that his subordinates had taken down viges. What¡¯s more, he had also received 1,000 Achievement Points when he had killed Gu Feng.


    Now, Zhao Fu had 2,800 Achievement Points, and he was 200 Achievement Points away from bing a First-Ranked Baron. However, a high status didn¡¯t mean anything right now because he couldn¡¯t leave East Green.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to divert most of the Achievement Points in the future to Bai Qi. That way, he could continue to open up paths to the outside world, buy properties, and create new restaurants.


    Even though he was stuck here for now, someone had to do those things. Time was money, and each region had massive profit-earning opportunities. They couldn¡¯t let go of such opportunities just because he was stuck here.


    However, this small decision shook all of Great Qin.

 Chapter 182: Comrade

    <h4>Chapter 182: Comrade</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu, who was right now in an unidentified location, had diverted most of the Achievement Points in the future to Bai Qi ¨C this simple notification showed that Zhao Fu was alive.


    This allowed all of Great Qin¡¯s subjects to finally rx and let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were all happy that Zhao Fu was safe because Zhao Fu was the master of Great Qin, and he everything to Great Qin.


    Very soon, the upper-level members of Great Qin gathered together and discussed this matter. They understood why Zhao Fu had diverted most of the Achievement Points to Bai Qi ¨C to carry out his biggest goal right now. Bai Qi continuously opened up regions to the north, and he had already created paths to six regions in the north. They were now only one region away from entering the territory of Vietnam.


    Because Bai Qi¡¯s status was too low, he hadn¡¯t been able to buy any properties or open any restaurants. However, the Merchant Alliance had entered each of these regions, bringing massive profits to Great Qin.


    Unfortunately, most of these profits had been consumed by the war to buy medicinal pills, skills, and other consumables. All of those things required a great amount of money to support.


    Even though they spent so much money, the effects were astounding. In the past 20 or so days, Great Qin had gained more than 70,000 subjects, and this figure was nearly at 80,000. Moreover, the surrounding 300-kilometer radius area was officially under the control of Great Qin.


    This speed was many times greater than before, and most of the Generals had broken through to Stage 1 and had started to train their own Unique Military Professions. What¡¯s more, some of the soldiers had even broken through to Stage 1.


    This was because Bai Qi had not only bought healing and strength-boosting pills but also arge amount of high-grade medicinal pills that could greatly boost one¡¯s cultivation speed to use as rewards.


    When it came to rewards, there was anything that the soldiers could want. These rewards stimted the soldiers¡¯ battle spirit and greatly lifted Great Qin¡¯s morale.


    As it was written in the ancient Odes of Qin:


    _How can you say that you have no clothes? I will share my robes with you._


    _The king is raising his forces, and I will prepare mynce and spear to fight the enemy with you!_


    _How can you say that you have no clothes? I will share my underclothes with you._


    _The king is raising his forces, and I will prepare my spear and halberd to take the field with you!_


    _How can you say that you have no clothes? I will share my lower garments with you._


    _The king is raising his forces, and I will prepare my_ _armor and weapons and march along with you!_


    This was what Bai Qi envisioned for Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. Equipment, skills, cultivation, and professions were all quite important, but the most important thing was fighting spirit. Bai Qi wanted to create an army for Zhao Fu that could conquer and kill all enemies.


    Currently, Great Qin¡¯s main medicinal pills were Little Spirit Pills. They were still growing the Hundred Origin Grass, so they couldn¡¯t mass-produce the Hundred Origin Pills yet.


    Even though the countless battles had caused Great Qin to rapidly develop, an oppressive atmosphere seemed to hang over all of Great Qin. On the streets, everyone seemed quite hurried, and they all had serious expressions on their faces.


    This was because everyone had something that he or she was rushing to do, and everyone barely had any time. It was as if no one had the time to chat for a few minutes. Even though the poption of Great Qin had increased, the things that had to be done had also increased. They were short on hands for everything, and Great Qin constantly operated at a very fast pace because it was growing at an extreme rate.


    When news of Zhao Fu¡¯s survival reached Great Qin, it was as if a sliver of light had pierced through a dark haze!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu conquered the vige and chose to [Relocate] it, gaining EXP and a Man Tear. These Man Tears had simr effects to Xianbei Tears, and after looking at it, Zhao Fu put it away.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the City Creation Stone and the surrendered Man people to the Rn Historical Remnant.


    After returning, Zhao Fu looked around and chose a ce to put down the City Creation Stone. A wave of blue light spread out as the vige appeared. This vige was called Lone Mountain Vige, and Zhao Fu registered it as a subsidiary of the Great Qin Town.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu chose one of the Man people to be the Vige Chief. Because this vige was a Blue grade vige and it had bonus stats from being a subsidiary of the Great Qin Town, it could spawn six to seven people per day. In a month or so, the vige would be at the same poption as before.


    Zhao Fu left 300 sets of equipment with them ¨C this equipment was not from Gu Feng but from himself. They were pieces of Blue grade equipment forged from Bronze Concentrate.


    Zhao Fu called over the new Man Vige Chief, who was an elderly man. Because most of the young and able men had been killed by the Goblins and the remaining ones were not very useful, he had chosen this elderly man, who had some management experience, to be the Vige Chief.


    Zhao Fu told him to build some defenses using the historical remnant around them after they had more people, and he also told him about some things that he had to be wary about. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure when he would return here, so he made sure that the vige would be prepared against all sorts of dangers.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu ordered all of his Goblins to remain here to defend the historical remnant with the Man people. The benefits they could gain from this historical remnant were massive, and Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t explored Gloomy Jungle that much. This meant that the true value of Gloomy Jungle was far greater than what he had seen at the surface level, so he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to this ce.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu and the three Flower Spirits headed towards Ninesun City.


    One dayter at noon, Zhao Fu was walking along a small path. There were not many clouds in the blue sky, and the wind blew gently against his face.


    The three Flower Spirits were sitting on Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder, and each of them was hugging a ck Forest Fruit as the three Flower Spirits happily ate them. Zhao Fu looked down at his map as he walked along.


    He felt that he was somewhat lost and had strayed from the direction of Ninesun City. As such, he found a high ce and looked around to try to find out where he was.


    It was currently noon, and Zhao Fu was quite hungry. He decided to catch some wild game to eat when suddenly a dark figure rushed at him from the grass.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils contracted, and he punched out vigorously. Even though Zhao Fu¡¯s strength had been suppressed by the azure energy, after recovering, his strength was nearly at Stage 2. If he was at the peak of his strength, he would be close to even Stage 3.


    The ck figure was sent flying, but surprisingly, it seemed to be fine. It once again leaped at Zhao Fu, surprising him. This ck figure was incredibly fast, and it came before Zhao Fu in an instant.


    This time, Zhao Fu clenched his fist even tighter, causing his bones to crack as he punched out with even more strength, knocking this ck figure back 10 or so meters.


    Only then did Zhao Fu see the ck figure clearly. It was a 7 or 8-year-old boy who had long hair and was wearing beastskin. His appearance was quite terrifying: his pupils werepletely ck, and his teeth were incredibly sharp. His body was also covered with scales, and he crawled like a wild beast on the ground as he red at Zhao Fu.


    Even though his opponent was a child, he had attacked Zhao Fu first and was giving off killing intent. However, Zhao Fu despised the look that the child had in his eyes: the child was viewing him as food!

 Chapter 183: Sin Devil

    <h4>Chapter 183: Sin Devil</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s figure blurred and instantly disappeared. The three Flower Spirits, who were sitting on Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulders, flew up in shock, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body reappeared ten or so meters away as he punched the boy again.


    Bang!!


    The boy rolled on the ground to avoid Zhao Fu¡¯s punch, which had left a crater in the ground.


    Following this, the boy jumped up from the ground and sprang towards Zhao Fu. He opened his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth as he tried to bite Zhao Fu like a savage wolf.


    Zhao Fu took a step backward and twisted his body as he brought his knee upwards, mming into the boy¡¯s abdomen. A muffled sound rang out as the boy was sent sprawling backward, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Even though he had coughed up blood, the boy didn¡¯t look very injured. Rather, Zhao Fu¡¯s attack had enraged him, and he gnashed his teeth as he roared like an animal.


    In the next second, the boy turned into a ck blur and rushed at Zhao Fu. He raised a w-like hand, sweeping it towards Zhao Fu as it left behind five icy glints.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed as he suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbing onto the boy¡¯s wrist. He twisted, and a cracking sound sounded out as he broke the boy¡¯s wrist.


    The boy¡¯s expression became extremely savage, and he madly charged at Zhao Fu, biting towards his throat. In response, Zhao Fu grabbed the boy¡¯s broken wrist and lifted upwards, bringing his body into the air. Immediately afterward, Zhao Fu mmed him down onto the ground.


    Boom!!


    The boy¡¯s body smashed into the ground. The impact caused the ground to crack, forming a two-meter wide crater.


    Within the crater, the boy was bleeding from all over his body, but he was still ring at Zhao Fu ferociously.


    Zhao Fu could tell from the boy¡¯s gaze that he still viewed him as food. Out of indignance, he decided not to use the Sky Demon Sword to immediately kill this boy.


    ¡°You still want to kill me?¡± Zhao Fu was furious ¨C this was the first time he had encountered someone who wanted to eat him. This feeling felt terrible, and he raised his foot and kicked the boy.


    However, the boy twisted his body, avoiding Zhao Fu¡¯s foot. However, in the next moment, Zhao Fu brought back his foot and kicked with the other one, sending the boy several meters away.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± the boy roared like a beast as he tried to stand up.


    Bang!


    Before he could stand up, Zhao Fu once again appeared at his side and sent him flying with another kick.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!!¡± The boy waspletely infuriated, and a ck aura erupted from his body. This aura looked incredibly evil, and it seemed to be filled with sin.


    The boy gave off a terrifying aura as he rushed at Zhao Fu, using his good hand to grab Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his ck King¡¯s Power from his body. However, this ckness was differentpared to the boy¡¯s aura: it was one filled with dignity, majesty, and domineeringness. Looking at the boy charging at him, Zhao Fu tightly clenched his fist as he punched out towards the boy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± another pitiful cry sounded out as the boy was once again sted backward. That arm now hung powerlessly by his side ¨C it had been broken by Zhao Fu in one punch.


    By now, the boy knew that he definitely wasn¡¯t able to beat Zhao Fu, so he decided to run away. However, his gaze said that he decided to retreat so that he could eat Zhao Fu another day.


    Zhao Fu felt even more indignant and once again stepped forwards, sending the boy flying with a kick.


    By now, the boy had one broken wrist and one broken arm, and he was unable to run like a beast anymore. He could only stand on his feet, but as soon as he did this, Zhao Fu hit him with a roundhouse kick, breaking both of his legs.


    Despite being unable to use all four of his limbs, the boy still hatefully red at Zhao Fu as hey on the ground.


    Zhao Fu walked over with a cold gaze and walked to his side, slowly clenching his fist. Arge amount of King¡¯s Power gathered within his fist, causing it to glow with a dark light, and it gave off terrifying energy ripples.


    Boom!!!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s punch mmed down onto the boy¡¯s chest, resulting in dull explosion. The ground caved in, and the boy coughed up a mouthful of blood, several of his ribs breaking.


    Only then did Zhao Fu let out a breath. He decided to stop venting his indignance against this person; it was better to just kill this person immediately. Even though the enemy was a child, Zhao Fu had no other choice, as this boy was quite dangerous. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t a weak and emotional person, and he grabbed the boy¡¯s neck, raising him up.


    Zhao Fu wanted to break the boy¡¯s neck and end his life. How could he spare this fellow when he had wanted to eat him?


    The boy¡¯s bones seemed to have all been broken by Zhao Fu, and the boy seemed like a pile of sludge. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, which were filled with killing intent, a slight change appeared in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    It was a trace of fear and terror. In the end, the boy revealed an expression that said that he wanted to live on; he didn¡¯t want to die. It was a look of pleading!


    However, Zhao Fu had already decided on killing him. He started to tighten his hand, preparing to snap the boy¡¯s neck.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu detected some strange movement within his King¡¯s Ring. This caused him to stop and send his mind into the ring, feeling quite confused. Following this, he took an item out.


    More precisely speaking, it was an equipment set.


    It was the Kill Equipment Set that reacted strangely. It gave off waves of bloody light as if it wanted to make the boy its master, surprising Zhao Fu. It was the first time that he had seen equipment choose a master for itself.


    In order to make sure of this, Zhao Fu ced the boy on the ground and ced the Kill Equipment Set on the boy¡¯s body. The Kill Equipment Set gave off an even stronger bloody light as if was expressing its joy. This allowed Zhao Fu to confirm that the Kill Equipment Set had indeed chosen its master.


    However, Zhao Fu hesitated. He had been set on killing this boy, but it seemed that the Kill Equipment Set liked this boy very much to the point of even choosing him. This meant that there was definitely something special about the boy.


    Finally, after thinking for a while, Zhao Fu decided not to kill the boy to see why he was special. From the boy¡¯s ck pupils, sharp teeth, and scales, he definitely wasn¡¯t a normal human.


    Zhao Fu took out an expensive healing pill and fed it to the boy. Under the immense medicinal strength of the pill, the boy¡¯s broken bones started to mend, and he started to recover from his injuries.


    The boy had fallen unconscious, but the Kill Equipment Set that Zhao Fu had ced on his body gave off waves of bloody light, slowly healing the boy and seeming incredibly loyal and protective, making Zhao Fu feel quite speechless.


    ¡°Zhao, why aren¡¯t you killing him? The aura he gives off is so despicable; I dislike it even more than a demon¡¯s aura!¡± the three Flower Spirits said meters away with an expression of contempt, unwilling to evene close.

 Chapter 184: Ancient Kings and Emperors

    <h4>Chapter 184: Ancient Kings and Emperors</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Dislike it even more than a demon¡¯s aura?¡± Zhao Fu thought back to the evil and sinful aura that the boy had given off before and looked at the boy, waiting for him to wake up.


    The Sky Demon was quite displeased when it heard the three Flower Spirits¡¯ words because it was a Sky Demon. As such, it coldly harrumphed, frightening the three Flower Spirits.


    Only after Zhao Fu repeatedly reassured them that they were safe did the three Flower Spirits calm down, returning to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, the sky had darkened. A bright moon hung in the sky, and Zhao Fu lit a bonfire as he roasted a few rabbits.


    The three Flower Spirits were nestled in Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes and had fallen asleep a while ago. Zhao Fu sat beside the bonfire and was about to start eating a rabbit when he found that the boy had woken up.


    This fellow had recovered quite quickly. He had seemed gravely injured before, but now, he seemed more or less fine. This was because of the healing pill Zhao Fu had given him, the Kill Equipment Set, and his own constitution.


    After waking up, the boy wanted to escape, but he noticed Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze on him. As such, he immediately crawled onto his hands and feet and pressed his head against the ground, looking like a beast showing its submission.


    Zhao Fu received a system announcement that the boy had surrendered to him and decided to look at his stats:


    Name: None


    Grade: SSS


    Title: None


    Profession: None


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human (Sin Devil)


    Age: 8 (500)


    Loyalty: 60


    Stats: Strength: 10, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 10. Agility: 10


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Beastskin


    This boy had no name, but what greatly shocked Zhao Fu was that he was actually SSS grade. What¡¯s more, apart from Human as his race, there was ¡®Sin Devil¡¯ in brackets.


    ¡°What are Sin Devils?¡± Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure what sort of creature or race they were. All he was certain of was that they were quite powerful, especially in terms of lifespan. After all, this boy¡¯s lifespan was a whole 500 years.


    Even dynasties usually didn¡¯tst that long, and this was his base lifespan. When he became stronger, his lifespan would increase as well.


    In terms of this, even Zhao Fu¡¯s Level 9 Royal Bloodline couldn¡¯tpare to the boy¡¯s bloodline. After all, Zhao Fu¡¯s Royal Bloodline didn¡¯t increase his lifespan at all; it only increased his power. Perhaps that was why the ancient kings and emperors never lived for too long.


    Rumble¡­


    Suddenly, the boy¡¯s stomach started to rumble, cutting off Zhao Fu¡¯s thoughts. Zhao Fu smiled and gestured towards the rabbits, saying, ¡°You can eat!¡±


    Even though the boy couldn¡¯t understand what Zhao Fu was saying, because of the system¡¯s interpretation of Zhao Fu¡¯s thoughts and intentions, he could understand the general meaning that Zhao Fu was trying to convey.


    He grabbed a roasted rabbit and didn¡¯t even care if it was still hot or not, and he started to eat it on the ground like a beast. Zhao Fu guessed that the boy had never lived with other humans before and didn¡¯t know how to act like a Human or know anynguages. He was more or less a real beast.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t guess his background, but he could imagine his experiences. This boy had most likely lived like a beast since he was born.


    ¡°Sit up and eat; from today onwards, you¡¯re a human!¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at the boy devouring the rabbit on the ground.


    Hearing this, the boy raised his head and looked quite confused. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what Zhao Fu¡¯s words meant. Zhao Fu patiently exined to him what he wanted, after which the boy imitated how Zhao Fu sat and sat up ufortably, and he started to use his hands to eat.


    Following this, the remaining roasted rabbits all entered the boy¡¯s stomach. After eating his fill, his gaze fell on the Kill Equipment Set, and he picked it up. He seemed to like it very much.


    ¡°Wawuu¡­ Wawuu¡­¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t know how to speak, but the meaning behind his noises was that he liked this thing very much.


    Since the Kill Equipment Set had been shameless enough to choose a master by itself and the boy liked it so much, Zhao Fu could only nod his head and say, ¡°It¡¯s yours from now on!¡±


    The boy excitedly hugged the Kill Equipment Set as he rolled around on the ground happily.


    Zhao Fu wanted to take in this little boy; just his SSS grade alone was something that Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t resist, let alone the Sin Devil bloodline. However, Zhao Fu first wanted to teach this boy how to act as a human.


    Because of the affinity between him and the Kill Equipment Set and the fact that he had no name, Zhao Fu decided to name him Little Sha. [TLN: Kill in Chinese is ¡®Sha¡¯]


    Because the boy didn¡¯t care much for a name and didn¡¯t have any opinions, he epted this name, and he even seemed quite happy about it. Following this, Zhao Fu started to teach him the basics of being a human.


    Early the next morning, the air was quite fresh, and the sun had only just risen. Dew glistened on the green grass as Zhao Fu and Little Sha continued on their journey.


    The three Flower Spirits continued to be carefree and without worries, joyfully flying around Zhao Fu. Little Sha was given a bath at night and had some of Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes on. They had also wrapped some cloth around the Kill Equipment Set, which Little Sha now carried on his back.


    Because Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes were too big for Little Sha, they were more or less tied to him, which looked quite strange. Even though his appearance was still quite terrifying, he now seemed more like a human than a beast.


    Little Sha¡¯s learning abilities were quite astounding; he had already learned how to walk. He no longer ran on his hands and feet like a beast.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t fully used to walking on his feet, and he looked like a toddler as he swayed side to side and followed Zhao Fu.


    In order to cater to Little Sha, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t walk too fast so he could keep up.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu discovered ten or so animals by a creek that looked like donkeys, and they had gray fur and white manes.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu was quite relieved ¨C they had finally found some sort of mount. He had been walking the entire time, which was not only slow but also tiring.


    Zhao Fu told Little Sha to wait by the side as he took out two ropes and made them intossos. He stealthily snuck over and found that these creatures were called Graystone Beasts.


    Using his Assassin profession, Zhao Fu was able to easily reach the Graystone Beasts without the herd noticing him.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu threw the twossos and easily caught two Graystone Beasts. The other Graystone Beasts were given a big fright and immediately ran away, but the two that weressoed were firmly held onto by Zhao Fu. After getting closer, he used Taming on them to subdue them.


    Riding on the Graystone Beasts, Zhao Fu found that their speed was decent. He rode on one and put the other in his Spirit Pet Ring, a ring especially for storing living creatures, while Little Sha continued to practice walking.


    If he knew that things would have turned out like this, he would have brought Little ck. With Little ck¡¯s speed, he would have been able to reach the Ninesun City in two weeks. Zhao Fu decided that he would definitely bring Little ck along with him in the future.


    Following this, Zhao Fu rode on the Graystone Beast and passed through a small valley when ten evil-looking bandits holdingrge sabers suddenly jumped out and stopped him.

 Chapter 185: Historical Figure

    <h4>Chapter 185: Historical Figure</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu was actually pleasantly surprised. He had been looking for a vige, and these people had delivered themselves to him.


    ¡°Boy, if you get down here and hand over all of your valuables, your granddaddy will spare your life,¡± one of the bandits said as he pointed his saber at Zhao Fu andughed arrogantly.


    The other bandits savagely looked at Zhao Fu and alsoughed. Putting aside whether the boy had any valuables on him, just the Graystone Beast alone was enough for a big feast of meat for them.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing these bandits¡¯ words and seeing how much they underestimated him, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯sugh, the bandits were enraged, and the leader yelled, ¡°Brothers, kill him!¡±


    Following this, the bandits rushed up, brandishing theirrge sabers.


    Zhao Fu continued to sit on the Graystone Beast, not showing any intent to act. However, an unremarkable small figure shot out from behind him.


    When they saw that the one rushing at them was an 8-year-old boy, the bandits couldn¡¯t help butugh. Charging at them like this was simply seeking death. They weren¡¯t merciful people, and they swung their sabers at Little Sha.


    Suddenly, a bloody light shed in Little Sha¡¯s hand as a blood-colored dagger appeared within it. He bent forwards and avoided a saber before going forwards and shing out with his dagger, leaving a bloody light through the air.


    Chi!


    Little Sha passed by a bandit, and his incredibly sharp dagger shed across a bandit¡¯s abdomen. Even upon death, the bandit couldn¡¯t believe that he had been killed by such a little boy.


    Soon, Little Sha arrived before another bandit. He jumped and shed with his dagger, chopping off the bandit¡¯s head.


    The dagger that Little Sha was currently holding was one of the pieces of the Kill Equipment Set. The Kill Equipment set had originally been a ring, a cloak, and a hidden de. However, Zhao Fu found that Assassins could use any type of weapon, and the 12 Equipment Sets could change their forms based on what their masters wanted. This was what Little Sha had done by making his hidden de a dagger.


    From this, Zhao Fu realized that perhaps the previous Equipment Sets hadn¡¯t fully acknowledged their masters, which was why they hadn¡¯t obtained the full Legacy and full control over the Equipment Sets.


    Because the Kill Equipment Set had chosen Little Sha and they had an extremely high affinity, Little Sha was able to disy the full might of the Equipment Set. There seemed to be countless skills and techniques within Little Sha¡¯s mind, and his body gave off a boundless killing intent. Every motion he executed was like that of a seasoned Assassin¡¯s.


    In just a few minutes, the battle had ended. The bandits had all died quite pitifully, as most of their bodies had been dismembered.


    After all of this had concluded, Little Sha walked back to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and went back to his toddler-walking mode.


    ¡°Lord, please spare me!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the bandit kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. This was the one who had initially yelled at Zhao Fu, and he was only alive because Zhao Fu had told Little Sha to keep one person alive.


    ¡°Get up; I won¡¯t kill you. Take me to your vige!¡± Zhao Fu said as he lightly smiled.


    When he heard this and remembered how powerful the tiny child was, the bandit felt that Zhao Fu was incredibly unfathomable.


    If he brought such a powerful person back, the rest of the vige would definitely be met with disaster. However, the bandit simply wanted to preserve his own life and disregarded the safety of everyone else.


    ¡°Of course, of course, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± the bandit agreed very quickly and barely even hesitated. He stood up with a smile and started to tter Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu ignored him and used thesso he had used to capture the Greystone Beasts to bound the bandit, and he had him lead the way.


    The bandit could only awkwardly nod and lead the way with Zhao Fu holding onto the rope binding him. Behind them, the boy walked along, seeming to not know how to walk properly.


    ¡°How many people are in your vige?¡± Zhao Fu wanted some information. If the enemy had thousands of people, they would be able to overwhelm him with sheer numbers. If he went to attack them, it would be too shameful to turn tail and run when he saw their numbers.


    ¡°Lord, we have 400 brothers, and our leader is Niu Li,¡± the bandit said without holding anything back. He told Zhao Fu everything to preserve his life.


    Zhao Fu nodded and asked, ¡°Does your vige have a teleportation channel or any Schrs who can build teleportation channels?¡±


    ¡°Err, no, those aren¡¯t very useful to us,¡± the bandit answered honestly, but he didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Fu would ask such a thing.


    Zhao Fu inwardly sighed. Finding viges with teleportation channels was indeed quite difficult, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t quite feel like going to the bandit vige anymore. After all, going there might be useless, and even if he killed all of the bandits, all he would get was a City Creation Stone for his efforts. By now, City Creation Stones weren¡¯t very tempting to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin Town has levelled up into an Intermediate Town.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! A historical figure sleeping within Great Qin¡¯s Legacy has awakened.¡±


    The sudden system announcements surprised Zhao Fu ¨C he hadn¡¯t expected the Great Qin Town to level up in such a short amount of time. It seemed that he had gained a lot of EXP in his battle at Heavenstone City, and adding on Great Qin¡¯s rapid attacks on the surrounding viges, the Great Qin Town had been able to level up quickly.


    Zhao Fu also wondered who that new historical figure would be. He couldn¡¯t check here, so he could only wait until he returned to Great Qin.


    ¡°Hurry and chase! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to release this bandit and give up on going to the bandit vige, a shout sounded from ahead.


    There were ten or so cavalrymen chasing a horse-drawn carriage. The person driving the horse-drawn carriage seemed to be incredibly frantic, and he vigorously whipped the horses, trying to escape the cavalrymen. However, the ten or so cavalrymen remained right behind them.


    Finally, the cavalrymen caught up to the horse-drawn carriage and surrounded it. The cavalryman at the lead coldlyughed and said, ¡°Big Miss Liu, you won¡¯t be able to escape this time. I suggest that you surrender, or don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    A beautiful woman in white walked out from within the carriage and said angrily, ¡°We¡¯ve already handed Mountain Willow Town to you; why won¡¯t you spare our family?¡±


    ¡°This is the order of the new Mayor. Bring them all back!¡± the cavalryman at the lead said loudly with a cold expression.


    Following this, a few of the cavalrymen dismounted and walked towards the carriage. The woman in white tried to resist, but she was quickly subdued. The men also brought out an elderly woman and a 5 or 6-year-old boy from within the carriage.


    Not too far away, Zhao Fu watched all of this happen and asked the bandit, ¡°Mountain Willow Town?¡±


    The bandit immediately did his best to curry favour with Zhao Fu and replied, ¡°Lord, Mountain Willow Town is thergest faction in the surrounding 100-kilometer radius area. It should have teleportation channels.¡±

 Chapter 186: Evil Power

    <h4>Chapter 186: Evil Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu was delighted. Since Mountain Willow Town was a Town, it definitely had a teleportation channel.


    By now, the beautiful woman in white had been caught by two of the cavalrymen and was desperately struggling, but she was unable to free herself at all. Even if she could escape, because her little brother and elderly grandma had also been caught, she would only be able to leave by herself.


    However, she knew the consequences of being caught. She would be locked up by Zhang Hong until he had steadied his position. After that, he would cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. Not only her, but her little brother and grandma would both die!


    Suddenly, the woman in white saw a strange group of three people in the distance, and she yelled with a trace of hope, ¡°Save us! Please save us!¡±


    The bandit smirked and thought, ¡° _Who the hell would save you?_ ¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t do anything for now and started thinking about the costs and benefits. If it was a normal robbery or something like that, Zhao Fu might have intervened; even though he wouldn¡¯t obtain anything, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. However, this matter was rted to whether or not he could quickly return to Great Qin.


    If he acted and offended the Town, it would be impossible for him to use its teleportation channel. What¡¯s more, he would be dragged into a big mess. On the other hand, the only benefit was some words of thanks.


    At this moment, the captain of the cavalrymen also noticed Zhao Fu and his party and coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°Hmph, piss off if you don¡¯t want to die! This is Mountain Willow Town¡¯s matters, so it¡¯s best you don¡¯t stick your nose in.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned.


    When he saw that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t moving and seemed to be ignoring him, the captain became enraged. He nodded at five of the cavalrymen, signaling them to kill Zhao Fu and his party. To him, these outsiders were just three ruffians, while they were part of thergest faction in the surrounding 100-kilometer radius area. It was only natural that they acted in such an unbridled manner.


    The five cavalrymen mounted their warhorses and drew their swords as they charged at Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, the bandit hid behind Zhao Fu. He didn¡¯t have much to fear because these cavalrymen¡¯s cultivation level was only slightly higher than his, and they didn¡¯t have anything special about them. His group of bandits had beenpletely wiped out by the little monster behind Zhao Fu alone, and they hadn¡¯t even been able to retaliate!


    As such, the bandit wasn¡¯t too worried, as the oue was set. It was just that he was afraid of getting a lot of blood on him, so he had retreated behind Zhao Fu.


    Very soon, the five cavalrymen and their warhorses reached Zhao Fu.


    The bandit turned and looked at Little Sha and gulped, expecting him to start massacring again. However, when the five cavalrymen arrived, Little Sha only revealed a ferocious expression but didn¡¯t attack, surprising the bandit.


    Shing!


    The sound of a sword¡¯s hum rang out as a five or six meter long ck arc of light shed out, instantly cutting the necks of the five cavalrymen. Arge amount of blood spurted out, and they were instantly covered with an evil power.


    In the next second, the five cavalrymen were quickly reduced to dry corpses. Even their warhorses neighed as their fleshly essence was also devoured.


    The bandit was given a big fright and retreated a few steps away from Zhao Fu. He now knew that he had guessed correctly ¨C Zhao Fu was indeed the more terrifying one.


    Seeing this, the woman in white felt was delighted and yelled, ¡°Young sir, if you¡¯re willing to save us, I will gift Mountain Willow Town to you!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu turned and calmly nced at her.


    When he saw his subordinates being killed, the captain became incredibly furious and rushed at Zhao Fu with his remaining cavalrymen. However, in just another few attacks, their blood flew as they were also killed. The captain, who had the highest cultivation, was only at Stage 0-8. How could he be a match for Zhao Fu?


    After killing all of the cavalrymen, Zhao Fu rode his Graystone Beast towards the woman in white.


    The boy by the woman¡¯s side was quite afraid when he saw the ck-cloaked man, Zhao Fu,ing towards them. The elderly woman put her arm around the boy and was quite wary towards Zhao Fu after seeing him kill those people without hesitating. She could feel that the personing over was quite terrifying, and the servant who had driven the horse carriage stood beside the woman in white to protect her.


    ¡°Do you remember what you said before?¡± Zhao Fu came before the woman in white and looked a her as he spoke calmly.


    The woman recovered from her shock and fixed up her attire, regaining the airs of ady from an aristocratic household. She performed a slight curtsy to Zhao Fu before saying, ¡°Thank you, young sir, for saving us. I was speaking the truth, but young sir needs to first kill Zhang Hong before I can give Mountain Willow Town to you.¡±


    Now that the situation had be like this, there was no going back. Zhao Fu thought about the requirements to upgrade to a City, which was that he needed to control three Towns. Raising his own Viges to Towns would clearly take more time and effort than directly conquering one. This was why Zhao Fu was so interested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll leave this ce for now.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu led the party away from that ce and went to arge tree to rest. Zhao Fu said to the woman in white, ¡°Tell me everything you know and don¡¯t hide anything from me!¡±


    The woman in white told Zhao Fu everything that he wanted to hear.


    The woman was named Liu Subai, and she was the daughter of the original Mayor of Mountain Willow Town, Liu Ming. A month ago, Liu Ming suddenly died, and Liu Subai should have seeded her father as the Mayor. However, the position was taken by Zhang Hong.


    Zhang Hong was the strongest person in Mountain Willow Town, and he controlled arge portion of Mountain Willow Town¡¯s military forces. He held great authority within Mountain Willow Town. Liu Ming had always been quite wary of Zhang Hong, but she had never gotten rid of him. In fact, Liu Subai even suspected that Liu Ming¡¯s sudden death was rted to Zhang Hong.


    Even though Zhang Hong took over Mountain Willow Town and became the Mayor, his position wasn¡¯t very steady, as most of the residents supported the Liu family.


    Even though Zhang Hong controlled arge part of the military, he didn¡¯t dare to sh against most of the residents and the other portion of the military. As such, he wanted to be Liu Bai¡¯s husband to solidify his position and officially take over, making Mountain Wilow Town his.


    Liu Subai had found an opportunity to escape, but she had been discovered and chased after. This was how she had met Zhao Fu.


    She also told Zhao Fu the specifics about the town itself: Mountain Willow Town was a Silver grade Town and had around 23,000 residents. They had roughly 4,000 soldiers; however, most of their equipment was still White grade, while only some elites had Blue grade equipment. Most of the soldiers¡¯ cultivation was also around Stage 0-4 to 0-6.


    As for Zhang Hong, his cultivation was at Stage 2, and he used a sword that was most likely Gold grade. At the same time, he had multiple pieces of Silver grade equipment as well.


    After listening to the woman, Zhao Fu started to think. This information was very detailed and useful. Luckily, Mountain Willow Town wasn¡¯t an imprable iron board, and it was possible to use Liu Subai to kill Zhang Hong!

 Chapter 187: Today You Will Die

    <h4>Chapter 187: Today You Will Die</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Liu Subai spoke in great detail, and the emotions she revealed on her face weren¡¯t fake either. However, despite this, Zhao Fu was still unwilling topletely trust her. After all, who couldpletely trust a person he or she had just met?


    ¡°Do you want to take revenge? I can help you, but you have to pay a small price!¡± After saying this, Zhao Fu took out four Life-and-Death Contracts. Unless he held all of their lives in his hand, it would be impossible for him to fully trust them.


    Liu Subai and the others¡¯ expressions became grim when they saw the four Life-and-Death Contracts. After all, who would be happy putting his or her life into someone else¡¯s hands?


    Liu Subai thought for a moment before resolving herself and saying, ¡°I can agree to forming the contract with you, but please spare my grandma, little brother, and servant. I don¡¯t want them to be threatened and controlled.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that controlling her was enough, so he nodded and agreed.


    When the contract turned into countless motes of light and entered Liu Subai¡¯s body, Zhao Fu decided to start his n. He first needed soldiers and the residents who supported the Liu family in order to contend with Zhang Hong.


    Zhao Fu looked towards the bound bandit and a trace of a smile appeared on his face.A few hourster, Zhao Fu rode on his Graystone Beast with the bandit leading the way and Little Sha, who was still learning how to walk, walking behind.


    They finally reached a fairly chaotic vige. Everything was strewn everywhere without any sense of order, and everyone went about his or her own matters.


    When the bandit appeared at the entrance bound by a rope, the other bandits inside all came over. Some were quite shocked and some hoped to see a good show, but all of them brought their weapons to the entrance of the vige and looked at the three strange people in front of them.


    ¡°Deng Ke! Didn¡¯t you take ten or so brothers out to do some robbing? Why¡¯ve you returned like this?¡± one of the bandits who knew Zhao Fu¡¯s captive asked as heughed.


    Deng Ke, the bandit who had led Zhao Fu here, looked quite awkward. However, he thought about it and alsoughed as he replied, ¡°I brought an esteemed lord here to Sole Wolf Vige! This lord needs people to work for him, so I urge you all to submit to him!¡±


    Deng Ke knew how powerful Zhao Fu was, and he was certain that he would take down this vige. If he didn¡¯t curry favor now, when would he have the opportunity? Not only would he be able to keep his life, but he might also be given a minor official role in the future.Deng Ke¡¯s words surprised the rest of the bandits, and they immediately became serious. They weren¡¯t stupid, and they all looked at Zhao Fu riding on the Graystone Beast.


    ¡°What? You traitorous thing, your elder¡¯s going to ughter you!¡± A ferocious-looking big man walked to the entrance of the vige. He was the Chief of Sole Wolf Vige, and he yelled furiously when he heard Deng Ke¡¯s words.


    When he saw how frightening the Bandit Chief looked, Deng Ke was quite fearful. Normally, he would always give in and retreat, but with Zhao Fu¡¯s support, he no longer had to fear him. Just as he was about to retort, Zhao Fu said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to take over Sole Wolf Vige. It¡¯s not toote for you to surrender; I don¡¯t want tomit a massacre!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± the Bandit Chiefughed uproariously when he heard Zhao Fu. There were only three of them, yet he dared to say such a thing. Following this, he ordered, ¡°Fire the arrows! Kill these people for me.¡±


    _Swish, swish, swish¡­_


    60 bandit Archers obeyed and released their arrows. Facing these arrows, Zhao Fu raised his right hand, and just as the countless arrows were about to hit him, a ck shield with dragon inscriptions expanded out, covering the two meters around Zhao Fu and knocking away all of the arrows.Following this, an aura that was stronger than even that of a Stage 2 expert¡¯s erupted out from Zhao Fu, covering everyone nearby.


    Immediately, everyone was given a big fright. They had never witnessed Stage 2 power before, as the strongest one among them, the Bandit Chief, was only at Stage 1.


    ¡°You will die today. Anyone else who wants to die can also continue attacking!¡± Zhao Fu drew the Sky Demon Sword and pointed it at the Bandit Chief. All of the others bandits started to hesitate ¨C they were bandits and didn¡¯t have very high Loyalty. When they saw how powerful Zhao Fu was, they knew that they couldn¡¯t defeat him, so they didn¡¯t want to just throw their lives away.


    The Bandit Chief waspletely infuriated and he roared, ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t obey my orders will be drawn and quartered! There are only three of them and 400 of us; what are you all afraid of?¡±


    The bandits couldn¡¯t help but agree, and just as they were about to start attacking Zhao Fu¡­


    A small and unremarkable figure darted into the crowd of bandits. A chain of pained cries sounded out as a bloody light swept around, causing blood to fly in the air. In just an instant, 20 or so people had died.


    This instantly shocked all of the bandits. The figure returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and they realized that it was that unremarkable-looking boy. Deng Ke, who was hiding behind Zhao Fu,ughed in a pleased manner as he thought to himself, ¡° _Now you all know how terrifying that little monster is!_ ¡±¡°I said that anyone who wants to die can continue attacking. Do you really think that I don¡¯t have the power to ughter your entire vige?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s cold gaze swept around, his words carrying a dense killing intent, causing all of the bandits¡¯ hearts to feel a chill.


    ¡°Hurry and attack! Archers, fire¡­¡± the Bandit Chief started panicking and yelled a chain of orders. However, under Zhao Fu¡¯s cold gaze, not a single bandit dared to move. They already knew how this would end, so they no longer followed the Bandit Chief¡¯s orders.


    Seeing this, the Band Chief was filled with rage. He had no other choice but to rush at Zhao Fu with his spear.


    The Bandit Chief¡¯s actions were incredibly quick and violent, and he reached Zhao Fu in an instant. He gripped his spear and thrust forwards, sending the spear tearing through the air at Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu casually waved the sword in his hand, knocking the spear away. This left the confident Bandit Chiefpletely dumbfounded.


    Following this, Zhao Fu immediately shed out the other way, and a ck sword light shed as the Bandit Chief¡¯s head flew off his neck, killing him instantly.This Bandit Chief¡¯s cultivation was only at Stage 1, so how could he hope to defeat Zhao Fu?


    As soon as the Bandit Chief died, the other bandits immediately threw their weapons to the ground and kneeled as they pleaded for their lives, apologizing for offending Zhao Fu before.


    Deng Ke walked out with a big smile. This was exactly what he had expected!


    Following this, Zhao Fu took over Sole Wolf Vige. Liu Subai and her party, who were waiting a distance away from the vige under Zhao Fu¡¯s orders, were brought in. After finding out that Zhao Fu had taken over this vige so quickly, they werepletely bbergasted.

 Chapter 188: Who In The World?

    <h4>Chapter 188: Who In The World?</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After conquering the bandit vige, Zhao Fu gave out 400 sets of Silver grade equipment. These were all from Gu Feng¡¯s spatial ring.


    All of the bandits and Liu Subai were shocked as they watched Zhao Fu pass out the Silver grade equipment. Even Mountain Willow Town didn¡¯t have so many sets of Silver grade equipment. In fact, even those in the upper levels of Mountain Willow Town only had one piece of Silver grade equipment, and the Bandit Chief of this vige only had one Silver grade piece of equipment, which was the spear.


    ¡° _Who in the world is this person?_ ¡± Zhao Fu started to seem more and more mysterious to those around him. None of them could guess just what sort of status he had, though no one dared to directly ask because that would simply be seeking death. All of thempletely and utterly feared Zhao Fu now.


    Zhao Fu had many reasons for giving these bandits Silver grade equipment. He had far fewer people than Mountain Willow Town, and because the bandits had lower cultivation as well, they were at a great disadvantage. Giving them Silver grade equipment not only increased their battle power but also increased their battle spirit.


    However, when he saw how undisciplined and idle these bandits seemed, Zhao Fu decided to give them proper battle training.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within Mountain Willow Town, a hawk-nosed man frowned and asked one of his subordinates, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are the Liu family¡¯s people?¡±


    The subordinate respectfully lowered his head as he replied, ¡°When we went, we only found the dry corpses of ten of our people; they seemed to have been attacked by some demonic creature. However, we didn¡¯t find the Liu family¡¯s people!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! They must have escaped!¡± Zhang Hong coldly harrumphed as he said angrily.


    The subordinate nodded as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible that they escaped, but it¡¯s also possible that they were attacked by the demonic creature, though we didn¡¯t find their corpses. Nevertheless, because they have an elderly woman and a young boy, it¡¯s impossible for them to survive for long in the wilderness. They¡¯ll either be killed by bandits or eaten by wild beasts. Right now, we should be focusing on how to cate the townspeople.¡±


    Zhang Hong thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I know. You can go!¡±


    Following this, the subordinate respectfully retreated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Back at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, Zhao Fu started to teach the bandits how to work together in battle. After a few days of intense training, the bandits started to seem a bit like soldiers.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the 400 bandits, as well as Liu Subai, and started carrying out the n.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu and his soldiers arrived at a hill and looked at Mountain Willow Town in the distance. The town was quite big, and it upied ten or so square kilometers. It also had six-meter tall walls. If Zhao Fu attacked this town directly with his 400 bandits, it would be impossible to conquer this town.


    Because Liu Subai had told Zhao Fu a lot of information about Mountain Willow Town, he decided to lie in wait here to wait for someone.


    Even though most of the soldiers had already surrendered to Zhang Hong, there was still a small faction that was unwilling. They continued to support the Liu family, and Zhang Hong treated these people quite poorly.


    He would give them the most tiring and difficult jobs to them, such as patrolling the outermost boundaries of Mountain Willow Town. The patrolling region was quiterge, so those on patrol had to check the surrounding five-kilometer radius area of Mountain Willow Town. There were also many soldiers stationed on the town walls and below the walls.


    Mountain Willow Town¡¯s strict defensesprised of three lines. The first was the soldiers patrolling the outermost region; the second was the area around the town walls; and the final one was the soldiers on the town walls.


    Perhaps it was because Zhang Hong didn¡¯t trust the soldiers he put on the first line of defense, but the second and third lines of defense wereprised of mainly elites and his most trusted troops. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to shake his rule.


    Soon, a group of roughly 200 soldiers started to walk towards where Zhao Fu and his soldiers were.


    At that moment, one of the soldiers said in displeasure, ¡°Zhang Hong¡¯s too much; he even made us patrol the outer region. Before, we were Mayor Liu¡¯s trusted aides and the elites among elites. Who would have thought we would fall into such a situation? All of our good equipment was taken as well, and we have to work tirelessly every day and suffer harsh conditions!¡±


    Another soldier also said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right! Zhang Hong doesn¡¯t treat us as soldiers of Mountain Willow Town; he just wants us to die as soon as possible without him doing anything himself. Whenever I see how arrogant Zhang Hong¡¯s people are, I feel goddamn angry! Sometimes I even wonder if Mayor Liu¡¯s death had to do with Zhang Hong.¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough! Now that Zhang Hong is the new Mayor and it¡¯s said that he¡¯s going to marry Big Miss Liu, Mountain Willow Town will soon belong to Zhang Hong. Let¡¯s notin; even though we¡¯re tired, we¡¯re still protecting Mountain Willow Town,¡± a middle-aged man, the captain of this team, said as he sighed.


    The other soldiers couldn¡¯t ept this, but after thinking about it, all they could do was sigh.


    ¡°Careful! There are people ahead,¡± the middle-aged captain suddenly shouted, surprising the soldiers.


    Following this, people started to walk out and surrounded the 200 soldiers. Seeing the people around them and the sparkling silver equipment on them, the soldiers¡¯ pupils contracted as they nervously looked about them. They were in grave danger!


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know that we¡¯re Mountain Willow Town¡¯s people?¡± the middle-aged captain shouted as he looked around seriously, feeling quite confused. Where had such a powerful group of peoplee from?


    ¡°Uncle Sun!¡± a familiar voice filled with joy said.


    Sun Xiaowei was that middle-aged captain, and he turned and saw that it was Liu Subai. He asked in surprise, ¡°Big Miss Liu, shouldn¡¯t you be at home? Why are you here? Who are they?¡±


    Sun Xiaowei looked at the enemies around them, and he found that Liu Subai hade together with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Uncle Sun. We were kept under house arrest by Zhang Hong and escaped with great difficulty. I suspect that my father¡¯s death was caused by Zhang Hong, and this sir here is going to help me take back Mountain Willow Town!¡±


    After seeing someone she knew, Liu Subai was quite excited and started exining everything to him before introducing Zhao Fu to him.


    After hearing Liu Subai say these things, everyone looked over at the mysterious ck-cloaked figure.


    Sun Xiaowei could tell with a nce that this person wasn¡¯t ordinary, and he was quite wary towards him. He then looked back at Liu Subai and asked, ¡°Big Miss Liu, is what you said really the truth?¡±


    Liu Subai nodded earnestly and told him everything that had happened.


    After hearing what Liu Subai had to say, the soldiers who were still loyal to the Liu family becamepletely infuriated, and they were more or less certain that it was Zhang Hong who had caused Mayor Liu¡¯s death. Adding on how Zhang Hong had treated them, they quickly decided to join Zhao Fu¡¯s party.

 Chapter 189: Darker and Darker

    <h4>Chapter 189: Darker and Darker</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After epting these 200 new soldiers, Zhao Fu¡¯s force expanded to 600 soldiers.


    At first, Sun Xiaowei didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Fu and his people could help Liu Subai take back Mountain Willow Town. However, there was no other choice. Zhao Fu was their only hope, and if they didn¡¯t struggle, Mountain Willow Town would definitely fall into Zhang Hong¡¯s hands. Not much time had yet passed, so most of the residents were still loyal to the Liu family. However, once enough time passed and most of the residents became loyal to Zhang Hong, it would be impossible to take back Mountain Willow Town.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu exined his n to them, which increased the confidence in him, and they all agreed with his n.


    Apart from this team, there were two other patrol teams. However, there were people who Zhang Hong had nted within those teams, so they needed to be weeded out first.


    The three teams patrolled different regions, and because Zhao Fu saw that it was gettingte, Sun Xiaowei suggested splitting into two groups to gather the other teams.


    Sun Xiaowei would lead one group to bring in the other team and kill Zhang Hong¡¯s spies, while Zhao Fu would take care of the other team.


    Zhao Fu approved, and they split up to find the other two teams.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Over at Mountain Willow Town, ten arrogant soldiers swaggered about at the front with a group of discouraged and sighing soldiers behind them.¡°Hurry it up! This captain wants to go back quickly to cuddle with my darling!¡± the man at the lead turned and yelled in displeasure at the group behind him.


    A trace of anger appeared in the eyes of the soldiers behind him because the ten people in front relied on Zhang Hong¡¯s position to treat them extremely disrespectfully. They ordered the other soldiers about while they did nothing, and even though the other soldiers were quite angry, they held down their anger.


    Suddenly, figures rushed out from the side and surrounded them. The patrol team was quite surprised, and the man at the lead looked around in panic as he yelled, ¡°We¡¯re from Mountain Willow Town; piss off if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, of course we know you¡¯re from Mountain Willow Town,¡± a female¡¯s voice said, and everyone looked over and saw Liu Subai. The ten or so people at the front stared in surprise, while those at the back said joyfully, ¡°Big Miss Liu, why are you here?¡±


    Liu Subai came out and said everything that she had said to Sun Xiaowei.


    The ten soldiers at the front who were loyal to Zhang Hong yelled, ¡°Big Miss Liu has been muddled by other people; Mayor Zhang wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Hurry! You all stop these people, and we¡¯ll go back to report this matter to Mayor Zhang.¡±


    These ten people felt that the situation was getting worse, so they wanted the others to stop Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers so that they could escape. However, no one was willing to follow their orders.


    ¡°Alright! Big Miss, we¡¯re willing to help you retake Mountain Willow Town. We all received Mayor Liu¡¯s good graces back then.¡± The soldiers only thought about it for a couple seconds before making a decision.Hearing their words, the ten or so people at the front started to panic and immediately tried to escape. However, they were immediately surrounded by the bandits and killed in just a few moments. But, they kept one alive.


    After joining up with this team, Zhao Fu¡¯s team and Sun Xiaowei¡¯s team once again joined together. Because every patrol team had roughly 200 soldiers, Zhao Fu¡¯s force had now expanded to 1,000 soldiers.


    By now, the sky had darkened, and stars started to appear in the night sky. However, tonight was a moonless night.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to discuss his strategy with the captains. The soldiers who had been killed before would be reced by the bandits, and they would enter Mountain Willow Town in waves under the cover of night.


    This wouldn¡¯t be too difficult with the soldiers they had kept alive who were loyal to Zhang Hong. The captains followed Zhao Fu¡¯s ns and took their soldiers back to rest and recover.


    Right now, Mountain Willow Town was like how it had always been, but the gears of change had already started to turn.


    Outside Mountain Willow Town, Zhao Fu told his soldiers to rest and conserve their strength while they waited for a good opportunity. Time gradually passed, and it became darker and darker. Soon, it was midnight, and Mountain Willow Townpletely fell silent as if the entire town had fallen asleep.


    The wind blew, bringing with it clouds that covered the faint stars, causing the lighting to be even dimmer. The time hade, and within Mountain Willow Town, Sun Xiaowei and the other soldiers started to move. They put on their equipment and went to one of the town walls. He told the rest of the soldiers to hide while he took a few soldiers and walked towards the town wall.The soldiers standing guard were quite surprised when they saw Sun Xiaowei and immediately stopped the group, saying, ¡°Sun Xiaowei, why are you here at such ate hour?¡±


    Sun Xiaowei smiled, seeming to be currying favor as he said, ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯ve thought about it recently, and I can¡¯t take this sort of treatment anymore. I¡¯d like to submit to Mayor Zhang, but because I was too stubborn before, I¡¯m afraid that Mayor Zhang won¡¯t ept me. I know that Mayor Zhang values brother Li greatly, so I was hoping that brother Li could help me out.¡±


    Following this, Sun Xiaowei took out a sack filled with gold coins and handed it to the soldier. Seeing this, the soldier became ecstatic ¨C Sun Xiaowei was quite capable, but he was incredibly stubborn and refused to pay allegiance to Zhang Hong. If he helped Sun Xiaowei submit to Zhang Hong, he would be heavily rewarded.


    ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll definitely say a few good words for you to Mayor Zhang,¡± the soldiers said while smiling. However, in the next moment, he felt a chill in his heart as his hairs stood on end.


    Chi!


    A sharp dagger pierced through his chest, and the soldier revealed an expression of shock, unable to work out why Sun Xiaowei would suddenly kill him.


    The soldiers behind Sun Xiaowei rushed up and caught the other soldiers standing guard by surprise and killed them. They dragged the corpses to a dark corner, and the hidden soldiers all rushed out, killing the rest of the soldiers standing guard.


    After taking control, Sun Xiaowei lit three torches on the town wall, signaling that he had seeded, and he ordered for the town gates to be opened. Time was of the essence, and Zhao Fu immediately took the rest of his force to join with Sun Xiaowei. Then, Zhao Fu¡¯s 1,000 soldiers went to storm the Mayor¡¯s residence.However, as the current Mayor, Zhang Hong had already received word as to what had happened. Even though he was startled when he woke up, he immediately started yelling orders.


    Mountain Willow Town, which had previously been sleeping, suddenly came awake and burst into chaos as arge number of soldiers gathered at the Mayor¡¯s residence.


    Zhao Fu noticed this and gave orders to Sun Xiaowei.


    Immediately, loud gongs and drums apanied by yells sounded out, ¡°Zhang Hong killed Mayor Liu and wanted to kill Old Lady Liu and sully Big Miss Liu. He even wasn¡¯t willing to let Young Master Liu off. Big Miss Liu is leading people to take back Mountain Willow Town; please help us get rid of that evil bandit, Zhang Hong!¡±

 Chapter 190: Malicious Ghost Soulstealing

    <h4>Chapter 190: Malicious Ghost Soulstealing</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Since ancient times, he who held the support of the people held the world. Popr support could be said to be one of the most important things to a ruler.


    Zhang Hong¡¯s 3,500 soldiers were all quite experienced, and because Zhao Fu only had 1,000 soldiers, they would have to each face three enemies. Zhao Fu was at a clear disadvantage, so he hoped to use the residents to restrict Zhang Hong.


    At the same time, he had poured a bucket of dirty water over Zhang Hong. In actuality, Zhao Fu had no idea if Liu Ming¡¯s death really had to do with Zhang Hong, but he still did his best to paint Zhang Hong as despicable, unforgivable scum.


    Only that way could he incite the crowds against Zhang Hong and help his forces overthrow him!


    The moring in Mountain Willow Vige woke up many people, and when they heard these yells, the residents came out. When they saw Liu Subai crying and how devastated she was, they immediately became furious and joined Zhao Fu¡¯s forces.


    More and more people joined Zhao Fu¡¯s forces, and they rushed towards the Mayor¡¯s residence, seemingpletely unstoppable. Very soon, the two sides shed.


    On one side, Zhang Hong controlled most of the military and a small portion of the residents, while Zhao Fu¡¯s side had a smaller force of 1,000 soldiers and bandits. However, he had the majority of the residents supporting them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Hong asked as he red at the ck-cloaked figure beside Liu Subai.


    He knew that in the few days after Liu Subai had escaped, it was impossible for her to gather so many people to attack Mountain Willow Town. All of this must have been done by the ck-cloaked figure beside her, as everyone seemed to follow his orders. However, despite being at Mountain Willow Town for so long, Zhang Hong had never heard of this person before.


    ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important! I heard that a tyrant appeared in Mountain Willow Town, scum who tries to kill even the elderly and the young. My heart was filled with indignance, so I decided to help Big Miss Liu take back Mountain Willow Town and get rid of you, you viin!¡±


    Zhao Fu did his best to seem as righteous as possible to gain the support of the residents, and he made Zhang Hong seem as wicked as possible.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Hong coldly harrumphed ¨C he didn¡¯t believe Zhao Fu at all. What idiot would waste so much time and effort without asking for any rewards? Zhang Hong realized that Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was most likely Mountain Willow Vige as well.


    ¡°Ah, Gou Sheng! Hurry ande over here! Stop helping Zhang Hongmit evil crimes. You won¡¯t have a good end following him!¡±


    Just as Zhang Hong was about to say something, an elderly voice sounded out. Indeed, Zhao Fu¡¯s side was pulling out the emotional cards.


    Whenparing residents and soldiers, soldiers would obviously be more powerful. After all, soldiers had professions, equipment, skills, battle experience, and buffs. As such, soldiers were normally much more powerful than residents.


    Because of this, Zhao Fu chose to y on the soldiers¡¯ emotions. The people who Zhang Hong¡¯s soldiers were facing were the townspeople, who included their families and friends. It would be impossible for them to attack and kill those people.


    Many soldiers¡¯ hearts started to be shaken, and they seemed to want to join Zhao Fu¡¯s side!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Old Li¡¯s son, don¡¯t continuemitting evils over there!¡±


    ¡°Big brother,e to this side; don¡¯t continue following those sorts of people!¡±


    ¡°Darling! Come to this side!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s side used all sorts of tactics. Facing the shouts of so many family members and friends, many of the soldiers looked like they were going to join Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, Zhang Hong becamepletely infuriated and exploded out with his Stage 2 cultivator¡¯s aura, causing it to weigh down on everyone as he yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to go over!¡±


    This massive aura caused many of the soldiers who had wanted to join Zhao Fu¡¯s side to freeze. Zhang Hong was indeed the strongest person in Mountain Willow Town to be able to suppress the scene with just his aura alone.


    Under Zhang Hong¡¯s immense aura, many people started to feel nervous, and they revealed expressions of terror. They felt that Zhang Hong was undefeatable, and Zhao Fu¡¯s side¡¯s morale started to plummet.


    At this moment, an aura that was no less weaker than Zhang Hong¡¯s, and even somewhat stronger, burst forth, colliding with Zhang Hong¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone; I will kill this Zhang Hong!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the ck-cloaked figure, and a wave of cheers sounded out. It was as if they were looking at a majestic hero.


    Sun Xiaowei let out a breath of relief. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Fu to be so strong to the point that he could even contend with their strongest expert.


    Zhang Hong looked over at Zhao Fu and released an ominous killing intent. His body disappeared like a bolt of lightning and shot towards Zhao Fu. He knew that if he didn¡¯t get rid of Zhao Fu, it would be impossible to fully control the situation. Zhao Fu had realized the same thing, and he drew his sword to meet Zhang Hong.


    Following this, Zhang Hong and Zhao Fu engaged in a massive battle, and their forces also shed together. Even though many of Zhang Hong¡¯s soldiers had joined Zhao Fu¡¯s side, there were still many who were loyal to Zhang Hong, resulting in an intense battle.


    Zhang Hong¡¯s sword shot out a dark and cold sword light towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat, which Zhao Fu evaded by ducking to the side. Immediately following this, Zhang Hong swept his sword to the side, forcing Zhao Fu to block with his sword.


    Zhang Hong then suddenly spun andshed out with a kick, sending his leg through the air with a ¡®whoosh.¡¯ In response, Zhao Fu clenched his other fist and punched with all of his strength.


    _Bang!_


    The sound of the air exploding rang out as Zhao Fu and Zhang Hong each took two steps back. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Hong to be so powerful, nor had Zhang Hong expected Zhao Fu to be so strong. He was the strongest within the surrounding 100-kilometer radius area, and he hadn¡¯t expected someone who could rival him to suddenly appear.


    Both of their expressions started to be serious, and they soon started to sh again. Zhao Fu¡¯s sword fiercely shed towards Zhang Hong, who dodged to the side and flicked his sword upwards. This sinister strike shed upwards towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chin, and Zhao Fu quickly retreated, barely avoiding it.


    Suddenly, Zhang Hong stepped forwards, and his sword gave off arge amount of gray light as it stabbed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    In response, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and unleashed Sky Demon sh!


    A sharp ck sword qi shed out and collided with Zhang Hong¡¯s sword, resulting in another explosion. Sword light scattered everywhere, releasing terrifying shockwaves and making it so that no one dared to step too close.


    ¡°Malicious Ghost Soulstealing!¡±


    After exchanging many blows, Zhang Hong realized that he was at a disadvantage, and he could only explode out with his strongest attack. His body erupted with a sinister gray aura, and he shed out as an ashen-faced, malicious-looking ghost appeared and shot towards Zhao Fu like a blur.


    Zhao Fu slowly raised the Sky Demon Sword and gathered its demonic qi, unleashing Sky Demon¡¯s Feast.


    The image of a savage demon soon rushed out to meet the malicious ghost!


    _Chi!_


    The image of the demon shed the malicious ghost into pieces with a single attack, and Zhang Hong coughed up a mouthful of blood. Zhao Fu caught this opportunity and ran forwards, turning into a blurry shadow as he stabbed his sword through Zhang Hong¡¯s chest. He then rotated it, destroying Zhang Hong¡¯s internal organs and finally killing him.


    As soon as Zhang Hong died, his subordinates lost their battle spirit, and the situation turned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side¡¯s favor, resulting in his victory.

 Chapter 191: Already a King

    <h4>Chapter 191: Already a King</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After the battle, everyone rejoiced, and Liu Subai walked over with a look of gratitude. She paid her respects to Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Thank you, young sir, for your kindness by helping me take revenge!¡±


    Zhao Fu was also quite happy about obtaining a Town so easily. When he heard Liu Subai, he lightlyughed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Liu Subai was quite surprised to hear Zhao Fuugh. He had always given her a very dangerous aura, and thisugh made him seem much less scary.


    Following this, Liu Subai also lightlyughed and turned around, announcing in a loud voice, ¡°This young sir is not only the person who saved my life but also someone who has helped me take back Mountain Willow Town. He has helped me take revenge, and I am unable to pay back such a great favor. I¡¯m willing to give up the position of Mayor to this young sir.¡±


    This officially transferred the rule of Mountain Willow Town to Zhao Fu!


    However, while some people were in support of this, others were against it. To them, Zhao Fu was a mere outsider. Even though he had done a favor for them, giving the entire Town to him was simply overdoing it.


    Sun Xiaowei didn¡¯t know of the agreement between Liu Subai and Zhao Fu. As such, he walked up and decided to try to persuade Liu Subai. Even though Zhao Fu was quite powerful and capable, Sun Xiaowei was only loyal to the Liu family. In his heart, Zhao Fu was more suitable as a Vice-Mayor.


    ¡°No need, Mountain Willow Town will still belong to the Liu family. The role of Mayor will be taken up by the Liu family¡¯s eldest daughter, Liu Subai.¡±


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s quiet voice sounded out clearly.


    Those words caused everyone to be incredibly confused, but Zhao Fu didn¡¯t exin. He entered the Town Hall and chose to conquer Mountain Willow Town and make it a subsidiary of the Great Qin Town.


    Immediately, a ck dragon-inscription light filled Mountain Willow Town, and Great Qin¡¯s information entered everyone¡¯s minds, making them feelpletely stupefied. Only now did they find out that Zhao Fu¡¯s true status was that of a King!


    After conquering the Town, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t obtain any Achievement Points. A system announcement told him that conquering a Town a short while after it had just been conquered didn¡¯t give Achievement Points ¨C after all, Zhang Hong had only recently conquered the Town.


    Following this, Zhao Fu walked out and saw everyone staring at him in shock. Zhao Fu realized that they now knew his status, so he took off his ck cloak and allowed them to see his true features.


    When they saw his well-proportioned body, ck clothes, ck hair that reached his waist, and his delicate and handsome face that was filled with majesty and dignity, they couldn¡¯t help but kneel and shout, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°You can all rise!¡± Zhao Fu said and faintly smiled as he looked at the mass of people kneeling.


    Everyone got up, and the shocked expressions on Liu Subai and Sun Xiaowei¡¯s faces didn¡¯t disappear. Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on them as he said, ¡°Liu Subai, you¡¯re now the Mayor, and Sun Xiaowei is now the Commander of Mountain Willow Town. Don¡¯t let me down!¡±


    When they heard the system announcement in their minds and what Zhao Fu said, the two of them came to their senses and paid their respects to Zhao Fu again. They now understood why Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want the position of Mayor ¨C he was already a King! No wonder he didn¡¯t want that position.Following this, Liu Subai and Sun Xiaowei started to go through the numbers for the battle.


    Zhao Fu looked at Zhang Hong¡¯s corpse and found that it was SS grade, so he put the corpse into his King¡¯s Ring.


    Zhang Hong also had a spatial ring, and Zhao Fu looked into it with great interest; however, he found that there were only some money and items, disappointing him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need for you to tire yourself out; this lowly one wille and serve you.¡± The bandit he had caught at the start, Deng Ke, immediately ran over and started to curry favor with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at him but didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Ma¡­ jesty¡­¡± Little Sha appeared beside Zhao Fu with blood all over him. He had only just learned how to speak, so he wasn¡¯t good at it yet. However, he could understand most words.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu looked down at Little Sha. His face was covered with blood, and adding on his ferocious appearance, he looked quite terrifying. Of course, this blood didn¡¯t belong to him ¨C he had killed many people during that battle, and the blood belonged to all of the people he had killed.


    At the same time, the killing auraing from his body had be stronger. The Kill Equipment Set contained the power of killing and became stronger by killing.


    Zhao Fu patted his little head and smiled as he said, ¡°Go and take a good bath; someone will bring you lots of yummy food and new clothes for you.¡±


    Little Sha looked up at Zhao Fu, who was patting his head, and a trace of an unfamiliar emotion appeared in his heart, causing his ferocious gaze to somewhat soften. He stiffly squeezed out a smile ¨C he was quite happy but didn¡¯t know how to smile.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at Deng Ke and gave him a meaningful look ¨C he wanted Deng Ke to look after Little Sha.


    Deng Ke could only squeeze out a smile that was as stiff as Little Sha¡¯s. Deng Ke was incredibly terrified of Little Sha, and even though he was desperately unwilling, he still had to do it. As such, he nodded and took Little Sha away.


    Over at the other side, Sun Xiaowei had finishedpiling the numbers from the battle. Before, Mountain Willow Town had 23,000 or so people, and there were now roughly 20,000 left. Out of the 4,000 soldiers, roughly 2,500 were left.


    Most of the deaths were from Zhang Hong¡¯s side, while Zhao Fu¡¯s side only had a few hundred casualties. They didn¡¯t bother counting the equipment and items because they all belonged to Mountain Willow Vige anyway.


    This event inflicted some serious losses on Mountain Willow Town, and it would only recover after a period of time. Now that Sole Wolf Vige had been conquered and relocated by Zhao Fu, the bandits also joined Mountain Willow Town and became a part of the Town.Now, Zhao Fu decided to return to Great Qin. He had left for more than half a month, and he missed the Great Qin Town quite a lot.


    After a few hours, Zhao Fu found Little Sha again. He was now wearing his own little clothes, and his face had been washed clean. The difference between him right now and the previous day was like the difference between the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°Your Majesty, pleasee back and visit Mountain Willow Town often,¡± Liu Subai said as she smiled at Zhao Fu. Even though she hadn¡¯t known Zhao Fu for long, she was quite reluctant to see Zhao Fu leave.


    Zhao Fu nodded and used the teleportation channel, causing him and Little Sha to instantly disappear and reappear within a main city. He then teleported again, returning to the vige he had established to reach here.


    Those who were in charge of looking after that vige were delirious with joy when they saw Zhao Fu, and they said that they were going to report to the upper officials. However, Zhao Fu stopped them, as he was nning on returning to the Great Qin Town immediately.

 Chapter 192: Return of the King

    <h4>Chapter 192: Return of the King</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu took Little Sha and used the teleportation channel. Their bodies once again blurred and after doing this a few times, and they finally appeared at the Great Qin Town¡¯s teleportation channel.


    The soldiers standing guard were surprised to see that Zhao Fu had returned and paid their respects as they cried out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded as he walked out of the teleportation channel. News of Zhao Fu¡¯s return spread like the ripples from a boulder hitting the water of a stillke. Very soon, all of Great Qin became incredibly lively, and many of the upper-level figures hurried over.


    After walking out of the teleportation channel, Zhao Fu felt that there was something strange about the atmosphere of the Great Qin Town. It seemed to be quite oppressive and tense, causing Zhao Fu to frown.


    Zhao Fu lowered his head and patted his clothes, waking the three sleeping Flower Spirits. After waking up, the three Flower Spirits made their way out of Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes and curiously looked around. They found that it was just as Zhao Fu had described, with flowers all over the ce. This ce also had a strange attraction to them, so they quite liked Great Qin. They started to fly about and look around. Seeing this, Zhao Fu smiled.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At that moment, Bai Qi and a group of people came to the teleportation channel. When they saw that Zhao Fu had arrived, they all cried out with joy.


    Zhao Fu looked at the group of people walking towards him, a few unfamiliar faces within the group. Following this, they went to the Town Hall, where Zhao Fu sat in the main seat and listened to Bai Qi and Li Si¡¯s reports. After all, much had happened while he hadn¡¯t been in the Great Qin Town.


    After listening to all of the reports, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say anything and just sat there, sinking into his own thoughts. The people below waited nervously, and the hall was incredibly quiet as no one dared to make a sound.


    Imperial rule? A militaristic state? From the current situation, this indeed quite suited Great Qin, and it could allow Great Qin to rapidly develop. While Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t been present, Great Qin¡¯s growth had simply been shocking.


    The area of Great Qin¡¯s territory had greatly expanded, and the surrounding 400-kilometer radius area was now within Great Qin¡¯s control. Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s poption had reached 100,000 with 20,000 soldiers, and its strength had greatly increased.


    This made it so that Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t oppose the imperial rule of Great Qin. Moreover, this was bound to happen sooner orter, as Zhao Fu¡¯s empire was Great Qin, not just any normal empire.


    However, Zhao Fu was troubled as to whether he should indeed turn Great Qin into a fully militaristic state. The benefits were that it resulted in great growth and suited Great Qin¡¯s current state, and this was the most rational decision. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s dream wasn¡¯t to turn Great Qin into a powerful, cold killing machine. The oppressive and tense atmosphere in the Great Qin Town had made him quite ufortable.


    Zhao Fu wanted to turn Great Qin into a ce filled with all sorts of emotions; a ce that was filled withughter. He wanted it to be a ce where people could feel bliss and security ¨C this was the ideal state for a nation, as opposed to being a cold killing machine.


    Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s ideal vision for Great Qin stood in opposition to the rational choice!


    The rational choice was often the most realistic choice, and it allowed one to do what was possible in one¡¯s circumstances. The ideal state was more like a dream, and even though it was quite beautiful, it wouldn¡¯t always be achievable. Both choices had their advantages and disadvantages!


    After thinking for a long time, Zhao Fu could only decide to take a step back and try to reconcile the two as best as he could. He decided to support the expansion of Great Qin through warfare, but he decided to reduce the amount of fighting and killing. Even though this would reduce the speed at which Great Qin developed, Zhao Fu thought that it was worth it. After all, these people were all his subjects, and they were giving their all to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu decided to give them all some time to rx their tense nerves and allow them to experience some joy. Bncing tension and rxation was the best way to develop.


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and looked at Bai Qi seriously.


    Bai Qi suddenly felt a sense of suppression, and a wave of nervousness washed over him. Droplets of sweat gathered at his forehead as he cupped his fists, humbly apologizing, ¡°Your Majesty, I overstepped my bounds this time. Please punish me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked ¨C the time for judgment hade. Even though Bai Qi had done everything for the sake of Great Qin, he had indeed gone too far in a sense. He had acted far beyond his authority without asking for Zhao Fu¡¯s permission, and he had even gone all-out in warfare and established a new regime. If this was in the ancient times, Bai Qi would have been immediately sentenced to death.


    Everyone present didn¡¯t want to see such a thing happen, so they all stepped forward and pleaded for leniency on Bai Qi¡¯s behalf.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fuughed and said, ¡°When did I ever say that I was going to punish Commander Bai? Even though Commander Bai acted beyond his bounds, it was because I was stuck in East Green, and his methods were quite effective. Great Qin has indeed developed greatly.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Fu continued, ¡°However, I feel that some things need to be changed. Great Qin needs to continue to develop, but themoners are also important.¡±


    Zhao Fu told his subordinates everything that he had just been thinking about, delighting them. Following this, they started to discuss how to implement this.


    Following this, orders were continuously sent out, causing the dark haze hanging above Great Qin to quickly disappear. Everyone felt as if he or she had finally seen the blue sky after a long time, and many people were finally able to rx and smile. They deeply felt that it was much better now that His Majesty had returned.


    After concluding the discussions, Zhao Fu looked at the unfamiliar faces. Some of them had been promoted because of their outstanding performance on the battlefield, and they had be Generals.


    One of them was a young man in gray. Even though his looks were quite ordinary, his aura was quite calm and steady. He gave off an impressive atmosphere but seemed quite reserved ¨C he seemed like the type who acted behind the scenes.


    When he saw him, Zhao Fu remembered the historical figure who had awakened when Great Qin had leveled up into an Intermediate Town. Back then, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know who it was, but he realized it was this person in front of him.Name: Wei Liao


    Grade: SSS


    Title: None


    Profession: Commander


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 26 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 10, Intelligence: 10, Constitution: 10. Agility: 10


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: Great Qin Mantra


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Grey Robe


    ¡°Wei Liao?¡± When he saw his name, Zhao Fu thought back to the information he knew about this person. Wei Liao was someone who had made heroic contributions to Great Qin¡¯s unification of China.His abilities were extraordinary, and the First Emperor of Qin had valued him greatly. He was even permitted to live close to the Emperor and eat with the Emperor.


    Compared to Wang Jian and Meng Tian, Wei Liao¡¯s contributions weren¡¯t in leading troops into battle but in controlling the situation in each battle. He was one who specialized in control and strategy, so he wasn¡¯t as famous and Wang Jian and Meng Tian.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that his capabilities werecking. Even though Great Qin¡¯s Generals were asmon as clouds and Great Qin had many excellent Commanders, Great Qin was able to unify the six states mostly because of his leadership in military talks and his control over the state of the war. At the same talk, Wei Liao was one of the representatives of the School of the Military.

 Chapter 193: Natural Disasters

    <h4>Chapter 193: Natural Disasters</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu was overjoyed that Great Qin had obtained yet another famous Commander. After discussing some more matters, they concluded their talks.


    Zhao Fu went to Great Qin¡¯s City Heart and took a look at Great Qin¡¯s stats now that it had be an Intermediate Town.


    Vige Name: Great Qin Town (Legendary)


    Level: Intermediate (4,890/450,000)


    Vige Area: 100 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 2,180 square kilometers


    Residents: 62,950/120,000


    Military: 9,640/34,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +80%, Territory Crop Growing Time -80%, Poption Limit +60%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +5, Soldiers¡¯ stats +6%, Poption Attraction +70%, chances of attracting higher grade poption +70%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 142


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    The Great Qin Town¡¯s stats had increased by the normal amounts, and he could now have an additional five Generals. The overall resistance to natural disasters was 70%, and 60% of that was because of the Heaven Prayer tform¡¯s stats after it had leveled up. The Earth Temple had also developed well, and many residents had made sacrifices of incense, helping it level up into a Level 1 Earth Temple.


    [Level 1 Earth Temple]: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect a piece ofnd. It requires sacrifices of incense, and the more incense there is, the more powerful the Earth Temple will be. Current stats: Crop production time -20%, crop output +20%, resistance to natural disasters+10%


    ¡°System announcement! Your Town¡¯s overall crop production time has reached the limit of -100%. Normal crops¡¯ growing time will be their base growth values; Stage 1 and above spirit nts will have diminished buffs depending on their Stage.¡±


    This was because the Great Qin Town¡¯s base stats and the Earth Temple¡¯s statsbined to 100% reduction to crop production time. Theoretically, this meant that when Zhao Fu¡¯s people nted crops, they would mature nearly instantaneously.


    However, this wasn¡¯t necessarily the case. Every crop had its own base growth value, which special stats couldn¡¯t affect. For example, the food crops that Zhao Fu¡¯s people grew had a base growth value of 12 days, so the minimum time it took them to mature was 12 days.


    In the future, even if the Great Qin Town leveled up and its stats increased, it wouldn¡¯t be able to reduce the growing time for those food crops ¨C 12 days would still be the absolute minimum.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that the stats werepletely useless. Even though they couldn¡¯t reduce the growing time for food crops, they were still useful for reducing the growing times for spirit nts above Stage 1. After all, spirit nts had different growth rates.Now that the three Flower Spirits had joined the Great Qin Town, with their special skills that reduced growing times by a further 50%, Great Qin¡¯s spirit nts would grow much faster. Soon, the Hundred Origin Grass matured, and they started to mass produce pills out of it.


    After taking care of many matters, Zhao Fu started to walk around the Great Qin Town, looking at the changes in the Great Qin Town that had happened while he was gone. Some things greatly shocked Zhao Fu.


    Finally, he went to the Den and found Little ck, Little Gray, and Little White.


    They had been ying about, but when they saw Zhao Fu, who they had not seen in a long time, they rushed up and affectionately rubbed against him. Zhao Fu smiled as he patted their heads and yed with them for a while.


    After checking up on them, Zhao Fu called Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao, Great Qin¡¯s three most important Commanders, and headed towards North Nam.


    North Nam was the name of a region, and after so long, Great Qin had finally opened up a path to Vietnam. North Nam was the boundary between China¡¯s domain and Vietnam¡¯s domain.


    There were both Chinese people and Vietnamese people in that region, and because of the location, the indigenous residents there knew both Chinese and Vietnamese and practiced the cultures of both countries. It was just like a border from the real world.


    Zhao Fu had called the three of them together to n out how they were going to take over the entirety of Vietnam. From the very beginning, Zhao Fu had nned to leave the chaotic region of China, and he was going to use Vietnam as a stepping stone to take over all of China.


    Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao were all famous historical military leaders, so they were most likely more farsighted than he was. Zhao Fu brought them along because he wanted them to personally take a look and see if they had any suggestions.


    The four of them all put on ck cloaks and repeatedly used teleportation channels until they reached North Nam!


    North Nam had four main cities: Cowtooth City, Paleoroom City, Freelight City, and Saber City, and they first went to the Freelight City.


    The first of those two main cities were controlled by Vietnamese-speaking indigenous residents, while thetter two were controlled by Chinese-speaking indigenous residents.


    This region wasn¡¯t very peaceful ¨C differences innguage, culture, and traditions often resulted in conflict, making this border region quite chaotic.


    Moreover, most of the nations around China were quite antagonistic towards China. After all, many of them had been subjugated by China in the past, and none of them were willing to ept this. As such, they often mocked and provoked China.


    However, ever since Zhao Fu had gathered China¡¯s Fate and released that domineering dragon¡¯s roar, the massive shock caused the surrounding nations to temporarily settle down. But, there were still countless small shes.


    Zhao Fu and his party first observed the situation in Chinese-controlled Freelight City before going to the Vietnamese-controlled cities.


    They found that the cities were like two nations at war with each other. What surprised Zhao Fu was that while North Nam¡¯s four governmental factions didn¡¯t directly participate, they also set up camps for battle.Vietnamese yers who killed Chinese yers, or vice versa, would receive one Camp Point, which operated like the Merit Points of other cities. They could be used to exchange for equipment and items, but they would only be gained for killing yers and not indigenous residents.


    One Camp Point was worth 10 silver coins, which was 1,000 copper coins. That was $10,000 in the real world, which was quite a hefty sum of money. This made all of the yers in North Nam quite bloodthirsty.


    At the same time, the main cities didn¡¯t restrict the usage of teleportation channels. Vietnamese people and Chinese people could go wherever they wanted, but the governmental factions didn¡¯t care at all about the fights between them.


    Back then, when Zhao Fu and his party had visited the Vietnamese-controlled cities, ten or so people set their eyes on them with ill intentions and openly attacked them. They were easily killed by Bai Qi, and their corpsesy there peacefully. Everyone who passed by didn¡¯t even bother to look at those corpses as if this waspletely normal. No one bothered to do anything about those ten or so corpses, shocking Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 194: Deathly Aura

    <h4>Chapter 194: Deathly Aura</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had long since read on the forum that border regions were extremely chaotic and cruel, and only after seeing it for himself did he realize the extent of these rumors.


    When he saw that the two sides were like fire and water and always at war with each other, an idea surfaced in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind. After all, where there was war, there was always a great opportunity for profits!


    Zhao Fu took out his map and found that out of the ten border regions between Vietnam and China, seven regions, including North Nam, formed a line. North Nam and the six other regions in the line had the greatest contact with China, so Zhao Fu decided to develop his businesses in those regions.


    Zhao Fu not only wanted to make massive profits here, but he also used arge amount of money to hire servants. Now, as they unlocked more and more regions, they earned incredible sums of money. Sometimes, they even worried about not being able to spend all of their money.


    That concluded the matters for the day. Zhao Fu told Bai Qi and the others to return to the Great Qin Town to summarise their ns and ideas, while he stayed there to purchase properties and open restaurants.


    However, Zhao Fu could only open restaurants on the Chinese side, as the restaurants would most likely be smashed on the Vietnamese side. Because of this, he didn¡¯t go there for now.


    After doing these things, Zhao Fu started to consider creating a yer faction. He had wanted to create one for some time, and it seemed like the time hade.As a Chinese person, he wouldn¡¯t be able to develop on the Vietnamese side, but if he wanted to conquer Vietnam, he would have to send people in to gather intelligence.


    However, after walking around, apart from finding a few people who wanted to kill him, he couldn¡¯t find anyone useful.


    Zhao Fu soon realized the difficulties of establishing a yer faction. One had to find people who were loyal and capable, and they also had to be able to keep their identities a secret. Once a person¡¯s identity was exposed, no matter how powerful he or she was in the Heaven Awaken World, if he or she wasn¡¯t protected in the real world, he or she could be easily killed.


    Because of this, Zhao Fu decided to give up on forming a pure yer faction. He instead decided to form the core of his faction from indigenous residents and the periphery from yers. That way, establishing his ¡®yer faction¡¯ would be much easier.


    There were many benefits to establishing a yer faction: it would allow one to gather intelligence easily; there were many yers; and the yers wouldn¡¯t truly die. Those were the biggest advantages of a yer faction.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and set his eyes on a Vietnamese indigenous resident who had decent looks. While she had her guard lowered, he swept her into an alleyway in an instant.


    This indigenous resident had been walking along in a good mood when a dark figure had suddenly grabbed her and forced her into an alley.


    She was immediately scared witless and thought that Zhao Fu wanted to do something to her, so she desperately struggled. She tried to scream for help, but just as she opened her mouth, it was covered, and she was taken over to a secluded corner without being able to resist.


    Tears fell from her eyes ¨C she knew what was going to happen next. She had never thought that the chastity she had protected for 20 years would be taken in such a way. When she thought about that, even more tears flowed out.At that moment, she heard the man speak in anguage that she didn¡¯t understand, but she knew that it was Chinese. She realized that Zhao Fu was a Chinese yer and saw him hand over a Life-and-Death Contract.


    When she saw the contract, her heart became cold. She thought that it wasn¡¯t enough for this man to just sully her; he wanted to control her life and death as well. If that was the case, she would be better off dead.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree! Kill me if you dare!¡± the young woman said in Vietnamese as she looked at Zhao Fu resolutely. She decided that she wanted to keep her chastity and stop this pervert from getting his way.


    However, just as she finished speaking, a hand gripped her neck and raised her up. Immediately, a suffocating feeling came over her, and she desperately struggled. Feeling a cold gaze on her, she started to feel terrified, and her entire body trembled.


    A deathly aura slowly crept into her mind, and she could feel that she could no longer breathe. Her consciousness became hazy, and she wondered if she really was going to die. In thest moment, her fear overwhelmed her, and she chose to give in.


    The person immediately released her and put her back on the ground, where she desperately gulped in air. Only after a while did she recover.


    At that moment, the man handed the contract over, and she could only weep with grief as she epted. The contract turned into motes of light and entered her body.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Even though she couldn¡¯t understand the words, she could now understand the man¡¯s intent. She lowered her head as she sobbed and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ly Qinqian!¡±Zhao Fu saw how pitiful and wronged she looked, and he felt that he had gone too far. He felt quite sorry andforted her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; now that you¡¯ve submitted to me, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well in the future.¡±


    When she heard Zhao Fu, she was able to slightly rx because, under the contract, she now belonged to him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you back now,¡± Zhao Fu said as he stretched out his hand.


    Ly Qinqian still thought that Zhao Fu wanted her body. She looked around and found that this ce wasn¡¯t very suitable for that sort of thing, so she nodded and held Zhao Fu¡¯s hand as she got up.


    Following this, she went with him and used many teleportation channels before arriving at a very beautiful ce. There were flowers everywhere, and a faint flowery fragrance filled the air.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± the people around Zhao Fu respectfully said to him when he arrived. Ly Qinqian couldn¡¯t understand Chinese, but she could feel that this man had an important and esteemed position.


    Zhao Fu slowly took off his cloak, allowing her to see his appearance. His delicate and handsome face gave off an aura of majesty and authority, and it made Ly Qinqian feel that she couldn¡¯t look at him directly. She lowered her head, not daring to look up, and wondered why he would do such a thing to her if he had such an esteemed status.


    She followed behind him until they came to an empty plot ofnd.


    ¡°Right here?¡± Ly Qinqian looked around. Even though there was no one else around, it was still out in the open. Her face became red, and she said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Sir, can¡¯t we find a small forest to do it in?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at her with a confused look and replied, ¡°It won¡¯t be convenient to do it in a forest; I think this ce is quite good.¡±


    Ly Qinqian¡¯s face becamepletely red and felt that this person was quite perverted. However, since she now belonged to him, she would do whatever he asked her to. Just as she was about to start taking off her clothes, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand.


    ¡°This is for you!¡±


    Zhao Fu handed over a City Creation Stone that he had bought earlier. Since he had set his eyes on Vietnam, he would need many Vietnamese people to achieve his goals. If any Chinese people went over, they would likely be ineffective and would be mistreated. As such, Zhao Fu gave Ly Qinqian a City Creation Stone to create a vige that would spawn indigenous Vietnamese residents who were loyal to him.

 Chapter 195: Blood God

    <h4>Chapter 195: Blood God</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When she saw the City Creation Stone in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, Ly Qinqian looked quite surprised. She knew the value of City Creation Stones ¨C each one of them could be sold for an incredibly high price. What¡¯s more, the one in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand was a Blue grade one.


    He had said that he would treat her well, but she had never thought that he would give her something so valuable so quickly!


    Ly Qinqian¡¯s hatred towards Zhao Fu greatly decreased, and because she hoped that he would continue to treat her well, she started to take off her clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and use it!¡± Zhao Fu said to Ly Qinqian with a confused expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Ly Qinqian also looked quite confused, not understanding Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions.


    Zhao Fu was quite frustrated and said, ¡°Use the City Creation Stone now!¡±


    Ly Qinqian finally realized why they hade here, and she squatted down and pressed the City Creation Stone against the ground. It fused into the ground, and after a blue wave of light rippled out, a few buildings materialized.


    ¡°This vige is yours from now on. If you want to manage it, you can manage it yourself. If not, you can give it to someone else to manage,¡± Zhao Fu said before turning and leaving.


    Ly Qinqian stood there, bbergasted ¨C she hadn¡¯t expected things to just end like that. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t tried to do anything to her, and after almost taking off her clothes a few times, she felt as if she had misunderstood something.


    Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town and called Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao over because he wanted to listen to their ns for Vietnam. As for Ly Qinqian¡¯s vige, he would be able to start putting it to use once it had spawned some vigers.Half a day passed, and Zhao Fu and the three others finally finished their discussion. They had finished making ns for the early stages, and Zhao Fu¡¯s assets would slowly move into North Nam in preparation for his servant n.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu remembered something he had forgotten ¨C he had two corpses that he hadn¡¯t refined yet. One was Gu Feng¡¯s SSS grade Corpse, and the other was Zhang Hong¡¯s SS grade corpse.


    If he refined them, he would obtain an SSS grade Orb and an SS grade Orb. Most of Zhao Fu¡¯s current Generals were S grade. He wasn¡¯t sure who to promote, so he had some difficulty deciding on who to give these two Grade Orbs to.


    However, after thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to give the SSS grade Orb to Xiao Jian. His performance while Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t been around had been excellent; just his team alone had brought back 20,000 people. Bai Qi had said many favorable things about him when reporting to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have anyone in mind for the SS grade Orb, so he decided to put it in the military rewards to encourage his soldiers.


    Zhao Fu took these two corpses to the region of bones. There wasn¡¯t much change here, and it still looked the same. There was still an eerie atmosphere about the ce, and Zhao Fu ced Gu Feng¡¯s corpse within the formation. 30 or so energy crystals immediately disintegrated as a formless energy covered Gu Feng¡¯s body, and his fleshly essence slowly dissolved, revealing his bones.


    Finally, Gu Feng¡¯s fleshly essence waspletely refined, and the formless energy disappeared. Gu Feng¡¯s corpse turned into a pile of useless bones and fell to the ground. What surprised Zhao Fu was that apart from a Grade Orb, there was also a blood-red pill that gave off a bloody light.¡°What is this?¡± Zhao Fu walked over and picked up the blood pill. This blood pill was about as big as a longan fruit, and it gave off a faint bloody light. It seemed like it waspletely formed of blood and even gave off a striking gory smell.


    [Blood God Pellet]: Stage: Stage 3, Description: A medicinal pill refined from a Stage 3 corpse that contains massive cultivation power. After using it, it can greatly increase one¡¯s cultivation, but it is limited to those at Stage 2. This pill can only be used once.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that he would obtain this Blood God Pill from refining a corpse. What was significant about it was that it could greatly increase one¡¯s cultivation.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He then suddenly thought of something, and he quickly ced Zhang Hong¡¯s corpse onto the formation.


    Following this, the formation activated!


    20 or so of the energy crystals disintegrated, and a formless energy covered the corpse. Zhang Hong¡¯s corpse was refined, and apart from a Grade Orb, there was another Blood God Pill.


    [Blood God Pill]: Stage: Stage 2, Description: A medicinal pill refined from a Stage 2 corpse that contains massive cultivation power. After using it, it can greatly increase one¡¯s cultivation, but it is limited to those at Stage 1. This pill can only be used once.


    This Blood God Pill was Stage 2, as it had been refined from a Stage 2 corpse. Its description was more or less the same as the Stage 3 Blood God Pill, though its restrictions were different ¨C the Stage 3 Blood God Pill could only be used by someone at Stage 2, while the Stage 2 Blood God Pill could only be used by someone at Stage 1. A person could only use a medicinal pill of each stage once.


    Zhao Fu found that he had guessed correctly ¨C refining corpses with a high cultivation level would yield Blood God Pills. In that case, what about Stage 1 corpses?Zhao Fu excitedly traveled to Battle City and collected a few Stage 1 corpses to test his theory. Because of how many battles happened at Battle City, it was easy to find and take corpses.


    Zhao Fu threw the corpses onto the formation and obtained Stage 1 Blood God Pills. These Blood God Pills could only be used by someone at Stage 0, and it could also only be used once.


    Now that he had confirmed it, Zhao Fu was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He had greatly underestimated the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation ¨C no less than expected from a Heaven-Defying Magic Formation.


    Now that he had these Blood God Pills, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have to worry about not having high-Stage soldiers. He could easily create an army filled with high-Stage soldiers and sweep across the world. Who would be able to stop him?


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu simply couldn¡¯t express the joy he felt, so he could onlyugh loudly. At the same time, he felt silly for discovering such a heaven-defying effect sote.


    However, he had to first test the effectiveness of these Blood God Pills. Zhao Fu excitedly returned to the surface and called over a few soldiers of different cultivations.


    These soldiers were at Stage 0, Stage 0-5, and Stage 0-8. Zhao Fu gave each of them a Stage 1 Blood God Pill and told them to consume it. After consuming the pills, they sat down and started to cultivate as blood-colored auras started to rise from their bodies.


    Time gradually passed, and Zhao Fu waited beside them. Soon, he felt their auras bing stronger and stronger.


    The first soldier opened his eyes. He was the Stage 0 soldier, and his cultivation immediately leaped to Stage 0-4. The second was the Stage 0-5 soldier, and his cultivation immediately progressed to Stage 0-8. Finally, the Stage 0-8 soldier opened his eyes ¨C his cultivation had risen to Stage 1.


    This was enough to demonstrate the Blood God Pills¡¯ incredible effects, and Zhao Fu was relieved. It was a pity that one could only use the Blood God Pill for one¡¯s current Stage only once. Otherwise, he would be able to produce Stage 1 soldiers with just a few Blood God Pills. Nevertheless, the Blood God Pills would be able to greatly shorten the amount of time it took to increase his soldiers¡¯ cultivations.

 Chapter 196: King’s Guard Profession

    <h4>Chapter 196: King¡¯s Guard Profession</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Right now, Great Qin had less than ten Stage 1 soldiers, and most of them were around Stage 0-7 to Stage 0-8. With the Blood God Pills, Zhao Fu would be able to develop a whole team of Stage 1 soldiers incredibly quickly.


    Right now, the most important thing to do was to obtain arge amount of Stage 1 corpses because the Blood God Pills were refined from corpses. At the same time, refining corpses consumed energy stones, and arge figure at that. Refining a Stage 1 corpse required ten energy stones, which was 100 gold coins. Refining ten Stage 1 corpses would cost Zhao Fu 1,000 gold coins.


    Zhao Fu now faced a big problem ¨C only main cities had that many Stage 1 corpses, and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to obtain arge number of them. He could kill many city guards, but he would no longer be able to stay at such a ce. In fact, another devastating battle might erupt.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dare to use his Nation Armaments for the time being. After the previous battle, Great Qin¡¯s Fate still hadn¡¯t fully recovered.


    It was only at cities like Battle City that he would be able to easily obtain Stage 1 corpses, but even still, he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the numbers that he wanted.


    Furthermore, regarding energy stones, at 100 gold per corpse, refining 100 corpses would cost him 10,000 gold coins. Even though Zhao Fu was now quite rich, spending such arge amount of money still made Zhao Fu¡¯s heart ache.


    Right now, he could only wait for a good opportunity. Following this, Zhao Fu went to Battle City and went to see Ge Nia, who was bing more and more famous.


    By now, Ge Nia¡¯s cultivation had reached Stage 0-8, and this was because he had been suppressing his cultivation. This was because he was already able to fight with those at Stage 1, and if he broke through to Stage 1, he would only be a match for those at Stage 2. Even within Battle City, there weren¡¯t many of them.


    As such, Ge Nia suppressed his cultivation and kept it from rising too quickly so that he could continue to hone his skills here. However, his time here woulde to an end ¨C once Ge Nia broke through to Stage 1, he would be done here. Afterward, he would be Zhao Fu¡¯s personal bodyguard. By now, Ge Nia had already be one of the most famous people in Battle City!


    Zhao Fu went to find the big man, Zheng Li, and gave him arge sum of money in exchange for keeping any Stage 1 corpses for him.


    Corpses were quite useless, and they would normally be dragged away to be casually buried. Zheng Li had never expected to receive so much money for such a thing, and even though he didn¡¯t know what Zhao Fu was going to do with the corpses, he knew not to ask. Instead, he cheerfully agreed to keep all the Stage 1 corpses from the Arena for him.


    There would usually be around 20 Stage 1 corpses per day in Battle City, and Zhao Fu would have to make do with this figure for now. After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town.


    Zhao Fu suddenly felt that his cultivation was quite close to breaking through to Stage 1, so he looked at thest Stage 1 Blood God Pill.


    He returned to his room and sat cross-legged on the bed before consuming a Blood God Pill. He felt a massive wave of energy emanate from his dantian, and that massive cultivation power caused Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation to quickly rise. Bloody traces rose up from his body as his aura became more and more powerful.At that moment, he felt a formless barrier around him, and he gathered his strength. He then released it and broke through that barrier. Following this, his body trembled, and Zhao Fu realized he had broken through to Stage 1.


    At the same time, a few system announcements sounded out within his mind. He ignored them for now and steadied his new cultivation. This took quite some time, and it was only at midnight that Zhao Fu opened his eyes and breathed out a breath of impure air.


    Zhao Fu could feel great changes in his body after breaking through to Stage 1 ¨C he felt much stronger than before, and this wasn¡¯t just because of the stats but because of the power within himself growing stronger.


    Zhao Fu stood up and familiarised himself with his new strength before looking at his stats. They had all risen due to his new cultivation, and his lifespan had also increased by 10 years. Finally, Zhao Fu checked the system announcements that he had ignored earlier.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have broken through to Stage 1.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because your cultivation has reached Stage 1, your King Profession has unlocked the King¡¯s Guard Profession.¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored that first announcement, but he was surprised and curious when he saw the second one. What was the King¡¯s Guard Profession? Following this, Zhao Fu started to read through the information given to him by the system.


    The King¡¯s Guard Profession came from the King Profession. It also wasn¡¯t a type of military profession. Instead, it was a master-servant rtionship. The more powerful the master was, the more powerful the servant would be as well.


    This was because the King¡¯s Guards also possessed King¡¯s Power; however, it wasn¡¯t from themselves but from the person with the King Profession.


    The King¡¯s Guard Profession was simr to the role of imperial bodyguards in ancient times. Right now, Zhao Fu could have three King¡¯s Guards, and he quickly decided who they would be. However, because it was midnight, he decided to do it tomorrow. From the information he received, he found out that he also had to condense a King¡¯s Seal.


    Every King had his own unique King¡¯s Seal that represented him. They were usually characters or a simple image.


    If a King also had a family, the family would be referred to as a Royal n. A King¡¯s Seal was the insignia for every Royal n, which meant that if Zhao Fu had descendants, they would belong to his Royal n, and his King¡¯s Seal would be passed on, representing his Royal n. This was quite important!


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to think about what he would use for his King¡¯s Seal. After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu finally decided what it would look like.


    First, it needed to have a dragon in it. While dragons didn¡¯t represent absolute strength to Chinese people, they represented the sovereignty of an Emperor.


    However, if his King¡¯s Seal was just a dragon, it would be too simple. Furthermore, Zhao Fu wanted to keep his King¡¯s Seal consistent with those used in ancient China, and he wanted it to be something that represented Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu decided to have nine dragon inscriptions with the head of each connected to the tail of the next, forming a circle. There was a character at the center, Qin. However, it wasn¡¯t written in simplified Chinese but in Qin Script!


    Qin Script was the writing used after Great Qin united China. It looked more elegant than the other character systems and was filled with a fine and mysterious feeling. Finally, Zhao Fu chose the color of the King¡¯s Seal to be ck!After deciding what his King¡¯s Seal would look like, Zhao Fu sat cross-legged on his bed and closed his eyes. He calmed his heart and used his King¡¯s Power to draw a symbol within his mind.


    This King¡¯s Seal was incredibly important, so Zhao Fu had to be incredibly careful. He drew the King¡¯s Seal stroke by stroke using his King¡¯s Power, and each stroke made him feel an immense pain as if his soul was being stabbed.


    Once the King¡¯s Seal was formed, it would form Zhao Fu¡¯s Origin Seal, and it would be imprinted onto his soul. It would never be changed, and it would be passed down through his bloodline.

 Chapter 197: Warding Items

    <h4>Chapter 197: Warding Items</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Early the next day, just as the sun rose, a few birds flew through the air and chirped. Another day hade.


    Within his room, Zhao Fu was still sitting cross-legged on the bed, and his face was incredibly pale. His body was covered with cold sweat, and soon, he copsed to the ground in exhaustion.


    He had finally finished forming his King¡¯s Seal, and he was both mentally and physically drained. However, to be able to sessfully form his King¡¯s Seal, it was worth it.


    After resting for a while and regaining his strength, Zhao Fu asked Ge Nia, Tuoba Qing, and Little Sha toe see him.


    Very soon, those three people arrived at his room. They went to his side and were quite curious as to why Zhao Fu had called them here.


    Zhao Fu exined to them the King¡¯s Guard profession, and after listening, their expressions were all quite different.


    Ge Nia¡¯s expression was quite serious and dignified. It was as if what Zhao Fu had exined was what he had been preparing himself for all this time.


    Little Sha was only eight years old, and he looked at Zhao Fu in a confused manner. Even though he didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he was happy with being able to stay by Zhao Fu¡¯s side. The fear he felt towards Zhao Fu had quickly be affection after spending time with him.


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s face became slightly red, and she looked embarrassed. She was only 17 years old, and bing a King¡¯s Guard meant that she would spend her life by Zhao Fu¡¯s side. She was very willing to do this, as she greatly wanted to repay Zhao Fu, but she couldn¡¯t understand why she felt so embarrassed about it.¡°Do you all understand what I¡¯m asking? If you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t force you,¡± Zhao Fu said to the three people in front of him.


    The three people nodded, and Little Sha and Tuoba Qing followed Ge Nia¡¯s lead, kneeling down and saying, ¡°I am willing to serve my King!¡±


    Following this, they closed their eyes and slightly raised their heads towards Zhao Fu.


    When they all epted, Zhao Fu took out a dagger and shed open his palm, causing his blood to slowly flow from the cut.


    Zhao Fu raised his palm and pointed it towards them, calling out softly, ¡°King¡¯s Guards!¡±


    The blood flowing from Zhao Fu¡¯s palm turned into three orbs of blood about as big as a fingernail that shot into the three people¡¯s foreheads. After entering, a ck symbol appeared on their foreheads ¨C it was a circle formed of nine dragons with the character ¡®Qin¡¯ within it. It gave off a mysterious and domineering feeling and was filled with majesty.


    After this symbol appeared, it gave off a ck light, and their trembled. Following this, the ck light brought with it King¡¯s Power as it entered their bodies.


    Their bodies started to go through unknown changes, and after a while, the ck light gradually grew faint. The ck symbol on their foreheads slowly disappeared, and they once again opened their eyes, a ck light shing within them.


    At this moment, their bodies were all giving off extremely noble and mighty auras ¨C this aura came from Zhao Fu, and a link formed between them and Zhao Fu.


    They were now King¡¯s Guards and could use King¡¯s Power. This King¡¯s Power was weaker than the one Zhao Fu possessed, but it was still incredibly powerful.After making the three of them King¡¯s Guards, Zhao Fu felt a wave of weariness. The fatigue from forming the King¡¯s Seal the previous night hit him all at once, and he could only ask the three of them to leave before he started sleeping.


    By the time he woke up, it was already night time. After resting, his body felt much more rxed. Now that he was at Stage 1, he could use a Stage 2 Blood God Pill, so Zhao Fu consumed one.


    The next day, Zhao Fu opened his eyes ¨C by now, his cultivation had reached Stage 1-4. This speed was simply unimaginable, and he looked quite delighted as he left his room. He nned to go to Holy Light City and talk to He Xianru.


    He wanted to ask how he could get rid of the azure energy within his body and what the Phoenix Dragon Constitution that Wu Qingniang had mentioned was. He felt that He Xianru knew much more about these matters than he did, so he nned to consult with her.


    However, after using the teleportation channel to go to Holy Light City, Zhao Fu found that there seemed to be another festival. There were many people wearing monster masks, and there were also many people selling talismans, peach wood swords, bells, and ck dog blood ¨C all sorts of evil-warding items.


    Zhao Fu asked someone about this, and he found out that this festival was called the Ghost Festival! This festival was also called the Hungry Ghost Festival or the Umbana Festival, and it was simr to Halloween. Legends said that the doors of the lower realm would be opened during that time and that countless monsters and ghosts woulde out, creating mayhem and havoc. However, they would drop Ghost Crystals when killed.


    Ghost Crystals were the same type of item as Flower Tears, and they could be used to exchange for Ghost Crystal Points at main cities. Simrly, they could be used to exchange for countless items.The Ghost Festivalsted for 12 days, and it started at midnight tomorrow. However, the Ghost Festival wasn¡¯t something that everyone could participate in like the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, as the Ghosts would attack people. Some of the Malicious Ghosts were incredibly strong and ferocious.


    There wasn¡¯t much danger involved the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, as it was just collecting Flower Tears. However, if one wasn¡¯t careful, one could lose his or her life in the Ghost Festival, so some people wouldn¡¯t participate this time.


    However, even if one didn¡¯t participate, one would still have to be careful and remain within buildings. If one went out and was spotted by a Ghost, one could still be attacked. As such, many people bought evil-warding items.


    Zhao Fu looked at the time and decided that he had enough time to visit He Xianru before going back to make preparations. He went to the Westfall Restaurant, and despite not seeing her for a while, she looked just as beautiful, elegant, and mysterious.


    He Xianru prepared some dishes, and they sat down together. He Xianru got up and poured Zhao Fu a cup of wine as Zhao Fu started to ask her about the azure energy.


    He Xianru thought for a moment before replying, ¡°That sort of suppression energy is quite difficult to get rid of, and it can only be slowly dispelled. Alternatively, you can get rid of it if you destroy the source.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu was quite disappointed, so he asked his next question, ¡°What¡¯s a Phoenix Dragon Constitution?¡±


    Upon hearing this term, He Xianru suddenly gave Zhao Fu a mysterious smile, confusing Zhao Fu. Following this, He Xianru exined, ¡°Since ancient times, dragons have represented emperors, and phoenixes have represented imperial concubines. There are those who are destined to be kings and emperors when they are born, Sons of Heaven, and there are also those who are destined to be imperial concubines, Daughters of Heaven.


    ¡°The Phoenix Dragon Constitution is a noble constitution that destines the person to be an imperial concubine. However, this sort of constitution is quite special; within the phoenix aura, there¡¯s a trace of dragon aura. If her husband¡¯s aura ¨C the Son of Heaven¡¯s aura ¨C can suppress her, she¡¯ll be an immense source of support and help.


    ¡°However, if the Son of Heaven¡¯s dragon aura is too weak and cannot suppress her, she¡¯ll devour the dragon aura and grow stronger, eventually suppressing the Son of Heaven or even recing him. However, only a single family has the Phoenix Dragon Constitution, and that is the Wu family!¡±


    When he heard He Xianru¡¯s final sentence, Zhao Fu felt a sense of shock within his heart.

 Chapter 198: Ghost Moon

    <h4>Chapter 198: Ghost Moon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu suspected that He Xianru knew something ¨C there seemed to be something hidden within that smile of hers. This caused Zhao Fu to slightly frown.


    In response, He Xianru faintly smiled and elegantly put some food onto Zhao Fu¡¯s te with her chopsticks. She looked at Zhao Fu as she said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, do you not trust me?¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu stopped frowning. After such a long period of time, Zhao Fu had long since stopped being guarded against He Xianru, and he had started to view her as one of his own people.


    Zhao Fu apologeticallyughed and raised his wine cup, draining it in one gulp.


    He Xianru stood up and once again filled Zhao Fu¡¯s cup as she asked, ¡°What are Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts on the Ghost Festival?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it, but he didn¡¯t have any concrete ns yet. After all, he didn¡¯t know much about the Ghost Festival, so he could only go about it step by step. As such, he told He Xianru about his very basic ns.


    He Xianru¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she took out 12 small statues from her spatial ring. They were about 30 centimeters tall and made of peach wood. They were statues of divine generals, and they looked quite real and imposing. Zhao Fu took them and had a look:


    [Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation]: A powerful formation strengthened by Yin Yang techniques. When set up within a structure, it can reduce Ghosts¡¯ strength by a certain amount.


    After seeing this information, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted. He felt that He Xianru wasn¡¯t from the School of Gourmet but from the School of Yin Yang. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to possess such a powerful Yin Yang item.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, He Xianru lightly smiled as she reminded him, ¡°Your Majesty, your food¡¯s going to get cold!¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu decided to put these matters aside, and he turned his gaze to the food on the table. He Xianru¡¯s culinary skills were simply exceptional ¨C even the simplest dishes made by her tasted heavenly.


    After leaving the Westfall Restaurant, Zhao Fu first went to the Exchange Stone Stele and took a look to see what was being offered this time. He found that while the focus of the best rewards for the Ten Thousand Flower Festival was equipment, the best rewards for the Ghost Festival were 40 Ghost-rted military professions. These military professions were also ranked:


    [Hundred Ghost Illusionist]: S+ grade Military, Description: A profession that can create illusions, Effects: Receives skill [Ghost Illusion]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Ghost Whisperer]: S grade Military, Description: A profession that uses ghost voices to attack, Effect: Receives skill [Ghost Voice]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Ghost Summoner]: S- grade Military, Description: A profession that can summon ghosts, Effect: Receives skill [Ghost Summon]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Ghostgod Swordsman]: A+ grade Military, Description: Powerful swordsmen who have Ghostgod¡¯s Power, Effect: Receives [Ghostgod¡¯s Power]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Berserk Ghost]: A+ grade Military, Description: A Ghost-type profession with explosive strength, Effect: Receives skill [Berserk Ghost]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Evil Ghost Saberman ]: A+ grade Military, Description: Powerful sabermen who have Evil Ghost¡¯s Power, Effect: Receives [Evil Ghost¡¯s Power]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Ghostmonster Cavalry]: A+ grade Military, Description: Powerful cavalrymen who have Ghostmonster¡¯s Power, Effect: Receives [Ghostmonster¡¯s Power]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Great Ghost Shieldbearer]: A+ grade Military, Description: A profession with powerful defensive abilities, Effect: Receives skill [Ghost Shieldbearing]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Netherghost Archer]: A+ grade Military, Description: A strange Archer profession, Effect: Receives skill [Netherghost]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    [Tenghost Warrior]: A+ grade Military, Description: A powerful Ghost-type warrior profession, Effect: Receives skill [Tenghost]. Profession Change Limit: 300.


    After looking through these professions, Zhao Fu found that the Profession Change Limit was always 300 soldiers. Each of them was a powerful profession, and because most current professions were around E grade, these A grade or above professions were incredibly powerful.


    Even though Zhao Fu had ten SS+ grade King¡¯s Undead Cavalry, there were only ten of them, while these professions could allow 300 soldiers to change professions. The first three professions would definitely be powerful professions even inter stages.


    Following this, it was time to make preparations. Zhao Fu went to the market and bought arge number of talisman papers. Holy Light type skills were also hot in demand, and they were quickly bought. Talisman papers were also mass produced, so it was possible to buy them in bulk at cheap prices.


    In the end, Zhao Fu bought three types of talisman papers:


    Ghost-ying Talisman: A talisman that can be stuck on a weapon, giving it Ghost-ying properties and increasing its damage towards Ghosts.


    Evil-Negating Talisman: Injuries caused by Ghosts leave a Ghost-type corrosion. This talisman can heal such injuries.


    Evil-Warding Talisman: Carrying this sort of talisman can give one protection, making it so that weaker Ghosts will not dare to approach.


    Ghost-ying Talismans were for attacking; Evil-Negating Talismans were for healing; and Evil-Warding Talismans were for protection. After buying arge number of the three types of talismans, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town.


    After he set up the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation on the town walls, the 12 statues gave off waves of gray light and connected with each other, creating a formless formation. Once the formation was set up, a gray wave of light rippled out from the center of the Great Qin Town. Following this, Zhao Fu received a system announcement:


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have sessfully arranged the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation. Ghosts within your territory will be suppressed by the formation, and their strength will be reduced by 20%.¡±


    After hearing this system announcement, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but marvel at He Xianru¡¯s abilities. This item was incredibly valuable right now ¨C reducing Ghosts¡¯ strength by 20% made it much easier for Zhao Fu and his soldiers to take down Ghosts. Let alone 20%, even 1% would be a great help.


    After setting up the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation, Zhao Fu recalled all of the soldiers outside of the Great Qin Town and searched for peach trees in the Great Qin Town¡¯s territory. Whenever they found any, they would cut them down and use them to make arrows. They also prepared a lot of rooster blood and ck dog blood, things with Yang attributes.


    After making these preparations, everyone nervously waited in anticipation. Time gradually passed, and soon, it was midnight.


    Suddenly, changes started to happen within the heavens and the earth. Gray fog started to rise from the ground, and an eerie feeling started to fill thend. The silver moon in the sky became gray, and it looked like a sinister ghost moon.


    At that moment, terrifying howls sounded out from all around them, and strange and sinister figures started to appear. The Ghost Festival¡­ had begun!

 Chapter 199: Yin Qi Filled World

    <h4>Chapter 199: Yin Qi Filled World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stood on the town walls and looked at a mob of thousands of figures. They wore tattered clothing and had pale skin, messy hair, and terrifying faces. They gave off a gloomy and sinister aura, but because these were all normal Ghosts, they weren¡¯t very powerful.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    When Zhao Fu gave the order, the Archers released their rooster blood covered peach wood arrows. They arced through the air and formed a rain of arrows as they descended on the thousands of Ghosts.


    These normal Ghosts were quite unintelligent, and because they only possessed their basic instincts, their movements were quite clumsy and awkward.


    _Chi, chi, chi¡­_


    Arrows pierced through one Ghost after another, after which sizzling sounds sounded out. White smoke rose up from the Ghosts, causing them to howl in pain.


    These special arrows would deal very little damage to normal people, but they were very effective against Ghosts. Many of the Ghosts, who were hit in their vitals, cried out before their bodies disintegrated, turning into ghostly qi. After the Ghosts died, they dropped a gray rhombus-shaped crystal.


    The surviving Ghosts furiously rushed towards the Great Qin Town, but after a few waves of arrows, the thousands of Ghosts were all killed. Zhao Fu went down from the town walls and ordered his people to start collecting the crystals.


    There were 4,000 Ghost Crystals in total. These Ghosts were all the weakest type, and they weren¡¯t very important. The more powerful Ghosts could only be found in the wilderness outside of the town.


    Normally, ordinary Ghosts would roam around aimlessly by themselves instead of gathering like this. The only exnation for arge number of Ghosts to gather like this was that a Ghost King had appeared.


    Zhao Fu organized his 20,000 soldiers into teams of ten and sent them out to start exploring. Zhao Fu also gathered 20,000 residents and provided them with equipment. He then stationed them inside and outside of the vige to kill ordinary Ghosts.


    Sometimes, special Ghosts would appear within viges, towns, or cities, catching people off-guard and giving them a big fright. However, these Ghosts normally weren¡¯t very strong, but they still needed people to defend against these Ghosts.


    As for the rest of the residents, they could only stay indoors and stick talismans on the doors and windows to prevent Ghosts from entering. The Ghost Festival could be quite dangerous, and in order to keep the residents safe, Zhao Fu ordered most of them to stay indoors.


    Within most main cities, every door and window was closed with talisman papers stuck on them. The streets were extremely quiet, and the lighting was quite dim. A cold wind howled, and with the ghostly moon in the sky, it made every city seem like a creepy and terrifying ghost city.


    Most residents didn¡¯t n on participating in this festival because it was too terrifying and dangerous. As such, they decided to go to bed early and wait for the next day. Ghosts were normally afraid of sunlight, so they would usually hide during the day ande out at night. However, some of the more powerful Ghosts were more resistant towards sunlight.


    Nevertheless, some people mustered their courage and went out onto the streets. Right now, the world seemed to be filled with Yin Qi and Ghosts, turning into a world of Ghosts. It was incredibly gloomy and eerie, making those walking on the streets to feel a chill on their backs.¡°Boss, let¡¯s go back! This Ghost Festival is too scary, and it¡¯s different than real life ¨C there really are Ghosts here,¡± oneckey-looking person said as he shivered and looked around him.


    A well-built young man ahead snorted as he replied, ¡°What are you so afraid of? Don¡¯t you remember what it said in that ghost movie we watched before? I really want to meet a female ghost and screw her a couple of times!¡±


    Theckeys thought back to the ghost movie and remembered the female ghost¡¯s seductive body, and they no longer felt as afraid. They evenughed as well.


    However, their expressions suddenly froze because a red figure appeared behind their boss without warning.


    The well-built youth still hadn¡¯t realized it because he was still caught up in his fantasies. Heughed with glee, and when he came to his senses and realized that hisckeys were abnormally quiet, he turned around and looked.


    Immediately, he gasped ¨C behind him, there was a female ghost with long hair in red clothes. However, her face waspletely distorted, looking incredibly terrifying.


    The well-built youth was quite shocked and quickly swung his saber. However, the ghost behind him didn¡¯t dodge, and she was fine even when the saber cut her. This was because normal weapons couldn¡¯t harm ghosts unless they could release energy attacks like saber light or if they were the type of equipment that countered Ghosts.


    ¡°Heheheheh¡­¡± the female ghost coldly and eerilyughed, and everyone who heard it trembled.Seeing this, the well-built young man immediately turned tail and ran, throwing all of his lecherous thoughts aside. However, the female ghost chased after him, and a few heart-wrenching screams sounded out in the night air, causing the creepy atmosphere to be even more terrifying.


    In actuality, this was a type of Vengeful Ghost that was created from vengeful thoughts. That was why their faces were so twisted and horrifying. However, saber light, sword light, and weapons with talisman papers could still easily kill them.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu led a team of 50 soldiers, which included Tuoba Qing, to search for Ghosts. Zhao Fu also brought Little ck and Little Gray.


    The lighting was quite dim, making it difficult to see. The team held torches as they advanced, and Zhao Fu rode Little ck at the front while Tuoba Qing was allowed to ride on Little Gray.


    At this moment, Little Gray suddenly stopped and pressed against the ground, looking like it was preparing to battle, and it howled. An animal¡¯s senses were superior to a human¡¯s, and Zhao Fu raised his hand, signaling for his team to stop. Following this, they discovered 30 or so Ghosts in front of them.


    Most of them were ordinary Ghosts, but there was one who was different. This Ghost looked like an elderly person and had a few strands of white hair on his head. His body was quite thin, and his eyes seemed to pop out, looking quite monstrous.


    Furthermore, his fingernails were as long as a finger and blood-colored. His body gave off energy ripples, and it seemed at least ten times stronger than normal Ghosts. Despite being some distance away, they could feel an aura of violenceing from him.


    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary Ghost ¨C it was a Malicious Ghost!


    Malicious Ghosts were many times stronger than ordinary Ghosts. Zhao Fu raised his hand, and the Archers behind him drew their bows. As soon as Zhao Fu lowered his hand, arrows started shooting out.


    _Chi, chi, chi¡­_


    The arrows were as fast as lightning, piercing through one Ghost after another. These arrows were made of peach wood and extremely effective against Ghosts. However, they quickly found that these arrows weren¡¯t very effective against Malicious Ghosts.


    Facing the arrows, the Malicious Ghost waved its hand, and five rays of bloody light, which were extremely sharp, shot out and disintegrated the arrows heading towards it. This Malicious Ghost seemed quite powerful, so Zhao Fu turned to Tuoba Qing and said, ¡°You go and deal with it!¡±


    Zhao Fu brought Tuoba Qing along because he wanted her to gain some experience. By now, Tuoba Qing had already put on the Assassin profession¡¯s equipment, and because it was quite tight, it emphasized her tender curves, making her look quite stunning.

 Chapter 200: Ghostworld Stone

    <h4>Chapter 200: Ghostworld Stone</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When she heard Zhao Fu, Tuoba Qing drew the blood-red sword on her back. This sword was quiterge and exquisite-looking, and it was a double-handed sword that had a de that was three finger widths wide. This was the second form of the Blood Equipment Set; Tuoba Qing was the second person who had grasped the Legacy of these Equipment Sets.


    However, she was different from Little Sha. Even though she had received the Legacy, she was unable to use it fully because she didn¡¯t have much battle experience and wasn¡¯t very familiar with killing. Her experiences couldn¡¯tpare to Little Sha¡¯s, which was why Zhao Fu had brought her with him this time.


    Tuoba Qing brought out her sword and started to walk towards the terrifying Malicious Ghost. Because she was still a young girl, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    The Malicious Ghost stared at Tuoba Qing walking towards it and gave off a dense killing intent. It roared before rushing towards her and looked incredibly violent, bloodthirsty, and savage.


    The Malicious Ghost was very fast, and it looked as if it disappeared from where it was standing. It appeared before Tuoba Qing in the next second, its sharp ws grabbing towards Tuoba Qing¡¯s heart. All Ghosts liked to eat hearts, as they were a source of nourishment and could cause them to be stronger.


    Facing the Malicious Ghost¡¯s attack, Tuoba Qing felt quite shocked, but she reacted quickly. She swung herrge blood-red sword, and because of her immense strength, a massive whoosh sounded out. The wind from swinging her sword could be felt from even ten meters away.


    Seeing such a mighty and ferocious strike, the Malicious Ghost was quite surprised. It quickly retreated, avoiding this blow.


    When she saw the Malicious Ghost retreat, Tuoba Qing took a step forward, raising therge blood-red sword with both hands. She leaned forwards as she shed downwards, releasing a powerful blood-red sword light. The Malicious Ghost¡¯s expression became one of terror and it leaped to the side.Tuoba Qing¡¯s attacks were quite fierce and bold; she was essentially a heavy-weapon warrior.


    However, seeing this, Zhao Fu slightly frowned because her profession was an Assassin, not a Warrior. Even though she released the berserk power of the Legacy, she hadn¡¯t used any of the agility and the instant-kill characteristics of an Assassin.


    Within the battlefield, Tuoba Qing continuously attacked the Malicious Ghost with ferocious attacks, continuously suppressing it. The Malicious Ghost used its strange and unpredictable movements to continuously dodge, making it so that Tuoba Qing had no way of dealing with it.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu said, ¡°Little Qing, retreat for now.¡±


    When she heard this, Tuoba Qing looked at Zhao Fu and retreated from the battle. Tuoba Qing knew that her performance hadn¡¯t satisfied Zhao Fu, and she felt quite disappointed.


    Zhao Fu dismounted Little ck and walked towards the battlefield, saying in an instructional tone, ¡°Little Qing, remember that you¡¯re an Assassin! Watch closely; this is the path that you walk.¡±


    Zhao Fu walked towards the Malicious Ghost and slowly stretched out his hand, which had three rings, yelling softly, ¡°Blood-Wielder¡¯s Power!¡±


    The Assassin¡¯s Lord Ring immediately shined with a blood-red light, which entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The power from the Blood Equipment set entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing traces of blood-red aura to rise from him, and Zhao Fu made a grabbing motion with his hand.


    Shing!


    Therge blood-red sword hummed as it flew into Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. Because Zhao Fu had the Assassin Lord¡¯s Power, he could use the power of the 12 Equipment Sets and the equipment.


    The instant therge blood-red sword entered Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, he instantly disappeared and appeared in front of the Malicious Ghost. He swung the sword with just as much force as Tuoba Qing had, and the wind howled as it shed towards the Malicious Ghost.


    The Malicious Ghost seemed extremely shocked and strangely cried. Its ws shined with a blood-red light as it tried to block the strike.


    Bang!


    A heavy sound rang out, and the Malicious Ghost was sted back by ten or so meters. It coughed up a mouthful of green blood, but the instant itnded, Zhao Fu flew by and appeared behind it, raising his sword and shing downwards with a might that was strong enough to split mountains.


    Chi!


    A massive blood-red sword light shed, cleaving the Malicious Ghost¡¯s body in half, causing green blood to spurt everywhere.


    Following this, the Malicious Ghost¡¯s body copsed, turning into countless traces of ghostly qi. A blood-red rhombus-shaped crystal, a small, tattered ck sack, and a rock fell to the ground.


    All of this happened in the space of a few seconds ¨C Zhao Fu had easily killed the Malicious Ghost using the Blood-Wielder¡¯s Power. Tuoba Qing walked over in shock and looked at Zhao Fu in worship as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re so powerful! I know what I should do.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and returned therge blood-red sword to her, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good! I have high hopes for you.¡±


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s face became red, and she nodded her head in embarrassment.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t on Tuoba Qing¡¯s body but on the three items that the Malicious Ghost had dropped. He picked them up and started to look through them. The first one was the blood-red rhombus-shaped crystal:


    Malicious Ghost Crystal: A Ghost Festival Item that can be exchanged in main cities for 1,000 Ghost Crystal Points. Ghost Crystal Points can be used to exchange for items in the Exchange Stone Steles.


    Just like Flower Tears, Ghost Crystals were worth ten Ghost Crystal Points. However,paratively speaking, Ghost Crystals were worth much more than Flower Tears, so items cost less Ghost Crystal Points. This Malicious Ghost Crystal was quite good ¨C it gave 1,000 Ghost Crystal Points, which was the equivalent to 100 normal Ghost Crystals.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the second item. It was a ck, old, rotten-smelling sack.


    Ghost Treasure Sack: A mysterious little sack carried by Ghosts. After opening it, one can obtain a type of treasure.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in this little sack and opened it. A ck light shot out, and a ck dagger appeared within it. The ck dagger floated in front of Zhao Fu while the sack turned into motes of light and disappeared. Zhao Fu looked at the dagger¡¯s stats:Ghostshadow Dagger: Grade: Silver, Stats: Strength +2, Agility +2, Description: A dagger that contains ghostly qi. It is one of the items of the Ghost Treasure Sack.


    The equipment¡¯s stats were ordinary, but it was still an unexpected gain. Zhao Fu casually put it away before looking at thest item, the rock.


    The rock was grey-colored and shaped like a square. It felt quite rough to the touch, but its material was quite cold, making one¡¯s hairs stand on end when holding it.


    City God Rock: One of the Ghostworld Stones. Collecting ten City God Rocks will result in one obtaining a City God Temple that can protect residents and ward off evil.


    ¡°City God Rock?¡± Information about the City God Temple appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind. While its uses were simr to the Earth Temple, protecting residents, there were some slight differences. The City God Temple protected people and prevented disasters, while the Earth Temple was for favorable conditions.


    Moreover, the City God was an Official of the Underworld, and he was also responsible for capturing and punishing Ghosts who disturbed the human realm.


    Zhao Fu was interested in the City God Temple and wanted to create one to see what its stats were like. As such, he continued searching for Ghosts.

 Chapter 201: Allmonster Warding Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 201: Allmonster Warding Talisman</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    It was now 3 AM, and there were still four hours until the sun would rise. Once the sun rose, the Ghosts would all hide away, making it difficult to find them ¨C unlike the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, one could only gain Ghost Crystals at certain times of the day.


    However, even now, Zhao Fu found that he hadn¡¯t encountered many Ghosts. It was quite strange ¨C most people were afraid of meeting Ghosts, but Zhao Fu was instead searching for Ghosts.


    Was it because his team¡¯s aura was too powerful, so any Ghosts by themselves had run away upon detecting them? Zhao Fu wondered why this was. After killing that Malicious Ghost, they had only encountered 30 or so Ghosts, which Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t very happy with.


    Zhao Fu suddenly thought of something, and he took his soldiers back to the Great Qin Town and gathered all of his forces.


    Most of the soldiers had received some injuries, and very few had died. After all, Zhao Fu had made sufficient preparations beforehand. In total, they had collected 26,000 Ghost Crystals, which disappointed Zhao Fu. However, they had collected ten City God Stones.


    Zhao Fu was quite excited about this, and he went to an empty plot ofnd in the town, where he ced the City God Stones in the shape of a square.


    ¡°System announcement! You have sessfully used the City God Stones!¡±


    A tall and majestic-looking structure slowly appeared. Zhao Fu looked at this structure and found it looked like one of those ancient temples. Zhao Fu walked in and found that on a round stage, there was a two meter tall, exquisitely-carved general statue that gave off a noble aura.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the City God Temple¡¯s stats:[City God Temple]: Grade: Normal, Description: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect the residents of a vige, town, or city. It requires sacrifices of incense and can be leveled up. All evil creatures that step within the territory that the City God Temple is in will be suppressed by the City God Temple, which will reduce their strength by 5%. Residents will also receive a slight protection buff and will have a slight immunity to dark powers.


    When this City God Temple appeared, Zhao Fu felt a faint golden light shine from his body. This was most likely the protection, but it was incredibly weak. It would be able to slightly affect normal Ghosts, but it would be easily ignored by more powerful Ghosts.


    However, the 5% suppression of evil creatures was quite good ¨C this wasn¡¯t just for Ghosts but for all evil creatures.


    After looking at the City God Temple¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu went to the City Heart and looked at the violet cube floating in the air. Zhao Fu took out a snow-white talisman paper, on which there were strange inscriptions drawn with ck ink, that gave off a sense of mysteriousness.


    This was the Allmonster Warding Talisman, an extremely powerful type of talisman paper. Zhao Fu had obtained it after killing the Ironback Demon Bear, and it could cause all monsters within a 1,000-kilometer radius area to retreat.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, causing the talisman paper to fly over and hover a few centimeters above the City Heart. Because of the jade Ruler¡¯s Seal and the Twelve Metal Colossi, the talisman paper was unable to stick onto the City Heart, but it could still take effect.


    The talisman paper gave off a golden light, and formless energy waves rippled out. The Ghosts around and within the Great Qin Town all felt a sense of fear and quickly moved away from the Great Qin Town.Immediately after, Zhao Fu took out another talisman paper. It was half white and half ck, and there were many ck and white inscriptions on it, making it look quite strange. This was the Reversal Talisman that could reverse the properties of items; it could make white turn into ck and ck turn into white. Zhao Fu had obtained this talisman from Gu Feng¡¯s corpse.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu started to feel quite nervous ¨C he wanted to use the Reversal Talisman to reverse the Allmonster Warding Talisman¡¯s warding effects into an attraction effect. Who knew what would happen to the Ghosts within a 1,000-kilometer radius area of the Great Qin Town? As such, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious.


    There were great risks, but he had no choice but to do this. When he thought of the three most powerful professions, especially the Hundred Ghost Illusionist, he knew that things would be much more convenient for him in the future if he had that profession.


    When attacking viges, he could use 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists to create a super illusion and conquer the vige without killing a single person or wasting any resources.


    When two armies fought and soldiers with this profession created arge number of illusions, making it so that the enemy couldn¡¯t distinguish between ally and foe, they could inflict heavy losses on enemies. This was an extremely formidable profession.


    These sorts of special professions were much more useful than normal professions. The top three professions were all special professions like this, as opposed to normal battle professions.


    If Zhao Fu wanted to obtain one of them, he would have to take risks!Zhao Fu once again waved his hand, sending the Reversal Talisman flying towards the Allmonster Warding Talisman. After the former stuck onto thetter, it gave off a ck and white light, turning into a Taichi circle and rapidly spinning. Following this, a mysterious aura rippled out.


    Immediately, all of the Ghosts within 1,000 kilometers of the Great Qin Town stopped what they were doing and turned their horrifying faces towards the Great Qin Town. They cried out with their strange voices as they started to flood towards the Great Qin Town.


    Zhao Fu had long since given orders for all of the residents of the viges around the Great Qin Town to enter the Great Qin Town. These Ghosts wouldn¡¯t be so bored as to wreck viges with no one in them, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the viges being destroyed.


    The effects of the Allmonster Warding Talisman and the Reversal Talismanbined were astonishing ¨C in just an instant, over ten thousand Ghosts appeared in the distance, howling as they rushed towards the Great Qin Town. It was as if there was something incredibly delicious within the Great Qin Town that was attracting them, making it impossible to resist.


    Bai Qi, who had been waiting on the town walls, was quite shocked. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Fu had done for so many Ghosts to swarm the Great Qin Town. However, his job right now was to deal with this horde of Ghosts!


    Bai Qi immediately started giving out orders to attack. Bai Qi was in charge of this battle as he had a General Armament, and all soldiers under hismand would receive bonuses.


    _Swish, swish, swish¡­_ Arrows flew out, piercing countless Ghosts¡¯ bodies. After a few waves of arrows, only around 2,000 Ghosts made it to the Great Qin Town¡¯s walls.


    Zhao Fu had shamelessly ordered his people to cover the town walls with Evil-Warding Talismans, and there were so many of them that they were simply innumerable. These were all of the Evil-Warding Talismans that Zhao Fu had bought, and they gave off a power that Ghosts hated. The Evil-Warding Talismans would even burn Ghosts if they came into contact with them.


    This abnormally enraged the horde of Ghosts, and they roared at the soldiers on the town walls savagely. None of them could fly, and the ones at the front wanted to climb up. While it was possible for them to scale these walls, they had never expected these shameless humans to cover the walls with so many talismans.

 Chapter 202: Ghostly Howls Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 202: Ghostly Howls Everywhere</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    These talisman papers were very effective against ordinary Ghosts, but they could only make Vengeful Ghosts feel enraged and werepletely useless against Malicious Ghosts. Moreover, Malicious Ghosts were quite intelligent, and they weren¡¯t as stupid as normal Ghosts.


    There were a few Malicious Ghosts furiously tearing at the talisman papers with their sharp ws, creating a path for ordinary Ghosts to climb up from.


    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen, so he immediately ordered the Archers to concentrate their arrows at the Malicious Ghosts and ordinary Ghosts at the town walls.


    Seeing the Ghosts at the town walls being obliterated, everyone let out a sigh of relief. However, soon, someone quickly came to report, ¡°Commander Bai, there are roughly 10,000 Ghostsing from the south!¡±


    Another person reported, ¡°Commander Bai, there are approximately 10,000 Ghostsing from the west!¡±


    ¡°Commander Bai, there are roughly 10,000 Ghosts approaching from the north!¡±


    Now, the situation had suddenly be extremely grim. Bai Qi¡¯s gaze became serious. Luckily, apart from the soldiers, they had 20,000 residents on standby. Right now, with the City God Temple, it was virtually impossible for Ghosts to appear within the Great Qin Town, so the 20,000 residents also came to the town walls.


    There were four town walls, and they had 20,000 soldiers and 20,000 residents. 5,000 soldiers and 5,000 residents manned each of the walls ¨C Bai Qi was responsible for the east side, Wang Jian was responsible for the west side, Wei Liao was responsible for the south side, and Zhang Dahu and Xiao Jian were responsible for the north side.


    There were now Ghosts simply everywhere, and they rushed towards the Great Qin Town like a tsunami and gave off a mighty aura.


    Each side of the Great Qin Town was ready, and the instant that the Ghosts came close, the Archers shot peach wood arrows dipped in ck dog¡¯s blood out of their bows, sending a rain of arrows onto the Ghosts.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    Countless Ghosts were pierced by the arrows, and they howled in pain and disintegrated into ghostly qi, dropping gray Ghost Crystals.


    However, there were still many Ghosts who continued the charge. Another wave of arrows shot out, killing anotherrge portion of the Ghosts. Fortunately, the soldiers¡¯ strength was roughly equal to the Ghosts¡¯ strength, and with the talisman papers on the town walls, the City God Temple, and the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation, they were able to kill the Ghosts. Even though the situation had seemed quite frightening, it had been resolved without any problems, and they had obtained arge number of Ghost Crystals.


    However, before they could rx, they were once again shocked to hear countless ghostly howls everywhere as terrifying figures once again appeared and created a dense horde.


    Now, there were at least 20,000 Ghosts rushing at the Great Qin Town from all directions. Apart from ordinary Ghosts, Vengeful Ghosts, and Malicious Ghosts, there was also a new type of Ghost!


    This type of Ghost was even more frightening than Malicious Ghosts, and it looked even more savage. Its ws were incredibly sharp and powerful, and it had a pair of pure-ck eyes. It had sharp, pointed teeth, and two horns on its head ¨C these were Devil Ghosts!


    ¡°Fire!¡± someone yelled, the yell sounding through the night air.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Countless arrows once again tore through the air, drawing arcs beforending in the horde of Ghosts. The Ghosts rapidly fell, but they were quickly reced by the ones behind them, fearlessly charging onwards.


    Very soon, the Ghosts once again reached the town walls and started destroying the talisman papers on the town walls. Bai Qi couldn¡¯t hesitate ¨C if he allowed them to destroy the Evil-Warding Talismans, countless Ghosts would climb up the town walls, making the situation incredibly dangerous.


    ¡°Pour down all of the rooster blood and ck dog blood!¡± The soldiers obeyed and picked up the buckets of blood, pouring it over. This blood suppressed and harmed Ghosts, and it felt likeva to them. Upon falling on the Ghosts¡¯ bodies, the Ghosts screamed in pain as white smoke rose from their bodies.


    The buckets of blood temporarily suppressed the Ghost horde, and everyone felt a slight sense of relief before the Devil Ghosts started attacking.


    They stabbed their sharp ws into the town walls and seemed to defy Gravity as they quickly ran and jumped up the town walls. They whirled their ws around, immediately hacking a few soldiers to pieces. The soldiers¡¯ blood fell on the town walls, and a striking smell of gore spread out, shocking everyone around them.


    The Captain-level soldiers immediately rushed up and started to fight with the Devil Ghosts. Because of the soldiers¡¯ superior numbers, the Devil Ghosts were quickly killed. There were not many Devil Ghosts, and they were only able to cause a brief moment of confusion on the town walls.


    After the Devil Ghosts were killed, the soldiers continued dealing with the Ghosts below. Some fired peach wood arrows, while others threw spears made of peach wood.Facing the Great Qin soldiers¡¯ various methods, the Ghosts could only furiously howl while trying to destroy the Evil-Warding Talismans.


    Finally, the soldiers were able to finish killing all of the Ghosts. Most of the Evil-Warding Talismans had been destroyed, and there were many cracks and craters in the town walls. After the battle, the soldiers werepletely exhausted.


    A trace of sunlight came from the east, piercing through the darkness ¨C dawn had finallye. Everyone let out a sigh of relief and copsed to the ground.


    Zhao Fu, who had been watching the battle the entire time, let out a breath. Luckily, Great Qin had been able to deal with the Reversal Talisman¡¯s effects. He had been waiting at the City Heart, and once something unexpected happened or if too many Ghosts gathered, he would have canceled out the Reversal Talisman¡¯s effects.


    Because of the ghostly howls everywhere, many people had been unable to sleep because they were incredibly worried that the Ghosts would charge in. Now that day had finallye and the sun was shining down, the streets became lively and bustling again, and people started to miss these days.


    After collecting all of the Ghost Crystals, a report was given to Zhao Fu ¨C they had collected 164,300 Ghost Crystals, 200 or so Ghost Treasure Sacks, and dozens of City God Stones.


    They opened all of the Ghost Treasure Sacks ¨C there were Silver grade equipment, materials, and skills, and there were also some other items. The Treasure Sacks dropped by Devil Ghosts all gave exquisite items, but there weren¡¯t many of them.


    Moreover, the Devil Ghosts dropped a type of City God Upgrade Stone, and ten of them could upgrade an ordinary City God Temple into a Blue grade City God Temple.


    They had just so happened to drop ten Upgrade stones, so Zhao Fu nned to go over and level up the City God Templeter. As for the injuries and deaths, because very few people directly fought against any Ghosts, there weren¡¯t many injuries. However, when the Devil Ghosts had first jumped onto the town walls, they had caused a few deaths.


    After giving out the items from the Treasure Sacks as rewards, Zhao Fu went to the City God Temple and used the Upgrade Stones.


    A golden light shot out from the City God Temple, signaling that the upgrade had been sessful, and Zhao Fu once again looked at the City God Temple¡¯s stats:


    [City God Temple]: Grade: Blue, Description: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect the residents of a vige, town, or city. It requires sacrifices of incense and can be leveled up. All evil creatures that step within the territory that the City God Temple is in will be suppressed by the City God Temple, which will reduce their strength by 10%. Residents will also receive a slight protection and have some immunity to dark powers.


    The Blue grade City God Temple¡¯s suppression of evil creatures rose to 10%, and the other stats seemed to also have be slightly stronger. After that battle, Zhao Fu felt that his forces were still somewhatcking, so he decided to leave the Great Qin Town to take care of some matters.

 Chapter 203: Shattersteel Iron

    <h4>Chapter 203: Shattersteel Iron</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu first went to the Orc City. Before the Ghost Festival had officially started, he had sent messages requesting to trade for Ghost Crystals. After their cooperation during the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, both sides quickly came to an agreement.


    Now, Zhao Fu went to the Orc City to see how many Ghost Crystals they had gained in one night.


    Zhao Fu came to the city gates and took out Gunador¡¯smand medallion. Following this, an Orc soldier took Zhao Fu to Gunador¡¯s tent.


    Apart from Gunador, the well-built Orc, Bodili, was also there. Despite not seeing them for a few months, they looked more or less the same.


    However, as soon as Zhao Fu walked in, Bodili¡¯s expression became serious, and he didn¡¯t look as condescending as before. When Zhao Fu walked in, he could feel a very dangerous aura ¨Cpared to when Zhao Fu had first visited the Orc City, he had be much more powerful.


    ¡°Long time no see, respected Vice-Lord!¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled and cupped his hands.


    Gunador smiled, stood up, stretched out his hand, and said, ¡°Indeed, it has been a while. Come, esteemed guest, please sit!¡±


    Zhao Fu sat down on a furry rug and casually chatted with Gunador for a while before asking, ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, how many Ghost Crystals has the city obtained?¡±Gunador smiled and waved his hand, and a mountain of Ghost Crystals appeared before Zhao Fu ¨C there were around 50,000-60,000 in total. Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt somewhat disappointed because Great Qin had obtained 160,000 or so, while the Orc City had only obtained 50,000-60,000.


    However, Zhao Fu knew that the only reason he had been able to obtain so many was because he had used the Allmonster Warding Talisman and the Reversal Talisman together. The Ghost Festival wasn¡¯t something that everyone could participate in, so he couldn¡¯t use the Orc City¡¯s superiority in numbers to gain asrge of an advantage.


    After thinking about that, Zhao Fu could understand why the Orc City hadn¡¯t obtained as many Ghost Crystals as he had expected. The main cities most likely hadn¡¯t obtained many Ghost Crystals either, and he prepared to take out some food to trade.


    Because of Zhao Fu¡¯s cloak, Gunador couldn¡¯t see Zhao Fu¡¯s disappointed expression, and he thought that Zhao Fu was very pleased. After all, it had taken him a lot of effort to obtain these Ghost Crystals.


    At that moment, Gunador smiled as he said, ¡°Esteemed guest, we have enough food, but our warriors¡¯ weapons are too crude. I wonder if esteemed guest has any equipment to trade. If I remember correctly, esteemed guest should have quite a lot of equipment.¡±


    Last time, during the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, the Orc City had already received arge amount of food from Zhao Fu, so they didn¡¯tck food anymore. Now, what theycked was equipment. The Orcs weren¡¯t good at forging, and even if they had exquisite materials, they wouldn¡¯t be able to create good equipment. As such, all of their equipment was quite crude, which was why they wanted to trade Ghost Crystals for equipment.


    Zhao Fu understood what Gunador was thinking, but a serious expression appeared on his face. When Zhao Fu gave them food, it wouldn¡¯t affect their battle strength. However, if he gave them equipment, he would be increasing their overall strength.


    Zhao Fu naturally didn¡¯t want the Orcs to be too powerful ¨C even though they had friendly rtions right now, everyone knew that they were only using each other.If this Orc City discovered Great Qin, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack and conquer it without any mercy. This wasn¡¯t a true friendship at all.


    At the same time, if Great Qin wanted to quickly develop, they would have to stand against the Orc City sooner orter, and they would have to fight. This was something that was unavoidable. Right now, if he gave them equipment, he would be making his future more difficult.


    Zhao Fu decided that he had to think hard about this. Of course, he couldn¡¯t directly refuse, as he still needed them to provide Ghost Crystals. Rtions were still good, so they could maintain this partnership for a while.


    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Fu took out some ordinary equipment and some good equipment and traded for the Ghost Crystals. After going back, he would think about this issue more.


    Seeing the equipment Zhao Fu took out, Gunador had a pleased smile on his face andpleted the transaction with Zhao Fu. Afterward, Zhao Fu took the Ghost Crystals and left.


    After Zhao Fu had left for a while, Bodili, who had been staring at Zhao Fu the entire time, finally said, ¡°That human has be so powerful!¡±


    Hearing this, Gunador was quite surprised, and a deep look appeared within his eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu used a teleportation channel to go to Mountain Willow Town in East Green. They had only gathered 5,000 or so Ghost Crystals, but because Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected much from them, he wasn¡¯t too disappointed.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to relocate Mountain Willow Town because there was a historical remnant in East Green, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to bring so many people over. In the future, Mountain Willow Town would be the foundation for Great Qin¡¯s expansion into East Green.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to leave, he heard someone call out to him.


    ¡°Wait, Your Majesty!¡± Liu Subai suddenly ran over to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu stopped and looked over curiously as he asked, ¡°What is it, Subai?¡±


    After interacting with Zhao Fu for a while, Liu Subai had be quite familiar with him and no longer found him as terrifying. Instead, she found him easy to get along with, and they had grown closer, though it was Liu Subai taking most of the initiative.


    Liu Subai handed Zhao Fu a ck ore that had a faint glimmer and looked a lot like iron ore.


    Shattersteel Iron: A type of special ore that can increase a weapon¡¯s sharpness. If two weapons with Shattersteel Iron sh, the weapon with less Shattersteel Iron will immediately shatter.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but startughing loudly ¨C this was the best material for plotting against others! He had just been worrying about the Orc problem, but this was the perfect solution.


    If he gave the Orc City weapons made of Shattersteel Iron and fought against them with weapons containing more Shattersteel Iron, the battle would definitely be very glorious.


    ¡°What are youughing about, Your Majesty? Is this Shattersteel Iron useful to you?¡± Liu Subai smiled as she watched Zhao Fuugh.


    ¡°Yes, this ore is very important for my future ns. You¡¯ve made a great contribution,¡± Zhao Fu said as he praised Liu Subai.


    ¡°Hehe, how are you going to reward me then, Your Majesty?¡± Liu Subai sweetly smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu expectantly.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t have anything of value on him, so he asked Liu Subai what she wanted.Liu Subai thought before replying, ¡°Your Majesty, I want to go to Great Qin to look around.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a big deal, so Zhao Fu nodded and epted. Afterward, Zhao Fu went to various main cities and spent a lot of money to buy a countless number of items. These items were all very important to Great Qin for theing night.


    Zhao Fu felt that there would definitely be many times more Ghosts tonight than the previous night. After all, he had activated the Reversal Talisman at 3 AM the previous night, so they had only fought with the Ghosts for 4 hours. Tonight, they would fight with the Ghosts for more than 10 hours, so the battle would definitely be more intense and dangerous.

 Chapter 204: Sea of Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 204: Sea of Ghosts</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    These items included Ghost-ying Talismans, Evil-Negating Talismans, and Evil-Warding Talismans.


    These three types of talismans were all must-haves, and each type was sold at five for one silver coin, which equated to 20 copper coins per talisman. Zhao Fu went through many main cities, and he spent three million silver coins to buy 15 million talismans. Moreover, they had already used up most of their ck dog blood, rooster blood, and peach wood, so Zhao Fu spent more money on buying those things to amplify the damage against Ghosts.


    However, these things were only useful against ordinary Ghosts, and they weren¡¯t as effective against Malicious Ghosts or Devil Ghosts.


    There were very few high-grade talismans, especially at this point. Most shops didn¡¯t sell them, but through his Merchant Alliance¡¯s connections, Zhao Fu was able to spend a lot of money to buy 100,000 Blue grade talisman papers.


    These talismans were not only very effective against ordinary Ghosts, but they were also useful against even Vengeful Ghosts and Malicious Ghosts. At the same time, Zhao Fu also bought 1,000 Silver grade talisman papers, which could greatly harm even Malicious Ghosts. These talisman papers were all very valuable.


    Finally, there were also nine Gold grade talisman papers: four were Evil-Warding Talismans, and five were Ghost-ying Talismans. These nine talisman papers were incredibly rare, and each one of them cost 100,000 silver coins.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu also spent a lot of money on peach wood. Ten-year-old peach wood could harm Vengeful Ghosts, 100-year-old peach wood could harm Malicious Ghosts, and 300-year-old peach wood could harm Devil Ghosts.


    Zhao Fu bought peach wood at a variety of ages, and he bought the most of the cheapest type. After all, the older the peach wood, the rarer it would be. However, Zhao Fu was still quite lucky to buy a piece of 500-year-old peach wood.Next was the Yang blood. Normal rooster blood and ck dog blood could be bought inrge quantities, and Zhao Fu also bought the blood of some spirit beasts. The Yang Qi that the blood contained was far more potent than in rooster blood, and it was, of course, much more expensive.


    In the end, Zhao Fu was also able to obtain a Lord grade Ferocious Tiger¡¯s blood. Normal Ferocious Tiger blood contained Yang Qi that was much more powerful than rooster blood by many times, so one could only imagine how powerful a Lord grade Ferocious Tiger¡¯s blood was.


    Of course, it was said that urine of boys could also ward off evil, but because the smell was too strong and it had the same effects as rooster blood, Zhao Fu chose not to use any. After all, he didn¡¯t want the entire Great Qin Town to be filled with the smell of urine.


    After preparing all of these things, he had spent eight million silver coins. Even a City Lord would feel heartache over such an amount, but in order to reap the greatest benefits from this Ghost Festival, Zhao Fu decided to go all-out.


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the Exchange Stone Stele, converted his 230,000 Ghost Crystals into 2.3 million Ghost Crystal Points, looked through the list of items. He unexpectedly found an item that he greatly wanted, so he spent 2 million Ghost Crystal Points to buy it.


    Apart from Zhao Fu, there was most likely no one else who could spend so many Ghost Crystal Points at once like this. This was because there were very few people who had close to what Zhao Fu had, and most people were saving their Ghost Crystal Points to buy those special professions.


    Apart from buying that item to use as a trump card, Zhao Fu bought two more items, leaving him with 50,000 Ghost Crystal Points. Despite spending so many of his Ghost Crystal Points, Zhao Fu felt that it was worth it.


    After buyingrge so many items and exchanging the Ghost Crystal Points for some new items, Zhao Fu was in quite a good mood. He now felt much more confident than before. He let out a breath and stopped worrying about the Ghost Festival. He felt rxed as he walked through the streets, which were crowded with people buying and selling goods, making it seem quite noisy.


    Just like with the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, many people were buying Ghost Crystals, and the average price was 40 silver coins for one. This was double the price of the Flower Tears back then, yet there were still more buyers than sellers.


    This was because the Ghost Crystal was too terrifying and too dangerous; many people had wanted to try killing Ghosts, but when they heard those terrifying ghostly howls and saw the sea of Ghosts, many of them were so scared that their legs shook. Thus, they didn¡¯t dare to take a step out of their rooms. They could only hide in their rooms until it was all over.


    At the same time, the various factions also prepared for the Ghost Festival. They weren¡¯t like ordinary yers ¨C if they didn¡¯t go simply because they were afraid of Ghosts, how could they hope to establish themselves?


    Some factions had espers and ability users of various strengths, and dealing with Ghosts was quite easy for them, as that was what they were specialized in.


    For example, Great Xia set up a Heaven and Earth Eight Trigram Formation, which could be used to both attack and defend; Great Shang set up a Heavenly Star Formation with absolute defence; Great Zhou had a Six Absolutes Godly Formation, which had incredibly strong attack capabilities; Great Han had the Vast World Formation, which had powerful suppressing abilities; and Great Tang had the Mountain Spirit Immortal Formation, which had suppressive powers and defensive powers.However, while their formations could suppress Ghosts like Zhao Fu¡¯s Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation, they had to go out to search for Ghosts, while Zhao Fu attracted countless Ghosts to him.


    When he thought about that, Zhao Fu was d that he had been able to meet He Xianru. Since the beginning, she had given him a lot of help.


    After preparing these things, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and mobilized all of Great Qin¡¯s subjects to help with preparations, such as turning the peach wood into arrows and sticking talismans onto the town walls. Most of them had been destroyed the previous night, so they had to replenish them.


    Zhao Fu had bought a terrifying number of talismans this time, 15 million, and the town walls were now covered with yellow talismans and looked quite impressive.


    This was especially so for the middle of the northern, southern, eastern, and western walls: each of them had a nine meter wide, three meter tall talisman paper made of golden sand, which gave off a powerful and reassuring aura.


    These were the four Gold grade Evil-Warding Talismans that Zhao Fu had bought, which had immense evil-warding properties. Even Devil Ghosts would be injured whening into contact with it.


    Everyone in Great Qin was busily making preparations, while the Mountain Willow Town was much more passive. If Ghosts came to attack, they would defend, but they wouldn¡¯t go about looking for Ghosts. This was because Zhao Fu had ordered them to focus on mining Shattersteel Iron, as it was very important for Great Qin¡¯s future ns in dealing with the Orc City. Time gradually passed, and soon, it was the afternoon. A beautiful sunset glow fell on the Great Qin Town as the bright red sun slowly descended below the mountains to the west.


    The instant that the sun set, the ghostly qi that had been suppressed by the sun immediately started spreading again, seeming to cover the sky. Horrifying howls pierced through the air, and the beautiful world instantly became a world of ghosts. All color seemed to disappear, turning into an eerie and lifeless gray-white color.


    The atmosphere was many times worse than the previous night, and it seemed that the Ghost Festival was going to be more and more terrifying!

 Chapter 205: Six Path Ravenous Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 205: Six Path Ravenous Ghosts</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Ghosts, who had ashen faces and wore tattered clothing, appeared, and they gave off a gloomy and cold aura. They appeared like an army of ants and gathered so densely that it was impossible to see how many of them there were.


    ¡°Ghost attack!¡± Arge shout caused the entirety of Great Qin¡¯s aura to freeze and be incredibly tense as soldiers and residents quickly started moving.


    Figures quickly appeared on the town walls. Goblin Warriors raised theirrge shields, Gnome Arbalists and Archers held their crossbows and bows, Kobolds gripped their spears¡­


    Everyone entered a battle state!


    Zhao Fu also went up onto the town wall and looked at the Ghosts in the distance. There were roughly 30,000 Ghosts in total, but that was only for this side of the wall. There were around 30,000 for each of the other sides, which was around 120,000 in total.


    Facing such a figure, no one dared to be careless. What¡¯s more, this was the first battle of the night, and one could only imagine how terrifying the subsequent battles would be.


    Countless ghostly howls once again tore through the air as the Ghosts rushed towards the Great Qin Town. As the Ghosts entered the attacking range, arrows started to rain down on them.


    _Chi, chi, chi¡­_


    Normal Ghosts who were hit instantly disintegrated into traces of ghostly qi. Unlike before, even if these arrows didn¡¯t hit the Ghosts in their vitals, they could still kill them. What¡¯s more, these arrows could even pierce two Ghosts. This was because not only were the arrows made of peach wood and dipped in ck dog¡¯s blood, but there was also a Ghost-ying Talisman stuck onto each of them. Zhao Fu had bought 15 million talismans, and most of them were Ghost-ying Talismans.


    Each talisman paper cost 20 copper coins, and with the peach wood and Yang-attribute blood, each arrow costs around 30 copper coins. In the real world, each arrow would cost Zhao Fu $300 ¨C what the Archers were shooting weren¡¯t just arrows but also bundles of money.


    While Zhao Fu had spent a massive amount of money, the effects were also massive. In just one wave of arrows, they had killed almost 20% of the horde.


    The Ghosts continued to rush up without any reservations, and another wave of arrows shot out, leaving only half of the Ghosts remaining. By now, the terrifying Ghost horde had reached the town walls, but the Ghosts didn¡¯t dare to touch them.


    Zhao Fu had madly stuck so many talisman papers to the town walls that it was impossible to see even an inch of the actual town wall. To the Ghosts, the town wall was a massive piece of red-hot iron. A Devil Ghost roared, and an eerie ghostly qi erupted from its body as it swiped its ws towards the town walls.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡± The Devil Ghost¡¯s ws seemed to havee into contact with red-hot iron, and the Devil Ghost gave off traces of white smoke as it sizzled. The Devil Ghost screamed as it retreated.


    Upon detecting the massive wave of ghostly qi, the countless Evil-Warding Talismans and the four Gold grade talisman papers gave off a faint light and released their evil-warding power. The golden light from the four Gold grade talisman papers was like four massive lights shining in the dark night.


    Even though the Ghost horde was able to reach the town walls, they were unable to do anything to the people on top of the town walls. They were unable to even touch the town walls ¨C it was apletely one-sided massacre.


    Unlike the ordinary Ghosts, who charged over like they were mad, some of the more intelligent Ghosts knew that this was pointless, so they chose not to stay and wait for death.


    However, even if they wanted to run, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t let them. He ordered his soldiers to concentrate their attacks on the Ghosts who were trying to escape, killing them all.


    After dealing with those 120,000 Ghosts easily, everyone rxed, and Zhao Fu was delighted. Just like that, they had obtained 120,000 Ghost Crystals ¨C who else would be able to do such a thing?


    Right now, it was only 7 PM, and the night had only just begun. Those 120,000 Ghosts were only the appetizer. The following waves were also destroyed by the Great Qin forces in a simr way.


    Zhao Fu estimated that they had killed over 500,000 Ghosts, which meant that Zhao Fu would obtain 500,000 Ghost Crystals. The battle hadn¡¯t ended yet, so they couldn¡¯t go down and collect the Ghost Crystals to confirm how many they had.


    When he thought of that figure, Zhao Fu became quite excited, as the top-ranked Hundred Ghost Illusionist profession only cost 25 million Ghost Crystal Points.


    Just tonight, Zhao Fu had obtained 500,000 Ghost Crystals, which was five million Ghost Crystals Points. If they repeated this five times, he would be able to obtain the Hundred Ghost Illusionist profession. In fact, he would be able to even go for the second and third-ranked professions. When he thought of this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    By now, it was nearly midnight, which was a special time ¨C this was when Yin and Yang reversed and would often be unbnced. Ancient storiesmonly warned against going out at midday or midnight, as one could encounter Ghosts.


    Suddenly, just as it reached 12 AM, the ghostly moon in the sky started to go through strange changes, and it started to emit a hazy bloody light.


    Under this bloody moon, countless Ghosts raised their heads had howled as if they were on some sort of stimnt.


    Suddenly, a sea of Ghosts rushed out from the distance. They all had strange, savage smiles and looked incredibly excited as they madly charged at the Great Qin Town.


    There were over 200,000 Ghosts in this wave, and they rushed at the Great Qin Town from all directions. The terrifying aura that they gave off could cause any being within a few kilometers to tremble.


    Within those 200,000 Ghosts, there was a new type of Ghost!


    This type of Ghost wasn¡¯t very tall: only 1.2 to 1.3 meters in height. They had gray skin, ugly faces, and looked incredibly hungry. They were incredibly skinny and seemed to be just skin and bones, but they had extremelyrge stomachs.


    Their stomachs looked quite bloated as if there were many things stuffed within them. This new type of Ghost was called the Six Path Ravenous Ghosts!


    The Six Path Ravenous Ghosts belonged to the Ravenous Ghost Path of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It was said that after people starved to death, because of their vengeful aura, they would be Ravenous Ghosts. These Ghosts were extremely gluttonous and could never fill their stomachs.


    The aura from these Ghosts was very strong, and it was stronger than even normal Devil Ghosts. At the same time, they seemed even more violent and bloodthirsty.


    Zhao Fu stood on the town wall and looked down with a serious expression. The aura that the sea of Ghosts gave off was incredibly frightening, and he ordered to bring out the ballistae.


    Great Qin had been building the ballistae continuously for a long time, and they now had more than 16,000. Now, each side of the town wall had 4,000 ballistae mounted onto it.

 Chapter 206: Deathcry Flute

    <h4>Chapter 206: Deathcry Flute</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Countless Ghosts flooded over, giving off a fearsome aura. The scene looked like an attack on a city during the ancient warring periods, and it looked quite spectacr.


    ¡°Fire!¡± A roar sounded out in this austere and harsh battlefield.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    The ballistae bolts tore through the air with immense force, seeming to cause the air to explode.


    The momentum of 200,000 Ghosts charging was incredibly terrifying, but the force of the ballistae bolts was even more terrifying. The ballistae bolts were apanied by countless arrows that shot towards the horde of Ghosts. Anyone who saw this barrage of bolts and arrows would feel his or her hair stand on end and feel incredibly frightened. Those bolts and arrows seemed as if they could kill an evil dragon.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The ballistae bolts hit first. Under their immense force, they only stopped after piercing through six or seven Ghosts. In fact, some ballistae bolts nailed even Malicious Ghosts to the ground, killing them instantly.


    These ballistae bolts were one finger width wide and 1.3 meters long. They weren¡¯t made of mere ordinary peach wood but from 10-year-old peach wood. What¡¯s more, they had been bathed in spirit beast blood, and each had three Ghost-ying Talismans stuck on them. It could be said that these ballistae bolts were specialized Ghost-killing items.


    After the ballistae boltsnded, the arrows also descended, stopping the awesome and terrifying momentum of the mad Ghost army. This wave of arrows caused countless deaths, and this was especially so for the ballistae bolts.


    Now, there were only two-thirds of the Ghosts remaining, and they scattered as they continued charging. The effects of that wave of arrows were too devastating, and they didn¡¯t wish to be wiped out like that.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Yet another wave of arrows descended, whittling down their numbers even more.


    At that moment, the Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts started to act. They crawled on all four limbs like wild beasts, and their stomachs suddenly bulged as they opened their mouths, releasing a gray ball of gas that was one meter wide.


    Bang!


    The gray gas balls quickly flew over to the town walls and violently exploded, decimating ten meters worth of talisman papers. Luckily, the town walls were greatly reinforced, so they stayed intact ¨C otherwise, they would have already cracked.


    However, the dozens of Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts instantly cleared a massive area of talisman papers. They didn¡¯t attack the Gold grade talisman paper, only the areas around them as those talisman papers had weaker evil-warding powers.


    By now, a few Devil Ghosts had already sunken their ws into the town walls and prepared to climb up. They were discovered in time, and they quickly concentrated their fire on them, killing them quickly.


    These Six Path Ravenous Ghosts caused Zhao Fu to frown. He thought for a moment and organized 150 Archers. These 150 Archers were Zhao Fu¡¯s elites, and all of them were one in a hundred experts.


    Their cultivations were mostly at Stage 0-8 to Stage 0-9, and some had even broken through to Stage 1. What¡¯s more, all of them held Silver grade bows.


    Now, Zhao Fu gave them each a few arrows. These arrows weren¡¯t normal ones ¨C they were made of 100-year-old peach wood, stained with the Lord grade Ferocious Tiger¡¯s blood, and had Silver grade Ghost-ying Talismans stuck to them.


    After giving them a few of these terrifying arrows, Zhao Fu ordered them to aim for the Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts. With these elite Archers shooting these incredibly powerful arrows, Zhao Fu¡¯s forces were once again able to keep the situation under control.


    By now, victory and defeat had already been decided. Most of these 200,000 Ghosts had been killed, but some of the more intelligent Ghosts had been able to escape.


    After this battle finished, it was now around 1 AM. The ghostly moon in the sky lost its bloody light and returned to its original state.


    Zhao Fu allowed his soldiers to take a short rest and ordered some people to go down and replenish the areas that the Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts had attacked with new talisman papers.


    Liu Subai stood at one side and watched this battle in shock. She felt that she had underestimated Great Qin ¨C only now did she know how powerful Great Qin was.


    Liu Subai¡¯s goal ining to Great Qin this time was to see how powerful Great Qin was. Even though she had mentally prepared herself, given how powerful Zhao Fu was, she was stillpletely astounded when she saw all of this herself.


    If it was Mountain Willow Town, let alone these 200,000 Ghosts, even if it was just 50,000 Ghosts, they would have beenpletely annihted.


    Liu Subai¡¯s beautiful eyes fell on Zhao Fu, who was rapidly giving out orders, and she smiled to herself. After seeing how powerful Great Qin was, she feltpletely at ease.


    After a brief rest, another massive wave of Ghosts arrived. However, because this wave only had around 120,000 Ghosts and didn¡¯t have any Six Paths Ravenous ghosts, they were easily killed by Great Qin¡¯s forces.


    However, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t very satisfied with this, and after thinking about it, he decided to use a special item.


    A beautiful Elf girl came over to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and looking over at it, Zhao Fu gently smiled as he asked, ¡°Are you ready, Asani?¡±


    Asani looked a bit nervous and afraid, but she did her best to nod confidently. Seeing this, Zhao Fuforted her in a warm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; with me here, I won¡¯t let you be harmed at all.¡±


    When she heard this, Asani felt a warmth within her heart. She looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s face and shyly nodded, putting her trust in Zhao Fu as she took out a jade flute!


    This jade flute wasn¡¯t an ordinary flute. It was pale white color, and its material was cold to the touch. Because it had been bathed in a deathly aura for a long time, the aura it gave off was quite abnormal, and it felt like an incredibly inauspicious item.


    This jade flute was called the Deathcry Flute!


    Zhao Fu had obtained this Deathcry Flute a long time ago, and he had never used it before, as its ability to attract Ghosts was too powerful. Back then, when Zhao Fu blew a single note, he attracted over five or six Ghosts.


    If its attraction power was so powerful back then, then during the Ghost Festival, a time when there were so many Ghosts roaming the world, just how terrifying would its effects be?


    In fact, Zhao Fu had even strengthened the Deathcry Flute¡¯s powers. He had spent over 100,000 Ghost Crystal Points to exchange for a Ghost Strengthening Stone.


    The Ghost Strengthening Stone was like a normal Strengthening Stone, but it would also give Ghost attributes. After using a Ghost Strengthening Stone on the Deathcry Flute, it greatly enhanced the Deathcry Flute¡¯s ability to attract Ghosts.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu had also spent tens of thousands of Ghost Crystals to exchange for a musical score from the Ghost world, ¡®Song of Paradise.¡¯


    This musical score was created by an extremely famousposer. It was said that afterposing this musical score, the heavens and earth dimmed, and the sun and moon went dark. Yin and Yang reversed, and countless Ghosts howled.


    Even though that story was most likely greatly exaggerated, the Song of Paradise indeed had powerful Ghost attraction powers, and it was an inauspicious song.


    Just what would the effects be like when ying the Song of Paradise with the strengthened Deathcry Flute?


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know how to y the flute, so he left this matter to Asani, who was quite good at ying the flute.


    Asani gently brought the Deathcry Flute to her lips, and sorrowful, gloomy, deathly flute music started to y.


    Immediately, the weather started to change.

 Chapter 207: Sky Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 207: Sky Ghost</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    An eerie wind blew, carrying with it the leaves and branches on the ground, and the clouds in the sky seemed to quickly gather towards Great Qin. The ghostly moon seemed to be hazier, and the ghostly aura became denser and denser. Everyone felt a chill as everyone¡¯s hands and feel became colder and colder, and cold sweat gathered on everyone¡¯s bodies.


    Countless Ghosts roared, and that terrifying sound seemed to echo in the surrounding 100-kilometer radius area. Not a single living creature dared to make a sound, and all huddled together in fear.


    This sudden change greatly surprised Zhao Fu, and when he saw this terrible scene, Asani looked at Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu signaled for her to continue ying.


    The sorrowful and deathly flute music continued to float over thend.


    Suddenly, terrifying figures appeared in the distance, following which the ground started to rumble. This army of Ghosts charged towards Great Qin with massive momentum, and the Ghosts seemed incredibly terrifying.


    This time, there were at least 350,000 Ghosts.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Bolts and arrows shot out with massive force, streaking through the air and descending on the Ghosts like rain.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    Many of the Ghosts at the front were mowed down by the bolts and arrows, dissipating into ghostly qi. Even though these bolts and arrows were incredibly powerful, they were unable to stop the onught of the Ghosts likest time, and the countless remaining Ghosts continued their charge.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious, and he looked at Bai Qi!


    Bai Qi nodded and stepped forwards, drawing the Seven Murders Sword at his waist and raising it as he yelled, ¡°Soldier Aura Formation!¡±


    Traces of blood-colored aura rose up from the soldiers¡¯ bodies before gathering towards Bai Qi.


    This was the soldier aura from 20,000 soldiers, and it was many times more powerful than the first time Bai Qi had used it!


    The countless traces of blood-red aura gathered above Bai Qi¡¯s sword, forming a massive blood cocoon.


    ¡°Skreeeee!!!¡±


    An ear-piercing cry sounded out as a massive pair of iron wings broke through the blood cocoon, shattering it instantly. Soon, a blood eagle that was hundreds of meters tall appeared from within the cocoon.


    After this massive eagle appeared, it brought with it a blood-red gust of wind as it flew towards the Ghost army. The blood eagle was incredibly fast and flew quite low, seeming to pass over the Ghosts¡¯ heads. However, the berserk blood-red wind that it brought with it were like sharp des, slicing countless Ghosts and demolishing a portion of their forces.


    The berserk wind that this blood-red eagle brought with it wasn¡¯t simple at all. It was formed from the massive killing intent that all soldiers who fought on the battlefield possessed. This sort of killing intent was incredibly fierce and powerful, and normal Ghosts didn¡¯t even dare to get near it. It was clear that this killing intent was quite effective against the Ghosts.


    The massive eagle flew about above the Ghosts, reducing many of them into tiny pieces and disrupting their unstoppable momentum.


    The other soldiers attacked with their arrows, spears, and throwing knives, killing more Ghosts.


    Suddenly, just as it seemed that Great Qin had the situation under control, a figure appeared in the air. This figure looked terrifying and was like a Devil Ghost ¨C it had a pair of pure-ck eyes and a mouth full of sharp teeth, but it also had a pair of wide wings on its back and a tail. It was wearing ck armor and gave off an incredibly powerful aura


    This type of Ghost was called a Sky Ghost


    A Sky Ghost appeared above the town wall, and its terrifying gaze fell on Asani¡¯s body. It stretched out its hand, from which a massive amount of ghostly qi streamed out, turning into a massive hand that was ten or so meters wide as it tried to grab Asani.


    The Sky Ghost¡¯s attack was incredibly ferocious, and in just an instant, it was about to reach Asani.


    ng!


    Suddenly, a ck sword light shed out, shing the massive hand and causing it to dissipate into ghostly qi.


    Zhao Fu, who expressionlessly looked at the Sky Ghost in the air, blocked the attack and stood in front of Asani.


    The Sky Ghost became furious and drew the sharp sword at its waist as it spread its wings and arrived before Zhao Fu like a bolt of lightning. Its sword gave off an eerie gray sword light as it shed downwards at Zhao Fu.


    ng!


    Zhao Fu easily blocked the Sky Ghost¡¯s attack with his sword, which it hadn¡¯t expected. Its expression became savage as it used its sword to press down on Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he gripped his sword tightly, vigorously shing out with it and forcing the Sky Ghost back.


    The Sky Ghost became even more infuriated, and it roared as it once again rushed towards Zhao Fu. At that moment, a white figure arrived at Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Seeing this white figure, Zhao Fu rxed and put away his sword, turning and saying, ¡°Ge Nia, kill it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Ge Nia replied as he stepped in front of Zhao Fu. When it saw how condescending Zhao Fu was towards it, the Sky Ghost wentpletely berserk. Its aura gathered as its body blurred, traveling incredibly quickly and stabbing towards Zhao Fu.


    ng!


    A white sword arc that brought with it an incredibly sharp sword qi that seemed to be able to cut anything shed in front of the Sky Ghost.


    The Sky Ghost was given a great fright, and it quickly retreated. Only then did it take a good look at Ge Nia.


    Ge Nia was wearing white clothes. He held his sword with one hand, and his other hand was held behind his back. Standing there, his entire body gave off a powerful sword aura, and his cold gaze was fixed on the Sky Ghost in the air.


    The Sky Ghost changed its primary target to Ge Nia, and it started attacking him.


    After ten bouts, the Sky Ghost cut a sorry figure as it retreated. There was now a cut on its face from Ge Nia, and the Sky Ghost furiously roared as a massive amount of ghostly qi streamed from its body and covered its entire body. Suddenly, ten or so ghost heads burst forth from that ghostly qi and eerilyughed as they rushed towards Ge Nia.


    Facing those ten or so ghost heads attacking him from all directions, Ge Nia didn¡¯t move from where he stood. Only when they were close enough to attack did he release sharp white arcs of light from above, below, left, and right ¨C in just an instant, Ge Nia had struck ten or so times.


    The ghost heads were all caught within the arcs of light and were reduced to ghostly qi. At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared, stabbing its sword with immense force towards Ge Nia¡¯s throat.


    This attack was incredibly sudden and unpredictable, and it was also ferocious to the extreme, cing Ge Nia in a dangerous situation. Just as the sword was about to stab into Ge Nia¡¯s throat, he quickly leaned his head to the side, causing the cold sword to graze past his neck.


    The Sky Ghost was quite shocked because it hadn¡¯t expected Ge Nia to be able to avoid that attack.


    Suddenly, at that moment, Ge Nia also attacked. His sword spewed forth arge amount of sword light as he abruptly stabbed forwards through the Sky Ghost¡¯s heart. The Gold grade Ghost-ying Talisman on Ge Nia¡¯s sword activated, instantly killing the Sky Ghost and causing its body to explode into ghostly qi as a few items fell to the ground.

 Chapter 208: Ghostworld Yin Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 208: Ghostworld Yin Soldier</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Ge Nia picked up the three items, walked over to Zhao Fu, and handed them to him. Following this, Ge Nia silently stood beside Zhao Fu as if he himself didn¡¯t exist. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t look at those items just yet, putting them away and continuing to gaze at the battlefield.


    The massive blood eagle was extremely effective, and it continuously destroyed crowds of Ghosts. Under the soldiers¡¯ concentrated efforts, the 350,000 Ghosts were rapidly killed, and all that was left was to clean up the remaining ones.


    It was a pity that killing these Ghosts didn¡¯t give any EXP. Otherwise, after killing so many Ghosts, Great Qin would have long since be an Advanced Town.


    After killing this wave of Ghosts, they had no time to rest. The Deathcry Flute and the reversed Allmonster Warding Talisman immediately attracted over even more Ghosts who assaulted Great Qin from all sides.


    After killing a few more waves, when the first rays of dawn broke through the clouds, the darkness started to retreat as sunlight once again shined on the ground. The eerie and terrifying gray world disappeared, and everyone once again copsed to the ground.


    The battle had been too intense, and at night, they barely had any time to rx. This was especially so after using the Deathcry Flute ¨C the Ghosts¡¯ attacks hadn¡¯t ceased at all. By now, everyone was numb to killing.


    When he saw how exhausted everyone looked, Zhao Fu ordered them to go back and rest before ordering those who hadn¡¯t participated in the battle to collect the Ghost Crystals and arrows.


    After taking care of all of this, Zhao Fu turned to look at Asani, who was holding the flute with both hands. There were two ck eyebags under her eyes, and she seemedpletely drained. After all, she had yed the flute for an entire night, and Zhao Fu smiled as he told her to go back and rest.


    Afterward, the stats were coted. They had obtained a shocking number of Ghost Crystals, more than 2.4 million; 10,000 or so Treasure Sacks; and countless City God Stones.


    At the same time, the Six Path Ravenous Ghosts dropped a type of upgrade stone, ten of which could upgrade a Blue grade City God Temple into a Silver grade City God Temple.


    Zhao Fu went to the City God Temple and used ten upgrade stones, causing the City God Temple to shine with a dignified golden light.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, your City God Temple has been leveled up!¡±


    System announcement! Congrattions, your City God Temple has risen to Silver grade and unlocked a special ability. Please take a look.¡±


    When he heard this notification, Zhao Fu was quite curious and walked into the City God Temple to take a look. The special ability was called [Ghostworld Yin Soldier].


    [Ghostworld Yin Soldier]: You can spend Yin Coins to summon Ghostworld Yin Soldiers. Limit: 30.


    ¡°Ghostworld Yin Soldier?¡±


    Yin Soldier was a profession in the Ghost World that followed the orders of the Underworld, and Yin Soldiers caught evil Ghosts. They were a type of profession that specialized in suppressing Ghosts.


    Now that it was the Ghost Festival, hiring some Yin Soldiers would be quite useful. However, even though Zhao Fu wanted to hire some, he didn¡¯t know what Yin Coins were. In the real world, Yin currency was just useless paper used to trick superstitious people out of their money. How could they summon Yin Soldiers?


    After asking around, Zhao Fu found out that Yin Coins referred to coins that were filled with a deathly aura, and they could be created from normal coins. After hearing this, Zhao Fu gathered some Yin Coins and chose to summon some Yin Soldiers.


    Yin qi spread from the City God Temple as 30 tall figures walked out from within the dense Yin qi and appeared before Zhao Fu. They were tall, muscr, and had regr humans bodies. However, they had the faces of oxen or horses.


    They wore armor and held iron tridents and had an iron chain wrapped around their waists. These were all things that suppressed Ghosts.


    [Ghostworld Yin Soldier]: C- grade Military, Description: Yin soldiers who capture Ghosts, Effect: Receives skill [Ghost Suppression].


    ¡°We pay our respects to Respected Lord!¡± After appearing, the 30 Yin Soldiers kneeled before Zhao Fu and greeted him together.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°You can all rise!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu talked with them, but after he asked them to help him kill Ghosts, he was displeased with their reply.


    One of the Ox-Faces replied, ¡°Respected Lord, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, but right now, it¡¯s your Legacy Land¡¯s Ghost Festival. Right now, the doors to the Ghost World are open wide, and we Yin Soldiers don¡¯t have the authority to deal with it. If there are Ghosts around during normal times, we will definitely catch them without fail.¡±


    Hearing their words, Zhao Fu was quite confused, ¡°My Legacy Land¡¯s Ghost Festival?¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t quite understand ¨C wasn¡¯t the Ghost Festival happening all over the Heaven Awaken World? And what was a Legacy Land?


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to ask, a Horse-Face elbowed the Ox-Face, and no matter how Zhao Fu tried to ask, they refused to answer. In the end, he could only give up. However, Zhao Fu was resolved to find out what those words meant.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu looked at the City God Temple¡¯s stats.


    [City God Temple]: Grade: Silver, Description: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect the residents of a vige, town, or city. It requires sacrifices of incense and can be leveled up. All evil creatures that step within the territory that the City God Temple is in will be suppressed by the City God Temple, which will reduce their strength by 20%. Residents will also receive protection and have some immunity to dark powers.


    The Silver grade City God Temple¡¯s effects were much more powerful, and they could reduce the strength of all evil creatures by 20%. The protection it gave was also much stronger, and Zhao Fu felt that the Yin qi around him no longer drew close to him.


    It was a pity that this protection only applied within his territory ¨C upon leaving his territory, he would lose the protection because the City God normally only protected viges, towns, and cities.


    After looking at the City God Temple¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu looked at the things that the Sky Ghost had dropped. Another two Sky Ghosts had appeared afterward, and they had dropped the same things.


    There were three gray-gold Ghost Crystals that were worth 100,000 Ghost Crystal Points each, which was equivalent to 10,000 Ghost Crystals.


    There were also three gray-gold Treasure Sacks, but they were different from normal Ghost Treasure Sacks. They werebeled as Sky Ghost Treasure Sacks.


    After opening the three of them, Zhao Fu opened a Gold grade hatchet, a Gold grade material, and a golden stone.


    The Gold grade weapon and material weren¡¯t very attractive to Zhao Fu, but he looked at the golden stone curiously. This stone was about as big as a palm and round, and it felt like it was made of jade.


    [Unsealing Stone]: A special stone that can unseal anything that is sealed or suppressed.


    When he saw this stone, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. His power had been sealed and suppressed by that azure energy this entire time, and now that he had the Unsealing Stone, he could finally return to the peak of his strength.

 Chapter 209: Dark Ghost World

    <h4>Chapter 209: Dark Ghost World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    What was important was whether the Unsealing Stone would work on him. When Zhao Fu tried to use the Unsealing Stone, he received the notification: ¡°The Unsealing Stone is unable topletely unseal this sealing energy, and it can only unseal this sealing energy for one day. After one day, the energy will once regain its sealing properties.¡±


    This caused Zhao Fu, who had previously been excited, to be speechless, and he could only put the Unsealing Stone away.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu left the Great Qin Town and went to the Orc City to exchange for Ghost Crystals. This time, Zhao Fu brought only excellent equipment made of Shattersteel Iron. If not for the fact that the equipment made from it could shatter, the sharpness it gave to weapons would have made it an extremely good material.


    In order to prevent the Orcs from discovering anything, all of the weapons were forged with exactly the same amount of Shattersteel Iron. As such, when their own weapons collided, they wouldn¡¯t shatter.


    After obtaining these weapons, the Orcs would definitely use them to train against each other. If these weapons contained different amounts of Shattersteel Iron, Zhao Fu¡¯s plot would be foiled because the Orcs weren¡¯t idiots.


    Zhao Fu had to keep the secret of the Shattersteel Iron hidden to trick the Orcs and use it against them in future.


    Even though this was quite dishonest, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t show mercy to these future enemies. If Zhao Fu was soft-hearted and these Orcs one day ughtered the Great Qin Town, who would Zhao Fuin to?


    When they saw Zhao Fu take out so much good equipment, Gunador was quite delighted and immediately took out arge number of Ghost Crystals to trade. This time, they had more thanst time ¨C around 80,000 Ghost Crystals in total.


    When he saw so many Ghost Crystals, Zhao Fu became satisfied. After all, with these Ghost Crystals, he would have enough to purchase the top-ranked profession.


    Afterpleting the transaction, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dally and immediately went to Holy Light City. He came before the Exchange Stone Stele and purchased the profession without any hesitation.


    A violet light shed from the Exchange Stone Stele, causing countless people to be dumbfounded. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that the top-ranked profession, the Hundred Ghost Illusionist, had already disappeared.


    This was like a massive boulder that had caused thousands of waves in a sea, and all of therge factions that had been nervously collecting Ghost Crystals were given a massive fright.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    It was only the second day of the Ghost Festival, so how could someone have obtained so many Ghost Crystals already? When therge factions heard about this, all of them felt disbelief, and they went to see for themselves.


    After verifying that what they heard was true, they were forced to admit that this was reality. None of them could have thought that someone would have obtained so many Ghost Crystals so quickly. If they knew that Zhao Fu had collected that number in a single night, therge factions most likely would have had a heart attack.


    As the top-ranked profession disappeared, the factions started to feel terrified. Once the top-ranked reward disappeared, this always meant that the ones below wouldn¡¯tst for long either. As such, they all desperately thought of ways to gather more Ghost Crystals.


    As for who had amassed so many Ghost Crystals so quickly, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think about Great Qin. After all, the rumors said that the top-ranked weapon from the Ten Thousand Flowers Festival, Sky Demon, had been imed by Great Qin.


    However, after investigating, they found that the likelihood of this was quite small. There hadn¡¯t been any news from East Green, and they all thought that Great Qin was like them ¨C even if Great Qin was stronger, it couldn¡¯t be that much stronger and have so many Ghost Crystals.


    However, the disappearance of the top-ranked profession still dealt a mental blow to the other factions. They had all felt quite confident before, but now, they found it very difficult to maintain that confidence.


    Si Ji, Great Xia¡¯s Legatee, looked into the distance and sighed. After entering the Heaven Awaken World, nothing had gone smoothly for him. As the Legatee of China¡¯s first dynasty, it should have been him who was first at everything.


    However, not only was he suppressed by the system factions, but he had also been suppressed by Great Qin as well. While being suppressed by system factions was understandable for now, being suppressed by Great Qin made Si Ji feel quite ufortable. What¡¯s more, Great Qin was far more famous than Great Xia.


    Upon hearing this news, Di Wutian flew into a fit of range and continuously bedded ten or so of the Nine-tailed Fox women. After doing this, hey on his luxurious bed, calming himself down as he said, ¡°Nine-tailed Foxes, go and think of something. This time, Great Shang must obtain one of the top five professions.¡±


    The ten or so women lying on his bed coquettishly smiled, and they agreed to think of something to help achieve Great Shang¡¯s desire. This pleased Di Wutian, and he once again started rolling around with the women.


    Elsewhere, Ji Shenming frowned as he said, ¡°Teacher, you must help us; Great Zhou can¡¯t fall behind them, especially to Great Qin. Our nations have irreconcble grievances, and whenever I think of Great Qin, I can¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    Jiang Ziya, who had white hair and a ruddy face, nodded and said reassuringly, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to worry about Great Qin too much. Great Zhou¡¯s enemy is not only Great Qin, and if we are too focused on Great Qin, that will be adverse to our future prospects.¡±


    When he heard this, Ji Shenming agreed, deciding not to worry about Great Qin as much anymore.


    Over at Great Han, Liu Ye had gathered countless Confucians. Even though they knew all sorts of wondrous skills and could use their vital energy to suppress Ghosts, their methods were too simple. They couldn¡¯tpare to the School of Yin Yang and the School of Taoism, making Liu Ye feel quite worried about the rest of the Ghost Festival.


    As for Zhao Fu, after obtaining the Hundred Ghost Illusionist profession, he returned to the Great Qin Town in great spirits.


    After arriving, he took out a gray, ghost-shaped stone stele ¨C this was the Hundred Ghost Illustionist¡¯s Profession Change Stone Stele, which could allow Zhao Fu to train 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists.


    After setting it down, Zhao Fu chose some soldiers with fairly high Intelligence and told them to change professions.


    Following this, Zhao Fu found that the Hundred Ghost Illusionist profession was indeed quite powerful.


    First, Hundred Ghost Illusionists had powerful skills. These skills were quite special, and they weren¡¯t like normal attacking skills. Instead, they were very strange and abnormal attacking skills.


    The first skill was called [Phantom Strike]: An attack that seems real yet illusory, allowing the user to kill enemies without leaving a trace.


    The first skill was a life-saving skill for Illusionists, while the other three were illusion skills. They were all fairly simple illusions, but they were quite powerful and rted to Ghosts.


    This was especially so for thest skill ¨C ten Hundred Ghost Illusionists could work together to unleash the illusion [Dark Ghost World].


    Dark Ghost World¡¯s range and strength were both incredibly terrifying. Anyone who fell into this illusion would feel as if he or she had fallen into a world of Ghosts, and those in the illusion would be attacked by countless Ghosts until their minds copsed.


    What¡¯s more, they also obtained [Hundred Ghost¡¯s Power], which was a fairly strong power. It could even change their constitution into the Yin attribute and raise their cultivation level quickly. However, the side-effects were that the person would be quite gloomy.


    With these Hundred Ghost Illusionists, Great Qin had once again be much more powerful. Zhao Fu chose 298 people with fairly high Intelligence and allowed them to change into this new profession.

 Chapter 210: Ghost Tsunami

    <h4>Chapter 210: Ghost Tsunami</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As for thest two spots, Zhao Fu decided to give them to Ly Qinqian and Liu Subai. Ly Qinqian would be Zhao Fu¡¯s main source of support on the Vietnamese side in the future, so he had to give her a way to defend herself. Liu Subai was the same ¨C she was the first Mayor who had joined Great Qin, so she couldn¡¯t remainpletely powerless.


    These two women weren¡¯t suited to direct battles, so the special Hundred Ghost Illusionist profession suited them greatly.


    Liu Subai arrived first, and she followed Zhao Fu¡¯s order to be a Hundred Ghost Illusionist. Liu Subai was so shocked and happy to be able to receive such a good profession that she hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm in joy.


    Afterward, Ly Qinqian arrived, and seeing another beautiful woman, she realized that she had misunderstood Zhao Fu from before. Why would he set his sights on her when he didn¡¯t show any interest to the many beautiful women by his side?


    By now, Ly Qinqian had learned Chinese through the Language Stone Stele, and even though she wasn¡¯t fluent, it was enough tomunicate with others. After arriving, Ly Qinqian paid her respects to Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    When she saw that another pretty woman had arrived, Liu Subai felt a bit jealous. However, when she thought about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, she felt that there was no need to feel that way. As such, she politely smiled to Ly Qinqian.


    Ly Qinqian was taken off guard and quite surprised when Liu Subai suddenly smiled at her. She quickly smiled back, and their rtionship immediately started off on a good foot.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t notice any of this, and he left after Ly Qinqian changed her profession. After all, there were many things waiting for him to do.


    Afterward, he received a piece of good news: the Schrs had finished researching the Advanced Teleportation Channels!


    Advanced Teleportation Channels could transport a maximum of 300 people up to 50,000 kilometers away, and they were ten times better than Intermediate Teleportation Channels. With these Advanced Teleportation Channels, things would be much more convenient for Great Qin in the future.


    Following this, Zhao Fu asked Bai Shan and the others to research Ultra Teleportation Channels. The higher the grade the better, and because they would be very useful in the future, Zhao Fu asked the Schrs to continue researching teleportation channels.


    Zhao Fu then went to take care of the many matters at hand and prepared many things. Time quickly passed, and soon, the sun had set, and that eerie ghostly qi once again came out from the ground, signaling that the world of ghosts was about to descend.


    Great Qin easily dealt with the waves of Ghosts before 12 AM, but as the clock struck twelve, the ghostly moon in the sky once again shined with a blood-red light. It was no longer hazy-looking. Instead, it was a pure blood-red colour.


    These changes caused the countless Ghosts below to roar even more intensely, and it was to the point that their horrible roars filled the heavens. All who heard the roars were terrified, and this was guaranteed to be another sleepless night for many.


    Asani was standing on the town wall and lightly brought the Deathcry Flute to her lips as deathly flute music sounded out.


    ¡°Roarrr!!! Roarrrr!!!!! Roarrrrr!!!!¡±


    The countless Ghosts seemed to be affected by some sort of stimnt, and they madly roared. They rushed over the horizon and looked like a massive tsunami, causing the ground to rumble. Wherever the gray tsunami passed, trees were decimated, and living creatures were ughtered.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked when he saw this destructive tsunami, and he immediately gave the order to attack!


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Countless powerful arrows shot out with great force, tearing through the air and seeming to rip apart the sky.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The countless arrows descended like a torrential rain, killing Ghost after Ghost. However, these countless arrows seemed wholly ineffective against the overwhelming gray tsunami.


    The terrifying tsunami brought with it horrible roars, and the Ghosts continued to rush towards Great Qin, wanting to rip apart its defenses.


    ¡°Soldier Aura Formation!¡± Bai Qi coldly yelled as he once again summoned the massive blood-red eagle, which brought with it a berserk gust of wind as it rushed towards the terrifying tsunami.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The two sides quickly shed, and the berserk wind was like countless des sweeping through the Ghosts. Countless Ghosts were pierced by numerous des, causing them to instantly dissipate into ghostly qi.


    However, the Ghost tsunami wasn¡¯t weak. Hundreds of Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts opened their mouths and shot out ghostly qi bombs at the blood-red eagle.


    Facing so many attacks, the blood-red eagle twisted its body, circling around most of them. However, the Ghosts¡¯ attacks were too dense, and it was unable to dodge all of them. Ten or so of the ghostly qi bombs hit the eagle and exploded, causing the eagle to almost fall from the sky.


    Only after flying around in a circle for a while did the blood-red eagle stabilize itself and look down furiously. It stretched its wings and leaned forwards before diving down, bringing with it a massive wave of killing intent.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    This time, the blood-red eagle used its massive body, which was hundreds of meters wide, to collide with the gray tsunami, causing countless Ghosts to be sent flying. The blood-red eagle flew against the ground, unable to be stopped by any Ghost. It was like an unstoppable tank, steamrolling everything in its way.


    This finally caused the terrifying tsunami to slightly pause, but that was all. The blood-red eagle had only stopped a portion of the Ghosts, and the rest of them continued to flood towards the Great Qin Town.


    The Ghosts¡¯ terrifying roars and immense momentum caused many of Great Qin¡¯s people to feel terrified. Everyone had a serious look on his or her faces and felt quite nervous because every single one of them knew how dangerous the situation was.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was also quite grim as he stood on the town wall and surveyed the battlefield. As he watched the terrifying tsunamie closer and closer, he knew it was time to use that.


    ¡°Ge Nia, you can use that item now!¡±


    Beside him, Ge Nia obeyed and started giving out orders. By now, the gray tsunami hade within 10 meters of the town walls, and soon, it smashed against the talisman paper-covered town walls.


    When they collided with the Ghosts, many of the talisman papers burst into mes and were incinerated. Only the Gold grade Evil-Warding Talismans continued to shine with golden light, resisting the ghostly qi, but they didn¡¯t have much effect.


    Savage-looking Ghosts started to climb up the town walls, and they gathered together densely. The soldiers and residents on the town walls vigorously resisted, using arrows, spears, Yang blood, and other weapons.


    However, there were simply too many Ghosts, and no matter how Great Qin retaliated, the effects were too small. Whenever they killed a Ghost, another Ghost or even two would take its ce.


    By now, the town walls were covered with Ghosts, and soon, the Ghosts would be on top of the town walls. If the Ghosts reached the top, it meant that they might be able to break through the Great Qin Town ¨C the consequences would be unimaginable!

 Chapter 211: Ghost Summoner

    <h4>Chapter 211: Ghost Summoner</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Skeree!!¡±


    Suddenly, at this key moment, a massive bird¡¯s cry sounded out, seeming to pierce through the clouds and spread out in all directions.


    The entire Great Qin Town gave off a white light as a figure that wasn¡¯t very big spread its wings and flew from the center of the town.


    It was a crow-like bird with a wingspan of two meters that was covered in golden feathers. It had three feet, and its entire body burned with golden mes, giving off an intense heat that seemed to twist space.


    This was a Golden Crow ¨C legends said that it was a sun that had be a bird. However, this wasn¡¯t the real Golden Crow, but a Golden Crow created by a magic formation. This magic formation was the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation. It was something that Zhao Fu had bought with two million or so Ghost Crystal Points.


    The Golden Crow brought with it an intense fiery aura that caused the countless Ghosts to all pause ¨C they allpletely despised this sort of aura. As the Golden Crow flew into the sky and gave off a blinding light, it looked like the rising sun, and countless Ghosts fell in terror.


    ¡°Skreeee!!!¡± the Golden Crow cried again as it spread its wings, causing the golden fire around its body to expand outwards and explode with a powerful Fire-attribute energy. The fire seemed to be an orb of light around its body, and the instant that it formed, it gave off searing heat and looked like a darkness-destroying sun.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!!¡± Under this terrifying light, white smoke rose up from the Ghosts¡¯ bodies as they screamed in pain. They were being burned by the light, which was thousands of degrees, and they rolled around on the ground, trying to reduce the pain. Soon, their bodies became traces of ghostly qi as Ghost Crystals fell to the ground.


    By now, the Golden Crow had be a sun that was ten meters wide and hung high in the sky, giving off light that covered hundreds of kilometers. It was extremely eye-catching and made it seem like it was daytime, causing even the eerie aura to retreat.


    The Golden Crowpletely obliterated the gray tsunami ¨C countless ordinary Ghosts died under the light, while some of the stronger Ghosts still had a bit of their strength and used it to desperately retreat. However, how could Zhao Fu just let them go? He immediately ordered for them to be chased down and killed.


    Standing on the town wall, Zhao Fu looked at the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation¡¯s terrifying effects and had a satisfied smile on his face. When he saw that they had killed most of the Ghosts, he decided to stop using the formation.


    After all, this formation consumed energy stones ¨C in just ten or so minutes, it consumed thousands of energy stones, which was tens of thousands of gold coins. The price of using it was too great, so unless it was incredibly crucial, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t use it. After buying so many defensive items, Great Qin was nowcking money.


    After 12 AM passed, the ghostly moon in the sky returned to its former state. The next few waves of Ghosts were no longer as terrifying, and they were easily destroyed by Great Qin.


    The sun gradually rose in the east, signaling that a new day hade. Zhao Fu ordered his people to count the drops from this night. This time, they had obtained 2.6 million Ghost Crystals, even more than the previous night ¨C most of it was from that Ghost tsunami.


    Furthermore, there were also 10,000 or so Ghost Treasure Sacks, and Zhao Fu also collected eight City God Upgrade Stones from Sky Ghosts.


    Zhao Fu only needed five City God Upgrade Stones from Sky Ghosts to raise the City God Temple to Gold grade, but Zhao Fu temporarily didn¡¯t upgrade it. This was because Zhao Fu had 2.6 million Ghost Crystals, which was equivalent to 26 million Ghost Crystal points. The second-ranked profession only cost 23 million Ghost Crystal Points.


    Zhao Fu was quite excited and immediately went to Holy Light City. He came before the Exchange Stone Stele and prepared to buy the second-ranked profession.


    However, what surprised Zhao Fu was that the second-ranked profession, Ghost Whisperer, had already disappeared. Who had taken it? It seemed that he couldn¡¯t be careless. It was already the third day of the Ghost Festival, and he wasn¡¯t the only one who had been presented with opportunities. He shouldn¡¯t have been surprised that the second-ranked profession would be gone.


    As such, Zhao Fu bought the third-ranked profession, Ghost Summoner, for 21 million Ghost Crystal Points. Zhao Fu was still quite satisfied with this, and after he did this, he returned to the Great Qin Town.


    The disappearance of the second and third ranked professions caused the other factions to feel incredibly tense, and they started to think of all sorts of methods to gain more Ghost Crystals.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu looked at the Ghost Summoner profession. This profession deserved to be ranked third, as its stats were quite powerful.


    As expected, the Ghost Summoner was a Summoning profession that could summon all sorts of Ghosts from the Ghost World. They could summon Yin Soldiers and Yin Generals, who were all quite powerful. If this profession was developed to its peak, they would be able to summon thousands, if not tens of thousands, of Ghosts.


    Furthermore, the Ghost Summoners had a few other abilities: They receive the affection of Ghosts, won¡¯t be attacked by Ghosts, and can understand Ghosts. They also had a special ability, which was called Ghostform. This skill allowed the Ghost Summoner to fuse with his or her summoned Ghosts, giving the Ghost Summoner immense power. This sort of power was many times stronger than one¡¯s own strength. However, Ghostform had many weaknesses, such as slightly reducing one¡¯s lifespan and being hard to control.


    After looking at the Ghost Summoner profession, Zhao Fu picked another 300 people to change professions, and he asked one of them to use the Ghostform skill.


    The soldier squatted down and pressed his hand against the ground as he chanted a few strange sybles.


    Immediately, a massive amount of ghostly qi streamed out from the ground, causing a cold wind to blow as a powerful-looking figure appeared beside the soldier.


    The Ghost was two meters tall and had taut muscles all over its body. Its skin was ashen-colored, and it had a savage face and two ck horns on its head. It gave off a powerful aura and seemed to be a type of Devil Ghost.


    Zhao Fu was ted when he saw this ¨C since they were able to summon such powerful Ghosts already, it meant that after they became more powerful, the Ghost Summoners would be able to summon incredibly powerful Ghosts. It seemed that the Ghost Summoners would be very good in the future.


    After looking at these things, Zhao Fu once again went to the City God Temple and used the Upgrade Stones dropped by the Sky Ghosts to upgrade it. The City God Temple shined with a dignified golden light, and its structure looked even more majestic than before.


    After rising to Gold grade, the City God Temple¡¯s stats once again greatly rose. It now suppressed evil creatures¡¯ strength by 35%, and the protection was also stronger.


    Furthermore, the Gold grade City God Temple unlocked another ability, [ck and White Impermanence]. This ability allowed Zhao Fu to spend some Yin Coins to summon ck and White Impermanences.


    ck and White Impermanences were also officials of the Ghost World, and they had a higher status than Yin Soldiers. They were essentially bailiffs responsible for catching Ghosts, and they were also more powerful than Yin Soldiers. The ancient depictions of them looked quite savage, holding leg-irons and handcuffs, and they provided assistance to the good and punishment to the evil.


    As a Chinese person, Zhao Fu had heard about ck and White Impermanences, so he spent some Yin Coins and summoned them. However, the scene that greeted him caused his jaw to drop to the ground.

 Chapter 212: Sixth Night

    <h4>Chapter 212: Sixth Night</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Within a fog of ghostly qi, two figures appeared. One was wearing white clothes with a tall hat that had ¡®Blessings of Prosperity¡¯ written on it, while the other wore ck clothes and had a tall hat with ¡®Peace on Earth¡¯ written on it.


    This was quite normal, but surprisingly, both of them were women. They had delicate features and looked extremely beautiful. One had tanned skin, while the other had white skin. Simrly, one had ck hair, while the other had white hair, and they also had incredibly seductive figures. This was especially so for theirrge breasts, which were simply perfection.


    At this moment, the two women were tightly pressed together, their faces red and their clothes disheveled as their long tongues intertwined. What¡¯s more, they were panting heavily, making those who saw them fantasize.


    The two women¡¯s actions were quite intense ¨C one pressed the other on the ground, and their hands roamed around each other¡¯s bodies, causing their clothes to almost fall to the ground, revealing a lot of skin.


    Upon seeing this scene, Zhao Fu stared in disbelief. He had never thought that he would see such a thing ¨C were these really the savage ck and White Impermanences who caught Ghosts?


    Did he make a mistake? Zhao Fu looked at their descriptions and found that they were indeed ck and White Impermanences. Following this, Zhao Fu looked to see if there was a way to get a refund. He feltpletely ripped-off with these ck and White Impermanences.


    Zhao Fu wanted ferocious beings who could catch Ghosts, but when he saw that these two women were bing more and more intense, he decided to put an end to this.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Zhao Fu looked quite awkward as he softly coughed, causing the two indulgent women toe to their senses.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± the White Impermanence cried out. Only now had she discovered that there was someone else around. A red blush appeared on her face as she quickly pulled up her clothes to cover her chest.


    The ck Impermanence also paused in surprise and looked around before noticing the system announcement she had received. Only after looking at it did she realize what was happening, and she casually pulled her clothes around her and covered herself before smiling at Zhao Fu.


    The two of them tidied themselves up before paying their respects to Zhao Fu and greeting him, ¡°Respected Lord!¡±


    The White Impermanence¡¯s face was still flushed, and she looked quite embarrassed when facing Zhao Fu, not daring to look at him directly. As for the ck Impermanence, she looked as if nothing had happened and maintained a calm smile.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay too much mind to what had just happened, and he asked them why both of them were women when the legends said one male and one female. He then also asked what their names were.


    Following this, Zhao Fu found out that there were actually many ck and White Impermanences within the Ghost World, though female ck and White Impermanences were in the minority. Most of them were male.


    He also learned that the White Impermanence was named Bai Xiaoxi, while the ck Impermanence was named Hei Xiaojie.


    After hearing about these things, Zhao Fu left to prepare for the battle at night. The battle the previous night had been quite dangerous, and because most of the talisman papers on the town walls had been destroyed, he had to prepare them again.


    When she saw that Zhao Fu had left, Hei Xiaojie flirtatiously smiled as she hugged Bai Xiaoxi¡¯s slender waist and said, ¡°Xiaoxi, let¡¯s continue from where we left off!¡±


    Bai Xiaoxi pushed Hei Xiaojie away and red at her with an embarrassed look as she replied, ¡°No way! It was all your fault that our bodies were revealed to Respected Lord, and it is because of you that we left a bad impression on him.¡±


    In response, Hei Xiaojie giggled, ¡°What are you so embarrassed for? Respected Lord is a future Emperor, and he might even take us as concubines in the future. Those old fellows in our n saw Respected Lord¡¯s massive Fate and potential, which was why they pushed us out. This is a big matter, and after the heaven tribtion transformation, our n wants us to establish a rtionship with him. If Respected Lord bes powerful, it¡¯ll be very beneficial to the n!¡±


    Bai Xiaoxi understood, and even though she looked somewhat unwilling, she couldn¡¯t resist and could only look sad.


    Hei Xiaojie took advantage of this. She put her arm around Bai Xiaoxi¡¯s petite frame and groped herrge chest with practiced ease, after which some things that cannot be described happened.


    Time quickly passed, and soon, the sun went beneath the horizon, and the stars came out. By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s subjects had finished covering the town walls with talisman papers, and their preparations wereplete.


    This was the fourth night of the Ghost Festival, and the Ghosts were bing more and more ferocious. People didn¡¯t have to go out to look for them; the Ghosts now started to take the initiative to attack.


    Because Zhao Fu had the reversed Allmonster Warding Talisman and the Deathcry Flute,rge numbers of Ghosts attacked. Although it was quite tiring for Great Qin¡¯s forces, they were still able to destroy them easily.


    Following this, the clock struck 12 again as the ghostly moon began to change. This time, Zhao Fu told Asani to stop ying the Song of Paradise ¨C he still hadn¡¯t forgotten the terrifying scene from the previous night.


    The Ghosts tonight were already incredibly fierce and tough, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want anything unexpected to happen. He just wanted tonight to pass safely. As such, he didn¡¯t allow Asani to y the Deathcry Flute at midnight.


    Following this, Zhao Fu¡¯s intuition was proven correct. A massive Ghost horde formed, and it was only slightly smaller than the previous night¡¯s. As such, Zhao Fu could only once again use the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation to suppress and kill these Ghosts.


    After this chaotic time passed, everyone was able to rx, and the rest of the night passed easily.


    Early the next morning, the sky turned blue again, and the silver moon still hung faintly in the sky. During this time, Zhao Fu ordered his people to collect and tally the Ghost Crystals.


    This time, they had collected slightly less than the previous night: 2.4 million Ghost Crystals, roughly 10,000 Ghost Treasure Sacks, and countless City God Stones.


    By now, Zhao Fu had an innumerable number of City God Stones, but he had no use for them. His City God Temple was already Gold grade, and they couldn¡¯t be used to upgrade it anymore. As such, he put them away in case they would be useful in the future.


    Zhao Fu once again went to Holy Light City¡¯s Exchange Stone Stele and looked through the items. By now, Zhao Fu had 31 million Ghost Crystal Points ¨C some of them were left over from the previous day, and some of them was from the Orc City.


    Because it was the fourth day, many of the top-ranked professions had been imed, and only the ninth-ranked profession, Netherghost Archer, out of the top ten was remaining. As such, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to spend 18 million Ghost Crystal Points to buy it.


    At that moment, Great Tang¡¯s Li Baiqing, who had, through great difficulty, finally gathered enough Ghost Crystals, was just about to purchase it too. When he saw that it had disappeared, mes of fury erupted out from him as he gnashed his teeth and roared, ¡°Who did this?!?!¡±

 Chapter 213: Crushing Spear

    <h4>Chapter 213: Crushing Spear</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Nobody would be able to withstand such anger. After spending so much effort and feeling anxious this entire time, he saw the profession that he was just about to buy suddenly disappear. How could anyone endure such a thing? It was like seeing a woman one had been wooing for ten years suddenly run off with someone else!


    Li Baiqing almost went crazy, and he hated the person who took the Netherghost Archer profession to death. At that moment, all he wanted was to skin that person.


    On the side, Xue Rengui and a few other of his Generals quickly calmed him down. In the end, Li Baiqing could only set his eyes on the thirteenth-ranked profession because the first twelve were all gone.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know about any of this. After obtaining the Netherghost Archer profession, he returned to Great Qin and looked at the Netherghost Archer profession¡¯s stats in detail.


    Just as its name suggested, it was an Archer profession. The profession had special archery skills, and it also gave more Agility.


    Some of the powerful skills it had were: [Ghost Eyes]: Allows one to urately and tracelessly lock onto enemies, [Netherghost Arrow]: An arrow with Ghost¡¯s Power, [Ghost Crowd Arrow]: A crowd-attack skill that creates five ghostly figures who continuously attack.


    Overall, even though the Netherghost Archer profession couldn¡¯tpare to the top three professions, it was still a good profession. Zhao Fu was quite pleased and smiled.


    Following this, he went to prepare many things for the fifth night. Soon, night descended, and the Ghosts were even more ferocious than before. In fact, some of Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers and residents were wounded. However, there weren¡¯t many injuries, so things weren¡¯t too bad.


    They obtained 2.6 million Ghost Crystals this time, and Zhao Fu once again went to the Exchange Stone Stele.


    By now, the Ghost Festival was reaching the end, so the 40 professions had all been imed. When he saw this, Zhao Fu was somewhat disappointed because he wasn¡¯t able to gain any more special professions.


    However, Zhao Fu was already content ¨C after all, he had obtained three of the top 10 professions. Who else could do such a thing?


    Since there were no more professions, Zhao Fu turned to look at the other items. With the Ghost Crystals he had left from the previous day, he had 42 million Ghost Crystal Points, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of not having enough.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on an item. Because the focus of the Ghost Festival rewards was professions, many of the items were rted to professions as well.


    The item that had caught Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was a Military Profession Upgrade Stone!


    [E grade Military Profession Upgrade Stone]: A type of mysterious stone that can upgrade a military profession¡¯s strength. It can increase the grade of an E grade profession by one Step.


    This Military Profession Upgrade Stone could only be used on E grade professions. Great Qin Soldier was an E grade profession, and Zhao Fu had long since felt that the Great Qin Soldier profession¡¯s grade was too low. With this Upgrade Stone, he would be able to raise it to E+ grade.


    This Military Profession Upgrade Stone cost 10 million Ghost Crystal Points, and although it seemed expensive, Zhao Fu thought that it was worth it. After all, there was nothing else that was worth buying.


    [D Grade Military Profession Upgrade Stone]: A type of mysterious stone that can upgrade a military profession¡¯s strength. It can increase the grade of a D grade profession by one Step.


    D Grade Military Profession Upgrade Stones could only be used on D grade professions, and Great Qin had many D grade professions, such as General. There were also the special professions of the various races, though many of them were D- grade.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on giving them the Upgrade Stone. Instead, he was going to keep it for when the Great Qin Soldier profession rose from E+ grade to D- grade.


    This was because the D Grade Military Profession Upgrade Stone was simply too expensive ¨C a single one cost 30 million Ghost Crystal Points, and it was five million Ghost Crystal Points more than even the top-ranked profession.


    This showed how difficult it was to raise the grade of a profession. If it wasn¡¯t for the Ghost Festival, Zhao Fu would have no idea how to raise the grade of his professions.


    After buying the two types of Upgrade Stones, Zhao Fu¡¯s fortune immediately vanished.


    After purchasing these Upgrade Stones, Zhao Fu nned to go back and upgrade the Great Qin Soldier profession when he suddenly saw someone familiar ¨C it was a woman with a gentle and soft temperament.


    ¡°Zhao Xin! Long time no see! Where have you been?¡± Jiang Rou smiled as she walked over. She was going to buy some items when she surprisingly met Zhao Fu. Even though Zhao Fu was wearing his cloak, she was still able to recognize him instantly.


    ¡°Mm, have you been well?¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at Jiang Rou, deliberately avoiding her question.


    When she heard Zhao Fu¡¯s words of concern, Jiang Rou felt a slight warmth in her heart, and her smile became even sweeter. After catching up for a bit, Jiang Rou decided not to bother Zhao Fu as she knew that he was quite busy.


    After talking with Jiang Rou, Zhao Fu received some information. Afterward, he went to the Westfall Restaurant and called Guo Binglin to the side. He asked her about some things regarding Holy Light City.


    Recently, the Zhou family¡¯s faction had been growing quite quickly ¨C it seemed to have to do with the Great Ming Dynasty. After all, Great Ming had a Dynasty-level Legacy, and it was a massive figure to these ordinary families. Because of Great Ming, everyone let the Zhou family have their way, allowing them to develop quickly. However, they also became quite arrogant.


    This caused Zhao Fu to slightly frown ¨C he hadn¡¯t expected that Great Ming¡¯s hand would stretch to where he was. Even though he didn¡¯t really care about the Zhou family, he would probably have to respond in some way.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to act for now if they didn¡¯t provoke him, as there was no benefit to him, and it simply wasn¡¯t necessary. However, if the Zhou family made trouble for him, he would definitely destroy them.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu went to the Barracks and used the E Grade Military Profession Upgrade Stone, raising the Great Qin Soldier profession to E+ grade. After looking at the profession, he saw that both the stats and skills had be slightly better than before.


    In the remaining time, he started to prepare for the sixth night!


    The Ghosts on the sixth night were even more ferocious and violent than previous nights, and they were much stronger too. What¡¯s more, many more Ghosts appeared within the town than normal, and even Evil Ghosts appeared. If it wasn¡¯t for the City God Temple¡¯s suppression, normal Evil-Warding Talismans would have been unable to stop them.


    Without good defensive measures, countless residents would be injured, which was why the City God Temple was especially important.


    Now, even fewer people dared toe out at night because that was equivalent to seeing death. It was much more difficult for each of the factions to kill Ghosts now.


    This was the same on Zhao Fu¡¯s side as well. However, it was easier for them because they had a Gold grade City God Temple, the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation, and the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation. Even so, they made it through the sixth night with great difficulty.

 Chapter 214: Ghost Queen

    <h4>Chapter 214: Ghost Queen</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Even though the night was quite difficult to get through, they obtained significant gains. In total, Great Qin collected three million Ghost Crystals this time, and Zhao Fu once again went to the Exchange Stone Stele to see if there was anything left that was worth exchanging for.


    After looking through it closely, he found that there were still a few things of value to him. The first was a formation called the Four Corners Sealing Formation, which was set up through four stone steles. Each of them had, respectively, an Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise engraved on them, and the formation had incredible sealing powers.


    The Four Corners Sealing Formation cost four million Ghost Crystal Points, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to buy it. No matter if it was the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation, Yin General Ghost-Killing Formation, or this Four Corners Sealing Formation, they were all things that Zhao Fu needed to kill a god.


    These things, along with the Six Wood Absolute Barrier, would be used for suppressing, sealing, attacking, and space-locking.


    After all, his target was a god, and because Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong, he had to make sufficient preparations.


    After purchasing the Four Corners Sealing Formation, Zhao Fu looked at the next item that had caught his eye.


    It was a spear that waspletely made of talisman papers, and it looked incredibly mysterious and profound.


    [Evil-Crushing Spear]: A spearpletely made from Holy Sun Spirit Talismans that can deal a massive amount of damage to evil creatures. This item can only be used once.


    The Evil-Crushing Spear was a one-time consumable that would disappear after being used. As such, Zhao Fu bought 16 of them ¨C not only would they help with the final night, the seventh night, of the Ghost Festival, but they would also be incredibly helpful when taking down a demon god.


    After buying the Four Corners Sealing Formation and the Evil-Crushing Spears, Zhao Fu spent 20 million Ghost Crystal Points in total. He had 10 million Ghost Crystal Points remaining, so he continued looking at the other items.


    After looking around, his gaze fell on a piece of equipment.


    It was a piece of inner armor that was made of some unknown material. It was a snow-white color and looked quite simple and in.


    [Great White Armour]: Grade: Gold, Stats: Strength +6, Constitution +10, Agility +4, Intelligence +4, Description: An inner armor with powerful defensive abilities. It is incrediblyfortable to wear.


    Not all equipped equipment gave stat bonuses ¨C each person could only receive stat bonuses from six of his or her equipment: one from the weapon, two from defensive equipment, and three from essories.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t normally like wearing armor, but he felt that this inner armor suited him. Its stats were also quite good, so he decided to buy it.


    With his remaining Ghost Crystal Points, Zhao Fu bought ten or so Ghost Strengthening Stones, as they were quite rare, and some talisman papers to deal with the powerful Ghosts on the final night.


    Each night of the Ghost Festival was more terrifying than thest, and now that the grand finale hade, Zhao Fu had to make sufficient preparations.


    By now, Zhao Fu had more or less finished collecting everything that he needed for his God-Refining n. After collecting one more item, Zhao Fu would be able to put his n into motion.


    Soon, dusk fell, and beautiful, fiery clouds could be seen on the horizon. While watching the setting sun and looking at those clouds, anyone would marvel at the beauty of dusk.


    After the sunpletely set, darkness descended, and ghostly qi rose up from the ground, seeming to fill the entire world. An eerie and creepy atmosphere filled every corner, and all creatures seemed to fall silent.


    A blood-red moon appeared in the sky, dyeing the heavens and earth red. As the blood-red moonlight fell on the ground and bathed countless Ghosts, their eyes became blood-red, and they looked incredibly vicious, no longer seeming as simple and dumb as before.


    The Ghosts once again appeared on the horizon, their blood-red eyes making them look extraordinarily terrifying.


    _Rumble_ ¡­


    The ground violently trembled as the countless Ghosts formed a massive tsunami, wiping out everything in their path. Their momentum seemed to be able to annihte the heavens and earth as they rushed towards Great Qin, their roars seeming to herald the apocalypse.


    Trees were destroyed, and rocks fragmented ¨C the ground that the Ghost tsunami passed over was ttened and filled with a deathly aura.


    Soon, the massive tsunami, bringing with it a shocking aura, arrived at the Great Qin Town, and it was just 100 meters away from the town walls.


    _Swish, swish, swish_ ¡­


    Powerful arrows and bolts tore through the air, making it sound as if the air was exploding as they rained down.


    _Chi, chi, chi_ ¡­


    Dense waves of arrows and bolts shot down, but they didn¡¯t slow down the tsunami at all. By now, Zhao Fu had brought the entire town to arms, and even though they shot countless arrows, they were still unable to stop the tsunami.


    Soon, this massive tsunami was about to collide with the town walls!


    ¡°Skreeeeee!!¡± the Golden Crow cried as a small sun once again appeared in the sky, its blinding light shredding through the darkness and illuminating the world.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!!¡± the countless Ghosts howled, but because of the support from the bloody moon in the sky, they didn¡¯t immediately die. The most terrifying ones were a massive crowd of Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts who were still able to attack in spite of the searing heat and light.


    Immediately, all of the ballistae stopped attacking the ordinary Ghosts and focused their fire on the crowd of Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts. With the ballistae now attacking as well, the Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts were quickly suppressed.


    However, the terrifying ordeal wasn¡¯t over yet. 50 or so Sky Ghosts suddenly appeared in the sky, and their power couldn¡¯t be doubted. In the past few days, there had only been a maximum of ten or so appearing at once, yet 50 of them had simultaneously appeared this time.


    Under the intense white light, the Sky Ghosts only seemed a bit weaker. They were naturally quite powerful, and because they were being buffed by the blood-red moon, they were able to attack fearlessly.


    Now that it was the final night, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to take out arrows that were made of 500-year-old peach wood, dipped in high-grade spirit beast blood, and covered in high-grade talismans. He gave these arrows to his elite archers.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu ordered all of the underground exploration teams, who had been recalled to help, to attack the Sky Ghosts. They had Holy Light skills and equipment and could deal a massive amount of damage to Ghosts.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu ordered all of his Generals, his best fighters, to help deal with the crowd of Sky Ghosts.


    Ge Nia and Little Sha didn¡¯t stay by Zhao Fu¡¯s side. Instead, they went to kill Sky Ghosts, while Zhao Fu took out an Evil-Crushing Spear and tightly gripped it as he sent his King¡¯s Power into it.


    The Evil-Crushing Spear shined with a brilliant silver light as runes moved across it, and it gave off an evil-suppressing power that caused the ghostly qi within ten meters of him to retreat.

 Chapter 215: Slaughterfield Domain

    <h4>Chapter 215: ughterfield Domain</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was incredibly sharp as he looked at a Sky Ghost flying towards him. He tightly gripped the spear and threw it as hard as he could at the Sky Ghost.


    _Chi!_


    The Evil-Crushing Spear shined brilliantly, bringing with it immense power as it turned into a silver streak and arced through the air. In just the blink of an eye, it pierced through a Sky Ghost¡¯s chest, causing green blood to stter everywhere.


    The Sky Ghost looked incredibly shocked as it fell from the air. It had been unable to dodge the spear at all, and it copsed into ghostly qi, signaling its death.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at another Sky Ghost and threw another Evil-Crushing Spear. Another ray of silver light shot out, sessfully killing another Sky Ghost. These Evil-Crushing Spears were simply too powerful.


    Nearby, ten people in white clothes raised their hands and aimed at the Sky Ghosts flying towards them. Suddenly, a sun diagram appeared on their hands as a ray of Holy Light energy shot towards the Sky Ghosts.


    After being hit, the Sky Ghosts howled painfully as their bodies gave off white smoke. Immediately, the elite Archers shot the 500-year-old peach wood arrows into their hearts. The 500-year-old peach wood felt like searing-hot iron arrows, instantly incinerating their hearts and killing them.


    The Heaven Awaken World was made up of many different cultures, and it felt quite strange using western-style magic against eastern monsters. However, their sources were the same, though their usage was slightly different.


    Under their attacks, the 50 Sky Ghosts were quickly killed, and most of the ordinary Ghosts under the town walls had also been dealt with. It seemed that this wave of Ghosts had been sessfully destroyed by Great Qin¡¯s forces.


    Suddenly, an aura like that of a mountain¡¯s descended, weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts. This aura caused everyone¡¯s slightly-rxed faces to instantly look nervous.


    Everyone turned to look at a terrifying figure that slowly appeared within everyone¡¯s vision.


    It looked like a woman with a slender body wearing a set of red-ck armor. Her ck hair fell to her shoulders, and her face was extremely pretty. However, her blood-red eyes were incredibly cold and emotionless.


    She gave off a dense blood-red aura that was filled with boundless killing intent, and this terrifying aura seemed to cause the air around her to freeze.


    As she appeared, everything fell silent, and even the sound of the wind disappeared. The Ghosts around her all prostrated themselves on the ground as they trembled and looked incredibly fearful.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became grim ¨C he could sense how powerful this Ghost was. This was most likely a Queen-level Ghost.


    ¡°Bai Qi, I¡¯ll leave things here to you,¡± Zhao Fu said as Little Sha, Ge Nia, and he jumped down from the town walls and walked towards the Ghost Queen.


    Just as he had taken a few steps, a few Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts leaped towards him. A few sword lights shed, and without Zhao Fu having to do anything, Ge Nia had easily dealt with the Six Paths Ravenous Ghosts.


    As they advanced, many Ghosts who still had some fighting power charged at Zhao Fu, but he didn¡¯t need to attack. In fact, he didn¡¯t even slow down or pause because as soon as Ghosts came near, sword lights and blood-red lights would sh from Ge Nia and Little Sha¡¯s attacks, dealing with them instantly.


    The Ghost Queen held a blood-red sword that gave off a sense of killing intent, and its cold gaze fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. It seemed to sense that Zhao Fu was the Lord here, and it walked to meet him.


    Both sides slowly drew closer to each other, and when they were within ten meters of each other, they both stopped. None of the other Ghosts dared toe close, and the Ghost Queen didn¡¯t hide the killing intent in its eyes. Just as it was about to attack, Little Sha took the initiative and strangely appeared beside the Ghost Queen, his dagger drawing a sharp arc of light as it shed the Ghost Queen¡¯s throat.


    However, the Ghost Queen casually swept out with its sword, sending Little Sha flying.


    Even though Little Sha was quite powerful to other people, in front of the Ghost Queen, he was still a bit too tender. After being sent flying, he didn¡¯t receive very heavy injuries, and he angrily started to rush at the Ghost Queen again.


    However, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and signaled for him to stop. Little Sha could only return to Zhao Fu¡¯s side. At that moment, Ge Nia raised his sword and started to walk towards the Ghost Queen.


    The Ghost Queen coldly watched as Ge Nia walked closer and closer. Suddenly, it shed out with her sword, causing a blood-red sword light to fly towards Ge Nia!


    Ge Nia remained expressionless as he also shed out with his sword, sending out a sharp white sword light.


    _ng!_


    The blood-red sword light and the white sword light shed, causing a metallic shing sound to ring out. Sword light scattered everywhere as the two attacks neutralized each other ¨C it seemed that the two of them were on equal ground.


    The Ghost Queen¡¯s blood-red eyes stared at Ge Nia, and it became serious as the true battle unfolded.


    The Ghost Queen brandished its sword, chopping down at Ge Nia again and again. Each strike was extremely ferocious and contained immense killing intent, making its strikes seem quite terrifying.


    Ge Nia parried while also responding with his own attacks. Even though he didn¡¯t attack very frequently, each strike brought with it a trace of fatal danger, forcing the Ghost Queen to either evade or block.


    _ng! ng! ng!_


    The battle between the Ghost Queen and Ge Nia was incredibly intense, and nging sounds continuously rang out as sword light flew everywhere. This generated a sharp sword wind that could even cut leaves that were ten meters away.


    The Ghost Queen suddenly shed horizontally, sending out a five-meter-long blood-red arc of light that seemed to be able to split mountains and was incredibly monstrous. Ge Nia was unable to dodge to the left or right, so he kicked off the ground and flipped through the air beforending behind the Ghost Queen. However, at that moment, the Ghost Queen reversed its sword, stabbing backward towards Ge Nia¡¯s chest.


    Facing this sudden attack, Ge Nia vigorously twisted his body, narrowing avoiding the stab. He simultaneously attacked, his sword stabbing towards the Ghost Queen¡¯s unprotected armpit.


    The Ghost Queen¡¯s gaze became cold, and the Ghost Queen exploded with an even more powerful aura. The blood-red aura around her became many times more powerful, and this energy sent Ge Nia stumbling backward.


    The Ghost Queen grasped this opportunity and rushed towards Ge Nia, once again stabbing towards him.


    Facing the Ghost Queen, who was even more powerful than before, Ge Nia knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for it. As such, he could only use ¡®that¡¯ power. When the Ghost Queen stabbed towards him, Ge Nia suddenly closed his eyes before suddenly opening them. A ck light shed in his eyes as a ck symbol appeared on his forehead ¨C it was Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Seal.


    When the King¡¯s Seal appeared, Ge Nia¡¯s aura became many times more powerful, and his body gave off traces of ck King¡¯s Power. This King¡¯s Power wasn¡¯t Ge Nia¡¯s but Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    Now that both sides were more powerful, the battle became even more intense. The rays of sword light from their battle shed into the ground, resulting in manyrge and small gashes in the ground.


    At that moment, Ge Nia trembled as his sword hummed and stabbed at the Ghost Queen incredibly quickly. Facing this dangerous strike, the Ghost Queen had to dodge, causing Ge Nia¡¯s attack to miss. However, it was able to cut a few of the Ghost Queen¡¯s hairs.


    Just as the Ghost Queen was about to attack, Ge Nia suddenly changed his attack, smashing his sword against the Ghost Queen, who had just dodged. The massive force sent the Ghost Queen several meters away, causing the Ghost Queen to lose its bnce.


    Ge Nia took this opportunity to unleash a fatal attack. A massive ck sword light that contained an incredibly sharp aura covered the Ghost Queen. However, at that moment, the situation suddenly changed!

 Chapter 216: Ghost of Slaughtering

    <h4>Chapter 216: Ghost of ughtering</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Just as massive ck sword light was about to hit the Ghost Queen and kill it, the Ghost Queen exploded out with its true power.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± the Ghost Queen womanly yelled. When the Ghost Queen yelled, it had a feminine and soft quality to it.


    _BOOM!!!_


    As the Ghost Queen yelled, it released a terrifying power as a pir of blood-red light rushed up into the sky. Blood-red energy spread out from the center, forming an energy barrier that covered a thousand meters.


    The area within the barrier seemed like apletely different world. The sky waspletely blood-red, and it seemed deste and bleak as the bone-piercing wind howled. There were countless soldiers¡¯ corpses on the ground, and their blood gathered into small creeks. Their weapons were either stabbed into the ground, lying by their owner¡¯s corpses, or destroyed. It was the scene after a horrific battle.


    The Ghost Queen had created a high-grade Domain. It had turned an image within its mind into a world, a domain where it was the sovereign.


    The Ghost Queen¡¯s aura was powerful to the extreme, and it was to the point that its aura could even twist the space around it. Its blood-red eyes seemed to shine with light, making them extremely eye-catching in the darkness.


    _Shing!_


    The Ghost Queen¡¯s sword hummed as it shed out a ten-meter long blood red arc towards Ge Nia. This arc of light was incredibly sharp and seemed to tear the air apart. It was also incredibly fast, and it arrived before Ge Nia in the blink of an eye.


    Ge Nia was quite surprised and quickly blocked with his sword. A muffled explosion sounded out as the blood-red arc of light collided with Ge Nia¡¯s sword, causing him to slide back by ten or so meters and leave deep marks in the ground before he stopped.


    In the Ghost Queen¡¯s ughterfield Domain, not only did the Ghost Queen receive incredibly powerful buffs, but its enemies were also greatly suppressed.


    Ge Nia¡¯s sword skills were exquisite, but because he didn¡¯t have his own Domain, he waspletely suppressed by the Ghost Queen. Ge Nia¡¯s sword skills, which were his trump card, were bing more and more ineffective as he could feel himself growing weaker.


    After sending Ge Nia back ten or so meters, the Ghost Queen¡¯s body blurred before appearing before Ge Nia, raising its blood-red sword high as it shed downwards.


    _Boom!!!_


    The blood-red sword descended, bringing with it a monstrous amount of power and creating an explosion. Rocks and sand were sent flying into the air as a five-meter-wide crater appeared in the ground. At the edge of the crater, Ge Nia had used his sword to defend against this terrifying destructive power, but he now looked quite wretched.


    Following this, the Ghost Queen once again disappeared and reappeared in front of Ge Nia. At the side, after seeing this, Zhao Fu knew that Ge Nia wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the Ghost Queen. As such, he took out a round stone ¨C it was the Unsealing Stone.


    Zhao Fu closed his eyes as he pressed the Unsealing Stone against his chest and softly yelled, ¡°Unseal!¡±


    The Unsealing Stone turned into an orb of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, immediately unsealing the azure energy sealing Zhao Fu¡¯s power. Zhao Fu¡¯s full power erupted from within him, causing arge amount of King¡¯s Power to rush out of him.


    Zhao Fu once again opened his eyes, a ck light shing within them. His eyes werepletely ck. His aura had be many times more powerful, and it was filled with dignity and overbearingness.


    At that moment, Ge Nia was once again sent flying by an attack from the Ghost Queen and crashed to the ground. A trace of blood flowed out from his mouth as he looked at the Ghost Queen seriously.


    ¡°Ge Nia, you can step back now.¡± When he heard Zhao Fu¡¯s voice, Ge Nia turned and looked at Zhao Fu, who was using his full-strength. His heart trembled as he quickly retreated to the side.


    The Ghost Queen turned its head, its blood-red eyes looking at Zhao Fu, who was giving off a massive aura. Its face became serious, as it could sense how powerful Zhao Fu was.


    Zhao Fu also looked at the Ghost Queen as he held the Sky Demon Sword. He raised his other palm towards the Ghost Queen, on which his King¡¯s Seal appeared.


    A formless energy swept out as an area with ck dragon inscriptions appeared. If he wanted to deal with the Ghost Queen, he had to use his Domain to fight against the ughterfield Domain.


    Zhao Fu knew that his Domain couldn¡¯t rival the Ghost Queen¡¯s ughterfield Domain yet, which covered a thousand meters, so he chose to only make it cover ten meters. This increased its strength, and it would guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the ughterfield Domain.


    The Ghost Queen turned and rushed at Zhao Fu, ferociously attacking him. Its sword shot out with blood-red light as it chopped down towards him, giving off a fearsome aura.


    Zhao Fu raised his sword, which shot out with ck light, and parried the Ghost Queen¡¯s sword.


    _Boom!!!_


    A massive explosion sounded out ¨C this wasn¡¯t from their swords colliding but from the ck King¡¯s Domain and the blood-red ughterfield Domain shing. It was as if two worlds had collided.


    This created a massive shockwave that sted outwards like a wild gale, and the ground beneath their feet also disintegrated.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡± the Ghost Queen once again roared as its sword shed towards Zhao Fu. Its attacks were difficult to see with the naked eye, and they were incredibly fast. Because of this, Zhao Fu was instantly suppressed and forced to defend.


    Facing the Ghost Queen¡¯s ferocious attacks, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed as he yelled, ¡°Sky Demon sh!¡±


    The Sky Demon Sword burst forth with ck light and an incredibly piercing sword qi, and Zhao Fu was able to send the Ghost Queen back ten or so meters, freeing himself from its suppression.


    However, right after being knocked back, the Ghost Queen immediately charged at Zhao Fu like a cannonball, and it used some sort of skill to create thousands of phantom images of itself.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and used his sword to block the Ghost Queen¡¯s sword, but the thousands of phantom images continued to stream towards him.


    _Bang!_


    Zhao Fu was sent flying and crashed to the ground. He red at the Ghost Queen as a trace of blood leaked from his lips ¨C he had underestimated the Ghost Queen.


    Zhao Fu wiped away the blood, and the Ghost Queen once again attacked. In response, Zhao Fu stabbed the Sky Demon Sword into the ground, from which a massive amount of demonic qi streamed out and entered the ground, dyeing the surrounding 20-meter radius areapletely ck.


    When the Ghost Queen entered this region, it immediately realised that something was off. It could detect the power of two separate terrifying Domains ¨C this was thebination of Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain and the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s Sky Demon¡¯s Domain.


    The Ghost Queen immediately tried to retreat, but it was already toote.


    Zhao Fu raised his hand, and a ck spike that was ten or so meters long and as thick as an arm shot out from the ground, piercing upwards towards the Ghost Queen.


    The Ghost Queen was given a big shock and immediately gathered a massive amount of ghostly qi to block it.


    _Bang!_


    A muffled explosion, which was apanied by a delicate cry of pain, sounded out as the Ghost Queen¡¯s body was sent flying 100 meters into the air.


    Zhao Fu drew the Sky Demon Sword from the ground, and the demonic qi returned to the Sky Demon Sword. He raised it and pointed it towards the Ghost Queen as it fell.


    A massive image of a demon flew out, and it brought with it a massive amount of demon¡¯s might as it rushed towards the Ghost Queen.

 Chapter 217: Black Bloodwood

    <h4>Chapter 217: ck Bloodwood</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    A trace of green blood flowed out of the lips of the Ghost Queen as the Ghost Queen fell. Seeing the demon image rushing at it, it twisted its body and gathered a massive amount of ghostly qi around its sword, causing it to give off a shocking light.


    The Ghost Queen used the momentum from twisting its body to vigorously sh out, unleashing a 20-meter long blood-red sword light. It gave off an incredible sound as it split the demon image in two, turning into motes of ck light.


    Just as that happened, Zhao Fu tightly gripped an Evil-Crushing Spear and sent his King¡¯s Power into it, causing it to give off a blinding silver light as mysterious runes flowed around it.


    _Swish!_


    Zhao Fu threw the Evil-Crushing Spear with all his might, and the air was torn as the Evil Crushing Spear turned into a silver ray of light as it shot towards the Ghost Queen.


    The Ghost Queen had only just managed to split the demon image with great difficulty, and it was unable to dodge or block this attack at all.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± the Ghost Queen cried out and coughed up a mouthful of blood as its abdomen was pierced by the Evil-Crushing Spear. Even though the Evil-Crushing Spear soon turned into motes of silver light, a terrible wound was left on the Ghost Queen¡¯s abdomen. What¡¯s more, there was white smoke pouring out from that injury, and the Evil-Crushing Spear¡¯s energy continued to wreak havoc within the Ghost Queen¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu took out another Evil-Crushing Spear as he looked at the Ghost Queen, who was still falling. He threw it with immense strength, causing it to streak through the air like a meteor as it flew towards the Ghost Queen.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± the Ghost Queen roared and gathered all of its strength into its sword and vigorously swept out with it, knocking the Evil-Crushing Spear away.


    However, immediately afterward, five rays of silver light with extraordinary power flew towards the Ghost Queen, causing it to feel incredibly shocked. It used all of its strength to defend, causing blood-red sword light to fly everywhere. However, in the end, an orb of silver light exploded in the sky, and the Ghost Queen¡¯s body powerlessly fell to the ground.


    Zhao Fu walked over with his sword in hand. The Ghost Queen hadn¡¯t died yet and was only heavily injured. It shakily stood up as it coldly red at Zhao Fu.


    Now, the Ghost Queen was injured in three areas: the first wound was in its abdomen, the second was in its left shoulder, and the third was in its left leg. Right now, all three ces were sizzling with white smoke.


    By now, even if the Ghost Queen wasn¡¯t dead, it wasn¡¯t very dangerous. With how heavily injured it was, it no longer had much strength.


    Facing the Ghost Queen¡¯s cold gaze, Zhao Fu remained expressionless and held the Sky Demon Sword as he walked over. He wouldn¡¯t have mercy on her just because she was beautiful.


    Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, bringing with it a sharp arc of light towards the Ghost Queen.


    The Ghost Queen raised its sword with great difficulty and blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s strike, but Zhao Fu immediately raised his sword again and struck down, forcing the Ghost Queen to block again.


    _ng!_


    The Ghost Queen once again blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s sword, but its body feebly retreated a few steps. When he saw this, Zhao Fu frowned ¨C even now, he was unable to kill the Ghost Queen.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed as he sent a massive amount of King¡¯s Power into the Sky Demon Sword, causing it to shine with a terrifying sword light and give off a monstrous and demonic aura.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± The Ghost Queen could tell that Zhao Fu was trying to deal a fatal blow and exploded out with all of its remaining strength, sending it into the blood-red sword. Her sword wildly gave off blood-red light and boundless killing intent.


    Zhao Fu shed out with all his might, and the Ghost Queen also shed out in response.


    _Bang!!!_


    A massive explosion sounded out as the ck and blood-red energies collided, resulting in a berserk gale around them. However, in the next second, the Ghost Queen¡¯s body flew backward and crashed ten or so meters away.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he walked towards the Ghost Queen. With its injuries, it was most likely on itsst breath, and it looked quite pitiful. Zhao Fu decided to be merciful and give her a quick and easy death, and he slowly raised his sword as it gave off a sharp ck light.


    Just as the sword was about to descend towards the Ghost Queen, Zhao Fu¡¯s movements suddenly stopped ¨C he found that there was something within the Ghost Queen¡¯s gaze as it looked at him.


    Zhao Fu met her gaze and felt quite confused, not understanding what the Ghost Queen was trying to convey. However, just as Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended, the Ghost Queen¡¯s body copsed into ghostly qi but didn¡¯t dissipate; rather, it entered the blood-red sword.


    Upon losing its owner, the blood-red sword lost its blood-red luster and turned into an ancient-looking sword. It was full of chips and cracks and looked blunt. Although it looked simple, it was a red-ck color as if it had been stained by countless people¡¯s blood.


    This useless-looking sword lookedpletely different from that powerful sword the Ghost Queen had wielded before. However, it gave off the feeling that it was some divine weapon that had be trash.


    However, the sword still gave off a dense killing intent, and without this killing intent, Zhao Fu would have thought that it waspletely useless, and he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to even inspect it.


    Zhao Fu bent down, and as his hand touched the hilt, an icy feeling came up from the sword and entered his body.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s movements paused as a scene appeared in his mind!


    He was in a chaotic time where war was rife andmoners were disced or killed. Everyone went hungry, and corpses filled the wilderness.


    She had once been the big miss of arge family, and she had been moved by the troubles in the world. She put down her embroidery and took off her beautiful clothes to take up arms and end those chaotic times.


    During her lifetime, she participated in countless battles and was acimed to be a heroine among women. However, she was unable to end those chaotic times and was killed in a cruel battle.


    In that scene, the sky was dyed red, and a cold wind that chilled to the bone howled. Anyone who felt this wind would feel as if his or her body was being frozen, and there were countless soldiers¡¯ bodies lying on the ground, their blood forming small creeks. Not a single person had survived this battle.


    Shey within a pile of corpses covered with fresh blood. Her eyes stared soullessly into the blood-red sky as she slowly died ¨C this was her life.


    She had killed countless people during her lifetime, and after dying, she had be an incredibly terrifying Ghost of ughtering who wandered the earth.


    The scene ended, and Zhao Fu came back to his senses. He picked up the sword on the ground and stood up, thinking back to the scene he had just seen. It was most likely the memories of the Ghost Queen. No wonder her Domain looked like that; it was because that was the scene she remembered when she had died.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu could feel that the Ghost Queen was within this sword, and she seemed to have be an equipment spirit ¨C or had she always been like this?


    Zhao Fu was quite confused, and he looked at the sword¡¯s stats:


    [ughtering Ghost Sword]: Grade: Half-Epic, Stats: Strength +20, Intelligence +15, Constitution +10, Agility +10, Description: A terrifying sword formed from one of the most powerful Ghosts in the Ghost World, the Ghost of ughtering.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu had never thought that the ughtering Ghost Sword would be a Half-Epic grade weapon. It was the same as the Sky Demon Sword when he had first obtained it, and it was incredibly close to breaking through to Epic grade.

 Chapter 218: Ghosts Running Amok

    <h4>Chapter 218: Ghosts Running Amok</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Owner, you already have me, but you¡¯re taking in another one?¡± Sky Demon said in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind as it acted pitifully and incredibly wronged.


    When he heard its words, Zhao Fu felt that Sky Demon was right ¨C he already had a sword, so he didn¡¯t need a second sword. In that case, who should he give this sword to?¡±


    ¡°I only listen to themand of the one who subdues me!¡± a cold and resolute voice suddenly said in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind ¨C this voice belonged to the Ghost Queen, the Ghost of ughtering.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only dispel that thought in frustration. Seeing that it couldn¡¯t change this, the Sky Demon could only unhappily harrumph. In the future, any good things that Zhao Fu obtained would be split between it and this new sword, and Sky Demon wouldn¡¯t be able to monopolize everything.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to put the ughtering Ghost Sword into his King¡¯s Ring, its voice once again said in his mind, ¡°Prepare a sheath for me as well; I also want to be worn at your waist!¡±


    ¡°Ai, don¡¯t overstep your bounds!¡± Sky Demon angrily yelled immediately, feeling that its ce was going to be taken.


    ughtering Ghost ignored Sky Demon, and never paid any attention to it at all. This caused Sky Demon to angrily curse at it, and Sky Demon even came out of its sword to fight with ughtering Ghost.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh and reassure Sky Demon before picking up a violet stone. This was something that the Ghost Queen had dropped after it had dissipated and entered the blood-red sword.


    This violet stone was about as big as a pebble and a square shape. It had a t and smooth surface and felt cold to the touch.


    [City God Temple Upgrade Stone]: A mysterious stone that can upgrade a Gold grade City God Temple into a Legendary grade City God Temple.


    When he saw this item, Zhao Fu became delighted, and he put it away. He looked around and found that his forces had dealt with most of the Ghosts, so he took Ge Nia and Little Sha back to the town walls.


    Afterward, the next few waves of Ghosts were quickly dealt with by Great Qin. When a trace of sunlight came over the mountains and the darkness retreated, everyone knew that the Ghost Festival had finally ended.


    This allowed many people to let out a sigh of relief ¨C the memories that the Ghost Festival had left them with were simply too monstrous. Whenever night fell, residents would tightly close their doors and refuse to go out.


    Zhao Fu ordered his people to tally their gains from the final night. They had obtained 2.5 million Ghost Crystals in total, as the Ghosts had stopped attacking after midnight. Most of the 2.5 million Ghost Crystals had been obtained before midnight.


    Moreover, apart from countless Ghost Treasure Sacks and City God Stones, they had also obtained 50 or so Treasure Sacks from Sky Ghosts.


    Zhao Fu then took these Ghost Crystals with him to the Orc City and once again exchanged equipment for Ghost Crystals. This time, the Orc City only had 50,000 Ghost Crystals. After putting them away, he didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    Rather, Zhao Fu discussed the next deal between Great Qin and the Orc CIty, exchanging equipment for poption. The Orcs were a warlike race ¨C with so much new equipment, they wouldn¡¯t be using them for defense but for warfare. After obtaining so much new equipment from Zhao Fu, they would be much more powerful, resulting in a bloodbath for those around them. However, this wasn¡¯t Zhao Fu¡¯s problem, and he even hoped they would fight more. This was because Zhao Fu required arge number of people as poption was something that he would never have enough of.


    That was why Zhao Fu supported, and even encouraged, the Orcs to go to war. That way, he would be able to obtain arge number of captives from the Orcs.


    Orcs normally enved those who were weaker than them, easy to control, and didn¡¯t resist. They normally enved Ounder races like Gnomes, while they normally killed humans.


    As for Zhao Fu, he epted any intelligent race that was willing to submit to him!


    Gunador didn¡¯t directly ept ¨C after all, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He realized that there were benefits but also costs to this sort of exchange.


    However, Zhao Fu had taken out many pieces of Silver grade equipment as bait, which finally convinced Gunador to ept.


    After striking this deal, Zhao Fu became quite happy and took his Ghost Crystals to the Exchange Stone Stele to see what was left.


    After looking through the list of remaining items, there wasn¡¯t much that caught Zhao Fu¡¯s eye. He remembered how good the Evil-Crushing Spears¡¯ effects were and realized that he only had six left. He would need many of them in the future, so he bought 20 of them in one go. After this, he spent his remaining Ghost Crystal Points on some other misceneous things that weren¡¯t too important.


    After going back to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu went to an empty plot ofnd and took out the ughtering Ghost Sword. By now, Zhao Fu had already prepared a sheath for it ¨C it was made of ck Bloodwood, a Silver grade material. Whether it was its color or attributes, the sheath suited the ughtering Ghost Sword very much.


    After taking out the ughtering Ghost Sword, Zhao Fu also took out a grey stone that gave off ghostly qi ¨C this was a Ghost Strengthening Stone. Because the ughtering Ghost Sword was nearly at Epic grade, Zhao Fu wanted to use the Ghost Strengthening Stones to help it break through.


    After using the first Ghost Strengthening Stone, it turned into ghostly qi that entered the ughtering Ghost Sword. However, after devouring that ghostly qi, there were no changes within the ughtering Ghost Sword.


    Zhao Fu took out two Ghost Strengthening Stones, and after consuming those two Ghost Strengthening Stones, the ughtering Ghost Sword finally had some changes. However, it still didn¡¯t break through.


    When it saw this, Sky Demon became jealous, but it was a pity that these were Ghost Strengthening Stones while it was a demon sword. Their attributes shed, so it wouldn¡¯t be able to use them.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu took out four Ghost Strengthening Stones and used them. The ghostly qi from the Strengthening Stones wrapped around the ughtering Ghost Sword, and the ughtering Ghost Sword seemed to be affected by some sort of energy and floated in the air.


    It gave off a blood-red light, and a gray light was wrapped around by the light as the ughtering Ghost Sword seemed to go through a transformation.


    Suddenly, the clouds in the sky swirled as clouds of ghostly qi appeared in the sky, forming ayer of gray clouds that was hundreds of kilometers wide.


    The ughtering Ghost Sword, surrounded by ghostly qi, absorbed all of the ghostly qi around it. The gray light disappeared as the blood-red light became more powerful.


    At that moment, ghostly souls appeared in the sky, and they looked like the countless stars surrounding the moon. They respectfully and terrifyingly cried, giving all living creatures in the surrounding ten-kilometer radius area a big fright, making them think that the Ghost Festival wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Finally, the ughtering Ghost Sword slowly descended, and the abnormal signs in the sky slowly disappeared. Zhao Fu caught the ughtering Ghost Sword and once again looked at its stats.

 Chapter 219: Ten Great Professions

    <h4>Chapter 219: Ten Great Professions</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    [ughter Ghost Sword]+3: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +30, Intelligence +25, Constitution +20, Agility +20, Description: A terrifying sword formed from one of the most powerful Ghosts in the Ghost World, the Ghost of ughtering.


    The ughtering Ghost Sword¡¯s stats were simr to the Sky Demon Sword¡¯s stats. However, it was a pity that one could only receive the bonus stats from one weapon, so it was useless carrying two swords around.


    The +3 was the number of times the sword had been strengthened. Zhao Fu had quite a few Ghost Strengthening Stones, but each of them cost 200,000 Ghost Crystal Points.


    Just then, Zhao Fu had used seven Ghost Crystals Stones. The fourth strengthening would require eight Strengthening Stones, and the fifth would cost 16 Strengthening Stones. With the number of Ghost Strengthening Stones he had, he would be able to do a fourth strengthening but not a fifth strengthening.


    After doing a fourth strengthening, the ughtering Ghost Sword¡¯s stats became slightly more powerful, and its grade slightly rose, bing a superior Epic grade weapon.


    The Sky Demon Sword watched Zhao Fu use these Strengthening Stones with admiration, and to it, those rays of ghostly qi entering the ughtering Ghost Sword looked incredibly splendorous andfortable ¨C Sky Demon somewhat missed the first time Zhao Fu had upgraded it.


    ¡°Owner, I want it as well!¡± Sky Demon said in an expectant and pitiful voice.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu felt slightly surprised before realizing that Sky Demon was once again asking for the General Soul. Zhao Fu needed that General Soul to fuse a General Armament, so he immediately refused.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡± Sky Demon yelled angrily, venting out its anger and feelings of being wronged. The ughtering Ghost Sword had received much better benefits than it, and as Zhao Fu¡¯s first weapon, Sky Demon felt very displeased.


    When he saw this, Zhao Fu felt quite helpless andforted it by saying, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll help you obtain some Demon Strengthening Stones, alright?¡±


    When it heard Zhao Fu, Sky Demon immediately cheered up and smiled, saying obediently, ¡°Mm, okay! Thank you, owner!¡±


    Once again witnessing how fast Sky Demon¡¯s attitude could change, Zhao Fu was speechless and tied the Sky Demon Sword and ughtering Ghost Sword to his waist before heading to the City God Temple.


    Now, Zhao Fu wanted to upgrade the Gold grade City God Temple to Legendary grade. Any Legendary grade item was incredibly rare and powerful ¨C after all, the Great Qin Town was a Legendary grade Town.


    Because of how rare they were, Legendary grade things were equally as powerful, so Zhao Fu wondered what a Legendary grade City God Temple would be like. He didn¡¯t hesitate as he took out the violet upgrade stone and chose to use it.


    The violet upgrade stone turned into a ray of violet light and shot into the temple, causing it to once again shine with that mighty and dignified golden light. The structure once again becamerger and more imposing.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, your City God Temple has been upgraded to Legendary grade.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your City God Temple has unlocked the ability [City God].¡±


    After receiving these two system announcements, Zhao Fu walked into the City God Temple. There were many Yin Soldiers guarding the entrance, and after walking in, he saw the ck and White Impermanences, who had red faces ¨C one could only guess what they had been doing.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay them much mind and started looking through the City God Temple¡¯s stats:


    [City God Temple]: Grade: Legendary, Description: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect the residents of a vige, town, or city. It requires sacrifices of incense and can be leveled up. All evil creatures that step within the territory that the City God Temple is in will be suppressed by the City God Temple, which will reduce their strength by 55%. Residents will also receive powerful protection and will have immunity to dark powers.


    The suppression of evil creatures had increased to 55%, and the protection power had be ¡®powerful.¡¯ These effects were quite good, but they weren¡¯t Zhao Fu¡¯s focus. What he was interested in was the second system announcement. He took a look and received another two system announcements


    ¡°System announcement! You can spend some Yin Coins to summon a City God, and the City God Temple will receive the normal stats.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because you are the Legatee of a Dynasty and possess the special Fate item jade Ruler¡¯s Seal, you can appoint a City God. The City God will be solely loyal to you. The more powerful the City God is, the greater its stats will be. The City God cannot be a living person, only a Ghost, a dead person, or a powerful soul creature.¡±


    City God Temples weremonly seen in real life because mostrge ces had one, especially ancient cities andrge cities. This was because residents of a ce wanted to believe in an entity that could protect that ce.


    There were two ways in which City Gods could be appointed:


    The first way was for someone who had made great contributions to residents to be a City God through the residents¡¯ gratitude towards him or her. The residents could build a temple, create a divine statue, and offer sacrifices of incense, allowing that person to be a City God.


    The second way was for the Emperor to appoint someone. An Emperor possessed the Fate of an empire, which could change the very manifestation of nature. As such, he had the ability to use an imperial edict to make a person a City God.


    Because Zhao Fu had fulfilled the second condition, he could either spend some Yin Coins to appoint a City God, who would receive the normal stats, or he could appoint a City God.


    The first way seemed too ordinary, and the second way seemed much more attractive. However, who should he appoint? For Ghosts, Zhao Fu had 30 Yin Soldiers, and the ck and White Impermanences. However, they already had their own roles and couldn¡¯t be a City God.


    Alternatively, Zhao Fu could choose people who had died but still had intact souls ¨C Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have any such people. The final option was to use a powerful soul creature. The only one that Zhao Fu had right now was the General Soul.


    Of course, the General Soul would definitely be powerful enough, and the City God appointed from the General Soul would definitely have incredible stats.


    However, Zhao Fu wanted to use the General Soul to fuse into a General Armament ¨C this made Zhao Fu feel torn. After thinking it over for a while, Zhao Fu decided in the end to use the General Soul.


    This was because he would have to find ten Skeleton Generals to fuse ten General Souls into a General Armament ¨C who knew when that would happen? As such, Zhao Fu decided it was better to put the General Soul to use right now.


    This required some preparations on Li Si¡¯s part, as he had to first write an imperial edict. Afterward, Zhao Fu stamped it with the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    After being stamped by the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, the ordinary paper instantly started to glow with a golden light, making it so that all of the remnant ghostly qi didn¡¯t dare toe close due to the Fate it contained. Zhao Fu was still quite weak right now, but after he became more powerful, his imperial edicts would be holy orders that could cause all evil creatures to flee in terror.


    Zhao Fu ced the General Soul on the General statue as Li Si dered the imperial edict, ¡°epting orders from heaven, the Emperor so deres: In these chaotic times with Ghosts running amok, I appoint thee as the Great Qin Town¡¯s City God, protecting all residents within.¡±


    After reading this out, the General Soul shined with a white light and floated into the air, turning into a well-built man who half-kneeled on the ground and loudly replied, ¡°My name is Darknorth Red Autumn! I ept the imperial edict and thank Your Majesty for your divine favor!¡±

 Chapter 220: Solar Crown

    <h4>Chapter 220: Sr Crown</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After Darknorth Red Autumn epted the order, the imperial edict turned into a ray of golden light and entered his forehead. Darknorth Red Autumn exploded with a wave of energy, causing some changes in his body.


    A golden light shined from his body, causing his soul-like state to be more corporeal, and he even gave off an imposing and dignified might as his aura became more powerful.


    The statue within the temple also changed ¨C the statue of the General changed into one that looked like Darknorth Red Autumn, and it had be one body with Darknorth Red Autumn. The statue had be Darknorth Red Autumn¡¯s actual body, the City God¡¯s body.


    The residents came over to offer sacrifices of incense, as the power of their faith and trust could increase its strength. Even though the City God could absorb faith power and was called a ¡®god¡¯ in the real world, it was just a Ghost World official and was quite far away from an actual god.


    ¡°System announcement! You have sessfully appointed a City God and obtained a bonus 15% suppression of evil creatures. You can now summon up to 300 Yin Soldiers and possess even greater protection.¡±


    Right after the appointment was sessful, Zhao Fu received a system announcement.


    Standing by the side, the ck and White Impermanences looked at Darknorth Red Autumn in admiration. In the Ghost World, a City God was a very important official. It turned out that the City God position was quite easy to obtain ¨C no wonder their n was desperate to make theme to this world.


    After appointing the City God, Zhao Fu spent some Yin Coins to summon another 270 Yin Soldiers.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his subordinates tallied their total gains from the Ghost Festival. This time, the greatest beneficiary of the Ghost Festival was, without a doubt, Great Qin.


    In terms of professions, out of the ¡¯ten Great Professions,¡¯ Great Qin obtained the top-ranked profession, Hundred Ghost Illusionist; the third-ranked profession, Ghost Summoner; and the ninth-ranked profession, Netherghost Archer. These professions were incredibly powerful and would be Great Qin¡¯s main forces in the future.


    Even though not many people could change into those professions, there would most likely be things in the future that could increase the number of soldiers that those professions could have. For example, Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Ring could increase the limit of the number of soldiers per profession, though it only applied to professions at B grade or below.


    During the Ghost Festival, Zhao Fu spent most of his money buying various items required to survive through each night. However, the gains from this were tremendous ¨C they had obtained more than 90,000 Ghost Treasure Sacks; 50,000 City God stones, which would allow him to create 5,000 City God Temples; and countless Upgrade Stones.


    After opening the 90,000 or so Ghost Treasure Sacks, apart from items and skills, there were also equipment and materials. After turning the materials into equipment, they would have obtained 46,000 pieces of Silver grade equipment.


    Even a normal system main city wouldn¡¯t have so many pieces of Silver grade equipment. There were even 73 Treasure sacks from Sky Ghosts, which gave 37 pieces of Gold grade equipment. Finally, there was also Zhao Fu¡¯s Epic grade ughtering Ghost Sword.


    Who else could have gained so much? Great Qin¡¯s achievements could only be rivaled if a few other factionsbined all of their achievements.


    This was all because of everyone in Great Qin ¨C none of them had rxed at all during the Ghost Festival, and they had all made great contributions to the gains that Great Qin had received.


    Seeing how exhausted everyone looked, Zhao Fu ordered everyone to stop working and rest for a day, and he held a massive celebratory banquet.


    Upon hearing this, all of Great Qin¡¯s people cheered, and Great Qin finally had the lively atmosphere of a festival.


    They held the banquet very soon, and Zhao Fu personally gave out rewards andmendations to the leaders, soldiers, and residents who had made great contributions. Afterward, the banquet officially began.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t like loud and lively ces, so he didn¡¯t participate. He sat in the main seat and smiled as he watched everyoneughing and drinking.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to go to a main city again!¡± Asani walked over to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and asked somewhat nervously, her eyes full of hope.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at Asani and smiled ¨C she had worked hard during the Ghost Festival, so he nodded and agreed. However, Zhao Fu was somewhat worried for her safety, so he told her to bring Liu Mei whenever she went out.


    When she saw that Zhao Fu had agreed, Asani happilyughed as she skipped away, looking incredibly vivacious and cute. As for Liu Mei, she had one foot on a table as shepeted in a drinking contest with others.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu saw that the banquet was going to finish soon, so he left first. He decided to go back to the real world to see if anything had happened.


    After his consciousness returned to the real world, Zhao Fu opened his eyes, and that familiar wave of hunger assaulted his stomach and mind. He could only ask his bodyguard to order some food for him while he opened hisptop and went into the Heaven Awaken World forum, looking at the gains of each of the major factions.


    Out of the ¡¯ten Great Professions,¡¯ the top four were imed by unknown factions ¨C this caused Zhao Fu to chuckle, as he was the one who took two of the four.


    Surprisingly, the fifth-ranked profession, Berserk Ghost, was obtained not by a system faction but by Great Xia¡¯s Legatee.


    The sixth-ranked profession, Evil Ghost Saberman, was obtained by Great Shang; the seventh-ranked profession, Ghostmonster Cavalry, was obtained by Great Zhou; the eighth-ranked profession, Great Ghost Shieldbearer, was obtained by a system faction, Divine Ghost City; the ninth-ranked profession, Netherghost Archer, was obtained by Zhao Fu; and the tenth-ranked profession, Tenghost Warrior, was obtained by Great Han.


    The eleventh-ranked profession was obtained by Abyss, a system faction; the twelfth-ranked profession was obtained by an Egyptian faction; the thirteenth-ranked profession was obtained by Great Tang; the fourteenth-ranked profession was obtained by an unknown faction; and the fifteenth-ranked profession was obtained by the Roman Empire.


    Most of the first 15 professions had been obtained by yers, and only a few of them had been obtained by system factions. This would happen more and more in the future, as this world was a world that yers would dominate ¨C this was unchangeable.


    After reading through this information, Zhao Fu was quite surprised to see that Arthur Pendragon¡¯s descendant, who had done quite well during the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, wasn¡¯t listed here.


    Could it be that she was one of the unknown factions? That didn¡¯t seem likely, as she had even revealed that she had obtained the seventh-ranked equipment, Sacred Heaven, back then. What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu had heard some things about her on the inte ¨C she believed in the way of light and was someone who was just, humble, trustworthy, virtuous, and valiant. As such, many people were willing to follow her. She was an absolute powerhouse in the west, and her fame was even greater than the Roman Empire Legatee¡¯s.


    With her personality, she wouldn¡¯t hide anything ¨C could it have been that she wasn¡¯t interested in the Ghost Festival? Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu also read that Great Xia, Great Shang, and Great Zhou had all used their Nation Armaments during the Ghost Festival.


    Their Nation Armaments had revealed incredible power, shocking the normal yers and bing a hot discussion topic.

 Chapter 221: Dark World

    <h4>Chapter 221: Dark World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Only the five most powerful Legatees who had gathered China¡¯s Fate dared to use their Nation Armaments so easily. Apart from Xia, Shang, Zhou, Qin, and Han, other Legatees would have to think twice about using their Nation Armaments in the future.


    Apart from China, the Roman Empire seemed to have also used its Nation Armament ¨C it was a spear called the Spear of Destiny.


    Egypt had also used their Nation Armament slightly before ¨C their Nation Armament was called the Sr Crown.


    These factions only dared to use their Nation Armaments slightly because they didn¡¯t have a massive amount of Fate. Because of how big China was, it contained a great amount of Fate, but most of it had gone to the five great Dynasties and their Legatees.


    Out of China¡¯s five great Dynasties, only the Han Dynasty hadn¡¯t used its Nation Armament yet, so their gains were far lesser than the others. Apart from these factions, no other faction had used their Nation Armaments yet.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know much about different Nation Armaments. This was because the world had a long history, was veryrge, and had many different nations and empires.


    Right now, it was still the early stages, so not many people dared to use their Nation Armaments. Zhao Fu knew that by thete stages, as the nations and empires became powerful, the Nation Armaments would also be incredibly powerful. When that time came, the Heaven Awaken World would be incredibly terrifying and brutal.


    Over at Great Xia, Si Ji was quite satisfied with his gains this time. Last time, during the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, he had only gained the eighth-ranked Legendary grade equipment, while he had obtained the fifth-ranked profession this time. He had made quite an improvement.


    However, he was apprehensive towards the unknown factions that had obtained the top four professions. Recently, Great Qin had be much quieter than before and hadn¡¯t done anything big; therefore, Great Qin wasn¡¯t as focused upon.


    After hearing his subordinates¡¯ reports, it seemed that Great Qin hadn¡¯t obtained a single profession, but how could Si Ji believe this? He had already started viewing Great Qin as one of his most powerful rivals, and he wouldn¡¯t believe that Great Qin was so weak.


    Whenever Si Ji thought about the top four professions, the possibility of Great Qin taking one of them always shed in his mind. However, ording to his spies in East Green, nothing big had happened there.


    ¡° _Could it be that Great Qin¡¯s not in East Green? What¡¯s going on?_ ¡± Si Ji couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, but he was still uneasy. He would never have expected that both the top-ranked and third-ranked professions had been taken by Zhao Fu.


    Great Shang¡¯s Legatee, Di Wutian, stood at a high ce and uproariously and domineeringlyughed. He was quite happy with his results this time, and apart from the original ten or so seductive women, there were a few more seductive women standing behind him. It seemed that his harem had yet again increased.


    Great Zhou¡¯s Legatee, Ji Shenming, wasn¡¯t very happy with his gains during the Ghost Festival, but he could only be satisfied with that. He held a banquet for those who had made great contributions, while Great Han¡¯s Legatee, Liu Ye, could only sigh and feel disappointed ¨C some unforeseen events had happened this time.


    After looking through the Heaven Awaken World forum, Zhao Fu¡¯s bodyguard arrived with some food. After quickly eating it, he once again went to the Heaven Awaken World.


    After the Ghost Festival finished, there were two main things for Great Qin to do.


    The first was to start gaining ves. Great Qin had now unlocked 21 regions, seven of which were on the boundary with Vietnam. Moreover, many of those regions were heavily influenced by Zhao Fu¡¯s Vietnamese residents, and Great Qin controlled them from the shadows.


    In the future, Zhao Fu wanted Ly Qinqian to create a faction that gathered not only indigenous residents but also Vietnamese yers. At the same time, Zhao Fu would start recruiting people on the Chinese side.


    Because it was so chaotic in the boundary regions, there were great profits to be made there.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t just the boundary regions ¨C he would also be gaining arge number of ves in exchange for selling Shattersteel Iron weapons!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s plot was somewhat insidious, but he didn¡¯t care about the methods he used as long as he could fulfill his goals. However, he wasn¡¯t one to be so shameless as to market his cruel plots as something that was grand and heroic.


    Out of good, neutral, and evil, Zhao Fu would definitely be neutral, leaning towards evil!


    Right now, poption was incredibly important to any faction, so it was incredibly rare for a faction to give away people unless that faction was absolutely desperate.


    What Zhao Fu wanted to do was to incite discord between various factions and make them fight amongst themselves, reducing them to a state where they had to offer their people. However, if he wanted to do such a thing, he would have to personally go and set up the right conditions in each of the regions. He also needed detailed intelligence to make ns in order for this to work.


    Now that Zhao Fu wanted to rapidly gain ves, he had to encourage warfare. If it was in the real world, he would bembasted with criticism, which would include viting human rights and destroying peace.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care about any of this ¨C when the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world in the future, an incredibly dark era would descend, and people would start dying permanently. Once he died, he would stay dead, so he understood that he had to start making preparations now, no matter how cruel they were.


    Justice? Peace? Benevolence? If there were any people who truly believed in such things and followed them, Zhao Fu would ept their criticism. However, when the time came, there would only be perhaps one in ten thousand people who would hold on to such beliefs ¨C most people would be hypocrites and two-faced.


    Moreover, if Zhao Fu wanted to buy ves with equipment, he would need a massive amount of materials. He had a Bronze Concentrate Mine and could also purchaserge amounts of material. High-grade materials were difficult to obtain, but ordinary materials could be bought quite easily.


    Finally, if he wanted to carry out his n, he would have to remain absolutely neutral in all circumstances and couldn¡¯t show that he was a threat. Otherwise, his n wouldn¡¯t work out.


    The second thing to do was to obtain arge number of Stage 1 corpses and high-grade corpses.


    Great Qin would normally obtain some high-grade corpses when attacking other viges, so this wasn¡¯t too difficult. However, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t have high requirements and had to settle for A grade corpses if he wanted many of them.


    Zhao Fu needed high-grade Grade Orbs to help his soldiers cultivate faster and to increase theirprehension, and he needed Stage 1 corpses to quickly boost their cultivations in the short term.


    Right now, out of Zhao Fu¡¯s 20,000 soldiers, there were roughly 5,000 of them who were at Stage 0-7 or Stage 0-8 ¨C these were all soldiers who had followed Zhao Fu from the beginning. Most of them were A grade and had rtively high cultivations, and once Zhao Fu obtained arge number of Stage 1 corpses, he would instantly be able to gain 5,000 Stage 1 soldiers.


    However, it was very difficult to get arge number of Stage 1 corpses, and only main cities had many of them. What¡¯s more, there were very few cities like Battle City; otherwise, with 20 corpses from each city, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t be so troubled by this.


    Could he use some sort of method to make two main cities go to war and collect arge number of Stage 1 corpses? However, the City Lords weren¡¯t idiots, and they wouldn¡¯t be used so easily. If Zhao Fu failed, he would face the wrath of two main cities.

 Chapter 222: Vietnamese Guard

    <h4>Chapter 222: Vietnamese Guard</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    At the same time, refining corpses required energy stones, and if Zhao Fu wanted to gain arge number of ves, he would have to effectively spend a lot of money to obtain them. Because energy stones were so expensive, at a price of one for ten gold coins, 1,000 of them would cost 10,000 gold coins, which Zhao Fu simply couldn¡¯t afford.


    Indeed, if Zhao Fu wanted to carry out all of his ns, he would go from being a mega tycoon to someone who desperately needed money. However, he could keep this under control by progressing with his ns slowly.


    Zhao Fu could begin with the ve n immediately, but regarding the Stage 1 corpses, he didn¡¯t have a n and could only take it one step at a time.


    Zhao Fu brought along Ly Qinqian and started to discuss his ns with her. While this happened, Great Qin reorganized its army and prepared for battle.


    Right now, each team had Hundred Ghost Illusionists, Ghost Summoners, and Netherghost Archers. Ten Hundred Ghost Illusionists could work together to unleash the Dark Ghost World, a powerful illusion, which would help Great Qin take captives.


    After Zhao Fu gave out the orders, Great Qin¡¯s various Departments all put the n into motion, going to the various regions and establishing trading offices to obtain people.


    All of the trading offices had to be as mysterious as possible, and they couldn¡¯t reveal a link to the Drizzle Merchant Alliance. Otherwise, if others saw such a rich Merchant Alliance buying so many people, they would be incredibly wary. No one would be stupid enough to trade with them and make them even more powerful.


    The trading offices were in properties that Zhao Fu had bought before, which were on the luxurious streets of the various main cities. Now that Zhao Fu was a First-Ranked Baron, he could employ 30 Stage 1 city guards, so in each main city, he stationed ten of them at the Westfall Restaurant and 20 of them at the trading office.


    Zhao Fu knew that once the trading office started operating, it would be a ce of trouble, so he had to use power to deter any troublemakers in order to guarantee the safety of the trading office.


    As soon as the trading offices appeared, they didn¡¯t hide their evil goal: they all had signs that said: ¡°One good quality Normal grade weapon for a young man of any race, one good quality Blue grade weapon for ten young or adult males or females of any race, and one good quality Silver grade weapon for 100 young or adult males or females of any race.¡±


    A good quality Normal grade weapon cost 60 silver coins, which was 6,000 copper coins or $60,000 in the real world. As such, this was a good deal for anyone.


    As soon as this trading office was set up, it was surrounded by people with different attitudes. One person angrily yelled, ¡°Are you even human? You¡¯re trying to buy and sell humans like livestock!¡±


    Another person yelled, ¡°I studyw; this sort of conduct is uwful, and you¡¯ll be going to prison for a long time!¡±


    Others angrily yelled, ¡°This is a vition of human rights andpletely hical! I hope you won¡¯t do this; otherwise, those with morals will strongly protest this sort of conduct!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re going too far; you¡¯re actually trying to buy ves? We¡¯re a cultured society now, so why are you doing such a thing?¡±


    With a few people in the lead, a crowd of angry people quickly gathered, condemning and criticising the people at the trading office.


    Zhao Fu, who wanted to see how the trading office would do, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he heard their words. To him, these people had been living in a ¡®cultured society¡¯ for too long and were simply idiots for clinging onto such values in light of the times toe.


    Right now, none of them realized his or her own current state. There were strict rules in the main cities that they lived in, so they hadn¡¯t yet realized how dark this world was and how much darker it would be in the future.


    After the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, the Heaven Awaken World would truly be a world in which the strong preyed on the weak. Main cities would lose everything that was restricting their actions, and all order and justice would fall away.


    Most yers, upon losing their ¡®support,¡¯ would be mercilessly ughtered by main cities. When that time came, people would do whatever they wanted to do ¨C kill, plunder, rape, and take revenge. Nothing would restrict them, and anything would be permitted.


    However, who woulde to their aid? If one was too weak, one would be killed by others, and that would be it. After dying, that person would stay dead.


    When that time came, these people, who had been living in their ¡®cultured society,¡¯ would finally wake up and realize what sort of world this was. However, it would be toote then, and Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t going to save them.


    However, no matter if he did good or evil, he required power.


    When he heard their self-righteous words about valuing life and spreading love, Zhao Fu was somewhat disgusted by their hypocrisy and shallowness. He stepped out, releasing a powerful aura that weighed down on the ordinary yers¡¯ bodies.


    Everyone felt a pressure weigh down on them and felt quite shocked. The crowd fell silent, and no one dared to say anything.


    ¡°If you want to trade, then I wee you! If you want to make trouble, then you can die!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice and powerful aura caused everyone present to feel incredibly nervous, and those present didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    A woman with an ordinary appearance and pimples all over her face mustered up her courage and yelled somewhat nervously, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of you. We need to value human rights and spread love, not war. We need to build a peaceful society in this world, and scum like you¡­¡±


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t even bother to look at her as he casually waved his hand, causing a ck sword light to sh out and chop off the woman¡¯s head.


    Blood sprayed everywhere as the woman¡¯s head fell to the ground, and then her body soon followed.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± None of the people around them had expected such a thing, and they all screamed in terror. Following this, Zhao Fu turned his cold gaze to them, and they immediately ran away in fright.


    Even though he had killed someone in a main city, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. After all, these people hade to make trouble for him, and he was a First-Ranked Baron. Furthermore, that person was just an ordinary yer, not an indigenous resident or a city guard.


    There were many people who had criticized Zhao Fu, but there were also numerous people who were tempted. After all, this was equivalent to $60,000 in the real world. It was very easy to obtain people in the Heaven Awaken World, as all one had to do was go to a remote vige and bring someone back. It wasn¡¯t like in the real world where one would be heavily punished for such behavior.


    In the face of such massive profits, many people agreed to the terms and asked for more specific details before starting to act.


    When he saw this, Zhao Fu was able to rest at ease, and he then took Ly Qinqian to Cowtooth City.

 Chapter 223: Great Qin Empire

    <h4>Chapter 223: Great Qin Empire</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Cowtooth City was a main city on the boundary between China¡¯s territory and Vietnam¡¯s territory, and it was the ce that Zhao Fu had taken Ly Qinqian from. Now, he had brought her here to establish a faction.


    ¡°If you want to rule above countless people, you need to first act like a leader!¡± When Zhao Fu looked at Ly Qinqian and felt her feeble aura, he knew that she didn¡¯t have the characteristics of a leader. Even though he didn¡¯t need her to do any managing, he still needed her to be able to lead others in his stead, which was why he said that to her.


    Ly Qinqian earnestly nodded, signaling that she understood.


    When Zhao Fu had first told her that he wanted her to be a figurehead and a leader, she had thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. However, she realized that this was a good opportunity ¨C if she could do well, she would be able to enter the ranks of the upper-level figures of Great Qin and enjoy immense prestige and wealth in the future.


    If she missed this opportunity, she would remain a little Vige Chief and spend her life in mediocrity. As such, Ly Qinqian wanted to grab this opportunity. However, in front of Zhao Fu, she didn¡¯t dare to act too tough in front of Zhao Fu, as his aura was simply too powerful.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu took Ly Qinqian to one of the properties he had bought previously. This ce had an area of 3,000 square meters and wasn¡¯t on one of the luxurious streets, so it hadn¡¯t been too expensive. It would be a good starting point for the headquarters.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t establish a vige as the headquarters because the faction had only just been established. He would only do this after it had somewhat grown.


    Zhao Fu had already decided on the name for this faction: Vietnamese Guard!


    The meaning was indeed to guard Vietnam ¨C on the face of things, it would protect Vietnam from other nations and help Vietnam be powerful.


    This was the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s lofty and noble goal. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh ¨C after all, if a faction wanted to be powerful, it had to have a noble role that people would admire and respect. He needed people to admire and respect this faction, and he also had to make them believe that it really was protecting Vietnam.


    Moreover, this would stimte the patriotism of the Vietnamese people, making them eagerly join and sacrifice themselves for the cause. The Vietnamese Guard would slowly infiltrate all of Vietnam and be a top-tier faction within it.


    Afterward, when the time came to carry out Zhao Fu¡¯s true n, the Vietnamese Guard would cause chaos within, allowing Zhao Fu to take it down in one fell swoop and devour it.


    No one would ever expect the patriotic and self-sacrificing Vietnamese Guard to actually be Zhao Fu¡¯s butcher¡¯s knife.


    These were all things for the future, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dwell on them. Right now, their goal was to recruit people. Zhao Fu had already picked out some of the core members, and now, he just needed to recruit some ordinary Vietnamese people.


    ¡°Everyone, are you often bullied by the Chinese world in the real world and in the Heaven Awaken World?


    ¡°Have you not taken enough of their abuse? Yes, China is powerful, and it has been since ancient times. However, we don¡¯t need to fear them! If we join together, we can make it so that they won¡¯t be able to be so arrogant and domineering anymore!


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m creating the Vietnamese Guard, a group that will protect Vietnam from being bullied in the future. We will protect Vietnam¡¯s dignity and cause Vietnam to rise. I believe that Vietnam is the most powerful country in the world!¡±


    Ly Qinqian stood out and shouted out the lines that had been prepared for her. She delivered it quite well, with each word filled with passion and love for her country.


    These words drew countless Vietnamese peoples¡¯ gazes. After all, the boundaries were quite chaotic, and they often shed with the Chinese side.


    Ly Qinqian¡¯s rallying call evoked a passionate response from the crowd. Who wouldn¡¯t respond to such a patriotic call?


    Large crowds had started to gather, and Ly Qinqian subtly looked at Zhao Fu, who nodded and signaled her to continue.


    Ly Qinqian understood and continued to say, ¡°Everyone, think about how we¡¯ve always yielded to China throughout history and how much abuse we¡¯ve taken from them. Even now, they¡¯re constantly threatening Vietnam¡¯s borders. We can¡¯t continue to remain silent like this! We need to stand up and join together! Join the Vietnamese Guard! We take excellent care of our members! Pleasee and take a look!¡±


    These incredibly provocative words caused the Vietnamese people¡¯s blood to boil, and many girls were moved to tears while the men yelled, ¡°I want to join!¡±


    When they heard that the Vietnamese Guard had great pay and benefits, the Vietnamese people leaped at the opportunity to join, and the scene became incredibly lively, even starting to get out of control.


    Ordinary members would receive wages of 1,000 copper coins per month, which was $10,000 in the real world, and elite members could receive 3,000 copper coins per month, which was $30,000 in the real world. Because of intion, money in the real world wasn¡¯t worth too much, but this amount was still enough to attract many people.


    This amount of money was nothing to Zhao Fu, and the benefits would definitely be greater than the costs, as these people would be able to do much in one month.


    Right now, the Vietnamese Guard was clothed in a noble appearance and treated its members well, so no matter if one was a man or a woman, old or young, everyone mored to join. Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t just take anyone. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t stupid. He wouldn¡¯t pay those who were useless or couldn¡¯t fight.


    After sorting through the people, the Vietnamese Guard took in 1,500 members. Compared to a main city with more than 1 million people, this wasn¡¯t a very big figure.


    However, they had only just established this faction, and its foundation wasn¡¯t solid yet. That was why they had only recruited this many people for now. After the faction¡¯s foundation was stable, they would slowly expand and develop, entering every nook and cranny of Vietnam. When that time came, Zhao Fu would open his evil mouth and devour all of Vietnam.


    None of these people could expect that it was actually Great Qin controlling all of this. When they did realize this, it would already be toote. When he saw how confident, excited, and happy these Vietnamese people seemed, a trace of a cold smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face..


    The n that he had made from the very beginning was now being set into motion. Zhao Fu decided to slowly develop while making ns for the next stage.


    As soon as the Vietnamese Guard appeared, it drew the attention of many factions. Many people were quite wary of this faction because of its sudden appearance and fame.


    However, as the Vietnamese Guard expressed its goodwill to those factions, they became less guarded against them.


    This was especially so for the Vietnamese military ¨C they loved these sorts of patriotic factions. The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s goal was to protect Vietnam, not to be a king like other factions. This aligned with their goals as military men, so the Vietnamese military decided to help the Vietnamese Guard quickly grow.


    If Zhao Fu knew about this, he would¡¯veughed his head off!

 Chapter 224: The Emperor Guards the Nation; The King Dies for His State

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Emperor Guards the Nation; The King Dies for His State</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After taking care of the Vietnamese Guard, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town. Just as he was about to start discussing the next steps with Bai Qi and the others, Zhang Baishu came to find him to tell him that the Hundred Origin Pills were ready.


    The Hundred Origin Grasses had been nted en masse, and with the Flower Spirits¡¯ help, they were finally ready to be harvested.


    The Hundred Origin Pill was a Stage 2 medicinal pill that could increase cultivation speed by 400%. With this medicinal pill, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers¡¯ cultivation speeds would be even faster ¨C at the very least, their cultivation speed wouldn¡¯t be inferior to those of the city guards of main cities. This made Zhao Fu feel quite happy, and he took the first bottle of Hundred Origin Pills from Zhang Baishu.


    The Hundred Origin Pills were as big as soybeans and a dense green color. They didn¡¯t smell like medicinal pills but like grass, and they gave off a slight fragrance.


    Zhao Fu swallowed one of them and felt a ball of spirit energy disperse throughout his body ¨C the effects were quite good. Zhao Fu smiled and said amiably, ¡°Baishu, continue refining these pills; try to make enough for everyone in the army.¡±


    Zhang Baishu was delighted that Zhao Fu was satisfied with the medicinal pills he had refined, and he immediately epted his order and began to refine arge amount of Hundred Origin Pills.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu, Bai Qi, and the others discussed their future ns and some other matters. After making some decisions on these matters, Zhao Fu went to talk to Ba Qing.


    This was because they were in dire need of money to fund their conquest, and using equipment to trade for poption required even more money. Furthermore, after the Ghost Festival, Great Qin was in great need of money.


    ¡°Ba Qing, do you have any ideas for the business side of things?¡± Zhao Fu sat on a chair as he looked at Ba Qing, who gave off a wise and kind aura.


    Ba Qing slightly smiled as she lightly nodded and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I indeed have some ideas.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu motioned for Ba Qing to continue.


    ¡°Your Majesty, with chaotic battles happening everywhere, selling equipment and medicinal pills will undoubtedly result in the greatest profits. However, that will strengthen our enemies. Since we can¡¯t do such a thing, we have to look at traditional business methods.


    ¡°Most nations¡¯ economies focus on something, such as agriculture, livestock, or industrialism.


    ¡°First, each faction is able to sufficiently supply itself with crops, but very rarely are Ounder tribes self-sustaining. Each region is incredibly big, and our business partners don¡¯t necessarily have to be with main cities. There is value in trading with others as well.


    ¡°Second, there¡¯s livestock. The business potential of specializing in livestock isn¡¯t very high, as no factioncks meat. However, we can still somewhat develop it as there are still profits to be gained.


    ¡°Given that Great Qin controls everything within 500 kilometers, I rmend that we draw out somend to raise and breed livestock ¨C not only will it be enough for Great Qin¡¯s subjects, but we can also sell the excess.


    ¡°As for industrialism, it¡¯s best not to focus on that for now. Instead, we should focus on actual businesses. Right now, Great Qin¡¯s main sources of revenue are from restaurants and selling all sorts of items unique to the different regions.


    ¡°Now that a lot of time has passed, many people have be Barons, and they¡¯ve started setting up shops in the main cities. Despite my management, the restaurants have been earning less and less, and now, most of them only earn half as much as before.


    ¡°However, this is already the best that we can do. Thepetition between restaurants is incredibly intense, and it¡¯s only because of our fame from the beginning and some unique dishes that we¡¯re still able to earn half of what we earned at the beginning. Right now, the profits of the restaurants have stabilized, so they won¡¯t be decreasing anymore.


    ¡°As such, it will be incredibly difficult to increase the profitability of any of the existing restaurants, so the best thing for us to do is to open up more regions and set up more restaurants there.


    ¡°At the same time, the profits from the items unique to each of the regions have stabilized as well. They¡¯re not as massively popr as they were in the beginning, but we can change this through how we operate.


    ¡°It¡¯s best for us to sell these things in bulk and allow other people to retail them. That will save us effort while still earning us a lot of money through the massive number of sales. At the same time, we can also sell some ordinary items in bulk.


    ¡°Moreover, these unique items, such as East Green¡¯s freshwater fish, Red Plum ins¡¯ Red Plums, and Hundred Bamboo¡¯s Bamboo Rats, are all things that we can grow or breed ourselves, so we don¡¯t have to buy them like before. We can establish our own cultivating grounds in each of the regions, which will greatly decrease our costs.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that everyone can obtain normal vegetables, rice, oil, and salt, so we won¡¯t be able to generate profits from such things.¡±


    After listening to Ba Qing, Zhao Fu felt that there were many things that he had taken care of poorly before. To be able to identify so many areas in which they could improve, Ba Qing truly deserved her fame in this area.


    The profitability of the restaurants caused Zhao Fu to sigh. After all, the restaurants were how Great Qin became rich before, but as other people¡¯s statuses also increased, he had gradually lost his advantage.


    Some of the things that Ba Qing had mentioned were feasible, while others weren¡¯t. Something that was key was that the source of their profits wasn¡¯t limited to just main cities, as there were hundreds of times more people living in the wilderness. They could generate massive profits from those people.


    However, how could they trade with those people? The wilderness was incrediblyrge, and the various viges, towns, and cities were scattered all over the ce. How could they trade with all of them? That was almost impossible.


    Moreover, if the Great Qin Town¡¯s position was exposed, Zhao Fu¡¯s rtionship with them would no longer just be that of a business rtionship.


    This world was one in which both good and evil existed. Some viges were led by friendly and easygoing people, and Zhao Fu would use softer approaches towards such people.


    Right now, what Zhao Fu needed the most was poption. No matter what he needed to do, he just needed to increase his poption as much as possible. However, he wouldn¡¯t sacrifice his soldiers to do such a thing ¨C after all, might was supreme in this world.


    Indeed, Zhao Fu could only be someone who was neutral and leaned towards evil ¨C after all, those who werepletely good wouldn¡¯tst for very long in this world.


    Apart from this, there were other areas in which they could develop. They could develop agriculture and livestock, establishing cultivation grounds in various regions and using them as a foundation to expand to.


    However, this would require many people to carry out, and it required at least a few hundred soldiers in each region to guarantee the safety of each cultivation ground. He would be able to carry out this n after exchanging equipment for people.


    ¡°I understand; I¡¯ll put these ideas into action.¡± Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with Ba Qing¡¯s suggestions ¨C these suggestions would be very useful to Great Qin¡¯s business area.


    Ba Qing delightfully smiled and was happy that Zhao Fu had epted her suggestions and would act upon them.


    After this, Zhao Fu took out a map of the region that Great Qin controlled. This map had been drawn as Great Qin had conquered more and more ces, and it was incredibly detailed and precise. Even though some areas looked quite big, it was only because the scale of the map was quite small. Zhao Fu wondered when he would be able to bring Great Qin back to its peak as the Great Qin Empire and control all of China.


    Zhao Fu looked for a rtively t area ofnd on the map and decided to go there to see if he wanted to develop livestock there.


    At that moment, a soldier came to report that they had discovered a Town 700 kilometers away from Great Qin!

 Chapter 225: Assassin Profession

    <h4>Chapter 225: Assassin Profession</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°A Town?¡± Zhao Fu was delighted and surprised, and he ordered, ¡°Tell me the details!¡±


    The soldier immediately told him about how they found the town and the details regarding the town.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t Great Qin that had discovered them. Instead, they were the ones who had entered Great Qin¡¯s territory. In order to guarantee Great Qin¡¯s safety, Zhao Fu had set up a few lines of defenses.


    The first was the outer region of the territory that Great Qin controlled. There was a defensive line for alerts that didn¡¯t have too many people, but it was still tight. It was made up mostly of Ratfolk, and as soon as someone entered Great Qin¡¯s territory, they would immediately report so that Great Qin could quickly make preparations.


    This time, it was a team of soldiers who had entered Great Qin¡¯s territory and been discovered by the Ratfolk. However, this team of soldiers had only walked about in Great Qin¡¯s outer region and hadn¡¯t gone deep, so they didn¡¯t discover the existence of the Great Qin Town before returning to their own territory.


    By then, they had already given themselves away. The Ratfolk Assassins who had followed them had discovered that they were actually from a Town, so they immediately came back to report.


    After listening to the soldier¡¯s detailed report, Zhao Fu thought for a moment and decided to take a look for himself. Right now, most of the soldiers hadn¡¯t returned yet, but Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n to summon them back ¨C after all, it was much more difficult to conquer Towns than Viges.


    Mountain Willow Town was an exception, as he had only been able to defeat Zhang Hong and take Mountain Willow Town so easily by relying on the Liu family¡¯s reputation. This time, it was highly unlikely that something simr would happen again.


    Zhao Fu rode on Little ck and brought along Little Sha to find the Ratfolk responsible for finding the Town.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu stood on a hill and looked at the Town in the distance. The Town was situated on an area of very t ground, and the surrounding area was incredibly fertile, which was nted with various crops.


    The Town was slightly bigger than Mountain Willow Town, and it had roughly 30,000 residents with six-meter tall walls. There were serious-looking soldiers stationed on top of it, and all of them were holding weapons and looking around. There were many residents walking in and out of the Town ¨C it seemed that this Town had developed quite well, and it looked quite prosperous.


    This sort of Town would be quite difficult to attack, and if Zhao Fuunched a direct assault, he would suffer heavy losses.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu remembered that the Dark Ghost World skill that the Hundred Ghost Illusionists could unleash was an S+ grade skill, and it was abination skill ¨C the more people there were working together to cast it, the more powerful its effects would be.


    If Zhao Fu had 1,000 Hundred Ghost Illusionists, he would be able to create a super illusion that could affect the entire Town, causing the people in the town to be lost within the illusion, allowing Zhao Fu to easily conquer this town.


    However, it was a pity that Zhao Fu only had 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists, so, at most, they could only create a Dark Ghost World that could cover six kilometers.


    Zhao Fu thought for a while before deciding to retreat for now. After gathering his military and expanding it, he would once again consider how to take this Town. He stationed a few Assassins here for now to gain intelligence, and it would be best for them to capture someone and gain information about the Town through that person.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu gave the order to recall all of the soldiers outside. However, it would take some time for the orders to get to them and for them to return, so he would have to wait for a while.


    A new Void Beast had spawned, so Zhao Fu went to open up a region for now. After Zhao Fu opened the new region, the soldiers would most likely be back.


    The Advanced Teleportation Channels made it much more convenient for Great Qin, and the new region that Zhao Fu wanted to open up this time was a ce called Green Apricot. Zhao Fu had known of Green Apricot for a long time because one of the four people who had decided to resist Great Qin by allying together was there ¨C Great Shun.


    Great Shun was at the end of the Ming Dynasty, and Li Zicheng overthrew the Great Ming Dynasty and forced the then-Emperor tomit suicide before taking over the capital.


    It was a pity that Li Zicheng wasn¡¯t the one tough in the end ¨C soon after, Wu Sangui let in the Qing army, which destroyed Li Zicheng¡¯s army. After that, Great Shun¡¯s political control crumbled, and China was taken over by the Qing army.


    However, nevertheless, as it had once been a Dynasty, Great Shun still had quite some Fate, and its Legacy was better than those of nations or states.


    Since Zhao Fu hade here, he wouldn¡¯t let Great Shun have a good time. Since they had decided to stand against Great Qin, Zhao Fu would act first against them. Even though he wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy Great Shun, he would be able to restrict their development in all sorts of ways. The best thing to do was to weaken them, and after Great Qin grew powerful enough, Great Shun would be its first target. By doing this, Zhao Fu would also be helping Great Ming take revenge.


    This was because the Great Ming Dynasty¡¯s hatred towards Great Shun had been passed down, and they had vowed to take Great Shun down. However, it wasn¡¯t convenient for them to act yet.


    As for Zhao Fu, he was somewhat appreciative of Great Ming and had a better impression of them than the other Dynasties ¨C they had no connections with Great Han or Great Tang and didn¡¯t humiliate China like the Song Dynasty or Qing Dynasty. Even though they had some muddleheaded Emperors, they were at least unyielding and courageous ¨C they went by the philosophy that ¡®the Emperor guards the nation; the King dies for the state.¡¯


    However, Zhao Fu was only appreciative of it. That wouldn¡¯t change his ns, nor would he show mercy because of that. After all, in the end, Great Ming was just another powerful enemy.


    Green Apricot was mostly filled with forests, and it had many Green Apricot Trees. They grew apricots that were green even after they ripened, and the apricots had a sour taste that was delicious to those who enjoyed eating sour things. It had four main cities, and the one that Great Shun was stationed in was called Apricot City. Great Shun mostly dominated that city, and no other faction dared to try to develop there, as families with empire legacies couldn¡¯t be defined as normal families.


    After opening up a path to this region, Zhao Fu stationed some Assassins there to collect information on Great Shun so as to make ns to restrict Great Shun.


    However, traces of the School of Vertical and Horizontal were also present, so Zhao Fu had to be wary of their schemes. Right now, all of the regions weren¡¯t connected, so it would be difficult for the School of Vertical and Horizontal to rally many different factions against Zhao Fu. As such, Zhao Fu had to take the initiative by acting against them, as once the regions were all connected, Great Qin would fall into a precarious position.


    If he didn¡¯t start dealing with them now, they would restrict Great Qin as much as they could, allowing Xia, Shang, Zhou, and Han to reap the rewards and greatly develop.


    The School of Vertical and Horizontal was giving Zhao Fu a headache, and when he thought to them, a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town and found that all of the soldiers had also returned. Zhao Fu discussed with Bai Qi and the other leaders about the battle n and decided to focus on upgrading Great Qin to a City as soon as possible.

 Chapter 226: Illusion Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 226: Illusion Barrier</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu brought his many leaders and soldiers to a hill and looked at the Town in the distance. Because this Town was no longer a Vige and had established its defenses, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t rashly lead his troops in, or they would be exposed.


    At this moment, a few Ratfolk Assassins wearing their ck hoods lowered their heads as they half-kneeled and respectfully reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve taken a captive and have made him submit.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu turned his head and softly said, ¡°Bring him over!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± the Ratfolk replied, following which they brought over a somewhat vulgar-looking middle-aged man. He had a lot of blood on him and looked quite terrified. After being escorted over, he knelt on the ground as he trembled.


    When he saw the massive army after being caught, he knew that the Town was in grave danger. He knew that the Town would definitely lose, as he saw that all of the soldiers had powerful auras and Silver grade equipment.


    There were at least 20,000 of these soldiers, while their Town only had roughly 30,000 residents in total, of which only 5,000 were soldiers. They were definitely going to lose, so the key thing now was how.


    As such, he rationally chose to surrender because he wanted to preserve his life.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± a young but dignified voice suddenly said.


    The middle-aged man obediently replied, ¡°Sir, my name is He Jian.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on the middle-aged man as he said, ¡°Tell me everything you know, especially about your Town¡¯s soldiers, residents, and leaders. I want all of the details!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­ Okay¡­¡± He Jian stuttered as he quickly replied. He knew that this was his chance at life, so he started to tell them everything that he knew about the Town.


    After listening to He Jian, Zhao Fu had a much greater understanding of the Town.


    First, the Town was named Highstone Town, and the Mayor was named Xiang Shaotian, who was a Stage 2 expert. Highstone Town had around 30,000 people and roughly 5,000 soldiers. Most of their equipment was Normal grade iron equipment, and they normally had three exploration teams outside.


    The purpose of these exploration teams was to search for resources and viges outside of their territory. Highstone Town had already devoured the surrounding viges, which was why it had developed faster than most Towns.


    It was one of the exploration teams who had entered Great Qin¡¯s territory, and each of the teams had roughly 300 people. There were still two teams who would only return after noon the next day, so they had 600 fewer soldiers.


    Next was the patrol defenses. There were obvious ones, concealed ones, and some soldiers monitoring the surroundings. Overall, their alert defenses were quite good, and the Mayor somewhat surprised Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu then asked about the normal soldiers, such as their training and cultivation. He also found out that unless there was an emergency, they wouldn¡¯t defend all of the walls.


    He Jian obediently told Zhao Fu everything that he wanted to know. After he heard that the barracks were in the western area of the town, Zhao Fu had an idea.


    He ordered his people to take He Jian away and started to discuss with his Commanders and Generals, preparing to act at night.


    Time quickly passed, and soon, it was midnight. It had started to drizzle, making it slightly chilly and causing clouds to block out the light from the moon and the stars. As such, it was quite dark, and the sound of rain covered a lot of noise.


    This was the most opportune time to act!


    Within a forest near Highstone Town, there were 30 soldiers stationed there as sentries. Some were on trees, others were hidden within the grass, and others were behindrge rocks. They warily looked around and would notice any sounds or movements in the grass.


    However, tonight was especially dark, and it was also drizzling, which made it easy for them to let their guard down and for them to miss things.


    Listening to the patter of rain and looking around them in the darkness, they didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary and continued to stand guard; however, they didn¡¯t know that death was creeping upon them.


    Suddenly, just like a gust of wind, a hooded figure appeared behind one of the soldiers hiding in the grass. The soldier was given a big shock, and just as he was about to shout, his mouth was covered, and a cold de slit his throat. Blood gushed out as his face remained terrified,pletely taken unaware.


    While this soldier was killed, seven others were also assassinated. Some of the veteran soldiers sensed that something was wrong, and just as they were about to shout out to warn the others, more enemies appeared.


    Before they were able to shout, arrows pierced through their chests, killing them instantly.


    In these sorts of circumstances, it was very easy for Assassins to deal with these sentry soldiers. After dealing with this group of hidden soldiers, Zhao Fu¡¯s forces dealt with the patrol soldiers who were out in the open. He then immediately ordered Wang Jian to take the 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists to the western side of the Town.


    After the patrol and sentry soldiers were taken care of, things became much easier for Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers.


    Under the cover of night, Wang Jian and the Hundred Ghost Illusionists stealthily went to the western side of the Town. The Hundred Ghost Illusionists raised their pagoda wood staffs, which was a type of ghost wood that suited their profession, and the staffs shined with a faint gray light. Soon, strange energy ripples began to spread out.


    ¡°Dark Ghost World!¡± At that moment, the 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists all silently chanted within their minds as they cast the skill and stabbed their staffs into the ground.


    A formless wave of energy immediately rushed out!


    Traces of gray ghostly qi rose up from the ground and spread in all directions, and ghostly qi enveloped the western side of Highstone Town incredibly quickly. From outside, it seemed as if the western side of Highstone Town was enveloped by a gray fog that gave off an eerie aura. Those sleeping and even the soldiers standing guard on the walls didn¡¯t detect any of this; all they saw was some fog before everything in their surroundings disappeared. All that was left was pitch-ck darkness, and they were all alone in that dark world.


    Suddenly, a gray ghostly moon appeared in the sky, which was apanied by terrifying howls of Ghosts as Ghosts climbed out of the ground and sprang at the soldiers.


    The soldiers used their weapons to attack the Ghosts in terror, but they found that no matter how they attacked, they were unable to hit the Ghosts. As such, they could only run away in fear. However, no matter how desperately they ran, they couldn¡¯t escape from that ce.


    Tens of thousands of Ghosts continued to flood at the soldiers within this dark world, almost driving them mad. From the outside, others would see the soldiers dumbly standing there with looks of terror on their faces as their bodies trembled and cold sweat gathered upon them. It was as if they were going through a terrible nightmare.

 Chapter 227: Hidden Evil

    <h4>Chapter 227: Hidden Evil</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The western side of Highstone Town waspletely under Great Qin¡¯s control, and Wang Jian immediately gave the signal to convey that they had seeded. When he saw this, Zhao Fu carrying out his side of the n.


    Following this, Ghost Summoners went to the eastern town walls and pressed their hands against the ground. Ghostly qi immediately rose up, turning into muscr, two meter tall Devil Ghosts with ck horns.


    These Devil Ghosts stealthily went to the town walls, and because the town walls didn¡¯t have any talisman papers, the walls couldn¡¯t stop the Devil Ghosts. The Devil Ghosts¡¯ sharp ws stabbed into the town walls, and 300 Devil Ghosts quickly climbed up like lizards.


    Before the soldiers realized anything, the Devil Ghosts leaped onto the town walls, giving all of the soldiers stationed there a big fright.


    The Devil Ghosts savagely smiled as they rushed at the soldiers, and one of them sent a soldier flying with a swipe of its ws. The soldier was heavily wounded, and he fell to one side. His chest bled profusely and had five deep marks on it thatpletely tore through his armor.


    The Devil Ghosts¡¯ strength was roughly at Stage 1, and there were only a few hundred soldiers on the town walls, most of whose cultivations were only at Stage 0-5 to Stage 0-6. As such, the 300 Devil Ghosts took down the soldiers incredibly easily and took over the town walls.


    At that moment, the rest of Great Qin¡¯s forces started to charge!


    20,000 soldiers flooded towards Highstone Town. The battle sounds from before had already caused a lot of noise, and it was impossible that 20,000 soldiers wouldn¡¯t be detected. The sleeping residents all woke up with a start, and everyone felt that something was wrong. The sound of battle started toe from the eastern side, causing Highstone Town to be chaotic.


    However, it was already toote. Zhao Fu¡¯s forces had already taken the eastern town gates, and his soldiers had already reached the Town Hall.


    ¡°Bai Qi, Wei Liao! Both of you take some soldiers and defend the peopleing from the north and south!¡±


    By now, Zhao Fu had taken control of the western and eastern sides of Highstone Town, especially the western side. It was deathly silent over there, and all of the soldiers and residents there had been pulled into the Dark Ghost World. Now, only some soldiers left on the northern and southern sides were left.


    The oue had already been decided, and because Zhao Fu wanted to end this as soon as possible, he quickly gave orders as he led the remaining soldiers and rushed towards the Town Hall.


    Within the Town Hall, a young man with fair skin suddenly woke up. He was quite shocked but reacted quickly and started giving out orders.


    However, there was no response after giving out these orders. Soon, soldiers came to report that the western side of the town had been covered by a gray fog, and any soldiers who ventured into it wouldn¡¯te back out.


    This was because the Dark Ghost World wasn¡¯t just an illusion but also an illusion barrier. Not only did it trap those within it in an illusion, but anyone who entered would also be brought into the illusion.


    ¡°Mayor! Things are looking bad; there are many enemies here already!¡± a terrified soldier cried out as Xiang Shaotian¡¯s gaze became cold. He picked up therge halberd in his room and rushed out, witnessing the state of chaos in Highstone Town. At that moment, he saw Zhao Fu and looked furiously at him.


    Zhao Fu was riding on Little ck expressionlessly, and he said to Xiang Shaotian, ¡°You have no chance of winning; it¡¯s best that you surrender now. I don¡¯t want tomit a meaningless ughter.¡±


    Xiang Shaotian coldly harrumphed and rushed over with his halberd; how could he surrender?


    When he saw this, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he nudged Little ck with his leg. Little ck understood and rushed towards Xiang Shaotian. Little ck, who had awakened its [Underworld Nightmare] bloodline and was many times faster than before, flew towards Xiang Shaotian like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Sky Demon sh!¡± Zhao Fu lightly yelled as he drew the Sky Demon Sword. It erupted with a massive ck light as it shed towards Xiang Shaotian, frightening him. Facing this terrifying strike, he quickly used his halberd to block.


    _Bang!_


    Xiang Shaotian was sent sliding backward and only stopped after sliding back ten meters.


    Even though Xiang Shaotian¡¯s cultivation was slightly higher than Zhang Hong¡¯s from Mountain Willow Town, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was no longer at Stage 0-9 like it had been back then. He had used a Stage 1 Blood God Pill and a Stage 2 Blood God Pill to raise his cultivation to Stage 1-4.


    Back when he had been at Stage 0-9, he could already easily defeat Zhang Hong, so now, facing Xiang Shaotian, there was no need for him to even be nervous.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s massive strike had not only sent Xiang Shaotian sliding back, but it had also split the webbing between his thumb and forefinger on each hand, causing blood to leak out. Xiang Shaotian realized toote that he had vastly underestimated Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu once again charged at Xiang Shaotian, and Xiang Shaotian roared in response, gripping his halberd and sweeping it out. The halberd tore through the air and was filled with immense strength as it swept towards Zhao Fu.


    _ng!_


    The sword and halberd shed, resulting in a massive collision sound and a shockwave, causing the ground to crack.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he once again erupted with strength, mming his sword down towards Xiang Shaotian and forcing him back a few steps, before shing down once again.


    Xiang Shaotian quickly used both hands to block with his halberd again.


    _Bang!_


    Xiang Shaotian felt a massive wave of energy pass through his arms, causing his legs to weaken, and he half-knelt on the ground.


    Zhao Fu suddenly raised his sword again, which gave off a sharp ck light and a terrifying aura as he prepared to deal the final blow to Xiang Shaotian.


    _BOOM!!_


    Xiang Shaotian rolled to his left as Zhao Fu¡¯s attack left a two-meter deep gash in the ground. Xiang Shaotian grasped this opportunity and stabbed at Zhao Fu with his halberd.


    However, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t flustered at all, and he knocked the halberd away before stabbing his sword at Xiang Shaotian in response. Xiang Shaotian could only retreat and continuously defend without being able to retaliate at all.


    Suddenly, a strike from Zhao Fu sent Xiang Shaotian flying backward, causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood. A savage expression appeared on his face as he roared, ¡°You forced me to do this!¡±


    Xiang SHaotian threw a green medicinal pill towards Zhao Fu, which Zhao Fu split in two with his sword.


    Immediately, the green medicinal pill turned into a green fog that spread out, and Zhao Fu sensed danger from it, immediately casting his King¡¯s Domain to keep it away from him.


    The green fog was extremely poisonous and corrosive. As the fog came into contact with his King¡¯s Domain, it produced sizzling sounds and seemed to be burning through it.


    Zhao Fu was greatly shocked and immediately used all of his energy to reinforce the King¡¯s Domain until the green fog finally dissipated.


    Xiang Shaotian lookedpletely dumbfounded when he saw that Zhao Fu was fine ¨C that had been his trump card.


    Zhao Fu looked around and found that everyone around them, both Xiang Shaotian¡¯s soldiers and his own, had copsed on the ground and died with blood leaking out of every orifice on the face.


    Zhao Fu became furious, and he jumped off Little ck¡¯s back.

 Chapter 228: Variant

    <h4>Chapter 228: Variant</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When Xiang Shaotian saw Zhao Fu walk towards him with an incredibly murderous air, he felt some fear in his heart. He retreated a few steps, but after realizing that even his trump card had failed, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Zhao Fu. As such, he rushed towards the side, deciding to run away.


    Zhao Fu immediately acted, transforming into a ck blur and rushing towards Xiang Shaotian. His sword brought with it a sharp sword qi as it shed towards Xiang Shaotian.


    Xiang Shaotian was given a big fright and could only try to use his halberd to block Zhao Fu¡¯s attack.


    In response, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and sent all of his strength into his strike, sending Xiang Shaotian back a few steps. He lost his bnce and leaned slightly backward.


    The Sky Demon Sword gave off a massive sword light, and Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity to stab Xiang Shaotian¡¯s throat.


    This strike gave off an extremely dangerous aura, causing Xiang Shaotian¡¯s hairs to stand on end, and he tilted his neck and head to the side with all his might.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Xiang Shaotian screamed. Even though he had avoided having his throat pierced, he was still hit on his shoulder, and blood spurted out, dying his shoulder red.


    Zhao Fu waspletely determined to kill Xiang Shaotian, so he didn¡¯t show any mercy. His sword, which had stabbed out, suddenly swept sideways, attempting to cut off Xiang Shaotian¡¯s head.


    Under the stimtion from the pain, Xiang Shaotian released all of his strength to sweep out with his halberd, knocking Zhao Fu¡¯s sword askew. However, Zhao Fu borrowed this momentum to leap up and spin in the air before furiously mming the sword down towards Xiang Shaotian.


    Seeing this, Xiang Shaotian¡¯s expression became savage as he lifted his halberd and tried to block.


    _ng!_


    A massive collision sound rang out as the two parties shed, resulting in a gale around them. The Sky Demon Sword was once again blocked by Xiang Shaotian, and this time, he gritted his teeth and pushed up with his halberd.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword was sent flying, causing Xiang Shaotian to feel immense glee. His hands gripped his halberd with all of his strength, and he raised his halberd and prepared to strike Zhao Fu down.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu drew a blood-red sword from his waist at lightning speed, stabbing forward abruptly.


    _Chi!_


    The world seemed to freeze as the blood-red sword pierced through Xiang Shaotian¡¯s chest. Xiang Shaotian¡¯s knees weakened, and his gaze became dull as he finally died.


    The Sky Demon Sword flipped in the air and fell down, stabbing into the ground. The Sky Demon was quite displeased when looking at the ughtering Ghost Sword in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. It was incredibly annoyed that Zhao Fu had thrown it in order to do such a thing.


    As soon as Xiang Shaotian died, Highstone Town stopped resisting. This was because out of Highstone Town¡¯s current fighting force, only some were actual soldiers, and most were residents. Now that their Lord had died, how could they continue resisting?


    After concluding this battle and having the survivors submit, Zhao Fu went to the Town Hall and chose to conquer Highstone Town. He was quite surprised to find that it was actually Gold grade, which was quite good.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased as he walked out of the Town Hall and looked at the people who had submitted. He asked Bai Qi, ¡°How were our losses this time?¡±


    Bai Qi cupped his hands respectfully as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, 2,718 soldiers were injured, and 256 died.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu sighed ¨C this was the heaviest loss they had ever taken before. From the beginning, he had tried to minimize injuries and deaths as much as possible; after all, these soldiers served him. Zhao Fu truly didn¡¯t want to see them die.


    Zhao Fu knew that battles were incredibly cruel. He sighed before he ordered for the corpses of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to be collected so that they could be given a proper burial when they returned.


    Zhao Fu then gave the order for Dark Ghost World, which was on the western side of the Town, to be canceled, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers bound up the soldiers, who were still paralyzed from terror. Afterward, buckets of cold water were poured on them, waking them up.


    Upon waking up and finding out that Highstone Town had already been taking over, ugly expression appeared on the soldiers¡¯ faces. Most of the soldiers decided to surrender, but 100 or so of them would rather die than submit. They demanded to be released so that they could take revenge for Xiang Shaotian.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother with those people and immediately ordered for them to be executed. Including them, Highstone Town lost 5,879 people during that fight, and there were 24,810 people remaining. Zhao Fu¡¯s side also obtained around 100,000 or so silver coins and a massive amount of crops and equipment.


    Apart from the people, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care for much else. He gave out the money as a reward, and because it was already quitete, Zhao Fu decided to rest here before taking down the two exploration teams the next day.


    Finally, Zhao Fu looked at Xiang Shaotian¡¯s corpse and used Corpse Examination to find that it was SS grade. He first took Xiang Shaotian¡¯s spatial ring before putting his corpse into his King¡¯s Ring.


    Apart from some food and equipment, Zhao Fu also found a good item that caused him to be quite pleased ¨C it was a pill recipe.


    [Hidden Evil ¨C Recipe]: Required Ingredients: ckharm Ash, Scorch Wood, and Hidden Evil Grass, Description: A strange recipe that, when added to a medicinal pill, will indicate the sessful creation of the medicinal pill but will contain a type of colorless, odorless, tasteless poison. If consumed over a period of time without taking the antidote, one¡¯s body will grow feeble, resulting in death.


    This was yet another tool for victimizing others. If Zhao Fu added this to medicinal pills and sold them, he would be able to kill many people. Zhao Fu suddenly felt incredibly worried about the markets ¨C he would never be able to use consumables that weren¡¯t from Great Qin anymore. Who knew if others were doing the same thing.


    Hidden Evil required Hidden Evil Grass to refine, and because Hidden Evil Grass was a Stage 2 grass and much rarer than Hundred Origin Grass, it would most likely be quite difficult to find. Even if he did find some, it would take a long time to grow before he could use it, so he had no idea when he would actually be able to start using this to plot against others.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only put the Hidden Evil Recipe away for now. However, soon after, Zhao Fu was delighted to find that there was actually a lot of Hidden Evil Grass being grown at the southern side of the Town.


    Zhao Fu immediately went over to take a look, and he found many rows of Hidden Evil Grass being grown there. They were around 10 centimeters or so tall and had sword-shaped leaves. They were alsopletely ck, giving them an insidious look.


    Zhao Fu had never expected to find Hidden Evil Grass in Highstone Town, nevertheless so much of it. If he hadn¡¯t done anything about this Town, it was likely that Xiang Shaotian would have be the overlord in this region, and his growth would have been unhindered.


    It was a pity that Zhao Fu had found him, and he had presented Hidden Evil Recipe on a silver tter to Zhao Fu. He ordered his people to dig up all of the Hidden Evil Grass to be rented in the Great Qin Town when they returned.


    At noon the next day, the sun hung high in the sky as the two exploration teams returned to Highstone Town. However, they were received not by the friendly residents but by an army of ferocious Great Qin soldiers.


    Facing the 20,000 soldiers, the 600 soldiers were scared stiff and immediately chose to surrender. After making these two teams submit, Zhao Fu chose to [Relocate] Highstone Town, and because it was already a Basic Town, it would remain as one. The Great Qin Town suddenly received 110,000 EXP.


    This expedition had finally concluded, and Zhao Fu and his army returned to the Great Qin Town.

 Chapter 229: Orc Blood Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 229: Orc Blood Crystal</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, the first thing Zhao Fu did was have the Hidden Evil Grass rented before taking some and using them to refine Hidden Evil. As for what he did with them, he obviously added them to medicinal pills.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu could even have his own soldiers take the medicinal pills with Hidden Evil because it raised the efficacy of medicinal pills. It was simply a matter of whether they received an antidote or not. With an antidote, Hidden Evil was actually incredibly beneficial.


    Now, with Hidden Evil, Zhao Fu had something else to use in trades to secretly backstab others. Afterward, Zhao Fu went to an area 50 kilometers south of the Great Qin Town and re-established Highstone Town. He also brought most of its residents to the Great Qin Town.


    Now, Zhao Fu had two Towns, and if he could obtain one more Town, he would be able to level up the Great Qin Town into a City once he had enough EXP. There was also the requirement of having three people at the status of Baron and making them Mayors, and Zhao Fu had long since diverted most of the Achievement Points to Bai Qi. He had obtained 500 Achievement Points after conquering Highstone Town, and with the King¡¯s Ring¡¯s bonuses, Bai Qi was already a Second-Ranked Baron.


    Even though upgrading to a City only required a Third-Ranked Baron Status, it wasn¡¯t a waste for Bai Qi to reach Second-Ranked Baron because status was still important for upgrading further.


    Now, Zhao Fu decided to divert most of his Achievement Points to Liu Subai to promote her to Third-Ranked Baron. At the same time, he appointed Bai Qi as the Mayor of Highstone Town. With the King¡¯s Ring, obtaining Achievement Points was incredibly easy to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s next task was to collect the people from the various trading offices in the different regions. Zhao Fu was quite disappointed to find that for each region, they had only obtained around 200 or so people in a day.


    However, this was to be expected. After all, everyone valued poption because it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily increased. As such, he had to find a way to make it so that they had no choice but to sell their people.


    Zhao Fu decided to try adding in medicinal pills in exchange for poption, and he hoped that business would be better in the future.


    However, gaining roughly 200 people from each region in a day was already quite good. Zhao Fu had opened 22 regions, and apart from Green Apricot, which had just been opened, there were 21 regions. This amounted to 4,200 people in a day.


    Gaining 4,200 people in a day was already tens of times faster than gaining poption through conquering Viges and Towns. This made Zhao Fu want to slightly shift the focus from conquering to trading, as this was much faster and more efficient.


    Of course, exploring and conquering was still necessary ¨C after all, by doing this, they would gain not only poption but City Creation Stones, Achievement Points, and battle experience for the soldiers.


    Soon, the first batch of Hidden Evil was refined and added into some Hundred Origin Pills. Zhao Fu then brought some equipment and those Hundred Origin Pills to the Orc City.


    After the Ghost Festival had ended, Zhao Fu and Gunador had set a time for Zhao Fu toe again to trade items for people ¨C that time had nowe.


    After arriving at the Orc City, Zhao Fu met up with Gunador, who took him to a za.


    The za was quite big and crude, and there were Orc soldiers training at the side, making it quite noisy. The atmosphere there was quite fierce and violent, and there were people in cages at the other side.


    Most of them were dressed in tattered clothes and had ashenplexions. They sat in the cages with looks of terror on their faces as their bodies trembled, not knowing what would happen to them. There were humans, Elves, and Kobolds.


    There were roughly 1,200 people, and many of the women looked like they had been vited and had dull gazes. The women also had most of their skin showing.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, nor did he feel much, as this was what he had expected. He wasn¡¯t so na?ve as to think that the Orcs would show mercy and kindness to their prisoners. Zhao Fu had long since realized the true nature of the Heaven Awaken World. Only by immersing his heart in darkness would he not be disturbed by the evils of this world.


    Moreover, these people didn¡¯t have very high grades or great potential. People with low grades weren¡¯t very useful torge factions, as they didn¡¯t have much opportunity for growth. They could only be used forbor and might not even be able to be soldiers.


    This was because nurturing people with low grades required much greater resources than for those with high grades. The Orcs were most likely worried that Zhao Fu would one day act against them, which was why they had given him these people. If he became too powerful one day, it would definitely be detrimental to the Orc City.


    Because Zhao Fu had the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, he didn¡¯t care too much about the grades, but he was displeased that the Orcs had tried to do this to him. To mostrge factions, these people would just be cannon fodder.


    ¡°Esteemed guest, are you satisfied with this?¡± Gunador wasn¡¯t quite sure what to expect. He knew that there were hidden dangers in giving these people to Zhao Fu because it was equivalent to strengthening a potential enemy. Normally, Orcs didn¡¯t like taking prisoners, but because he wanted equipment from Zhao Fu, he couldn¡¯t help but make an exception.


    When he heard this, even though Zhao Fu was somewhat displeased, he still lightlyughed and replied in a pleasantly surprised tone, ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, I had never thought that you¡¯d gather so many people. I¡¯m very please; apart from the equipment, I will also gift you 300 bottles of medicinal pills.¡±


    As Zhao Fu spoke, he took out a bottle of Hundred Origin Pills. The Orc City was a city-level existence, so they most likely had Stage 1 medicinal pills like the Little Spirit Pills. If Zhao Fu took out Little Spirit Pills, they wouldn¡¯t be as attractive, so Zhao Fu brought Hundred Origin Pills.


    Gunador received the bottle, and upon inspecting it, a look of joy appeared on his face.


    These medicinal pills¡¯ effects were incredibly good, and now that Zhao Fu was giving them both equipment and medicinal pills, Gunador felt a bit apologetic and replied, ¡°How could we just ept these medicinal pills? Esteemed guest, how about I gift you 50 Giant Wolves?¡±


    The Orcs¡¯ Giant Wolves were a variant type of normal wolves. They were incredibly big, powerful, and fast. In fact, they were much faster than even normal warhorses.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s ck Forest Horses could rival the Giant Wolves in terms of speed, but they all had their own advantages and disadvantages. It was incredibly difficult to find these Giant Wolves in the wild, and it seemed that only the Orcs could breed them. That was why the Orc Wolf Cavalry was so famous.


    Since the other side had gifted these Giant Wolves to him, Zhao Fu decided he might as well ept. After all, he was quite interested in these Giant Wolves. Afterpleting the transaction, Zhao Fu first went back to the Great Qin Town by himself to bring some soldiers to help him escort these captives back.


    After arriving at the Great Qin Town, the captives felt terrified. Zhao Fu gave the order for them to be taken out of their cages, and he reassured them that they were safe. He promised that he wouldn¡¯t harm them and that he would give them stable lives.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s words caused the broken people to cry tears of joy. They all knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Zhao Fu, and after reassuring them, Zhao Fu asked Li Si to take them in before turning to look at the Giant Wolves.

 Chapter 230: Rule the World

    <h4>Chapter 230: Rule the World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t Tamed the Giant Wolves yet, so they looked very antagonistic within their wooden cages. They bared their fang and roared, seeming incredibly vicious and making it so that no one dared to go near.


    [Giant Wolf]: A type of mount unique to Orcs that is bred using an Orc Blood Crystal. They are far more ferocious than normal wolves.


    ¡°Orc Blood Crystal?¡± Zhao Fu decided to ask his Orc subordinates. After all, they would know much more about Giant Wolves than him.


    ¡°Bring Saar over!¡± Zhao Fu ordered. Soon after, a tall, muscr Orc came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and respectfully saluted him as he greeted him, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and pointed towards the Giant Wolves as he asked, ¡°Do you know of these Giant Wolves?¡±


    Saar looked over and immediately replied, ¡°This subordinate does know of them. They¡¯re a type of wolf that only Orcs can breed and will only follow the orders of Orcs.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold. ¡°They will only follow the orders of Orcs? Won¡¯t our Taming skill work on it?¡±


    Saar nodded as he replied, ¡°Yes, using Taming will make them submit temporarily, but in the end, they will always follow the orders of Orcs because they were bred using an Orc Blood Crystal.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s an Orc Blood Crystal?¡±


    ¡°Orc Blood Crystals are the blood of 100,000 Orcs refined by Shamans into a blood crystal. This blood crystal is then fused with a Wolf Den, resulting in Giant Wolves.¡±


    After listening to Saar, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed. That old fellow, Gunador, wanted to backstab him, and if he didn¡¯t have any Orcs and used these Giant Wolves, things would have been disastrous if he ever used them to fight against the Orc City.


    Zhao Fu turned and said coldly, ¡°Saar, see if you can fully subdue these Giant Wolves with the other Orcs; if you can¡¯t, just kill them.¡±


    It was a bit of a pity, but Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to sow any seeds that would lead to future trouble.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu went to the Town Hall and sat at the main seat. He let out a breath and settled down his emotions as he called Wang Ergou in and asked him if he had taken care of Green Apricot¡¯s intelligence.


    Zhao Fu had ced Wang Ergou in charge of Green Apricot and the Eternal Night Department, which was present in all of the regions they had opened up. They were taken care of by the Legatees of the 12 equipment sets.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve already obtained all of the information you wanted. Apart from Great Shun, there are also the Li, Zha, Wu, Xia, Dong, and Yue families in the other three main cities. Apart from Great Shun, they¡¯re the six biggest factions in Green Apricot.


    ¡°They¡¯re quite antagonistic towards Great Shun, and it seems that Great Shun has been helped by someone to grow incredibly quickly. Their rtions with the government is quite good, and they have already upgraded to a Basic Town. They have around 30,000 residents, and there are also around 30,000 yers who are part of Great Shun¡¯s faction.


    ¡°Regarding Great Shun¡¯s location, this subordinate spent a lot of money to obtain it ¨C it¡¯s about 20,000 kilometers north of Apricot City,¡± Wang Ergou exined.


    Zhao Fu sank into his own thoughts. He wasn¡¯t too surprised that Great Shun would be enemies with the other six families. After all, if those with a Legacy wanted to develop, they would have to destroy the other factions. It was only natural that they would be enemies.


    Moreover, Great Shun had most likely grown so quickly because of help from the School of Vertical and Horizontal. This was because they had only achieved such growth after they had announced that they would resist Great Qin. Without any benefits, people wouldn¡¯t resist Great Qin for nothing.


    Furthermore, Great Shun had many yers in its faction; a faction with 30,000 yers was definitely a powerful faction. There were both advantages and disadvantages to having such arge faction. While they could obtain many supporters, making the faction more powerful, the yers required payment and wouldn¡¯t necessarily be loyal. If a faction gathered many yers, it would either be incredibly sessful because of the yers or fall because of the yers.


    After all, Great Shun¡¯s position had been exposed by one of the yers in the faction. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care too much about the 30,000 yers because as long as he could give them sufficient benefits, he could dismantle that faction easily.


    Zhao Fu ordered his forces to officially move into Green Apricot and for Wang Ergou to deliver invitations to those six families.


    Arge Merchant Alliance, a restaurant, and a poption trading office all suddenly appeared in Green Apricot, breaking the deadlock between Great Shun and the six families. Those things attracted the gazes of many factions, and they started to be wary, wondering what new faction this was.


    The six families received Zhao Fu¡¯s invitation and all had different attitudes. Some were curious, some were confused, and some were surprised; however, they all decided to ept the invitation because thisrge, mysterious faction, which had suddenly appeared in Green Apricot, made them feel quite alert.


    Following this, the family leaders of the six families, four men and two women, together with their bodyguards, went to a luxurious restaurant. When they saw each other, they were all slightly surprised before realizing something.


    An attendant led them to a grand and luxurious room, in which a banquet was already prepared. There was also a person in a ck cloak waiting for them.


    ¡°Thank you for all giving me face and attending this banquet!¡± Zhao Fu cupped his fists as he courteously greeted the six people.


    The six people had been to many events like this before, and they didn¡¯t feel much. However, they still smiled and courteously greeted Zhao Fu back.


    The seven of them sat around the table, idly chatting for a short while before getting to the main matter. Since Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mention it, they didn¡¯t ask because they all had their own thoughts and ns.


    When he saw that they had eaten more than half the food, he decided to ask, ¡°I wonder what you all think about Great Shun? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been oppressed by Great Shun in this region.¡±


    When they heard this, the six people felt quite awkward, as Zhao Fu waspletely right ¨C no matter if it was in terms of their factions or Legacies, they couldn¡¯tpete with Great Shun. They could only continuously give way to Great Shun and hide the displeasure in their hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to provide some equipment, medicinal pills, and other items to help everyone resist Great Shun. That way, my own faction will be able to survive as well,¡± Zhao Fu directly said as he told them his goal.


    The six others around the table sank into deep thought. They weren¡¯t in a rush to make a decision, as this matter concerned their survival or demise.


    A fierce-looking man suddenly harrumphed and said, ¡°Alright, stop making pretenses. Helping us like this is because you have some enmity with Great Shun and want to use us to suppress Great Shun, right?¡±


    The six of them could all tell that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have good intentions and wanted to use them as tools.


    In response, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and replied, ¡°I indeed have enmity with Great Shun, so I wanted to trouble you all to help me. Right now, everyone has two paths to take. One is to watch Great Shun slowly be more powerful and be annihted by Great Shun in the future; the other is to resist Great Shun with my support and maybe even destroy Great Shun.¡±


    This caused the six people to once again sink into their thoughts.

 Chapter 231: Gold Token Fighter

    <h4>Chapter 231: Gold Token Fighter</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Rule The World


    Indeed, these were the only two paths that they could take. They could either ept being destroyed by Great Shun in the future, or they could take this opportunity and resist. Even though they would be used by Zhao Fu, by themselves, they had no way of fighting back.


    After thinking it through, the six of them could only reluctantly agree.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he lifted his wine goblet and said, ¡°To our partnership!¡±


    The others knew that this matter had been formalized, so they all smiled as they started to discuss the details of this partnership.


    An hour or soter, everyone happily left the banquet. The six families were all quite satisfied with the equipment and medicinal pills that Zhao Fu had provided, and they started to carry out the n.


    The six families suddenly allied together and started to show hints of resistance. Normally, they would avoid Great Shun at all costs, but now, they dared to face them straight-on.


    It wasn¡¯t just the attitude of the six families that changed; the six families started to meddle in the things that Great Shun normally did, and they even started making trouble for them. This caused a lot of conflict.


    Great Shun¡¯s people couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. For the six families to act so unyieldingly and confidently, were they not afraid of revenge from Great Shun? Did they all want to die together?


    Within the Great Shun Town, a fair-skinned young man ¨C Great Shun¡¯s Legatee, Li Mu ¨C listened to his spies¡¯ reports about the mysterious faction that had caused these changes in the six families.


    Li Mu immediately felt a sense of danger ¨C these things were already enough to threaten Great Shun. He had no idea why that mysterious faction was so hostile as soon as it had appeared, and now, it had allied the six families together and threatened Great Shun.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Mu had no idea what to do. In the end, a figure appeared in his mind, and he immediately returned to the real world and quickly dialed a mysterious phone number with his phone.


    ¡°Hello? What is it?¡± a mild and gentle voice said from the other side of the line.


    When he heard this voice, a look of delight appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face. He immediately said in a respectful tone, ¡°Mr. Su! I¡¯ve encountered some problems and want to ask for your advice.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡®Mr Su¡¯ sounded quite surprised and listened to Li Mu¡¯s exnation. Li Mu told him about the mysterious faction and the six families¡¯ strange movements.


    Elsewhere, an elegant, incredibly harmless-looking man sat on a bamboo chair. Next to him was a lush bamboo forest, and a light breeze blew. The man seemed incredibly carefree and leisurely.


    This man was named Su Yan and was part of the School of Vertical and Horizontal. To be part of this School, he was, without a doubt, an exceptional person.


    He didn¡¯t like Great Qin, as his ancestor hadn¡¯t been treated very well by Great Qin, so he could only go and serve others. Moreover, because the Vertical branch had lost to the Horizontal branch, Great Qin had been able to unify the six other states.


    Right now, anyone could tell that Great Qin was the faction with the most potential. Not only was it one of the five Great Dynasties, but it had also gathered most of China¡¯s Fate and controlled the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    Great Qin had all sorts of advantages and was destined to be powerful. Its future path was bright and would be incredibly smooth!


    However, Su Yan didn¡¯t like this. Joining Great Qin and helping it rule the world would be very easy to do, but it wouldn¡¯t give him a challenge.


    As someone who was a part of the School of Vertical and Horizontal, he didn¡¯t want to do such easy and simple things. He suddenly realized that it would be more of an aplishment to destroy Great Qin than to help Great Qin. Destroying the nation with the most potential in China would be incredibly difficult, but it would also be incredibly satisfying.


    In his eyes, the various nations and factions were just chess pieces, and this entire world was a massive game of chess. He had no interest in conquering the world; he was only interested in being a yer in this chess game and enjoying the excitement from controlling all of these chess pieces.


    More so than anything, he wanted his junior apprentice brother to appear so that he could have a massive battle with him. Would his Horizontal Branch be stronger, or would his junior apprentice brother¡¯s Vertical Branch be stronger? This time, he didn¡¯t want to lose.


    After listening to what Li Mu had to say, Su Yan immediately thought of Great Qin, but he had long since expected this and wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    This was because there had been a faction gradually expanding behind the scenes, and though it kept a low-profile, Su Yan was an intelligent person. However, the more powerful Great Qin became, the happier Su Yan became, as there was more excitement in destroying a powerful enemy.


    As for the things troubling Li Mu, Su Yan lightlyughed and said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal; we can take care of it easily. As long as you humble your attitude and then¡­¡±


    After hearing everything Su Yan had to say, Li Mu felt immense joy and eximed, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re simply an outstanding genius!¡±


    Li Mu hung up, and Su Yan put his phone away as a faint smile appeared on his face. Heid back on his bamboo chair and rxed.


    Li Mu did what Su Yan told him to do and easily neutralized the danger, resolving this crisis.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite annoyed and frustrated because the partnership that they had just formed had been instantly betrayed. The Xia family and Yue family immediately went to join Great Shun.


    The reason was because Li Mu had humbled his attitude and promised great benefits, and he expressed his willingness to live amicably with them. He would no longer harass them and would split a portion of Apricot City to these two families to express his sincerity.


    This was enough for the Xia family and Yue family to betray the others. They were rtively weaker than the others and didn¡¯t have a lot of weight when making decisions, so they would join whoever provided them with the greatest benefits.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t stupid and didn¡¯t believe Li Mu when he said that he wouldn¡¯t act against them. However, they understood that Li Mu required them to counter the other four families, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to act against them. What¡¯s more, Li Mu had given them plenty of benefits, which was why they had decided to join him and betray Zhao Fu.


    It wasn¡¯t just Zhao Fu; the other four families werepletely furious. They cursed at the Xia family and Yue family, saying that they were selfish and stupid. If Li Mu destroyed the other four families, how could he not destroy them as well?


    Now, the situation had been turned on its head, and Zhao Fu¡¯s side was now at a disadvantage. With the Xia family and Yue family¡¯s support, Great Shun would develop even faster than before.


    As for the remaining four families, it was impossible for them to join Li Mu, as he would then have the ability to destroy the remaining three families.


    If Great Shun destroyed the remaining three families, it wouldn¡¯t take long for it to turn to the three that it had allied with. As the Legatee of a Dynasty, Li Mu¡¯s goal was to conquer this entire region before expanding outward. When that happened, none of them would be able to resist Li Mu.


    In the future, the only conclusion would be to lose and die or to submit at Li Mu¡¯s feet ¨C this was why the other four families had cursed at the Xia family and Yue family for being selfish and stupid.


    As for Zhao Fu, the four families viewed him as a foreign faction and believed that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as the local factions. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t show himself as a threat either and had provided them with arge amount of equipment and medicinal pills to suppress Great Shun. However, the perfect partnership had been destroyed in an instant.

 Chapter 232: Your Majesty, O’ Great Qin Legatee

    <h4>Chapter 232: Your Majesty, O¡¯ Great Qin Legatee</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Now that these four families were in a weaker state, they could only put their hopes in Zhao Fu. As such, they all rushed to Zhao Fu to discuss how they could resist Great Shun now.


    Zhao Fu had also been thinking about this, and now that Great Shun had allied with two other families and suppressed the others, his n hadpletely failed.


    He had never thought that two families would betray them right after the partnership was formed. It seemed that there was no absolute loyalty in this world as long as the benefits for betrayal were high enough.


    Zhao Fu engraved this matter into his heart. However, he didn¡¯t have any solutions, nor could he drag those two families back. As such, he could only think for now.


    ¡°Young master Zhu, what do you think we should do?¡± The four family leaders looked towards Zhao Fu and seemed incredibly troubled. They referred to him as ¡®Young master Zhu,¡¯ as Zhao Fu had made them think that he was Great Ming¡¯s Legatee ¨C after all, everyone knew that Great Ming had enmity with Great Shun, so Zhao Fu had told them that he was surnamed Zhu to cover up the truth and increase their trust in him.


    Now that they had the Legatee of a Dynasty supporting them, the four families felt much more confident. After all, Great Shun had the Legacy of a Dynasty but only had two families supporting it.


    Facing their gazes, Zhao Fu could only take a step back and make some sacrifices ¨C he discussed establishing a yer faction in Green Apricot. This faction wasn¡¯t for development or to obtain gains but to make trouble for Great Shun and restrict its development. This required the four families to give a lot of assistance, or the pressure on Zhao Fu would be quite great.


    The four families were satisfied with what Zhao Fu had suggested, and they smiled and agreed before leaving.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu established this faction, and with the support of the four families, they were able to suppress Great Shun¡¯s momentum once again.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother to choose good people for the faction; most were rogues and hoodlums who used all sorts of shameless methods. The main goal was to make trouble for Great Shun, and their actions restricted Great Shun¡¯s growth by about a fifth.


    This was all they could do for now, and because Zhao Fu¡¯s primary goal was for Great Qin to grow, he couldn¡¯t expend too many resources fighting with the School of Vertical and Horizontal standing behind Great Shun. If that happened, Great Qin would be dragged down too much, which simply wasn¡¯t worth it.


    On the face of it, it seemed like Zhao Fu had won, but in a way, Zhao Fu had lost because his initial n had failed. However, he had to take a step back out of consideration for the grand scheme of things.


    Right now, Great Shun had 30,000 subjects and a yer faction with 30,000 yers. Only when Zhao Fu had 40,000 soldiers and at least 5,000 Stage 1 soldiers would he be able to devour Great Shun. Great Qin still needed time, or else¡­


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Whenever Zhao Fu thought about the School of Vertical and Horizontal, he couldn¡¯t help but coldly harrumph. Once Great Qin grew, no matter if it was the School of Vertical and Horizontal or the entirety of the Hundred Schools of Thought, anyone who didn¡¯t submit would be wiped from history.


    That was the end of matters in Green Apricot for now.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu found that Ge Nia had also returned from Battle City. Aftering to Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu immediately saw that Ge Nia¡¯s cultivation had broken through to Stage 1.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and curiously asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Following this, Ge Nia reported to Zhao Fu. After listening to everything, Zhao Fu became delighted. Ge Nia had be a Gold token fighter in the Arena, and there weren¡¯t many of them in all of Battle City, only 30 or so. All of them were Stage 2 experts.


    It was incredibly rare for anyone to be a Gold token fighter with just a Stage 1 cultivation, so Ge Nia wasuded as the Gold token fighter with the greatest potential. The status of a Gold token fighter was even better than a Baron in Battle City, and anyone with such a status would be respected wherever he or she went. In fact, a Gold token fighter could even apply to be a Battalion Chief and lead 300 Stage 1 soldiers.


    Even though 300 Stage 1 soldiers weren¡¯t that attractive to Zhao Fu, any normal yer would be desperate for them. Right now, most normal yers¡¯ cultivations were at Stage 0-4 or 0-5, and dying would result in their cultivation falling to 0. As such, there were many people only at Stage 0-1 to Stage 0-2.


    Right now, anyone who had 300 Stage 1 soldiers couldpletely bully other normal yers and do as he or she wished!


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t very excited about the 300 Stage 1 soldiers; rather, he was excited that Ge Nia had the opportunity to fight for the position of City Lord!


    Battle City¡¯s City Lord was over 60 years old, and he was growing weaker. He had said that he would nurture the next City Lord out of the Gold token fighters.


    If Ge Nia could be the City Lord of Battle City, Zhao Fu would essentially obtain a main city for free, which made him ecstatic with joy.


    A main city had incredible value, and it was worth it to spend a massive amount of time, money, and effort to obtain this city. If Ge Nia could be a City Lord, he would be able to give Zhao Fu a lot of help; as such, Zhao Fu decided to help Ge Nia establish a faction in Battle City.


    This would eliminate any obstructions in the future and help pave the road for Ge Nia to be the City Lord. Moreover, even if Ge Nia was unable to be the City Lord, with Ge Nia inside and Zhao Fu outside, they would be able to conquer Battle City together.


    Zhao Fu told Ge Nia his ns, and as for creating the faction, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t be managing it. He would only be providing arge sum of money. Of course, they needed some management figures, as Ge Nia wasn¡¯t skilled in such areas. Zhao Fu and Ge Nia went to Battle City and was about to take care of some matters when suddenly a voice said, ¡°Long time no see, Zhao Xin!¡±


    This voice sounded quite familiar, and Zhao Fu turned to see a handsome young man riding a donkey with a smile on his face ¨C it was Zhang Heng!


    When he saw Zhang Heng, Zhao Fu was quite wary ¨C it seemed that fate really had brought them together again. However, how was he able to recognize him instantly?


    Facing Zhang Heng, Zhao Fu said in an amicable tone, ¡°I¡¯m pleasantly surprised to meet you here.¡±


    Zhang Heng walked right over to Zhao Fu, treating him not as an outsider but as an old friend as he replied, ¡°This proves that we¡¯re tied together by fate. Thanks for your directionsst time; how about I treat you to some wine as thanks?¡±


    Zhao Fu wanted to refuse because he felt Zhang Heng¡¯s dangerous aura and thought that he had ulterior motives. However, at that moment, Zhang Heng suddenly looked over and said, ¡°Ah, brother Sword Demon is here as well; perhaps I have a way to help you with your matter!¡±


    Those words greatly surprised Zhao Fu, and after thinking about it, he decided to agree and see what Zhang Heng wanted.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went with Zhang Heng to a restaurant, and Zhang Heng looked quite ravenous as he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, this restaurant¡¯s dishes are superb; I¡¯ll treat you to some today.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and followed Zhang Heng into the restaurant. Just as Zhao Fu walked in, the waitress¡¯s movements all paused as they looked at him ¨C after all, this was one of Zhao Fu¡¯s restaurants.

 Chapter 233: Sword Sect

    <h4>Chapter 233: Sword Sect</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Following this, a few waitresses walked over excitedly and said, ¡°Boss, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°Mm, I¡¯m here with a friend. Prepare one of the best rooms and some good food.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± the waitresses replied and hurried off to prepare everything.


    Hearing this exchange, Zhang Heng looked quite awkward. He had never expected that this restaurant would be owned by Zhao Fu, but all he could do was awkwardly smile.


    The three of them sat in an elegant room, and Zhang Heng started to eat first while Zhao Fu and Ge Nia sat and watched.


    ¡°What, aren¡¯t you two going to eat? It¡¯s a waste not to eat such good food.¡±


    In front of this delicious food, Zhang Heng seemed to be a different person. Gone was the steady and confident person; right now, he only cared about eating and felt quite strange that Zhao Fu and Ge Nia weren¡¯t eating.


    Zhao Fu smiled and shook his head as he said, ¡°Brother Zhang, take your time; I¡¯m not very hungry.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhang Heng didn¡¯t say anything. As a person, he wasn¡¯t lured by money or beauties, but he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of good food. Perhaps this had to do with his past ¨C if it hadn¡¯t been for his master, he most likely would¡¯ve starved to death.


    After eating and drinking his fill, Zhang Heng downed a final cup of Hundred Flower Wine before his attitude became serious again, and he regained his extraordinary bearings.


    ¡°Your Majesty, O¡¯ Great Qin Legatee, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I came this time to meet with you, the mysterious and terrifying, to see what sort of person you are!¡± Zhang Heng said with a sharp gaze, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs to stand on end. It was the first time his identity had been exposed so suddenly like this.


    However, when he thought that others had most likely guessed his identity and that his identity would be known after growing more and more, he didn¡¯t feel as panicked. However, he still had no idea how Zhang Heng had figured out his identity.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t try to hide it, and his gaze became cold as the dignified aura of an Emperor erupted from his body. He said with an imposing might, ¡°Then, what does sir think of me?¡±


    Zhang Heng suddenlyughed, ¡°Overall, you¡¯re not bad; you have a good temperament and willpower and will be a powerful King in the future. Right now, I didn¡¯t want to concern myself with the matters of the world, and I simply explored around. However, since my senior apprentice brother has made a move against Great Qin, I should help Great Qin in response.¡±


    ¡°Your senior apprentice brother?¡± Zhao Fu was quite confused before his eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the School of Vertical and Horizontal?¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked upon realizing this. This was because the School of Vertical and Horizontal was simply too famous, and he had only just shed with someone from it and already felt a headache. He was now quite clear about the School of Vertical and Horizontal¡¯s strength.


    Zhang Heng didn¡¯t try to hide it, and he cupped his hands as he once again introduced himself, ¡°This lowly one is Zhang Heng of the Horizontal Branch of the School of Vertical and Horizontal!¡±


    This was the first time that Zhao Fu had personally met someone from the School of Vertical and Horizontal ¨C no wonder he gave off such a dangerous aura. Now that both sides had revealed who they were, Zhao Fu cast aside the worry he had been feeling and smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve long since admired the great name of the School of Vertical and Horizontal!¡±


    Zhang Heng also smiled as he said, ¡°The people of the world praise our School too much; in actuality, we¡¯re just ordinary folk.¡±


    ¡°How does brother Zhang n to help Great Qin?¡± Zhao Fu believed in the School of Vertical and Horizontal¡¯s strength, so he didn¡¯t pay much mind to Zhang Heng¡¯s words. Zhang Heng had said that he wanted to help Great Qin, so Zhao Fu wanted to know just how he would do this.


    Zhang Heng¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change, and he sat up straight in his chair as he replied, ¡°By now, senior apprentice brother has most likely discovered Great Qin¡¯s position, and he is slowly casting out arge and closing it. He wants to trap Great Qin and kill it off like a trapped beast. Senior apprentice brother feels more excited the greater the challenge is. However, he has underestimated Great Qin¡¯s strength, and I¡¯m sure that Your Majesty will be able to break through.


    ¡°However, this lowly one still has some suggestions. Right now, Your Majesty can use Seeping River, Valiant Peace, South Leaf, and Open sk as a foundation in a straight line to split apart the northern side of the Mind Continent. If Your Majesty can do that, Great Qin¡¯s rise will be unstoppable.


    ¡°Not only will this allow Great Qin to break through senior apprentice brother¡¯s encirclement, but it will also smooth the path for Great Qin in the future. However, I¡¯m sure that senior apprentice brother will try to obstruct you as much as possible, so I hope that Your Majesty will be mentally prepared.¡±


    Zhao Fu already felt quite troubled about Zhang Heng¡¯s senior apprentice brother, and he felt that his life had be incredibly difficult now that he had such an opponent. He was now prepared for anything else that Zhang Heng¡¯s senior apprentice brother would throw at him.


    After hearing Zhang Heng speak, Zhao Fu realized that his aim had been off. With Seeping River, Valiant Peace, South Leaf, and Open sk as a foundation, if he steadily expanded, no one would be able to stop him in the north, and he would be able to escape from the interference of Zhang Heng¡¯s senior apprentice brother.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with this suggestion, and he replied, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, brother Zhang!¡±


    Zhang Heng lightly shook his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty is too courteous. I¡¯m sure Your Majesty can tell that this crude n is only just the preliminary steps. As for obtaining Battle City, I also have some suggestions. Would you like to hear them?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhao Fu once again felt quite surprised ¨C who would have thought that Zhang Heng would have guessed this as well? He had just been about to start taking care of this matter, so he wondered what Zhang Heng had to say about it. As such, he asked, ¡°What suggestions do you have, brother Zhang?¡±


    ¡°In actuality, Your Majesty doesn¡¯t have to do much; brother Sword Demon¡¯s fame and talent are already enough to give him a 20% chance of obtaining the position of City Lord, so this lowly one¡¯s suggestion is simply akin to pushing a boat along a current.


    ¡°First, brother Sword Demon needs to reveal to everyone his true appearance ¨C after all, no one would want a faceless person to be the City Lord. Second, brother Sword Demon needs to officially join Battle City and even temporarily cut off ties with Great Qin to fully devote himself to Battle City for now.


    ¡°Third, brother Sword Demon needs to establish his own faction, mainly to disy his strength and gain sufficient power. Fourth, he needs to stop acting low-profile and try to make himself as well-known as possible to attract people to him.


    ¡°Fifth, brother Sword Demon needs to maintain friendly rtions with all factions in Battle City, but he must not try to curry favor with them or drag them to his side ¨C this is a taboo of power struggles. Sixth, and finally, he must not take the initiative to attack any other faction; rather, he must act as humbly as possible.


    ¡°If he can do all of these things, there is a 90% chance that brother Sword Demon will be able to be the next City Lord of Battle City. As insurance, Your Majesty can even have the current City Lord assassinated ¨C if that happens, there will be a 100% chance that brother Sword Demon will be the next City Lord, but the risks will be extremely great!¡±


    After listening to Zhang Heng, Zhao Fu¡¯s mind became clearer. Zhang Heng¡¯s suggestions were simply wless, and if they followed his advice, it would almost be guaranteed that Ge Nia would be the next City Lord. If Zhao Fu was Battle City¡¯s City Lord, he would be inclined to choose Ge Nia.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice, brother Zhang!¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh in delight before calling out, ¡°Please bring up another table of food and our best Hundred Flower Wine!¡±


    Zhang Heng quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need for that. This lowly one has eaten and drank his fill. Now that these matters are done, it¡¯s time for me to leave. I hope that I¡¯ll be able to meet Your Majesty again in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu inwardly sighed. Zhang Heng was a talent among talents, but it was a pity that he didn¡¯t intend to join him. As such, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t try to make things difficult for him.


    Under the golden sunset, Zhang Heng rode his donkey and slowly disappeared from Zhao Fu¡¯s vision. This scene seemed quite familiar, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but think of Gongsun Lin.


    It was a pity that he wasn¡¯t able to keep either Gongsun Lin or Zhang Heng, both of whom were top-tier geniuses. Zhao Fu started to wonder if it was because hecked charisma.

 Chapter 234: Allying 100 Families

    <h4>Chapter 234: Allying 100 Families</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After returning to the restaurant, Zhao Fu started to act on Zhang Heng¡¯s advice. The suggestions he had given him were already quiteprehensive and well-thought-out, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have to make many changes.


    Today, he would start with setting up Ge Nia¡¯s faction. The day passed quite quickly, and the next day, Ge Nia was scheduled to have a fight. Upon hearing that the famed Sword Demon was going to fight, many people came to the Arena, filing it to the brim ¨C Ge Nia¡¯s poprity was simply unheard of.


    This time, Ge Nia was to fight someone at Stage 1-9 and was only a single step away from breaking through to Stage 2. He had challenged Ge Nia as he couldn¡¯t ept that someone who was at Stage 1-0 could enter the ranks of Gold token fighters. After all, even though he was at Stage 1-9, he was still a Silver token fighter.


    The fight soon began!


    The challenger wielded arge battleaxe and viciously rushed towards Ge Nia. As soon as he came before Ge Nia, he brought the battleaxe crashing down towards Ge Nia with enough strength to split mountains.


    Ge Nia quickly stepped to the side and avoided the battleaxe and flicked upwards with his sword. A sharp arc of light rushed upwards, forcing the challenger back.


    The challenger became furious, and he gripped his battleaxe and swung it, bringing with it a massive gust of wind as it rushed towards Ge Nia. Facing this terrifying attack, Ge Nia didn¡¯t try to meet it head-on, as his cultivation was much lower than the challenger¡¯s, and he could only look for an opportunity to kill the challenger in one blow.


    _Bang! Bang! Bang!_


    The two of them began an intense exchange, and the spectators became incredibly excited. Most of them were yelling out, causing the Arena to seem incredibly raucous and lively.


    The challenger suddenly roared loudly, seeming like a ferocious tiger as he leaped into the air and swung his battleaxe ferociously downwards at Ge Nia.


    _Boom!!_


    Ge Nia suddenly twisted his body, avoiding the battleaxe as it crashed into the ground and created a three-meter wide crater. At that moment, Ge Nia¡¯s sword stabbed upwards, bringing with it an icy gleam as it pierced through the challenger¡¯s throat in an instant.


    Blood spurted from the challenger¡¯s throat, and he gurgled a few times before falling to the ground and dying. The Arena once again burst into roars and cheers as countless people cheered, ¡°Sword Demon! Sword Demon! Sword Demon!¡±


    However, somethingpletely unexpected that made them even more excited happened. Ge Nia stood over the challenger¡¯s corpse and slowly took off his ck cloak, revealing his cold and handsome face.


    The Arena fell silent, and time seemed to pause as everyone stared with wide eyes. No one had expected Ge Nia to reveal his appearance.


    Everyone had always been incredibly curious as to what Sword Demon looked like, but their curiosity had never been sated. This came as an incredibly pleasant surprise, and none of them knew how to react.


    Right after revealing his appearance, Ge Nia left the Arena. Afterward, this matter became the most hotly-discussed topic in Battle City.


    Most people had no idea why Ge Nia had suddenly revealed his appearance.


    However, some of the factions realized the intent behind this ¨C to them, it was a deration that another powerful contender had appeared.


    As expected, soon after, Sword Demon created a faction called the Sword Sect!


    The Sword Sect was a faction that only recruited elites who used a sword. Anyone who joined the Sword Sect could receive personal guidance in sword skills from Sword Demon himself, which made many people interested. Sword Demon¡¯s godly sword techniques had remained fresh in their minds.


    Many people who used swords decided to give it a go and went to the recruitment area for the Sword Sect to participate in the trials. If they were chosen and received personal guidance from Sword Demon, their skill with the sword would definitely improve by leaps and bounds.


    Anyone, regardless if it was a yer or an indigenous resident, who was proficient at using the sword was epted. Ge Nia wanted his faction to be filled with elites, and there wasn¡¯t a single useless person within the Sect.


    They only epted 500 people this time, but their overall battle strength wasparable to that of a faction with 2,000 to 3,000 people.


    The Sword Sect would be linked to Ge Nia¡¯s ideals and develop ording to his will; Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t interfere with any of it. After all, he believed that Ge Nia would be able to bring glory and fame to the Sword Sect.


    Zhao Fu also gave Ge Nia a Stage 2 Blood God Pill; this was what he had obtained after refining Xiang Shaotian¡¯s corpse. Zhao Fu told Ge Nia about its affects and gave him the discretion as to when he wanted to use it to boost his cultivation.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu left Ge Nia with arge amount of money because Zhao Fu had ordered all of Great Qin¡¯s Departments to not have any connections with the Sword Sect. This was so that the Sword Sect could properly integrate into Battle City and be part of it.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu was able to rest at ease. He told Ge Nia to stay at Battle City and not to return to the Great Qin Town unless there was anything urgent.


    Within the Town Tall, an elderly man with short, silver hair and a masculine, powerful aura listened to the reports from his subordinates and had a mysterious smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu started to take care of some matters that he had stopped, including setting up a ranch for livestock. He had been stopped by many things in the past, but he finally had some time now.


    Zhao Fu rode on Little ck and brought along Little Gray and Little White to spend some time with them as he went to the ce that he had decided on.


    After arriving at the ce, Zhao Fu found that it was incredibly beautiful here. The ground was t, and the ce was filled with lush, green grass. There were also some white flowers and a few small creeks. The sky seemed incredibly blue here, andbined with the grass and the creeks, this seemed like an incredibly good ce for a ranch.


    After deciding on this ce, Zhao Fu asked some Schrs toe over and build a teleportation channel. However, before moving any livestock over, they would have to build wooden fences to prevent the livestock from running off.


    As for who would take care of the livestock, Zhao Fu decided on the Xianbei people and Xiongnu people who had surrendered to him. They were originally nomadic tribes who took care of livestock and had a lot of experience in that area, so Zhao Fu decided to give the management of the livestock to them.


    Upon hearing about this, they all seemed quite happy, as they enjoyed this sort of lifestyle and were d that Zhao Fu was treating them as his own.


    They could raise arge number of cattle and sheep here, and this livestock would not only feed Great Qin, but the livestock could also be sold. However, Zhao Fu felt that using them to supply his restaurants would provide the greatest profits.


    At the same time, Great Qin¡¯s business model also went through some changes. Right now, Zhao Fu was doing his best to turn Great Qin into a business nation and earn arge amount of money while they still held many advantages to fuel Great Qin¡¯s growth.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything else requiring his attention, so he started to walk about in the Great Qin Town until he arrived at Rising Qin Academy.


    After many renovations, Rising Qin Academy was many times bigger than before, and the conditions within it were much better. There were many more ssrooms, and there were also more than 30 teachers now.


    These people would all be the pirs of the state in the future. Zhao Fu cared very much for these young men and young women, so he went over to take a look.

 Chapter 235: Those Who Stand Against Us

    <h4>Chapter 235: Those Who Stand Against Us</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stealthily went to a ssroom by himself without making any noise. Only the teacher was speaking, and the rest of the ssroom was quite quiet as all of the students held books and focused on the lesson.


    Looking at how earnestly these students were studying, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and thought back to when he was a student. This ce was for teaching all sorts of subjects to produce Officials and Ministers for Great Qin in the future.


    Here, there was no need to worry about corruption and abuse of power, and because Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t an incapable ruler, it was unlikely that any of those things would manifest.


    Zhao Fu would always maintainplete transparency and fairness, but he only wanted those with true capabilities and talent. As such, he would set many tests and trials to differentiate the talented from the others, but that was all for the future.


    Of course, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t only have them taught about management ¨C that was simply too short-sighted. In order to be a good Official or Minister, they had to learn about history, philosophy, society, and all sorts of other things that couldn¡¯t just be learned from books.


    That was why Zhao Fu was opposed to the Confucian teachings that reduced students to trash who only knew how to study and read. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to see the students of Great Qin be schrs who were incapable of anything else.


    At that moment, even though Zhao Fu had been very quiet, he was still detected by the teacher. The teacher looked over, and his face froze. He immediately put his book down and was about to pay his respects when Zhao Fu signaled for him to continue with the lesson. However, the teacher¡¯s sudden movements caught the students¡¯ attention, and they all looked over.


    Immediately, all of the students in the ssroom stood up with different expressions: happiness, excitement, and admiration. They all paid their respects to Zhao Fu and felt incredibly excited that he came to visit them in the Academy.


    This was because Zhao Fu was not only an important figure but also the future Emperor of Great Qin; the greatest existence in Great Qin. As such, they couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly excited. As Great Qin gained more and more people, there were still many who had never seen Zhao Fu before and had only heard of His Majesty¡¯s heroism and might.


    Zhao Fu felt somewhat awkward ¨C he had only wanted to take a look and had never thought that things would be like this. Facing their tender and pure gazes, Zhao Fu felt a calmness within his heart. He smiled as he gestured for them to continue with the lesson as he left.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t regard men as superior to women, and his ideology was quite modern, allowing both men and women to study in the Academy. In terms of governmental positions, he wouldn¡¯t discriminate either. Those with the ability would be able to im the role that they wanted regardless of their gender.


    If this was in ancient times, such a thing would be impossible. However, times had changed, and even though this was the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu refused toply with such backward thinking.


    After visiting the Civil Institution within the Academy, Zhao Fu went to visit the Martial Institution.


    Comparatively speaking, the Martial Institution was much more lively than the Civil Institution. On the field, students wielded all sorts of weapons, and to prevent any injuries, these weapons were all made from wood. Because there were many people training at once, it was quite noisy.


    The Martial Institution taught one how to fight, the art of war, and some other basic knowledge. It developed national pride and leadership in the students.


    Zhao Fu discovered quite a few young seedlings with talent who had decent skills and could defeat many people of the same age as them. Moreover, they seemed to be quite intelligent as well.


    Overall, Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with the Academy¡¯s Civil Institution and Martial Institution. After returning to the Town Hall, he called Li Si over.


    Soon, Li Si walked in and paid his respects as he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what matters do you have for this subordinate?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not much; I just went around the Great Qin Town and found that the facilities are simply wless. You must have spent a great deal of time and effort.¡±


    Li Si felt quite grateful within his heart and he smiled as he lowered his head and cupped his hands as he replied, ¡°These are all things that this subordinate should be doing!¡±


    ¡°Alright, no need to be so modest. The Great Qin Town is well-managed and the internal affairs are in good order because of your hard work.¡± Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hold back his praise.


    Li Si felt incredibly happy but couldn¡¯t express it. Because Zhao Fu was his liege, he couldn¡¯t break etiquette between liege and subject, so he had to restrain himself.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu said, ¡°I want to conduct an examination for Rising Qin Academy. All those who perform well, regardless of age, will have the opportunity to learn from soldiers or Mayors.¡±


    Li Si thought about it and smiled as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty is wise; this will not only motivate the students but also give them practical experience. This subordinate will immediately go to prepare!¡±


    After Li Si left, Zhao Fu took out arge map ¨C this was a map of the northern area of the Mind Continent. Afterward, he summoned all of his militarymanders and said gravely, ¡°Right now, the School of Vertical and Horizontal¡¯s Vertical Branch has discovered Great Qin¡¯s location and is trying to ally many factions to surround Great Qin and kill it like a trapped beast!¡±


    Upon hearing this, all of the military leaders became furious ¨C the School of Vertical and Horizontal thought that Great Qin was a pushover; this person was simply too bold and arrogant.


    ¡°What do you all have to say?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he looked at them.


    Bai Qi¡¯s gaze became cold, and he gave off a faint killing intent as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, we won¡¯t allow that person to have his way. Right now, the regions are separated, so he will only be able to run some minor interference; he won¡¯t be able to cause any great harm to Great Qin for now.


    ¡°I believe that right now, Great Qin needs to develop as fast as possible to deal with whatever that person throws at us. If he allies with one family, we¡¯ll kill one family; if he allies with ten families, we¡¯ll kill ten families; if he allies with 100 families, we¡¯ll kill 100 families; if he allies with 10,000 families, we¡¯ll leave corpses everywhere and leave not a single de of grass remaining!¡±


    Bai Qi¡¯s cold voice rang in the hall, and it was filled with a dense killing intent that caused everyone to feel a chill.


    After Bai Qi spoke, Wang Jian thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Even though Commander Bai¡¯s words are true, killing isn¡¯t the only solution. Too much fighting will drain Great Qin¡¯s resources; rather, I believe that we should keep our friends close and our enemies even closer. We should destroy the ¡®Vertical Alliance¡¯.


    ¡°We can also establish a massive army to deter them with our military might, making them feel that they cannot stand up to us. If that happens, the Vertical Alliance will be destroyed without us having to do anything!¡±


    Wei Liao, who had been staring at the map the entire time, finally said, ¡°Commander Bai and Wang Jian have both spoken well, and I agree with them. However, from the grand scheme of things, I believe that we need to start making preparations to defend against the Vertical Alliance. Everyone, please look at Seeping River¡­¡±


    Before Wei Liao could finish, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll use Seeping River, Valiant Peace, South Leaf, and Open sk as a foundation to split the northern area of the Mind Continent, preventing the Vertical Alliance from causing any danger to us.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wei Liao and the others all felt incredibly surprised; who would have thought that Zhao Fu would spot the key areas so quickly. Just as they were about to remark at his brilliance and ingenuity, Zhao Fu suddenly smiled and told them about meeting Zhang Heng. After everyone marveled in surprise, Wei Liao smiled and seemed quite interested.


    Following this, Wei Liao once again spoke and started to propose a detailed n, as Zhang Heng¡¯s suggestions were only overall ns and still needed to discuss the specifics and details.

 Chapter 236: Deathly Aura

    <h4>Chapter 236: Deathly Aura</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Everyone, please look ¨C Seeping River is the sixth region to the north of Great Qin. With Seeping River, which is 100 kilometers wide, as a barrier, it¡¯s quite difficult to pass. There are many man-eating fish monsters in the water, which can prevent other people from entering.


    ¡°Valiant Peace is the fifth region to the south of Great Qin, and it faces the center of the Mind Continent. The northside is quite t, while the southside has a mountainous region, which also forms a natural barrier that will stop other factions from crossing.


    ¡°South Leaf is the seventh region to the east of Great Qin, and it is foggy all year round. It is a swamp area where the ground often copses, making it difficult to travel through. It is incredibly good for stopping other factions from passing through.


    ¡°Open sk is the sixth region to the west of Great Qin. It is narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, making it look like a sk. As long as we establish a powerful base at the bottleneck, we¡¯ll be able to stop all other factions with that single ce. Even if they bring a massive army, there will be nothing for us to fear.


    ¡°These four locations can split up the entirety of the northern region of the Mind Continent, destroying the Vertical Alliance. It will also establish our roots for growth and help us devour other countries. They will also form a barrier that will stop all other factions from advancing, and even if Great Qin doesn¡¯t expand outwards, as long as we defend those four key points and devour all regions between them, Great Qin will be able to establish an empire again!¡±


    Wei Liao¡¯s words made everyone else feel incredibly excited; the re-establishment of the Great Qin Empire wasn¡¯t just something that Zhao Fu wanted. All of them wanted it as well. In total, Wei Liao had drawn out 31 regions.


    All of the regions in the Heaven Awaken World were bigger than entire Provinces, and 31 regions added together was two timesrger than China in the real world. Even though this area wouldn¡¯t be very big considering the size of the northern region of the Mind Continent, it was enough for Great Qin to establish an empire.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with this n, so he smiled and asked, ¡°What does everyone else think?¡±


    Bai Qi immediately replied, ¡°This subordinate is in support of Commander Wei Liao¡¯s n.¡±


    ¡°I am also in support of Commander Wei Liao¡¯s n,¡± Wang Jian said.


    Following this, the rest of the leaders also followed, ¡°We are all in support of Commander Wei Liao¡¯s n.¡±


    ¡°Very well! That will be the path for Great Qin in the future then!¡± Zhao Fu announced before changing the topic, ¡°Before, we were nning on avoiding the muddied waters of China and using Vietnam as a foundation to retreat out of China. However, trouble hase looking for us, and Great Qin has no way of extricating itself from this. As such, we can only respond to those troublemakers. What does everyone think about our ns regarding Vietnam?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell into deep thought. Right now, if they wanted to carry out Wei Liao¡¯s n, Great Qin¡¯s focus would be on those four regions, and there would be no need for so much setting up in Vietnam.


    Right now, the Vietnamese Guard was not only in North Nam but in other regions as well. Its growth was incredibly fast, but it wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish such a thing without Zhao Fu¡¯s support.


    At that moment, Bai Qi said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate believes that we can slightly shift the focus back, but Vietnam will attack sooner orter. After Great Qin restores the empire, it will still have to deal with Vietnam. This subordinate suggests that the Vietnamese Guard should continue to infiltrate Vietnam and suppress its overall strength. Those who stand against us must be purged.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Wei Liao said earnestly, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate cannot fully agree with Commander Bai¡¯s views.¡±


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t too surprised, and he looked at Wei Liao, gesturing for him to continue.


    Wei Liao first respectfully saluted Zhao Fu before continuing, ¡°I believe that we should divert most of our attention back from Vietnam and only leave a small portion of our resources there. The Vietnamese Guard can remain as a hidden chess piece buried there, but there will be no need for it to greatly develop. After all, supporting the Vietnamese Guard has cost us greatly in terms of finances and manpower, and infiltrating Vietnam isn¡¯t something that can be done in a short period of time.


    ¡°Rather than wasting time, effort, and resources on Vietnam, dragging down Great Qin greatly, it will be better to shift the focus back to Great Qin itself to speed along the restoration of the empire.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the 31 regions; there are many enemies that Great Qin needs to face. On the surface, it¡¯s just the other four Legatees of the five Great Dynasties, and who knows if there are more hidden enemies. There are also countless families, and because it will be incredibly difficult to get rid of them, it¡¯s best not to disperse our strength too much.¡±


    After everyone heard Bai Qi and Wei Liao¡¯s suggestions, they once again fell into deep thought because both of them were right in one way or another.


    Bai Qi was advocating taking care of external matters first before internal matters, and the focus was more on the outside. This was because the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s development had been incredibly smooth, and they would be able to easily infiltrate Vietnam¡¯s inner regions. This was a great opportunity that could allow the Vietnamese Guard to rapidly develop and suppress the rest of Vietnam.


    In the dark and chaotic future, it was unlikely that such an opportunity would surface again. After all, when that time came, everyone would only care about his or her own life; who would have the time and energy to love his or her own country!


    The Vietnamese Guard, which rallied people based on their patriotism, would lose this opportunity.


    However, Wei Liao¡¯s suggestion of taking care of internal matters first before external matters also made sense. There would be countless obstacles in restoring the Great Qin Empire, and if they wanted to get rid of these obstacles, they would have to put in a lot of effort and concentrate their strength.


    In the end, neither n could be carried out quickly.


    Zhao Fu asked the others, causing them to split into two factions that supported either Bai Qi¡¯s suggestion or Wei Liao¡¯s suggestion. Both sides had good arguments and could provide all sorts of reasons.


    ¡°What do you think, Wang Jian?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Wang Jian, who had yet to say anything. Everyone else paused and turned to look at Wang Jian as well.


    Wang Jian stroked his chin and smiled as he said, ¡°This subordinate believes that both Commanders are right in their own regard.¡± That was all he said.


    This was essentially equivalent to not saying anything, and everyone red at Wang Jian, who only awkwardly smiled.


    Zhao Fu felt a headacheing on, and after thinking about it for a while longer, he decided to put 80% of his focus on Great Qin and 20% of it on the Vietnamese Guard.


    Thus, this discussion finally concluded. Various new orders were disseminated throughout Great Qin, causing Great Qin¡¯s battle n to greatly change.


    The military leaders all left, leaving Zhao Fu sitting on a chair by himself. His mind felt incredibly weary, and he massaged his temples.


    A few beautiful female attendants walked in and came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, saying gently, ¡°Your Majesty, let us give you a massage.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. The female attendants came to his side, with one person massaging his temples, two people massaging his hands, and two people massaging his legs. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t used to this sort of service, especially because of how close they were to him and the fragrance he could smell, so he asked them to stop.


    At that moment, Li Wen walked in with a serious but faintly excited expression and half-knelt on the ground as he reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve found arge energy stone mine!¡±

 Chapter 237: Warding Power

    <h4>Chapter 237: Warding Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Arge energy stone mine?¡± This newspletely surprised Zhao Fu, and he sat up as he looked at Li Wen and asked seriously, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Li Wen understood the importance of this, and he nodded earnestly.


    When he saw this, Zhao Fu shot to his feet in joy and excitement. From the very beginning, energy stones had been one of the resources that Great Qin hadcked most. Apart from poption and corpses, it was the third most needed resource for Great Qin.


    This was because they would refine many high-grade and high-cultivation corpses every day. This required arge number of energy stones, and because they were so expensive, a great portion of Great Qin¡¯s expenses was on energy stones alone. It could be said that energy stones were one of the greatest limiting factors for Great Qin, which Great Qin didn¡¯t have much control over.


    Now that Li Wen had reported that they had discovered arge energy stone mine, not just a small or medium-sized one, how could Zhao Fu not feel delighted?


    ¡°Hurry and tell me all of the details!¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he asked somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Following this, Li Wen described to Zhao Fu all that had happened.


    Li Wen and his team had opened up a fourth passageway in the underground region, and they found some traces of an energy stone mine at the end. They followed the traces and came to arge energy stone mine, but there were at least 50,000 or so Skeletons around it.


    50,000 Skeletons wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with!


    Zhao Fu thought for a while before saying, ¡°Li Wen, take me there to look; we¡¯lle up with a detailed n after.¡±


    Li Wen obeyed and took Zhao Fu down to the passageway.


    A whileter, two soldiers lit some torches, and Zhao Fu stood between them with Li Wen leading the way. The underground region was still the same, and it was just as dark and terrifying.


    Their party walked onwards silently.


    Afterward, they came to an intersection and stopped. Zhao Fu found that there were many energy stone shards on the walls. They weren¡¯t very big, only as big as fingernails, but there were many of them. They were scattered across the walls and looked quite beautiful.


    ¡°Your Majesty, therge energy stone mine is ahead. Please be careful,¡± Li Wen said.


    Zhao Fu nodded, and the party continued onwards.


    Finally, they came to the end of the passageway. There was a cliff here, and there was an incrediblyrge space ahead. Right now, Zhao Fu was at a cave mouth that was ten or so meters high.


    The region ahead of them was quiterge and surprisingly bright. This was because the walls were essentially covered with energy stones, and all of them gave off a brilliant light, making it seem like day. The sight was both majestic and beautiful; this was an incredibly big energy stone mine!


    However, the area below them was like a sea of whiteness with all sorts of Skeletons. They milled around, and they looked like a colony of ants from above. There were too many of them to count, and there were roughly 50,000 of them. This would be quite troublesome.


    After observing them for a while, Zhao Fu finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back! Don¡¯t rm the Skeletons here.¡±


    Following this, the party slowly and quietly withdrew.


    After returning to the surface, Zhao Fu once again gathered all of his leaders and discussed this matter. This energy stone mine was incredibly important to Great Qin, and because they couldn¡¯t afford to have anything go wrong, they had to be careful.


    After some detailed discussion, everyone split up to carry out his or her part in the n. First, because the passage connected to a cave mouth that was quite high up, they could use this to construct some defenses. Furthermore, because there were 50,000 Skeletons, Zhao Fu would have to deploy all 20,000 of his soldiers. As such, the ten-meter wide passageway definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough for them to travel through.


    Zhao Fu wanted to dig the sides of this passageway and expand it outwards to allow more soldiers to be able to pass through it. However, they had to be extremely careful and couldn¡¯t make too much noise, or they would rm the Skeletons. If this massive army of Skeletons attacked, things could be disastrous.


    As such, the digging would have to go quite slowly. Nevertheless, Zhao Fu believed that waiting a few extra days or weeks was worth it. They also had many talisman papers and other evil-warding items from the Ghost Festival, and after testing them on Skeletons from other passageways, Zhao Fu found that they were effective against Skeletons as well.


    However, the effects weren¡¯t as good as against Ghosts, and they were roughly half as effective. Regardless, this was still pretty good, as they would have no use otherwise.


    Furthermore, the 300 Yin Soldiers, the ck and White Impermanences, and the City God would all greatly help, as they specialized in suppressing and capturing Undead.


    Four dayster, all preparations wereplete. Everyone came to the passageway, which had now been expanded by more than 20 meters to the sides. The sides were covered with thick iron, and the area above, below, and to the sides of the passageway were covered with Evil-Warding Talismans. Zhao Fu stood at the mouth of the passageway and looked down at the countless Skeletons, and he gave the signal to attack.


    _Swish, swish, swish¡­_


    Suddenly, the deathly silent area was filled with the sound of the air being torn as arrows and ballistae bolts shot out.


    Normal arrows and ballistae bolts weren¡¯t very effective against Skeletons, but arrows and bolts with Ghost-ying Talismans on them would be able to reduce some of the deathly aura within the Skeletons¡¯ bodies.


    Even though the effects weren¡¯t very great, they were still useful. For some of the powerful Archers, even without Ghost-ying Talismans, if their attacks contained certain attributes, they would be able to reduce a Skeleton into a pile of bones.


    The arrows and bolts formed a dense rain that fell towards the countless Skeletons, and the effects could immediately be seen. This was especially for the ballistae bolts that had three Ghost-ying Talismans on them. They seemed to contain immense might and sted through multiple Skeletons¡¯ bodies, reducing them to fragmented bones.


    This wave of attacks caused Zhao Fu and his soldiers to bepletely exposed. Countless Skeletons fearsomely roared as they started to rush towards them, giving off a fearsome aura.


    In fact, some people with lower cultivations were a bit dazed after hearing those roars, and the Skeletons rushed towards them like a flood. When he saw this, Zhao Fu once again ordered for his soldiers to shoot again.


    Very soon, the Skeletons reached the bottom of the cliff. These Skeletons weren¡¯t ordinary Skeletons, and they gripped their weapons with their teeth as their bony hands stabbed into the cliff, quickly climbing upwards.


    Ordinary Skeletons wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing, and they would be left at the bottom of the cliff, attacking the cliff based on their instincts. However, these Skeletons were different, and it was possible that they still had some memories from when they had been alive.

 Chapter 238: Black and White Impermanences

    <h4>Chapter 238: ck and White Impermanences</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Skeletons held their weapons with their mouths as they climbed up the cliff incredibly quickly. In just a few moments, they had almost reached the top of the cliff, which was ten or so meters high, and a dense sea of Skeletons was quickly forming at the cliff with unstoppable momentum.


    When he saw this, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to pour buckets of Yang blood. Uponnding on the Skeletons¡¯ bodies, the Yang blood¡¯s effects were like that of boiling water, causing white smoke to rise from the Skeletons and for them to fall down.


    The Yang blood dyed the cliff red, causing the masses of Skeletons to seem somewhat apprehensive. They didn¡¯t dare toe close anymore, and it seemed that Zhao Fu would be able to use Yang blood to suppress these Skeletons.


    However, the battle wasn¡¯t so simple!


    _Swish, swish, swish¡­_


    Suddenly, sharp arrows filled with deathly aura shot up towards Zhao Fu¡¯s side from below. It wasn¡¯t just Zhao Fu who had Archers ¨C the Skeleton Archers also started to shoot powerful arrows. Immediately, Great Qin soldiers responded by forming shield walls, creating imprable walls of iron.


    _Bang, bang, bang¡­_


    The arrows shot up from below like a sea of arrows. Some hit shields, while others hit the cliff, giving off dull thuds.


    The Skeletons caught this opportunity to start climbing up the areas where there wasn¡¯t any Yang blood. The countless arrows forced Zhao Fu¡¯s side to continuously defend, and Zhao Fu¡¯s side couldn¡¯t do anything about the Skeletons climbing up. Right now, Great Qin¡¯s side was being suppressed by Skeletons.


    Luckily, the Skeletons didn¡¯t have unlimited arrows, and after shooting without stopping for a few minutes, the Skeleton Archers¡¯ arrows started to thin out. The Skeletons that had made it to the top didn¡¯t dare toe close because there were countless Evil-Warding Talismans all over the ce. Because the area here was much smaller than the town walls and Zhao Fu still had a great amount of the talisman papers, he had his people stick threeyers of talisman papers around this area. This was especially to the left and right of the passageway, where they had weaker defenses, and there were also two Gold grade Evil-Warding Talismans left over from the Ghost Festival.


    Those two Gold grade Evil-Warding Talismans still had roughly one-quarter of their power and were still more effective than normal Silver grade Evil-Warding Talismans.


    The Evil-Warding Power formed from so many Evil-Warding Talismans was simply terrifying to the Skeletons. To them, it felt as if there was a raging inferno ahead of them, and going closer made them feel like they were slowly dying.


    By now, the Skeleton Archers had started to slow down due tock of arrows, and Great Qin side took this opportunity to counterattack. They opened up the shield wall, and Archers, who had long since been ready, drew their bows and started to shoot at the Skeletons that had made it to the top but didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    Arrows containing immense force and Ghost-ying Power shot towards the Skeletons, causing them to fall back down.


    _Bang, bang, bang¡­_


    The Skeletons crumbled into fragmented bones after hitting the ground, making it seem as if it was hailing.


    Even though the Skeletons continuously fell, the other Skeletons didn¡¯t show any fear while climbing up the cliff. However, at the top, because of the powerful Evil-Warding Power, the countless Skeletons couldn¡¯t draw near, and they could only vengefully re at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    Skeletons continuously plummeted down after being hit by arrows, but more Skeletons continuously climbed up. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t dare to rx for even an instant, using all sorts of methods to deal with the Skeletons around them. The battle was incredibly intense, and the ground below was littered with bones.


    Even though Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were quite tired, at least no one had been injured.


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened ¨C a gray blur tore through the air and rushed towards Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    _Bang!_


    A massive explosion sounded out as the gray blur smashed into the wall to the left side of the passageway. The rocks crumbled, causing some soldiers to fall down to their deaths, shocking everyone else.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he looked at the Skeleton. The Skeleton wore silver-gray armor and held a gray crystal bow, and it stood among the Skeletons. It was a Skeleton General, but its aura was at least four times as powerful as that of a normal Skeleton General.


    Not only had the left side of the passageway partially copsed, but many of the Evil-Warding Talismans had also been destroyed in the process as well.


    As soon as the Evil-Warding Power on this side disappeared, a massive number of Skeletons furiously flooded towards them. All of the soldiers there were caughtpletely unprepared, and it seemed like the situation was going to spiral out of control.


    ¡°Bai Qi!¡± Zhao Fu roared. Bai Qi understood, and he drew his Seven Murders Sword and pointed it upwards as a blood-red aura came out of the soldiers¡¯ bodies and gathered above.


    _Skreeeee!!_


    A grand bird¡¯s cry sounded out as a blood-red eagle rushed towards the countless Skeletons. Each beat of its wings brought with it a blood-red berserk gale, sending the Skeletons flying backward and destroying many of them, defusing the tense situation.


    However, in the next moment, countless arrows filled with deathly aura shot towards the massive eagle. The Skeleton Archers had once again attacked with their limited arrows, forcing the blood-red eagle to dodge in between attacking and causing the situation on the left side to be tense again.


    Zhao Fu immediately gave out orders, and the Archers and ballistae aimed at the Skeleton Archers and started to shoot. Countless arrows arced through the air towards the Skeleton Archers, forcing them to stop shooting and take cover.


    The Skeleton Archers either died or ran from the arrows and bolts, preventing them from shooting anymore, and that relieved the situation for the blood-red eagle, allowing it to fully deal with the Skeletons on the left side.


    The Skeleton General below once again drew its gray crystal bow as arge amount of deathly aura flowed out from its body and entered the arrow it had nocked on the bow, causing it to shine with a terrifying gray light.


    The Skeleton General was about to unleash the same horrifying attack asst time!


    How could Zhao Fu allow it to do as it wished? He coldly harrumphed, brought out the Great Spirit Roc Bow, and instilled it with his King¡¯s Power, causing it to glow with a brilliant violet light.


    _Boom!!_


    A massive explosion rang out as a gray arrow streaked like a terrifying meteor towards Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. At that moment, Zhao Fu released his arrow, causing it to fly out and turn into arge violet roc that shot towards the gray arrow.


    _Bang!!_


    The two arrows collided and exploded, causing gray and violet light to shoot in all directions and generating a fierce gale.


    At that moment, another powerful aura appeared as another Skeleton General holding a spear and riding arge Skeleton horse appeared.


    It turned into a gray blur as it charged over, reaching the cliff in an instant. The Skeleton horse seemed to defy gravity, and it rushed up the cliff on the right side.


    This greatly shocked Zhao Fu, and he gave the Great Spirit Roc Bow to Zhang Dahu, whose cultivation was second only to Bai Qi, and told him to use it to suppress the Skeleton Archer General. He also asked Old Logue to support Zhang Dahu.


    Zhao Fu went to the right side where the Skeleton Cavalry General was. The Skeleton Cavalry General ignored the Evil-Warding Power and gave off a terrifying aura as it eyed the Great Qin soldiers around it.

 Chapter 239: Colored Sky

    <h4>Chapter 239: Colored Sky</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°All of you, go and support the left side!¡± Zhao Fu coldly red at the Skeleton General and gave orders to the soldiers around him. With the Skeleton General¡¯s strength, staying here would be equivalent tomitting suicide.


    The soldiers obeyed and retreated to the left side. The Skeleton General, riding on its Skeleton horse, had a powerful spirit me in his head, and it eerily stared at Zhao Fu.


    Suddenly, the spear in the Skeleton General¡¯s hand turned into a blur as it stabbed towards Zhao Fu.


    _ng!_


    The sound of metal colliding rang out as sparks burst in the air. The Skeleton General rushed past Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu stood his ground with a blood-red sword in his hand.


    The Skeleton General reached Zhao Fu in an instant and stabbed its spear towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. However, Zhao Fu instantly drew the ughtering Ghost Sword and chopped out with it, blocking the Skeleton General¡¯s attack. The ughtering Ghost Sword¡¯s attributes countered Undead creatures, so it was perfect to use it now.


    Seeing that its attack had failed, the Skeleton General turned its Skeleton horse around and raised its spear as it once again rushed at Zhao Fu. This time, the spear shined with an icy light and seemed to contain energy that could pierce through all things as the Skeleton General charged at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°ughtering Ghost!¡± Zhao Fu lightly yelled as he used one of the ughtering Ghost Sword¡¯s skills. The ughtering Ghost Sword seemed to be bathed in a blood-red light as faint ghostly cries sounded out, giving off an eerie and terrifying aura.


    _Bang!_


    The Skeleton General arrived before Zhao Fu incredibly quickly, stabbing out with its spear so quickly that the air seemed to explode. Zhao Fu also shed out with his sword, and the collision resulted in a powerful shockwave.


    This time, the Skeleton General had beenpletely stopped by Zhao Fu¡¯s block. For cavalry to be blocked by someone on foot, that was an extremely great humiliation, and the Skeleton General roared as the spirit me in its head doubled in size. Immediately after, it once again ferociously charged at Zhao Fu.


    Even though the Skeleton General had exploded out with more strength, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel much pressure. The ughtering Ghost Sword¡¯s attributes countered the Skeleton General¡¯s deathly aura, and every time they shed, the Skeleton General would suffer a bit. The deathly aura that it took time to condense would be blown away by the ughtering Ghost Sword each time.


    _BOOM!!_


    Suddenly, a massive explosion rocked the ground beneath them as another powerful aura came from below. It was a Skeleton holding arge shield and a long saber, and the Skeleton had an aura that was even more powerful than the previous two Skeleton Generals.


    This Skeleton General¡¯s aura was like that of a mountain¡¯s. It used its shield to vigorously bash the cliff, causing long cracks to appear. If this continued, the entire cliff would copse because of the Skeleton General, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers on top would be in grave danger.


    Zhao Fu knew that he couldn¡¯t continue to be tied up by the Skeleton Cavalry General. He stretched out his hand, and the King¡¯s Ring glowed with a golden light as ten Skeleton Cavalrymen riding on Skeleton horses, but with golden mes in their heads, appeared.


    They were the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry, and Zhao Fu ordered them to keep this Skeleton General under control. The ten King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen rushed over and easily engaged the Skeleton General, even suppressing it. Even though they were individually weaker than the Skeleton General, their overall power wasn¡¯t less than the Skeleton General¡¯s. Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Undead Cavalry were now quite powerful, as they had devoured a lot of deathly aura each time they fought when going out with Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers.


    By now, at least 90% of the Skeletons were streaming towards the left side, and all of the soldiers were putting up a bitter resistance. There were less than 3,000 Skeletons left below.


    Zhao Fu brought 300 Yin Soldiers, the ck and White Impermanences, Daisy, and a few other leaders to the bottom from another side while Bai Qi and Wang Jian continued to give orders above.


    After reaching the bottom, Zhao Fu ordered Doke, Saar, Daisy, and a Goblin Warrior, who wielded a Gold-grade Shield and had been promoted to General, to engage the Skeleton Shieldbearer General.


    Nearby, the remaining 3,000 Skeletons on the ground gathered and charged towards them.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s 300 Yin Soldiers sprang into action and rushed to meet the Skeletons. Both sides were incredibly fast, and soon, they were only ten meters apart. In terms of the aura that they gave off, the 3,000 Skeletons seemed to be more powerful, but there was a vast difference in strength between them and the Yin Soldiers.


    The two sides soon shed, and the 3,000 Skeletons raised their weapons and started to attack the Yin Soldiers.


    The Yin Soldiers showed no fear at all and vigorously stabbed out with their iron tridents, stabbing into the Skeletons¡¯ bodies. They then sent their ghost-suppressing power into the tridents and twisted them, causing the Skeletons¡¯ bodies to shatter and fall to the ground as fragmented bones.


    This was because the Yin Soldiers¡¯ ghost-suppressing power was effective against other Undead as well, and the Yin Soldiers could easily neutralize the Skeletons¡¯ deathly aura. Without their deathly aura, the Skeletons were just bones.


    Even though there were far less Yin Soldiers than Skeletons, the Yin Soldiers weren¡¯t weak at all. The situation was in their favor, and none of the Skeletons could defend against the oxen-faced or horse-faced Yin Soldiers.


    On the other side, Daisy and the others started to sh with the Skeleton Shieldbearer General. Saar and Doke faced it with direct blows, the Goblin Warrior with the Gold grade shield was in charge of defense, and Daisyunched long-range magic skills from a distance.


    This Skeleton General was powerful, but Daisy and the other Generals had long since broken through to Stage 1, and with their wless teamwork, they were able topletely suppress the Skeleton General.


    _Bang! Bang! Bang!_


    Elsewhere, three blood-red fireballs flew towards the Skeleton Archer General and exploded, forcing the Skeleton General to dodge to the side.


    At that moment, a violet arrow sted towards the Skeleton General ¨C Zhang Dahu caught that opportunity to shoot at the Skeleton General while it had dodged to the side, making it extremely difficult for it to dodge.


    The Skeleton General could only draw the short sword at its waist and sh out with a powerful sword light, which collided with the violet arrow. The collision resulted in a great explosion and shockwave, causing the Skeleton General to stumble backward.


    ¡°Xiaoxi and Xiaojie, go help Zhang Dahu kill that Skeleton Archer General!¡± Zhao Fu ordered; he wanted to end this battle quickly.


    The ck and White Impermanences obeyed and floated towards the Skeleton Archer General using some sort of skill. Each of them held a white and ck wooden stick respectively and joined the battle.


    With the ck and White Impermanences helping out, the Skeleton General fell into dire straits. This was especially so because of their wooden sticks; if they hit the Skeleton General, its spirit fire would flicker and grow slightly smaller, and its aura would be slightly weaker.


    Above the left side, the blood-red eagle, the Archers, and the ballistae rapidly attacked, continuously reducing the number of Skeletons and sending them falling from the cliff.


    On the other side, the ten King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen surrounded the Skeleton Cavalry General, while below, Saar, Daisy, and the others suppressed the Skeleton Shieldbearer General.


    Everything seemed to be in Great Qin¡¯s favor, and they were winning on all fronts. However, what Zhao Fu didn¡¯t expect was for a terrifying aura to suddenly appear in the next second, sweeping in all directions like a massive wave.

 Chapter 240: Skeleton Commander

    <h4>Chapter 240: Skeleton Commander</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    At the bottom of the energy stone mine, a Skeleton slowly stood up. The Skeleton held a crystal sword and had a golden spirit me in its head, and its bones were white and as wless as jade. Its mighty aura caused those in this region to freeze in shock.


    This Skeleton was incredibly powerful, and Zhao Fu stood his ground, clearly detecting this power.


    The sword that it held was definitely a Legendary grade weapon. It had been corroded through the passage of time, and since Legendary grade weapons definitely would have be Gold grade weapons, this weapon must have been an Epic grade weapon before.


    After standing up, the Skeleton¡¯s gaze fell on the Skeleton Archer General, and the Skeleton¡¯s body turned into a ray of light as it rushed over.


    It seemed that in just a few seconds, this Skeleton would be joining the battle.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu drew his ughtering Ghost Sword and sent his King¡¯s Power into it before stabbing it into the ground. A blood-red semicircle immediately expanded outwards and brought the Skeleton into the ughterfield Domain.


    The Skeleton looked up at the blood-colored sky and looked down at the corpses on the ground before looking over at Zhao Fu.


    _Shing!_


    The Skeleton¡¯s crystal sword hummed as it shot out a massive amount of sword light. The Skeleton instantly traversed over 100 meters and appeared in front of Zhao Fu as it swung its sword, bringing with it a massive amount of sword qi.


    _Bang!_


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and quickly brought the ughtering Ghost Sword up to block the strike. A massive wave of energy passed through his sword, causing his body to slide back ten meters before he could steady himself.


    This Skeleton was simply too powerful, and with his current strength, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t defeat it. Out of the 70 or so Sky Ghost Treasure Sacks that they had obtained during the Ghost Festival, they had obtained three Unsealing Stones. As such, Zhao Fu had no choice but to use one of them now. The sealing power within his body disappeared as a feeling of might and power spread throughout his body.


    _Swish!_


    The Skeleton appeared above Zhao Fu, and its sword seemed to give off an aura that could split apart all things as it hacked downwards towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes flew open as a ck light burst forth from his body, and he gripped his sword as he heavily swung it upwards to defend.


    _Bang!_


    The air seemed to explode as the two swords collided, bursting forth with destructive power and causing the ground to crack, creating a 20-meter wide crater.


    The Skeleton sinisterly gazed at Zhao Fu, surprised that Zhao Fu could match its strength. It bore down with its sword, forcing Zhao Fu to lean backward. Following this, its body once again disappeared and reappeared at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, shing horizontally.


    _ng!_


    The sound of metal colliding pierced through in a thousand meter radius as Zhao Fu spun, once again blocking the Skeleton¡¯s attack with his sword.


    However, in the next moment, the Skeleton once again disappeared and attacked from the other side.


    _Bang! Bang! Bang!_


    The Skeleton was incredibly fast, and it continuously disappeared and reappeared, attacking Zhao Fu from all angles. The battle between the two of them caused sword light to shoot everywhere, forming a gigantic gale. The ground over which they fought was leftpletely decimated, with countless deep sword gashes all over the ce.


    The Skeleton¡¯s attacks were ferocious and extremely fast, not even giving Zhao Fu an opportunity to breathe. Zhao Fu felt incredibly displeased that he was being suppressed by this Skeleton.


    _ng!_


    The Skeleton swung its sword, which brought with it a sharp light, and Zhao Fu circted all of his King¡¯s Power and sent it into the ughtering Ghost Sword. The ughtering Ghost Sword gave off a terrifying bloody light, and Zhao Fu shed it furiously, causing it to leave behind a shocking blood-red light. As the swords collided, Zhao Fu finally forced the Skeleton to retreat and stopped its momentum.


    However, the Skeleton immediately recovered and sprang towards Zhao Fu. At that moment, Zhao Fu drew the Sky Demon Sword and stabbed it into the ground. Arge amount of demonic qi flowed out of the Sky Demon Sword, dyeing the ground ck.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and his King¡¯s Seal appeared on his palm. When it saw this, the Skeleton, that was now only five meters away, suddenly stopped and retreated.


    _Swish! Swish! Swish!_


    Countless ck spikes stabbed up from the ground, piercing through the Skeleton¡¯s body and raising it 20 or so meters into the air.


    This attack caused the Skeleton¡¯s spirit me to slightly dwindle ¨C it seemed that it had taken considerable damage from this. The Skeleton raised the crystal sword in its hand, and the sword suddenly gave off strange ripples. Following this, the Skeleton shed at the ck spikes stabbing into its body, causing them to turn into crystals and shatter.


    The Skeleton fell from the sky and gave off a tremendous sword aura as it shed downwards towards Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu pointed at it with the ughtering Ghost Sword and lightly cried, ¡°Seal!¡±


    Suddenly, the massive domain shrank and turned into a sealing energy that attached to the Skeleton¡¯s body. Because they were both within the ughterfield Domain, Zhao Fu could use its power as he wished. This energy caused the falling Skeleton to slightly pause!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu brought out an Evil-Crushing Spear and sent his power into it. The Evil-Crushing Spear shined with a silver light, and the runes on it moved and gave off powerful Evil-Crushing Power.


    _Boom!!_


    Zhao Fu used all of his strength to throw the Evil-Crushing Spear. The spear shot out a massive amount of silver light, and there was some lightning crackling around it as it pierced through the Skeleton¡¯s chest, creating a fist-sized hole and heavily injuring the Skeleton.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡±


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to take out another Evil-Crushing Spear and finish off the Skeleton, the Skeleton suddenly roared and exploded out with a terrifying might. It easily broke free of the sealing energy, and its body twisted as it loosed an incredibly powerful strike, causing a 20-meter long sword light to rush down towards Zhao Fu.


    _Bang!_


    Zhao Fu was sent flying backward by the attack, and as the sword light hit the ground, it caused the ground to instantly crystallize. Zhao Fu had used his sword to block, but he hadn¡¯t been able to fully block the attack, causing the clothes on his right shoulder to turn into crystals. The massive energy also split open Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder, causing blood to flow out from it.


    _Bang!_


    After the Skeletonnded, the spirit me in its head once again dwindled and became smaller by two-thirds. It seemed that it had paid a great price to unleash such a terrifying power.


    When he saw this, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that this Skeleton was like an arrow that was at the end of its flight. He disregarded the injury on his right shoulder and rushed up with his sword, continuously attacking the Skeleton. The Skeleton was forced to defend with all of its might but continuously retreated.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± At that moment, the Skeleton exploded out with the remainder of its strength and was finally able to counterattack again, suddenly stabbing its sword towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side and swept upwards heavily with his sword, hitting the Skeleton and sending it flying up into the air. As soon as he did this, he switched over to the Sky Demon Sword and pointed at the Skeleton with it.


    A massive demon¡¯s figure shot out from the sword and flew towards the Skeleton with a monstrous demonic aura.


    The Skeleton in the air struggled with thest of its strength and once again shed out a ray of sword light, turning the demon¡¯s image into arge crystal that exploded into crystal dust and scattered.


    _Bang!_


    At that moment, a silver ray of light, bringing with it massive force, shot up from below and pierced through the Skeleton¡¯s chest. The spirit fire in the Skeleton¡¯s head once again flickered before disappearing.


    The Skeleton¡¯s body copsed in mid-air, and countless bones crashed to the ground. The jade-white bones lost their luster and became a pile of ordinary bones again.


    At the same time, the Skeleton dropped four items.

 Chapter 241: King Remnant Soul

    <h4>Chapter 241: King Remnant Soul</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu temporarily didn¡¯t have time to look at these four items. He put them into his King¡¯s Ring for now before turning his gaze to the other battles.


    First, there were countless soldiers at the left side of the passage, and the blood-red eagle was helping them. They were killing most of the Skeletons that were charging at them.


    Below, the ground was littered with bones, all of them from Skeleton soldiers. They had fallen from ten or so meters up, and without their deathly aura supporting them, they became incredibly brittle and shattered easily. The bones of tens of thousands of Skeletons piled together was quite an awesome sight.


    Out of the three Skeleton Generals, the first one to be killed was the Skeleton Archer General. It had originally been suppressed by Zhang Dahu and Old Logue, and with the ck and White Impermanences joining in, its fate had been decided.


    In the end, the ones who had killed it were the ck and White Impermanences! The Skeleton Archer General was shot by an arrow from Zhang Dahu and stumbled backward, falling to the side. The ck and White Impermanences suddenly hugged together and waved their wooden sticks simultaneously, causing the image of a gray wooden stick that was half a meter wide and ten meters long to suddenly attack. The image mmed down on the Skeleton General, and the massive force crushed the Skeleton Archer General¡¯s body immediately.


    After killing the Skeleton Archer General, they picked up the items that it dropped and walked towards Zhao Fu. As they moved, theirrge breasts rippled, making them seem extremely seductive.


    Zhao Fu had ignored them before, and only now did he realize how shocking they were. Their clothes were unable to keep their breasts steady, and their breasts shook greatly as they walked. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel his gaze attracted to them.


    Hei Xiaojie detected Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze and smiled as she looked at him flirtatiously. Following this, Zhao Fu came back to his senses and looked at the other battles.


    Saar shed down with hisrge saber towards the Skeleton Shieldbearer General, causing it to bring with it arge ray of saber light. The Skeleton General used its shield to block as Doke attacked from the other side. His spear stabbed out suddenly, the spearhead giving off a cold light as it pierced towards the back of the Skeleton General¡¯s head.


    The Skeleton General could only use its saber to block when suddenly, a massive figure appeared behind it. The Goblin Warrior, Lakje, raised his two-meter tall shield before mming it down on the Skeleton General, and the massive force sent the Skeleton General flying backward.


    Standing by the side, a white light appeared around Daisy, and she exuded a pure and holy aura as she lifted her hand and pointed towards the Skeleton General. A white light shot out, instantly reaching the Skeleton General.


    Boom!!!


    The white light split into seven rings and mmed against the Skeleton General. A massive explosion rang out as the Skeleton General¡¯s body copsed and scattered in all directions.


    Finally, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on the Skeleton Cavalry General. This Skeleton General was riding on its Skeleton horse and looked wretched as it was chased by the ten King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen.


    In the end, the ten King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen caught up to it and once again encircled it. The Skeleton General unleashed a gray deathly aura from its body and swept out with its spear, bringing with it a powerful spear light, wanting to knock the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry and escape from the encirclement.


    However, the ten King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen¡¯s bodies shined with a faint golden light, and they simultaneously raised their spears and ignored the Skeleton General¡¯s spear light as they simultaneously thrust out.


    Boom!!!


    Ten golden spears, bringing with them a sharp golden light, pierced through the air and stabbed through various ces on the Skeleton General¡¯s body.


    The spirit me in the Skeleton General¡¯s head violently trembled before finally extinguishing, and its body copsed and fell from the Skeleton horse. Seeing this, the Skeleton horse whinnied sadly and chose to die as well; its spirit me continuously grew smaller and smaller until it disappeared, and its body also copsed.


    This horse was quite loyal ¨C it died with its master when they were both alive, and now, it chose to die with him again.


    Following this, they cleaned up the rest of the Skeletons before collecting the spoils.


    There were 136 casualties on Great Qin¡¯s side, and there were 1,300 soldiers who were injured. There weren¡¯t as many deaths as expected, and this was thanks to their preparations and the blood-red eagle. Without these things, Great Qin¡¯s casualties would have been far greater.


    Comparatively speaking, their gains were far greater. They obtained 80,000 pieces of Normal grade equipment, 41,000 pieces of Blue grade equipment, 3,200 pieces of Silver grade equipment, eight pieces of Gold grade equipment, and one piece of Legendary grade equipment.


    The reason why there were so many pieces of equipment despite there only being 50,000 or so Skeletons was because each of the Skeletons carried multiple pieces of equipment, whether it was armor or weapons.


    However, by this point in time, equipment wasn¡¯t as important to Great Qin because they obtained 40,000 pieces of Silver grade equipment during the Ghost Festival. Now, each of the 20,000 Great Qin soldiers had at least two pieces of Silver grade equipment.


    The equipment wasn¡¯t as attractive to Zhao Fu, but there was something else that greatly excited Zhao Fu ¨C those were Soldier Souls. This time, they had obtained 178 Soldier Souls, and adding on the ones they had from before, he now had enough to fuse two General Armaments.


    This made Zhao Fu feel incredibly excited ¨C the value of two General Armaments was simply incredible. For now, he ordered the soldiers to construct some stairs to the bottom in preparation to start mining thisrge energy stone mine.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu went to the bottom of the energy stone mine and stretched out his hand to touch arge vein of energy stones. This wasn¡¯t just arge energy stone but a superrge mine, and its value was many times that of the Bronze Concentrate Mine. With this energy stone mine, everything that he had done was worth it.


    Zhao Fu returned to the surface feeling quite reassured, and he turned his gaze to the items that the Skeleton Generals had dropped. The Skeleton Archer General, Skeleton Shieldbearer General, and the Skeleton Cavalry General had each dropped four items.


    First, each of their weapons was Half-Legendary grade equipment, and the weapons had most likely been Half-Epic grade weapons before.


    They also dropped exquisite Refined Martial Souls that could give S grade skills and three Undead General Profession Change Stones. They would allow three people to be Undead Generals just like Li Wen. There were also three General Souls, which could also be fused into a General Armament.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that even the Skeleton Cavalry General¡¯s horse had dropped something ¨C it was a Horse Jade Soul.


    Horse Jade Souls were important for Horse Dens, as they could increase the number of horses that spawned per day and the strength of horses. It was a very good item, and its stats were the same as the Horse Jade Soul that Zhao Fu had obtained before.


    Finally, the Skeleton Commander that had wielded the crystal sword also dropped four items.


    The first was that crystal sword. It looked incredibly beautiful and gave off a faint crystalline light, and the de was transparent. The de was three finger widths wide and 1.3 meters long, and its style was quite western, looking like a cross.


    [Earth Crystal God Sword]: Grade: Legendary, Stats: Strength +20, Intelligence +10, Constitution +12, Agility +11, Description: A famous sword in ancient times that has be Legendary grade due to the passage of time. This sword contains [Holy Crystal¡¯s Power].

 Chapter 242: Abnormal Sign

    <h4>Chapter 242: Abnormal Sign</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had personally experienced the might of this sword, and whether if it was its stats or destructive might, it was much better than normal Legendary grade weapons ¨C as expected from a weapon that had once been Epic grade.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n to use this sword, and he decided to leave it for Wei Liao to fuse into a General Armament. With this sword¡¯s strength, if it could be a General Armament, its might would be many times more terrifying. This was something that Zhao Fu looked forward to greatly.


    Wang Jian had a Half-Legendary grade sword, andparatively speaking, it was a bitcking to be used to fuse a General Armament.


    Zhao Fu thought to the Ghost Strengthening Stones that he had remaining and decided to use them. After all, they had obtained Wang Jian¡¯s sword from the underground region, and it contained a dense deathly aura. After being initially strengthened, it had be a Half-Legendary grade weapon, and its attributes were most likely suitable for Ghost Strengthening Stones to be used on it. Zhao Fu would take care of thister.


    His gaze now fell on the second item ¨C it was a golden orb of light that was about as big as a fist that seemed to have a dragon swimming around within it.


    This dragon looked like a divine dragon, but the difference was that its horns were straight. It also had a pair of wings with golden feathers, and its eyes gave off a serious and dangerous aura.


    Zhao Fu looked at this golden orb and had thought that it would have a human figure within it like Soldier Souls, but he found that it was actually a dragon. He held the orb in his hand and felt a powerful might within it ¨C Zhao Fu was quite familiar with this power, as it was the same as the power that came from his King¡¯s Ring.


    Zhao Fu fused the King¡¯s Ring using the Ancient King Armament Shard, which contained immense Ancient King¡¯s Power. This orb also gave off that sort of Ancient King¡¯s Power, but there was less King¡¯s Power within this orb than within the Shard. Moreover, even though they were both King¡¯s Power, they were from different sources.


    Finally, Zhao Fu had also seen that dragon on many pieces of equipment that they had obtained from the underground region. Even the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation had this dragon¡¯s picture on it.


    Suddenly, the dots all connected for Zhao Fu ¨C he realized that this underground region was something that a powerful empire in the ancient times had left behind.


    Zhao Fu knew very little about this empire, but he could tell how powerful it had been just from the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation alone. Moreover, the surrounding ten-kilometer radius area was filled with the skeletons of all sorts of powerful beings ¨C Dragons, Angels, Demons, High Elves, and some other strange races. If this wasn¡¯t a good indicator of the strength of this empire, what was?


    Zhao Fu suddenly felt a trace of danger towards the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, feeling that it could be both a blessing and a curse. This empire had most likely fallen a long time ago. Zhao Fu had no way of telling how, but he was determined to find more information about it in the future.


    Following this, he looked at the orb¡¯s stats:


    [King Remnant Soul]: A powerful soul of someone directly descended from a Royal Bloodline created after death. This item contains King¡¯s Power and can be used to strengthen other items. It is the core item for fusing a King Armament.


    ¡°Fusing a King Armament requires a King Remnant Soul?¡± Before, Zhao Fu had thought that he would be able to fuse a King Armament out of an ordinary piece of equipment after gathering 24 General Armaments.


    Within its sword, the Sky Demon stared at the King Remnant Sword, its saliva pouring from its mouth onto the ground. It had been greatly attracted by the General Soul, and this King Remnant Soul was much more attractive to it.


    Detecting the Sky Demon¡¯s gaze, Zhao Fu immediately put the King Remnant Soul into his King¡¯s Ring and said without any room for negotiation, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The Sky Demon yelled unhappily before retreating angrily into the depths of the sword.


    Following this, Zhao Fu turned his gaze to the third item. The item looked like an eyeball, but it was made out of crystal. It didn¡¯t look like it had been carved; rather, it seemed to be like a person¡¯s eyeball.


    [Crystalrealm Eye of Destruction]: An eyeball created through special means that has an extremely powerful eye technique sealed within it. It is a very dangerous item.


    ¡°A very dangerous item?¡± Within the Heaven Awaken World, very few things werebeled as a ¡®very dangerous item¡¯ ¨C only items with extremely terrifying power would have such a description. For example, the Ancient King Armament Shard that Zhao Fu had obtained had also been described as such ¨C did that mean this eyeball had a simr power?


    This seemed to be a single-use item, and because Zhao Fu had no idea how powerful it was, he could only put it away for now.


    Finally, Zhao Fu looked at the fourth item.


    This item was a dagger that waspletely ck and seemed to be made of iron or stone. It felt abnormally cold to the touch as if it was filled with an icy aura that would suddenly rush into one¡¯s body. In fact, it even affected one¡¯s vitality, and Zhao Fu immediately used his King¡¯s Power to defend against that energy. He also noticed that there were many gray runes on the dagger.


    This dagger was quite strange, and even when he was just holding it in his hand, it was already messing with his vitality. Once one¡¯s vitality waspletely disrupted or destroyed, one would die.


    [Death Dagger]: A forbidden item that contains arge amount of deathly aura and has many forbidden curses. It is extremely lethal, and it can instantly destroy one¡¯s vitality and kill (This dagger can only be used five times, and it costs one¡¯s lifespan each time it is used. This dagger has already been used once and can still be used four times).


    It seemed that this dagger was indeed quite monstrous ¨C no wonder Zhao Fu had felt it interfering with his vitality when he had first touched it. That was most likely the massive deathly aura.


    Zhao Fu felt that this dagger was very powerful, and it would be a great tool to use to assassinate someone. However, the cost to use it was quite great, and it could only be used five times in total. One¡¯s lifespan determined how long one could live for in the Heaven Awaken World, and once one reached the end of one¡¯s lifespan, one would get sick or die from old age in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Looking at the Death Dagger in his hand, a n formed within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind. This n was incredibly shameless, sinister, and cruel, but it was still a n that he wanted to use.


    After Zhao Fu put the Death Dagger away, it was time for the exciting event. Zhao Fu took out 200 Soldier Souls and called Wang Jian and Wei Liao over to an empty plot ofnd.


    ¡°Wang Jian, give me your sword for a moment,¡± Zhao Fu said with a smile.


    Wang Jian understood what was about to happen, and he looked ecstatic. He drew his sword and respectfully handed it to Zhao Fu.


    After receiving it, Zhao Fu took out a few Ghost Strengthening Stones and started to use them on Wang Jian¡¯s sword. The Ghost Strengthening Stones turned into traces of ghostly qi before entering the sword.


    After using a few Ghost Strengthening Stones, the sword became an ordinary Legendary grade sword. It was now gray and gave a cold and eerie feeling when holding it.


    Now, it was time to fuse the Soldier Souls.

 Chapter 243: Chaos on Earth

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chaos on Earth</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu quickly fused the 100 Soldier Souls into ten Divine Soldier Souls and then gave the sword back to Wang Jian for him toplete the final steps.


    Wang Jian walked up with a serious expression, and the ten Divine Soldier Souls shined with a brilliant white light and floated into the air, forming a circle with him at the center.


    The light that the Divine Soldier Souls gave off became brighter and brighter and more and more piercing until they formed ten massive orbs of light, seeming to call and respond to each other.


    _BOOM!!!_ __


    A grand explosion sounded out as the ten massive balls of light exploded with an awesome power, causing the heavens and earth to tremble.


    In that instant, the clouds swirled, and the heavens and earth dimmed as a massive storm gathered around Wang Jian and erupted outwards. Sand and small rocks flew into the air asrge trees trembled, making it seem as if there was some sort of natural disaster.


    At that moment, the ten orbs of light condensed into the figures of ten soldiers, which then dissolved into traces of violet aura.


    _BOOM!!_ __


    Yet another explosion rang out as a gigantic violet star, giving off a noble-looking starlight and a mighty aura, appeared above Great Qin.


    As soon as this abnormal sign appeared, countless espers and ability-users from various factions detected something and hurried outside to look at the resplendent star in the sky.


    In the center of the storm, under the violet star, Wang Jian raised his Legendary grade sword and yelled as countless traces of ck aura streamed out from his body.


    _BOOM!!!_


    A massive sound that sounded as if something had been destroyed rang out as a ck pir of light shot out from Wang Jian¡¯s body and shot upwards towards that massive violent star.


    The terrifying ck pir of light shot into the violet star, causing the noble-looking violet star to be dyed ck in an instant. It now gave off a shocking ck light and an icy killing intent that couldn¡¯t be restrained, and it seemed to want to destroy everything.


    The countless people who were watching the violet star turn ck felt their pupils constrict as they cried out in shock, ¡°Army Destroyer!¡±


    Out of all of the General Stars, the Army Destroyer Star was the most devastating star. It had incredible battle strength and destroyed all of its enemies. Wherever the Army Destroyer Star attacked, nothing would be able to stop it; everything in its path would be destroyed.


    In history, Wang Jian¡¯s General Star had been the Army Destroyer Star ¨C indeed, only someone with the Army Destroyer Fate could destroy five states and end that warring period.


    _Boom!!!_


    An explosion sounded out as a ck pir of starlight also descended from the sky and covered Wang Jian¡¯s body, causing the air to explode and sending ripples in all directions. Zhao Fu had long since prepared for that and used his King¡¯s Domain to defend against that energy.


    Under the ck pir of starlight, Wang Jian started to change. As the starlight entered his body, he began to give off a terrifying aura that seemed to cause the air to freeze.


    An air of savageness appeared about Wang Jian as traces of ck aura came from his body ¨C this was the Army Destroyer baleful aura. This aura made it feel as if he was a spear of destruction that nothing could defend against.


    At that moment, the ten orbs of light drew towards Wang Jian and entered the sword that he was raising.


    The gray sword was first turned into a majestic violet color before turningpletely ck and giving off a powerful attacking aura, and the words ¡®Army Destroyer¡¯ were inscribed on the de.


    Finally, the Army Destroyer Sword took form!


    The ck pir of starlight gradually became smaller before disappearing, and the ck star in the sky also gradually faded away.


    Countless people stared at the Army Destroyer Star, feeling quite shocked inside. However, they weren¡¯t as shocked as when the Seven Murders Star had appeared ¨C now that someone¡¯s General Star had already returned, it wasn¡¯t as shocking anymore.


    However, it was still the Army Destroyer Star, one of the three Great General Stars, so countless people still paid attention to it and tried to guess who it was that had done this. What everyone cared about even more was that the Army Destroyer had yet again appeared in the north.


    Could it be that the Army Destroyer Star was linked to Great Qin?


    After not making a lot of noise in a while, Great Qin¡¯s fame had been gradually overshadowed by other things. Now that Great Qin had fallen silent, the other factions were able to let out a breath of relief.


    However, now that the Army Destroyer Star had appeared, all of the factions couldn¡¯t help but gnash their teeth and wonder why Great Qin couldn¡¯t just give it a rest and had to make them so anxious all of the time.


    Of course, whether it was the Seven Murders Star or the Army Destroyer Star, it was possible that they didn¡¯t belong to Great Qin ¨C this was something that very few people could verify.


    However, the ces where they had appeared was simply too strange ¨C they had both appeared in the northern area of the Mind Continent. In that region, the most powerful and mysterious faction was clearly Great Qin!


    No matter what happened there, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think about Great Qin. Many of the factions in the north were able to develop in rtive peace because they had Great Qin as a deterrent. This was especially so for some of the weaker factions that could secretly develop; this was quite a benefit for them.


    Within Holy Light City¡¯s Westfall Restaurant, He Xianru was wearing an elegant but simple-looking purple dress as she stood at the top of the building and looked at the disappearing Army Destroyer Star. She slightly smiled and looked down at the long strands of Fate around her that looked like dragons ¨C they had be stronger yet again. They hadn¡¯t increased in number but had rather increased in quality and strength.


    ¡°I await that day toe!¡± He Xianru looked away as she smiled and muttered to herself.


    In another region, Zhang Heng was riding on his donkey when he suddenly looked into the distance and lightlyughed, ¡°Great Qin has obtained another General Star, and it¡¯s the unstoppable Army Destroyer. Adding on the Seven Murders, I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to stop them in the future.


    ¡°Senior apprentice brother, looks like you¡¯ve made quite some trouble for yourself this time. I wonder if he can neutralize this danger? If he can¡¯t, even if master shows up, he might not necessarily be able to protect him.¡±


    At another ce within the Mind Continent, Su Yan was wearing white clothes and had a folded fan in his hand as he stood at the summit of a mountain. He looked into the horizon with a serious look beforeughing and saying, ¡°Great Qin, you¡¯re indeed very powerful, and things have be difficult for me. However, I like it more like this! Great Qin really hasn¡¯t disappointed me; the more powerful it is the better. Only then will I use my full strength to fight against it and destroy it.¡±


    Si Ji, Di Wutian, Ji Shenming, and Liu Ye all looked towards the north, remaining silent. After a while, they turned to the people next to them and asked how they too could have their Generals¡¯ stars return to them.


    All of the espers and ability-users could only bitterly shake their heads. Ever since the Seven Murders Star had descended, they had been trying all sorts of methods to unseal General Stars, but they all failed.


    Just as everyone was about to look away, a gigantic violet star once again descended, but it immediately transformed into a resplendent green star.


    This caused countless peoples¡¯ bodies to freeze as they once again looked at the sky in the north in shock.

 Chapter 244: Myrtle Imperial Star

    <h4>Chapter 244: Myrtle Imperial Star</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The green star in the north didn¡¯t hang far away, and it instead seemed incredibly close to the ground. The shining green light gave off a mysterious and cold feeling.


    ¡°Voracious Wolf!¡± countless espers and ability-users eximed as they stared with wide eyes. Not just these people, but even He Xianru, Zhang Heng, and Su Yan¡¯s expressions changed as they once again looked towards the north.


    The other four Legatees of the five Great Dynasties also looked extremely shocked as they discovered the green star.


    Below the green star, Wei Liao raised the Earth Crystal God Sword and raised it towards the Voracious Wolf Star as a green pir of light fell on his body.


    The Voracious Wolf Star signified strategy, resourcefulness, intelligence, and wisdom. However, there was also a sinister and cruel side to it, and while it couldn¡¯tpare to the Seven Murders Star or the Army Destroyer Star in power, those who had it as their General Star were extremely adept at creating sinister plots.


    Wei Liao didn¡¯t have much fighting power, but very few couldpare to his war management and strategies. He had a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to see past anything, and he could devise countless strategies and plots, allowing his side to win in the end. This made him very suitable for the Voracious Wolf Star.


    Within the green starlight pir, Wei Liao also underwent shocking changes. His aura became more powerful, and his eyes became green and gave off a chilling feeling, making anyone who saw him feel that he was extremely dangerous.


    At the same time, traces of green aura appeared around Wei Liao ¨C this was the Voracious Wolf baleful aura, and even though it wasn¡¯t very powerful, it was extremely hard to deal with and to get rid of.


    The 13 General Stars all had their own baleful auras, and each of them had their own effects. This sort of General baleful aura was much more powerful than a normal soldier¡¯s baleful aura.


    The green starlight pir around Wei Liao gradually shrank, and the ten orbs of light in the air also slowly moved towards Wei Liao and fused into the Earth Crystal God Sword.


    The originally transparent Earth Crystal God Sword, under the influence of the Voracious Wolf¡¯s power, became green, and it gave off a cold and mysterious aura, making it seem like an otherworldly sword. The words ¡®Voracious Wolf¡¯ were also engraved on the sword, turning the Earth Crystal God Sword into the Voracious Wolf Sword.


    As the green starlight disappeared, the abnormal signs also gradually disappeared as well. After his experience with the Seven Murders Star, Zhao Fu had decided to fuse these General Armaments far away from the rest of the Great Qin Town. Not only were the abnormal signs quite terrifying, but they would also damage many of Great Qin¡¯s structures, creating a lot of debris.


    Suddenly, just as Zhao Fu wanted to look at the Voracious Wolf Sword¡¯s stats, he realized that the green star in the sky still hadn¡¯t disappeared, and it was instead slowly descending as if affected by some sort of power.


    Suddenly, Wang Jian and Bai Qi¡¯s Army Destroyer Sword and Seven Murders Sword gave off piercing ck and blood-red lights, and a formless Fate energy descended. Wang Jian and Bai Qi were unable to control their bodies, and they pulled out the Army Destroyer Sword and the Seven Murders Sword and pointed them towards the sky.


    _BOOM!!!_


    A massive explosion sounded out as a blood-red pir and a ck pir of light exploded out from Bai Qi and Wang Jian and rushed up into the clouds with great force.


    The heavens and earth seemed to shake, and the surrounding cloudspletely dissipated.


    A blood-red star giving off a murderous air and a ck star giving off a conquering air rippled with immense power and slowly descended from above, hanging at the same height as the Voracious Wolf Star.


    The Seven Murders Star, the Army Destroyer Star, and the Voracious Wolf Star were all close to each other and shined with a resplendent light as a formless energy spread out.


    _Boom!!!_


    An explosion sounded out as if something had been destroyed, and a massive number of clouds started to gather. A wild gale also started to blow, and it seemed as if the entire Heaven Awaken World was being buffeted by that wind as countless tall trees trembled and swayed.


    The sky gradually darkened, and it wasn¡¯t just the Chinese region or the Mind Continent that darkened but the entire Heaven Awaken World as a heavy feeling of suppression descended.


    The countries outside of China had no idea what was going on, but they could see in the distance that there were three stars giving off green, ck, and blood-red lights.


    Tina Pendragon, the Roman Empire¡¯s Legatee, Egypt¡¯s Legatee, and countless Legatees all over the world felt an incredibly dangerous aura, and their gazes became dim. They all lost theirposure as they looked at the three stars shining in the distance.


    _Boom! Boom! Boom!_


    Sparks of lightning appeared in the sky, and they brought with them an incredibly dangerous aura, which grew more and more. Soon, lightning bolts that were thicker than buckets descended and repeatedly smashed down onto the ground.


    It seemed as if the entire world was going to be destroyed, and countless beings trembled under this terrifying might and felt the aura of death creeping close.


    There was a legend that said when the Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star were gathered, they would form the ¡®Murder Destroyer Wolf¡¯ formation.


    The Seven Murders was the bandit who threw the world into disorder!


    The Army Destroyer was the general who swept across the world!


    The Voracious Wolf was the schr who created sinister and vicious plots!


    Now that these three stars had gathered and formed the Murder Destroyer Wolf formation, the world would be sent into great chaos. War would erupt all over the world, with battles and disasters happening continuously. Many people would find it difficult to live, and this was something that was irreversible!


    Because Zhao Fu had gathered these three General Stars and the General Armaments had returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s three Generals, they had formed the Murder Destroyer Wolf formation.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡±


    Under the three massive General Stars, Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao seemed to be guided by some sort of power, and they simultaneously roared, invigorating the General Star Power within their bodies, causing their veins to bulge and for their faces to look extremely savage.


    _BOOM!_


    Each of the three people exploded out with a wave of powerful energy, and when he detected this energy, even Zhao Fu was given a big fright. He stretched out his hand, and his King¡¯s Seal appeared on it as he unleashed his King¡¯s Domain with all of his might. However, he was still sent back by a step.


    By now, the ground in a 100-meter radius hadpletely copsed!


    The three Generals¡¯ bodies lit up with blood-red, ck, and green mes, and the three General Stars in the sky shined even brighter. Each of them was separate yet connected as if they were calling out to something.


    _BOOM!!!_


    A shocking explosion rang out, and the sky seemed to split as a gigantic and extremely majestic violet star of sovereignty slowly appeared in the sky.


    _Chi!_


    At that moment, countless Legatees ¨C regardless if they were Chinese or from another nation ¨C felt a pain in their chest as they coughed up a mouthful of blood, apart from Zhao Fu himself.


    In the real world, the sky instantly darkened, making the world extremely dark, as a resplendent violet star appeared in the sky.


    This shocked even many of the old monsters, seniors, and masters.

 Chapter 245: Heaven Domain Boundary

    <h4>Chapter 245: Heaven Domain Boundary</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Myrtle Imperial Star!¡± countless elders, sect masters, and hidden experts cried out as they looked at that violet star.


    The Myrtle Imperial Star represented an Emperor, and it contained boundless majesty and dignity. It represented absolute and supreme power; the power to rule the world.


    Logically speaking, the Myrtle Imperial Star shouldn¡¯t appear in the real world, as the world had be incredibly turbid and there hadn¡¯t been true Emperors in the world for a long time.


    Even though some countries still had royal or imperial families, they were mere symbols and figureheads without any actual power and thus quite different from traditional Kings and Emperors.


    Of course, this had to do with the current times. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure why, but there weren¡¯t any modern countries recognized by the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s system.


    The Myrtle Imperial Star disappeared after the Qing Dynasty, and this had heralded the end of imperialism in China. Many people expected the Myrtle Imperial Star to appear after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, but never in their wildest dreams had they have expected it to appear now, and in the real world as well.


    The Myrtle Imperial Star was extremely low in the sky, so it seemed enormous. Many people had no idea what it was, so they just took photos and posted them on the inte.


    Many experts had no way of exining what this star was, as it was so strange, and only some elderly people respectfully knelt down upon seeing the star.


    Many young people didn¡¯t understand why these elderly people would suddenly kneel down, and they only found out after asking. It turned out that the violet star in the sky was the Myrtle Imperial Star, and its appearance signified that someone with the Son of Heaven Fate had appeared.


    However, most young people snorted and mocked the elderly people for believing in such things ¨C they were simply a bunch of outdated and stubborn old fellows. However, these people had no idea what would happen after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world.


    Within the Heaven Awaken World, the violet star shot down a violet pir of starlight that covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu felt both his body and spirit tremble ¨C the energy from the pir of light was extremelyfortable, and he felt as if both his body and spirit were being cleansed and evolving.


    In the real world, Zhao Fu¡¯s body, which was lying on the bed, gave off traces of noble violet aura.


    At that moment, an elder wearing a white Taoist robe with a beard that reached his chest detected this violet aura and looked incredibly confused. He would never have thought that the person who had awakened the Myrtle Imperial Star would be in the Ying family.


    Just who was it? Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to awaken the Myrtle Imperial Star; at the very least, it had to be someone with a nation or state¡¯s Legacy. However, with the current situation, it had to be¡­


    Suddenly, after connecting various dots, the Taoist realized something and felt cold sweat roll down his back ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was incredibly devious; he had actually been hiding within the Ying family. No wonder the Ying family couldn¡¯t find him no matter where they searched!


    However, the Taoist didn¡¯t dare to use any techniques to find Zhao Fu¡¯s specific location. Now that the Myrtle Imperial Star had descended, if he dared to do anything to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, that would simply be seeking death. It was possible that he would be devoured by Fate and explode.


    Within the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu lightly closed his eyes and received the Myrtle Imperial Star¡¯s power. A 100-meter long ck dragon appeared and circled around where Zhao Fu was.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Fate dragon was now no longer a shade butpletely corporeal. It had ck scales, sharp ws, a pointed horn, and a pair of eyes that gave off an air of seriousness and domineeringness as if it had a life of its own.


    As Zhao Fu was enjoying the power of the Myrtle Imperial Star, the other Legatees wiped away the blood from their mouths and looked at the violet star. The Fate dragons within their bodies were curled up, not daring to move at all.


    As soon as the Myrtle Imperial Star had appeared, it had brought with it a massive amount of Fate Power, causing the Fate within their bodies to shrink back and injuring them. Now, between them and Zhao Fu, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of strength but also the difference between a real dragon ¨C a Heaven-Ordained Dragon ¨C and a fake dragon.


    Even though they had all received the legacies of nations and empires and a massive amount of Fate, without the Myrtle Imperial Star, they didn¡¯t have the right to be the rulers of the world or be a true King or Emperor.


    This was a great blow to many of them, and some of them were in incredibly low spirits. They could all feel the massive suppression from the Myrtle Imperial Star in the distance.


    They were all clear as to who had awoken the Myrtle Imperial Star ¨C after all, that star was filled with Great Qin¡¯s aura.


    When they thought of this, they felt quite bitter. It wasn¡¯t just the four other Legatees of the five Great Dynasties, but even Tina Pendragon¡¯s expression became quite dim.


    Within a pavilion, there was also a trace of blood on Wu Qingniang¡¯s lips. Her beautiful eyes gazed at the violet star, and she felt helpless. She had once again experienced how powerful Great Qin was and felt that if Great Zhou faced off against Great Qin in the future, Great Zhou would definitely lose.


    On a hill, Li Baiqing also had a trace of blood on his lips as he looked incredibly worried. He felt an immense sense of danger from Great Qin¡¯s Legatee ¨C this was probably his greatest enemy in his lifetime!


    On the Westfall Restaurant, He Xianruughed wildly. Her cool and rational demeanor waspletely gone, and there were very few things that could make her feel like this.


    She had never expected that Zhao Fu would not only unlock the Seven Murders Star but also the Voracious Wolf, the Army Destroyer, and, most importantly, the Myrtle Imperial Star. This meant that he was destined to be an Emperor in the future; this was something that couldn¡¯t be changed. The other four branches of the School of Yin Yang had failed, while everything that she had done had been worth it.


    Elsewhere, after steadying his emotions, a serious look appeared on Zhang Heng¡¯s face. Everyone had underestimated Great Qin and its potential, including himself. Great Qin¡¯s future was now unlimited, and he had been too self-confident.


    Su Yan¡¯s expression was incredibly ugly ¨C he had greatly underestimated Great Qin. Now that the Myrtle Imperial Star had descended, he understood that it was likely that he would lose. If he lost, his end would be quite tragic, and he started to feel much less confident. Now that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had the Myrtle Imperial Star, even if he went through near-death experiences, he would still make it through.


    Back at Great Qin, the violet pir of starlight gradually became smaller, and Zhao Fu felt as if he had a new body. Every part of his body seemed to have been refined, and the azure sealing energy within his body had been fully erased, bringing him back to the peak of his strength.


    As the violet pir of starlight shrank, the abnormal signs also started to disappear.


    Finally, just as the violet pir of starlight became as thin as a finger, a wave of energy lightly raised Zhao Fu¡¯s right hand, and the starlight fell on the back of his hand. Zhao Fu felt a wave of pain as a mark appeared on the back of his hand.


    This mark was a circle with eight mysterious and profound-looking symbols within it. They were arranged evenly around the edge of the circle, and there was a ck dot in the center. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t recognize this mark, but it gave him a sense of familiarity.


    Finally, the abnormal signs all disappeared, and the Myrtle Imperial Star and the other stars disappeared from the sky. At that moment, everyone in the Heaven Awaken World received two pieces of information.

 Chapter 246: Calamity to the World

    <h4>Chapter 246: Cmity to the World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°System announcement! The Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star have aligned, and the Myrtle Imperial Star has descended. The firstyer of the Heaven Domain Boundary has been unlocked.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star have aligned, and the Myrtle Imperial Star has descended. The world will descend into chaos, and the first stage of the Chaotic World has been unlocked.¡±


    After hearing these two system announcements, the government factions that knew what was happening grew extremely grim, while those who didn¡¯t know what was happening immediately looked into the detailed information of the system announcements.


    There was no detailed exnation for the first system announcement about the Heaven Domain Boundary, so most people had no idea what it meant for the firstyer of that to be unlocked.


    There was detailed information on the second system announcement, the first stage of the Chaotic World. After the Chaotic World was opened, all viges, towns, and cities would have a Chaotic World Stone Stele, and attacking other factions would result in War Points, which could be used to exchange for items from the Chaotic World Stone Steles.


    Taking down a Basic Vige gave one War Point, taking down an Intermediate Vige gave two War Points, taking down an Advanced Vige gave three War Points, taking down a Basic Town gave four War Points, and so on and so forth.


    The first stage of the Chaotic World evidently encouraged warfare and for people to attack each other, using massive benefits to attract people into fighting.


    Even if someone was a pacifist and held on to his convictions and didn¡¯t attack others, in the face of such great benefits, others would still attack him and force him to fight back.


    No one would be able to maintain righteousness in such an environment, and what was especially worrying was that this was only the first stage. That meant that there might be a second, third, fourth stage, and so on¡­


    If the first stage was already so cruel, just how bloody would the next stages be? They would most likely be situations where anyone would be rewarded for killing. The restrictions on the system governmental factions would disappear, and they would be able to kill as they pleased. When that time came, everyone would be in danger, and there would no longer be a single safe ce in the Heaven Awaken World.


    After all, people would indiscriminately kill others in the face of the massive benefits, and when that time came, the Heaven Awaken World would be a world where there was no such thing as right or wrong.


    Everyone looked at the description of the Chaotic World and realized just how cruel and bloody it was. Everyone became incredibly serious and started to think about the future.


    Zhao Fu also received these two system announcements, and after going through them, his expression became extremely pensive. After thinking for a while, he cast this to the back of his mind as he had other things to take care of.


    The first was the mark on the back of his hand.


    [Earth Realm Mark]: The mark of being approved by the Earth Realm. It allows one to enter the Earth Realm¡¯s core and undergo the trial.


    ¡°Earth Realm?¡± Zhao Fu had never heard of that before, nor did he understand what it meant. However, after finding out that he could undergo a trial at the Earth Realm¡¯s core, he felt that it was most likely the mark for some sort of Legacy.


    Even though he didn¡¯t understand it now, he would most likely work it out in the future. There was something else that was strange, which was that even though he didn¡¯t know this mark, it gave him a very strong sense of familiarity as if it had to do with his origins.


    Zhao Fu simply couldn¡¯t figure it out, and he decided to stop thinking about it. He then looked at his Bloodline. Before, Zhao Fu had a Level 9 Royal Bloodline.


    Each level of Bloodline was split into Upper, Middle, and Lower. Levels 6-9 were Advanced Bloodlines, and Levels 9-12 were Royal Bloodlines.


    A Lower Level 9 Bloodline counted as an Advanced Bloodline, while a Middle Level 9 Bloodline was between an Advanced Bloodline and a Royal Bloodline. An Upper Level 9 Bloodline counted as a Royal Bloodline.


    Before, Zhao Fu had an Upper Level 9 Royal Bloodline, and now that he had received the Myrtle Imperial Star¡¯s power, his Bloodline had also been enhanced into a Lower Level 10 Royal Bloodline.


    The advancement in his Bloodline also caused Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Power to be stronger. Adding on the fact that the azure sealing energy had been erased from his body, Zhao Fu felt that even though he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a City Lord, he would be able to take on two Great Generals.


    The ck Fate dragon spiraling around Zhao Fu re-entered his body, making his aura seem even more noble and respectable. The dignified aura he gave off also made it difficult for people to look at him directly, and now, the aura about him was that of a true King.


    Now, normal Legatees would feel a slight sense of inferiority before him. Even though Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t born as a King, he could now definitely be called a King.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi, Wei Liao, Wang Jian, and the other leaders came over and knelt down as they yelled in joy.


    Zhao Fu also smiled ¨C the Myrtle Imperial Star¡¯s descent hadpletely exceeded Zhao Fu¡¯s expectations, and he had never even given much thought to this. It was all thanks to Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian ¨C without their three General Stars, his Myrtle Imperial Star wouldn¡¯t have descended.


    After telling them to rise, Zhao Fu asked Wang Jian and Wei Liao to show him their General Armaments.


    General Armaments required Soldier Souls, and when Soldier Souls fused to create a General Armament, they would unlock the General¡¯s Fate. The weapon would then be affected by the General Star, creating a General Armament. Because Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have the materials required to fuse a King Armament, he didn¡¯t obtain an Imperial Star Sword.


    Looking at the ck and green swords in his hands, the Army Destroyer Sword gave off an aura of destruction and conquest, while the Voracious Wolf Sword gave off a cold and mysterious aura. Both of them felt extremely powerful, and Zhao Fu started to look at their stats:


    [Army Destroyer Sword]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +28, Intelligence +15, Constitution +17, Agility +15, Description: A weapon strengthened by Ghost Strengthening Stones. After fusing with a General Armament and the power of the Army Destroyer General Star, it has be the General Armament Army Destroyer Sword.


    [Voracious Wolf Sword]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +20, Intelligence +25, Constitution +18, Agility +17, Description: Originally the Earth Crystal God Sword, but after fusing with a General Armament and the power of the Voracious Wolf General Star, it has be the General Armament Voracious Wolf Sword.


    These two General Armaments¡¯ stats were both slightly better than the Seven Murders Sword. This was because the Seven Murders Sword had been formed from the Star shing Sword, which had only been Half-Legendary grade at the time.


    On the other hand, the Army Destroyer Sword and Voracious Wolf Sword had both been formed from Legendary grade weapons. The Voracious Wolf Sword¡¯s stats were the best, as the Earth Crystal God Sword had originally been an Epic grade weapon.


    The two swords each had six special effects. The first five, [General¡¯s Power], [General¡¯s Courage], [General¡¯s Light], [General¡¯s Soldiers], and [Soldier Aura Formation] were the same as the Seven Murders Sword.


    The first four special effects could be stacked, and having three General Armaments was far more powerful than having a single one. The fifth special effect, [Soldier Aura Formation], condensed soldiers¡¯ auras into different forms ¨C Bai Qi¡¯s was a blood-red eagle, and Zhao Fu wondered what Wang Jian and Wei Liao¡¯s would be.

 Chapter 247: Regulus Sword

    <h4>Chapter 247: Regulus Sword</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The two swords had different sixth special effects, which were [Destruction] and [Slyness].


    These two special effects were just as powerful as the Seven Murders Sword¡¯s [ughter] special effect, but their uses werepletely different.


    [Destruction]: Causes soldiers to fall into a state where they destroy everything in front of them. They suppress defensive structures, formation arrays, and military formations. They also obtain [Army Destroyer¡¯s Power], increasing their attack damage and defense by 400%. Because the Army Destroyer¡¯s Power belongs to the Army Destroyer Star of the 13 General Stars, soldiers also receive Magic Damage -30%, Mental Damage -50%, and receive great resistance to illusions and mysterious arts.


    The Destruction special effect not only gave powerful attack damage but also defense as well. Only then would the soldiers be able to destroy everything and unleash the Army Destroyer Star¡¯s full power. The power-up was weaker than what the Seven Murders Star¡¯s ughter gave, but the soldiers were able to maintain their rationality. Having control was always better than losing one¡¯s rationality and crazily massacring. The Seven Murders Star focused on killing, while the Army Destroyer Star focused on conquest; only by allowing soldiers to stay sane could they do this.


    [Slyness]: Causes soldiers to fall into a strange state where their movements, speed, nimbleness, and strength increase. Soldiers will deal a massive amount of damage to Magic-type professions, and they also obtain [Voracious Wolf¡¯s Power] and the Voracious Wolf¡¯s Curse ¨C any enemy they hit will be cursed. Because the Voracious Wolf¡¯s Power belongs to the Voracious Wolf Star of the 13 General Stars, soldiers also receive Magic Damage -30%, Mental Damage -50%, and receive great resistance to illusions and mysterious arts.


    Slyness seemed weaker and less destructive than ughter and Destruction ¨C after all, just from its name alone, one could tell that it wasn¡¯t for direct fighting but for strange and deceptive attacks.


    This special effect made soldiers incredibly nimble and agile, and their attacks would carry the Voracious Wolf¡¯s Curse. This curse wasn¡¯t very powerful, but it was easy to cast and difficult to get rid of. It was one of the things that made Slyness so powerful.


    After looking at the two swords¡¯ stats, Zhao Fu felt pleased and happily returned them to Wang Jian and Wei Liao. Afterward, he looked around at the dested area around him and bitterly smiled, deciding to go even further away next time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    As the Myrtle Imperial Star in the Heaven Awaken World disappeared, the one in the real world also disappeared. Countless elders of families, sect masters, and hidden experts finally came back to their senses.


    ¡°The Myrtle Imperial Star has descended! The world will now descend into chaos!¡±


    Normally, when the Myrtle Imperial Star descended during chaotic times, it foretold the appearance of the Son of Heaven, that thend would be united, and that peace would descend in the near future.


    However, the situation right now was different ¨C the Myrtle Imperial Star hadn¡¯t appeared for hundreds of years, and true Emperors and Kings had long since stopped existing. The world had been modernized, and there was no reason for the Myrtle Imperial Star to descend.


    Perhaps it was because of the Heaven Awaken World that the Myrtle Imperial Star had descended in the real world. This foretold the fall of the modern era and the rise of the ancient world again. Emperors and Kings would rule once again, and China would rise. After not having the Myrtle Imperial Star descend for centuries, China¡¯s massive Fate had long since scattered and declined. Now that the first Myrtle Imperial Star had appeared in China, this meant that the lost Fate would start to return to China.


    However, in this special period, there wouldn¡¯t be just one Myrtle Imperial Star ¨C not only the Legatees, but anymoner could awaken a Myrtle Imperial Star as well.


    This was because there were all sorts of Emperors and Kings in the past ¨C many of them had been born asmoners, but they had be an Emperor because of the massive amount of Fate that they had gathered.


    As such, the descent of the first Myrtle Imperial Star didn¡¯t signify peace but cmity to the world. These people all understand this, so they didn¡¯t hesitate toe out of hiding. Many of these people were more powerful than ordinary families ¨C there were those who could leap onto roofs and fly over walls with their martial arts or blow a tree away with a punch.


    The appearance of these people would, no doubt, cause a lot of chaos in the world. Many factions started to reveal themselves, mainly sects, ancient martial families, and hidden experts.


    By revealing themselves all of a sudden, it almost caused the real world to copse. Luckily, because of the efforts of the various other factions, they were able to stabilize the situation.


    There were seven famous sects and 12 famous families ¨C they didn¡¯t have the ambition to conquer the world and be Kings or Emperors, or they would have long since revealed themselves.


    They didn¡¯t have any famed Generals in history, nor did they perform any glorious deeds. They represented the pure martial way. Some of them specialized in the art of war while others specialized in pure martial prowess.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Myrtle Imperial Star descending and heralding a time of chaos, they wouldn¡¯t havee out, and they would have remained in their mountains or forests. However, now, they could only choose to reveal themselves.


    Apart from this, two super-factions that had existed for thousands of years in China also appeared.


    One of them was the Ancient ns. These Ancient ns, being some of China¡¯s oldest ns, had existed before even the Xia Dynasty had united thend.


    They included the Fuxi n, the Xuanyuan n, the Shennong n, the Nuwa n, the Jintian n, the Youxiong n, the Shihuang n, the Kuafu n, etc¡­


    These Ancient ns often appeared in Chinese legends and myths ¨C this demonstrated just how powerful and ancient they were.


    If anyone from one of these Ancient ns stepped out, anyone in China would have to give him face and treat him with respect. This was because the Ancient ns were the seniors of everyone in China, so they had to be treated with respect.


    These Ancient ns didn¡¯t meddle in worldly affairs, and they instead lived in seclusion in mountains or forests. Many top-tier Chinese factions knew about their existence, but they didn¡¯t dare to disturb them, much less offend them. After all, they were the most powerful existences in China, and no other faction could rival them.


    The other faction wasn¡¯t as famous as the Ancient ns, as it had been hidden all this time ¨C it was called ¡®Flower Moon.¡¯


    Flower Moon had existed very early on, ever since coins had been circting. Legends said that it was created by a woman and that it primarily focused on business.


    This faction could rival the Ancient ns ¨C it was not only incredibly ancient, but its influence also permeated every corner of China and the whole world.


    Not only could its wealth rival that of nations, but it also controlled a lot of information ¨C after all, the Heaven Awaken World forum had been created by Flower Moon. Currently, Flower Moon was more powerful than China¡¯s military; this was sufficient evidence of just how terrifying it was.


    All of this had been caused by the Myrtle Imperial Star. These factions had alle out because of one person, and that was the person with the Son of Heaven Fate. Right now, all of the factions were searching for this person, and countless Legatees also returned to the real world and desperately looked for information on Great Qin.


    Right now, the Great Qin Legatee¡¯s name had once again shaken the entire world.

 Chapter 248: Chiyou Saber

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chiyou Saber</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As everyone started to madly search for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the Taoist in the Ying family also started to move.


    This Taoist was called Qiu Fengzi, and even though he wasn¡¯t the Sect Master, he was still a fairly important figure. He was quite powerful, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be valued so highly by the Ying family.


    When the Myrtle Imperial Aura hade out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, he had immediately sensed that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was in the Ying family. However, the Ying family was incredibly big and there were many people, so he couldn¡¯t tell where the Legatee was. Moreover, because of the Myrtle Imperial Star¡¯s descent, he didn¡¯t dare to try anything at the time.


    He didn¡¯t n to report this to the Ying family because there was no benefit to him. After all, if he reported this to the Ying family¡¯s higher-ups, they would joyously wee the Legatee, while he would¡¯ve offended the Legatee since Great Qin¡¯s Legatee didn¡¯t want to be found.


    Right now, offending the person with the most potential in the world would be incredibly unwise and would be making trouble for his future. Since Great Qin¡¯s Legatee didn¡¯t want to reveal himself, he must have his own reasons for that, so it was best that Qiu Fengzi didn¡¯t interfere with those ns.


    Right now, the best thing for him to do was to find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee without anyone else detecting anything and join his faction. When he thought of the fact that Great Qin¡¯s mysterious Legatee, who everyone had been madly searching for, was so close, Qiu Fengzi started to incredibly excited. This matter was incredibly important to his future.


    The Ying family suddenly started to celebrate and cheer as it was someone from the Ying family had received the true right to be an Emperor.


    When the elders heard about this, theyughed heartily too ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had never disappointed them, and now, all they wanted was for him to return to the Ying family.


    The area in front of Li Wu, or Ying Wu¡¯s residence, also became incredibly lively. Countless upper-ss figures came to congratte him and curry favor with him.


    Only the core members of the Ying family knew about Ying Wu¡¯s true identity, and normal members of the Ying family all thought that he really was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. As such, after the Myrtle Imperial Star disappeared, they all rushed to his residence.


    Ying Wu maintained a smile as he spoke with all of them, but he felt incredibly gloomy. He knew that he was just a fake. The more powerful Great Qin¡¯s real Legatee was and the more famous Ying Wu became, the more ashamed he felt.


    By now, Ying Wu had even started to feel a trace of hatred towards Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. He very much enjoyed having the identity of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and everything it brought with it. The families that had been so high and mighty now lowered their heads to him and tried to do anything to please him. All of the goddesses who were out his reach before would take off their clothes willingly for him and climb into his bed to serve him. Now, he didn¡¯t want to lose this identity.


    As for Ying Xi, she hadpletely given up on seeding the Ying family. Now, all she wanted to do was develop her own faction ¨C when she finally had the power to speak, she would no longer be a puppet for others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within a simple and unadorned hall, there were a few elders seated together with young people with extraordinary bearings kneeling in front of them. There was a handsome young man at the head of these young people.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t recognize this young man. There was a sword at his waist that waspletely golden as if it had been forged out of gold. There was a picture with mountain, water, birds, and beasts on it, and it gave off a holy aura.


    This was the Regulus Sword.


    The young man was from the Xuanyuan family, while the beautiful and gentle-looking young woman beside him was from the Nuwa n. Nearby, there was a good-natured young man from the Shennong n ¨C these young men and women were all representatives of the various Ancient ns.


    ¡°Now that the world has fallen into chaos and cmity will fall on all people, you all must open up new horizons!¡± the elder, who sat in the middle and gave off a dignified aura, said loudly as he looked at the young people in front of him.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let down the Elders!¡± the young people said with serious but excited gazes. They had waited for this for a long time; today, they could finally leave to make their way in the world.


    The elders gave them a few more words of advice, and the young people humbly listened. Finally, the elders reminded them seriously, ¡°Be prudent in your actions towards the person with the Son of Heaven Fate!¡±


    Hearing this, all of the young people¡¯s expressions varied ¨C some looked earnest, some looked serious, and others looked contemptuous and uncaring.


    Following this, these people officially went out into the world. It wasn¡¯t just in the real world. They would also appear in the Heaven Awaken World. With their abilities and statuses, they would definitely cause quite a stir in the future.


    Elsewhere, within a luxurious hall, 20 or so incredibly beautiful women with extraordinary bearings were seated at a long table, including superstar Su Yuyan.


    ¡°Sisters, what do you say we should do in the future?¡± a beautiful woman, who looked around 30 years old, gave off mature airs, and was seated at the main seat, slightly smiled as she asked.


    The other women all gave different suggestions ¨C some suggested maintaining the status quo by remaining neutral and not participating in any political or war affairs. They would continue to specialize in business and intelligence and develop in the Heaven Awaken World.


    However, some of them were discontent that Flower Moon had continued like this for many millennia, and they believed that it was time for some change. Some even suggested establishing a Flower Moon Empire ¨C after all, it was possible for Flower Moon to do such a thing.


    The woman in the main seat swept her gaze across the women and looked at Su Yuyan, who hadn¡¯t spoken yet and asked, ¡°Yuyan, what do you think?¡±


    Su Yuyan raised her head and apologized for remaining silent before saying, ¡°Elder sister, I was just thinking about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and don¡¯t have any ideas currently. I would like to listen to the other sisters¡¯ opinions for now.¡±


    Hearing Su Yuyan mention Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, everyone in the hall fell silent. By now, anyone who didn¡¯t know how dangerous Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was was an idiot.


    ¡°What do you think about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡± the woman asked as she maintained her smile.


    Su Yuyan¡¯s gaze became serious as she replied, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has always given me a feeling of fear and rm; if Flower Moon offends him, we must be pulled up by the roots. Whether or not we establish an empire or remain neutral, I feel that he is especially important.¡±


    Those words caused some dissatisfaction, and some of the women retorted that even though Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was powerful, Flower Moon wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    They believed that Su Yuyan¡¯s words focused on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee too much. After all, with Flower Moon¡¯s current strength, they didn¡¯t have to fear anyone ¨C why would they care about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee so much?


    After hearing everyone speak, the woman in the main seat fell into her own thoughts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town and saw a stone stele at the center of the Town. This stone stele was one meter tall, rectangr in shape, and a ck and blood-red color. There were countless corpses engraved on it, and it gave off a dense bloody aura.


    This was the Chaotic World Stone Stele!


    This stone stele was only a Level 0 Stone Stele at the moment, and it could only be raised through killing and conquest. The higher the level, the better the items that could be exchanged, and Zhao Fu put his hand on the stone stele to see what could be exchanged.

 Chapter 249: Great Qin’s Legatee

    <h4>Chapter 249: Great Qin¡¯s Legatee</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    One War Point could be exchanged for two gold coins, two War Points could be exchanged for 200 Normal grade materials, three War Points could be exchanged for 300 pieces of Normal grade equipment, four War Points could be exchanged for 800 Healing Pills, five War Points could be exchanged for a Basic Teleportation Channel Research Book¡­


    Ten War Points could be exchanged for a Normal grade City Creation Stone, 11 War Points could be used to upgrade all of a Normal grade Vige¡¯s stats¡­


    There were many things that could be exchanged in the Chaotic World Stone Stele, but because it was only a Level 0 Stone Stele right now, only Normal grade items could be exchanged from it. These things had no attraction to Zhao Fu, but they would be very tempting to ordinary people.


    If they could take down a Basic Vige, they would be able to earn one War Point, which was equivalent to two gold coins or $200,000 in the real world.


    $200,000 in the real world was enough to make people¡¯s eyes go red from greed. What¡¯s more, this was just an extra reward ¨C they would also gain the vige itself, the resources from it, any money it had, and the poption.


    The total benefits were enough to make anyone go mad and attack other Viges without restraint.


    People could upgrade their Stone Steles to a Level 1 Stone Stele after gaining 20 War Points, and this wouldn¡¯t consume any of the War Points. Once someone obtained 20 War Points, that person would be able to upgrade it for free.


    After looking through the Chaotic World Stone Stele, Zhao Fu went to the Town Hall. He found that through all of those events, the Twelve Metal Colossi and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal had both received a lot of Fate and had be even more powerful, making Zhao Fu feel quite happy.


    In the following days, Great Qin didn¡¯t make any big movements and entered a rtively calm and stable period. The soldiers were once again divided into teams and sent out to conquer.


    They had also begun mining the energy stone mine. With this massive energy stone mine, the grade of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers was no longer limited ¨C as long as they had high-grade corpses, they would be able to immediately refine them and obtain Grade Orbs to use to reward soldiers. Just like that, the soldiers¡¯ grades all became much higher.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu returned to the real world.


    Just like before, Zhao Fu asked his bodyguard to buy some food for him while he opened hisptop and started to look at the Heaven Awaken World forum.


    There were many threads about him, making him once again the center of the world¡¯s attention. Zhao Fu bitterly smiled ¨C there was a top-tier financial group in the west that was offering $50 billion to purchase information about his location. It seemed that all of the factions were desperately trying to find where he was.


    There were also some important figures publicly expressing their desire to meet him, and even some female celebrities boldly dered their love for him in the heat of things. Some even leaked some photos, iming that there was a rtionship between them.


    What made Zhao Fu the most speechless was that Thand¡¯s number one drag queen was still infatuated with him. It was said that after waiting 24 hours for Great Qin¡¯s Legateest time, who didn¡¯t show up, he had cried devastatingly and nearlymitted suicide. This time, he had once again done a livestream to say that he would wait in the same ce so that he could be with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee forever.


    Zhao Fu waspletely bbergasted ¨C normally, if he walked on the streets, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would even give him an extra nce. He had never thought that something like this would happen. Before, he would have been content if he could just earn a few million dors and livefortably for the rest of his life, but it was a pity that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back to those days.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay much mind to the news. However, what shocked Zhao Fu was that two major factions had surfaced.


    The Ancient ns from long hadn¡¯t disappeared and still existed. Zhao Fu had no idea about this because there was practically no information about them, and with Zhao Fu¡¯s identity in the real world, it was impossible for him to know of such things.


    It was said that someone who had the Regulus Sword had appeared ¨C the appearance of the number one sword of the ten Legendary Swords caused countless sword fanatics to go mad. Soon, there was also news of someone having the Chiyou Saber.


    Swords represented Kings, while sabers represented Overlords. Ever since the ancient times, there had been many important shes between swords and sabers, signifying shes between the Path of Kings and the Path of Overlords. These symbols had continued for thousands of years.


    Just as there were ten Legendary Swords, there were ten Legendary Sabers:


    The number one saber was the Chiyou Sabre. Legends said that it was the demonic saber used by the tyrant Chiyou. It was created from otherworldly demonic materials and could rival the Regulus Sword.


    The number two saber was the Goosecry Saber. It was said that when the Yellow Emperor created the Regulus Sword, there were some surplus materials that formed a saber by itself. The saber intent from it was too powerful and would devour its user, and seeing this, the Yellow Emperor wanted to destroy it. However, the saber transformed into a red magpie and flew away into the horizon. It was said that it was wielded by a mysterious person in the demon realm.


    The number three saber was the Dragontooth Saber. It was one of the three Evil Weapons of the ancient times, and it was unknown who created the saber. Legends said that many evil and poisonous materials were used and that it contained many curses and the soul of a demon dragon. It was wielded by King Jie in thete Xia Dynasty. However, it waster shattered by the Regulus Sword, and its shards were sealed.


    The number four saber was the Tigerwing Saber. It was one of the three Evil Weapons of the ancient times, and it was unknown who created the sword. Legends said that many evil and poisonous materials were used and that it contained many curses and the soul of an evil tiger. It was wielded by King Jie in thete Xia Dynasty. However, it waster shattered by the Regulus Sword, and its shards were sealed.


    The number five saber was the Houndgod Saber. It was one of the three Evil Weapons of the ancient times, and it was unknown who created the sword. Legends had it that many evil and poisonous materials were used and that it contained many curses and the soul of an evil hound. It was wielded by King Jie in thete Xia Dynasty. However, it waster shattered by the Regulus Sword. The shards were obtained by an evil person, and the saber was reforged into the Houndgod Sabre using the fleshly essence of a thousand people.


    The number six saber was the Great Xia Dragoneyes Saber. It was a massive bronze saber created for the Xia Dynasty¡¯s Emperor, and there were ancient snakes carved onto the de, making it look both strange and beautiful.


    The number seven saber was the Azure Dragon Falling Moon Saber. It was one that was often mentioned in novels, and it was wielded by Guan Yu, the Saint of War. He was incredibly courageous and practically invincible, killing all those who stood in his way. This sword only appeared in the Song Dynasty.


    The number eight saber was the Marquis of Xin. During the Three Kingdoms period, when Zhang Fei was enfeoffed as the Marquis of Xin, he ordered a cksmith to refine Scarlet Pearl Mountain Iron to create this saber. After being affected by righteous qi for a lengthy period of time, it became able to gather righteous qi from the heavens and earth, allowing it to y evil creatures.


    The number nine saber was the Chilling Moon Edge. It was something that fell from the sky and was reforged by the State of Zhao¡¯s Master Xu in thete Warring Kingdoms period. Its shape was like that of a new moon, and it gave off chilling qi. It was continuously refined aftering into contact with poison, turning into a poisonous saber that would immediately kill upon wounding someone. It was the saber that Jing Ke tried to use to kill the Emperor of Qin.


    The number ten saber was the Kunwu Saber. It was forged from stone from the Kunwu Mountain and was abnormally sharp. It could even cut through jade like it was mud.


    When the Regulus Sword appeared, so did the Chiyou Saber. There was an inborn enmity between the two, and Zhao Fu felt quite excited to see those two legendary weapons sh.


    Now that these hidden experts hade out, the real world would fall into even more chaos.


    As for Flower Moon, Zhao Fu had always wondered who could have created the Heaven Awaken World forum in such a short amount of time and attract so many people to it ¨C it turned out that it was Flower Moon.


    However, when Zhao Fu did some investigating, he found that this faction was monstrously powerful. It was present in almost every corner of the world, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel serious towards this powerful and terrifying opponent.

 Chapter 250: Assassin Soul

    <h4>Chapter 250: Assassin Soul</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking through these things, the bodyguard came back with Zhao Fu¡¯s food ¨C some rice and two dishes. Zhao Fu quickly ate because he was going to return to the Heaven Awaken World as soon as he finished his meal.


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, your grandpa and grandma are outside and wish to see you,¡± his bodyguard suddenly walked in and said.


    ¡°Grandpa and grandma?¡± Zhao Fu was quite surprised ¨C normally, his grandpa and grandma wouldn¡¯te to visit him. If there was anything, they would call him. Why had theye to find him¡­ was it something urgent?


    ¡°Invite them in!¡± Zhao Fu said before cleaning up a little bit.


    Afterward, he went to the living room and saw two elderly people with worried looks on their faces as he asked caringly, ¡°What is it, grandpa, grandma?¡±


    When they saw Zhao Fue out, his grandparents quickly grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s hands and pleaded with tears in their eyes, ¡°Fu¡¯Er, you must save your cousins!¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu thought that it was definitely something troublesome. However, seeing how worried they looked, he said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; tell me what¡¯s going on first. If I can help, I¡¯ll definitely help.¡±


    Zhao Fu helped his grandparents to the sofa before listening to what they had to say.


    The situation was like this ¨C there were many talented youths from the big families, but there were also a lot of people who were scum. One of the young men from the Ying family¡¯s main branch had set his eyes on a woman, and he wanted to use money to obtain her. However, because this woman¡¯s family was quite rich as well, she wasn¡¯t tempted by his money.


    The young man continuously tried to woo her, but he was repeatedly turned down. In his anger, he ordered people to abduct her. However, because of their carelessness, she was able to escape and bumped into Zhao Fu¡¯s hot-blooded male cousins.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cousins had learned some martial arts before, so they were quite strong. They injured the abductors and the young man from the Ying family¡¯s main branch.


    Injuring a main family member as a coteral family member was a grave sin within therge families, so they were both caught. It was possible that their hands and feet would be broken, and if that young man insisted on not showing mercy, it was possible that they would be killed.


    ¡°Fu¡¯Er! I heard that your rtionship with Big Miss Ying Xi is quite good. With her status, she¡¯ll be able to take care of this.¡± The two elderly people looked at Zhao Fu with hope and pleading in their eyes.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s feelings towards his cousins were only so-so. They had met a few times for family gatherings, but there was nothing special between them. Zhao Fu was a stranger to familial love apart from his mother, so he was cold towards others.


    If it was just an ordinary person, Zhao Fu definitely wouldn¡¯t help ¨C after all, he was just a puppet for Ying Xi and didn¡¯t have the right to speak. Within the Ying family, he was only a very small figure.


    However, seeing how worried and teary-eyed his grandparents were, Zhao Fu sighed and replied, ¡°Grandpa, grandma, you should go back for now. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Fu¡¯Er.¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s words greatly delighted the two elderly people. They simply had nothing that they could do, and it was possible that their two grandsons could lose their lives as a result of offending these people.


    Zhao Fu bitterly smiled. After his grandparents left, Zhao Fu sat on the sofa and thought about this matter. His rtionship with Ying Xi was just as her pawn. If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Qingniang, he would be a mere chess piece for Ying Xi, one that she could sacrifice at any time. Without her protection, it was likely that he would¡¯ve been killed by the Li family long ago.


    However, now, because Wu Qingniang had taken interest in him, Ying Xi hadpletely given him over to Wu Qingniang and hadn¡¯t paid any more attention to him. As such, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t seen for her a while, so asking her for something like this would be quite difficult.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and sighed before picking up his phone and dialing a number.


    Following this, a car came to pick Zhao Fu up, and he came to a vi before following a female attendant to a luxurious room.


    Wu Qingniang was wearing a sleeping gown, and her long hair fell past her shoulders. She looked like she had just gotten up from bed, so her hair looked a bit ruffled. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t that air of confidence and domineeringness around her; rather, her expression seemed quite dim and frustrated.


    It was quite rare to see Wu Qingniang like this, so Zhao Fu asked caringly, ¡°What is it, Qingniang?¡±


    Wu Qingniang forced a smile onto her face and shook her head as she asked, ¡°What did youe to find me for?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt somewhat awkward as he told Wu Qingniang about his two cousins. Normally, he hated to make requests of other people, but he was unable to do anything about this situation. After all, he had nothing to rely on in the real world.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Wu Qingniang lightlyughed as she said, ¡°You were that ufortable just about this? It¡¯s simple! I¡¯ll mention it to Lil Xiter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Zhao Fu said with a tone of gratitude while letting out a sigh of relief.


    Wu Qingniang smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°Then, how will you repay me? None of my people in the Forest of Horrors have heard any news from you.¡± Wu Qingniang suddenly came closer to Zhao Fu and stared into his eyes as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you were lying and that you¡¯re not actually in the Forest of Horrors? And, where¡¯s the faction you promised to make for me?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward ¨C he remembered this, but he hadn¡¯t done it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot?¡± Wu Qingniang asked as she continued to stare at him.


    Zhao Fu could only shake his head to indicate that he hadn¡¯t forgotten, but he didn¡¯t admit that he had neglected this matter all this time.


    Wu Qingniang lightly harrumphed as she sat down on the sofa, feeling a bit angry, ¡°Now that the Myrtle Imperial Star has descended and the world has fallen into chaos, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. If you don¡¯t start a faction now, it¡¯ll be toote in the future. This is especially so for you because you¡¯re in the north with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. I¡¯m afraid the north won¡¯t be very peaceful in the future.¡±


    Hearing her words, Zhao Fu thought back to her dim expression from before and asked, ¡°Were you worried about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee before?¡±


    Wu Qingniang lightly nodded before sighing, ¡°Who would it be apart from him? With him present, I can only feel a patch of darkness ahead with no light. Right now, Great Qin¡¯s simply too powerful. Not only has Great Qin been ahead at every step, but Great Qin has also awakened a Myrtle Imperial Star. The rest of us can¡¯t even keep up.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite amused ¨C so she had been feeling like that because of him. However, he still pretended tofort her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal to awaken a Myrtle Imperial Star; I¡¯m sure that you can awaken one too.¡±


    Wu Qingniang rolled her eyes as she replied, ¡°If only it was as easy as how you¡¯re making it seem! Do you think Myrtle Imperial Stars are as easy to obtain as cabbages? It¡¯s the sign of a Son of Heaven!¡±


    However, Zhao Fu continued to look at her with confidence and said, ¡°But I still believe you¡¯ll be able to awaken one!¡±


    When she saw Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Wu Qingniang felt a wave of warmth in her heart. A slight look of happiness appeared on her face, and she didn¡¯t look so depressed anymore. A hint of her usual confidence reappeared on her face, and she stretched out her hand as a female attendant handed her the phone. Wu Qingniang rang a number and spoke for a short while before hanging up.


    Following this, she said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Your cousins will be fine; you can take them back now. However, don¡¯t forget to establish that faction as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 251: Heaven’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 251: Heaven¡¯s Choice</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu softly responded, indicating that he understood that he would create a faction as soon as possible. Afterward, he rode in a car sent by Wu Qingniang to arge house.


    There were currently four people standing in front of it: three men and one woman. Behind them were a few bodyguards wearing ck suits and sunsses.


    After getting out of the car, Zhao Fu looked at the two men to the left. One was 22 years old, slightly older than Zhao Fu, and the other had just turned 20 years old and still looked a bit immature. They were Zhao Fu¡¯s cousins, Zhao Hong and Zhao Jun.


    Their faces were slightly bruised as if they had been beaten. However, they looked more or less fine, and the injuries were just skin injuries. The man next to them looked quite noble, while the woman was extremely beautiful.


    After getting out of the car, the noble-looking man had an apologetic smile as he said, ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m that bastard¡¯s older brother; I¡¯m Ying Ying. It was my little brother¡¯s fault for making trouble, and I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson. This is ourpensation for making trouble from before; please excuse us.¡±


    After Ying Ying finished speaking, one of the bodyguards brought over a leather suitcase, which was filled with money ¨C there was at least $2 million inside. Even though money in the real world was losing value quickly, it still had some value.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t see much value in this money and refused, saying, ¡°No need!¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t believe his words at all ¨C if it wasn¡¯t for the people supporting him, this person wouldn¡¯t even bother looking at him. How could his apology actually be sincere?


    This was a world where the strong reigned supreme, and that was how things yed out in such a world. His gaze fell on Zhao Hong and Zhao Jun and said somewhat coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing how cold Zhao Fu was acting, they felt somewhat dissatisfied.


    Ying Ying was from the main branch of the Ying family, yet he was being treated so condescendingly by someone from the coteral branch. However, he didn¡¯t disy any of his dissatisfaction because Zhao Fu had Ying Xi supporting him ¨C even people from the main branch didn¡¯t dare to offend Ying Xi.


    Zhao Hong and Zhao Jun also felt a bit dissatisfied, but they couldn¡¯t do anything because Zhao Fu had saved them. At the same time, they were somewhat embarrassed that they had to have Zhao Fu save them.


    Zhao Fu ignored all of them, and he opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat.


    Zhao Hong and Zhao Jun looked at Zhao Fu but didn¡¯t say anything ¨C after all, they weren¡¯t very close, and it was already good enough that Zhao Fu hade to save them.


    Just as they were about to get into the car, Zhao Hong turned to look at the woman and smiled as he said, ¡°Zheng Jiao, do you want toe as well?¡±


    Zheng Jiao was the woman who they had saved. She looked around and didn¡¯t dare to stay there, so she could only embarrassingly get in the car and sit with the two brothers in the back.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind this. After they had all gotten in, he asked the chauffeur to start driving to his grandparents¡¯ residence.


    On the trip, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say anything and looked outside while the three people in the back chatted for a bit, feeling happy that they had escaped unscathed from this.


    ¡°Cuz, thanks for saving us this time!¡± Zhao Hong was slightly older than Zhao Fu and had thicker skin that his little brother Zhao Jun, so heughed and thanked Zhao Fu.


    Zheng Jiao and Zhao Jun also said in a small voice, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Zhao Fu turned and looked at them, and his tone wasn¡¯t as cold as he said, ¡°No need to thank me. Just remember what happened this time; saving people is good, but don¡¯t do things out of your power.¡±


    Those words caused Zheng Jiao to lower her head in shame, and Zhao Hong and Zhao Jun didn¡¯t feel very convinced. However, they couldn¡¯t say much, and the atmosphere within the car became colder.


    ¡°But I felt that I couldn¡¯t just watch in that situation. If I saw a girl in danger but didn¡¯t help, it would be something that I would regret and feel guilty about for the rest of my life!¡± Zhao Hong said earnestly.


    Zhao Fu looked at him before looking outside. He wanted to tell Zhao Hong to take responsibility for himself and not make someone save him next time, but he held it in. After all, they were family. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t strain his rtionship with them too much, or his grandparents would be sad.


    Zhao Fu also wasn¡¯t adverse to saving people. However, that was if one had enough power. If one didn¡¯t have enough power, trying to save someone would not only doom oneself but also drag down the people around that person.


    The car drove on, and soon, they reached the district where their grandpa and grandma lived.


    At this moment, there were four people already waiting anxiously. There were their grandparents and Zhao Fu¡¯s uncle and aunty.


    When they saw that Zhao Hong and Zhao Jun had returned safely, they ran over and hugged them, looking incredibly worried. They continuously asked if they were injured or if anything had happened to them.


    As for Zhao Fu, he stood some distance away like an outsider, watching that heart-warming scene. After watching for a while, he silently walked away.


    By the time they realized it and wanted to thank him and invite him to dinner, they found that he had long since left.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu started to think about creating a faction in the Forest of Horrors. This wasn¡¯t to please Wu Qingniang but for his own goals.


    First, at some point, he would have to get rid of all of the other factions in the Forest of Horrors; otherwise, how could he restore Great Qin? What¡¯s more, the Forest of Horrors was Great Qin¡¯s base, so he would have to make itpletely his.


    Since he had to get rid of the other factions in the Forest of Horrors, he would use this faction instead of Great Qin itself for most matters. He would slowly develop the faction without being detected and use both the faction and Great Qin to wipe out all of the factions when the time was ripe.


    yers were a massive resource, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to waste this resource. yers would be the base of this faction.


    As for the location of the faction, Zhao Fu thought about it, and he summoned Wang Ergou and said, ¡°Wang Ergou, bring me all of the reports on the factions in the Forest of Horrors.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Wang Ergou replied and left. He replied soon carrying a stack of documents.


    After looking through some of this information, Zhao Fu felt quite perturbed.


    At that moment, Wang Ergou smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this lowly one knows a lot about the factions in the Forest of Horrors. Would you like me to tell you?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled ¨C he wouldn¡¯t be able to read through all of this information in one go, so he decided to listen to Wang Ergou¡¯s exnation.


    Hearing this, Wang Ergou felt somewhat excited and collected his thoughts before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, right now, apart from the government factions, there are three factions that are on the rise and are quite powerful. They are the Zhou family, the Jiang family, and the Soldier Alliance.


    ¡°Within Holy Light City, thepetition between the Zhou family and the Jiang family is particrly intense, and the Holy Light Group is being suppressed by the two families, resulting in slow growth. The Zhang family and Cao family in Soldier Forest aren¡¯t able to rival the Soldier Alliance¡¯s growth, and they are in a weaker state. Finally, Demon Tree City¡¯s Yan family and Hua family have decently developed, but the original top faction, the Demon Tree Gang, split up into two factions because of disagreements between the two leaders. They are currently in opposition to each other and can no longer be called the number one faction in Demon Tree City.


    ¡°Apart from them, there are three factions that have been rising particrly quickly: they are Assassin Soul, Brothers Band, and the Flying Swallow Sect.¡±

 Chapter 252: Historic Day

    <h4>Chapter 252: Historic Day</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Assassin Soul is primarily made up of Assassins. The leader obtained some sort of Assassin Profession Change Stone Stele that can allow many people to be Assassins. The profession is E grade, which is quite good for this stage, so the faction has been growing quickly.


    ¡°Brothers Band is mainly made up of soldiers and also some elites. Brothers Band is the main force of the Chinese army in the Forest of Horrors, and it represents the Chinese army within the Forest of Horrors.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Flying Swallow Sect has a counterpart in the real world. All of them have great skill, but it¡¯s quite difficult to enter the sect.


    ¡°Assassin Soul and the Flying Swallow Sect are in Demon Tree City. Right now, there aren¡¯t any particrly powerful factions in Demon Tree City, so it suits the growth of smaller factions. Brothers Band is at Soldier Forest, and it¡¯s said that they treat the more righteous factions quite well.¡±


    Zhao Fu had never paid much attention to the affairs within the Forest of Horrors and didn¡¯t know that there had been so many changes. The entire board had changed ¨C some old factions had disappeared while some new factions had risen. Such was the cruel reality ofpetition.


    After listening to Wang Ergou¡¯s report, Zhao Fu decided to establish his faction in Demon Tree City. There weren¡¯t any powerful factions controlling it, and it was suitable for a growing faction. Zhao Fu had already nned the path for his expansion; after the faction grew, he would devour all of the other factions and be the biggest faction in Demon Tree City.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu took Wang Ergou to Demon Tree City. Zhao Fu¡¯s impression of Demon Tree City from before was quite chaotic.


    Back when the Demon Tree Gang ruled this city, the Demon Tree Gang had been a very chaotic faction and quite barbaric in the way it did things. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know how the Demon Tree Gang had split, but he knew that such a faction couldn¡¯t have much of a future.


    After the Demon Tree Gang split, Demon Tree City became a bit better. Zhao Fu first bought some properties and started to recruit people.


    He put people in charge of this so that he didn¡¯t have to do it himself. Rather, he stayed inside the building and watched from inside.


    The terms that Zhao Fu gave were quite good: ordinary members received 2,000 copper coins per month, which was $20,000 in the real world; elite members received 5,000 copper coins or $50,000 in the real world; and core members received 20,000 copper coins or $200,000 in the real world.


    As for the name, Zhao Fu decided on ¡®Heaven¡¯s Choice.¡¯


    This was a reference to natural selection, as those who survived were chosen by heaven. Zhao Fu wanted this faction to be strong so that it wouldn¡¯t be eliminated by the world.


    After they started recruiting, because of the good terms, many people were attracted. However, Zhao Fu found that these people were only so-so, and there weren¡¯t any powerful ones among them. However, it made sense that it would take time to gather powerful individuals.


    Right now, what Heaven¡¯s Choice needed the most was fame. With enough fame, they would be able to attract experts. The best way to garner fame was to disy his might.


    Whether it was interest or attractiveness, a challenge would gather arge crowd, and it would be hotly discussed. This would undoubtedly increase Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s fame.


    First, he had to do this himself because he was the leader. Only then would he be able to attract people to him.


    However, Zhao Fu realized that he was wearing his ck cloak and that he had very rarely revealed his appearance in the Forest of Horrors. If he walked out like this, those who knew him would know that he was ¡®Zhao Xin.¡¯


    However, Zhao Xin¡¯s identity was already that of a Legatee, and he was incredibly mysterious. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want anyone to link him to Zhao Xin, or his identity would be exposed.


    When he thought of that, Zhao Fu hesitated before deciding to reveal his appearance. One reason was to satisfy Wu Qingniang, but it was also to continue hiding his identity as Zhao Xin.


    Before, Zhao Fu hid his appearance because he was afraid that his identity would be exposed and that he would be found in the real world. He didn¡¯t have any power to protect himself in the real world, and he would be killed easily.


    However, revealing his appearance now would protect his identity as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. From now on, he would be that university student, the Zhao Fu, a coteral family member. Even if anyone found him in the real world, they would know that he was just a chess piece of the Ying family, and no one would truly suspect him.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu finally made his decision and took off his ck cloak. His ck hair, which reached his waist; his white clothes; and his delicate, handsome face, which gave off a trace of tenderness, were revealed, showing everyone his majesty and dignity. Zhao Fu¡¯s current appearance was much more attractive than his appearance in the real world.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance, Wang Ergou felt quite shocked. He thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s cloak had slipped off, and he had wanted to help Zhao Fu put it back on when Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I took it off myself.¡±


    When he heard this, Wang Ergou let out a sigh of relief before asking curiously, ¡°Your Majesty, why did you reveal your appearance?¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t exin and only said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wang Ergou still felt quite confused, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu put the two swords at his waist into his King¡¯s Ring because they were both Epic grade weapons and too eye-catching. He instead equipped an ordinary Gold grade sword and walked out.


    Boom!


    Just as Zhao Fu stepped out, a monstrous aura suddenly descended and heavily weighed on the countless people outside. The air seemed to freeze, and everyone¡¯s body became stiff. They felt as if a heavy rock was weighing down on their bodies, and their legs started to tremble as cold sweat appeared on their faces.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded out. This voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but everyone could hear it clearly because it was incredibly powerful and prating.


    ¡°I¡¯m the founder of Heaven¡¯s Choice, and our goal is to continuously be stronger to survive natural selection ¨C to be chosen by heaven. Joining Heaven¡¯s Choice is very simple: all you need to do is withstand my aura for five seconds, and you¡¯ll be a core member!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s words pleasantly surprised everyone ¨C they barely had to do anything to be a core member and obtain $200,000 per month. How could they not feel happy?


    They all thought that they would be able to endure Zhao Fu¡¯s aura for five seconds; all they had to do was grit their teeth andst those five seconds.


    The normal people gritted their teeth and used all of their strength, causing their faces to go red as they resisted his terrifying aura.


    Those with higher cultivations were better off, and they could look around while bearing this aura. They found that no one had fallen, though there were probably 3,000 or so people around ¨C could it be that they would all be core members of Heaven¡¯s Choice?


    That would be too simple!


    Everyone thought that to themselves and started to look quite pleased. The founder had spoken big words, saying that anyone who couldst five seconds would be a core member. Now that so many people were going to achieve this, wouldn¡¯t it be too humiliating?


    However, everything changed in the next second.

 Chapter 253: King’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 253: King¡¯s Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Boom!!!


    An aura that was twice as powerful as before descended, and it was powerful to the point that it felt corporeal. The dust and sand in the surroundings were blown into the air, and many of the people who had been bitterly enduring felt their legs crumple as they fell to the ground.


    Some people with decent strength were given a big fright and realized that they had underestimated Zhao Fu¡¯s strength. As such, they started to muster all of their strength to withstand Zhao Fu¡¯s aura.


    Time seemed to slow down, and five seconds seemed to be extremely long.


    The remaining people endured with all of their might, and beads of sweat started to roll down their bodies. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, they had felt an enormous strain.


    As the aura became even more powerful, many of them were unable to continue standing and fell to the ground, leaving only five people remaining.


    These five people all had cultivations above Stage 1, and they were incredibly powerful to normal people. There were four men and one woman, who were all quite young. They were barely able to withstand Zhao Fu¡¯s massive aura.


    However, in the next moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura once again became even more powerful, and it smashed down on their bodies like a massive boulder. Finally, these five people also copsed to the ground, their clothespletely soaked in sweat.


    ¡°Useless! None of you were able to withstand even one-third of my strength!¡± a cold voice suddenly said.


    This made everyone¡¯s expressions be unsightly and bitter, causing them to lose their confidence from earlier. Who would have thought that the founder of Heaven¡¯s Choice would be so powerful; they couldn¡¯t even withstand one-third of his aura. This was simply too shameful.


    Zhao Fu withdrew his aura, and everyone climbed up from the ground, looking ashen-faced. Most of them nned to immediately leave and not humiliate themselves further.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu calmly said, ¡°The second and third groups to fall, I¡¯m willing to ept you. Would you like to join Heaven¡¯s Choice?¡±


    Those words caused the disappointed people to immediately react with pleasant surprise. For Heaven¡¯s Choice to have such a powerful leader and such good terms, it was a faction with good future prospects, so they all expressed their willingness to join.


    In total, Heaven¡¯s Choice took in 145 people, and Zhao Fu also decided to give those five people in the third wave the status of core members.


    After they allpleted their registrations, Wang Ergou came over and smiled as he reported, ¡°Young master, everything is done.¡±


    Afterward, Zhao Fu told Wang Ergou to make some preparations. After all, issuing challenges was something that would make quite a big impact, so they would first have to tell the governmental faction about it first.


    The response from the governmental faction was that they were allowed to on the condition that they wouldn¡¯t harm any indigenous residents or cause great damage. Furthermore, it was best to target some of the more evil factions that the governmental faction couldn¡¯t deal with directly. If he did this, he wouldn¡¯t be punished by Demon Tree City and may even be rewarded.


    ¡°Everyone gather!¡± Zhao Fu stood at the front and lightly called out, and the 100 or so people immediately gathered around to see what Zhao Fu had in store for them.


    ¡°Today is the first day of Heaven¡¯s Choice, and it is a historic day. We need to do something to leave our mark in history ¨C I see that Demon Tree City has been quite chaotic for a while, and it deserves some peace. Are you all willing toe with me?¡±


    The new members could tell that Zhao Fu wanted to lead them to fight, and some became excited and wanted to go with him, while others hesitated and felt reluctant. After all, if they made trouble in a main city, they would be disciplined by the governmental faction. They just wanted to receive the great pay without taking any risks.


    Zhao Fu could tell, and he loudly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to continuously challenge other factions, and there will be much bloodshed. You might even die, and you will make many enemies. If you want out, now¡¯s the time! Heaven¡¯s Choice isn¡¯t a faction that will idly enjoy peace!¡±


    Those words immediately caused around 40 people to withdraw, and now there were 108 people remaining. However, not a single one of the five core members withdrew, which surprised Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? The path ahead of us is extremely bloody; this is Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s path!¡± Zhao Fu once again called out ¨C after all, he didn¡¯t want to have useless people who just wanted a free meal at Heaven¡¯s Choice. Those people were useless to him.


    ¡°We¡¯re sure!¡± Some people yelled as they enthusiastically nodded.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu took out 100 or so sets of Blue grade equipment and five sets of Silver grade equipment and handed them out, shocking and delighting the members of Heaven¡¯s Choice.


    They had never thought that Zhao Fu would suddenly take out so many pieces of good equipment. Now, Zhao Fu became even more mysterious to them, but they could tell from his temperament that he definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    Seeing so many good pieces of equipment, those who had withdrawn felt regret.


    Zhao Fu took this group of people and walked with aggressive airs on the streets. Seeing this, everyone in their way hurriedly gave way, feeling that something big was going to happen. Many people wanted to watch the action, so they followed behind Heaven¡¯s Choice to see what would happen.


    ¡°Ergou, are there any other factions around here?¡± Zhao Fu asked Wang Ergou as they walked at the front.


    Wang Ergou thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Young master, there¡¯s a small faction not too far ahead. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and followed Wang Ergou to arge courtyard. There were a few rough-looking youths in front of the gate, and they were talking with crudenguage about whose wife had a good figure and things about wanting to rape them.


    ¡°Young master, this is the Azure Snake Gang. There are roughly 500 of them, and most of them are hoodlums and don¡¯t have much strength,¡± Wang Ergou reported to Zhao Fu.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had brought so many people to the Azure Snake Gang, the youths started to feel quite nervous, but they weren¡¯t too afraid. After all, there were only 100 or so people, while their Azure Snake Gang had 500 people. Their side had many times more people than the enemy, so there was no need to fear.


    ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to the Azure Snake Gang?¡± One of the people from the Azure Snake Gang walked over, and because he was so used to saying these lines, he had a gangster-like tone.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t like his attitude, so he coldly gazed at this person and waved his hand ¨C a sword light shed as a long gash appeared on his chest. Blood gushed out, and the youth stared downwards in shock; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would instantly kill him.


    The Heaven¡¯s Choice members behind Zhao Fu gulped and lookedpletely shocked. Even though that person¡¯s tone was quite annoying, they had never thought that Zhao Fu would kill him so quickly and decisively.


    Seeing this, the other youths standing guard also looked quite shocked. Zhao Fu calmly threw out a duel invitation and said coldly, ¡°Call your leader out!¡±

 Chapter 254: Heaven Choice’s Name

    <h4>Chapter 254: Heaven Choice¡¯s Name</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The youths standing guard became extremely terrified, grabbed the duel invitation, and ran into the courtyard. Soon after, a grim-looking man bringing arge group of people came to the gate and ill-naturedly looked at Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°You¡¯re just a brat, yet you dare toe to the Azure Snake Gang and challenge me?¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly looked at this middle-aged man and ignored his words, calmly asking, ¡°Will you submit? Or do you want to be destroyed?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze became sinister when he saw that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t put him in his eyes at all. He drew his long sword and didn¡¯t even bother for the official start. He suddenly stabbed the sword towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s attack was as fast as lightning, and it camepletely out of the blue. By the time everyone realized what was happening, the sword was nearly at Zhao Fu¡¯s throat. Those who were here to watch the action all thought to themselves, ¡°What a shameless attack!¡±


    However, Zhao Fu stood his ground and didn¡¯t even move as he looked at the middle-aged man. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, the man felt a chill in his heart, and he felt as if his opponent wasn¡¯t even looking at him like a living human being.


    The grim-looking middle-aged man sent even more of his strength into his attack when he suddenly saw Zhao Fu move. Zhao Fu seemed to move slowly, using two fingers to catch the sword. This caused the middle-aged man to feel quite surprised, and he tried to draw his sword back.


    ng!


    Zhao Fu twisted with his fingers, breaking the middle-aged man¡¯s sword before shing out with the part of the sword he had broken off, drawing a cold light through the air.


    Chi!


    The middle-aged man¡¯s neck was shed open by the sword, causing blood to spurt out. The man covered his throat with both hands, a look of disbelief on his face. He couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Fu was so strong, and even though he couldn¡¯t ept it, he still slowly slipped away.


    All of this happened in the span of just a few seconds, and it looked incredibly easy for Zhao Fu to kill that middle-aged man in a single attack.


    Everyone in Heaven¡¯s Choice was extremely shocked ¨C this grim-looking man¡¯s cultivation was slightly higher than the five core members Zhao Fu had epted, yet he couldn¡¯t even resist in front of Zhao Fu. This caused the five core members to feel a chill in their hearts ¨C if Zhao Fu wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as breathing for him.


    The spectators stared with wide eyes ¨C anyone who could be the boss of a gang was definitely quite strong. And yet, he had been killed so easily and simply.


    ¡°Take revenge for the boss!¡± the Azure Snake Gang members yelled, raising their weapons when they finally came back to their senses and rushing over.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes seemed to shine with a cold light as he instilled his King¡¯s Power into the sword shard between his fingers, causing it to shine with a ck light. Zhao Fu swept out with it, causing the air to be torn as a five-meter-wide arc of light appeared.


    Chi! Chi! Chi!


    This incredibly sharp light pierced ten or so people¡¯s bodies and split them in half, causing their guts and blood to spill out, making the scene incredibly gory.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his massive aura, suppressing the entire scene as his eyes sharply fell on the Azure Snake Gang members¡¯ bodies and coldly said, ¡°This ce now belongs to Heaven¡¯s Choice. Scram!¡±


    Under this immense aura, the Azure Snake Gang members realized how powerful Zhao Fu was and didn¡¯t dare to retaliate anymore. They didn¡¯t want to die and started to scatter like frightened birds and beasts.


    The Heaven¡¯s Choice members were incredibly excited when they saw just how powerful and domineering their leader was.


    The news of the Azure Snake Gang being destroyed quickly spread. Mostrge factions heard about it but didn¡¯t care. After all, the Azure Snake Gang was only a small faction and wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Zhao Fu left 50 or so people to manage this ce and continued on with the rest of his people. If he wanted to be the biggest faction in Demon Tree City, he had to have great fame. As such, even though he normally didn¡¯t like to act like this, he had to do it, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to increase his fame.


    Zhao Fu had high hopes for this faction ¨C in the future, he wanted it to be a top-tier faction even within the entire Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°Ergou, are there any more troublemaking factions nearby?¡± Zhao Fu asked Wang Ergou as the members following behind him grinned.


    Wang Ergou also felt quite excited and happy, and he led Zhao Fu to another courtyard and said, ¡°Young master! This is the territory of the Hundred Thief Society, and they¡¯re mostly made up of thieves and bandits. They very rarely show up during the daytime, and there are around 400 of them, a little weaker than the Azure Snake Gang.¡±


    After listening to Wang Ergou¡¯s exnation, Zhao Fu walked up to the gate, where there were also a few people standing guard. However, because of their professions, the people here were quite wary, and when he saw Zhao Fu bring so many people, they nervously asked, ¡°Excuse me, why have youe to the Hundred Thief Society?¡±


    ¡°Just give this to your leader.¡± This time, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t kill anyone, and he instead just handed the duel invitation to one of the people. Before, the person from the Azure Snake Gang had died because of his poor attitude.


    After receiving the duel invitation, the person looked at Zhao Fu with rm and immediately ran into the courtyard, following which a vulgar-looking young man and some others walked out.


    ¡°You want to duel me? And for the Hundred Thief Society to submit to you?¡± the vulgar-looking young man coldly harrumphed as he looked at Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu calmly nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the Hundred Thief Society so much! Brothers, go! They have far fewer people than us, so let¡¯s show them our might!¡± the vulgar-looking young man angrily shouted.


    The Hundred Thief Society members took out their daggers and knives and rushed towards Zhao Fu and his people because it seemed that Zhao Fu had greatly disrespected them.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was thatpared to the Azure Snake Gang, Zhao Fu had already shown them a lot of respect.


    The vulgar-looking young man and his two elites equipped their weapons and rushed at Zhao Fu, wanting to deal with him together.


    Zhao Fu stood his ground, and a trace of a cold smile appeared on his face.


    The first person rushed at Zhao Fu from the side, his knife dancing with a cold light as it shed towards the back of Zhao Fu¡¯s neck.


    Zhao Fu circted his King¡¯s Power and gripped his hands into fists as he punched out, hitting that person in the chest. The sound of bones cracking sounded out as that person coughed up a mouthful of blood and flew backward.


    The other person attacked from Zhao Fu¡¯s other side, his dagger sweeping towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat. Zhao Fu pivoted and spun, smashing his other fist into the person and sting him backward.


    At that moment, the vulgar-looking young man suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Fu and rapidly attacked with two daggers, waiting for an opportunity to use his lethal skill.


    The vulgar-looking young man¡¯s body suddenly split into countless clones and started attacking Zhao Fu from all directions. The vulgar-looking young man was quite confident of this skill, and when he saw that his dagger was about to pierce Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, he felt pleased.


    However, suddenly, his throat was gripped by a pair of steel-like hands, and he looked up and stared at Zhao Fu in shock.


    Crunch!


    Zhao Fu broke the vulgar-looking young man¡¯s neck, causing his head to droop down powerlessly with his eyes wide open. Even when he died, he had no idea what had happened. His skill would¡¯ve been powerful against normal people, but how could it deal with Zhao Fu?

 Chapter 255: Di Renjie

    <h4>Chapter 255: Di Renjie</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    On the other side, the Hundred Thief Society and Heaven¡¯s Choice started to fight. At that moment, a powerful aura weighed down on their bodies, causing their bodies to stiffen. They all slowly looked over and saw that terrifying person casually tossing their boss¡¯s corpse onto the ground like it was trash.


    The entire scene became incredibly quiet, and the sound of the corpse hitting the ground was especially loud. Seeing that cold gaze turn to them, all of their hearts trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to leave!¡± When they heard Zhao Fu¡¯s cold words, the Hundred Thief Society¡¯s people were scared into immediately running for their lives. However, two of them had been quite close to the boss, and they yelled and rushed over to take revenge.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t move and coldly watched them rushed over. He waved a finger, and a sword light shot out, lopping off their heads.


    The Heaven¡¯s Choice members gazed at Zhao Fu in worship and felt incredibly joyful that they had such a powerful leader. News of the Hundred Thief Society being destroyed,bined with the Azure Snake Gang being destroyed, made everyone start to be wary of Heaven¡¯s Choice.


    Zhao Fu felt that there wasn¡¯t much point in bringing so many people with him, so Zhao Fu left 50 or so people here and brought along the five core members to see if there was any value in developing them.


    Right now, they were core members because of their cultivations, but Zhao Fu didn¡¯t see them as true core members. After all, apart from strength, the most important thing for core members was loyalty.


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t remembered any of their names, and as he led them on, he asked Wang Ergou, ¡°Ergou, are there any more notorious factions nearby?¡±


    Wang Ergou quickly nodded and brought Zhao Fu in front of a wooden building.


    ¡°Young master, there¡¯s a very ordinary faction here. It¡¯s not very special, and it¡¯s called Starcliff. It has roughly 200 members.¡±


    Zhao Fu brought his people to the front, and against a faction of only 200 people, he didn¡¯t even bother handing out a duel invitation. Instead, he simply erupted out with his massive aura, causing people to immediately run out.


    Zhao Fu looked at the person who hade out and found that it was someone who he knew. This young man was simple and honest, and he had tanned skin. He was named Niu Gu. Back when Zhao Fu had been studying and working, he had been one of Zhao Fu¡¯s colleagues.


    ¡°Zhao¡­ Fu?¡± Niu Gu stared at Zhao Fu in shock. In just a few months, Zhao Fu had seemed to be a different person. He almost couldn¡¯t believe this, so he asked in disbelief.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit helpless and nodded ¨C this was the problem of revealing his appearance. Those who knew him would recognize him immediately.


    Niu Gu awkwardlyughed and looked at the people around him as he waved his hands, loudly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯re all friends here. This is Zhao Fu, my friend.¡±


    Zhao Fu withdrew his aura, and Niu Gu walked up and cordially put his arm around Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°Long time no see, Zhao Fu. You seem to be doing quite well. When you didn¡¯te back to work one day, I thought you disappeared.¡±


    When he saw Niu Gu put his arm around Zhao Fu, Wang Ergou waspletely startled, as he had never seen someone so daring as to do this before. If it was any normal person, that person would have long since died. However, since Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say or do anything, Wang Ergou didn¡¯t either, and he waited for instructions.


    Listening to Niu Gu, Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, some things happened,¡± before turning to the people from Starcliff and asking, ¡°What¡¯s with this faction?¡±


    Niu Gu said with an embarrassed expression on his face, ¡°This is the faction that a few friends and I created. We didn¡¯t have any strength or money, so our development hasn¡¯t been too great.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked around at the people from Starcliff before asking them to join Heaven¡¯s Choice. Of course, they would only be ordinary members.


    Niu Gu and the others were only too happy to agree. After all, Zhao Fu¡¯s terms were quite good, and after seeing how well Zhao Fu was doing, Niu Gu was quite shocked and repeatedly proimed that he wanted to get rich with him.


    Zhao Fu was speechless, but he still decided to bring them around to clear out the area around Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s territory. In total, they destroyed eight factions. These were all small factions without much strength, as most of the decent factions already had their own viges and didn¡¯t need to rely on main cities.


    Destroying eight factions in such a short span of time gave all of the factions within Demon Tree City a big fright, making them incredibly wary. Heaven¡¯s Choice was rising with great power and couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Right now, within Demon Tree City, the mostmonly talked about faction was Heaven¡¯s Choice. Many people came to watch as spectators and told others stories, which were often embellished, about how domineering Zhao Fu had been when he singlehandedly crushed those factions. Countless people were awed, causing Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s name to resound within Demon Tree City.


    As Heaven¡¯s Choice became more and more famous, many talents also joined, and all of a sudden, its numbers swelled to 5,000 people. In just a single day, Heaven¡¯s Choice had be a mid-tier faction, and its growthpletely stunned others.


    Even the powerful factions within Holy Light City and Soldier Forest heard about Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s rise, and they became curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. They decided to investigate his background ¨C why did this powerful person suddenly appear, and how did he have so much money?


    Most of the factions were able to quickly find information on Zhao Fu, and they couldn¡¯t help but admire the faction he belonged to. When they found that Zhao Fu was from the Ying family, all of the factions became serious, and some even felt fear.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of the Ying family stretching their hands here; rather, they were afraid of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. It was said that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was in East Green, which was right next to the Forest of Horrors, so could it be that Zhao Fu was making the way for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    Right now, whenever they thought about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, even the Legatees of nations would feel terrified, and this was even more so for the normal factions and families.


    ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡± The threat of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee made them feel incredibly worried, and in the end, they couldn¡¯t think of anything. In front of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, it seemed that nothing would work, and unless they had a Nation Armament, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist him.


    As such, they could only take each day as it came.


    At the same time, they realized why Zhao Fu was so powerful and why he had so much money ¨C he was supported by the Ying family, so this wasn¡¯t too strange.


    Many factions expressed positive attitudes towards Heaven¡¯s Choice. From how they saw things, after Great Qin¡¯s Legatee took over East Green, he wouldy his hands on the Forest of Horrors. Since they couldn¡¯t resist him, they could only submit to him.


    Because of that, Zhao Fu was extremely important. After all, Zhao Fu was part of the Ying family and making the way for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Because of this, it was likely that Zhao Fu was working under Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Who knew? Perhaps if Zhao Fu said some good words on their behalfs, they would be able to benefit from this.


    In fact, sucking up to Zhao Fu might even save their lives. They had heard that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was quite bloodthirsty, and if he was angered, he might even ughter them all. When that time came, they would have to rely on Zhao Fu to keep their lives.


    Their ideas were good and all, but they would never have expected that the mysterious and powerful Legatee was Zhao Fu himself.

 Chapter 256: Region of Bones

    <h4>Chapter 256: Region of Bones</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Wu Qingniang also heard the news, and when she saw how powerful Heaven¡¯s Choice had be in just a single day, sheughed happily ¨C it seemed that she had judged correctly.


    Wu Qingniang didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Zhao Fu¡¯s strength or his massive amount of money because she knew that Zhao Fu had his own little secrets. She wouldn¡¯t ask about them because it might provoke a negative reaction from Zhao Fu.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, he would be a great help to her in the future. The only thing that she was worried about was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee ¨C if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who was in East Green, revealed himself, everyone in the surrounding regions would be in grave danger.


    Right now, what she wanted the most was for the barriers around the regions to disappear, allowing people to move between regions through main cities, so that Zhao Fu could move his faction to where she was. Only then would he be able to help her restore the Wu Zhou empire.


    Now, Wu Qingniang¡¯s desire to conquer Zhao Fu became even stronger, and she wanted to grasp him in her hands.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s something that needs your attention!¡± At that moment, a slightly skinny youth with eyes filled with wisdom walked in and paid his respects ¨C he Di Renjie, a famous detective and chancellor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Within the Great Tang¡¯s Li residence, the old patriarch listened to the manager report about Zhao Fu, and a dark look came over his face as he coldly harrumphed, ¡°Who would have thought that the Ying family would support him like this? I underestimated that little bastard¡¯s power; he seems to enjoy being a dog of the Ying family.¡±


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch had always felt threatened by Zhao Fu. And now, his eyes became incredibly cold, and they gave off dense killing intent.


    Seeing this, the manager bowed as he asked, ¡°Sir, do you want to send people to get rid of him?¡±


    The old patriarch wanted to kill Zhao Fu, but after thinking about it, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for now. The Ying family¡¯s Legatee is too powerful, so we shouldn¡¯t do anything to offend the Ying family right now. Collect as much information about him as you can. Once there¡¯s a good opportunity, kill him immediately.¡±


    The manager nodded and left.


    In another room, Li Baiqing sat in an office chair and looked at the information that his subordinates had handed him about Zhao Fu. He lightlyughed with a trace of coldness as he muttered, ¡°Since you want to die, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the Ying family¡¯s residence, Ying Xi had also heard the news about Zhao Fu and felt quite surprised. She had never thought that Zhao Fu would have hidden his strength so well and that she would havepletely underestimated him. Back then, when Wu Qingniang had said that she couldn¡¯t control him, Ying Xi hadn¡¯t believed her, but she did now. It was a pity that she had already given him over to Wu Qingniang, or else he would have been a great source of support for her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    After establishing Heaven¡¯s Choice, Zhao Fu expanded it o 5,000 or so people and started to tidy it up. It had developed incredibly quickly, and its foundation wasn¡¯t stable yet. As such, Zhao Fu had to consolidate Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s foundation first before he could continue expanding it, and he looked at the seven people in front of him.


    There were the five core members Zhao Fu had initially epted, and after putting them in a few battles, he found that they had good aptitude and decided to nurture them.


    Of the four men of the original five core members, there was the sunny Bai Yang, the cold Qin Kongming, the savage-looking Guo Shan, and the fair-skinned Cheng Chunchi.


    The woman of the original five core members was called Wei Xia, and she had ordinary looks. She had the straightforward and heroic airs of a northeasterner.


    The other two people were Niu Gu and a foxy-looking woman called Xiao Yaya. She was the leader of a small faction and went to find Zhao Fu. She wanted to join Heaven¡¯s Choice without any conditions, and after thinking about it, he allowed them to join.


    Of course, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t fully trust everyone, so he had to take time to fully understand it and develop it into a true faction.


    ¡°I want to talk to all of you about something ¨C the real world is no longer safe, and the Heaven Awaken World will devour the real world at some unknown time in the future. You should all be careful and prepare for that,¡± Zhao Fu said seriously.


    This wasn¡¯t big news ¨C most big families and factions already knew about this. However, most of the people in the lower rungs of society had no idea, so they were quite shocked.


    Bai Yang asked somewhat in disbelief, ¡°Chief, I¡¯ve seen some rumors on the inte about the apocalypse, but experts all say that they¡¯re false and that we shouldn¡¯t believe them. Even many countries have made official statements that this is impossible.¡±


    The others also nodded and looked at Zhao Fu together.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Can you still not see the truth behind this world? All of those things were to stabilize the real world so that it doesn¡¯t descend into chaos. Countless families and factions already know about this, and even now, you¡¯re blind.¡±


    After these seven people heard Zhao Fu¡¯s words and thought about it, they realized what he said made sense ¨C the changes in the real world, the devaluation of money in the real world, andrge corporations desperately trying to get rid of their inventory in order to purchase things in the Heaven Awaken World all pointed to this. They weren¡¯t stupid, and they all felt quite wary about these changes. After listening to Zhao Fu, they all came to a realization.


    ¡°Damnit! They actually lied to us about such an important matter!¡± Niu Gu angrily yelled.


    Everyone else felt the same, as this concerned their lives. If the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world and they dumbly sat by without making any preparations, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they had died. How could they not be angry?


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Ying family and have the Ying family¡¯s support, so Heaven¡¯s Choice will be able to develop quite quickly. You most likely don¡¯t have any way of protecting yourselves in the real world, so you all shoulde to the Ying family¡¯s territory. You¡¯ll be protected by the Ying family!¡± Zhao Fu said, revealing this big piece of news to them.


    ¡°What? Chief, you¡¯re from the Ying family?¡± Everyone lookedpletely dumbfounded. None of them dared to even think about a superpower like the Ying family. At the same time, they realized why Zhao Fu was so powerful and why he had so much money. No wonder he had seemed so mysterious ¨C he was from the Ying family.


    ¡°Chief, have you met Great Qin¡¯s Legatee then?¡± Wei Xia suddenly asked excitedly, and everyone else looked at Zhao Fu curiously.


    Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the most famous name in the entire world at the moment, and there was no one would hadn¡¯t heard of him. Everyone would be curious of such a thing.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu suppressed augh and knew what they meant ¨C they were asking if he had met that fake before. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to nod.


    The others immediately exploded with questions. Zhao Fu gave some simple replies, and some satisfied expressions appeared on the people¡¯s faces. Wei Xia sighed and said, ¡°I want to meet him face to face as well; he¡¯s my ideal man!¡±


    This caused everyone else to look at Wei Xia in shock, who didn¡¯t care as she retorted, ¡°What are you all looking at? What woman doesn¡¯t want a domineering and powerful man?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could only bitterly smile and shake his head, and he once again asked them if they wanted to move to the Ying family¡¯s territory.


    All of them expressed that they were willing ¨C the Ying family¡¯s protection was something that they greatly desired, so how could they refuse?


    As for Zhao Fu, he had no way of protecting them, so he could only ask Wu Qingniang. There were two other reasons for asking these people to move to the Ying family¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 257: Catfolk

    <h4>Chapter 257: Catfolk</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    First, Zhao Fu wanted to protect them ¨C no matter how strong he was in the Heaven Awaken World, after he returned to the real world, he would just be an ordinary person, and he could be easily killed by others. This was especially so in a world filled withrge and powerful families. Normal people and families were unable topete with them at all, and if they hindered their interests, the powerful families would easily kill them.


    This wasn¡¯t very fair, but that was reality. After all, thew of the jungle cared nothing about fairness.


    Right now, the world belonged to therge and powerful families, and only perhaps after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world would ordinary people be free from this and start to resist those families.


    In addition to this, Zhao Fu also wanted to control them. By bringing them here, if they dared to betray him, he would be able to kill them immediately.


    After his past experiences, it was very hard for Zhao Fu to trust anyone.


    After taking care of the things for Heaven¡¯s Choice, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town. Today was the day he had arranged to trade with the Orc City again.


    This was already the fourth time they had made this transaction. During the first three times, Zhao Fu had used a lot of equipment and medicinal pills to exchange for 3,000 or so people. Each time, Gunador would gift Zhao Fu some Giant Wolves However, Zhao Fu¡¯s Orcs found that there was a portion of the Giant Wolves that werepletely controlled by the Orc City, and they could lead to disasters in the future.


    Zhao Fu directly killed those controlled Giant Wolves. After all, he had the ck Forest Horses, so Great Qin didn¡¯tck mounts. He also used the Horse Jade Soul he had obtained from the region of bones, so now, every horse¡¯s stats were around Stage 0-6.


    However, the Giant Wolves also had their benefits ¨C they could be used as mounts and battle beasts, using their sharp teeth to tear at enemies.


    This time, Zhao Fu once again used the teleportation channel to go to the Orc City. By now, the Orc soldiers standing guard were already very familiar with Zhao Fu, and they felt quite happy about the things Zhao Fu would bring them each time. He had now won a trace of their respect, and they no longer treated him as disdainfully.


    ¡°Guest, you¡¯vee! I¡¯ll take you to see the Vice-Lord,¡± one of the Orc guards said loudly as he smiled.


    Zhao Fu also smiled and took out a bottle of Little Spirit Pills before handing it to him. The Orc guard didn¡¯t refuse and immediately took it, putting it into his pocket before taking Zhao Fu to arge tent.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that Gunador was already talking to someone. This person was also wearing a cloak, so he couldn¡¯t see his appearance. However, Zhao Fu could tell from his voice that it was someone he knew ¨C it was the Zhou family¡¯s Zhou Ming!


    Why would he be here? It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just Zhao Fu who wanted to coborate with the Orcs. Now that the Zhou family had received Great Ming¡¯s support, they had developed the confidence to run over here to make deals.


    At that moment, Gunador discovered that Zhao Fu hade in and smiled as he said, ¡°Esteemed guest, why are you standing at the entrance? Are you dissatisfied with Kaki City¡¯s hospitality?¡±


    Zhao Fu found an excuse and quickly said, ¡°I saw that Vice-Lord was discussing matters with someone else. I didn¡¯t want to disrupt you, so I decided to wait at the entrance.¡±


    When he heard this voice, Zhou Ming turned and looked, and he immediately recognized Zhao Fu, though he knew Zhao Fu as ¡®Zhao Xin.¡¯ From the words they exchanged, it seemed that they had known each other for a long time and were already working together. Zhao Fu¡¯s sudden appearance hadpletely ruined his ns.


    Ever since they had received Great Ming¡¯s support, the Zhou family had been developing incredibly quickly, but they had always been at odds with the Jiang family. Ever sincest time, the rtions between both families hadpletely broken down and be antagonistic, resulting in intensepetition.


    Zhou Ming expected Jiang Feng to have received great benefits from ¡®Zhao Xin¡¯ as a result of sacrificing his little sister. Adding on the things that had happened between Zhao Fu and the Zhou family, Zhou Ming hated Zhao Fu greatly and wished him an ill death.


    The Zhou family was now receiving great support, and it was bing harder for them to obtain great benefits in Holy Light City. Therefore, Zhou Ming suddenly thought about the Orc City that everyone else had overlooked.


    The Orc City wasn¡¯t a system main city, so itcked many things. If they could work together, they would be able to obtain massive gains, and the Zhou family¡¯s strength would definitely surpass the Jiang family¡¯s. However, this n had beenpletely disrupted by Zhao Xin!


    Zhou Ming red at Zhao Fu venomously and called out coldly, ¡°Zhao Xin!¡±


    Zhao Fu could detect Zhou Ming¡¯s enmity, and he inwardly coldly harrumphed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it wasn¡¯t time yet, he would have destroyed the Zhou family.


    However, Zhao Fu decided to act courteously and asked, ¡°Young master Zhou, long time no see!¡±


    Gunador could sense the hostility. He found out that the two of them knew each other as well, so he smiled and weed Zhao Fu in.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Zhou Ming turned his head away and ignored him.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay much attention to Zhou Ming either, and he directly said to Gunador, ¡°Vice-Lord, I¡¯m here to trade for people again!¡±


    When he heard this, Gunador smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over now then. We caught quite a few ves this time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ming felt incredibly shocked. He had never thought that Zhao Fu would be buying people ¨C did he really have that much money?


    At that moment, Gunador turned and apologized, and he asked Zhou Ming to wait for a moment.


    Of course, Zhou Ming wanted to take a look, as he wascking people and wanted to buy some as well. He also wanted to find out Zhao Fu¡¯s true strength, so he smiled as he said, ¡°Vice-Lord, I¡¯d like to take a look as well.¡±


    Guandor didn¡¯t mind, and just when he was about to agree, Zhao Fu said, ¡°Vice-Lord, let¡¯s keep these transactions a secret; I don¡¯t want anyone else knowing about them. I¡¯ve bought many people from you and given the Orc City many benefits.¡±


    Since Zhou Ming wasn¡¯t giving him face, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother giving Zhou Ming face.


    Gunador felt a bit awkward, but given that Zhao Fu was the person who could bring them the most benefits, he could only apologize to Zhou Ming.


    This caused Zhou Ming to feel incredibly infuriated, and his expression became unsightly.


    Afterward, Gunador brought Zhao Fu to where the people were. There were roughly 1,700 people in wooden cages, and even though their grades were quite low, Zhao Fu was still satisfied.


    This time, Zhao Fu took out twice as much equipment and medicinal pills as before, shocking Gunador.


    Zhao Fu said seriously, ¡°Vice-Lord, there is enmity between that person and myself, and I don¡¯t want to give him a chance to develop. As such, I hope that your city won¡¯t cooperate with him. In order to make up for your losses, I¡¯m willing to double the price that I pay for these people.¡±


    After thinking about it, Gunador smiled and agreed. Zhao Fu also smiled and started transporting these people back.


    However, a few hourster, Gunador and Zhou Ming both smiled as they came to an agreement ¨C indeed, Gunador had betrayed Zhao Fu in an instant. What¡¯s more, he even told Zhou Ming what Zhao Fu had said and warned Zhou Ming to be secretive when trading with the Orc City in the future.


    Zhou Ming loudlyughed and thought to himself, ¡°That damned Zhao Xin wants to restrict the Zhou family¡¯s development? I¡¯ll bet you never expected the Orc City to work with me. I¡¯ll have to act secretly so that Zhao Xin doesn¡¯t find out about this!¡±


    To the Orcs, profit was everything. Whether it was Zhao Fu or Zhou Ming, Gunador had never seen them as friends, as the Orc army would one day trample over their bodies.


    In the distance, Zhao Fu was hiding and saw all of this, and he couldn¡¯t help but coldlyugh.

 Chapter 258: Great Qin’s Restoration

    <h4>Chapter 258: Great Qin¡¯s Restoration</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Ever since Gunador had gifted those Giant Wolves to Zhao Fu, he no longer had even a trace of trust remaining towards the Orc City. But then again, he had neverpletely trusted them, which was why he had been on his guard against the Giant Wolves from the beginning. Of course, he had also checked the ves that he had bought as well.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t immediately enlist those people into the army; rather, he ced them on support jobs and had people secretly monitor them to prevent them from revealing anything about Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu knew that Gunador would work with Zhou Ming because apart from equipment, the Orcs alsocked many other ordinary things, such as food, materials, skills, spices, medicine, etc.


    The Orc City wasn¡¯t a system main city, so it wasn¡¯t as well-equipped as the system main cities. As such, they had to purchase or take things from others.


    Zhao Fu had considered these things a long time ago, and he knew that there were great benefits to be reaped. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t trade these things because he didn¡¯tck money or want to truly help the Orcs develop.


    Since Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to help the Orcs develop, doubling the price for the people was, of course, for another purpose. This was because he wanted to give as much of the Shattersteel equipment and poisonous pills to the Orcs as possible without arousing their suspicions.


    Most of the medicinal pills that Zhao Fu gave them had an undetectable, slow-acting poison, and it would kill many Orcs.


    After the Orcs started to use Zhao Fu¡¯s equipment and enough time had passed for the poison to take effect, that would be when Zhao Fu would take down the Orc City.


    At first, he had wanted to offer ten times extra for Gunador not to cooperate with Zhou Ming, but he felt that Gunador was quite cunning and sly himself. As such, he only offered two times extra because that was already quite a lot. He would find more opportunities to give them more equipment and medicinal pills in the future.


    As for the Zhou family, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t ce them in his eyes at all.


    After experiencing so much, Zhao Fu felt that he was bing more and more cunning. However, he had no choice, as those who were simple-minded wouldn¡¯t be able to live in this world for long. If Zhao Fu wanted to survive, he had to continuously be stronger.


    What was now at the forefront of Zhao Fu¡¯s mind was the Heaven Domain Boundary¡¯s firstyer being unlocked and the ¡®Legacy Land¡¯ mentioned by the Yin Soldiers during the Ghost Festival. He felt that there was some sort of lurking danger.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu received a system announcement that Liu Subai had be a Third-Ranked Baron ¨C now, he was another step closer to leveling up to a City. Zhao Fu smiled and thought about who to give Achievement Points to next.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to give them to Zhang Dahu. Back when Zhao Fu had taken in Zhang Dahu, he had been a Vige Chief and already had some Achievement Points. Now that he had been with Great Qin for so long, he already had 500 Achievement Points, so choosing him would allow Zhao Fu to produce another Third-Ranked Baron as soon as possible.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has just conquered an ordinary Vige and discovered a new type of Ounder. I¡¯ve brought two of them; would Your Majesty care to take a look?¡± After Zhao Fu diverted his Achievement Points to Zhang Dahu, Doke walked in with a big smile and paid his respects to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°A new type of Ounder?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite curious. Most of these Ounders were races from western myths and legends, and they couldn¡¯t be found in the real world. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but wonder when he would find some of the eastern prehistoric races.


    ¡°Bring them over!¡± Zhao Fu ordered.


    Doke obeyed and ordered two soldiers to bring in the two Ounders. These two Ounders were both girls around 15 or 16 years old. They had delicate faces, snow-white skin, and looked quite cute. What was different about them from normal people was that they had a pair of cat ears on their heads, and they also had tails.


    It seemed that they were Catfolk. The two girls looked quite simr, and they were most likely twins. They were huddled together, and theirrge eyes nervously looked around, making those who saw them want to protect them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you satisfied with them? I heard that in your world, your people are especially interested in cat girls, rabbit girls, and fox girls,¡± Doke said as he grinned.


    Zhao Fu also smiled. Cat girls, rabbit girls, and fox girls were indeed quite popr in the real world, and they were especially attractive to otakus.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhao Fu replied as he looked at the Catfolk.


    When he heard this, Doke felt quite pleased andughed out loud, causing the two Catfolk girls to tremble. It was this terrifying Kobold who had conquered their vige.


    Zhao Fu looked at their grades and found that they were both A grade, and he thought about how agile cats were ¨C perhaps they would be quite agile as well.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and took them to an empty plot ofnd. He tossed two daggers to them and said, ¡°If you can hit me, not only will I release both of you, but I¡¯ll also release your entire vige.¡±


    Even though the two Catfolk girls couldn¡¯t understand Zhao Fu, through the Lord¡¯s trantion, they were able to understand his intent. They looked at each other but were so scared that they were unable to make a move.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only act as evilly as possible, coldly saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll give the order to kill you and your entire vige!¡±


    When they heard Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying words, the two Catfolk girls almost started crying, looking incredibly pitiful.


    ¡°What, you want to die?¡± Zhao Fu said with a severe re.


    This caused the two Catfolk girls to pick up the daggers on the ground. Their bodies quivered, but they didn¡¯t dare to attack ¨C after all, if they hit this person, they might die for it. However, if they didn¡¯t attack, they would still die. In the end, they could only stare at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Zhao Fu said as he frowned.


    Finally, the two Catfolk girls chose to act. One moved towards the left as the other moved towards the right, and they circled towards Zhao Fu. Just as Zhao Fu expected, they were incredibly fast, and their footsteps were incredibly light, being barely audible.


    Very soon, one Catfolk girl appeared to Zhao Fu¡¯s right, but just as she was about to attack, Zhao Fu¡¯s hand streaked out and mped onto her throat, lifting her up.


    ¡°Big sis!¡± the other Catfolk girl cried out and rushed towards Zhao Fu. However, just as she came close, Zhao Fu¡¯s left hand shot out with a blur and grabbed onto her throat, lifting her up.


    Doke had been watching by the side, feelingpletely rxed. This was exactly how he had expected things to y out.


    Zhao Fu looked at the two Catfolk girls and felt quite satisfied. However, the two girls thought that Zhao Fu was going to kill them, and tears started to flow out of their eyes.


    ¡°You pass!¡± At that moment, Zhao Fu put down the two girls with a warm smile on his face.


    The two Catfolk girls¡¯ faces were covered with tears, and they didn¡¯t understand what was happening. However, Zhao Fu took out the Battle Equipment Set and War Equipment Set. They seemed to be twin sets, so they were suited to be wielded by twins. This was what Zhao Fu had been thinking of earlier, and after seeing that they had good aptitude, he decided to give these equipment sets to them.

 Chapter 259: Great Qin’s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 259: Great Qin¡¯s Anger</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Only after Zhao Fu exined his intentions did the two Catfolk girls realize what was happening, and they epted the equipment sets. Afterward, Zhao Fu took them to the Assassin Historical Remnants and told them to ce their hands on the Profession Change Stone Stele. Just as expected, they were able to be Assassins.


    With regards to this Assassin Historical Remnant, Zhao Fu had only passed the second and thirdyers, unlocking the A grade Assassin Profession and S grade Assassin Profession, but he still hadn¡¯t unlocked the entire thing.


    Right now, most of Zhao Fu¡¯s Assassins had B grade professions, 20 or so had A grade professions, and only two had S grade professions ¨C Little Sha and Tuoba Qing.


    They obtained the full legacies from their equipment sets and could transform their equipment sets, while everyone had to put more work in to reach that level.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu realized that he didn¡¯t know their names, so he asked, ¡°What are your names?¡±


    The slightly older Catfolk girl replied somewhat nervously, ¡°I¡¯m called Lasi,¡± before pointing at the other scared-looking girl and saying, ¡°She¡¯s my little sister, Lam.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded as he looked at them. Right now, they were too weak, so they could only obtain the B grade Assassin profession. As such, he asked his people to take them back, give them training, and give them two S grade Orbs.


    As for Zhao Fu, he went to the fourth trial. Just like the other trials, there were a set ofrge doors. Zhao Fu pushed them open and walked in. It waspletely dark ahead as well as utterly silent, making it seem even more terrifying than the previous trials.


    Zhao Fu stepped forwards, making him feel as if he had passed through some sort of barrier. His surroundings suddenly changed, and he appeared on arge street. There were many pointed western-style buildings that looked somewhat fantasy-like.


    There were many people on the street, both Humans and Ounders, and he waspletely surrounded. Chaotic voices could be heard all around him, and it all felt as if he had actually entered a fantasy city.


    Zhao Fu knew that he was inside some sort of illusion, and he looked around curiously.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One dayter, Zhao Fu staggered out of the historical remnant looking quite wretched. Within that illusion, all of his equipment, skills, and powers were useless. What¡¯s more, he had been hunted down by various factions. The illusion was set in the end-times of an age, and not only was Zhao Fu required to kill people, but he also had to save people. Most importantly, he had to help a new age rise up, but he failed and didn¡¯t pass the trial.


    This caused Zhao Fu to sigh, and he could only choose to leave the Assassin Historical Remnant and return to the Great Qin Town.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly, and soon, 20 days had passed. The temperature was bing colder and colder, and tree leaves were bing yellow ¨C autumn had arrived in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Over the 20 days, Great Qin had now opened up 30 regions in total, and they included the regions that were necessary for Great Qin¡¯s restoration. Now, only one ce remained.


    The 31 regions between Seeping River, Valiant Peace, South Leaf, and Open sk were ces that Great Qin had to conquer, but one could only imagine how difficult it would be to conquer such arge area. As such, they had to make sufficient preparations to sessfully conquer these cities.


    Within these regions, Zhao Fu discovered five Legatees. There were four of the States that were opposed to Great Qin ¨C the State of Wei of the Warring States Period, the Kingdom of Qi from the Sixteen Kingdoms, Later Zhou from the Five Dynasties, and Ten Kingdoms and Great Shun, established by Li Zicheng at the end of the Ming Dynasty.


    The fifth was the State of Zheng established by Wang Shichong at the end of the Sui Dynasty.


    Wang Shichong, a General, was quite an influential figure in thete Sui Dynasty. He established a high position for himself during the Sui Dynasty by pacifying the rebellion led by General Yang Xuangan and performed other meritorious deeds. After Emperor Yang was killed, he, with Yuan Wendu, Lu Chu, and others, dered Yang Tong, the Prince of Yue and Emperor Yang¡¯s grandson, the new Emperor. Wang Shichong took down Li Mi, the rebel leader, and convinced many of the Wagang Army¡¯s Generals to join his side.


    Later on, Wang Shichong turned Yang Tong into a puppet and dered himself Emperor, with his state being called Zheng. However, it was eventually destroyed by Great Tang¡¯s Li Shimin.


    If Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have his Nation Armament and the system main cities¡¯ armies attacked him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all and would lose without a doubt.


    These five Legatees hadn¡¯t developed yet, so their strength was much inferior to that of the system main cities¡¯. However, once they developed, they would be many times stronger than system main cities, and when that time came, it would be toote for Zhao Fu to deal with them.


    Right now, Great Qin was in the northern region of the Mind Continent, Great Han was in the southern region of the Mind Continent, Great Shang was in the western region of the Mind Continent, Great Zhou was in the eastern region of the Mind Continent, and Great Xia was in the center of the Mind Continent.


    The five Great Dynasties were scattered across the Mind Continent with the other Dynasties scattered between them.


    It seemed as if the system had carefully nned who would be where so as not to have any of the Great Dynasties facing off against each other in the very beginning. Only inter stages would they sh.


    As for Great Qin, because of their conquering and purchasing of people, they now had a poption of 230,000, with 40,000 soldiers.


    Out of these 40,000 soldiers, because most of the soldiers who had been following Zhao Fu from the beginning had all reached Stage 0-8 or Stage 0-9, with the help of Hundred Origin Pills and Blood God Pills, Great Qin now had roughly 1,500 Stage 1 soldiers.


    What¡¯s more, they were rapidly gaining more and more Stage 1 soldiers ¨C roughly 80 per day. Most of them were the soldiers who had been with Zhao Fu from early on.


    Most of the newer soldiers¡¯ cultivations were quite low, being only around Stage 0-4 to Stage 0-5. It would take them a long time to reach Stage 1 unless they received arge number of Blood God Pills.


    The Chaotic World Stone Stele had also risen to Level 1 because of their conquering, and they could now exchange for Blue grade items. Upgrading from a Level 1 to Level 2 Stone Stele required 100 War Points.


    In terms of economy, the Drizzle Merchant Alliance had already entered all 30 regions and was rapidly developing, reselling all sorts of items from different regions. They had also established a farm specifically for livestock, eliminating some of the costs for some of the goods they sold. All of this brought in a massive amount of money for Great Qin.


    The Great Qin Town had also started to expand outwards to amodate even more people. Rising Qin Academy was also being made bigger to teach more children and develop more talents.


    A true nation wasn¡¯t simply arge faction that controlled arge piece ofnd ¨C if the nation wanted its foundation to be firm and deep, it had to develop its own culture.


    In terms of production, because of the bonus stats, the crops only took up 30% of Great Qin¡¯sbor force. Most people were upied with all sorts of manufacturing and production rted tasks, and others took up trade-rted professions.

 Chapter 260: Great Qin’s Might

    <h4>Chapter 260: Great Qin¡¯s Might</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As for Great Shun, it had developed fairly quickly during that period as well. This was because of Su Yan¡¯s advice, and now, Great Shun¡¯s poption had reached 80,000. There were 40,000 indigenous residents and 40,000 yers ¨C this massive force was enough to be the number one yer faction in Green Apricot.


    However, they were pestered and thwarted by a faction called Evil Fang in all sorts of areas, causing Li Mu and the rest of Great Shun to greatly despise this faction.


    Evil Fang was the faction that Zhao Fu had created, and he had mainly built it up from hooligans and thugs. Its main job was just to make trouble for Great Shun.


    Within Great Shun¡¯s restaurant, a few people who had been eating suddenly flipped the table and loudly cursed, ¡°This food is so goddamn bad!¡±


    After yelling, these people wanted to go around the restaurant and make trouble, but they were quickly stopped by a few of Great Shun¡¯s guards. A fight broke out, and the troublemakers were quickly killed without harming a single person from Great Shun.


    In actuality, the food was quite good, but Evil Fang¡¯s people used these sorts of despicable methods to interfere with Great Shun¡¯s businesses. Those who died were all yers who were given arge amount of money ¨C after all, they wouldn¡¯t die a true death. This had already happened a few times, and Great Shun was now on its guard. However, the effects of what had just happened were quite great ¨C seeing the corpses and blood on the ground, how could anyone continue eating? The other patrons all quickly paid and left, and most probably wouldn¡¯t return.


    In one of Great Shun¡¯s dessert shops, a person walked out, ate one of his desserts, suddenly started foaming at the mouth, copsed on the ground, and started to spasm.


    ¡°Great Shun¡¯s desserts are poisoned! Don¡¯t eat them, everyone! Look, this person died after eating their desserts!¡± someone immediately yelled.


    This yell immediately drew the attention of countless other people. Seeing this scene, all of them resolved to never buy desserts from this shop. The beautiful boss of the shop walked out and angrily looked at the scene in front of her, and she prepared to order some people to grab the person faking his death on the ground.


    The person on the ground realized this and immediately ran off, and a few guards went to chase after him. The beautiful boss immediately exined to the crowd what was happening to regain some of the shop¡¯s reputation, but this sort of thing had already happened many times.


    At Great Shun¡¯s equipment store, Great Shun sold some ordinary equipment and bought good materials.


    Suddenly, a few people marched onto the street while beating a gong and drums and yelling, ¡°Great Shun¡¯s equipment isplete garbage, and all of their equipment is defective. Don¡¯t be tricked, everyone!¡±


    A few guards immediately rushed out, wanting to catch these people, but the troublemakers immediately turned tail and ran. The guards could only angrily curse, and the boss came out to exin to the crowd what was happening.


    Of course, the people who were trying to interfere with Great Shun¡¯s businesses were from Evil Fang. Great Shun did all it could to prevent these things, such as sacrificing some profits to only do business with indigenous residents. However, Evil Fang started recruiting thugs and hooligans from indigenous residents, and it used all sorts of despicable methods to hinder Great Shun¡¯s development.


    Great Shun wanted to retaliate by using simr despicable methods to deal with the faction behind Evil Fang, but they didn¡¯t discover any of Evil Fang¡¯s shops.


    Zhao Fu had long since expected this, so he had made it almost impossible to discover any links between Evil Fang and his shops. He had even given up on some of his businesses in Green Apricot.


    The other families didn¡¯t actually provide much help, as they didn¡¯t want to make great sacrifices by directly fighting against Great Shun. However, they were still able to somewhat restrict Great Shun.


    They understood that they couldn¡¯t allow Great Shun to develop too quickly, or they would be destroyed. At the same time, they had received some support in terms of items from Zhao Fu, so they had to help suppress Great Shun somewhat.


    Today, Li Mu was finally able to buy out a few of Evil Fang¡¯s people and discover their meeting location. He personally brought some people over and kicked open the door of the meeting ce. Seeing the people inside and thinking about the things that they had done to Great Shun, Li Mu decided to release all of his pent-up rage.


    ¡°Kill all of them; spare no one!¡± Li Mu roared murderously with a savage expression.


    There were roughly 500 to 600 Evil Fang members within the building, and their cultivations weren¡¯t very high. They were only some thugs and hooligans, so they couldn¡¯t have very high cultivations, while Li Mu had brought Great Shun¡¯s elites, 1,000 soldiers who had roughly Stage 0-6 to Stage 0-7 cultivation.


    When they heard Li Mu¡¯smand, Great Shun¡¯s soldiers charged in, while Evil Fang¡¯s people became terrified and tried to flee.


    After this massacre concluded, all of Evil Fang¡¯s people were killed, while only 30 or so people from Great Shun were injured. Great Shun suffered no casualties.


    Seeing the corpses on the ground, Li Mu¡¯s anger still wasn¡¯t relieved. He gave the order for these corpses to be hung on trees outside the city and announced, ¡°This is the result of anyone who dares to offend Great Shun!¡±


    The soldiers obeyed and hung the 500 to 600 corpses within a forest outside the city.


    The corpses were bound to trees with ropes and covered with wounds and blood. Adding on their tortured expressions from before they died and the crows and eagles that feasted on their corpses, most people didn¡¯t dare to go near that terrifying ce.


    This incident shocked everyone in Green Apricot, and many families no longer dared to act against Great Shun any longer. All of the factions fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to make a single sound.


    After Li Mu¡¯s disy of might, no one dared to join Evil Fang anymore, and those who were lucky to escape that disaster all left Evil Fang and didn¡¯t dare to act against Great Shun any longer. Just like that, Evil Fang fell apart.


    Now, within Green Apricot, Great Shun¡¯s prestige rocketed to a new point, and no one dared to oppose them. Anyone who ran into people from Great Shun would lower their heads, and with their 80,000 people, Great Shun had be the official number one faction in Green Apricot.


    Li Mu quickly released another statement ¨C those who were cooperating with that mysterious faction and had anything to do with that faction would be opposing Great Shun, and Great Shun would annihte their entire families. Anyone who didn¡¯t want to die should cease all cooperation with that faction.


    Those murderous words caused all of the smaller factions working with Zhao Fu to cut off all rtions with him in terror, and therge families all became incredibly uncertain. Therge families decided to talk together.


    ¡°What do you all think? I think we shouldn¡¯t cooperate with that person anymore. After all, he¡¯s just using us to fight against Great Shun, and this isn¡¯t good for us at all. We¡¯ll just defend our main cities and cede Apricot City to Great Shun. If they have enmity between them, let them resolve it themselves,¡± one of the family leaders said earnestly to the others.


    The other family leaders also felt that they couldn¡¯t fight against Great Shun directly -this was extremely detrimental to them, and even if that mysterious person was Great Ming¡¯s Legatee, their greatest problem right now was Great Shun. They could no longer do anything to Great Shun, much less directly oppose it, so the other family leaders all agreed.


    When this news reached Great Qin, it caused Great Qin to erupt with anger!

 Chapter 261: Heaven Awaken World

    <h4>Chapter 261: Heaven Awaken World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu mmed his hand down on the table next to him, a look of anger on his face. Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s anger, the various Generals before him all lowered their heads.


    ¡°What do you all think of this?¡± Zhao Fu breathed out and calmed himself down as he asked.


    Bai Qi cupped his hands as he raised his head and said with a cold look, ¡°Your Majesty, since Great Shun has openly said that anyone who cooperates with Great Qin will be ughtered, this subordinate believes that we should give them what they want and ughter them, using Great Qin¡¯s strength to deal with Great Shun.¡±


    Wang Jian immediately cupped his hands and followed, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate believes that with Great Qin¡¯s current strength, we can destroy Great Shun in battle.¡±


    Wei Liao thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I believe that this n is feasible. Out of the five factions opposing Great Qin, Great Shun is the closest. Taking down Great Shun will not only give us their resources but also all the other factions within Green Apricot. We¡¯ll be able to rece Great Shun as Green Apricot¡¯s number one faction, after which we can purge Green Apricot of those two-faced families andpletely control Green Apricot.¡±


    Most of the others all expressed their opinions as well. Most were in favor of going to war against Great Shun, while some remained silent.


    Zhao Fu listened to all of their suggestions and sank into his thoughts. In the end, he decided to attack Great Shun, but this was an incredibly serious matter ¨C after all, it was attacking a Legatee with a Dynasty¡¯s legacy, so they had to n carefully.


    ¡°Guo Binglin, give me all of the information on Great Shun that you have!¡± Zhao Fu said as he concluded the meeting.


    Guo Binglin went out and soon returned with a file on all of the information they had on Great Shun.


    Zhao Fu looked through these documents carefully, and after a few hours, he took a few of his Generals and arge amount of money to Green Apricot.


    Within a secretive room, Zhao Fu looked at a bald middle-aged man and asked, ¡°Are you really able to provide the exact location of Great Shun?¡±


    This middle-aged man had followed Li Mu from the beginning, and he was a core member of Great Shun.


    Even though Zhao Fu knew the rough location of Great Shun, which was 20,000 kilometers north of Apricot City, it would still take quite a long time to find Great Shun. The northern side was quiterge, and it would be impossible to instantly find Great Shun. If they sent soldiers, they might alert Great Shun because all Legatees of Dynasties were quite powerful and cautious.


    The location of the central headquarters was incredibly important, and normal people wouldn¡¯t know it. After all, most people would use teleportation channels to move around, making it impossible for them to know the exact location of ces.


    When he heard Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the middle-aged man nodded and had a pleased smile on his face as he said, ¡°I can guarantee that among the yers, there¡¯s no one who knows the precise location of Great Shun apart from me ¨C that boy, Li Mu, is incredibly secretive. But are you really able to give me 5,000 gold coins for the information?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed before throwing down a sack of gold coins, ¡°This money is nothing to me as long as you can give me Great Shun¡¯s exact location!¡±


    The middle-aged man leapt to his feet excitedly and looked at the glittering gold coins inside the sack, his face beaming.


    This bald middle-aged man was called Li Gaole, and he was just an ordinary white-cor worker in the real world. He had worked hard his entire life to just buy a small apartment. He was often criticized by his wife for being poor, and he was also often rebuked by his superiors at work. Now, with these 5,000 gold coins, all of this would change.


    5,000 gold coins were equivalent to $500 million in the real world. With that amount of money, he would buy a luxurious vi, divorce that wife of his, and live a good life with a beautiful model.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I¡¯ll take you there right now!¡± Li Gaole happily and excitedly said to Zhao Fu.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he went with the middle-aged man. They arrived outside the Great Shun Town.


    The Great Shun Town was hidden behind arge mountain and quite difficult to find. It was three times the size of other ordinary towns, and its town walls were at least ten meters high. It seemed that walls had limits ¨C ordinary towns could only have walls that were five or six meters high, Legatees of nations could have walls that were ten meters high, and Legatees of Dynasties could have walls that were ten or so meters high.


    The town walls had well-equipped soldiers patrolling them, and there were soldiers with heavy crossbows. This sort of defense wasn¡¯t something that ordinary towns couldpete with.


    Apart from the Great Shun Town, there were 20 or so viges around it that acted as a defensive barrier. Most of these vigers didn¡¯t have many people, only around 300 or less.


    After seeing the Great Shun Town, Zhao Fu was satisfied and gave the sack of gold coins to Li Gaole. Li Gaole hugged the sack and had a disgusting smile on his face. Just as he was about to exchange these gold coins for money in the real world, Zhao Fu suddenly said, ¡°Do you want to earn even more gold coins?¡±


    When he heard this, Li Gaole paused, and a greedy light shined from his eyes as he nodded.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°Then wait for me to contact you. Don¡¯t worry; there¡¯ll be more benefits for you in the future.¡±


    Li Gaole nodded before running off with his gold coins.


    Zhao Fu started to set his n into motion. Very soon, news that shocked countless people started to spread ¨C within Green Apricot¡¯s four main cities, the Quest Stone Steles disyed quests to kill members of Great Shun, and one gold coin was being offered per kill!


    This news shocked countless people, and what¡¯s more, it was set so that as soon as onepleted the quest, the system would automatically transfer the gold. What shocked people even more was that there was already 80,000 gold coins deposited, meaning that this quest could bepleted 80,000 times.


    One gold coin was worth $100,000 in the real world, and it was just for killing a person. This wasn¡¯t the real world, and killing people here wasn¡¯t bound by strictws. Many people were used to seeing deaths in the Heaven Awaken World now.


    $100,000 for killing a person in the Heaven Awaken World was a very high reward, and this tempted countless people.


    Everyone also felt quite curious ¨C which faction had so much money that it was able to pull out 80,000 gold coins? Could a yer really take out that much money? That was $8 billion in the real world! Could it be that Great Shun had offended a system governmental faction, which was using money to get rid of it? Otherwise, how could such a quest exist?


    This news caused the four families that had just decided to betray Zhao Fu to feel incredibly regretful. They understood that Zhao Fu was making a move against Great Shun, but it was a pity that they had miscalcted and underestimated Zhao Fu¡¯s determination.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± The family leaders felt incredibly worried and once again gathered to talk together.


    The Dong family¡¯s leader was a beautiful young woman who sighed and said, ¡°Ai, we¡¯ve underestimated Great Ming; they¡¯ve really acted against Great Shun. Now, even if Great Shun doesn¡¯t perish, it¡¯ll take a heavy blow. Should we just submit to him?¡±


    Now, Great Shun would definitely be suppressed, so if they submitted to Zhao Fu, they would probably receive quite a lot of benefits. Even though they had just betrayed Zhao Fu, in the face of great benefits, they could only act thick-skinned and go find Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 262: 3,000 Assassins

    <h4>Chapter 262: 3,000 Assassins</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Within a room, Zhao Fu looked at the four family leaders and asked, despite already knowing the answer, ¡°Why has everyonee to find me?¡±


    When they heard this, the four family leaders looked quite awkward, but one of them still brazenly said, ¡°Young master Zhu, the four of us were blind and made the wrong choice. Please forgive us. This time, we¡¯ll definitely do all we can to help you destroy Great Shun. Please believe us.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed inwardly. Believe them? Did they really think he was that stupid? These families only prioritized their own benefits.


    However, Zhao Fu still smiled and said graciously, ¡°It¡¯s fine, and I can understand. However, I hope that this won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    When they heard this, the four family leaders felt delighted and understood that Zhao Fu was willing to work together again. As such, they quickly nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master Zhu. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t believe that at all ¨C if the situation turned against him, these four people would immediately betray him again. Zhao Fu had only epted because he wanted to get rid of Great Shun and the other two families first before dealing with these people. Otherwise, it would be quite difficult to deal with six families allied together.


    Elsewhere, Li Mu also heard about this, and he received news that ten or so of Great Shun¡¯s people had been killed. What¡¯s more, this number was continuously rising. As such, Li Mu immediately put a stop to all of his businesses and withdrew to the Great Shun Town.


    These greedy people would do anything for money. No matter how powerful Great Shun was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation. One gold coin was worth $100,000 in the real world, and right now, all of therge families and corporations were desperately selling everything they had to purchase things in the Heaven Awaken World. This was because after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, everything in the real world would be worthless, so everything in the real world was devaluing more and more.


    Li Mu quickly called Su Yan and told him about this.


    Su Yan frowned as he said, ¡°Why did you break the status quo that we established? Great Shun isn¡¯t his match right now, and he should be focused on developing right now. You¡¯ve only hurt Great Shun by doing this!¡±


    Li Mu felt quite unconvinced and retorted, ¡°Great Shun¡¯s already the number one faction in Green Apricot, and no one would easily act against me. That mysterious faction is just an outside faction, while Great Shun¡¯s roots are in Green Apricot ¨C I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose!¡±


    When he heard this, Su Yan coldly harrumphed, ¡°Then what if I told you that the mysterious faction was Great Qin? Would you still think that way? Right now, you only have one option, which is to abandon everything and move the Great Shun Town to another region.¡±


    After saying this, Su Yan hung up. To him, this chess piece was useless now.


    ¡°Great Qin!¡± Li Mu was given a great fright, and he could feel cold sweat gathering on his back. There was now a trace of fear in his heart. But how could this faction be Great Qin? Wasn¡¯t Great Qin in East Green? It was so far away, but Su Yan wouldn¡¯t lie to him like this.


    Suddenly, Li Mu realized that the call had ended, and he quickly called back. However, despite trying a few times, Su Yan didn¡¯t pick up. This caused a chill to pass through Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    Did he really have to give up everything and move Great Shun to another region? That would be tantamount to crippling Great Shun ¨C after all, relocating a Legacy vige wasn¡¯t like relocating a normal vige. Once it was relocated, the Fate it possessed would decrease by two-thirds, and its grade would fall by one grade. In other words, Great Shun¡¯s City Creation Stone would fall from Gold grade to Silver grade.


    What¡¯s more, would everything that he had worked so hard to establish be just destroyed like this? Li Mu felt very reluctant.


    As such, he immediately summoned his subordinates to discuss this matter: Li Guo, Liu Zongmin, the Red Lady, and Niu Jinxing. They were all the famed Generals of Great Shun, and Niu Jinxing was SS grade, while the other three were S grade.


    Niu Jinxing thought about it before advising, ¡°Your Majesty, I think it¡¯s best to let go of everything and develop elsewhere.¡±


    Deep down, Li Mu also knew that it would be best to relocate Great Shun, but that would essentially cripple Great Shun. How could they do such a thing? Perhaps Great Qin wasn¡¯t that powerful, and what¡¯s more, Green Apricot was his territory. He wasn¡¯t necessarily going to lose!


    In the end, after thinking about it, Li Mu decided to stay, and he started to discuss how to deal with Great Qin.


    Afterward, Li Mu decided to ept anyone who wanted to join Great Shun without any restrictions. After all, since Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was rich and gave out one gold coin for killing one of his members, he would see just how rich Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was. There were six million yers in Green Apricot, and Li Mu didn¡¯t believe that Great Qin would have that much money.


    Once this news spread, not many people joined, as most people weren¡¯t stupid and knew that Great Shun was obviously trying to use them as meat shields.


    However, there were some who were quite sly ¨C since yers wouldn¡¯t die true deaths, they would collude in pairs. One person would join Great Shun and be killed by the other person, and they would split the money. After all, the rewards were simply too enticing.


    As such, there were still quite a lot of people who joined Great Shun to farm money, and soon, more than 100,000 people had joined Great Shun.


    This delighted Li Mu ¨C before, he only had 80,000 people with 40,000 of them being yers and 40,000 of them being indigenous residents. Now, with another 100,000 people, he had 180,000 people ¨C did he still have to fear Great Qin?


    What¡¯s more, the number was still rising, and after half a day, another 100,000 yers joined. It could be seen how greedy and crazy these yers were.


    Now, Great Shun totaled 280,000. By now, Li Mu felt so confident that he didn¡¯t have to fear anyone at all.


    Even now, the numbers were still rising!


    However, it was obvious that this wouldn¡¯tst. Soon, people found that the quest to kill Great Shun members had a new rule: ¡®Killing members who only recently joined won¡¯t count.¡¯


    This caused the countless yers who wanted to make easy money to feel incredibly disappointed, and they immediately chose to leave the Great Shun faction. Even despite Li Mu¡¯s promises to treat them well, they were still unwilling to stay. Without sufficient benefits, no one wanted to risk his or her own life. Just like an ocean tide, the 200,000 yers quickly came, but they also quickly left.


    Great Shun¡¯s 40,000 yers also started to act differently. They weren¡¯t as loyal as the indigenous residents, and now that Great Shun was in a precarious position, they could only hide within the Great Shun Town. After all, if they went out, it was likely that they would be killed.


    They could endure this for a short while, but this couldn¡¯t go on forever. As such, yers soon started to leave Great Shun.


    Li Mu wanted to kill a few people to scare the others into not leaving, but he realized that this was useless against yers because they wouldn¡¯t actually die. Rather, this might cause yers to retaliate, so he could only watch as the number of Great Shun¡¯s yers dwindled.


    In a secret room, Zhao Fu looked at the ten or so people in front of him and smiled as he said, ¡°Great Shun no longer has any future prospects, so I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want to die with it, right? Join me! Everything that Great Shun can give you, I¡¯ll give you double.¡±

 Chapter 263: Fate Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 263: Fate Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After speaking, Zhao Fu tossed over a few sacks of gold coins, and the ten or so people gleefully grabbed the sacks and looked at the gold coins inside before nodding and agreeing.


    These ten or so people were all yers with low-ranking leader positions within Great Shun. yers weren¡¯t very reliable, and there were no punishments for betraying their faction. Perhaps only after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world and their lives were in real danger would they truly be loyal.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t trust yers too much either, so yers were only low-ranking leaders, while most core members were indigenous residents. He wouldn¡¯t give the yers too much power.


    Three dayster.


    Now, Great Shun¡¯s situation was even bleaker. Its forces hid within the Great Shun Town because the reward for the quest was now two gold coins for killing a member, making everyone even crazier.


    Now, only 7,000 yers remained within Great Shun.


    2,000 of these yers were loyal to Great Shun, while 5,000 were people who had been bribed by Zhao Fu. This was because of those ten or so low-ranking leaders Zhao Fu had bribed. They had continuously convinced others to betray Great Shun as well.


    However, Li Mu knew nothing about this, and he felt quite relieved that so many yers were still willing to follow him.


    Zhao Fu saw that it was time to make a move, so he split his soldiers into groups to enter Green Apricot. This required some concealing, or the system main cities would definitely notice so many soldiers entering Green Apricot.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Zhao Fu took out a bottle of medicinal pills and a sack of gold and handed them to Li Gaole.


    Li Gaole took the sack with one hand and the bottle with the other, and he looked quite hesitant. He was unsure about killing Li Mu with poison.


    He understood that Li Mu was quite powerful in the real world as well, and he had already taken a great risk by revealing Great Shun¡¯s position. If he poisoned Li Mu, he would have undoubtedly offended him, and Li Mu definitely wouldn¡¯t spare him.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu understood what he was thinking and lightly smiled as he said, ¡°After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll reward you with 10,000 gold coins.¡±


    This caused all of the hesitation on Li Gaole¡¯s face to disappear ¨C that was a whopping $1 billion in the real world. With that amount of money, he could escape overseas, and Li Mu wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. As such, Li Gaole grinned and nodded as he agreed.


    That night, there were only a few stars in the sky, and the crescent moon only gave off a weak moonlight, making it seem quite dark. There seemed to be some mighty beast that appeared in the forest, and it gave off a powerful aura that caused all of the surrounding bugs to go quiet, making it seem terrifyingly silent.


    Zhao Fu led 40,000 soldiers and killed some of Great Shun¡¯s patrol soldiers. In order to reach Great Shun, they had to first face the viges around it.


    These viges were a few kilometers away from the Great Shun Town, but with them there, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t get around all of them. So, he decided to break through at a specific point.


    Zhao Fu had made sufficient preparations and brought 3,000 or so Assassins. It was 10 PM, and most of the vigers had gone to sleep. Just like in the ancient times, there wasn¡¯t much to do at night, so most people went to bed not too long after the sun set.


    Zhao Fu ordered his 3,000 Assassins to enter some of the viges and tie up the vigers or kill them to stealthily create a gap. Zhao Fu left a portion of his soldiers here to prevent these viges from attacking when he was attacking the Great Shun Town.


    They continued onwards stealthily until they finally came close to the Great Shun Town. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t in a rush to attack, and he instead waited for an opportunity.


    Within the Great Shun Town, Li Gaole and a few others brought a few dishes to where Li Mu was staying. As the Legatee of a Dynasty, all of the dishes he ate were prepared by specific people who he greatly trusted to prevent him from being poisoned.


    Li Gaole had already killed those who were supposed to bring these dishes, or he wouldn¡¯t have had an opportunity to use the poison. The indigenous residents were essentiallypletely loyal to Li Mu, so Li Gaole had to use his own people to bring the food over.


    If it was during normal times, someone may have noticed that something was off, but because of the dire situation they were in, everyone¡¯s mind was turned to how to resolve this situation, and no one noticed Li Gaole.


    Plus, Li Gaole had been Li Mu¡¯s subordinate for a long time, and Li Mu fairly trusted him, which resulted in him being able to sessfully deliver the food to Li Mu.


    At that moment, Li Mu was drinking wine in low spirits. There was a beautiful woman lying in his arms ¨C she was the beautiful boss of the dessert shop. Because she had good looks, she had long since be Li Mu¡¯s woman.


    Li Gaole and the others brought the food over, but Li Mu didn¡¯t even notice. He poured a cup of wine from the wine pot Li Gaole had brought over. Li Mu picked up the wine cup and prepared to drink, making Li Gaole and the others feel quite delighted. None of them had expected the n to go so smoothly.


    However, at that moment, the woman in Li Mu¡¯s arms stopped him and said caringly, ¡°Alright, Your Majesty, don¡¯t drink so much wine. It¡¯s bad for your body.¡±


    Li Mu stopped and sighed as he said, ¡°If I knew this would happen¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have trusted Su Yan, that bastard. Qin Resistance? That just resulted in Great Qin setting their sights on us. I¡¯m afraid that Great Shun will fall while in my hands. If things get worse over the next few days, we can only relocate Great Shun.¡±


    The boss of the desserts shop put her slender arms around Li Mu¡¯s neck, looked at him with her beautiful eyes, and lightly replied, ¡°No matter where Your Majesty goes, this lowly one will always be with you. I¡¯m sure that Your Majesty will be able to restore Great Shun and bring it to greater heights than your ancestors.¡±


    Li Muughed loudly and raised his wine cup, about to drink from it. This caused Li Gaole and the others, who had just been disappointed, to feel excited again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you need to stop drinking. You¡¯ve already drunk so much today, and this lowly one is already worried about you,¡± the woman once again stopped Li Mu.


    This caused Li Gaole and the others¡¯ hearts to once again sink.


    When he heard the boss of the dessert shop¡¯s words, Li Mu lightlyughed and stopped. He suddenly raised his head, looking at Li Gaole and the others as he frowned and asked, ¡°Why is it you bringing the food today?¡±


    Li Gaole felt a bit rmed but smiled as he replied, ¡°This subordinate had some matters to take care of over here, so I brought the food on my way.¡±


    ¡°Really, now?¡± Li Mu said before a cold light shed in his eyes and ordered the guards nearby, ¡°Seize them!¡±


    Li Gaole and the others knew that their n had been exposed, so they turned and tried to escape. They were quickly surrounded by numerous guards and did their best to resist. However, they were all killed in the end.


    As soon as Li Gaole returned to the real world, he immediately used his newfound riches to take a ne overseas.


    Within the Heaven Awaken World, Li Mu¡¯s expression became grim as he felt that something was off. He immediately gathered all of his soldiers and headed towards the region where his yer faction was based.


    The ten or so leaders had been waiting for news from Li Gaole this entire time, and they quickly found out that Li Gaole had failed and that Li Mu was gathering his soldiers.


    The 5,000 yers could only raise their weapons and charge towards the town gates, causing the Great Shun Town to fall into chaos. Shouting filled the town, and mes could be seen at various ces.


    Zhao Fu noticed these changes in the Great Shun Town and realized that the matter had been exposed, so he immediately gave the order to attack.

 Chapter 264: Abnormal Changes

    <h4>Chapter 264: Abnormal Changes</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Fire arrows streaked through the air andnded within the Great Shun Town like a rain of fire. Soon, many ces were set alight.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attacks!¡± people cried out, making the entire Great Shun Town even more chaotic.


    Li Mu was incredibly shocked and yelled, ¡°Stop!!¡±


    Hearing this, Li Mu¡¯s soldiers all stopped, and the yers all looked at each other, wondering why Li Mu had suddenly ordered his soldiers to stop.


    From the battle just then, both sides had received injuries and deaths.


    Because the traitor yers¡¯ cultivations and equipment couldn¡¯tpare to Great Shun¡¯s soldiers¡¯, the yers had suffered 1,600 casualties, and there were only 3,400 of them left. On Li Mu¡¯s side, 400 people had died because there were too many yers and their cultivations weren¡¯t that much inferior.


    Li Mu looked at the ten or so low-ranking leaders and yelled with a cold expression, ¡°Great Shun has treated you all quite well. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve done in the past, but if you can help Great Shun get past this disaster, you can take anything you want from Great Shun!¡±


    The ten or so leaders were tempted ¨C after all, they were motivated only by personal benefits. If Zhao Fu gave them more, they would naturally join Zhao Fu. However, now that Li Mu was offering such good conditions, they couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.


    Moreover, if they continued to fight and resist, it was likely that they would all be killed by Li Mu¡¯s soldiers. If that happened, their gains wouldn¡¯t make up for their losses.


    ¡°How can we trust that you¡¯ll keep your word?¡± the ten or so leaders looked at each other before one of them yelled in a loud voice.


    Hearing this, Li Mu coldly replied, ¡°I swear by the name of Great Shun!¡±


    The ten or so leaders nodded and agreed. Swearing by his Dynasty was different than a normal promise ¨C this concerned the prestige of a nation and Dynasty, and if he broke his word, he would be aughingstock to the entire world.


    Zhao Fu saw that the defenses on the town walls were extremelycking, as Li Mu had pulled most of the soldiers to deal with the traitor yers. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t let this opportunity go, and he set his n into motion.


    300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists went to the northern side of the town walls and unleashed Dark Ghost World, causing ghostly qi to rise up from the ground. An eerie aura spread out and instantly covered the town.


    300 Ghost Summoners simultaneously pressed their palms against the ground and roared out, causing ghostly qi to rush up from the ground. Savage-looking Devil Ghosts appeared, and they turned into rays of light as they leapt up the town walls easily.


    Devil Ghosts were an extremely effective tool when attacking towns. Devil Ghosts were able to easily scale the town walls, and they were difficult to deal with by normal soldiers. After climbing up the town walls, the 300 Devil Ghosts started to fight with Great Shun¡¯s soldiers.


    Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian attacked with their soldiers from the east, west, and south. They drew their General Armaments and pointed them at the sky as they roared, ¡°Soldier Aura Formation!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three massive explosions sounded out as blood-red, ck, and green pirs of light rushed up into the sky, giving off an enormous aura and shaking everything within a couple hundred kilometers.


    From a distance, the three pirs of light gave off a shocking aura and seemed to connect the heavens and the earth, giving off radiant light.


    The wind and clouds started to quickly move, and the sky in the dark night became lit up with light.


    The Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star gathered together and gave off a fearsome aura, causing all creatures in a 100-kilometer radius area to run for their lives.


    The Green Apricot¡¯s four City Lords detected these shockwaves, and they all looked in that direction.


    The light above the Great Shun Town made it seem as if it was daytime, and different colored auras rose up out of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers as they rushed towards the Great Shun Town.


    These auras gathered towards Bai Qi and the others like a fog, forming three massive patches of fog in the air.


    ¡°Skreeeeee!!¡± an ear-piercing cry sounded out as a massive blood-red eagle giving off boundless killing intent tore through its blood-red cocoon and rushed out. It had a pair of massive wings, steel-like ws, and sharp eyes that seemed to be able to pierce through everything.


    ¡°Roarrrrr!¡± a massive roar suddenly sounded out, causing countless leaves to fall. A massive ck tiger giving off an air of conquest charged out of its ck cocoon. It had a powerful, majestic body and ws that gave off cold glints of light. Its ferocious aura shook everything around it.


    ¡°Awoooooo!!!¡± a howl seemed to tear through the clouds and sky as a green wolf giving off an extremely strange aura tore through its green cocoon and leapt out. It raised its head to the sky and howled. It had a massive body with sharp fangs and gave off an aura that caused people to feel terrified.


    Just as Li Mu finished giving out orders for his soldiers to defend the town, he suddenly saw these three beasts. Feeling their aura, a look of shock appeared on his face as he eximed, ¡°It really is Great Qin!¡±


    By now, Li Mu waspletely convinced that this was Great Qin. The Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star had all appeared before, and it was most likely Great Qin that possessed them. When he thought of this, Li Mu felt a wave of bitterness in his heart.


    The three beasts appeared to Great Shun¡¯s east, south, and west, and they started charging towards the Great Shun Town right after they appeared. Their massive bodies mmed against the town walls, causing the ground to tremble.


    Within Great Shun¡¯s Town Hall, a gold-colored cube gave off a dirt-yellow energy that attached to the town walls to defend against the three beasts. However, the three beasts were simply too powerful, and the town walls were starting to crack.


    The three beasts quickly retreated before once again berserkly smashing against the town walls. If they rammed the town walls one more time, the town walls would most likely fall.


    Li Mu knew that he couldn¡¯t let this go on, so he made a grave decision. He raised the sword in his hand and roared, ¡°I am¡­ Great Shun¡¯s Son of Heaven!¡±


    BOOM!!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a dirt-yellow pir of light rushed into the sky, dyeing the sky a dirt-yellow color.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± a massive dragon¡¯s cry sounded out, shaking everything nearby as a 100-meter long dragon giving off a dirt-yellow light appeared in the air.


    As soon as this dragon appeared, its massive aura erupted outwards. The dirt-yellow light it gave off contained an aura of majesty, causing the ghostly qi north of the Great Shun Town to disappear and the Devil Ghosts to be incredibly fearful.


    At the same time, the dragon giving off the brilliant dirt-yellow light caused the blood-red eagle, ck tiger, and green wolf to stop in their tracks.


    This was Li Mu¡¯s Fate Dragon, and this dragon¡¯s cry surprised the four City Lords in the distance. They understood that something big was happening and wanted to go over, but they were worried that they would be caught in the shockwaves. However, in the next moment, something that shocked them even more happened.


    ¡°Roarrrrr!!!!¡± A terrifying ck pir of light rushed up into the sky, seeming to tear the entire sky. Mountains and stones seemed to tremble as a savage-looking, domineering ck dragon appeared.

 Chapter 265: Howls of Grief

    <h4>Chapter 265: Howls of Grief</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The ck dragon gave off a domineering aura that filled the heavens and earth,pletely suppressing the dirt-yellow dragon. The dirt-yellow dragon gave off an even more powerful dragon¡¯s might than before, not epting its loss, and the two dragons hung in the sky, facing off against each other.


    A confused look appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face as he looked at the ck dragon in the sky and felt its aura. He realized that Great Qin¡¯s legendary Legatee¡­ had alsoe!


    Below the massive ck dragon, Zhao Fu raised the Sky Demon Sword and coldly looked up at the dirt-yellow dragon. He gathered his strength and released it, causing traces of ck aura to enter the ck dragon¡¯s body ¨C he was consuming the Fate he had stored within him.


    ¡°Roarrrrrr!!¡± a massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out, deafening almost everyone who heard it. Even the sky seemed to tremble, and after receiving Zhao Fu¡¯s power, the ck dragon looked at the dirty-yellow dragon as it gave off a boundless ck light.


    Under the ck light, the blood-red eagle, ck tiger, and green wolf seemed to be more powerful, and a faint ck light and ck arcs of lightning appeared around them.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡±


    The three beasts exploded with power and once again charged at the Great Shun Town¡¯s walls. Li Mu was given a big fright and tried to use his Fate Dragon to block, but it waspletely suppressed by the ck dragon.


    Boom!!!


    The three massive beasts once again smashed against the town walls, causing terrifying cracks to appear on the town walls. At the same time, the Great Shun Town¡¯s City Heart continuously trembled.


    Boom!!!


    The three massive beasts once again smashed against the town walls, and Great Shun Town¡¯s City Heart gave a mournful ring as the three town walls copsed. The three massive beasts rushed into the Great Shun Town and started destroying everything in their paths as the Great Qin soldiers flooded in behind them and started massacring.


    Great Shun¡¯s soldiers hurried to meet them and desperately resisted, but they seemed incredibly weak in front of those three beasts and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. Seeing this scene, the 3,000 or so yers who had just surrendered and the 2,000 yers who were loyal to Li Mu understood that Great Shun was fated to lose, so they decided to run for their lives.


    It was a pity that they chose to run in the wrong direction, towards the north where there weren¡¯t any massive beasts. However, the Dark Ghost World was there, and in their desperation to escape, these yers all stepped into the illusion.


    Immediately, they felt as if they had entered a different world. Everything was gray and white here, and there was a dark, ghostly moon in the sky. Terrifying ghostly howls could be heard everywhere. The yers were scared into desperately running, but they could never escape.


    Li Mu looked at the three beasts, and a determined look appeared on his face. He raised his sword high and brought it down, summoning all of his strength and allowing the dirt-yellow dragon to break free from the ck dragon¡¯s suppression. It roared as it rushed down towards the three beasts. The dirt-yellow dragon was 100 meters long, while the three beasts were only ten or so meters long.


    At that moment, the dirt-yellow dragon opened its mouth and bit towards the ck tiger, forcing the Army Destroyer tiger to retreat. The dirt-yellow dragon then swept its tail, bringing with it massive destructive power and a wild gale, sending the green wolf backward. Finally, it flew into the sky, grabbing towards the blood-red eagle with its ws and forcing the eagle to dodge in the air.


    The beasts created by the Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star had been stopped by the dirt-yellow dragon, but they weren¡¯t weak either. They loudly roared and joined forces, battling with the dirt-yellow dragon.


    The dirt-yellow dragon once again opened its mouth, biting towards the green wolf¡¯s throat. In response, the green wolf flipped backward, avoiding that bite, while the ck tiger took this opportunity to leap forwards and bite the dirt-yellow dragon¡¯s abdomen. The dirt-yellow dragon angrily roared and swept its tail, sending the ck tiger flying backward.


    ¡°Skreeeee!¡± The blood-red eagle rushed down from the sky, raking its sharp ws against the dirt-yellow dragon¡¯s body and injuring it.


    At that moment, the dirt-yellow dragon turned its head and used its two dragon horns to knock the blood-red eagle away, but the green wolf immediately followed up.


    This massive battle was incredibly destructive, and it gave off massive explosions and wild gales. The surrounding structures had all crumbled into ruins.


    However, because of the dirt-yellow dragon, Great Shun¡¯s forces weren¡¯t falling as fast as before.


    Suddenly, a massive ck dragon entered the fray and bit down on the dirt-yellow dragon. It vigorously swung its head, throwing the dirt-yellow dragon into the air and seeming incredibly domineering and ferocious.


    The ck dragon was twice as big as the dirt-yellow dragon, and its body was more corporeal. It looked incredibly savage, and the aura that it gave off was simply terrifying. Even the beasts formed by the Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star felt a trace of fear towards it.


    A person wearing a ck cloak also appeared in front of Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s expression became grim as he looked at this cloaked figure because he knew who it was. Apart from Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who could he be


    ¡°If you can spare Great Shun this once, all of Great Shun¡¯s people and resources will belong to you, and I¡¯ll swear that I will never be enemies with Great Qin again!¡±


    Now that things hade to this, Li Mu didn¡¯t want Great Shun to fall while in his hands, so he spoke to Zhao Fu with an air of defeat.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    By now, it was impossible for Zhao Fu to let off Great Shun. Zhao Fu wanted Great Shun¡¯s people, resources, and Legacy. How could Zhao Fu do something as stupid as letting a tiger back into the mountain?


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Li Mu clearly knew that there was no room for negotiation, so he could only go all out. His expression became savage as he gripped his sword and rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    As a Legatee, Li Mu had some fighting strength. His cultivation wasn¡¯t too inferior to Zhao Fu¡¯s, but he was till far too weak.


    Boom!!!


    Li Mu rushed up, and he circted all of his cultivation¡¯s power and sent it into his sword, which gave off arge amount of sword light. Li Mu then raised his sword and shed it down towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stood his ground, not moving at all as he casually swept out with his ck sword. Li Mu immediately flew backward and smashed against a wall, causing it to copse.


    Even though Li Mu¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t too far below Zhao Fu¡¯s, Zhao Fu already had multiple pieces of Epic grade equipment, and he had the King¡¯s Power and other high-grade powers supporting him. He could now rival Stage 3 experts, while Li Mu had none of these things ¨C how could he retaliate?


    Li Mu crashed to the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He had long since heard that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was incredibly powerful, and now he had experienced that power for himself. Li Mu felt quite bitter, and he knew that he really didn¡¯t have any chance of winning.


    He turned and looked at the fight between the dragons. The dirt-yellow dragon was beingpletely dominated by the ck dragon, and the dirt-yellow dragon was covered with wounds. Even one of its horns was broken.


    Li Mu could only withdraw the dirt-yellow dragon and sacrifice the Fate he had to increase his power to make a final struggle.


    The dirt-yellow dragon circled before returning to Li Mu¡¯s body, causing Li Mu to erupt with a terrifying amount of power. His body shined with a dirt-yellow light that was powerful enough to make others tremble.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, and the ck dragon returned to his body. Traces of ck aura rose up from his body as a simr terrifying power exploded out from him.


    The terrifying might caused abnormal changes in the heavens and the earth, and countless dark clouds appeared as thunder rumbled.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± Li Mu roared as he rushed at Zhao Fu and attacked, and they soon became entangled in battle.

 Chapter 266: Clan Armament Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 266: n Armament Upgrade</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Li Mu¡¯s sword shot out yellow sword light, making it look like a three meter long light sword. He swung it, and the massive sword qi it contained turned into a gust of sword wind, ripping towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at Li Mu and sent his King¡¯s Power into the Sky Demon Sword. The Sky Demon Sword gave off a ck sword light as Zhao Fu raised it and blocked.


    ng!


    The two swords collided, resulting in a metallic collision sound. ck and dirt-yellow sword light shot out, and as the two powers shed, a shockwave erupted out, causing the earth to crack.


    Li Mu¡¯s gaze became savage ¨C he had never thought that a full-powered strike from him would be blocked so easily. He once again roared and circted the Fate within his body, causing the dirt-yellow light around him to be even brighter. Li Mu gripped his sword and hacked down towards Zhao Fu.


    Feeling this power, Zhao Fu felt slightly shocked before he vigorously swung his sword, forcing Li Mu back. He then flew forwards, stabbing his sword towards Li Mu.


    In response, Li Mu twisted to the side and also stabbed out with his sword. The sword gave off an extremely sharp aura as it pierced towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. However, Zhao Fu sidestepped this, and Li Mu grasped this opportunity, his sword giving off a massive sword light as he sent it towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head.


    Zhao Fu quickly swung up with his sword, bringing with it a sharp arc of light and sending Li Mu¡¯s sword upwards. Following this, Zhao Fu¡¯s body spun as heshed out with a kick, sending Li Mu flying ten or so meters away.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Li Mu coughed up another mouthful of blood, and he savagely red at Zhao Fu. He stabbed his sword into the ground as he slowly stood up, and a ten-meter long dirt-yellow dragon appeared around him.


    Zhao Fu watched as this happened, and he knew that Li Mu was continuously using up his Fate. From nations to individual people, everyone had his own Fate.


    For them, the Legatees of Dynasties, they had the ability to condense their Fate. It was possible for them to be Kings and Emperors in the future, and their Fate was much more powerful than normal people¡¯s. They also possessed the Fate of their Legacies, but once they consumed all of their Fate, there would be serious side effects, such as a reduced lifespan.


    Li Mu was going all out now!


    ¡°Arghhh¡­.¡± Li Mu gripped his sword with both hands as he screamed. A yellow me and a few arcs of lightning burst forth around his body. A formless might also spread from him, causing the ground 100 meters around him to copse.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and leapt backward out of this range. Even now, Li Mu was consuming the Fate that he had, and yellow arcs of lightning continuously shed around him. The ground continued to crumble as his aura became more and more dangerous.


    ¡°You want to settle this in one blow?¡± Zhao Fu also had this intention. He raised his Sky Demon Sword as a ten or so meter long ck dragon came out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This ck dragon was much more corporeal than Li Mu¡¯s dirt-yellow dragon.


    Since his opponent was sacrificing his Fate, Zhao Fu could only do the same. He coldly harrumphed as a ck me appeared around him, and ck arcs of lightning started to sh around him.


    Both of them gave off terrifying auras, and they faced off against each other, resulting in a massive gale forming around them. The trees and rocks between them were all lifted high into the air, and even the wooden buildings started to sway. No one dared to take a step closer to them.


    ¡°Arghh!!!¡± Li Mu gave one final shout as an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything exploded out from him. By now, it was already impossible to see the shape of Li Mu¡¯s sword ¨C it was now just a mass of brilliant yellow light. Countless arcs of lightning flickered around him, and the ground beneath his feet continued to crumble.


    Boom!!!!!


    Li Mu finally swept out with his sword, causing a deafening explosion. The entire world seemed to tremble as a ten or so meter long dragon-shaped sword qi that gave off a brilliant yellow light lit up the entire area around them. The sword wind howled as the dragon-shaped sword qi shed towards Zhao Fu with world-destroying power. The space where it passed through seemed to twist and turn, and it gouged the ground.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu also attacked. He loudly roared as he raised his sword, causing ck light to shoot up into the sky. A violet star giving off resplendent light suddenly appeared as if it had been summoned, and it quickly descended.


    The violet star¡¯s bright light seemed incredibly piercing in the dark night, and a trace of violet aura descended from the star and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s sword. Zhao Fu¡¯s sword now gave off a ck and violet light as well as a majestic and powerful aura.


    At that moment, the gigantic dragon-shaped sword qi had reached Zhao Fu¡¯s body. In that moment of life and death, Zhao Fu slightly smiled as he shed out with his sword. A simple-looking arc of light shed out as the gigantic dragon-shaped sword qi split in half and disappeared.


    Li Mu looked quite confused ¨C he had never thought that such a shocking attack would be destroyed by Zhao Fu with such a simple attack.


    Suddenly, Li Mu felt a sharp pain in his chest, and he looked down. Without him noticing, a long gash had appeared on his chest, and blood was pouring out from it. Li Mu¡¯s legs weakened, and he fell to the ground.


    Zhao Fu smiled. He had only been able to deal with Li Mu so easily because he had received the true acknowledgment from his Fate. This was because he was a true Son of Heaven, while Li Mu could only count as a fake Son of Heaven.


    Zhao Fu walked over and found that Li Mu was on his dying breath, but he was still alive. His eyes looked towards Zhao Fu with a look of pleading within them.


    This caused Zhao Fu to pause because he understood Li Mu¡¯s meaning ¨C Li Mu was begging him to spare Great Shun, and this caused Zhao Fu to slightly hesitate. However, Zhao Fu thought about it and realized that if their positions were reversed, would Li Mu spare Great Qin?


    When he thought of that, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he raised his sword. Li Mu understood Zhao Fu¡¯s answer, and his look of pleading became one of anger and hatred as he stared at Zhao Fu. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Fu off even if he became a ghost.


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended and killed Li Mu. At that moment, those from Great Shun received a notification that their Lord had died, and all of them grieved over the fall of Great Shun.


    ¡°Your Majesty!!¡± someone loudly yelled as a heroic-looking female General wearing red armor and holding a cherry-red spear rushed over. She was most likely one of Great Shun¡¯s famed Generals, the ¡®Red Lady.¡¯


    By the time the Red Lady came close, she saw that Li Mu had already died. Her eyes became blood-shot, and she hatefully looked at Zhao Fu, who was standing beside Li Mu¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the Red Lady yelled as she raised her spear and charged at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at the female General speeding towards him and casually waved his hand. A sharp arc of light appeared as blood spurted out into the air. A head flew high into the air as Red Lady¡¯s headless corpse fell powerlessly to the ground.


    These historical figures were 100% loyal to their Lords. As such, if Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t make them submit, he could only kill them.


    Great Qin had been suppressing Great Shun this entire time, and now that Li Mu had died, Great Qin¡¯s forcespletely overwhelmed Great Shun soldiers. After the battle ended, Zhao Fu¡¯s side lost 3,000 soldiers, and 15,000 soldiers were injured.


    As for Great Shun, all of the indigenous Generals and soldiers had died. Because the residents were all quite loyal, out of the 30,000 or so residents, only 3,000 were left after the others were killed while resisting.


    Zhao Fu ordered Bai Qi to clean up the battlefield while he went to Great Shun¡¯s Town Hall and looked at the golden cube hovering in the air.

 Chapter 267: Hell

    <h4>Chapter 267: Hell</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Looking at this cube, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat excited. After all, this was the City Heart of a Dynasty¡¯s Legacy. These sorts of things couldn¡¯t be bought with money, and they were priceless treasures.


    Zhao Fu walked up and ced his hand on the cube after which a system announcement asked him, ¡°Would you like to conquer this City Heart?¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Immediately, a yellow pir of light burst forth from the City Heart and rushed into the sky, dyeing the entire sky yellow.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± A massive dragon¡¯s roar turned into soundwaves that rippled throughout the entirety of the northern side of the Mind Continent. This roar was filled with pain, reluctance, and sorrow.


    In the northern side of the Mind Continent, all of the factions werepletely shocked and rushed out of their buildings to look in the direction from which the roar came from. They knew what this sound signified ¨C a Dynasty¡¯s Legacy had perished.


    For a Dynasty to perish so quickly, the unstable northern side of the Mind Continent fell into even greater unrest.


    Zhang Heng rode on his donkey as he looked in the direction of the Great Shun Town with a serious expression, thinking to himself. Elsewhere, Su Yan sighed ¨C he had already received news that Great Shun had fallen.


    Green Apricot¡¯s four City Lords all sighed and also felt somewhat thankful that they hadn¡¯t involved themselves in this battle. Otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable.


    Back at the Great Shun Town, a 100-meter long dirt-yellow dragon gave a final struggle in the sky before its body cracked and turned into motes of light before disappearing.


    ¡°System announcement! Great Shun has perished, and its Fate has beenpletely devoured by Great Qin. Great Qin has obtained a massive amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has destroyed Great Shun and obtained all of Great Shun¡¯s Legacies.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin¡¯s City Heart has been enhanced, and its progress is currently 1/10.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin Town has obtained 1/5 of the Great Shun Town¡¯s stats.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Nation Armament Twelve Metal Colossi has been upgraded, and it has risen to a Level 3 Nation Armament.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The n Armament Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal has been upgraded, and it has risen to a Level 2 n Armament.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a town with a Dynasty¡¯s Legacy, and you have obtained 3,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu was delighted when he heard these system announcements. The Fate that Great Qin had consumed previously had beenpletely restored by devouring all of Great Shun¡¯s Fate, and he could now use his Nation Armament again.


    He had also obtained all of Great Shun¡¯s Legacies, which included their military professions and historical figures who hadn¡¯t awakened yet. Their Heaven Prayer tform now also belonged to Great Qin as well.


    Great Shun¡¯s military profession was E- grade, which was slightly weaker than the original Great Qin Soldier profession. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay much mind to this, but there was a Special Military Profession


    Roaming Soldiers: Grade: D- grade Military, Description: The valiant soldiers in ancient times of the ¡®Roaming King,¡¯ Effect: Receives skill [Valiant].


    This military profession was a type of Infantry that used sabers, and this profession was quite good. They were incredibly valiant, ferocious, and powerful.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know how many historical figures hadn¡¯t awakened yet, nor did he know who they were. The four awakened historical figures of Great Shun had all been killed by Zhao Fu already.


    The Great Shun Town¡¯s Heaven Prayer tform was rtively weaker than the Great Qin Town¡¯s Heaven Prayer tform. However, its stats could be stacked with the Great Qin Town¡¯s Heaven Prayer tform.


    [Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +35%, chance of spawning S grade or above vigers +15%.


    After conquering the Great Shun Town, Great Qin¡¯s City Heart had also been enhanced. It now disyed 1/10, which suggested that after conquering ten Dynasty¡¯s Legacies, Zhao Fu would be able to upgrade the Great Qin Town to Epic grade.


    The Great Qin Town also obtained 1/5 of the Great Shun Town¡¯s stats. This suggested that Great Qin would receive greater stat bonuses the more Dynasty Legacies Great Qin conquered.


    There were also the Nation Armament and n Armament ¨C they had been upgraded when Zhao Fu had obtained the Myrtle Imperial Star, but now that they had also obtained Great Shun¡¯s Fate, they had once again been upgraded. Obtaining Great Shun¡¯s Fate was no small matter ¨C after all, Great Shun had overthrown the Great Ming Dynasty, and Great Shun had quite a lot of Fate.


    Finally, he had also obtained 3,000 Achievement Points. Normal Towns only gave 500 Achievement Points, so this meant that a Dynasty¡¯s Town was worth six times as much. However, Zhao Fu felt that it was still a bitcking.


    With the King¡¯s Ring bonus, this was doubled to 6,000 Achievement Points, which would be enough to boost Zhao Fu to a First-Ranked Baron. However, because Zhao Fu had diverted his Achievement Points to Zhang Dahu, his status was now the same as Zhao Fu¡¯s. Zhao Fu had fulfilled most of the conditions to raise the Great Qin Town to a City, as he now had three Barons.


    Now, the only requirement he wascking was EXP. The Great Qin Town was still only an Intermediate Town, and it wasn¡¯t an Advanced Town yet.


    ¡°Your Majesty, everything has been taken care of. How should we deal with the 5,000 or so yers stuck in the Dark Ghost World?¡± Bai Qi reported as he cupped his hands.


    Zhao Fu looked over and lightlyughed as he asked, ¡°Bai Qi, what do you think should be done about them?¡±


    Bai Qi didn¡¯t hesitate to say with a cold expression, ¡°Those traitorous, two-faced people betrayed Great Qin at a key moment. This lowly General believes that all 5,000 yers should be executed!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and agreed, and he came with Bai Qi to the central za. All of the yers were kneeling there bound up, and they looked afraid as they nced at the soldiers around them.


    When the ten or so leaders walked out, they immediately called out, ¡°Young master Zhu, we¡¯re part of your faction. Why have you bound us up? We just wanted to congratte you on taking the Great Shun Town!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Did they really think that he didn¡¯t know what they had done? Zhao Fuughed before replying, ¡°No need to congratte me. I¡¯ll be sending you off soon!¡±


    Zhao Fu emphasized the second half of his sentence, but the ten or so leaders didn¡¯t understand. They thought that they were safe now, and relieved smiles appeared on their faces.


    ¡°Prepare ropes!¡± Zhao Fu turned and ordered.


    Bai Qi felt a bit confused, but he still carried out Zhao Fu¡¯s orders. Afterward, Zhao Fu and his soldiers took the 5,000 yers to the forest where Evil Fang¡¯s 500 members¡¯ corpses had been hung.


    After reaching here, the yers all felt that something was off, and the ten or so leaders smiled stiffly as they asked, ¡°Young master Zhu, weren¡¯t you going to let us leave?¡±


    Zhao Fu faintly smiled as he replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m about to send you off!¡±


    The soldiers pushed the yers under the trees and tied ropes around their necks. By now, no matter how stupid the yers were, they understood what was happening. They pleaded and begged before starting to curse.


    The soldiers pulled on the ropes, cutting off all of their voices, leaving only sounds of wheezing and struggling.

 Chapter 268: Great Qin Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 268: Great Qin Legacy</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stood by the side and calmly watched. The 5,000 yers¡¯ bodies werepletely bound, and their bodies hung in the air, their facespletely red as they kicked wildly with their legs.


    Soon, the 5,000 yers stopped struggling, and the forest fell silent, causing the atmosphere to be quite eerie.


    Bai Qi watched from the side and saw how calm Zhao Fu seemed standing in front of the 5,000 hung yers. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart tremble. He felt that he didn¡¯t fully understand Zhao Fu the way that he thought he had.


    ¡°Collect the high-grade corpses and hang the other corpses around this mountain. Also, hang Li Mu¡¯s corpse at the front ¨C they said that they would do this to Great Qin and even destroy Great Qin¡¯s entire line,¡± Zhao Fu said as he lightlyughed.


    Bai Qi diligently carried out Zhao Fu¡¯s orders. He arranged for the soldiers to hang 50,000 corpses in total from the Great Shun Town around the mountain, making it seem as if the mountain and forest had lost all traces of life. The eeriness made it so that even beasts, birds, and bugs didn¡¯t dare to stay in this ce because of the great deathly aura.


    The hung corpses all had terrifying expressions, especially the 5,000 yers who had been hung alive ¨C their tongues were hanging out, and their eyes were rolled back, looking incredibly horrifying. Adding on the creepy atmosphere, this now seemed like a mountain of corpses, and there seemed to also be some faint howls, making it seem like hell was in the human world.


    The second day, the sky was a deep blue color without a single cloud, and the sun rose over the mountain.


    ¡°Ahhh!!! Ahhhh!!! Ahhhh!!!!¡± Terrified screams came from within the mountain as ten or so yers who had juste out from the main city looked at the mountain and forest filled with corpses. The 50,000 corpses were incredibly shocking to look at, and even the yers, who had seen a lot of blood in their lives, couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    The news about this immediately spread, shocking countless yers. Some even went to take a look for themselves, and they found that the corpse hung at the front was actually Li Mu.


    Great Shun, which had been the number one faction in Green Apricot, had been ughtered overnight; how could they not be shocked? Even though the four system factions knew that something big had happenedst night, none of them expected it to be such a bloody ordeal.


    This news was quickly spread into the real world,pletely dumbfounding countless factions. They understood that Great Shun had been annihted overnight, and what was even more terrifying was that it was Great Qin that had done this!


    Before, Great Qin had only demonstrated the might of its Legacy, but no one knew how powerful its military was. Now, they had finally seen it. Great Qin had not only just bared its fangs this time, but it had also opened its mouth and devoured a Dynasty¡¯s Legacy.


    It was said that Great Qin was in East Green, but Green Apricot was a few regions away from it. Could it be that Great Qin could already cross regions easily? This sent the entire northern side of the Mind Continent into panic.


    After the Qin Resistance Alliance heard that Great Shun had been destroyed, the Alliance instantly crumbled. They all knew what Great Qin was trying to convey by destroying Great Shun.


    By now, the other three families felt incredible regret. Because they were so worried that Great Qin would act against them, they immediately sent people to the Ying family to apologize and promise that they would no longer make an enemy out of Great Qin.


    The Ying family didn¡¯t give any response, but the Ying family waspletely delirious with joy. For Great Qin to take down another Dynasty Legatee so quickly, it was clear how powerful Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was and how bright the future would be.


    At the same time, news about the corpses also spread. Many of the people who had supported Great Qin now felt disgusted because they felt that Great Qin was too cruel. After all, they ughtered 50,000 people and hung 5,000 yers alive ¨C these things chilled many people to the bones.


    In the real world, tens of people dying would be able to shake a nation, and this was even more so for 50,000 people. Now, many people thought that Great Qin¡¯s methods were simply too bloodthirsty and vicious.


    Because of how brightly Great Qin shined and how much it had shocked the other countries, many Chinese people felt glory because of Great Qin. However, now that they saw how bloodthirsty it was, they began to feel antagonistic towards it.


    Some people started to criticize Great Qin, and some media outlets even reported this story, embellishing it and standing on the side of ¡®justice.¡¯ Some people also jumped on the bandwagon, and the number of people criticizing and cursing Great Qin increased more and more.


    However, not a single faction dared to speak out, and the factions remained as still as the surface of ake. They knew that if they offended Great Qin, their oue would be the same as Great Shun¡¯s.


    This matter wouldter be recorded in the annals of history as ¡®Great Qin¡¯s Legatee brutally ughters 50,000 people from Great Shun and hangs 5,000 yers alive, sparking outrage from across the world.¡¯


    Within a room somewhere, Li Muy on a bed, a dumb expression on his face and his eyespletely lifeless. Great Shun had been destroyed while in his hands, and his status as the next family leader had been revoked by his family¡¯s elders. His status had fallen down an abyss, and he had be the greatest sinner of his family. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he still had a trace of the Son of Heaven Fate, it was likely that he would have already been killed his family..


    ¡°Great Qin!!!¡± Li Mu shrieked as his facial features distorted. He hated Great Qin beyond imagination, and even though he had lost Great Shun¡¯s Legacy, as long as he wasn¡¯t dead, he still had a trace of an opportunity.


    As long as he had this opportunity, he could still rise again. Now, Li Mu only wanted one thing ¨C to destroy Great Qin and ughter everyone within Great Qin.


    Within the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know about any of these matters, and even if he did, he would¡¯ve onlyughed it off.


    After hanging those yers, Zhao Fu and the other four families wanted to destroy the Xia family and Yue family, who had sided with Great Shun. These two families were rtively weaker and only had Advanced Viges. Each of them only had roughly 6,000 indigenous residents and 8,000 yers, which made a total of 14,000 people.


    To Great Qin, it would be incredibly easy to destroy 14,000 people because Great Qin now had 37,000 soldiers in Green Apricot.


    Even though the Xia family and Yue family had abined total of 28,000 people, it would be easy to destroy the Xia family first before turning to the Yue family.


    Now, it was time for the four other families to show their sincerity. Zhao Fu required each of them to send 5,000 soldiers, which made the four families feel quite hard-pressed. After all, 5,000 soldiers made up most of their fighting force.


    Of course, the four family leaders wouldn¡¯t be willing to give up so many soldiers. However, when they thought of how even Great Shun had been annihted, how could they win?


    Seeing the powerful soldiers that Zhao Fu had brought, they knew that if they didn¡¯t agree, they would be the next targets, so they could only bitterly agree.


    Each of the families sent 5,000 soldiers, forming an army of 20,000 people. Adding on 30,000 soldiers from Zhao Fu¡¯s side, 50,000 soldiers marched towards where the Xia family and Yue family were. However, when they arrived, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised.

 Chapter 269: Natural Disaster Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 269: Natural Disaster Resistance</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This ce had already be a ruined vige. The walls around it had been destroyed, and the Vige Hall and some other structures had already disappeared. Many buildings had already fallen into ruin ¨C it seemed that the City Heart had already been relocated.


    ¡°Looks like the Xia family was able to run quite quickly!¡± Zhao Fu thought to himself as he looked at this scene.


    The impact from destroying the Great Shun Town had been too great, and becauserge families had Legacies as well, it was impossible for them to not know what was happening.


    When they heard that final mournful cry, the Xia family and Yue family¡¯s people had been scared out of their wits, and they figured that it was Great Ming that had destroyed Great Shun. When they thought about how they had betrayed Zhao Fu and the fact that their two families had always been weaker than the other families in the six families, they knew that Zhao Fu would being to destroy them next.


    As such, they had immediately relocated their viges. They knew that they would have to pay a price, but it wouldn¡¯t be as great as losing their viges.


    Zhao Fu came toote, but he was pleased to find that there were still roughly 5,000 people and some resources that had been abandoned.


    Because they didn¡¯t have much time, it was impossible for the Xia family and Yue family to take everyone. If they brought so many people, Zhao Fu would definitely catch up to them, resulting in all of them perishing. As such, they chose to take the precious items and important people.


    As for the remaining normal people and items, the Xia family and Yue family allowed those who could run to run, and they destroyed and burned what they could. Even if they had to destroy everything, they weren¡¯t willing to let Zhao Fu have it.


    However, they had many shops in the system main cities, which they obtained good profits from. They had developed in Green Apricot for a long time, and they weren¡¯t willing to throw all of it away.


    Moreover, they were currently unable to go to other regions, so they had to hide in some remote location, not daring to even go to the system main cities. Now, the entirety of Green Apricot belonged to Zhao Fu, and going to system main cities would be equivalent tomitting suicide.


    In the end, upon realizing they couldn¡¯t leave all of their resources and people, they decided to make a deal with Zhao Fu.


    When Zhao Fu brought the 50,000 soldiers to the Xia family¡¯s vige, he found that the Xia family¡¯s people were waiting there for him.


    At that moment, a young man walked out from the crowd and shouted somewhat nervously, ¡°Please don¡¯t attack, everyone! The Xia family has left some people here to talk with Young master Zhu.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused, but he still ordered some people to bring the young man to him.


    The young man looked at Zhao Fu, who was wearing a ck cloak, and smiled before saying, ¡°Young master Zhu, I would first like to apologize to you on the behalf of the Xia family. We don¡¯t dare to hope that you will forgive us, but please believe us when we say that we had our own hidden troubles. However, we still feel regretful and remorseful, so we are gifting all of the people and items here to young master Zhu to show our sincerity.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood the Xia family¡¯s intention ¨C no wonder there were still so many people and items here. If he epted these things, he would be honor-bound not to attack the Xia family.


    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to the escaped Xia family, and obtaining 5,000 people without paying any sort of price was already quite good. The Xia family was given a heavy blow, and it would be reduced to an ordinary faction. The Xia family would no longer be of any threat to him.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before nodding and replying, ¡°I can ept the Xia family¡¯s apology, but this is yourst chance!¡±


    The young man let out a sigh of relief; this matter was finally over. As such, he patted his chest as he promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Young master Zhu, there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel anything at all inwardly ¨C by now, he didn¡¯t trust anyone. When he had the chance, he would still get rid of the Xia family.


    The four families were quite disappointed ¨C they had thought that because they had brought so many soldiers, they would be able to split the Xia family¡¯s things among them, but they had obtained nothing.


    After taking these 5,000 people and items, Zhao Fu took the soldiers to the Yue family. The same thing happened again, and he once again gained 5,000 people. Just like that, he had gained 10,000 people.


    As for the items he had gained, Zhao Fu generously split them between the four families and offhandedly remarked, ¡°The Xia family and Yue family are quite smart; they knew that they had to pay a price for their mistakes!¡±


    Those words caused the four family leaders¡¯ faces to be stiff, as they had also betrayed Zhao Fu.


    They fell silent. Neither Zhao Fu nor the four family leaders said anything, making the atmosphere quite awkward.


    In the end, the Li family¡¯s leader sighed and said, ¡°The Li family is willing to give young master Zhu some people to make up for our mistakes. We hope that young master Zhu can ept our apology.¡±


    Following this, the other three family leaders could only say the same thing and hand over 1,000 people as the price for betraying Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was currently not in a position to deal with the four families, so getting another 4,000 people for free wasn¡¯t bad. Heughed and gave the four family leaders some more of the items and promised them benefits in the main cities in the future.


    Right now, apart from the system factions, only the four families could barely defend themselves. The other factions had essentially no strength, and Green Apricot essentially belonged to Zhao Fu now.


    Bringing the 3,000 people he had obtained from conquering the Great Shun Town, the 10,000 people from the Xia and Yue families, and the 4,000 people from the four families, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Shun Town with a total of 17,000 people.


    Zhao Fu went to the Great Shun Town¡¯s Town Hall. Because Great Shun¡¯s legacy and Fate had already been devoured by Great Qin, Great Shun¡¯s City Creation Stone was now just an ordinary City Creation Stone, and relocating it wouldn¡¯t cause a drop in its grade.


    Because this ce had definitely been exposed, Zhao Fu wanted to move the Great Shun Town away. He didn¡¯t leave too many of his soldiers in Green Apricot, as there was basically nothing that could stand in Great Qin¡¯s way here now.


    Zhao Fu ced his hand on the floating cube and chose to relocate it!


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained 160,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement!¡± Your Intermediate Town has leveled up to an Advanced Town.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! One of the historical figures sleeping within Great Qin¡¯s Legacy has awakened.¡±


    Zhao Fu was ecstatic upon hearing these system announcements. He separated the army and the people he had obtained into smaller groups and transported them back to the Great Qin Town before checking on the Great Qin Town¡¯s new stats.


    Vige Name: Great Qin Town (Legendary)


    Level: Advanced (190/750,000)


    Vige Area: 300 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 6,180 square kilometers


    Residents: 182,950/420,000


    Military: 21,640/72,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +100%, Territory Crop Growing Time -100%, Poption Limit +70%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +6, Soldiers¡¯ stats +7%, Poption Attraction +80%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +80%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 282


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­

 Chapter 270: Defying the Heavens and Changing Fate

    <h4>Chapter 270: Defying the Heavens and Changing Fate</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Town¡¯s stats rose just like they had before, and Zhao Fu now turned his gaze to the three structures that had also leveled up.


    [Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +65%, Chance of spawning S grade or above vigers +35%.


    [Level 2 Earth Temple]: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect a piece ofnd. It requires sacrifices of incense, and the more incense there is, the more powerful the Earth Temple will be. Current stats: Crop production time -30%, crop output +30%, resistance to natural disasters +15%.


    [Level 1 City God Temple]: Grade: Legendary, Description: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect the residents of a vige, town, or city. It requires sacrifices of incense and can be leveled up. All evil creatures that step within the territory that the City God Temple is in will be suppressed by the City God Temple, which will reduce their strength by 60%. Residents will also receive powerful protection and immunity to dark powers.


    The Earth Temple and City God Temple¡¯s stats had also increased, though not by too much.


    What delighted Zhao Fu was that he now had two Heaven Prayer tforms, and their effects added together were quite powerful.


    What Zhao Fu cared about most was the natural disaster resistance stat. In the future, when there were floods or famines, that would be a true disaster. In ancient times, many people starved to death because of such natural disasters.


    The natural disaster resistance stat was key in such situations. Many nations perished because of natural disasters in the past. Whenmoners had no food and went crazy from hunger, they would most likely rebel for food.


    The higher the natural disaster resistance they had, the less they would suffer in the future when natural disasters struck.


    Zhao Fu had already re-established the Great Shun Town 300 kilometers away from the Great Qin Town. It was possible to use the Great Shun Town as an important stronghold in the future, so he gave it some space to develop.


    However, because Great Shun¡¯s Legacy had been taken by Great Qin, as the Great Shun Town developed, some of its special structures wouldn¡¯t level up, such as the Heaven Prayer tform. That was quite a pity.


    As for the 30 or so Subsidiary Viges around the Great Shun Town, Zhao Fu also relocated them and only received a portion of the EXP and no Achievement Points. Zhao Fu established them in the same formation as they had been in before. Now, Great Qin controlled 210 viges, which spawned 1,260 new vigers every day.


    Adding on the people he was buying from the various regions, Great Qin gained 6,000 people every day, and with his expedition groups conquering more viges, the growth of Great Qin was simply terrifying.


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the Great Qin Town¡¯s Origin because a system announcement had told him that one of Great Qin¡¯s historical figures had awakened. Every time this happened, Zhao Fu would always feel quite excited, and he would try to guess which historical figure it would be.


    A gold light shed from the Origin as a 20-year-old or so, steadfast-looking young man appeared before Zhao Fu. After appearing, the young man¡¯s eyes shed with life as he looked at Zhao Fu and immediately half knelt while calling out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Name: Meng Tian


    Grade: SS


    Title: None.


    Profession: [General], Profession Effects: Can hold two different military professions.


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 22 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 10, Intelligence: 8, Constitution: 8. Agility: 8


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    Meng Tian was someone from the time of the First Emperor of Qin, and he was a famed General who conquered the State of Qi and led 30,000 soldiers to defend the great wall against the Xiongnu people. The Barbarians didn¡¯t dare to herd their livestock around there or shoot any arrows. He also made many meritorious contributions to Great Qin when Great Qin was unifying the other six states.


    In the end, after the First Emperor of Qin died and Hu Hai became the new Emperor, he was sentenced to death.


    Zhao Fu had an excited smile on his face ¨C he had obtained yet another excellent General, and he immediately replied, ¡°You may rise!¡±


    Zhao Fu first told Meng Tian to familiarize himself with the Great Qin Town. Zhao Fu then took Great Shun¡¯s four Generals¡¯ corpses to the underground region and prepared to refine them. He wondered what would happen after refining historical figures¡¯ corpses.


    Now, he no longercked energy stones, so he put all four corpses onto the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and activated the formation.


    The four corpses were brought into mid-air by a formless energy, after which their flesh dissolved and red streams flowed towards their heads.


    ¡°System announcement! These four corpses have sealed General Stars. Please choose whether you would like to perform a normal refining or special refining. Normal refining will result in four Grade Orbs, while special refining will fuse the corpses¡¯ Grades and General Stars into one product.¡±


    Zhao Fu suppressed augh ¨C it turned out that the corpses of historical figures were quite special!


    Not all Generals had General Stars; only the incredibly important and famous ones who could affect the fate of the world would have one. Only such people would have one of the 13 General Stars.


    Normal Generals had one of the 36 stars of the Heavenly Spirit Stars or one of the 72 stars of the Earthly Fiend Stars. However, none of them were as powerful as the 13 General Stars, and all of them had different effects.


    When someone with a General Star was born, that person would cause abnormal signs, and the corresponding General Star would descend; it was evident how powerful the 13 General Stars were.


    However, the Heavenly Spirit Stars and Earthly Fiend Stars were different ¨C although some were born with them, most were formed after birth. Most people were born as ordinary people, but because of their Fate, they may have been led onto the path of Generals, allowing them to obtain one of those stars.


    Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao had one of the 13 General Stars, but most people would only have one of the 36 Heavenly Spirit Stars or one of the 72 Earthly Fiend Stars.


    The system announcement stated that it was possible to fuse not only the four corpses¡¯ Grade Orbs together but also to fuse their sealed General Stars as well. This was quite surprising.


    Of course, Zhao Fu decided to pick thetter option, which was to fuse everything together!


    A blood-red orb formed at the center of the four corpses¡¯ foreheads, and they then rose up and fused together, giving off a bright blood-red light. In the end, it formed a roughly-shaped blood crystal that was as big as a small pearl.


    Zhao Fu deactivated the formation, and the bones of the four corpses fell to the ground with a crash while the blood-red crystal hovered in the air. Zhao Fu walked over and looked at it curiously:


    Innate Talent Blood Crystal: After consuming it, it will greatly increase one¡¯s grade and allow one to obtain a General Star. Can be continued to be fused.


    This Innate Talent Blood Crystal¡¯s effects were different than a Grade Orb¡¯s. While a Grade Orb could directly boost one¡¯s grade, the Innate Talent Blood Crystal would only greatly increase one¡¯s grade. It seemed like the Innate Talent Blood Crystal wasn¡¯t as good in this regard, but the key was how much it would increase one¡¯s grade by.


    Apart from the gradeponent, what was important was that the user would be able to obtain a General Star. This was the fusion of the four corpse¡¯s General Stars, and because he wasn¡¯t sure what its effects would be like, Zhao Fu looked into the Innate Talent Blood Crystal more.

 Chapter 271: World of Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 271: World of Ghosts</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    There was no further exnation regarding the increase in grade, but there was a detailed exnation of the General Star. Niu Jinxing¡¯s corpse had a Heavenly Spirit General Star, while the other three had Earthly Fiend General Stars.


    Three Earthly Spirit Stars could be fused into a Heavenly Spirit Star, so this Innate Talent Blood Crystal could be said to contain two Heavenly Spirit Stars within it. If it was given to someone without a General Star, that person would be able to obtain a Heavenly Spirit Star, but if it was given to someone who already had a Heavenly Spirit Star, it was possible for that person to awaken one of the 13 General Stars.


    This was because three Heavenly Spirit Stars could be fused into a Great General Star. Now, Zhao Fu understood why the Innate Talent Blood Crystal could be further fused.


    Right now, if this blood crystal was fused with another corpse with a Heavenly Spirit Star and then given to someone without a General Star, he would be able to immediately obtain one of the Great General Stars, one of the 13 General Stars. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n to fuse it further, as Meng Tian most likely had a Heavenly Spirit Star. Giving it to him would save a Heavenly Spirit Star corpse.


    At the same time, what shocked Zhao Fu was that three Great General Stars could be fused into a rtively weak Royal Star, and three Royal Stars could be fused into a rtively weak Imperial Star. Finally, three Imperial Stars could be fused into a rtively weak Emperor Star.


    When he read this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel dismayed ¨C it seemed that even Royal Stars, Imperial Stars, and Emperor Stars could be obtained, albeit weak ones. Although they couldn¡¯tpare to the real ones, if an ordinary person instantly obtained one of these stars, it would be incredibly heaven-defying and change that person¡¯s fate entirely.


    The Heaven and Earth Refining Formation¡¯s uses greatly shocked Zhao Fu ¨C as expected from one of the Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but wonder that if this was just one of the Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations, what were the other five like?


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know if he would be able to find them in the future, and their effects would definitely be quite monstrous as well.


    To be able to obtain the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation was definitely the luckiest thing that had happened to him in his lifetime. When he thought of this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly joyful and excited.


    After returning to the surface, Zhao Fu called Meng Tian over.


    By now, Meng Tian had taken a look around the Great Qin Town and had heard about Great Qin¡¯s current status from the others. Meng Tian was excited that Great Qin was developing so well ¨C to subordinates like them, it was a greatfort.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Meng Tian came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and cupped his hands as he looked at him with a respectful smile.


    Zhao Fu smiled, handed the Innate Talent Blood Crystal to Meng Tian, and told him to use it. Meng Tian originally wanted to refuse, as he had just awakened and hadn¡¯t performed any meritorious deeds yet; how could he ept something so precious? However, under Zhao Fu¡¯s insistence, he eventually gave in and used it.


    The blood crystal gave off a brilliant blood-red light and fused into Meng Tian¡¯s chest, after which Meng Tian was covered with a red light.


    After a while, the blood-red light disappeared, and when Zhao Fu once again looked at Meng Tian¡¯s information, he was delighted to find that Meng Tian was now SSS grade.


    However, because Meng Tian¡¯s General Star was sealed, Zhao Fu was unable to see the changes in that. Only after Meng Tian received a General Armament or after the real world was devoured by the Heaven Awaken World would he find out.


    At that moment, a soldier came up to report that they had discovered some matters in North Nam, and Zhao Fu immediately asked him to exin further.


    Now that the first stage of the Chaotic World had been unlocked, the situation in the Heaven Awaken World had be even more chaotic. The Chaotic World Stone Steles encouraged warfare, and everyone was caught up in this.


    There were essentially no longer any friendships between Lords anymore, and all of them fought among themselves.


    The border regions, which had already been very chaotic, became even more tumultuous because of the Chaotic World Stone Steles. yer viges were now easier to find and conquer.


    Many yers turned their eyes to other yers¡¯ viges. Because there was enmity between the two sides already, they continuously attacked the viges near the system main cities.


    In the beginning, it was the Vietnamese side that initiated. 10,000 or so yers stealthily went to the Chinese side and picked their targets, taking down 20 viges during the night. They hung the people they killed at the entrances of the viges and used blood to write offensive messages on the walls.


    After these Vietnamese yers made such great achievements, they went back to boast in front of the others, causing the Vietnamese side to all cheer and n to try this a few times.


    As for the Chinese side, the Chinese yers were angered to the point of death. Arge number of yers ran over to take revenge, resulting in a chaotic battle between the two sides, which became more and more intense.


    In the end, almost all of the people from both sides joined the fray, and at least 10,000 people died every day. Given this horrific casualty rate, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that yers continuously spawned, North Nam wouldn¡¯t have been left with many people. In fact, this even affected the system main cities.


    1,000 Chinese yers chased 100 Vietnamese yers to the side of a system main city on the Vietnamese side.


    100 city guards came out from the main city to prevent private battles within the territory of the main city, stopping the 1,000 Chinese yers. The Vietnamese yersughed and provoked the Chinese yers, provoking them to continue attacking.


    Before, this group of Vietnamese yers had killed many people, angering the Chinese yers to the point of chasing to a main city. Now, they had been stopped by city guards but still had to face the provocation of the Vietnamese yers. In the end, the Chinese yers were unable to withstand it and attacked. Border regions were quite chaotic, but they had their advantages ¨C yers received a lot of battle experience and received all sorts of rewards for fighting, such as equipment and skills. These yers¡¯ cultivations weren¡¯t weak, and they had 1,000 people.


    As such, the 100 city guards also attacked. The Vietnamese city guards looked down on the Chinese yers, and most of the yers endured for a long time because of the difference in their power. However, now, all of this exploded out.


    The battle was incredibly intense. Only 320 Chinese yers survived, while all of the city guards and the 100 Vietnamese yers died.


    This news outraged the Vietnamese main cities, which banned all Chinese yers from going in. They also ughtered all of the Chinese yers within them and listed quests to kill Chinese yers ¨C there was no limit to this, and anyone who killed Chinese yers would be rewarded.


    This enraged the Chinese side¡¯s main cities, and they gave out simr quests for killing Vietnamese yers.


    Now that the main cities of the two sides had done this, the fights between yers became more intense, and the system factions of the two sides also continuously shed.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu thought of a way to obtain arge number of Stage 1 corpses as well as how the Vietnamese Guard could be an entity that was worshipped by the Vietnamese yers.


    When he thought of this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh ¨C Great Qin¡¯s opportunity had arrived!

 Chapter 272: Inciting Discord

    <h4>Chapter 272: Inciting Discord</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The first thing to do was to make the system main cities on the two sides to start fighting, which required detailed nning. Zhao Fu first needed all of North Nam¡¯s information in order to n this out.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu led 1,000 or so Stage 1 soldiers, some elite Assassins, and 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists to North Nam to carry out his n.


    Because the Vietnamese main cities had banned Chinese yers from using their teleportation channels to enter, Zhao Fu and his soldiers were unable to directly reach the Vietnamese main cities. As such, they could only use their own teleportation channels to go nearby and walk the rest of the way.


    Normal city guards stayed inside the main cities unless they were sent out, so Zhao Fu took his people to the Vietnamese side¡¯s Cowtooth City andy in ambush. He then sent some of the Vietnamese indigenous residents on his side to the city gates.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s terrible! There are Chinese yers killing our indigenous residents outside, and many of Cowtooth City¡¯s residents have been killed,¡± one of the indigenous residents with a terrified expression on his face.


    Hearing this, the Captain of the city guards replied angrily, ¡°It¡¯d be bad enough if those trash people were making trouble elsewhere, but they dare toe to Cowtooth City to kill our residents? They¡¯re simply seeking death! How many of them are there? I¡¯ll immediately take people there to destroy them.¡±


    The conflict and hatred between the two sides had grown greater and greater. It was already a normal thing for people to even kill each other right outside the main cities, so the Captain and the other city guards easily believed this.


    Chinese yers would run over to kill Vietnamese yers and indigenous residents, and the Vietnamese yers would do the same. However, they didn¡¯t go all out and still mainly defended their own main cities.


    ¡°Roughly 300 or 400 people,¡± the indigenous resident sent by Zhao Fu quickly replied.


    When he heard that there weren¡¯t that many people, the Captain smiled disdainfully ¨C killing these yers would be like killing a bunch of chickens. As such, he brought along 300 soldiers just to be safe. Now, even if there were 1,000 yers, they would have nothing to fear.


    ¡°Bring us there! Don¡¯t let those evildoers escape!¡± the Captain said to the indigenous residents sent by Zhao Fu after gathering the soldiers.


    The indigenous residents continued to act afraid and initially refused, but after the Captain threw them a few silver coins, they pretended to reluctantly agree.


    Following this, the indigenous residents led the Captain and the city guards to an empty area that looked like a shallow bowl. It had a t region in the middle and highernd around it, making it easy to ambush.


    The Captain felt that something was off and asked coldly, ¡°Where are the Chinese yers?¡±


    The indigenous residents continued to act afraid and pointed ahead as they replied, ¡°Sir, they¡¯re right ahead!¡±


    The Captain already felt quite suspicious at this point, and he narrowed his eyes. In the next moment, a saber light shed as he shed towards that indigenous resident. Everyone else couldn¡¯t understand why their Captain wanted to kill these people.


    What no one expected was that just as the saber was about tond and kill that person, that person suddenly raised his hand, and a hidden de shot out, blocking that saber.


    Suddenly, the energy ripples of Stage 1 cultivation emanated from that person!


    This person was called Chau Mao, and he was a Vietnamese indigenous resident Zhao Fu had nurtured into one of the core members of the Vietnamese Guard. He was one of the most powerful Vietnamese indigenous residents under Zhao Fu¡¯smand.


    By now, the Captain knew that he had been tricked, and he yelled, ¡°Kill him immediately and quickly leave; we¡¯ve been tricked!¡±


    However, as soon as the Captain yelled, a strange smile appeared on Chau Mao¡¯s face as ghostly qi started to rise from the ground. The Captain was caught off-guard and immediately cried out, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The Vietnamese indigenous residents quickly scattered, and in a few moments, the scene around the city guards changed ¨C it was as if they were in a different world, and ghosts started to leap towards them. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s care, the 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists¡¯ cultivations had reached around Stage 0-7 to 0-8, but because most of these city guards had cultivations of Stage 1-4 or above and good equipment, the Dark Ghost World¡¯s effects weren¡¯t as effective against them.


    The Captain yelled, ¡°This is an illusion; everyone remain calm. We¡¯ll be able to break through soon.¡±


    If they had half an hour, it was possible that they really could break through the Dark Ghost World, but Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t give them even five minutes.


    The area where they stood waspletely covered by ghostly qi, and the Hundred Ghost Illusionists created a gap within the domain to allow soldiers to go in and pull the Vietnamese indigenous residents out.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to lure them further ahead to make killing them as easy and safe as possible. However, the Captain had noticed that something was wrong, forcing Zhao Fu to act immediately.


    Because the Dark Ghost World was arge-scale illusion that affected both friend and foe alike, anyone within the area would fall into the illusion.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers couldn¡¯t go in to kill the city guards, or they would also fall into the illusion. As such, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers brought out ballistae, and the Archers took out their bows. On Zhao Fu¡¯smand, ballistae bolts and arrows, which were gathered densely like raindrops, shot into the ghostly qi, immediately resulting in pained screams.


    Five or six minutester, Zhao Fu asked one of the Hundred Ghost Illusionists, ¡°What¡¯s the situation like inside?¡±


    The Hundred Ghost Illusionist used one of the special skills of the profession, causing his eyes to be gray like a ghost¡¯s eyes ¨C this skill allowed him to see the scene within the illusion.


    ¡°Your Majesty, everyone within the illusion has been killed,¡± the soldier reported.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu ordered the Hundred Ghost Illusionists to dispel the Dark Ghost World, and he looked at the corpses on the ground. These people all had terrified expressions on their faces, and their bodies were covered with arrows and bolts.


    When he saw these corpses, Zhao Fu smiled because they would provide him with another 300 Stage 1 soldiers.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the circumstances were quite special, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t dare to kill city guards like this. Right now, Great Qin couldn¡¯t afford to offend system main cities.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have to fear anything because of how chaotic this border region was. It was impossible to trace this to him and Great Qin. Rather, the wrath of the Vietnamese main cities would be directed at the Chinese main cities.


    Zhao Fu even specifically left some items that looked like they were from the Chinese main cities, drawing the Vietnamese main cities¡¯ attention to the Chinese main cities. The more bitterly the two sides fought, the more beneficial it was to Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 273: State of War

    <h4>Chapter 273: State of War</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After killing 300 city guards at Cowtooth City, Zhao Fu headed to Paleoroom City. By now, Cowtooth City¡¯s system faction had noticed that the Captain and his soldiers hadn¡¯t returned, and the faction went to check on them. They found some traces of blood on the ground and some items that had fallen but no corpses. However, Cowtooth City¡¯s city guards felt that something was off.


    This matter caught the attention of the higher-ups in Cowtooth City. They had never thought that the Chinese side would start to ambush their city guards, and they werepletely outraged by this.


    They knew that without the other side¡¯s system factions taking part, the Chinese yers wouldn¡¯t have suddenly be so powerful as to be able to kill 300 city guards.


    As such, Cowtooth City became even more hateful towards the Chinese side and told the city guards to be careful so as to prevent such a thing from happening again.


    After arriving at Paleoroom City, he continued to use this method and killed 400 city guards before returning to the Chinese side.


    ¡°Sir, I saw a group of Vietnamese city guards killing people on our side!¡± a Chinese indigenous resident reported to the city guards as he ran over and breathed raggedly.


    ¡°What?¡± The city guard felt quite shocked before asking, ¡°Where? How many people do they have?¡±


    The indigenous resident immediately replied, ¡°Sir, they have roughly 100 people and started killing us Chinese people as soon as they saw us. They even cursed and swore at us and the city guards!¡±


    The city guard was infuriated and reported this matter to his superiors, causing many other city guards to feel enraged. There was already enmity between them, and now that they hade to provoke them, no one could endure such a thing.


    A Stage 2 General led 500 soldiers and rushed out. However, after reaching the ce where the Vietnamese city guards were described to be, they discovered nothing there. The General felt that something was off, but when he turned and looked, the person guiding them had disappeared. The General was given a big shock and he immediately yelled, ¡°Leave!¡±


    However, it was already toote. Streams of ghostly qi rushed up from the ground and covered them, making it seem like they had been sent into an eerie world.


    When he saw that the city guards had been caught, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to give the order to attack.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Suddenly, a roar sounded out as a figure burst out of the area covered by the ghostly qi ¨C it was that Stage 2 General.


    The Hundred Ghost Illusionists were only roughly Stage 0-7 to 0-8, so affecting Stage 1 city guards was already their limit. It was impossible for them to trap someone with a Stage 2 cultivation. As such, the Stage 2 General was able to escape in five or six seconds.


    When he saw the crowd of people around him, the General angrily cried out, ¡°Who are you people? Why are you trying to kill people from Freelight City?¡±


    Zhao Fuughed before walking towards the General and saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to know because you¡¯re going to die with them.¡±


    The General looked quite shocked and discovered that the person who was walking towards him and giving off such a monstrous aura was actually a yer. He simply couldn¡¯t understand how a yer could be so powerful already. What¡¯s more, this person was giving off a dense killing intent, so it seemed that a fight was unavoidable.


    The General could sense that the person in front of him was incredibly powerful, so he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He exploded out with his full strength as he gripped his spear and arrived before Zhao Fu like a bolt of lightning.


    Bang!


    The General stabbed forwards, causing the air to explode as his spear pierced towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Seeing the General charge at him, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t move, and his expression didn¡¯t change. The instant that the General¡¯s attack arrived, he drew the sword at his waist and waved it, knocking the General¡¯s spear aside before shing and creating a sharp arc of light.


    Chi!


    The General¡¯s throat was shed open, and arge amount of blood gushed out as he powerlessly fell to the ground. In just a single exchange, Zhao Fu had easily dealt with the General.


    Whether it was his strength or cultivation, Zhao Fu was much more powerful than before.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continuously shot arrows into the area covered by the ghostly qi, and seven or eight minutester, all that was left were corpses filled with arrows.


    Zhao Fu ordered his people to clear the battlefield before collecting the corpses and leaving behind a few items from the Vietnamese side. He then went towards Saber City.


    Following this, what had happened here was reported to the higher-ups in Freelight City, resulting in them cursing the Vietnamese side and feeling even more hatred.


    Zhao Fu continued to use this method at Saber City, killing another 300 city guards. Altogether, they had killed 1,500 city guards today and turned them into Blood God Pills, instantly providing Zhao Fu with another 1,500 Stage 1 soldiers.


    At the same time, everything Zhao Fu had done on that day caused all of North Nam to be incredibly tense, making it seem like it could explode at any moment.


    The yers of both sides continued to attack each other and build teleportation channels connecting to the other side. Theyid ambushes outside the main cities and would kill any yers or indigenous residents who came out.


    This was to take revenge and get rewards, causing the two sides to be increasingly hateful towards each other. Now, even the real world was paying attention to what had happened in North Nam.


    If anyone had dared to attack China before, it would have outraged all of the Chinese yers, but things were different now. They had simply too many enemies, with Japan, Korea, and the Philippines attacking from the east; India and Thand attacking from the west; Russia and Mongolia attacking from the south; and Zhao Fu¡¯s forces attacking from the north. There were also Vietnamese and Cambodian forces attacking as well.


    When the Chaotic World was unlocked, the chaotic border regions became true battlegrounds where peace simply didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    On the Chinese side in North Nam, a faction called Northwind suddenly rose up. It was said that many of its leaders¡¯ cultivations were above Stage 1, and that attracted many yers to join. What¡¯s more, it had low requirements for entry and treated its members well, so it recruited 40,000 people in a single day.


    This surprised many of China¡¯s factions and made them feel quite wary ¨C who wouldn¡¯t be worried upon seeing such a powerfulpetitor rise up? However, Northwind announced that it would never attack any Chinese people because its enemy was the Vietnamese side, and it appealed to the Chinese side to join together and destroy the Vietnamese side.


    Over on the Vietnamese side, after developing for a while, the Vietnamese Guard now had 30,000 people. It had be a big faction, and because of its just actions and how kindly it treated people, the Vietnamese Guard was warmly received by all Vietnamese people.


    The Vietnamese Guard also stood out and appealed to the Vietnamese factions. The Vietnamese Guard said to band together to resist the Chinese side, and it said to no longer allow the Chinese side to bully Vietnamese people. They called for any Vietnamese person who loved his country to resist the Chinese side together.


    Because of these two factions, two alliances quickly formed. One was Northwind and ten or sorge factions, forming the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance, while the Vietnamese Guard and many other factions formed the China Resistance Alliance.

 Chapter 274: Age of Alliances

    <h4>Chapter 274: Age of Alliances</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The two alliances immediately became the two most powerful factions in North Nam, and even the system factions didn¡¯t dare to take them lightly. Each of these factions had over 500,000 people, making them enormous powerhouses.


    Of course, Northwind was created by Zhao Fu. No one would have expected that the two massive alliances were actually both controlled by Great Qin.


    The next day, Zhao Fu wanted to continue bringing people to ambush the system main cities¡¯ soldiers, but he found that each of the system main cities had entered a state of war. Soldiers seriously patrolled about and carefully examined everyone going in and out of the cities. Everyone was treated with great suspicion and distrust, and anyone who was suspicious was detained.


    It was evident that the main cities¡¯ defenses were much stricter than before, making it difficult for Zhao Fu to do anything. Since the main cities were being so careful now, if he tried to do anything, it was likely that he would suffer disastrous losses instead.


    Zhao Fu wanted to use these two massive factions to carry out his ns, and this would cause a massive catastrophe in North Nam. It might even shake the real world, but Zhao Fu had no hesitations about this.


    First of all, the two factionsbined only had one million people, while each region had at least six million yers. This meant that there was still a massive number of people who weren¡¯t participating, so he needed to find a way to draw them in.


    Zhao Fu, acting as the leader of Northwind, sent out invitations to conduct the first Vietnam Destroyer Alliance meeting. None of the factions that received the invitations felt that anything was off, as this was something that was bound to happen.


    However, some of them wondered who Northwind¡¯s leader was to be able to establish such a massive faction in such a short amount of time.


    The ce of the meeting was arge hall that was 500 or so square meters, and it was exquisitely decorated. The ground was covered with red carpet, and there were wooden chairs spaced around the hall.


    The leaders of the various factions each brought a few bodyguards, and the event seemed like a meeting of heroes. Many of them knew each other and greeted each other as they walked in with smiles on their faces.


    Even the system factions attached great importance to this meeting and sent a few people to secretly observe.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t act all high and mighty, and he waited in the hall from the beginning. Of course, he wore a ck cloak to hide his appearance.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, the various leaders felt a bit surprised but still smiled as they courteously greeted him, and Zhao Fu also politely greeted them back.


    Finally, the 389 leaders all arrived and were seated within the hall. At first, it was quite noisy as the leaders all chatted with each other.


    p! p! p!


    A few crisp ps sounded out, seeming to carry with them some immense power, causing everyone to freeze and look towards Zhao Fu. Everyone could sense how powerful he was.


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel anything at all as he smiled and said, ¡°The meeting will now officiallymence. What does everyone think about the future?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a big man got to his feet and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s obviously to gather our strength and destroy those Vietnamese yers. They¡¯ve dared to provoke us for so long, so they¡¯re simply seeking death!¡±


    A heroic-looking woman also stood up and said, ¡°Exactly! They think that we Chinese yers are easy to bully? My husband was ambushed by a few of them and died horribly. After getting back to the real world, he told me that we had to destroy the Vietnamese side no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Big sis, the same happened to my little brother. He was caught by those scum and had his private parts cut off!¡± a sharp-faced young man said angrily, making everyone else resist the urge to chuckle.


    Most of the people here had enmity with the Vietnamese side, which was why they had joined the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance. Their only goal was to attack the Vietnamese side and take revenge. As such, they started to discuss how to attack.


    At midnight, the bright moon¡¯s moonlight shined on the ground, making it seem as if the ground was covered by a silver nket. All sorts of animals had already fallen asleep, and because it was already autumn, it was slightly cold.


    Despite the beauty of the moon, tonight was fated to be a bloody night. Zhao Fu and the other factions¡¯ leaders brought 30,000 people in total and went to attack the Vietnamese side under the cover of night.


    The 30,000 people Zhao Fu led was a terrifying sight, and they were a nightmare for any faction.


    This massive army¡¯s first target was a vige with barely 300 people. The noise from 30,000 people was simply too great, and it sent the entire vige into high alert. Upon looking out, they saw a flood of soldiers rushing towards them and were unable to defend at all.


    The small vige was annihted in an instant, but the weakness of the army was quickly revealed ¨C with so many different factions, it was impossible topletely unite these people, and all of them acted in their own interests. As soon as they saw that the vige was defenseless, they started to pige everything of value. Some piged equipment, others piged items, others piged money, and others took vigers. Everything fell into chaos in just an instant, and it was evident that this was just a disorganized mob that didn¡¯t have much fighting power. They were essentially only relying on numbers, and seeing this, Zhao Fu inwardly shook his head.


    However, an army of 30,000 people looked quite imposing and terrifying, and it was like an unstoppable flood that could wipe away anything in its path. No one could defend against such a mighty force.


    The vige was instantly reduced to bubble, and the flood of people continued onwards. No matter how well-hidden a vige was, it was bound to be found by 30,000 people.


    The massive flood of people destroyed everything in its path, and cries continuously sounded out as lives were continuously lost.


    This ughter continued to 5 or 6 AM and only stopped when the sun started to rise. During this operation, they destroyed 168 viges, killed over 50,000 Vietnamese yers and indigenous residents, and captured 20,000 or so Vietnamese yers and indigenous residents. They obtained countless items and 2.5 million copper coins. As for their casualties, there barely were any, as it was 30,000 people attacking viges of a few hundred people each time.


    These gains didn¡¯t include the rewards from the Chaotic World Stone Steles or the main cities, which were already worth billions of dors in the real world. The greatest gains were, of course, the City Creation Stones and the people they captured.


    However, because there were roughly 300 factions that participated, the rewards were all split ording to whatever everyone could take for themselves. Everyone more or less reaped some rewards from this operation.


    Many of Zhao Fu¡¯s Assassins had led the way, and Zhao Fu was only interested in people and City Creation Stones. Because there were so many factions involved, it was difficult for Zhao Fu to obtain many City Creation Stones or people, so he set his eyes on the City Creation Stones.

 Chapter 275: Vietnam Destroyer Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 275: Vietnam Destroyer Alliance</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s Assassins¡¯ skills and level of cultivation, normal factions couldn¡¯tpete with them. As such, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins were able to steal the City Creation Stones incredibly quickly, resulting in them obtaining 105 out of the 168 City Creation Stones. Some of the viges gave Achievement Points while others didn¡¯t, most likely because of the time since they had been established.


    105 viges gave 2,500 Achievement Points. By now, Zhao Fu had already diverted his Achievement Points back to himself, and leveling up to Second-Ranked Baron required 5,000 Achievement Points. Because of the King¡¯s Ring¡¯s stats, he instantly shot up to Second-Ranked Baron.


    He had also obtained 105 War Points, causing his Chaotic World Stone Stele to rise to Level 2. He could now exchange for Silver grade items, while leveling up to a Level 3 Stone Stele required 500 War Points and would allow him to exchange for Gold grade items.


    Zhao Fu knew that it wouldn¡¯t be too good for him to take so many City Creation Stones for himself, as he was the leader of the operation. As a leader, he had to make sure that everyone benefited ¨C only then would people be willing to follow him. If he took all of the benefits, who would be willing to join with him again?


    The other factions definitely weren¡¯t happy with how many City Creation Stones Great Qin had obtained, so he announced, ¡°This time, all factions who participated will also receive 100,000 copper coins.¡±


    This caused all of the factions to be incredibly delighted ¨C 10,000 copper coins was $1 million in the real world. Even though it wasn¡¯t too much, it wasn¡¯t little either, and everyone would obtain this amount.


    The countless leaders profusely thanked Zhao Fu, and while Northwind had only been one of the top ten factions in the alliance before, it was now acknowledged to be the leader of the entire alliance.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s money served to win over the various factions¡¯ loyalty, allowing Great Qin to control the entire alliance.


    During this operation, the Vietnam Destroyer Alliancepletely swept away everything in its path on the eastern side of Cowtooth City, shocking the entire Vietnamese side and suppressing them instantly. Those who were acting arrogantly disappeared, and all of the Vietnamese yers felt a sense of crisis.


    On the other hand, all of the Chinese yers felt incredibly excited and continuously praised the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance, causing it to be incredibly famous.


    The China Resistance Alliance quickly held its first meeting, and countless factions attended with emotions of fury and hatred, making the hall quite noisy.


    Some people wanted to use the same method to take revenge against the Chinese side, while others wanted to engage in peace talks because they believed that the Vietnamese side couldn¡¯t defeat the Chinese side. After what had happened the previous night, many of them felt quite afraid.


    At that moment, Ly Qinqian stood up and said seriously and heroically, ¡°Everyone, do you really think that the Chinese side will engage in peace talks with us? Now that things havee to this, is it possible for us to live in peace? Now, the Chinese side¡¯s foot is already on our heads; are we really just going to ept this?


    ¡°Vietnam only suffered so greatly because we weren¡¯t united. The Chinese yers think we¡¯re easy to bully, but if we stand together, we¡¯ll no longer have to endure the Chinese yers¡¯ humiliation. It¡¯s time to show those Chinese yers the strength of the Vietnamese people and strike a heavy blow against them!¡±


    Ly Qinqian¡¯s words made the Vietnamese yers¡¯ blood boil, and many people couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°We must make the Chinese yers pay!¡±


    By now, Ly Qinqian had almost be a goddess to all of the Vietnamese yers, whether it was because of her looks or her abilities.


    Soon, the meeting concluded. Ly Qinqian let out a breath and copsed into a chair. Just then, all of that had been an act, and everything she had said was scripted. Despite looking so dignified and confident, she had been nervous to death because she was worried that she would perform poorly and be rebuked by Zhao Fu.


    Soon, the China Resistance Alliance made an announcement that said that it had been suffering because it wasn¡¯t sufficiently united, and the announcement also said that those who didn¡¯t join the alliance would be destroyed by China. Whether they were factions or individuals, they should join the alliance to guarantee their safety instead of just waiting for death.


    The Vietnam Destroyer Alliance¡¯s rampage had struck fear into every Vietnamese person¡¯s hearts, so as soon as the China Resistance Alliance said this, countless people joined out of fear.


    In just a day or so, the China Resistance Alliance¡¯s numbers swelled to a monstrous 1.5 million people.


    Zhao Fu immediately heard about this and felt quite shocked. If they could just obtain a bit more people, Zhao Fu would want to use these people to attack a main city.


    The spies from the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance werepletely shaken and quickly went to find Zhao Fu to discuss.


    Zhao Fu knew that such a big turn of events couldn¡¯t be kept hidden, so he discussed with them to use an istion barrier as a line of defense. This would prevent the Vietnamese yers from using teleportation channels to quickly arrive at the Chinese side, and he would also use 500,000 people to create a second line of defense.


    This line of defense was primarily at Freelight City, while Zhao Fu left a gap at Saber City because there were many people there who hadn¡¯t joined the alliance.


    The leaders of the ten or so biggest factions knew that Zhao Fu was diverting most of the trouble to Sabre City, but they had no other option. Right now, the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance only had 500,000, and it wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the China Resistance Alliance¡¯s 1.5 million yers. It was only fair for those who hadn¡¯t joined the alliance to suffer.


    None of the leaders of the factions were idiots, and they all approved of the n This was not only beneficial to the alliance but to them personally as well.


    However, they started to feel wary towards Zhao Fu because it became clear that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t as friendly and kind as he was on the surface. From this n, they could tell how insidious he was.


    Finally, the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance started to put this n into action and set up various things.


    It was yet another bloody night as 800,000 people from the China Resistance Alliance swept through the 1,000-kilometer radius area around Saber City, destroying 283 viges, killing over 100,000 people, and dealing a severe blow to all of the yer factions in Saber City.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu and the leaders of the ten or sorgest factions stood up to say words to the same effect as those said by the Vietnamese side ¨C uniting to resist the Vietnamese yers and joining the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance would result in protection.


    In response, countless people requested to join the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance, hoping to receive protection. The Vietnam Destroyer Alliance¡¯s numbers grew explosively, reaching 1.5 million people in a single day, allowing them to stand against the China Resistance Alliance.


    This caused yet another uproar in the real world, as it was the first time two opposing factions had gathered so many people before. The regions nearby all started to form alliances, from which the age of alliances began.

 Chapter 276: Royal Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 276: Royal Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    By now, both the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance and China Resistance Alliance had set up istion barriers, and they had a massive number of people standing guard to stop their enemies from crossing into their territory.


    However, the istion barriers were only on the separate sides. the center, the depths of North Nam, was a ce where no one dared to venture into.


    This was because there was a powerful Lord grade existence that was the king of all beasts in that region in the depths of every region. They were incredibly powerful and could create beast hordes that could destroy everything.


    As such, neither of the yer factions dared to go near that ce, and even the system factions took it quite seriously. The two istion barriers gave North Nam some temporary peace, but the system factions weren¡¯t very happy with this.


    Istion barriers didn¡¯t discriminate between different factions, and they prevented the use of all teleportation channels. This created a great inconvenience for the system factions, but facing the factions with 1.5 million yers each, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    They could already see that the alliances were strong enough to defy them. The yers were no longer like scattered sand, and they could now resist the system main factions.


    Once again, Zhao Fu was the greatest beneficiary of the China Resistance Alliance¡¯s operation. Out of the 283 viges they broke through, he obtained 187 of the City Creation Stones.


    Both Zhao Fu¡¯s status and the Chaotic World Stone Stele were halfway to leveling up, and adding on the 105 City Creation Stones from the Vietnam Destroyer Alliance, Zhao Fu now had 292 City Creation Stones. This greatly exceeded the number of City Creation Stones that Great Qin had obtained this entire time through conquering.


    This many City Creation Stones were enough to fill the 500-kilometer radius area around the Great Qin Town, and the number of City Creation Stones exceeded the number of subsidiary viges that the Great Qin Town could have. As such, only the high-grade viges were made into subsidiary viges. With these extra 282 viges, Zhao Fu brought in an extra 1,800 people per day.


    At the same time, through the ughters of both factions, Zhao Fu obtained many high-grade corpses. These corpses were useless to other factions, but they were incredibly useful to Zhao Fu. Now, all 40,000 of Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers were at least A grade, and he had replenished the 3,000 soldiers he had lost from before.


    These massive benefits made Zhao Fu want to repeat these battles a few times. However, after thinking about it, he decided that the effects were too disastrous ¨C all of the viges within 1000 kilometers of main cities all relocated into more remote and obscure ces. Even if Zhao Fu repeated this a few times, the benefits they would reap would be far smaller.


    Now, each side had taken a heavy blow, so Zhao Fu could only allow North Nam to temporarily return to peace once again and allow it to recover before doing anything else.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t forget that the system factions were arge obstruction to Great Qin as well. Once the alliances had enough strength, he wanted to use them to deal with the system factions.


    Now, under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, North Nam had be rtively stable again. As such, Zhao Fu wanted to go to other regions to stir up some trouble. Apart from North Nam, there were six other regions that bordered the Chinese and Vietnamese sides, and the seven regions formed a line.


    All six other regions had branches of the Vietnamese Guard, butpared to North Nam¡¯s Vietnamese Guard, these branches were weaker. However, they were still rtively big factions.


    However, on the Chinese side, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t able to create factions like in North Nam and control both sides. This was because Northwind had cost him too much, and Great Qin in its current state was unable to repeat this in another six regions. After so long, the Vietnamese Guard was greatly liked and respected by all Vietnamese people because the Vietnamese Guard had done a lot and put in a lot of effort to resist the Chinese side.


    Everyone could tell who put in effort or not, and no one would truly follow a faction that only put on airs. Even though he was helping the Vietnamese side, in order to devour the entirety of Vietnam, Zhao Fu still had to temporarily help Vietnam for now.


    Right now, Zhao Fu wanted to promote the Vietnamese Guard for two purposes: one was to make the Vietnamese Guard a faction that was passionately loved and respected by the Vietnamese side, and two was to obtain arge number of Stage 1 corpses.


    Zhao Fu split his 40,000 soldiers into six teams that entered each of these six regions. Within each of these six regions, alliances started to form, with thergest having 20 or so factions. It was impossible to create two massive alliances like in North Nam again.


    This was because there wasn¡¯t a super faction to unite them. Zhao Fu had only been able to gather the factions in North Nam because of the massive amount of effort and money he had expended.


    Moreover, many yers had relocated their viges away and did their own thing, so it was impossible to unite them all.


    There were many holes to be exploited, and Zhao Fu led one of the six teams while the other five teams were led by Wang Jian, Wei Liao, and the others.


    There were no istion barriers in the other six regions, so Zhao Fu could use teleportation channels to reach the Vietnamese side. Since many of the yers who belonged to factions had moved their viges away, Zhao Fu¡¯s target was the many individual yers.


    Most ordinary yers would go out of the city to do various quests or explore to see if they could find any opportunities. Others went out to kill wild beasts to bring back and sell.


    Each of the six teams had roughly 6,000 or so soldiers, and Zhao Fu ordered them to lie in ambush outside of the main cities and hunt down these ordinary yers.


    These yers were only ordinary people and didn¡¯t have much strength, so they were killed very easily.


    Zhao Fu and his soldiers waited outside a main city, and soon, a group of seven or eight people walked out. Without exchanging any words, ten or so arrows flew and killed these yers.


    After returning to the real world, these yers angrily posted this on the inte, criticizing Chinese people for being incredibly ruthless and bloodthirsty. However, because only a few of them had died, they weren¡¯t given much attention.


    Next, a group of 30 or so Vietnamese yers came out. When they saw Zhao Fu¡¯s 6,000 soldiers and remembered the antagonistic rtionship between the Chinese and Vietnamese sides, they knew exactly what would happen, so they immediately turned and ran.


    However, none of them were able to escape, and all of them were killed by the Archers.


    After returning to the real world, these 30 or so people also angrily cursed the Chinese side on the inte. This matter was given more attention, but it didn¡¯t cause any great disturbances.

 Chapter 277: Bloodline Reversal Technique

    <h4>Chapter 277: Bloodline Reversal Technique</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu felt bored just waiting like this, and killing a few of them at a time didn¡¯t amount to much either and wouldn¡¯t achieve the effects that he wanted. As such, Zhao Fu thought about it and considered creating an ambush on the main roading out of the city.


    There were many peopleing in and out of the city through the main road, and they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about there not being many people. However, the risks would be much greater. Zhao Fu had only brought 6,000 people, and there were often countless people on the main road. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to risk his soldiers¡¯ lives like that.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to continueying in ambush on these small minor roads, but he would use various methods to attract people over to kill them. This would speed things up by a lot.


    The first thing to decide on was the bait. Apart from power and beauty, what tempted people the most was money. Zhao Fu gathered 100 particrly agile soldiers and gave them each a sack filled with gold coins. All of them had holes that allowed people to see the gold coins that they contained.


    Afterward, they carried out the n, and the 100 soldiers headed over to one of the minor roads.


    A team of ten or so people had just killed two wild boars, and because they were just ordinary people and didn¡¯t have enough money to afford spatial rings, the two wild boars were carried by four people.


    Because these people had primarily focused on their Strength stat, two people were able to easily carry a 150-kilogram wild boar.


    Apart from the meat, the tusks and skin would be worth around six or seven silver coins, and these ten or so people weren¡¯t satisfied with just these two wild boars. As such, while they carried these wild boars, they looked around to see what else they could find.


    At that moment, they saw a person walking towards them, surprising this group of people. This was because the person was a Chinese yer. As soon as this Chinese yer saw these ten or so Vietnamese yers, he immediately ran away in fear while the sack at his waist clinked loudly. From the holes in the sack, the Vietnamese yers could see that it was filled with gold coins.


    The ten or so Vietnamese yers stared at that sack of gold coins, their expressions bing one of extreme greed and desperation. They immediately tossed down their wild boars and rushed towards that Chinese yer.


    ¡°We¡¯ve hit the jackpot this time!¡± The ten or so Vietnamese yers felt incredibly excited as they rushed at that Chinese yer. By now, the enmity between the two sides was such that they simply couldn¡¯t tolerate each other.


    Even if this single Chinese yer didn¡¯t have any money, these Vietnamese yers wouldn¡¯t let him off. The hatred between them was buried in their hearts and continuously grew.


    What¡¯s more, that Chinese yer actually had a sack filled with gold coins on him. If there were 100 gold coins inside, that would be $10 million in the real world. If they could kill him, they would instantly be rich.


    The ten or so Vietnamese yers madly chased the Chinese yer. The Vietnamese yers with bows and arrows shot out a few arrows, but the Chinese yer easily dodged them. As such, they could only continue chasing.


    After chasing for a while, the Vietnamese yers started to breathe raggedly and thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch the Chinese yer. However, that Chinese yer suddenly stopped, causing the Vietnamese yers to feel delighted, and they mustered up all of their strength to close the distance and kill that Chinese yer.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Suddenly, arrows tore through the air, shocking the exhausted Vietnamese yers. They tried to dodge, but it was far toote ¨C the arrows stabbed into their bodies, causing blood to spurt out everywhere.


    The Vietnamese yer with the highest cultivation was able to use his saber to sh away some of the arrows, but because there were simply too many of them, he was still hit by a few. However, before he could take another breath, a few spears stabbed out of the grass beside him, piercing through his body. The Vietnamese yer froze as blood flowed out of his mouth, and he stared at the people in the grass with a confused expression on his face before realizing that they had been ambushed.


    Zhao Fu had split the 6,000 soldiers into teams to work with the baiters. As for Zhao Fu, he felt quite bored, so he wandered off by himself to kill some yers.


    After walking on a minor road for a while, he came across an elderly man with tanned skin who was wearing traditional Vietnamese clothing. There was some blood on this elderly man¡¯s body, and he looked a bit injured.


    The aura that the elderly man gave off was quite powerful, and he actually had a Stage 3 cultivation. With this sort of cultivation, his position within a main city definitely wouldn¡¯t be low. Zhao Fu slowly drew his sword as he looked at the elderly man.


    The elderly man looked at the ck-cloaked figure in front of him and said furiously in his hoarse voice, ¡°Is Whiteleaf City determined to kill me? I¡¯m the adoptive father of Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord, and if you kill me, a massive war will erupt between our cities.¡±


    The elderly man was actually able to speak Chinese, but even if it was Vietnamese, Zhao Fu would¡¯ve been able to understand him through the Language Stone Stele.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t fully understand what the elderly man meant, he could roughly guess what was going on from the first thing that he had said. The elderly man had most likely just been in a fight with people from Whiteleaf City, a Chinese main city, and he had been stopped by Zhao Fu on the way back.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was around as strong as someone with Stage 3 cultivation, which was why the elderly man thought that he was someone from Whiteleaf City.


    Second, the elderly man had revealed that he was the adoptive father of the City Lord of Flowing Water City, which meant that he had a high status in Flowing Water City. His third sentence, about the war erupting, made Zhao Fu determined to kill him because Zhao Fu desperately wanted a battle between two main cities.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s aura exploded out from his body, causing the air to shake. He unleashed his full strength from the very beginning as his body turned into a ck blur and rushed towards the elderly man.


    The elderly man was quite shocked and quickly took out a ck iron staff.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out, causing a wild gale to sweep out as Zhao Fu¡¯s sword shed towards the elderly man, and the elderly man blocked with his iron staff.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed andshed out at the elderly man with his foot. The elderly man responded by kicking at Zhao Fu as well.


    As the two kicks shed, a muffled explosion sounded out, and the elderly man was forced back by two steps. He had already been injured, and his body was deteriorating due to his age.


    Right now, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have the time to worry about respecting his elders. After he sent the elderly man backward, he immediately spun and kicked out with a roundhouse kick.


    The elderly man chanted some sort of incantation as a few pale-white vines shot out from his stomach, blocking Zhao Fu¡¯s kick and wrapping around his leg.


    In the next second, the pale-white vines grew teeth-like thorns that stabbed into Zhao Fu¡¯s leg and started to quickly devour his blood. At that moment, the elderly man reacted in shock, and his expression became savage as he cried out, ¡°Royal bloodline!¡±

 Chapter 278: Battle Cries Shaking the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 278: Battle Cries Shaking the Heavens</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°You¡¯re not someone from Whiteleaf City; Whiteleaf City doesn¡¯t have anyone with a Royal Bloodline. I had never thought that there would be someone who would unlock the King¡¯s Profession already and obtain a Royal Bloodline. Outside of your Legacy Land, there would be a heap of experts protecting you.


    ¡°However, things are different here ¨C if I capture you, take you back, and use the Bloodline Reversal Technique, my son will have a chance to be a King. In that case, you can die for me!¡±


    The elderly man savagelyughed, and a few more pale-white vines burst out of his stomach and twisted and turned as they moved towards Zhao Fu.


    When he heard the elderly man¡¯s words, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and circted his King¡¯s Power to break free from the vines wrapped around his leg. He then shed out with his sword, sending out a ck sword light that cut the approaching vines into pieces.


    The elderly man¡¯s expression became vicious as he smashed his iron staff towards Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu dodged and spun as he shed towards the elderly man horizontally.


    ng!


    The elderly man once again drew back his iron staff and blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s attack. However, just as Zhao Fu wanted to attack again, the elderly man¡¯s wrinkled face started to twist as he sinisterlyughed.


    Suddenly, an orb of white light exploded from the top of the iron staff with blinding light. Under this white light, Zhao Fu felt incredibly weak and powerless, and he quickly retreated.


    The elderly manughed as he raised his iron staff and mustered all of his strength, smashing it towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head, causing it to bring with it a fierce wind.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes became cold and filled with killing intent as he yelled, ¡°Old fellow, do you really think you can win?¡±


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu raised his left hand and spread out his palm, which gave off a faint ck light. There was a ¡®Qin¡¯ character written in ck, and a ck barrier spread out from it.


    Seeing this, the elderly man felt incredibly shocked. ¡°King¡¯s Domain!¡±


    Following this, the elderly man tried to escape from this domain. The white lighting from his staff was cut off by the King¡¯s Domain and was no longer effective against Zhao Fu. As the elderly man quickly retreated, Zhao Fu shot forwards towards him, and the Sky Demon Sword gave off a massive amount of sword light as he chopped towards the elderly man.


    Bang!


    The elderly man was sent flying back ten meters and crashed onto the ground before coughing up a mouthful of blood. He seemed much weaker ¨C after all, he had already been injured before this fight.


    Zhao Fu walked over, and the elderly man climbed to his feet with a savage look on his face. He once again muttered an incantation as he threw his iron staff towards Zhao Fu.


    The iron staff spun in the air and brought with it immense force as it flew towards Zhao Fu, seeming as if it could obliterate a mountain.


    Zhao Fu leaned to the side and easily dodged the iron staff, but at that moment, the elderly man stretched out a wrinkled hand and grabbed at the air. The iron staff stopped flying away and flew towards Zhao Fu from the back.


    Feeling the air rushing at him from behind, Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted as he turned and swung his sword, causing sword light to burst forth and sending the iron staff flying away.


    At that moment, the elderly man stretched out his arms, which turned into tens of pale-white vines that flew towards Zhao Fu. In just an instant, he would bepletely wrapped up by those vines.


    Zhao Fu once again turned, and he drew the ughtering Ghost Sword as fast as lightning. The ughtering Ghost Sword gave off a massive amount of blood-red light and howled as it streaked through the air, slicing the vines into bits.


    Chi!


    The ughtering Ghost Sword then continued onwards and pierced through the elderly man¡¯s chest, and the elderly man stared at Zhao Fu in shock and fell to the ground, dead.


    Zhao Fu slowly walked over and used the Corpse Examination Skill to look at the elderly man¡¯s corpse. Just as he had expected, it was SSS grade ¨C if he refined it, he would be able to obtain an SSS grade Orb.


    The spatial ring that the elderly man was wearing was Gold grade, and it definitely had many good things inside. The iron staff that he used was definitely a Legendary grade item, and Zhao Fu looked at its stats first:


    Demonic Crow Staff: Grade: Legendary, Stats: Strength +8, Intelligence +20, Constitution +10, Agility +8, Description: A magic staff forged from many evil items. It contains a powerful Weakening Light.


    The Weakening Light was most likely the white light that the elderly man had used before that made Zhao Fu feel incredibly powerless.


    There were many good things on the elderly man, but Zhao Fu resisted his desire for them and didn¡¯t take any of them because he had a n in mind.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu stopped all operations and withdrew all of his soldiers, ordering them to clean up this battlefield to make it seem like this battle had never happened.


    Next, Zhao Fu ced the elderly man¡¯s corpse onto the main road outside the city and shed it a few times, making it seem even more wretched. After all of this was done, Zhao Fu had a pleased smile on his face. Even though he had just killed an elderly man who he had no grievances with, if he was the weaker party, he definitely would¡¯ve been killed simply for the fact that he was a Chinese yer. That elderly man wouldn¡¯t have cared either.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ordered his people to scatter the 600 yer corpses around the elderly man¡¯s corpse, making it seem like a massive ughter. He then sent some of his people to the various cities to yell, ¡°Whiteleaf City¡¯s Commander came to our city to ughter us. I personally saw him kill this poor old man. Whiteleaf City¡¯s Commander is killing people to silence them right now! Hurry and run!!¡±


    As soon as this spread, the system factions that heard about it immediately gathered arge number of troops and rushed over, and they werepletely shocked when they saw the scene.


    Countless yers also rushed over, and when they saw the bloody scene, the Vietnamese yers werepletely angered and hated the Chinese yers even more.


    Almost everyone believed the things that Zhao Fu¡¯s people were yelling, and the news began to spread more and more. Soon, this lie became the truth.


    Boom!!!


    A powerful energy descended as a tanned 30-year-old man descended from the sky. He was Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord, H? Ming.


    When he looked at the elderly man¡¯s corpse on the ground and the injuries all over it, he became incredibly furious and roared, the sound of which could be heard in the surrounding ten-kilometer radius area.


    Following this, he walked towards the corpse and thought back to his memories with his adoptive father. He had been an orphan and wandered the streets by himself since he was young. He had been lucky for his adoptive father to take him in and care for him, and his adoptive father treated him like his own son.


    These memories stabbed at his heart, and H? Ming gently picked up the elderly man¡¯s corpse, tears flowing out of his eyes.


    One of the soldiers came up and reported, ¡°City Lord, Lord H? wanted to go to Whiteleaf City to steal an item, but he was discovered by Whiteleaf City¡¯s people, who injured Lord H?. Who would have thought that they would¡¯ve chased him so close to our city.


    ¡°The final strike that killed Lord H? was dealt by someone from Whiteleaf City, and this was seen by many people. He wanted to silence the witnesses by killing them, but because there were too many witnesses, he could only run.¡±

 Chapter 279: Human Purgatory

    <h4>Chapter 279: Human Purgatory</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Gather our forces and head towards Whiteleaf City!¡± H? Ming said in an extremely cold voice, causing those around him to feel a quiver in their hearts. The soldiers obeyed and immediately went to gather their forces.


    The surrounding Vietnamese yers couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, and they knew that something big was about to happen. Countless yers also decided to go ¨C with a City Lord leading the way, what did they have to be afraid of?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Over at Whiteleaf City, a schrly-looking middle-aged man asked, ¡°Were there any losses from the treasury?¡±


    There were two men and one woman beside him, who were the three Great Generals of Whiteleaf City, and one of the male Generals replied, ¡°Luckily, we discovered him in time and lost nothing.¡±


    The schrly-looking middle-aged man was Whiteleaf City¡¯s City Lord, Bai Rusheng. He coldly harrumphed, ¡°Those barbaric people dare toe to our City Hall to steal things? They don¡¯t put Whiteleaf City in their eyes at all.¡±


    ¡°City Lord, we¡¯ve already taught that person a lesson,¡± one of the Generals replied.


    Suddenly, a soldier rushed in and loudly reported, ¡°City Lord, things are looking bad! Flowing Water City has brought arge number of troops to attack us!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The anger that Bai Rusheng had just quelled rushed up again. ¡°They just tried to steal from our City Hall, and now they want to attack Whiteleaf City? Let¡¯s see if Flowing Water City has the ability to do so.¡±


    H? Ming led 80,000 soldiers to attack Whiteleaf City and left 20,000 to defend Flowing Water City. He knew the gravity of the situation, so he also put up quests and gathered one million yers outside Whiteleaf City.


    There seemed to be a sea of people outside Whiteleaf City, but the city gates were tightly shut. The soldiers stood seriously on the city walls, and the atmosphere was incredibly tense.


    Bai Rusheng went to the city walls, and when he saw so many people, even he was shocked.


    At that moment, H? Ming stood in front of his massive army and yelled, ¡°Hand over the person who killed my adoptive father, or I¡¯ll raze Whiteleaf City!¡±


    When he heard this, Bai Rusheng felt furious and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but don¡¯t push us too far. Raze Whiteleaf City? What a joke! Do you really think that we¡¯re afraid of you?¡±


    H? Mingughed in his extreme anger and replied, ¡°You¡¯re trying to cover it up? Apart from Whiteleaf City¡¯s people, who could kill my adoptive father? If you don¡¯t hand over the person right now, I¡¯m going to attack!¡±


    Bai Rusheng alsoughed and replied, ¡°Do your best then!¡±


    There were usually many conflicts between the two main cities, and each had its own grievances. The death of the elderly man was like the spark that lit the fuse, and neither of the two City Lords tried to take a step back or give in even slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± H? Ming stomped his foot, leaving arge crater in the ground. He rose into the air and shot over like a cannonball while Bai Rusheng coldly harrumphed and drew his sword to meet him.


    BOOM!!!


    The two City Lords started a shocking battle as the soldiers below also started to attack. The 1.8 million people on the Vietnamese side flooded towards Whiteleaf City, giving off terrifying sounds like that of an ocean, and the surrounding ten-kilometer radius area was filled with noise.


    Whiteleaf City started to put up emergency quests to gather yers to help defend the city.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Countless arrows flew out densely from Whiteleaf City, descending like a torrential rain. Countless people were hit by these arrows, and they died on the spot.


    Normal yers weren¡¯t very strong, and because they had no chance of defending against Stage 1 soldiers¡¯ arrows, they were usually instantly killed.


    However, there were simply too many people, and the countless arrows were unable to stop the flood of people. Soon, waves of arrows started to shoot up at Whiteleaf City¡¯s defenders from below.


    It was impossible to see just how many arrows were shot up at them, and all of them gave off a sharp aura that made people¡¯s hairs stand on end. The firepower from below was able topletely suppress Whiteleaf City¡¯s defenders on the city walls.


    Seeing this, the attackers below felt incredibly excited about breaking through the city and the rewards they would receive, and they started to yell in excitement, their battle cries shaking the heavens.


    Whiteleaf City¡¯s three Great Generals stood on three different sides of the city walls with serious expressions. They raised their weapons and used some sort of skill to cause Whiteleaf City¡¯s city walls to give off a brilliant white light as white leaves shot out from the city walls.


    These white leaves were shaped just like normal leaves. However, they were created from white light, and there were inscriptions on all of the leaves. They traveled incredibly quickly and were abnormally sharp.


    The white leaves soon shed with the approaching army, and the white leaves were like sharp des that tore through countless people¡¯s bodies, causing blood and flesh to fly everywhere. The battlefield became incredibly gory, and it caused the massive army to finally slightly pause.


    However, the Vietnamese side¡¯s soldiers weren¡¯t weak at all. Arge number of Shieldbearers rushed up, raising their shields and connecting them, and the shields gave off a faint blue light and formed a wall of light. This wall of blue light looked quite weak, and it was as if touching it would destroy it. However, it was able topletely stop the white leaves, allowing the flood of people to continue approaching Whiteleaf City.


    Massive explosions sounded out from above. Bai Rusheng held a sharp sword while H? Ming wielded a spear as they continuouslyunched attacks at each other.


    Bai Rusheng¡¯s sword created arge wave of sword light and hacked towards H? Ming, creating a massive gust of sword wind. Even the soldiers who were far away could feel how sharp that attack was.


    In response, H? Ming roared, and the muscles on his arms bulged as he gripped his spear and shed out with it. The air seemed to explode as a formless wave of energy swept towards Bai Rusheng.


    BOOM!!!


    A massive explosion resulted from the sword wind and energy wave colliding, and a wild gale blew in all directions that even slightly affected the battle beneath them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two City Lords continuously shed, and both had received quite a few injuries. Both of them had blood flowing from their lips ¨C this was the true strength of experts with cultivations above Stage 4.


    Their battle became more and more intense, and both started to use terrifying items.


    Bai Rusheng raised his hand as he roared, his hair in disarray. The entire sky shook as a massive amount of white light shot out, and a snow-white cube-shaped jade seal with a leaf engraved on it appeared.


    H? Ming¡¯s expression became savage, and he raised his hand and roared as the colossal sound of waves appeared. Countless streams of water vapor gathered towards H? Ming as a blue, cube-shaped iron seal with a water snake engraved on it appeared.


    The appearance of the two City Lord Seals caused the sky to dim, and an even more terrifying battle erupted.


    In the distance, Zhao Fu watched this scene in shock, and he felt that both sides were incredibly powerful. This battlested for seven or eight hours before Whiteleaf City emerged as the victor.


    This was because Whiteleaf City possessed the advantage of battling within its own territory. They had many defenses prepared, which made it incredibly difficult to attack. Moreover, apart from their 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers, they had 300,000 or so indigenous residents and 1.5 million yers.


    H? Ming¡¯s forces weren¡¯t weaker than Bai Rusheng¡¯s, but because he had to leave a portion of his forces at Flowing Water City to defend, it was impossible to defeat Whiteleaf City.

 Chapter 280: A Million Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 280: A Million Corpses</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As a result of this battle, both sides suffered heavy losses. Corpses formed mounds outside Whiteleaf City¡¯s walls, and blood covered the ground and almost formed streams. The scene looked incredibly gruesome, like a human purgatory.


    Because both sides had invested a lot of their military forces into the battle, the consequences were incredibly heavy as well.


    Whiteleaf City lost 30,000 soldiers and 400,000 yers, while Flowing Water City had lost even more ¨C 50,000 soldiers and 700,000 yers.


    There were more than one million corpses surrounding Whiteleaf City, and it was evident just how intense and bloody this battle had been. News of this shocked the entire world, especially China and Vietnam.


    After countless people analyzed the situation leading up to the battle, some deduced that there was a third party who had set all of this into motion, and the one who had killed Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s adoptive father was someone else. This third-party¡¯s goal was most likely to bait the two main cities into an all-out war. However, it was a pity that both sides had been extremely furious and couldn¡¯t calm down in the heat of the moment; if they had thought about it carefully, the truth would¡¯ve been exposed.


    Now, everyone started to wonder who the person behind all of this was. What was the person¡¯s motive? Was it another main city? Was it a yer faction?


    These were all guesses, and the people who didn¡¯t know much thought that it was someone from Whiteleaf City who had caused all of this.


    Later, historians concluded that every event that shook the Heaven Awaken World had a trace of Great Qin¡¯s shadow. However, without enough evidence, they were unable to confirm or deny Great Qin¡¯s involvement.


    After the battle, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to stealthily work throughout the night to collect high-grade corpses and Stage 1 corpses. As for himself, Zhao Fu followed the escaped Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord. The battle between the City Lords had been incredibly intense, and both had received heavy injuries. There were still many soldiers and yers left in Whiteleaf City, and because it was their territory, it would be difficult for Zhao Fu to make a move on Whiteleaf City¡¯s City Lord.


    However, things were different for Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord ¨C he was heavily injured and had less than 30,000 soldiers left. As long as he could kill him, Zhao Fu would be able to easily obtain a system main city. With such a great prize in store for him, Zhao Fu was prepared to use his Nation Armament.


    H? Ming¡¯s chest was extremely bloody, and one of his Great Generals supported him as they quickly escaped. There were 20,000 or so soldiers behind them, and most of them were injured and looked quite wretched. However, they still had to quickly leave in case Whiteleaf City¡¯s people decided to chase them down.


    Suddenly, H? Ming raised his head in shock and looked at a mysterious, ck-clothed figure standing on top of a tree. He was giving off an incredibly powerful aura, and the space around him seemed to distort. A slight breeze blew at his cloak, partially revealing his face. What shocked everyone the most was his dark eyes that were filled with killing intent.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu directly took out his Nation Armament and instantly arrived above Hu Ming, his swords swinging down with immense force and causing the ground 100 meters around them to crack.


    H? Ming immediately used his City Lord Seal and wielded his spear, gritting his teeth as he defended against this monstrous strike. However, this attack was simply too powerful, and H? Ming was already heavily injured. As such, upon blocking this attack, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. However, because he was gritting his teeth, the blood only slowly tricked out from between his teeth.


    ¡°City Lord!¡± A loud cry rang out as one of his Generals wielded a scimitar and rushed towards Zhao Fu, wanting to save H? Ming. Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes shined with a cold light, and he casually swung the sword in his hand, causing a massive sword light that seemed like it could devour everything to sweep out. The General was sent flying and crashed through seven or eight trees before stopping 50 meters away, heavily injured.


    Just a casual strike like that had heavily injured a Stage 3 General ¨C in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s Nation Armament, he was unable to resist at all. With Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, he was already more powerful than a Stage 3 expert.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cold eyes turned to the General who wasn¡¯t dead yet. In order to prevent him from making any trouble, Zhao Fu decided to kill him, and his body turned into a ck blur as he rushed towards him.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared before Zhao Fu.


    ¡°All of you, hurry and run!¡± H? Ming knew that it was essentially impossible for him to escape. He had already caused the deaths of 50,000 or so soldiers, and because he didn¡¯t want the rest of them to be killed too, he yelled for them to run, looking extremely heroic.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and raised his sword, sending his strength into it and causing it to give off an incredibly destructive aura.


    Boom!!!


    As the sword descended, it seemed to cut through space itself, and H? Ming did his best to defend. However, he waspletely outmatched. He was sted back by the strike and knocked ten or so trees over before mming into a three-meter wide tree and coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    H? Ming leaned powerlessly against the tree and looked extremely weak, his body covered with blood.


    ¡°One more strike!¡± Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want anything unexpected to happen, so he immediately rushed at H? Ming to kill him and obtain the City Lord Seal.


    ¡°City Lord! City Lord!¡± Just as Zhao Fu was about to attack, the loyal soldiers around him threw aside all thoughts of escaping and rushed over without regard for their lives.


    ¡°A bunch of ants! Die!¡± Zhao Fu said in a low voice, sounding like a demon king as he shed out.


    An incredibly sharp ck arc of light shed out, bringing with it a power that could tear through everything. All trees in the surrounding 100 meters were cut in half, and the ce where they had been cut was extremely smooth. The thousands of soldiers were also split in half, causing them to all freeze before falling to the ground.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into a ck blur as he came before H? Ming. By now, he was unable to resist at all, and Zhao Fu stabbed out, wanting to end his life.


    However, at that moment, a thin saber blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s sword as an extremely beautiful young woman in green appeared before Zhao Fu.


    This was evidently one of the Vietnamese side¡¯s City Lords.


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in others¡¯ affairs, or you¡¯ll bring trouble on yourself,¡± Zhao Fu said as he red at the young woman coldly.


    This young woman could feel how powerful Zhao Fu was, and she said seriously, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best not to be too extreme. H? Ming is part of my side, and I can¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ are you going to save him?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s words were filled with immense killing intent, causing the air around him to freeze.


    Feeling this killing intent, the young woman in green felt quite dismayed and prepared to fight.


    Suddenly, another person, who gave off a powerful aura, appeared on the branch of a tree nearby. The person was an elegant-looking young man in white who held a folding fan and smiled as he looked over.


    This young man¡¯s aura was incredibly powerful, and needless to say, he was another main city¡¯s City Lord.

 Chapter 281: Refining Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 281: Refining Corpses</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    It was impossible for the other two City Lords not to know about a massive battle between two main cities, but because they all had their own grievances, they didn¡¯t act and only watched from a distance.


    Upon seeing Flowing Water City¡¯s side lose and escape, both City Lords let out a sigh of relief ¨C the situation wasn¡¯t irredeemable. They had both thought that the matter was over when a massive amount of energy had suddenly exploded.


    This energy was no ordinary energy ¨C it contained a massive amount of Fate and tens of thousands ofmoners¡¯ aura. They were incredibly shocked and hurried over, as they understood that this was the energy from a Nation Armament.


    ¡°Hmph, I hope you¡¯ll remember this because you¡¯ll pay for your actions today in the future,¡± Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and could only retreat. He already couldn¡¯t defeat two City Lords, and now that another had appeared, it was impossible for him to win.


    Even though the third City Lord was on the Chinese side, he didn¡¯t intend on helping Zhao Fu. Rather, he wanted to simply observe and collect the rewards after.


    Since he would definitely lose, Zhao Fu could only give up on killing H? Ming. It was a pity that he had expended so much Fate ¨C even though he had only used his Nation Armament for a few minutes, the amount of Fate he had consumed was massive.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had used his own Fate to awaken the Myrtle Imperial Star and used the Myrtle Imperial Star¡¯s True Son of Heaven power to kill Li Mu and take over the Great Shun Town. After devouring Great Shun¡¯s Fate, Great Qin¡¯s Fate had been restored.


    Otherwise, it would have been impossible to recover Great Qin¡¯s Fate in such a short period of time, which made Zhao Fu quite wary when using his Nation Armament. At the same time, his own Fate was quite important, so he couldn¡¯t recklessly expend it.


    He had used his Nation Armament for nothing today, making him feel quite angry. However, since the situation was like this, Zhao Fu could only calm himself down.


    When she heard Zhao Fu¡¯s threatening words, the young woman looked quite serious, and she understood that she had offended this person and that she would most likely suffer for it in the future. The revenge from someone with a Nation Armament would definitely be quite serious.


    However, she had to save H? Ming ¨C not only had H? Ming helped her in the past, but they were also allies on the same side.


    ¡°Please, go on! Don¡¯t mind me; I¡¯m just here to watch,¡± the elegant-looking young man said as he smiled.


    However, how could Zhao Fu believe his words? He coldly gazed at him before looking at the thousands of dead Vietnamese soldiers around him. He had wanted to collect these corpses, but that would expose his motive. Right now, his soldiers were also collecting corpses from outside Whiteleaf City.


    If his motive was exposed, these people would definitely obstruct him, and he would lose out greatly. There were roughly 90,000 Stage 1 corpses outside Whiteleaf City, so Zhao Fu could only sigh, let go of the benefits in front of him, and turn into a ck blur as he disappeared.


    After Zhao Fu left, the remaining people from Flowing Water City and the green-clothed young woman let out sighs of relief. The elegant-looking young man felt quite bored, so he turned into a ray of light and disappeared.


    H? Ming had a grateful smile on his face and thanked the young woman before looking in the direction that Zhao Fu had left in. He suddenly felt that his adoptive father¡¯s death wasn¡¯t as simple as he had thought.


    Zhao Fu returned to Whiteleaf City, and there were many people cleaning up the battlefield ¨C there were not only Whiteleaf City¡¯s soldiers but also many yers. Most of these yers were taking equipment and other items. Because there were so many corpses, the value was immense, so almost all of the yers in the vicinity were here.


    As such, it was very easy for Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to blend in and collect corpses. However, they could only take Flowing Water City¡¯s soldiers¡¯ corpses, as Whiteleaf City had ordered that anyone who touched Whiteleaf City¡¯s soldiers¡¯ corpses would be immediately executed.


    As such, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t be too greedy, and he first took care of Flowing Water City¡¯s 50,000 corpses before thinking of how to obtain Whiteleaf City¡¯s corpses.


    After ten or so hours, Whiteleaf City¡¯s soldiers¡¯ corpses were all buried in graves. The Chinese side valued taking care of corpses and burying them properly as part of tradition, so this was only natural.


    However, the Vietnamese soldiers and yers weren¡¯t treated as well ¨C their corpses were heaped together, forming mountains of corpses that were ten or so meters tall. Their expressions before they died were quite terrifying, and it was truly a scene of a million corpses.


    Even though they were mostly yers who wouldn¡¯t die true deaths, when the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, they would stay dead. What¡¯s more, this was only a battle between two system main cities. In the future, battles would be hundreds of times more grievous.


    Torches were thrown onto these mountains of corpses, setting them alight and causing ck smoke to roll up and cover the sky.


    Now, Zhao Fu started to think about how he could obtain the 30,000 corpses from Whiteleaf City and some of the indigenous residents¡¯ corpses. There would always be a few hundred city guards at Whiteleaf City Cemetery, as most people were buried there with some of their possessions.


    Because there were some valuables within the cemetery, there were city guards stationed around the cemetery to stave off the yers who viewed wealth as more important than their own lives. Often, a person would be buried during the day, and people would immediately go to dig the person up at night.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t order his soldiers to just take shovels and dig up corpses, and because it was likely that they would be discovered, he decided to buy a type of bewildering fragrance. This fragrance was colorless and odorless, and it would cause the soldiers¡¯ senses to be greatly weakened.


    Following this, they carried out the n.


    Zhao Fu first bought the property next to the cemetery and ordered his soldiers to dig a passage under it. They stored all of the dirt they dug out into spatial rings, making the process quite convenient.


    Following this, Zhao Fu lit the bewildering fragrance, making the city guards¡¯ senses much weaker, preventing them from detecting Great Qin¡¯s soldiers as they stealthily entered the cemetery.


    They quickly found where the soldiers were buried because they were all buried together. 30,000 soldiers took up quite a lot of space, so they were easy to find.


    Following this, they started to take the corpses and store them into spatial rings. Zhao Fu was quite nervous about this, and he observed from a hidden corner to prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    In the end, the n went incredibly smoothly, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were able to retrieve most of the corpses without being noticed. Unless Whiteleaf City¡¯s people dug up the graves, no one would notice anything.

 Chapter 282: Killing Plan

    <h4>Chapter 282: Killing n</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This time, Great Qin obtained 90,300 Stage 1 corpses and 200 A grade corpses from indigenous residents. After hearing about these great gains, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted.


    After wrapping up everything here, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town and started to refine arge number of corpses.


    On the other side, Bai Qi and the other Generals and Commanders carried out their ns in the other five regions, killing yers outside the Vietnamese main cities. All of them used different methods.


    They killed arge number of Vietnamese yers, and what angered the Vietnamese even more was that after killing people, they would leave the corpses in the center of the road and leave messages on cloth strips such as ¡®The Vietnamese barbarians, a bunch of trash, dare to offend China? This is their oue. Just sit by and wait for China to conquer you, and you¡¯ll soon live as subjects of China.¡¯


    When they saw the Chinese yersing into their territory acting so arrogantly, many Vietnamese people were greatly angered. Thousands of Vietnamese yers banded together and chased after the Chinese yers who had done this, but just as they were about to fight, the Vietnamese yers discovered that there were 6,000 or so people ahead who were all well-equipped. The Vietnamese side only had 2,000 to 3,000 people, so they werepletely unable to resist. In the end, only a few hundred people were able to escape and spread the news about what had happened.


    This caused everyone on the Vietnamese side to be incredibly furious. This time, they gathered tens of thousands of people and went to take down that group of despicable Chinese yers.


    However, those Chinese people seemed to just disappear, and not a single one could be found. The Vietnamese people had no ce to vent their anger, and they felt incredibly wretched.


    After the horde of Vietnamese yers returned to the main city, the group of despicable Chinese yers came out and started killing Vietnamese yers again. What¡¯s more, they were so arrogant that they would kill Vietnamese yers on the main road while trash talking them, angering the army of Vietnamese yers enough to cause them toe flooding out again. However, by the time they arrived, they found that the Chinese yers had once again disappeared. This caused the Vietnamese yers to feel even more incensed, but they had no idea that there were Great Qin spies among them who let the others know ahead of time.


    The countless Vietnamese yers were almost going mad with anger, but they could do nothing to that group of Chinese yers.


    At that moment, a group of people from the Vietnamese Guard went out with a few hundred people without making a big fuss of things. Afterward, the despicable Chinese yers disappeared and never reappeared.


    Soon, news spread that the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people and the thousands of Chinese yers had engaged in a massive battle in order to defend Vietnams¡¯ honor. All of the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people had been bathed in blood but showed no fear, and they took down the army of Chinese yers while also nearly being wiped out.


    After hearing about this, the other Vietnamese yers almost wept, and adding on how selfless the Vietnamese Guard was, it lit a fire within all Vietnamese yers¡¯ hearts. At the same time, a saying was spread: The Vietnamese Guard were leading countless people to resist China in the northern region of Vietnam!


    From this, it could be seen just how high of a position the Vietnamese Guard upied in the Vietnamese people¡¯s hearts. The entirety of Vietnam was now praising the Vietnamese Guard, and there were even people saying that it was the pride of Vietnam and that every Vietnamese person should learn from it.


    Now, the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s fame and reputation were on the same level as the other major factions within Vietnam. Its sense of righteousness, order, and selflessness made every Vietnamese person respect and like it greatly.


    Many branches of the Vietnamese Guard also started to appear in various other ces. Of course, these branches weren¡¯t formed by Zhao Fu but by yers taking the initiative. Some were strong, and some were rtively weak ¨C some of them had thousands of yers, while the smallest had just tens.


    Facing such a passionate response from the people, the Vietnamese Guard said that it would continue to abide by its principles and defend Vietnam by selflessly making sacrifices for it. It would continue to fight for Vietnam and not do anything that was outrageous, and it encouraged people to join it.


    Those who knew the truth about the Vietnamese Guard felt that this was quite amusing, but apart from Zhao Fu¡¯s people, no one else knew about it. This made it seem like it was a glorious event to join the Vietnamese Guard, making it even more attractive to join.


    This was exactly what Zhao Fu had wanted, and this would help strengthen the Vietnamese Guard, which would help him take over Vietnam in the future.


    What the Vietnamese people didn¡¯t know was that after the people from the Vietnamese Guard met Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, they all greeted each other as old friends and had lunch together, eating meat and drinking wine. Finally, they sttered some animal blood and guts around to make it seem like a massive battle had happened before going back.


    The people who were part of this group were all core members, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Later, historians would record that the reason that Vietnam fell so quickly was mainly because of the Vietnamese Guard!


    Now, all of the soldiers returned to Great Qin, and Zhao Fu refined the 90,000 or so corpses, obtaining 90,000 or so Blood God Pills. Luckily, they had the energy stone mine, or it would¡¯ve taken an extremely long time to refine these corpses.


    From Zhao Fu¡¯s experiments, he had found that a Stage 1 Blood God Pill could raise a Stage 0-0 soldier to Stage 0-4, a Stage 0-5 soldier to Stage 0-8, and a Stage 0-8 soldier to Stage 1-0.


    By now, apart from some of the newer soldiers, most of Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers were around Stage 0-7 or 0-8, while most of the soldiers who had followed Zhao Fu from the beginning were Stage 0-9 by now and just needed a bit more to break through.


    Right now, they gained roughly 70 or so Stage 1 soldiers every day, most of whom were the older soldiers breaking through. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided not to give them Blood God Pills because they were incredibly close anyways. It would be a bit of a waste to use Blood God Pills when they were so close.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mistreat the older soldiers ¨C he bought Stage 2 medicinal pills from main cities that could help with breaking through and gave these medicinal pills to them. He gave them a few days to rest and focus their minds on cultivating and breaking through.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu gave the Blood God Pills to the other soldiers. In just a few days, Zhao Fu had 23,000 Stage 1 soldiers, which was a massive increase. Great Qin¡¯s military force had be much more powerful, as the difference between Stage 1-0 and Stage 0-9 was incredibly big.


    After obtaining so many Stage 1 soldiers, Zhao Fu smiled and asked Guo Binglin if there was any news about the other four Legatees in the vicinity.


    There were five Legatees he knew about within the area that he wanted to conquer, but there were definitely a few in the dark he didn¡¯t know about. Now that he had destroyed Great Shun, Zhao Fu wanted to make a move against the other four Legatees as soon as possible to prevent them from developing.


    After destroying Great Shun, Zhao Fu had ordered Guo Binglin to collect information on them, but after what had happened to Great Shun, the other Legatees learned to be smarter.

 Chapter 283: Inferno Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 283: Inferno Arrow</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In order to avoid the same fate as Great Shun, all of them had ordered that no yers were to be brought back to the main vige, and the yers could only operate within the system main cities. All of the people who knew of the position of the vige were either killed in the real world or strictly controlled.


    What¡¯s more, they increased the benefits for the high-ranking members to make them more loyal and got rid of the useless members who were just trying to survive and not actually loyal.


    Now, people realized that simply having a lot of members was useless ¨C what was important was how many people were truly loyal and would help in desperate times.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t try to suppress the four Legatees, as that sort of method wasn¡¯t very effective and could make them overly alert. Rather, Zhao Fu wanted to attack them out of the blue, which would be more effective.


    Right now, the most important thing was to find where their main viges were. If he couldn¡¯t find them, Zhao Fu would only be able to forget about this matter for now.


    Great Qin returned to its normal operations, and the boost to the number of Stage 1 soldiers greatly increased its ability to conquer other viges and towns. After all, it was almost impossible for viges in the wilderness to have any Stage 1 soldiers. As for the production and business side of things, they also continued to be sessful.


    Zhao Fu used all of the 292 City Creation Stones obtained from before and established them in the 500-kilometer radius area around Great Qin. Now, Great Qin controlled the 2,000-kilometer radius area around it, and the surrounding 500-kilometer radius area waspletely safe.


    Zhao Fu left some soldiers in each of the viges and allowed them to operate normally. Seeing that he now had so many viges, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    In the next few days, he allowed these viges to develop and grow.


    Soon, he received news that a few regions were joining together to hold a super auction in three days at Kong Willow.


    Zhao Fu was extremely interested in this auction. Because it was a ¡®super auction,¡¯ it would definitely have many good items, so he started to prepare money.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Because most of his Generals were outside conquering viges and towns, Zhao Fu only brought Tuoba Qing and Wang Ergou to one of the system main cities in Kong Willow. This was where the super auction was going to be held.


    It was said that the City Lords and grand figures from the surrounding few regions were alling. Although there were Void Zones, it was quite easy for City Lords to travel through these Void Zones.


    This auction attracted many people¡¯s gazes, and almost all of the factions within Kong Willow came. Right now, the main city, Azure Willow City, was almost bursting with people.


    When Zhao Fu, Tuoba Qing, and Wang Ergou arrived, they saw a massive sea of people, making the scene incredibly noisy and raucous. As such, Zhao Fu quickly took them to arge structure.


    Thisrge structure was ten or so meters tall and had four levels, and it was made out of wood. Lanterns hung from the ceiling, and the grand structure covered around 40 hectares and could fit tens of thousands of people. This was the auction hall!


    In front of the auction hall, there were hundreds of city guards giving off powerful auras to maintain order. The entrance was alreadypletely filled with people, and anyone who wanted to enter would have to pay five gold coins to enter. Five gold coins were worth $50,000 in the real world, and that sum wasn¡¯t something ordinary factions could afford to pay.


    Zhao Fu squeezed up and handed over an invitation. One of the city guards looked at it before calling over an attendant who took Zhao Fu and the two others to a separate room.


    The room was exquisitely decorated, and it was a private room. The invitation that Zhao Fu had handed over was something that he had spent a few hundred gold coins to buy. After hisst experience at Red Plum, he no longer wanted to squeeze together with others at the bottom.


    There were also VIP rooms and Sovereign rooms ¨C the VIP rooms cost thousands of gold coins. Zhao Fu would be able to afford one, but because he didn¡¯t see the need for one, he only bought a private room.


    As for the Sovereign rooms, they couldn¡¯t be bought for money because they were prepared for the City Lords and other grand figures. Normal people couldn¡¯t even think about going to them.


    Because there was still some time until the auction began, an attendant brought in some tea, fruits, and desserts.


    Tuoba Qing peeled a mandarin and carefully picked off the pith before smiling with an embarrassed look on her face as she brought a piece of the mandarin to Zhao Fu¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please eat this.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and ate the segment of mandarin offered by Tuoba Qing. Seeing this, Wang Ergou felt like this was an opportunity to earn brownie points with Zhao Fu, so he also picked up a mandarin and peeled it. However, he hadpletely butchered his, and because it was too unsightly to offer, he could only eat it himself.


    After chatting among themselves for a while, the auction finally started.


    The first level was alreadypletely packed with people, while those on the second, third, and fourth levels opened their windows and looked down at the stage below.


    An elderly man with white hair and ruddy cheeks walked up ¨C his aura was quite powerful, and he was most likely a Stage 3 expert.


    ¡°Wee to this auction everyone. The auction will now begin, and the first item will now be brought up.¡± The elderly man¡¯s voice was quite loud, and it instantly suppressed all of the voices in the auction hall.


    A beautiful attendant brought up a violet ore on a tray!


    The violet ore looked like jade, and it was as big as a fist and gave off a fiery light, making it look quite extraordinary.


    The elderly man started to introduce it, saying, ¡°This is a Violet Fire Jade! It is a Silver grade material and can be used to craft Superior Silver grade equipment. Because of Violet Fire Jade¡¯s unique attributes, it is much better than normal Superior Silver grade equipment. The reserve price is 5,000 silver coins!¡±


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the first thing to be brought up would be a Silver grade material. Usually, the first item was the most ordinary thing ¨C this meant that many good items would be brought upter.


    ¡°6,000 silver coins!¡±


    Those who could enter this auction hall were all somewhat powerful and rich, and because this amount of money was nothing to them, some people immediately started to make bids.


    However, they were quickly outbid, and in the end, the Violet Fire Jade was sold for 15,000 silver coins.


    The second item was soon brought up ¨C it was a bottle of medicinal pills, and the elderly man started to introduce it, saying, ¡°One Body Pills, a Stage 3 medicinal pill. It has powerful healing properties for external injuries and can erase all scars. There are ten pills in this bottle, and the reserve price is 7,000 silver coins.¡±


    Healing medicinal pills were in just as high demand as cultivation medicinal pills because they could be used to save one¡¯s life in critical situations. These One Body Pills were greatly sought after by the crowd, and an intense bidding war started.


    ¡°10,000 silver coins!¡±


    The very first bid already increased the bid by 3,000 silver coins, but that person was quickly outbid. In the end, the bottle of medicinal pills was sold for 24,000 silver coins.


    All of the bids so far were from people on the first level, and no one from the second, third, and fourth levels had spoken yet.


    Next, the third item was brought up. It was a bottle, but it was unknown what was inside. After the elderly man started to introduce it, Zhao Fu shot to his feet because it was what he had been searching for this entire time ¨C the final thing he needed for the God-Killing n.

 Chapter 284: Mysterious Treasure Box

    <h4>Chapter 284: Mysterious Treasure Box</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After introducing this item, the elderly man stated that its reserve price was 10,000 silver coins. However, it seemed that most people weren¡¯t very interested in this item. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Fu needed this for the God-Killing n, it would have beenpletely useless to him as well.


    After the elderly man stated the reserve price, the auction hell fell silent, and no one seemed to want to make a bid. The elderly man looked quite awkward as he announced the reserve price again, but the auction hall remained silent. After announcing the reserve price a third time, the elderly man prepared to have the item taken off the stage to continue on with the auction.


    ¡°10,000 silver coins!¡± At that moment, a soft voice came from the second level. Seeing that no one was bidding for it, Zhao Fu felt quite relieved and calmly bid the reserve price.


    Hearing this bid, a smile appeared on the elderly man¡¯s face, and he asked if there was anyone else who wanted to make a bid. Of course, the auction hall fell silent again, and the item was sold to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu immediately gave Wang Ergou the money and told him to go to the back to collect the item.


    The auction hall¡¯s rules stated that after winning the bid on an item, the purchaser could immediately pay and take the item. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want anything unexpected to happen because this was something that Zhao Fu had searched for for a long time. If he lost it, it would be a long time before he could carry out the God-Killing n.


    Wang Ergou immediately took the money, and soon, he returned with the bottle. Wang Ergou looked quite confused, wondering why His Majesty wanted this item.


    Zhao Fu took the bottle, removed the wooden stopper, and looked at the colorless, odorless liquid inside. After looking at its description, he let out a breath and put it away.


    This matter wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary, and it didn¡¯t attract much attention. Soon, the fourth item was brought up ¨C three talisman papers.


    The three talisman papers were white, and there was ck writing on them that formed profound-looking inscriptions. The talisman papers were about five centimeters wide and ten centimeters long.


    The elderly man quickly introduced them, saying, ¡°Ten kilometer Teleportation Talismans. Using one will allow the user to teleport anywhere within ten kilometers, and they have some unsealing energy in them that allow them to ignore ordinary istion barriers. These talismans are quite valuable, and one can never have enough of them. The reserve price is 12,000 silver coins.¡±


    Ten kilometer Teleportation Talismans were one of the best life-saving items, and many people wanted this item and started to bid.


    ¡°13,000 silver coins!¡±


    ¡°15,000 silver coins!¡±


    ¡°19,000 silver coins!¡±


    Finally, the three Teleportation Talismans were sold for 40,000 silver coins ¨C it was someone else from a private room on the second level.


    Zhao Fu already had a 10,000-kilometre Teleportation Talisman, so he wasn¡¯t very interested in these ten kilometer Teleportation Talismans. What¡¯s more, they could only break through ordinary istion barriers.


    More and more items were brought up, all of which were of good quality and very useful. More and more people from the second level started to bid, making the auction hall more lively.


    Soon, they were up to the neenth item.


    The item was arge green hammer that seemed to be made out of stone. There were pictures of demons engraved on both sides, and it gave off a powerful, strange feeling.


    ¡°Green Demon Hammer, an Exquisite Silver weapon. Its stats are on an exquisite level, and it has ¡®Shattering¡¯ attribute attacks. The reserve price is 250,000 silver coins.¡±


    After the elderly man introduced this item, bids quickly started being made. In the end, it was sold for 600,000 silver coins to a person on the first floor who was wearing a cloak and looked quite tall and muscr.


    This made everyone on the first level feel quite shocked because it was difficult for anyone on the first level to spend that much money. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bid on it because this was only the middle of the auction and many good items were going toe soon.


    A few more items were brought up, and now, they were up to the 26th item. By now, all of the items were at least Gold grade, and the 26th item was an arrow.


    The arrow was a fiery color, and it seemed to be made out of crystal. It was also quite beautiful, and it gave off a powerful Fire attribute energy.


    The elderly man began to introduce it, saying, ¡°Inferno Arrow, a Gold grade arrow. This arrow contains a massive amount of Fire-type energy that can deal an incredible amount of damage. What¡¯s more, this arrow has a homing effect ¨C even someone who doesn¡¯t know how to use a bow and arrow will be able to hit his enemies with it. What¡¯s more, this arrow is reusable and not a single-use item.¡±


    ¡°Inferno Arrow?¡± Zhao Fu felt that this was quite interesting ¨C it could actually home in on enemies and be reused, making it a good item. The reserve price was 400,000 silver coins. Zhao Fu made a bid but was quickly outbid. In the end, the Inferno Arrow was sold to a person in a VIP room on the third level for one million silver coins.


    The 30th item was a white fruit that was as big as a lychee. It had a smooth exterior and gave off an intoxicatingly sweet fragrance.


    ¡°Stage 4 Fruit of Life that can raise a person¡¯s grade. It can raise F grade to B grade and C grade to A grade, but it is only effective on those below S grade.¡±


    After the elderly man finished introducing this item, many of the indigenous residents were shocked ¨C evidently, they were shocked by the fruit¡¯s effects because such effects were quite rare. However, yers weren¡¯t as interested because yers didn¡¯t have grades, so they didn¡¯t particrly care.


    Because Zhao Fu had the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, he wasn¡¯t interested in the Fruit of Life either, but the indigenous residents started an intense bidding war.


    The reserve price of the Fruit of Life was 500,000 silver coins, but soon, it reached 1.5 million silver coins.


    Suddenly, a kind-looking elderly man walked out from one of the VIP rooms and bowed before saying, ¡°Everyone, I am the family leader of the Deng family in Three River City. I hope that everyone can allow this old man to purchase this fruit; this old man will be extremely grateful. I bid two million silver coins.¡±


    It seemed that this elderly man greatly needed the Fruit of Life. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what sort of family the Deng family was; however, it seemed to be quite powerful, as after the elderly man said this, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    What¡¯s more, the elderly man¡¯s bow was only to the Sovereign rooms above, and his words were primarily directed to those in the VIP rooms. As for everyone else, the elderly man didn¡¯t put them in his eyes at all.


    Afterward, the Fruit of Life was won by the elderly man for two million silver coins.


    The 37th item was brought up by a few big men. It was a creature that looked like a leopard and was as big as a dog. It waspletely ck, and its eyes were blood-red. The ck leopard was just a juvenile, but the aura it gave off was incredibly ferocious. The ck leopard threateningly roared from within its cage.


    The elderly man introduced it, ¡°A juvenile Stage 3 Lord ss Bloodnight Leopard. Needless to say, it has great potential. Its reserve price is one million silver coins.¡±

 Chapter 285: Legged Wyvern

    <h4>Chapter 285: Legged Wyvern</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This Bloodnight Leopard could be developed into a battle beast and be used as a mount, which was quite good. A Stage 3 Lord grade juvenile did indeed have great potential.


    ¡°Four million silver coins!¡±


    This was the first time someone from a Sovereign room had made a bid. It was an elderly woman¡¯s voice, and it caused the auction hall to fall silent. No one dared to make a bid ¨C after all, not only was she a City Lord, but this person also outbid the reserve price by three million silver coins. This wasn¡¯t something a normal person could contend against.


    ¡°City Lord Xu, this must be for your darling granddaughter, right?¡± a middle-aged man asked from another Sovereign room.


    The person who had made the bid was City Lord Xu, and sheughed and confirmed this. None of the other City Lords made a bid, so City Lord Xu was able to purchase the Bloodnight Leopard for four million silver coins.


    Afterward, more and more items were brought out, and they were sold for incredibly high prices, making everyone feel incredibly excited and envious.


    The 41st item was a 30-centimeter long tooth. It was as white as jade and gave off traces of chilling qi, and after taking it out, the temperature in the auction hall fell by a few degrees.


    ¡°This is an Ice Elemental Beast¡¯s tooth, and it is a Legendary grade material. It can be used to create Ice type equipment. The reserve price is five million silver coins.¡±


    This was the first Legendary grade item that had been auctioned so far that wasn¡¯t a reward from a system event. After the elderly man introduced this item, everyone stared at the tooth in shock.


    ¡°Heavens! That¡¯s a Legendary grade material! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen one, and it feels so powerful!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I got to see a Legendary material today. Looks like I didn¡¯te for nothing; I¡¯ll be able to boast about it when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯d be great if I had that much money to buy it!¡±


    The auction hall instantly became lively and noisy, and everyone excitedly spoke ¨C the impact left on them by the Legendary grade material was simply too great.


    ¡°Six million silver coins!¡±


    People from the Sovereign rooms started to make bids, and everyone else could only watch on. Whether it was power or wealth, they couldn¡¯tpare to these people.


    The 12 Sovereign rooms were all full, representing that there were at least 12 City Lords present. All of the grand figures from the surrounding regions were here, and thepetition among them was incredibly terrifying. Each bid would be at least one million silver coins higher than thest.


    ¡°12 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°13 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°15 million silver coins!¡±


    Very soon, the Ice Elemental Beast¡¯s tooth reached 17 million silver coins. A normal Legendary grade material was worth around ten million silver coins, and a price of 17 million silver coins was already quite expensive. As such, there were fewer and fewer people bidding, and soon, only four remained.


    ¡°18 million silver coins!¡± someone said from one of the Sovereign rooms. It was difficult to tell if it was from a man or a woman.


    Now that the price had reached such heights, the other three people started to hesitate and consider whether they wanted to continue.


    ¡°20 million silver coins!¡± someone calmly said from one of the unremarkable private rooms, causing everyone present to gasp and wonder which suicidal idiot had made the bid.


    Of course, Zhao Fucked Legendary grade materials too, but he didn¡¯t have the ability to forge them. However, he could store them for now and wait. After all, Rhode could already forge Gold grade equipment, and because Rhode would be able to forge Legendary grade equipment sooner orter, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t worried.


    The voice from the private room surprised the people in the Sovereign rooms, but that genderless sounding person said in the same tone as before, which was neither calm nor angry, ¡°21 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°23 million silver coins!¡± Just as the genderless voice made a bid, the person in the private room once again made a bid in a calm voice.


    When the genderless voice bid again, it contained a trace of anger. ¡°25 million silver coins!¡±


    Everyone else in the auction hall gulped ¨C the wrath of a City Lord was terrifying, and the other three people who had been bidding watched on in amusement and stopped bidding.


    After the genderless voice bid in anger, the person from the private room no longer made any bids ¨C it seemed that he knew when to retreat, and this disappointed those who were hoping to watch a good show.


    Within the private room, Zhao Fu wiped his mouth after sipping his tea. He wasn¡¯t afraid of that City Lord; rather, the price was already quite expensive for an Ice Elemental Beast tooth. When he saw that the genderless-voiced person was determined to buy this item, Zhao Fu stopped making bids.


    In the end, the Ice Elemental Beast tooth was sold to the genderless voice for 25 million silver coins.


    The next item was slowly carried out ¨C it was a box that was 30 centimeters long and seemed to be made out of wood. It was covered with intricate carvings and gave off a violet light, making it seem quite mysterious.


    The elderly man smiled as he introduced it, saying, ¡°This is a Mysterious Treasure Box that will give one a Legendary grade piece of equipment when it is opened. The reserve price is eight million silver coins.¡±


    This box was quite dependent on luck ¨C it could give a good Legendary grade piece of equipment or a fairly poor Legendary grade piece of equipment. However, since it was guaranteed to be a Legendary grade piece of equipment, it was bound to be sold for a lot.


    ¡°Ten million silver coins!¡± Right after the elderly man introduced it, someone made a bid. Everyone in the Sovereign rooms was interested, and those in the Sovereign rooms started to bid.


    The price quickly surpassed that of the Ice Elemental Beast tooth, and it reached 26 million silver coins, at which point some people gave up.


    ¡°27 million silver coins!¡± A gloomy voice sounded out from a Sovereign room.


    ¡°28 million silver coins!¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded out from another Sovereign room.


    ¡°30 million silver coins!¡± A coarse voice sounded out from another Sovereign room.


    This price was already quite monstrous, and the ordinary people could only watch thesest three people fight it out.


    Everyone watched on nervously and excitedly as they continued to raise the price.


    ¡°32 million silver coins!¡± Suddenly, that calm voice from that unremarkable private room sounded out again, causing everyone to look towards that part of the auction hall.


    ¡°Fudge, that fellow dares to bid? Does he want to die?¡± some people muttered.


    The people in the 12 Sovereign rooms looked at that private room in interest.


    The MC of the auction also looked over at the private room in surprise and asked, ¡°32 million silver coins, going once. Is there anyone else who would like to make a bid?¡±


    The coarse voice sounded out again. ¡°33 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°35 million silver coins!¡± That calm voice once again sounded out, shocking everyone. They had thought that he would just give up likest time, or perhaps he just wanted to attract attention. However, no one had thought that he would continue bidding.


    At the same time, everyone felt quite curious ¨C did that person really have that much money, or was he an idiot? Could he be some grand figure?

 Chapter 286: Azure Bird Blood Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 286: Azure Bird Blood Crystal</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    35 million silver coins equaled the price of an Exquisite Legendary grade weapon, and the coarse voice no longer continued to bid and insteadughed. The coarse voice said with an air of appreciation, ¡°Not bad, boy!¡±


    The other City Lords didn¡¯t bother bidding either, so Zhao Fu bought the Mysterious Treasure Box for 35 million silver coins.


    This shocked everyone ¨C none of them had thought that the item would be obtained by an unknown figure in a private room. It seemed that this fellow had a powerful background.


    The next item was soon brought out. It was a stick of incense that was the width of normal incense sticks but only half as tall, and because of this, it looked like it would only burn for three minutes. It also had five different colors. After being brought out, it gave off a dream-like aroma.


    Some of the people in the hall with weak willpower felt like falling asleep upon smelling that fragrance. Seeing this, the elderly man waved his hand and set up a barrier, separating the incense from the people on the first level.


    At the same time, the elderly man introduced this item, saying, ¡°Dream Incense, a type of incense created using Stage 5 Fantasy Grass. Anyone who breathes it in will fall into a deep sleep. The effects are slightly weaker against humans, but they are extremely powerful against wild beasts. They are even effective on Lord grade beasts. The incense can be burned for three minutes, and the reserve price is eight million silver coins.¡±


    It seemed that the Dream Incense¡¯s effects would be quite useful in certain times, but it could only burn for three minutes, which made many people lose interest.


    However, there were still a few people who were interested in it, and soon, the price reached 13 million silver coins.


    Of course, these people were all from Sovereign rooms ¨C no one else had such wealth, and the others could only watch as these big figures battled it out.


    ¡°15 million silver coins!¡± Suddenly, a calm voice once again sounded out from that private room, making everyone quite surprised that he still had money.


    The City Lords were also quite surprised, and they had never expected that the person in the private room would have such wealth. What¡¯s more, they werepletely unfamiliar with this person, which meant that this person had only recently appeared and was attracted here by this auction.


    After hearing the elderly man introduce the Dream Incense, Zhao Fu realized that it would be very important for one of his ns, so he decided to buy it.


    ¡°Would anyone else like to make a bid?¡± the elderly man asked as the hall fell silent.


    None of the people in the Sovereign room wanted to pay more than 15 million silver coins, and no one else had the ability to do so. No one made a bid. As such, Zhao Fu was able to purchase the Dream Incense.


    The next item was brought up carefully by a few big men. It was an oval-shaped egg that was half a meter long and had a gray shell. It gave off a very powerful aura, and Zhao Fu was familiar with this aura as Zhao Fu had seen something simr at the previous auction. This was a dragon egg, and it was giving off a dragon¡¯s might!


    The elderly man started to introduce it, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone can guess what sort of egg this is. That¡¯s right! It is a dragon egg ¨C a Two-Legged Wyvern. Dragons are one of the most powerful races in the world, and I¡¯m sure that I don¡¯t need to exin just how powerful they are.


    ¡°Even though this dragon egg is only a Two-Legged Wyvern egg, it is still a dragon. What¡¯s more, when this egg was found, it had already been incubated for a year. Normally, the more powerful the dragon, the longer the egg will have to be incubated. Normal drakes require one year of incubation, while Two-Legged Wyverns require two to three years.


    ¡°However, since this egg has already been incubated for one year, if you are able to buy it and use a mysterious technique, you¡¯ll be able to hatch this egg within one year. The reserve price is ten million silver coins!¡±


    Two-Legged Wyverns were a type of flying dragon, and because they could reach Stage 5 in strength, they were stronger than normal drakes.


    After the elderly man¡¯s introduction, the auction hall burst into excitement, and countless people cried out in excitement. Dragons held a special position in Chinese people¡¯s hearts, and even though it was a western dragon, they were still very excited.


    ¡°12 million silver coins!¡± Someone from a Sovereign room quickly made a bid. Everyone wanted this dragon egg, and thepetition was particrly intense.


    ¡°15 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°17 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°20 million silver coins!¡±


    The price of this Two-Legged Wyvern rapidly increased, and soon, it reached 25 million silver coins. There were still eight City Lords making bids.


    ¡°30 million silver coins!¡± The coarse voice sounded out, raising the price by five million silver coins. This was the person who had spoken to Zhao Fu earlier.


    Such a high price caused three out of the eight people to hesitate.


    ¡°32 million silver coins!¡± The gloomy voice from a Sovereign room sounded out.


    ¡°33 million silver coins!¡± A woman¡¯s voice from a Sovereign room sounded out.


    After a few more bids, the dragon egg reached 40 million silver coins. This terrifying price caused many other City Lords to give up, leaving only three in the running.


    ¡°41 million silver coins!¡± The gloomy voice sounded out.


    ¡°42 million silver coins!¡± The coarse voice sounded out.


    ¡°43 million silver coins!¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Now that there were only three City Lords bidding, the price rose slower, and everyone watched on with excited and nervous expressions.


    ¡°Please give Coldwind City some face, everyone,¡± the gloomy voice said from a Sovereign room as he raised the price to 45 million silver coins.


    After saying such words and raising the price by two million silver coins, the other two people hesitated. After hatching this egg, it would still require a long time to nurture it until it became mature and obtained Stage 5 strength. By that time, their own cultivation would have reached Stage 5 already, and they would be able to catch their own. A price of 45 million silver coins was already quite steep.


    ¡°46 million silver coins!¡± As the other two City Lords hesitated, that calm voice from that private room once again sounded out, causing everyone to freeze and look over.


    ¡°Heavens, just how much money does that fellow have?¡±


    Countless people were incredibly shocked because Zhao Fu had already spent 50 million silver coins.


    When Zhao Fu dared to make a bid after what he had just said, the owner of the gloomy voice made another bid, sounding quite angry. ¡°47 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°48 million silver coins!¡± Zhao Fu ignored the anger in the gloomy voice¡¯s tone. He had greatly wanted to purchase the dragon egg at the previous auction, but because he didn¡¯t have sufficient money or strength, he had to give up. However, now that he had both money and strength, why would he have to give up?

 Chapter 287: Divine Bird Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 287: Divine Bird Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After this voice sounded out, everyone else felt scared on his behalf ¨C wasn¡¯t he afraid of the wrath of a City Lord? He was simply seeking death!


    The other City Lords smiled and decided to watch on as spectators.


    Suddenly, a massive aura exploded out from the Sovereign room that the gloomy sounding person was in, and everyone¡¯s expression changed, feeling as if there was a massive rock weighing down on them.


    From how everyone saw it, as someone in a private room, Zhao Fu definitely wasn¡¯t as powerful as a City Lord. They all believed that a confrontation between them would be like dashing an egg against a rock.


    The other City Lords didn¡¯t care at all because they could detect that the three people within that room all had Stage 1 cultivations. For such a person to dare to offend them, the high and mighty City Lords, that person was simply seeking death.


    The City Lords all felt somewhat displeased, but they didn¡¯t want to step in either. They wanted that arrogant brat to acknowledge his mistake. They also wanted to show him how brutal and cruel the world was. If one didn¡¯t have the strength, one should act low-profile, or one would die without even knowing how one had died.


    The massive aura weighing down on the private room was many times heavier than the aura outside, and Wang Ergou and Tuoba Qing did their best to resist the aura. Wang Ergou, who had weaker cultivation, felt his legs start to tremble as beads of sweat appeared on his body.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu frowned and waved his hand, sending a ck semicircle out and unleashing his King¡¯s Domain. With his King¡¯s Domain, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t afraid of that City Lord¡¯s aura.


    ¡°50 million silver coins!¡± The gloomy voice once again sounded out from a Sovereign room.


    ¡°51 million silver coins!¡± Just as the gloomy voice spoke, the voice from within the private room immediately outbid him, shocking the crowd and the City Lords.


    ¡°As someone with merely Stage 1 cultivation, isn¡¯t he afraid?¡± the City Lords wondered. If that City Lord attacked him, no one would be able to stop him.


    The MC felt quite awkward when he saw this. The City Lord was definitely in the wrong, using his aura to suppress others, but their auction hall didn¡¯t have the power to retrain the City Lord.


    The elderly man could only look towards the private room and try to persuade the person inside. ¡°Respected guest, it¡¯s best that you give up on this dragon egg. That City Lord isn¡¯t someone you can offend.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite displeased, but he knew that the elderly man was saying this for his benefit. However, Zhao Fu was determined to obtain this dragon egg, so he didn¡¯t back down.


    When the person from the private room didn¡¯t say anything in response, everyone thought that he had given up. After all, anyone would have to take a step back when facing a City Lord.


    ¡°Hmph! An ant dares to act arrogantly in front of me? Normally, I¡¯d crush you in an instant, but since we¡¯re in front of so many people, I thought that I¡¯d show you some mercy. Now that I¡¯m angry, you¡¯d better get the hell out here and kowtow to me three times, or I won¡¯t let you off today,¡± the gloomy voice said condescendingly.


    This was only natural ¨C in these regions, City Lords were the most powerful existences, and nothing could shake their position.


    However, the other City Lords frowned when they heard those arrogant and domineering words ¨C they felt that there was no need to bicker with a minor figure like this, as it would only lower their positions.


    The countless people on the first, second, third, and fourth levels looked at the private room and waited for that person to get out and kowtow. Even though it was humiliating, it was better than dying.


    Within the private room, Wang Ergou and Tuoba Qing looked incredibly furious as they cried out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at them and signaled that he would take care of things as he calmly said, ¡°Are there no other bids? If there are no other bids, I¡¯ll be taking the Two-Legged Wyvern egg.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, everyone gasped.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out, and it was like that of a table or chair being destroyed as a terrifying might exploded out from the Sovereign room that the gloomy sounding person was in.


    Everyone understood that the City Lord was going to kill this person and that the person in the private room was dead without a doubt. The other City Lords all frowned, but they had no intention of getting involved. After all, this was a world where the powerful reigned and the weak could only live on their knees.


    Boom!!


    At that moment, an overflowing aura exploded out from the private room,pletely suppressing the City Lord¡¯s aura. The atmosphere in the auction hall froze, and this horrifying aura caused even the weather to change.


    ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you?¡± A voice filled with killing intent sounded out from that private room, and it was icy to the point that the temperature in the auction hall seemed to drop.


    The people on the first, second, and third levels copsed to the ground, unable to bear this power. The people in the 12 Sovereign rooms were greatly dismayed, as this might surpassed their own.


    Within one of the Sovereign rooms, a gloomy-looking, long-haired young man looked extremely serious ¨C he was the one with the gloomy voice.


    The scene was getting out of control, and the atmosphere became incredibly tense as if an almighty battle was about to erupt.


    At that moment, an elderly man wearing green clothes walked out from a Sovereign room and smiled as he said, ¡°This one is the City Lord of Azure Willow; please give this elderly one some face and maintain the peace here.¡±


    The gloomy-looking young man no longer said anything because he knew that he would definitely lose, and Zhao Fu also retracted his aura.


    Everyone present let out a sigh of relief and looked at that private room in fear, thinking to themselves that there really was a grand figure in it. This was simply too terrifying ¨C he was even more powerful than a City Lord!


    Everyone in the Sovereign rooms started to look quite worried as well because they would suffer greatly if any one of them faced him.


    Zhao Fu sat back down within the private room with a cold expression on his face. For some people, if others took one step back, they would take ten steps forwards; if others acted humbly, they would think that those people were easy to bully. Zhao Fu had used a bit of the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal¡¯s power to unleash a powerful aura. He hadn¡¯t truly used it, so the Fate he had consumed was extremely small.


    In the end, no one dared to bid on the dragon egg, so it was purchased by Zhao Fu.


    After what had just happened, the atmosphere within the auction changed, and no one dared to look down on that private room.


    Next, a beautiful attendant brought up a round crystal that was as big as a pearl on a tray. It seemed to be made out of blood and was green coloured.


    The elderly MC returned to normal ¨C under that terrifying aura, he had been forced to kneel on the ground. He felt incredibly ashamed that he had tried to persuade such a grand figure not to fight against a City Lord, and he felt relieved that the person hadn¡¯t held it against him.


    ¡°This is an Azure Bird Blood Crystal, a treasure from an Ancient Historical Remnant. After using it, one will obtain a trace of the Azure Bird Bloodline. The Azure Bird is a divine bird, and this item is incredibly rare and precious. The reserve price is 14 million silver coins.¡±

 Chapter 288: Desolate Blood Mask

    <h4>Chapter 288: Deste Blood Mask</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Azure Bird was a three-legged divine bird. It had the head of a phoenix and a light body. Its color was also incredibly beautiful. It was said to be a lucky and auspicious creature, and the legends said that it was the emissary of the Queen Mother of the West. It was impossible to meet one in the mortal realm and could only be found on Peni Immortal Mountain. However, there was no path to Peni, and all correspondence was through the Azure Bird.


    Even though there wasn¡¯t much detailed information about the Azure Bird in Chinese myths, it was evident that its bloodline grade was definitely not low as it was a type of divine bird bloodline. What¡¯s more, it contained an auspicious aura, and the person who fused with this bloodline was bound to have good luck in the future.


    ¡°18 million silver coins!¡±


    The appearance of the Azure Bird Bloodline made the City Lords excited, and one of them immediately made a bid.


    ¡°20 million silver coins!¡± Another City Lord immediately outbid the first City Lord and increased the price by two million silver coins.


    However, this price was unable to stop the passion of the various City Lords. Very soon, the Azure Bird Blood Crystal¡¯s price rose to 30 million silver coins, and none of them showed any signs of giving in.


    ¡°50 million silver coins!¡± It was that coarse voice again, and the owner of that voice suddenly increased the price by 20 million silver coins.


    This price caused some of them to start hesitating, but the item¡¯s price continued to quickly rise.


    ¡°54 million silver coins!¡± An elderly voice sounded out ¨C this was the voice of Azure Willow City¡¯s City Lord.


    ¡°55 million silver coins!¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded out.


    ¡°60 million silver coins!¡± One of the City Lords who hadn¡¯t made a bid yet suddenly raised the price by another five million silver coins.


    This terrifying figure finally made some of the City Lords give up. Now, there were only five City Lords continuing to make bids.


    The people below excitedly watched on and forgot about what had just happened with Zhao Fu,pletely immersed in this intense bidding war.


    ¡°65 million silver coins!¡± This price caused another two City Lords to drop out, and only three remained. There was the coarse-voiced City Lord, the Azure Willow City¡¯s City Lord, and the one who had bid for the first time today.


    ¡°66 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°67 million silver coins!¡±


    ¡°68 million silver coins!¡±


    Finally, the Azure Bird Blood Crystal¡¯s price reached 72 million silver coins ¨C this price was from the City Lord who had only just started participating. In the face of this terrifying sum, the other two City Lords had to give in as well.


    ¡°72 million silver coins, going once! Is there anyone else who would like to make a bid?¡± the elderly man asked.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the private room. Zhao Fu was thinking about whether or not to make a bid. He wasn¡¯t hesitating because of the price but because of his bloodline ¨C he had two options, which were to either maintain a pure Royal Bloodline or fuse other high-grade bloodlines.


    Each of them had its own benefits ¨C a pure Royal Bloodline meant pure King¡¯s Power. Fusing with high-grade bloodlines would increase his stats, skills, and other aspects, and it seemed to be quite beneficial. However, his Royal Bloodline would no longer be as pure.


    Zhao Fu thought for a while, and in the end, he decided to maintain the purity of his bloodline. This was because even if Zhao Fu chose the second option, he would find a top-tier bloodline, and the Azure Bird¡¯s bloodline simply wasn¡¯t good enough for him.


    Everyone nervously gazed at the private room, but no voice came from it, disappointing everyone. In the end, the Azure Bird Blood Crystal was sold to that mysterious City Lord.


    The final item was then slowly brought up by a beautiful attendant.


    The item seemed to be a piece from a mask, and it was ck and made of wood. It was about half the size of a palm, and there was some sort of diagram on it. However, because it was just a piece, it was impossible to tell what the full diagram was. At the same time, the piece gave off an extremely ancient aura.


    Feeling this aura, Zhao Fu was shocked.


    On the stage, the elderly man started to introduce this item, saying, ¡°Everyone, please look closely at this item because this is something that many may never see in their lifetime. This is a Nation Armament Piece! Nation Armaments represent the Fate of a nation, and I¡¯m sure that everyone can imagine how terrifying that is. It¡¯s incredibly powerful and something that cannot be resisted.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s only a piece, if you can find three other pieces, it¡¯s possible to restore it, turning it into a priceless treasure. The reserve price is 20 million silver coins!¡±


    So this was a Nation Armament Piece ¨C no wonder Zhao Fu had felt so shocked upon feeling its aura. Because Zhao Fu had his own Nation Armament, the aura had felt incredibly familiar.


    The appearance of the Nation Armament Piece shocked the countless people within the auction hall, including the City Lords. None of them had expected such a thing to appear.


    The auction hall was once again sent into a frenzy.


    ¡°My heavens, this is an absolutely priceless treasure! It¡¯s not something that can be bought with money!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, who would have thought I¡¯d be able to see a Nation Armament today? Today¡¯s such a lucky day!¡±


    ¡°I want it so badly, but I don¡¯t have any money. Even if I sold my body, I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it. I wonder which grand figure will be able to buy it.¡±


    Even though the elderly man had crafted his words quite well and made it sound like this piece had immense potential, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t believe him.


    First, collecting the other three pieces would be incredibly difficult, and it would require immense luck. It was possible that it wouldn¡¯t be achievable within one¡¯s entire lifetime. Moreover, so what if one obtained all of the pieces? If one didn¡¯t have the ability to fuse them and restore the Nation Armament, it would be useless.


    This was because Nation Armaments represented the Fate of a nation, and once a Nation Armament was destroyed, it signalled the destruction of a nation. Since the nation had been destroyed, how could a Nation Armament be restored? However, these sorts of things were simply too rare, so Zhao Fu greatly wanted to obtain it.


    ¡°30 million silver coins!¡± Just as the elderly man finished introducing it, someone from a Sovereign room made a bid, raising the price by ten million silver coins. It was evident how much he wanted it.


    However, to the many City Lords, 30 million silver coins was nothing. As such, the price quickly rose until it reached 50 million silver coins.


    ¡°70 million silver coins!¡± It was that coarse voice again. It seemed that this City Lord had brought quite a lot of money, but it was a pity that he hadn¡¯t been able to make a single winning bid. Since this was thest item and something that he wanted, he didn¡¯t hold back, increasing the price by 20 million silver coins.


    Such a high price caused many City Lords to hesitate, and when the next City Lord raised the price to 75 million silver coins, many of them sighed and decided to give up.


    Now, there were five peoplepeting, and by the time the price reached 80 million silver coins, only two remained.

 Chapter 289: Demon God

    <h4>Chapter 289: Demon God</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Out of these two people, one was the coarse voice, and the other was Azure Willow City¡¯s City Lord. Because this was Azure Willow City¡¯s territory, when Azure Willow City¡¯s City Lord called out the astronomical price of 85 million silver coins, the coarse voice gave up.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who would like to make a bid?¡± the elderly man once again asked as he looked around.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze once again fell on that private room.


    ¡°86 million silver coins!¡± a calm voice said from the private room, shocking everyone ¨C this grand figure was simply throwing away too much money.


    Zhao Fu had ample money to spend. Even though his businesses in the various regions were earning less than they had at the beginning, each region still brought in 4,000 gold coins per day, and with 31 regions, that was over 120,000 gold coins per day.


    One gold coin was worth 100 silver coins, which meant that he earned 12 million silver coins per day. With the money he had saved, Zhao Fu had enough money to buy the Nation Armament Piece.


    When Azure Willow City¡¯s City Lord heard Zhao Fu¡¯s bid, he was quite shocked and decided to go all out. ¡°90 million silver coins!¡±


    When he called out this bid, everyone looked incredibly shocked ¨C 90 million silver coins were worth $90 billion in the real world, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement. This amount of money would be able to bury them alive.


    ¡°91 million silver coins!¡± However, that calm voice once again sounded out emotionlessly.


    Hearing this voice, Azure Willow City¡¯s City Lord could only sigh and give up. 90 million silver coins were already all that he had, and it seemed that it would be impossible for him to obtain the Nation Armament Piece.


    In the end, this Nation Armament Piece was also obtained by Zhao Fu.


    After the end of the super auction, countless people flooded out of the auction hall with excited expressions while Zhao Fu went to the back, paid the money, and obtained everything that he had won in the auction.


    The person who received him was the elderly MC. He first apologized for what he had initially said to Zhao Fu before giving Zhao Fu a violet-gold badge. With this badge, he would receive Sovereign-level treatment within this auction hall.


    Zhao Fu epted the badge and felt that he couldn¡¯t stay here for long, so he immediately returned to the Great Qin Town.


    It was indeed quite dangerous ¨C the long-haired gloomy City Lord had wanted to join with the other City Lords to kill Zhao Fu. After all, he had obtained most of the good items and most likely had an even greater fortune on him that was enough to make even the City Lords feel covetous.


    However, most of the City Lords had refused ¨C it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want everything on Zhao Fu but because they had many other considerations.


    First, they had already confirmed that Zhao Fu was a yer and that the aura he had given off was from a n Armament. That n Armament was simply too powerful, and they weren¡¯t 100% certain that they could kill Zhao Fu. Moreover, even if they killed him, he wouldn¡¯t die a true death, and they would have to fear his revenge in the future.


    With that n Armament¡¯s power, any of them would lose against him, and overall, although this offer was quite tempting, all of them could only refuse. Seeing that no one was willing to join him, that long-haired gloomy City Lord wasn¡¯t stupid enough to try to kill Zhao Fu by himself.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu prepared a special house for the Two-Legged Wyvern egg and ordered some people to find secret techniques that could speed up the incubation of dragon eggs.


    Zhao Fu stood in front of the dragon egg; cut his arm, causing his blood to drip onto the shell; and muttered an incantation. After this, the blood quickly entered the shell.


    This was a simple blood pact that was used to subdue most wild beasts and make them recognize the owner of the blood as their master.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu went to his room and ced the Dream Incense into a wooden box to prevent any of its smell from leaking out before putting it into his King¡¯s Ring.


    Zhao Fu then sat on a chair, took out the Nation Armament Piece, and looked at it closely.


    Deste Blood Mask ¨C Piece: The Nation Armament of the Deste Blood Ancient Kingdom. After the Deste Blood Ancient Kingdom fell, its Nation Armament also shattered.


    ¡°Deste Blood Ancient Kingdom?¡± After looking at the description of the piece, Zhao Fu ordered some people to collect information on the Deste Blood Ancient Kingdom to see if they could find the other pieces.


    If Zhao Fu could find all of the pieces and restore the Nation Armament, he would have another Nation Armament. Anyone would feel excited when thinking about this. Zhao Fu knew that although this would be very difficult, there was still a trace of hope.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu went to the City Heart and looked at the violet light that the City Heart gave off, as well as the Twelve Metal Colossi and jade Ruler¡¯s Seal, which were floating beside the City Heart. He tried to ce the piece there to see if there was any effect, and the result only led to disappointment.


    The piece also floated around the City Heart, but none of the Fate that the City Heart gave off could enter the piece. This meant that Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t use the piece. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t put the piece away, and he instead let it stay next to the City Heart to see if it could be nurtured by Great Qin¡¯s Fate. Perhaps there would be some changes over time.


    After taking care of these things, Zhao Fu returned to his room and suddenly thought of something. He took out an exquisite treasure box that gave off a violet light.


    He didn¡¯t know what sort of equipment that the Mysterious Treasure Box would give him, but because it was guaranteed to be Legendary grade, Zhao Fu felt a bit excited.


    Zhao Fu put the treasure box on the table and slowly opened the lid. A violet light shot out ¨C the depth of the color signified the quality of the equipment. A deeper color usually signified better sub-grades, while lighter colors signified worse sub-grades. Within the treasure box, it was chaotic, making it impossible to see anything.


    The violet light alternated between deep violet and light violet, and Zhao Fu could even see that the violet light contained a tinge of orange sometimes. This caused Zhao Fu to feel incredibly hopeful, but the light became a deep violet color before settling.


    An item shot out from the treasure box and floated in front of Zhao Fu.


    This item surprised Zhao Fu ¨C it was a fishing rod. The fishing rod was two meters long and seemed to be made out of a tree branch that was as thick as a finger. This fishing rod looked quite ordinary, and the tree branch looked just like a normal tree branch.


    There was a thin string bound to the fishing rod, most likely the fishing line, and it seemed to be made out of x. At the end of the fishing line, there was a small hook that gave off a faint silver light.


    What was going on? He had been given a fishing rod! Zhao Fu stared dumbly at the fishing rod in front of him,pletely bbergasted. From the depth of the light, this was most likely an Exquisite Legendary grade piece of equipment, but this fishing rod waspletely useless to him ¨C he didn¡¯t have time to go fishing!

 Chapter 290: God Domain

    <h4>Chapter 290: God Domain</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking at the fishing rod¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu saw the following information:


    [One World Rod]: A fishing rod made from the branch of the ancient World Tree, Heavenly x String, and Silver Moon Hook. It has three effects:


    Effect one: Fishing Proficiency: Learns all skills rted to fishing to a proficient level, and one can be called a Fishing Grandmaster.


    Effect two: Fishing Blessing: Adds an extra 500% chance of catching fish when fishing and greatly increases the chance of fishing rare types of fish.


    Effect three: Fishing Comprehension: This item is quite special and contains a type of source energy. When using it, it will allow one toprehend the heavens and earth easier.


    After looking at these things, Zhao Fu was somewhat shocked ¨C the One World Rod was a special item and not just any normal piece of equipment. It didn¡¯t give bonus stats, and while Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t very interested in its first two effects, he was still curious about the third effect.


    ¡°Master, I want to fuse into this fishing rod!¡± a voice said in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind ¨C it came from the silver ring on Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    Back in East Green, when Zhao Fu unlocked the Gloomy Jungle, he had obtained a silver ring, Celia Klumin, which was also a Legendary grade piece of equipment.


    Celia normally stayed in her ring and didn¡¯t say much, so she didn¡¯t have asrge of a presence as his other equipment. Now that Celia had suddenly requested to fuse with this fishing rod, Zhao Fu was quite surprised and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Celia obediently replied, ¡°Master, I possess an ancient Elf Bloodline, and I¡¯ll receive great benefits from staying in a rod created from the ancient World Tree.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that there would be no harm in this, so he agreed.


    After receiving Zhao Fu¡¯s approval, Celia turned into a silver light that covered the one World Rod before slowly fusing into it. As a result, the light from the deep violet One World Rod became deeper and deeper.


    As for the silver ring, it disintegrated into powder and disappeared. It seemed that all of the energy in the ring was stored within Celia herself.


    After Celia fully fused with the One World Rod, the One World Rod¡¯s light actually became half orange.


    Zhao Fu understood that the one World Rod had be Half-Epic grade, and it was only a bit away from entering Epic grade. It was a pity that it wasn¡¯t a piece of equipment and therefore didn¡¯t give any stats.


    After looking at the One World Rod¡¯s information again, Zhao Fu found that its three effects had been strengthened. In particr, Fishing Blessing was strengthened, increasing the extra chance to 800%. A the same time, a fourth effect was unlocked.


    Azureleaf Raincoat: When it is raining, it will automatically appear to block the wind and rain for you. It also increases yourprehension of the heavens and earth.


    This effect didn¡¯t seem very useful either.


    After looking through all of the One World Rod¡¯s information, Zhao Fu was still quite disappointed. After all, he had spent a lot of money and even destroyed a Legendary grade ring to obtain this useless item. ¡®Comprehension¡¯ of the heavens and earth was simply too vague and fantastical.


    ¡°Celia, you stay inside there then. I¡¯m going to put it away,¡± Zhao Fu said to Celia.


    Zhao Fu had a good impression of Celia because she was obedient and easy to get along with, so he treated her quite well.


    ¡°Mm! Thank you, master!¡± Celia said happily from within the One World Rod.


    Zhao Fu put the One World Rod into the King¡¯s Ring. Now, he had taken care of everything from the auction.


    Finally, it was time to carry out the God-Killing n that he had nned for a long time. Zhao Fu was quite curious ¨C what would he get from the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation after refining a godly spirit?


    His target this time was a godly spirit¡¯s clone, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to think about refining the main body of a godly spirit. With his current strength, such a thing would be impossible. Even though it was just a clone, Zhao Fu still prepared for a few days. Right now, Great Qin¡¯s poption had reached 280,000, and Zhao Fu¡¯s military had expanded to 50,000 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu decided that the location where they would take down the godly spirit would be underground. The underground region was ten or so kilometers wide, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with this operation.


    In order to prevent the underground region from being destroyed, he had his people set up many Vajra Talismans and Demon Crushing Talismans.


    These talismans not only reinforced the underground region, but they would also weaken the godly spirit. Zhao Fu also put various protections around the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation¡¯s altar because it was now an essential part of Great Qin¡¯s ns, and he couldn¡¯t allow it to be damaged no matter what.


    Apart from these things, Zhao Fu also spent a lot of money to buy a Flight Stone. The godly spirit had wings and would most likely be able to fly, while Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have such abilities. Therefore, he would have to use a Flight Stone to engage it in the air.


    However, the Flight Stone¡¯s effects weren¡¯t that great ¨C the flying altitude and speed were both limited, but this was the best flying-type item that Zhao Fu could find. In the end, it was better than having nothing at all.


    After all of this was prepared, Zhao Fu led his 50,000 soldiers down to arge empty area in the underground region where they had moved the blood-red altar from Logue Vige. There were also various wooden stakes around the altar on which wild beasts were bound ¨C there were wild boars, goats, deer, and even tigers. Altogether, there were thousands of wild beasts.


    There were also hundreds of pirs on which people were bound. Most of them were males, and there were both elderly and young people.


    Of course, these people didn¡¯t belong to Great Qin; rather, they were all evildoers and criminals who should have been killed by Zhao Fu¡¯s forces. However, they were kept to be used as sacrifices to summon the demonic godly spirit. After all, to demons, humans were the most delicious.


    Right now, whether they were wild beasts or humans, all of them felt deeply unsettled. The wild beasts tried to struggle free, and some of the people loudly cursed, wanting Zhao Fu to release them.


    Zhao Fu stood in front of the stakes and pirs and coldly looked at them. He wouldn¡¯t show any mercy to these sorts of people.


    Now that the sacrifices were ready, Zhao Fu ordered his people to set up the various barriers. First was the Six Wood Absolute Barrier, a high-grade istion barrier. It was one of the first things that Zhao Fu had obtained, and it would seal the surrounding space to prevent the demonic godly spirit from escaping.


    The six white sticks were arranged around the blood-red altar, and they were about 5,000 meters from the altar each.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu had bought another 36 ordinary istion barriers. They were ck tubes of iron that were two meters long, and four of them formed a set. Ordinarily, they would be used in city battles to prevent the use of teleportation channels.


    The 36 ordinary istion barriers were arranged around the six white sticks, forming a super istion barrier with the Six Wood Absolute Barrier as the foundation.

 Chapter 291: Divine Armament Projection

    <h4>Chapter 291: Divine Armament Projection</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The 12 statues of the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation were also spaced 5,000 meters away from the blood-red altar, creating a massive, formless formation.


    Even though this formation was for suppressing ghosts, it was still effective against other evil creatures, though its effects were reduced.


    Zhao Fu then took out four stone steles on which an Azure Dragon, ck Turtle, Vermillion Bird, and White Tiger were engraved. They made up the Four Corners Sealing Formation he had bought during the Ghost Festival, and he arranged them in the four different directions before setting up the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation as well.


    Finally, Zhao Fu gave all of his soldiers a bottle of Demon Resistance Potion. This potion gave them resistance against demon attacks, and it would also increase damage against demons.


    After making these preparations, Zhao Fu looked at the soldiers around him. The soldiers all knew what he wanted to do, and they all of them looked quite serious and gave off a dense killing intent.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The 50,000 soldiers simultaneously replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The sound was simply deafening.


    ¡°Assume the formation!¡± Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian yelled, and the 50,000 soldiers started to move, their feet moving in unison as they split into three teams that guarded the east, south, and west.


    As for the north side, it was personally defended by Zhao Fu, two of the exploration teams, and 1,000 ballistae. Furthermore, Daisy and the other Holy Light skill users were there as well.


    After all of these preparations wereplete, Zhao Fu and Old Logue walked up to the blood-red altar, and Zhao Fu said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Old Logue obeyed, raised his wooden staff, and started to chant. This chant felt incredibly dark, strange, and oppressive, and as Old Logue continuously repeated it, an evil aura started toe out of the altar.


    The bound wild animals and humans started to cry out in fear as blood-colored auras rose up from their bodies and gathered towards the air above the altar. Soon, the beasts and people¡¯s bodies started to wither at a visible rate.


    As countless blood-red auras gathered above the altar, Old Logue finished his chant and yelled, ¡°Great God Kerr, I invite you to descend with thousands of living creatures as a sacrifice!¡±


    After finishing the chant, Old Logue raised his staff and mmed it down onto the altar. Immediately, the blood-colored aura above the altar started to spin, and it formed a blood-red whirlpool and created a gust of berserk wind.


    ¡°Arghhhhhh!!!¡± Around the altar, the beasts and humans gave a final cry before bing dry corpses, looking quite terrifying.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion sounded out as if space itself had been torn as arge crack appeared at the center of the blood-colored whirlpool. A ck aura started to stream out from the crack, which was filled with darkness and evil.


    The Sky Demon Sword at Zhao Fu¡¯s waist could feel this aura, and it couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, causing the sword to tremble.


    A figure that gave off a shocking aura appeared. It looked like an imp and was 1.3 meters tall. There were three short horns on its head, and its eyes werepletely back. There was also a pair of small wings on its back.


    This was God Kerr, and it had been a long time since Zhao Fu had seen it. It looked essentially the same apart from the fact that its body was now solid instead of being just an image.


    ¡°Our lowly subjects, what have you summoned Us for?¡± God Kerr was very satisfied with Old Logue¡¯s sacrifice, so it had quickly sent a clone to descend. However, to a godly spirit, creating thousands of clones was very simple.


    Zhao Fu threw a bottle to Old Logue, and he quickly used it and ignored God Kerr. This immediately caused God Kerr¡¯s pleased mood to sour.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu turned to look at God Kerr, a calm expression on his face. He waved his hand, activating all of the formations. The Six Wood Absolute Barrier released six thin pirs of white light that rushed upwards until they hit the ceiling, and the white light started rippling out, causing the space around them to be locked.


    God Kerr could immediately feel that there were many powers restricting it!


    It looked at Zhao Fu and Old Logue with its ck eyes and suddenly felt that it had been tricked. Its gaze became cold as it yelled, ¡°You lowly creatures!¡±


    God Kerr stretched out a sharp hand and pointed at Zhao Fu and Old Logue as a formless energy spread out.


    However, Zhao Fu and Old Logue werepletely fine, and they didn¡¯t explode like God Kerr had expected. This made the atmosphere quite awkward.


    Zhao Fu had long since predicted that God Kerr would be able to use the fact that his and Old Logue¡¯s Demon Priest profession were given by God Kerr to easily kill them. As such, they had rid themselves of that profession. Changing profession was very easy, but the Demon¡¯s Power, which was the power given by God Kerr, wasn¡¯t so easy to get rid of.


    At the ¡®super auction,¡¯ Zhao Fu bought a bottle of liquid, which was Profession Cleansing Water. It couldpletely erase one¡¯s profession¡¯s stats, skills, and attributes.


    Most people were desperate for more professions, so it was inconceivable that they would want to get rid of a profession and all of the benefits that it brought. As such, Profession Cleansing Water was quite rare, and Zhao Fu had only found it at thest auction.


    Even though they had fully gotten rid of the Demon Priest profession, they still had traces of God Kerr¡¯s energy left within them. That was why God Kerr had thought that Zhao Fu and Old Logue were Demon Priests, and God Kerr wanted to use the Demon¡¯s Power within them to kill them, resulting in this awkward scene.


    God Kerr was so furious that its facial features distorted as it yelled, ¡°Lowly human, you¡¯ve angered the great God Kerr. You must die now!!¡±


    God Kerr flew into the air and stretched out its hand, condensing blood-red fireballs that were as big as watermelons. There were hundreds of these fireballs, and all of them gave off an immense amount of heat, making the sky seem like it was burning and the temperature in this region to rise by ten or so degrees.


    ¡°Fire arrows!¡± Just as God Kerr was about to start attacking, Bai Qi and the others attacked first. Arrows with Evil-Crushing Talismans on them shot out, tearing through the air.


    It was impossible to tell just how many arrows there were, and they contained a massive amount of force as they streaked towards God Kerr.


    God Kerr condescendingly smiled as a blood-red dome expanded out from where it was, covering the 100-meter radius area around it.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The countless arrows that hit the blood-red dome were knocked back, resulting in a rain of broken arrows.

 Chapter 292: God vs Four Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 292: God vs Four Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This was God Kerr¡¯s God Domain, and it was incredibly powerful to be able to defend against tens of thousands of arrows.


    These attacks caused God Kerr to look over at those normal soldiers, and it waved its hand, causing the hundreds of fireballs to fall like meteors.


    The Shieldbearers raised theirrge shields and circted their cultivation power as they met those blood-red fireballs head on.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The fireballs immediately exploded, unleashing a destructive power. The fireballs that fell to the ground sted open three meter wide craters, and the Shieldbearers gritted their teeth as they received God Kerr¡¯s first attack with great difficulty.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    While God Kerr was attacking, Bai Qi and the others grasped this opportunity to once again give the order to attack, and countless arrows once again shot towards God Kerr.


    This time, the 1,000 ballistae on Zhao Fu¡¯s side also attacked, causing countless arrows and bolts to glint with a cold light as they once again smashed against the blood-red dome.


    The arrows and bolts were once again smashed and repelled, but they were starting to see the effects of their attack.


    Crack!


    This time, with the ballistae firing their powerful bolts that had nine Evil-Crushing Talismans each, arge crack appeared on God Kerr¡¯s God Domain.


    After all, this was only a clone of God Kerr, and it had less than 1/1000 of the main body¡¯s power. It was impossible for it topletely defend against all of the soldiers¡¯ attacks ¨C after all, enough ants would be able to kill an elephant, and enough people would be able to kill a godly spirit.


    The crack in the God Domain caused God Kerr to look quite shocked, and it immediately became enraged as it raised a hand and roared, ¡°Godly Hell Fireball!¡±


    ck tongues of me appeared above God Kerr¡¯s hand, and they quickly became a massive 30-meter wide fireball. This fireball looked like a little sun, and it gave off an incredibly scorching energy and destructive aura.


    Suddenly, a massive silver light that gave off an immense Evil-Crushing power smashed onto the crack on the God Domain.


    Boom!!


    The crack on the God Domain became greater, and more cracks appeared as the Evil-Crushing Spear broke through the God Domain and shot towards God Kerr. However, after breaking through the God Domain, the Evil-Crushing Spear¡¯s light became much dimmer.


    Zhao Fu watched as God Kerr prepared this terrifying attack, and he was forced to attack in the end. Otherwise, if that ck fireball had beenunched, a countless number of his soldiers would have been killed, so he had used all of his strength to throw an Evil-Crushing Spear. The Evil-Crushing Spears he had bought during the Ghost Festival were for this purpose.


    Facing the Evil-Crushing Spear, God Kerr didn¡¯t seem too shocked, and it instead stared at the Evil-Crushing Spear coldly as it stretched out a finger.


    Boom!!


    The Evil-Crushing Spear, which was formed from countless talismans, collided with God Kerr¡¯s finger, causing the Evil-Crushing Spear to disintegrate into countless motes of light. However, God Kerr was forced back in the air, and the casting of Godly Hell Fireball was forcefully cut off, causing the fireball to disappear.


    This caused God Kerr¡¯s expression to be savage as it roared, ¡°Lowly humans, all of you must die! Godly Hell¡¯s Doors!¡±


    Boom!!!


    God Kerr stretched out its ws and tore towards the ceiling, causing a massive ck hole to appear. The ck hole continuously gave off ck qi, and it looked as if it connected to hell.


    However, not a single demon came out ¨C with the super istion barrier that used the Six Wood Absolute Barrier as its foundation, itpletely suppressed the ck hole in the air. The six white sticks gave off a brilliant white light, and the ck iron tubes around them continuously trembled.


    Godly Hell¡¯s Door was a spatial summoning skill, but Zhao Fu had set up a super istion barrier that cut off all external space.


    ¡°Arghhh! Damned humans!¡± God Kerr cursed as its body gave off traces of blood-red aura. The might radiating from its body became stronger as its hands tore towards the sides, trying to escape from this istion barrier.


    ¡°Soldier Aura Formation!¡± three people suddenly yelled as ck, blood-red, and green auras streamed up from the countless soldiers, gathering towards Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian. At the same time, three pirs of light rushed upwards!


    ¡°Skreeeee!!¡± A piercing bird¡¯s cry sounded out as a blood-red eagle that gave off boundless killing intent soared into the air.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± A mighty roar sounded out, causing the ground to quake as a ck tiger that gave off a conquering air also appeared.


    ¡°Awooooo!!¡± A long howl rang out as a mysterious-looking green wolf savagely leapt out.


    After appearing, the three massive beasts all cried out as the blood-red eagle spread its wings and the ck tiger and green wolf started to charge towards God Kerr in the sky.


    Very soon, these three massive beasts reached God Kerr, but they were blocked by its God Domain.


    ¡°Seven Murders!¡±


    ¡°Army Destroyer!¡±


    ¡°Voracious Wolf!¡±


    Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao raised their General Armaments and roared as the three beasts¡¯ auras exploded outward, causing arcs of lighting to appear around them. The three massive beasts gathered their strength and charged towards God Kerr¡¯s God Domain.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the cracked God Domain waspletely shattered by the three massive beasts, and the instant that the domain was destroyed, the three massive beasts continued onwards and attacked God Kerr.


    This once again cut off God Kerr¡¯s casting, and seeing the three massive beasts approaching, a chilling coldness appeared in God Kerr¡¯s ck eyes as it roared, ¡°Godly Divine Armament!¡±


    Suddenly, the entire underground region shook as if there was some sort of source energy gathering, and a deep violet colored pitchfork appeared in God Kerr¡¯s hand.


    This pitchfork gave off an incredibly terrifying aura, and the space around it seemed to be unable to bear the might of this weapon and started to copse. At the same time, this weapon gave off a formless might that suppressed all weapons, including Zhao Fu¡¯s Sky Demon Sword and ughtering Ghost Sword.


    Both of Zhao Fu¡¯s swords were Epic grade weapons, and only Divine Armaments could suppress them. This pitchfork clearly wasn¡¯t a true Divine Armament but a projection. However, even so, it was able to suppress Epic grade weapons.


    God Kerr gripped its pitchfork and looked towards the three massive beasts before shing out. The air waspletely torn as a massive ck crescent was shed out, knocking the three massive beasts back.


    Zhao Fu, looking at the battle in the air, stood his ground and gave the order to activate the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation.


    Boom!!!!


    White light filled the underground region, and the temperature rose as the light became brighter and brighter. Soon, a scorching aura filled this ce.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± A brilliant cry sounded out as a golden crow with wings that were two meters wide and covered with golden mes rose up from the ground.

 Chapter 293: Godly True Descent

    <h4>Chapter 293: Godly True Descent</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation cost arge number of energy stones to use, but because Zhao Fu now had a massive energy stone mine, he didn¡¯t mind using the formation.


    The golden crow gave off a brilliant golden light as it flew into the air and joined the other three beasts, surrounding God Kerr in four different directions.


    God Kerr started to look serious, and the four beasts savagely gazed at God Kerr as they roared.


    Suddenly, the green wolf acted and sprang towards the God Kerr with immense speed, opening its mouth and biting towards God Kerr¡¯s neck.


    God Kerr quickly moved to the side, dodging the green wolf¡¯s attack while it stabbed upwards with its pitchfork, sending the green wolf flying upwards.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± the ck tiger roared and turned into a ck blur, opening its mouth as it bit towards God Kerr¡¯s back.


    God Kerr narrowed its eyes, turning and raising its pitchfork as the pitchfork gave off a massive violet light. When the ck tiger was just two meters away, God Kerr stabbed the pitchfork towards the ck tiger, and a formless energy smashed the ck tiger back onto the ground.


    ¡°Skreeeee!!¡± At that moment, the blood-red eagle took this opportunity to attack. Its ws gave off an incredibly sharp aura as they grabbed towards God Kerr¡¯s head.


    God Kerr was given a big fright and used its pitchfork to block before crying out, ¡°Godly Demon¡¯s Shield!¡±


    Suddenly, the hand that was gripping the pitchfork shot out a blood-red light that turned into the image of a massive shield. This shield was ten meters long and four meters wide, and there was a picture of a demon with a human¡¯s body and a goat¡¯s head on it.


    At that moment, the blood-red eagle¡¯s iron-like ws raked down on God Kerr.


    Boom!!!


    An explosion sounded out as the terrifying ws were blocked by the massive shield. The shield looked illusory, but it actually contained immense defense.


    ¡°Skreeeee!!¡± The golden crow chose that moment to attack, and it spread its wings and rushed forwards as it stabbed towards its back.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡± God Kerr screamed as a bloody wound appeared on its back, from which violet blood flowed out. The wound also sizzled because the Holy Light attribute that the golden crow contained greatly suppressed God Kerr¡¯s demon attributes.


    This sneak attackpletely infuriated God Kerr, and its pitchfork shined with a massive amount of violet light as it stabbed towards the golden crow. In response, the golden crow quickly beat its wings and dodged to the side.


    ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡± God Kerr yelled as the violet light formed into the image of a massive pitchfork that stabbed out. The golden crow was unable to dodge this attack, and its left wing was hit. It was able to get away after struggling, but the golden mes around it had be much dimmer.


    Luckily, the golden crow wasn¡¯t a true living creature but a creation of the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation. With enough energy stones, it could immediately recover.


    ¡°Awoooo!¡± the green wolf howled as it once again rushed at God Kerr, looking incredibly ferocious.


    The massive battle between the four beasts and God Kerr was simply heaven-shaking, and massive explosions continuously rang out. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the region was covered with Vajra Talismans, it was likely that it would¡¯ve copsed.


    As the battle went on, the four beasts seemed to have the upper hand. After all, the three beasts¡¯ energy came from 50,000 soldiers, while the golden crow¡¯s energy came from the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation.


    However, God Kerr was different ¨C it was only a clone, and its connection to the main body had been severed by Zhao Fu¡¯s super istion barrier. As such, it became weaker and weaker as it battled.


    ¡°Roarrrr!¡± The massive ck tiger once again leapt at God Kerr as God Kerr heavily swung its pitchfork.


    Boom!!!


    The collision of the two energies resulted in another explosion, causing a wild gale to sweep out.


    As God Kerr shed with the ck tiger, the Golden Crow grasped this opportunity to once again attack from behind God Kerr.


    However, God Kerr was prepared this time, and it quickly moved to the side and shed out with its pitchfork, creating another pitchfork image that was many times bigger than before and knocking the golden crow tens of meters away. However, the golden crow beat its wings and steadied its body before once again streaking towards God Kerr.


    Seeing the golden crow attack again, God Kerr narrowed its eyes and prepared to attack it again.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± A pair of ws suddenly raked downwards ¨C at the moment that God Kerr had been distracted by the golden crow, the blood-red eagle had swooped down and grabbed ahold of its body. God Kerr was greatly surprised and quickly stabbed at the blood-red eagle with its pitchfork.


    However, at that moment, the blood-red eagle swung God Kerr with great force, sending it falling downwards quickly. God Kerr beat its wings, trying to slow down its body, but the sound of the air exploding sounded out in the next moment as a massive tail whipped towards it.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out. Even though God Kerr had used its pitchfork to block in front of it, its body was still sent flying.


    On the other side, the massive green wolf bared its fangs and bit down towards God Kerr with enough strength to crush mountains.


    Facing this bite, God Kerr¡¯s expression became savage, and it used its divine power that was running low to once again use the Godly Demon Shield. A massive shield¡¯s image blocked in front of the green wolf, but God Kerr wasn¡¯t able to even breathe before a wild gale swept at him and the blood-red eagle once again appeared above him.


    God Kerr immediately gripped its pitchfork, causing a massive amount of violet light to flow out and stab upwards. A massive pitchfork image appeared, giving off an aura that seemed to be able to pierce through anything as it stabbed towards the blood-red eagle.


    The blood-red eagle had long since be ustomed to God Kerr¡¯s attack, and its body flipped in mid-air as it narrowly avoided this attack.


    At that moment, the golden crow, ck tiger, and green wolf simultaneously attacked God Kerr.


    God Kerr¡¯s expression became grim as a blood-red me burst around its body, causing its aura to be even more powerful.


    ¡°Activate the Four Corners Sealing Formation!¡± Zhao Fu could tell that God Kerr was trying to do something, and its aura was bing stronger and stronger. As such, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use the final formation.


    Azure, white, ck, and red lights shot up into the sky, turning into four massive images. They were the Azure Dragon, the White Tiger, the ck Turtle, and the Vermillion Bird.


    These four images appeared around God Kerr and gave off different lights when suddenly the lights formed a square around god Kerr and aplete formation appeared, giving off a powerful suppressing and sealing power.


    Within the formation, God Kerr felt its body be heavy, and an invisible force restricted it, making it impossible for it to move even an inch.


    The powerful formation slowly descended, and God Kerr was also brought down with it.


    Finally, the four images returned to their stone steles, and the formation was lowered to the ground while God Kerr was also bond to the ground, unable to move at all.


    Now, all they had to do was deal a final blow and heavily injure God Kerr before putting it onto the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and refining it. Then, everything would be over.


    Zhao Fu stood outside the Four Corners Sealing Formation, and he saw that God Kerr had lowered its prideful head for some reason. Because they would be suppressed by the formation if they entered, Zhao Fu ordered his countless Archers to take aim and fire.


    Suddenly, God Kerr raised its head and looked towards Zhao Fu as its eyes became blood-red, and a wicked smile appeared on its lips.


    ¡°Godly True Descent!¡±

 Chapter 294: Demon God Descent

    <h4>Chapter 294: Demon God Descent</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion rang out as a ten-meter tall blood-red me appeared around God Kerr¡¯s body.


    Back at the surface, the originally clear sky was suddenly covered by dark clouds that gave off an ominous pressure, and lightning bolts the width of buckets crashed down onto the ground, giving off a terrifying aura of destruction.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Forest of Horrors¡¯ three City Lords who felt an extremely evil aura appear. The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon in the depths of the Forest of Horrors and all the other creatures, even those in the surrounding regions, felt it too.


    In the underground region, God Kerr¡¯s thin body suddenly doubled in size, bing two meters tall and athletic, giving off an extremely terrifying aura.


    ¡°Fire arrows!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils contracted as he roared.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The countless Archers vigorously fired arrows, and the tens of thousands of arrows gave off an incredibly sharp aura as they went towards God Kerr.


    Just as the arrows were about to hit God Kerr, everything seemed to freeze. The countless arrows paused two meters away from God Kerr before soundlessly turning into wisps of ck smoke and disappearing.


    Crack!


    God Kerr¡¯s body blurred as long cracks appeared on the four stone steles, and God Kerr appeared before Zhao Fu in the next second.


    Zhao Fu was shocked and felt all of the hairs on his body stand on end.


    God Kerr evilly smile as it said, ¡°Lowly human, you¡¯ve underestimated gods too much!¡±


    After speaking, God Kerr raised a hand and punched toward Zhao Fu with immense force. Zhao Fu quickly drew his sword and blocked with it.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu was sent flying back 100 meters and crashed against arge beast bone, causing it to shatter. Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi and the others cried out and quickly controlled the three massive beasts to attack God Kerr.


    Facing the three beasts that had made it suffer quite a bit, God Kerr grabbed at the air as the pitchfork on the ground returned to his hand. Moreover, the violet light around the pitchfork had be even more powerful.


    At that moment, the three beasts were only ten meters away from God Kerr, and a cold look appeared on God Kerr¡¯s face as it swept out with the pitchfork, causing the air to explode and a ten or so meter long blood-red crescent moon flew out, bringing with it a berserk wind.


    The three beasts were unable to dodge this terrifying attack, and they could only sh with it head-on. The aura that the blood-red crescent moon carried was extremely monstrous, and the crescent moon sent the three beasts flying. When they crashed to the ground, many cracks appeared on their bodies. As a result, blood started to leak out of the lips of many of the soldiers.


    Zhao Fu wiped away the blood from his mouth and once again stood up. He had indeed underestimated God Kerr ¨C who would have thought that a clone would be able to use some of the main body¡¯s power.


    Zhao Fu drew the ughtering Ghost Sword ¨C because God Kerr was a demonic god, the Sky Demon Sword would be greatly suppressed. Zhao Fu slowly closed his eyes and deeply breathed out. When he opened his eyes again, they seemed to shine with light, and his body disappeared.


    Just as God Kerr wanted to get rid of Bai Qi and the others, it felt a massive wave of energy attack from its side, and it spun as it blocked with its pitchfork.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu reappeared above God Kerr, and his sword gave off an unstoppable power as it shed down at God Kerr.


    Boom!!!


    A massive shockwave rippled out, causing the ground 100 meters around them to copse.


    Feeling this immense energy, God Kerr¡¯s eyes narrowed as it stared at Zhao Fu and said in a low voice, ¡°Nation Armament!¡±


    In response, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, and he gripped the ughtering Ghost Sword tighter and pressed down with greater force.


    God Kerr became furious and yelled, ¡°Lowly human, you think that an immature Nation Armament like this will allow you to win against Us? Godly Demon Devour!¡±


    Suddenly, a massive face appeared behind God Kerr ¨C the face was extremely ugly, and it had a massive mouth. Right after appearing, it opened its mouth and gave off a devouring energy as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and quickly retreated, but that ugly face was extremely fast quickly closed in on Zhao Fu. Because it was already quite close, it opened its mouth and bit towards Zhao Fu.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only counterattack ¨C he sent his energy into the ughtering Ghost Sword, causing it to shine with an eerie blood-red light as countless ghostly howls sounded out.


    Just as the ugly face came close, Zhao Fu vigorously shed downwards with the ughtering Ghost Sword, causing a blood-red light to trail behind it as it split the ugly face in two.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Zhao Fu. God Kerr savagelyughed as it gripped its pitchfork with both hands and pped at Zhao Fu with immense strength, causing an explosion to ring out.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was once again sted 100 meters away, and he crashed to the ground. Blood flowed out of his many injuries, dying his back red, and hey on the ground and coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. He felt as if he had lost all feeling in his back.


    Bai Qi and the others werepletely infuriated, and they raised their General Armaments, giving off three different auras. The three injured beasts and the golden crow once again rushed towards God Kerr.


    Seeing the four beasts rush towards it, God Kerr uncaringly harrumphed and gripped its violet pitchfork before stabbing it down into the ground.


    A massive wave of energy exploded out from God Kerr, causing the ground to crumble as it cast the God Domain again and a gigantic blood-red dome expanded outward. This time, it covered 1,000 meters, and the ground that it coveredpletely copsed.


    At the same time, the God Domain blocked the four beasts outside, and it was incredibly tough ¨C no matter how the four beasts attacked, they were unable to break through. This God Domain was dozens of times tougher than the previous one.


    God Kerrughed and looked at Zhao Fu on the ground, ¡°Lowly human, if you give your Nation Armament to Us, We won¡¯t kill you today and will give you many rewards. We can even choose you to be the Son of God.¡±


    Zhao Fu slowly climbed up from the ground and icily red at God Kerr. ¡°A weak trash godly spirit like you wants my Nation Armament?¡±


    When it heard Zhao Fu¡¯s words, God Kerr flew into a fit of fury. Its body disappeared and reached Zhao Fu in an instant, and it stabbed its pitchfork towards Zhao Fu.


    However, at that moment, an incredibly powerful aura exploded out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing his body to shine with a golden light and nine small golden dragons to appear around him.


    God Kerr was greatly dismayed and cried out, ¡°n Armament!¡±


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out with his sword, which was now covered with an intense golden light. A massive sword¡¯s hum filled the heavens and the earth, and it contained an immense amount of force.


    God Kerr reacted too slowly, and it could only use all of its divine power to block. However, it was still sent flying hundreds of meters away. An incredibly deep gash appeared on its chest as it coughed up many mouthfuls of blood.


    Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity and once again attacked. His body disappeared and reappeared next to God Kerr, and he raised his sword high into the air before shing down with all of his strength.


    However, God Kerr raised its head with a savage smile on its bloody face.


    ¡°Godly Second Descent.¡±

 Chapter 295: Early Stage Royal Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 295: Early Stage Royal Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Boom!!!


    A massive power that caused the heavens and earth to tremble exploded out, and on the surface, the dark clouds scattered as blood-red light descended from the sky, covering the surrounding 10,000-kilometer radius area.


    These rays of blood-red light gave off an incredibly dark, evil, supreme, and unstoppable aura. All living creatures nearbyy on the ground and trembled ¨C this monstrous power was ¡®divine might!¡¯


    From the distance, this area looked like a blood-red world, and that terrifying blood-red light had dyed everything red. The surroundings became deathly silent as not a single creature dared to make any noise.


    The Forest of Horrors¡¯ City Lords stood in the air and looked into the distance as they muttered in shock to themselves, ¡°Demon God descent!¡±


    Back at the underground region, God Kerr gave off another wave of shocking power, and the surrounding space gave off ear-piercing distorting sounds. Unable to bear its might, the space started to copse.


    Everything around God Kerr started to disintegrate, and the area where it stood seemed to be a ck hole. Even Zhao Fu was knocked back ten or so meters by God Kerr¡¯s aura alone.


    God Kerr walked out from the ck hole and gave off a blood-red aura as its eyes cruelly stared at Zhao Fu.


    God Kerr gripped its pitchfork, which had be even bigger, and turned into a ray of light as it charged towards Zhao Fu and stabbed out vigorously with its pitchfork.


    Zhao Fu used his sword to block, and the ughtering Ghost Sword blocked in between the prongs of the pitchfork. However, the pitchfork contained terrifying strength, causing Zhao Fu to slide back ten or so meters before he dug his feet into the ground and blocked God Kerr¡¯s attack.


    At that moment, God Kerr spun its pitchfork, sending the ughtering Ghost Sword flying from Zhao Fu¡¯s hands.


    God Kerr savagelyughed and grabbed this opportunity, pulling back the pitchfork with a single hand before stabbing out at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu immediately dodged to the side, causing the pitchfork to miss, but God Kerr suddenly grabbed the pitchfork with its other hand and twisted its powerful body, spinning around and mming the pitchfork at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt a chill within his heart, and he crossed his arms in front of his body as the nine golden dragons also went to protect him.


    In response, God Kerr savagelyughed as he yelled, ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡±


    The pitchfork exploded with violet light and became a massive pitchfork image, mming against Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s body was once again sted backward. God Kerr leapt up and chased after Zhao Fu, stabbing its pitchfork towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    However, at that moment, a spearpletely made of talisman papers appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, and Zhao Fu gripped the Evil-Crushing Spear and sent his strength into it, causing it to shine with waves of silver light and arcs of lightning to appear around it.


    As God Kerr stabbed out, Zhao Fu had already thrown the Evil-Crushing Spear, causing it to turn into silver light as it mmed into God Kerr.


    At such close range, it was impossible for God Kerr to dodge, and God Kerr was hit in the shoulder. God Kerr wanted to grab the Evil-Crushing Spear, but its body was sent sliding back 100 meters by the silver light before stopping.


    The Evil-Crushing Spear turned into motes of light and disappeared, leaving a small hole on God Kerr¡¯s shoulder from which violet blood slowly flowed out.


    Feeling the pain from the wound on his shoulder, God Kerr¡¯s expression became savage, and God Kerr gripped its pitchfork as it once again rushed at Zhao Fu.


    By now, Zhao Fu hadnded on the ground, and seeing God Kerr charge at him again, he drew the Sky Demon Sword from his waist. He stabbed it in into the ground, causing demonic qi to flood out from the sword and enter the ground, dyeing the ground ck. In the next moment, the darkness expanded out, covering the surrounding 1,000-meter radius area.


    By now, God Kerr was only ten meters away from Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu raised his hand, on which a ck inscription appeared.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Countless ck spikes that were as thick as arms stabbed out from the ground, frightening God Kerr. It used its pitchfork to sweep out, shing apart many of the ck spikes. However, there were simply too many ck spikes, and because they came from all sorts of different directions, God Kerr could only beat its wings and fly into the air.


    However, the ck spikes were abnormally fast, and God Kerr was forced to use its pitchfork to continuously defend. A few of the ck spikes stabbed into God Kerr, resulting in many wounds all over its body.


    God Kerr became furious again. God Kerr flew in the air as it looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s Sky Demon Sword with its blood red eyes and said angrily, ¡°You, a Sky Demon, dare to harm me!?¡±


    The Sky Demon within the sword looked slightly afraid. Even though she was a Sky Demon, a high-grade being who wasn¡¯t afraid of other demonic existences, this was different ¨C the enemy was a Demon God, so how could the Sky Demon not be fearful?


    This fear caused the Sky Demon Sword to tremble, and seeing this, Zhao Fu sent a massive amount of the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal¡¯s Fate into it, calming it down.


    In the air, God Kerr furiously raised its pitchfork and yelled, ¡°Godly Hell Fireball!¡±


    Three ck tongues of me appeared above God Kerr¡¯s head, quickly forming into three massive fireballs that were dozens of meters wide, and a terrifying heat spread out.


    God Kerr pointed its pitchfork at Zhao Fu, and the three massive fireballs quickly flew towards him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three fireballsnded on the ground and created massive explosions. The fiery light was simply blinding, and the ground trembled as arge amount of dirt and bones was sent into the air.


    Boom!!!


    At that moment, a massive ray of silver light, bringing with it Evil-Crushing Power, shot at God Kerr from behind.


    God Kerr looked incredibly shocked, and it turned and stabbed out with its pitchfork, blocking the silver light. Behind it, Zhao Fu was actuallypletely fine and stood within the ruins.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu had prepared a Flight Stone, and he had been able to avoid that attack by taking to the air. When he looked at the 100 meter wide craters on the ground, he felt incredibly dismayed and shocked.


    God Kerr furiously charged at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu tore through the God Domain with a single strike and flew outside of the God Domain, and God Kerr chased him out.


    At that moment, four rays of light rushed upwards, and the four divine beasts once again appeared, creating the formation and binding God Kerr.


    Even though the Four Corners Sealing Formation had been damaged, it was still useable, though its sealing power was weaker than before.


    Looking at the formation around it, God Kerrughed as it said, ¡°Lowly human, you¡¯re still trying to use this to bind Us?¡±


    After speaking, God Ker stretched out its hands and tore at the formation, causing it to crumble.


    In response, Zhao Fu coldlyughed and pointed at the golden crow, which shined brilliantly, as it as it flew at God Kerr.


    Bang!


    The golden crow suddenly exploded, creating a massive explosion and illuminating the entire underground region. The explosion turned into a massive shockwave, rippling outwards.


    ¡°Godly Demon Blood!¡±


    Suddenly, a terrifying figure appeared next to Zhao Fu, shocking Zhao Fu.


    Crack!


    That terrifying figure grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and wrenched upwards, tearing Zhao Fu¡¯s arm off and causing blood to fly everywhere.

 Chapter 296: Refining the Godly Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 296: Refining the Godly Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu covered his torn arm and immediately retreated!


    By now, God Kerr¡¯s body had grown to three meters tall, and its muscles became even more solid. The blood-red aura that it emanated filled the three meters around it, looking like a massive me.


    God Kerr stood in the air and looked at Zhao Fu savagely as he retreated. Suddenly, it felt that the arm it was holding felt quite special because it had a trace of ck-golden color to it.


    Seeing this, God Kerr raised Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and bit arge chunk of the flesh, and it was pleasantly surprised, causing it tough, ¡°Hahaha, who would have thought that you would be a King in the human realm; this bloodline is an Early Stage Royal Bloodline. If I can eat you, it won¡¯t have been a waste to expend so much divine power.¡±


    After speaking, God Kerr started to devour Zhao Fu¡¯s arm inrge mouthfuls.


    Seeing this scene, the countless Generals and soldiers furiously roared and charged over. However, Zhao Fu looked over seriously and yelled, ¡°Hurry and leave this ce! This is an order!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s words caused all of the Generals and soldiers to stop. Even though they were unwilling, since Zhao Fu had given them an order, they could only obey. Deep down, they understood that they were unable to harm God Kerr at all, and rushing over would only create trouble for Zhao Fu.


    The Generals could only lead the countless soldiers away, looking worried. God Kerr didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, and it finished eating Zhao Fu¡¯s arm in a few bites, devouring even the bones, making its face incredibly bloody.


    After eating Zhao Fu¡¯s arm, God Kerr savagely smiled as it turned its gaze back to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became incredibly cold, and he looked at God Kerr. It had used some sort of secret technique to cause its battle power to instantly rise by so much.


    Swish!


    God Kerr instantly crossed the dozens of meters between them and arrived in front of Zhao Fu. God Kerr stabbed its pitchfork towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu had been circting his King¡¯s Power this entire time to stop his arm¡¯s bleeding, and he quickly dodged to the side.


    God Kerr¡¯s attack missed, but God Kerr stretched out a hand, causing countless blood red auras to gather around it, turning into a gigantic blood-red hand that grabbed towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Sky Demon sh!¡± Zhao Fu roared as he gripped the Sky Demon Sword, shing at the massive hand. A sharp ck arc of light shed before splitting the hand in half.


    God Kerr coldly harrumphed before holding its pitchfork with one hand and saying, ¡°Godly Light.¡±


    Suddenly, God Kerr¡¯s pitchfork started to give out arge amount of blood-red light, which gathered on the three points of the pitchfork. God Kerr then pointed the pitchfork towards Zhau Fu, who was trying to escape, and stabbed the air.


    Three rays of light that were as thick as fingers shot towards Zhao Fu.


    This startled Zhao Fu, and he twisted his body in an attempt to dodge. However, those three rays of light were incredibly fast, and they shed through the air before disappearing. They tore parts of Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes and left a hole in Zhao Fu¡¯s waist, and blood immediately started to flow out.


    Zhao Fu looked at God Kerr, his expression bing savage. However, he calmed himself down and tried to think rationally. Zhao Fu had already self-detonated the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation, so it was unable to be used. He still had the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation and the Four Corners Sealing Formation, which now had tworge cracks on it. As for the super istion barrier, it wasn¡¯t very helpful right now. Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of something and immediately flew downwards.


    God Kerr turned into a ray of light and chased after him, and seeing God Kerr right behind him, Zhao Fu activated the Four Corners Sealing Formation again.


    The Four Corners Sealing Formation gave off faint lights that became images of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Turtle. They appeared around God Kerr, forming a weak-looking formation.


    This sessfully made God Kerr¡¯s body pause, and just as God Kerr was about to tear through the formation again, Zhao Fu activated the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation, causing the images of 12 armored Yin Generals to rise up from the statues and attack God Kerr.


    Facing these Yin Generals¡¯ attacks and being bound by the formation, God Kerr explosively roared, making its aura surge yet again. It waved its pitchfork with all its might, sending out a 20 or so meter long blood-red crescent.


    This blood-red crescent was extremely terrifying, and it instantly destroyed the Yin Generals and the four divine beasts around it. The Four Corners Sealing Formation¡¯s stone steles and the Yin General Ghost-Suppressing Formation¡¯s 12 statues shattered.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu vigorously threw the Sky Demon Sword, which turned into a ck ray of light as it flew towards God Kerr.


    God Kerr had just used a massive attack, so it was slightly weakened. However, dealing with the Sky Demon Sword wasn¡¯t too difficult for it. It raised its pitchfork and knocked the Sky Demon Sword up into the air.


    ¡°Sword Spirit Manifestation!¡± Zhao Fu cried out, and the Sky Demon Sword gave off waves of ck light as a tall, beautiful demoness with a pair of wings appeared.


    After the Sky Demon appeared, it grabbed the Sky Demon Sword and lightly cried as the sword radiated a sharp sword aura and descended, shing down towards God Kerr.


    God Kerr disdainfully harrumphed before raising its pitchfork to block this strike.


    ¡°Hahh!¡± Another delicate cry sounded out as a long-haired figure wearing red armor appeared ¨C it was ughtering Ghost.


    The sword that ughtering Ghost held gave off arge amount of blood-red light, and it gave off an eerie ghostly power, shing towards God Kerr from the side. This caused God Kerr to feel quite rmed, and it stretched out a hand, condensing a ten meter tall and four-meter wide shield to block ughtering Ghost.


    Chi!


    However, at that moment, a silver ray of light pierced through God Kerr¡¯s body from behind ¨C Zhao Fu had suddenly arrived behind it.


    God Kerr cried out, and it stretched out its hand, which was covered with a boundless blood-red aura, and waved as a massive blood-red hand sent the three of them flying away.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu threw a crystal eye ¨C this was the Crystalrealm Eye of Destruction.


    After being thrown, the eye hovered in the air as if it was alive and stared at God Kerr. God Kerr felt a chill run down its back as a massive wave of danger assaulted it.


    In the next moment, the Crystalrealm Eye of Destruction shot out a ray of crystalline light, turning everything around it into crystals. Whether it was the ceiling, the ground, the air, the dust in the air, space, or time, it was all crystallized.


    God Kerr was incredibly shocked and formed a massive shield image in front of itself, but the shield was quickly crystallized as well. Seeing this, God Kerr tried to dodge to the side, but it was toote ¨C its body had also turned into a crystal statue.


    In just a few seconds, the surrounding 10,000-meter radius area had been crystallized, turning this ce into a crystal world.


    Zhao Fu also looked shocked because the Crystalrealm Eye of Destruction¡¯s effects greatly exceeded anything that he had expected ¨C no less than expected from something that was called a dangerous item.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Suddenly, the crystal statue of God Kerr started to crack, and Zhao Fu quickly rushed over while gripping a dagger.


    This was the Death Dagger, and as Zhao Fu gripped it, his lifespan quickly decreased. By the time God Kerr extricated himself from the crystal, he was covered in blood.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu stabbed the Death Dagger into God Kerr¡¯s chest, and God Kerr howled as the Death Dagger gave off a gray deathly aura and seeped into God Kerr¡¯s chest, destroying God Kerr¡¯s vitality.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to take out another Evil-Crushing Spear, sending all of his strength into it and causing it to shine with a resplendent silver light before stabbing forwards with it as well.


    Chi!


    The Evil-Crushing Spear pierced through God Kerr¡¯s chest, but at that moment, God Kerr cried out and used thest of its strength to thrust out with the pitchfork.


    Immediately, blood flew everywhere, and a surprised look appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. Blood flowed out of his lips as his chest was pierced by the pitchfork.

 Chapter 297: Emperor Falling Into Demonic Path

    <h4>Chapter 297: Emperor Falling Into Demonic Path</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as God Kerr¡¯srge body fell to the ground. Zhao Fu¡¯s legs lost their strength, and he also fell forwards.


    At that moment, a figure appeared by Zhao Fu¡¯s side and hugged him, a trace of worry appearing on the figure¡¯s cold face. ¡°Owner!¡±


    Zhao Fu coughed up another mouthful of blood. Because of God Kerr¡¯s death, the pitchfork had disappeared. Zhao Fu looked over at God Kerr and found that it was giving off arge amount of blood-red aura and would soon disappear.


    ¡°Hurry¡­ and¡­ refine¡­ it¡­¡± Zhao Fu weakly said to ughtering Ghost.


    ughtering Ghost nodded, and it puffed out its cheeks as it looked at Sky Demon and said, ¡°You take care of owner. I¡¯ll go and refine God Kerr.¡±


    Hearing this, Sky Demon softly replied and immediately smiled. Before, when Sky Demon had seen Zhao Fu falling, it had wanted to rush over to show Zhao Fu how loyal it was. Perhaps Zhao Fu would be grateful and give it the King Remnant Soul that it wanted so much.


    However, ughtering Ghost had been faster than it, and Sky Demon could only hatefully re at ughtering Ghost, feeling that it was trying topete with it.


    However, hearing ughtering Ghost¡¯s words, Sky Demon happily ran over and hugged Zhao Fu with an incredibly worried and sad expression. Its eyes were filled with emotion as it looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Owner, you have to survive; otherwise, I¡¯ll be devastated.¡±


    Zhao Fu was speechless and feebly told it to bring him to the altar. Seeing that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t seem very moved, it assumed that it was because ughtering Ghost had already done this, making it less effective. It never considered the fact that its acting had been too poor and too different from how it normally acted.


    However, hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Sky Demon smiled and obeyed. It was quite curious as to what would happen when a godly spirit was refined.


    ughtering Ghost brought God Kerr¡¯s corpse to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and Sky Demon knelt down next to the altar,ying Zhao Fu¡¯s head on herp.


    At that moment, ughtering Ghost activated the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, causing a massive explosion to sound out. 1,000 energy stones instantly disintegrated as a massive amount of energy raised God Kerr¡¯s body into the air.


    The Heaven and Earth Refining Formation gave off a faint light and started to activate, shooting a massive pir of light onto God Kerr¡¯s body and causing it to slowly disintegrate.


    Within the Demon Realm, God Kerr¡¯s main body was pacing around angrily. It was a massive disgrace for a god to be killed by a human.


    However, that was a Legacy Land, and there was the protection of a Heaven Domain Boundary. With its current power, it was unable to descend with most of its strength. It had never thought that a lowly human would have an Early Stage Royal Bloodline, a Nation Armament, and a n Armament. If it could obtain these three things, it would be of great help to it, and it was a pity that this opportunity had slipped by.


    Suddenly, God Kerr felt an immense pain in its soul, and its body fell to the ground as it piercingly howled.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    On the surface, dark clouds suddenly amassed, and blood-red lightning smashed downwards. Each lightning strike was powerful enough to split open a small mountain, and a massive hurricane formed, ripping boulders and trees out of the ground. The blood-red lightning and hurricane continued to wreak havoc as God Kerr screamed, creating an incredibly terrifying scene.


    Back at the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, God Kerr¡¯s body slowly disintegrated and turned into dust, leaving only a blood-red me that was as big as a thumb. The blood-red me floated in mid-air and flickered.


    After this tongue of blood-red fire appeared, it gave off a formless pressure, containing some sort of source energy. The power it contained was immense, and even though the small tongue of me continuously flickered, the space around it twisted and turned.


    Within the Demon Realm, God Kerr stopped screaming, and blood flowed out of its lips, feeling that something had been cut off from its soul. Immediately, its face twisted in anger as it screamed, ¡°Human!! I¡¯ll definitely kill you!!!¡±


    The three people by the altar could all feel that the tongue of me was incredibly powerful, and Zhao Fu waved his hand, causing it to float into his hand.


    The Sky Demon looked at the tongue of me and felt an instinctive fear, and Zhao Fu started to look at its information.


    [Divinity]: A godly spirit¡¯s source energy that contains a massive amount of power.


    When he saw the tongue of me¡¯s information, Zhao Fu was quite shocked ¨C this was actually the source energy of a godly spirit. Its effects would definitely be heaven-defying because godly spirits transcended thews of the world and had incredibly destructive power. Source energy was the source of this strength. After looking at this information, Zhao Fu coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    Zhao Fu could feel his lifeforce quickly seeping out, and his King¡¯s Power was unable to heal him. Zhao Fu felt his consciousness bing hazy ¨C was he dying?


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to die, and even though this wasn¡¯t a true death, he would lose many of his things: some of his professions, stats, and cultivation. He also wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Heaven Awaken World for ten days.


    In the end, Zhao Fu looked at the tongue of me and decided to fuse with the Divinity because it would be able to heal his current injuries.


    ¡°ughtering Ghost, Sky Demon, guard the entrance and don¡¯t let anyone in,¡± Zhao Fu said weakly. ughtering Ghost and Sky Demon both nodded seriously before taking their swords and walking to the entrance.


    Zhao Fuy on the altar and weakly pressed the tongue of me against his chest.


    ¡°Arghhhhhhhhh!!!!¡± An incredibly pained scream sounded out. Zhao Fu felt his body and soul tremble as the flesh in front of his chest disintegrated to the point that his internal organs were revealed. The tongue of small me slowly fused into Zhao Fu, making him feel like he had been dropped into a sea of mes and his entire body was burning.


    This massive scream caused ughtering Ghost and Sky Demon to pause, and ughtering Ghost looked quite worried and wanted to return to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    However, Sky Demon stopped it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Have you forgotten owner¡¯smand?¡±


    In actuality, Sky Demon was also quite worried ¨C despite being with Zhao Fu for so long, this was the first time that it had heard him scream like this before.


    ughtering Ghost could only worriedly look over before choosing to follow Zhao Fu¡¯smand. After all, none of them would be able to help Zhao Fu right now.


    ¡°Arghhhhhhh!!!!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt as if all of the flesh on his body had melted, and even his spirit started burning. He struggled in pain, and the pain made it difficult to even breathe.

 Chapter 298: Chaos Demon Star

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chaos Demon Star</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Outside the underground region, Bai Qi and the other Generals nervously waited, but they suddenly heard pained screams from Zhao Fu. They immediately wanted to go in but were stopped by ughtering Ghost and Sky Demon, who said, ¡°Owner said no one can go in!¡±


    When they heard that this was amand from Zhao Fu, Bai Qi and the others could only stop and anxiously pace about.


    ¡°Arrghhhhhhhh!!¡± Zhao Fu threw his head back and screamed again, continuously writhing in pain. His skin seemed to be peeling, his flesh and internal organs started to melt under the might of the tongue of fire, and his bones started to crack. By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s voice had started to go hoarse, and he slowly weakened as his blood sttered on the altar.


    A gray-red light covered the altar, and an extremely evil ck aura rippled out, chilling the hearts of the people waiting at the entrance.


    On the surface, after God Kerr had died, the abnormal signs disappeared, and the weather returned to normal, allowing many people to sigh in relief.


    However, at the Great Qin Town, the Nation Armament and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal both started to tremble, seeming incredibly unsettled. At the same time, traces of ck and blood-red auras rose up from the ground in the Great Qin Town, bringing with them an aura of destruction.


    He Xianru, who had been training Huo Qing, suddenly felt something, and her expression turned to one of shock as she looked down and saw traces of ck and blood-red aura rising out of her.


    He Xianru immediately rushed outside and looked up into the sky. There was a gigantic violet star in the sky that slowly descended, and as it came closer and closer, it seemed as if a massive disaster was about to descend. A feeling of pressure, oppressiveness, and danger started to grow.


    School of Taoism, Confucians, School of Yin Yang, Mohists, School of Medicine, School of Agriculture, Legalists, Logicians¡­


    Anyone from the Hundred Schools of Thought who understood anything about Fate could detect these changes, and their pupils constricted as they looked at the violet star.


    In other parts of the world, diviners and witches also detected these terrifying ripples.


    The Legatees of the various nations were going about their business ¨C some were engaged in discussions, others were leading their troops in battle, and others were taking care of administrative matters.


    Suddenly, their movements all stopped because they could feel their Fate Dragons bing incredibly restless. Only then did they notice the violet star in the sky, and they all frowned.


    The various regions¡¯ City Lords all felt something and went outside, feeling deeply unsettled when they saw the violet star as well.


    The super monsters in the depths of each of the regions all stayed within their dens in fear, looking towards the violet star.


    Within the Forest of Horrors, the three City Lords stood in the air and looked at the violet star in shock. Under the immensely destructive aura it gave off, their bodies trembled, and they felt as if they were grains of sand in front of a massive tsunami.


    The three City Lords looked at each other before immediately returning to their respective main cities, not daring to stay an extra moment longer.


    All of the creatures within the Forest of Horrors reacted as if an earthquake was approaching, and they quickly started to escape.


    As time passed, some of the ordinary people out in the wilderness felt their chests tightening up, and they also looked at the violet star.


    In the real world, a massive violet star also descended during the day. Many people saw the Myrtle Imperial Starst time. At that time, they only looked at it curiously before looking away.


    However, the destructive aura that the violet star gave off in the Heaven Awaken World also appeared in the real world. As this pressure fell on people¡¯s bodies, they found it more and more difficult to breathe, making them feel ufortable.


    The elders of various families all went outside and looked up at the violet star seriously.


    Countless elders from the Ancient ns frowned as they looked up at the star, remainingpletely silent.


    At that moment, a cute, pink-faced girl went over to an elderly man¡¯s side and looked up at the violet star as she asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, this Myrtle Imperial Star is so strange! I feel scared when I look at it.¡±


    The elderly man looked down seriously and patted the little girl¡¯s head as he said in a low voice, ¡°This is no longer a Myrtle Imperial Star. That violet star has already lost its feeling of dignity.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± the little girl replied before asking, ¡°Then what sort of star is it?¡±


    Just as the elderly man was about to reply, he suddenly found that the sky had gradually darkened, and the oppressive feeling was bing stronger and stronger. The elderly man¡¯s expression changed, and he patted the little girl¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Hurry and go back in!¡±


    The little girl pouted, looking quite unwilling as she walked back to the house.


    Soon, the sky becamepletely dark in both the Heaven Awaken World and the real world. The moon and the stars didn¡¯t shine. Only that gigantic violet star gave off a bright violet light. In response, the world became quiet.


    ¡°Arghhhhhhhhh!!¡± Within the underground region, Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils dted as he once again screamed, and his spirit seemed to be forcibly twisted and shattered.


    Boom!!!!


    A massive explosion rang through the entire underground region as a blood-red pir of light burst forth from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, piercing upwards through the ground and shooting into that violet star.


    Boom!!!!


    Another massive explosion sounded out as the blood-red pir of light connected with the violet star. From a distance, it looked as if this blood-red pir was connecting the heavens and the earth. Clouds began to gather, and the wind howled as the violet star rippled outwards with a violet wave of light.


    Crack!!


    The sky seemed to explode as countless blood-red arcs of lightning suddenlynded on the ground, sting many craters into the ground.


    The ground started to shake as the wind howled. Even from far away, people could hear the howling wind and the explosions that seemed to signal the end of the world.


    The dark sky, lightning, trembling ground, and immense wind caused countless people to scream in fear, and it was as if the apocalypse had arrived.


    In the sky, that massive violet star started to change.


    At that moment, Si Ji, Zhang Heng, Di Wutian, Liu Ye, Ji Shenming, Tina Pendragon, Li Baiqing, Oda Kamiya¡­ countless people¡¯s pupils constricted, and their bodies trembled as they looked at that violet star. They found that the violet light that it gave off started to disappear, turning into a demonic blood-red light.


    Soon, the star itself started to be a blood-red color, gradually increasing more and more.


    Finally, a demonic-looking blood-red star that gave off boundless evilness and killing intent appeared.


    Countless Legatees stood still as they stared at the blood-red star, a trace of blood leaking out of their lips as their bodies once again suffered a Fate bacsh.


    Those who understood Fate had their eyes injured by the demonic blood-red light, and two streams of blood flowed out of their eyes as their bodies trembled and they cried out, ¡°The Emperor falls into the demonic path; the world falls into chaos and destruction!¡±

 Chapter 299: Demon Star

    <h4>Chapter 299: Demon Star</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Flickering like mes, giving off an illusory and demonic blood-red light; Demon Stars, the most dangerous and ruthless stars!!


    Since ancient times, the Chaos Star, a type of Demon Star, was the most inauspicious star. Every time it descended, it signified the death of an Emperor or the removal of an important Minister, resulting in chaos in the world. It signified disaster for themon people and countless deaths.


    Chaos was a synonym for disaster, and it usually included droughts, famines, wars, gues, demons, etc.


    In countless people¡¯s hearts, the Chaos Demon Star was the worst Demon Star, and no one expected Great Qin¡¯s Myrtle Imperial Star to fall into the demonic path and be a Chaos Imperial Star. Just what had Great Qin¡¯s Legatee done?


    The Myrtle Imperial Star was the most dignified and honorable star, and it represented supreme authority. It was also the symbol of a True Son of Heaven. Chaos Demon Stars were the most inauspicious stars, and they represented great disaster, chaos, and death.


    How terrifying would it be for these two stars to bebined? This caused countless people to feel incredibly shocked and terrified.


    The massive blood-red star not only gave off an aura of disaster, conquering, and bloodlust, but it also lost its dignified aura. This signified that the Myrtle Imperial Star and the Chaos Demon Star hadpletely fused.


    At that moment, that demonic blood-red light became 100 times brighter, shining on all thends as a formless energy descended. At that moment, the entire world suddenly fell into chaos.


    Volcanoes erupted, and earthquakes erupted all over the world. At other ces, floodwaters devoured everything in front of them. All over the world, all sorts of disasters exploded.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Legatees who felt their Fate Dragons going out of control; even ordinary people were affected. Some suddenly became sick, while others suddenly became incredibly bloodthirsty.


    Those who understood Fate would see traces of blood-red aura around these people. Everyone had his own Fate, but everyone was now being affected by the Chaos Imperial Star.


    This wasn¡¯t only in the Heaven Awaken World but also in the real world.


    In the Ying family¡¯s residence, Zhao Fu¡¯s body automatically left his bed and floated in mid-air as a blood-red aura streamed out of his body, giving off an extremely terrifying and evil aura.


    Qiu Fengzi, wearing his Taoist robe, detected this and looked quite shocked as he coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, hisplexion ashening.


    At the Westfall Restaurant, He Xianru looked up at the blood-coloured star, a trace of fear in her eyes. The Myrtle Imperial Star and Chaos Demon Star had fused to form the Chaos Imperial Star. Not only did this affect everyone, but it was also incredibly damaging to espers and ability users like her. This was because the Chaos Star represented all disasters, and those who used special techniques and understood Fate were especially susceptible to this light. That was why many of their eyes had been injured and bled.


    Even though He Xianru was protected by Great Qin¡¯s Fate, she was still deeply worried and unsettled by this.


    In another region, Zhang Heng was riding on his donkey as he stared at the demonic star, feeling incredibly worried. The Myrtle Imperial Star had never fused with the Chaos Demon Star before, and this would bring disaster to the world. Just what had Great Qin¡¯s Legatee done? How could his Fate have changed so quickly?


    Su Yan stood on the top of a building and sighed as he looked at the blood-red star. With Zhao Fu¡¯s current Fate, he could no longer change anything. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would bepletely destroyed.


    Great Xia¡¯s Si Ji, Great Shang¡¯s Di Wutian, Great Zhou¡¯s Ji Shenming, Great Han¡¯s Liu Ye, Tina Pendragon, the Egyptian Legatee, the Roman Empire Legatee, and many others stared at the demonic blood-red star, feeling a bitterness within their hearts. They found that they had once again underestimated Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!¡± In the underground region, within the blood-red pir of light, Zhao Fu¡¯s body had been reduced to an almost spirit-like state. He once again wretchedly screamed before his body started to reform. His bones grew and solidified before his flesh grew.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a terrifying wave of power exploded from the demonic star, causing the sky to twist and turn. The blood-red light was now incredibly piercing, and it started to look like a smiling demon.


    Boom!!!!!


    Another explosion sounded out as all of the Legatees suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood and staggered backward. Countless people felt the strength leave their legs as a massive force weighed down on their bodies, and many people suddenly found out that the Chaos Imperial Star had only just started truly descending!


    The Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s blood-red light became brighter and brighter, and the horrifying effects became worse and worse. Volcanoes furiously erupted, earthquakes seemed to shake the world, and the oceans tossed and turned violently.


    Some people instantly died, while others¡¯ eyes became blood-shot and lost all reason.


    ¡°We can¡¯t allow the Demon Star to descend!¡± Seeing the chaos caused by the Chaos Imperial Star, the Xuanyuan family¡¯s elders were incredibly shocked. This was just the effect of the descent of the Chaos Imperial Star. If it fully descended, just what would happen?


    Countless families¡¯ elders hurried over and entered the Heaven Awaken World together. In the real world, magic and techniques were no longer as effective, but things were different in the Heaven Awaken World. They had obtained different legacies from their ancestors, and the skills and techniques they could use became more powerful.


    After these elders went to the Heaven Awaken World, they stood within a massive formation. Four people stood at the center as the foundation, while the other elders stood around them.


    The four people at the center were people from the Xuanyuan family, the Nuwa family, the Shennong family, and the Fuxi family. They respectively took out a golden sword, a rainbow-colored stone, a small dark-green cauldron, and a ck eight trigrams te.


    The other elders all started to perform hand signs as the formation on the ground gave off a massive amount of power and started to activate. The golden sword, rainbow-colored rock, small dark-green cauldron, and ck eight trigram te gave off different colored lights and brought with them holy auras as they rose from the four elders¡¯ hands.


    The four elders¡¯ expressions became serious, and they also started to perform hand signs as they chanted, ¡°The Demon Star descends, harming the world; the primogenitor¡¯s descendants seal and sever it!¡±


    After chanting this, the four elderspleted their hand signs and stretched out a hand towards the person on the opposite side as the formation below them gave off a bright light. The items in the air all gave off piercing lights as they stated to tremble.


    Boom!!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as four massive chains exploded out from the ground, bringing with them an unstoppable aura as they stretched into the sky.


    Momentster, countless people were shocked to find that the massive blood-colored Demon Star had been bound by four chains.

 Chapter 300: Nine Province Cauldrons

    <h4>Chapter 300: Nine Province Cauldrons</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ng!


    The sound of metal shing sounded out as four chains, each of which gave off a different colored light, wrapped around the Demon Star once, locking it down solidly.


    Even though the four chains were two to three meters wide,pared to the blood-red star, they seemed incredibly thin and small, and this was evident when looking at the star from a distance.


    Following this, the Chaos Imperial Star was locked down by the four chains, and the blood-red light it gave off slowly dimmed as the evil aura it gave off also gradually weakened.


    The natural disasters caused by the Chaos Imperial Star slowly disappeared, and the people who had fallen sick and gone crazy gradually recovered.


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief as countless Legatees¡¯ Fate Dragons also settled down and came under the Legatees¡¯ control again.


    The abnormal signs caused by the Chaos Imperial Star gradually vanished, and everything started to go back to normal. The elders on the formation also slightly rxed as well.


    However, at this moment, the massive Demon Star in the sky started to slowly turn, giving off a massive air of suppression as the four chains became taut.


    The four elders were given a big fright, and they immediately pressed their hands together and started chanting, once again channeling strength into the chains to bind the Chaos Imperial Star tighter.


    As the four chains became tighter, the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s rotation slowed down.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s body stopped re-forming, and boundless pain assaulted him. Zhao Fu once again screamed, and his scream was slightly hoarse, making him sound like a wild beast.


    ng!


    The Demon Star once again started to rotate, and one of the four chains locking it down broke. As the massive Demon Star rotated with even more force, the remaining three chains also broke.


    This greatly shocked all of the elders, and the dimmed blood-red light once again became bright, shining on the world. Now, it was brighter, bloodier, and eviler than before.


    All of the natural disasters that had been quelled once again exploded, and the situation became even worse thanst time. Even wild beasts¡¯ eyes became blood-red, and wild beasts started to kill and destroy whatever they saw.


    The entire world seemed to start to copse!


    On a misty mountain peak, a Taoist wearing silver robes looked at the Demon Star that had broken free. He sighed, and as a serious look appeared on his face, he said, ¡°All Taoist disciples, heed mymand! Activate the Taichi Heaven and Earth Formation!¡±


    On a simple, unadorned building, an extremely mysterious ck-cloaked figure who seemed neither male nor female looked at the Demon Star as well and said, ¡°All Yin Yang disciples, heed mymand! Activate the Five Elements Formation!¡±


    On a tall tform, an elegant-looking middle-aged man dressed in robes looked up and said seriously, ¡°All Confucian disciples, heed mymand! Activate the Boundless Righteous Qi Formation!¡±


    In a grassy in, a resolute-looking middle-aged man dressed in gray with a charcoal-like sword at his waist looked at the Demon Star and shouted, ¡°All Mohist disciples, heed mymand! Activate the Ink Gate Great Formation!¡±


    In front of arge structure, a middle-aged man, who gave off an intense masculine aura, looked at the Demon Star and said in a low voice, ¡°All Military disciples, heed mymand! Activate the Soldier Conquering Formation!¡±


    At that moment, those from the Hundred School of Thoughts activated their most powerful formations, and other sects, such as the Buddhist Sect, the Maoshan Sect, and the Shaman Sect, did the same.


    All of the sects with grand Fate Legacies immediately acted, activating their formations.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the School of Taoism acted first, creating a massive white chain that gave off a powerful aura and rushed towards the Demon Star.


    Boom!!


    Another explosion sounded out as a five-colored chain came from where the School of Yin Yang was, and it also rushed towards the Demon Star.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Great explosions continuously sounded out as the Confucians, the School of Military, the Legalists, the Mohists, the Buddhist Sect¡­ countless sects shot out massive chains containing awesome power. They broke through the clouds and extended towards the Demon Star in the sky.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Over 100 chains shot out from the various regions all over China, and they wrapped around the massive Demon Star.


    The multitude of chains finally caused the Chaos Imperial Star to stop rotating, and its light once again dimmed. The world gradually became calm again, and everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!!!¡±


    In the underground region, Zhao Fu¡¯s body once again stopped re-forming, and the immense pain once again assaulted him, making him scream.


    Outside, Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao detected something, and they felt a wave of fury wash over them as they drew their General Armaments.


    ¡°Seven Murders!¡± ¡°Voracious Wolf!¡± ¡°Army Destroyer!¡±


    Three loud yells sounded out as Bai Qi and the others looked up and raised their General Armaments, invigorating all of the General Fate within them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three pirs of light containing terrifying auras rushed into the sky, causing the sky to tremble.


    The people who had just breathed out in relief suddenly looked up in shock. They saw a blood-red star containing dense killing intent, a ck star containing a dense conquering air, and a green star giving off an incredibly strange aura suddenly descend.


    These three stars were also massive, butpared to the Chaos Imperial Star, they seemed quite small, like tomatoes around a cantaloupe.


    After the Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star appeared, they surrounded the gigantic, bound Chaos Imperial Star and started to radiate with power.


    Boom!!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a formless energy rippled out, obliterating the surrounding clouds. The three General Stars gave off their own resplendent starlight, and they started to help the Chaos Imperial Star break free from its bonds.


    Everyone had forgotten that the owner of the Chaos Imperial Star was also the master of the owners of these three General Stars. Now, these three General Stars had created a massive storm that caused the thick chains to tremble. What was horrifying was that the gigantic blood-red Demon Star once again started to rotate.


    With the help of the three General Stars, the Chaos Imperial Star became eviler and many times more powerful, and the terrifying aura it gave off caused the entire world to tremble.


    ng!


    As everyone stared with wide eyes, the first chain broke.

 Chapter 301: Excalibur

    <h4>Chapter 301: Excalibur</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    After the first chain broke, it was followed by a second and a third, and soon, the sound of chains breaking could be continuously heard.


    The Demon Star in the sky once again began to rotate with immense force, and chains continued to break one after the other, causing the sky to seem distorted.


    Because the chains around the Chaos Imperial Star continuously broke, its blood-red light became bright again, and a powerful, evil aura spread throughout the world.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Now, less than 30 chains remained. All of China¡¯s Schools and Sects became terrified ¨C after all, they had taken a great risk to seal the Chaos Imperial Star.


    The descent of the Chaos Imperial Star and General Stars brought with them a great amount of Fate, and regardless of whether they seeded in sealing the stars or not, they had consumed a lot of their lifeforce as the price.


    What¡¯s more, it was possible that they would suffer a Fate bacsh and Great Qin¡¯s revenge because they had tried to seal his Imperial Star.


    Many Schools and Sects had been unwilling to participate because they didn¡¯t wish to offend Great Qin. After all, Great Qin was now destined to be one of the most powerful entities, and if they offended such a powerful person, it was likely that they would be destroyed.


    However, the fusion of the Myrtle Imperial Star and the Chaos Demon Star was simply too powerful, and this had never happened before. This was, undeniably, the most powerful inauspicious star.


    It caused countless natural disasters, cut down living creatures¡¯ Fates, and sent people into chaos. Those who were well versed in mystic arts and skills didn¡¯t have their minds affected, but they were instead injured by the star.


    If the Chaos Imperial Star truly descended, whether it was in the Heaven Awaken World or the real world, there would be a massive catastrophe. In fact, it was possible that the Heaven Awaken World and the real world would fuse ahead of time.


    Because of these reasons, the Schools and Sects had acted, deciding to suppress the Chaos Imperial Star together. However, they forgot that Great Qin had the Seven Murders Star, the Voracious Wolf Star, and the Army Destroyer Star.


    Now that the Chaos Imperial Star had received the help of the three General Stars and escaped from its bindings, it gave off an even more terrifying power.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The chains continued to break, and the Sect Masters coughed up mouthfuls of blood. The ground started to shake, and the sun and moon stopped shining as an aura of despair emanated out.


    In the underground region, within the blood-red pir of light, Zhao Fu¡¯s body quickly re-formed. Now, he had aplete skeleton. Most of his flesh had re-grown, and many ces had skin already.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was about 90% re-formed, and the blood-red Demon Star was about to break free from all of the chains. The dense blood-red light dyed the entire world red, causing all creatures to feel terror.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as an awesome might descended, and the images of nine massive copper cauldrons appeared in the sky, giving off an air of suppression. This was Great Xia¡¯s Nation Armament¡­ the Nine Province Cauldrons.


    Boom!!!


    Another massive explosion sounded out, giving off enough power to shake the world as the image of a luxurious-looking ancient tower appeared. It was surrounded by countless starry lights and gave off a boundlessly mysterious aura. This was Great Shang¡¯s Nation Armament, the Star Plucking Tower.


    Boom!!!


    Another explosion rang out as a shocking wave of energy burst forth, and the image of a stone stele appeared in the sky, bringing with it the sense of gods descending. All creatures trembled when it appeared. This was Great Zhou¡¯s Nation Armament, the Investiture of the Gods.


    Boom!!


    Yet another explosion sounded out as a terrifying energy swept out, and the image of a crimson-red sword slowly appeared in the sky, dyeing the sky crimson-red. It gave off a mighty sword aura, and this was Great Han¡¯s Nation Armament, the White Emperor Sword.


    The four Nation Armaments¡¯ images appeared in the four directions around the Chaos Imperial Star. China¡¯s other four Great Dynasties had to resort to using their Nation Armaments in order to suppress the Demon Star.


    Right now, only the four other Great Dynasties had the strength to do this. All of the other Dynasties¡¯ Legatees were too weak right now.


    After the four Nation Armaments appeared, they shook the heavens and the earth, causing the weather to change and lightning to descend. Countless other abnormal signs appeared, and the suppressing power given off by the four Nation Armaments seemed to cause space itself to freeze.


    Under the suppression of the four Nation Armaments, the Chaos Imperial Star once again stopped rotating, and seeing this opportunity, the Schools and Sects once again activated their formations.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thick chains once again shot up from the ground and brought with them immense force as they wrapped around the Chaos Imperial Star.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!!¡±


    The Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s light died down again, allowing the world to start returning to normal. As the Chaos Imperial Star was suppressed again, the boundless pain once again mmed into Zhao Fu, causing him to howl.


    Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian started to look incredibly serious, and their bodies were covered in sweat as they tried to break free from that suppressing power. If it was just a single Nation Armament, they would be able to deal with it, but against four Nation Armaments, there was nothing that they could do.


    Boom!!!


    At that moment, a ck pir of light rushed into the sky, bringing with it enough force to shake the heavens and the earth. Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament and n Armament both shot into the sky.


    The image of the Twelve Metal Colossi, giving off an exterminating aura, appeared between the Nine Province Cauldrons and the Star Plucking Tower, while the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, surrounded by nine massive golden dragons, appeared between the Investiture of the Gods and the White Emperor Sword.


    The four Nation Armaments and the n Armament gave off a massive amount of power in the sky, seeming to tear the sky apart. Even godly spirits would most likely tremble in fear, and those below felt a massive pressure, making them cough up a mouthful of blood. Apart from the sounds of battle above, the entire world seemed to quite down.


    Almost the entire world¡¯s gazes were drawn here, and everyone felt the power that seemed to be able to destroy the world.


    After a while, Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament and n Armament started to gain the upper hand. The Twelve Metal Colossi was mainly for killing and conquering, and it had great battle strength. Together with the n Armament, it was able to gradually suppress the other four Nation Armaments.


    Following this, the four Nation Armaments were suppressed by Great Qin, and the gigantic Demon Star once again started to slowly change, greatly startling everyone in China.

 Chapter 302: Heavenly Might

    <h4>Chapter 302: Heavenly Might</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    As the Demon Star started to rotate again, its light once again became brighter. Now, the blood-red light seemed to be corporeal, and it couldn¡¯t just be described with the word ¡®terrifying.¡¯ After the light hit the ground, countless leaves were disintegrated.


    An extremely evil aura spread out, and the entire world seemed to be covered under its shadow. Living creatures ran in terror as if the end of the world had begun.


    ng!


    Soon, the first chain shattered.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body quickly started re-forming again, and now, the process was almostplete. However, his heart hadn¡¯t started beating yet, making him seem like a corpse. Only once his heart started beating would he bepletely reformed. When that happened, the Chaos Imperial Star would fully descend.


    ng!


    Another metallic snapping sound rang out as a second chain broke.


    The Demon Star continued to slowly rotate with immense power, and no matter how much the Sect Masters tried, they were unable to stop it at all.


    Within Vatican City, a white-haired, kind-looking elderly man looked at the Chaos Imperial Star that was breaking free and said, ¡°Looks like even China is unable to suppress the Chaos Imperial Star. We cannot allow the Chaos Imperial Star to descend, or a massive catastrophe will descend. All Vatican members, activate the Sacred Formation!¡±


    Within arge mosque, a white-robed elder looked into the sky and heavily sighed as he said, ¡°We cannot stand by and watch; the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s descent won¡¯t be good for anyone. All Muslim members heed mymand! Activate the Quran Formation!¡±


    Within the Buddhist holynd, an elderly monk holding a staff looked at the Demon Star and said sorrowfully, ¡°Amitabha. All Buddhist disciples heed mymand. Activate the Buddha Light Formation.¡±


    Within a Hindu mandir, a skinny, elderly man in yellow robes sat-crossed legged on the ground as his unfathomable eyes looked into the sky, and he said, ¡°All Hindu disciples heed mymand. Activate the Saha Gate Formation.¡±


    At that moment, countless religions all over the world simultaneously decided to act. Even though the Chaos Imperial Star had descended because of someone in China, if it descended, it would bring catastrophe on the whole world.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Large chains burst forth from ces all over the world and tore through the clouds as they shot towards the Demon Star.


    Boom!!!


    Facing the thousands of approaching chains, the Twelve Metal Colossi gave off a boundless killing and conquering aura, causing the air to freeze and forming arge barrier.


    ¡°Roarrrr!¡± the nine golden dragons roared, and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal also gave a brilliant light. The nine golden dragons became dozens of times bigger, and they defended the Imperial Chaos Star.


    The Twelve Metal Colossi and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal were indeed two of the strongest treasures of China, and with the massive amount of Fate gathered from the Imperial Star¡¯s descent, they also received the support of the heavens and the earth. The incredibly powerful aura that they gave off caused the thousands of approaching chains to pause.


    The countless leaders were incredibly shocked, and they understood what they were doing ¨C they were defying the heavens and trying to change fate; they were defying the will of the heavens and trying to change Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s fate.


    Now that Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament and n Armament had received the support from the Fate of the heavens and the earth, forming a gigantic barrier, none of their thousands of chains were able to get close to the Chaos Imperial Star, making them all feel bewildered.


    ng!


    Yet another chain broke, and the Demon Star gave off a massive aura as it began to rotate faster. At the same time, its corporeal blood-red light became brighter and eviler.


    The Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s suffocating and terrifying aura made the entire world fall silent, and everyone realized that they wouldn¡¯t to stop it from descending.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out as a shocking aura that gave off an immense pressure appeared. The image of a golden sword appeared in the sky, giving off a holy and regal aura. The sky was dyed gold, and this was the most legendary sword of the west¡­ Excalibur!


    Boom!


    Another explosion rang out as an aura that seemed to pierce through the sky appeared, and the image of a ck spear slowly formed in the sky. It gave off an aura that made all creatures fearful and want to submit. This was the Roman Empire¡¯s Nation Armament¡­ the Spear of Destiny.


    Boom!!


    Following this, another explosion sounded out as a boundless aura slowly descended, and the image of a golden crown appeared in the sky, giving off a brilliant light. It looked like a brilliant sun, and this was Egypt¡¯s Nation Armament¡­ the Sr Crown.


    Boom!!


    Another massive explosion rang out as a boundless aura shook the heavens, and the image of a sword slowly appeared in the sky, giving off an incredibly sharp aura. This was the Persian Empire¡¯s Nation Armament, Shamshir-e Zomorrodnegar.


    Boom!!


    Yet another explosion sounded out as a terrifying aura rippled out, causing a chill to spread in countless people¡¯s hearts. A pure-white male sculpture appeared in the sky, giving off an incredibly powerful might. This was Ancient Macedonia¡¯s Nation Armament, Alexander the Great¡¯s Statue.


    The five Nation Armaments simultaneously appeared in the sky, and all of them were powerful nations with a massive amount of Fate.


    The five Nation Armaments allied with China¡¯s other four Nation Armaments. Now, nine Nation Armaments, which contained a massive amount of Fate, gave off an air of suppression.


    The nine Nation Armaments easily dispelled the barrier created by the Twelve Metal Colossi and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, and the nine Nation Armaments started to suppress the Twelve Metal Colossi and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    The Twelve Metal Colossi and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal continuously resisted, but they were unable to stand up to the nine Nation Armaments and gradually suppressed.


    Without the Twelve Metal Colossi and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal¡¯s defense, the Chaos Imperial Star was bound by thousands of chains, and even the three general Stars were bound by dozens of chains. In the end, the Twelve Metal Colossi and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal were fully suppressed by the nine Nation Armaments.


    At that moment, everyone in the world let out a sigh of relief ¨C they had finally locked down the Chaos Imperial Star, and Great Qin didn¡¯t continue retaliating. Everything had settled, and the Chaos Imperial Star and the three General Stars had all been bound.

 Chapter 303: Defying the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 303: Defying the Heavens</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After the Chaos Imperial Star was sealed by the countless chains, the blood-red light it gave off became dimmer and dimmer, and its massive aura gradually disappeared until it became just a slightly-red star, losing its demonic look.


    ¡°The heavens and the earth, mysterious and righteous forces, and all living creatures, listen to mymand: seal!¡±


    ¡°Amitabha, salvation to the masses, Buddha¡¯s light shining on the world, eradicating all evils: seal!¡±


    ¡°Yin Yang Five Elements, Five Elements nourishing one another, Five Elements destroying one another, Five Elements fusing into one: seal!¡±


    When they saw that the Chaos Imperial Star no longer had the strength to resist, the various leaders and Sect Masters didn¡¯t hesitate, and they started to chant their sealing techniques, wanting to seal the Chaos Imperial Star as soon as possible to prevent anything unexpected from happening. After all, the Chaos Imperial Star was simply too horrifying.


    Following this, the countless leaders and Sect Masters unleashed their seals, and the sky seemed to slowly drag the Chaos Imperial Star and the three General Stars upwards.


    In the underground region, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart still wasn¡¯t beating, making him seem like a corpse, while Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian did their best to try to resist. However, it waspletely useless, and not only were they unable to help the Chaos Imperial Star, but their own General Stars were also being sealed.


    Now, Great Qin didn¡¯t have the strength to resist so many Nation Armaments, Schools, and Sects.


    At the Westfall Restaurant, He Xianru watched as the Chaos Imperial Star was slowly sealed and sighed. This wasn¡¯t something that she could change, and it hadpletely exceeded her expectations. With how terrifying the Chaos Imperial Star was, it had caused all of the world¡¯s Schools and Sects to suppress it, and since her own Sect Master had acted, how could she intervene?


    In another region, Zhang Heng rode on his donkey as he watched the Chaos Imperial Star being sealed. His expression became grim, and he inwardly sighed. This was a great loss for Great Qin, and it was a pity that the star had been simply too inauspicious. Otherwise, it would have been of great help to all of China.


    Su Yan looked up at the Chaos Imperial Star being sealed, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Great Qin¡¯s strength had weighed on his heart all this time, and it had made him feel quite ufortable.


    The countless Legatees all looked quite delighted. From the very beginning, Great Qin had been dominating them, and it had revealed incredible power. It had been feared by countless people, and now, it had been suppressed by the rest of the world.


    If the Chaos Imperial Star and the three General Stars were sealed, it would be a heavy blow to Great Qin. The Fate that it possessed would be reduced to the same level as other nations, no longer having ten times as more Fatepared to other nations.


    Great Qin was in dire straits because it was standing against the whole world. How could Great Qin fight against the rest of the world? No matter how powerful one was, one couldn¡¯t stand against the whole world, and the result was the Chaos Imperial Star being sealed.


    After this incident, Great Qin became estranged from the rest of the world, and all of therge factions knew that their actions had angered Great Qin and that they would suffer for it in the future.


    Even though they had been forced to do this, they were still afraid of revenge from Great Qin.


    However, this also gave the various factions a chance to develop. Now, Great Qin didn¡¯t have much left that could make them fearful. Most factions were overjoyed that Great Qin¡¯s Imperial Star had been sealed.


    The Demon Star and the three General Stars were pulled upwards in the sky, and the top of the Chaos Imperial Star couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. Soon, the entire Chaos Imperial Star would disappear and be sealed.


    By now, to most people, the Chaos Imperial Star being sealed was already inevitable. What else could stand up to the nine Nation Armaments and thousands of chains? There was simply nothing.


    In the underground region, Zhao Fuy naked on the altar with no signs of lifeing from him at all.


    Suddenly, a round symbol appeared on the back of Zhao Fu¡¯s right hand. It was a circle with eight mysterious and profound-looking symbols within it, and they were spaced evenly around the circle with a ck dot at the center. This was the Earth Realm Mark.


    At this moment, the Earth Realm Mark gave off a faint rainbow-colored light, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s right hand to slowly float up and grab at the air.


    Boom!!!


    An explosion sounded out throughout the world. No matter where one was, one still clearly heard this noise.


    Immediately, the various leaders and Sect Masters were incredibly startled because the spiritual aura of the world and a massive amount of Fate started to gather towards one ce. The wind started to quickly blow, and everyone could clearly detect the flow of the spiritual aura and Fate.


    At the entrance to the underground region, Bai Qi and the others could feel these massive flows, and they were astonished. They quickly looked inside.


    The leaders and Sect Masters felt that something was happening, and they tried toplete the sealing as soon as possible. However, the blue sky once again dimmed, and the darkness returned. All of the leaders and Sect Masters were horrified to find that their sealing had failed.


    A pair of gigantic, blood-red eyes, filled with coldness and evilness, slowly opened in the sky.


    Immediately, cracks appeared in the sky as a supreme might descended. No matter who it was, whether it was a Legatee, elder, or City Lord, they all felt their bodies sink as if there was a hand gripping their hearts. They felt a chill run down their backs, and their legs became weak ¨C this was an instinctive fear.


    The blood-red eyes were incredibly cold, and they didn¡¯t contain any human emotions. They were filled with a demonic blood-red light that was filled with boundless evil.


    These eyes appeared directly above the Chaos Imperial Star, and below the pair of gigantic eyes, the Chaos Imperial Star was between the eyes and looked incredibly small.


    The pair of blood-red eyes gave off a shocking heavenly might, and the eyes looked down on all living creatures. Below, everyone felt a chill in their hearts.


    Massive waves of shock crashed within the hearts of the leaders and Sect Masters, and they didn¡¯t even dare to look up at the eyes. This was because they felt the power of Heavenly Laws, which was this world¡¯s source of energy.


    They had failed to defy the heavens and change fate. They had never thought that this sealing would be disrupted by the Heavenly Laws in the end ¨C it seemed that it wasn¡¯t so easy to defy the heavens, and the leaders and Sect Masters all felt incredibly bitter.


    The blood-red eyes first looked at the nine Nation Armaments!


    Immediately, the images of the nine Nation Armaments copsed, and the nine Legatees felt an immense wave of energy attack them. They were sted backward and coughed up a mouthful of blood, the bones in their chestspletely broken. They powerlesslyy on the ground, heavily injured.


    Following this, the pair of blood-red eyes looked at the bound Chaos Imperial Star with its terrifying gaze.

 Chapter 304: Killer Royal Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 304: Killer Royal Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ng! ng! ng! ng¡­


    The countless chains binding the Chaos Imperial Star all shattered, and the dozens of chains binding the three General Stars also broke.


    The countless leaders and Sect Masters all coughed up mouthfuls of blood and copsed onto their formations.


    The entire world fell silent, and the massive pair of blood-red eyes gave off an immense heavenly might. In the next moment, it looked towards all of the people who had participated in the sealing.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the countless leaders, Sect Masters, elders, and Legatees were raised into the air by a formless energy, which was strong enough to crush them.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Elder!¡±


    Countless terrified cries sounded out as people looked up at the important figures in the air, who were nowpletely defenseless. The others tried to help, but all those who rushed up were sted backward by a formless energy and injured.


    The people in the air felt their spirits tremble as an aura of death covered them as if they had been pulled into boundless darkness. In front of the pair of blood-red eyes, they were as lowly as ants.


    ¡°Are we going to die?¡± the people all thought to themselves as their bodies trembled in front of this power. They felt that they were going to explode at any second.


    Indeed, the pair of blood-red eyes was thinking about killing them. The formless energy squeezed, and the people in the air desperately struggled. However, they were unable to get free.


    Suddenly, the formless energy disappeared, and the people crashed back down onto the ground, their bodies covered with sweat.


    All of this had happened too fast, and before anyone could react, the pair of blood-red eyes slowly disappeared, as did the Chaos Imperial Star and the three General Stars. All of the abnormal signs disappeared, and the world returned to its original state.


    At that moment, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Those blood-red eyes had been too terrifying, and everyone had felt like there was a gigantic rock weighing down on them. They had been unable to retaliate at all, nor had they dared to make a sound.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Elder!¡±


    The people around them quickly went over to help them up. Luckily, the pair of blood-red eyes hadn¡¯t killed these important people, and their followers breathed out a sigh of relief.


    In the real world, the abnormal signs all disappeared, and within the Ying family¡¯s residence, Qiu Fengzi watched the Chaos Imperial Star disappear. As it disappeared, he let out a sigh of relief.


    In the underground region, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart suddenly started beating, and his body was filled with lifeforce again. He slowly opened his blood-red eyes.


    At the entrance, Bai Qi and the others felt that everything was finished, so they all entered the underground region.


    By now, Zhao Fu had taken out a pair of white robes from his King¡¯s Ring and put them on. With his long hair, cold and handsome face, demonic blood-red eyes, and his powerful and mighty aura, he seemed like a different person.


    Bai Qi and the others didn¡¯t dare to look at him right in the eyes, and they could only lower their heads and cup their fists as they nervously said, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    When he saw that his subordinates hade in, Zhao Fu retracted his aura and smiled, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. Everything has finished.¡±


    Seeing that their mild Majesty had returned, they finally rxed. Before, they had felt fearful after being told that Zhao Fu had fused with God Kerr¡¯s Divinity.


    This was because God Ker was a demon god that was wicked and bloodthirsty. They were afraid that Zhao Fu would also be affected by its nature, turning him into a tyrant.


    It seemed that they had been overly worried, and everyone smiled and followed behind Zhao Fu. ughtering Ghost and Sky Demon returned to their swords and hung at Zhao Fu¡¯s waist.


    After returning to the surface, Zhao Fu saw the carnage from everything that had happened and bitterly smiled before ordering people to do repairs.


    Zhao Fu returned to his room and looked at the system announcements that he had missed. When Zhao Fu had opened his eyes, countless system announcements had sounded out.


    ¡°System announcement! Your body has fused with a Divinity, which is re-shaping your body. It will be incredibly painful.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The demon god¡¯s Divinity, which contains boundless evil, bloodlust, and darkness, has caused changes to your Imperial Star.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Chaos Demon Star has detected your aura, and it is willing to be your Source Star and descend.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Myrtle Imperial Star and the Chaos Demon Star have started to fuse, and it will result in abnormal signs.¡±


    ¡°System announcement!¡± Your Chaos Imperial Star has been sealed, which is an act that defies the heavens and changes fate. The Heavenly Laws have started to retaliate, and they have fused with your willpower.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    There was a long list of system announcements, and Zhao Fu looked through them one by one. Zhao Fu was quite surprised about the Chaos Demon Star because he knew that the Chaos Demon Star was the most inauspicious star. He had never thought that such a star would want to be his Source Star.


    The Myrtle Imperial Star was a Fate Star, and it gathered a massive amount of Fate, which was simr to a General Star. Those who obtained a Myrtle Imperial Star had Son of Heaven Fate.


    However, a Source Star was different ¨C it wasn¡¯t affected by anything, and it was tied closely to one¡¯s life. Compared to a Fate Star, which was more of an external force, a Source Star was part of a person¡¯s very being.


    Now, the Myrtle Imperial Star had fused with the Chaos Demon Star to form the Chaos Imperial Star.


    Next, Zhao Fu found out about the Chaos Imperial Star being sealed. At that time, his body was being re-formed, and it was painful to the point that his mind had nearly copsed; of course, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay attention to that. Only when his body had been re-formed and his spirit in darkness did he feel something binding him.


    Zhao Fu had felt incredibly furious at the time, and in the end, his willpower had fused with the Heavenly Laws and descended.


    Those blood-red eyes weren¡¯t some higher power but Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes. However, no one had realized this. Back then, the Heavenly Laws had given Zhao Fu three opportunities to act.


    Zhao Fu broke the suppression from the nine Nation Armaments, destroyed the chains, and tried to kill those who had tried to seal the Chaos Imperial Star.


    However, in the end, he didn¡¯t kill them. This was because he had seen the disasters caused by the Chaos Imperial Star and felt quite guilty about them. What¡¯s more, he wouldn¡¯t be able to truly kill them, and because most of them possessed a great amount of Fate, the Heavenly Laws wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing.


    At most, he would only be able to kill them in the Heaven Awaken World. He wouldn¡¯t be able to harm them in the real world. What¡¯s more, the nine Legatees were the Legatees of nine of the most ancient Empires, so Zhao Fu had given up on killing them.


    This didn¡¯t mean that Zhao Fu feared them. It was just that they were too troublesome to deal with. Since he was unable to truly kill them, Zhao Fu decided to not make the entire world hate him even more.

 Chapter 305: This World’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 305: This World¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the next system announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions on re-forming your body. Your attributes have greatly changed.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have unlocked a Grade.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have unlocked the God-Killer Profession.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have unlocked Divine Sense.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin Town has obtained a massive amount of Fate and been upgraded into an Epic grade Town.¡±


    After looking through these announcements, Zhao Fu immediately looked at his stats, and he found that they had indeed greatly changed. Now, with his current strength, he would be able to fight on equal grounds with a Stage 4 City Lord. Of course, that was if the City Lord didn¡¯t use his City Lord Seal.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu also received a Grade. It wasn¡¯t from F grade to S grade but called ¡®Upper Earth grade.¡¯


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite curious ¨C after all, weren¡¯t grades from F to SSS? What did ¡®Upper Earth grade¡¯ mean? Could it be a special grade for yers?


    Zhao Fu looked at the detailed information and found that Grades weren¡¯t just from F to SSS; rather, there were grades above SSS that were Human, Earth, and Heaven.


    Each of the grades was split into Lower, Middle, Upper, and Complete. From the information he was given, it seemed that there were even higher grades, but they weren¡¯t described.


    Zhao Fu suspected that most people didn¡¯t know about this, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Fu had unlocked his Earth grade, he also would¡¯ve been in the dark about this.


    It seemed that the Divinity¡¯s effects were quite powerful, boosting his grade directly to Earth grade. Even though there was no indication, Zhao Fu felt that his grade from before had been perhaps S.


    This was because even if he spent the same amount of time cultivating as Bai Qi, his speed was far slower than Bai Qi¡¯s speed. By now, Bai Qi¡¯s cultivation was at Stage 1-9, and after consuming two Blood God Pills, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was only at Stage 1-6.


    Now, with his Earth grade, he had left Bai Qi in the dust, making Zhao Fu grin. Following this, he looked at the next system announcement.


    Upon looking at the God-Killer profession, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately looked into it.


    He found that the God-Killer profession was the same as the King profession. It was something that surpassed other military professions and a profession that could develop.


    In its early stages, it didn¡¯t have any stats or skills and only gave God-Killer¡¯s Power, which was simr to divine power but greatly countered divine power.


    At the same time, this profession gave him a God-Killer Bloodline, which could also be passed on to his descendants.


    The King profession and God-Killer profession were both incredibly rare and difficult to obtain; the King profession required one to establish a nation, and because Zhao Fu had Great Qin¡¯s Legacy and Ancient King¡¯s Power, he had been able to unlock it quite early.


    The God-Killer profession required one to kill a god to unlock. Because Zhao Fu had used the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation to steal some of God Kerr¡¯s Divinity and fused with it, he had unlocked this profession.


    Whether it was establishing a nation or killing a god, neither of these things was easy to aplish, and they would be impossible for most people.


    As such, the Royal Bloodline and God-Killer Bloodline were both high-grade bloodlines. After Zhao Fu¡¯s body had been re-formed, they had perfectlybined into an unknown bloodline, which Zhao Fu called the God-Killer Royal Bloodline for now.


    The God-Killer Royal Bloodline was already a Level 11 Bloodline. Before, Zhao Fu¡¯s Royal Bloodline had been a Lower Level 10 Bloodline.


    After looking through the God-Killer profession, Zhao Fu then looked at the ¡®Divine Sense¡¯ system announcement.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Zhao Fu wondered to himself. Zhao Fu started to read the description in detail, and he found that it was one of the five Celestial Senses. If he unlocked all five, he would be able to enter Celestial Mode.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what Celestial Mode was, but it sounded quite powerful as the description stated that it would be able to repel all evils and that demons and gods would avoid it.


    The description didn¡¯t say what the other four senses were, but it gave an introduction to Divine Sense. Divine Sense strengthened a person¡¯s mind and willpower; it could also be said that one¡¯s spirit was strengthened. There were two ways to unlock Divine Sense. The first requires one¡¯s spirit to almost be destroyed. After it recovers, it will be more powerful. The second required one to attain a certain level ofprehension, causing one¡¯s spirit to evolve.


    Zhao Fu was most likely the first type. Even now, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was trembling from the pain he had suffered during the re-forming of his body.


    The main effect of Divine Sense greatly reduced the effects of illusions, mental attacks, and spiritual attacks. At the same time, it greatly increased the effectiveness of his own illusions and mental attacks. All in all, it was quite useful.


    Now that he had unlocked Divine Sense, there were four more senses to unlock. Zhao Fu was quite curious about Celestial Mode and the four other senses.


    The next system announcement was that the Great Qin Town had be an Epic grade Town. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected this at all because he had thought he would have to destroy ten Legacy Viges in order to do such a thing.


    The reason for this was because everything, whether it was an individual or a nation, had its own Fate. If Zhao Fu took down a system main city, he would obtain a massive amount of Fate. Simrly, Zhao Fu had killed a powerful clone of a godly spirit and refined it, and the Myrtle Imperial Star had also fused with the Chaos Demon Star ¨C both of these things had given Great Qin a massive amount of Fate.


    The massive amount of Fate also caused the Twelve Metal Colossi and Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal to be upgraded again. Now, the Twelve Metal Colossi was a Level 3 Nation Armament, and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal was a Level 2 n Armament.


    Comparatively speaking, it was much harder to level up a n Armament than a Nation Armament ¨C it not only required a massive amount of Fate but also something that greatly affected the Chinese race as a whole.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu went to the Town Hall and looked at the floating cube that was now orange-colored. The aura it gave off was more powerful, and Zhao Fu looked at the Great Qin Town¡¯s new stats:


    Vige Name: Great Qin Town (Epic)


    Level: Advanced (269,200/750,000)


    Vige Area: 500 square kilometers.


    Vige Territory: 12,180 square kilometres.


    Residents: 242.950/420,000


    Military: 31,640/72,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +110%, Territory Crop Growing Time -110%, Poption Limit +80%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +7, Soldiers¡¯ stats +8%, Poption Attraction+100%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +810%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 600


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­

 Chapter 306: Under the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 306: Under the Heavens</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After bing Epic grade, the Great Qin Town¡¯s stats had once again increased. At the same time, the Heaven Prayer tform also became more powerful.


    Zhao Fu once again returned to his room and started to go through the information that he had received from God Kerr. After fusing with the Divinity, not only did he obtain some of God Kerr¡¯s skills, but he had also obtained a lot of information about all sorts of things.


    This wasn¡¯t very surprising because God Kerr was a godly spirit that was far greater than mere humans, and it definitely knew much more.


    Zhao Fu sifted through the information and found some information about the ¡®Heaven Domain Boundary¡¯ and ¡®Legacy Land.¡¯ Zhao Fu had been very curious about these things, so he looked into them. After reading about them, he was greatly shocked, and massive waves crashed within his heart.


    It seemed that he had underestimated the Heaven Awaken World. This world¡­


    This secret was something that the system prohibited anyone from saying ¨C no wonder the Yin Soldiers knew but couldn¡¯t say anything. At that moment, Zhao Fu understood everything.


    This secret was incredibly important, and it was to the point that it affected the life of Great Qin in the future. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious, and he started to think. Now that he knew this secret, his ns for Great Qin¡¯s future had once again changed.


    In the remaining time, Zhao Fu continued to go through the information he had obtained from God Kerr.


    After the numerous leaders and Sect Masters returned to the real world, their eyes were dim, and they looked quite dispirited. The other four Legatees of the Great Dynasties also sighed and prepared to send a big gift to the Ying family as an apology.


    They hadpletely lost this time, and what¡¯s more, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee hadn¡¯t killed them, giving them a lot of face. As such, they had to respond to this.


    First, it was a matter of face and pride. If they didn¡¯t do anything, they would be mocked by others for trying to seal his Imperial Star to only be spared by him and not do anything about it. They would seem petty, while Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would seem magnanimous.


    Second, it was a matter of strength. Now, Great Qin¡¯s strength was simply monstrous. Even though they would still struggle against each other below the surface, on the surface, they still needed to seem amicable. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it to offend a powerful enemy like Great Qin.


    Many people had the same idea, and they sent massive gifts to the Ying family. No one knew just where Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, so they could only pass the gifts to the Ying family and hope that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would take notice.


    All of the Ying family¡¯s higher-ups were incredibly delighted. They had long since started to see Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as someone who was a part of the Ying family. They held a grand banquet and invited all sorts of important figures, making the Ying family¡¯s residence quite lively.


    Ying Wu also felt quite happy as he received the benefits of acting as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Countless families and upper-ss people continuously tried to curry favor with him.


    Now, his life was hundreds of times better than it was before. Wherever he went, people would address him as ¡®Your Majesty,¡¯ and countless people tried to get on his good side. He didn¡¯tck money or beautiful women.


    With the number of women who wanted to curry favor with him, even if he slept with one per day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get through all of them. However, Ying Wu didn¡¯t forget that he was just a fake, so he continuously developed his own faction.


    Now, Ying Wu¡¯s faction had be a rtivelyrge faction, and he had 20,000 people. Ying Wu was a bit apprehensive of the Ying family, so he developed slowly and cautiously so as not to displease the Ying family. Otherwise, with the things that the smaller families had gifted him with, he would have expanded his faction to 40,000 people already.


    As for Ying Xi, after hearing her subordinate¡¯s report, she heard that her family¡¯s elders had decided to marry her off to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as a concubine. When she heard this, Ying Xi felt that her time was running out!


    Qiu Fengzi also received instructions from his Sect Master to maintain good rtions with the Ying family. Who knew? If Qiu Fengzi made a good impression on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, perhaps the Taoist Sect would escape cmity in the future.


    Of course, Qiu Fengzi heard about the Sect Master helping to seal the Chaos Imperial Star, creating karma between them. As such, Qiu Fengzi understood the importance of this order.


    Now, Qiu Fengzi felt a bit conflicted ¨C should he tell the higher-ups that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, in fact, already in the Ying family¡¯s residence? After thinking about it for a while, Qiu Fengzi decided to continue searching for him by himself. Only then would he be able to maximize his profits because it was likely that he was the only person who knew this. As such, it was likely that he would be the first person in the world to find out who Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was.


    This was a massive opportunity, and he couldn¡¯t let it slip by. However, after searching for so long, he still hadn¡¯t found Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s precise location, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he was. What he didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Fu barely went out, making him quite difficult to find.


    In the real world, within a building, two women were talking over a table filled with food.


    A beautiful girl who was 17 or 18 years old, gave off a mysterious aura, and wore a veil pleaded, ¡°Big sis! We¡¯re relying on you, and we hope that you can maintain good rtions with him so that he doesn¡¯t feel any enmity towards the School of Yin Yang.¡±


    He Xianru lightly sighed, and she nodded as she looked at the girl and said, ¡°Xianling, I¡¯ll help, and he isn¡¯t a bloodthirsty person. However, I hope that Sect Master will act cautiously from now on. From what I understand, his fate is something that even the gods won¡¯t be able to change.¡±


    When she saw He Xianru agree, the girl called Xianling smiled as she replied, ¡°Thank you, big sis. Sect Master also regrets this and understands.¡±


    When she heard this, He Xianru rxed. She didn¡¯t want to be Zhao Fu¡¯s enemy ¨C only those close to him knew just how terrifying he truly was.


    At that moment, Xianling asked, ¡°Big sis, tell me what sort of person he is. What does he look like? Does he have a look of charisma?¡±


    He Xianru looked quite surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this? What, are you interested in him?¡±


    Xialing slightly blushed and pulled on He Xianru¡¯s hand as she said with an embarrassed expression on her face, ¡°Big sis, with his potential, he¡¯ll definitely be a grand figure. It¡¯s only natural to feel curious about him. Big sis, hurry and tell me about him!¡±


    He Xianru lightlyughed before starting to tell the girl about Zhao Fu.


    Within the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu spent a bit more than a day to go through all of the information that he had obtained from God Kerr before summoning his important subordinates to discuss Great Qin¡¯s future path.

 Chapter 307: Dragon Race

    <h4>Chapter 307: Dragon Race</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This meeting went for three days, and even though Zhao Fu was prohibited by the system from directly revealing that shocking secret, he was able to hint at it. After his subordinates found out, they were incredibly shocked and started to suggest various ideas. This was why the meeting had taken so long.


    After the meeting concluded, Great Qin returned to its normal operations but tried to act as low-profile as possible. Recently, they had attracted far too much attention to themselves.


    After a few days of Great Qin staying as low-profile as possible, discussions about the Chaos Imperial Star gradually died down. Just as Zhao Fu had wanted, people soon forgot about it.


    Because it was now autumn, leaves started to turn yellow, and it was also harvesting season. The fruits were ripening, and Great Qin started to be busy with collecting and harvesting.


    Most of the harvested fruits were sold, and because there were so many of them, some were used to make wine.


    These fruit wines became one of the signature products of the Westfall Restaurants, and they were greatly liked by women and younger people.


    Seeing Great Qin steadily and peacefully develop, Zhao Fu was able to rest at ease. He returned to the real world, and just like usual, he asked his bodyguard to buy some food for him while he looked at the Heaven Awaken World forum.


    Now, no faction dared to show any enmity towards Great Qin, and Zhao Fu also found out that countless factions had sent gifts to the Ying family. In response, Zhao Fu onlyughed.


    At that moment, a call came through, and because Zhao Fu looked at it and saw that it was from his grandpa, he picked up the phone.


    ¡°Fu¡¯Er, it¡¯s your cousin¡¯s birthday today;e over and eat with us.¡±


    Zhao Fu slightly frowned and wanted to refuse because he wasn¡¯t interested in such things. However, he found it difficult to refuse, so he could only agree and go.


    After arriving at his grandpa¡¯s residence, he was somewhat surprised to see that his cousin, Zhao Hong, was now going out with Zheng Jiao. It seemed that after what had happenedst time, their rtionship had quickly advanced, resulting in them bing boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this. After arriving, he found that everyone¡¯s attitude towards him was particrly good, especially his uncle and aunt. It was most likely because of what had happenedst time. Even though they didn¡¯t despise him, they didn¡¯t like him either.


    After eating, Zhao Fu decided to leave. He didn¡¯t bring a present because he wasn¡¯t used to such things ¨C back when he and his mother were living in poverty, eating until they were full was already quite good; they didn¡¯t even think about gifts, and even if they did, they didn¡¯t have the money.


    After everything was done, Zhao Fu was walking back to his own residence when a ck limousine stopped beside him and the driver stuck his head out and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, Big Miss wants to invite you to see her.¡±


    Zhao Fu recognized the driver ¨C he was Wu Qingniang¡¯s driver, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Wu Qingniang wanted with him. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to see Wu Qingniang.


    At that moment, Wu Qingniang was sitting on a sofa as she held a cup of coffee. There was a handsome young man sitting opposite her wearing a white shirt and ck pants, and he looked like the young master of a big family.


    Zhao Fu knew this young man ¨C he was the Vice-President of the Student Council, Xiao Yunfei.


    When she saw that Zhao Fu had arrived, Wu Qingniang smiled and asked Zhao Fu to sit down before telling one of the attendants to bring him a cup of coffee. Following this, she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, do you need me to introduce you again?¡±


    Zhao Fu sat down and smiled as he looked at Xiao Yunfei and replied, ¡°No need. How could I not know someone as famous as Young Master Xiao?¡±


    Xiao Yunfei smiled as he replied, ¡°You must be Zhao Fu; Qingniang often mentions you.¡±


    When he heard Xiao Yunfei address Wu Qingniang as ¡®Qingniang,¡¯ Zhao Fu realized that they were most likely quite close. After all, Wu Qingniang had been the President of the student council.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, I called you here so that you could get to know Yunfei. He¡¯s helped me quite a lot, and you¡¯ve also performed above my expectations as well!¡± Wu Qingniang smiled as she spoke in a praising tone.


    Zhao Fu knew that Wu Qingniang was talking about Heaven¡¯s Choice, and he calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°Zhao Fu!¡± Wu Qingniang suddenly became serious as she said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask for your help with. You¡¯re near East Green, and it seems that even Void Zones can¡¯t stop Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. If you ever meet him, can you represent me in trying to be friends with him or at least help maintain friendly rtions?¡±


    The way Wu Qingniang saw Great Qin Legatee was like how everyone else saw him. Before, they saw him as a threat and didn¡¯t want to seem weaker. They had also wanted to surpass him.


    However, now, they realized howughable that was. Not just Wu Qingniang, but anyone under the heavens could tell that none of them was a match for him. The scenes from the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s descent were simply too terrifying, and now, no one dared to openly oppose Great Qin.


    Wu Qingniang was the same, and now that things had turned out like this, she could only lower her head for now and do her best to develop.


    After listening to Wu Qingniang and seeing how serious she looked, Zhao Fu did his best not tough. On the surface, he maintained his calm expression and agreed.


    When she saw this, Wu Qingniang felt quite relieved. Even though she had her own people in the Forest of Horrors, she trusted Zhao Fu¡¯s abilities because she felt that she had never been wrong with her intuition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then!¡± Wu Qingniang said with an apologetic smile.


    Zhao Fu replied that he didn¡¯t mind. After all, it wasn¡¯t very hard for him to curry favor with himself.


    However, sitting opposite Wu Qingniang, Xiao Yunfei couldn¡¯t help but frown because this wasn¡¯t the attitude Wu Qingniang usually had when speaking to a subordinate.


    The three of them continued to chat, after which Zhao Fu and Xiao Yunfei decided that it was time to leave.


    After walking out, Xiao Yunfei smiled, but his tone was slightly condescending and no longer amicable as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a bigshot just because you have a bit of strength. Remember your status; with your lowly status, you¡¯ll never be good enough for her.


    ¡°But then again, Qingniang¡¯s the State of Zhou¡¯s Legatee and has a noble bloodline, so she wouldn¡¯t favor you anyways. You¡¯re just a member of the Ying family¡¯s coteral family, but servants should act like servants. If I see you not treating Qingniang like your master in the future and you try to develop some sort of rtionship with her, don¡¯t me me for being discourteous.¡±


    Xiao Yunfei gave Zhao Fu a warning before walking off, not putting Zhao Fu in his eyes at all.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he feel much. He only nced at Xiao Yunfei and didn¡¯t mind his warning at all.


    After returning to his room, Zhao Fu once again entered the Heaven Awaken World, and he realized that it had been a while since he had checked up on Ge Nia.

 Chapter 308: Eyed Flood Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 308: Eyed Flood Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had ordered all of Great Qin¡¯s forces to cut offmunications with Ge Nia so that he could develop well by himself. The final goal was obviously to be the City Lord, and now, Zhao Fu felt that it was time to go and visit Ge Nia.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went by himself to Battle City and found that Ge Nia¡¯s Sword Sect had already be the biggest faction in Battle City. It had 10,000 or so people, which was a lot less than other factions, but the members were all elites.


    There were both yers and indigenous residents, and because Ounders were weed inside Battle City as well, his faction contained some Ounders.


    The Sword Sect¡¯s members were dressed in white and had swords at their waists. Zhao Fu heard that Ge Nia¡¯s cultivation had already progressed to Stage 2, and by continuously fighting in the Arena, the Sword Sect¡¯s fame had grown more and more.


    Ge Nia had been listed as one of the eight candidates to be the next City Lord, and Zhao Fu was quite pleased that his n was working.


    As long as Ge Nia could outshine the other seven candidates, he would be able to be Battle City¡¯s City Lord, and Zhao Fu would be able to obtain a system main city and its forces for free. This would provide him with immense help.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n to do much because it seemed that Ge Nia and the Sword Sect were both doing quite well and didn¡¯t require any intervention from Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu was still a bit worried that they would be forced to stage a coup d¡¯¨¦tat if Ge Nia didn¡¯t be the next City Lord.


    Even though Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to do this, Great Qin had spent a lot of resources and effort on this matter, and they couldn¡¯t let it go to waste. When the time came, they would have to kill the person chosen or even assassinate the current City Lord; regardless of how they did it, they had to make Ge Nia the next City Lord.


    Afterward, when he saw that everything here was going well, Zhao Fu felt quite pleased and return to the Great Qin Town.


    The next thing Zhao Fu thought about was the incubation of the Wyvern.


    Wyverns were rtively weak within the Dragon Race, and they were only slightly stronger than Drakes. However, given the fact that most people weren¡¯t even at Stage 1 right now, a Wyvern would be able to decimate everything, as a mature Wyvern could have Stage 5 strength.


    What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t bought the Wyvern egg to just raise a Wyvern. Rather, it was for Zhao Fu¡¯s Universal Den!


    [Universal Den]: Grade: Silver, Description: A Special Den that any creature can conquer. It will spawn creatures of the same race.


    Right now, the Universal Den was spawning a Void Beast every three days, which had allowed Great Qin to open up countless paths to outside regions. By now, Great Qin had already reached 34 other regions.


    If the Universal Den was conquered by the Wyvern, it would spawn Wyverns instead. Even though they would no longer have Void Beasts, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on opening up too many paths. Rather, having a flight of dragons would be enough.


    Great Qin had already opened up many paths, and they were earning Great Qin a massive amount of money. However, Great Qin¡¯s military still wasn¡¯t very powerful, and it was unable to face off directly against a system main city¡¯s military.


    However, if Zhao Fu had a flight of Wyverns, things would be different ¨C they would greatly strengthen Great Qin¡¯s military and speed up the restoration of Great Qin. However, all of that would be far into the future ¨C right now, controlling an entire region seemed like something far away, much less restoring Great Qin.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided that he had to strengthen Great Qin¡¯s military, even if it came at a cost to their finances. After all, this matter was far too important to Great Qin.


    Right now, the Universal Den was Silver grade, and if Zhao Fu wanted to raise it to Gold grade, he needed ten damaged City Hearts.


    These things were rarer than even undamaged Silver grade City Creation Stones because no one was stupid enough to damage his own City Hearts. As such, despite being willing to pay a lot of money, Zhao Fu had only obtained two.


    He could only wait and see, and if he really had no other options, he would have to destroy some of his Silver grade viges to upgrade the Universal Den.


    After the operations with the alliances in North Nam, Zhao Fu had used all of the City Creation Stones, and he now had 502 viges in total.


    Even though most of them were Normal grade, there were at least 20 or so Silver grade viges, so he had the ability to upgrade the Universal Den. However, destroying eight of them was still a great cost.


    Now, it was just a matter of incubating the Wyvern egg. Zhao Fu ordered his people to look for secret techniques that would be able to reduce the incubation period to just one year.


    However, even one year was too long for Zhao Fu, especially after finding out the shocking secret about this world. Zhao Fu absolutely couldn¡¯t wait that long.


    As such, he ordered his people to see if they could find methods that could shorten the timeframe even more.


    Afterward, one of Zhao Fu¡¯s subordinates reported that there was a type of spirit grass that could speed up the incubation of dragon eggs. The spirit grass was called Dragon Incubation Celestial Grass, and it was an incredibly rare Stage 4 spirit grass. It was said that it only grew where there were dragons because this sort of grass grew by absorbing the aura of dragons.


    Zhao Fu immediately sent people to search for this spirit grass, but they were unable to find anything. As such, he had to offer a high price for information about Dragon Incubation Celestial Grass, and in the end, they indeed received a useful piece of information. It was said that there was Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass in the depths of the Forest of Horrors; however, it was only in the very deepest parts.


    This caused Zhao Fu to hesitate because there were always super powerful monsters within the depths of each region. Even City Lords didn¡¯t dare to anger such existences.


    These monsters were extremely powerful, and instead of having City Lord Seals, they could create beast hordes and summon all of the beasts in the vicinity to attack.


    It was said that the monster in the depths of the Forest of Horrors was a 1,000 meter long ck-scaled Six-Eyed Devil Flood Dragon.


    Flood Dragons existed in Chinese legends, and they were incredibly powerful. They had the ability to control rain and floods, and although they were weaker than Dragons, they were quite simr. They had the slim body of a snake, the ws of an eagle, the scales of a fish, and the mane of a horse.


    The greatest difference between Dragons and Flood Dragons was their horns; Chinese Dragons normally had a pair of horns simr to a deer¡¯s horns, while Flood Dragons didn¡¯t have horns. Even if they did, they would only have one horn, and the horn would be short and sharp.


    Zhao Fu decided to head into the depths to see if he could find some Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass and to test out that super monster¡¯s strength. After all, if he wanted to conquer a region, he would have to take care of the super monster as well.


    Zhao Fu knew that this expedition was quite dangerous, so he decided to go by himself.

 Chapter 309: Red Ape Lord

    <h4>Chapter 309: Red Ape Lord</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu made some simple preparations before heading off into the depths of the Forest of Horrors.


    The trees blocked out the sun, and they were many times taller than the trees outside. There were also various low-grade spirit grasses, but because their quality wasn¡¯t very high, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother picking them.


    At the same time, the atmosphere here wasn¡¯t as rxed as in the forests outside ¨C it was incredibly tense and oppressive here, and dangers lurked in every corner.


    Suddenly, a ck blur rushed at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu casually drew his sword and shed out at the ck blur.


    It was a weasel-like animal that had gray-white fur. It was a bit bigger than a normal dog, and it had Stage 2 strength.


    As a result of Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, a deep gash appeared on the creature¡¯s shoulder, from which blood slowly flowed out. It seemed that its injury was quite serious.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s strength already rivaled that of a City Lord¡¯s, and a casual strike was enough to severely injure these animals.


    Despite being so heavily injured, the creature still wanted to attack. After leaping at Zhao Fu again, its neck was pierced by Zhao Fu¡¯s sword, and it died.


    Within the depths of the Forest of Horrors, almost all of the creatures were at least Stage 2, or it would be impossible for them to survive. As such, Zhao Fu stayed incredibly wary.


    After looking at the creature¡¯s corpse, Zhao Fu found that the materials that could be extracted from its body were only Normal grade. By now, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t impressed by even Blue grade materials, let alone this Normal grade material. Just as Zhao Fu was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something.


    From the beginning, he had only used the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation to refine human corpses to obtain their grades or cultivations, and he had never refined animals before. Even though this creature¡¯s materials weren¡¯t great, it was Stage 2, so perhaps refining it would result in some good items.


    After he thought of this, Zhao Fu decided to put the creature¡¯s corpse away before continuing onwards.


    Not long after, a four meter long rhinoceros rushed out and didn¡¯t hesitate to attack. This rhinoceros had Stage 3 cultivation and made Zhao Fu frown. The density of the creatures in the Forest of Horrors was simply too great, and they were all quite strong.


    Zhao Fu killed this rhinoceros in a few hits and put the corpse away before continuing.


    Night time in the Forest of Horrors was quite terrifying ¨C it waspletely dark, and there were no sounds from birds or bugs. There was a dense aura of danger, making the atmosphere incredibly tense.


    Zhao Fu lit a bonfire and started to roast a few wild chickens that he had caught. It had been a tiring day, and the only thing he had gained was about ten or so creatures. He still hadn¡¯t seen even a trace of the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, and Zhao Fu nned to go deeper the next day.


    ¡°Roarrrr!¡± A massive dragon-like roar reverberated through the forest as an extremely powerful aura descended from the sky. The air seemed to freeze as the countless creatures within the forest trembled.


    A massive figure appeared in the sky ¨C it was 1,000 meters long; had ck, glistening scales; and had four powerful-looking ws. It also had six blood-red eyes and a long, ck horn. Its body flew in the air despite not having any wings, and it gave off a powerful air of suppression.


    Below, Zhao Fu immediately hid his aura and was surprised to find the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon already. The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon was the ruler of this region, and the aura it gave off was simply too powerful. Only after feeling its aura did Zhao Fu realize the extent of its might.


    However, when Zhao Fu looked up at the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon, he felt that it would feel incredibly awesome if he could subdue it and use it as a mount.


    As a Chinese person, Zhao Fu was greatly interested in Flood Dragons, but it was a pity that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have the power to subdue the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon. However, he was excited to try in the future.


    After resting for the night, Zhao Fu headed deeper into the Forest of Horrors as soon as the sun rose.


    He encountered many powerful creatures and avoided them when he could. After all, his main goal was to find Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, not to fight. He couldn¡¯t afford to let these creatures waste his time.


    Within the depths of the Forest of Horrors, the creatures were all much more powerful than those outside. However, they were no longer as densely gathered because the creatures here all had superior intelligence and their own small territories.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t just let any creature enter their territory ¨C upon entering, they would immediately attack. As such, Zhao Fu became increasingly careful because the creatures here all had Stage 4 cultivation.


    At the same time, there were many high-grade spirit grasses here, and Zhao Fu started to look around him attentively. Even though there was danger lurking around every corner, Zhao Fu would be able to deal with them easily, primarily because his Assassin profession allowed him to move incredibly stealthily.


    Soon, Zhao Fu found something of value ¨C it was snow-white grass that seemed quite furry, and it had a single leaf.


    This was called Snowfur Grass, and it was a Stage 4 spirit grass. It was worth a considerable amount of money, and Zhao Fu had discovered it next to a rotting tree. Such a high-grade spirit grass wasn¡¯t something that could be bought with money.


    Zhao Fu had been quite lucky because there weren¡¯t any powerful creatures guarding it, and it was in an essible ce. As such, Zhao Fu was quite happy.


    After continuing onwards, Zhao Fu avoided all of the ces that gave off powerful auras as he looked around. His luck was quite good, and he found a couple more types of spirit grasses without much danger.


    Just like that, another day passed, but Zhao Fu was unable to find any Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass. By now, Zhao Fu started to doubt the information that he had received.


    However, since he had made the trip here, he couldn¡¯t just leave like this. Zhao Fu could only carefully advance further and further.


    Another dayter, Zhao Fu was hiding at the top of a tree and looking ahead of him, a smile on his face. He had discovered ten or so fruit trees that were three meters tall. They grew white fruits that were as big as lychees and gave off strange ripples of light, looking quite extraordinary.


    Zhao Fu had seen these spirit fruits before ¨C they had been growing next to the ce where he had killed the Whitefur Monkey King. After returning that time, Zhao Fu had done some research and found that these fruits were called Windbell Fruits, and they would ring like a bell when touched.


    There were ten or so Windbell Fruit Trees here, and Zhao Fu could dig them up and rent them in the Great Qin Town. Windbell Fruits were Stage 3 spirit fruits, and if he could find a pill recipe for them, he would be able to refine Stage 3 medicinal pills, which would be even more effective than the Stage 2 Hundred Origin Pills.


    Not only would this increase his soldiers¡¯ cultivation speed, but it would also give them an advantage over the system main cities, which only had Stage 2 medicinal pills.

 Chapter 310: Holy Hall Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 310: Holy Hall Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    However, it wouldn¡¯t be very easy for Zhao Fu to obtain these ten or so Windbell Fruit Trees because there were 30 or so Red Apes guarding them nearby.


    The Red Apes¡¯ fur was a dark red color, and they were two meters tall and shouldn¡¯t be easily angered. What¡¯s more, these were only the ordinary Red Apes ¨C there was one Red Ape that was three meters tall, and apart from its red fur, it had tinum-colored eyes and looked quite terrifying.


    An ordinary Red Ape¡¯s cultivation was already at Stage 3, and all of them were Elite ss, while that three meter tall Red Ape was a Stage 4 Lord ss creature.


    If Zhao Fu simply rushed over, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for a Stage 4 Lord grade creature supported by 30 Stage 3 Elite grade creatures. What¡¯s more, it was possible that the Windbell Fruit Trees would be damaged, so he had to find a way to lure them away and pick them off.


    If he could obtain these ten or so Windbell Fruit Trees, his trip into the depths of the Forest of Horrors wouldn¡¯t have been in vain.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided on a n. There was a cliff that was hundreds of meters tall, and Zhao Fu wanted to use this to get rid of them all at once.


    Among the 30 or so mature Red Apes, there were a few juvenile Red Apes that yed by themselves. They weren¡¯t as intelligent or alert as their parents, so it was easy to deal with them.


    Zhao Fupletely hid his aura and stealthily crept over to the juvenile Red Apes. He first rolled a few spirit fruits over, drawing the attention of two juvenile Red Apes. They were incredibly guileless and had no sense of wariness, so they came over and started to happily eat the spirit fruits.


    The two juvenile Red Apes finished eating the spirit fruits in just a moment, and they looked like they still hadn¡¯t had enough. At that moment, a few more spirit fruits rolled out a bit further away, and they didn¡¯t hesitate to walk over and eat those spirit fruits too.


    This happened a few times, and before they knew it, these two juvenile Red Apes had wandered further and further away from the rest of the Red Apes. Just as they stepped into an area filled with trees, preparing to eat more spirit fruits, a ghost-like figure appeared behind them and knocked the two unsuspecting juvenile Red Apes before lifting them up and running towards the cliff.


    After running at full speed, Zhao Fu arrived at the cliff in five or six minutes. He tied them to the bottom of the cliff before waking them up and scaring them with his sword, causing the two juvenile Red Apes to scream and cry in fear.


    Because they weren¡¯t too far away, the Red Apes immediately heard them and rushed over. Soon, the Red Apes reached the bottom of the cliff, and when they saw how scared and wretched the two juvenile Red Apes were, they immediately wanted to rescue them. However, they were stopped by the Red Ape Lord.


    This Red Ape Lord¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t inferior to a human¡¯s, and it could tell that this was a trap. As such, it stopped the other Red Apes and warily looked around.


    When he saw that his n had failed, Zhao Fu immediately carried out his backup n!


    Suddenly, a sharp violet light shot towards the Red Ape Lord. This violet light was incredibly fast, and it reached the Red Ape Lord in a few moments. Just as it was about to hit it, the Red Ape Lord stretched out its hand, catching that violet ray of light, which turned out to be an arrow. The Red Ape Lord clenched its fist, snapped the arrow.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± ¡°Arghh!¡±


    The two juvenile Red Apes were instantly killed as a ck-cloaked figure, who held a demonic sword and gave off a mysterious aura, appeared in the air above the corpses of the two juvenile Red Apes. It was evidently this person who had killed them.


    At that moment, all of the Red Apes furiously roared and lost their reason as they rushed towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu immediately turned and ran.


    The Red Ape Lord gave off boundless killing intent as it led the other Red Apes to chase after Zhao Fu.


    Boom!!!


    At that moment, a massive sound rang out as a red sword light shed and the top of the cliff fell downwards.


    The Red Apes werepletely startled and tried to run, but it was toote. Countless boulders rained down from above with immense force, smashing several Red Apes into meat paste, causing blood to fly everywhere.


    After the dust settled, a small mountain of boulders had appeared at the bottom of the cliff, and there were arms and legs protruding from it, creating a grisly scene.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased that his n had worked, and he stretched out his hand as the ughtering Ghost Sword turned into a red ray of light and returned to his hand.


    When he saw that there were no survivors, Zhao Fu started to make his way back to take the Windbell Fruit Trees.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a massive explosion sounded out as countless boulders flew out. A figure covered with a tinum-colored me rushed out from the boulders and charged at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled, and he immediately drew his sword as he spun and blocked.


    Bang!


    An explosion rang out as the collision between the two parties resulted in a massive shockwave. Zhao Fu used his sword to block the Red Ape Lord¡¯s attack, and he was sted back by a step. Opposite him, the bloodied and injured Red Ape Lord red at him furiously.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± All of the other Red Apes were dead, and this person in front of it was the reason for this. The Red Ape Lord roared again as it swung its fist, creating a tinum-colored fist image.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and shed out with his sword, destroying the fist image.


    However, the Red Ape Lord continuously punched out, causing the air to almost explode as the numerous fist images rained down on Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu narrowed his eyes as he coldly said, ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Sky Demon Sword gave off arge amount of ck sword qi, and Zhao Fu thrusted out, causing a massive illusory sword image to appear and pierce through all of the fist images, sending the Red Ape Lord flying. A deep gash appeared on its chest, and blood quickly flowed out.


    The skill that Zhao Fu had just used was one of the godly skills that he had acquired, and even though it was just a casual attack from him, it was incredibly powerful. Such was the might of a godly spirit¡¯s skills.


    Seeing the Red Ape Lord fly backward, Zhao Fu rushed up, and just as he wanted to attack it again, the Red Ape Lord opened its mouth and spat out a terrifying tinum-colored beam of light.


    This beam of light was incredibly bright, and it tore through the air, giving off a terrifying aura and forcing Zhao Fu to dodge.


    Boom!!!


    The tinum-colored beam of light hit the cliff nearby, drilling open a one meter wide, ten-meter deep hole.


    As Zhao Fu dodged, the Red Ape Lordnded, and its body turned into a tinum-colored blur as it reached Zhao Fu and punched with immense force.


    In response, Zhao Fu stabbed out with his sword, causing an illusory demon figure to fly out and leap towards the Red Ape Lord.


    At such close range, the Red Ape Lord was unable to dodge, and it could only give off a tinum-colored light in an attempt to block this attack.


    However, Zhao Fu spun andshed out with a roundhouse kick, sending the Red Ape Lord flying. A spear made of talisman papers then appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, and the Evil-Crushing Spear started to give off a silver light as silver arcs of lightning appeared around it.

 Chapter 311: Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass

    <h4>Chapter 311: Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu vigorously threw the Evil-Crushing Spear out, which turned into a silver ray of light and gave off an immensely powerful, sharp aura as it shot towards the Red Ape Lord.


    The Red Ape Lord, which was still flying backward in the air, roared and crossed its arms, giving off a brilliant tinum-colored glow as a tinum-colored shield of light appeared in front of it.


    Bang!


    The massive silver ray of light hit the tinum-colored shield of light, resulting in an enormous explosion. The tinum-colored shield shattered into countless pieces and disappeared, and the silver ray of light became much dimmer and continued onwards towards the Red Ape Lord.


    The Red Ape Lord clenched its fist and punched out a massive tinum-colored fist image, shing against the silver ray of light.


    Bang!


    A massive st resulted, and shockwaves rippled outwards. The Red Ape Lord was sent stumbling back.


    ¡°Sky Demon sh!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly appeared at the Red Ape Lord¡¯s side, and he shed out with his sword, sending out a sharp ck arc of light.


    The Red Ape Lord was greatly surprised, and it twisted its body, punching out vigorously and shining with a tinum-colored light.


    Boom!!!


    The tinum-colored fist smashed against the ck arc of light, causing the ck arc of light to disappear, while the Red Ape Lord¡¯s hand became incredibly mangled.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu once again shed out with great force as ck sword qi swept towards the Red Ape Lord like a flood.


    ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡±


    A massive ck sword image once again appeared and stabbed towards the Red Ape Lord. In response, the Red Ape Lord immediately crossed its arms and summoned a shield of light, but the sword image pierced through the tinum-colored shield and left a deep gash in the Red Ape Lord¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Roarrrrr!¡± the Red Ape Lord roared in pain and savagely looked at Zhao Fu as it opened its mouth, brilliant tinum-colored light gathering at its throat as it prepared to shoot out that powerful beam of light again.


    Zhao Fu took this opportunity to stab his sword into the Red Ape Lord¡¯s stomach, and he sent his energy into it, cutting off the Red Ape Lord¡¯s attack. The tinum-light that it had been gathering disappeared, and it coughed up a mouthful of blood as it smashed its fist towards Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu dodged to the side and took this opportunity to stab his sword into the Red Ape Lord¡¯s chest. However, the Red Ape Lord exploded with tinum-colored light and tried to protect its chest.


    Zhao Fu immediately felt a wave of resistance, but he immediately sent his King¡¯s Power into the sword and pushed, and the sword became covered with a ck glow as it pierced the Red Ape Lord¡¯s chest.


    The Red Ape Lord¡¯s eyes lost their focus, and the Red Ape Lord fell forwards towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu pulled his sword out and moved to the side as the Red Ape Lord fell to the ground, dead.


    After dying, the Red Ape Lord dropped three items, and Zhao Fu looked at them with great interest.


    The first was an orb of white light that didn¡¯t look too special, but it gave off a spirit-like aura.


    [Spirit Power]: The spirit power left behind by a powerful creature. It can be used to strengthen items or be devoured by a person to increase his spirit power. However, there will be side-effects.


    Before, Zhao Fu had nned on devouring this item, but after seeing that there would be side-effects, he decided not to for now.


    The second item was a white jade te that was about the size of a normal te, and there was an eight trigrams diagram on it, making it look quite profound.


    [Eight Trigrams Unsealing te]: A powerful unsealing item that can break through all sorts of seals. Single-use consumable.


    This item could only be used to unseal seals, and it didn¡¯t seem too useful to Zhao Fu right now. He still had two Unsealing Stones from the Sky Ghost Treasure Sacks, so he put away the Eight Trigrams Unsealing te for now.


    The final item was a tinum-colored crystal that gave off a familiar aura and was only a few centimeters long. This was quite simr to the Azure Bird Blood Crystal¡¯s aura that Zhao Fu had seen at the auction.


    [Holy Hall Blood Crystal]: Contains a trace of the Holy Hall Bloodline, which is an Advanced Bloodline. After using this item, one will be able to obtain a trace of the bloodline.


    As expected, this was a Blood Crystal. The Holy Hall Bloodline was most likely the Red Ape Lord¡¯s bloodline, and even though it was an Advanced Bloodline, Zhao Fu felt that it was inferior to the Azure Bird Bloodline. Also, it would only give a trace of the bloodline.


    In other words, if he used it, he would only have a trace of the Holy Hall Bloodline, perhaps not even half of the true Holy Hall Bloodline. This meant that this trace was weaker than the true Holy Hall Bloodline.


    However, with a trace of this bloodline, through one¡¯s efforts, one could continuously strengthen this bloodline until it became a pure bloodline.


    The Holy Hall Bloodline wasn¡¯t of much use to Zhao Fu; after all, he hadn¡¯t even been interested in the Azure Bird Bloodline, so how could he want the Holy Hall Bloodline?


    Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was the God-Killer Royal Bloodline, and Zhao Fu wanted to maintain its purity ¨C perhaps it would be of value to him in the future.


    He currently had no use for the three items, so Zhao Fu put them away. Even though the Red Ape Lord hadn¡¯t dropped a Gold grade City Creation Stone, he was still quite pleased.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu put the Red Ape Lord¡¯s corpse away ¨C it contained Gold grade materials, so he didn¡¯t want to let it go to waste.


    As for the Red Apes crushed under the boulders, he didn¡¯t bother digging them up because he nned to go back to take the Windbell Fruit Trees.


    ¡°Owner, don¡¯t go yet! There¡¯s so much fleshly essence here that I want!¡± Sky Demon¡¯s voice suddenly said. After all, there were 30 or so Stage 3 corpses there, and they contained quite a lot of fleshly essence. This was a grand feast for Sky Demon.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind, and he agreed to wait. Sky Demon was incredibly pleased, and it turned into a ray of ck light and stabbed into the pile of boulders as countless ck auras covered the small mountain of boulders.


    When he saw that Sky Demon had started to devour the fleshly essence, Zhao Fu went to the Windbell Fruit Trees. The remaining juvenile Red Apes came over and looked at Zhao Fu in fear from afar.


    When he saw that the juvenile Red Apes weren¡¯t very special, he didn¡¯t bother killing them. Instead, he just chased them away. As for whether they would be able to survive, that was none of his business.


    Now, Zhao Fu started to dig up the Windbell Fruit Trees, and the method was quite simple ¨C he stabbed the ughtering Ghost Sword into the ground, which cut three or four meters deep into the ground, and pulled the trees out by their roots.


    After half an hour or so, Zhao Fu had dug up all of the Windbell Fruit Trees. There were 17 of them, and he put all of them into his King¡¯s Ring.


    At that moment, a ck ray of light shot over ¨C Sky Demon had finished its meal, and it happily returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side. After obtaining so many Windbell Fruit Trees, Zhao Fu was quite happy as well, and he smiled as he continued looking for Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass.

 Chapter 312: Devil Fiend Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 312: Devil Fiend Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In the next few days, even though Zhao Fu found some things of value, he still hadn¡¯t discovered any Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, disappointing him.


    Zhao Fu had searched all of the areas nearby, and now, he had two options. He could go deeper into the Forest of Horrors, but he was already extremely deep. If he went any deeper, he would reach the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s den.


    The second option was, of course, to leave the depths of the Forest of Horrors and see if there was any Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass in other regions. After all, he might not find any Dragon-Incubating Celestial Grass even if he went deeper, and it would be incredibly dangerous.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu decided to go deeper to look. If there was no Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, he would immediately leave.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu headed in and became incredibly wary. With Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon. He didn¡¯t want to use his Nation Armament either because it would consume a great amount of Fate.


    Zhao Fupletely hid his aura and headed onwards, not making any noise when he walked. This was because Zhao Fu was using his Flight Stone, allowing him to travel a meter above the ground.


    As Zhao Fu headed onwards, the spiritual aura became denser and denser, and spirit grasses and fruits could be found everywhere. There were many different types, and even the ordinary trees and grasses were filled with dense lifeforce. At the same time, there weren¡¯t anyrge creatures here.


    There were only some butterflies and bees flying about, and it looked much more beautiful here than outside. Zhao Fu appreciated the scenery around him as he continued looking for Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass.


    White Jade Sun Fruit ¨C Upper Stage 3 spirit fruit ¨C collected!


    Aura Condensing Spirit Grass ¨C Complete Stage 3 spirit grass ¨C collected!


    Licorice Medicinal Root ¨C Middle Stage 3 spirit root ¨C collected!


    This was indeed and of treasures, and in less than an hour, Zhao Fu had dug up 200 or so spirit grasses. There were dozens of different types, and the worst ones were Stage 3 spirit grasses ¨C by now, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t even bother with anything below Stage 3.


    However, despite collecting so many spirit grasses, Zhao Fu still hadn¡¯t found any Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass. As such, Zhao Fu could only look ahead as a serious expression appeared on his face. He could detect a powerful aura from ahead, which was where the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon was.


    This made Zhao Fu hesitate, and he considered waiting until the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon left. However, who knew when it would leave? He might have to wait half a month; could he really wait that long? That definitely wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to continue onwards.


    Now, he was using all of his strength to conceal his presence, and he didn¡¯t dare to be careless as he advanced like a ghost.


    Soon, Zhao Fu arrived at a mountain and a valley, and the spiritual aura was extremely dense. Even boulders and streams possessed a spiritual aura here, and the powerful aura seemed to cause the air here to freeze.


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon would be right ahead, and Zhao Fu once again stopped to consider if he wanted to advance.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t just advance directly because he would definitely be discovered. As such, he flew by the side of the mountain, and this was quite easy to do with the Flight Stone.


    Soon, Zhao Fu arrived at a small hill and looked down. There was arge piece of t ground below, and it was covered with green grass. At the center, a 1,000 meter long ck Flood Dragony there sleeping.


    By its side, there were patches of ck grass. The grass was about 15 centimeters long, and it was curved like snakes. Each de of grass also had four ck leaves shaped like ws.


    This was the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass that Zhao Fu had been looking for.


    Zhao Fu was quite delighted, and he had never expected to see so much Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass. The des of grass were simply innumerable.


    A single de of Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass could reduce the incubation period by four months, two could reduce it by eight months, and three could reduce it by a full year.


    However, Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass could only be used once per month, or Zhao Fu would be able to hatch the Wyvern immediately with three des of Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass.


    Since he could only use one de of Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass per month, it would take him three months to hatch the Wyvern, which was already quite good.


    Now, the key question was how to obtain the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass. They were right beside the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon, and it was simply too dangerous to go up and collect them.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought about the Dream Incense that he had purchased at the auction that could cause even Lord grade creatures to fall asleep. The Dream Incense would definitely be able to keep the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon asleep.


    However, Zhao Fu already had ns for the Dream Incense, and it would onlyst for three minutes. Did he really have to use it here?


    Zhao Fu started to hesitate, and he looked at the soundly-sleeping Six-Eyed Flood Dragon. In the end, Zhao Fu decided not to use the Dream Incense because it was central to another one of Zhao Fu¡¯s ns. Without it, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out that n.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu thought that it would be safe to take just three des of Dragon Incubating Grass because the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon was sleeping and there was so much of it. After taking those three des, he would immediately run ¨C surely he wouldn¡¯t wake up Six-Eyed Flood Dragon.


    As such, Zhao Fu nervously started to act, and he slowly floated downwards.


    Everything went quite smoothly, and soon, Zhao Fu reached the ground and started to slowly approach the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon.


    Suddenly, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon rolled on the ground, scaring Zhao Fu into immediately hiding behind arge rock.


    After a while, when he saw that the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon was still asleep, Zhao Fu cautiously came out and breathed in before holding his breath and cautiously moving towards the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon again.


    One meter¡­ 20 meters¡­ 100 meters¡­


    Zhao Fu came closer and closer to the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon, and he began to feel more and more nervous. He felt as if his heart was in his throat, and soon, Zhao Fu was only 200 meters away from it.


    This was where the closest Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass was, and Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and plucked one de while warily looking at the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon.


    From up close, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon looked even more domineering and mighty. Its glowing, ck scales; sharp ws; powerful body; and ferocious-looking head all gave off a mighty air, and it was as if it could destroy this entire region.


    Zhao Fu stopped hesitating and lightly pulled upwards, collecting his first de of Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass.


    After plucking out this de of grass, Zhao Fu anxiously looked at the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon again. When he saw that it was still asleep, he reached out towards another de of Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass and pulled it out.


    Suddenly, the air around him froze as the sleeping Six-Eyed Flood Dragon suddenly opened its six blood-red eyes.

 Chapter 313: Water God Statue

    <h4>Chapter 313: Water God Statue</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In that moment of crisis, Zhao Fu¡¯s body froze before he grabbed thatst de of Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass and turned into a ck blur as he didn¡¯t hesitate to escape.


    There was an incredibly savage light within the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s eyes because there was a thief trying to steal its spirit grass. After all, it was the ruler of the Forest of Horrors and would definitely be furious and want to devour the thief.


    However, when it saw that it was Zhao Fu, its expression changed, and it was so scared that it flew into the air. It looked at Zhao Fu in fear as it said, ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t do anything to you, so why have youe here?¡±


    Zhao Fu, who was in the middle of escaping, suddenly heard a young girl¡¯s voice from behind him, surprising him. He turned around to see the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon hovering in the air, looking at him in fear.


    ¡°The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon can speak?¡± Zhao Fu wondered. However, seeing that it didn¡¯t look like it was going to attack, Zhao Fu stopped and looked back at the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon.


    ¡°Ai, hurry up and say something, human.¡±


    When it saw Zhao Fu stop and look at it with his blood-red eyes, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon thought back to the massive blood-red eyes during the Chaos Imperial Star incident. Immediately, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon flew higher in fear.


    From when Great Qin had obtained the Fate Legacy of the heavens and the earth to the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s descent, Zhao Fu had given off an incredibly powerful aura that had terrified the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon at those moments. Every day, it was worried that Zhau Fu woulde to make trouble for it.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that its den was quite hard to find and that every other region already had a super monster ruling over it, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon would¡¯ve fled the Forest of Horrors a long time ago.


    It had never thought that Zhao Fu would actuallye today. The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon was incredibly familiar with Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, which was why it had been scared into the air.


    When he heard the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu thought for a moment before replying honestly and pointing, ¡°I just want that ck grass.¡±


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon looked down and saw it was just some grass that waspletely useless to it. As such, it let out a breath and replied, ¡°Alright, you may take it. Let¡¯s not fight.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised, and he couldn¡¯t understand why the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon seemed to be afraid of him. However, upon hearing its words, he was delighted. However, he still asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I always keep my promises, but don¡¯t try to bully me.¡±


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s voice sounded like that of a five or six-year-old girl¡¯s, and it sounded quite tender and cute.


    It was quite difficult to reconcile the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s domineering and ferocious-looking exterior with its cute voice.


    As such, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate, and he started to harvest all of the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, delighting him. He had never thought that he would be able to obtain so much Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass so easily.


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon remained in the air and warily watched Zhao Fu collect the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass. As time passed, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon confirmed that Zhao Fu had no intention of harming it, so it asked curiously, ¡°Human, what do you want this grass for?¡±


    ¡°To help me incubate my dragon egg!¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he replied and continued collecting the grass.


    ¡°What? You have a dragon egg? Do you have any dragon essence blood? I can trade things for it,¡± the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon asked hopefully as a surprised look appeared on its face.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised as well and wondered what the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon wanted dragon essence blood for. He only had a Wyvern, and even if it matured, it would definitely lose against the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon. Could there be some sort of misunderstanding?


    After Zhao Fu told the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon about his Wyvern egg, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon looked quite disappointed as it said, ¡°So it¡¯s just one of those big lizards¡­ I thought you had a true dragon!¡±


    Zhao Fu awkwardly smiled ¨C true dragons were at least Stage 8 existences, so how could Zhao Fu obtain something like that?


    However, since he had taken so much Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, Zhao Fu felt quite embarrassed, so he agreed to help it obtain some in the future if he had the opportunity.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± By now, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon hadpletely let its guard down, and it eveny on the ground as it spoke happily to Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon started to chat, and he found out why it had been so afraid of him and why it wanted dragon essence blood.


    Zhao Fu could never have imagined that the abnormal signs caused by him would have given the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon such a massive fright, making it instinctively fearful of him. This exined why the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon hadn¡¯t attacked him earlier; normally, a massive battle would have been unavoidable.


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon wanted dragon essence blood to help it transform into a dragon. In Chinese legends, snakes could cultivate for 100 years to be pythons, pythons could cultivate for 1,000 years to be a flood dragon, and flood dragons could cultivate for 10,000 years to be a dragon.


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon definitely hadn¡¯t cultivated for very long, but it wasn¡¯t ordinary at all. It had the bloodline of the Devil Fiend Dragon, a Royal ss existence, which would allow the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon to easily be a dragon. The dragon essence blood would have just shortened the time necessary.


    Above Lord ss was Royal ss, Imperial ss, and Emperor ss. There were also even more powerful grades.


    By now, Zhao Fu had finished collecting all of the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass ¨C there were tens of thousands of des, which would allow him to mass-nt them back at Great Qin. What surprised him was that he got along with the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon quite well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now!¡± After collecting all of the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, Zhao Fu said goodbye.


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon was actually quite reluctant to see him go because it didn¡¯t have anyone to talk with. Now that it had finally found someone to talk with, the person it was talking to was leaving so soon.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, make sure youe and visit me from now and then!¡± Through their talks, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon had found out Zhao Fu¡¯s name. It knew that it couldn¡¯t make him stay, so it could only hope that he woulde and visit it regrly. At the same time, it no longer had to be afraid that Zhao Fu would make trouble for it or live each day in fear, making it quite happy.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu left a few toys before leaving. The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s personality was a lot like that of a five or six-year-old girl¡¯s, so it carefully controlled its strength as it yed with them.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu took out the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass and ordered his people to start re-nting them. Not only could dragons be spawned from dens, but they could also be bred, so with arge amount of Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, Zhao Fu would be able to hatch many eggs.


    After this, Zhao Fu also re-nted the 17 Windbell Fruit Trees.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu used the medicinal recipe that he had obtained to turn the Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass and some other spirit grasses into a bottle of medicinal water, which was as ck as ink and gave off a gory smell.


    Zhao Fu poured this medicinal water onto the dragon egg, and it was instantly absorbed into the shell. The dragon egg shined with a faint gray light, and the auraing from it became somewhat stronger ¨C it seemed that the Dragon Incubating Medicinal Water was quite effective.

 Chapter 314: Divine Fish Festival

    <h4>Chapter 314: Divine Fish Festival</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu went to refine the corpses of the creatures that he had killed.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure what he would obtain, and he stood beside the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation¡¯s altar as he put one of the Stage 2 creatures onto the altar.


    As the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation was activated, the corpse was brought into the air by a formless energy, and the corpse started to melt and became a skeleton. Two items appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    The first was a blood-red orb of light that gave off a weak blood-red light, and it looked like a Grade Orb.


    [Grade ¨C C]: A powerful item that can raise a beast¡¯s grade to C grade.


    It was indeed a Grade Orb, but it could only be used by beasts.


    The second item was a blood-colored, soybean-sized item that felt like a stone.


    [Raising Stone]: Contains a massive amount of fleshly essence. It can be fed to animals to speed up their growth. Humans can also use it, but there will be side-effects.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the corpse would produce such an item, but it was quite good. Zhao Fu put it away. He would use it to feed the animals he raised, and he could also give it to humans. However, the side-effects would likely give them bestial traits and may even make them lose their minds, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n to give them to his soldiers.


    These two items were both quite good, and next, Zhao Fu took out a three-meter tall corpse ¨C it was the Red Ape Lord¡¯s corpse.


    After refining the Red Ape Lord¡¯s corpse, he received an SS grade Orb, ten or so Raising Stones, and an extra item.


    This item was rectangr-shaped, and it was only a few centimeters long. It looked like a jade and gave off a gory smell.


    [ss Jade]: Can be used to raise a creature¡¯s ss, and the effects are dependent on the creature¡¯s ss.


    The ss Jade could raise a Normal ss creature to Elite ss or Chief ss, and how much it was raised by depended on the creature¡¯s original ss. Without doing some tests, Zhao Fu had no idea just how effective it would be.


    Zhao Fu refined the other creatures¡¯ corpses as well, and only Chief ss or above creatures gave ss Jades.


    This was also quite a good item, and Zhao Fu smiled, putting all of them away.


    In the depths of the Forest of Horrors, Zhao Fu had killed 300 or so creatures, and he refined all of them, obtaining many Raising Stones. With these items, he would be able to raise the Wyverns much faster.


    It took a long time to incubate dragon eggs, and it took even longer for them to mature after hatching. These Raising Stones would be able to greatly cut down the time needed for them to mature, and with this item, Zhao Fu could almost already see an army of Dragonriders.


    After taking care of all of the creatures¡¯ corpses, Zhao Fu went to Rising Qin Academy. Little ck and Little Gray were quite lively and vivacious, and when they were bored, they would join the army to go out conquering.


    As for Little White, it was much more gentle. It would asionally y with Little ck and Little Gray, but it would usually stay by Asani¡¯s side. Asani greatly liked Little White as well ¨C after all, most girls liked cute and fluffy things.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Asani said excitedly as she carried Little White in her arms and walked over.


    Zhao Fu also smiled and nodded as he took Little White into his arms. Little White was a Void Beast, and its grade was ordinary. There weren¡¯t many of them, and the ones that had spawned in Great Qin had only be Elite ss, which had to do with their grades.


    The higher a creature¡¯s grade, the faster its ss would rise. On the other hand, the lower a creature¡¯s grade, the longer and more difficult it would be to raise its ss, which was why Little White was only an Elite ss creature.


    After subduing Little White, Zhao Fu had said that he would give it some opportunities, and now, it was time for him to fulfill that promise.


    Zhao Fu gave Little White a grade Orb and a ss Jade, causing Little White¡¯s aura to be much more powerful. It became a Chief ss creature, and because the ss Jade had been refined from a Lord ss creature, Little White was most likely more powerful than an ordinary Chief ss creature.


    At that moment, a soldier came to report that Daisy had brought back a God Statue. When he heard this, Zhao Fu went to the Town Hall and saw Daisy waiting there with a statue on the table.


    When she saw that Zhao Fu had arrived, Daisy respectfully said, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and looked at the statue. It was about one meter tall and carved out of wood. It looked like a woman dressed in ancient clothing. The statue looked very lifelike, and it gave off an aura of feminine gentleness.


    Water Goddess Statue: Level 1, Description: A statue of a Water Goddess. It can protect boats on the water. It requires sacrifices of incense, and the more incense there is, the more powerful the Water Goddess Statue will be. Current stats: Gives Water Goddess¡¯s protection and resistance to natural disasters +1%.


    This Water Goddess Statue was quite simr to the Earth Temple, but there were differences between them. Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted as he discovered that there was a trace of a soul within it.


    The soul within the statue detected Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze and immediately felt terrified because of Zhao Fu¡¯s God-Killer profession. However, after looking at it, Zhao Fu looked away.


    The Water Goddess Statue was different from the Earth Temple because this Water Goddess wasn¡¯t an actual goddess but something formed by countless people¡¯s beliefs. Therefore, it had weak divine power. As such, its stats were inferior to the Earth Temple¡¯s because there was a real Earth God.


    The trace of the soul within the Water God Statue was the entity formed by those beliefs, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on doing anything to it. This sort of soul was quite rare ¨C it could only be created when someone with a great amount of Fate died and the next few generations continuously offered sacrifices and had faith in it.


    This Water God Statue would be important in the future when they traveled on rivers and seas in boats. Even though there were norge rivers or seas near Great Qin, it would be important in the future, especially for battles on water.


    Zhao Fu ordered some people to start building a temple for the Water God Statue.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu turned his gaze to Daisy and thought about the Holy Hall Blood Crystal that he had obtained. It was most likely a Holy Light type bloodline, so it would be quite suitable for Daisy. As such, he took it out and handed it to her.


    After receiving it, Daisy smiled and bowed as she said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°Use it now. I want to see what effects it has.¡±


    Daisy started to use it, and the Holy Hall Blood Crystal turned into an orb of tinum-colored light before entering her body.


    Suddenly, a look of pain appeared on Daisy¡¯s face as her body shined with a faint white light, and she almost copsed to the ground when Zhao Fu caught her.


    Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead, and she gripped onto Zhao Fu. After a while, the look of pain subsided, and her appearance started to change.

 Chapter 315: Grand Ancient Tree

    <h4>Chapter 315: Grand Ancient Tree</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Daisy¡¯s long hair and bright eyes became tinum-colored, and her skin became lustrous. Her entire body was shining with white light, and adding on her beautiful face and mature body, Zhao Fu felt a bit moved when looking at her.


    Daisy slowly came back to her senses, and when she realized that she was in Zhao Fu¡¯s arms and holding onto him tightly, she panicked, tried to stand up, and asked for forgiveness.


    When she met Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, she suddenly felt a sense of shyness within her heart and lowered her head, not daring to move.


    Zhao Fu looked away and smiled as he asked caringly, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Daisy¡¯s body was a bit stiff within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and it was the first time that she had been so close to him before.


    It had been a long time since Zhao Fu had caused the chaos between the four viges and subjugated her, and through her interactions with him, her impression of him had changed until she fully acknowledged him.


    Right now, she only felt incredibly embarrassed and didn¡¯t have any feelings towards him. Of course, if Zhao Fu wanted her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Your Majesty.¡± Daisy quickly looked away and smiled. Because it didn¡¯t seem like Zhao Fu was trying to push her away, she could onlyy within his embrace as her heart rate sped up.


    Seeing how weak Daisy looked, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t in a hurry for Daisy to stand up. He first looked at her stats and found that the Holy Hall Bloodline wasn¡¯t bad at all. It had greatly raised some of Daisy¡¯s stats and added a special attack, which was that tinum-colored light.


    ¡°Mm~¡± Daisy suddenly moaned as her face became red, and she buried her head into Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, her hands tightly gripping Zhao Fu¡¯s waist.


    Zhao Fu looking at Daisy¡¯s stats was akin to looking at her without clothes on, and he hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. However, because Daisy was in his embrace and they were so close, Daisy felt her temperature rising, and she could smell a very enchanting fragrance from Zhao Fu.


    This was the effect of the Level 4 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing, which increased his charm towards females.


    Zhao Fu also detected the changes in Daisy and felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Suddenly, an alluring figure walked into the hall, and when the person saw this scene, the person¡¯s face became red. The person immediately tried to leave.


    ¡°What is it, Liu Mei?¡± When he saw that Liu Mei had walked in but had tried to quickly leave, Zhao Fu quickly called out to her.


    When she saw the scene in front of her, Liu Mei¡¯s heart rate sped up, and her face became slightly red. She knew that she had walked in on something awkward, so she had wanted to leave. However, she had been stopped by Zhao Fu.


    As such, Liu Mei could only apologetically smile as she said, ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t intend to disturb you.¡±


    When she heard Liu Mei¡¯s words, Daisy¡¯s face became even redder, and she subconsciously hugged Zhao Fu even tighter.


    Zhao Fu red at Liu Mei as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Liu Mei hesitated for a moment before suddenly realizing that the person within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace was Daisy. Daisy¡¯s appearance had greatly changed, and she was much more beautiful than before.


    ¡°Could it be that His Majesty¡­¡± Liu Mei didn¡¯t dare to think too much; now, if Zhao Fu wanted her, she wouldn¡¯t resist either. Not only was he her liege, but the antagonistic feelings she had once felt towards him had also gradually be favorable feelings.


    As the Third Mistress of the bandit vige, Liu Mei was somewhat experienced in affairs between men and women, and she had thought that men only thought with their lower halves. However, after meeting Zhao Fu, she realized that she had been wrong.


    ¡°Liu Mei!¡± Zhao Fu once again called out to her when he saw that Liu Mei was lost in her thoughts and just standing there.


    When she heard Zhao Fu¡¯s voice, Liu Mei quickly came back to her senses and reported to him, ¡°Your Majesty, the third Heaven Awaken World event has begun.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. He carried Daisy to a bed in a room nearby and told her to rest before he immediately headed to Holy Light City to take a look.


    After arriving, he saw that everyone on the streets looked quite happy and that there were many festival decorations everywhere. Indeed, a new festival had arrived.


    What sort of festival was it this time? Surely it wasn¡¯t as brutal as the Ghost Festival, where no one dared toe out at night. Otherwise, all of the system main cities would be ghost towns.


    Zhao Fu looked around and found that most of the decorations had to do with fish ¨C there were paintings of fish, fishnterns, and clothes with fish patterns on them.


    There were many different kinds of fish, and they all looked quite interesting. By now, Zhao Fu was sure that this festival was rted to fish, and he found out that the festival was called the Divine Fish Festival.


    While thest two festivals had been for factions and relied on numbers, this was more of an individual festival.


    The Divine Fish Festival was a fishing festival, and all sorts of divine fish appeared in the various bodies of water all across the Heaven Awaken World. There were many different types of these divine fish, and they were all worth a different number of points. Upon catching a fish, it would be points and be recorded on one¡¯s stats page.


    The points couldn¡¯t be traded, gifted, or stolen, and once a divine fish was caught, it would turn into points. The Divine Fish Festival relied on one¡¯s skill and luck; the strength of a faction waspletely irrelevant.


    What¡¯s more, usingrge-scale tools, such ass, was useless. Divine fish could only be caught using one¡¯s hands, harpoons, or fishing rods.


    The difference between divine fish and normal fish was that divine fish would give off a light and have inscriptions on their scales, making them look quite mysterious. In actuality, they weren¡¯t real creatures but illusions created by the world.


    The Divine Fish Festival would begin at 12 AM, and itsted for seven days. Because the Divine Fish Festival was about to begin, harpoons, fishing rods, and bait began to sell extremely quickly.


    This Divine Fish Festival relied on individuals, and Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t in a rush to make preparations. He first went to the Exchange Stone Stele to see what sorts of rewards could be exchanged.


    After looking through the rewards, a look of shock appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. The Ten Thousand Flower Festival¡¯s main rewards were pieces of equipment, the Ghost Festival¡¯s main rewards were professions, and the Divine Fish Festival¡¯s main rewards were City Creation Stones.


    What shocked Zhao Fu even more was that there were 100,000 Normal grade City Creation Stones, 10,000 Blue grade City Creation Stones, 1,000 Silver grade City Creation Stones, 100 Gold grade City Creation Stones, and ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones.


    This was particrly shocking because only the major Legatees had been given Legendary grade City Creation Stones, and now, there were ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones up for grabs.

 Chapter 316: Elf Royal Clan

    <h4>Chapter 316: Elf Royal n</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    These ten City Creation Stones all had different stats and effects. They were only slightly weaker than those that the Legatees had, and they had powerful stats. Even the Gold grade and Silver grade City Creation Stones had special effects.


    It seemed that this was the system giving the ordinary yers an opportunity. If they could grasp this opportunity, their lives would be turned around, and they would have the strength topete with the powerful families and Legatees.


    However, if they couldn¡¯t grasp this opportunity, the chance of them turning their lives around would be even smaller. This was because this was already a world where therge families dominated, and ordinary individuals couldn¡¯tpete with therge families in anything. Only a few people had the ability and luck to rise above those families, while the majority of people lived under the shadow of therge families.


    Zhao Fu looked at the ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones¡¯ stats:


    [Heavenly Sword City]: Grade: Legendary, Description: After using it, one will obtain the Heavenly Sword City¡¯s Legacy. Apart from the basic military professions, there will also be a Swordsman profession that can evolve and reach S grade.


    [Universal Den]: Grade: Legendary, Description: A special Den that any creature can conquer. It will spawn creatures of the same race.


    [Battle King City]: Grade: Legendary, Description: An ancient city with immense battle strength. All of the stats are rted to battling, and they can greatly increase fighting power.


    [Thousand Life City]: Grade: Legendary, Description: A Light legacy that has decent battle professions. It is far superior to normal Legendary grade viges.


    [Great Iron City]: Grade: Legendary, Description: An ancient city primarily focused on defense. The walls receive an iron barrier effect that greatly increases defense. It has the Great Iron Soldier defensive profession.


    [Ten Thousand City]: Grade: Legendary, Description: A city that greatly attracts refugees and wanderers. It spawns twice as many people per day as ordinary viges and has special professions, high-grade people, and stats rted to poption.


    [Animal Raising City]: Grade: Legendary, Description: An ancient city focused on raising animals. It has a special Beast Tamer profession and also controls Pig Dens, Sheep Dens, and Chicken Dens.


    [Holy Disciple City]: Grade: Legendary, Description: An ancient city established by believers of a faith. It has a Holy Disciple profession. There is a divine statue inside, causing the city to receive divine protection.


    [Divine Water City]: A city situated beside water that receives water-rted blessings. All residents automatically receive a swimming skill, and it gives storm-resistant stats and advanced skills for ship-building.


    [Wine Immortal City]: Grade: Legendary, Description: An ancient city that focused on brewing wine. It possesses six secret wine-brewing recipes, and these mysterious wines can give bonus stats. The city also has the Wine Hero profession.


    After looking through the ten City Creation Stones¡¯ descriptions, the one that moved Zhao Fu the most was, of course, the second-ranked Universal Den. Zhao Fu had never thought that the festival would have a Legendary grade Universal Den as a reward.


    If he could obtain this Universal Den, he would be able to spawn Wyverns even faster, and this would be of great help to Great Qin. As such, Zhao Fu was determined to obtain the Universal Den.


    However, because this was a festival for individuals, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t that confident because he wouldn¡¯t have many of the advantages he had in the past, nor was there anything he could really prepare. After all, he couldn¡¯t userge-scale traps, and he would only be able to use his hands, a harpoon, or a fishing rod.


    Zhao Fu felt that this festival would be quite difficult, so he returned to the Great Qin Town and discussed this matter with his subordinates.


    Wei Liao thought for a moment before stepping forwards, cupping his hands, and saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this festival is focused on individuals, but with how many people Great Qin has, we still have a slight advantage. We can have all of our residents participate and obtain as many points as possible. Even though we can¡¯tbine the points, everyone can still obtain some items for Great Qin.¡±


    Wang Jian also stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, General Wei Liao is correct. There is no danger involved with this event, so everyone can participate. Even the soldiers can participate, and this will allow them to take a rest from fighting. This will allow many of them to break through to Stage 1.¡±


    Everyone else started to give suggestions, and Zhao Fu thought about it and felt that what they said was correct ¨C it would be best for everyone to participate. They could gather as many points as they could and use the points to exchange for items that Great Qin needed.


    Now, it was a matter of how he would participate in the festival. If it was using his hands, he would only be able to fish in the shallow regions. If he used a harpoon, he would be able to also dive into the water. If it was with a fishing rod, he would be able to fish wherever he wanted.


    The divine fish weren¡¯t real creatures, but they acted just like normal fish. Those who understood fishing would have a decent harvest this festival.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu remembered that he had the One World Rod ¨C now was the perfect time for him to use it.


    The One World Rod had originally been Legendary grade, and it had be Half-Epic grade after Celia fused into it. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu took out the item that he had recently obtained, Spirit Power. The Spirit Power could increase his own spirit power or strengthen items.


    If there were no side-effects, Zhao Fu would have used it already. However, now, it could be used to strengthen the One World Rod into an Epic grade piece of equipment.


    The One World Rod didn¡¯t give any stats and was a special piece of equipment, so strengthening it would most likely be quite simple. Zhao Fu went to an empty ce in the Great Qin Town and fused the Spirit Power into the One World Rod.


    The One World Rod shined with a faint green light, floated into the air, and gave off an aura that was filled with lifeforce.


    ¡°Master! I want to fully fuse with the World Tree branch and activate the Ancient Elf Bloodline within my body,¡± Celia¡¯s clear voice said in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    After he heard this, Zhao Fu saw the One World Rod shoot out a bright green light as the image of a grand ancient tree slowly appeared in the sky.


    This tree was tens of thousands of meters tall, and it was so thick that hundreds of people wouldn¡¯t be able to put their arms around it. Its branches and leavespletely covered the sky, and a boundless aura of life rippled outwards.


    A beautiful girl, who seemed to have been sleeping this entire time, slowly appeared in front of the tree and floated in mid-air. It was Celia.


    After Celia¡¯s image appeared, it seemed to connect with the massive tree. A formless energy from the tree covered Celia¡¯s body, and Celia¡¯s body gave off waves of silver light as a noble and powerful aura spread out.


    At that moment, all of the Elves within Great Qin seemed to detect something, and they all looked up at the ancient tree. Their bloodlines all stirred restlessly, and they started to head over.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that the Elves knelt towards the massive tree after arriving.

 Chapter 317: Ancestral Armament

    <h4>Chapter 317: Ancestral Armament</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The kneeling Elves included Daisy and Asani, and this caused Zhao Fu to frown. He didn¡¯t like his subjects kneeling to powers apart from himself.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu was quite curious ¨C the Elves were a proud race, and they normally wouldn¡¯t kneel to anyone. And yet, they were kneeling on the ground with looks of respect and devotion. What¡¯s more, this was right in front of Zhao Fu, making him feel quite displeased.


    ¡°Daisy!¡± Zhao Fu coldly said.


    When she heard this, Daisy quickly came back to her senses and realized what she had done. Her face paled, and she turned and knelt to Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me.¡±


    When he saw how afraid Daisy looked, Zhao Fu¡¯s tone became softer as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When she heard that Zhao Fu¡¯s tone was no longer as cold, Daisy let out a sigh of relief as she exined, ¡°Your majesty, that ancient tree is the most important tree to us Elves, and it is called the World Tree. What¡¯s more, that girl has the Elf Royal n¡¯s bloodline, and we were instinctively moved to worship her.¡±


    When he heard Daisy¡¯s exnation, the dissatisfaction within Zhao Fu¡¯s heart disappeared as he said, ¡°You can rise. Your body just fused with a bloodline and is quite weak, so you should go and rest.¡±


    When she heard Zhao Fu¡¯s care-filled words, she felt a sense of peace and warmth within her. She stood up and told the other Elves to get up.


    Zhao Fu looked at Celia, who was still floating in the air ¨C she possessed the Elf Royal n¡¯s bloodline? That meant that she was the descendant of royalty, and Zhao Fu guessed that Celia was the child of an Elf and a Human.


    In the air, waves of silver light shined from Celia¡¯s body, and the noble aura around her body became stronger and stronger ¨C the Royal Bloodline within her seemed to be awakening.


    Celia¡¯s facial features started to change, and she began to look more beautiful than before. Her hair became silver-colored, and her ears started to be pointed.


    Celia slowly opened her eyes, both of which had be silver-colored. She then flew towards the World Tree, and as they touched, formless energy ripples spread out, causing the weather to change and silver clouds to gather.


    The One World Rod hovering in the air shined with a blinding green light that contained a tinge of silver light. As Celia¡¯s image and the World Tree¡¯s image fused, the One World Rod¡¯s appearance also changed, and it slowly turned into a wooden sword.


    This wooden sword was silver-colored, a meter long, and 15 centimeters wide. There was a green leaf at the ce where the de and hilt connected. The sword didn¡¯t give off a sharp or bloodthirsty aura. Instead, it gave off an aura filled with life


    As the wooden sword formed, the image of the World Tree and Celia fully fused before slowly disappearing, and rays of silver light descended from the sky, creating an awesome scene.


    The wooden sword slowly descended, and Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and caught it as he looked at its stats.


    [Royal Wood Sword]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +20, Intelligence +25, Constitution +30, Agility +20, Description: A wooden sword formed from a World Tree branch and the Elf Royal n¡¯s bloodline. It contains a massive amount of lifeforce.


    Zhao Fu waved the Royal Wood Sword about and felt that it was extremely sharp. It easily tore through the air, and a massive sense of life came from the sword.


    What¡¯s more, the Royal Wood Sword had a type of blessing called the Elf Royal n¡¯s Blessing. Anyone who equipped this sword would receive the respect of all Elves and be able to subdue Elves easily.


    The sword¡¯s stats were quite good, but what he wanted now was a fishing rod ¨C it had now be a sword.


    ¡°Master, I have a solution for that!¡± A silver-haired young girl appeared by Zhao Fu¡¯s side as she smiled.


    Zhao Fu looked at Celia, who had just changed, and smiled as he said, ¡°Celia, you look very pretty!¡±


    A faint look of embarrassment appeared on Celia¡¯s face as Zhao Fu asked, ¡°What¡¯s your solution?¡±


    ¡°This is the Royal Wood Sword¡¯s second form; it¡¯s first and original form is still a fishing rod. If master wants, I can change it back to a fishing rod,¡± Celia exined.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu rxed and asked Celia to change back. The One World Rod looked roughly the same as before, but its stats had greatly increased.


    What Zhao Fu cared about the most was the Fishing Blessing effect, which now increased the chance of catching fish by 800%, and it had an extremelyrge chance of catching rare types of fish.


    Now, Zhao Fu would be relying on this fishing rod. If this fishing rod performed well, he would make great gains, and if it didn¡¯t do well, he would lose out on many opportunities.


    Time gradually passed, and although there weren¡¯t any rivers or oceans within the Forest of Horrors, there were stillkes and streams. As such, Zhao Fu ordered people to guard the nearby rivers and streams.


    The sky gradually darkened, and soon, it was 12 AM.


    At that moment, the heavens and the earth started to change. Stars appeared in the sky, giving off resplendent starlight, covering the entire night sky, and turning into a sea of stars.


    Ssh!


    The sound of arge rock crashing into water sounded out throughout the world, and a gigantic fish appeared in the sky, swimming in the sea of stars as if it was alive and ying in the water.


    Thissted for five or six minutes. Then, the gigantic fish turned into countless motes of light that descended from the sky, which was extremely beautiful.


    The motes of light fell into bodies of water as fish that shined with light appeared. Inscriptions moved on the surface of them, making them look quite mysterious.


    The Divine Fish Festival had officially begun, and this was when there was the most fish. Zhao Fu was currently standing in front of argeke, and he didn¡¯t have to use a fishing rod for now. He held a harpoon in his hand, and because there were simply too many divine fish, it would take too much time to use a fishing rod ¨C it would be much faster to use a harpoon for now.


    Most of the fish within the water were carp and grass carp, and they were about as big as one¡¯s palm. They gave off gray and white lights. There were also some crucian carp that gave off faint blue light.


    Zhao Fu aimed at a fish and raised his harpoon before stabbing it into the water. The divine fish were faster than normal fish, but Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t slow either.


    The harpoon pierced through a fish, and the fish tried to struggle and escape. However, Zhao Fu quickly raised the harpoon. As soon as the divine fish left the water, it turned into countless motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a carp. You have received ten Divine Fish Points.¡±


    The fish, which was just a carp, turned into motes of faint gray light. It was the first divine fish caught by Zhao Fu. Now, Zhao Fu turned his gaze to the next divine fish.

 Chapter 318: Take Down Emperors

    <h4>Chapter 318: Take Down Emperors</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu once again stabbed out and pierced through the next fish¡¯s body, and he raised it out of the water. This fish also turned into countless motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a grass carp. You have received 20 Divine Fish Points.¡±


    This divine fish only gave off white light, and because it was also one of the more normal divine fish, it didn¡¯t give many points. Next, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze turned to a divine fish giving off blue light.


    Zhao Fu once again vigorously stabbed his harpoon at the divine fish, but the blue fish was much faster than the gray and white fish. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhao Fu, and the harpoon still urately pierced into its body.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a crucian carp. You have received 50 Divine Fish Points.¡±


    There were many divine fish in thiske, and Zhao Fu had already caught three different types. He hadn¡¯t seen any rare fish yet, but because there were so many fish, Zhao Fu decided to hold one harpoon in each hand to increase his speed. He sometimes missed, but at the very least, it was faster than fishing with just one harpoon.


    It was a pity that there was only such an abundance of fish for an hour; after that hour, the number of divine fish started to decrease, and Zhao Fu was forced to go elsewhere to look for more.


    During that hour, Zhao Fu caught 126 divine fish and obtained 3,200 Divine Fish Points, which was enough for some small rewards. However, it was far from enough to exchange for one of the ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones.


    Zhao Fu looked at the people around him who were also searching for divine fish, and he decided to start using his fishing rod. He went to a ce without many other people around because the divine fish were simr to normal fish in that too many people would scare them away.


    As such, Zhao Fu went to ake next to a mountain that connected to an underground stream. There would most likely be a lot of fish here.


    Zhao Fu found arge rock and sat on it as he attached a worm to his hook. Even though Zhao Fu had never fished before, he knew the basics.


    After attaching the bait, Zhao Fu flicked the hook into the water before silently waiting. What surprised Zhao Fu was that even though he didn¡¯t catch any fish immediately, his body automatically started cultivating, and the speed was six times faster than normal.


    This wasn¡¯t because his grade had increased but because he was in some sort of state that greatly increased his cultivation speed, which shocked Zhao Fu. Why was his cultivation going up so fast?


    Zhao Fu started to look for the reason, and he found that it was because of the One World Rod¡¯s third effect, Fishing Comprehension (This item is quite special as it contains a type of source energy. When using it, it will allow one toprehend the heavens and the earth easier).


    It turned out that this effect increased his cultivation speed. With his Earth grade status and the One World Rod, his cultivation progressed six times faster than before. Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation speed was simply monstrous, and there was definitely no one who could cultivate as fast as him.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu felt a tug at his fishing rod ¨C there was most likely a fish biting at the bait. Zhao Fu lifted up the fishing rod, and a lively divine fish was pulled up.


    The fish gave off a silver light and looked like a mackerel. It was only three finger widths wide, and after lifting the fish out of the water, it turned into countless motes of light that entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a silver mackerel. You have received 100 Divine Fish Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased that the first fish he had caught with the rod happened to be worth so much, and after turning into motes of light, the silver mackerel also left Zhao Fu an item. It was a crystal orb that was as big as a longan fruit andpletely transparent.


    Zhao Fu looked at it and found that it was called a Fish Jewel, and it could give a random item. Zhao Fu was quite curious and chose to open it. The Fish Jewel flew into the air and turned into a few beast fangs, which were a Blue grade material.


    Zhao Fu was slightly disappointed about this because they were only Blue grade materials. However, this was only normal ¨C how could an ordinary divine fish give excellent items?


    This was already quite good for the first fish caught, and Zhao Fu attached new bait before lowering the hook into the water again. Soon, he once again felt a tug at the fishing rod, which meant that another fish had been caught. The One World Rod was indeed very good.


    Zhao Fu raised the fishing rod, and a divine fish glowing with blue light appeared. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t very excited about this, and after the fish turned into motes of light and entered his body, he once again set up the bait and lowered the hook again.


    From then onwards, even though fish took the bait quickly, the next seven times were all blue divine fish. This told Zhao Fu that the lowest grade that the One World Rod would catch was blue divine fish.


    Blue divine fish also asionally gave Fish Jewels, and the items that they gave were only Normal grade.


    Zhao Fu once again cast the line, and very soon, the line was tugged by a fish. Zhao Fu lifted it up and found that it was yet another blue divine fish. Even though the frequency was high, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t satisfied with just blue divine fish because he wouldn¡¯t be able to make great gains.


    Normally,rge fish were in deep waters, and Zhao Fu was currently sitting on arge rock by the bank and could only reach the shallow parts. As such, Zhao Fu went over to arge tree that was ten or so meters tall and one meter wide. Zhao Fu cut down this tree with a single strike and cut a chunk out of it to stand on in theke. This method was simple but crude.


    Standing on the tree trunk, Zhao Fu floated to the middle of theke. Theke was about 2,000 meters wide, which was quite big, and he started to fish in the middle.


    Indeed, things immediately changed. Even though most of the fish he caught were blue divine fish, there were now more silver divine fish. There would be at least one silver divine fish every three or so blue divine fish. This reassured Zhau Fu, and he continued to peacefully fish there.


    At the other ces, everyone was using all sorts of methods to participate in this event, and most ces were lively and raucous. At a stream outside of a main city, there were countless yers gathered. Some held fishing rods while others held harpoons as they stared at the stream.


    Ordinarily, everyone would use tools because using one¡¯s hands was simply too difficult. As such, not many people were silly enough to use their hands.


    Each of the Legatees used different methods to go about this. Great Xia¡¯s Si Ji killed a 300-year-old python and used its bones to form a python rod that gave bonuses to fishing.


    Great Shang¡¯s Di Wutian destroyed an Ancestral Armament to reforge it into a bronze harpoon that was extremely powerful. Whenever it stabbed out, no fish could escape.


    What shocked everyone the most was Great Zhou¡¯s historical figure Jiang Ziya, who used a normal fishing rod with a straight hook without bait, yet he still caught many fish.


    Great Han¡¯s Liu Ye found a 500-year-old Clearheart Bamboo that he turned into a fishing rod that also did quite well.

 Chapter 319: Gold Divine Fish

    <h4>Chapter 319: Gold Divine Fish</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Apart from these Legatees, many ordinary people had great gains as well. After all, the targets for this festival wasn¡¯t the Legatees but themoners.


    Within a region, a pale, introverted youth stared at the scene before him with wide eyes and an open mouth.


    The youth was named Ye Ye, and his background was quite ordinary. Because he was quite introverted, he was often bullied, so he liked to hide in the Heaven Awaken World, a fantastical world.


    When the Divine Fish Festival began, he was on a mountain, and when the gigantic fish turned into motes of light and descended, the small hill beside him had crumbled and revealed a stone spear.


    A portion of the front of the stone spear was embedded in the mountain, and the stone spear was quite thin, a bit thicker than one¡¯s middle finger. It seemed to have been crafted with meticulous care and was extremely smooth. What¡¯s more, the stone spear gave off a strange light that looked quite extraordinary.


    Ye Ye stared at it in shock, and there was no one else around. He felt that the stone spear was some sort of treasure, so he climbed up and retrieved the stone spear.


    When he held the stone spear, he felt a wave of energy enter his body, and Ye Ye felt a legacy within the stone spear. He also felt many skills enter his mind.


    Ye Ye looked at its information and found that the stone spear wasn¡¯t a weapon, disappointing him. At that moment, countless divine fish appeared in a small stream nearby. Ye Ye didn¡¯t know how to catch fish with his hands, so he tried to use the stone spear to catch fish because it wasn¡¯t very heavy.


    However, when he stabbed the stone spear into the water, a formless energy spread out, and water sprayed into the air as the divine fish in the surrounding five-meter radius area were sted into the air, and they turned into countless motes of light that entered Ye Ye¡¯s body. In response, Ye Ye stared at this scene in shock.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Elsewhere, Zhang Quansheng was a tanned, simple-looking youth who lived near the seaside in the real world. His family had been fishermen for many generations, and he had learned how to fish from an early age. He was extremely proficient at catching fish, and no fish had ever escaped from his hands before.


    When he entered the Heaven Awaken World, he appeared next to a sea and awakened a unique skill called ¡®Fish Prison Hands.¡¯


    Zhang Quansheng didn¡¯t have many thoughts about the festival, and he just wanted to get some simple items to sell to support his family. When the Divine Fish Festival began, Zhang Quansheng had jumped into the water, and his hands became a formless cage. Any divine fish that came within two meters of his hand were unable to escape.


    Once the divine fish were caught by Zhang Quansheng, they immediately turned into countless motes of light and entered his body, and his Divine Fish Points rapidly increased.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    On a green in, a handsome youth in white sat cross-legged with a zither on hisp. As the wind blew, his clothes fluttered, making it seem as if his body had fused with the stars in the sky.


    This person was named Liu Yubai, and he was 24 years old. He had been born blind and was a musician. In the real world, he primarily taught people how to y the zither and lived an extremely tough life.


    This was because everyone learned the piano and not the zither nowadays. Adding on the fact that he was blind and had no other skills, it was extremely difficult for him to make a living.


    Aftering to the Heaven Awaken World, he was still blind, but his other senses had been strengthened. Liu Yubai wasn¡¯t very interested in the things in this world, and the only thing that interested him was ying the zither.


    Whether it was the Ten Thousand Flowers Festival or the Ghost Festival, Liu Yubai didn¡¯t participate because he didn¡¯t want to participate in this world¡¯s affairs. He would just go to a remote ce to y his zither every day.


    Today, everything was just like before, and Liu Yubai came here to y his zither. A beautiful, stream-like, gentle melody sounded out as divine fish started to leap out from the stream in front of him, turning into motes of light that entered Liu Yubai¡¯s body.


    Liu Yubai¡¯s dead eyes started to shine with a faint light, and they started to have a trace of life within them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Masanori Hano was a girl who had just turned 18 years old, and whether it was in the real world or the Heaven Awaken World, she lived next to the sea. She liked water a lot and felt that she had an affinity with water. She had learned to swim at a young age and was a swimming championship at her school.


    Aftering to the Heaven Awaken World, Masanori Hano liked swimming in the waters here. Her family background was quite good as well, and because her parents were both doctors, she didn¡¯tck money. In the real world, she was also a top student.


    Masanori Hano treated the Heaven Awaken World as a fantasy world and felt that the real world was more important. As such, she only yed around in the Heaven Awaken World and wasn¡¯t interested in participating in the Divine Fish Festival.


    However, when she jumped into the sea, countless divine fish came to her side and swam with her. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that her fate was gradually changing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the Indian region, a brown-skinned man jumped into ake holding a wooden spear. Every time he stabbed out with it, he would pierce five or six divine fish.


    Countless divine fish turned into motes of light and entered his body, and he continued to stab divine fish. He was called Kabir, and he was quite famous in his hometown. He had been called a prodigy ever since he had been born, and he had immense strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    These sorts of things happened all over the world. It wasn¡¯t just therge families that had arge amount of Fate; some individuals also had a decent amount of Fate that had started to awaken.


    Large families¡¯ Fate came from their legacies, especially from the Fate passed down by their ancestors. Such Fate was filled with an ancient feeling, while most normal people¡¯s Fate was filled with vibrant life force.


    As such, normal people weren¡¯t to be looked down on. After all, it was possible for normal people to be Kings, reign aboverge families, and even take down Emperors.


    Of course, such people were incredibly rare, and they were almost one in a billion. However, they were destined to be extraordinary and be an extremely bright star.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Right now, Zhao Fu was sitting on his log in the center of hiske, fishing as he cultivated. His gains were quite great, and he had caught 134 blue divine fish and 45 silver divine fish.


    It was just that he hadn¡¯t encountered even one rare fish, so Zhao Fu switched over to worms that had grown up eating soil filled with spiritual aura. They were extremely costly and cost 100 gold coins each. In total, Zhao Fu had only bought five of these worms.


    More valuable bait would attract rarer divine fish because divine fishes¡¯ characteristics were like normal fishes¡¯.


    Soon, something tugged on Zhao Fu¡¯s line, and Zhao Fu smiled, feeling quite hopeful as he raised his fishing rod. However, what he saw greatly surprised him.

 Chapter 320: Satisfy You Completely

    <h4>Chapter 320: Satisfy You Completely</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Are you serious? This is what I caught?¡± Zhao Fu was speechless as he looked at the fellow desperately hanging onto the bait. This time, he had fished up a green turtle that was as big as a washbowl.


    Zhao Fu had already lifted the fishing rood, but the green turtle was still holding on to the bait and not letting go, dangling in the air.


    The green turtle wasn¡¯t a fish, much less a divine fish, so why had he fished up such a thing? Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t understand this.


    After looking through the Divine Fish Festival¡¯s description, Zhao Fu realized why this was ¨C during the Divine Fish Festival, other types of aquatic creatures appeared less, but that didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t appear. This was why most people saw and caught divine fish but would asionally still catch other creatures.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s precious bait was extremely attractive to divine fish and even more attractive to ordinary fish and other aquatic creatures.


    As such, the valuable bait wouldn¡¯t just catch extremely rare divine fish but also ordinary aquatic creatures.


    Zhao Fu shook his fishing line, trying to shake the green turtle off, but the green turtle just wouldn¡¯t let go. Zhao Fu had to take the hook out, and he flicked the green turtle¡¯s head, knocking it off before putting on another valuable worm and continuing to fish.


    After putting the bait into the water, Zhao Fu felt something tug at the line. This time, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t as hopeful as he raised his fishing rod. A divine fish appeared before him, but it was just a white divine fish.


    Zhao Fu waspletely annoyed now, and he put on another valuable worm before lowering the hook into the water again.


    Time gradually passed, and he felt something bite again. This time, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care anymore, and when he lifted his fishing rod, a gold divine fish appeared in front of him.


    The gold divine fish looked like a goldfish but bigger, and it shined with golden light, looking quite noble.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a goldfish. You have received 300 Divine Fish Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu had finally caught a rare type of divine fish, and it had taken quite a lot of effort. The goldfish turned into motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and it gave him another Fish Jewel that gave him a Silver grade item.


    Zhao Fu used thest two valuable worms, but he was unable to catch another goldfish. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care that much and started using normal bait again as he continued to cultivate.


    The night soon passed, and over the night, Zhao Fu caught 1,200 divine fish and obtained 9,730 Divine Fish Points. Throughout the night, he had only fished up five goldfish.


    Zhao Fu felt that the goldfish would be the rarest diving fish he would be able to catch here.


    After spending the night here, Zhao Fu felt that this was enough and returned to the Great Qin Town. He found that his gains were greater than other people¡¯s, but it was far from enough to purchase one of the ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones. However, his cultivation had risen a lot.


    Zhao Fu felt that his method was somewhatcking. First, he realized that the ce where he fished had to be arge body of water because there would be more divine fish there, especially the rare ones. Also, he would have to obtain incredibly valuable bait that couldn¡¯t even be bought with money. Unless he took care of these two things, he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain one of the ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones.


    At that moment, Guo Binglin came over and paid his respects before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has something to report.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu nodded and motioned for Guo Binglin to speak.


    Guo Binglin said, ¡°Your Majesty, while we were in another region, we heard about a massiveke that spawned violet divine fish, so I especially came to report to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Fu was quite surprised that violet divine fish had appeared, so he decided to go there to try out his luck. Now, it seemed that one of those things had been taken care of.


    Regarding bait, mostrge fish were carnivorous and often ate smaller fish. In that case, what sort of small fish should he use as bait?


    When he thought of this, a look of delight appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he immediately ordered his people to go and purchase small fish. However, he soon received news that the fish markets only sold low-grade fish and that the high-grade fish would immediately be bought by others when they appeared. It seemed that many people had the same idea as Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Ai!¡± This caused Zhao Fu to sigh. What else could he do? The more valuable the bait, the rarer the divine fish.


    In the end, Zhao Fu made a decision ¨C his God-Killer Royal Bloodline was a Level 11 Bloodline and quite rare. If he fed his blood to some small fish, they would definitely be more attractive torger fish.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu asked his subordinates to collect some small fish, and he ced the fish in a bucket with just enough water to cover them. The small fish were only roughly as long as a finger, and many of them swam around within the bucket.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his arm and cut it, causing his blood to drip into the bucket. The ck-red blood fell into the bucket, and the countless fish happily devoured the blood.


    Zhao Fu held the Royal Wood Sword, and a powerful aura of life entered his body, quickly healing that wound. After that, Zhao Fu went to theke that Guo Binglin had mentioned.


    Theke was called the Autumn Lake, and it was incredibly big, being over 100 kilometers wide. No wonder violet divine fish had appeared here. It was possible that even rarer divine fish would appear here.


    After Zhao Fu arrived, there were already countless people fishing here. It seemed that this ce had already be a hotspot for fishing, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n to fish by the side. This time, he had brought a small wooden boat with him in his King¡¯s Ring.


    Zhao Fu sat in the boat and headed to the center of theke. However, there were already many boats here, and he even saw ten or so boats that had three levels, looking quite grand. These were most likely built byrge factions.


    After looking around, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind, and he moved his small boat to a ce where there weren¡¯t many others around and started to fish.


    This time, Zhao Fu was using the small fish that had consumed his blood. He had no idea what the effects would be, and after attaching the small fish, he lowered it into the water.


    In just a few seconds, Zhao Fu felt a tug at his fishing line. He was quite surprised that he had caught a fish already, and he quickly lifted the fishing rod as a silver divine fish appeared before him.


    The very first fish he had fished up here had been a silver one ¨C this wasn¡¯t bad. Zhao Fu once again attached a small fish, and in another few seconds, he caught yet another silver divine fish. The next time Zhao Fu cast his line, a gold divine fish appeared before him.

 Chapter 321: Heavens Beyond Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 321: Heavens Beyond Heavens</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had never expected to catch a gold divine fish so quickly, and the next few fish he caught were all silver divine fish. There was even another gold divine fish.


    Even though Zhao Fu was away from most people, this was still seen by many people. When everyone they saw that a mysterious, ck-cloaked figure was sitting on a small boat and using a branch-like fishing rod to continuously fish up silver and gold divine fish, everyone was amazed.


    The people around him were already quite happy if they could even catch ordinary divine fish, and they couldn¡¯t even dream of catching silver and gold divine fish like Zhao Fu. Many people thought that it was because the area he was in was quite good, so they all started to move towards Zhao Fu.


    Soon, more and more boats appeared around Zhao Fu. As expected, most of them had better gains here. Even though they didn¡¯t catch any rare divine fish, catching ordinary divine fish already made them overjoyed.


    All of these ordinary divine fish were essentially attracted over by Zhao Fu¡¯s bait, so these people also benefited. At first, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind because these slight gains didn¡¯t amount to much.


    However, as more and more boats gathered, it became noisier and noisier, affecting Zhao Fu¡¯s fishing. The number of gold divine fish gradually decreased until he ended up catching a blue divine fish.


    As such, Zhao Fu used his King¡¯s Power to move his boat elsewhere. To the other people, a ck aura covered the boat, moving it along. This shocked many people ¨C they had never thought that the ck-cloaked figure would be a powerful expert.


    They knew that a person like Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t be easily angered. As long as they had divine fish to catch, they would be happy.


    However, after Zhao Fu left, they started to catch less and less divine fish until they altogether stopped appearing, and many people started to move away.


    Some sharp-eyed people spotted Zhao Fu at another section of theke and saw him catching silver and gold divine fish, so they all went over and found that there were divine fish over here.


    Soon, many boats gathered again, causing Zhao Fu to frown because they had once again started to affect his fishing.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only move his boat towards an even more remote ce. After Zhao Fu left, the number of divine fish in that area once again decreased.


    Those who were smart realized that something was going on and started to follow Zhao Fu around. This annoyed Zhao Fu ¨C if they didn¡¯t affect his fishing, he wouldn¡¯t care if they indirectly benefited, but they were greatly interfering with his fishing!


    ¡°If you continue following me around, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± A massive aura burst forth, seeming to freeze the surrounding space as a cold voice sounded out, causing countless people to burst out in cold sweat.


    Nevertheless, a loud voice called out, ¡°What right do you have? Thiske isn¡¯t owned by you; we can go where we want. Who are you to tell us where we can and can¡¯t go?¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother replying to him, and a sword light shed out, splitting that person and his boat in half. A bloody and gory smell immediately spread out, sending a chill through everyone else¡¯s hearts.


    Zhao Fu continued moving away, and no one else dared to follow along, allowing Zhao Fu to fish in peace again.


    After every two or three silver divine fish, Zhao Fu would catch a gold divine fish, and this was many times greater than his gains from the previous night. However, before Zhao Fu could start to feel happy, a fewrge boats started to move towards him.


    Many people had told therge families about Zhao Fu, so they started to move towards him.


    There was a ferocious-looking big man standing on the boat in the lead, and seeing Zhao Fu continuously catch silver and gold divine fish, he felt quite surprised and said in an amicable tone, ¡°Brother, the Azure Tiger Gang is willing to buy your secret for $5 million in the real world. The Azure Tiger Gang will definitely treat you well in the future.¡±


    How could Zhao Fu be tempted by $5 million? No matter how much money they offered, he wouldn¡¯t hand over his secret, so Zhao Fu ignored that person and continued fishing.


    When he saw that he had been ignored, the big man felt quite angry ¨C his attitude had been quite good, and he had nned to use a carrot and stick approach. He had never expected this person to be so discourteous, and no one in this region dared to treat him so disrespectfully. The big man¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± another boat came over, on which a well-built man with a beard stood andughed loudly.


    ¡°You want to buy such a secret with just $5 million? What a joke! Brother, I¡¯ll buy your secret for $50 million.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯sugh had a sense of heroism to it.


    When he heard this, the ferocious-looking big man felt quite angry, and just as he was about to say something, another boat came over.


    There was a beautiful woman who gave off a cold aura, and she said, ¡°Friend, the Zhao family is willing to pay the same amount of money to buy your secret.¡±


    This made the ferocious-looking big man¡¯s expression even uglier.


    ¡°How lively! Who would have thought that all of you would be here; the Zhu family also wants to join in.¡± a frivolous looking man said in a carefree tone while standing on anotherrge boat.


    The four boats all gave off powerful auras, and none of them were willing to back down. However, the main character, Zhao Fu,pletely ignored all of them.


    Suddenly, he felt a massive tug on the fishing line, causing it to immediately go taught. Zhao Fu felt that something big had bitten the bait, and it was very strong as it struggled in the water, resulting in massive sshes, trying to drag Zhao Fu away with it.


    If it was a normal fishing rod, the line would¡¯ve long since broken. Zhao Fu gripped the fishing rod with both hands and used all of his strength to raise the fishing rod.


    Arge fish broke through the water, and it looked a lot like whitebait. It was one meter long and 15 centimeters wide, and it shined with a faint violet light.


    The appearance of this violet divine fish shocked everyone present, and those around had never expected Zhao Fu to be able to catch a violet divine fish.


    After being raised by Zhao Fu out of the water, the violet divine fish turned into countless motes of light that entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the violet divine fish gave him a Fish Jewel.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a violet divine fish. You have received 800 Divine Fish Points.¡±


    Anyone who could catch a violet divine fish would definitely make massive gains in this festival, and the muscr bearded man immediately said, ¡°Friend, I¡¯m willing to pay $100 million to buy your secret. I sincerely invite you to join the Jin family.¡±


    The ferocious-looking big man also yelled, ¡°Brother, the Azure Tiger Gang also sincerely invites you to join.¡±


    The cold-looking woman also looked quite shocked and said, ¡°Friend, if you¡¯re willing to join the Zhao family, we¡¯ll be willing to satisfy youpletely.¡±


    The man from the Zhu family also extended a simr invitation.

 Chapter 322: Lord Water Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 322: Lord Water Goddess</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Zhao Fu could never have fathomed that the first-ranked reward, Heavenly Sword City, would have been imed already. Only a single day had passed, and Zhao Fu simply couldn¡¯t believe that this had happened.


    In the previous two events, Zhao Fu had always obtained the top prize. However, whether it was the Ten Thousand Flower Festival or the Ghost Festival, it had taken him two to three days to gather enough points to im the first-ranked reward. He had no idea who it was that had spent only one day to im the first-ranked reward, which was many times faster than him.


    Before, Zhao Fu had wanted to obtain the first-ranked reward, but now, it seemed that this was impossible. He had overestimated himself and underestimated others.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Zhao Fu heavily sighed and felt quite dispirited. What could he do now?


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu had no good ideas. What had happened was simply too unexpected, and now, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could even obtain the second-ranked reward, the Universal Den.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± An elderly man walked over and paid his respects.


    Zhao Fu remembered who this elderly man was ¨C after building the Water Goddess Temple, he had ced this elderly man in charge of the temple.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu asked, feeling quite curious.


    The elderly man immediately replied, ¡°Lord Water Goddess said that she wanted to see Your Majesty!¡±


    When he heard the elderly man, Zhao Fu felt quite confused ¨C what did the Water Goddess want to see him for?


    However, in the end, Zhao Fu decided to go over to take a look.


    Soon, he arrived at the Water Goddess Temple. It was the same size as the City God Temple, and it had a main hall and front hall. After being established, many residents had gone to burn incense and pray.


    When Zhao Fu entered the main hall, the Water Goddess Statue shined with a faint light as an image appeared before Zhao Fu. It was a woman wearing an ancient-style dress, and she had decent looks. She had a watery-aura about her and looked exactly like the Water Goddess Statue.


    After receiving a lot of faith and being supported by Great Qin¡¯s Fate, it had be much more powerful than before.


    ¡°This lowly one pays her respects to Your Majesty!¡± After the Water Goddess¡¯s image appeared, it gently smiled and paid its respects to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded before asking, ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    The Water Goddess lightly smiled as it replied, ¡°This lowly one wants to first thank Your Majesty for showing grace in taking me in. Also, this lowly one is able to help Your Majesty in the thing that is troubling Your Majesty right now.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and asked what she meant. It turned out that the Water Goddess had control over all sorts of water-rted matters, including aquatic animals. The Water Goddess could give him a blessing that increased his fishing rate.


    Because the Water Goddess was still quite weak, Zhao Fu had to bring the statue with him for the blessing to take effect.


    After he heard this, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate, and he brought the Water Goddess Statue with him to thergest water source essible by him.


    Seeping River was one of the boundaries of the future Great Qin Empire, and the body of water here was thousands of kilometers wide. It stretched on as far as the eye could see. There were all types of fish monsters here, so ordinary people didn¡¯t dare toe here. However, because of the festival, most of these fish monsters had been suppressed.


    When Zhao Fu arrived, there were already many people fishing on the bank because most of them feared the fish monsters and didn¡¯t dare to go into the water. Moreover, the suppression was quite weak, so it was possible for them to be attacked.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care much, and he took out his boat and ced it in the river. Just as he was about to enter, an elderly man saw him and tried to persuade him not to go because he would be risking his life.


    Zhao Fu thanked the elderly man but had no other choice. If he didn¡¯t take some risks, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to obtain the Universal Den.


    Zhao Fu covered the boat with his King¡¯s Power, and it quickly traveled across the water. The river was quite still and didn¡¯t have any ripples on the surface.


    After traveling for some time, Zhao Fu arrived at the center of the river.


    Zhao Fu took out the Water Goddess Statue, and after he took it out, it gave off a faint light that shined on the water ¨C this was the Water Goddess casting its blessing.


    Zhao Fu took out his fishing rod and bait and started to fish. After beginning, Zhao Fu felt quite impatient.


    Suddenly, the fishing line was vigorously tugged, and Zhao Fu tightly gripped his fishing rod and lifted upwards. As Zhao Fu lifted the fishing rod, the fish desperately struggled, causing massive sshes. Soon, the divine fish was lifted out, and Zhao Fu saw that it was a violet divine fish.


    However, this violet divine fish was different from the ones that he had caught in the past. It looked like a catfish, was the same size as the other violet divine fish, and was very strong.


    Zhao Fu was quite happy that his first fish was a violet fish; this was most likely the effect of the Water Goddess¡¯s blessing. Afterward, Zhao Fu once again attached some bait and lowered the hook.


    Soon, the fishing rod was once again tugged, and Zhao Fu lifted it up. This fish wasn¡¯t very heavy or powerful because it was only a gold divine fish.


    Zhao Fu once again cast his line and caught a violet divine fish, delighting him. Now, Zhao Fu usually caught a gold divine fish then a violet divine fish. Sometimes, there would be three gold divine fish then four violet divine fish.


    These gains were incredibly shocking, and the fish were biting even faster than at the previouske. Zhao Fu also obtained many Fish Jewels, though they didn¡¯t drop every time.


    Zhao Fu once again attached bait and cast his line, but this time, he felt quite surprised ¨C this was because a fish hadn¡¯t tried to eat his bait after five minutes, making him wonder what was taking so long.


    Zhao Fu raised his fishing rod and found that most of the bait had been eaten, surprising him. Seeing the small bite-marks, he guessed that it was a very small fish that had done this.


    This time, Zhao Fu put on an extremely small fish as bait, and in half a minute, he felt a very weak and slight tug. Zhao Fu lifted his fishing rod and found that a small fish was on the other end.


    The small fish was about as long as his finger and looked like a crucian carp, but it gave off an orange light. This tiny fish was actually an orange divine fish.


    After the orange divine fish was lifted out of the water, it turned into countless orange motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a spirit crucian carp. You have received 1,500 Divine Fish Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu was overjoyed to have fished up an orange divine fish. However, this orange divine fish didn¡¯t give Zhao Fu a Fish Jewel, and he continued to fish.


    Time quickly passed, and soon, it was the second night. Zhao Fu had stayed here for an entire day doing nothing but fishing.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, he received more chilling news!

 Chapter 323: Shuten-Douji

    <h4>Chapter 323: Shuten-Douji</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    At that moment, Zhao Fu was so angry that he almost started cursing out loud. The only thing that could make him feel like this was hearing that the Universal Den had been imed.


    Zhao Fu once again felt a heavy blow ¨C apart from the first-ranked reward, he had greatly wanted the Universal Den because it was incredibly important to Great Qin. If he gave it to the Wyvern to conquer, it would allow him to quickly develop a flight of Wyverns.


    Now, that n had beenpletely destroyed. Zhao Fu had been in such a rush this entire time because of that Universal Den.


    After that day at Seeping River, he had caught 4,797 divine fish and gained over 180,000 Divine Fish Points. Adding on what he had from before, he had roughly 250,000 Divine Fish Points.


    Before, Zhao Fu had preserved a trace of hope that he would be able to obtain the Universal Den with the Water Goddess¡¯s help. After all, he was only 50,000 points away from being able to afford it. Who would have thought that he would hear such a thing after returning?


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t have much fate with this festival. Right now, what Great Qin needed the most was the Universal Down, and now that he was unable to obtain it, Zhao Fu became dispirited.


    On a grassy hill, a quiet girly on the grass andughed happily as she tossed a mud-like object that kept changing shape upwards. This was the Legendary grade Universal Den, and this girl was Masanori Hano.


    Masanori Hano looked at the Universal Den in her hand ¨C she had never thought that she would obtain the second-ranked item because such items were usually imed by the great Legatees and small figures like her never had a chance at obtaining such things.


    She knew that many people most likely wanted such a thing, and she knew that if she sold it, she would obtain enough wealth for countless lifetimes.


    However, Masanori Hano didn¡¯t want to sell it because she didn¡¯tck money and no amount of money could make her sell the Universal Den. In actuality, she didn¡¯t greatly want it and had only bought it because she had happened to have enough Divine Fish Points to buy it.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand the various stats and effects of the ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones, but she felt that the higher ranked ones would be better.


    If Zhao Fu knew this, he would have been incredibly depressed ¨C if Masanori Hano had chosen the third or fourth ranked reward, he would¡¯ve been able to obtain the Universal Den.


    However, that was how things had yed out ¨C after all, this festival was mainly for ordinary people, so luck usually favored them.


    As such, even though Zhao Fu had an Epic grade fishing rod, especially valuable bait, and the help of a Water Goddess, he hadn¡¯t been able to obtain what he wanted.


    Suddenly, Masanori Hano thought of something and took out a small statue that was about as big as her hand. The statue seemed to be made of jade and was ck. It was a statue of an extremely handsome man dressed in ancient-style clothing who revealed his proud chest, and there was a katana at his side and two ck horns on his head.


    This statue looked as if it was alive, and it gave off a devilish aura. Most Japanese people would recognize it as Shuten-Douji, one of Japan¡¯s three great devils.


    Masanori Hano had found this statue in a ruined temple and felt that it was quite a good statue, so she had kept it with her.


    At that moment, the statue gave off a faint green light and seemed toe to life. Its eyes were filled with evil, and they seemed to look at Masanori Hano, causing her to feel a chill in her heart. Afterward, the statue gave off a formless energy, broke free from Masanori Hano¡¯s grasp, and hovered into the air.


    At the same time, the Universal Den was also drawn up into the air, and the statue and the Universal Den started to slowly fuse.


    The sky gradually darkened as ck clouds gathered and a great wind started to blow, bringing rocks and grass into the air.


    The statue gave off a bright green light, and the Universal Den gave off a bright violet light as they slowly fused together and became a green cube.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Lightning descended as the green cube floated in the air, giving off a piercing green light. A massive devilish aura spread out, causing the air to be incredibly heavy.


    Suddenly, a trace of green blood leaked out from the green cube, which was filled with an evil and devilish aura, and it fell on Masanori Hano¡¯s forehead.


    Immediately, the drop of green blood entered Masanori Hano¡¯s body, and a massive wave of energy spread out as Masanori Hano¡¯s body trembled and shined with a brilliant green light.


    Within the green light, Masanori Hano¡¯s body started to change. Her pretty face became beautiful to the point that it could bring the downfall of nations, her gentle aura became incredibly alluring, and she gave off an incredibly enchanting aura. Japan¡¯s first enchantress had appeared.


    After obtaining this bloodline, a devil bloodline, her body had be a semi-devil body, and she had be many times more powerful.


    The green cube slowly descended into Masanori Hano¡¯s hand and turned into a special City Creation Stone, and she also seemed to have be a different person.


    Devil City Stone: Grade: Legendary, Description: A special City Creation Stone. All spawned residents will have some devil bloodline.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    A man in white carried a zither on his back as he went to a quiet bamboo forest. He was Liu Yubai and the person who had obtained Heavenly Sword City.


    Right now, Liu Yubai¡¯s eyes seemed incredibly deep, and he seemed to be able to see everything. In fact, he could see even more clearly than a normal person.


    During the first night of the Divine Fish Festival, Liu Yubai¡¯s eyes had miraculously been able to see, though this didn¡¯t cause many changes to him. It was as if he had always been able to see, and he calmly epted his new sight.


    The zither music that he yed was simply too moving, and it sounded like celestial music, causing countless divine fish to leap out of the waters and turn into countless motes of light that streamed towards him.


    On that first night, the dozens of meters around Liu Yubai had been covered with light as he continuously yed the zither, his mind and mental state frighteningly calm and steady.


    Suddenly, a zither sound hade from the sky that was incredibly beautiful and contained a trace of ancientness. No one else could hear this apart from Liu Yubai.


    When he had heard this sound, his movements had paused as if he had received some sort of legacy, and he found out about the terrifying fact that the Heaven Awaken World would devour the real world in the future.


    Liu Yubai didn¡¯t want to be caught up in these things, but it was unavoidable. As such, he decided to create and where those who loved zithers could reside.


    He pressed the City Creation Stone against the ground, and a clear sword hum sounded out as violet light rippled out. Liu Yubai was covered by a violet sword light.

 Chapter 324: Gu Fish Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 324: Gu Fish Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Liu Yubai obtained some sort of swordsman legacy, and his body started to give off traces of sword qi, making it so that no one dared to go near him for fear of being injured by the sword qi. At the same time, the aura he gave off became more powerful, and it became as sharp as a sword.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the third-ranked reward, Battle King City, has been imed,¡± a soldier walked into he hall and respectfully reported.


    This news caused a slight change in Zhao Fu¡¯s depressed expression. Since the Universal Den had been obtained by someone else, he had to change his ns, and he couldn¡¯t let Great Qin¡¯s developmente to a halt just because of this. The road to the restoration of the Great Qin Empire wouldn¡¯t be easy, and there would be greater setbacks in the future.


    Zhao Fu deeply breathed in and calmed himself down. Since he couldn¡¯t im the third-ranked reward, Battle King City, anymore, he decided to set his eyes on Thousand Life City, which he was only 10,000 Divine Fish Points away from.


    As a Legendary grade city, Thousand Life City¡¯s stats definitely wouldn¡¯t be weak, and it would still be something good to im. Now that the top three rewards had disappeared, Zhao Fu was determined to at least obtain the fourth-ranked reward. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu headed to Holy Light City.


    Zhao Fu quickly went to the Exchange Stone Stele and saw that the fourth-ranked reward, Thousand Life City, was still avable. However, after seeing another item, Zhao Fu decided to give up on Thousand Life City.


    [City Upgrade Stone]: Can be used to upgrade Gold grade viges to Legendary grade. Price: 400,000 Divine Fish Points.


    With this City Upgrade Stone, he would be able to upgrade his own Universal Den to Legendary grade. Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s Universal Den was Silver grade, but he could gather ten damaged City Creation Stones to upgrade it to Gold grade before using a City Upgrade Stone to upgrade it to Legendary grade.


    Between the Thousand Life City City Creation Stone and a Legendary grade Universal Den, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to choose the Universal Den. After all, a Legendary grade Universal Den was simply too important to Great Qin, andparatively speaking, Thousand Life City wasn¡¯t as powerful.


    However, the City Upgrade Stone was simply too expensive, and it was 50,000 Divine Fish Points more expensive than the top-ranked reward. What¡¯s more, there was only one.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t waste any time, and he immediately headed to Seeping River. If he didn¡¯t hurry, it was possible that he wouldn¡¯t be able to even obtain the City Upgrade Stone, and Thousand Life City might also be imed.


    This time, Zhao Fu borrowed Bai Qi¡¯s fishing rod, which was made of a 500-year-old White Willow Tree. It was a Gold grade fishing rod, and its fishing bonuses weren¡¯t bad.


    A person could only equip two fishing rods, and for their effects to take effect, they had to be held in one¡¯s hand. Otherwise, if one simply left a fishing rod there by itself, it would be unable to catch any divine fish.


    Zhao Fu went to Seeping River and held a fishing rod with each hand, feeling quite worried. He anxiously waited for divine fish to bite and wasn¡¯t in the state of mind to cultivate.


    In order to save time, Zhao Fu even summoned Celia to help with attaching bait ¨C it was clear just how rushed Zhao Fu felt.


    It wasn¡¯t just Zhao Fu; the other Legatees weren¡¯t doing too well either. It was the first time that they had felt things go so poorly for them, and no matter how hard they tried, they simply couldn¡¯t obtain great gains.


    If even Zhao Fu was doing so much and receiving so little, how could any of the other Legatees be doing better? The top three City Creation Stones had already disappeared, and all of them felt quite anxious as they desperately tried all sorts of methods.


    All of the Legatees guessed that it was Great Qin who had obtained Heavenly Sword City ¨C after all, apart from Great Qin, it seemed impossible that anyone could obtain it so quickly. Right now, the Fate that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee possessed was simply enormous, and the scene of the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s descent was still etched into their minds.


    Zhao Fu felt quite annoyed ¨C he had continuously suffered setbacks during this event, and he was quite displeased with his gains.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    On a mountain, a handsome-looking young man wildlyughed as he yelled, ¡°Zhang family, Li family, Qian family, everything that you¡¯ve done to my Gu family will be returned a hundredfold in the future!¡±


    This young man was named Gu Qingyang, and he was the owner of Battle King City.


    The Gu family was a decent-sized family, but it couldn¡¯t be counted as arge and powerful family. After all, the Gu corporate group had primarily relied on Gu Qingyang¡¯s father, who had been decently famous in that area.


    It was a pity that the good days didn¡¯tst very long. After Gu Qingyang¡¯s father died in an ident and the Gu family lost its backbone, its business was immediately torn apart by the Zhang family, the Li family, and the Qian family, causing the Gu family to instantly copse. In an instant, they had fallen from great wealth into immense debt.


    The young master lifestyle that Gu Qingyang had enjoyedpletely disappeared, but this caused him to mature and see the true nature of this bloody world.


    He was also someone with great Fate, and on the first night of the Divine Fish Festival, when the gigantic fish had turned into countless motes of light, a bit of light had entered his body and perfectly fused with him.


    Gu Qingyang had felt as if there were fish swimming in his blood, which was a marvelous sensation. Afterward, he was shocked to find that his blood could cause countless divine fish to swarm over as if they were obsessed with his blood. Whenever he dripped even a single drop of blood into the water, all of the divine fish 100 meters of him would be lured over, and he would continuously kill these fish with his harpoon. The amount of Divine Fish Points that he had continuously rocketed, and in two days, he had amassed enough Divine Fish Points to im the third-ranked reward, Battle King City.


    Gu Qingyang truly hadn¡¯t expected that he would have such good luck. He clearly understood the importance of this item ¨C it could cause even the top-tierrge families to go crazy for it, and now, it was in his possession.


    If he sold this to arge family, he would be able to easily destroy the Zhang family, the Li family, and the Qian family. However, Gu Qingyang had greater ambitions. He didn¡¯t simply look in front of him. Instead, he looked even further. This decision was bound to change his fate and result in a glorious future for him.


    In the future, he would be a King and establish the Gu Fish Kingdom!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Back at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, Zhao Fu held a fishing rod with each hand and continuously fished up divine fish, leaving Celia to reattach bait to the hooks.


    Celia could feel Zhao Fu¡¯s emotions, and she quickly helped him set up bait and didn¡¯t dare to say anything for fear of disturbing Zhao Fu.


    The day quickly passed, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t rx at all as he continuously caught divine fish. His Divine Fish Points quickly increased, and soon, he had obtained 400,000 Divine Fish Points, allowing him to let out a sigh of relief.


    By now, Zhao Fu had caught ten orange divine fish and obtained a ¡®Spirit Fish Raising Manual,¡¯ which allowed him to raise spirit fish below Stage 5. This would most likely be of great help inter stages, but Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t thinking about it at all. Currently, the only thing that he cared about was that City Upgrade Stone.


    After packing up his things, Zhao Fu once again returned to the Great Qin Town and received more news!

 Chapter 325: Sealing Pillar

    <h4>Chapter 325: Sealing Pir</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This news was that the top eight City Creation Stones had all been imed, which gave Zhao Fu a great fright. He hurried to Holy Light City and felt incredibly nervous, hoping that the City Upgrade Stone hadn¡¯t been imed yet.


    Very soon, Zhao Fu arrived at the Exchange Stone Stele and was relieved to find that the City Upgrade Stone was still there. He immediately exchanged his points for it, and when he looked at the square stone in his hand that gave off a violet light, he was finally able to rx.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town. By now, he had collected five damaged Silver grade City Hearts, and because he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, he destroyed five of his Silver grade viges.


    This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s heart to ache ¨C after all, Silver grade viges weren¡¯t easy to obtain. He then took the ten damaged City Hearts to the Universal Den.


    The Den was still a Basic Den because it had never been leveled up. Dens required the animals they spawned to go out and kill other animals ¨C only then would they be able to gain EXP and level up, and it was impossible to divert a vige¡¯s EXP to a Den.


    The Gray Wolf Den and ck Forest Horse Den had both be Advanced Dens because Little ck and Little Gray often went out with the soldiers to fight, obtaining a lot of experience.


    As for the Universal Den, even though the Void Beasts that they spawned were incredibly fast, they were only suited for running away and didn¡¯t have good offensive abilities, which was why the Universal Den had remained a Basic Den.


    After arriving at the Universal Den, Zhao Fu chose to upgrade it. The ten cracked cubes gave off a faint silver light and slowly floated into the air as they went towards the Universal Den¡¯s lump of y, which gave off a silver light as well.


    Afterward, the lump of y slowly fused with the ten cubes and gave off a piercing silver light as a massive pressure swept outwards.


    Slowly, traces of golden light began to appear from the lump of y, and the golden light became stronger and stronger as the silver light gradually faded.


    Finally, a golden light shot into the sky ¨C the Universal Den had be Gold grade.


    Now, the Universal Den could spawn a Void Beast every two days. Zhao Fu then took out the City Upgrade Stone and chose to use it.


    The City Upgrade Stone turned into a ray of violet light and shot towards the lump of y, which gave off a gold light, and they fused together.


    Following this, a violet light shot into the sky, and the Universal Den became Legendary grade.


    Now, the Universal Den could spawn a Void Beast every day, and after the Wyvern egg hatched, he would be able to quickly spawn Wyverns.


    Before, because the Universal Den only spawned one Void Beast every three days, that meant Great Qin could only open up a path to a new region once every three days.


    Even though they were now spawning Void Beasts every day, Great Qin would still only be able to open up a path to a new region every three days.


    This was because every region was as big as a province in the real world, and taking three days to make preparations for a new region was already quite rushed. Moreover, Zhao Fu decided to stock up on some Void Crystals because after the Wyvern egg hatched, the Universal Den would be used for Wyverns, and Great Qin would no longer have a supply of Void Crystals.


    When that time came, they would be able to maximize the use of their Void Crystals, and the initial Void Beasts would have formed another Void Crystal as well.


    Now, this matter had finally been settled. Even though Zhao Fu had suffered some setbacks on the way, he was still able to aplish his goal. He was now able to rx, and a pleased smile appeared on his face.


    In the remaining time, Zhao Fu continued fishing at Seeping River. It was only the third day right now, and there were still four whole days until the Divine Fish Festival ended.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was still to obtain some City Creation Stones. Even though it didn¡¯t seem that getting one of the top ten would be likely, there were still many other City Creation stones.


    Zhao Fu started to leisurely fish on Seeping River, and he no longer felt any stress. He returned the fishing rod he had borrowed from Bai Qi and continued to use the One World Rod.


    Zhao Fu continued to fish up divine fish after divine fish, and most of them were gold and violet, though there was asionally an orange one.


    Even though the number of divine fish that Zhao Fu caught couldn¡¯t bepared to others, no one else couldpete with him when it came to the number of rare divine fish. At the same time, the number of Fish Jewels he had obtained was also quite shocking.


    By now, he had 4,482 Fish Jewels from silver divine fish, 5,213 Fish Jewels from gold divine fish, 2,684 Fish Jewels from violet divine fish, and seven Fish Jewels from orange divine fish.


    What excited Zhao Fu was that the Fish Jewels from the violet divine fish could give Gold grade items, and the Fish Jewels from orange divine fish could give Legendary grade items.


    Now that he wasn¡¯t in as big of a rush, Zhao Fu became quite curious about the orange divine fish Fish Jewels, and he decided to open them.


    After opening the first one, the Fish Jewel shined with a brilliant orange light and turned into an orb of light before revealing a long horn.


    The horn was azure-colored and looked like it was made of jade. It gave off a ferocious aura and seemed to be a beast¡¯s horn. This was undoubtedly a Legendary grade material!


    Zhao Fu opened the second orange divine fish Fish Jewel, and a talisman paper appeared before Zhao Fu.


    This talisman paper was violet-colored, and there were many runes drawn with blood. It gave off a powerful and mysterious aura.


    [Blood Unsealing Talisman]: A powerful unsealing talisman created using a Talisman Master¡¯s source blood. It can destroy all seals.


    Zhao Fu looked at the talisman paper and felt that it wasn¡¯t very useful to him right now, so he put it away. He then opened the third Fish Jewel, and arge object appeared before him.


    It was a wooden pir that was three meters long and one meter wide, and it was a light red color. It gave off a powerful aura of suppression and was most likely some sort of sealing item.


    [Mountain-Sealing Pir]: A sealing pir made from a spirit tree that was over 1,000 years old. It possesses a powerful sealing and suppressing effect. It can seal everything 10,000 meters around it.


    After reading this, Zhao Fu also put this pir away as he had no immediate use for it.


    The fourth Fish Jewel gave him a material!


    The fifth Fish Jewel gave him a spear!


    The sixth Fish Jewel gave him a round shield!


    These were all Legendary grade items, and after looking at their descriptions, he put them away and looked at the final Fish Jewel.


    Zhao Fu opened the Fish Jewel, and after the light disappeared, a saber appeared. It was about three fingers wide, and its de was only about one meter long. It was me-red and gave off a searing aura.


    [Inferno Sabre Intent]: This item contains a trace of a very powerful saber intent. It is a very dangerous item. It can only be used three times.


    Zhao Fu felt that this item was quite good, and it could be used in dire situations, because ¨C


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu felt something bite on his fish line as a massive ssh pounded the surface of the water. An incredible force pulled on the fishing line, and when Zhao Fu pulled back, his body and boat were dragged towards deeper waters.

 Chapter 326: Epic Grade

    <h4>Chapter 326: Epic Grade</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked, and he tightly gripped his fishing rod. However, the fish¡¯s strength was enormous. Even though he used all of his strength, he was still dragged along by the fish.


    Feeling the immense power of this fish, Zhao Fu guessed that it was extremely big, and he refused to back down and circted his King¡¯s Power. He tightly gripped his fishing rod, pulling back against the fish. Under these two immense powers, the fishing line wentpletely taught, and the One World Rod started to bend.


    Even Legendary grade rods would have been in danger of breaking at that moment.


    Zhao Fu continued to hold onto his fishing rod. He had no idea what this thing was ¨C it could be a divine fish or a fish monster that lived in Seeping River. However, it was definitely quite special, and because Zhao Fu had no intentions of letting it go, he continued to hold on.


    The fish continued to drag Zhao Fu¡¯s boat forwards, but because Zhao Fu was pulling back with all of his might, the boat traveled quite slowly. Neither side wanted to lose, making the battle quite bitter.


    Zhao Fu understood that this was a battle of endurance and that whoever gave in first would lose. As such, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry and decided to wait until this fellow ran out of strength to catch it.


    Ten minutes passed!


    20 minutes passed!


    30 minutes passed!


    After a full hour passed, the fish started to weaken, and the boat started to slow down.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu unleashed his full strength and lifted his fishing rod, and the fish desperately struggled, causing them to once again struggle against each other.


    Another 30 minutester, the fish finally ran out of strength, and Zhao Fu mustered up all of his strength and raised the fishing rod as a gigantic figure slowly started to appear under the surface of the water.


    It was a divine fish that looked like a whale, and it was three meters long. Its body was white, but it gave off red, green, and blue lights.


    Zhao Fu was quite delighted ¨C this three-colored divine fish seemed even rarer than gold divine fish, and it was something that normal people would never be able to see.


    By now, the three-colored divine fish was out of strength, so Zhao Fu raised it out of the water. It turned into countless motes of three-colored light that entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a divine whale. You have received 5,000 Divine Fish Points.¡±


    Obtaining 5,000 Divine Fish Points with a single divine whale was excellent ¨C after all, that was equivalent to 500 gray divine fish. However, Zhao Fu was disappointed to find that the divine whale didn¡¯t give him a Fish Jewel.


    If this divine whale gave him a Fish Jewel, it would definitely be Epic grade, which excited even Zhao Fu. It seemed thatmitting so much time to this divine whale was a bit of a waste because if he had used his time catching other divine fish, he would have still been able to obtain at least 5,000 Divine Fish Points.


    Even though the gains weren¡¯t great, Zhao Fu was still quite delighted to find that he would be able to fish up such creatures at this ce.


    By now, a trace of light appeared in the sky, and the darkness started to recede ¨C the fourth day of the Divine Fish Festival had begun. Zhao Fu chose to continue fishing at Seeping River, hoping that he would be able to catch a few more divine whales and obtain a few Epic grade Fish Jewels.


    The weather was quite good today, and the sun shined from above. However, when noon came, dark clouds covered the sky, giving off an oppressive aura. Sitting at the center of Seeping River, Zhao Fu started to feel quite parched.


    However, soon, it started to drizzle, and it no longer felt as hot.


    Zhao Fu suddenly thought of the One World Rod¡¯s fourth effect, which was a raincoat. It seemed that this would be a perfect time to use it, and he equipped it with a curious expression on his face.


    The One World Rod gave off a faint light as a conical bamboo hat and raincoat appeared and automatically covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. They looked quite ordinary, but Zhao Fu found that they had a recovery effect.


    This recovery effect applied to everything, such as physical, mental, and cultivation fatigue, and it seemed to be quite a good effect.


    It was good to fish while it rained because the divine fish woulde to the surface to breathe in the fresh oxygen. He hoped that another divine whale woulde.


    After a few hours, Zhao Fu still hadn¡¯t caught another divine whale ¨C it seemed that they were especially rare.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu discovered a whirlpool ahead ¨C at first, it was only two meters wide, and because it was 100 or so meters away, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind too much.


    However, the whirlpool suddenly expanded to 100 meters wide, and it instantly dragged Zhao Fu into it. Zhao Fu was quite shocked and immediately reacted, sending his King¡¯s Power around his boat to try to escape.


    However, just as Zhao Fu¡¯s boat started to escape from the whirlpool, the whirlpool expanded to 10,000 meters wide, giving off a massive attractive force as if it was a gigantic mouth that wanted to devour everything.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s boat was also swept along by the whirlpool, and Zhao Fu frowned, trying to use his King¡¯s Power to escape. However, he found that it waspletely useless.


    The gigantic whirlpool was simply too powerful, and if Zhao Fu didn¡¯t resist, he would be sucked to the center in less than a second. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be good for such a thing to happen.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his King¡¯s Domain, and a four-meter wide ck circle expanded outwards. The absolute control Zhao Fu had within his King¡¯s Domain allowed the boat to resist that attractive force and start to move towards the outside of the whirlpool.


    However, before Zhao Fu could feel happy, the enormous whirlpool expanded to 100,000 meters wide, affecting more than half of the river. The sound was incredibly terrifying, and it was as if it was some sort of natural disaster.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, and he decided to give up on the boat and use his Flight Stone. However, at that moment, Zhao Fu felt a massive sealing power blocking off the space above him, restricting him from using the Flight Stone.


    Zhao Fu felt that the situation was bing dire, and he used all of his strength to cast his King¡¯s Domain, expanding it out to 100 meters around him. This allowed him to greatly restrict the attractive force, and his boat started to move out of the whirlpool again.


    Immediately, the whirlpool increased to 1 million meters wide, disturbing all of the water in Seeping River, and the ordinary people by the banks became terrified and quickly started to flee.


    An even greater attractive force came from the center of the whirlpool, and even the stones and grass on the bank were sucked over. The sky seemed to darken. The scene was quite terrifying, and Zhao Fu¡¯s boat was helplessly drawn deeper and deeper into the whirlpool.


    At the center of the whirlpool, Zhao Fu saw a big fish that was ten meters long!


    The fish looked a bit like a carp, and its golden scales shined with rainbow-colored light. It also had a pair of horns on its head and two long whiskers.

 Chapter 327: Rainbow Divine Fish

    <h4>Chapter 327: Rainbow Divine Fish</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°A rainbow divine fish?¡± Zhao Fu looked quite surprised as he stared at the fish. He had thought that three-colored divine fish were already extremely rare, and he was ecstatic to now find a rainbow divine fish.


    However, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with this rainbow divine fish. After all, it was currently ferociously looking at Zhao Fu as if it was looking at prey.


    This rainbow divine fish had been lured over by Zhao Fu¡¯s bait, but it wasn¡¯t interested in the small fish that had consumed Zhao Fu¡¯s blood; rather, it wanted to devour Zhao Fu whole.


    Zhao Fu quickly thought about what to do. He and his boat were being drawn towards the rainbow divine fish by the whirlpool, and the fish was currently opening itsrge mouth, preparing to eat Zhao Fu.


    The whirlpool was simply too powerful, and with Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break free from it. Did he have to use his Nation Armament again?


    The boat was sent spinning in circles as it came closer and closer to the rainbow divine fish, and the rainbow divine fish seemed as if it couldn¡¯t wait any longer because it started to swim towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at the rainbow divine fish ahead, and its mouth that was giving off a massive suction power. It looked like the mouth of a demon, and it was about to swallow him whole!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took out a me-red short saber. He gripped it with both hands and sent his King¡¯s Power into it, causing it to burst forth with massive red mes. As a searing heatwave rippled out, steam and bubbles started to rise from the water around him.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± Zhao Fu roared as he swung the short saber towards the rainbow divine fish. A ray of saber qi bringing with it a scorching aura flew out, and the entire world seemed to be a world of fire as that saber qi shed towards the rainbow divine fish.


    The rainbow divine fish was quite startled, and it formed massive water shields with the river water. However, that saber qi shed through all of them.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± the rainbow divine fish roared in pain as a sharp wound appeared on its body and golden blood continuously flowed out.


    This rainbow divine fish seemed to be alive, and its golden eyes furiously red at Zhao Fu, wanting to kill him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The rainbow divine fish raised up over 100 pirs of water, which started to crash downwards towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu once again shed out, and a massive fiery saber light shed out, annihting all of the pirs of water.


    This was the power of saber intent, something that could only be controlled after oneprehended the source of the world.


    Seeing that the tables had turned, the rainbow divine fish turned to flee. After all, it wasn¡¯t a real creature and wasn¡¯t truly very powerful.


    The massive whirlpool lost its controller, and a massive amount of water mmed down towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu maintained his King¡¯s Domain, and he was determined not to let the rainbow divine fish get away.


    He sent a powerful sh out!


    A terrifying saber light that was hundreds of meters long split the water in two and sent the rainbow divine fish flying, sending it crashing against a boulder and smashing the boulder apart.


    At that moment, a massive amount of water crashed against Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain, but there was simply too much water. Cracks appeared on the King¡¯s Domain as Zhao Fu was slightly injured.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!!¡± Another gashrge gash had appeared on the rainbow divine fish¡¯s body, and it gathered a great amount of water, which turned into a ferocious water dragon that rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    After Zhao Fu used the short sword three times, it disintegrated into dust, and Zhao Fu took out an Evil-Crushing Spear and sent his King¡¯s Power into it. The Evil-Crushing Spear sent out waves of silver light, and arcs of lightning flickered around it as Zhao Fu vigorously threw it.


    The Evil-Crushing Spear turn into a massive silver ray of light, seeming to be an unstoppable force as it collided with the water dragon.


    Boom!!!


    An explosion sounded out, turning into massive shockwaves as mud and stone within the river were sted into the air, and water flew high into the sky.


    Seeing that its attack had failed, the rainbow divine fish opened its mouth and devoured a massive amount of water before shooting out a gigantic water arrow. The water that it passed over was repelled by the sheer force it contained, creating a vacuum.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and dodged to the side, narrowly dodging the water arrow. Only after it traveled hundreds of meters did it turn back into water and fall to the river.


    Suddenly, the rainbow divine fish appeared beside Zhao Fu and tried to bite him.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, and the One World Rod turned into a wooden sword, which he vigorously shed out with. Immediately, a massive sword light flew toward the rainbow divine fish.


    ¡°Roarrrrr!!!¡± the rainbow divine fish roared in pain as its side was shed by the sword light, which immediately tore apart its golden scales and left a deep wound.


    ¡°ck forest!¡± Zhao Fu roared out as he stabbed out with the Royal Wood Sword. It shined with a green light as countless ck branches stretched out from the Royal Wood Sword, extending towards the rainbow divine fish. These branches were incredibly sharp, and they instantly stabbed into the rainbow divine fish¡¯s body.


    This was one of the skills that came with the Royal Wood Sword, and not only were the branches incredibly sharp, but they also contained the power to steal lifeforce.


    Immediately, wounds appeared all over the rainbow divine fish¡¯s body, and the light around it dimmed greatly. The rainbow divine fish struggled and broke free from the countless branches. Knowing that it wasn¡¯t a match for Zhao Fu, it once again tried to escape.


    However, how could Zhao Fu allow it to leave? The Royal Wood Sword once again became a fishing rod, and Zhao Fu flicked the line out, which fell on the rainbow divine fish and wrapped around its body a few times.


    Despite being caught by the fishing line, the rainbow divine fish continued to try to escape.


    Zhao Fu gripped the One World Rod and tried to drag the rainbow divine fish above the water. As long as he could bring it above the surface, he would win.


    The rainbow divine fish vigorously struggled, trying to go down while Zhao Fu tried to lift it up. The rainbow divine fish would be slightly lifted up by Zhao Fu, following which it would slightly bring the fishing rod downwards.


    Seeing that this wouldst for quite a while, Zhao Fu called out, ¡°Sky Demon! ughtering Ghost!¡±


    A ck sword light and a blood-red sword light shot towards the rainbow divine fish. Zhao Fu nned to use the two swords to heavily injure the rainbow divine fish, making his job much easier.


    The rainbow divine fish could sense the imminent danger, and it suddenly flicked its tail. The water seemed to explode as it shot towards the side like an arrow.


    Zhao Fu immediately pulled back on the fishing rod, and the fishing line became incredibly taut. Zhao Fu was horrified to find that the fishing line was on the verge of breaking, so he could only allow the rainbow divine fish to slowly drag him along and deal with it after it had run out of strength.


    The Sky Demon and ughtering Ghost were unable to keep up with the rainbow divine fish, and they turned back into swords and returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    A few hourster, the rainbow divine fish finally ran out of strength, and Zhao Fu vigorously pulled the rainbow divine fish towards the surface. The rainbow divine fish came closer and closer to the surface, but he suddenly felt that something was off because he heard many people¡¯s voices. This caused Zhao Fu to hesitate, and when he looked down at the rainbow divine fish, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want anything unexpected to happen.


    As long as he could pull the rainbow divine fish out of the water, it would be his. The rainbow divine fish was only about ten meters away from the surface now, so Zhao Fu decided to hurry and get it out of the water.

 Chapter 328: Rainbow Fish Jewel

    <h4>Chapter 328: Rainbow Fish Jewel</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    At the banks of Seeping River, an elderly man with long eyebrows caught a blue divine fish.


    ¡°Not bad, Ol¡¯ Jiang; another blue divine fish,¡± another elderly man said to the elderly man with long eyebrows as heughed.


    This blue divine fish made everyone around him feel a sense of admiration.


    The elderly man with long eyebrows chuckled as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a blue divine fish. Look at that young man; he¡¯s fished up four silver divine fish already.¡±


    Just as the elderly man finished speaking, a young man with a calm and steady aura caught another silver divine fish. The silver divine fish transformed into countless motes of light that entered his body, and a Fish Jewel appeared in his hand.


    Those around him sighed in admiration, and some felt incredibly envious. Fish Jewels could be sold, and a silver Fish Jewel was worth five gold coins or $50,000 in the real world.


    The young man couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly happy, but he noticed the various greedy gazes around him. Right now, he had three silver Fish Jewels on him, which were worth 15 gold coins. They could make others want to kill him.


    As such, the young man decided to move somewhere else or to at least sell the Fish Jewels first. He could deal with one or two people, but if there were too many of them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist them.


    The others around him could tell what he was thinking, so they immediately threw down their fishing rods and went over to surround him. The atmosphere became incredibly tense.


    Suddenly, a massive sound of something breaking through the water sounded out, creating massive sshes. This scene drew countless gazes, and all those who looked over werepletely stunned.


    The person at the center of Seeping River had dragged out a big fish that was ten meters long. The fish had golden scales and a pair of dragon horns, and it gave off a rainbow light. It seemed incredibly magical, and no one could look away.


    After the divine fish was dragged out, it turned into countless motes of rainbow-colored light before entering the body of the person who was now standing in the air. At the same time, a rainbow-colored Fish Jewel appeared.


    Everyone who was present felt his heart jump. Violet divine fish gave Gold grade items, orange divine fish gave Legendary grade items, and three-colored divine fish could give Epic grade items, so it was very likely that this rainbow divine fish could give a Divine Armament.


    Divine Armament ¨C those two words could cause anyone to go mad with greed. Such things werepletely priceless, and even godly spirits would want to steal such things.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have caught a dragon fish. You have received 100,000 Divine Fish Points.¡±


    That was the system announcement that Zhao Fu had received after he had caught the rainbow divine fish, and a rainbow-colored Fish Jewel appeared in his hand. This delighted Zhao Fu, but when he saw the crowd of people staring at him, he immediately put it away before turning into a ck blur and speeding off.


    Only after they saw the ck-cloaked figure rush away did the countless peoplee back to their senses and feel immense regret. If they could have stolen that Fish Jewel, they would never have to worry about money ever again.


    However, they didn¡¯t act because someone who could obtain a rainbow Fish Jewel definitely wouldn¡¯t be weak. Just the fact that he could fly set him greatly apart from others.


    The young man with the silver Fish Jewels immediately escaped when he saw that everyone¡¯s gazes had been attracted over to the rainbow divine fish. This made everyone who had wanted to take his Fish Jewels feel regret for being distracted.


    Soon, news about the rainbow divine fish quickly spread, shocking countless people and making them guess as to who that ck-cloaked figure was.


    Many incredible figures had continuously appeared,pletely outshining the Legatees ¨C after all, this event was for normal people.


    This time, no one thought that this person would be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Rather, they thought that it was another incredible person who had risen up. If he could obtain a Divine Armament, he would be able to cause massive bloodshed, making many feel anxious.


    On a small hill far away, Zhao Fu felt quite excited as he looked at the rainbow Fish Jewel in his hand ¨C would it really give him a Divine Armament?


    After Zhao Fu chose to use it, the rainbow Fish Jewel gave off a brilliant rainbow-colored light and rose from Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. Suddenly, a wild gale started to blow, and sand and small rocks started to fly everywhere as clouds gathered above him. The rainbow Fish Jewel gave off a powerful aura that spread all around him.


    This aura was nothing to Zhao Fu. He stared at the rainbow Fish Jewel in the air, and the light became brighter and brighter until it became quite piercing. Soon, it had be a two-meter wide orb of light.


    Zhao Fu started to feel more and more anticipation because the rainbow Fish Jewel was about to open. Would it really be able to give him a Divine Armament? Zhao Fu wasn¡¯tpletely sure.


    After the light gradually faded away, a rhombus-shaped crystal that gave off a rainbow-colored light appeared in the air and slowly floated down.


    When he saw this, Zhao Fu felt slightly disappointed that it wasn¡¯t a piece of equipment, but he stretched out his hand and caught it.


    [Heavenly Domain Stone]: An extremely rare stone in this world; legends say only a few exist, and it has great uses.


    After looking at the information regarding the Heavenly Domain Stone in conjunction with the information that he had received from god Kerr, Zhao Fu knew what it was. He was disappointed but not too disappointed.


    The Heavenly Domain Stone wasn¡¯t a material, nor was it a piece of equipment. Rather, it was a special item. Zhao Fu knew what its effects were, but because they weren¡¯t useful right now, he could only put it away.


    Zhao Fu then went to Holy Light City because he now had enough Divine Fish Points for a Gold grade City Creation Stone.


    There were 100 Gold grade City Creation Stones in total ¨C this didn¡¯t seem like a small figure, but there were many peoplepeting for them. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to miss out, so he hurried over to exchange his points for one.


    Gold grade City Creation Stones could be exchanged for 200,000 Divine Fish Points, but all of the City Creation stones had purchase restrictions ¨C this meant that no matter how many Divine Fish Points Zhao Fu had, he would only be able to purchase one Gold grade City Creation Stone.


    After exchanging for a Gold grade City Creation Stone, Zhao Fu returned to Seeping River. Last time, he had been at a rtively downstream region, and this time, he went to a more upstream region. If he could encounter another rainbow divine fish, he wouldn¡¯t mind at all.


    However, things didn¡¯t go as Zhao Fu had wanted ¨C not only did he not see a single rainbow divine fish, but he also didn¡¯t find any more three-colored divine fish. All of the ones he fished up were violet and orange divine fish.


    Just like that, the fourth day of the Divine Fish Festival slowly passed.


    Now, it was the fifth day. It waspletely overcast and slightly chilly, and it looked as if it would rain at any moment. This was a good day for fishing.

 Chapter 329: Three-Colored Divine Fish

    <h4>Chapter 329: Three-Colored Divine Fish</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Thest time that a rainbow divine fish had appeared, the weather had been like this. Zhao Fu wondered if he had the luck today to encounter another one. If he could, he would be quite satisfied. Hopefully, it would also drop a Fish Jewel that would give him a piece of equipment.


    Soon, it started to drizzle, and Zhao Fu used the One World Rod¡¯s fourth effect, causing the conical hat and raincoat to appear on his body.


    The rain continuously fell on the river and also brought with it a faint fog. Zhao Fu sat on his little boat, not moving at all. Holding his fishing rod, he seemed to have fused with the river, creating an artistic scene.


    However, it was useless ¨C not a single three-colored divine fish had appeared, much less a rainbow divine fish. Could it be that he was at the wrong ce?


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu felt that this shouldn¡¯t be so ¨C after all, the water upstream was more still than the water downstream, and such a ce was suitable for fish to reside, which meant that there should be more divine fish here.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had already caught many of the rare divine fish downstream, which was why he had decided toe here.


    After fishing for another two hours, Zhao Fu still hadn¡¯t made any great gains. As such, he decided to go to the middle stretch of the river and then the downstream region. In the end, he found that upstream was still better, which reaffirmed what he originally thought.


    It had been a long time since he had seen a three-colored or rainbow-colored divine fish; could it be that Seeping River no longer had these divine fish? However, Seeping River was thergest water region that Zhao Fu had ess to ¨C after all, Great Qin was quite far ind, and it was quite far away from the ocean. They would have to travel at least ten or so regions to reach the ocean.


    So far, they hadn¡¯t expanded so far away, and none of the water sources in other regions were as big as Seeping River. Most were only smallkes and couldn¡¯tpare to Seeping River.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of something ¨C didn¡¯t his blood greatly attract divine fish? The small fish that had devoured his blood were great bait, and even that rainbow divine fish wanted to devour him. In that case, couldn¡¯t he just use his blood to directly attract divine fish?


    Zhao Fu felt that he could give this method a shot. Zhao Fu had used a lot of blood to develop bait over these few days, and it was only because he had consumed many spirit medicines that his body hadn¡¯t weakened.


    As such, Zhao Fu took out a dagger and made a cut on his arm. His blood dripped into the river and spread out, bringing with it the slight smell of blood.


    After letting his blood drip out for nearly three minutes, Zhao Fu used the Royal Wood Sword to heal the cut.


    Suddenly, the river seemed to go deathly silent ¨C there wasn¡¯t any noise or a sign of life, and Zhao Fu suddenly felt his hairs stand on end.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Zhao Fu saw countless fish that were about as big as his hand madly swim towards him. These fish looked quite terrifying ¨C their heads looked like skeletons, they had gray scales, and they had two rows of sharp teeth.


    These were most likely the fish monsters of Seeping River. Zhao Fu had never thought that his blood would attract countless fish monsters instead of divine fish. They were simply innumerable, swarming his boat from all sides.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t feeling too worried. They would be able to take down normal people, but how could they threaten Zhao Fu? By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was incredibly terrifying.


    The One World Rod turned into the Royal Wood Sword, and Zhao Fu stood up and sent his energy into the Royal Wood Sword, causing it to shine with a bright green light. Zhao Fu stabbed it downwards.


    The Royal Wood Sword instantly pierced through the small boat, and countless ck branches stretched out and split before continuing to stretch out and split continuously.


    Countless fish monsters were approaching because of their attraction to Zhao Fu¡¯s blood. The sharp branches continued to grow, and they pierced the fish monsters¡¯ bodies and devoured their lifeforce.


    Soon, a strange scene appeared ¨C a 100 meter wide ck crown of branches had appeared underwater. There wasn¡¯t a single leaf on those branches, and there were countless fish corpses hung on the branches.


    The fish monsters continued to rush over, but they were unable to harm Zhao Fu at all. They couldn¡¯t evene within 100 meters of him without being killed by the tree branches.


    At that moment, arge fish that was ten or so meters long slowly floated to the surface. This wasn¡¯t a divine fish but a Lord ss fish monster.


    The Lord ss fish monster looked at Zhao Fu with its sinister eyes, which shined with a blue light. Water began to gather towards it, forming two fish monsters made of water that then leapt out of the water and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Sky Demon sh!¡±


    Seeing the two fish made of water flying towards him, Zhao Fu drew the Sky Demon Sword, and a ten or so meter long ck arc of light shed out, giving off a sharp sword aura. It split the two fish, and they fell back into the river.


    At that moment, the Lord ss fish monster swept its tail, creating arge ssh and leaping out of the water. It opened its mouth and revealed its sharp teeth that seemed to be able to tear apart iron.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the right, and while the Lord ss fish monster passed him, he raised the Sky Demon Sword and hacked down, tearing through its defenses and leaving a gash through which its bones could be seen.


    In actuality, this Lord ss fish monster wasn¡¯t very strong ¨C Lord ss monsters that led small groups or herds were usually more powerful, while those that had massive groups or herds were less powerful.


    This Lord ss fish monster¡¯s main strength came from being able tomand countless ordinary fish monsters, but they had all been killed by the ck crown of branches.


    After suffering this attack, the Lord ss fish monster immediately tried to run away after falling back into the water.


    ¡°Godly Demon Devour!¡±


    Zhao Fu once again used a godly skill, and he raised his sword and swung it. Immediately, a massive, ugly face appeared, and it opened itsrge mouth and unleashed an attractive force as it moved towards the Lord ss fish monster.


    The Lord ss fish monster was quite startled, and it suddenly gave off arge amount of blue light, forming a blue protective shield. The massive face continuously bit at the shield, and soon, countless cracks started to appear across the blue shield.


    At that moment, the Lord ss fish monster dove into the water and started to quickly swim away.


    Zhao Fu immediately unleashed his King¡¯s Domain around himself before jumping into the river. This Lord ss fish monster was quite weak and would be quite easy to kill, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on letting it go.


    The fish monster was quite fast, but Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t slow. He followed the fish monster the entire time. By now, its blue shield had already shattered, and its body had been torn by therge face. However, the Lord ss fish monster had turned to bite the face, destroying it in return.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu saw a round stage at the bottom of the river, above which there was a floating statue of a fish monster.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that he would have followed the Lord ss fish monster to its Den!

 Chapter 330: Dragon-Sealing Well

    <h4>Chapter 330: Dragon-Sealing Well</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Dens were quite rare, and fish monsters were quite ferocious. If he could obtain this Den and raise an army of fish monsters, they would definitelye in handy someday. However, in order to obtain this Den, Zhao Fu would have to kill the Lord ss fish monster.


    By now, the Lord ss fish monster had already been heavily injured. There were many injuries all over its body, but after it returned to its Den, it would receive some buffs ¨C this included an increase in strength and regeneration.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t afford to let the fish monster do as it wished, so he drew the ughtering Ghost Sword and shed out with it. A?barrier expanded outwards, and the Lord ss fish monster that was desperately trying to return to its Den was pulled into the ughterfield Domain, cutting off its path.


    Seeing that it had been stopped, the Lord ss fish monster turned around and fiercely gazed at Zhao Fu. Now that it couldn¡¯t return to the Den, it could only choose to go all-out.


    Blue light continuously streamed out from within the Lord ss fish monster¡¯s body, and the water gathered towards it, forming five fish monsters that looked exactly the same as it.


    Because they were underwater this time, these five fish monsters were much faster than the previous ones. They instantly vanished and jetted towards Zhao Fu as they bit at him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted ¨C this sort of speed greatly surprised him, but it was still within his grasp. Zhao Fu¡¯s body burst forth with power as traces of ck aura rose up from his body. The ughtering Ghost Sword in his hand gave off a terrifying blood-red light, and ghostly howls could be faintly heard.


    Suddenly, two of the fish monsters attacked Zhao Fu from in front of him. Zhao Fu¡¯s sword brought with it a wave of blood-red light, splitting the two fish monsters in half. However, at that moment, another fish monster rushed at him from the side.


    Zhao Fu quickly used his sword to block, but immediately after, another fish monster charged at him from the other side, ferociously biting towards him and trapping him between two attacks.


    Zhao Fu could only quickly retreat, dodging this pincer attack. The final fish monster tried to attack from behind, but he anticipated this, spinning and slicing it in half.


    The Lord ss fish monster took advantage of this situation. It opened itsrge mouth and gulped down arge amount of water before spitting out water like a cannon towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was caught off-guard, and he was sent flying back ten or so meters. The remaining two water fish monsters took this opportunity to attack.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and sent his power into the ughtering Ghost Sword, causing it to shine with a brilliant, blood-red light. Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, creating a blood-colored crescent moon that destroyed the remaining two water fish monsters.


    Suddenly, the Lord ss fish monster appeared behind Zhao Fu and opened its mouth as it bit towards him. It traveled as fast as lightning and reached Zhao Fu in an instant.


    However, Zhao Fu had predicted that this would happen, and in that moment of crisis, he turned and rammed his sword upwards, piercing through the Lord ss fish monster¡¯s lower jaw.


    The Lord ss fish monster howled in pain, and Zhao Fu retreated slightly before putting the ughtering Ghost Sword away, drawing the Sky Demon Sword, and sending his King¡¯s Power into it. The sword gave off a massive amount of sword qi, and Zhao Fu gripped it with both hands as he shed out with it.


    A massive amount of ck sword qi split the Lord ss fish monster¡¯s head down the middle, causing its blood and brains to spill out continuously until it died.


    It was a pity that the Lord ss fish monster didn¡¯t drop a single item, which surprised Zhao Fu. It was the first time that he had been so unlucky as to not receive a single item from a Lord ss monster.


    In the end, Zhao Fu could only put away the Lord ss fish monster¡¯s corpse ¨C after all, its corpse contained many useful materials. Zhao Fu then headed towards the fish monster Den. After the Lord ss fish monster died, the rest of the Den didn¡¯t have the strength to resist.


    Zhao Fu went to the statue above the Den and touched it, and an interface jumped out.


    [Den ¨C Clown Bone Fish]: (Intermediate Den: 290,883/450,000), Grade: Gold, Description: A Clown Bone Fish Den that spawns 265-345 Clown Bone Fish per day.


    It turned out those fish monsters were called Clown Bone Fish. The Den was also Intermediate level, which surprised Zhau Fu. He chose to conquer it and obtained 800 Achievement Points, and after choosing to [Relocate] it, the Great Qin Town obtained 230,000 EXP.


    Zhao Fu was quite delighted to have suddenly received so much EXP. Now, Great Qin Town was less than 100,000 EXP away from leveling up into a Basic City ¨C how could he not feel excited?


    After Zhao Fu conquered the Den and chose to [Relocate] it, the Clown Bone Fish statue shined with a faint light, and the stage below Zhao Fu¡¯s feet gradually disappeared. Afterward, Zhao Fu grabbed the statue and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, an incredibly terrifying aura appeared, causing the entire region around him to freeze. The water stopped flowing, and all of the creatures within Seeping River became terrified as a figure that was nearly 1,000 meters long appeared behind Zhao Fu.


    Under this immense pressure, Zhao Fu¡¯s body froze, and his hairs stood on end as he looked behind him and saw a gigantic Clown Bone Fish.


    The massive Clown Bone Fish was covered with gray scales, and it had sharp teeth that jutted out of its mouth. It also had a bone horn on its head, making it look quite ferocious and savage.


    ¡°The Royal ss being here is this Clown Bone Fish?¡± Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate at all as he rushed away. He had juste here and destroyed a Clown Bone Fish Den, so the gigantic Clown Bone Fish was definitely here for vengeance.


    The gigantic Clown Bone Fish condescendingly looked at Zhao Fu and opened its abyss-like mouth. A massive attractive force exploded out as a great amount of water was sucked into its mouth.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was unable to resist as he flew backward, about to be sucked into the enormous Clown Bone Fish¡¯s mouth.


    At that moment, a ray of golden light shot into the sky, breaking free from the attractive force.


    The Clown Bone Fish was quite startled. Before it could react, the golden light had already vanished into the horizon.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was covered by a ray of golden light as he flew through the air, passing by countless things in an instant. To others, he looked like a golden meteor streaking through the sky, and afternding in front of the gates of a main city, those who saw him werepletely dumbfounded.


    Zhao Fupletely ignored those gazes and immediately entered the main city ¨C he could no longer stay in Seeping River, or that Clown Bone Fish would definitely find him.


    Very soon, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Town and let out a sigh of relief. Royal ss monsters were indeed incredibly powerful, and even a City Lord with a City Lord Seal most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to take one down. Zhao Fu had only been able to escape by using the Ten Thousand Kilometer Teleportation Talisman.


    The Ten Thousand Kilometer Teleportation Talisman¡¯s effects were quite surprising, and if he had the opportunity, he would definitely try to obtain a few more. They were incredibly good for escaping, and if it wasn¡¯t for this talisman, he would¡¯ve only been able to escape by using his Nation Armament, and even then, he would¡¯ve had to pay a great price.


    However, the most ideal location for fishing was now gone; he absolutely couldn¡¯t return there. In that case, where should he go? It was only the fifth day of the Divine Fish Festival, and he couldn¡¯t waste the final two days.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu found out from his subordinates that there was a region that had a ¡®Dragon-Sealing Well!¡¯


    In the legends, the Dragon-Sealing Well was a ce where evil dragons or flood dragon were locked up. In ancient times, flood dragons would often cause floods and tsunamis, so they would be locked up in the Dragon-Sealing Well to prevent them from harming the mortal realm.

 Chapter 331: Water of Life

    <h4>Chapter 331: Water of Life</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu went to the Dragon-Sealing Well and found that it was quite big, about 100 meters wide. It was made of white brick, and there were 36 ck chains around it lowered into the well. The chains were extremely wide, being one meter wide each, and the well water was a dark green color.


    ¡°Is there really a dragon sealed in here?¡± Zhao Fu came to the well, grabbed a chain, and tried to pull it up. He could barely budge it, and he found that the chains were extraordinary heavy and most likely extremely long as well.


    The Dragon-Sealing Well had only been discovered recently, and it was said that a few City Lords had personallye to take a look. However, they hadn¡¯t found much, so they had all returned.


    Zhao Fu looked at the well for a while but didn¡¯t find anything special about it. It was unlikely that there was a real dragon sealed in here, or this would be a forbidden area and not be open to everyone.


    Zhao Fu hade here to see if he could fish up some rare divine fish. However, it seemed deathly still within the well as if there weren¡¯t even bugs or grass, much less fish.


    However, since he had made the journey here, Zhao Fu decided to at least try it out. He sat on the side of the Dragon-Sealing Well and put on some bait before lowering the hook into the water. Soon, he was surprised to find that a fish had bitten.


    It was a violet divine fish, but Zhao Fu found that the fish within the well were a bit strange ¨C they were fairly long and slim, their scales had a faint dark-green color, and they had slitted pupils.


    Zhao Fu pulled this divine fish out of the water, and countless motes of light entered his body. Zhao Fu continued to fish, and soon, he caught another violet divine fish that gave him a Fish Jewel. Afterward, he pulled up an orange divine fish.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with this ce, and his gains here were as good as at Seeping River. For the next two days, Zhao Fu remained here the entire time.


    Nothing much happened during those two days, and at most, he fished up a three-colored fish. It was a pity that it didn¡¯t give him a Fish Jewel, but it was good that the gold divine fish and violet divine fish gave him many Fish Jewels.


    Soon, it was midnight, and the moon shined brightly in the sky. Zhao Fu put away his fishing rod because the Divine Fish Festival had ended.


    Zhao Fu went to the Exchange Stone Stele at Holy Light City. Before, Zhao Fu had wanted to use all of his Divine Fish Points to exchange for City Creation Stones, but because one could only purchase each grade of City Creation Stones once, Zhao Fu could only buy one of each type.


    This left Zhao Fu with 200,000 Divine Fish Points, so he started to look through the list to see if there was anything else worth redeeming.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu remembered that Great Qin required a Stage 3 medicinal pill recipe, and he found a recipe for the Dead Tree Pill.


    The Dead Tree Pill required a Dead Tree Heart as the main ingredient, rather than Windbell Fruits. However, since this was the only Stage 3 medicinal pill recipe, Zhao Fu still bought it and asked Zhang Baishu to modify it.


    The Dead Tree Pill Recipe cost 200,000 Divine Fish Points, which depleted the rest of Zhao Fu¡¯s points.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu started to go through the gains of all of Great Qin¡¯s subjects.


    There were three Gold grade City Creation Stones in total from Zhao Fu, Bai Qi, and Wang Jian, 12 Silver grade City Creation Stones, 35 Blue grade City Creation Stones, and 104 Normal grade City Creation Stones.


    They had obtained 154 City Creation Stones in total from the Divine Fish Festival, and adding on Great Qin¡¯s current viges, Great Qin now had 651 viges. Just from the viges alone, Zhao Fu was spawning roughly 4,000 vigers per day.


    Adding on the people he bought from each of the regions, Great Qin¡¯s poption growth was simply monstrous, adding up to roughly 10,000 people per day. What¡¯s more, this was not including the people added from conquering other viges.


    After the Divine Fish Festival ended, Great Qin had 340,000 people, so Zhao Fu expanded the army by 20,000 soldiers. Now, Great Qinmanded 60,000 soldiers, of which 35,000 were Stage 1 soldiers. After all, most of them had taken the time during the Divine Fish Festival to rest and focus on cultivation.


    The other soldiers¡¯ cultivations were all around Stage 0-6 to 0-7. With the Blood God Pills, their cultivations definitely wouldn¡¯t be weak either. Now, Great Qin¡¯s strength was pulling closer to a system main city¡¯s strength. Only by having simr levels of strength would he be able to fight against them.


    Zhao Fu established the Clown Bone Fish Den in one of Great Qin¡¯s bodies of water and decided to apportion some resources to developing the Clown Bone Fish. In the future, if there were aquatic fights, the Clown Bone Fish would definitely be a valuable asset. Their sharp teeth could easily tear through flesh.


    Next, Zhao Fu turned his attention to the Fish Jewels. There were 1.24 million Normal grade Fish Jewels, 300,000 Blue grade Fish Jewels, 60,000 Silver grade Fish Jewels, 6,723 Gold grade Fish Jewels, and 43 Legendary grade Fish Jewels.


    The Fish Jewels at or below Silver grade were obtained by people in Great Qin, while 90% of those that were Gold grade and above were obtained by Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had others open the other Fish Jewels, while he obtained the Legendary grade Fish Jewels. These would all unlock Legendary grade items.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile when he looked at those 43 Legendary grade Fish Jewels. He opened them all, and rays of violet light shot out before quickly disappearing.


    This time, he obtained eight Legendary grade pieces of equipment, 13 Legendary grade materials, seven skill books, and 15 other items.


    Zhao Fu directly handed out the Legendary grade equipment as rewards, while he put the materials away for Rhode to forge with when he reached that level. None of the skills suited Zhao Fu either, so he gave them out as well.


    Of the 15 items, there were some that were particrly special.


    The first was a Stage 5 medicinal pill recipe. What made Zhao Fu feel quite excited was that this medicinal recipe was for a pill called the Flying Spirit Pill, which required Stage 5 medicinal grass Flying Spirit Grass.


    Even though Zhao Fu didn¡¯t even have Stage 3 medicinal pills yet and the leap to Stage 5 medicinal pills was quite big, with this medicinal recipe, they would be able to save a lot of time.


    The second item was a type of incubating water called the Water of Life, which Zhao Fu immediately poured onto the dragon egg, greatly shortening its incubation period. Now, it would probably take around two months to hatch, saving him one month.


    The third item was a bottle of poison called Poison Dragon Liquid ¨C it was incredibly toxic, and even a powerful dragon would fall before it. With the amount it contained, it could be used three times.


    The fourth item was a lump of ck iron as big as a watermelon called Boundary Iron. It was a very special material not suited to be used for equipment. Rather, it was suited to being forged into something that would be used with the Heavenly Domain Stone. As such, Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised to obtain something like this.


    The fifth item was a crystal pendant called Stealther. It didn¡¯t have any stats. Instead, it had a single skill that provided one with invisibility. This was quite a special skill, and it would be incredibly useful at key moments.


    There was nothing too special about the items, though Zhao Fu obtained another Flight Stone that was much better than the previous one.

 Chapter 332: Great Qin Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 332: Great Qin Assassin</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Out of the almost 7,000 Gold grade Fish Jewels, they obtained 2,000 or so Gold grade equipment, 2,000 or so materials, a few hundred skill books, and 2,000 other items.


    The Silver grade, Blue grade, and Normal grade Fish Jewels were all opened, creating an ocean of equipment and other items.


    If they forged all of the Gold grade materials, that would be 5,000 pieces of Gold grade equipment in total for Great Qin. Every captain would be able to have a piece of gold grade equipment, and most Generals would have Legendary grade equipment.


    All of the 60,000 soldiers had at least two pieces of Silver grade or above equipment now, and just from this, Great Qin¡¯s military strength had once again been boosted. It was now no longer something that could be resisted by ordinary people.


    As for the Blue grade and Normal grade equipment and items, Zhao Fu nned on using them to exchange for people. This would allow him to greatly save on the costs of buying people.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t been able to obtain one of the ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones, there was definitely no other faction that couldpare to his gains, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel too disappointed.


    After taking care of these things, Zhao Fu returned to the real world and went to the Heaven Awaken World forum. He had been busy fishing during the Divine Fish Festival and didn¡¯t check the forum. He felt that big things had definitely happened, so he came to take a look.


    He first took a look at who the owners of the ten Legendary grade City Creation Stones were, and he was quite surprised to find that not a single Legatee had obtained one.


    They were all obtained by ordinary people who had been blessed by the heavens and destined to be extraordinary in the future. However, they had to hide the information about themselves as much as possible, or even one of the weakerrge families would be able to destroy them easily in the real world. As such, none of them dared to reveal anything and chose to develop in secrecy.


    The other big news was that the descendant of the Xuanyuan family had battled the descendant of Chiyou. Their battle had caused the heavens and the earth to go dim, and it had split mountains and rivers. The Regulus Sword and Chiyou Saber had created abnormal signs and given off immense might ¨C it was possible that their grades had greatly surpassed Epic grade and were close to Divine Armaments.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu knew of the grades above Epic from the information he had obtained from god Kerr. In fact, even Divine Armaments weren¡¯t the most powerful things.


    In the end, the battle had ended in a tie, and both sides seemed to have been heavily injured.


    Also, there had been many abnormal signs in different ces during the Divine Fish Festival. These were all caused by the ordinary people blessed by the heavens, and Zhao Fu had a look through the information. If these people appeared before Zhao Fu, he definitely wouldn¡¯t spare them.


    This was because killing them would result in him obtaining a lot of Fate. Even though they didn¡¯t possess as much Fate as a Legatee, it was still incredibly pure and concentrated.


    Zhao Fu also read that there were three ces where rainbow divine fish had appeared ¨C the first was in the ocean, and it looked like a whale; the second was in Seeping River, and it looked like a carp ¨C the one Zhao Fu had caught; and the third was in argeke, and it looked like a catfish.


    The first had been found by a person by coincidence. That rainbow divine fish had been very gentle and didn¡¯t attack anyone; it would only swim away when it detected that there were people wanting to harm it.


    The second had been caught by an extremely mysterious person, who had obtained a Fish Jewel. Countless people guessed as to who that person was, and most guessed that it was the owner of Heavenly Sword City.


    The third seemed to have been angered by something. It created massive waves that drowned tens of thousands of people and was killed by two City Lords in the end. However, it didn¡¯t drop a Fish Jewel.


    There were some other less important matters, and Zhao Fu read through them as well. Just as Zhao Fu was about to re-enter the Heaven Awaken World, Wu Qingniang called him and said that she wanted him to establish friendly rtions with the Soldier Alliance.


    The Soldier Alliance was the top faction in Soldier Forest, and it was said that Wu Qingniang¡¯s rtionship with the Alliance Master was quite good. Before, Wu Qingniang had asked Zhao Fu to meet him, but he had refused.


    After a lot of development, Heaven¡¯s Choice had be arge faction within Demon Tree City, and it had 20,000 or so people.


    Zhao Fu could understand Wu Qingniang¡¯s intentions ¨C she wanted them to ally together into an incredibly powerful faction to be the overlords of the Forest of Horrors.


    Zhao Fu replied that he understood and chatted for a bit before hanging up and returning to the Heaven Awaken World.


    By now, it was daytime in the Heaven Awaken World, and Great Qin had resumed its normal operations. The Merchant Alliance and various productions started to be busy again, and the soldiers started to go out conquering again. Zhao Fu wanted to quickly level up the Great Qin Town because they were less than 100,000 EXP away, and it wouldn¡¯t take long.


    At that moment, a hooded Great Qin Assassin walked in to report a matter that caused a light smile to appear on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Within Orc City, Gunador frowned as he looked at the ten or so Orcs lying within the tent. Their bodies were incredibly hot, and their faces were pale with cold sweat all over their bodies. They seemed to be incredibly sick and weak.


    The Orc Shamans continuously fed these Orcs medicines and cast their healing skills, causing a green light to fall on their bodies. However, these things didn¡¯t seem to help, and the Orcs continued to look just as weak and pained.


    Gunador couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Just what sort of sickness is this? Why are these medicines and your healing skills wholly ineffective?¡±


    The Shamans were also sweating nervously and didn¡¯t know how to reply. ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, we also don¡¯t know what sickness they have. If it¡¯s a normal sickness, our healing should have been effective, but none of our medicines or skills have been useful at all.¡±


    These ten or so Orcs were elites of Orc City. All of them were S grade, and they were greatly nurtured. Their cultivations were nearly Stage 2, and the reason their cultivation had been so fast was because of how many medicinal pills they had consumed. It was because of Hidden Evil that they were like this.


    They had never thought that Zhao Fu would¡¯ve put a slow-acting poison in the medicinal pills, and after such a long time, Hidden Evil had been gradually umting within their bodies. Even normal antidotes wouldn¡¯t work, much less these healing skills.


    Unless it was a very advanced Antidote Pill, nothing would be able to heal them. However, none of them knew that this wasn¡¯t a disease but poison. Moreover, even if they did know, they didn¡¯t have advanced Antidote Pills.


    Hidden Evil Grass was a Stage 2 poisonous grass, and if it was consumed for a long time, even Stage 5 Antidote Pills wouldn¡¯t be able to fully cure it. Even if the Orc City had Stage 5 Antidote Pills, they would only have a few at most.


    Gunador looked incredibly perturbed as he ordered, ¡°Keep trying whatever you can think of; we have to cure them no matter what. They¡¯re our best soldiers, and we can¡¯t let anything happen to them!¡±


    The Shamans quickly nodded worriedly.

 Chapter 333: War Machine

    <h4>Chapter 333: War Machine</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Gunador didn¡¯t know what to do because he didn¡¯t know the truth. As such, he could only see how things went. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for ten or so Orcs to get sick; rather, it was because they were elites that the city had been greatly nurturing.


    However, a few hourster, a few more Orcs fell sick with the same symptoms. By now, Gunador felt that something was off.


    Soon, there were around 50 Orcs who had fallen sick, and Gunador could tell how serious this matter was. He immediately gathered all of the leaders within Orc City and reported this matter to the City Lord, Kaki.


    Within the City Hall, a valiant-looking Orc, who gave off a powerful aura and had braided hair, sat above ¨C this was Kaki.


    Kaki looked incredibly serious as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do we have any results yet?¡±


    Gunador shook his head as he replied, ¡°City Lord, we haven¡¯t been able to determine anything conclusively. All of those who fell sick did so incredibly abruptly.¡±


    Kaki said in a low voice, ¡°Hurry and investigate it clearly; we can¡¯t allow this matter to get out of control!¡±


    The Orcs all responded before leaving and investigating the source of this sickness.


    They first gathered all of the sick Orcs and quarantined them because it was possible that they were infectious.


    However, such sicknesses didn¡¯t break out for no reason ¨C there had to be some sort of source. If it was a natural reason, it would be easy to figure out, and if it was caused by someone, there would definitely be evidence here and there.


    Right now, only the higher-ups of Orc City knew about this, and they tried all sorts of ways to get rid of this sickness. The normal Orcs had no idea about this, and if this news was spread, it would definitely cause a lot of panic.


    The Assassins who had infiltrated Orc City heard about this. After setting up this situation for so long, it was time to draw the in.


    After such a long time, Zhao Fu¡¯s Assassins had fully investigated Orc City ¨C they had 270,000 Orcs in total and had 50,000 soldiers. 80% of them were Stage 1, and they also had 20,000 or so Goblins and Kobolds.


    These Goblins and Kobolds were all ves, and they weren¡¯t treated very well. They would often be beaten or even killed on the spot.


    Zhao Fu felt that these 20,000 or so Goblins and Kobolds could be quite useful, and they could make a decisive difference in key moments.


    However, right now, the priority was to raise the Great Qin Town to a Basic City, so they could only wait a few days before making a move against Orc City.


    This was because after raising the Great Qin Town to a Basic City, Zhao Fu could condense his own City Lord Seal ¨C with that seal, he would be able to control everything within the city. If anyone tried to attack the city, even if they broke into the city and reached the City Heart, the City Heart would release a powerful energy shield and protect itself if the City Lord Seal hadn¡¯t been taken.


    Once Zhao Fu condensed a City Lord Seal, he could turn the city into a war machine. With the City Lord Seal, he could use the city¡¯s energy itself.


    City Lord Seals were the core of a city, and if they were damaged or their energy depleted, the city would be negatively affected. In the worst-case scenarios, the city could be destroyed simply because of its City Lord Seal.


    Zhao Fu wanted to first condense a City Lord Seal so that he wouldn¡¯t have to use his Nation Armament and consume a lot of Fate when fighting.


    Another reason was that Hidden Evil had only just started taking effect, and only a few dozen Orcs had been rendered unable to fight. This was far from enough from what Zhao Fu wanted.


    Zhao Fu wanted to easily take down Orc City ¨C if he directly attacked now, Great Qin would suffer great losses. If they waited a few days for Hidden Evil to affect even more Orcs, it would make it easier for them to deal with Orc City.


    There were also 220,000 ordinary Orc residents, but they wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. Even though they couldn¡¯tpare to the Orc soldiers, even normal Orcs had decent fighting power, so they had to find a way to deal with those 220,000 other Orcs.


    Zhao Fu remembered that he would be going to Orc City the next day to exchange more people, so he could take a look to see how his n was progressing.


    ¡°Send out my orders! Tell the conquering teams to conquer viges as fast as possible, even if that means disregarding captives, until the Great Qin Town breaks through to be a Basic City.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s orders were soon transmitted to the various Generals, and they began to quickly attack and conquer other viges.


    The next day, Zhao Fu brought equipment and medicinal pills to Orc City. Gunador¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he saw Zhao Fu, and he smiled as he said, ¡°Esteemed guest, wee to our city again!¡±


    Zhao Fu also smiled as he replied, ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, you¡¯re too courteous. We¡¯ve known each other for so long now, so there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡±


    Gunador smiled and quickly changed the topic, and after doing some casual chatting, it was as if they seemed to be a pair of close friends.


    However, both of them clearly knew that they were only putting on appearances and using each other. If they had the opportunity, they would immediately destroy the other party.


    Zhao Fu had long since seen through this fa?ade, but he had to also put on a mask. After all, this was how the world worked ¨C those who were too simple and direct had no way of surviving.


    Afterward, Gunador took Zhao Fu to the where the people were held. Zhao Fu looked around and saw roughly 2,000 people, surprising him. It was the first time that the Orcs had brought so many people to trade.


    ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, howe there are so many of them this time?¡± Zhao Fuughed as he asked testingly.


    Gunador could tell what Zhao Fu was thinking and replied, ¡°Our warriors continuously broke through a few viges, which is why we have so many of them.¡±


    In actuality, Orc City had many more Humans than this, but they either killed all of the high-Grade ones or kept them for themselves. The only reason there were more Humans and more humans that were of better Grade was because Gunador wanted to ask something of Zhao Fu.


    Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t believe Gunador¡¯s words, but because he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to expose Gunador, he nodded in satisfaction and prepared to take out goods to trade.


    At that moment, Gunador suddenly said, ¡°Esteemed guest, this time, we don¡¯t want any equipment or medicinal pills ¨C we just want some high efficacy healing spirit medicines.¡±


    Zhao Fu had been keeping tabs on Orc City this entire time, and he knew that around 1,000 Orcs had fallen ill since yesterday. By now, the situation could no longer be hidden, and a sense of crisis descended on the entire city. All of the higher-ups of the city were going mad with worry.


    They were unable to find the source, nor were they able to defend themselves or heal those who were sick. Even Kaki felt quite worried, and he ordered his subordinates to prioritize resolving the crisis.


    Orc City had some basic medicinal grasses, but it didn¡¯t have high-quality ones. Originally, Gunador had asked Zhou Ming to buy some good medicines in the system main cities ¨C Gunador liked to deal with Zhou Ming more because he was easier to control.


    However, facing the unpredictable and unfathomable Zhao Fu, Gunador had to tread incredibly carefully.


    The medicine that Zhou Ming had brought waspletely useless, so Gunador could only hope that with Zhao Fu¡¯s abilities, he would have some effective medicines.

 Chapter 334: Orc City

    <h4>Chapter 334: Orc City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had long since heard of Zhou Ming mass-buying medicine in the system main cities, so he knew what Gunador was thinking. However, he still pretended to be confused as he asked, ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, what do you need healing medicines for? I have a few bottles of high-quality healing medicinal pills.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu took out a few bottles of medicinal pills and handed them to Gunador.


    Gunador was quite hesitant ¨C after all, there were now 1,000 sick Orcs, and a few bottles wouldn¡¯t be of much help. He certainly couldn¡¯t tell Zhao Fu that so many of them had fallen sick.


    ¡°There¡¯s a vige near our city that has broken out with some sort of sickness. Everyone who has been affected has felt his temperature greatly increase, and those who are sick are covered in cold sweat. Normal medicines have been ineffective, so we wanted to find some high-quality medicines to deal with the situation.¡± Gunador did his best to lie, but it was impossible to tell if Zhao Fu would believe him. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t reveal the true situation to an outsider.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu acted shocked as he replied, ¡°For so many people to get sick together, is it some sort of gue?¡±


    Gunador felt quite shocked ¨C he had suspected it to be some sort of gue, but he had no way of dealing with it.


    ¡°It might be! I wonder if esteemed guest has any medicines to deal with gues?¡± Gunador slowly asked as he smiled.


    Gunador couldn¡¯t let Zhao Fu know of Orc City¡¯s current situation at any cost, or they would be at a massive disadvantage.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°Of course, I have medicine for treating gues, but the price is, mm, a bit more expensive.¡±


    Gunador could tell what Zhao Fu was hinting at and inwardly let out a sigh of relief. If Zhao Fu was willing to gift it to them for free, he would suspect something.


    ¡°As long as your medicine is effective, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a bit expensive,¡± Gunador said cheerfully.


    ¡°But of course! Respected Vice-Lord, I¡¯m sure that the great Orc City has conquered many viges. I wonder how many City Creation Stones you have?¡±


    When he heard this, Gunador inwardly harrumphed and thought, ¡°This sly human! He even wants City Creation Stones!¡± Even if they had to destroy them, he wasn¡¯t willing to give these things to him to strengthen his forces.


    However, right now, he had no choice. Perhaps Zhao Fu¡¯s medicine really could heal the Orcs, so Gunador decided that losing some City Creation Stones wouldn¡¯t be too great of a cost. As such, he ended up agreeing.


    In the end, Gunador ended up giving Zhao Fu 2,000 ves and ten City Creation Stones in exchange for all of the medicine he had. Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have all of the medicine on him, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t hand all of it over. Otherwise, it would be far too suspicious to take out so much medicine.


    The two of them agreed to carry out the exchange the next day so that Zhao Fu could have this day to make preparations.


    After returning to the Great Qin Town, Zhao Fu felt that his thoughts had be quite clear. He ordered his people to mass-refine Hidden Evil and turn them into medicinal pills that contained mostly Hidden Evil.


    Zhao Fu would give Gunador two types of medicines: one would have an Antidote that would only slow down Hidden Evil, making it seem like those who consumed it were recovering.


    The other type would be made up of 90% Hidden Evil, 10% Antidote, and some other things. This medicine was for the other 220,000 Orcs ¨C those who consumed this medicinal pill would immediately umte a massive amount of Hidden Evil in their bodies, but the 10% Antidote would temporarily slow down the effects.


    The next day, Zhao Fu brought the two types of medicines to Orc City, and they quickly carried out the transaction.


    Zhao Fu then said in a warning tone, ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, gues are incredibly hard to deal with, and if you don¡¯t take defensive measures, it¡¯s possible that others will also be infected. I have some precautionary medicine; would you like to give it a try?¡±


    Of course, Gunador smiled and refused ¨C first, he wasn¡¯t sure if Zhao Fu¡¯s medicine could really heal the sickness, and they had already lost a lot from this transaction. If they wanted to buy precautionary medicine, with how many Orcs there were, it would cost them heavily.


    Even though Gunador had a big smile on this face, he started to inwardly despise Zhao Fu. He felt that Zhao Fu was an incredibly greedy opportunist, and if Zhao Fu had no more value to him, he would immediately kill Zhao Fu.


    When he saw that Gunador wasn¡¯t currently interested, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t try to push him, but he expressed that he would be back tomorrow.


    After Zhao Fu left, Gunador fed the medicine to a few sick Orcs to see how the effects were.


    Gunador and a few Shamans anxiously waited beside them. If even Zhao Fu¡¯s medicine was ineffective, then they would have no way of dealing with the sickness.


    After a while, the sick Orcs¡¯ body temperatures dropped and stabilized. Their sweat was no longer cold, nor were their expressions as pained.


    The Shamans quickly checked on them before joyfully crying out, ¡°Vice-Lord, they¡¯ve been cured! That medicine is extremely powerful ¨C after only this short while, they¡¯re already halfway to a full recovery!¡±


    Gunador smiled and nodded ¨C the situation had finally been resolved. He immediately gave the order for the rest of the medicine to be fed to the other Orcs, but he soon received news that more Orcs had be sick.


    This made Gunador, who had just rxed, to once again feel worried. Could it really be a gue? Even though they now had medicine that could cure the gue, they couldn¡¯t just keep waiting for it to strike.


    Suddenly, Gunador thought about Zhao Fu¡¯s precautionary medicine. After thinking for a while, he sighed and nned on buying some, despite knowing that he would suffer a great loss.


    The next day, Zhao Fu once again came to Orc City. Gunador had been waiting for quite a long time, but this time, he didn¡¯t directly exchange with Zhao Fu. Instead, he took him to arge hall.


    All of the Orc City¡¯s higher-ups were present, and the person sitting at the center seat was the City Lord, Kaki.


    Following behind Gunador, Zhao Fupletely suppressed his aura. After walking into the hall, he cupped his hands and smiled as he said, ¡°I pay my respects to the respected City Lord!¡±


    Kaki coldly looked at Zhao Fu, ignoring Zhao Fu¡¯s smile and respect, because he could detect a trace of danger from Zhao Fu. This made him feel antagonistic towards Zhao Fu.


    He was the City Lord of Orc City, so there was no need for him to hide anything or use a fa?ade. He didn¡¯t give Zhao Fu any face at all as he said, ¡°What do you want this time? My city needs arge amount of precautionary medicine!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite angry towards Kaki¡¯s attitude, but in consideration of the grand scheme of things, he held down his anger. However, his tone became much colder as he said, ¡°I want City Creation Stones, people, and any other valuables!¡±


    ¡°I can give you 200,000 silver coins, ten City Creation Stones, and 3,000 ves for your precautionary medicine. Is that satisfactory?¡± Kaki looked at Zhao Fu with an expression that said that he was looking down on Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 335: Great Qin Seal

    <h4>Chapter 335: Great Qin Seal</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This price was slightly low, but Zhao Fu hated being spoken down to. However, Zhao Fu was conscious of the stakes at hand ¨C if he cared too much about his status as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed quite hesitant.


    ¡°Human, don¡¯t be too greedy, or I¡¯ll y you here!¡±


    By the side, Bodili gave off a powerful aura. He was a fairly simple Orc and didn¡¯t know that Zhao Fu was suppressing his aura. As such, when he saw that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t as strong as him, he immediately tried to threaten him.


    The atmosphere because quite tense, and the other Orcs looked at Zhao Fu with menacing res, seeming like they were preparing to attack as their powerful auras covered him.


    If Zhao Fu was useless to them, killing him wouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal. However, right now and in the future, Zhao Fu was still useful to Orc City. Most of the equipment and medicinal pills that they used hade from Zhao Fu, so how could they just kill him now?


    ¡°City Lord, I also feel that this price is a bit too low. I¡¯m sure that esteemed guest will be happy to agree if the price is a bit higher. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, esteemed guest?¡±


    Gunador smiled as he stepped forward to calm down the situation. Seeing this, the other Orcs all gave Gunador face and backed down.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu was willing to give them these medicinal pills for free, but that would arouse too much suspicion. Now that Gunador was trying to act as a peacemaker, Zhao Fu decided to agree to the better terms that he proposed. After this, both sides exchanged their goods.


    After obtaining the precautionary medicine, Gunador first warily gave some to the ves, and when he saw that they seemedpletely fine, he started to distribute them throughout the city.


    After taking this precautionary medicine, no one else fell ill, and the dark atmosphere hanging above Orc City seemed to dissipate. Gunador let out a breath of relief ¨C it seemed that the crisis was finally over.


    Things were over for Orc City, but they were only just beginning for the Great Qin Town. Now, Zhao Fu started to prepare for war.


    The precautionary medicine would be consumed for three days, which meant that he had to prepare everything within three days.


    The most important thing, of course, was leveling up the Great Qin Town. As such, Zhao Fu could only wait while the soldiers outside conquered as fast as they could.


    Now that Zhao Fu had changed the priority from gaining poption to simply conquering as fast as possible, everything went much faster. Zhao Fu continuously received announcements that said his subordinates had conquered viges, and the Great Qin Town continuously gained EXP.


    After the first day passed, they had gained 30,000 or so EXP.


    After the second day passed, they had gained another 40,000 or so EXP.


    On the third day, Zhang Dahu strode over many corpses and arrived at the City Heart in the Vige Hall, and he chose to conquer and [Relocate] the vige.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, the Great Qin Town has leveled up and be a Basic City!¡±


    As soon as this system announcement sounded out, the entire Great Qin Town shined with a faint ck light, and a powerful aura burst forth. Following this, a ck-gold light shot into the sky.


    In that moment, all of China¡¯s Legatees suddenly detected something and looked towards Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu came outside and saw a ck pir of light shoot into the clouds. The blue sky was instantly dyed ck, making itpletely dark, seeming quite terrifying.


    The wind started to blow, and clouds started to gather as traces of dragon-like ck aura rose from the ground within Great Qin¡¯s territory and gathered towards the Great Qin Town.


    This scene was quite impressive and awe-inspiring, and all of the people and animals within Great Qin¡¯s territory all stopped what they were doing as they looked at the ck aura moving from their bodies and the ground.


    Above the Great Qin Town, more and more ck aura gathered, and it started to give off an incredibly ancient and terrifying feeling.


    At that moment, Great Qin¡¯s subjects all kneeled down in unison.


    Suddenly, the ck aura gathered above Great Qin started to change. It started to flood towards the center of the Great Qin Town, and an incredibly terrifying suppressive aura descended from the air.


    ¡°Roarrrrrr!!!!¡± A gigantic dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as the ck aura formed a ck dragon that was over 1,000 meters long, and it gave off an incredibly domineering aura.


    All of the Legatees felt this roar, and they understood that Great Qin was about to level up into a city. Countless Legatees could only sigh ¨C Great Qin was simply unstoppable at this point.


    However, now that the Divine Fish Festival had just passed, many of the Legatees were quite happy to see Great Qin show off its power like this. Many of those ordinary people had shined far too brilliantly during the Divine Fish Festival, suppressing even the Legatees.


    Establishing a city was like sending out a message to the ordinary people that this world was still ruled by therge families in the end. Even if they now had some power, they still had to lower their heads to therge families.


    At that moment, the ordinary people who had been blessed by the heavens ¨C Gu Qingyang, Zhang Quansheng, Ye Ye, Liu Yubai, and others ¨C all felt an intense feeling of suppression.


    Countless people looked at Great Qin¡¯s direction with serious gazes, feeling a formless pressure. For these ordinary people, their paths forward would be incredibly difficult because their greatest enemies weren¡¯t the system main cities but therge families.


    The system main cities were destined to be surpassed by and conquered by yers, and in the end, the world still belonged to therge families. Theserge families definitely wouldn¡¯t show any mercy, and they would do their best to kill the rising stars.


    The coldness and bloodthirstiness of therge families weren¡¯t things that ordinary people could imagine. What¡¯s more, they had historical figures, fortunes gathered over several millennia, and many talented people.


    This wasn¡¯t something that ordinary factions couldpete with. In front of theserge families, these new factions had no chance against them.


    If they had the opportunity, therge families would definitely act against these new factions. In the future, therge families and new factions would definitely be great enemies.


    Even though Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t relying on anyone and hadn¡¯t received any help from the Ying family, he still counted as someone from arge family. After all, he possessed Great Qin¡¯s bloodline, which counted as arge family¡¯s legacy. This was something that he couldn¡¯t change.


    Because Great Qin counted as arge family¡¯s faction, the other Legatees wanted Great Qin to put those new factions into their ces and suppress their brilliance from the Divine Fish Festival.


    The heavens had already blessed them with one opportunity. The heavens definitely wouldn¡¯t give them any more. In the end, the will of the heavens would stand on the side of therge families because the Fate that they possessed wasn¡¯t something the new factions couldpare to.


    At the Westfall Restaurant, He Xianru, who wore purple clothing and a veil, gave off a beautiful and mysterious aura. She suddenly felt her Fate change. She smiled as she lowered her head and thought to herself before muttering, ¡°Looks like I should tell His Majesty everything, but I hope he won¡¯t be too angry!¡±

 Chapter 336: Historical Figure

    <h4>Chapter 336: Historical Figure</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Back at Great Qin, the 1,000 meter long ck dragon circled around in the sky, giving off a terrifying aura.


    At that moment, the entire Great Qin Town shined with a bright ck light, and the ck pir of light that stretched to the sky dimmed before disappearing.


    A resplendent ck dot of light appeared above the center of the Great Qin City as the City Heart continuously trembled. A formless energy rippled out from the City Heart and entered the ck dot of light, causing it to shine even brighter.


    Boom!!!


    The ck dragon in the sky rushed into the ck dot, causing a blinding explosion of light and a massive explosion to sound out. After a while, the ck light gradually disappeared as a square-shaped, ck and gold seal appeared in the air. It was a golden seal with a ck dragon on it.


    This was Great Qin¡¯s City Lord Seal, and after the City Lord Seal formed, the abnormal signs all disappeared. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and the City Lord Seal turned into a ck ray of light and flew into his hand.


    [Great Qin City Seal]: The Great Qin City¡¯s City Lord Seal. It is the core of a city and controls the greatest authority in the city.


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has sessfully condensed a City Lord Seal.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! City Functions have been activated.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have received the title ¡®City Lord.''¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, your Heaven Prayer tform has leveled up.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The final three historical figures within Great Qin¡¯s Legacy have awakened.¡±


    Zhao Fu put the Great Qin Seal into his body. City Lord Seals were quite special, and they could be fused with one¡¯s body. As such, City Lord Seals were quite difficult to obtain, and they could only be obtained by killing City Lords. Other methods, such as stealing it, weren¡¯t possible. After all, for most people, even seeing a City Lord Seal was quite rare.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu started to go through the system announcements. There was no need to look at the first one, but the second one about City Functions intrigued him.


    These City Functions were simr to the City Functions of the system main cities. Upon raising a town to a Basic City, it would gain many of the functions of system main cities.


    As for the City Lord title, it made indigenous residents respect him more, and it could increase popr support and soldier morale.


    Next was the Heaven Prayer tform¡¯s stats.


    [Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +75%, Chance of spawning S grade or above vigers +40%.


    The final system announcement was about three historical figures awakening. However, since they were the ¡®final¡¯ ones, did that mean there wouldn¡¯t be any more in the future?


    Zhao Fu felt that this was indeed the case from the wording, and he felt quite disappointed. After all, there were still many famed Generals and Ministers of Great Qin who hadn¡¯t appeared yet.


    However, these were the rules, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t do anything about them. Now, Zhao Fu felt quite curious about the three final historical figures.


    Zhao Fu went to the Origin and raised his hand, and three golden rays of light shot up as three figures appeared on the Origin.


    The first was a big man with arge beard who was well-built and gave off a valiant aura.


    Name: Sima Cuo


    Grade: SS


    Title: None.


    Profession: [General], Profession Effects: Can hold two different military professions.


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 25 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 9, Intelligence: 8, Constitution: 9, Agility: 7


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    Sima Cuo was one of Great Qin¡¯s famed Generals, and he was a prominent figure in the mid tote periods of the Qin Dynasty. He had performed great contributions to Great Qin, particrly in destroying the State of Shu and attacking the State of Wei and Chu.


    Sima Cuo had been extremely loyal and patriotic, but there weren¡¯t many records on what happened to him afterward, making him quite mysterious.


    The second person was a young man who was dressed in robes and gave off a schrly air. His eyes were so piercing that others didn¡¯t dare to look into them directly.


    Name: Shang Yang


    Grade: SSS


    Title: None.


    Profession: None.


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 24 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 9, Intelligence: 12, Constitution: 8, Agility: 7


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Robes, Cloth Shoes.


    ¡°This person is Shang Yang?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. Shang Yang was quite a famous figure, and Great Qin primarily relied on him for legal reforms. It was because of these legal reforms that Great Qin had be rich and powerful, giving it the foundation to unite the other six states. Shang Yang¡¯s contributions weren¡¯t small at all either.


    It was a pity that Shang Yang¡¯s end wasn¡¯t too good. Because he had offended King Huiwen of Qin, after Duke Xiao of Qin passed away and King Huiwen of Qin seeded the throne, he was used falsely of treason and threatened with execution.


    In the end, Shang Yang was forced to raise his own troops, but it was a pity that his side lost. His body was taken back to Xianyang, the capital back then, and his body was torn apart by carts in public.


    The third person was a well-built but slightly short person who gave off a steady aura like that of a greatmander.


    Name: Zhang Han


    Grade: SS


    Title: None.


    Profession: [General], Profession Effects: Can hold two different military professions.


    Achievement Points: Commoner (0/200)


    Race: Human


    Age: 24 (100)


    Loyalty: 100


    Stats: Strength: 10, Intelligence: 9, Constitution: 8, Agility: 7


    Cultivation: Stage 0


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Skills: None


    Equipment: Coarse Cloth Clothes, Cloth Shoes, Coarse Cloth Pants


    Zhang Han was another one of Great Qin¡¯s famed Generals, and he lived during the reign of the second Qin Emperor, Hu Hai. He pacified the rebellions started by Chen Sheng and Wu Guang and sought retribution against rebellious feudal princes. He also dealt heavy blows to the States of Wei, Qi, Chu, and Zhao, resulting in the deaths of the King of Wei, Wei Jiu; the King of Qi, Tian Dan; the King of Zhao, Wu Chen; and the State of Chu¡¯s General, Xiang Liang. King Huai of Chu relocated the capital, and Liu Bang and Xiang Ji were forced to retreat.


    It was a pity that Great Qin had beenpletely ripped apart on the inside by Hu Hai, the Second Emperor, and hisckey, the eunuch Zhao Gao. In the end, Zhang Han¡¯s failure was destined ¨C he first lost to Chu and then Han, after which hemitted suicide.


    After the three of them appeared on the Origin, their eyes gradually gained rity. They knelt down to Zhao Fu and respectfully called out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and told them to rise ¨C he had obtained three more powerful historical figures. It was just a pity that he wouldn¡¯t obtain any more in the future.


    Zhao Fu called Li Si and introduced them to Great Qin¡¯s current situation. He then ordered all of the soldiers back and had them prepare to attack Orc City.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu went to the City Heart and looked at Great Qin¡¯s new stats.


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Basic (200/1,500,000)


    Vige Area: 800 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 25,180 square kilometers


    Residents: 242,950/420,000


    Military: 41,640/72,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +120%, Territory Crop Growing Time -120%, Poption Limit +90%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +8, Soldiers¡¯ stats +9%, Poption Attraction +110%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +110%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 1,200


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­

 Chapter 337: The Winner is King

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Winner is King</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After looking through the Great Qin City¡¯s new stats, Zhao Fu waited for the soldiers to return. Not too long after, the Generals and Commanders brought their soldiers back and gathered in the now-City Hall.


    After everyone was back, Zhao Fu started to discuss with his subordinates the matter concerning Orc City, and they started to make detailed ns.


    They allowed the rest of the soldiers to take a good rest because the battle the next day would be the firstrge-scale battle that Great Qin would engage in.


    Early the next morning, the birds chirped loudly, and the sky was quite bright. There weren¡¯t many clouds in the sky, revealing most of the deep blue sky.


    Over these three days, Orc City had more or less returned to normal. After eating Zhao Fu¡¯s medicine, none of the Orcs were falling sick anymore. Bodili and a few other Orc Generals split into four teams with roughly 5,000 Orcs each, and they went out to conquer.


    Orc City also had teleportation channels and 14 Subsidiary Orc Viges. Orcs only wanted Orc Viges, and they would destroy any other viges.


    In this world, it wasn¡¯t just the Humans but even Ounders who felt antagonistic towards any other race. Zhao Fu had many different Ounder races living under hismand, and while he would always stand on the side of Humans, he would treat his Ounders well as long as they were loyal to Great Qin.


    Great Qin¡¯s 60,000 soldiers split into four teams with Zhao Fu, Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian each takingmand of one of the teams. Zhao Fu¡¯s team directly went to seek out Bodili¡¯s team through the intelligence that they had received.


    Bodili was riding a gigantic wolf and leading the Orc soldiers onwards. If there were any Orc Viges, they would conquer it and make it a Subsidiary Vige; any other vige would be massacred and destroyed. However, because they were still trading with Zhao Fu, they still kept some of the lower Grade Humans.


    Zhao Fu sat on Little ck¡¯s back on top of a hill as he looked at Bodili in the distance, a cold glint in his eyes. He started to give out orders and prepared some ck branches.


    These branches were the branches of Hidden Evil Grass. These branches were near the roots of Hidden Evil Grass, and they couldn¡¯t be refined into Hidden Evil. However, they could elerate the effects of Hidden Evil.


    After being burned, the branches would give off a white smoke that would do nothing to normal people, but it would trigger the Hidden Evil that was dormant within the Orcs¡¯ bodies.


    Even though this method was quite despicable and shameless, all was fair in war; after all, the winner was the king, and the loser was the bandit. Since this was the case, why would Zhao Fu stupidly engage in a direct fight in the name of fairness?


    This was simply impossible. As such, Zhao Fu ordered hundreds of his Assassins to start operating. They quickly darted between the trees, and soon, they caught up to Bodili¡¯s team.


    Bodili led around 5,000 Orcs, and because of how powerful Bodili was, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins didn¡¯t dare to go up against him directly. As such, they ced bundles of the Hidden Evil branches a bit behind the team of 5,000 Orcs.


    The bundles were as thick as an arm and 15 centimeters long. After being set alight, white smoke streamed out of them.


    There was some distance between the Orcs and the bundles because Bodili was too powerful and the Assassins would be discovered if they went too close. As such, they had to rely on the wind to blow the smoke over.


    The white smoke was blown along by the wind from behind, making Bodili feel quite wary. Just as he was about to say something, the Orcs within the smoke fell down and looked incredibly pained as they struggled on the ground.


    Bodili was startled and immediately cried out, ¡°Get away from the white smoke!¡±


    However, at that moment, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins rushed close and lit up bundles of Hidden Evil before throwing them into the team of Orcs.


    After seeing what had happened to the Orcs who had been affected by the white smoke, the remaining Orcspletely panicked and started scattering.


    However, bundles of ck branches were continuously thrown at them, and any Orc who breathed in the white smoke fell to the ground.


    By now, Zhao Fu brought out his 10,000 or so soldiers and started to light up bundles of back branches and throw them at the Orcs.


    ¡°Respected Orc friends, how have you been?¡± Zhao Fu rode on Little ck and slowly cantered forwards as he smiled.


    Right now, the entire Orc team had been surrounded by Zhao Fu, and less than 100 could stand.


    This was exactly what Zhao Fu wanted ¨C to take down the Orcs easily. These Orc soldiers had all consumed Hidden Evil for extended periods of time, and a lot of Hidden Evil had umted within their bodies. Today was the day Zhao Fu had been waiting for.


    Bodili looked at Zhao Fu and the soldiers surrounding him, and he realized that Zhao Fu was here to kill him. He roared, ¡°Shameless human! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±


    Bodili furiously exploded out with his strength, which was enough to rival a Stage 4 expert. The gigantic wolf below him could feel its masters rage, and its eyes furiously red at Zhao Fu before howling and rushing over.


    When he saw that Bodili didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the white smoke, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. It was likely that the higher-ups of Orc City didn¡¯t use the medicinal pills that he provided. Instead, they had their own high-grade ones.


    Facing Bodili¡¯s furious onught, Zhao Fu smiled and stood his ground. Thousands of Archers behind him simultaneously drew their bows, and countless arrows shot out towards Bodili.


    Bodili waved his mace, and the air seemed to explode as a massive image of a mace appeared and knocked away some of the arrows.


    However, there were simply too many arrows, and they seemed toe from all directions. A few arrows made it through and pierced Bodili¡¯s body, but with how powerful his body was, it was as if he hadn¡¯t been hit. He continued to rush on towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu still didn¡¯t move, and he had a confident smile on his face as he watched Bodili rushing towards him. Zhao Fu ordered, ¡°Kill the big wolf below him!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Arrows once again streaked through the air, and Bodili wildly brandished his mace, knocking away most of the arrows. However, he was unable to stop all of them, and no matter how he dodged, a few more arrows hit him, and his wolf was hit by ten or so arrows as well.


    Both of them started to bleed profusely, but Bodili continued to wrathfully re at Zhao Fu. His wolf also savagely stared down Zhao Fu, looking as if it wanted to eat him.


    By now, Bodili had almost reached Zhao Fu. Countless Shieldbearers started to gather in front of him, but Zhao Fu waved them away.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡± Bodili roared out and gripped his mace with both hands as he mustered his strength and vigorously attacked Zhao Fu, giving off an incredibly mighty aura.


    Shing!


    A gigantic sword hum rang out as a ck sword light filled with dense sword qi shed out, sending Bodili flying. The wolf below him was instantly split in two, causing its blood to fly everywhere.


    Only after flying ten or so meters and crashing through multiple trees did Bodili stop, a bloody gash on his body. His expression was quite shocked as he cried out, ¡°Human, you¡¯re actually a City Lord!¡±

 Chapter 338: Synonym for Death

    <h4>Chapter 338: Synonym for Death</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Just then, Zhao Fu had used the City Lord Seal¡¯s power. A City Lord Seal¡¯s power was almost as powerful as a Nation Armament, and most importantly, it didn¡¯t consume any Fate.


    However, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t use the City Lord Seal¡¯s power at his every whim or fancy because it could affect the city. However, using it in key moments wouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem.


    Zhao Fu rode on Little ck as he walked towards Bodili and said, ¡°Orc City is fated to lose. If you surrender to me, I promise to treat you well, and you may have great achievements in the future!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt that whether it was strength or potential, Bodili was quite good, so he wanted to try recruiting him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bodili coldly harrumphed and stood up as he replied, ¡°Human, I¡¯ll never betray Lord Kaki!¡±


    After saying this, Bodili wielded his mace and rushed towards Zhao Fu again.


    Zhao Fu frowned and casually swept out with another massive arc of ck sword light. Bodili¡¯s expression became serious, and he used his mace to block. However, that ck light easily sent him flying again.


    Even though Bodili¡¯s strength could rival a Stage 4 expert, he simply couldn¡¯t stand up against Zhao Fu, who now had a City Lord Seal. Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was above even a Stage 4 expert¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Will you surrender to me or not?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he spoke with a murderous tone. If Bodili refused to surrender, he would have to kill him.


    Bodili once again climbed up from the ground and said, ¡°Human, don¡¯t be carried away by your wishful thinking. I, Bodili, will only submit to the great Lord Kaki. Even if you kill me, Lord Kaki will definitely take revenge for me.¡±


    Seeing Bodili stand up again and rush at him, Zhao Fu no longer held back.


    Bodili, covered with blood, howled as he rushed over. Zhao Fu expressionlessly shed out with his sword, causing an extremely sharp ck sword light to sh, which seemed to cut through space itself.


    Chi!


    A head flew high into the air as a massive amount of blood spurted out from the neck, and Bodili¡¯s corpse powerlessly crashed to the ground.


    Zhao Fu put Bodili¡¯s head and the rest of his corpse into his King¡¯s Ring before turning to the other Orcs. The less than 100 Orcs who were still standing were massacred in an instant by Zhao Fu¡¯s over 10,000 soldiers.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to tie up the Orcs on the ground so that they could be dealt with after all of this was over.


    This happened with all of Great Qin¡¯s other teams. They used the Hidden Evil branches to stimte the Hidden Evil within the Orc soldiers¡¯ bodies. Compared to the normal Orc residents, these soldiers had been consuming medicinal pills with Hidden Evil for a long time, and now that it had all been suddenly stimted, they all copsed to the ground.


    The other teams also killed the ones who were still able to fight and bound up the rest, and all of the teams started to head towards Orc City from different directions.


    They first set up an istion barrier that cut off teleportation channels within 100 kilometers of Orc City. However, they didn¡¯t activate it yet because the Orcs could be wary and Zhao Fu¡¯s n might be exposed.


    Of course, the Orcs had no idea that the 20,000 Orcs who had gone out had been easily dealt with by Zhao Fu and that their number one soldier, Bodili, had died.


    Zhao Fu went to a high area and looked at Orc City, a massive, crude-looking city, and he ordered people to start infiltrating it to carry out the next step in the n.


    Right now, the biggest variable was those 200,000 Orc residents. Even though Zhao Fu knew that they had been taking in Hidden Evil for the past three days, he wasn¡¯t sure what the effects would be like. As for the Orc soldiers, he wasn¡¯t too worried about them.


    There were also the high-ranking Generals of Orc City. They most likely hadn¡¯t consumed any Hidden Evil, but there weren¡¯t many of them. His own Generals and Commanders would be able to deal with them.


    The greatest threat was City Lord Kaki. Zhao Fu¡¯s impression of City Lord Kaki was incredibly low, and he didn¡¯t want to recruit him ¨C even though that waspletely impossible.


    The reason that Zhao Fu ordered his people to infiltrate Orc City was to see if they could work with the 20,000 ves.


    It would be ideal for them to attack from inside while Great Qin attacked from outside, but even if they didn¡¯t help Great Qin, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t allow them to help the Orcs.


    If those ves helped the Orcs at a crucial moment, in order to protect his own soldiers, he would have to kill the ves.


    Included among those who infiltrated were Old Logue and Doke. After all, they were from the two main races that were enved by the Orcs.


    Old Logue, Doke, and the others disguised themselves as ves who were returning from transporting rubbish out of the city, and they sessfully entered the city. Afterward, they started to look for the leaders among the ves ¨C after all, since the ves lived as amunity, there would naturally be leaders.


    After entering the city, Doke used his sensitive nose to find where the Kobold ves were gathered, and Old Logue and the others temporarily followed behind him.


    Seeing the scene before him, Doke felt a pain in his heart. The houses here were built from wood and torn cloth, and they were unable to stop the wind or rain. There were many Kobolds gathered here, and they all looked quite skinny and injured. Their eyes werepletely dim, looking like stagnant water.


    Even though Doke didn¡¯t know these Kobolds, as part of the same race, he could feel their pain and suffering. His heart felt incredibly heavy, and after going up and asking, he was led to the leader of the Kobolds. The leader was a middle-aged Kobold with many wrinkles on his face, and he had a sorrowful look on his face.


    Doke first checked if there were any other people around before looking at the middle-aged Kobold and asking sincerely, ¡°Do you want to leave this ce?¡±


    When he heard Doke¡¯s words, the middle-aged Kobold numbly looked at this unfamiliar Kobold, a trace of hope flickering in his eyes. After all, no one wanted to be physically and verbally abused as a ve.


    ¡°Do you have some way?¡± the middle-aged Kobold asked as he felt quite excited and looked at Doke.


    Doke nodded earnestly as he replied, ¡°Our Majesty is about to attack, and everything has been prepared. Orc City will lose without a doubt, and we want to give you an opportunity to escape bondage.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to attack this city?¡± The middle-aged Kobold looked quite shocked and couldn¡¯t believe his ears. From what he knew, Orc City was the most powerful faction within 10,000 kilometers, and this position had never been shaken before. Orc City was a synonym for death itself, so how could this middle-aged Kobold believe that someone wanted to attack it?


    When he saw that the middle-aged Kobold was starting to doubt him, Doke said, ¡°Our Majesty is the Legatee of an Empire, and he has many cities like this one; taking down Orc City will be incredibly easy.¡±


    In order for the middle-aged Kobold to be willing to fight, Doke had to exaggerate Great Qin¡¯s strength. Afterward, he took out his Legendary grade spear and showed it to the middle-aged Kobold, saying, ¡°In fact, we even have hundreds of pieces of Legendary grade equipment.¡±


    The middle-aged Kobold looked over and found that it was indeed a Legendary grade piece of equipment, making him feel incredibly shocked and delighted. He felt that Doke was only a minor figure, and if such a minor figure could have a Legendary grade piece of equipment, just how powerful would this faction be?

 Chapter 339: Siege

    <h4>Chapter 339: Siege</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Alright! No matter what you want us to do, we¡¯ll do it,¡± the middle-aged Kobold said excitedly. This was their only opportunity to escape, and they definitely couldn¡¯t miss it.


    Doke smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. If you can just open a city gate while His Majesty is attacking, you¡¯ll have given us a lot of help. Of course, even if you don¡¯t do anything, you can choose to run away while His Majesty is attacking.


    ¡°You can choose which course of action you want to take. If you choose to help us, you¡¯ll immediately receive His Majesty¡¯s protection and be able to live a better life. His Majesty treats Kobolds quite well. If you choose to run during the chaos, that¡¯s fine too, but you won¡¯t have anyone protecting you.¡±


    The middle-aged Kobold was quite surprised ¨C he had expected that they would want them to make a disturbance on the inside while they attacked, but he had never expected that they would be given the option to not do anything and escape. This showed the strength of their side, and adding on Doke¡¯s Legendary grade spear, he truly understood how powerful this force was.


    It definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy to obtain the protection of such a powerful force, and seeing that Doke was doing quite well, the middle-aged Kobold decided to help Great Qin.


    However, the middle-aged Kobold was only one of the leaders in themunity, and there were ten or so other ones. The Orcs definitely wouldn¡¯t allow a single leader to unite them all, as that would make it too easy to cause a revolt.


    As such, the middle-aged Kobold immediately ordered his followers to secretly let the other leaders know about this.


    At that moment, Doke sternly reminded him, ¡°This matter is incredibly important, and it can¡¯t be leaked no matter what. We need all of the leaders to agree, and if anyone tries to betray the others, make sure you immediately kill that person!¡±


    The middle-aged Kobold understood how important this was, and he sincerely nodded. He first met with some of the more trustworthy leaders and talked with them before gathering the others.


    Doke and Old Logue also stayed for a while to prevent anything unexpected from happening. Luckily, all of the Kobold leaders were excited to join Great Qin.


    Afterward, Doke left some weapons with them, after which he and Old Logue went to the Goblins and did the same thing. They found a Goblin leader and convinced him before allying the other leaders as well.


    They ran into some minor problems on the Goblin side ¨C two of the Goblin leaders felt that the Orcs were too powerful and that Great Qin wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them, and they even showed signs of wanting to report this to the Orcs. As such, all of the other Goblin leaders immediately killed them.


    Afterpleting this, Doke and Old Logue went back to report to Zhao Fu. Upon hearing this, Zhao Fu grinned and gave the order to activate the istion barriers, and a formless energy locked down the 100-kilometer radius area around Orc City.


    This greatly surprised the Orcs who were about to use the teleportation channels. Before they could work out what was happening, Zhao Fu gave the order to attack, and they quickly conquered the Subsidiary Viges nearby.


    The Subsidiary Viges only had a few hundred Orcs each, and a few waves of arrows killed them easily. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know if they had taken in any Hidden Evil, but using the white smoke was too slow because they needed to deal with them quickly.


    Soon, Zhao Fu and his army had reached Orc City, as had Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and We Liao, and they surrounded it in four directions.


    Each of them had 12,000 people, and wanting to take down a city with over 200,000 residents seemed impossible. This was even more so because their forces were scattered; if they were grouped together, they would be more effective, but Zhao Fu had other ns.


    Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to take out the ballistae, which could shoot very high and far, and they had bundles of Hidden Evil bound to the ballistae bolts.


    When Orc City found that its Subsidiary Viges were being attacked, the Orcs had immediately closed the city gates, and Orc soldiers went to the city walls.


    When Gunador heard of this, he immediately hurried to the city walls, and when he saw that familiar figure, he felt incredibly furious. He no longer hid anything and instead roared, ¡°You despicable human, you dare to bring soldiers to attack our city? After I kill you, I¡¯ll skin you and turn your skin into a carpet!¡±


    When he saw Gunador¡¯s terrifying appearance now, which was devoid of its courtesy and peacefulness, heughed. They hadpletely burned all bridges, and there was nothing to worry about now.


    Zhao Fu loudlyughed, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re far too confident!¡±


    Gunador coldly smiled as he replied, ¡°Foolish Human, you think you can take down our city with just this many people? Keep dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Really, now?¡± Zhao Fu smiled as his eyes glinted coldly as he ordered, ¡°All soldiers, fire!¡±


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    The ballistae shot out powerful ballistae bolts, and they tore through the air and approached Orc City like a dense ck cloud.


    Gunador was greatly startled and immediately had his soldiers raise their shields to defend. However, they soon found that they weren¡¯t the targets of the bolts. Rather, these bolts flew high above them and into Orc City, and there was white smoke trailing behind them.


    The white smoke spread throughout Orc City, and before Gunador could respond, another wave of bolts shot out that were once again aimed at the rest of the city. These bolts only streamed white smoke and didn¡¯t burn, so it didn¡¯t seem like they were trying to set fire to the city.


    At first, Gunador only felt confused as to why Zhao Fu was having his soldiers shoot ballistae bolts with smoke. However, after seeing Orc soldiers breathe in the white smoke and copse with looks of pain on their faces, he realized that their symptoms were just like the ¡®gue.¡¯


    Immediately, Gunador realized something, and his face became incredibly savage as he murderously red at Zhao Fu and roared, ¡°Human, I¡¯ll cut you into a thousand pieces and make you beg for death!¡±


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed ¨C Gunador was only making a few empty threats before he died. Zhao Fu then ordered his Archers to tie Hidden Evil branches to their arrows and start firing as well.


    The white smoke started to be denser and denser, and Gunador raised his wooden staff, causing it to shine with a green light.


    Zhao Fu could tell that Gunador was trying to do something, so he drew the Great Spirit Roc Bow that he had long since prepared. He aimed at Gunador before releasing a violet streak of light. The arrow was incredibly fast, and it reached Gunador in the blink of an eye.


    Gunador could only dodge to the side, and even though he had sessfully dodged the arrow, it had stopped his casting. The white smoke continued to billow, and almost all of the Orc soldiers at the city walls had fallen, writhing on the ground in pain.

 Chapter 340: White Hell

    <h4>Chapter 340: White Hell</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    When he saw this scene, Gunador felt immense pain in his heart, and he med himself for trusting this human so easily. Just when had they all been poisoned?


    What was this thing? The only thing that he had been feeding the soldiers were medicinal pills.


    Gunador was furious to the extreme, and he roared, ¡°Human, you¡¯re far too shameless! I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    ¡°Me, shameless?¡± Zhao Fu coldlyughed before asking, ¡°Respected Vice-Lord, have you ever truly viewed me as a friend? Have you ever thought about attacking me? We¡¯re all the same.¡±


    Gunador¡¯s face became red and started to twist ¨C he couldn¡¯t respond to Zhao Fu¡¯s words. He could only murderously stare at Zhao Fu, wanting to jump down and end him there and then.


    Boom!!!


    A mighty aura descended, causing the wind to howl as a powerful figure stood in the air ¨C it was City Lord Kaki.


    Tears streamed from Gunador¡¯s eyes as he looked up and called out, ¡°City Lord, I should be put to death. It was all my fault.¡±


    Kaki¡¯s expression was cold, and he harrumphed before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that after we¡¯ve sent them away.¡±


    Gunador nodded and raised his staff, causing a green light to shine. The thousands of copsed Orcs all stood up, and they gave off a blood-red aura that felt incredibly powerful, making them seem not as feeble.


    At that moment, Gunador suddenly seemed much older. He had just used a portion of his lifeforce and the soldiers¡¯ lifeforce through a secret technique to temporarily suppress the Hidden Evil poison.


    Kaki¡¯s cold gaze turned to Zhao Fu, and Kaki said, ¡°Human, since you dare to attack my city, you must die.¡±


    For the Orcs, only by killing the leader of the Humans, Zhao Fu, did they have a chance at victory.


    Zhao Fu looked up seriously at Kaki and lightly said, ¡°Nothing is true!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    ck-hooded figures suddenly appeared around Zhao Fu, half-kneeling as they respectfully called out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    There were 12 people around Zhao Fu, and they were the 12 people who had obtained the Assassin Legacy.


    After such a long period of time, all 12 of them had obtained the full legacies of their equipment sets, and they could control the second form of their weapons. All of their auras were powerful, strange, and mysterious.


    ¡°Kill Gunador!¡± Zhao Fu left Gunador to the 12 of them, whose cultivations were nearly at Stage 2, while Gunador¡¯s cultivation was at Stage 3. If they worked together, they would be able to deal with him.


    Right now, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t in a rush to attack the city. He would keep the City Lord upied while the other three teams would attack the city.


    The 12 figures around him disappeared and started to race towards Gunador. Kaki suddenly acted, taking out arge hatchet and turning into a gray ray of light as he sped towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s feet lightly tapped off the ground, causing the ground to crack as his body turned into a ray of ck light and met Kaki in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a City Lord!¡± After exchanging a single blow, Kaki was surprised to find that the person in front of him, who he had thought was just an unimportant figure, was actually a City Lord. After all, Zhao Fu had just used the City Lord Seal¡¯s power.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t reply as his sword brought with it a massive sword light and shed towards Kaki. The two of them engaged in a massive battle in the air, resulting in terrifying energy ripples to spread out.


    Below, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t advance, and they were only using arrows to attack the thousands of Orc soldiers on the city walls. Right now, they were consuming their lifeforce, and what theycked most right now was time. They couldn¡¯t keep going on like this, but if they went down and faced the 10,000 or so soldiers, they would without a doubt die.


    Gunador ordered a few of the Generals to form teams to lead residents to help defend the city. The Generals immediately descended from the city walls, but they found that Orc City had already beenpletely covered by white smoke.


    Countless Orc residents had be incredibly weak because of breathing in the white smoke that stimted the Hidden Evil in their bodies. Even though it wasn¡¯t as serious as the soldiers, because they had consumed a lot over three days, they still looked incredibly weak. They were sweating cold sweat and couldn¡¯t fight at all.


    However, there were still some Orcs who had strong constitutions and could still fight, and they were quickly gathered by the Generals. There were 3,000 of them in total, and they quickly rushed to the city walls with weapons.


    This was all of the fighting force in Orc City, and they were moved to the eastern wall to deal with Zhao Fu¡¯s attack.


    However, the other three sides were under a ferocious siege. Even though they had some of the residents help, their fighting force was much toocking.


    The 20,000 ves watched as the white smoke covered Orc City and countless Orcs fell to the ground with looks of pain, making it seem like a white hell.


    Upon seeing this, the ves felt incredibly delighted and were certain that Orc City was going to lose. The force attacking it was simply too powerful, and it seemed that Orc City couldn¡¯t retaliate at all.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even have to do anything in order to reap the benefits of sess. This gave them a great opportunity, and the 20,000 ves split into three teams to help Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. In fact, Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao didn¡¯t even have to use their General Armaments.


    ¡°Vice-Lord! The southern side has been broken through!¡±


    ¡°Vice-Lord! The western side has been broken through!¡±


    ¡°Vice-Lord! The northern side has been broken through!¡±


    Gunador continuously heard reports from his subordinates, causing his heart to sink lower and lower. By now, he knew that Orc City waspletely doomed.


    Even the side of the city walls that he was personally defending wouldn¡¯tst for long. Great Qin was only using bows and ballistae so that they could stall for time. After all, they knew that the Orcs couldn¡¯t survive a battle of attrition!


    ¡°City Lord, hurry and leave!¡± Gunador knew that Orc City was done for, so he could only hope that Kaki would escape. Facing these tens of thousands of soldiers and Zhao Fu, who was also a City Lord, they had no hope for sess.


    With Kaki¡¯s strength, he would be able to rise again, but right now, Kaki wanted to take Zhao Fu down with him.


    ¡°Sky Demon sh!¡± Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, creating a terrifying arc of light that flew towards Kaki.


    Kaki whirled with his hatchet, which seemed powerful enough to split open mountains, and he let out a gray arc of light that collided with the ck arc of light, resulting in an almighty explosion.


    At that moment, Kaki found that he was actually slightly weaker than Zhao Fu, and when he heard Gunador¡¯s words and the many system announcements, he knew that Orc City was finished. Even though he felt quite reluctant, he knew what he had to do.


    Suddenly, Kaki unleashed a big attack, forcing Zhao Fu back, after which he turned and raced towards the City Hall.


    Gunador saw Kaki rationally choose to run and felt quite delighted. He madlyughed and looked at Zhao Fu, who wanted to give chase, as he yelled, ¡°Human, you can die with your soldiers!¡±

 Chapter 341: Mysterious Person

    <h4>Chapter 341: Mysterious Person</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing Gunador¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt quite startled. Gunador tightly gripped his wooden staff with both hands before raising it high. A green light shot into the air, turning into the massive image of a wolf that gave off a boundless aura.


    ¡°Awoooo!!! Awoooo!!! Awoooo!!!¡±


    The 40,000 to 50,000 Giant Wolves within and around Orc City raised their heads and howled as if they were being called by the gigantic wolf. Their eyes shined with a blood-red light, and they gave off bloodthirsty expressions and gnashed their teeth.


    Zhao Fu suddenly understood what Gunador meant, and he hadn¡¯t expected Orc City to have so many Giant Wolves. If so many Giant Wolves charged at him at once, his 12,000 soldiers would suffer heavy casualties.


    At that moment, a figure appeared beside Gunador and shed at him with arge blood-red sword.


    Gunador waspletely caught off-guard and hadn¡¯t expected someone to suddenly appear next to him. He had no time to think or worry, and a green me formed a protective barrier around him as he continued sending power into his staff.


    In the air, the gigantic image of the wolf prepared to howl.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Tuoba Qing cried out as she gripped herrge blood-red sword, and there was a trace of a blood-red aura rising up from her. She sent her power into her sword, causing blood-red arcs of lightning to appear around it before shing out.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic explosion rang out as the blood-red sword shed against the green barrier, making it seem as if the air had exploded and creating a wild gale.


    Crack!


    Long cracks appeared on the green barrier before it shattered, and therge blood-red sword continued towards Gunador¡¯s waist.


    Gunador was given a big fright ¨C he had never thought that a person who wasn¡¯t even Stage 2 yet would be able to sh apart his protective barrier. Right now, all of his power was gathered into the image of the gigantic wolf, but if he didn¡¯t do anything, he would be split in two.


    At that moment, Gunador¡¯s expression became savage, and he decided to sacrifice his life. He wanted to draw the tens of thousands of Giant Wolves over ¨C they all had Stage 0-6 to 0-7 strength and would deal a heavy blow to Zhao Fu¡¯s army.


    Moreover, he needed to stall for enough time for City Lord Kaki to run. That way, even if he died, he would have no regrets. As such, he continued to send as much of his power into his staff as he could.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± A small and skinny figure suddenly appeared on Gunador¡¯s other side, shing a dagger through the air that seemed to tear apart the air. It shed off Gunador¡¯s hands, causing blood to flood out of the wound and for his hands and staff to fall to the ground.


    The gigantic wolf image in the sky instantly disappeared, and the Giant Wolves within and around Orc City settled down again.


    Little Sha had attacked incredibly suddenly, and he had shown no mercy at all, cruelly attacking as efficiently as possible. Not only did Little Sha have a ¡®Sin Devil¡¯ bloodline, but he was also SSS grade and had an incredibly cold personality. He became much more powerful with each passing day, and even though he was the youngest of the 12, he was already the most powerful out of them.


    Chi!


    Tuoba Qing¡¯srge blood-red sword shed through the air and split Gunador in half at the waist, and the others didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to attack.


    After losing Gunador, the thousands of Orcs who had been sustained by his magic skill once again copsed to the ground, their appearances quickly aging. Now, there were only 3,000 Orc residents who were still capable of fighting.


    The 12 Assassin Legatees started a massacre on the city walls, and Zhao Fu gave the official order for his team to start attacking the city. The soldiers roared and started to march in sync, rushing towards the city.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze turned to Kaki in the distance, and he knew that he was flying towards the City Hall, wanting to relocate the city. As long as he could escape with the City Heart, he would be able to rebuild everything, and Zhao Fu¡¯s gains would be cut by more than half.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and threw the Sky Demon Sword. Arge amount of ck sword light streamed out from it, and a gigantic demon image shot out from it, spreading its wings and grabbing the Sky Demon Sword as it rocketed towards Kaki.


    Seeing the demon image shooting at him, Kaki hacked down with his hatchet, sending out three rays of light that were ten or so meters long and contained immense force.


    ng!


    A collision sound rang out as the gigantic demon image was shattered, and the Sky Demon Sword was knocked flying back.


    In that time, Zhao Fu caught up to Kaki and stretched out his hand. The Sky Demon Sword turned into a ray of ck light and returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    Kaki¡¯s expression was incredibly cold as he looked at Zhao Fu. Since his escape had been cut short, he could only raise his hatchet and valiantly rush at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡± Zhao Fu raised the Sky Demon Sword, which started to give off a dark, demonic light as a gigantic sword image appeared and shed against the hatchet.


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two powers shed, turning into shockwaves that annihted the houses below.


    By now, Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao had reached the City Hall. They raised their General Armaments, and three pirs of light shot into the sky as the wind blew the clouds around. Three massive beasts appeared in the sky.


    After appearing, the three massive beasts charged towards the City Hall, turning it into ruins. However, after this, a golden energy shield appeared.


    At the center of the ruins, a golden cube hovered in the air on a stage with a 50-meter wide golden energy shield around it.


    This was Orc City¡¯s City Heart!


    Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao grasped this opportunity, and they shed at the energy shield with their swords while the three massive beasts mmed against it.


    Boom!!


    A low rumble sounded out as the three massive beasts collided against the energy shield, but it didn¡¯t even ripple. After all, city-level energy shields weren¡¯t so easily destroyed.


    This gave Kaki a big fright ¨C if the energy shield was destroyed, the City Heart would be conquered, and his City Lord Seal would lose all of its power, turning into a piece of trash.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± Kaki no longer hesitated, and he roared as an explosive power burst forth from him. Gray light shined from around him as a square stone seal with an Orc carved on it appeared above Kaki¡¯s head.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted, and he raised the Sky Demon Sword as a ck light shot into the sky. A dragon¡¯s cry sounded out as a ck light appeared, and a golden square seal with a ck dragon appeared above Zhao Fu.


    Feeling this power, Kaki felt quite startled. As one of the City Lords of the Forest of Horrors, even though he wasn¡¯t as powerful as a City Lord of a system main city, he already knew that the most terrifying being in the Forest of Horrors wasn¡¯t the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon but some mysterious person.


    Kaki had seen all of the abnormal signs caused by Great Qin, and only when Zhao Fu took out his City Lord Seal did Kaki realize who was in front of him. All of the dots now connected, and Kaki felt a wave of bitterness in his heart.

 Chapter 342: Ancestor’s Might

    <h4>Chapter 342: Ancestor¡¯s Might</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Even though his opponent was monstrously powerful, Kaki couldn¡¯t just give in and surrender. He once again explosively roared andpletely released his Seal¡¯s power as he shed out with his hatchet.


    The entire sky seemed to tremble as a powerful aura of suppression descended, and the hatchet gave off massive light that seemed to be able to split open the heavens and earth as it descended towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu quickly dodged to the side, not choosing to meet the attack head-on.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out, splitting open a 100 meter long crack in the ground.


    After Zhao Fu dodged to the side, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack. He could keep Kaki upied while Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian could destroy the golden energy shield and conquer the city. It would still be his victory.


    ¡°Roarrr! Awooo!!! Skreeeee!¡±


    The three massive beasts roared and mustered their strength as they once again vigorously charged against the golden energy shield with immense force.


    Boom!!


    Another massive sound resulted, but the golden energy shield was still fine ¨C it was simply too sturdy. With the three beasts¡¯ strength, they would be able to demolish a small mountain, but they could do nothing to the energy shield.


    Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian once again gathered their strength and continued to control the three beasts to charge against the golden energy shield. As they continuously attacked, the golden energy shield started to tremble.


    Kaki immediately looked at Bai Qi and the others and struck back Zhao Fu before taking this opportunity to fly towards the three of them and startunching attacks at them.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The soldiers on the sides grabbed this opportunity, and countless arrows and bolts flew through the air, covering Kaki. There were tens of thousands of arrows and bolts, and the sound that they gave off was simply terrifying.


    Kaki didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and he continuously brandished his hatchet, creating many air des and gusts of wind that shed the iing arrows and bolts away.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly appeared beside Kaki, and Zhao Fu¡¯s sword shined with sword light as it stabbed towards Kaki¡¯s throat.


    This sudden attack was incredibly ferocious, and Kaki threw his head back, narrowly avoiding this strike. However, Zhao Fu reacted instantly, shing down and opening a small gash on Kaki¡¯s chest.


    Kaki was infuriated and smashed his hatchet at Zhao Fu, knocking him back again. Zhao Fu¡¯s main task was to keep Kaki upied as opposed to taking him down. Defeating him in a direct fight would be quite difficult.


    ¡°Roarrr! Awooo!!! Skreeee!!!¡±


    The three massive beasts continued to attack. The blood-red eagle swooped down, using its iron-like ws to rake at the golden energy shield, creating a piercing grating sound.


    The ck tiger and green wolf charged forwards and mmed their bodies against the energy shield, causing low rumbles to sound out. The golden energy shield started to tremble, signaling that it wouldn¡¯tst for long.


    When he saw this, Kaki felt fear within his heart. He retreated before saying to Zhao Fu, ¡°Human, I only want the City Creation Stone; you can have everything else in Orc City, and I¡¯ll order all of the Orcs to submit to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised that this powerful Orc would back down. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t interested in much in Orc City, but having 200,000 Orcs submit to him would be quite good because he would be able to boost his poption by 200,000.


    However, right now, all of the Orcs¡¯ lives were in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, so why would he agree to Kaki¡¯s words?


    ¡°Apologies, but I want everything,¡± Zhao Fu replied as he continued to attack, sending out multiple sword lights that were ten or so meters long.


    Kaki becamepletely enraged and gripped his hatchet with both hands, swinging it upwards as a powerful hatchet light burst forth, shattering all of the sword lights that Zhao Fu had shed out.


    Zhao Fu once again shed out, continuously attacking Kaki without a single care in the world. His single goal was to have Kaki¡¯s attention on him.


    Under the attack of the three beasts, the golden energy shield continued to tremble more and more, and it couldn¡¯tst for much longer.


    Kaki started to feel more and more worried ¨C once the golden energy shield copsed, he would without a doubt die.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± Kaki roared as he raised his hatchet and an incredibly powerful aura burst forth from his body. Arge amount of gray light gathered around the hatchet as a sharp aura started to spread out.


    Behind Kaki, the image of a 10-meter tall Orc appeared and roared, shaking the clouds above. Kaki had unleashed his Ancestor¡¯s Might, and he shed down with his hatchet.


    BOOM!!!


    An incredibly terrifying hatchet light was sent out, making it seem as if the heavens and the earth were being split apart, and even space seemed to be torn.


    Zhao Fu was incredibly shocked, and he quickly dodged to the side while casting ¡®Godly Demon Shield.¡¯


    The Sky Demon Sword gave out a massive amount of ck light as a four meter wide, ten-meter tall shield with a goat-headed demon appeared, and it gave off an incredibly firm aura as it blocked in front of Zhao Fu.


    As the massive hatchet struck the shield, sparks flew before the shield copsed. Zhao Fu immediately used his sword to defend and cast his King¡¯s Domain, but he was still sted back by the attack.


    Seeing this, Kaki didn¡¯t continue attacking Zhao Fu. Instead, he turned into a gray light and rushed towards the golden energy shield. If he could enter the golden energy shield, he would be able to take the City Creation Stone and escape.


    Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian were quite surprised, and they stopped attacking the golden energy shield and controlled the three beasts to attack Kaki.


    By now, Kaki waspletely infuriated. He had just gotten rid of Zhao Fu, and now there were three massive beasts attacking him. He continuously shed out with his hatchet, but they werepletely fearless and continued to tie him down.


    ¡°Demon Sun!!¡± Zhao Fu finally steadied his body and wiped away a trace of blood, looking quite wretched.


    Boom!!!


    A ck pir shot into the sky and pierced through the clouds, and a massive wave of demonic qi spread out. The sun in the sky was slowly dyed ck, giving off a terrifying demonic light that bore down on all the creatures below.


    Zhao Fu was currently using both his City Lord Seal¡¯s power and his Nation Armament¡¯s power, and as he shed out with his sword, a shocking sword qi containing an incredibly destructive aura flew out.


    BOOM!!!!


    The massive sword qi shed Kaki away, and even the weakened golden energy shield was shattered by it.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate as he turned into a ray of ck light and rushed towards the golden cube hovering in the air.


    Kaki, covered by blood, saw this and also turned into a ray of light as he raced towards the City Heart. Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian controlled the three massive beasts to block in front of Kaki, but they were sted away by his desperate attack.


    By now, Zhao Fu had already reached the City Heart, and he stretched out his hand towards the cube. Seeing this, Kaki felt as if his eyes were going to burst, and he howled as he madly rushed towards Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 343: Special Den

    <h4>Chapter 343: Special Den</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°System announcement! Would you like to conquer Kaki City?¡±


    After Zhao Fu ced his hand on the golden cube, a system announcement sounded out, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to choose to conquer it.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered Kaki City.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have received 1000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System Announcement! Congrattions, you have received ten War Points.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face ¨C it was all over. Zhao Fu¡¯s taut heart could now rx.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± The City Lord Seal¡¯s power around Kaki slowly disappeared, and the stone seal above his head gradually lost its light before falling to the ground. Kaki¡¯s expression became incredibly savage as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly nced at Kaki and casually waved his hand, sending out a formless energy that sent Kaki flying. Now, Kaki only had his Stage 4 cultivation, so how could he resist Zhao Fu, who had his City Lord Seal?


    After being sent flying, Kaki crashed against a wall and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice: submit or die. If you submit to me, you can continue being the City Lord of Orc City.¡±


    Zhao Fu held the Sky Demon Sword and walked over to Kaki as he looked at him. Since Kaki was a Stage 4 expert, Zhao Fu decided to at least try to recruit him.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Kaki wildlyughed. He, the City Lord of Orc City and the most powerful existence in the surrounding 10,000-kilometer radius area, had lost everything because of Zhao Fu. He would rather die than to submit to Zhao Fu, and he hatefully red at Zhao Fu as he swung his hatchet at Zhao Fu in response.


    Zhao Fu watched as Kaki swung his hatchet, and his sword, which was covered with ck sword light, stabbed into Kaki¡¯s body. His energy exploded out from the sword, instantly turning Kaki¡¯s heart into mush.


    Kaki continued to vengefully stare at Zhao Fu even as he died as if he wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Fu go even if he turned into a ghost. Afterward, he slowly fell to the ground as a corpse.


    Bai Qi and the other Generals and Commanders came up and cupped their hands together. ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu also smiled. He waved his hand and put Kaki¡¯s corpse away before ordering Bai Qi and the other leaders to take care of the rest. They gathered the poisoned Orcs, collected items of values, and calcted their losses.


    Zhao Fu went to the City Heart. Ever since he had seen Orc City, he had wanted it for himself.


    Right now, Great Qin was only a Basic City, and above it were Intermediate Cities, Advanced Cities, and Great Cities.


    The scale of Great Cities was like system main cities, and all of the system main cities were Great Cities. That was why there were only three or four system main cities despite each region being so big.


    Leveling up to a Great City was quite difficult ¨C it not only required three Basic Cities but also six Basic Towns and the corresponding statuses. The three Basic Cities required three Viscounts, and the six Basic Towns required six Barons.


    Now that Zhao Fu already had a Basic City and three Basic Towns, he needed two more Basic Cities and three Basic Towns in order to level up to a Great City. He had no idea when this would be possible.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the Orc City¡¯s stats.


    Vige Name: Kaki City (Gold)


    Level: Basic (2,500/1,500,000)


    Vige Area: 300 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 5,180 square kilometers


    Residents: 262,950/460,000


    Military: 31,640/62,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +80%, Territory Crop Growing Time -80%, Poption Limit +50%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +4, Soldiers¡¯ stats +4%, Poption Attraction +70%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +60%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 300


    Subordinate Viges: None


    After looking at the stats, Zhao Fu then looked at the professions it had. He didn¡¯t bother to look at the normal ones, only looking at the particrly special ones.


    [Orc Wolfrider]: E+ grade Military, Description: Ferocious wolf-riding Orcs, one of the most powerful Orc military professions, Effect: Receives basic skill [Ferocious Charge].


    [Orc Shaman]: D- grade Military, Description: Shamans who know some healing and witchcraft skills, Effect: Receives basic skill [Witchcraft].


    The Orc Shaman profession had a limit of 50 people, and there was also a Strong Orc Profession Change Stone Stele.


    After looking at these things, Zhao Fu went to the side of the Orc City and saw Giant Wolves that were two to three meters long that were sprawled on the ground, looking at Zhao Fu in submission.


    Their Den was quite special because it was fused with Orc City. Now that Zhao Fu had conquered Orc City, this Den also belonged to Zhao Fu. As such, the Giant Wolves didn¡¯t seem ferocious at all, and they instead seemed quite mild towards him.


    Zhao Fu went to the side of the Den and saw a rhombus-shaped blood crystal floating above a round stage. Zhao Fu walked over and looked at it.


    [Orc Wolf Den]: (Basic Town 28,834/450,000) Grade: Gold, Description: A Special Den fused from an Orc Blood Crystal and a Wolf Den. It can spawn 45-75 Orc Wolves per day.


    After looking at these stats, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied towards this Den. With these Orc Wolves, he would be able to create 40,000 to 50,000 Orc Wolfriders.


    Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want just Orc Wolfriders ¨C he wanted as many other types of military professions as possible to prepare for future battles.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu returned to Orc City. By now, Bai Qi had finished sorting out the various matters. When he saw that Zhao Fu had returned, he started to report, ¡°Your Majesty, we took 250,000 or so Orcs captive and obtained 73 City Creation Stones from the Subsidiary Viges. There were also 340,000 gold coins and countless other items. Because we didn¡¯t engage in a direct fight, we suffered very light casualties.¡±


    Zhao Fu had already guessed that the result would be like this ¨C after all, Hidden Evil was just too effective, and it had been able to cause all of Orc City to lose its defenses. In actuality, Zhao Fu had prepared another trap, which was the Shattersteel Iron equipment, but there had been no need to use it.


    All of the equipment that he had given to the Orcs contained Shattersteel Iron, and upon shing with Great Qin¡¯s weapons, the Orc¡¯s equipment would immediately shatter. This would have resulted in the Orcs losing their weapons and defensive equipment, while Great Qin would still have all of its equipment. No matter how ferocious the Orcs were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Great Qin¡¯s soldiers in that situation.


    It was a pity that Hidden Evil had been too powerful, which made it so that there was no need to use the Shattersteel Iron equipment. However, they could still collect them again and continue to sell them to others.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised to obtain so many City Creation Stones. He had thought that the Orcs would¡¯ve destroyed all of the viges that they conquered and wouldn¡¯t have kept any of the City Creation Stones.


    Zhao Fu realized that Gunador, that intelligent old Orc, must have been extremely far-sighted. It was a pity that he was the one who had reaped the gains from this, while Gunador had been killed by his subordinates.


    Zhao Fu felt a slight sense of sorrow ¨C after all, they had been plotting against each other for so long, and everything had concluded today. However, he hadn¡¯t showed any mercy; even if there was a next time, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.

 Chapter 344: Great Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 344: Great Massacre</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Your Majesty, the 20,000 ves wish to see you.¡±


    Just as Bai Qi finished reporting and Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts, Doke came to report and cut off Zhao Fu¡¯s train of thought.


    When he heard Doke¡¯s report, Zhao Fu nodded, and Doke brought 30 or so people to Zhao Fu. Half of them were Kobolds, and the other half were Goblins.


    The Kobolds were led by a middle-aged Kobold while the Goblins were led by a rtively young Goblin. They all came up to Zhao Fu and respectfully kneeled, saying, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your saving grace!¡±


    When he saw this, Zhao Fu felt quite pleased, and there was a trace of a smile as he said, ¡°You may all rise! From today onwards, you will belong to Great Qin, and I will give you a safe and peaceful life. You will not longer be ves; you are all officially residents of Great Qin.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Kobolds and Goblins let out sighs of relief. They were worried that Zhao Fu would treat them like ves as the Orcs had, and they could tell that Great Qin soldiers were no weaker than the Orcs. Even if they wanted to resist, it would be impossible.


    Moreover, when they heard that Zhou Fu wasn¡¯t going to make them ves but even make them residents of Great Qin, they feltpletely relieved and profusely thanked him.


    Zhao Fu sent them off beforeing to arge open area where there were countless Orcs bound with ropes. They were all starting to wake up with various expressions of bewilderment, fright, hatred, and fury.


    They were all fairly weak still because Bai Qi had only given them a small portion of Antidote in order to prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    Aftering over, Zhao Fu said loudly in the Oguage, ¡°Orc City has been conquered by me, and your City Lord, Vice-Lord, and number one fighter have been killed by my people. If you are willing to submit, you will be able to be part of Great Qin. If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    After Zhao Fu made this announcement, he ordered people to split up the Orcs who were willing to submit and those who weren¡¯t, starting with the Orc soldiers.


    Most of the Orc soldiers were very loyal towards Kaki, and they looked at Zhao Fu murderously, wanting to kill him. Some of them yelled, ¡°Orcs will never surrender!¡± and tried to convince other Orcs not to surrender.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he dragged 5,000 of the most loyal Orcs in front of the others and made them kneel.


    ¡°Execute them!¡± Zhao Fu coldly ordered as his soldiers raised their swords and swung down heavily, causing many heads to fly off and many bodies to fall to the ground. Blood flowed out of their necks, instantly dyeing the ground red and causing a pungent smell to spread.


    ¡°Continue!¡± Zhao Fu looked at the Orcs, and his soldiers dragged out 5,000 older Orcs who had been serving Kaki for a long time, were incredibly loyal to him, and had also refused to surrender.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have much use for these older Orcs anyways, so since they wanted to die, he would fulfill their desires.


    The older Orcs were dragged in front of the corpses of the Orc soldiers and knelt there. The older Orcs all had tough and unyielding looks on their faces, and they prepared to start yelling something.


    ¡°Execute!¡± Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t interested in listening to what they had to say, and he quickly gave the order. The soldiers once again swung their swords, causing heads and bodies to fall to the ground. Blood once again started to pour out, and the scent of blood became even more striking.


    Now, the scene was much quieter.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice continued to sound out, and another 5,000 Orcs were dragged out and executed. The scene started to be quite oppressive, and an atmosphere of fear started to spread.


    This was a great massacre. It wasn¡¯t something caused by a battle but by a one-sided ughter. 15,000 corpsesy on the ground, dyeing itpletely red and creating a shocking scene.


    Within the boundless darkness, a blood-red star shined with a demonic blood-red light. As Zhao Fu watched this ughter, his blood-red eyes started to shine with a demonic light, and his heart becamepletely cold as he ordered the execution of another 5,000 Orcs.


    Following this, as the ughter continued, the blood-red star started to shine brighter and brighter, and Zhao Fu¡¯s heart became colder and colder. Soon, he ordered a group of Orc children, who were younger than ten years old and not much use asbor, to be dragged out.


    The soldiers obeyed, walking into the crowd of Orcs and dragging out Orc children. The parents cried, wailed, and tried to stop them, but they were unable to. They could only kneel and kowtow to Zhao Fu, signaling that they were willing to submit.


    However, Zhao Fu remained unmoved as if he was devoid of emotions. The soldiers dragged the children to the front, and Bai Qi and the other Generals and Commanders started to feel quite worried. If it was under normal circumstances, Zhao Fu would¡¯ve stopped already. Why did he want to kill thesepletely innocent children?


    Even though the Orc children were still quite pure and na?ve, after seeing so many people being dragged up and beheaded, they knew what was happening and burst into tears.


    ¡°Execute!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice started to sound evil as the soldiers obeyed and raised their swords, preparing to strike.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Bai Qi and the other Generals and Commanders couldn¡¯t watch on anymore and cried out.


    Zhao Fu frowned and looked towards them. At that moment, they found that Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes were shining with a bright blood-red light, which looked quite horrifying.


    Facing those two terrifying blood-red eyes, Bai Qi and the others¡¯ hearts trembled, and their bodies froze. A chilling feeling spread from their hearts, and they instinctively felt a sense of fear. The air seemed to freeze, and their hearts rapidly jumped, making them feel that it was difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Alright, release these children. See if there¡¯s anyone else who doesn¡¯t want to surrender and kill them as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu suddenly reverted back to his old self, and his eyes dimmed. The blood-red star in the boundless darkness also dimmed and returned to normal.


    Bai Qi and the others had no idea what had just happened, but they let out a sigh of relief ¨C Zhao Fu just then had been truly terrifying.


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t noticed anything, and he left this matter to Bai Qi and the others.


    A whileter, Bai Qi and finished taking care of this matter. Because of the massacre Zhao Fu had justmitted, most of the remaining Orcs were scared into submission and no longer dared to resist. After Bai Qi killed some of the remaining resisters, there were still 220,000 Orcs remaining out of the 250,000 residents and soldiers.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased with this. Right now, the Great Qin City had nearly 400,000 people, and now that they were adding 220,000 Orcs and the 20,000 original ves, they would make up nearly one-third of the Great Qin City¡¯s poption.

 Chapter 345: Branch Arbiter

    <h4>Chapter 345: Branch Arbiter</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu decided that he had to split these Orcs up to properly assimte them into Great Qin ¨C Great Qin should be primarily made up of humans, and he couldn¡¯t allow there to be too many Ounders for fear of an uprising. Luckily, the solution was easy ¨C right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s other viges were made up of 80% Humans, so by scattering the Orcs throughout those viges, he could make sure that the spawning rate of Humans would always make the number of Humans greater than the number of Orcs.


    Next, Zhao Fu [Relocated] Orc City and obtained 400,000 EXP. It was a pity that the Orc Wolf Den was automatically relocated as well, and he didn¡¯t receive any EXP from that.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu decided to establish Orc City 1,000 kilometers away. He made Saar the City Lord and gave him an SSS grade Orb.


    City Lord Kaki, Vice-Lord Gunador, and Bodili had all been SSS grade, and after refining their corpses, Zhao Fu obtained three SSS grade Orbs.


    Because only an Orc could be the City Lord of Orc City and Saar was Zhao Fu¡¯s number one Orc General, Zhao Fu decided to give Orc City to him.


    Zhao Fu then took out a stone seal ¨C Orc City¡¯s City Lord Seal. Zhao Fu had picked up this City Lord Seal after killing Kaki, and it was a bit smaller than before. This was because Orc City was now a Subsidiary of Great Qin, and a portion of its power had been absorbed by Great Qin.


    As long as Great Qin had the Great Qin Seal, he would be able to render Orc City¡¯s City Lord Seal useless. After Great Qin Seal obtained a portion of Orc City¡¯s City Lord Seal¡¯s power, it had be somewhat stronger.


    Now that Saar had be the City Lord and controlled the City Lord Seal, he would have a heavy responsibility. As such, Zhao Fu also gave him a Stage 2 Blood God Pill to help him quickly raise his cultivation ¨C in the future, he would be doing a lot of work.


    As for the remaining two SSS grade Orbs, Zhao Fu decided to give them to Zhang Dahu and Old Logue, two of his oldest Generals.


    They also had another 30,000 Blood God Pills from the Orcs¡¯ corpses. Most of the Orc soldiers had refused to surrender, and only 10,000 had surrendered in the end. Out of these 10,000 soldiers, 80% of them were at Stage 1.


    Moreover, after taking down this city, Great Qin had received a lot of Fate, so the Nation Armament and n Armament had also be stronger.


    It was impossible to hide the destruction of Kaki City from the three system main cities, as it was such a big event. The three City Lords talked with each other, and they found that since none of them had made a move against Kaki City, it had to have been that mysterious faction.


    They werepletely shocked as to how quickly and easily that person had taken down Kaki City ¨C this mysterious person was simply growing too quickly, and that person was now a grave threat to the system main cities.


    The three City Lords couldn¡¯t help but start to take this matter seriously, as it was possible that they would be next.


    There was another faction that had quickly found out that Kaki City had been destroyed, which was the Zhou family. When the time hade to exchange again, Zhou Ming had happily brought his goods and anticipated a big return.


    However, after arriving, he found that all that remained were ruins. The mighty and crude Orc City was gone, making himpletely shocked ¨C just which faction was powerful enough to destroy Kaki City?


    Zhou Ming had immediately returned to the Zhou family and gathered information everywhere to try to find out who it was.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know any of this ¨C in the following period, Great Qin entered a fairly peaceful state so as to properly assimte everything from Kaki City and to do some building.


    After the Great Qin City became a city, many structures had to be re-done, such as the city walls and some new buildings. At the same time, Zhao Fu ordered his people to start constructing a City Hall.


    Now that Great Qin was a City, there was a need for a City Hall. Zhao Fu left this to the Gnomes. He told the Gnomes to design a majestic and imposing-looking City Hall while others would be responsible for the construction.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have much to do now, so he took out the One World Rod and fished at a small creek. His cultivation was now at Stage 1-9, and he was just a step away from Stage 2.


    After bing Earth grade and obtaining the One World Rod, his cultivation speed had be nearly ten times faster than before.


    At that moment, a soldier came to report that He Xianru wanted to see him. Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised, but he still went to the Westfall Restaurant.


    He Xianru was waiting for him at a table, on which there was a sumptuous feast prepared.?Seeing that Zhao Fu had arrived, He Xianru smiled and stood up as she paid her respects, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu had a trace of a smile on his face as he walked in and nodded. He sat down by the table and looked at He Xianru as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He Xianru first bowed before sitting down beside Zhao Fu, and she poured him a cup of wine and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this lowly one is here to apologize for her wrongdoings; I hope that Your Majesty can forgive me.¡±


    After hearing He Xianru¡¯s words, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much as he sipped at his wine and said, ¡°What is it that needs forgiving?¡±


    A slight apologetic look appeared in He Xianru¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Before, this lowly one hid her identity. I am indeed in the School of Gourmet, but I¡¯m also in the School of Yin Yang and a Branch Arbiter of the Wood Branch of the Five Elements.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression still didn¡¯t change much. He had more or less guessed something along those lines ¨C with He Xianru¡¯s abilities and the help she had provided him, he already knew that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    When she saw that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t react too greatly, He Xianru understood and lightlyughed as she said, ¡°So Your Majesty already guessed!¡±


    In actuality, she hadn¡¯t gone out of her way to keep her identity a secret. It was just that Zhao Fu was incredibly wary towards everyone after he started building up his faction. If she had told him that she was from the School of Yin Yang back then, he might have rejected her.


    Zhao Fuughed before saying, ¡°With your skills, the fact that you didn¡¯t try to hide it, and the fact that I¡¯m not stupid, how could I not have guessed it?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is indeed wise.¡± He Xianru smiled as she exined, ¡°The first time I met Your Majesty, this lowly one already knew who Your Majesty was. Your Majesty¡¯s Fate contains an incredibly murderous aura, and only the Great Qin Empire of the five Great Dynasties has such a thing. Also, this lowly one¡¯s surname is not ¡®He¡¯; my name is simply Xianru.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised that she had known who he was from the moment that she met him. However, he didn¡¯t mind too much about her name.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Zhao Fu asked, sensing that there was more.


    Xianru smiled as she nodded and said, ¡°Regarding the sealing matter, the Sect Master asked this lowly one to apologize on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll let that matter go then.¡± Zhao Fu decided that he would forgive the School of Yin Yang because of Xianru. He didn¡¯t mind too much either; after all, if he waged war against everyone who had gone against him, it would be impossible for Great Qin to fight against all of them.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Xianru had never thought that the matter would be resolved so easily. She once again bowed before putting some food in Zhao Fu¡¯s bowl and saying, ¡°Your Majesty, please eat ¨C the food won¡¯t taste as good once it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°No need. Come with me!¡± Zhao Fu called Xianru to follow him; he had other ns.

 Chapter 346: Great Qin City

    <h4>Chapter 346: Great Qin City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Xianru felt a bit surprised and wondered where Zhao Fu was taking her. They first took a teleportation channel before arriving at another city.


    It was quite lively here, and it was a flourishing city. There were tall structures everywhere with clean and ordered roads. There were many Humans and Ounders, and even though there were many races, they all lived in harmony without any conflict.


    It was also very beautiful here ¨C there were flowers everywhere, causing the air to have a faint fragrant smell, and butterflies flew about.


    On the streets, no matter who it was, they would respectfully say upon seeing Zhao Fu, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Xianru now knew where she was ¨C this was the ce that the entire world was most curious about¡­ the Great Qin City!


    Xianru felt quite amazed and happy, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Fu¡¯s back. She understood that Zhao Fupletely trusted her now.


    Zhao Fu had long since trusted Xianru, but because Great Qin¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t firm yet, he hadn¡¯t brought her here. Now, it was already a Basic City, and he had roughly 600,000 indigenous residents. With such a firm foundation, he could now bring her here.


    ¡°What are your thoughts? You¡¯re the first yer toe to the Great Qin City,¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he turned and looked at Xianru.


    Xianru lightlyughed as she replied, ¡°Incredibly blessed!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to meet everyone. From today onwards, you officially belong to Great Qin.¡±


    Xianru happily nodded in response.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu took Xianru to his residence¡¯s courtyard, and many of his subordinates met her for the first time. They were all quite surprised that Zhao Fu would bring a yer to the Great Qin City.


    Zhao Fu first had Xianru get to know everyone. Then, he gave her permission to enter the Great Qin City and perform ceremonial rites. Whether it was in terms of knowledge or abilities, Xianru was quite profound, and Zhao Fu needed such a person.


    This was something that Xianru had been waiting for a long time, and no matter how steady-tempered she was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, and her Fate greatly increased.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu received some news regarding Heaven¡¯s Choice ¨C some people from Soldier Alliance came and wanted to see him.


    Zhao Fu had almost forgotten that he had agreed to try to get along with Soldier Alliance for Wu Qingniang. As such, he went to Demon Tree City, where there were three people waiting in Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s hall.


    There were two men who were around 20 or so years old. One of them had a fairly stalwart-looking face, while the other looked quite refined. There was also a young woman who looked quite pretty.


    As Zhao Fu walked in, the young woman hummed, ¡°So you¡¯re Zhao Fu; you¡¯re quite good looking! We¡¯re from Soldier Alliance.¡±


    Because they were within Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s territory, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t wear his cloak, so his appearance wasn¡¯t hidden. This was the first time someone had said that Zhao Fu was good looking ¨C in actuality, he had always had decent looks, and after obtaining various Legacies, they had slightly changed his appearance to make him look even more handsome and unique.


    Out of these three people, Zhao Fu knew one of them ¨C it was a stalwart-looking person, Dong Junhua. He had never expected him to be willing toe here and give him face ¨C no, it was giving Wu Qingniang face.


    When he heard the young man¡¯s words, Zhao Fu had an apologetic smile on his face as he replied, ¡°Apologies, I¡¯ve been too busy recently and haven¡¯t found the time to visit all of you yet.¡±


    Dong Junhua stood up and smiled as he said, ¡°No worries. We all wanted to see what sort of person Heaven¡¯s Choice¡¯s legendary leader was. I see that you¡¯re not ordinary at all.¡±


    After speaking, Dong Junhua stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Also, this is my little sister Dong Ying and my friend Ren Changzhong.¡±


    Zhao Fu politely smiled at each of them before saying to Dong Junhua, ¡°Alliance Master Dong is the one who¡¯s extraordinary. Soldier Alliance is the top faction in Soldier Forest, and Alliance Master Dong reigns above everyone there.¡±


    The two of them first exchanged courteous words and expressed some considerations of forming an alliance. Zhao Fu could tell that Dong Junhua greatly liked Wu Qingniang, and Dong Junhua asked him how she was doing. What¡¯s more, Dong Junhua¡¯s little sister even referred to Wu Qingniang as her future sister-inw.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care much about this; he was only interacting with Soldier Alliance to appease Wu Qingniang. Whether it was Soldier Alliance or Heaven¡¯s Choice, those factions were both tiny chess pieces in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes.


    After seeing the three of them off, Zhao Fu went back to his own matters.


    On the way back, Dong Junhua suddenly asked, ¡°What do you two think of Zhao Fu¡±


    Dong Ying thought for a moment before replying, ¡°He¡¯s not too bad! He¡¯s quite nice, and we can be friends with him. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s extremely powerful, and I wonder how he got his hair so long and his eyes to be blood-red; they look so unique. Could it be that he fused with some sort of bloodline? At first, I thought he was an indigenous resident.


    ¡°Also, big bro, why are you suddenly asking this? Is it because big sis Qingniang seems to care about him quite a bit and asked you to help him? Big bro, are you jealous?¡± Dong Ying suddenly thought of something as she stopped walking and stared at Dong Junhua with wide eyes.


    Dong Junhua lightlyughed and didn¡¯t try to hide it as he nodded and replied, ¡°I am indeed a bit jealous, but I feel that he isn¡¯t as simple as he looks. I¡¯m afraid that Qingniang won¡¯t be able to control him.¡±


    By his side, Ren Changzhong, who hadn¡¯t spoken this entire time, finally said, ¡°Zhao Fu indeed isn¡¯t simple at all, and even though he was doing his best to suppress it, his aura is incredibly terrifying. It has a very powerful fiendish air to it, and he has most likely killed many people. Even if it¡¯s not 10,000, it¡¯s at least a few thousand.¡±


    When she heard Ren Zhongchang, Dong Ying was given a big fright, and she cried out, ¡°Zhongzhong, don¡¯t scare me like that! I have a pretty good impression of him, so why are you making him out to sound like a murderous demon king?¡±


    Ren Zhongchang looked at Dong Ying seriously as he replied, ¡°After you know his true nature, you¡¯ll know that he¡¯s more terrifying than a murderous demon king.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop trying to scare me!¡± Dong Ying¡¯s hairs were all standing on end after being looked at like that by Ren Zhongchang, and she hugged Dong Junhua¡¯s arm, looking quite frightened.


    Ren Zhongchang didn¡¯t say anything else and lowered his head as he thought to himself. He wasn¡¯t trying to scare her; rather, he felt that Zhao Fu was truly quite terrifying. This was especially so for his blood-red eyes ¨C he felt that he had seen them before somewhere.


    Dong Junhua smiled as he patted Dong Ying¡¯s head and said, ¡°Yingying, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who goes around ughtering innocent people; I¡¯m just worried that he¡¯s incredibly ambitious. From his eyes, I can tell that he wants to conquer the entire Forest of Horrors or even proim himself as a King or Emperor. I should tell this to Qingniang to tell her to be on her guard.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Dong Ying replied before asking, ¡°Will we work together with Heaven¡¯s Choice then? What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have to maintain friendly rtions ¨C this is beneficial to both Heaven¡¯s Choice and Soldier Alliance. I heard from Qingniang that the real world will be devoured by the Heaven Awaken World in the future, so we must strengthen Soldier Alliance. We¡¯ll need to be a powerful force in the future, and I¡¯ll perhaps even be a King ¨C only then will I be able to match Qingniang¡¯s status and properly marry her.¡±


    Dong Junhua smiled as he spoke to Dong Ying, his gaze and heart both incredibly resolute, making Dong Ying feel great admiration towards him.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu also suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 347: Silver Immortal Seven Battle Professions

    <h4>Chapter 347: Silver Immortal Seven Battle Professions</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    What Zhao Fu thought of was the Rn Historical Remnant. Because he had been injured and his power sealedst time, he hadn¡¯t been able to go very deep into Gloomy Jungle. The Stat Gems and other items from there were all very valuable, so Zhao Fu thought about going there again.


    With his current strength, it was worth going there again. There were many Stage 1 and Stage 2 creatures there, such as the Hobgoblins and Minotaurs. Perhaps he would be able to create Blood God Pills if he refined their corpses.


    There were also Cat Demons that were all Stage 2. Even though they weren¡¯t humanoid creatures, if he could refine them, he would be able to obtain many Raising Stones.


    After returning to the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu chose 300 or so elite soldiers, all of whose cultivations were above Stage 1. Their cultivations were around Stage 1-5, and they were soldiers who had been serving Great Qin for the longest and had a lot of battle experience. There were 100 Infantrymen, 100 Shieldbearers, 100 Archers, and 30 Hundred Ghost Illusionists. With such a team, Zhao Fu felt that he would be able to clear Gloomy Jungle, mainly because of the Hundred Ghost Illusionists¡¯ illusion abilities.


    Zhao Fu took his team quickly to East Green and first had a look at Mountain Willow Town. Liu Subai¡¯s management was quite good, and Mountain Willow Town¡¯s development had been progressing quite quickly. Their military was also quite good, and they were now the most powerful force in the surrounding 1,000-kilometer radius area.


    Zhao Fu had only provided equipment and resources, while everything else had been left to Mountain Willow Town. asionally, he would choose some elites to join Great Qin¡¯s army.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu used the teleportation channel to reach a Xiongnu vige that he had conquered before leaving. The Rn Historical Remnant provided the perfect defense for it.


    After such a long time, the vige already had 800 or so people, and the 20 or so Goblins were still standing guard. It seemed that no one had attacked this ce.


    Aftering to the Rn Historical Remnant¡¯srge doors, Zhao Fu stretched out his hands and pushed them open. It was incredibly dark, making it difficult to see.


    Zhao Fu only had 67 Gloomy Junglemand medallions, and because Gloomy Jungle was quite dangerous, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t take too many infantrymen. The main reason he had brought them was to kill troublesome enemies who appeared inrge numbers.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to bring 20 Shieldbearers, 30 Archers, six Blue-Red Goblins, and ten Hundred Ghost Illusionists. He gave them some torches before leading them in.


    After walking through the passageway, Zhao Fu once again reached that dimly-lit jungle. It was just as dark, and the trees were incredibly dense with all sorts of strange criesing from inside.


    Soon, Zhao Fu saw some ck Goblins carrying wooden clubs. The creatures within Gloomy Jungle were more ferocious and savage than the ones outside. After seeing Zhao Fu and his party, they raised their wooden clubs and rushed over.


    There were 30 or so of these Goblins, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother acting personally. 20 Shieldbearers raised their shields and blocked in front of him, forming a shield wall. The Archers started shooting, causing sharp arrows to tear through the air towards the ck Goblins.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The arrows pierced through the Goblins chests. All of the soldiers Zhao Fu had brought were Great Qin¡¯s elites, and all of their arrows found their mark.


    The Blue-Red Goblins tossed iceballs and fireballs, either freezing the ck Goblins or sting them away. Very soon, the 30 ck Goblins had been easily taken care of.


    Almost all of the Goblins here droppedmand medallion fragments, and only five fragments were required to form a Gloomy Junglemand medallion.


    It was a pity that these Goblins only droppedmand medallion fragments and no other items. Zhao Fu looked at the corpses and found that they were Stage 1, so he could at least use their corpses to refine Blood God Pills.


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s party continued onwards, they encountered a group of 70 or so Goblins. In the group, there were Goblin Rock Throwers and Hobgoblins. Some Hobgoblins held swords, while others used sabers, hatchets, spears, or hammers. Their auras were more powerful than the other Goblins, and they were most likely above Stage 1.


    Facing these 70 or so Goblins, Zhao Fu still didn¡¯t act. Even though these Goblins were stronger than the ones from before, they weren¡¯t very intelligent. They were less intelligent than even the Goblins outside and only knew how to charge at their enemies.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers once again went into formation. This time, the Shieldbearers also equipped sharp spears. Their shields and spears were all Silver grade pieces of equipment, and they were incredibly sharp and firm.


    The Archers started to shoot, getting rid of the Goblin Rock Throwers before focusing on the Hobgoblins, allowing the ordinary Goblins to rush up.


    The ordinary Goblins waved their wooden clubs and ferociously ran incredibly quickly. However, the experienced Shieldbearers stood their ground with fearless expressions, gripping their spears and gathering their strength to stab out.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    Stabbing sounds could be heard as spears pierced through the Goblins¡¯ chests, killing them instantly. Other Goblins rushed up, and the Shieldbearers reformed their shield wall, and the Archers had finished dealing with the Goblin Rock Throwers and Hobgoblins by now.


    Facing the ordinary Goblins at such close range, the Archers continuously shot arrows into their heads, instantly killing them. In just five or six minutes, they had finished killing the 70 or so Goblins.


    The ordinary Goblins and Goblin Rock Throwers droppedmand medallion fragments, but what interested Zhao Fu was the silver-white lights dropped by the Hobgoblins.


    [Legacy: Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Saber ¨C Saber Essence]: The shard of a Legendary grade weapon, Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Saber. Collecting 1,200 saber essence can allow one to fuse the saber essence into Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Saber and obtain the Legacy attached to the saber.


    [Legacy: Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Spear ¨C Spear Essence]: The shard of a Legendary grade weapon, Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Spear. Collecting 1,200 spear essence can allow one to fuse the spear essence into Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Spear and obtain the Legacy attached to the spear.


    [Legacy: Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Hammer ¨C Hammer Essence]: The shard of a Legendary grade weapon, Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Hammer. Collecting 1,200 hammer essence can allow one to fuse the hammer essence into Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Hammer and obtain the Legacy attached to the hammer.


    Zhao Fu found that there were seven types of essences: sword, saber, spear, hammer, bow, shield, and hatchet. If he could collect enough essences, he could form seven Legendary grade pieces of equipment and unlock the Silver Immortal Seven Battle Professions. There wasn¡¯t much information about these professions, and he would only find out more about them after unlocking them.


    After putting away the corpses, Zhao Fu led his soldiers onwards.

 Chapter 348: Ancient Power

    <h4>Chapter 348: Ancient Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Afterward, Zhao Fu and his soldiers arrived at arge open area.


    There were 20 or so Minotaurs there. Their skin was quite dark, and they had muscr bodies. Their eyes were blood-red, and their breath came out as white fog. They gave off the powerful aura of Stage 2 strength.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡± The 20 Minotaurs were already berserk, and they looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s party murderously as they charged over. As their massive bodies charged, thunderous thumping could be heard, and even the ground seemed to shake.


    The Archers immediately started to shoot, and facing these arrows, the Stage 2 Minotaurs swung out their fists, sending out a wind that knocked the arrows away. The arrows that hit the Minotaurs only sank a few centimeters in.


    The Minotaurs¡¯ muscles not only contained a lot of strength, but they also provided great protection. Even after taking many arrows, they were stillpletely fine.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu immediately ordered, ¡°Illusionists!¡±


    The ten Hundred Ghost Illusionists immediately raised their wooden staffs and chanted as eerie ghostly qi rose up from the ground.


    As the 20 or so Minotaurs charged, they were instantly pulled into the Dark Ghost World. They had very low mental and spiritual defenses, so mental attacks were very effective against them.


    Within the Dark Ghost World, the berserk Minotaurs swung their fists around, crushing the countless ghosts around them. However, no matter how they attacked, the ghosts would continuously attack, and they simply couldn¡¯t finish killing them. After all, they were all illusions.


    Zhao Fu drew the ughtering Ghost Sword and walked into the ghostly qi-filled region. The ughtering Ghost Sword gave him resistance against ghost-type skills, and with his strength and King¡¯s Power, such illusions were essentially useless against him.


    After walking into the region, Zhao Fu saw the Minotaurs dumbly standing still. Zhao Fu sent his King¡¯s Power into the ughtering Ghost Sword, causing it to shine with a sharp blood-red sword light.


    Zhao Fu wanted to instantly kill these Minotaurs, as immense pain could drag them out of the illusion.


    He went to the first Minotaur and shed out, causing a blood-red sword light to sh, beheading the Minotaur instantly. Blood spurted out, and the headless corpse powerless crashed to the ground.


    Zhao Fu then continued on to the next Minotaur and once again killed it in one strike. In less than three minutes, Zhao Fu had finished killing all of the Minotaurs.


    The Hundred Ghost Illusionists then dispelled the Dark Ghost World, and the ghostly qi slowly disappeared, revealing the corpses. Zhao Fu had killed 26 Minotaurs in total, which had dropped 26 orbs of green light that were as big as fists and gave off an ancient air. They were Ancient Power.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t stingy, and he gave the 26 Ancient Powers to 26 of the Archers. Right now, the Archers were very useful, and because Ancient Power was a strength-type upgrade and the Hundred-Ghost Illusionist was a mental-type profession, the Hundred-Ghost Illusionists weren¡¯t very suitable.


    Zhao Fu felt that the effects would be quite terrifying if he gave the Ancient Powers to some strength-based professions. For example, with the Goblin Warriors¡¯ two meter tall, sturdy bodies and the Strong Orcs, the effects would be simply astounding if they received the Ancient Powers. However, Zhao Fu still decided to strengthen the soldiers currently with him, as this would provide immediate benefits.


    After using the Ancient Powers, the Archers gave off powerful auras, and their bodies also changed. They seemed to suddenly inte, making them roughly two meters tall and covering their bodies with muscles. They gave off an oppressive air, and they were now as strong as Stage 2 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu put the Minotaurs¡¯ corpses away and felt quite satisfied as they advanced forward. He hoped that he would be able to refine Blood God Pills out of these corpses, as this would greatly boost Great Qin¡¯s military strength.


    Since the Goblins provided Stage 1 Blood God Pills, if the Minotaurs could provide Stage 2 Blood God Pills, Zhao Fu could not only nurture arge number of Stage 1 soldiers, but he could also start to nurture Stage 2 soldiers. In a world where people were only starting to have Stage 1 soldiers, he would bepletely unrivaled.


    Zhao Fu was slightly worried because these Goblins and Minotaurs were from the historical remnant. It was possible that they would be different than normal creatures, making it so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to refine Blood God Pills from their corpses.


    Zhao Fu continued to lead his soldiers around the outer edges of Gloomy Jungle. Before entering the deeper regions, he would have to strengthen all of the soldiers.


    Suddenly, very faint scratching sounds could be heard. They were very light, but they couldn¡¯t be hidden from Zhao Fu. His expression became serious as he immediately yelled, ¡°Arrange the formation!¡±


    The soldiers immediately became incredibly serious as the Shieldbearers raised their shields and formed a circr wall with the Archers, who all drew their bows, at the center.


    Fifty or so cat-like humans jumped out. They were incredibly hairy, and their hair covered their appearances. The only thing that could be seen was their fangs ¨C these were the Cat Demons that had caused Zhao Fu to suffer in the past.


    After the Cat Demons appeared, they stared at Zhao Fu¡¯s party and bloodthirstily howled before turning into ck blurs and rushing at them.


    The Cat Demons were abnormally fast, and they arrived before them in the blink of an eye. Just as they appeared, the Archers shot out arrows, but because the Cat Demons were at Stage 2 and incredibly agile, only a small portion of the arrows hit their targets.


    However, the Cat Demons that were hit had their bodiespletely pierced ¨C after all, they prioritized speed and had low defense.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The Cat Demons¡¯ sharp ws shed at the shields, causing sparks to fly as they tried to break through the protective wall.


    When he saw these Cat Demons, Zhao Fu lightly harrumphed. The scene from back then wouldn¡¯t happen again; he was no longer weak!


    ¡°ughterfield Domain!¡± Zhao Fu yelled as he sent his King¡¯s Power into the ughtering Ghost Sword. The ughtering Ghost Sword shined with a bright blood-red light, and blood-red arcs of lightning flickered around it as Zhao Fu stabbed it into the ground.


    Boom!!!


    A massive aura exploded out, causing the ground around Zhao Fu to crack. A blood-red barrier expanded out, forming a 1,000-meter wide blood-red energy barrier.


    The Cat Demons¡¯ greatest asset was their speed, and if one could restrict their speed, one would be able to easily kill them. The 1,000-meter wide blood-red energy barrier covered all of the Cat Demons, who were all given a big fright. They tried to escape out of it, but Zhao Fu tightly gripped the ughtering Ghost Sword with both hands and sent even more of his King¡¯s Power into it.


    Immediately, a formless pressure weighed down on the Cat Demons¡¯ bodies, causing them to slow down.

 Chapter 349: Poison Stat Gem

    <h4>Chapter 349: Poison Stat Gem</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Now that the Cat Demons had been slowed down, the Archers were much more effective. The Archers who had used Ancient Power fully drew their bows and sent out powerful arrows thatpletely pierced through the Cat Demons¡¯ bodies.


    After being hit by the arrows, the Cat Demons immediately died. In just a few moments, all of the Cat Demons had been killed by the Archers.


    The Cat Demons dropped quite a few gems; these were all Stat Gems, and they could be socketed onto equipment to give various stats and attributes.


    The Stat Gems dropped by normal Cat Demons could give one stat point; those dropped by Elite ss Cat Demons could give two stat points; those dropped by Chief ss Cat Demons could give three stat points, and so on.


    Stat Gems were quite rare, and even ordinary Stat Gems would most likely be as valuable as Blue grade equipment. If they farmed Stat Gems here, they would be able to strengthen Great Qin¡¯s equipment.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t very interested in ordinary Stat Gems, and he didn¡¯t n to socket any on his equipment. After all, he had three Epic grade swords, so at the very least, he would socket Legendary grade Stat Gems into them.


    After putting away the Stat Gems and the Cat Demons¡¯ corpses, Zhao Fu and his soldiers continued onwards. Soon, they encountered another group of Goblins.


    There were 150 Goblins, and there were eight or nine Blue-Red Goblins among them. The Blue-Red Goblins were at Stage 2, and the fireballs that they threw were slightly ck and incredibly destructive.


    Zhao Fu immediately ordered the Hundred Ghost Illusionists to cast the Dark Ghost World. Ghostly qi immediately spread out, covering all of the Goblins.


    Because the Blue-Red Goblins were of a magic profession and had Stage 2 cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for them to escape from the illusion. As such, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother acting himself. Instead, he took out some ballistae to wildly shoot towards the ghostly qi-filled region.


    Immediately, pained howls started to sound out. Even though the ghostly qi obscured the view of the Goblins inside, Zhao Fu had remembered their rough positions, so he and his soldiers were able to continuously kill them. Because Goblins had low defense, after the ghostly qi scattered, only corpses were left.


    After cleaning up, Zhao Fu and his soldiers continued onwards. The Enchantment Cards that the Blue-Red Goblins dropped were quite a bit better than normal Enchantment Cards.


    Scratch, scratch, scratch¡­


    It was that sound again. Zhao Fu immediately ordered, ¡°Arrange the formation!¡±


    In the next moment, Cat Demons leaped out. They were slightly different to the ones from before. Their fur and hair were a dark green color, and their ws were jet-ck. Any nts that they touched immediately withered ¨C it seemed that their ws contained a lethal poison.


    These Cat Demons were most likely poison Cat Demons. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what sort of skills they had, but their poison would be quite difficult to deal with.


    Zhao Fu had prepared all sorts of medicinal pills in his King¡¯s Ring, but he hadn¡¯t brought many Antidote Pills. They were all Stage 2 poison Cat Demons, so normal Antidote Pills wouldn¡¯t be very effective. As such, they had to be very careful.


    Now, Zhao Fu had to act first ¨C if these Cat Demons had the opportunity to attack, things could be troublesome.


    A blood-red energy barrier rippled out, covering all of the poison Cat Demons. This caused them to pause, and feeling a formless energy bear down on them, they felt that the situation wasn¡¯t in their favor and immediately tried to run.


    Seeing this, the Archers immediately attacked, and after the poison Cat Demons died, they dropped a dark-green gem.


    [Stat Gem ¨C Poison]: Grade: White, Description: Can be socketed on any equipment, giving the piece of equipment poison-type attacks and poison-type defense.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that there would be a great variety of Stat Gems ¨C these ones would be good for Great Qin¡¯s Assassins.


    Now, most of Great Qin¡¯s elite Assassins had their equipment enhanced by Underworld Demon Crystals, and if they were also enhanced by these Poison Stats Gems, they would be even more powerful.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased, and he put away the Stat Gems and corpses. After continuing onwards, they encountered a group of Minotaurs.


    There were 30 or so Minotaurs, and as soon as they were spotted, they were trapped by the Dark Ghost World. Zhao Fu¡¯s Hundred Ghost Illusionists all had at least Stage 1 cultivation, so trapping these berserk Minotaurs was quite simple.


    Because the Minotaurs had high defense, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t use the ballistae. Instead, he personally used the ughtering Ghost Sword to kill them.


    The Minotaurs dropped 30 Ancient Powers, which Zhao Fu once again distributed to his soldiers. Now, whether it was the Shieldbearers or Archers, all of their bodies had be tall and muscr, and they gave off an air of oppression. Now, all of them could rival Stage 2 soldiers.


    After killing these Minotaurs, Zhao Fu once again encountered Cat Demons. These Cat Demons were different from the ones they had encountered earlier; their hair and fur were snow-white, and these Cat Demons gave off a faint white light. If it wasn¡¯t for their fangs, they would have looked quite holy.


    These light Cat Demons were different than the other Cat Demons; they had magic skills and could shoot out ten centimeter wide beams of light.


    The beams of light were quite powerful, and they could instantly st through a one-meter wide tree trunk. Luckily, the Shieldbearers had all used Ancient Powers, and they were able to stop the light Cat Demons¡¯ attacks.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu drew his ughtering Ghost Sword and started a counterattack, and soon, they had killed all of the light Cat Demons. They dropped white Stat Gems that were about as big as fingernails.


    [Stat Gem ¨C Light]: Grade: White, Description: Can be socketed on any equipment, giving the piece of equipment light-type attacks and light-type defense.


    Because he had obtained Poison Stat Gems earlier, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t too surprised when he saw these Light Stat Gems. They continued onwards, and half an hourter, they saw a group of Cat Demons with ck fur that had simr attacks to the light Cat Demons. However, rather than shooting out white light, these Cat Demons shot out ck light.


    After killing this group of Cat Demons, they obtained ck Stat Gems that were the same size and shape as the Light Stat Gems.


    [Stat Gem ¨C Dark]: Grade: White, Description: Can be socketed on any equipment, giving the piece of equipment dark-type attacks and dark-type defense.


    After Zhao Fu looked at the Dark Stat Gems and was about to put them away, he suddenly heard the Sky Demon say in a pitiable voice, ¡°Owner, I want this!¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised, and he asked, ¡°You can devour this Stat Gem¡¯s power?¡±


    The Sky Demon sounded quite pleased as it replied, ¡°But of course! I¡¯m a Sky Demon, and absorbing pure darkness energy like this is very simple for me!¡±


    Zhao Fu remembered that he had promised the Sky Demon Sword that he would find resources for it. Since he didn¡¯t have much use for these Dark Stat Gems anyway, he might as well allow it to devour some.


    The Sky Demon Sword let out traces of demonic qi that surrounded the Dark Stat Gems. In just a few moments, the Dark Stat Gems turned into dust, and the demonic qi returned to the sword. The Sky Demon moaned before digesting the energy within the sword with a satisfied expression on its face.

 Chapter 350: Special Village

    <h4>Chapter 350: Special Vige</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    In the next two days, Zhao Fu and his soldiers continuously killed Goblins until they had formed enoughmand medallions to bring the other soldiers in.


    During those two days, Zhao Fu had killed many Minotaurs and obtained many Ancient Powers, most of which he gave to the Archers and Shieldbearers ¨C for now, the Infantrymen didn¡¯t receive any.


    Zhao Fu only used the Infantrymen to deal with some ordinary Goblins. He had them help the Shieldbearers with defense, so he didn¡¯t give them Ancient Powers. If he had surplus Ancient Powers, he would distribute some to them.


    In total, there were 300 or so soldiers, and Zhao Fu wanted to start delving into the depths of Gloomy Jungle. These days, they had remained on the outskirts and obtained many good things, but Zhao Fu was quite curious about what would be inside.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know just how big the historical remnant was, and during those two days, they had only explored the outskirts.


    After leading his soldiers for a while, they suddenly heard the sound of battle from ahead.


    Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to stop while he stealthily went up and jumped on arge tree. He saw 30 or so Goblins hunting down a Cat Demon.


    There were three types of creatures living in the historical remnant: Goblins, Minotaurs, and Cat Demons. They constantly fought, and Zhao Fu found that the Goblins would fight with Minotaurs and that the Cat Demons would hunt Goblins for food.


    There weren¡¯t many sources of food in the historical remnant; it was mostly ck fruits. Because ofpetition for food, conflict would always spark among the three different types of creatures.


    Even though the Cat Demon had Stage 2 strength, it was surrounded by 30 or so Goblins and having a hard time.


    The ordinary Goblins acted as meat shields at the front while the Hobgoblins continuously attacked from behind them, and Goblin Rock Throwers threw rocks from a distance. Under their continued attacks, the Cat Demon was killed, and ten or so of the Goblins were killed.


    Zhao Fu came back to his soldiers and led his soldiers to kill these Goblins. The Archers rained down arrows on the unprepared Goblins, instantly killing 80% of them. The Infantrymen then ran up, easily killing the rest. After collecting the spoils, they continued onwards.


    An hourter, Zhao Fu stopped and found that there was a Goblin Vige in front of them. The vige was next to a small mountain, and because the ck Goblins weren¡¯t very intelligent, this vige didn¡¯t have many structures. Most of the ¡®buildings¡¯ were crudely made of wood and stone, forming basic shelters. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Fu could see the exposed City Heart, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that it was a vige.


    The vige was a Silver grade vige, and the City Heart gave off a silver light that gave off a dark aura. When he saw this, Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised.


    Before, Zhao Fu had obtained a few Goblin Profession Change Stone Steles ¨C Hobgoblin, Blue-Red Goblin, and Goblin Rock Thrower ¨C but he had been unable to use them. This was because ordinary Silver grade viges were useless, and Zhao Fu needed a special Goblin Vige to use those Profession Change Stone Steles.


    Because of the dark-silver light from the City Heart, this meant that it was most likely a special Goblin Vige. However, there were many Goblins here, roughly 6,000, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.


    It was a pity that if Zhao Fu had brought all of his Hundred Ghost Illusionists, the Dark Ghost World that they could create would have been able to cover 80% of the vige, causing 80% of the Goblins to be unable to fight. If that were the case, he would¡¯ve been able to easily take down the vige, but he only had 30 Hundred Ghost Illusionists.


    The Dark Ghost World created by the 30 Hundred Ghost Illusionists could only cover three kilometers, and it could only drag 1,000 Goblins at most into the illusion ¨C this clearly wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Zhao Fu started to think ¨C with his 300 or so soldiers, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take down 6,000 Goblins. After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu came up with two ideas.


    One of them was to lure them out in groups before getting rid of them. With how unintelligent they were, it would be easy to trick them, and it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult or dangerous.


    The other method was to use other forces to deal with the Goblins, which were the Cat Demons or Minotaurs.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to go with the second method. The best scenario was where he reaped the rewards at the end while the others fought. After all, as long as the creatures within the historical remnant died, they would still drop items. This would be much easier overall.


    This method required Zhao Fu to personally act, as his soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun Minotaurs and Cat Demons. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t known a lot about the situation within Gloomy Jungle, so he hadn¡¯t brought any of Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, who would have been quite suited for this task.


    After making his decision, Zhao Fu started to act. However, after looking around, he didn¡¯t find any big groups of Cat Demons or Minotaurs, so he could only change his ns and have his soldiers go lure Goblins while he went to find Cat Demons or Minotaurs.


    Zhao Fu first sent ten Archers to lure some Goblins out of the Goblin Vige. Because these Goblins were quite ferocious and not very intelligent, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure how many Goblins they would lure out, so he didn¡¯t send too many people.


    Archers had decent Agility stats, and they could use their bows and arrows to attack from a distance, which would reduce any injuries or casualties.


    The Archers obeyed and started to stealthily make their way towards the Goblin Vige. They then fired arrows into the vige, alerting the Goblins within.


    At that moment, hundreds of Goblins rushed out, brandished their weapons, and yelled, causing the ten Archers to immediately turn and run.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu had found 50 or so Minotaurs. He grabbed a handful of pebbles and threw them at the Minotaurs, hitting seven or eight Minotaurs. This instantly enraged them, and their eyes turned blood-red. They breathed out white fog as they rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu grinned and retreated not too quickly or too slowly. With Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, if he wanted to run, the Minotaurs would be left far behind.


    The Archers lured the hundreds of Goblins to an empty area before quickly disappearing. This area was quite close to the Goblin Vige but far away from where Zhao Fu was with the Minotaurs, so they could only have the Hundred Ghost Illusionists cast Dark Ghost World and wait for Zhao Fu to return.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu lured the Minotaurs to the area before suddenly disappearing. The ghostly qi dissipated, and when the hundreds of Goblins and Minotaurs saw each other, they gave off a ferocious battle intent, immediately shing against each other.

 Chapter 351: Golden Crown

    <h4>Chapter 351: Golden Crown</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Even though the Goblins had a numerical advantage, the Minotaurs weren¡¯t weak, and they gave off surprisingly-powerful auras. They continuously punched out, causing wind to howl as they sted back multiple Goblins with each punch.


    The Goblins started to retaliate, and the ordinary Goblins raised their wooden clubs and fearlessly rushed up. The Hobgoblins unleashedrge waves of sword light and spear light, the Goblin Rock Throwers threw rocks with all their might, and the Blue-Red Goblins sent out fireballs and iceballs.


    The battle between the two sides was incredibly intense, with body parts and blood flying everywhere, resulting in very loud battle sounds.


    Every time a Minotaur punched a Goblin, the immense force would shatter the Goblin¡¯s bones, injuring the Goblin heavily or killing him instantly.


    As for the Goblins, the ordinary Goblins would draw the Minotaurs¡¯ attention while the Hobgoblins would use their terrifying sword light-covered swords to stab into the Minotaurs¡¯ bodies, after which a few fireballs and iceballs would hit the Minotaurs, causing them to cry out and fall to the ground, dead.


    Zhao Fu hid and watched this abnormally fierce fight. Both types of creatures were quite unintelligent and bloodthirsty, and they battled with all of their might.


    However, the situation still favored the Goblins because they had overwhelming numbers ¨C roughly 500 of them. The Minotaurs continuously fell, and not a single one of them ran away, fighting to theirst breath.


    In the end, the Minotaurs all died, and the Goblins had suffered around 300 casualties. At that moment, Zhao Fu and his people started to attack.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Arrows streaked through the air, falling like rain on the Goblins, who had just started to rx.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    Blood flew everywhere as half of the remaining Goblins immediately died. Those who survived were scared into immediately running ¨C they weren¡¯t like the Minotaurs who were determined to fight to the death.


    However, these escaping Goblins were stopped by Shieldbearers and Infantrymen and immediately killed. Zhao Fu felt quite happy as he ordered his soldiers to clean up the battlefield; it was the first time that they had obtained so many items and corpses so easily.


    After cleaning up everything, Zhao Fu continued to carry out this n. This time, Zhao Fu lured over a group of 150 or so Cat Demons, which were incredibly fast. Zhao Fu was forced to take things seriously, or else he would be caught by these Cat Demons.


    On the other side, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had lured over 1,000 or so Goblins. This time, the 1,000 Goblins and 150 Cat Demons arrived roughly at the same time, and they roared at each other before immediately shing.


    This battle was even more bloody than the previous one. The Cat Demons shed out with their sharp ws, splitting the Goblins¡¯ bodies into pieces and causing internal organs and blood to fly everywhere. Whenever they bit with their mouths, they would pierce the Goblins¡¯ bodiespletely, killing them instantly.


    Even though the Cat Demons were incredibly powerful and ferocious, there were many Goblins, including Blue-Red Goblins. Whenever iceballs hit Cat Demons, the iceballs would freeze them and cause their movements to slow down.


    Whenever that happened, countless Goblins would rush up ¨C Hobgoblins swung their weapons, cutting the Cat Demons apart, while other Goblins would even charge up and use their mouths to bite the Cat Demons¡¯ bodies, tearing off chunks of meat and hair. Countless fireballs would also st the Cat Demons into pieces, making the scene incredibly gory.


    After the battle ended, the Goblins were the victors again. However, the victory had cost them greatly, and only 200 or so Goblins remained out of the original 1,000.


    Zhao Fu once again ordered his soldiers to attack, and soon, the injured and tired Goblins had been dealt with.


    Next, Zhao Fu found roughly 500 poison Cat Demons, pleasantly surprising him. He didn¡¯t do anything to them and first returned to order his soldiers to lure out some Goblins before returning to lure out that group of Cat Demons.


    This time, 2,500 or so Goblins faced off against around 500 poison Cat Demons!


    The battle was abnormally fierce, but this time, the situation favored the Cat Demons. This was because not only were the Cat Demons incredibly fast, but their ws and fangs were also covered with poison. When they cut open a wound, poison would immediately enter and spread throughout the Goblin¡¯s body, causing the Goblin to foam at the mouth and die.


    No matter how desperately the 2,500 Goblins retaliated, they were unable to resist the 500 poison Cat Demons. The Goblins continuously died, while the Cat Demons suffered slight casualties.


    In the end, when there were only 500 or so Goblins left, the Goblins started to run away. There were still around 300 Cat Demons left, and because they had no intention of sparing these Goblins, they started to chase the Goblins.


    At that moment, a person appeared between them ¨C he wasn¡¯t an emissary of peace but a herald of death.


    When they saw Zhao Fu suddenly appear, some of the Cat Demons remembered that he was the person who had lured them over, so many of them started to rush at Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu stabbed the Sky Demon Sword into the ground, and demonic qi instantly dyed the ground ck. A ck substance rose up from the ground and covered the area around Zhao Fu, forming a ten-meter wide ck hemisphere around him.


    The Cat Demons opened their mouths, baring their fangs as Zhao Fu raised one hand and his King¡¯s Seal appeared on his palm. A terrifying ck light shot out as a formless energy spread out.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    ck spikes that were one meter long and five centimeters wide stabbed out from the ck hemisphere before shooting outwards, hitting anything within 1,000 meters of Zhao Fu.


    Whether they were the escaping Goblins or the attacking Cat Demons, all of them felt a sense of terror, and they desperately started to run away. However, they were still pierced by the ck spikes, riddling them with holes and making them die a cruel death.


    Zhao Fu had used his City Lord Seal¡¯s power and slightly changed the King¡¯s Profoundness ¨C Demon Domain ¨C Ten Thousand Burials skill. The ground all around him was covered with one meter long ck spikes and countless Cat Demon and Goblin corpses.


    After the ck hemisphere dissipated, it turned into demonic qi that returned into the Sky Demon Sword. Zhao Fu felt quite pleased as he looked at the corpses, and he had his soldiers start clearing up the battlefield.


    Now, there were 2,000 or so Goblins remaining at the Goblin Vige. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on continuing to have two forces sh. Instead, he decided to start luring the Goblins out and killing them with his own forces. If he could lure out another wave, he would be able to attack the vige afterward.


    After ordering the Archers to attack the vige, an ugly, three-meter tall Goblin appeared. His skin was ck-colored, and he held arge machete and had a golden crown on its head. There were some cracks on the golden crown, but it still gave off a noble-looking light.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that this Goblin¡¯s name was disyed to be ¡®Goblin King!¡¯


    After the Goblin King appeared, he roared, and that roar reverberated within the surrounding 1,000-meter area. He led the remaining 2,000 Goblins to rush at Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 352: Goblin King

    <h4>Chapter 352: Goblin King</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Goblin King?¡± This was the first time that Zhao Fu had encountered an intelligent creature with ¡®King¡¯ in its name. He had encountered animals with this title before, such as ¡®Gray Wolf King¡¯ and ¡®ck Forest Horse King,¡¯ but not for intelligent creatures.


    The aura that the Goblin gave off was very powerful, and what shocked Zhao Fu even more was that he really could sense a faint King¡¯s Power from its body. No matter what sort of creature it was, anything that was rted to ¡®King¡¯ would be quite powerful.


    When he saw that the Goblin King would soon sh with his soldiers, Zhao Fu took out an Evil-Crushing Spear and sent his King¡¯s Power into it. The Evil-Crushing Spear shined with a bright silver light, and arcs of electricity appeared around it and gave off terrifying energy ripples. Zhao Fu loudly yelled before throwing the Evil-Crushing Spear.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as the Evil-Crushing Spear turned into a massive ray of silver light, seeming to be able to pierce through everything as it shot towards the Goblin King.


    Bang!


    The Goblin King swung hisrge machete, sending out a wave of light that hit the approaching ray of light. A massive explosion sounded out, and the energy turned into a massive gale that swept across the surrounding 1,000-meter radius area.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Zhao Fu ordered. By now, Zhao Fu was certain that the Goblin King really did have King¡¯s Power ¨C could it be that this Goblin was a true King? It was the first time that Zhao Fu had met another King!


    Just this Goblin King alone was enough to kill all 300 of his soldiers, and there were also another 2,000 Goblins.


    Zhao Fu knew that they were doomed to lose and that they had to find another method to deal with these Goblins. Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to start escaping towards a mountain valley ¨C hepletely hadn¡¯t expected to encounter a King in this Silver grade vige.


    The Goblin King was incredibly fast and bloodthirsty, and everything that blocked his way was split into pieces by hisrge machete. If they didn¡¯t restrict the Goblin King¡¯s speed, he would definitely catch up with Zhao Fu¡¯s party.


    Zhao Fu suddenly thought of a summoning skill he had and said, ¡°Godly Hell¡¯s Doors!¡±


    Zhao Fu raised the Sky Demon Sword, and a ck light shot into the sky. A faint rumble sounded out as a ten-meter wide ck hole appeared as traces of demonic qi streamed out.


    ¡°Roar¡­ Roar¡­ Roar¡­¡±


    Little demons who had wings and pitchforks roared as they rushed out of the ck hole. These little demons¡¯ strength was near Stage 1, and there were 100 or so of them. They flew in the air and evilly looked at the Goblin King before rushing to attack him.


    Facing these little demons, the Goblin King ferociously roared and brandished its machete, sending out massive waves of light and splitting many little demons into demonic qi.


    Facing the Goblin King, the little demons were unable to retaliate at all. However, they served their purpose as cannon fodder and sessfully slowed down the Goblin King. Zhao Fu and his soldiers took this opportunity to rush towards the valley nearby.


    The Goblin King shed down, and a massive wave of machete qi split apart the final three little demons, after which the Goblin King continued to lead the 2,000 Goblins to chase after Zhao Fu and his soldiers.


    After reaching the valley, Zhao Fu felt more rxed because the situation had now beenrgely resolved, and he immediately ordered his soldiers to start setting up.


    Very soon, the Goblin King and the 2,000 Goblins arrived, and the Goblin King continued to charge towards them without a care in the world. After all, these Goblins were incredibly unintelligent, and they gave no thought to their actions.


    Traces of ghostly qi rose up from the ground. Because this valley was quite narrow, the 2,000 Goblins were bunched together. Now, the Hundred Ghost Illusionists cast the Dark Ghost World, and they were able to cover all of the Goblins.


    However, the Dark Ghost World was unable to stop the Goblin King at all. He instantly charged out of the ghost qi-filled region and gave off a ferocious air as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu narrowed his eyes as he continued to run into the valley, leading the Goblin King away as the 300 soldiers dealt with the ordinary Goblins.


    Because most of the Goblins were bunched together, the soldiers outside of the ghostly qi-filled region continuously rained down bolts with bows and ballistae,pletely ughtering the Goblins.


    Within the inner regions of the valley, Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked at the Goblin King charging at him. He wasn¡¯t afraid ¨C even though the Goblin King had King¡¯s Power, so did he. What¡¯s more, he had his King Profession and the power of his City Lord Seal, so he started to attack.


    Boom!!!


    Zhao Fu drew the Sky Demon Sword and turned into a ray of ck light as he shot towards the Goblin King. His sword gave off a boundless sword light as he vigorously shed downwards. The Goblin King quickly swung his machete, causing it to give off a sharp machete light.


    A massive sound rang out as the two energies collided, resulting in a shockwave that caused the ground to crack and for small rocks and grass to be sent flying.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s full-strength attack, the Goblin King was forced to take a step back. His strength was clearly inferior to Zhao Fu¡¯s, but at that moment, the Goblin King¡¯s crown shined with a faint golden light, and a majestic aura spread out.


    Immediately, it was as if a powerful energy had entered the Goblin King¡¯s body. His aura became even more powerful, and he swung his machete at Zhao Fu incredibly quickly. Zhao Fu immediately blocked, but he was still sent flying back dozens of meters before he stopped himself, a trace of blood leaking out of his mouth.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became serious as he found that the Goblin King¡¯s strength mainly came from that crown. The feeling that the crown gave him was like that of a King Armament, but it seemed somewhat different than a King Armament.


    If this really was a King Armament, Zhao Fu would have to consider using his Nation Armament. This was because King Armaments were simply too powerful ¨C back then, the mysterious Skeleton in the underground region only had a King Armament Shard, but it had immense destructive power.


    King Armaments were of varying quality and strength, and because that King Armament Shard contained Ancient King¡¯s Power, that was why it had been so powerful.


    The aura that this crown gave off was inferior to that shard, but it was still aplete King Armament ¨C it might be hiding some sort of King¡¯s Power.


    Zhao Fu decided not to use his Nation Armament for now, and he decided to see just how powerful this King Armament was.


    Zhao Fu once again raised his sword, and a ck and gold seal that gave off a massive aura appeared above Zhao Fu¡¯s head. Traces of a ck aura streamed out of it, entering Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu unleashed the Great Qin Seal¡¯s full power, and he stood in the air, his ck cloak fluttering despite there being no wind. The aura that he gave off became terrifying to the extreme as if it had be corporeal, and it weighed down on everything around him. Some of the more fragile rocks instantly shattered, while grass and nts around him were ttened to the ground.


    ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡± Zhao Fu held the Sky Demon Sword high as it gave off a demonic light. A massive image of a sword appeared in the air, causing the wind and clouds to stir, and the sword descended.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the massive sword image shed at the Goblin King. The power it gave off seemed to be enough to split the entire valley in two, and it sent the Goblin King flying and created a 100-meter long sword gash on the ground.

 Chapter 353: God-Sealing Beast

    <h4>Chapter 353: God-Sealing Beast</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Goblin King was sent flying and crashed against a cliff face, causing most of the cliff to copse, and a lot of dust filled the air, obscuring Zhao Fu¡¯s vision.


    Their surroundings became silent, and after the dust cleared, Zhao Fu saw that the Goblin King¡¯s body had been buried by countless rocks, making it seem as if the situation was over. However, could it really have been that easy to kill the Goblin King?


    Boom!!!


    A massive beast w with chains wrapped around it suddenly appeared in the sky, and a shocking aura spread out, causing a wild gale to blow. The w pped at Zhao Fu, who was hovering in the air, making it seem as if the sky was going to crack.


    Zhao Fu was hit by the massive w, and his body was like a pebble that was viciously thrown to the ground, creating a ten-meter wide crater in the ground. Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood, and he felt that at least three or four of his bones had broken.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    At that moment, ten or so ck chains stretched out from the mass of rocks and shot towards Zhao Fu, who was on the ground.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu was given a big fright, and he disregarded his injuries as he rolled to the side. The ten or so chains stabbed into where Zhao Fu had just been, piercing one meter deep into the ground. If Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t rolled out of the way, he would have been pierced by all ten chains.


    After missing, the ten chains retracted, and the pile of rocks covering the Goblin King exploded. The Goblin King was covered with blood, and he gave off a frightening aura. Hisrge body had be much skinnier.


    At that moment, the Goblin King looked quite strange ¨C his gaze was quite dull, making him seem like a corpse, and there were three meter long chains around each of his wrists, while the golden crown gave off a strange light.


    The golden crown seemed to have its own consciousness, and it hadpletely taken over the Goblin King¡¯s body.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Heavy sounds could be heard as the Goblin King raised itsrge feet and rushed towards Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu quickly climbed up from the ground.


    By now, the Goblin King was about ten meters away from Zhao Fu. The Goblin King swung his arms, and the chains elongated and whipped towards Zhao Fu, seeming to cause the air to explode. In response, Zhao Fu quickly raised his sword and blocked.


    ng!


    The chains hit the Sky Demon Sword, resulting in a metallic collision sound and creating many sparks, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s hand to feel numb.


    What was even worse was that Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t fully use the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power ¨C it seemed to have been sealed within his body by the w.


    Bang!


    The Goblin King was like a stringed puppet, and he once again swung his hands, sending the chains whipping towards Zhao Fu again.


    Zhao Fu was forced to dodge to the side, and as the chains hit the ground, they created another two-meter wide crater ¨C it was evident how much power was behind these chains.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu wanted to retreat ¨C the Goblin King¡¯s power wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. No, rather, it was the crown¡¯s power that wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    However, if he escaped, his 300 soldiers would definitely all die, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain that Special Vige.


    Perhaps he would be able to collect the spoils and conquer the vige if he could lure the Goblin King further away and give his soldiers enough time to kill those Goblins.


    Zhao Fu felt that this would be feasible ¨C after all, what Zhao Fu was after was the Special City Creation Stone. As for the crown, it wasn¡¯t that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want it but that he wasn¡¯t confident that he would be able to obtain it. This was so even if he used his Nation Armament.


    This was mainly because of his experience with the King Armament Shard ¨C if even a shard was that powerful, what about thisplete King Armament?


    Zhao Fu immediately turned into a ck light and sped away. The Flight Stone that he had obtained during the Divine Fish Festival was quite good, and his flying speed had greatly increased. In just an instant, he had flown 1,000 meters away.


    However, the Goblin King seemed to have anticipated this, and he pressed hisrge hands against the ground.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a formless energy spread out of the Goblin King¡¯s hands, causing a ten-meter wide crater to appear around it.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Eight gigantic chains burst out of the ground, shooting into the sky and forming eight pirs of chains that were spaced evenly around a diameter of 10,000 meters.


    ng!


    As the eight gigantic chains straightened out, the heavens and the earth seemed to freeze as if they had beenpletely locked down.


    Zhao Fu, who had been flying away, suddenly lost his ability to fly, and he fell from the air. Zhao Fu was quite startled, and he found that the surrounding 10,000-meter radius area had been locked down ¨C he was unable to fly, nor was he able to escape past 10,000 meters away. The eight chains formed an extremely powerful barrier, and unless he destroyed it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    After using this skill, the Goblin King¡¯s eyes became even duller, and the Goblin King¡¯s body became slightly thinner again. It seemed that this skill had cost it greatly.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt that he had a chance at winning. He realized that these skills were consuming the Goblin King¡¯s lifeforce, but if the crown was that strong, why would it cost the Goblin King his lifeforce?


    Also, Zhao Fu realized that for most consciousless King Armaments, anyone could use them. Those with consciousness had to acknowledge their master before they could be used, and they would be loyal; very rarely were there cases of King Armaments taking over their masters.


    Finally, because of the information Zhao Fu had obtained from God Kerr, he knew what the w and chains were ¨C it was a creature called the God-Sealing Beast.


    The God-Sealing Beast was quite powerful, and just like its name implied, it could seal even godly spirits. It seemed that using godly skills had caused the crown to suddenly devour the Goblin King.


    Zhao Fu realized that this might not be a true King Armament, and he let out a sigh of relief. He decided to not use his Nation Armament ¨C as long as he could stall for time and the Goblin King expended all of his lifeforce, he would win.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The Goblin King continued to rush at Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.


    Zhao Fu had used the Stealther item he had obtained from the Divine Fish Festival ¨C the pendant that could give invisibility. With Zhao Fu¡¯s Assassin profession as well, he was able to hide his aura and presence as well.


    The Goblin King couldn¡¯t find Zhao Fu, so the Goblin King could only look around and try to use his chains to hit the area around himself.


    By now, Zhao Fu was standing 100 meters away. He didn¡¯t dare to stand too close because it was possible that he would be discovered or hit by the wildly thrashing chains.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu took out another Evil-Crushing Spear and sent his King¡¯s Power before throwing it at the Goblin King.


    The Evil-Crushing Spears were Zhao Fu¡¯s most powerful long-range attack. It was a pity that the only ones he had were from the Ghost Festival and that he had no way of making more. Every time he used one, that was one less he could use in the future.


    Seeing the terrifying silver light suddenly fly at it, the Goblin King was given a big fright, and he stretched out a big hand, causing countless ck chains to shoot out from it and collide with the silver light.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion resulted, and the silver ray of light scattered into tiny motes of light. After blocking this attack, the Goblin King¡¯srge arm became significantly thinner.

 Chapter 354: God-Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 354: God-Killing Intent</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Bang!


    After the Goblin King blocked this attack, he swung with his other hand, sending chains whipping towards the ce where the silver ray of light had flown out from. The chains mmed onto the ground, sting open a two-meter wide crater, but Zhao Fu was long gone.


    Boom!!


    Another silver ray of light suddenly shot at the Goblin King from behind.


    Countless chains stretched out from the Goblin King¡¯s back, spiraling around in the air and forming arge circr shield. The silver light mmed into the shield, causing a loud nging sound to ring out. The silver ray of light continuously diminished before it finally scattered as countless motes of light.


    At the same time, the Goblin King¡¯s body once again became a bit thinner, and he once again cast out chains towards where the silver light hade from. However, he was unable to hit Zhao Fu.


    This time, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t attack immediately, and he instead waited for a while before throwing out another Evil-Crushing Spear, which was once again blocked by the chains.


    After repeating this five or six times, the Goblin King¡¯srge body had be a lot thinner, and his eyes became even more lifeless. Now, Zhao Fu only had eight Evil-Crushing Spears left, and he was quite reluctant to use them. So, he brought out the Great Spirit Roc Bow.


    An arrow shot out and turned into a thin violet ray of light as it sped towards the Goblin King. Facing this arrow, the Goblin King stood his ground while the chain attached to his arm snaked out and knocked the arrow away.


    This didn¡¯t expend much of the Goblin King¡¯s strength, so Zhao Fu was forced to use the Great Spirit Roc Bow¡¯s strongest attack.


    A violet roc with a wingspan of four meters suddenly appeared, giving off an incredibly sharp aura as it shot towards the Goblin King¡¯s back.


    The Goblin King turned around in time and stomped the ground, causing it to crack, and ten or so chains flew out from the ground and pierced through the violet roc, causing it to dissipate. The arrow turned into powder, but immediately afterwards, another violet roc shot towards the Goblin King.


    Just like that, Zhao Fu continuously forced the Goblin King to use up his lifeforce. Zhao Fu could pay the price, but the Goblin King couldn¡¯t because he was using his own life.


    After continuing on for a few minutes, the Goblin King¡¯s body had be drastically smaller, and his skin started to look wrinkled, making him look incredibly sickly.


    At that moment, another three violet rocs shot out. The Goblin King stretched out his hand, and ten or so chains shot out, destroying the three violet rocs.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face ¨C if he continued stalling like this, not only would he be able to kill the Goblin King without doing much, but his soldiers would also have enough time to get rid of the other Goblins and conquer the vige.


    The Goblin King seemed to know that he couldn¡¯t afford to continue on like this, so he made an important decision. His body seemed to shrink like a balloon with air rushing out of it until it seemed like there was only ayer of skin covering his bones, making him look quite terrifying.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu felt an incredibly dangerous aura descend. He quickly looked up and saw an incredibly monstrous-looking ck eye that gave off a terrifying aura in the sky.


    The pupil of this eye was a ball made of countless chains, and it was a strange shape and gave off a god-killing intent, striking fear into everything that saw it.


    At that moment, everything under the heavens seemed to go quiet, and all creatures seemed to feel that something incredibly dangerous had descended.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    Countless chains, at least thousands, shot out from that monstrous eye, and they contained great power as they tore through the air and shot towards Zhao Fu below.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end, and he immediately used his Nation Armament¡¯s power as a 100-meter tall shield image appeared in front of him.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out, after which countless rocks smashed into the ground as if there was andslide. The ground continuously trembled as if there was some sort of natural disaster.


    In the distance, the soldiers also detected those terrifying energy ripples and started to feel worried for Zhao Fu.


    Within the circle made by the eight gigantic chains, the dust gradually cleared, revealing countless chains piercing through the ground in those 10,000 meters and creating a horrifying scene.


    Zhao Fuy on the ground, his body covered with blood as his arms, legs, and body were pierced by ten or so chains. The shield had been pierced by a few chains, and Zhao Fu had been nailed to the ground by the chains.


    The Godly Demon¡¯s Shield had been instantly destroyed by the chains, so Zhao Fu had to take out a Legendary grade shield. However, it was still unable to block those chains.


    Luckily, his vitals hadn¡¯t been hit, so the Goblin King had been unable to instantly kill Zhao Fu, only seriously injuring him.


    The chains around him began to disappear as the Goblin King¡¯s body became a dry corpse. The wind lightly blew, causing it to scatter like dust.


    Zhao Fu raised his hand with great difficulty and took out some healing medicinal pills before swallowing them. He used his King¡¯s Power to refine those medicinal pills, and they healed his body¡¯s injuries.


    After a while, Zhao Fu regained a trace of his strength, and he received system announcements that his soldiers had conquered and [Relocated] the Special Vige. He felt quite relieved and struggled to his feet. He looked at the golden crown ahead of him and slowly trudged over and picked it up.


    The crown was quite exquisite and beautiful, and there were some decorative designs and pictures on it. It was quite light in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, but there were some cracks in it, which ruined its beauty.


    [King¡¯s Crown]: Grade: Damaged, Stats: Strength +10, Intelligence +10, Agility +10, Constitution +10


    Description: A crown forged from a God-Sealing Beast¡¯s body and an Emperor¡¯s bones. It contains immense power. It was an Emperor Heaven Armament, and anyone who wears it can obtain a King¡¯s Profession and wield King¡¯s Power and God-Sealing Power. Now, it has been depleted of its power and needs to absorb a King¡¯s aura to recover.


    After looking at the stats and description, Zhao Fu was shocked ¨C he had never thought that this would actually be an Emperor Heaven Armament. Because of the information that he had obtained from God Kerr, he knew what an Emperor Heaven Armament was ¨C they were incredibly rare in this world andpletely outssed Divine Earth Armaments, which were ¡®Divine Armaments.¡¯


    He almost couldn¡¯t believe that he had obtained such an item so easily.


    However, this Emperor Heaven Armament had lost all of its power, making it a Gray grade or Damaged equipment, which was inferior to even White grade equipment.


    However, even if it was a Gray grade piece of equipment, its stats weren¡¯t inferior to that of a Gold grade piece of equipment and could give the person who wore it a King¡¯s Profession. However, this King¡¯s Profession wasn¡¯t a profession that could grow and mature because it originated from the equipment.


    It was evident how powerful this Emperor Heaven Armament was ¨C it could directly give someone a King¡¯s Profession, King¡¯s Power, and God-Sealing Power. Luckily, it was possible to restore such a powerful item, or Zhao Fu most likely would have coughed up blood. He decided to look into how to properly restore it.

 Chapter 355: King’s Aura

    <h4>Chapter 355: King¡¯s Aura</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    King¡¯s aura referred to the special aura from a King. It didn¡¯t necessarily have to be someone with a King Profession but just any creature that had the title of a King, such as Gray Wolf King, ck Forest Horse King, Wild Boar King, etc.


    Any creature with ¡®King¡¯ in its name would have King¡¯s aura, and the more powerful the creature was, the more powerful its King¡¯s aura would be. Conversely, the weaker the creature was, the weaker its King¡¯s aura would be.


    For example, for creatures like a Wild Dog King or a Wild Chicken King, they would possess King¡¯s aura but very little of it.


    At the same time, people also had King¡¯s aura. They didn¡¯t necessarily have to have a King Profession; rather, as long as they had a Royal Bloodline or were the Legatee of a King, they could be included.


    In other words, direct descendants or Legatees of Kings would also have King¡¯s aura.


    If a person killed or subdued someone else with King¡¯s aura, that person would be able to obtain that person¡¯s King¡¯s aura, though killing the person would result in more being gained. After all, killing meant erasing that person¡¯s existence, so all of that person¡¯s Fate would have nowhere to go, resulting in more King¡¯s aura being gained.


    Zhao Fu felt that King¡¯s aura was quite simr to Fate; it was probably the purest essence of Fate that could make one a King. It was this sort of Fate that the King¡¯s Crown required in order to be restored.


    In the future, if Zhao Fu killed Legatees, creatures with ¡®King¡¯ in their names, or those with Royal Bloodlines, he would be able to obtain a lot of King¡¯s aura. However, this was an Emperor Heaven Armament, and the amount of King¡¯s aura it required was like an ocean. Zhao Fu had no idea when he would be able to restore it.


    If this item had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands, it would havepletely changed that person¡¯s life or even destiny.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we came toote. Please punish us.¡± At that moment, his soldiers hurried over, and seeing the rubble and destruction in the surrounding 10,000-meter radius area, they werepletely bbergasted.


    They quickly came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and when they saw that Zhao Fu was covered with blood, they immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°You can all rise!¡± Zhao Fu had a trace of a smile on his face and put the King¡¯s Crown away before asking for the Special City Creation Stone.


    The dark silver cube was indeed different than normal City Creation Stones, but it was difficult to say just what was different about it, so Zhao Fu looked at its description.


    [d ¨C City Creation Stone]: A City Creation Stone from the d World that can create a Silver grade Goblin Vige.


    The description was quite differentpared to those of normal City Creation Stones ¨C the fact that it came from ¡®d World¡¯ was very important information. Zhao Fu, who had information from God Kerr, already knew about this, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    Something else that made Zhao Fu quite delighted was that he had finally collected 1,200 Sword Essences. Before, he had killed many Hobgoblins outside of the historical remnant and gathered many Sword Essences, and now that they had killed so many this time, he had finally obtained enough.


    Now, it was time to fuse them and create the Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s Sword. Zhao Fu took out the Sword Essences, which moved by themselves as if they were calling out to each other, and they shined with a faint light.


    Suddenly, the Sword Essences shot into the sky, sparkling like bright stars as the image of a giganticke slowly appeared in the sky.


    Thiske was quite beautiful and extremely big, and it was to the point that Zhao Fu could not see its sides. The surface of theke was extremely still without a single ripple, and there were some orange flowers and grass growing around it, creating a beautiful scene.


    As theke formed, all of the spiritual qi within the historical remnant started to gather, and the star-like Sword Essences slowly began to fuse.


    Finally, a silver sword appeared in the sky, giving off a water-like aura as it descended, and Zhao Fu caught it in his hand.


    It was a silver sword that was roughly one meter long and ten centimeters wide, and there was an image on the hilt that looked like a water immortal. Overall, it was quite a beautiful sword.


    [Silver Lake Immortal Sword]: Grade: Legendary, Stats: Strength +20, Intelligence +20, Agility +15, Constitution +19, Description: One of the Silver Lake Immortal¡¯s seven pieces of equipment. It has a Legacy and can give the user the Silver Immortal Swordsman profession.


    [Silver Immortal Swordsman]: A growth-type profession that wields powerful sword attacks. The user will inherit a type of martial conception ¨C Silver Lake Conception.


    After looking at these things, Zhao Fu found that this profession was quite powerful ¨C putting aside the other matters, just the martial conception meant that this profession was quite advanced. This was because only people with high cultivations, usually above Stage 7, couldprehend a type of source energy.


    The Silver Immortal Swordsman could directly inherit the Silver Lake Conception and wouldn¡¯t require one toprehend a martial conception by oneself in order to grasp such power.


    However, this profession and sword didn¡¯t suit Zhao Fu. There were six other pieces of equipment and professions, and Zhao Fu nned to give them to others.


    Because he already had his King Profession, he wasn¡¯t very suited for this profession, so he put the sword away and nned to find it a suitable owner in the future.


    Zhao Fu decided to stop the exploration of Gloomy Jungle here. Now that Zhao Fu had been seriously injured, he would have to take a few days to recover.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu mustered his remaining strength to go to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and he ced a ck Goblin¡¯s corpse onto the formation.


    Right now, Zhao Fu was most concerned with whether or not the ck Goblins¡¯ corpses could be refined. If they could, he would be able to develop arge number of Stage 1 soldiers or even Stage 2 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu started to feel slightly anxious as he activated the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation. A formless energy brought the Goblin¡¯s corpse into the air, and its fleshly essence continuously melted, revealing an eerie skeleton.


    Two orbs of light rose up out of the skeleton. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and they floated over. The first was a Grade Orb, while the second was a Stage 1 Blood God Pill.


    Zhao Fu was ecstatic, and he ced a Minotaur¡¯s body onto the formation next. He obtained a Stage 2 Blood God Pill from it. He then obtained some Raising Stones from a Cat Demon corpse.


    Now, Zhao Fu waspletely reassured and went back to his room to recover from his injuries. He decided that he would form a team specifically to kill creatures within the historical remnant to provide Stage 1 and Stage 2 corpses for Great Qin after recovering.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu realized that he hadn¡¯t returned to the real world for a while, and since he couldn¡¯t do much while he was recovering, he decided to return to the real world.

 Chapter 356: Qin Will Surely Be Destroyed by None Other Than Chu

    <h4>Chapter 356: Qin Will Surely Be Destroyed by None Other Than Chu</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After his consciousness returned to the real world, Zhao Fu felt extraordinarily hungry, which he was familiar with. He drank some water to fend off the hunger temporarily before asking his bodyguard to buy him a meal.


    Zhao Fu then checked his phone, and he found that he had a text and a few missed calls from Wu Qingniang.


    Zhao Fu looked at the text and found that it was Wu Qingniang asking him how his meeting with Dong Junhua went. Zhao Fu thought about it, and he found that his impression of Dong Junhua was decent and that he had a good personality. Dong Junhua would most likely be able to rally people to him.


    As such, Zhao Fu answered truthfully, and Wu Qingniang didn¡¯t reply for a while ¨C she was most likely within the Heaven Awaken World. Soon, the bodyguard returned with food, and Zhao Fu ate as he went through the Heaven Awaken World forum.


    A lot had happened recently, making the forum seem quite chaotic, and more conflict had erupted between historical figures and their descendants.


    The historical figures were all loyal to their lieges, and it was only natural that they would want their descendants and families to also be loyal. However, times had changed, and no one was rigidly loyal.


    Some historical figures had even been persecuted by their lords, such as Bai Qi and Shang Yang. It was unlikely that their descendants would want to serve Great Qin, and they may perhaps even hate Great Qin or want to avoid it.


    The one that was affected the most was Great Ming, which had less well-known Generals than the other Dynasties. The descendants most likely hated Great Ming as well because the Great Ancestor Zhu Yuanzhang had killed almost all of his meritorious subjects.


    Some people had been extremely pitiful ¨C they had been extremely loyal to him but died horrible deaths. Each Dynasty had rulers who had executed meritorious subjects, but Great Ming was the worst of them all.


    Moreover, these descendants were mostly talented people, but because of what had happened in history, they had to be careful.


    Zhao Fu saw a lot of information like this on the Heaven Awaken World forum, and Zhao Fu discovered some information about Meng Tian¡¯s descendants. In the end, Zhao Fu decided to leave them to their own designs.


    There was something else that caused Zhao Fu to frown ¨C the descendants of the ¡®Overlord of Western Chu,¡¯ Xiang Yu. Out of all of the historical figures, the one that Zhao Fu hated the most was Xiang Yu.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu himself didn¡¯t have any antagonistic feelings towards Xiang Yu ¨C after all, they were from different times, and there was nothing between them personally. In fact, to some, Xiang Yu was a hero and worshipped by many. However, the hatred Zhao Fu felt towards Xiang Yu went to his bones.


    ¡°You destroyed Great Qin, killed 200,000 of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, destroyed Epang Pce, and ughtered my people. Back then, the prophecy became true: Though Chu has but three ns, Qin will surely be destroyed by none other than Chu. This time, Great Qin will definitely destroy Chu, and I¡¯ll spare no one from the Xiang family: whether they¡¯re male, female, young, or old!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was incredibly cold and his body gave off a chilling intent. This wasn¡¯t intentional on his part ¨C he felt no personal hatred towards Xiang Yu, but because of Great Qin¡¯s legacy, his hatred towards Xiang Yu ran deep into his bones and heart. This wasn¡¯t something that he would let go of until one of them was dead.


    After looking at the information about Xiang Yu¡¯s descendant, all of Zhao Fu¡¯s blood seemed to be boiling, and hatred seeped out from his heart.


    The State of Chu had obtained a lot of Fate because Great Qin¡¯s demise was mostly because of Xiang Yu, while Liu Bang had simply reaped what he had sown.


    Xiang Yu had been a great General and quite adept at leading his army. He was fairly famous even among the famed Generals of China, but he had been obstinate, self-opinionated, arrogant, and indecisive. He was a good General but couldn¡¯t be a good King. As such, he had walked down the Path of Overlords and lost to Liu Bang¡¯s Path of Kings.


    At first, Xiang Yu¡¯s descendant hadn¡¯t dared to reveal anything about himself, as he knew that there were two Empires out to kill him: it was not just the Great Qin Empire but also the Great Han Empire. Now that two of the five Great Dynasties wanted to kill him, it was only natural that he didn¡¯t dare to reveal anything about himself.


    Now that he had suddenly destroyed a fewrge families in his area and be the most powerful faction in the region, news about him had started to spread. Zhao Fu had a look at the region and found that it was quite far away from Great Qin, so he would have to wait for a while before engaging in a massive battle.


    Zhao Fu felt quite confident, but because he was sure that Xiang Yu¡¯s descendant was quite capable, he still felt a bit of pressure.


    The next piece of news surprised Zhao Fu. It was a person called Gu Qingyang. That person had obtained the favor of a City Lord, and he had been chosen to be the City Lord¡¯s son-inw, making him the next City Lord.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t believe such a thing was possible ¨C Gu Qingyang was quite lucky to have obtained a system main city for free, and so early at that. With a system main city backing him, his future would be limitless. It was also said that the City Lord¡¯s daughter was as beautiful as a goddess, and she was one of the most beautiful women around.


    Zhao Fu wondered what the City Lord had seen in Gu Qingyang, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal that Gu Qingyang¡¯s information had been exposed. He had joined up with a Legatee and received protection; otherwise, he would¡¯ve died when his information was revealed.


    This piece of news made countless people feel envious ¨C not only did he have a beautiful wife, but he also had a system main city. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile; he wasn¡¯t envious but rather quite amused.


    Next was an Ancient Beauties Ranking created by someone. It was a ranking for beautiful women, and most had devastatingly beautiful looks. Apart from being beautiful, the other requirement was that they had to be the descendant of an ancient beauty.


    Ranked first was N¨¹ L¨¹, who was the descendant of N¨¹ Wa. She was described as a kind beauty who gave off a motherly air.


    Ranked second was Da Fei, who was the descendant of Da Ji. She was described as an enchantingly beautiful woman who could bewilder the masses.


    Ranked third was Wu Qingniang, who was the descendant of Wu Zetian. She was described as a domineering beauty who had an overbearing and invincible air.


    Ranked fourth as Shi Yuyan, who was the descendant of Xishi. She was described as a weak beauty who gave off a frail air and made others want to protect her.


    Ranked fifth was Yang Yuyan, who was the descendant of Yang Guifei. She was described as a voluptuous beauty who had a seductive figure that could cause any man to burn with lust.


    Ranked sixth was Wang Xihan, who was the descendant of Wang Zhaojun. She was described as a wise and understanding beauty. She was definitely someone who would make a good and kind wife and mother.


    Ranked seventh was Du Xiaoyu, who was the descendant of Diao Chan. She was described as the most beautiful beauty, and it was to the point that her beauty could move one¡¯s soul.


    Ranked eighth was Zhao Hanyue, who was the descendant of Zhao Feiyan. She was described as the dancing beauty. She could perform dances that could captivate countless people.


    Ranked ninth was Bao Qing, who was the descendant of Baosi. She was described as the beauty with the most beautiful smile; a single one of her smiles could cause the destruction of a city.


    Ranked tenth was Feng Shiyu, who was the descendant of Feng Xiaolian. She was described as a pampered beauty and had a pampered and noble air about her.

 Chapter 357: Eastern King

    <h4>Chapter 357: Eastern King</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    There were about 100 or so people on the Ancient Beauties Rankings, and Zhao Fu only looked at the first ten or so. These women had inherited their ancestor¡¯s genes, and all of them were exceptional beauties, most of whom excelled at something.


    However, the Ancient Beauties Ranking only had people from China. Moreover, there were women whose looks weren¡¯t inferior to those on the list, such as the star Su Yuyan.


    Out of the top ten people, Zhao Fu only recognized Wu Qingniang. With her looks, she did indeed deserve to be ranked third.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t spend much time reading through the Ancient Beauties Ranking, and he soon moved on to other things. He took a look at the Heaven¡¯s Pride Rankings ¨C the top rankings didn¡¯t change much, while thetter rankings constantly changed. Of course, the person who hung at the top was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t too surprised by this ¨C he knew what sort of position Great Qin held in everyone¡¯s hearts at this point. He decided that he would act more low-profile in the future and not draw as much attention to himself.


    Zhao Fu also saw another piece of news that was quite surprising ¨C there had been a few sessful coup d¡¯etats staged in a few small countries, making the real world seem like it was filled with a dangerous aura.


    Moreover, the number one country in the real world, America, didn¡¯t have any Legacies because it was a rtively new nation. Even though it was powerful in the real world, it was quite weak in the Heaven Awaken World, so America targeted the Native Americans.


    The Native Americans had quite a few legacies, but most of them had been taken by America. History had repeated itself, with one side oppressing the other.


    Zhao Fu was quite concerned about this, and he read more into it before he continued to look at some other things. After finishing his food, he returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, his body had slightly recovered. Great Qin¡¯s poption was now at 650,000, and its military had swelled to 120,000 soldiers. Most of the new soldiers were Orcs ¨C after all, now that Great Qin had obtained an extra 220,000 people, Zhao Fu had to put them to work.


    The Orcs were powerfully built and stronger than Humans, and they were quite ferocious, making them good soldiers.


    It was a pity that only 50,000 or so soldiers had Stage 1 or above cultivation out of the 120,000 soldiers. All of the Blood God Pills from before had been given to those soldiers, so the lowest cultivations were around Stage 0-7. However,?they had no more Blood God Pills.


    As for all of Zhao Fu¡¯s Generals and Commanders, they had broken through to Stage 2 because of the Stage 2 Blood God Pills from the Minotaurs.


    Only after his soldiers¡¯ cultivations were higher would Zhao Fu be able to start acting against Heavenstone City. He had never forgotten about the grudge from that day ¨C he was determined to take down Heavenstone City and kill that City Lord and that Young Lord.


    Zhao Fu felt that he had enough soldiers. However, most of their cultivations were a bitcking, so Heavenstone City¡¯s matter would have to wait for now.


    Now, the most important matter for Great Qin was obtaining more Blood God Pills. The historical remnant exploration team, which had 1,500 soldiers, had been created, and themand medallions had been prepared.


    The Goblins within the historical remnant were already a threat, and the Stage 2 Cat Demons and Minotaurs were even more dangerous. They would be quite difficult for his soldiers to deal with.


    If Zhao Fu was with them, he would be able to guarantee a low number of injuries or casualties; if it was anyone else, there might be many injuries or casualties. However, the historical remnant was quite big, and it would require too much time to explore. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t put all of his time into this because there were many other things that he needed to take care of from time to time.


    At that moment, a soldier came to report something good: the Gnomes had finished researching Stage 1 Ballistae.


    Because of how big and powerful Stage 1 Ballistae were, it was only natural that it would take a long time to research them.


    Zhao Fu had regained a trace of his strength, and even though he was still incredibly weak, walking around was no problem. He went to the Gnomes¡¯ workshop and saw a ferocious-looking ballista at the front.


    The Stage 1 Ballistae was roughly as big as the previous one, but it looked quite different: it was more refined and could shoot two bolts at once, which was one less than before, but each bolt was far more destructive.


    Ordinary ballistae could already cause great damage, and a single bolt was enough to pierce through a Goblin and kill the Goblin instantly. However, a single bolt was unable to instantly kill Minotaurs because their lifeforce and defense were quite powerful.


    Now, with Stage 1 Ballistae, this problem would be resolved. Stage 1 Ballistae would be enough to kill Minotaurs as long as they didn¡¯t move around too much.


    Stage 1 Ballistae required Blue grade material to create every part, including the body, the bowstring, arrow shafts, and arrowheads. Only then would the Stage 1 Ballistae be able to unleash their true power. Fortunately, Blue grade material was nothing to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu immediately gave the order to mass-produce the Stage 1 Ballistae, and he asked the Gnomes to research even more powerful ballistae. Even though the Minotaurs weren¡¯t as big of a problem anymore, there were still the Cat Demons.


    The Cat Demons were simply too fast, and if there was nothing suppressing them, they could pose a great threat. Zhao Fu ordered his people to look for ways to suppress them or slow them down because he wouldn¡¯t be able to lead the teams in the future.


    After an entire day, Zhao Fu had recovered by half. He had consumed many medicinal pills, and Asani had continuously used her high-grade healing skill on him.


    At that moment, a soldier came to report that he had found a high-grade magic skill called Gravity Element on the market, which could manipte the gravity within a certain range. It could be used to increase the gravity within an area, suppressing the Cat Demons and reducing the need for Zhao Fu to personally lead the exploration team.


    This skill was quite rare and expensive, but Zhao Fu still decided to buy it. Soon, the historical remnant exploration team set off.


    Zhao Fu ordered them to explore the outer regions and not go in too deep because he wasn¡¯t sure what was in the depths. He felt that it would be fairly dangerous, so he would take a look himself when he had the opportunity in the future.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has captured a Wild Boar King,¡± a soldier respectfully reported as he half-knelt.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu smiled and ordered the soldier to show him. They arrived at an open area that had a massive wooden cage. Inside it was a 150-kilogram boar restlessly charging at the cage, trying to escape.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Wild Boar King and found that its stats weren¡¯t very high. It only had Stage 1 strength, which wasn¡¯t very strong. As such, Zhao Fu took out the golden King¡¯s Crown.


    Even though this King¡¯s Crown was quite beautiful, it was a western-style crown. As an Eastern King, Zhao Fu was reluctant about wearing it, but eastern-style crowns weren¡¯t suited for battle. As such, Zhao Fu decided to not put on the crown if he wasn¡¯t fighting.

 Chapter 358: King Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 358: King Creatures</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu held the King¡¯s Crown with one hand and pointed with his other hand as a sharp ck sword light shot into the Wild Boar King¡¯s head.


    Immediately, the Wild Boar King¡¯s massive body powerlessly crashed to the ground, and blood quickly flowed out of a hole as wide as a finger in its head.


    At the same time, the King¡¯s Crown in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand gave off a formless energy that covered the Wild Boar King¡¯s corpse. A blood-red translucent string floated out of the Wild Boar King¡¯s body and was absorbed into the King¡¯s Crown.


    Zhao Fu immediately felt a slight change within the King¡¯s Crown. Even though this change was quite small, it was enough to slightly restore the King¡¯s Crown ¨C that blood-red string-like thing had most likely been King¡¯s aura.


    Now that Zhao Fu had so many soldiers, he didn¡¯t need to go out to look for King creatures by himself. He could order them to bring back such creatures and then kill them himself. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to waste any time on this matter.


    As such, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to continue bringing such creatures back.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu took one of his Hobgoblins to arge empty space before giving him the dark-silver City Creation Stone and asking him to establish the vige.


    The Hobgoblin obeyed and pressed the dark-silver cube against the ground. A dark-silver wave of light rippled out, after which a few ruined buildings slowly appeared.


    Before, this vige had been an Advanced Vige, but because it had been relocated, it had be a Basic Vige again. The ruined buildings needed to be restored, and after making the Hobgoblin the Vige Chief, Zhao Fu went to the Barracks.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised to find that there wasn¡¯t a single Profession Change Stone Stele in the Barracks, so he took out four Profession Change Stone Steles and ced them there.


    The four Profession Change Stone Steles shined with light before fusing with the Barracks, and Zhao Fu received a system announcement that he could now develop soldiers of those four professions.


    There were only 100 spots for the Goblin Club-Wielders, 30 for the Goblin Rock Throwers, ten for the Hobgoblins, and two for the Blue-Red Goblins.


    The four professions were very limited, and even though the numbers were quite low right now, the Profession Change Stone Steles could be leveled up together with the vige. As the vige leveled up, the number of positions for each of the professions would also increase.


    Out of the four professions, Zhao Fu only cared about the Hobgoblin and Blue Red Goblin professions; the Goblin Club-Wielders and Goblin Rock Throwers were simply too weak.


    The Hobgoblins could use different types of weapons, and it was a good melee-type profession. The Blue-Red Goblins were a magic profession, which was fairly rare in the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu had always wanted to create a team of mages.


    After looking at the Goblin Vige¡¯s information, Zhao Fu moved some Goblins from the other viges to here and had them change professions.


    Zhao Fu then sent out these new soldiers to hunt for King creatures. Not only would they be able to obtain EXP from killing creatures, leveling up the vige, but they would also be a great help because they were fairly strong.


    At that moment, Guo Binglin came up and cupped his hands before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has something to report.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu motioned for Gou Binglin to speak. However, just as Guo Binglin was about to speak, Zhao Fu sensed something, and his expression became serious as he raised his head.


    A ck star had appeared in the sky, giving off a powerful cross-shaped light. It was quite abnormal for a ck star to appear in the blue sky because this was a General Star ¨C the Army Destroyer Star!


    At that moment, it wasn¡¯t just Zhao Fu but all of the Legatees, various espers, ability users, and ordinary people in China who noticed the Army Destroyer Star in the sky.


    The Army Destroyer Star gave off a powerful ck light and an immense air of conquering. Just the pressure it gave off made it impossible not to notice.


    The Army Destroyer Star was something usually only top-grade Generals could unlock. What¡¯s more, this wasn¡¯t a General Star ¡®returning¡¯ but ¡®entering¡¯ one¡¯s life. Someone with a great General Fate had just been born.


    Within a mountain vige, a fairly honest-looking young man anxiously paced about within a room while a woman¡¯s pained cries rang out. A middle-aged woman said, ¡°Daqin, just a bit longer. The child¡¯s about toe out!¡±


    These were all ordinary people who wouldn¡¯t attract a lot of attention. The entire room was filled with a ck aura ¨C a type of ck fiendish aura ¨C that brought with it a dense air of conquering. It was like the aura of an army of millions of people, and even the small creatures within 10,000 meters were scared into running away.


    The ck star in the sky continuously gave off a brilliant ck starlight, causing the wind and clouds to stir as a child came into this world.


    The moment that the child was born, a ck pir of starlight descended from the sky and shined on the newly-born child. Countless ck auras flooded into the child¡¯s body, causing it to shine with a ck light. Of course, ordinary people were unable to see any of this.


    ¡°Waaaaaahhh¡­¡± Hearing the child¡¯s cry, a look of delight appeared on the face of the young man outside. Afterward, a middle-aged woman brought the baby out as she smiled. ¡°A sessful birth! Congrattions, he¡¯s a boy.¡±


    The honest-looking young man had a cheerful smile on his face and vigorously nodded as he carefully took the boy into his arms. Looking at his baby, a loving smile slowly appeared.


    As the baby boy was born, the ck star slowly disappeared, as did all of the abnormal signs.


    Everyone looked away. This was the first time that a General Star had entered someone¡¯s life, and the Army Destroyer Star at that. This person would definitely be a General whose name would shake nations in the future, and he would be an immense talent.


    ¡°Is it possible to find his location?¡± Zhao Fu watched as the ck star disappeared and asked He Xianru, who hade to his side.


    Anyone, not just Zhao Fu, would want a General like this. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than the historical Generals, and if he could recruit him, it would be like having an extra historical figure.


    Right now, most of the historical Generals¡¯ General Stars and Fate had been temporarily sealed. After the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, all of those would be unsealed. As such, having a General Star during the early stages was a massive advantage.


    He Xianru had an apologetic smile on her face as she lowered her head and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I can only divine that the child is slightly south-west of the center of the Mind Continent. A person who has a General Star has great Fate, so I can¡¯t find his precise location.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu sighed. The center of the Mind Continent was quite far away from Great Qin, so even if he knew the precise location, he wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire this person.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on Guo Binglin, who had been waiting by his side. He remembered that his report had been cut short, so he asked, ¡°Binglin, what did you want to report?¡±

 Chapter 359: Westpan City

    <h4>Chapter 359: Westpan City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Guo Binglin once again cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate discovered the location of a small city.¡±


    When Zhao Fu heard this, his frown disappeared, and a trace of a smile appeared on his face as he started to ask about it.


    In order to upgrade to a Great City, Zhao Fu required three Basic Cities and six Basic Towns. These conditions were quite difficult to satisfy ¨C after all, obtaining three Basic Cities was quite difficult.


    Zhao Fu had long since ordered his people to search for Basic Cities, which were far more difficult to find than system main cities. Most regions didn¡¯t even have many cities apart from the system main cities because even a Basic City was already a war machine that had a City Lord Seal.


    If a region had four main cities, it was almost impossible for there to be any other cities. This was because almost all of the resources and Fate would be split by the four system main cities. Only when there were two or three system main cities in a region would there be other cities.


    Most of these cities were upied by Ounders because those upied by Humans were mostly system main cities. The Ancient Fallen ns like the Xiongnu started on equal footing with the yers, so it was unlikely that they would be able to establish cities yet.


    After talking with Guo Binglin, Zhao Fu found that this city was a Kobold city, and it was two regions away from the Forest of Horrors.


    Zhao Fu immediately ordered his people to start making preparations. Of course, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t immediately go to attack it, and he would instead establish ¡®friendly rtions.¡¯


    After recovering for a day, Zhao Fu¡¯s wounds had essentially all healed. He took arge amount of equipment that they had taken from Orc City ¨C the Shattersteel Iron equipment ¨C and Hundred Origin Pills with Hidden Evil, and he then went to that region.


    Guo Binglin had alreadyprehensively investigated this Kobold city and told Zhao Fu all of the information.


    The Kobold city was called Westpan City, and it was a bit weaker than the Orc City. There were 200,000 Kobolds in total, with roughly 50,000 soldiers. The City Lord¡¯s name was Westpan.


    After using the teleportation channel that had already been created by Guo Binglin, Zhao Fu went to the front of Westpan City. Westpan City was mainly made of stone, and its design as also somewhat crude like the Orc City.


    However, Westpan City was somewhat more refined and had more powerful defenses. There were many sentry towers that provided surveince.


    The Kobolds weren¡¯t as strong as the Orcs, nor were they as brutal. Instead, they were more focused on defense.


    Aftering to the city gates, Zhao Fu announced, ¡°I¡¯m a merchant!¡±


    A Kobold soldier took Zhao Fu to a room where there were many other people with ck cloaks waiting. Out of these people, a few were sitting down.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, none of them seemed to care, and Zhao Fu casually found a ce to sit and wait.


    Now, it was no longer as strange to trade with Ounders. After all, everyone prioritized their own profits ¨C as long as both sides benefit, anything could happen.


    This was especially because Westpan City had developed a very special type of spice that was an exquisite type of spice. It was incredibly expensive, and given that Westpan City epted all sorts of things to trade for it, many people were attracted by the potential profits.


    Basically, everyone in the room was looking to trade. However, this was something that would offend the system main cities, so everyone was quite wary and wore cloaks.


    After a while, a round-faced Kobold walked in and smiled as he said, ¡°Everyone, the Ceylon Spice and all sorts of other items are ready. The highest bidder will obtain the items.


    The Kobold brought out a 30-centimeter long box and opened it. An enchanting smell wafted out, filling the entire room.


    Zhao Fu looked over and saw that there was a white powder within the box; this was most likely the Ceylon Spice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the same rules as usual!¡± After the box was opened, a crude voice sounded out ¨C it was one of the people sitting down.


    Those who were sitting down most likely had important statuses. The person who spoke first was most likely from the most powerful faction; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken so brashly and confidently.


    Hearing this, the others all nodded, and they agreed to split the Ceylon Spice in the usual manner.


    Every gram of the Ceylon Spice was more valuable than gold. Most people couldn¡¯t outbid these people from the powerful factions, nor was there anyone who dared topete with them. As such, theypletely ignored everyone else.


    The others could only enviously watch. If they could bring this spice back and sell it to the system main city¡¯s officials, they would be able to obtain massive profits. In fact, they could even sell such a box for 10,000 or so gold coins.


    They couldn¡¯tpete with these people from the big factions, and they had onlye for some of Westpan City¡¯s other items.


    The six people seated had already agreed on how to split the Ceylon Spice. The Kobold in charge smiled, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Every transaction brought great profits to Westpan City, so he didn¡¯t care how everything worked out. As long as the profit was sufficient, that was enough.


    ¡°Sir Belin, we¡¯ve alreadye to an agreement. Let¡¯s go through with the transaction,¡± the crude voice said


    Even though he referred to the Kobold as ¡®Sir,¡¯ there was no respect in his tone.


    Belin, the Kobold in charge, didn¡¯t mind this person¡¯s tone, and he prepared to agree and go through with the transaction.


    ¡°Wait!¡± A voice sounded out from the corner, and everyone turned to look at the person who hade inst.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone felt quite confused.


    Facing these gazes, Zhao Fu walked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m buying all of this spice!¡±


    The room burst into an uproar. This person didn¡¯t just want a portion of the spice; he wanted all of it. This was simply too domineering. Before, even therge factions had agreed to split it; he simply wasn¡¯t putting them in his eyes at all.


    Immediately, the gazes of the people from therge factions became cold, and the crude voice called out mockingly, ¡°Who¡¯s this country bumpkin who dares topete with the Wu family? Don¡¯t you know me, Wu Long?¡±


    Someone coldlyughed, ¡°Minor figures like you should be more aware of your small status in front of us; if you¡¯re too stupid, you¡¯ll end up in a ditch!¡±


    Someone else coldly harrumphed, ¡°He¡¯s probably someone new who doesn¡¯t even know of our six factions. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t have what it takes to trade for this spice, so Sir Belin, it¡¯s best that you just chase him out. If Sir Belin isn¡¯t willing, I¡¯m willing to teach this thing a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 360: Domineering

    <h4>Chapter 360: Domineering</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Because their factions were so powerful and no one dared to resist them, these people had be used to doing whatever they wanted. They acted without restraint, saying whatever they wanted.


    Kobold Belin, sitting at the front, continued to smile, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t care whether these Humans lived or died or who profited more or less. He saw that Zhao Fu seemed quite interesting, so he didn¡¯t give the order for Zhao Fu to be chased out.


    Seeing this, everyone else also felt quite amused, and everyone present hoped that the situation would be as savage as possible. After all, they were quite unhappy with the six top factions, and they had many grievances with them.


    However, they had no intentions of getting caught up in this because Zhao Fu¡¯s life or death had nothing to do with them. If he died, he had brought it on himself!


    When he heard these words, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and said somewhat condescendingly and murderously, ¡°Do you¡­ want to die?


    This person clearly wasn¡¯t treating them seriously at all, and his tone was like talking to an ant. The six people were infuriated, and with their statuses, how could they tolerate such a thing? They simultaneously stood up, wanting to kill this arrogant person in front of them to relieve their anger.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± a cold voice said as an incredibly powerful aura burst forth, causing the air in the entire room to freeze.


    The six people felt a boundless power weigh down on them, and even despite trying to use all of their power, they were unable to resist at all. Their legs crumpled, and they crashed heavily to their knees.


    These six people only had Stage 1 cultivation, and Zhao Fu had killed many people who had acted arrogantly in front of him. If others treated him respectfully and courteously, he would return that. However, if they didn¡¯t, there was no need for him to hold back.


    Facing the terrifying aura that Zhao Fu had released, everyone present felt quite startled. Even though this aura wasn¡¯t directed towards them, they could feel how powerful it was, and it was enough to suppress everyone here.


    Belin also felt quite shocked ¨C he had never thought that Zhao Fu would be strong enough to rival a Stage 3 expert. In actuality, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t used his full strength because he was as strong as a Stage 4 expert. With the City Lord Seal, most people here would either be killed or heavily wounded just from his aura alone.


    However, Zhao Fu decided to only reveal a portion of his strength because if he unleashed his full strength, he would alert the Kobolds. That wasn¡¯t why he hade here.


    The six people kneeling had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so strong. Now that they were all kneeling in front of him, these arrogant people felt like dying. This humiliation was something that would stay with them for the rest of their lives, and they would never be able to forget it.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± the man with the crude voice, Wu Long, roared as he gathered all of his strength, making his face seem incredibly savage and for his veins to bulge as he tried to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s suppression.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, and the pressure bearing down on Wu Long became four times heavier.


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking rang out as Wu Long screamed. The bones in his legs had been broken, and hey on the ground, vengefully ring at Zhao Fu. ¡°For you to humiliate me like this today, I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer a terrible death in the future. The Wu family won¡¯t let you off either, and I¡¯ll even kill everyone rted to¡­¡±


    Chi!


    A ck sword light shed, lopping Wu Long¡¯s head off and causing blood to fly everywhere.


    The other five people were quite close by and stained by blood. Feeling warm blood on their faces, the other five realized that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily angered. Killing them only took a single thought, causing them to all be somewhat fearful.


    Those around them looked quite shocked ¨C none of them had expected Zhao Fu to kill someone so suddenly. What¡¯s more, this was in the presence of Belin ¨C he wasn¡¯t putting the Kobolds in his eyes at all.


    It becamepletely silent, and everyone looked at Zhao Fu, who was standing in the middle.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was giving off a dense killing intent as if he would be fine with killing everyone here. His gaze fell on the five people kneeling on the ground and asked, ¡°I want to buy all of the Ceylon Spice; does anyone have any objections?¡±


    Feeling that incredible killing intent, the five people¡¯s bodies trembled in fear as they quickly shook their heads, signaling that they had no objections. They didn¡¯t even dare to utter a single word.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be buying everything from Westpan City from now on at ten times the price. Don¡¯te in the future.¡±


    After Zhao Fu said these words with such amanding tone, everyone present felt quite furious.


    They hade to Westpan City to reap great benefits by trading with the Kobolds. Now, not only could they not have any Ceylon Spice, but Zhao Fu was also not allowing them to trade anything else. Even the six biggest factions hadn¡¯t dared to do this because countless factions would retaliate against them. And yet, Zhao Fu had dared to do this.


    ¡°What? Do you have any objections?¡± After that cold and dignified voice spoke out, a massive aura covered everyone present.


    Zhao Fu could detect the dissatisfaction from these people and turned to look at them, and the threat couldn¡¯t be clearer. If they dared to say anything, he would immediately kill them.


    After having this aura turned to them, the rest of the people realized how terrifying it truly was. The icy killing intent was enough to make them break out in a cold sweat, and even though they had objections, none of them dared to voice them.


    Right now, Zhao Fu wanted to use arge amount of equipment and medicinal pills to trade with Westpan City. If they used these equipment and medicinal pills, Westpan City wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all, and Zhao Fu would be able to obtain Westpan City like he had been able to with the Orc City.


    Even though he could sell equipment and medicinal pills to Westpan City in exchange for the Ceylon Spice, there were many other items that could be traded, which would allow him to give them a massive amount of equipment and medicinal pills.


    As such, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity, and he didn¡¯t give anyone present any face. What¡¯s more, he excused this behavior by offering ten times the price from before in order to not arouse any suspicion.


    Belin smiled ¨C he didn¡¯t n on condemning Zhao Fu¡¯s actions because Westpan City would now receive ten times more profit than before. This was a massive gain.


    This sort of profit was enough for Belin to disregard anything that Zhao Fu did. Now that he had a super tycoon like Zhao Fu, there was no need for anyone else.


    Seeing how domineering Zhao Fu was, nobody dared to say anything or even reveal looks of discontent. After all, if they angered Zhao Fu, he would ughter them all.


    Seeing how happy Belin seemed, it didn¡¯t seem like he would condemn Zhao Fu¡¯s actions, so everyone ended up leaving in low spirits.


    In the end, only Belin and Zhao Fu remained in the room.

 Chapter 361: You Want Me to Kneel?

    <h4>Chapter 361: You Want Me to Kneel?</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Guest, apart from Ceylon Spice, Westpan City has many other good items, such as ores and furs. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased with them.¡±


    After everyone had left, Belin smiled and started to introduce the items that they had.


    On the surface, Zhao Fu pretended to attentively listen, but in actuality, he didn¡¯t care about these things. The only thing that he wanted was to inundate Westpan City with equipment and medicinal pills.


    After Belin finished his introductions, Zhao Fu took out the equipment and medicinal pills that he wanted to trade.


    This surprised Belin. He picked up the equipment and looked at it, and he sniffed at the medicinal pills. A look of delight appeared on his face. Since Zhao Fu was willing to use so much good equipment and medicinal pills to trade, Westpan City would be much more powerful as a result.


    If the trades were all conducted with equipment and medicinal pills like these, it would be an incredible trade for Westpan City, and this could even continue into a long-term rtionship. However, Belin wasn¡¯t sure if Zhao Fu had more equipment and medicinal pills like these ¨C it would be a pity for this to be a one-time deal.


    ¡°Guest, will you be using equipment and medicinal pills to trade in the future as well?¡± Belin asked. Because of the profits Zhao Fu brought, he spoke with great courtesy.


    Zhao Fu could tell what Belin was thinking, and he retracted his aura before calmly replying that he would continue trading with equipment and medicinal pills in the future as well.


    When he heard Zhao Fu confirm this, Belin felt quite delighted. If they could continue obtaining equipment and medicinal pills like this, Westpan City¡¯s status would continuously grow, and Westpan City would be more powerful.


    Right now, he was only Westpan City¡¯s Minister of Internal Affairs, but if the City Lord was pleased with him because of the equipment and medicinal pills, he would most likely be promoted.


    Belin inwardly rejoiced ¨C all of this was because the Humans were so greedy andpetitive, resulting in this stupid tycoon being willing to pay ten times the price from before.


    ¡°Sir Belin, I also need some ves of any race. Are you able to facilitate this? I¡¯m willing to pay a high price for them!¡±


    On one hand, Zhao Fu wanted to flood Westpan City with equipment and medicinal pills, and on the other, he wanted to obtain more people like he had from the Orc City. If he didn¡¯t take advantage of all opportunities, that would be a waste.


    ¡°ves?¡± When he heard this, Belin slightly frowned. To any city, poption was incredibly important, and Kobolds didn¡¯t normally enve other races. They weren¡¯t as vicious as the Orcs and didn¡¯t normally attack other viges.


    Even when they did attack and conquer other viges, they would kill everyone in order to prevent any future troubles from springing up. Belin felt quite troubled by Zhao Fu¡¯s request ¨C after all, he was only the Minister of Internal Affairs and had only been ordered to facilitate trades with the Humans. He had no jurisdiction over military affairs like this.


    However, because Zhao Fu said that he was willing to pay a high price, Belin felt quite tempted and thought about it. In the end, he sent a soldier to the higher-ups to report this, and after hearing their reply, he smiled as he said, ¡°Guest, we can trade ves with you, but the price will be quite high.¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care at all ¨C the greedier these Kobolds were the better. Even though it seemed like Zhao Fu was being taken advantage of, Westpan City was actually slowlying into Zhao Fu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem; if Westpan City can provide high-grade ves, I¡¯ll be willing to pay even more!¡± Zhao Fu said, seeming as if he had extraordinary wealth.


    Belin was feeling ecstatic, and he now felt quite curious as to Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. First, he was quite powerful and had so much equipment and medicinal pills ¨C he definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    However, seeing that there was nothing wrong with the equipment and medicinal pills, Belin decided not to probe into Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. As long as he could provide benefits to Westpan City, it didn¡¯t matter who he was.


    Afterward, Belin carried out the transaction with Zhao Fu. Both sides received what they wanted, and they happily concluded this trade.


    Elsewhere, the various factions angrily returned to their headquarters, feeling incredibly infuriated that Zhao Fu had taken all of the benefits for himself. The six biggest factions were clearly the angriest, especially since they had suffered such humiliation.


    How could they swallow their pride and ept this? After all, they were the six biggest factions. Since everyone else was also angry towards Zhao Fu, they gathered some other factions and decided to kill Zhao Fu.


    In total, they had gathered 10,000 or so people, and all of them had decent strength. Since that person was so strong, would he still be so domineering in the face of so many people? This time, they wanted to see his true strength.


    Ideally, they would have him kneel down and beg for forgiveness before they killed him. Perhaps he had many good things on him; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase everything for ten times the previous price. What¡¯s more, the profits he would gain would be quite small.


    After concluding the transaction, Zhao Fu left Westpan City and flew towards the ce where his teleportation channel was. He couldn¡¯t establish it too close to Westpan City, or it would be detected easily.


    As such, this teleportation channel was ten or so kilometers away. However, when Zhao Fu was halfway there, countless arrows suddenly started flying at him.


    Seeing so many arrows, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and immediately used his King¡¯s Domain to block some of the arrows. Because there were simply too many arrows, Zhao Fu was forced down to the ground.


    Following this, a sea of people rushed out of the forest around them and surrounded Zhao Fu. There were at least 10,000 people, but Zhao Fu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much.


    At that moment, the leaders of the six biggest factions walked out and evily looked at Zhao Fu. One of them loudlyughed and said, ¡°You dared to kill someone from the Wu family; today, you¡¯re bound to die. If you kowtow to me, I¡¯ll let you die a decent death at least.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you kneel and call me granddaddy, we¡¯ll leave you aplete corpse. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯re strong; we have over 10,000 people, and all of them are fairly strong. You¡¯d best think this through,¡± another person coldly called out.


    ¡°Exactly! Kowtow to all of us and call us granddaddy. This is your punishment for acting so arrogantly before,¡± everyone elseughed.


    Zhao Fu stood his ground, a cold look in his eyes. Even though there were 10,000 or so people in front of him, most of their cultivations hadn¡¯t broken through to Stage 1 yet, so he could deal with them. If he used his City Lord Seal¡¯s power, not a single person here would be able to stop him.


    In fact, Zhao Fu could even kill everyone here. However, dealing with 10,000 or so people would be quite troublesome, and what¡¯s more, they were quite close to Westpan City. If Zhao Fu used his City Lord Seal, Westpan City¡¯s City Lord would definitely detect this.


    However, Zhao Fu had other ways to deal with them, so he didn¡¯t fear these 10,000 people.


    ¡°You want me to kneel?¡± Zhao Fu started tough, ¡°You think a group of trash like you can defeat me? I didn¡¯t even go to make trouble for you, yet now you¡¯vee to find me? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

 Chapter 362: What Did You Want Me to Call You?

    <h4>Chapter 362: What Did You Want Me to Call You?</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°You!!¡± Hearing that Zhao Fu dared to say such words when facing so many people, such as calling them trash, everyone felt incredibly furious. They raised their various weapons and rushed over, wanting to turn Zhao Fu into meat paste.


    The scene of 10,000 people charging was quite impressive, but at that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.


    This caused everyone to pause in surprise ¨C how had this person suddenly disappeared?


    At that moment, a ten or so meter long ck arc suddenly shed out, causing blood and limbs to fly. Thirty or so people instantly died, and their bodies fell to the ground with shocked expressions on their faces. None of them had realized what had happened before dying.


    This sudden attack shocked everyone, but before they could respond, another two sharp arcs of light shed out, killing more than 100 people. Not a single person could retaliate before their bodies were essentially split in two.


    This strange and terrifying scene made everyone start to feel scared, and they started to retreat.


    At that moment, another ck arc of light shed out, lopping off dozens of heads. The wounds were incredibly clean, and dozens of corpses fell to the ground.


    This scene scared many people to the point that their legs became weak. However, someone yelled, ¡°He can use some method to be invisible; everyone, be careful!¡±


    Zhao Fu had used the Stealther¡¯s powers, and even if they knew about the invisibility, they still had no power to stop him. As such, the massacre continued!


    ck arcs of light continuously swept out, cutting people¡¯s bodies in half. Some people shot arrows towards where the attacks came from, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with Zhao Fu¡¯s speed. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t remain in the same area; he moved around like a ghost, mercilessly hunting them down.


    More and more corpses fell to the ground, and a gory smell spread out. The aura of death covered everyone here, and now, the situation was reversed ¨C the thousands of people were scared of Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, someone yelled out, ¡°Everyone, quickly form groups with shields on the outside and protect those who can attack!¡±


    People immediately started to form groups with shields on the outside, and the archers within drew their bows and warily looked around, preparing to attack.


    This sort of method may have worked against normal people, but it was wholly ineffective against Zhao Fu. After all, Zhao Fu¡¯s own strength was equivalent to that of a Stage 4 expert, and it was incredibly easy for him to deal with these people, who weren¡¯t even at Stage 1.


    A massive ray of ck sword light suddenly appeared, as did Zhao Fu¡¯s body, in front of a group of hundreds of people.


    Boom!!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the ck sword light instantly obliterated the shields and continued onwards into the crowd of people. Countless people¡¯s bodies were blown to bits by the sword light, causing blood and bits of flesh to fly everywhere, creating a gory scene.


    In just an instant, hundreds of people had died, making the atmosphere incredibly terrifying.


    Thispletely annihted any hope that the others had ¨C the difference in strength was simply too overwhelming. They had nothing that they could do about Zhao Fu¡¯s invisibility, and because he was monstrously strong, they could only start running away in fear.


    Seeing the countless people running away, a cold smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he looked at the six leaders. His body blurred before he appeared in front of them and coldlyughed as he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to kneel?¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had suddenly appeared before them, the six leaders cried out, ¡°He¡¯s appeared! Everyone, kill him!¡±


    However, by now, everyone waspletely terrified of Zhao Fu and madly ran everywhere. The scene had descended into chaos, and because no one listened to the six leader¡¯s orders, only ten or so people, including the family leaders themselves, ran up.


    Seeing the ten or so people rush at him, Zhao Fu stayed where he stood and waved the Sky Demon Sword, sending out an arc of light that seemed to tear through the air.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!!¡± Pained cries sounded out as the ten or so people¡¯s legs were cut off, and they fell to the ground. Hearing these screams, everyone else started to run even faster.


    Zhao Fu casually walked forwards. The Wu family¡¯s leader had a savage expression on his face. Even though his legs had been shed, he grabbed his saber and swung at Zhao Fu¡¯s legs.


    Crack!


    A scream of pain and the sound of bones breaking sounded out as the Wu family leader¡¯s arm was broken by Zhao Fu, who stomped on it.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked down as he stomped down on the Wu family leader¡¯s head, asking him, ¡°What did you want me to call you?¡±


    ¡°Screw you! I¡¯ll definitely kill your entire family!¡± Having his head pressed down against the ground by Zhao Fu¡¯s foot, not only did the Wu family¡¯s leader feel immense pain, but he also felt incredible humiliation as well.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became colder, and a dark aura spread out from his foot, quickly covering the Wu family leader¡¯s body.


    ¡°Arghhhhhh!!!¡± the Wu family¡¯s leader once again cried out, feeling as if there were countless des cutting him all over his body. Such pain was simply unbearable.


    ¡°Kill me if you dare!¡± the Wu family¡¯s leader howled. He simply couldn¡¯t endure this pain. Even though he would lose everything if he died, it wouldn¡¯t be a true death, and it would at least be better than taking this pain.


    ¡°What did you want me to call you?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice once again coldly sounded out.


    The Wu family¡¯s leader didn¡¯t reply, doing his best to endure the pain. He deeply regretteding to make trouble for Zhao Fu. Wu Long was his little brother, and after hearing how his brother had been humiliated and killed, he had gathered the other factions and been certain that 10,000 people would be enough to kill Zhao Fu.


    However, who could have thought that Zhao Fu would be so powerful? He was able to easily deal with 10,000 people. Regardless, the Wu family¡¯s leader was unwilling to say those humiliating words.


    Immediately, the ck aura covering the Wu family¡¯s leader¡¯s body suddenly entered his body. He felt his entire body, inside and out, being torn apart, and even his soul felt like it was being ripped to shreds. The Wu family¡¯s leader¡¯s face twisted, and the Wu family leader continuously shrieked.


    These shrieks caused the other ten or so people on the ground to sweat cold sweat ¨C they could tell that this pain was dozens of times worse than what they were suffering.


    ¡°What did you want me to call you?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice once again sounded out.


    The Wu family¡¯s leader couldn¡¯t endure such pain, and he just wanted to die. He threw away all of his dignity and continuously sobbed as he screamed, ¡°Grandaddy¡­ Grandaddy¡­ Just hurry up and kill me!¡±


    Only then did Zhao Fu take his foot off the Wu family¡¯s leader¡¯s head and retracted the ck aura. The Wu family¡¯s leader was feebly lying on the ground, and he was on hisst breath.


    ¡°What did you want me to call you?¡± Zhao Fu then turned to the others.


    Feeling Zhao Fu¡¯s cold gaze, the ten or so people felt terror within their hearts, but they were unwilling to say something so humiliating.


    Zhao Fu stepped out, and ten or so streams of ck aura came out of his foot, entering their bodies. Screams continuously sounded out until some people caved in and called him Grandaddy in the end.


    Just as Zhao Fu raised his sword and prepared to finish these people off, he suddenly thought of something and changed his mind.

 Chapter 363: Peerless Experts

    <h4>Chapter 363: Peerless Experts</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    These ten or so people were the leaders of thergest factions in this region, so if he could control them, they would be of great help if he wanted to attack cities in the future.


    If Zhao Fu wanted to upgrade the Great Qin City into a Royal City, he would have to take down many system main cities. Since yers wouldn¡¯t die true deaths and there were many of them, it would be a waste not to use this power.


    Zhao Fu nced at the crippled people on the ground and took out the Royal Wood Sword as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a chance to submit to me. If you¡¯re willing to submit, you¡¯ll receive unimaginable benefits!¡±


    The ten or so people on the ground hated Zhao Fu with every fiber of their being ¨C after all, he had just made them go through immense suffering and humiliated them by forcing them to call him Grandaddy.


    However, now, Zhao Fu wanted them to submit to him ¨C how could they be willing? However, just as they hated Zhao Fu with every fiber of their being, they also feared him to the same degree. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only silentlyy on the ground.


    ¡°Just kill us!¡± the Wu family¡¯s leader powerlessly said. Right now, he just wanted to die and be free from this suffering.


    ¡°You really want to die? Everyone else would beg to submit to me but don¡¯t have the opportunity!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice started to sound regal and dignified.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the ten or so people on the ground started to realize why even though Zhao Fu was also a yer, he had such immense power. They were curious as to Zhao Fu¡¯s identity but still unwilling to submit.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to submit to Great Qin?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice became even colder.


    The ten or so people on the ground all looked up and said, ¡°Wait, Great Qin?¡±


    Hearing these two forbidden words, the ten or so people on the ground couldn¡¯t help but react in shock. In front of factions like theirs, Great Qin was an almighty existence.


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s really Great Qin¡¯s legendary Legatee? That makes sense! No wonder he¡¯s so powerful and vicious.¡±


    ¡°Are you really Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡± the Wu family¡¯s leader asked with a trace of fear and awe as he looked up. To people like them, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was someone who waspletely sovereign and supreme over them.


    ¡°What do you think? In this world, who would dare to impersonate me?¡± Zhao Fu knew that unless he let them know of his identity, it would be impossible for them to submit.


    When they heard Zhao Fu confirm this, the attitudes of the ten or so peoplepletely changed, making them seem incredibly humble.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit.¡± The Wu family¡¯s leader was the first to speak,pletely disregarding what had just happened. Who cared about that pain and humiliation? Calling others Grandaddy was indeed humiliation, but calling Great Qin¡¯s Legatee Grandaddy was a sort of honor. If they could rely on Great Qin, their families would have an incredibly solid backer.


    ¡°Yes, yes! We¡¯re also willing to submit!¡± The others hurriedly expressed this as well ¨C this would bring them immeasurable benefits, and they were excited to the point that they had forgotten their pain.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and sent his King¡¯s Power into the Royal Wood Sword. Countless translucent green threads came out of the sword, stretching towards the legs of the ten or so people. The green threads connected their bodies and legs, healing thempletely.


    After Zhao Fu healed their legs, he threw ten or so bottles of medicinal pills to them. These weren¡¯t filled with medicinal pills but Hidden Evil.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t fully trust them; he was only using them to attack cities, so he had to leave something as a backup. The ten or so people could guess that there was something wrong with these medicinal pills, but they still swallowed them.


    They knew that after what had just happened, it would be difficult for them to earn Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s trust. Since they wanted to obtain Zhao Fu¡¯s protection, they had to pay a price for it.


    ¡°You can all leave now. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s anything.¡± Seeing them obediently swallow the Hidden Evil pills, Zhao Fu allowed them to leave. Because he had used all of the equipment and medicinal pills he had brought to trade with Westpan City, he was unable to give them any benefits just yet. Following this, he turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon.


    The ten or so people were incredibly excited and returned to their factions. When their subordinates saw them return, they felt quite shocked; they had all heard that the army of 10,000 had been scared into running and that their leaders¡¯ legs had been cut off. However, they lookedpletely fine and even quite excited!


    Afterward, the ten or so people told their core members about joining Great Qin, causing the factions to feel incredibly joyful. Great Qin was an existence that reigned far above them, and joining Great Qin would bring them unimaginable benefits.


    In actuality, if Zhao Fu just announced that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he would be able to gather a massive number of people to him. However, it was difficult to control too many people, and it would be impossible to make sure that everyone was truly loyal.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu took care of some other matters. Now, Great Qin had returned to a period of steady development, and what theycked most was time. Most of the things that they wanted to do required a lot of time.


    For example, the Wyvern egg would take another two months to hatch, raising the soldiers¡¯ cultivation took time, and allowing his weapons and medicinal pills to circte through Westpan City also required time.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have too much to do personally ¨C internal affairs had been handed to Li Si and Shang Yang. With Shang Yang, the burden on Li Si was much lighter, and Zhao Fu had more free time.


    Zhao Fu went to a small creek and sat under a willow tree as he fished with the One World Rod and cultivated. There were a few beautiful female attendants by his side, waiting for any orders.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu frowned and immediately closed his eyes, immersing himself in his cultivation. A muffled explosion sounded out as if something had been destroyed, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled as a powerful energy swept out of him.


    Zhao Fu had finally broken through from Stage 1 to Stage 2. He continued training for a while and steadied his cultivation before taking out a Blood God Pill and consuming it. This was a Stage 3 Blood God Pill that required a Stage 3 corpse to refine.


    After consuming the Blood God Pill, a massive wave of cultivation energy spread out within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and Zhao Fu quickly refined this energy.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation rapidly increased: Stage 2-1, 2-2, 2-3¡­ in the end, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation rose to Stage 2-4. The Blood God Pill¡¯s effects were quite extraordinary, allowing him to increase his cultivation to Stage 2-4 instantly. Now, Zhao Fu needed to continue cultivating by himself.


    This was because Blood God Pills of each stage could only be used once by each person. If they could continuously use Blood God Pills, Zhao Fu would be able to create an army of peerless experts.


    Zhao Fu breathed out a breath of impure air and opened his eyes. It was already night, and the attendants had litnterns.


    At that moment, there seemed to be something tugging at the fishing line. Zhao Fu raised the rod, and a small silver fish appeared before him ¨C it looked quite rare.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has something to report.¡± Wang Ergou, who had been waiting by the side, walked up and cupped his hands.


    Zhao Fu nodded, and after listening to what Wang Ergou had to say, a look of delight appeared on his face. He put away the One World Rod and stood up because the news was regarding a Town.

 Chapter 364: Great Qin Setting Up

    <h4>Chapter 364: Great Qin Setting Up</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This Town wasn¡¯t in the Forest of Horrors but in a neighboring region, Hundred Bamboo. Great Qin got the news from a yer.


    This yer had been lost for a few days, and he had been attracted over by a massive noise. He had followed that noise and discovered the Town ¨C the massive noise was from the Vige leveling up into a Town.


    Afterward, the yer returned to his system main city and sold the location of this Town for a high price.


    The location of any viges or towns in the wilderness was very valuable, and many factions would spend arge amount of money to purchase such information. If they could take down that vige or town, they would be able to obtain poption, resources, and money ¨C all of these were massive benefits.


    However, because this person had already sold this information to manyrge factions, Zhao Fu had to quickly gather his soldiers. If a fewrge factions banded together, it would be quite easy for them to take down this Town.


    After all, it had just leveled up into a Town, and whether it was regarding poption or defense, it was weaker than a normal Town. Mostrge factions had tens of thousands of people, and if they joined together, it would be impossible for the Town to defend against 60,000 to 70,000 soldiers.


    There were only 20,000 or so people in this Town, and it only had 4,000 soldiers. Adding on the fact that the town walls hadn¡¯t been built yet, it would be quite easy to take down this Town. Right now, the most important thing was speed and dealing with thoserge factions.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Zhao Fu understood the gravity of the situation, and his One World Rod turned into the Royal Wood Sword as he started walking towards the City Hall.


    Wang Ergou followed behind him and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, it has been about one hour since we received this information. The other factions most likely received the information at the same time as us.¡±


    ¡°Which factions did that person sell the information to? Do you know where those factions are based? And apart from thoserge factions, did that person tell anyone else about this?¡± Zhao Fu rapidly asked a few questions as he walked.


    Wang Ergou followed behind Zhao Fu as the female attendants followed behind both of them. Wang Ergou told Zhao Fu that the person had sold this information to fourrge factions. Three of them were at one system main city, and the remaining one was at another system main city. He also told Zhao Fu that he had already sent people to find out the location of their headquarters.


    ¡°Moreover, the person who sold this information already escaped back to the real world. This subordinate has already ordered people to wait where he disappeared. Once he appears, we¡¯ll either restrain him or kill him to prevent him from leaking this information.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and ordered, ¡°Gather all the soldiers and summon the members of Eternal Night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Wang Ergou obeyed and quickly left to carry out Zhao Fu¡¯s orders.


    After receiving their orders, the Generals and Commanders quickly returned, as did the members of Eternal Night.


    Eternal Night wasprised mainly of Assassins, and it was a Department that Zhao Fu had established early on. Apart from collecting intelligence, it also carried out assassinations. After nurturing Eternal Night for so long, it was time to put those Assassins to use.


    On an empty piece ofnd, torches burned brightly, illuminating the surroundings. There were about 6,000 people gathered there, and they wore ck hoods and gave off strange auras.


    There were 12 people standing in front of this massive crowd ¨C they were the 12 legatees of the Assassin Legacy, and after discussing tactics, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi also arrived.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, everyone half-kneeled and called out simultaneously, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Looking at these people, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t waste any words and said, ¡°Right now, your only task is to kill everyone from those four factions.¡±


    On the other side, the four factions were quickly gathering their people, preparing to join together to take down the Town. The value of the Town was massive, and just the City Creation Stone alone was worth an astronomical fortune.


    It was now 9 PM, and they hadn¡¯t finished gathering their people. No one knew whether the other three factions were ready or not; they all hoped that the others wouldn¡¯t take down the Town without them. Everyone was on edge, and their eyelids kept twitching.


    An incredibly skinny middle-aged man from the Skinbones Gang felt quite worried and said, ¡°Old Third, why are there only this many people? What¡¯s going on? There are massive profits to be made from that Town, so tell them to hurry up.


    A big man with tattoos from the Lily Gang also loudly called out, ¡°Goddamnit, hurry up! Time waits for no one. If we take down that Town, your elder will take you all to the Red Street to have fun with women.¡±


    The Red Street was a small street with some ¡®special service¡¯ workers, most of whom were yers. They had merely taken their profession from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World, and no one cared about this. The massive profits attracted many women, and almost every system main city had a street like this


    An old man from the Li family also ordered people to hurry up. If this information was leaked and others found out, it was possible that they would obtain nothing.


    When they found out, they had wanted to kill the person selling the information. However, that person had long since been prepared and immediately escaped. No one knew just who he had sold this information to, so the fourrgest factions agreed to take down the Town before splitting it.


    Right now, the four factions were all gathering people in the system main cities. After what had happened with Great Shun, no one dared to reveal the location of one¡¯s vige; only the most loyal core members could go to the viges.


    As such, most of the viges were made up of indigenous residents and only a few core yers. Other ordinary yers couldn¡¯t enter the viges, and they could only wait at the gathering points in the system main cities.


    This saved Zhao Fu the trouble of finding their gathering point. Zhao Fu took his 6,000 Assassins to Hundred Bamboo while Bai Qi quickly gathered the troops.


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi split into two groups: Zhao Fu would take care of the true threat, which was the four factions, while Bai Qi attacked the Town. Zhao Fu decided to get rid of the four factions because he was thinking about the long-term as well.


    Zhao Fu had already established Heaven¡¯s Choice in the Forest of Horrors, preparing to control the Forest of Horrors¡¯ yers, to attack cities, and to rule the Forest of Horrors.


    After controlling the Forest of Horrors, Zhao Fu would expand out to the neighboring regions. Zhao Fu already had Ge Nia prepare to take over Battle City in Little Valley, and he would be the cornerstone on which Zhao Fu would take over Little Valley.


    At East Green, Heavenstone City was a ce that Zhao Fu had already nned to take down. Zhao Fu had been nning this for a long time not just to take revenge but also because Zhao Fu already had a shard of the City Lord Seal, so it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to take it down. At the same time, he already had Mountain Willow Town there.


    Now, only Hundred Bamboo and Red Plum ins were left. Zhao Fu decided to take this opportunity to destroy the fourrgest factions and establish his own faction.


    The road to restoring Great Qin would be quite difficult; Zhao Fu could only consolidate his power at each step in order to make the way for Great Qin. If he didn¡¯t make adequate preparations, he wouldn¡¯t be able to restore Great Qin.

 Chapter 365: Machine of Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 365: Machine of ughter</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The night grew darker, and stars filled the sky, making it seem like a beautiful night. Hundred Bamboo¡¯s fourrgest factions were all quickly gathering people in order to prevent anything unexpected from happening to the Town. However, they didn¡¯t know that there was a massive dangering for them.


    Seeing how long it took to gather people, the Ren family¡¯s leader felt quite anxious, and he felt incredibly distressed within his heart.


    Suddenly, the surroundings became silent, and the scene became quite strange.


    At that moment, the Ren family¡¯s noticed that the meeting point was surrounded by a gray fog, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    However, because they were within a system main city, he wasn¡¯t too worried. He thought that it was something normal, and even if something was wrong, the system main city would deal with the problem.


    After all, the system main cities didn¡¯t allowrge-scale fighting, and as soon asrge fights urred, the system main cities immediately suppress them. With the system main city protecting them, the leaders felt quite safe.


    However, as time passed, the gray fog became denser and denser, and the atmosphere became quite eerie and strange. The Ren family¡¯s leader felt that something was off, and he felt that there was something moving around in the darkness.


    ¡°Help!!¡± the Ren family¡¯s leader cried out in fear, but no one replied. The surroundings were deathly silent, and the Ren family¡¯s leader came out and saw an incredibly bloody scene.


    The ground was littered with corpses, all of whose expressions were of terror. Their throats had all been slit, which had seemed to have killed them instantly, and blood had spurted everywhere, resulting in a pungent smell.


    Ghostly figures suddenly appeared, and they wore ck hoods and held blood-stained hidden des that gave off icy auras.


    The Ren family¡¯s leader immediately realized what was going on and turned to run, but two figures soundlessly appeared by his side.


    The two figures were dressed in ck hoods, but they were quite small, looking like two small girls. What was surprising was that these two girls had cat-like tails.


    The Ren family¡¯s leader paused for a second, which led to his death. Two silver-white arcs of light crossed, and a head fell to the ground. The headless corpse then fell to the ground, causing blood to stain the ground.


    The two Catfolk girls stood silently, looking at the corpses. Because of Great Qin¡¯s training, Lasi and Lam had be quite powerful. The air of tenderness around them had decreased, and they now seemed much more mature.


    ¡°Everyone, can you please collect some of the valuables and check if there are any survivors? His Majesty wants us to kill all people!¡± Lasi quickly gave orders, a hint of killing intent in her voice. Lam stood behind her older sister because she was a bit shyer.


    Even though the Ren family¡¯s meeting point had just experienced a massacre, no one nearby had detected this. This was because not only had Zhao Fu set up a Dark Ghost World to surround the ce, but he had also set up a Noise Barrier, making it impossible for anyone to find out.


    The Skinbones Gang also suffered a simr massacre. Many people had quicklye to the meeting point when ghostly qi suddenly surrounded the area. Those within the gray fog started panicking, and anyone who stepped into the gray fog didn¡¯te back out.


    Great Qin¡¯s Assassins hid in the darkness started to attack in the chaos. ck figures shed about, and icy lights glinted as blood flew into the air and bodies crashed to the ground.


    The Assassins attacked incredibly quickly and mercilessly, and they essentially killed whenever they attacked. They left no one alive, and the gap in strength was simply too wide between the two sides.


    The Assassins¡¯ profession was quite special, and with Zhao Fu¡¯s nurturing and equipment bonuses, it was simply impossible for ordinary people to defeat Great Qin¡¯s Assassins.


    Very soon, the 5,000 people who had gathered had been ughtered, leaving behind corpses everywhere. The leader of the Skinbones Gang, that incredibly skinny middle-aged man, had been pierced through the chest by a sword and killed.


    Tuoba Qing pulled out her sword and started to clear out the battlefield with Wu Qing and the others, and they continued killing the people who were stilling.


    The Lily Gang¡¯s meeting point went through something simr. The people outside were continuously killed by Assassins, and the big tattooed man was within a room, furiously ring at the small figure before him as he roared, ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking the Lily Gang?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ His Majesty¡­ Wants you¡­ To die!¡± Little Sha still wasn¡¯t very good at speaking, and he struggled to get the words out before attacking.


    The big tattooed man felt quite shocked, and he wondered who the ¡®Majesty¡¯ was. Facing this child, the big man felt that he wasn¡¯t Little Sha¡¯s match because Little Sha had long since reached Stage 2. With his talent for learning killing techniques, his strength was simply monstrous.


    Little Sha was incredibly fast, and he reached the big tattooed man in the blink of an eye. The big man gripped hisrge saber and swung at Little Sha, but it was a pity that to Little Sha, this big man was already a dead man.


    Little Sha, who had reached the big man, attacked many times faster than the big man. He swung the blood-red dagger in his hand, drawing a blood-red line through the air that instantly cut the big man¡¯s right arm off. The big tattooed man howled in pain and gripped his left hand into a fist as he punched at Little Sha.


    Little Sha¡¯s expression was still quite stiff, and his body spun as he chopped off the arm punching at him. After losing both of his arms, the big tattooed man suddenly felt fear. By now, he knew that hepletely wasn¡¯t a match for this person, and just as he turned to run, a red light chopped off his legs.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± the big tattooed man crashed to the ground and screamed, and seeing Little Sha walk over, he pleaded, ¡°Please spare me; I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ His Majesty said¡­ No survivors!¡± Little Sha earnestly replied.


    When he heard Little Sha¡¯s words, the big man understood that Little Sha wouldn¡¯t let him off. At the same time, he wondered when he had offended such a monstrous person ¨C just who was that Majesty?


    The big man knew nothing, but he could tell that anyone who could nurture such a machine of ughter definitely wouldn¡¯t be ordinary.


    The big tattooed man didn¡¯t want to die, so he instinctively started trying to wriggle away, making him look quite pitiful.


    Little Sha calmly looked at this and showed no mercy. He swung the dagger in his hand, and a red ray of light shot out, piercing the big man¡¯s head and killing him instantly.


    Finally, at the Li family¡¯s meeting point, corpses were all over the ground, and the Li family¡¯s leader had been nailed to the wall by a spear.


    The fourrgest factions had been soundlessly massacred without anyone else knowing. It was now quitete, and perhaps this would only be discovered on the next day. This would definitely shock all of Hundred Bamboo.

 Chapter 366 Army of 100,000

    366 Army of 100,000


    Within an exquisite-looking restaurant, Zhao Fu sat next to a window with a table full of food in front of him. Zhao Fu raised his wine goblet and took a sip before looking at the scenery outside.


    "How''s everything going?" Zhao Fu knew the strength of the four factions and had nothing to worry about, so he didn''t personally act. Rather, he sat in one of his restaurants in case something unexpected happened.


    "Your Majesty, everything has beenpleted. There''s not a single person left at the meeting points of the four factions. Some people sensed that something was wrong and escaped, but this subordinate has already sent people to hunt them down," Guo Binglin replied.


    When he said this, Zhao Fu nodded and looked into the distance. "I wonder how things are going on Bai Qi''s side."


    ...¡­..


    "Advance at full speed! We must arrive at the Town as soon as possible in order to prevent anything unexpected from happening," Bai Qi ordered loudly.


    This time, Bai Qi brought an army of 100,000 people and quickly rushed towards the Town. After traveling for four hours or so, they finally reached the newly-leveled up Town.


    The Town was smaller than most other Basic Towns, and it had simple wooden walls as its line of defense. They were only two meters tall and didn''t very strong ¨C after all, the town had only just leveled up.


    Bai Qi didn''t hesitate and ordered the army to surround the Town. The army of 100,000 flooded towards the Town, giving off a powerful aura of suppression that shocked everyone within ten kilometers.


    It was around 2 or 3 AM, and most of the residents of the Town were asleep. However, there were soldiers standing guard, and seeing an ocean of enemies approaching, they immediately yelled, "Enemy attack!!"


    These yells caused the slumbering Town to wake up. Torches were quickly lit, and many people were shocked awake. Hearing the massive marching sounds, they could tell the attackers were quite terrifying.


    A soldierly-looking young man holding a spear rushed to the town walls. He was called Sun Wu, and he was the Mayor of the Town.


    The Town had only just leveled up, and they hadn''t finished many upgrades yet. They were only slightly stronger than Advanced Viges, and they would only feel a bit safer after the town walls werepleted. Only after their poption greatly increased would they truly be powerful.


    These days, they had been incredibly wary because even the town walls hadn''t been fully built yet. If any enemies attacked, they would be almost defenseless, so they couldn''t help but be alert.


    Now, hearing that there was an enemy attack, what Sun Wu feared the most had happened. However, when he heard how terrified his soldiers sounded, Sun Wu started to feel worried. Just what sort of enemies had appeared for the soldiers to be so fearful?


    When he came to the town walls, his expression became one ofplete shock, and his body froze. He saw a massive ocean of soldiers ¨C at least 100,000 of them ¨C surrounding the Town. How was this possible?


    Could it be that a system main city wanted his Town? However, seeing that there were all sorts of races, that didn''t seem quite possible. Nevertheless, these soldiers weren''t any weaker than the system main cities'' soldiers.


    "We invite your Mayor out!" Sun Wu looked at the Commander riding on therge, ck horse, and themander gave off a cold and powerful aura. Sun Wu felt that this person was quite extraordinary, and he was definitely very important.


    After thinking about it, Sun Wu walked out. Facing this army of 100,000 soldiers, he was unable to retaliate at all. Even with the normal residents, they only had 20,000 or so people, and they had inferior equipment and much lower cultivations. How could they fight?


    If the enemy had wanted to attack the Town, it would''ve been destroyed instantly, so there was no reason for Sun Wu to hesitate.


    "Sir, what business do you have with our Town?" Sun Wu breathed in deeply and calmed himself down before speaking, making himself not seem inferior in terms of aura.


    For Sun Wu toe out and seem so calm despite being surrounded by an army of 100,000 soldiers, Bai Qi looked at him with a hint of admiration. He then said confidently, "The result of this is already clear. I''m sure that you know that many people already know the location of your Town; it will be impossible for you to defend it. If you submit to Great Qin, not only will you obtain a great opportunity, but your residents will also be able to live in peace!"


    Attacking and conquering this Town would be incredibly easy for Bai Qi, so he decided to at least try to convince them to submit before attacking.


    Bai Qi was called the God of Killing, and he had killed countless people in the past. However, he wasn''t someone who rashlymitted massacres ¨C he only killed if it served a purpose. After all, he was a Commander.


    Hearing Bai Qi''s words, Sun Wu understood why they hadn''t directly attacked ¨C they wanted them to submit. The other side had given him plenty of face ¨C with their 100,000 soldiers, it would be incredibly easy to stomp his Town into the ground.


    However, what surprised him was that his Town''s location had already been leaked and that many people knew. If that was the case, the Town would be in great danger.


    Moreover, even though Sun Wu was only a mere Mayor, he knew of the legendary Great Qin. Moreover, they had over 100,000 soldiers, showing how powerful and monstrous Great Qin was.


    However, Sun Wu was still hesitant about surrendering so easily, so he asked, "Sir, can I please have some time to consider this?"


    When he heard this, Bai Qi replied, "I can give you half an hour to think. After half an hour, I''ll immediately start to attack."


    Sun Wu nodded and returned to the Town, and he gathered all of the higher-ups of the Town to discuss.


    Bai Qi also ordered the soldiers to remain alert in order to guard against any contingencies and to make preparations to attack the Town.


    Time gradually passed.


    Wang Jian sat on a ck Forest Horse beside Bai Qi and smiled as he asked, "Commander Bai, do you think that person will surrender?"


    Bai Qi looked at the Town and replied, "He''s not stupid; I''m sure he''ll make the right decision!"


    Less than half an hourter, Sun Wu brought the Town''s higher-ups out and bowed before saying, "Sir, we are willing to submit to Great Qin."


    A trace of a smile appeared on Bai Qi''s face, and he went to conquer and [Relocate] the Town. Now that its position had been exposed, it couldn''t remain here, or Great Qin would have to station many soldiers here. Great Qin''s soldiers were all incredibly busy, and because they couldn''t stay here, they had to relocate the Town.


    Time was scarce because it was possible that other factions would be joining together to attack the Town. If there were too many people, it could be a big problem.


    Bai Qi went to the Town''s City Heart. This Town was a Silver grade Town, and Bai Qi ced his hand on it and chose to conquer it and [Relocate] it. The entire Town trembled, and some the structures slowly disappeared as Bai Qi began to return to the Great Qin City with the Town''s inhabitants.


    Patreon: If you enjoy The Lord''s Empire, please support our trantions on Patreon (https://.patreon/mrvoltaire) for early ess to chapters! Every 10% earned goes to charity and supports the original author! Click here to see where you could be reading up to on Patreon: http://tle.gravitytales/. We have new goals: $4500 = mass release of 4 chapters, $6000 = 15 chapters per week, $7000 = 16 chapters per week!


    Read this post (https://.patreon/posts/introducing-20485447) to find out more about the new Patron Lottery! Monthly Prizes:


    First Prize: One-time private 10 chapter mass release OR $20USD via paypal


    Second Prize: One-time private 7 chapter mass release OR $10USD via paypal


    Third Prize: One-time private 5 chapter mass release


    Fourth Prize: One-time private 3 chapter mass release


    Webnovel Power Rankings Rewards:


    40th-31st: 2 bonus chapters


    30th-21st: 4 bonus chapters


    20th-10th: 6 bonus chapters


    Top 10: 10 bonus chapters


    Ratings and Reviews: If you''re really enjoying The Lord''s Empire, please consider giving it a 5 star rating on Novelupdates (it really helps out the novel!): https://.novelupdates/series/the-lords-empire


    Shen Tianyi

 Chapter 367 - Army of 100,000

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Army of 100,000</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Within an exquisite-looking restaurant, Zhao Fu sat next to a window with a table full of food in front of him. Zhao Fu raised his wine goblet and took a sip before looking at the scenery outside.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡± Zhao Fu knew the strength of the four factions and had nothing to worry about, so he didn¡¯t personally act. Rather, he sat in one of his restaurants in case something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Your Majesty, everything has beenpleted. There¡¯s not a single person left at the meeting points of the four factions. Some people sensed that something was wrong and escaped, but this subordinate has already sent people to hunt them down,¡± Guo Binglin replied.


    When he said this, Zhao Fu nodded and looked into the distance. ¡°I wonder how things are going on Bai Qi¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°Advance at full speed! We must arrive at the Town as soon as possible in order to prevent anything unexpected from happening,¡± Bai Qi ordered loudly.


    This time, Bai Qi brought an army of 100,000 people and quickly rushed towards the Town. After traveling for four hours or so, they finally reached the newly-leveled up Town.


    The Town was smaller than most other Basic Towns, and it had simple wooden walls as its line of defense. They were only two meters tall and didn¡¯t very strong ¨C after all, the town had only just leveled up.


    Bai Qi didn¡¯t hesitate and ordered the army to surround the Town. The army of 100,000 flooded towards the Town, giving off a powerful aura of suppression that shocked everyone within ten kilometers.


    It was around 2 or 3 AM, and most of the residents of the Town were asleep. However, there were soldiers standing guard, and seeing an ocean of enemies approaching, they immediately yelled, ¡°Enemy attack!!¡±


    These yells caused the slumbering Town to wake up. Torches were quickly lit, and many people were shocked awake. Hearing the massive marching sounds, they could tell the attackers were quite terrifying.


    A soldierly-looking young man holding a spear rushed to the town walls. He was called Sun Wu, and he was the Mayor of the Town.


    The Town had only just leveled up, and they hadn¡¯t finished many upgrades yet. They were only slightly stronger than Advanced Viges, and they would only feel a bit safer after the town walls werepleted. Only after their poption greatly increased would they truly be powerful.


    These days, they had been incredibly wary because even the town walls hadn¡¯t been fully built yet. If any enemies attacked, they would be almost defenseless, so they couldn¡¯t help but be alert.


    Now, hearing that there was an enemy attack, what Sun Wu feared the most had happened. However, when he heard how terrified his soldiers sounded, Sun Wu started to feel worried. Just what sort of enemies had appeared for the soldiers to be so fearful?


    When he came to the town walls, his expression became one ofplete shock, and his body froze. He saw a massive ocean of soldiers ¨C at least 100,000 of them ¨C surrounding the Town. How was this possible?


    Could it be that a system main city wanted his Town? However, seeing that there were all sorts of races, that didn¡¯t seem quite possible. Nevertheless, these soldiers weren¡¯t any weaker than the system main cities¡¯ soldiers.


    ¡°We invite your Mayor out!¡± Sun Wu looked at the Commander riding on therge, ck horse, and themander gave off a cold and powerful aura. Sun Wu felt that this person was quite extraordinary, and he was definitely very important.


    After thinking about it, Sun Wu walked out. Facing this army of 100,000 soldiers, he was unable to retaliate at all. Even with the normal residents, they only had 20,000 or so people, and they had inferior equipment and much lower cultivations. How could they fight?


    If the enemy had wanted to attack the Town, it would¡¯ve been destroyed instantly, so there was no reason for Sun Wu to hesitate.


    ¡°Sir, what business do you have with our Town?¡± Sun Wu breathed in deeply and calmed himself down before speaking, making himself not seem inferior in terms of aura.


    For Sun Wu toe out and seem so calm despite being surrounded by an army of 100,000 soldiers, Bai Qi looked at him with a hint of admiration. He then said confidently, ¡°The result of this is already clear. I¡¯m sure that you know that many people already know the location of your Town; it will be impossible for you to defend it. If you submit to Great Qin, not only will you obtain a great opportunity, but your residents will also be able to live in peace!¡±


    Attacking and conquering this Town would be incredibly easy for Bai Qi, so he decided to at least try to convince them to submit before attacking.


    Bai Qi was called the God of Killing, and he had killed countless people in the past. However, he wasn¡¯t someone who rashlymitted massacres ¨C he only killed if it served a purpose. After all, he was a Commander.


    Hearing Bai Qi¡¯s words, Sun Wu understood why they hadn¡¯t directly attacked ¨C they wanted them to submit. The other side had given him plenty of face ¨C with their 100,000 soldiers, it would be incredibly easy to stomp his Town into the ground.


    However, what surprised him was that his Town¡¯s location had already been leaked and that many people knew. If that was the case, the Town would be in great danger.


    Moreover, even though Sun Wu was only a mere Mayor, he knew of the legendary Great Qin. Moreover, they had over 100,000 soldiers, showing how powerful and monstrous Great Qin was.


    However, Sun Wu was still hesitant about surrendering so easily, so he asked, ¡°Sir, can I please have some time to consider this?¡±


    When he heard this, Bai Qi replied, ¡°I can give you half an hour to think. After half an hour, I¡¯ll immediately start to attack.¡±


    Sun Wu nodded and returned to the Town, and he gathered all of the higher-ups of the Town to discuss.


    Bai Qi also ordered the soldiers to remain alert in order to guard against any contingencies and to make preparations to attack the Town.


    Time gradually passed.


    Wang Jian sat on a ck Forest Horse beside Bai Qi and smiled as he asked, ¡°Commander Bai, do you think that person will surrender?¡±


    Bai Qi looked at the Town and replied, ¡°He¡¯s not stupid; I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make the right decision!¡±


    Less than half an hourter, Sun Wu brought the Town¡¯s higher-ups out and bowed before saying, ¡°Sir, we are willing to submit to Great Qin.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Bai Qi¡¯s face, and he went to conquer and [Relocate] the Town. Now that its position had been exposed, it couldn¡¯t remain here, or Great Qin would have to station many soldiers here. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were all incredibly busy, and because they couldn¡¯t stay here, they had to relocate the Town.


    Time was scarce because it was possible that other factions would be joining together to attack the Town. If there were too many people, it could be a big problem.


    Bai Qi went to the Town¡¯s City Heart. This Town was a Silver grade Town, and Bai Qi ced his hand on it and chose to conquer it and [Relocate] it. The entire Town trembled, and some the structures slowly disappeared as Bai Qi began to return to the Great Qin City with the Town¡¯s inhabitants.

 Chapter 368 - Number One Faction

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Number One Faction</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Sun Wu followed behind Bai Qi. Bai Qi said that they were going to meet ¡®His Majesty,¡¯ who was the true master of this faction. Sun Wu felt somewhat nervous but also excited, and he wondered what sort of person controlled such a powerful faction.


    Soon, Bai Qi and Sun Wu arrived at an exquisite-looking restaurant. After walking up a flight of stairs and arriving at a room, they saw a room filled with people who all looked quite powerful. They all gave off a dense smell of blood and had most likely killed many people recently.


    These people were standing at the side, looking like guards. Upon seeing them, Sun Wu already felt that they were quite terrifying.


    There was a young man sitting at the table beside the window, and he was elegantly drinking wine. He gave off an incredibly dignified and prestigious aura and an incredibly dangerous air that made one feel respect and not dare to look at him directly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve brought him here.¡± Sun Wu saw the Commander who had taken down his Town be serious and respectful as he spoke to the young man.


    By now, Sun Wu felt that he had to be incredibly careful ¨C such an extraordinary Commander was acting so respectful and disrespectful, so he had to be on his guard. This ¡®Majesty¡¯ looked like an incredibly dangerous person, and because he had no idea what sort of temperament he had, Sun Wu also bowed alongside Bai Qi.


    Zhao Fu had just finished listening to Guo Binglin give a report as to how they had dealt with the fourrgest factions. These four factions had put up barely any resistance, and almost all of their core members had been killed. The remainder of their forces were at their viges¡¯ meeting points.


    If they hid away, they would be fine, but if they dared to show themselves, Zhao Fu would pull them up by their roots.


    Zhao Fu looked at the young man who Bai Qi had brought and looked at his stats. This young man was quite good ¨C his grade was SS grade, and because he was a Mayor, he was most likely quite a talent.


    Zhao Fu looked away and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve submitted to Great Qin, I won¡¯t neglect you or your people in the future.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu took out a Legendary grade spear and a Stage 2 Blood God Pill.


    Facing those blood-red eyes, Sun Wu instinctively felt incredibly afraid ¨C they didn¡¯t seem like the eyes of a human, and instead, they had traces of coldness, murderousness, dignity, and devilishness.


    Only after Zhao Fu looked away did Sun Wu dare to breathe again. When he heard Zhao Fu¡¯s words and saw the things he took out, Sun Wu felt incredibly shocked.


    He immediately half-knelt with a look of joy and eximed, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    The others didn¡¯t feel any envy because they all had Legendary grade equipment, and they had already consumed Stage 2 Blood God Pills.


    Now, Zhao Fu started to discuss establishing a faction at Hundred Bamboo. The fourrgest factionsprised of a third of the strength in Hundred Bamboo. One of the system main cities had been controlled by the Ren family, Skinbones Gang, and Lily Gang, but they had essentially beenpletely massacred in a single night.


    As such, Zhao Fu could effectively take over this system main city now before integrating the other factions for his own use.


    ¡°Bai Qi, take them back for now and tell Li Si to make arrangements for the Town.¡± Seeing that dawn would being soon, the entirety of Hundred Bamboo would soon face arge change. Zhao Fu decided to stay here and take care of matters himself, so he told Bai Qi and the others to return first.


    Bai Qi obeyed and took the people back to the Great Qin City. Only afterward did Sun Wu find out what had truly happened, filling him with shock and terror. He wasn¡¯t terrified of the potential of the four factions attacking his Town but that he could have gone up against Great Qin.


    The ck-cloaked figures reeking of blood beside Zhao Fu hadmitted a massive massacre, killing around 60,000 people, which was three times the poption of his Town.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty is so terrifying!¡± Sun Wu¡¯s first impression of Zhao Fu had been correct. What was quite reassuring though was that even though this Majesty was quite terrifying, he wasn¡¯t the type to kill for no reason and treated his subordinates quite well.


    Within the boundless darkness, a massive blood-red star silently spun, giving off a devilish blood-red light that gradually became brighter.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!¡± Early in the morning, as the sky became brighter, people suddenly heard an incredibly harrowing scream tear through the air.


    Countless people hurried over towards the meeting ce of the Ren family, one of the threergest factions in the main city.


    Could something have happened? It didn¡¯t seem possible ¨C the Ren family was one of the three most powerful factions in this city, and no one dared to offend them.


    No one knew what had happened, and everyone went over curiously. However, before they had arrived, they could smell a dense odor of blood, allowing them to guess what had happened.


    The Ren family¡¯s meeting point was filled with corpses, and blood stained the walls, ground, pirs, and almost all other ces. All of the people¡¯s expressions were ones of terror, signaling that this had been a one-sided massacre.


    Almost everyone from the Ren family¡¯s faction had been killed in a single night, and those who were fortunate enough to escape quickly left the Ren family, no longer daring to be associated with them.


    Everyone felt quite curious ¨C just who had the Ren family offended to be destroyed in a single night? Could it be a system main city? However, the system main city¡¯s people all looked quite furious that a massacre had beenmitted in their city without them noticing!


    However, the others soon became even more shocked ¨C it wasn¡¯t just the Ren family. Even the Skinbones Gang and Lily Gang had been destroyed in a single night. From the evidence left behind, it seemed that all of this had been done by a single faction.


    The news of threerge factions being destroyed in a single night quickly spread, and a terrifying aura eclipsed the system main city. For the threergest factions to be killed without anyone realizing anything, how could the smaller factions survive? They would only be massacred as well.


    As such, many factions decided to move to other system main cities in order to prevent themselves from being massacred as well.


    Very quickly, terror spread through the entirety of Hundred Bamboo, and everyone started to worry for one¡¯s safety. Some terrifying faction had arrived at Hundred Bamboo like a tiger among a flock of sheep. Almost every faction began to panic, feeling worried that they would be the target of the next ughter.


    Suddenly, a faction called Long Night appeared and recruited people in an incredibly high-profile manner. It took over the territories of the factions that had been wiped out, and everyone seemed to realize something. Everyone came over to offer gifts and words of congrattions.


    Anyone who couldn¡¯t guess who hadmitted that massacre was an idiot. Almost all of Hundred Bamboo¡¯s factions came to express their good intentions; it was evident just what sort of an effect Great Qin had caused with its massacre.


    In just a single day, Long Night had be the number one faction in Hundred Bamboo. No one dared topete with it, and everyone treated it with great respect and courtesy. Even the system main city factions felt quite afraid of it.

 Chapter 369 - General Statue

    <h4>Chapter 369 - General Statue</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Long Night didn¡¯t turn away any of the factions that came to express their willingness to get along, and it even expressed some goodwill towards them, seeming incredibly amicable and easy to get along with.


    This allowed the factions of Hundred Bamboo to let out a sigh of relief ¨C the ferocious tiger had finally settled down. Now that they knew that Long Night didn¡¯t n on attacking them, they stopped panicking like before.


    Long Night was the chess piece that Zhao Fu had established in Hundred Bamboo; his main goal was to use others to fulfill his own goals. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be too domineering, or it would be difficult to use others. As such, Long Night was just a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing for now.


    After the situation in Hundred Bamboo gradually calmed down, Zhao Fu left Hundred Bamboo and returned to the Great Qin City because there was something special in Sun Wu¡¯s Town.


    After returning to the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu saw a three-meter tall statue carved out of stone. It looked like a valiant General who had a full set of armor, arge saber by his waist, and a spear in his hands, and the General gave off a ferocious and bloodthirsty aura.


    General Statue: A statue of a General that has stats and can raise the chance of spawning people with General professions at the Origin.


    This statue was quite good because it increased the spawn rate of people with General professions. Even though Zhao Fu now had many Towns and Viges and could have many Generals, experience wasn¡¯t easily obtainable.


    The Generals spawned from the Origin were spawned with some battle experience, and they could be immediately put to use. Despite having so many Towns and Viges, Zhao Fu had only spawned a single person with a General profession. Now, with this General Statue, they would hopefully spawn more.


    There were three main ways that Zhao Fu obtained Generals: one was promoting a soldier, another was subduing enemy Generals, and the third was choosing them from the Rising Qin Academy¡¯s Martial Institution.


    The third type was still in development. Zhao Fu would choose a few well-performing students from the Martial Institution and have them join the army to gain experience. Only by developing excellent Generals would one be able to bring about peace, and this was especially so in such a chaotic world.


    After looking at the General Statue¡¯s stats, he headed to Red Plum ins. Now, Red Plum ins was the only ce where he hadn¡¯t established anything. In order to facilitate Great Qin¡¯s future growth, he needed to start preparing now.


    Red Plum ins was a massive ins region with red plums growing everywhere, which was how it obtained its name. All of the structures were those of a ins-style.


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯te to Red Plum ins in a long time, and he didn¡¯t know what had happened during that time. He came to Great Ancient City because he remembered that this was where he had found Tuoba Qing and the others.


    At that moment, he received some information that there were people from arge faction making trouble at his restaurant by flirting with waitresses.


    This was an opportunity for Zhao Fu. He wanted to find an opponent; all he had to do was destroy a faction to increase his fame before slowly developing. After solidifying his faction¡¯s position, it would be able to help Zhao Fu conquer Red Plum in.


    As yers¡¯ cultivations increased, the ten city guards that Zhao Fu had recruited essentially lost their effect. As the first yer-owned restaurant in Red Plum ins, business was still quite good, and most of the customers were return-customers. Adding on the fact that they could cook many dishes that weren¡¯t avable elsewhere, they were still quite popr.


    The restaurant gained massive profits but didn¡¯t show any strength, which resulted in many factions scoping it out.


    However, whether or not this time it was on purpose, the faction causing trouble was out of luck.


    After reaching the restaurant, Zhao Fu saw a young man who was somewhat drunk pulling on a woman¡¯s hand. It was quite chaotic within the restaurant, and the ten city guards were blocked by 20 or so people outside.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was the woman being pulled on was Sun Qin, the ssmate from before Zhao Fu had epted as a waitress.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ right now, Great Ancient City is the Wang family¡¯s domain. Apart from the system faction, we don¡¯t fear anyone. There¡¯s no use calling for help.¡±


    The drunken young man wildlyughed and wrapped his arms around Sun Qin, and he pressed her against the table. He tried to force a kiss on her as tears streamed down her face and she desperately struggled, stopping him for now.


    Pa!


    A p sounded out as the young man furiously pped Sun Qin, causing her face to turn red and swell. ¡°You damn bitch, you dare to defy me? I¡¯ll get my men to screw youter!¡±


    The entrance to the restaurant was crowded with people, and many people were furious but didn¡¯t dare to do anything. After all, there were 20 Stage 1 experts guarding the way, and the ten Stage 1 city guards couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    If they really fought, the ten city guards might not lose, but their chance of winning wasn¡¯t very high. There would most likely be quite a few injuries and casualties, and since they were responsible for protecting this ce, they couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.


    Moreover, the Wang family was quite close to their higher-ups, and their higher-ups had ordered them to take care of them and not offend them.


    Pa!


    Another p fell on Sun Qin¡¯s face, causing a trace of blood to leak from her mouth. Her face was already swollen, and tears continuously streamed out of her eyes as she gritted her teeth and desperately struggled. She didn¡¯t plead because she knew that this man wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Damn it, you dare to still struggle, you whore?¡± the young man once again pped Sun Qin and cursed at her, giving up on kissing Sun Qin. He started to tear at her clothes ¨C the waitresses¡¯ uniforms were dresses made of silk, and while they were quite beautiful, they were easily torn.


    Very soon, the drunken young man had torn through Sun Qin¡¯s clothes, revealing part of her chest. Seeing this, the young man lewdlyughed while Sun Qin struggled and cried out, ¡°Help!!¡±


    Hearing this, the drunken young man stopped and wildlyughed as he yelled, ¡°Who in Great Ancient City would dare to stop me, you whore? After I¡¯ve yed with you, I¡¯ll give you to my 20 subordinates so they can screw you to death!¡±


    When they heard their young master¡¯s words, the 20 or so people standing at the door grinned and turned to look at Sun Qin¡¯s pretty face.


    Everyone else outside looked furious, but none of them dared to do anything. In fact, some of them even wanted to see the young man defile Sun Qin.


    Another tearing sound could be heard as the right side of Sun Qin¡¯s clothes waspletely torn away, revealing her round breasts. This greatly stimted the young man¡¯s bestial desires, and he loudlyughed as the 20 or so people in front of the door did as well.


    By now, Sun Qin decided that she would rather die than let this young man vite her. However, the cruelest thing was that she didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to die.

 Chapter 370: King Creatures

    370 Retaliation


    However, looking at Zhao Fu''s back and hearing his voice, Sun Qin felt that her boss seemed quite familiar. She had definitely met him in the real world somewhere before.


    Zhao Fu didn''t pay much mind to Sun Qin''s gaze, and he had her return to the real world for now. Destroying the Wang family could result in trouble, mainly from the system main city, so he had to deal with it personally.


    Sun Qin understood what Zhao Fu was going to do, so she immediately agreed to leave the Heaven Awaken World. Seeing Zhao Fu about to leave, Sun Qin couldn''t help but say, "Boss, please be careful!"


    Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised when he heard Sun Qin''s care-filled words. He nodded before his body blurred and disappeared.


    ......¡­..


    "Sir, something terrible has happened! Our young master has been killed by someone!" an elderly man in gray, who looked like a butler, quickly ran into a house and said to a dignified-looking middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man frowned. Because it wasn''t a true death, he wasn''t very angry or feel much pain. Rather, he felt quite confused ¨C his son had taken 20 or so Stage 1 experts with him, and he had been killed in Great Ancient City. Just who was bold enough to offend the number one faction in Great Ancient City?


    "What''s going on? Tell me the details," the middle-aged man asked.


    The gray-clothed elderly man immediately told him all of the information he had to the middle-aged man. After hearing this, the middle-aged man looked furious as he roared, "That unfilial son!"


    The middle-aged man wasn''t angry at what his son had done. However, he had told him many times not to make trouble at that restaurant, yet his son had gone and done exactly that. The Wang family was unafraid of any of the factions in Great Ancient City except that restaurant.


    The restaurant was owned by a yer, and that yer opened his restaurant many months before any other restaurants opened. This meant that the yer had be a Baron months before anyone else and had unrivaled wealth to be able to purchase property, carry out renovations, and hire guards.


    What''s more, they had dishes that no one else could make. Even though the ingredients were quite ordinary, they were difficult to obtain because they were from different regions. Just based on the ability to cross different regions was enough for the yer to be feared.


    Crossing to another region required passing through a Void Zone, which was incredibly dangerous. The middle-aged man had attempted this with a team before but had failed miserably.


    "However, that person saying that he wants to exterminate the Wang family is simply too arrogant. With our strength, we don''t fear any yer faction in Red Plum ins." The middle-aged man still family; you''re seeking your own death. Butler, immediately gather our people as well as some city 09:21


    guards and kill everyone in that restaurant. Don''t let even a single one of them escape."


    felt quite confident.


    This was because his daughter had married one of Great Ancient City''s Generals, and it was because of him that the Wang family had been able to develop so quickly. In fact, in times of need, they could even use a portion of the system main city''s strength.


    The restaurant was only something that the Wang family was slightly wary of, and it hadn''t ever shown its true strength. "You''ve killed my son and said that you want to exterminate the Wang family; you''re seeking your own death. Butler, immediately gather our people as well as some city guards and kill everyone in that restaurant. Don''t let even a single one of them escape."


    "Arghhhh¡­" Just as the middle-aged man finished murderously giving out these orders, pained cries started sounding out from outside.


    Immediately, the middle-aged man felt incredibly startled, and he walked out to see that the entire residence had been surrounded by a gray fog. ck figures shed about, massacring his people.


    "What''s going on?" The middle-aged man feltpletely shocked ¨C the people he had nurtured were unable to retaliate at all. Just as they tried to attack, their throats would be slit, while those ck figures'' auras were those of Stage 1 or above.


    What was going on? Why were there so many Stage 1 experts attacking the Wang family? Just what faction was this?


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man thought about what the butler said ¨C that person had said he was going to exterminate the Wang family, and he was now here. Only now did the middle-aged man realize what a terrifying force he was facing.


    Swish!


    An arc of light streaked at the middle-aged man''s throat without any warning, looking incredibly fatal. Just as it was about to slice open his throat, the middle-aged man roared and threw his head back, narrowly dodging the attack.


    However, before the middle-aged man could celebrate, a ghostly figure appeared behind him, and another sharp light shed out. The middle-aged man felt a pain in his back as a long gash was opened, causing blood to flow out.


    "Arghhh!" The middle-aged man swung hisrge saber, chopping behind him ferociously, but the figure suddenly disappeared.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man sensed something and looked up ¨C a figure had appeared above him, raising two silver hidden des and shing towards the middle-aged man as the figure dropped down towards him.


    ng!


    The middle-aged man raised hisrge saber and blocked, resulting in a massive metallic collision sound.


    However, another figure appeared by the middle-aged man''s side, giving him a fright, and he quickly dodged to the side. However, his abdomen was shed by a sharp hidden de, causing blood to stain his clothes.


    The middle-aged man found that he was being attacked by five people. If it was just one of them, he would be able to deal with it, but these five people''s cooperation was seamless, and he wasn''t a match for them at all.


    Soon, the middle-aged man''s body was covered by ten or so bloody cuts, and most of the Wang family''s people had died by now. All of the corpses on the ground belonged to the Wang family, and blood dyed the ground.


    The middle-aged man roared in grief and anger ¨C he knew that the Wang family was most likely going to fall here, and he felt incredible regret. Why had his son offended such a terrifying faction? After all of this, he would definitely teach him a lesson.


    Afterward, the battle came close to concluding. More and more of Great Qin''s Assassins attacked the middle-aged man, who was covered in wounds. Was he going to die here?


    Seeing more and more people start to attack him, the middle-aged man started to grow weaker and weaker, and he started to feel a trace of despair.


    "Father-inw! I''m here to save you!" A thick-eyebrowed big man suddenly appeared, brandishing arge sword and shing out a ten-meter long sword light that was incredibly destructive and forced away Great Qin''s Assassins.


    The thick-eyebrowed big man was called Dongfang Xiang, and he was one of Great Ancient City''s Generals and the Wang family''s son-inw. The Dark Ghost World outside could stop Stage 1 and Stage 2 people, but it couldn''t stop anyone at Stage 3 or above.


    Dongfang Xiang was unable to bring his soldiers in, so he had rushed through by himself. After seeing the bloody scene, he felt quite shocked, and seeing his father-inw being surrounded by so many people, he immediately attacked to save him.


    Seeing Dongfang Xiang arrive, the middle-aged man became delighted and saw a trace of hope. They started to resist Great Qin''s Assassins together.


    Patreon: If you enjoy The Lord''s Empire, please support our trantions on Patreon (https://.patreon/mrvoltaire) for early ess to chapters! Every 10% earned goes to charity and supports the original author! Click here to see where you could be reading up to on Patreon: http://tle.gravitytales/. We have new goals: $4500 = mass release of 4 chapters, $6000 = 15 chapters per week, $7000 = 16 chapters per week!


    Read this post (https://.patreon/posts/introducing-20485447) to find out more about the new Patron Lottery! Monthly Prizes:


    First Prize: One-time private 10 chapter mass release OR $20USD via paypal


    Second Prize: One-time private 7 chapter mass release OR $10USD via paypal


    Third Prize: One-time private 5 chapter mass release


    Fourth Prize: One-time private 3 chapter mass release


    Webnovel Power Rankings Rewards:


    40th-31st: 2 bonus chapters


    30th-21st: 4 bonus chapters


    20th-10th: 6 bonus chapters


    Top 10: 10 bonus chapters


    Ratings and Reviews: If you''re really enjoying The Lord''s Empire, please consider giving it a 5 star rating on Novelupdates (it really helps out the novel!): https://.novelupdates/series/the-lords-empire


    Shen Tianyi

 Chapter 371: King Creatures

    Chapter 371 ¨C Retaliation


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    However, looking at Zhao Fu¡¯s back and hearing his voice, Sun Qin felt that her boss seemed quite familiar. She had definitely met him in the real world somewhere before.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay much mind to Sun Qin¡¯s gaze, and he had her return to the real world for now. Destroying the Wang family could result in trouble, mainly from the system main city, so he had to deal with it personally.


    Sun Qin understood what Zhao Fu was going to do, so she immediately agreed to leave the Heaven Awaken World. Seeing Zhao Fu about to leave, Sun Qin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Boss, please be careful!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised when he heard Sun Qin¡¯s care-filled words. He nodded before his body blurred and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°Sir, something terrible has happened! Our young master has been killed by someone!¡± an elderly man in gray, who looked like a butler, quickly ran into a house and said to a dignified-looking middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man frowned. Because it wasn¡¯t a true death, he wasn¡¯t very angry or feel much pain. Rather, he felt quite confused ¨C his son had taken 20 or so Stage 1 experts with him, and he had been killed in Great Ancient City. Just who was bold enough to offend the number one faction in Great Ancient City?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me the details,¡± the middle-aged man asked.


    The gray-clothed elderly man immediately told him all of the information he had to the middle-aged man. After hearing this, the middle-aged man looked furious as he roared, ¡°That unfilial son!¡±


    The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t angry at what his son had done. However, he had told him many times not to make trouble at that restaurant, yet his son had gone and done exactly that. The Wang family was unafraid of any of the factions in Great Ancient City except that restaurant.


    The restaurant was owned by a yer, and that yer opened his restaurant many months before any other restaurants opened. This meant that the yer had be a Baron months before anyone else and had unrivaled wealth to be able to purchase property, carry out renovations, and hire guards.


    What¡¯s more, they had dishes that no one else could make. Even though the ingredients were quite ordinary, they were difficult to obtain because they were from different regions. Just based on the ability to cross different regions was enough for the yer to be feared.


    Crossing to another region required passing through a Void Zone, which was incredibly dangerous. The middle-aged man had attempted this with a team before but had failed miserably.


    ¡°However, that person saying that he wants to exterminate the Wang family is simply too arrogant. With our strength, we don¡¯t fear any yer faction in Red Plum ins.¡± The middle-aged man still felt quite confident.


    This was because his daughter had married one of Great Ancient City¡¯s Generals, and it was because of him that the Wang family had been able to develop so quickly. In fact, in times of need, they could even use a portion of the system main city¡¯s strength.


    The restaurant was only something that the Wang family was slightly wary of, and it hadn¡¯t ever shown its true strength. ¡°You¡¯ve killed my son and said that you want to exterminate the Wang family; you¡¯re seeking your own death. Butler, immediately gather our people as well as some city guards and kill everyone in that restaurant. Don¡¯t let even a single one of them escape.¡±


    ¡°Arghhhh¡­¡± Just as the middle-aged man finished murderously giving out these orders, pained cries started sounding out from outside.


    Immediately, the middle-aged man felt incredibly startled, and he walked out to see that the entire residence had been surrounded by a gray fog. ck figures shed about, massacring his people.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The middle-aged man feltpletely shocked ¨C the people he had nurtured were unable to retaliate at all. Just as they tried to attack, their throats would be slit, while those ck figures¡¯ auras were those of Stage 1 or above.


    What was going on? Why were there so many Stage 1 experts attacking the Wang family? Just what faction was this?


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man thought about what the butler said ¨C that person had said he was going to exterminate the Wang family, and he was now here. Only now did the middle-aged man realize what a terrifying force he was facing.


    Swish!


    An arc of light streaked at the middle-aged man¡¯s throat without any warning, looking incredibly fatal. Just as it was about to slice open his throat, the middle-aged man roared and threw his head back, narrowly dodging the attack.


    However, before the middle-aged man could celebrate, a ghostly figure appeared behind him, and another sharp light shed out. The middle-aged man felt a pain in his back as a long gash was opened, causing blood to flow out.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± The middle-aged man swung hisrge saber, chopping behind him ferociously, but the figure suddenly disappeared.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man sensed something and looked up ¨C a figure had appeared above him, raising two silver hidden des and shing towards the middle-aged man as the figure dropped down towards him.


    ng!


    The middle-aged man raised hisrge saber and blocked, resulting in a massive metallic collision sound.


    However, another figure appeared by the middle-aged man¡¯s side, giving him a fright, and he quickly dodged to the side. However, his abdomen was shed by a sharp hidden de, causing blood to stain his clothes.


    The middle-aged man found that he was being attacked by five people. If it was just one of them, he would be able to deal with it, but these five people¡¯s cooperation was seamless, and he wasn¡¯t a match for them at all.


    Soon, the middle-aged man¡¯s body was covered by ten or so bloody cuts, and most of the Wang family¡¯s people had died by now. All of the corpses on the ground belonged to the Wang family, and blood dyed the ground.


    The middle-aged man roared in grief and anger ¨C he knew that the Wang family was most likely going to fall here, and he felt incredible regret. Why had his son offended such a terrifying faction? After all of this, he would definitely teach him a lesson.


    Afterward, the battle came close to concluding. More and more of Great Qin¡¯s Assassins attacked the middle-aged man, who was covered in wounds. Was he going to die here?


    Seeing more and more people start to attack him, the middle-aged man started to grow weaker and weaker, and he started to feel a trace of despair.


    ¡°Father-inw! I¡¯m here to save you!¡± A thick-eyebrowed big man suddenly appeared, brandishing arge sword and shing out a ten-meter long sword light that was incredibly destructive and forced away Great Qin¡¯s Assassins.


    The thick-eyebrowed big man was called Dongfang Xiang, and he was one of Great Ancient City¡¯s Generals and the Wang family¡¯s son-inw. The Dark Ghost World outside could stop Stage 1 and Stage 2 people, but it couldn¡¯t stop anyone at Stage 3 or above.


    Dongfang Xiang was unable to bring his soldiers in, so he had rushed through by himself. After seeing the bloody scene, he felt quite shocked, and seeing his father-inw being surrounded by so many people, he immediately attacked to save him.


    Seeing Dongfang Xiang arrive, the middle-aged man became delighted and saw a trace of hope. They started to resist Great Qin¡¯s Assassins together.

 Chapter 372 - Great Ancient City Lord

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Great Ancient City Lord</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ng!


    Dongfang Xiang swung his sword as he spun in a circle, bringing about a sharp sword wind that sent Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, who were attacking from three directions, flying away.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins were able to use their hidden des to block the sword wind, and they weren¡¯t injured by this attack.


    Dongfang Xiang felt that Great Qin¡¯s Assassins were quite troublesome to deal with, so he turned and asked seriously, ¡°Father-inw, what sort of person did you offend? These Assassins are much more powerful than ordinary city guards, and they aren¡¯t people ordinary factions can develop.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked quite bitter, and he gave a summary of what had happened in the restaurant as they fought.


    Dongfang Xiang immediately understood ¨C that restaurant was indeed quite special, and the strength it had disyed was simply unfathomable. ¡°Father-inw, I¡¯ll break you out of the encirclement. The Wang family¡¯s residence has been surrounded by an extremely strong illusion, and my men are unable toe in.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the Wang family¡¯s people being ughtered, and his expression became dim. The Wang family had essentially been destroyed, but he could at least survive. Relying on Dongfang Xiang, he could still start over, so he nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Dongfang Xiang loudly roared, and an extremely powerful aura exploded out of his body. He raised his sword as a brilliant sword light shot out from it.


    Boom!!


    As Dongfang Xiang shed downwards, a massive sword wind was shed out, creating a 100-meter long sword gash on the ground as the intense sword wind forced back countless Assassins and opened up a path.


    Dongfang Xiang immediately grabbed the middle-aged man and ran. Dongfang Xiang¡¯s cultivation was at Stage 3, and he was quite fast. All Great Qin¡¯s Assassins saw was a ck blur moving, and they were unable to keep up at all.


    It looked like Dongfang Xiang and the middle-aged man were going to escape when a figure blocked in front of them.


    It was a person in a ck cloak who didn¡¯t give off a very powerful aura. He simply stood there unmenacingly.


    Dongfang Xiang looked ahead and saw a pair of blood-red eyes under the hood. Immediately his hairs stood on end as he was assaulted by a feeling of danger. He immediately stopped running and asked seriously, ¡°Who are you, sir?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Dongfang Xiang and the middle-aged man beside him as he calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m of course the person who¡¯s going to exterminate the Wang family. I advise you not to stick your nose into other people¡¯s business; I don¡¯t want to form enmity with Great Ancient City. You should think about your position and not cause any trouble for Great Ancient City.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s words seemed incredibly bold, and it was to the point that he was threatening a system main city. However, Dongfang Xiangpletely believed that Zhao Fu had the power and right to do so.


    He was one of Great Ancient City¡¯s three Great Generals, and he didn¡¯t want to make trouble for Great Ancient City. However, this middle-aged man was his father-inw, and he couldn¡¯t just allow him to die. What was worse was that it was them who were in the wrong, and if the City Lord became involved, the me would fall on them.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve already killed everyone in the Wang family, and everything here belongs to you. I just want to take my father-inw away.¡± Facing this dangerous cloaked figure, Dongfang Xiang could tell that he was much weaker, so he spoke in a courteous tone.


    The middle-aged man felt quite shocked. He knew how powerful Dongfang Xiang was, yet he was still backing down in front of this ck-cloaked figure. Just how powerful was this person?


    ¡°I already said that I¡¯m going to exterminate the entire Wang family!¡± Even though Dongfang Xiang had already taken a step back, Zhao Fu was unwilling to relent. He immediately refused because leaving the Wang family¡¯s leader alive would result in many troubles in the future. With Dongfang Xiang¡¯s power, he would be able to rebuild everything quickly.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Dongfang Xiang gripped his sword and prepared to fight.


    Seeing Dongfang Xiang prepare himself, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and instantly disappeared.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu appeared in front of Dongfang Xiang, punching Dongfang Xiang¡¯s chest and sting him backward.


    Dongfang Xiang was too confident. If it was before, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight against a General, but things were different now. Let alone a General, even a City Lord without a City Lord Seal would be nothing in front of Zhao Fu.


    Dongfang Xiang coughed up a mouthful of blood. He had never thought that a simple punch from Zhao Fu would injure him so severely. What angered him even more was that Zhao Fu was now holding the middle-aged man by his throat and raising him into the air. The middle-aged man was unable to resist at all, and he could only desperately struggle.


    ¡°No!¡± Dongfang furiously roared.


    However, Zhao Fu coldly twisted with his hand, breaking the middle-aged man¡¯s neck. The middle-aged man immediately died, and Zhao Fu let go, allowing him to drop to the ground and sending some dust into the air.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Dongfang Xiang roared, his facepletely red with anger. He looked like a berserk beast as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stood his ground, stretching out his palm towards Dongfang Xiang as a ck mark appeared at the center of his palm.


    Bang!


    The ck mark shed with ck light, and a massive formless energy sent Dongfang Xiang flying back like a rubber ball, causing him to crash into a house and turn it into rubble.


    Within the ruins, Dongfang Xiang coughed up arge mouthful of blood and powerlesslyy there, and he was heavily injured.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t attack again. Rather, he looked up into the sky, where arge bearded man had appeared ¨C this was evidently Great Ancient City¡¯s City Lord.


    After Dongfang Xiang had hurried over, it was impossible for the City Lord not to know what was happening.


    ¡°Sir, if you leave matters at this, I won¡¯t look into it.¡± Therge bearded man looked quite coarse and rough, but he wasn¡¯t a rash fool. Seeing that his subordinate had been injured by Zhao Fu so easily, he didn¡¯t want to directly engage in a massive battle with Zhao Fu.


    First, he could sense an aura of danger from Zhao Fu, and he could sense the energy ripples of a City Lord Seal from within Zhao Fu. Even though it was only the City Lord Seal of a Basic City, he was sure that there was more that Zhao Fu was hiding.


    This was because Zhao Fu was a yer, and he was the first yer City Lord who he had met. To be able to raise a Vige into a Basic City in such a short amount of time, his background was definitely quite extraordinary.


    Therge bearded man wasn¡¯t sure if he could win in a fight, and if they really fought here, the ones who would suffer the most were the people of Great Ancient City. After all, the aftermath of their battle would destroy a lot of the city.


    Moreover, this was originally a dispute between yers, and the system faction shouldn¡¯t be brought into this. Based on what the Wang family had done within Great Ancient City, losing the Wang family wouldn¡¯t harm Great Ancient City at all.


    In fact, losing the Wang family would suppress the yers and get rid of a blight in the city, which was actually good for the city.


    Even though therge bearded City Lord could easily get rid of the Wang family, he had to be wary of the rest of the yers. As the yers became more and more powerful, the Wang family had be more and more powerful. Adding on the fact that Dongfang Xiang was the Wang family leader¡¯s son-inw, it would be good to use Zhao Fu to get rid of the Wang family.

 Chapter 373 - Imperial Rule

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Imperial Rule</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C after all, he had thought that a battle with therge bearded man would be unavoidable. However, since the City Lord was willing topromise, he decided to ept.


    After all, his goal had been to destroy the Wang family, and now that he had seeded, there was no benefit to fighting the City Lord here. After all, he had many of his own people here and had to think about them.


    ¡°I can ept that. I don¡¯t want to develop enmity with Great Ancient City, and if possible, I¡¯d like to get along amicably,¡± Zhao Fu said courteously as he retracted his aura.


    Therge bearded man felt quite relieved ¨C he had been quite worried that the cloaked figure would have demanded to fight. He smiled as he said, ¡°Of course I¡¯d wee you as a friend of Great Ancient City.¡±


    The two of them cordially talked for a while before countless people watched in shock as Zhao Fu left.


    The news about the Wang family being exterminated quickly spread, and everyone who heard about it felt incredibly shocked. No one had thought that such a powerful faction like the Wang family would have been exterminated so easily, and even the City Lord had gone. However, he had ended up chatting politely with the mysterious figure.


    One could only imagine how terrifying the faction that had destroyed the Wang family was. Now, that restaurant became an invible existence for everyone.


    Zhao Fu also established his own faction within Red Plum ins. However, it wasn¡¯t at Great Ancient City but at another system main city. This was because Zhao Fu felt that Great Ancient City was already incredibly wary, making it difficult to develop there.


    Now, he had established a foundation for Great Qin in the four surrounding regions. After taking some time to develop, he would be able to draw in the.


    After returning to the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu found that there wasn¡¯t much to do, and for the next few days, Great Qin developed steadily.


    The soldiers continued to explore and conquer viges, and now, Great Qin controlled everything within 3,000 kilometers, which quite big. However,pared to the rest of the Forest of Horrors, it was still quite small.


    In the early stages, having sufficientnd was enough, and there was no point in having an excessive amount of it. Right now, Zhao Fu continuously conquered viges to boost his poption, and the gains to territory were mainly subsidiary.


    Only in thete stages wouldnd be extremely useful. After establishing a nation, all of this would be national territory. The more national territory there was, the more Fate one would gain. After all, thend contained Fate of thend, and the morend one controlled, the more Fate of thend one would have. This would aid in their human resources, resulting in Great Qin bing stronger.


    The military matters were controlled by the various Commanders and Generals, and their main role was attacking viges. This was quite simple, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t need to participate.


    With respect to internal affairs, Zhao Fu felt that he wasn¡¯t very suitable for managing such things, so he didn¡¯t take much part in that. Most things were handed over to Li Si because Zhao Fu was more suited to fighting than managing ¨C he was a King who was suited to battle.


    There were many things to manage for internal affairs because Great Qin now controlled 584 viges that were scattered within 1,500 kilometers of it. Luckily, teleportation channels made getting around a lot easier.


    There were many things to take care of for internal affairs: the first was the quality of life for his people, as well as construction, production, business, education, transport, intelligence, and the harmony among the various races.


    Now that he had excess time, even though Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to take care of these things, as the liege, he still had to y his part in managing some of these things. As such, he started with quality of life.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure about this because quality of life depended on the people as a whole as opposed to a single person determining what was a good quality of life.


    For example, some people could have high-paying jobs that were rxing to them, but others would feel that such a lifestyle was boring and meaningless. Conversely, some could think that people working tough and dirty jobs had lousy lives, but those people might feel that their lives were filled with meaning and joy.


    ¡°Li Si, make an announcement and select 300 people as representatives,¡± Zhao Fu said to Li Si. Now, Great Qin had close to 700,000 residents, and because Zhao Fu was unable to ask all of them about their quality of life, he decided to choose representatives to gather views.


    This was the best way to hear the views of many without expending too many resources. After all, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t interested in establishing a country like in the real world; rather, he preferred imperial rule with a supreme ruler.


    However, Zhao Fu still recognized the importance of the people and the fact that a nation still had to rely on themoners. Only by listening to their views would he be able to be an enlightened liege and give his people a good life.


    This sort of method had been used in the west since ancient times, and it was a pity that eastern countries hadn¡¯t used such methods until recently. Now that Great Qin was using such a method, it was a sort of reform that was quite progressive.


    When he heard this, Li Si expressed his appreciation of the idea and ordered for representatives to be chosen.


    This resulted in a lot of surprise and excitement, and people discussed this with each other.


    ¡°His Majesty wants us to choose representatives to hear our views and understand our lives? He¡¯s such a wise ruler.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! His Majesty¡¯s so high up above us, yet he wants to hear our views; he¡¯s simply too good to us. It¡¯s such a blessing for us to have a ruler like him!¡±


    Someone said, ¡°His Majesty has such a noble status, and we¡¯re so far below him that I feel like voicing our opinions is like offending him. I feel that we should just do whatever His Majesty says; I trust that he¡¯ll be able to lead us into a bright future.¡±


    Immediately, someone else added, ¡°This means that His Majesty is an enlightened liege and is willing to lower himself to hear our opinions. This means that he truly cares about us, and we¡¯re incredibly blessed to have such a kind ruler. I believe that we should choose representatives not only for ourselves but also to help His Majesty establish a better Empire!¡± Many people agreed with this, and soon, passionate talks about who should be a representative began.


    Zhao Fu had made some rules for the representatives, such as that they had to be respected by the majority of people around them and that they shouldn¡¯t have any fairly bad tendencies.


    After sses at the Rising Qin Academy were over, the students started talking about this, and this matter caused all of Great Qin to feel incredibly excited.


    ¡°Miss Asani, can we choose you to be our school¡¯s representative?¡± one of the students loudly asked after ss was over.


    Asani knew about this matter, and when she heard that the students wanted her to be a representative, she shyly shook her head because she thought that she wasn¡¯t suitable.


    At the research workshop, Bai Shan heard about this and happilyughed before saying to the other Schrs, ¡°Everyone, please choose me to be a representative; I feel that I¡¯m quite suitable for this!¡±

 Chapter 374 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Danger</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    As everyone was passionately discussing the matter about representatives, Zhao Fu ordered people to start constructing a Meeting Hall. The Meeting Hall would be able to seat thousands of people, which would be used for conferences with the representatives. As Great Qin¡¯s poption grew, the number of representatives would also increase.


    The Meeting Hall would be the main ce for voicing the opinions of the people, and they would hold a meeting once every year. After all, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have the time to conduct these meetings all the time.


    As the construction of the Meeting Hall and choosing of representatives went on, Zhao Fu turned his attention to the next matter, which was Great Qin¡¯s agriculture.


    Now, tree leaves were turning yellow, and the green leaves slowly disappeared. The temperature gradually became colder, and there was no longer any summer heat. It was now autumn, which was harvesting season.


    Because of the Great Qin City¡¯s stats, everything grew much faster, but when it was autumn, there were many extra bonuses, such as many things tasting better and sweeter.


    For example, most fruits taste sweeter, and grains are plumper and filled with more vor.


    Zhao Fu went to the agriculture region and saw many people harvesting grains or picking fruits. Picking fruits was quite simple ¨C they would simply take the fruits from the trees and ce them in baskets before carrying them away.


    This was quite simple and didn¡¯t take much skill, and the efficiency was alright. However, things were different with grains.


    This was because grains used fairly primitive methods to beat branches with rice crops, causing the mature grains to fall.


    This was too primitive and inefficient, taking too much time and effort. Seeing this, Zhao Fu thought of a tool he had seen when he was young for harvesting grains.


    It was a contraption that was about as big as a bed and primarily made of wood and some iron. People continuously stepped on boards that turned rollers, which beat the branches of rice crops.


    This sort of tool was still quite primitive in the modern world because everything was done with machines in the real world, making things extremely easy.


    Of course, it would be difficult to create such machines in the Heaven Awaken World for now, so Zhao Fu wanted to at least use wooden tools, which would be easy to make.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu returned to the real world and started to look up grain harvesting methods, and he quickly found some methods.


    Zhao Fu spent some time memorizing the methods, but just as he was about to return to the Heaven Awaken World, someone knocked on his door and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, are you awake yet?¡±


    This was Zhao Fu¡¯s bodyguard, and Zhao Fu felt quite surprised upon hearing his voice. Normally, Zhao Fu was the one who always called him first because he was always famished after returning to the real world, and he would always ask his bodyguard to buy him food. There was definitely something going on.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Zhao Fu replied, and the bodyguard walked in. ¡°Mr. Zhao, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been told to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    ¡°The Ying family has announced that anyone who belongs to the Ying family, whether that person is from the main family, branch family, or coteral family, must participate in a meeting. Anyone who doesn¡¯t attend will be heavily punished,¡± the bodyguard replied.


    ¡°A meeting? Everyone needs to attend?¡± Zhao Fu frowned. He felt that this matter wasn¡¯t simple and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this meeting?¡±


    The bodyguard thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s to check each person¡¯s Fate!¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu felt quite startled ¨C just what was going on? For the Ying family to check every person¡¯s Fate, could it be that he had been exposed? He had nothing to hide his Fate in the real world, and an expert would definitely find out that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Zhao Fu rapidly thought as he asked, ¡°When will this meeting be?¡±


    ¡°7 AM tomorrow morning!¡± the bodyguard replied.


    Zhao Fu nodded and asked his bodyguard to leave before he thought about this dangerous situation. Because the Ying family was making such a big move, Zhao Fu felt quite threatened.


    The Ying family¡¯s higher-ups had already ordered that anyone who didn¡¯t go would be heavily punished, and if he didn¡¯t go, it would be too suspicious.


    However, what could he do if he went? He had nothing to hide his Fate, and they would be primarily checking his Fate.


    They definitely had experts, and once his identity was exposed, it was possible that the Ying family would simply kill him and take his legacy, and he would have no power to retaliate. With how cold-blooded theserge families were, they wouldn¡¯t let off even those rted to him, and even his grandpa and grandma would most likely die.


    ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite worried, and he knew that the situation was quite dangerous for him. After thinking for a while, he decided to dial a number.


    Zhao Fu dialed for a long time, and just as he was about to hang up, the call connected.


    ¡°Hello?¡± An elegant woman¡¯s voice that Zhao Fu was familiar with sounded out ¨C it was Xianru¡¯s voice.


    Zhao Fu felt quite relieved and replied, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Xianru sounded quite surprised as she said, ¡°Your Majesty? What is it?¡±


    Zhao Fu had asked for Xianru¡¯s number a while ago in order to make sure that he could contact her in the real world in emergencies. However, he had never called her in the real world before because he was too weak and had to be very wary.


    Now, it was finally time to make this call. He told Xianru about the situation and could only hope that she had some method to deal with this.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I believe that the target of this meeting is you; there¡¯ll definitely be experts familiar with Fate, so even if you use an item to conceal your Fate, they¡¯ll feel that something is off and will be able to discover you.¡±


    After hearing Xianru¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C if even items that could conceal his Fate were useless, did he have to run? However, he had practically nothing in the real world ¨C could he really survive and escape from the Ying family? Most likely not.


    Luckily, Xianru continued, ¡°Your Majesty, I can use a technique item to temporarily change your Fate to an ordinary person¡¯s Fate; that way, you won¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    However, the problem was that they were in different ces in the real world, so how could they facilitate this? After all, the meeting was at 7 AM the next day.

 Chapter 375 - Technique Item

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Technique Item</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu looked at the time and saw that it was 9 PM, so the meeting was ten or so hours away. After discussing with Xianru, he found that the ten hours would be enough.


    It would take Xianru two hours to create the technique item, and she would be able to transport it over in the remaining eight hours.


    Now that the situation seemed to be resolved, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief and returned to the Heaven Awaken World. He found Bai Shan and asked him to temporarily stop researching Ultra Teleportation Channels and instead research how to create a grain harvester.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu drew up a few blueprints and exined some things to Bai Shan and the Schrs.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    On a nine meter tall tform, Xianru wore a long dress and stood at the center, preparing to create the technique item. Her hands continuously performed hand seals, releasing ripples that turned into berserk gales, and there were faint sounds of thunder in the background.


    Two hourster, Xianru made a small cut on her wrist, allowing a drop of blood to fall onto a jade pendant, which turned into a blood-red rune that entered the jade pendant. An image of a taichi symbol appeared within the jade pendant, and the technique item wasplete.


    ¡°Ali, hurry and deliver this.¡± Xianru walked down from the tform and gave the jade pendant to a man waiting there.


    The man nodded and ced the jade pendant in a box before leaving. He got onto a helicopter and slowly disappeared over the horizon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    At 6 in the morning, just as the sky began to brighten, Zhao Fu got up and went to the gate of the Ying family¡¯s residence. This was the day of the massive meeting, so the entire Ying family became quite lively.


    Zhao Fu anxiously waited at the gate ¨C if his identity was exposed, even if the Ying family didn¡¯t kill him, he would be put in a very disadvantageous position. He didn¡¯t have strength in the real world, and the Ying family would be able to do whatever they wanted with him.


    Zhao Fu absolutely didn¡¯t want to have his life in the hands of others, nor did he want Great Qin to be controlled by any external faction. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t allow his identity to be exposed at this meeting.


    Time gradually passed, and Zhao Fu continued to wait. Soon, luxury cars drove into the Ying family¡¯s residence ¨C many people were attending, so some of the Ying family¡¯s people outside also returned.


    ¡°Zhao Fu!¡± Suddenly, a voice called out to him. Zhao Fu turned and saw Wu Qingniang get out of a car. Wu Qingniang had put a lot of effort into her appearance today. She wore a violet dress with crystal earrings, and her hair fell to her shoulders. She gave off a beautiful and noble aura.


    Seeing Wu Qingniang arrive, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel too surprised. After all, the Ying family had a close rtionship with the Wu family and would typically invite the Wu family¡¯s people torge events they held.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me you were waiting for me!¡± Wu Qingniang grinned as she spoke.


    Zhao Fu awkwardly smiled and shook his head as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for something!¡±


    Wu Qingniang felt quite curious and asked, ¡°Really? What is it?¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t tell Wu Qingniang about the technique item, so he replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just something small.¡±


    Of course, Wu Qingniang didn¡¯tpletely believe Zhao Fu, and she looked at him suspiciously. However, since he didn¡¯t want to say what it was, she didn¡¯t n on forcing him to tell her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s nearly time though, so don¡¯t bete. I¡¯ll wait for you inside.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, and Wu Qingniang got into the car again as it drove further into the Ying family¡¯s residence.


    Soon, it was 7 AM, but the technique item still hadn¡¯t arrived, making Zhao Fu feel quite anxious.


    Another 20 minutester, a man walked over to Zhao Fu and handed him a box before quickly leaving.


    Zhao Fu opened the box and saw a jade pendant. Seeing this jade pendant, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief, and he prepared to attach it to himself as an essory.


    Within the boundless darkness, a gigantic devilish star gave off a bright blood-red light and started to rotate. A blood-red thread fell from the sky, causing the air to tremble and the jade pendant to turn into powder. Zhao Fu stared, unable toprehend what was going on.


    Why had this jade pendant suddenly been destroyed? How was he supposed to hide his identity? What was he supposed to do now?


    ¡°Zhao Fu!¡± Wu Qingniang came over to Zhao Fu somewhat angrily ¨C she had already told him not to bete, yet he had made her wait for over an hour. No man had dared to treat her like this before.


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses, looked at Wu Qingniang, and apologized.


    Wu Qingniang harrumphed and grabbed Zhao Fu before pulling her into the car. Zhao Fu knew where Wu Qingniang was bringing him ¨C now that he had no way to hide his Fate, he didn¡¯t want to go, or his identity would be exposed.


    ¡°Qingniang, I have some matters to take care of, so I won¡¯t be attending the meeting,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    However, Wu Qingniang looked at Zhao Fu and gave off a domineering aura as she replied, ¡°No! You¡¯re the man I¡¯ve chosen, and I want someone to take a look at your Fate. If I¡¯m not satisfied, I¡¯ll be leaving you.¡±


    Zhao Fu could only bitterly smile ¨C it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time, and he would have to take each step as it came. Perhaps having his identity exposed would result in something beneficial, such as him seeding the Ying family. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want his life to be in someone else¡¯s hands.


    The future was filled with unknown variables, and because Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t a god, he couldn¡¯t see into the future or control everything. As such, he could only dispiritedly look out of the window.


    Seeing Zhao Fu fall silent, Wu Qingniang thought that she had gone too far, so she wrapped her arm around Zhao Fu¡¯s as she put her head against Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you might be disappointed with my Fate and give up on me.¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have much confidence in Wu Qingniang. After all, she just wanted to be with him based on her instincts. In reality, the rtionship between them was limited to just being friends.


    Zhao Fu had never thought of himself as Wu Qingniang¡¯s man, and he was clear about his position. If she chose someone else, he wouldn¡¯t mind and would understand.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Wu Qingniang started to feel truly annoyed and pinched Zhao Fu¡¯s side savagely, causing him to spasm.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give up on you; you¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve set my eyes on. Even if you don¡¯t have any Fate, I¡¯ll help you change your life and fate.¡±


    Wu Qingniang held Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and looked at Zhao Fu with an earnest look in her eyes.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite guilty and didn¡¯t know how to face Wu Qingniang. Luckily, they were nearly at the meeting spot, allowing Zhao Fu to inwardly let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 376 - Great Qin Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Great Qin Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They arrived at the meeting ce, and Wu Qingniang regained her noble and dignified manner. She put her arm around Zhao Fu¡¯s as they walked towards the crowd of people.


    It was a spacious garden, and more than 10,000 people had gathered here. Luckily, the garden was massive, or it would have been quite crowded with so many people.


    With Wu Qingniang holding on to Zhao Fu in such an obvious way in public, they drew many gazes.


    The Ancient Beauty Rankings drew the attention of countless people, and being ranked third, Wu Qingniang was quite famous. Whether it was the Ying family¡¯s main family, branch family, or coteral family, everyone wanted to see her beautiful looks and temperament for oneself.


    However, they found that she was arm-in-arm with an ordinary, only slightly handsome-looking young man, making them feel incredibly envious and spiteful.


    Ying Xi also felt quite shocked upon seeing her good sister holding onto Zhao Fu. This was out of her expectations because she thought that Wu Qingniang only treated Zhao Fu as an important chess piece or a friend.


    It seemed that what Wu Qingniang thought of Zhao Fu greatly exceeded anything that she had expected.


    When she thought of how close she had been with Wu Qingniang before and saw how affectionate she was with Zhao Fu now, Ying Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous.


    The Young Master of one of the Ying family¡¯s other branches, a handsome young man named Ying Qin, saw this and hated Zhao Fu. He had been pursuing Wu Qingniang this entire time not only for her but also for the faction behind her.


    However, Wu Qingniang had always treated him lukewarmly. He had thought that she was too proud, so he slowly pursued her. And yet, she had walked in arm-in-arm with another man.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t some sort of banquet, and she didn¡¯t need a male partner. This meant that she had a very close rtionship with that young man.


    There was another person coldly looking over, and the person was Ying Wu, Great Qin¡¯s fake Legatee. Ever since the first banquet, he had thought of Wu Qingniang and Su Yuyan as his women.


    Regarding Su Yuyan, he hadn¡¯t made much progress. Su Yuyan hadn¡¯t directly rejected him, nor did she show any affection. Regarding Wu Qingniang, he hadn¡¯t been able to make any progress because she hadn¡¯t veiled her rejections at all.


    Seeing how close Wu Qingniang seemed to be with Zhao Fu, Ying Wu felt incredibly angry. After the first banquet, Ying Wu had asked some people to investigate him.


    From these investigations, he found out that Zhao Fu was a mere coteral family member and had no status at all. He could easily kill him, so he had disregarded Zhao Fu¡¯s existence and had thought that Wu Qingniang only saw him as a subordinate. However, he had never thought that he would see this scene before him.


    How could Ying Wu not feel livid upon seeing the woman he wanted acting so affectionately with another man? Even though he had many women, none of them couldpare to Su Yuyan and Wu Qingniang.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s cousin saw this and said, ¡°Grandpa, look over there!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa and the rest of his family looked over. Upon seeing this, a delighted smile broke out on Zhao Fu¡¯s grandma¡¯s face ¨C if Zhao Fu could marry such a beautiful woman, he would be incredibly lucky.


    However, when they heard someone nearby start to talk about Wu Qingniang¡¯s status, they started to look worried ¨C how could Zhao Fu match up to such a prestigious background?


    Zhao Fu¡¯s aunty said, ¡°It¡¯s best to tell Zhao Fu to stay away from her; she¡¯s too high up above minor figures like us. If he offends some big figure things, it will be bad for him, and we might even be affected as well.¡±


    Many of Zhao Fu¡¯s family members felt quite displeased, and Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa angrily yelled, ¡°Have you already forgotten who saved your two sons? How can you say such a thing?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s aunty fell silent.


    Facing so many gazes, Zhao Fu felt quite ufortable and said, ¡°Qingniang, can you please let go?¡±


    Wu Qingniang rolled her eyes as she said, ¡°Do you know how many people want to be in your position but don¡¯t have the chance?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Of course I do; you¡¯re the third-ranked beauty on the Ancient Beauty Rankings, and countless people would dream for such a thing.¡±


    When she heard Zhao Fu, Wu Qingniang couldn¡¯t help but smile, and seeing that Zhao Fu really did look quite ufortable, she decided to let go.


    ¡°Qingniang! Over here!¡± Ying Xi called out.


    Wu Qingniang walked over to talk with her, and because Zhao Fu¡¯s status was quite low, he had no right to be with such high-profile people.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind and decided to go to an inconspicuous spot to avoid all of the gazes.


    However, after he took a few steps, he was suddenly pushed by someone, making him stumble and almost fall over, and a mocking voice said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you leave Big Miss Wu alone; don¡¯t you know how lowly you are?¡±


    Zhao Fu breathed in and quelled his anger as he looked at a few young men. He didn¡¯t say anything and found a fairly secluded spot to think about how he would get through this.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu saw 30 or so people wearing Taoist robes and holding horsetail whisks walk out from the side. The Ying family¡¯s people treated these Taoists very politely, which showed that they were quite extraordinary.


    Zhao Fu started to feel even warier, and someone started to announce the rules of how this meeting would proceed. The main family would go up in groups of three for a Taoist to look at their Fate, the branch family would go up in groups of 20, and the coteral family would go up in groups of 100.


    Hearing this, since Zhao Fu was from the coteral family, he hoped that he would be able to somehow get past this without having his identity exposed.


    Of course, the people from the main family went first, and they were the young masters and misses of the major branches of the Ying family: four men and two women.


    The 30 or so Taoists were led by a long-bearded Taoist, and he was Qiu Fengzi.


    This meeting had been arranged by Qiu Fengzi, and on the face of things, it was to seek out talents for the Ying family. However, it was actually for him to find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Ever since he had found out that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was within the Ying family, Qiu Fengzi had tried all sorts of methods to find him. As such, he decided to go big this time and seek him out.


    The Ying family was quite receptive to Qiu Fengzi¡¯s idea and greatly supported him. This was because looking at one¡¯s Fate wasn¡¯t a simple matter. It would be fine to look at an ordinary person¡¯s Fate, but looking at someone¡¯s Fate when that person came from a prestigious background could cost one¡¯s lifespan.


    The first person to go up was Ying Qin, and everyone watched as he went before Qiu Fengzi.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, Ying Qin definitely would have be the next leader of the Ying family. Whether it was his status or talent, he would have been the best choice. Moreover, the Great Qin Bloodline that he had was the purest as well.

 Chapter 377 - Eternal Female Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Eternal Female Emperor</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Qiu Fengzi tapped different fingers against his thumb on one hand as he closed his eyes and muttered an incantation. When he opened his eyes, an azure light shot out from his eyes, making his eyes seem more invigorated and quite sharp.


    ¡°This young master has great Fate and will have a bright future!¡±


    After casually ncing at Ying Qin, he said some congrattory words. He had already taken a look at these young masters and young misses before, and none of them were Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, as the young masters and misses of the Ying family¡¯s major branches, they had much Fate, which meant that they would have outstanding futures. Of course, they couldn¡¯tpare to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    After looking at Ying Qin, the second person to walk up was Ying Xi. Her Fate was only slightly inferior to Ying Qin¡¯s, and it was still quite good. The next young masters and young misses all had Fate that was slightly weaker than Ying Xi¡¯s.


    After looking at the young masters and misses of each of the major branches, the next to go up was Ying Wu. This was merely the Ying family putting on a show, as they had announced him to be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Otherwise, with his true identity, he wouldn¡¯t be able to even step through the Ying family¡¯s gates.


    Seeing that he had been put after the young masters and misses of the branches, Ying Wu felt quite humiliated because this was saying that he couldn¡¯tpare to those people. He didn¡¯t want to be below anyone, and although he was quite angry, he understood that his identity had been given to him by the Ying family and that they could take it away at any time.


    ¡°This young master has incredible Fate, and he will rule a piece ofnd in the future!¡±


    The Ying family had made sure to instruct Qiu Fengzi not to even bother checking Ying Wu¡¯s Fate; all he had to do was say some congrattory words that sounded good.


    Qiu Fengzi told the Ying family that Ying Wu had decent Fate, resulting in the Ying family¡¯s higher-ups to take him more seriously and to properly nurture him.


    Next, the descendants of the main family started to go up in groups of three, and they were checked by the other Taoists.


    Qiu Fengzi didn¡¯t have the ability to check everyone¡¯s Fate, so he had other Taoists help him.


    Even though the other Taoists weren¡¯t as proficient as him at Fate Gazing, they were still good helpers. Qiu Fengzi didn¡¯t expect them to find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and he only asked them to point out to him anyone who felt off or whose Fate couldn¡¯t be seen. It was likely that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be hiding among those people.


    The Taoists started to use their various methods to look at people¡¯s Fate as the Ying family¡¯s main family descendants started to go up.


    After going through the main family descendants, Qiu Fengzi was disappointed that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee wasn¡¯t within them. However, this was still within his expectations. Next were the people from the branch family.


    Time gradually passed, and they had gone through all of the people from the branch family without finding Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Qiu Fengzi sighed ¨C next up was the massive group of people from the coteral family.


    The people from the coteral family made up 60% of the people here, and now that they had gone through the main family and branch family, Qiu Fengzi could only ce his hopes on the coteral family.


    The people from the coteral family walked up in groups of 100, allowing the Taoists to look at their Fate.


    Zhao Fu found an opportunity and followed behind an extremely fat man. Because there were many people gathered on the stage, Zhao Fu was able to sessfully hide behind the fat man.


    Following this, the Taoist started to look at their Fates, and there was a young Taoist who nced at the Fat man. However, after he thought about it, he turned his gaze to others.


    A whileter, the Taoist finished looking at Zhao Fu¡¯s group¡¯s Fate, and Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief ¨C the danger had passed. Aftering down from the stage, he once again hid within the crowd.


    ¡°Martial Uncle, the Fate of those six people are a bit strange,¡± one Taoist felt that something was off and walked over to tell Qiu Fengzi.


    Qiu Fengzi looked at the six people and found that their Fate was indeed quite strange ¨C their Fate shouldn¡¯t have been very strong, but for someone reason, their Fate had greatly increased. These six people were Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandma, and his uncle¡¯s family!


    Qiu Fengzi passed on a message to the Ying family to treat these six people well, but they weren¡¯t Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    After going through all of the coteral family members but still not finding Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, Qiu Fengzi felt quite dispirited and wondered if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee hadn¡¯t attended this meeting or if he had already left the Ying family.


    On the other hand, the Ying family was celebrating because Qiu Fengzi had helped them find quite a few good seedlings with decent Fate, and they would be talents in the future.


    After the Fate Gazing concluded, the Ying family conducted a banquet to celebrate. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on attending, and now that the Fate Gazing was over, he just wanted to leave.


    However, just as Zhao Fu turned to leave, a hand grabbed on to him, and Zhao Fu turned to see a 15 or 16-year-old young Taoist staring at him.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled ¨C had this young Taoist discovered something?


    At that moment, Wu Qingniang also walked over, and seeing this, she felt quite surprised. ¡°Little Taoist, why are you holding on to him?¡±


    The young Taoist immediately let go of Zhao Fu and shook his head as he muttered something iprehensible.


    Wu Qingniang felt quite confused, but because there were more important matters, she didn¡¯t take this to heart. She turned and asked Zhao Fu, ¡°Zhao Fu, where did you go? Why didn¡¯t I see you go up onto the stage?¡±


    ¡°I did go up, and my name has been registered over there; it¡¯s probably because you just missed me,¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    Zhao Fu could tell from Wu Qingniang¡¯s beautiful eyes that she didn¡¯t believe him. She grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and dragged him along as she said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you over to Taoist Qiu right now so he can personally take a look at you.¡±


    Zhao Fu was dumbfounded ¨C wasn¡¯t this equivalent to delivering him into a tiger¡¯s mouth? He immediately refused and said, ¡°Qingniang, there¡¯s no need. I really don¡¯t have great Fate.¡±


    At that moment, Qiu Fengzi saw one of his younger disciples standing around muttering to himself, and there were two people beside him, one of whom was an incredibly beautiful woman.


    Qiu Fengzi knew that this woman was from the Wu family. He had looked at her Fate before and seen that it was simply colossal because she was a Legatee. In fact, the six young masters and misses of the Ying family¡¯s major branches added together couldn¡¯tpare to her Fate. That was the benefit of receiving a Legacy.


    He had also seen that her Fate was rted to the Myrtle Imperial Star, meaning that she could be a Queen. Moreover, her Dragon Phoenix Constitution was the best in ten or so generations.


    Wu Qingniang¡¯s future was simply limitless, and Qiu Fengzi could already guess that, like her ancestor, she would be an eternal female Emperor whose name would forever be recorded in the annals of history.


    However, when Qiu Fengzi looked at the man beside her, his body trembled, and a look of shock appeared on his face. Hepletely disregarded his image as he sprinted towards that young man.

 Chapter 378 - Son of Heaven’s Might

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Son of Heaven¡¯s Might</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°No! You have toe so that I can know the true situation about you,¡± Wu Qingniang said resolutely as she pulled Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    Zhao Fu felt quite troubled because this would be equivalent to exposing his identity. Zhao Fu truly didn¡¯t want his life to be in someone else¡¯s hands, so he said, ¡°Qingniang, I really don¡¯t want to go. My Fate¡¯s been looked at already, and it¡¯s nothing great.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! This time, you have to listen to me. Taoist Qiu¡¯s abilities are extraordinary, and he is an important figure in the School of Taoism. Trust me, he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Wu Qingniang had always felt that Zhao Fu was hiding something that was rted to Fate. She wanted to know just how big his Fate was, and even if Zhao Fu was unwilling, she was determined to take him to Qiu Fengzi.


    Hearing Wu Qingniang¡¯s words, he realized that he would have to go. Did he have to just allow this to happen to him? Wu Qingniang was simply too domineering, and she was now dragging Zhao Fu along.


    At that moment, Qiu Fengzi had already run over. Seeing his master run over, the young Taoist immediately said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I need to tell you!¡±


    ¡°Later!¡± Qiu Fengzi immediately yelled before going over to Zhao Fu and Wu Qingniang as he stared intensely at Zhao Fu.


    Seeing Qiu Fengzi run over, Wu Qingniang smiled ¨C without having to take Zhao Fu over, Qiu Fengzi hade over himself. Just as Wu Qingniang was about to say something, she felt that there was something strange about Qiu Fengzi¡¯s gaze.


    Qiu Fengzi looked excited and even a bit crazed as he stared at Zhao Fu, making him wonder just what was going on.


    Seeing this long-bearded Taoist staring at him, Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end, and he struggled free from Wu Qingniang¡¯s grasp and turned to leave.


    ¡°Young sir, please wait!¡± Qiu Fengzi unknowingly spoke incredibly respectfully to Zhao Fu when he saw that Zhao Fu was about to leave.


    This made Wu Qingniang feel incredibly surprised ¨C why was Qiu Fengzi speaking so courteously to Zhao Fu? With Qiu Fengzi¡¯s status, even arge family had to treat him with respect, so why was he acting like this towards Zhao Fu?


    ¡°Sir, I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Even though Qiu Fengzi¡¯s attitude was quite good, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t give in. He felt that if he continued staying here, that Taoist would definitely discover something.


    ¡°Young sir, please just give me three minutes ¨C no, one minute will be enough,¡± Qiu Fengzi said quickly.


    Qiu Fengzi hadn¡¯t used Fate Gazing on this person in front of him yet, but he could feel Son of Heaven¡¯s Might radiating from him. This was something that only Legatees of nations would have, and ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it.


    Wu Qingniang also had some, but it wasn¡¯t much. It was something that one¡¯s body gave off by itself that made others want to respect one and submit to one, and it also made some spirits and ghosts scared to approach. The reason Wu Qingniang was ranked third on the Ancient Beauty Ranking was because she had a domineering Son of Heaven¡¯s Might that made countless men willing to worship her as ves.


    However, the person in front of Qiu Fengzi had almost fully formed his Son of Heaven¡¯s Might ¨C the only person who could have so much Fate was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, in order to confirm this, Qiu Fengzi started to perform hand seals, and his eyes gradually became azure-colored.


    Beside him, the young Taoist also started to use Fate Gazing. He had felt that something was off and hadn¡¯t discovered Zhao Fu hiding behind the fat man. Only after the Fate Gazing event was over did the young Taoist see Zhao Fu and feel that something was off.


    As such, after the meeting concluded, he came over to confirm. However, he was unable to tell anything with his power, so he now used Fate Gazing together with his master to investigate Zhao Fu.


    Qiu Fengzi¡¯s eyes became fully azure-colored ¨C this was him using his Fate Gazing with his full might. Zhao Fu felt quite startled and immediately tried to leave.


    However, Qiu Fengzi¡¯s Fate Gazing had already beenpleted, and he looked at Zhao Fu with his azure-colored eyes.


    Immediately, Qiu Fengzi¡¯s body trembled. He saw a blood-red aura spread out from Zhao Fu like an ocean, dyeing the sky and earthpletely blood-red. Everywhere was filled with an aura of ughter, death, disaster, and terror, making the entire world seem like hell.


    There was also a massive devilish star that gave off an incredibly powerful pressure. Qiu Fengzi¡¯s body trembled, and he sweated cold sweat ¨C this was the Chaos Imperial Star!


    Suddenly, the situation changed. Perhaps it was because it sensed Qiu Fengzi¡¯s Fate Gazing, but the massive blood-red star started to rotate. It gave off a bright blood-red light, and a formless evil aura exploded out.


    Qiu Fengzi¡¯s expression became nk as he coughed up a mouthful of blood, and blood also streamed out from his eyes as he powerlessly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡± The young Taoist was also affected, and he felt as if he had fallen into an icy cavern. He was terrified to the point of copsing to the ground and started screaming.


    This scene caused countless people who had been preparing to leave to suddenly look over curiously.


    Zhao Fu and Wu Qingniang stared at the unmoving Qiu Fengzi and the terrified young Taoist, and the four of them became the center of attention.


    Seeing that Qiu Fengzi had coughed up blood and copsed to the ground, the other Taoists hurried over and picked him up to check his injuries. They let out a sigh relief and fed him a few medicinal pills.


    ¡°Qiu Shi, calm down and tell me what happened,¡± an older Taoist asked the paralyzed young Taoist seriously.


    Seeing his senior apprentice brotherse over, the young Taoist gradually recovered. He trembled as he pointed at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°J-Just then, when master used Fate Gazing on him, he received a bacsh. I also saw an aura of ughter, death, disaster, and terror¡­ senior apprentice brother, I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    As he spoke, the young Taoist started crying. The Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s power was simply too terrifying, and the other Taoists started tofort the young Taoist.


    Now, everyone¡¯s gaze was on Zhao Fu!


    Zhao Fu heavily sighed and let go of Wu Qingniang¡¯s hand ¨C it seemed that the trouble today was inevitable.


    Wu Qingniang could also tell that the situation was bing quite tense, but she didn¡¯t fully understand everything. Seeing Zhao Fu heavily sigh, Wu Qingniang was about to ask what was happening when Ying Qin suddenly spoke.


    ¡°ughter, death, disaster, and terror? This person¡¯s definitely a sign of cmity. For him to cause Taoist Qiu to suffer such a heavy bacsh, he will definitely cause great harm to the Ying family if he stays here. Guards, capture him and kill him!¡± Ying Qin had long since felt quite displeased towards Zhao Fu, and now that he had been determined to have the greatest Fate in the younger generation, he decided to use his power to have this person killed.


    The guards nearby obeyed Ying Qin and started walking towards Zhao Fu. It was only natural that they would obey hismand because Ying Qin was the number one sessor of the Ying family, while Zhao Fu was only someone from the coteral family who didn¡¯t matter at all.

 Chapter 379 - Power to Rule the World

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Power to Rule the World</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Wait! Killing someone just because of something like this is too rash!¡± Seeing that the guards wereing over to carry out Ying Qin¡¯s orders, Wu Qingniang immediately stepped in front of him.


    The guards looked quite hesitant and looked over at Ying Qin.


    Seeing that Wu Qingniang was protecting Zhao Fu, Ying Qin felt even angrier, and he coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°Qingniang, is there really a need for you to do this? Why would you harm our rtionship for a low person like him?¡±


    Wu Qingniang realized Ying Qin wanted to kill Zhao Fu because of her and felt quite apologetic towards Zhao Fu. She turned and looked at Zhao Fu, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Because he¡¯s the man I¡¯ve chosen!¡±


    These words caused countless people to feel incredibly shocked. Before, their rtionship had seemed intimate but ambiguous, and now that she had said this, Zhao Fu was officially hers. Now, their rtionship was incredibly close and intimate.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that Wu Qingniang would say such a thing in public. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but worry that this would be disadvantageous for her in the future because he knew that many people were helping her because they wanted to pursue her.


    ¡°Qingniang, how could such a lowly and useless piece of trash be good enough for you?!¡± Ying Qin pointed at Zhao Fu and shouted angrily.


    Upon hearing Wu Qingniang¡¯s words, Ying Wu also felt incredibly jealous and furious, and he said, ¡°I also feel that this person is a sign of cmity, and he should be dealt with as soon as possible. I heard that he is also a direct descendant of the Li family and might be a spy. Moreover, how could a bastard like him be good enough for the Legatee of the Wu family, the future ruler of Great Zhou?¡±


    Many of the people already felt quite disdainful towards Zhao Fu, and hearing the number one sessor of the Ying family and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee say these things, many of them started to speak as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This person is a scourge, so how can you keep him? Just kill him!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a spy and has entered the Ying family for his own evil purposes. Otherwise, why would a bastard from the Li family be in the Ying family?¡±


    ¡°This sort of lowly person isn¡¯t suitable for big miss Wu at all. Who does he think he is, wanting to get close with big miss Wu?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± a voice cried out, cutting through all of the chaotic talking. Wu Qingniang looked quite angry as she gave off a powerful aura and said, ¡°Zhao Fu¡¯s mine now; I won¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate him!¡±


    Wu Qingniang indeed deserved her title as the most domineering woman. Her yell and aura suppressed the entire scene, making everyone fall silent.


    ¡°Qingniang, don¡¯t be obstinate and choose such a worthless person,¡± Ying Qin roared with a reddened face.


    ¡°This is my choice. Even though he has nothing now, I trust that he¡¯ll have the power to rule the world and reign above everyone in the future.¡± Wu Qingniang stood her ground, speaking vigorously without backing down at all.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Ying Qin reacted as if he had heard the funniest joke in his life, and heughed uproariously as he pointed at Zhao Fu and said condescendingly, ¡°Him? Do you really think that is possible? In terms of status, power, wealth, looks, education, and talent, what can hepare to me in? He¡¯s just a piece of trash; someone who¡¯s only suited to living at the bottom of society.¡±


    ¡°I already said that he¡¯s the person I¡¯ve chosen, Ying Qin! You¡¯d best treat him with more respect.¡± Wu Qingniang¡¯s beautiful eyes glinted with coldness.


    Hearing Wu Qingniang say such things to him for Zhao Fu, Ying Qin waspletely infuriated.


    By the side, Ying Xi knew that she couldn¡¯t allow this to go on, or it would be detrimental to everyone. As such, she said, ¡°I believe that even if Zhao Fu is a sign of cmity, he doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be killed, and we can just remove him from the Ying family. Moreover, Qingniang, Zhao Fu¡¯s status is too far below yours, and your family will reject him as well.¡±


    Seeing that her good sister had spoken up for her, Wu Qingniang¡¯s tone softened, and after thinking about it, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Zhao Fu back to the Wu family. From today onwards, Zhao Fu will be a part of the Wu family; are there any objections?¡±


    Hearing Wu Qingniang¡¯s words, Ying Xi sighed ¨C after knowing Wu Qingniang for so long, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t change her mind once she decided on something.


    ¡°Absolutely not! He¡¯s a sign of cmity and will threaten the Ying family in the future, so he must die. Hurry up and follow your orders! Kill him!¡± Yang Qin said with a murderous gaze when he saw how resolute Wu Qingniang was.


    The guards obeyed and prepared to step forwards, preparing to kill Zhao Fu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch him!¡± Wu Qingniang blocked in front of Zhao Fu and yelled, seeming incredibly overbearing as her female bodyguards also stepped forwards and surrounded her and Zhao Fu. The atmosphere suddenly became incredibly tense.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa prepared to go over and block in front of Zhao Fu to beg for mercy. How could he allow his grandson to be killed? After all, he knew that his grandson had suffered a lot ever since he was a child, and he refused to let anything happen to him.


    However, he was stopped by Zhao Fu¡¯s uncle. ¡°Dad, if you go out now, not only will you not be able to change anything, but you might also implicate us. Please think of the rest of us as well!¡±


    In the end, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa could only give in. Zhao Fu¡¯s cousins also wanted to go out, but they were also stopped by his uncle and aunty.


    ¡°Wu Qingniang, are you sure you want to go against our Ying family just because of him?¡± Seeing that Wu Qingniang was determined to protect Zhao Fu, Ying Wu called her by her full name, seeming incredibly hostile.


    Hearing Ying Qin¡¯s words, the leaders of the Ying family¡¯s major branches all frowned ¨C from how they saw it, there was no need for there to be hostility between their two families just because of something like this. The tworge families working together brought both of them great benefits, so how could they sever ties just because of something like this?


    All of the Ying family¡¯s branch leaders shook their heads upon seeing Ying Qin¡¯s unruly behavior.


    However, this woman was simply too overbearing and didn¡¯t ce the Ying family in her eyes at all. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad to suppress the Wu family a bit, so the leaders of the major branches didn¡¯t n on doing anything.


    Ying Qin¡¯s words made Wu Qingniang be serious. If there was a rift between the two families, the one that would suffer the most was the Wu family because the Ying family was many times bigger than the Wu family, and it had greater wealth and resources.


    Working with the Ying family was very profitable, and moreover, the Wu family was an enemy of Great Tang. Great Tang was always trying to find ways to steal back Fate from them, and if they offended the Ying family as well, Great Zhou would have to face two Empires in the future.

 Chapter 380 - King’s Fate

    <h4>Chapter 380 - King¡¯s Fate</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Out of the Ying family¡¯s people, the one Wu Qingniang feared most was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Right now, with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t fear a single faction in the world. His name was a synonym for terror.


    Wu Qingniang had no idea what his attitude towards the Ying family was like; if she offended Great Qin¡¯s Legatee because of this, things would be quite bad. The pressure that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee gave her was immense, and offending him was ten times worse than severing the Wu family¡¯s ties with the Ying family.


    Did she really have to offend the Ying family, and maybe even Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, for Zhao Fu?


    The Wu family¡¯s people standing by the side couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore and said, ¡°Qingniang, please calm down. Even though we¡¯ll support you in almost everything, we absolutely can¡¯t this time, so please think about the consequences. There are many men in the world, and with your qualities, you can definitely find tens of thousands of people who are many times better than him. Please think of the Wu family.¡±


    Hearing these people¡¯s words, Wu Qingniang couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. The weight of her family weighed down heavily on her; she couldn¡¯t just think about herself.


    Seeing this, Ying Xi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°How about everyone takes a step back? There¡¯s no need to kill Zhao Fu. We can simply make him leave the Ying family, nor should the Wu family take him in. Let him live or die ording to his own abilities!¡±


    Hearing Ying Xi¡¯s words, the leaders of the major branches all inwardly nodded ¨C this was the best way to resolve this situation. For Ying Xi to propose such a thing, they were quite happy ¨C after all, she was the concubine who they had chosen for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and if he decided to choose her, she could be an Empress in the future.


    ¡°No!¡± Wu Qingniang immediately refused. ¡°Lil Xi, you should know that the Li family sent people to assassinate Zhao Fu. If he loses the Ying family¡¯s protection and isn¡¯t protected by the Wu family, he¡¯ll definitely die.¡±


    Ying Xi had almost forgotten about the Li family. If Zhao Fu lost the protection of the Ying family, it was quite likely that he would be killed by the Li family in less than a day.


    ¡°I can allow his bodyguard to continue protecting him and make sure that he¡¯s safe. Is that enough, Qingniang?¡± Ying Xi thought for a moment before making another suggestion.


    Before Wu Qingniang could reply, Ying Qin immediately cut in and said, ¡°Absolutely not! At most, I can agree with kicking him out instead of killing him, but how can we send a bodyguard to protect him? His life has nothing to do with the Ying family; just let the Li family¡¯s people kill him.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take him back to the Wu family!¡± Wu Qingniang¡¯s voice once again sounded out.


    Ying Qin once again angrily yelled, ¡°Wu Qingniang, do you really want to sever your rtionship with the Ying family? Don¡¯t forget all of the benefits the Ying family has given to the Wu family.¡±


    Wu Qingniang¡¯s expression became incredibly cold. Hearing Ying Qin continuously push her, she made a decision ¨C wasn¡¯t it just severing the rtionship with the Ying family? What was such a big deal about it? Just as Wu Qingniang prepared to ept this, Ying Xi and the Wu family¡¯s people all tried to talk her out of it, but they were unable to change her mind.


    ¡°Alright, since your Ying family¡¯s like this, then our Wu family¡­¡±


    ¡°Qingniang!¡± However, before Wu Qingniang could finish speaking, a voice cut her off. Wu Qingniang turned to look at Zhao Fu, who gave her a reassuring smile, making her feel a warmth within her heart.


    Seeing this, Ying Qin felt incredibly jealous and said, ¡°Your Wu family¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Before Ying Qin could finish his sentence, he was cut off by a sharp voice. Zhao Fu stepped out and looked like a different person as a noble aura, which he had suppressed this entire time, instantly covered his surroundings. Feeling this noble and supreme aura, countless people instinctively lowered their heads and felt a sense of respect as his surroundings fell silent.


    Ying Qin had beenpletely suppressed by Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, and he was unable to say anything.


    Even Wu Qingniang looked incredibly shocked upon seeing Zhao Fu seem to be a different person, and he was filled with dignity and nobility. In front of him, everything seemed incredibly lowly.


    This was Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Might, and Wu Qingniang had never thought that Zhao Fu would have King¡¯s Might, nevermind one that was many times more powerful than hers at that.


    ¡°You dare to speak to me in such a way?¡± Ying Qin finally recovered and murderously looked at Zhao Fu. No one had ever spoken to him in such a way before as the number one sessor of the Ying family.


    ¡°Just who do you think you are?¡± Zhao Fu icily red at Ying Qin as he spoke disdainfully.


    Hearing this, countless people felt terrified ¨C no one would have thought that Zhao Fu, who hadn¡¯t spoken this entire time and seemed quite weak, would be so arrogant and speak like this to the Ying family¡¯s number one sessor.


    Wu Qingniang didn¡¯t think that Zhao Fu could say such things either.


    This angered Ying Qin to the extreme, and he shrieked, ¡°You¡­ Guards, kill him!!¡±


    The guards immediately walked up, but Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°You dare to do anything to me? Do you know who I am?¡±


    His words were so imposing and filled with a mighty aura that the guards didn¡¯t dare to step up.


    Zhao Fu ignored everyone and gave off that powerful King¡¯s Might as he walked forwards, and everyone naturally gave way to form a path.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Zhao Fu came up to Ying Qin and casually nced at him before speaking.


    Ying Qin¡¯s expression became savage, and he clenched his fist, preparing to attack Zhao Fu and kill Zhao Fu himself to relieve this hatred.


    ¡°Ying Qin, move aside!¡± At that moment, an elderly man¡¯s voice sounded out ¨C it was one of the leaders of a major branch.


    Now, all of the family leaders became serious and looked at Zhao Fu intently. They had never thought that such a minor figure could give off such a powerful King¡¯s Might ¨C this wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could have.


    The leaders of the Ying family¡¯s major branches could tell that Zhao Fu hade up to speak with them, so they told Ying Qin to move aside. In the end, he could only grudginglyply.


    Zhao Fu went before these family leaders and calmly swept his gaze across them. Feeling that dignified and cold gaze, the family leaders didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± one of the family leaders asked.


    Zhao Fu was now prepared to reveal his identity ¨C as for the consequences, he would have to take each step as it came. He felt that he couldn¡¯t make any more trouble for Wu Qingniang because she had already done a lot for him.


    As Zhao Fu had been walking up, Qiu Fengzi gradually woke up and looked at the scene unfolding before him as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A few Taoists quickly came and exined to him the situation.


    Qiu Fengzi immediately got to his feet and walked towards the Ying family¡¯s leaders as he loudly called out, ¡°You mustn¡¯t kill him! He¡¯s someone with a massive King¡¯s Fate, and he will definitely be a King in the future. He¡¯s very important to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so you must not do anything to him!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and couldn¡¯t understand why Qiu Fengzi was helping him hide his identity. After all, Qiu Fengzi most likely knew his true identity by now.

 Chapter 381 - Seventh Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Seventh Young Master</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Taoist Qiu, is this true? Does he really have King¡¯s Fate, and is he important to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Just the fact that Zhao Fu had King¡¯s Fate already made him extraordinary, and upon hearing that he was linked to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the family leaders couldn¡¯t help but be serious as they asked Qiu Fengzi.


    Qiu Fengzi nodded earnestly as he thought to himself, ¡°This person here is Great Qin¡¯s Legatee himself ¨C how can he not have King¡¯s Fate or be linked to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Seeing Qiu Fengzi confirm this, the family leaders looked at Zhao Fu and smiled. Ordinary people would never have King¡¯s Fate because anyone who possessed King¡¯s Fate had the potential to be a King.


    For someone with King¡¯s Fate to appear, how could they not be happy?


    ¡°Since this was all a misunderstanding, let¡¯s not talk about what just happened. You¡¯re called Zhao Fu, right? From today onwards, you¡¯ll be the Ying family¡¯s seventh young master and enjoy the same rights and privileges as the others,¡± one of the family leaders smiled as he announced loudly.


    The family leaders made this decision not only because of what Qiu Fengzi had said but also because they had felt that King¡¯s Might from Zhao Fu. King¡¯s Might made people instinctively respect him, and even they, who held a lot of power, didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. It was evident how extraordinary the person in front of them was.


    What they had felt had been confirmed by Qiu Fengzi, but they had never thought that Zhao Fu would be important to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. This made them treat him even more seriously because Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the most important existence to the Ying family and anything rted to him was of utmost importance.


    As such, after a lot of consideration, they finally made this decision.


    After hearing this, everyone waspletely dumbfounded ¨C this coteral family member, who had been nothing, had suddenly be the seventh young master of the Ying family. Going from such a lowly position to such a prestigious position was like the difference between the earth and the sky.


    The faces of the people who had been mocking Zhao Fu instantly went pale, and their hearts trembled. Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s position was far above theirs, and he could do what he wanted with them. Now, they were only existences in front of him.


    Ying Xi never thought that the chess piece she had chosen back then would be someone on equal footing with her, and she also felt quite shocked.


    Wu Qingniang had a beautiful smile on her face ¨C she knew that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed, and he actually had King¡¯s Fate. No wonder she had always felt that he was hiding something.


    Ying Wu¡¯s expression was ugly to the extreme. Now that Zhao Fu had be the seventh young master, his position was far above his own. After all, he was only a fake who was masquerading as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. It was possible that Zhao Fu would take his revenge against him now.


    ¡°I object!¡± Ying Qin angrily yelled. For Zhao Fu, who had such a low status, to now stand on equal footing with him, this felt like extreme humiliation to him. What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu had just acted so impudently towards him; how could he agree to Zhao Fu bing the seventh young master?


    ¡°Qin¡¯Er, calm yourself! You have no say in this.¡± one of the family leaders frowned and said to the near-crazed Ying Qin.


    ¡°Hmph! Such a lowly person like him bing a young master of the Ying family will be a humiliation to the Ying family. I refuse to allow him to stand on equal footing with me; it¡¯s either me or him. Family leaders, please think about this ¨C whether it¡¯s bloodline, talents, or potential, my traits are the best in the entire Ying family, and I even have a great amount of Fate. If he bes a young master of the Ying family, I¡¯ll give up on my position and leave the Ying family!¡± Ying Qin yelled as he pointed at Zhao Fu.


    This greatly displeased the family leaders ¨C Ying Qin was actually threatening to leave the Ying family to force them to change their decision. For him to act so conceitedly and self-centered, the family leaders¡¯ opinions of Ying Qin became even worse.


    At the same time, they felt quite hesitant ¨C Ying Qin was indeed the best out of the younger generation, and he had a great amount of Fate. His future would be quite extraordinary, and losing him would be a great loss for the Ying family.


    However, Zhao Fu had a massive amount of King¡¯s Fate, and because he could even help Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he was extremely important as well.


    In the end, they decided to temporarily not give Zhao Fu the status of a young master of the Ying family for now, but he still had to be greatly nurtured. Even though he wouldn¡¯t have the status of a young master, he would have power and authority. After all, Zhao Fu was extremely important to the Ying family, more so than even Ying Qin.


    However, they took into ount the fact that Zhao Fu was a member of the coteral family while Ying Qin was a member of the main family, so they decided to test Zhao Fu for now.


    After discussing amongst themselves, an elderly man walked out and prepared to make the announcement. Seeing this, Ying Qin was about to loudlyugh ¨C the Ying family would be standing on his side rather than that of a lowly coteral family member¡¯s.


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll act on behalf of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee by expelling you from the Ying family,¡± another voice said before the elderly man could speak.


    This caused countless gazes to once again fall on Zhao Fu in shock. It was Zhao Fu who had said those words.


    The family leaders all lookedpletely dumbfounded as they stared at Zhao Fu, not sure what was happening.


    Zhao Fu faced the countless people¡¯s gazes and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve long since found Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who you¡¯ve been looking for this entire time. He has chosen me as his representative to manage everything within the Ying family.¡±


    This shocking piece of news caused those present to go into a frenzy.


    The ordinary members of the Ying family looked quite confused as they nced over at Ying Wu ¨C wasn¡¯t he Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? Zhao Fu was his representative?


    Upon hearing this, Ying Wu felt great terror, and his face went pale ¨C when hearing about the true Legatee, how could a fake like him not feel terrified?


    The Ying family¡¯s higher-ups all looked incredibly excited, and this included the family leaders. They quickly asked, ¡°Is this true? You¡¯ve found Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the family leader who had spoken and answered, ¡°Without a doubt. I can even ask for His Majesty to meet with the Ying family in East Green!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡± The family leaders were overjoyed and rapidly nodded ¨C this was something that they had dreamed about day and night, and now, it was finally going to happen. The family leaders couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly excited to finally meet Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and nothing else mattered more to them at that moment in time.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Ying Xi also felt incredibly shocked ¨C she had never thought that Zhao Fu would be in contact with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and be his representative.


    Wu Qingniang looked at Zhao Fu and lightly harrumphed ¨C this fellow had many things that he had hidden from her!


    Upon seeing this scene, everyone else realized what was going on, and their gazes towards Ying Wu all changed. This fake had tricked many people. Many people had gifted him with precious gifts, and women had given their bodies to him. Now, it seemed that all of that had been for nothing.

 Chapter 382 - Proof

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Proof</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Ying Qin watched all of this in disbelief, and his grin disappeared. How could Zhao Fu be in contact with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? The situation had changed too quickly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Sometimeter, within East Green, a few members of the Ying family nervously and excitedly walked into a restaurant.


    Because the paths to different regions hadn¡¯t been opened up yet and the family leaders weren¡¯t in East Green, they were unable to meet Great Qin¡¯s Legatee themselves. As such, they could only send the family members in East Green to meet him.


    Having been given such an important task, these people felt both anticipation and nervousness ¨C after all, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was a legendary existence to people like them.


    Aftering to a room, they saw a few guards giving off powerful auras. Feeling these auras, the Ying family¡¯s people felt quite dismayed.


    The guards looked at them before asking them if they were the Ying family¡¯s people. They quickly nodded, and the door slowly opened,


    The Ying family¡¯s people cautiously entered the room, and they saw a man in a ck cloak giving off a powerful aura sitting there.


    ¡°Sir, are you Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡± Feeling this powerful aura, the Ying family¡¯s people started to sweat cold sweat. They felt incredibly afraid, but because they had a task, they cautiously asked him this question.


    Zhao Fu looked at them and nodded.


    One of the Ying family¡¯s people then hesitantly asked, ¡°Is there anything that can be used as proof of Your Majesty¡¯s identity?¡±


    In the end, they still needed to see something that would prove that this person was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, or anyone could make such a im. Even though this person¡¯s aura was terrifyingly powerful, they still needed to make sure.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and the image of the Twelve Metal Colossi appeared in the air as he said, ¡°Is this enough to prove my identity?¡±


    Seeing the Twelve Metal Colossi and the massive killing intent it gave off, the Ying family¡¯s people were certain that this person was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. After all, apart from Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who could possess Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament, the Twelve Metal Colossi?


    Now that they had confirmed his identity, the Ying family¡¯s people immediately knelt in respect and fear as they said, ¡°We pay our respects to Your Majesty! Please forgive us for any offenses previously.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not mind and calmly said, ¡°You may rise!¡±


    Hearing this, the Ying family¡¯s people let out a breath and stood up together with their heads lowered, looking extremely deferential.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu continued to say with a trace of anger, ¡°The atmosphere at the Ying family is simply disgusting; I¡¯m disappointed in all of you!¡±


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s anger, the Ying family¡¯s people were scared into kneeling again, their foreheads pressed against the ground, and they didn¡¯t dare to even breathe.


    ¡°You should understand that the Ying family¡¯s existence doesn¡¯t matter to me. Before, I had no intention of returning to the Ying family. However, because the Ying family is the royal family of Great Qin and I am a part of Great Qin, I can consider returning in the future. However, you must treat Zhao Fu well because I have made him my representative. He has a pure Great Qin bloodline and can manage everything in the Ying family on my behalf.


    ¡°That concludes everything today. If the Ying family wants to contact me, they can contact Zhao Fu, and anything I want to say will also bemunicated through Zhao Fu. You may leave now!¡±


    The Ying family¡¯s people kneeling on the ground let out a sigh of relief and quickly left. Only after they reached the street again were they able topletely rx.


    One of them sighed and said, ¡°The Ying family¡¯s going topletely change now. Who would have thought a coteral family member would be chosen by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and be able to control everything in the Ying family; he¡¯s simply too lucky.¡±


    Another replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak of this in the future. Now that Zhao Fu is so highly valued by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he¡¯s already above the rest of us. Let¡¯s be careful, and perhaps we¡¯ll be able to gain the favor of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee through him in the future. If that happens, we¡¯ll be able to reap great benefits.¡±


    Hearing this, the others nodded in agreement.


    After returning to the Ying family in the real world, they told the Ying family what Great Qin Legatee¡¯s had said to the family leaders, making them feel both excited and worried.


    They were excited that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had expressed that he may return to the Ying family in the future, but they were also worried that he was dissatisfied with the Ying family.


    However, they had made great progress and had at least made contact with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. The family leaders soon made an important announcement, saying, ¡°From today onwards, Zhao Fu will be the proxy family leader and will control all matters within the Ying family!¡±


    This was in order to fulfill the promise they had made that previously, which was that if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee returned to the Ying family, he would be the next family leader. This was only natural because Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had obtained Great Qin¡¯s legacy and the right to be the next family leader.


    Since Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, he had the right to act as the proxy family leader. Adding on the fact that he had King¡¯s Fate, this was permissible. The family leaders wanted to show Great Qin¡¯s Legatee just how devoted they were towards him.


    This announcement caused the entire Ying family to explode. Everyone lookedpletely dumbfounded ¨C Zhao Fu had been made the seventh young master, and he was now the proxy family leader. This was simply too astonishing.


    Even Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C he had just wanted to resolve his crisis, yet the family leaders had made such an announcement. Qiu Fengzi smiled, knowing what had happened, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Impossible! How can he be the proxy family leader!¡± Ying Qin shouted in disbelief.


    Zhao Fu coldly gazed at him. Since he wielded the highest authority in the Ying family now, he immediately said, ¡°Carry out my orders! Expel this person from the Ying family and revoke his position of young master.¡±


    This order sent waves throughout the entire Ying family ¨C Zhao Fu was expelling the Ying family¡¯s number one sessor and removing his status. It was evident how ruthless Zhao Fu was.


    A few guards went over to Ying Qin and grabbed him as he continuously struggled. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m the Ying family¡¯s number one sessor.¡±


    The guards seemedpletely indifferent because the other family leaders had already announced Zhao Fu to be the proxy family leader. Seeing that the other family leaders had no intention of stepping in, they started to drag Ying Qin away, preparing to throw him out.


    Seeing this, the family leaders sighed, but if this appeased Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, it would all be worth it.


    Now, the entire Ying family fell silent, and no one dared to say anything. If even the number one sessor had his status removed and was expelled from the Ying family, who would dare to offend Zhao Fu?


    Zhao Fu swept his gaze across everyone before it rested on Ying Wu. From the beginning, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t minded him, but he had used the name of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee tomit various evils and had even tried to oppose him today. It wasn¡¯t Zhao Fu¡¯s fault for now taking his revenge.

 Chapter 383 - Fake Legatee

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Fake Legatee</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°And you, you¡¯re called Ying Wu, right? Great Qin¡¯s Legatee doesn¡¯t need a fake Legatee like you, so you can leave and get rid of your Ying surname.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s second order, everyone felt even more shocked. It wasn¡¯t just the Ying family¡¯s number one sessor but also the fake Legatee who wasn¡¯t spared.


    Ying Wu ¨C no, Li Wu ¨C suppressed the anger and resentment within him. The humiliation he had felt today had been carved into his heart, and he wanted to dismember Zhao Fu into ten thousand pieces. He thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯re just a dog of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; what are you acting all high and mighty for?¡±


    Even though he felt incredibly spiteful, he didn¡¯t dare to look discontent because he knew that it would only take a single sentence from Zhao Fu to kill him.


    As such, he didn¡¯t wait to be dragged out and instead walked out by himself. He felt incredibly humiliated, and every step he took made him feel more hatred towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing how Li Wu looked, Zhao Fu could detect his hatred. He immediately called over a guard and ordered him to kill Li Wu after he left the Ying family¡¯s residence.


    The guard obeyed and brought a few more guards to follow after Li Wu.


    Because Ying Qin had been the number one sessor of the Ying family, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t order him to be killed, but Li Wu was different. He was only a minor figure, and since he hated Zhao Fu so much, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t spare him and leave future trouble for himself.


    Sensing the faint killing intent from Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes and seeing some guards follow after Li Wu, many people understood that Zhao Fu had sent those guards to kill him. When everyone thought of this, everyone felt a bit fearful and felt that Zhao Fu was quite vicious and cruel.


    However, the Ying family¡¯s family leaders looked at Zhao Fu with appreciation ¨C even if he hadn¡¯t sent people to kill Li Wu, they would have done so.


    Now, under Zhao Fu¡¯s domineering and murderous aura, the entire scene fell silent, and no one dared to make any noise. Everyone lowered one¡¯s head, making the atmosphere seem quite oppressive.


    Zhao Fu looked over at Ying Xi, and feeling this gaze, Ying Xi felt quite startled. If he could strip the number one sessor of his status and expel him from the Ying family, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist him in whatever he wanted to do to her.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Ying Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel quite fearful. Her body started to slightly tremble, and she realized that she was nothing without the Ying family. With a single order from Zhao Fu, she would lose everything that she had.


    ¡°Zhao Fu!¡± Wu Qingniang couldn¡¯t help but call out to Zhao Fu, unwilling to watch Zhao Fu do anything to Ying Xi.


    Zhao Fu looked over at Wu Qingniang. He had only been displeased at the way Ying Xi had spoken earlier, and he hadn¡¯t nned to do anything to her. After all, she had helped him in the past and was Wu Qingniang¡¯s good friend.


    ¡°The meeting¡¯s over!¡± Following this, Zhao Fu once again spoke, making everyone feel relieved. Everyone quickly left, afraid that Zhao Fu would do something to them.


    At that moment, Wu Qingniang walked up and seemed quite angry as she stretched out her hand and pinched Zhao Fu. ¡°You actually dared to hide so much from me? You even said that you didn¡¯t have much Fate. You also didn¡¯t even mention that you were in contact with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.¡±


    In response, Zhao Fu could only apologetically smile.


    Ying Xi walked up and looked at Zhao Fu. Now, shepletely believed what Wu Qingniang had said to her about Zhao Fu. It seemed that Zhao Fu really wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked, and he wasn¡¯t someone who she could control.


    ¡°Qingniang, I¡¯m sorry for what I said before,¡± Ying Xi said remorsefully.


    Wu Qingniang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I know that you said it for my good, but the truth proves that I was right!¡±


    Ying Xi also smiled and said, ¡°I know. You¡¯re quite amazing!¡±


    Ying Xi wasn¡¯t as good of a judge of character as Wu Qingniang. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let such a good catch like Zhao Fu go. After all, Wu Qingniang had asked for Zhao Fu from Ying Xi.


    The two women started to excitedly talk, and Zhao Fu turned his gaze to Qiu Fengzi, who had been waiting for a while. He thought for a moment before excusing himself and left with Qiu Fengzi.


    Seeing Zhao Fu and Qiu Fengzi leave together, Wu Qingniang felt that there were still things that Zhao Fu was hiding from her.


    After arriving at Zhao Fu¡¯s room, Qiu Fengzi made sure there was no one around before bowing and saying, ¡°This poor Taoist greets Great Qin¡¯s Majesty. Please forgive this poor Taoist for causing many things.¡±


    All of this had indeed been caused by Qiu Fengzi. It was him who had urged the Ying family to hold this meeting, and he had never thought that he would suffer such a serious bacsh from Fate Gazing Zhao Fu. Even now, Qiu Fengzi was still in pain, and back when he had coughed up blood and fallen to the ground, that had caused people to call Zhao Fu a sign of cmity.


    Things were different than how they had been before ¨C back when Zhao Fu had just established the Great Qin Vige and Xianru had used Fate Gazing on him at Holy Light City, she hadn¡¯t received a great bacsh. Now that Zhao Fu had awakened the Chaos Imperial Star, anyone would suffer a heavy bacsh from using Fate Gazing on him.


    Qiu Fengzi exined everything to Zhao Fu from beginning to end and sincerely asked for forgiveness.


    Zhao Fu had never expected his position to have been exposed when he awakened the Myrtle Imperial Star. Only after Qiu Fengzi told him did he realize this.


    However, seeing how sincere Qiu Fengzi seemed, Zhao Fu epted his apology and decided to take him as one of his own ¨C after all, he had protected his identity, and the situation had turned out quite well for him.


    Qiu Fengzi was incredibly delighted because after Zhao Fu epted him, traces of a ck, dragon-like aura started to appear around him, and Qiu Fengzi became even more respectful towards Zhao Fu.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu and Qiu Fengzi continued chatting, and Zhao Fu realized that the jade pendant from Xianru had disintegrated because his Fate was simply too powerful and aggressive. No temporary Fate-hiding item could hide it or suppress it.


    Qiu Fengzi nned to create a special technique item to hide Zhao Fu¡¯s Fate so that others wouldn¡¯t discover Zhao Fu¡¯s identity in the real world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Elsewhere, the guards followed Li Wu out of the Ying family¡¯s residence. Just as the guards prepared to make a move, Li Wu started darting all over the ce, but in the end, he was cornered by them in an alleyway.


    ¡°You were sent by Zhao Fu to kill me, right?¡± Li Wu asked spitefully.


    The guards didn¡¯t answer Li Wu¡¯s question, and they immediately prepared to deal with him so that they could return and tell Zhao Fu that they had fulfilled his orders.


    Seeing the guards slowly take out guns, Li Wu felt quite scared and helpless. The fact that ordinary people could never resist therge families had never been clearer than it was now to him.


    Just as Li Wu thought that he was going to die without a doubt, a few dark figures suddenly appeared and knocked the guards down before taking Li Wu away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Meanwhile, everything that had happened at the Ying family¡¯s residence spread, causing all of the Chinese factions to feel incredibly shocked. Now, a minor figure like Zhao Fu was known by all of therge factions.

 Chapter 384 - Known by the World

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Known by the World</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Out of the manyrge families, the one that reacted the greatest was the Li family. The Li family¡¯s old patriarch flew into a fit of fury and mmed his fist down on the table next to him ¨C he hadpletely miscalcted this time.


    He had never thought that Zhao Fu would be able to grow to such a degree; not only had he be the proxy family leader of the Ying family, but he was also the representative of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. He now had the authority to make decisions on behalf of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee in the real world.


    What the Li family¡¯s old patriarch simply couldn¡¯t believe was that Zhao Fu had King¡¯s Fate, which meant that it was likely that Zhao Fu would be a King in the future.


    ¡°We should have killed him at all costs; after all, nurturing a tiger invites cmity,¡± the Li family¡¯s old patriarch said as he gnashed his teeth, feeling immense regret.


    Li Baiqing stood by the side and looked incredibly serious. He had also greatly underestimated Zhao Fu ¨C who would have thought that Zhao Fu would have King¡¯s Fate like him and be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative. Now, apart from Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, Zhao Fu was now the Li family¡¯s greatest enemy.


    On the side, a middle-aged woman looked quite distressed as she sighed and said, ¡°Back then, I told you all not to treat that mother and son like that, but none of you listened. If he had joined the Li family, he would¡¯ve been a great help to us!¡±


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch coldly harrumphed, and he also felt that he had been wrong and said, ¡°Since things have turned out like this, we need to think about how to face this. Now, not only can he use the Ying family¡¯s power, but he can also use Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s power. He is a great threat to us.¡±


    Li Zhe uncaringly said, ¡°Just think of a way to quickly kill that bastard; we can¡¯t allow him to continue to grow!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You think I didn¡¯t know that you trash who only knows how to eat and drink? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you gave birth to a good grandson for me, I would have long since chased you out.¡± The Li family¡¯s old patriarch felt angry whenever he looked at Li Zhe because all of this had been caused by him.


    Seeing this, Li Baiqing finally said, ¡°Alright grandpa, please stop being angry at my dad. What he said is right ¨C we need to do all we can to kill him, or the consequences will be disastrous in the future.


    ¡°However, now that he has be the Ying family¡¯s proxy family leader, this will be incredibly difficult because it also concerns Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. The Li family needs to make sure that it thinks of the long-term as well!¡±


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch nodded and started to discuss with everyone else.


    When other factions heard about what had happened in the Ying family, they also felt incredibly shocked. They had thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee hadn¡¯t returned to the Ying family this entire time because he hated the Ying family; who would have thought that he had long since nted someone within the Ying family and been secretly observing the Ying family.


    The leaders of countless factions sent people to investigate Zhao Fu; they couldn¡¯t help but take this matter seriously.


    After all, the Ying family was one of the fivergest families, and the power that they had was enough to change the current situation. Adding on the fact that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, he had already be an incredibly important person. Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s name was known by almost the entire world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Within a room, Li Wu felt quite confused as to what was happening. He had been brought by a few people here, and he still had no idea who had saved him. However, after seeing a familiar figure, it all made sense to him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back at the Ying family, now that Zhao Fu had be the proxy family leader, he was moved to a vi area with tight security and had ten or so bodyguards protecting him now. Zhao Fu also kept his bodyguard from before because he was quite familiar with him now.


    After Zhao Fu became the proxy family leader, his residence was visited by countless people, but Zhao Fu rejected all of these visits. This matter had taken up a lot of his time, and he quickly returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, a soldier came to report that they had caught five King-type creatures.


    Hearing this, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he went with a soldier to an open area where there were five creatures in wooden cages.


    There was a Wild Chicken King with a wingspan of two meters, a Mountain Goat King that was taller than a person, a powerful-looking Buffalo King, an eight or nine meter long Water Snake King, and a ferocious-looking Wild Dog King.


    Seeing these five creatures, Zhao Fu took out the King¡¯s Crown and waved his hand, sending five rays of sword light to pierce through their heads. The five creatures instantly died and copsed within their wooden cages.


    Five crystal-like blood-red threads left the five creatures¡¯ corpses, and they were absorbed into the King¡¯s Crown, restoring its power slightly.


    At the same time, they dropped two items: one was a Silver grade City Creation Stone, and the other was a small statue.


    The statue looked like a little boy, and it seemed incredibly real. It was about as long as a finger and seemed to be made out of jade. It also felt slightly warm to the touch.


    Many Treasures Boy: A mystical item. The Many Treasures Boy will ask you a question, and if you answer correctly, the Many Treasures Boy will give you a gift.


    This item was quite interesting. Zhao Fu thought for a moment before deciding to use it. A boy¡¯s curious voice said, ¡°What kind of room has no doors or windows?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt that this sounded like a riddle and answered uncertainly, ¡°A mushroom?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve answered correctly! Here¡¯s a present for you!¡± the boys¡¯ voice said excitedly.


    The statue turned into an orb of white light, which revealed a ck talisman paper after the light disappeared.


    Tracking Talisman: A type of talisman that locks onto a person¡¯s aura and allows one to instantly teleport near that person.


    Zhao Fu felt quite happy after looking at this talisman. If one didn¡¯t use this talisman well, one would just use it to follow someone. However, if it was used well, it would bring massive benefits.


    Zhao Fu had always wanted to find another Legatee to get rid of him before he bes powerful. However, it was a pity that he hadn¡¯t been able to find a Legatee¡¯s vige. With this talisman, it would be possible to find another Legatee¡¯s vige.


    As such, Zhao Fu called Guo Binglin.


    Within the territory that Zhao Fu wanted to im, there were five Legatees they knew about, and four of them had been against Great Qin: the State of Wei of the Warring States Period; the Kingdom of Qi from the Sixteen Kingdoms; Later Zhou from the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms; Great Shun, which was established by Li Zicheng at the end of the Ming Dynasty; and the State of Zheng, which was established by Wang Shichong at the end of the Sui Dynasty.


    Out of the five Legatees, Great Shun had already perished, and there were still four left. Zhao Fu called Guo Binglin and asked him to report on the information they had on the four Legatee. In the end, Zhao Fu chose the State of Wei.

 Chapter 385 - Age of Kings

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Age of Kings</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The State of Wei was a State during the Spring and Autumn period, and it was the one that had existed for the longest. Even after the First Emperor of Qin destroyed the other States, he didn¡¯t destroy the State of Wei.


    This wasn¡¯t because the First Emperor of Qin didn¡¯t have the power to destroy the State of Wei ¨C after all, he had destroyed the powerful six states, so how could he not have the power to destroy the tiny State of Wei?


    It was because the State of Wei had already been a subsidiary of the Qin State, and their rtionship had been quite good. Another reason was that the State of Wei had been destroyed by the Wei State and only had a few cities left, making it alive in name only.


    [TLN: Both states have different characters but are both ¡®Wei¡¯ in pinyin]


    Even though the State of Wei existed in name only, the First Emperor of Qin had still allowed it to exist; when the second Qin Emperor rose to power, he got rid of the State of Wei in name.


    The State of Wei had produced many talents, such as Shang Yang, Wu Qi, Lu Buwei, Nie Zheng, and Jing Ke, who were all quite famous in history.


    It was a pity that even though the State of Wei had produced many talents, it couldn¡¯t keep them. Shang Yang and Lu Buwei joined the Qin State, Wu Qi joined the Chu State, and Jing Ke joined the Yan State.


    Logically speaking, the State of Wei and Great Qin¡¯s rtionship should be quite good, but because the State of Wei had joined the Qin Resistance Alliance to oppose Great Qin, Zhao Fu decided to act against it.


    Zhao Fu gave the Tracking Talisman to Guo Binglin and ordered him to confirm that it was the State of Wei¡¯s Legatee before using it, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to discover the vige¡¯s location. Zhao Fu only had a single Tracking Talisman, so this was their only opportunity.


    Guo Binglin nodded seriously and took the talisman before leaving. After teleporting a few times, he went to the region that the State of Wei was in.


    Guo Binglin first gathered the members of Great Qin who were in that region. After all, this was about destroying the Legacy of a Nation, so they had to take this seriously.


    Guo Binglin stationed people by the teleportation channels of the system main cities and spent arge amount of money to bribe members of the State of Wei to gather information on the State of Wei¡¯s Legatee. Regardless of whether the information was important or not, Guo Binglin summarized the information into detailed notes afterward.


    The State of Wei¡¯s Legatee was called Wei Xin, and he was 25 years old and had a wife. His character was decent, and he treated people with courtesy. He never acted arrogantly and managed his faction quite well, resulting in him not only obtaining the respect of the indigenous residents but also yers as well, making him quite popr.


    The State of Wei¡¯s forces were split into two main portions. The first was at Wei Xin¡¯s vige, which wasprised mainly of indigenous residents. There wasn¡¯t much information on this, but it was most likely a Basic Town at least, and there was no information on its military power. However, it most likely wasn¡¯t too weak because the historical State of Wei had existed for a long time and had gathered a lot of Fate.


    The second portion was the faction at the system main city, and it was mainlyprised of yers. This was quite easy to investigate ¨C the faction had 50,000 or so yers, and all of them weren¡¯t weak at all. From this, it could be seen how powerful the State of Wei was.


    At the same time, because of Wei Xin¡¯s character, many people were willing to submit to him, and they were very loyal, allowing him to create a powerful force of yers.


    From the information they had obtained, Wei Xin seemed to be a good lord. However, it was a pity that he had chosen to go against Guo Binglin¡¯s liege, and he could already envision the conclusion of this matter.


    However, since ancient times, nations had only been categorized by strength, and this was especially so in the war-torn Heaven Awaken World.


    This age was destined to be a bright Age of Kings and a cemetery for countless heroes and Kings.


    Guo Binglin didn¡¯t continue thinking about this ¨C he was only loyal to Great Qin and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and his eyes gradually became cold. All those who opposed his King would die!


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve sessfully bribed a few yers from the State of Wei¡¯s faction,¡± a ck-hooded figure reported after walking in and bowing.


    Guo Binglin nodded and went with this person to a dark room. Guo Binglin had also put on a ck hood, and he looked at the yers in front of him.


    A few yers were in the room, and they understood that the person in front of them was the one bribing them. As such, one of them smiled and said, ¡°Sir, do you have any matters for us?¡±


    Even though Wei Xin treated people quite well, earning him the respect of many, he was unable to control them fully. After all, yers sought personal profits, and under this immense temptation, they had chosen to betray him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just want you to tell me when your leader wille to the faction¡¯s headquarters in the main city,¡± Guo Binglin said.


    Hearing this, all of the yers felt incredibly relieved ¨C it was actually such a simple matter in exchange for 100 gold coins. As such, they happily agreed immediately.


    A whileter, Guo Binglin was notified that the State of Wei¡¯s Legatee would being soon. As such, he waited outside their headquarters ¨C because this task was very important and his Majesty had stressed to him the need for sess, he had to carry this out himself.


    Soon, a refined-looking young man with a few guards walked down the street, and Guo Binglin started to move. The Tracking Talisman bound itself to one¡¯s aura, so it didn¡¯t need to touch the target directly; simply being close enough to the target would be enough to lock on to that person¡¯s aura.


    Guo Binglin deeply breathed in and acted as normal as possible. Of course, he couldn¡¯t hide his appearance, or that would be too suspicious. As such, he had put on an ordinary set of clothes, and his appearance was shown to everyone as he walked towards Wei Xin.


    The two parties came closer and closer, and Guo Binglin stealthily took out the Tracking Talisman as he came closer and closer. Ten meters¡­ eight meters¡­ five meters¡­


    Just as Guo Binglin was about toe close enough, a round-faced young man beside Wei Xin with a sword at his side looked at Guo Binglin, and a light shed in his eyes as he blocked Guo Binglin¡¯s way.


    Guo Binglin felt quite shocked and understood that he had been seen through. Two gray hidden des extended out from his sleeves, and he waved his hand, causing a gray aura to shoot at the round-faced young man.


    The round-faced young man had been quite wary of Guo Binglin, and he drew his sword to block. However, the gray aura passed through his sword, and his head started to ache.


    The equipment set that Guo Binglin had chosen was the Soul Equipment Set, which specialized in mental attacks. The round-faced young man hadn¡¯t anticipated such an attack, resulting in him being hit. Guo Binglin quickly ran around the round-faced young man and rushed at Wei Xin.


    The guards by his side immediately went to block him, and Guo Binglin coldly harrumphed as his hidden des gave off gray auras. He killed the guards in a few blows.


    Guo Binglin once again flew towards Wei Xin, and just as he was one meter away, a trace of killing intent surfaced in his heart. He decided to try to kill Wei Xin while he had this opportunity. He sent all of his strength into his hidden de as he stabbed towards Wei Xin.


    However, Wei Xin stood his ground and looked at Guo Binglin calmly. Just as Guo Binglin came incredibly close, a violet light shed from Wei Xin¡¯s body, and a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as an invisible force sted Guo Binglin back ten or so meters.


    Guo Binglin crashed to the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood, but he immediately got up and ran away.

 Chapter 386 - Blood-Red Hell

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Blood-Red Hell</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate deserves to die. I tried to assassinate Wei Xin without permission but was unsessful.¡± There was still some blood on Guo Binglin¡¯s lips as he spoke. After he had failed to kill Wei Xin, he had immediatelye to Zhao Fu to report what had happened.


    Zhao Fu was sitting in a chair, and he replied, ¡°You may rise. The most important thing is whether or not the Tracking Talisman locked onto his aura.¡±


    ¡°It sessfully bound to him, and this subordinate has stationed people at the various teleportation channels in the system main cities so that we know if he is in a system main city. However, this subordinate cannot fully confirm that Wei Xin is in his Town at this point in time.¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t look very angry, he let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, the Tracking Talisman had automatically locked onto Wei Xin¡¯s aura when he had tried to kill him. However, Guo Binglin was unable to confirm if Wei Xin was at his Town or if he was elsewhere.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that they could only rely on luck, and he said, ¡°Use the Tracking Talisman and see if you can locate his Town!¡±


    Guo Binglin obeyed and rose to leave.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t very angry as what Guo Binglin had done. If he hadn¡¯t been discovered and done such a thing, perhaps Zhao Fu would have punished him for it. However, he had been exposed from the very beginning, and attempting to assassinate Wei Xin made it seem like that was his sole aim. Since the main task had beenpleted, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on punishing him.


    It would have been good if Legatees could be killed so easily, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Each Legatee possessed the legacy of a nation or empire, and Legatees had King¡¯s Fate. In times of crisis, their Fate Dragon would automatically protect them, making it quite difficult for ordinary people to kill them.


    Unless one also had a Fate Dragon or was exceptionally powerful, it would be incredibly difficult to kill a Legatee.


    Perhaps Guo Binglin¡¯s failed assassination attempt would make Wei Xin feel wary, but what was important was whether or not they would be able to find Wei Xin¡¯s Town through the Tracking Talisman.


    ¡°We have to deal with this quickly to avoid anything unexpected from happening,¡± Zhao Fu thought as he sat in his chair.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Elsewhere, Guo Binglin went to a system main city¡¯s teleportation channel and took out the Tracking Talisman. This Tracking Talisman could be used in conjunction with teleportation channels.


    Because the Tracking Talisman¡¯s own teleportation power wasn¡¯t very strong, if one wanted to travel a long distance with it, one would have to use it in conjunction with a teleportation channel. Guo Binglin had already made sure that Wei Xin wasn¡¯t at any of the system main cities, but he was unable to confirm if Wei Xin was within his Town or elsewhere.


    As such, Guo Binglin felt quite nervous as he held this Tracking Talisman. Soon, the ck talisman paper started to burn as a ck light enveloped Guo Binglin¡¯s body, causing him to disappear from the teleportation channel.


    His surroundings blurred as he found himself within a dense thicket of bushes, and there was a Town not too far away. Guo Binglin was delighted and put on his hood as he ran forwards to make sure.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Very soon, orders started to be given out within Great Qin, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers put on their equipment and headed to the Martial Grounds. Seeing this, the residents knew that arge battle was about to erupt.


    At the Martial Grounds, many soldiers were gathered, and there was a somber atmosphere. Zhao Fu stood above them and looked at the soldiers before announcing, ¡°To war!¡±


    Bai Qi roared out hismand, and all of the soldiers started to march out. Guo Binglin had already confirmed that the Town was the State of Wei¡¯s Town, and it was quite strong. The poption had reached around 60,000, and the State of Wei had 10,000 soldiers.


    However, Great Qin had 120,000 soldiers, which was twice the State of Wei¡¯s poption, so it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to take down the State of Wei.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu went to a high ce and looked at the State of Wei¡¯s Town. It was situated against a mountain, so there were only three points that they could attack from. The town walls were made from rocks from the mountain, and they were ten meters tall. There were also many soldiers stationed on top of the walls, making the town seem quite solid in terms of defense.


    Guo Binglin had reported that the residents lived in harmony and that all of them had smiles on their faces ¨C it seemed that Wei Xin was quite capable.


    Zhao Fu temporarily didn¡¯t attack, and he instead first ordered Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to set up an istion barrier to prevent teleportation in the surrounding 500-kilometer radius area.


    Wei Xin had no idea that his Town¡¯s location had been exposed and that Zhao Fu had brought his soldiers here already. If Zhao Fu set up an istion barrier, Wei Xin wouldn¡¯t be able to bring the 50,000 yers from the State of Wei¡¯s yer faction here.


    If the 50,000 yers joined the 60,000 residents, it would be much more difficult for Zhao Fu to attack.


    In the end, there were costs and benefits to everything ¨C the more yers one had in one¡¯s faction, the easier it would be for one¡¯s location to be exposed. Moreover, the more a faction relied on its yers, the more crippled it would be if it lost those yers.


    In the wilderness, the State of Wei was essentially an overlord, and there was no faction nearby that could stand up to it. However, it was a pity that Great Qin hade for it.


    After the istion barrier was set up, Zhao Fu got on Little ck and stood at the front of his army as he looked at the State of Wei¡¯s town. He waved his arm, giving the order to attack.


    With his 120,000 soldiers, there wasn¡¯t much need for tricky tactics ¨C they would rely on sheer might to break through the Town.


    Seeing Zhao Fu give the order, the soldiers behind Zhao Fu streamed forwards like a ck flood, causing the ground to rumble as they charged towards the Town. The massive sound gave off an aura of catastrophe, causing the surrounding birds and beasts to escape in terror.


    The fastest ones were the Cavalrymen on ck Forest Horses and the Orcs on Giant Wolves. There were many races that had Cavalry professions, but only the Orcs could ride on the Giant Wolves. The aura they gave off was incredibly ferocious.


    Soon, the Cavalrymen charged into various viges and started killing the residents with their sabers and spears ¨C the main strength of Cavalry was its unstoppable momentum.


    Any resident who didn¡¯t kneel and submit was immediately killed. Soon, the viges turned into a blood-red hell, and there were many corpses on the ground. War was an incredibly cruel thing.


    Since some of the residents were unwilling to submit, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers could only kill them in order to prevent them from trying to fight back.


    The Cavalrymen tore through the viges like a sharp de and charged towards the State of Wei¡¯s Town. The Infantrymen behind them devoured each vige like a flood, causing them to instantly disappear.


    The flood continued onwards, and soon, they reached the walls of the State of Wei¡¯s Town. Cavalrymen weren¡¯t very suited tounching sieges, so they stopped there.


    The State of Wei¡¯s gates were tightly closed, and soldiers stood on the town walls, looking incredibly serious as they held their weapons.


    Wei Xin walked onto the town walls, and when he saw the countless soldiers, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±

 Chapter 387 - Great Qin’s Feudal Vassal

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Great Qin¡¯s Feudal Vassal</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The only person who could be able to gather so many soldiers to attack the State of Wei was Great Qin¡¯s fearsome Legatee. After all, Wei Xin was familiar with all of the factions in his region.


    Wei Xin had never thought that the day woulde when Great Qin¡¯s legendary Legatee would arrive at his doorstep. Now that Wei Xin saw Great Qin¡¯s true strength, he felt quite shocked. After all, there were over 100,000 soldiers, and Great Qin¡¯s overall strength wasn¡¯t weaker than a system main city¡¯s now.


    Under the town walls, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers made way for Zhao Fu, who was wearing a ck cloak, making him seem quite mysterious. He rode on Little ck, whose hooves and eyes seemed to have green mes around them, making him seem quite terrifying and powerful.


    This was the first time that Wei Xin had seen Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and he was indeed a powerful, mysterious, and demon-like existence.


    Zhao Fu raised his head and looked at Wei Xin on the town wall, and he said in a dignified tone, ¡°Lord Wei Xin, based on the rtionship between our nations in history, if I can restore Great Qin, I can give you a Lordship and allow the Wei family to continue existing.¡±


    If a Legatee was willing to submit to him, Zhao Fu would be happy to ept him. After all, having a Legatee submit was much more beneficial than conquering or destroying one.


    However, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t allow there to be another King in his nation, but a Baronage wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy most. Therefore, Zhao Fu could confer a ¡®Lordship.¡¯


    Lords had higher statuses than Barons, but they were lower than Kings. It was often used in the Warring States Period, and those who couldn¡¯t be Kings were Lords.


    Zhao Fu had already made arge concession, and if the State of Wei was willing to surrender, Zhao Fu would treat Wei Duo well. However, if Wei Duo was unwilling, Zhao Fu could only ughter the State of Wei.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Wei Xin started tough as he loudly replied, ¡°Great Qin Majesty, the State of Wei submitted to Great Qin before, but we won¡¯t continue those days. When the second emperor of Qin got rid of the State of Wei, we severed our rtionship with Great Qin, and I have decided to fight against Great Qin.¡±


    Wei Xin spoke quite forcefully and emotionally, and all of the soldiers on the town wall yelled, ¡°Fight against Great Qin!¡±


    These voices were not only filled with battle intent but also a willingness to die ¨C after all, it was clear that the State of Wei couldn¡¯t defeat Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you really willing for everyone here to die with you? Aren¡¯t you going to think of your subjects?¡±


    ¡°We are willing to fight with His Majesty against Great Qin!¡± At that moment, many of the residents walked up to the town wall holding all sorts of tools and equipment.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and didn¡¯t try to convince them anymore. He guided Little ck to slowly turn around and said with killing intent, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Bai Qi looked at the town wall and immediately yelled, ¡°Hundred Ghost Illusionists!¡±


    Hearing this, the Hundred Ghost Illusionists walked out from the group, raised their staffs, and chanted their incantations. They then stabbed their staffs into the ground. Formless energy rippled out, and the atmosphere started to be eerie.


    Zhao Fu had long since discussed with the Commanders and Generals about how to attack the State of Wei¡¯s Town, and they now put the n into action since Wei Xin had refused to surrender.


    Now, all of the 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists had broken through to Stage 1, and the Dark Ghost World they cast could cover one side of the State of Wei¡¯s Town.


    As such, they had waited until most of the residents and soldiers had gathered to the eastern town wall before casting the Dark Ghost World ¨C only then would they be able to deal a fatal blow.


    Ghostly qi started to started to rise up from the ground, and Wei Xin felt that something was off. Just as he was about to yell, it was already toote. The ghostly qi spread incredibly quickly, and it arrived at the eastern town wall in the blink of an eye, dragging everyone there into the Dark Ghost World.


    ¡°General Wang, General Wei, take 40,000 soldiers each and attack from the southern and northern sides.¡± Seeing that the Dark Ghost World had taken effect, Bai Qi gave out orders to Wang Jian and Wei Liao.


    Wang Jian and Wei Liao nodded as they split off with their soldiers, attacking from the two other sides.


    There were currently 8,000 soldiers and 20,000 residents at the eastern town wall. The Town only had 60,000 residents, and with nearly half of them at the eastern side, the northern and southern sides had practically no defenses.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡±


    A dragon¡¯s cry tore through the sky and could be heard in the surrounding 10,000-kilometer radius area. At the center of the area filled with ghostly qi, a violet pir of light shot into the sky, causing clouds to quickly gather. The wind howled as a majestic violet light dyed the sky.


    The violet light slowly condensed into a 100-meter long violet dragon that gave off a powerful might, terrifying all creatures that saw it.


    As the violet dragon appeared, an intense violet light also appeared around Wei Xin, looking like a violet me. The ghostly qi around him gradually dissipated, causing those within the Dark Ghost World to gradually regain consciousness.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡±


    At that moment, a ck pir of light shot up into the clouds, and an even more domineering dragon¡¯s roar tore through the sky. An incredibly savage and overbearing ck dragon appeared, giving off a ferocious aura.


    As a fellow Legatee, Zhao Fu knew what sorts of tricks Wei Xin had at his disposal, so he was prepared. The savage ck dragon was 300 meters long, and after it appeared, it flicked its tail and vigorously shot towards the violet dragon.


    Even though the violet dragon was much smaller, it showed no weakness and gave off a brilliant violet light as it rushed at the ck dragon.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two massive beasts shed, and a shockwave rippled outwards. All of the clouds in the sky dispersed, and the violet dragon was knocked back by tens of meters ¨C the ck dragon was evidently much stronger. However, the violet dragon didn¡¯t back down, and it roared as it gave off a powerful aura and charged towards the ck dragon again.


    As the two beasts shed in the sky, massive explosions sounded out, making it seem like a natural disaster. The massive destructive power of their fight obliterated parts of mountains and destroyed countless trees and boulders.


    As the violet dragon and ck dragon fought, the violet light around Wei Xin¡¯s body died down, and the 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists continued to cast the Dark Ghost World. The ghostly qi started to be denser.


    Those who had just started to wake up were once again dragged into the illusion. Because Wei Xin still had a faintyer of violet light around him, the ghostly qi was unable to get close to him.


    Seeing this, Wei Xin wanted to explode out with his Fate, but two figures flew at him. One was a young woman with arge blood-colored sword, and the other was a boy holding a dagger. Both of them had a ck mark on their foreheads.


    Those marks gave off majestic and domineering auras, causing both of their eyes to turn red and for their bodies to give off traces of a ck and blood-red aura. They seemed as if it would be possible for them to kill gods.

 Chapter 388 - Kill Them All

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Kill Them All</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Little Sha and Tuoba Qing were not only the two strongest Assassins but also King¡¯s Guards chosen by Zhao Fu. They could use some of Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Power, and now that Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was a God-Killer Royal Bloodline, the power that they had was even stronger.


    This allowed Little Sha and Tuoba Qing to be able to ignore the Dark Ghost World and attack Wei Xin without it. As for Wei Xin¡¯s Fate Dragon, it was still suppressed by Zhao Fu¡¯s Fate Dragon.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Tuoba Qing quickly reached Wei Xin and yelled as she raised herrge sword with both hands. She gathered an immense amount of sword qi as she shed towards Wei Xin with an attack that seemed to be able to split mountains.


    Boom!!


    An explosion rang out as Wei Xin drew the sword at his waist and blocked Tuoba Qing¡¯srge sword. His body gave off traces of violet aura, and if he hadn¡¯t used his Fate Dragon¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to block Tuoba Qing¡¯s strike.


    However, Wei Xin¡¯s hairs suddenly stood on end as an incredibly sharp blood-red line shed towards him ¨C Little Sha had also attacked.


    Wei Xin immediately retreated as the blood-red line passed by. Even though it hadn¡¯t been able to injure Wei Xin, it had cut off a lock of his hair, and the cut was incredibly clean.


    Wei Xin looked at the two people in front of him incredibly seriously and didn¡¯t dare to be even the slightest bit careless. Tuoba Qing and Little Sha immediately attacked again.


    ¡°Army Destroyer!¡± ¡°Voracious Wolf!¡± Two roars sounded out as a ck pir of light and a green pir of light rushed into the sky, and soldiers¡¯ auras started to gather towards Wang Jian and Wei Liao.


    A ferocious ck tiger and a ruthless green wolf appeared in the sky, giving off overwhelming auras as they roared and howled.


    Wang Jian and Wei Liao raised their swords before pointing them towards the State of Wei¡¯s Town. The massive beasts looked at the Town and gave off ferocious auras as they charged towards the town walls with immense force.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two muffled sounds rang out as the town walls on both sides trembled. The two massive beasts had essentially be siege engines, and with their power, they would be able to knock down a small mountain. The State of Wei¡¯s City Heart shined with a golden light that reinforced the town walls, or they would have fallen already.


    ¡°Hurry and attack those beasts!¡± the State of Wei¡¯s Generals cried out. If these two massive beasts continued to attack, the town walls would definitely fall.


    It was a pity that there were only 4,000 soldiers and a few thousand residents stationed on the northern and southern town walls. They were unable to adequately respond, and only a few hundred arrows were shot out. They were unable to threaten the two massive beasts at all, as they could easily dodge such attacks.


    Conversely, Great Qin¡¯s side suddenly started to attack. Countless arrows densely shot at the town walls. These arrows all contained immense force, and as the arrows fell like rain, they imed countless lives.


    Because most of the people on the town walls were residents who didn¡¯t have very good equipment like shields or armor, they were forced to duck and doge. However, Great Qin¡¯s side had shot far too many arrows, and the town walls were alreadypletely covered with arrows. The most terrifying ones were from the Stage 1 Archers and the Stage 1 Ballistae, which could pierce through ordinary wooden shields. Without any defensive measures, anyone hit was killed instantly.


    Even those who had tough shields had to block with all of their strength. However, there were simply too many attacking soldiers, and the difference in cultivation was too great.


    This wave of arrows instantly killed 30% of the State of Wei¡¯s defenders, but Wang Jian and Wei Liao weren¡¯t in a hurry to attack. After all, most of the State of Wei¡¯s residents were on the town walls, and if they rashly attacked, they would suffer a lot of retaliation and would have to kill many of the residents.


    Since they could easily kill the State of Wei¡¯s people, there was no need to unnecessarily engage in such a battle. After all, Great Qin wasn¡¯tcking time.


    As such, Wang Jian and Wei Liao chose to have their Archers attack while the massive beasts rammed the town walls. The soldiers and residents on the town walls werepletely suppressed, and they could only raise shields and try to avoid the arrows.


    The violent trembles on the town walls gave Wei Xin a big fright. Even though he didn¡¯t know the precise condition of the other two walls, he knew that things weren¡¯t looking good for his side.


    Wei Xin roared and exploded out with an even more intense violet light. His aura became many times stronger, and the wounded violet dragon roared and tried to return to Wei Xin¡¯s body.


    However, the savage ck dragon refused to let the violet dragon off. It flicked its tail, seeming to cause the air to explode as the violet dragon was sted back 100 or so meters. The ck dragon then opened its mouth, ferociously biting towards the violet dragon and forcing it to continue fighting.


    Little Sha and Tuoba Qing¡¯s auras also became more powerful as they continued to attack Wei Xin. Facing their attacks, Wei Xin had to fully focus on defense.


    Zhao Fu rode on Little ck as he looked at all of this. The King¡¯s Seal on his hand gave off waves of ck light, providing Little Sha and Tuoba Qing with King¡¯s Power.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Seeing how intense the resistance was, he gave the order for his soldiers to attack at will.


    Hearing this, Bai Qi immediately ordered, ¡°Ghost Summoners, summon the Malicious Ghosts!¡±


    The 300 Ghost Summoners walked out and pressed their hands against the ground, causing traces of ghostly qi to rise up. The wind started to blow as 2.5-meter tall ghosts with two horns appeared.


    Now that the 300 Ghost Summoners¡¯ cultivations had reached Stage 1, the Malicious Ghosts that they summoned had Stage 2 strength. These Malicious Ghosts obeyed the Ghost Summoners¡¯mands and flew into the ghostly qi filled region.


    The Malicious Ghosts had Stage 2 strength and were ghosts, so they could resist the Dark Ghost World ¨C in fact, the Dark Ghost World was their main stage.


    The Malicious Ghosts that rushed into the Dark Ghost World startedmitting a massacre; the soldiers and residents within the Dark Ghost World all stood there dumbly like wooden pirs.


    This made it incredibly easy for the Malicious Ghosts to kill them ¨C some Malicious Ghosts bit people¡¯s heads to pieces, others stabbed out hearts with their ws, and some even tore people in half, causing the stench of blood to fill the area.


    Pained howls sounded out from within the ghostly qi filled area, and those outside had no idea what was happening, creating an eerie and terrifying atmosphere.


    Hearing these cries, Wei Xin felt incredibly grieved and furious ¨C his subjects were being massacred. How could he stand such a thing? He roared as he sent a shocking sword light towards Tuoba Qing that sted her away.


    However, at that moment, Little Sha appeared beside Wei Xin and shed out with his dagger, opening up a cut on Wei Xin¡¯s waist. Blood dyed his clothes red, and feeling this sensation of pain, Wei Xin shed back with his sword, causing a massive sword light to shoot towards Little Sha. Little Sha quickly retreated, avoiding this attack.


    Tuoba Qing once again attacked from the front, and each of her strikes contained great power as Little Sha continuously moved about, giving Wei Xin a lot of trouble. As they fought, more and more wounds appeared on Wei Xin¡¯s body.

 Chapter 389 - A Truly United Nation

    <h4>Chapter 389 - A Truly United Nation</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    As time passed, the State of Wei¡¯s soldiers on the town walls continuously died, andrge cracks started to appear on the northern and southern town walls. The two massive beasts continuously rammed at the town walls, and the defending soldiers could do nothing about them.


    The main reason was because there were countless Archers and Ballistae shooting arrows and bolts from under the town walls, and the arrows and bolts were difficult to avoid even with shields. The soldiers and residents could only hide behind incredibly thick objects, and going out meant death.


    The battle waspletely one-sided!


    This was just as the State of Wei¡¯s people had expected ¨C it was impossible for them to defeat Great Qin. The main issue was that Great Qin¡¯s tactics were far superior; they had illusions to lock down most of their people, they could also summon powerful beasts that attacked them.


    If it wasn¡¯t for those two professions, the battle wouldn¡¯t be so one-sided in Great Qin¡¯s favor, and the State of Wei would be able to put up some resistance and not seem so pitiful.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡±


    The two massive beasts once again roared and gave off powerful auras as they smashed against the cracked town walls. An explosion sounded out as the northern and southern town walls finally copsed, sending a lot of dust into the air.


    ¡°Cavalry, get into formation!¡± This was the time to attack, and Wang Jian loudly shouted as the Cavalrymen formed ranks. Their expressions were incredibly serious, and they gripped their spears as the Infantrymen, Shieldbearers, and Archers also made preparations.


    Within the ruins of the southern town walls, a group of peopleprised of residents and some soldiers were led out by 150 Cavalrymen. There were around 4,000 of them in total, and their expressions were incredibly resolute as they walked out and got into formation.


    The battlefield became incredibly tense, and there wasn¡¯t a single sound. It waspletely silent all around them, and not even the sound of insects or birds could be heard, seeming like the calm before a storm.


    One side had tens of thousands of people and gave off a powerful aura. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers gave off an unstoppable aura, seeming like a berserk beast.


    The other side had far fewer people, but the aura they gave off wasn¡¯t weaker. All of their expressions were incredibly determined, and they werepletely prepared to die. Their willingness to stake everything on this fight made them seem like an incredibly sharp sword.


    ¡°We will fight and die with the State of Wei!¡± one of the Generals at the front roared and spurred his horse towards Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. His horse whinnied, and the soldiers and residents also echoed what he had said. They gripped their weapons and charged forwards, creating a moving and tragic scene.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Facing the State of Wei¡¯s side, Wang Jian¡¯s eyes were incredibly cold as he pointed forwards with his sword. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers obeyed, charging forwards like unshackled beasts that wanted to destroy everything in their way.


    Rumble¡­


    The sh between the two sides seemed to shake the heavens, and the air around them seemed to freeze. Their killing intent covered everything within ten kilometers, and soon, the two waves of people shed together.


    ng! ng! ng¡­


    Countless weapons collided as flowers of blood seemed to blossom in the air. Whether it was numbers, equipment, cultivation, or strength, the State of Wei¡¯s side was much weaker than Great Qin, and their fate was already decided.


    The wave of people created by the State of Wei¡¯s side only caused Great Qin¡¯s flood to momentarily pause before it continued onwards with unstoppable momentum.


    The 6,000 Cavalrymen at the front gripped their spears, tearing through the State of Wei¡¯s side. Their spears pierced through multiple people, but the defending soldiers and residents didn¡¯t fear death. They continued to rush up, but Great Qin¡¯s Shieldbearers and Infantrymen quickly followed.


    Great Qin¡¯s flood quickly swept past, leaving countless corpses peacefully lying on the ground within pools of blood. The scene was quite a heroic one, and not a single soldier or resident had taken a step back in retreat.


    Wang Jian couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of respect towards them ¨C they were a truly united nation and had died for their nation. This was what the subjects of a Legatee should look like.


    ¡°Advance!¡± Wang Jian didn¡¯t dwell on this and ordered Great Qin¡¯s soldiers into the State of Wei¡¯s town. At that moment, a violet energy barrier appeared around the City Heart, which had gone into defensive mode.


    The violet barrier was a protection from the Legacy, and the barrier had inscriptions of dragons on it. It was many times tougher than that of a Basic City¡¯s, so it seemed that they would only be able to conquer the State of Wei¡¯s Town by killing Wei Xin.


    On Wei Liao¡¯s side, after entering the Town, he first made sure that Great Qin¡¯s side controlled the Town. They gathered up all of the remaining elderly and children and then went towards the eastern side.


    On the eastern side, the violet dragon in the sky was covered with injuries, but it still desperately fought against the ferocious ck dragon. The ck dragon continuously used its mouth, ws, and horns to ruthlessly injure the violet dragon, making the violet dragon seem quite miserable.


    This was because Great Qin¡¯s ck dragon was one that specialized in warfare and was the Legacy of a Dynasty, which meant that it had a lot of Fate. It wasn¡¯t something that a Legacy of a mere Nation could contend against.


    The ground was covered with blood and gore, and there were countless fragmented corpses with terrified expressions on the town walls. Blood, guts, and limbs were scattered all about, and there was a piercing stench of blood that made one want to vomit.


    Almost all of these people had been killed by the 300 Malicious Ghosts, and now only a few thousand people from the State of Wei were left. Seeing this, Zhao Fu ordered his people to release the Dark Ghost World.


    The surviving defenders were released from the Dark Ghost World, and their legs almost crumpled upon seeing the scene around them as they cried out.


    After the ghostly qi dissipated, Wei Xin looked at the scene around him as a wave of pain assaulted his heart.


    These were his subjects, people who loved and respected him. He wailed and exploded out with the rest of his power as a violet me burned high into the air, and the space seemed to freeze as an incredibly powerful aura burst forth.


    ¡°Is it painful? It was you who chose this path. I¡¯ll give you one more chance on ount of the history between Great Qin and the State of Wei. I can give you a Lordship, but if you want the entire State of Wei to die with you, I can massacre all of you right now and not leave even a single child behind.¡±


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, and he was giving off a monstrous aura. ck chains danced about in the air around him, making him seem like a peerless King. His voice was incredibly cold and filled with killing intent as he once again spoke to Wei Xin.


    Zhao Fu had once again given Wei Xin an opportunity to submit because he appreciated Wei Xin¡¯s talent. For his soldiers and residents to be so loyal, this wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary ruler could do. A powerful Empire could only be established and sustained by having countless talents.


    There were two other reasons: one was that the State of Wei most likely had a special effect that helped with producing talents, but this would only be kept if Wei Xin submitted; the other was because of historical reasons.


    If it was before, Wei Xin would have refused. However, after looking at those who had survived, the corpses around him, and the elderly and children under guard, he started to hesitate.

 Chapter 390 - Lord Wei

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Lord Wei</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Wei Xin lowered his head and thought to himself. Zhao Fu gave him some time, and five or six minutester, Zhao Fu once again asked, ¡°Are you willing to submit to Great Qin?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t! We¡¯re willing to die with the State of Wei!¡± When Wei Xin was about to agree, countless residents cried out to him in grief and fury.


    Wei Xin paused and slowly turned to look at his subjects, and his gaze became resolute as he looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°We¡¯re willing to submit!¡±


    Following this, Wei Xin kneeled on both knees, and the State of Wei residents could only watch as he paid his respects to Zhao Fu.


    This action seemed to cause the heavens and earth to tremble, and it became windy as clouds moved around, signaling that most of the State of Wei¡¯s Fate had been lost.


    Ten or so traces of violet thread-like auras rose from Wei Xin¡¯s body and floated towards Zhao Fu, fusing into his King¡¯s Crown. The King¡¯s Crown lightly trembled and gave off a golden light as it rose from Gray grade to White grade.


    The violet dragon in the sky painfully cried as its horns, ws, and whiskers started to disappear.


    Afterward, all that was left was a 30-meter long violet python in the air. Apart from its head, which looked a bit like a dragon, its body looked like a python. Even though the violet dragon had devolved into a python, it was still above normal pythons and could be called a Python Dragon that was slightly inferior to Flood Dragons.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, and the ck dragon that was still savagely gazing at the violet python returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu looked down at Wei Xin and said, ¡°You may rise! I give to you the title Lord Wei, and this title may be passed down to your descendants.¡±


    The violet python in the sky descended and returned to Wei Xin¡¯s body, and Wei Xin raised his head and thanked Zhao Fu, saying hoarsely, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for the title!¡±


    Seeing this, the State of Wei¡¯s residents could only put down their weapons and also submit to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu descended from the sky andnded on the eastern town wall. He looked at Wei Xin, who looked dispirited, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that the State of Wei belongs to Great Qin, I won¡¯t mistreat you. Even though the State of Wei has lost its status as a nation, with your title of Lord, you will still be a top-tier family in Great Qin.¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Xin looked slightly better, and he once again bowed to Zhao Fu.


    Afterward, Wei Xin led Zhao Fu to the Town¡¯s City Heart. Now that Wei Xin had submitted, the violet energy barrier had disappeared.


    Zhao Fu ced his hand on the City Heart and chose to conquer it, and a violet pir of light shot into the sky. Sorrowful drum sounds rang out nine times, and they reverberated across the entirety of the northern side of the Mind Continent.


    The leaders of all of the factions in the northern side of the Mind Continent were greatly startled, and they rushed outside. They all looked towards where the sound wasing from, which was where the State of Wei¡¯s Town was.


    The sound of these drums was different than the grieved cry of a dragon, and it signaled that what had happened to Great Shun hadn¡¯t happened in this case. The drums sounding out nine times signified that a Legatee hadn¡¯t died. Instead, it meant that a Legatee had submitted to another faction.


    Just who could make a Legatee submit?


    Everyone thought of a single name, which was Great Qin! Apart from Great Qin, there was no other faction in the north that could do such a thing.


    Countless leaders immediately returned to the real world and looked at the map of the Heaven Awaken World, and they confirmed something terrifying ¨C this was that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee could cross regions!


    All of the factions in the Mind Continent were terrified, and they started to worry about their safety. If Great Qin could cross regions, then there wouldn¡¯t be a safe ce in the northern area of the Mind Continent.


    Xianru stood on Great Qin City¡¯s Heaven Prayer tform and looked towards where the State of Wei¡¯s Town was. When she felt a massive amount of Fate enter Great Qin, a trace of a smile appeared on her face.


    The Twelve Metal Colossi and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal next to the City Heart gave off a piercing light. After absorbing the State of Wei¡¯s Fate, they had once again leveled up.


    A formless wave of energy rippled out as the Twelve Metal Colossi rose to Level 4 and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal rose to Level 3.


    Back at the State of Wei¡¯s Town, after Zhao Fu chose to conquer it, announcements started to sound out in his head.


    ¡°System announcement! The State of Wei has submitted, and all of its Fate has been devoured by Great Qin. Great Qin has obtained arge amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has conquered the State of Wei and obtained all of the State of Wei¡¯s Legacies.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has obtained one-fifth of the State of Wei Town¡¯s stats.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin¡¯s City Heart has started to evolve, and it haspleted 1/30 of the evolution.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Nation Armament Twelve Metal Colossi has be a Level 4 Nation Armament.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The n Armament Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal has be a Level 3 n Armament.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a Legacy Town and obtained 3,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System Announcement! You have obtained 100 War Points.¡±


    When he heard this chain of system announcements, Zhao Fu smiled. Out of all of the system announcements, Zhao Fu only cared about two of them: one was the Great Qin¡¯s City Heart evolving ¨C after all, it was already Epic grade.


    However, it seemed that evolving it would be quite difficult ¨C he would have to force or destroy 30 Legatees.


    When he thought of how rare and powerful Legatees were, he could see how difficult this would be. However, since it was so difficult, if the City Heart evolved again, its stats would definitely be quite powerful.


    The second thing was the Achievement Points. With the bonuses from the King¡¯s Ring, it had boosted Zhao Fu¡¯s status to Earl, fulfilling one of the conditions to upgrading the Great Qin City to a Great City.


    Now, Zhao Fu needed three Viscounts and six Barons to raise the Great Qin City to a Great City. Currently, Zhao Fu had one Viscount and four Barons, so he needed two more Viscounts and two more Barons.


    After conquering the State of Wei¡¯s Town, Zhao Fu looked at the stats and found that they were simr to the Great Shun Town¡¯s. The stats were better than a normal Gold grade Town¡¯s, and the State of Wei¡¯s Town also had a special stat.


    [Lord Wei Xin]: Increases the chance of spawning high-grade people, people with special professions, and people with high Loyalty.


    This stat was the State of Wei¡¯s special stat, which was what Zhao Fu was after. Because he hadn¡¯t fully destroyed the Town, many of its structures, like the Heaven Prayer tform, could still be leveled up.


    As such, it could be seen that having a Legatee submit was much better than killing one.


    After taking care of all of these matters, Zhao Fu gathered his army and prepared to return to the Great Qin City. He didn¡¯t n to relocate the State of Wei¡¯s Town or move many people.

 Chapter 391 - Sovereign Rule

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Sovereign Rule</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    One reason was that the State of Wei¡¯s foundation hadn¡¯t been destroyed, unlike Great Shun¡¯s, so relocating it would damage it.


    The other was because the State of Wei had less than 10,000 people remaining while everyone else had died. There was not too much point in taking these people away.


    If he couldn¡¯t relocate the State of Wei, he would have to leave people to guard it. As such, it would be best to leave the people here. It was also a pity that Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t take away the corpses of the soldiers with high grades, as the State of Wei now belonged to Great Qin. Refining their corpses instead of giving them a proper burial wouldn¡¯t look too good.


    However, there was a person and three corpses that Zhao Fu had to take. The person was a round-faced young man who had served as Wei Xin¡¯s bodyguard. He was called Gou Bian, and he was a famed General of the State of Wei who was SS grade. The three corpses were all historical Generals of the State of Wei.


    Their General Stars had been sealed, so if he refined their corpses, he would obtain their Grade Orbs and General Stars. If he fused them with someone else, he would be able to obtain more General Stars.


    At the same time, the State of Wei¡¯s 50,000-strong yer faction also became Great Qin¡¯s, and since the State of Wei had been thergest faction, Great Qin could use it as a cornerstone to conquer this region.


    Zhao Fu had essentially gained this yer faction of 50,000 yers for free, and he provided some good equipment and medicinal pills to boost their battle strength in order to make them as useful as possible whenrge battles erupted.


    Now, they had finally concluded matters here, and Zhao Fu took his soldiers back to Great Qin.


    He then went to the underground region and first refined the three historical Generals¡¯ corpses. They were all S grade, so they had Earthly Spirit Stars.


    The three Earthly Spirit Stars could be fused into a Heavenly Spirit Star, and Sima Cuo already had a Heavenly Spirit Star. With one more Heavenly Spirit Star, they could fuse to form a General Star.


    Since they were still missing a Heavenly Spirit Star, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t given the Innate Talent Blood Crystal to Sima Cuo yet.


    Even though Gou Bian originally belonged to the State of Wei, he had also submitted alongside Wei Xin.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s historical Generals were Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, Meng Tian, and Sima Cuo. Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao had been born with General Stars, while Meng Tian had obtained a General Star after destroying Great Shun and refining Great Shun¡¯s corpses.


    From how things seemed, Great Qin didn¡¯t have many historical Generals, but they had also raised many Generals from indigenous residents, such as Zhang Dahu, Xiao Jian, Doke, Saar, and Daisy.


    Of course, historical Generals were more powerful than ones raised from indigenous residents, mainly because of Fate and General Stars. However, historical Generals had their own masters, and they were intensely loyal. One could only obtain them by having their lieges surrender and submit.


    After all of this concluded, Great Qin went into a time of peaceful development again.


    During this time, the first Representative Assembly was conducted. Zhao Fu had decided to allow the people to choose their own representatives, but because of all sorts of dys, the first Assembly was happening just now.


    When this news spread, the representatives were incredibly happy, and they put on new clothes beforeing to the newly-built Meeting Hall.


    It was empty within the Meeting Hall except for a stage that was three meters tall and four meters wide. There were stairs going up on all four sides of the stage, and there was a golden seat with nine dragons engraved on it at the center.


    As a nation with imperial rule, Zhao Fu would respect his people¡¯s opinions, but he couldn¡¯t allow it to be apletely democratic country like in the real world that waspletely ruled by the people. He still required there to be sovereign rule, so there was only one seat in the Meeting Hall.


    The representatives were split into groups of ten people, and they stood in lines. They formed four columns with a three-meter wide gap between them, where there was a red carpet. After everyone was gathered, Zhao Fu wore his dragon robe and crown before he entered the Meeting Hall.


    To be able to discuss such important matters with their Majesty, all of the representatives felt incredibly excited, and they immediately kneeled and paid their respects as they said, ¡°Wee, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu gave off a solemn, majestic, dignified aura, and Li Si and a few female attendants followed slightly behind Zhao Fu as he walked on that red carpet and went up to the stage. Then, Zhao Fu sat in the golden chair.


    Looking at the people kneeling below, Zhao Fu said, ¡°You may all rise. The first Representative Assembly shall now begin. You may bring up any of your views and suggestions, and I will consider all of them seriously.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the people below replied simultaneously as they stood up. At first, no one dared to speak, but soon, someone mustered up the courage and spoke about his vige¡¯s thoughts. After that, more and more people started to speak.


    Zhao Fu earnestly listened to each of them while Li Si took notes. Because there were so many matters and so many viges, it was impossible for Zhao Fu to remember everything that they brought up.


    The Representative Assemblysted for an entire day before adjourning. All of the representatives were incredibly happy and excited as they left, feeling quite sad that the Assembly had ended. No matter what they had brought up, His Majesty had sincerely replied to them, and after telling everyone else about this, they all felt incredibly grateful to have such a good ruler.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu felt quite worn out ¨C it was quite difficult to take care of internal affairs. He told Li Si to deal with the matters as they had discussed during the Assembly, and soon, Great Qin¡¯s Popr Support increased by ten.


    Early the next morning, the golden sun slowly rose over the mountains, heralding a new day. Zhao Fu got out of bed and was greeted with a piece of good news.


    Li Wen was waiting outside, and he was the one who was responsible for exploring the underground region and killing Skeletons to obtain equipment, Refined Martial Souls, and Soldier Souls.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has gathered 100 Soldier Souls,¡± Li Wen said as he smiled and bowed towards Zhao Fu.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu was delighted because this meant that he could fuse together another General Armament. With this, Great Qin would have four General Armaments.


    The person who he chose this time was Meng Tian. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure what sort of General Star Meng Tian would awaken because he originally had a Heavenly Spirit Star and only obtained a General Star through an Innate Talent Blood Crystal. He wondered if there would be any variations to the General Star.


    Zhao Fu went to arge open area. Because fusing General Armaments always caused terrifying abnormal signs, Zhao Fu decided to go even further away this time.


    He started to fuse the Soldier Souls together before asking people to bring Meng Tian over. There were many people who felt quite curious about Great Qin¡¯s fourth General Armament, so they came over as well.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty!¡± Meng Tian quickly arrived, and upon hearing that he was going to receive a General Armament, he looked quite excited.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he handed over the Divine Soldier Souls, and Meng Tian started to fuse them.


    Meng Tian specialized in using spears, so the medium of this General Armament was a Legendary grade spear called the Piercing Snake Spear.

 Chapter 392 - Name extend

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Name extend</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Meng Tian held the Piercing Snake Spear and threw the ten Divine Soldier Souls into the air as they formed a circle with Meng Tian at the center.


    After floating into the air, the Divine Soldier Souls gave off bright white lights and becamerger andrger, and the aura they gave off became more powerful as they gave off a powerful sense of suppression in the surrounding ten-kilometer radius area.


    Finally, the ten Divine Soldier Souls turned into ten massive orbs of light, and the ten images of soldiers within them melted like snow and turned into a traces of violet aura.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out, causing the entire sky to shake. The ten gigantic orbs of light seemed to call out of each other as the traces of violet aura trembled within them, and a formless energy spread out.


    Immediately, the heavens and the earth seemed to dim as dark clouds gathered. A wild gale started to blow as trees trembled, and sand and rocks were blown about as if a catastrophe was about to descend.


    A ck protective shield with dragon inscriptions on it appeared around Zhao Fu and Xianru, blocking off the terrifying wind.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out, making it seem as if the sky was going to shatter. A violet star appeared, giving off a brilliant light and an ocean-like aura as it slowly descended.


    At that moment, countless ability users and espers came outside and looked in that familiar direction, the direction of the descending violet star. None of them could contain their shock.


    Countless Legatees also sighed as they looked at this star. This was another General Star returning, and without even thinking about it, they knew that it was Great Qin. There was no other faction that could cause a General Star to return so quickly in the north.


    The many factions in the northern side of the Mind Continent once again felt terrified ¨C Great Qin had conquered another Legatee not too long ago, and now another General Star had returned ¨C this greatly pressured them and made them feel quite anxious.


    Back at Great Qin, after the gigantic violet star descended, Meng Tian raised the Piercing Snake Spear in his hand and pointed it at the sky as he roared, giving off a powerful aura. The ground beneath him cracked as traces of silver aura rose up from his body.


    Boom!!


    Arcs of silver lightning appeared around Meng Tian as a silver pir of light rushed up into the sky and collided with the violet star. The violet star trembled and started to turn silver.


    At that moment, countless people felt that something was off and looked quite surprised ¨C they realized that this wasn¡¯t a General Star but one of the 36 Heavenly Spirit Stars. But how could a Heavenly Spirit Star cause such terrifying abnormal signs?


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s going on? Even Xianru looked quite confused.


    Zhao Fu looked at the silver star and also didn¡¯t quite understand what was happening, so he could only reply, ¡°Just wait and see!¡±


    When she heard this, Xianru once again turned her gaze to the silver star in the sky.


    After the violet star in the sky gradually became fully silver, it gave off a bright silver light and an incredibly firm aura.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± At that moment, Meng Tian felt as if there was somethinging out of his body, and he roared as countless blood-red traces of aura exploded out. The ground beneath his feet caved in even more.


    Rumble¡­


    Lightning bolts started to descend from the sky, bringing with them a destructive aura. People¡¯s hair stood on end, and everyone felt a sense of fear.


    Suddenly, the entire sky trembled as a silver star and three ck stars slowly descended from the sky. The aura that the four stars gave off seemed almost corporeal, and it weighed down on countless creatures¡¯ bodies.


    The ability users and espers werepletely dumbfounded, and they had no idea what was going on ¨C why had four General Stars appeared?


    The original silver star was much bigger than the other ones, and the second biggest was the other silver star. The three ck stars, the Early Spirit Stars, were the smallest.


    As everyone stared in shock, all of the other stars started to move towards the biggest star before fusing with it.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The lightning strikes became more intense, and it was as if they wanted to destroy everything. The lightning strikes sted open ten meter wide craters when hitting the ground. These lightning bolts struck fear into everyone¡¯s hearts, making everyone tremble.


    Evidently, the fusion was defying the Heaven¡¯s will, resulting in such a terrifying abnormal sign.


    The lightning bolts were gathered around Meng Tian, and the lightning bolts that were as thick as legs continuously smashed into the ground. Those who hade to watch retreated far away, and only Zhao Fu and Xianru were still nearby.


    Zhao Fu sustained his King¡¯s Domain with all of his strength, blocking the iing lightning bolts. Because of this, Xianru was able to stay here as well.


    Meng Tian was covered by a silver and blood-red aura of me, which dissipated the lightning that came close. Otherwise, Meng Tian would have been in great danger.


    The stars continued to fuse together as a trace of an azure light appeared. Afterward, the azure light became brighter and brighter. After the stars fused together, the result was a massive azure-colored star.


    This massive azure star gave off a bright starlight that shined on the earth, causing the dark clouds to dissipate. The azure light contained within it a feeling of rity.


    No one had expected Great Qin to be able to use such a heaven-defying method to fuse together a General Star ¨C this General Star was the Heaven Pir Star.


    The Heaven Pir Star represented honesty, chivalry, and righteousness, and it was a cooperative General Star. It wasn¡¯t as chaotic and violent as the Seven Murders, Army Destroyer, and Voracious Wolf Stars, and it instead had the firm power to support a nation.


    An azure pir of starlight fell on Meng Tian¡¯s body, and under this light, slight changes started to happen to his body. His aura became more and more powerful as the silver and blood-red auras started to disappear and were reced by an azure aura.


    The azure pir of starlight gradually became smaller, and the spear that Meng Tian raised looked as if it was made of jade. The words ¡®Heaven Pir¡¯ had been inscribed on it.


    Finally, the pir of starlightpletely disappeared, and the azure star gradually faded as the abnormal signs also disappeared, causing the surroundings to calm down.


    Zhao Fu dispelled his King¡¯s Domain and looked at the ckened ground, destroyed trees, and fragmented boulders. Luckily, they were quite far away from the Great Qin City, or the city would have suffered a lot of damage.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the fusing of these stars would form another General Star. Even though it wasn¡¯t the Seven Murders Star, Army Destroyer Star, or Voracious Wolf Star, the Heaven Pir Star was still a very good star.


    After Meng Tian recovered, Zhao Fu asked for his spear and looked at its stats.

 Chapter 393 - Mysterious Empire

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Mysterious Empire</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    [Heaven Pir Spear]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +20, Intelligence +20, Constitution +20, Agility +20, Description: Originally the Legendary grade Piercing Snake Spear, the spear fused with the Heaven Pir General Star¡¯s power and became a General Armament, the Heaven Pir Spear.


    The Heaven Pir Spear had fairly well-rounded stats, potentially because of the nature of the Heaven Pir Star itself. At the same time, the Heaven Pir Spear had six special effects, and the first five were the same as the other General Armaments.


    Zhao Fu was somewhat curious about the ¡®Soldier Aura Formation¡¯ ¨C Bai Qi¡¯s was an eagle, Wang Jian¡¯s was a tiger, and Wei Liao¡¯s was a wolf, so he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Meng Tian¡¯s would be.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the Heaven Pir Spear¡¯s sixth effect:


    [Bnced Soldier]: Soldiers receiverge boosts to attack, defense, speed, recovery, and skill resistance.


    The Heaven Pir Spear¡¯s sixth effect gave soldiers boosts in all areas, making them quite bnced and suitable for all sorts of battles. No matter what sort of military profession or being they were against, they would have great resistances.


    Even though the sixth effect wasn¡¯t as powerful or destructive as the sixth effect of the other Stars, it was quite bnced andprehensive, so Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with it.


    The Heaven Pir Spear looked quite noble and seemed to be made out of jade. There was also a Flood Dragon engraved on it. Its spearhead gave off an icy light and seemed to be incredibly sharp.


    After looking at the Heaven Pir Spear, Zhao Fu returned it to Meng Tian. Now, Great Qin had four General Armaments, all of which were quite powerful. They would greatly help in battles, and Zhao Fu wanted as many as possible.


    However, General Armaments required Soldier Souls, which were quite rare. Only powerful soldiers who had died would leave behind such things, and it took even Great Qin a long time to gather 100 Soldier Souls.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu started to feel great anticipation towards King Armaments, which he would be able to fuse after obtaining 24 General Armaments.


    ¡°Your Majesty, each General Armament can increase the purity of Great Qin¡¯s Fate,¡± Xianru eximed after detecting the changes in Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, and after sensing Great Qin¡¯s Fate, he found that it had indeed be purer. The purer the Fate was the better ¨C the Fate itself would be stronger and denser, making it more difficult to scatter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Fu smiled ¨C this General Armament would be quite useful. After returning to the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu found that there wasn¡¯t much for him to do, so he went to a small creek and took out the One World Rod as he started to cultivate.


    A few hourster, his cultivation was interrupted by Li Wen, who reported, ¡°Your Majesty, our team finished exploring one of the passages and discovered a historical remnant.¡±


    ¡°A historical remnant?¡± When he heard this, Zhao Fu opened his eyes ¨C every historical remnant contained great benefits, especially those that contained legacies. Zhao Fu had always felt that the underground region wasn¡¯t simple, so he stood up and made the One World Rod be the Royal Wood Sword.


    Zhao Fu walked forwards, and Li Wen followed behind him as Zhao Fu asked, ¡°What¡¯s the historical remnant like? Has anyone gone in to explore it yet?¡±


    Li Wen exined that after giving the 100 Soldier Souls to Zhao Fu, he had returned to the underground region and opened up a new passage. He had never thought that there would be a historical remnant within it.


    Li Wen had already sent a few people to explore it, and he found that there wasn¡¯t any danger within. After that, he came to report to Zhao Fu.


    Soon, Zhao Fu arrived at the underground region. At the start, they had blocked off the thousand or so passages for safety reasons, and after such a long time, they had already explored 100 or so.


    Zhao Fu followed Li Wen into a passage, which was just as dark and eerie as the other ones, giving him chills.


    Li Wen and Zhao Fu walked until they reached arge area, which was where the exploration team was waiting. Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, they immediately respectfully bowed as they called out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded before looking at this historical remnant.


    This historical remnant was about three kilometers wide, and there were all sorts of structures within it. Even though the historical remnant was incredibly old and ruined, one could guess that it was a manufacturing workshop as opposed to a residential area.


    The ground was covered by a thickyer of dust, and their surroundings were deathly silent to the point that it was terrifying. There were many skeletons on the ground wearing incredibly tattered clothing. The skeletons here hadn¡¯t turned into Undead, so they weren¡¯t dangerous.


    After Zhao Fu walked in, Li Wen and the team followed behind him. Zhao Fu carefully looked around him as he walked, and after reaching the center, he hadn¡¯t detected any danger.


    Here, Zhao Fu found a picture of a dragon with golden wings ¨C this ce was most likely rted to that mysterious empire. Zhao Fu had always felt quite curious about that mysterious empire, as any empire with the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation would definitely be quite extraordinary.


    It was a pity that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what the dragon picture was or what empire it represented even with the information from God Kerr.


    Putting that empire aside, Zhao Fu wondered what this workshop was used for. He ordered his people to carefully look around to see if they could find anything.


    Ten minutester, a soldier reported, ¡°Your Majesty! This subordinate found a spatial ring on one of the skeletons.¡±


    The ring that the soldier brought over was gray and didn¡¯t have any light, and it even had a few cracks in it. It had been corroded by the passage of time and seemed like it would break soon.


    Zhao Fu looked inside the spatial ring and found a few pieces of clothes, a few tools, a blueprint, and a book.


    Zhao Fu ignored the clothes and tools because they were quite ordinary, and he took out the book.


    Zhao Fu scanned through the book and saw that it was very archaic writing that he couldn¡¯t understand. Just as he was about to give up reading it, he remembered that thisnguage was in the information he had obtained from God Kerr.


    With this knowledge, Zhao Fu looked through the book curiously, and his face immediately went pale ¨C Great Qin was in great danger!

 Chapter 394 - Yin Bone China

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Yin Bone China</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The book recorded information about the mysterious empire, which was called the Heaven Murder Empire. Its name implied that it could kill the ¡®heavens,¡¯ or gods; split the earth; create mountains of corpses; and form rivers of blood.


    The Heaven Murder Empire had been one of the most powerful empires in the world, and even the gods had to treat it with respect. It was a pity that it had been destroyed, as its enemies were even more terrifying.


    These enemies were simply too powerful ¨C for even the monstrous Heaven Murder Empire to fall at their hands, Great Qin would have no chance against them.


    The Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, such a heaven-defying existence, was indeed the root of disaster. If they found out that Great Qin now possessed this formation, Great Qin would be doomed. Even if Great Qin established a nation, it would be unable to resist at all and be doomed to destruction.


    Now that Great Qin had encountered such great trouble, Zhao Fu¡¯s face became quite pale. Now that Great Qin had the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and be rted to the Heaven Murder Empire, even if Zhao Fu gave up on the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and sealed the underground region, it would be useless.


    If they found out about this, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to destroy Great Qin ¨C after all, Great Qin was only like an ant in front of them, and which powerful person would speak with an ant? That waspletely impossible.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s face had turned deathly pale, and this was the first time he had looked like this after obtaining Great Qin¡¯s Legacy. Only after a long while did Zhao Fu recover.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything to Great Qin while the Heaven Domain Boundary existed, and after such a long time, perhaps they had perished. As such, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much, and in order to aid Great Qin¡¯s development, he couldn¡¯t give up on the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    Moreover, even if they did attack, it wasn¡¯t as if Great Qin wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate at all. Even though Great Qin was quite weak right now, that didn¡¯t mean Great Qin wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass the Heaven Murder Empire.


    As Great Qin, they shouldn¡¯t fear any enemies. The blood that flowed through Great Qin was the blood of war, and no one could make Great Qin submit. Even if it was to fall, it wouldn¡¯t take a single step backward.


    As the battle song went, ¡®Valiant Old Qin, facing difficulties in unity; Valiant Old Qin, returning ourkes and mountains. Our blood will not cease flowing, nor will we stop fighting till death! Great Qin in the north is like a sun rising, and it will never be stopped! With turmoil in the world, where can we find peace? Against Great Qin¡¯s elite soldiers, who can resist?¡¯


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart became resolute, and his expression became normal again. The other soldiers had finished going through the historical remnant but hadn¡¯t discovered anything useful, so they returned to the surface.


    This book was written in an ancientnguage, so most people wouldn¡¯t be able to read it. If it wasn¡¯t for the information from God Kerr, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t have been able to read it.


    After returning to the surface, Zhao Fu continued to read through the book. The book was incredibly thick, and Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t be able to read through it in a short amount of time. Afterward, Zhao Fu immersed himself in the book, feeling how mighty the Heaven Murder Empire had been and learning about its culture and customs.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu had finally finished reading through the book. He rubbed his tired eyes, and he summoned Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao. This matter was far too important, and he didn¡¯t want too many people to know about it.


    After hearing what Zhao Fu had to say, Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao looked incredibly shocked. They had never thought that the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation could possibly bring them such a great disaster.


    However, now that things were like this already, there was no use for regret. At the same time, the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation had provided them with a massive opportunity. The resources from the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and the Soldier Souls from the underground region had provided Great Qin with great help.


    Back then, the Heaven Murder Empire had also relied on the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation to refine all sorts of things and walk onto the apex. As such, Great Qin would be able to do the same.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu and the others discussed as to what they should do before concluding the discussion. They now felt significant pressure, but they couldn¡¯t just worry about the future ¨C they had to focus on the present for now.


    After Bai Qi and the others left, Zhao Fu took out that almost-broken spatial ring and remembered the blueprint within it. Because of how important the matters in the book were, he had almost forgotten about the blueprint. Zhao Fu now took out the blueprint and looked at it.


    [Yin Bone China ¨C Blueprint]: A type of chinaware made from bone ash that looks like ivory. It is top-grade chinaware. The better the quality of bone ash, the better the quality of the chinaware created.


    It turned out that the workshop was for creating chinaware. Yin Bone China wasn¡¯t something unique to the Heaven Murder Empire, so Great Qin could manufacture it without being exposed.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought about the countless skeletons beside the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation ¨C all of them could be used to refine Yin Bone China. Even though they couldn¡¯t be used to refine equipment, it should be no problem to use them for Yin Bone China. This workshop had most likely been established in order to make full use of those bones.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to see how the Yin Bone China was. He ordered people to find someone who could make chinaware, and soon, a tanned middle-aged man knelt before Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty! Commoner Xie Jinfei hase to report for duty.¡±


    ¡°You may rise! Take a look and see if you can refine this chinaware.¡± Zhao Fu told Xie Jinfei to rise before giving him the blueprint. Xin Jinfei was Great Qin¡¯s best chinaware maker, and if he couldn¡¯t make it, Zhao Fu would have to keep looking for people.


    This blueprint was quite detailed, and each step was quite important. After looking at each step carefully, Xie Jinfei replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I can try, but I¡¯m notpletely confident that I can do it.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu nodded and told people to go and find the materials. The underground region was filled with bone ash, and the quality was quite high. Of course, creating this chinaware required not only bone ash but also other materials such as y and chilling well water.


    After all of the materials were collected, Xie Jinfei started to refine Yin Bone China. He firstbined the bone ash with the y before molding it and putting it on a pottery wheel.


    Using the centrifugal force from the pottery wheel, Xie Jinfei quickly molded a vase. He then created two more before putting them in a sealed kiln and continuously fanning the mes.


    A few hourster, Xie Jinfei extinguished the fire within the kiln and took out three elegant, jade-like vases.


    Seeing these vases, Xie Jinfei smiled and took them to Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, the chinaware have beenpleted.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the vases and saw that they were not only beautiful but also felt icy and smooth to the touch. There were glimmers of light on the surfaces, and they were definitely top-grade chinaware.

 Chapter 395 - Four Great Dynasties

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Four Great Dynasties</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu called Ba Qing over because she was in charge of the business side of things, and he asked her how much this chinaware would be worth. Of course, Zhao Fu wanted to manufacture this chinaware to sell it; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t bother expending so much effort creating it.


    After looking at it carefully, Ba Qing smiled as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Yin Bone China is quite good, and each piece can be easily sold for five gold coins.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. For each to be worth five gold coins, the china was quite expensive and high quality ¨C after all, five gold coins was equivalent to 50,000 copper coins.


    Now, Great Qin relied on the Merchant Alliance to continuously provide it with money. Right now, the Merchant Alliance made incredible profits because the regions hadn¡¯t been opened yet, but after the regions were opened up, the Merchant Alliance¡¯s profits would fall.


    As such, they had to start preparing for this now so that they wouldn¡¯t be caught off-guard when the regions opened. The Yin Bone China was a good substitute, and Great Qin could manufacture it on arge scale. There were countless bones of high quality in the underground region, and Great Qin was continuously adding to that.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu put together a team of chinaware experts and created arge workshop to mass-produce Yin Bone China.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a vigorous dragon¡¯s roar caused Zhao Fu to pause, and everyone else also stopped and looked into the distance.


    Above Great Zhou, a 1,000-meter long dragon with nine heads circled around in the air, giving off an incredibly powerful aura.


    A rainbow light filled the sky, creating a beautiful scene, and the light gave off an ancient and noble aura, making one feel respect within one¡¯s heart.


    Traces of aura with different colors rose up within Great Zhou¡¯s territory, and all of Great Zhou¡¯s residents knelt down.


    A rainbow-colored mote of light appeared above the center of Great Zhou, and its City Heart continuously trembled and gave off a formless energy that entered the rainbow mote of light, causing it to be brighter and brighter.


    Boom!!


    The nine-headed dragon rushed downwards with great force, entering that rainbow mote of light and causing a piercing explosion of light. A massive explosion sounded out as a square, jade-like seal with a nine-headed dragon on it appeared in the air.


    Ji Shenming stretched out his hand, and the jade seal flew over to him. He looked at it carefully with a smile on his face ¨C after cautiously developing for such a long time, he had finally caught up to Great Qin and be the second person to raise his Town into a Basic City.


    His various subordinates also congratted him ¨C now that they had a City Lord seal, Great Zhou¡¯s battle power had be much more powerful.


    After the Great Zhou City was established, all of Great Zhou sank into celebrations, but at that moment, another dragon¡¯s roar shook all of China.


    Above Great Xia, a 1,000-meter long golden dragon roared and gave off a massive aura. The entire sky above Great Xia was dyed gold, filling the sky with a holy and majestic aura.


    As the first Dynasty of China, this golden dragon¡¯s roar was not only heard by the various Legatees but also all of the normal people as well, making them look towards Great Xia.


    Traces of a golden aura rose up from Great Xia¡¯s territory, and all its residents knelt down. Great Xia¡¯s City Heart shot out a golden pir of light, which then scattered into countless golden motes of light.


    Only a resplendent golden mote of light was left hanging at the center of the Great Xia City, and the City Heart continuously trembled and sent power into the golden mote of light, causing it to be stronger and stronger.


    Boom!!


    The golden dragon rushed downwards and entered the golden mote of light, following which a piercing golden light exploded out, causing the sky to seem to twist and turn. A square golden seal with a dragon carved on it appeared in the sky.


    No one could have thought that two Dynasties would simultaneously upgrade to Cities, and as everyone marveled in shock, yet another massive dragon¡¯s cry rang out.


    Above Great Shang, a 1,000-meter long bronze dragon cried out, and that cry seemed to tear the air apart, filling the air with a domineering aura.


    The sky above Great Shang was dyed bronze, and there seemed to be runes shing in the sky, giving off a powerful air of suppression that felt mysterious and mighty.


    Traces of a bronze aura rose up from Great Shang¡¯s territory, and all of Great Shang¡¯s residents knelt down as a pir of bronze light shot out from the City Heart and exploded.


    A mote of bronze light hung at the center of the Great Shang City, and the City Heart trembled as it sent energy into that mote of light, causing it to shine with an intense bronze light that seemed to be able to tear apart the sky.


    The bronze dragon shot downwards and entered that mote of bronze light, causing an intense bronze light to ripple out before a square bronze seal with a dragon carved on it appeared in the air.


    Before everyone could react, yet another massive dragon¡¯s cry sounded out.


    Above Great Han, a 1,000-meter long yellow dragon circled around in the air, giving off a gentle and magnanimous aura.


    Traces of a yellow aura rose up from Great Han¡¯s territory, and all of Great Han¡¯s residents knelt down.


    The same process happened, and soon, a yellow jade seal appeared in the air.


    Now that four Dynasties had suddenly finished upgrading to Cities and had condensed City Lord Seals, all of the other Legatees felt immense pressure, and the situation became quite tense. It wasn¡¯t just in China but also factions all over the world. They also started to feel that time was running out.


    Now that China¡¯s five Great Dynasties had all established Cities, even though they hadn¡¯t established nations yet, they had pushed everyone into the Age of City Lords and made preparations for future battles.


    As such, all of the other factions felt the need to quickly raise their Towns into Cities, or the gap between them would grow bigger and bigger, with the result being death.


    Zhao Fu looked away and felt quite surprised ¨C the other four factions were quite fast as well. Zhao Fu also felt a trace of pressure, and he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to rx.

 Chapter 396 - A King’s Promise

    <h4>Chapter 396 - A King¡¯s Promise</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    At the Wang family¡¯s residence on a small path, a few youths dressed in fine clothes had mocking smiles on their faces as they stopped a youth wearing ordinary clothes.


    Pa!


    One of the finely dressed youths savagely pped the ordinary youth¡¯s face without any warning.


    The ordinary youth stumbled back a few steps and felt a stinging pain on his face, making him want to cry. His eyes watered, but before he was able to regain his bnce, he was kicked to the ground.


    ¡°Wang Xiaozhu, you dare to disobey us? You¡¯re just a member of the coteral family; you¡¯re just a dog in front of us. We are from the main family,¡± one person said in a condescending tone as he stepped on the ordinary youth¡¯s head while the others loudlyughed.


    Wang Xiaozhu didn¡¯t move, allowing them to step on him without any resistance. After all, resisting them would simply result in more pain and suffering, and they could even put his family in danger.


    The finely dressed youths had all beenughing and grinning, but seeing that Wang Xiaozhu wasn¡¯t reacting or resisting even after they kicked him a few times, they got bored and walked off.


    After they left, Wang Xiaozhu held in the pain and humiliation as he crawled up. His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at the youths walking away.


    Wang Xiaozhu¡¯s status was quite special ¨C he was the child of a servant, but because he was found to have the Wang family¡¯s bloodline, he was elevated to be part of the coteral family.


    However, this status hadn¡¯t benefited him at all. The children of servants were bullied by the main family descendants since they were young. Even if he was a part of the coteral family now, his status was still far inferior to theirs.


    When he was bullied, his parents would simply tell him to endure it. After all, the main family descendants¡¯ statuses were far higher than theirs, so they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.


    Wang Xiaozhu had understood this since he was young, and his thoughts were far more mature than anyone his age. He desperately wanted to get rid of this status and be someone who could reign above others. At the same time, his hatred towards the Wang family became stronger day after day.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for him to obtain an opportunity, and if he didn¡¯t find an opportunity, he would always be stuck with this lowly status and have to endure the bullying from the Wang family¡¯s main family descendants. Wang Xiaozhu didn¡¯t want to continue living the same life as his parents.


    Wang Xiaozhu patted off the dust on his body and put on an expression as if nothing had happened. He then went to the ce where the main family descendants were going to eat and helped out with carrying food around and cleaning.


    The wages for working here were quite high, and he could earn a lot of money. However, Wang Xiaozhu didn¡¯t work here for the money ¨C after all, as part of the coteral family, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his daily needs. Rather, he had another purpose.


    Whenever he worked here, he would listen in on the main family descendants¡¯ conversations. Since he wasn¡¯t going to be given an opportunity, he would make one for himself.


    While serving food today, he had heard that there was a mountain that looked like a woman lying down in the east, and Wang Xiaozhumitted this to his memory.


    After returning to his room, Wang Xiaozhu went to the Heaven Awaken World and recorded this information in a book ¨C he had recorded a lot of information in here already.


    After this, he took out a fairly rough-looking map that was filled with all sorts of symbols. Carrying these things, he went to a mountain cave outside of the system main city and used the teleportation channel there.


    He had been preparing for this opportunity for a long time and had long since learned how to create teleportation channels. After teleporting a few times, he arrived at a small mountain, and he saw a Town in the distance next to a mountain that looked like a woman lying down.


    When he saw this, Wang Xiaozhu couldn¡¯t help but grin. He had been looking for the Wang family¡¯s base this entire time, and as a coteral family member, he didn¡¯t have the right to know of its location. As such, he had continuously collected information and gone exploring.


    Since he wasn¡¯t given an opportunity, he would create one for himself. Not only would he destroy the Wang family, but he would also make himself someone who was a part of upper-ss society.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back at the Great Qin City, a Great Qin Assassin walked into a hall and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we found a person who might know the location of the State of Zheng, but he says he wants to meet with you personally.¡±


    The Great Qin was expending a lot of effort trying to find the various Legatees in the regions it wanted to conquer because the Age of City Lords had now begun. Over the past few days, it wasn¡¯t just China¡¯s five Great Dynasties but also many foreign Dynasties that had started to establish Cities as well.


    Attacking a Town couldn¡¯t bepared to attacking a City, and because Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t afford to give his targets the opportunity to develop, he wanted to destroy them as quickly as possible.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C why did this person want to meet with him?


    However, Zhao Fu still went to the region and walked into an inconspicuous-looking room.


    When he saw someone wearing a cloak who gave off a powerful, noble, majestic aurae in, Wang Xiaozhu immediately realized who it was. He had never thought that the person would be willing to meet with such a lowly person like himself.


    ¡°This lowly one greets Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡± Wang Xiaozhu immediately bowed low.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised to see that this 16 or 17-year-old youth knew who he was.


    ¡°How did you know that I was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he lightlyughed.


    Wang Xiaozhu confidently raised his head as he said, ¡°In the north, apart from Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, no one else can destroy the State of Zheng, nor can anyone pay such a high price to find the location of its base.¡±


    Even though Wang Xiaozhu had a low status, he knew a lot about the world through his research. He had found all sorts of information on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and started making this n ever since Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had destroyed Great Shun.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t refute his words and felt that this youth was quite cunning. As such, he didn¡¯t waste any words and asked, ¡°What would you like?¡±


    Wang Xiaozhu didn¡¯t beat around the bush either and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I would like a Silver grade City Creation Stone and 20,000 gold coins. I also have an additional request as well.¡±


    ¡°I can agree to your first two requests; what is your final request?¡±


    Zhao Fu immediately agreed to the first two requests; after all,pared to taking down the State of Zheng, they were a small price to pay. However, Zhao Fu was wary about the final request, and he didn¡¯t agree to it before hearing what it was ¨C after all, a King¡¯s promise was worth more than a mountain of gold, so he would have to keep any promise that he made.

 Chapter 397 - Spare No One

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Spare No One</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°I would like Your Majesty to kill all of the Wang family¡¯s main family descendants. Kill them not only in the Heaven Awaken World but also in the real world as well.¡±


    Wang Xiaozhu spoke with great hatred and killing intent, surprising even Zhao Fu. It was rare for such a young person to have such killing intent.


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu thought about it. Attacking the State of Zheng meant killing all of the Wang family¡¯s people, which was no problem, but it would be quite difficult in the real world.


    Right now, there was still order in the real world, and this couldn¡¯t be destroyed. Otherwise, the entire world would fall apart and enter an apocalyptic state. Moreover, the Wang family was a faction with a Legacy, so even the Ying family wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of it easily.


    Zhao Fu looked at the youth. He didn¡¯t know what sort of enmity there was between him and the Wang family, but he replied, ¡°I can kill the Wang family¡¯s people in the Heaven Awaken World!¡±


    Wang Xiaozhu thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Your Majesty, will you killing the Wang family¡¯s people after the Heaven Awaken World devours the real world?¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t need to think before replying, ¡°I will!¡±


    If Great Qin was to destroy the State of Zheng, it would definitely have to destroy the Wang family. After all, this sort of enmity would be incredibly great, so they had to pull up the grass by its roots.


    Hearing this, Wang Xiaozhu smiled and handed over a map to Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this is the State of Zheng¡¯s location.¡±


    Zhao Fu took the map and looked at it. It was a fairly crude map and quite blurry, but it had detailed exnations. Zhao Fu handed this to the Assassin beside him and had him go verify it.


    The Assassin quickly left, and everyone started to wait. Wang Xiaozhu waited silently, not daring to say anything. The information he had read about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee said that he was quite violent and bloodthirsty and that he had hundreds of thousands of people¡¯s lives in his hands. As such, it was best that he treaded as carefully as possible.


    The room fell quite silent, and time gradually passed. After a while, the Assassin returned and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve confirmed the State of Zheng¡¯s location.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he tossed a spatial ring to Wang Xiaozhu and said, ¡°Your things are inside here!¡±


    Wang Xiaozhu happily caught the spatial ring and looked inside it, and he saw a mountain of glittering gold coins as well as a silver cube. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited because this would be his development funds for the future.


    He definitely didn¡¯t want to be like his parents in the future, continuously enduring abuse from others. He would establish his own faction and obtain wealth and power!


    After obtaining the State of Zheng¡¯s position, Zhao Fu ignored Wang Xiaozhu¡¯s expression and took Great Qin¡¯s people out. He ordered some of his subordinates to follow Wang Xiaozhu to prevent him from leaking any information about what was to happen ¨C after all, there was no harm in being cautious.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu started to collect information on the State of Zheng.


    The State of Zheng was a State established by Wang Shichong at the end of the Sui Dynasty. Wang Shichong had been a General of the Sui Dynasty and held a high status. After Emperor Yang of Sui was killed, he made Yang Tong Emperor and then deposed him and established the State of Zheng. However, he was defeated by Great Tang¡¯s Li Shimin, and the State of Zheng copsed afterward.


    The State of Zheng had only existed for a short period of time, and because it was a State established during chaotic times, it didn¡¯t have a lot of Fate.


    The State of Zheng had enmity with Great Tang, which was also Zhao Fu¡¯s enemy. However, Zhao Fu still wanted to destroy the State of Zheng. Even though he would be helping Great Tang, he had no choice ¨C it hadn¡¯t been easy to acquire the State of Zheng¡¯s location.


    Like most other factions, the State of Zheng¡¯s forces were split between its Town and a system main city. It had around 40,000 yers, but its management wasn¡¯t as good as the State of Wei¡¯s. The yers weren¡¯t extremely loyal, but there were still some who were loyal.


    Great Qin¡¯s Assassins scoped out the Town and found that the State of Zheng had fewer residents than the State of Wei, only 50,000 or so, and the State of Wei¡¯s military was also smaller as well.


    After returning to the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu started to gather his soldiers.


    Upon receiving the order, the soldiers quickly returned to the Great Qin City and assembled. This surprised Great Qin¡¯s residents ¨C the soldiers were gathered most likely because there was arge battle to be fought. As such, many of the residents came out to see the soldiers off and wish them luck.


    After Wang Xiaozhu left, he didn¡¯t discover the Assassins following him, primarily because of how skilled they were. It was also because he was quite young and still quite na?ve.


    Zhao Fu had given the order that if he did anything detrimental to Great Qin, the Assassins were to immediately kill him.


    However, Wang Xiaozhu had no such ns ¨C he hated the Wang family to his bones and had finally obtained this hard-earned opportunity to destroy the Wang family. How could he go and make trouble for them?


    After obtaining the City Creation Stone and 20,000 gold coins, Wang Xiaozhu held in his excitement and didn¡¯t use them yet because he still had a lot of nning to do.


    These things included where he should establish his Vige, how he should create his faction, and how he should spend his fortune of 20,000 gold coins. He had to be especially careful when using the money, or people would find out. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t tell this to his parents, or they could be killed in the real world.


    After thinking about it, Wang Xiaozhu realized that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was most likely gathering his forces to attack the State of Zheng¡¯s Town, so he felt that it would be better to stay in the real world for now.


    After returning to the real world, Wang Xiaozhu actedpletely normally ¨C at such a crucial time, he absolutely couldn¡¯t show any abnormalities, or he could die.


    However, no matter how the higher-ups thought, they would never have expected that it was Wang Xiaozhu who had leaked the State of Zheng¡¯s location. After all, no one had ever told him such a thing, nor had he ever asked about it. He had continuously collected bits of information, so it would be almost impossible for them to figure out that it was him. Wang Xiaozhu was quite confident about this!


    Wang Xiaozhu went to the food hall and continued helping around, actingpletely normally.


    A whileter, the main family descendants who normally bullied him came over and kicked him to the ground, and theyughed at him for a while before leaving.


    Lying on the ground, Wang Xiaozhu continued to endure this, but he was coldlyughing inwardly ¨C the Wang family was about to be destroyed because of him, and all of the main family descendants would die!


    No one in the Wang family knew that a disaster was about to descend on them, nor did any of them think that their Town¡¯s location had been exposed. After all, they thought that they were keeping that secret well.


    Everything was normal in the Wang family¡¯s residence, and everyone went about one¡¯s own business. In fact, even the State of Zheng¡¯s Legatee hadn¡¯t gone into the Heaven Awaken World yet, and everything seemed extremely calm.


    However, this was simply the calm before the storm because Zhao Fu had already brought his army of 120,000 soldiers to a location near the State of Zheng¡¯s town. The countdown to the State of Zheng¡¯s destruction had begun!

 Chapter 398 - Soldier Aura

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Soldier Aura</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The State of Zheng was on tnd, and there were ten or so viges around it. There were also fields of crops and many fruit trees.


    The town walls were ten meters tall, and they weren¡¯t made from mountain rocks but from stone bricks. They weren¡¯t as crude and grand as town walls made of mountain rocks, but they looked more refined and elegant.


    It was currently dusk, and the light of the sunset fell on these viges, giving them a glow of peace and tranquillity.


    ¡°Attack!¡± A cold voice broke this tranquillity as a ck flood rushed towards these viges. The sound of the soldiers marching was like thunder, and it shook the surrounding region


    The tired vigers who had worked for an entire day saw this andpletely disregarded their tiredness as they cried out in fear, ¡°Hurry! To the Town!¡±


    The countless vigers left everything behind and pulled their rtives away as they rushed towards the State of Zheng¡¯s Town. In the face of so many soldiers, their viges of just a few hundred people couldn¡¯t defend at all, and only by entering the Town did they have a chance at life.


    By then, Great Qin¡¯s istion barrier had already been set up, so teleportation channels couldn¡¯t be used. Therefore, the vigers could only run.


    At the same time, there were some who didn¡¯t want to leave and wanted to defend their vige. They constructed some simple defenses outside the viges and found weapons for themselves.


    However, the ck flood was cruel and merciless, and anything in its way seemed incredibly weak and frail. The ck flood gave off a terrifying aura that seemed to be able to destroy anything, instantly inundating those viges. Sounds of crying, shouting, and killing rang out for a short while before everything turned silent.


    After the flood passed, the viges were filled with corpses, and blood dyed the groundpletely blood-red. The golden setting sun shined on those corpses, creating a twisted scene that made it seem like it wasn¡¯t of this world.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible for those who were escaping by foot to outrun Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry. After running for a short while, they were caught up by Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry, who showed no mercy to those vigers. All of them were killed by spears or sabers ¨C after all, showing mercy to enemies at such a time wasn¡¯t befitting of a soldier.


    Those who constructed defenses and wanted to defend their viges were dealt heavy blows. The warhorses were incredibly powerful, and they instantly destroyed the wooden barriers. The remaining vigers could only use their weapons to try to resist.


    However, they were quickly devoured by the mass of Cavalry and in in just a few moments, leaving corpses all over the ground.


    The State of Zheng¡¯s Legatee, Wang Xiao, who had been in the real world the entire time, quickly rushed back to the Heaven Awaken World after receiving this news. After hearing this, the entire Wang family descended into chaos.


    Seeing this, Wang Xiaozhu inwardlyughed and felt much better.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Wang Jian! Wei Liao! Meng Tian! Take 20,000 soldiers each and attack from the northern, southern, and western sides.¡± After destroying these viges, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to continue onwards.


    The dark flood split into four groups as three of them headed away.


    The Town¡¯s gates were tightly shut, and all of the soldiers were on the town walls. At the same time, they had conscripted many of the young men in the Town.


    The soldiers had also gathered many boulders and logs, and they threw them down from the town walls to attack.


    On the eastern wall, Wang Xiao looked at the countless enemies surrounding the State of Zheng¡¯s Town. He had already guessed who these people were ¨C after all, Great Qin had been quite active recently, destroying the State of Wei not too long ago. He hadn¡¯t expected them to set their eyes on the State of Zheng so quickly.


    ¡°Why is Great Qin attacking the State of Zheng? We¡¯ve never had any grievances with Great Qin, nor have we joined the Qin Resistance Alliance. Please give me an exnation!¡±


    Facing the threat of such arge army, Wang Xiao felt that the gap between their strength was too great and that it would be very difficult to repel Great Qin. He knew that Great Qin hadn¡¯te with good intentions, but he had still chosen to speak like this.


    This was because it would be beneficial for the State of Zheng to go into talks with Great Qin instead of fighting. As long as he could preserve the State of Zheng, anything was permissible.


    Second, this made his side seem like they were in the right to boost morale. They hadn¡¯t offended Great Qin, so why was Great Qin attacking them? Since this was the case, the State of Zheng could only retaliate in self-defense. Standing on the side of righteousness would definitely boost the soldiers¡¯ morale.


    Within this oppressive atmosphere, Zhao Fu rode on Little ck as he slowly walked out and looked up as he replied simply, ¡°The weak are prey to the strong!¡±


    This was thew of the jungle, and Zhao Fu¡¯s words caused Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ hearts to be resolute. After all, in this world, there was no such thing as absolute good or evil; there was only the strong and the weak. Only by continuously bing stronger could one survive ¨C this was the mentality of an empire.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s calm reply caused Wang Xiao to be speechless. After all, it didn¡¯t matter that they hadn¡¯t offended Great Qin ¨C if they wanted to destroy the State of Zheng, they would destroy it. Wang Xiao felt quite furious, but Great Qin indeed had the right to say such a thing.


    Suddenly, bestial roars sounded out from the northern, southern, and western sides. On the western side, Wang Jian raised the Army Destroyer Sword as he roared, ¡°Soldier Aura Formation!¡±


    The Army Destroyer Sword gave off a terrifying ck light as traces of a ck aura rose up from the soldiers following Wang Jian and gathered towards him before forming a ferocious ck tiger.


    On the southern side, Wei Liao also roared as the Voracious Wolf Sword gave off an obscure green light as his soldiers¡¯ bodies gave off traces of a green aura that gathered to form a vicious green wolf.


    Finally, on the northern side, Meng Tian held the Heaven Pir Spear and pointed it towards the sky as he roared, ¡°Heaven Pir!¡±


    The spear gave off an intense azure light as his aura continuously grew stronger. The soldiers he was leading felt something calling out to their bodies as they roared, and traces of an azure aura rose up from their bodies.


    After rising from their bodies, the azure aura flew towards Meng Tian, and in an instant, a 30-meter wide azure orb appeared in the sky, giving off a shocking aura.


    An azure light shot out from the Heaven Pir Spear and into the orb as the orb condensed, and the aura it gave off became more and more powerful.


    ¡°Moo!¡± A massive bull¡¯s bellow sounded out as an incredibly powerful-looking azure bull giving off a strong aura of suppression appeared in the sky.


    The three teams didn¡¯t immediately attack the city because their main task was to feign attacks as distractions. After the three massive beasts attacked, they started to attack the people on the town walls.


    Seeing the massive beasts attack, the soldiers on the town walls immediately tried to use bows and arrows to attack them. However, before they could even draw their bows, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers shot out countless powerful arrows towards the town walls.


    Immediately, many unsuspecting defending soldiers were hit by the arrows, resulting in many injuries and casualties. The massive beasts started to charge towards the town walls with unstoppable momentum. The massive impact instantly killed many people and knocked others off.

 Chapter 399 - Dominate the World

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Dominate the World</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The State of Zheng¡¯s Town only had 50,000 or so residents and 10,000 soldiers. Now, they had to face an attack from four sides, which meant that there were only 2,000 or so soldiers and a few thousand soldiers on each town wall.


    However, each side needed to face at least 20,000 soldiers, and just the first wave of attacks had killed 20% of the State of Zheng¡¯s defenders.


    Following this, Wang Jian and the other Generalsunched another wave of attacks. Great Qin¡¯s arrows were more powerful and had greater range and precision, sessfully suppressing the defenders. At the same time, the three massive beasts rammed at the people on the town walls.


    Even though the defenders did their best to attack the massive beasts, they were far too weak and could only lightly injure them.


    Very soon, nearly 40% of the defenders had died or been injured, and when he heard this, Wang Xiao¡¯s heart sank. However, he was unable to leave the eastern town wall.


    This was because the other three town walls were facing 20,000 soldiers, while he was facing 60,000 soldiers as well as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. The danger here was far greater, so he couldn¡¯t leave and could only order more residents to go and defend.


    At that moment, traces of gray ghostly qi started to spread out as the atmosphere became quite eerie. Wang Xiao, who had just given out orders, was unknowingly surrounded by the ghostly qi.


    He immediately felt that something was off, and the soldiers around him stiffened as their expressions became ones of terror. There were even some soldiers wildly swinging their weapons as if they were trying to get away from something.


    Wang Xiao¡¯s body automatically lit up with a blue light, making it so that the ghostly qi didn¡¯t dare toe close to him. It would dissipate as soon as it came close, so it was unable to affect Wang Xiao at all.


    Seeing that the Dark Ghost World had taken effect, Zhao Fu ordered, ¡°Release the fire arrows!¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hope to obtain too many people in the course of taking down another Legatee. After all, with the resistance they would put up, it was very difficult to obtain many people at the end. Since this was the case, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hold back with his attacks and ordered his soldiers to use fire arrows. Even if they didn¡¯t kill the defenders immediately, the fire would burn them to death.


    Even if they burned the entire State of Zheng, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t mind, as he would only be giving up some of the material resources. What Zhao Fu wanted most was the State of Zheng¡¯s City Creation Stone and its Fate.


    The fire arrows streaked like meteors as they flew towards the town walls.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± A dragon¡¯s cry sounded out as a blue barrier appeared, blocking some of the fire arrows. Wang Xiao¡¯s body emitted a blue light as he furiously stood on the town walls. Because the ghostly qi dissipated whenever it came near him, Zhao Fu was able to see him clearly.


    The Dark Ghost World was effective against most people but not against people and things that suppressed ghosts, such as Kings. After all, normal illusions were unable to affect Kings much.


    Wang Xiao was furious, but because he could tell that the State of Zheng had essentially already lost, he loudly called out, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, as long as you don¡¯t destroy the State of Zheng, I can agree to any of your conditions.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that Wang Xiao would take the initiative to take such a big step back, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. After all, the ¡®any of your conditions¡¯ didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to submit but that he was willing to pay any price for Great Qin to let off the State of Zheng.


    Of course, Zhao Fu immediately refused such an offer ¨C victory was already at hand, so how could he just give up?


    When he saw Zhao Fu unhesitatingly refuse, he felt enraged, and a blue me erupted out from him as he turned into a ray of blue light that shot at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed, and he didn¡¯t even bother moving. By his side, Bai Qi waved his hand, and countless Archers shot their arrows towards Wang Xiao.


    Facing so many arrows, Wang Xiao was given a big fright, and he stretched out his hand and released another blue barrier. However, the countless arrows smashed against it like a torrential rain, destroying it in an instant. Seeing this, Wang Xiao unleashed another blue barrier before quickly dodging out of the way.


    In the end, Wang Xiao was hit in the right arm by an arrow and escaped back to the town wall.


    Consuming Fate could give one immense strength for a short period of time, but this strength wasn¡¯t unlimited. Even if it was Zhao Fu, without using his Nation Armament, he wouldn¡¯t dare to face 60,000 soldiers directly.


    In this world, one could be incredibly strong and kill a multitude of people singlehanded like a godly spirit. However, even godly spirits had finite strength, and it was possible to kill them.


    After returning to the town wall, Wang Xiao felt quite fearful. That torrential rain of arrows was simply too terrifying, and he knew that he couldn¡¯t just rush up. Wang Xiao raised his sword and pointed it at Zhao Fu as he roared, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, do you dare to fight me?¡±


    Currently, what Wang Xiao was thinking was that if he could defeat Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he would be able to relieve the State of Zheng of this crisis and also obtain Great Qin¡¯s Fate and dominate the world.


    Of course, this was only wishful thinking on Wang Xiao¡¯s part. The Legatee of a State simply couldn¡¯t defeat the Legatee of a Dynasty. After all, Legatees of Dynasties had the ultimate weapons: Nation Armaments.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on using his Nation Armament. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to obtain Fate, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t even bother fighting with Wang Xiao. Instead, he ordered his soldiers to fire. ming arrows that gave off sharp auras continued to streak towards the town walls.


    Seeing that he had beenpletely ignored, Wang Xiao almost felt like exploding in anger. He howled as a pir of blue light exploded out from him, shooting up into the clouds as a massive aura rippled out and shook the heavens.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± A 60-meter long blue dragon appeared and roared. That roar reverberated in the surrounding ten-kilometer radius area, causing countless creatures to flee in terror.


    When he saw that the blue dragon was only 60 meters long, he knew that the State of Zheng didn¡¯t have much Fate. Seeing the Dark Ghost World was gradually dissipating due to the blue dragon, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate and nned to release his own Fate Dragon to suppress Wang Xiao¡¯s.


    However, at that moment, soldiers came to report that only 2,000 defenders remained at the northern, southern, and western town walls. Hearing this, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother releasing his Fate Dragon because this would cost some Fate.


    Zhao Fu ordered Wang Jian, Wei Liao, and Meng Tian toe to the eastern wall and for theirmand to be handed over to the other Generals there. After that, he looked at Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi understood and nodded, and he drew his Seven Murders Sword before shouting. A blood-red sword light shot towards the sky as blood-red auras rose up from countless soldiers, forming a massive blood-red eagle that gave off an immense killing intent and flew towards Wang Xiao.


    Simrly, the three other massive beasts also flew over.

 Chapter 400 - King’s Seal

    <h4>Chapter 400 - King¡¯s Seal</h4>


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Skreeeee!!¡± The blood-red eagle cried out and spread its wings as it attacked first. It shot forwards as its iron-like ws raked towards the blue dragon in the sky.


    The blue dragon was only 60 or so meters long, so it seemed quite small. Bai Qi¡¯s eagle was formed from the aura of 60,000 soldiers, so it had a wingspan of 30 meters and wasn¡¯t too much smaller than the blue dragon.


    Facing the eagle¡¯s attack, the blue dragon twisted its body and faced the eagle head-on. A muffled explosion sounded out as the blood-red eagle was sted back, but it quickly stabilized its body in the air. The blue dragon hadn¡¯t been able to deal much damage to the massive blood-red eagle.


    The blood-red eagle didn¡¯t continue to attack. After all, this was the Fate Dragon of a State, and even though it was quite small and didn¡¯t have a lot of Fate, it wasn¡¯t something that the eagle could fight with by itself.


    However, after the three other beasts arrived, the situation changed.


    The blood-red eagle once again attacked, swooping down with immense force as it pecked towards the blue dragon. Facing such a ferocious attack that gave no regard to defense, the blue dragon could only dodge away.


    However, a ck tiger ferociously leaped towards the blue dragon, forcing it to flick its tail and whip the ck tiger away. Grasping this opportunity, the green wolf leaped up, biting the dragon¡¯s body.


    Following this, the gigantic azure bull charged towards the blue dragon, smashing into it and causing it to lose its bearings.


    Because each of the three other beasts had been formed from the auras of 20,000 soldiers, they were fairly small and only ten meters long. However, they were still able to deal great damage to the blue dragon.


    After suffering two attacks, the blue dragon roared and swung its body about, sending the green wolf flying before turning and biting towards the azure bull.


    Boom!!


    At that moment, the blood-red eagle once again rushed down, raking its incredibly sharp blood-red ws against the dragon before stabbing into it. Feeling this attack, the blue dragon roared and instead turned to bite at the eagle.


    The five beasts started to fight in the air, causing wild gusts of wind to blow. The auras they gave off were incredibly frightening, and the battle was quite intense. However, Great Qin¡¯s side had a great advantage, as it was four against one.


    Wang Xiao¡¯s expression was quite ugly. He had never thought that his full-strength Fate Dragon would be suppressed by these four beasts while his enemy hadn¡¯t even unleashed his Fate Dragon. This was a massive humiliation.


    Zhao Fu looked at Wang Xiao with his blood-red eyes as his King¡¯s Seal appeared on the back of his right hand. ¡°Little Sha! Little Qing! Go and kill him.¡±


    Suddenly, two figures exploded out with powerful auras and rushed out towards the town walls. After a few leaps, they arrived at the top of the town walls and started to attack Wang Xiao.


    Facing these two people¡¯s ferocious attacks, Wang Xiao didn¡¯t dare to be careless and fought them with his full strength.


    The sieges of the other three sides were led by Zhang Dahu, Xiao Jian, and Old Logue. Seeing that the defenders were desperately running and hiding, Zhang Dahu ordered the Archers to fire at will.


    This meant that the Archers could fire wherever and whenever they wanted, picking off the enemies as they tried to run.


    Seeing that most of the defenders had been dealt with, Zhang Dahu then ordered to advance, and 20,000 soldiers rushed towards the town wall, their roars sounding like thunder.


    Hearing this, the State of Zheng¡¯s soldiers prepared to counterattack, but as soon as they revealed themselves, arrows were fired at them. What¡¯s more, there were only 2,000 people left on the town wall, which was far enough from being able to defend the entire thing, making it impossible to form a defensive line.


    By now, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had already reached the town wall and propped updders that they had prepared as they climbed up the town walls. They had to do this quickly because sieging was incredibly dangerous, and it was easy to be attacked while scaling thedders.


    Some defending soldiers risked their lives to pick up some heavy objects and throw them at the attackers climbing up thedders. However, the thousands of Archers below immediately attacked. Evidently, the 2,000 defenders were no match for 20,000 attackers.


    They had already been at a disadvantage in everything, and now their morale had beenpletely crushed. As such, the State of Zheng¡¯s soldiers were destined to lose.


    Soon, many of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had climbed up the town wall, and some elite soldiers climbed up using chains and grappling hooks. Very quickly, they gained control of the town wall and opened the town gates, allowing the rest of the soldiers to enter.


    The two other teams of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers also took over their respective walls at the cost of a few injuries and casualties before also entering.


    By now, the State of Zheng didn¡¯t have many people left. They only had 50,000 people from the beginning, and after sending many people to the town walls, only 10,000 elderly, children, and women were left.


    Right now, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ task was to take over the State of Zheng¡¯s town. Against these people who had very little strength, they spared anyone who surrendered, but anyone who resisted was killed on the spot.


    After Great Qin¡¯s soldiers entered the town, the City Heart released a 50-meter wide blue energy barrier, protecting itself.


    The three groups of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers operated separately and quickly took control of the State of Zheng¡¯s Town. Now, the only ce not under their control was the Town Hall because the 60,000 soldiers were unable to quickly take down the blue energy barrier.


    As such, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers met up with the main group on the eastern side, surrounding the eastern town wall. As long as they could kill Wang Xiao, the energy barrier would automatically shatter.


    On the eastern town wall, Wang Xiao furiously shed at Tuoba Qing with his sword, and Tuoba Qing immediately used herrge blood-red sword to block. In response, Wang Xiao roared, and his aura exploded as he vigorously kicked Tuoba Qing back ten or so meters.


    However, Little Sha immediately appeared behind Wang Xiao as he shed out with his dagger, drawing arge gash across Wang Xiao¡¯s back. Wang Xiao howled in pain and turned to attack Little Sha.


    Currently, Wang Xiao was covered with many injuries from Little Sha and Tuoba Qing. However, it wasn¡¯t just Wang Xiao. Wang Xiao¡¯s blue dragon in the sky was also covered with injuries from the four beasts in the sky.


    ¡°You can all stand down!¡± A calm voice sounded out, causing everyone to freeze and retreat.


    Now, Wang Xiao waspletely spent, so it was time to reap the harvest of victory.


    Zhao Fu was standing in the air, his body giving off a terrifying aura. His ck cloak fluttered even though there wasn¡¯t any wind, making it hard to see his appearance. However, his blood-red eyes gave off a devilish light, making them quite eye-catching.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± Seeing Zhao Fu, Wang Xiao¡¯s expression became savage as he exploded out with all of his strength, and his body gave off a blue light, causing a shocking gust of wind to ripple out. Wang Xiao gripped his sword with both hands and shot towards Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 401 - King Armament

    <h4>Chapter 401 - King Armament</h4>


    Chapter 401 ¨C King Armament


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Facing Wang Xiao¡¯s attack, Zhao Fu waved his hand, causing three iron chains to shoot out from the ground and ferociously shoot towards Wang Xiao. Wang Xiao shed out with his sword, sending out arge wave of sword light that sent the three chains flying away.


    Zhao Fu once again waved his hand, and three chains shot out from behind Wang Xiao with immense strength, trying to pierce through him.


    However, Wang Xiao shed out backhanded, sending out another wave of sword light that sted away the three chains, making it seem as if the iron chains were unable to touch him.


    By now, Wang Xiao was about ten or so meters away from Zhao Fu, and he felt that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee wasn¡¯t all that he seemed to be. Just as he was about to attack Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu expressionlessly grabbed at the air with his hand.


    ng!


    A massive nging sound rang out as countless chains that contained immense force rushed at Wang Xiao from all directions. Wang Xiao was given a big fright and unleashed a massive sword light as well as his blue barrier.


    Chi!


    The world seemed to go silent as Wang Xiao¡¯s body was pierced by over a hundred chains from different directions, his bodypletely torn apart. Blood flowed along the chains and dripped to the ground, and Wang Xiao had a confused expression as he died.


    Traces of crystal-like blood-red aura rose up from Wang Xiao¡¯s body and floated into the King¡¯s Crown, and the King¡¯s Crown was once again greatly restored.


    After Wang Xiao died, the blue dragon in the sky automatically dissipated. Zhao Fu withdrew the chains, and Wang Xiao¡¯s pitiful-looking body fell to the ground.


    This was the first time Zhao Fu had truly used the King¡¯s Crown¡¯s power, and it was quite powerful. After all, it was a King Armament and quite effective against Kings.


    Now, it was time to clear up the battlefield. Zhao Fu left this to Bai Qi while he flew towards the State of Zheng¡¯s Town Hall.


    The protective barrier had already shattered as a result of Wang Xiao¡¯s death, and Zhao Fu walked into the Town Hall. He looked at the cube floating in the air and ced his hand on it before choosing to conquer it.


    Immediately, the City Heart gave off a blue light that rushed into the sky, causing the sky to tremble. Instantly, the blue light seemed to fill the entire sky.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± A massive dragon¡¯s roar filled with pain, unwillingness, and bitterness sounded out in the entirety of the northern side of the Mind Continent.


    The sudden dragon cry once again caused the entire northern side of the Mind Continent to feel shocked ¨C another State had fallen.


    Countless factions returned to the real world, and after investigating, they found that the State of Zheng had been destroyed. Without a doubt, it was Great Qin again.


    This caused the countless unsettled factions to be even more terrified and disturbed. It was now confirmed that Great Qin could travel to different regions, so no one was safe in the northern side of the Mind Continent.


    At first, they all hoped that Great Qin was only targeting those in the Qin Resistance Alliance because they were openly against Great Qin, and it was only expected that they would be destroyed by Great Qin. However, this trace of hope was destroyed by Great Qin attacking the State of Zheng because this signified that Great Qin would attack anyone.


    Since the State of Zheng was in Great Qin¡¯s targets, all of them were too. When they thought about how powerful Great Qin was, they felt a trace of fear within their hearts.


    Could they just wait for Great Qin to destroy them like this?


    Of course, none of the factions were willing for this to happen, so they couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait to be destroyed. As such, they all came to a decision and contacted Su Yan.


    At first, Su Yan was quite hesitant about this ¨C after all, he had lost miserably against Great Qin¡¯s Legateest time. Thinking about how much Fate Great Qin had now, even Su Yan felt afraid and understood how difficult things would be this time.


    If he didn¡¯t do this, he would be betraying his own ideals, but if he did, it was likely that he would fail and that he would pay for it with his life.


    After thinking for a long time, Su Yan decided to agree ¨C after all, if they seeded, his name would be recorded in history forever, and he would fulfill his ideals. Perhaps he would die, but there would be nothing to regret if he could fulfill his ideals.


    Soon, countless factions were united with a single motive with Su Yan as the strategist. A massive dark cloud started to move towards Great Qin.


    As for the Wang family that was just been destroyed, they sank into pain and grief, feeling incredibly hateful towards Great Qin. Now that they had lost their Legacy, they had lost their status of a family with a Legacy. However, they still had a trace of hope because the Wang family in the real world wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    If they greatly developed their faction, there was still a chance they could make it in the Heaven Awaken World. However, because they had lost their Legacy, it would be much more difficult.


    Now, the Wang family started to look for who leaked the location of the Town. They immediately killed a few of the main family members who were suspicious, but it was a pity that they were unable to find the actual person.


    Wang Xiaozhu saw all of this, but he couldn¡¯t act differently at all costs. Even though he had to endure being bullied and insulted, he didn¡¯t feel much hatred. Instead, he felt incredibly happy. After all, the State of Zheng had fallen at his hands.


    At the same time, he started to develop his faction. With a Silver grade City Creation Stone and 20,000 gold coins, his faction would be able to develop quite quickly.


    Su Yan also went to find Great Shun and the State of Zheng, which Great Qin had destroyed. Because the State of Wei had been subjugated by Great Qin, there was no point in finding them.


    The main reason Su Yan went to find those two factions was to obtain intelligence onGreat Qin¡¯s military. Both families were incredibly happy that Su Yan hade to find them because they hated Great Qin to their bones, but they were unable to do anything to Great Qin now.


    After hearing Su Yan¡¯s goal and what the countless factions wanted to do, the Li family and Wang family happily joined and told everything they knew about Great Qin to Su Yan.


    After hearing this, Su Yan felt quite shocked. He had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s military would be so powerful. At the same time, he found out that Great Qin could form massive beasts and ghost-type illusions.


    After hearing all of this, Su Yan organized this information and sent it to the countless factions so they could prepare themselves to stop Great Qin.


    After obtaining this information, the countless factions were delighted, and they marveled at Su Yan¡¯s abilities. They started to prepare so that they would be able to resist Great Qin when the time came.


    After doing these things, Su Yan looked at the state of the entirety of Chian and personally penned ten or so letters. He ordered some people to deliver them to the Legatees of Dynasties.


    After reading Su Yan¡¯s letter, the Chinese Legatees of Dynasties didn¡¯t respond. While they were more confident than the Legatees of States, they had more things to worry about.

 Chapter 402 - Four Major Roads

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Four Major Roads</h4>


    Chapter 402 ¨C Four Major Roads


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Su Yan had already expected none of the Legatees of Dynasties to reply. After all, this matter couldn¡¯t be solved very easily, and he only wanted to at least try. If a Legatee of a Dynasty was willing to join, they would have a much greater chance of sess.


    It was a pity that there were none who were willing. The rest of the factions went into a period of consideration. Su Yan didn¡¯t even think about the Hundred Schools of Thought.


    This was because none of the Hundred Schools of Thoughts would go fully against a particr nation because their various members all served different masters. As such, there was no need to consider them.


    As such, they could only settle on this for now. If they aplished something great, it was possible that a Legatee of a Dynasty would join in the future. They could also join up with foreign factions to resist Great Qin together. They most likely understood the threat of Great Qin and would probably join.


    Su Yan started to think and thought of various ns. Now, with many factions supporting them, the forces they had were massive, so he had a lot more confidence.


    Back at the State of Zheng¡¯s Town, after Zhao Fu conquered it, he once again received countless announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! The State of Zheng has perished, and all of its Fate has been devoured by Great Qin. Great Qin has obtained a great amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has destroyed the State of Zheng and obtained all of the State of Zheng¡¯s Legacies.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin¡¯s City Heart has started evolve, and it haspleted 2/30 of the evolution.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has obtained one-fifth of the State of Zheng Town¡¯s stats.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Nation Armament Twelve Metal Colossi has obtained a massive amount of Fate and has slightly upgraded.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The n Armament Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal has obtained a massive amount of Fate and has slightly upgraded.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a Legacy Town and obtained 3,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System Announcement! You have obtained 100 War Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite used to these system announcements, and he didn¡¯t bother going through them in detail. He quickly went through them, and because he saw that there was nothing special, he didn¡¯t pay them much mind.


    Zhao Fu transferred all of his Achievement Points to Saar. He was now the City Lord of Orc City, so it was better for his status to be raised.


    With the bonuses from the King¡¯s Ring, the 3,000 Achievement Points were enough to raise Saar¡¯s status to a Third-Ranked Viscount, fulfilling another one of the requirements to raise Great Qin to a Great City. Taking down a Legatee of a State still gave great benefits.


    By now, Bai Qi had finished clearing up the battlefield and came to report, ¡°Your Majesty, our side achieved total victory, and there were very few injuries and casualties. We obtained arge number of items, equipment, and money, and 8,000 people surrendered.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t too concerned with these spoils of war. Afterward, he relocated the State of Zheng and obtained 160,000 EXP.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ordered his people to take out four corpses from the pile of high-grade corpses. These four corpses were the State of Zheng¡¯s Generals, and one of them had SS grade while the other three were S grade.


    After taking the soldiers back to Great Qin, Zhao Fu refined the four corpses and fused the SS grade Orb with the Innate Talent Blood Crystal from before, resulting in a new Innate Talent Blood Crystal.


    Zhao Fu then called Sima Cuo over and gave him the Innate Talent Blood Crystal to use. After consuming it, Sima Cuo¡¯s body shined with a blood-red light, and Zhao Fu smiled ¨C Great Qin had obtained another SSS grade General with a General Star.


    Right now, Great Qin¡¯s only historical General who was at SS grade was Zhang Han. Now that they had obtained three S grade historical Generals¡¯ corpses, they were onlycking an SS grade corpse to give Zhang Han a General Star as well.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu re-established the State of Zheng¡¯s Town. Now that he had obtained three Legacies, he had obtained a massive amount of Fate. Great Qin once again went into a period of stability to solidify its foundations.


    They had been continuously fighting recently, and after obtaining thisplete victory over the State of Zheng, Zhao Fu announced a holiday to allow the soldiers to take a good rest.


    Zhao Fu once again set his sights on internal affairs. Because it was autumn, the agricultural sector was quite busy. Many fruits and crops had started to ripen and needed to be quickly harvested, so Zhao Fu increased the number of harvesters.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu prepared to change the seasonal crops. There was nothing to worry about in spring, summer, and autumn because many fruits and crops could be grown during those times.


    However, winter was a season when countless things fell silent and many crops and fruits didn¡¯t grow. Even with the reductions to growing time and the bonuses in production, if they weren¡¯t even able to grow crops, these stats would be useless.


    Now, it was alreadyte autumn, so it would be winter soon. As such, it would be best to prepare some crops that could be grown during winter.


    The variety of crops in the Heaven Awaken World was greater than in the real world by tens of times, so there were many types of crops to consider. Cereals and grains were of utmost importance and couldn¡¯t be missing, while vegetables and fruits were less important.


    Zhao Fu settled on a crop called Cold Wheat, which was a type of wheat that was resistant to the cold and could grow during winter.


    There were many types of fruits and vegetables, and Zhao Fu chose 20 or so types that tasted good and were easy to cultivate.


    Because it would be fairly cold in the Heaven Awaken World during winter, they had to prepare arge amount of warm clothes and bedding for the army and residents, so they needed arge number of cotton-type items.


    Because cotton-type items were like crops, they could be grown in great quantities very quickly. With the production bonuses and reductions to growing time, one didn¡¯t have to wait for as long as in the real world.


    Now, the Great Qin City¡¯s stats were incredible, so it would be quite easy for Great Qin to get through winter. Normal viges wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the demand, and they would have to buy things.


    After making preparations for winter, Zhao Fu turned his attention to transportation and infrastructure, and he decided to construct four major roads.


    Teleportation channels made getting from one vige to another vige quite convenient, so there weren¡¯t many roads. However, if this was to be their territory, how could they not have roads?


    Teleportation channels were convenient, but what if they couldn¡¯t use them? As such, it was uneptable that they didn¡¯t have roads, so Zhao Fu decided to construct four major roads going north, south, east, and west.


    The Great Qin City would definitely be the Capital in the future, so they had to start working on transportation. The four roads would connect to different cities and branch outwards, forming a transportationwork.


    Zhao Fu nned to build the four roads out of brick, and because most of Great Qin¡¯s viges were 2,000 kilometres away, this would be a massive task that would take a lot of time. Zhao Fu was in no rush, and he prepared to go about it slowly because they didn¡¯tck time.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu went and rested. Three dayster, Great Qin was greeted with some good news.

 Chapter 403 - Total Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Total Chaos</h4>


    Chapter 403 ¨C Total Chaos


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    This good news was regarding Later Zhou from the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms, which had been one of the members of the Qin Resistance Alliance.


    Because Great Qin destroyed the State of Zheng, Later Zhou had be incredibly terrified and had no idea how the previous two States in front of it had their locations exposed. Later Zhou was worried that its own position would be exposed because it would be unable to resist like the previous two States, so it moved all of its forces in the system main cities back to its Town.


    By moving the yers to its Town, this boosted Later Zhou¡¯s defenses, but with the character of the yers¡­ this resulted in Later Zhou¡¯s position being exposed.


    Later Zhou was thest dynasty of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms. After destroying Later Han, Guo Wei established Later Zhou. After seeding Guo Wei, Chai Rong fought wars on all sides, preparing to unite China once again.


    In actuality, Later Zhou was the dynasty most likely to unite China after the Tang Dynasty. However, Chai Rong died too early, and Chai Zong, who seeded him, was only been seven years old when he seeded the throne. Soon after, Zhao Kuangyin led a military revolt and established the Song Dynasty.


    The Song Dynasty essentially reaped everything that Later Zhou had sown, including uniting China.


    That was how history went ¨C many Kings were paranoid and killed loyal Ministers and Generals, but Kings would often be betrayed by their Ministers or Generals.


    Later Zhou followed the end of the Tang Dynasty, so its Fate wasn¡¯t weak. This was especially because it had essentially led to China being united again. Even though it was Zhao Kuangyin who had aplished this in the end, Later Zhou would have obtained quite a bit of Fate as a result as well.


    Now that Later Zhou¡¯s position had been revealed, Great Qin would definitely attack. However, Later Zhou was enemies with the Song Dynasty, and by doing this, Zhao Fu would once again be helping someone else.


    Now, Great Qin had already taken down three Legatees ¨C he had helped Great Ming destroy Great Shun, and he also helped Great Tang by destroying the State of Zheng, while the State of Wei didn¡¯t have any enemies. It was just that they only felt some hatred because the Second Emperor of Qin got rid of them.


    However, Zhao Fu was determined to take down Later Zhou. Even though he would be helping others, the greatest benefiter would still be Great Qin.


    Now that they had obtained information as crucial as Later Zhou¡¯s position, obtaining other information was much easier. Of course, Great Qin had to pay a price for this information.


    Apart from Great Qin, it was useless for others to know the locations of Legatees ¨C after all, did they dare to attack them? Even if they did, did they have the ability to win? Each Legatee controlled the most powerful faction in his region, and it would be incredibly difficult for a normal person to do anything to them.


    Later Zhou¡¯s Town had 60,000 or so residents and around 50,000 yers in the system main city. If Zhao Fu didn¡¯t think of something, it would be quite difficult to take them down. If Great Qinunched a direct assault, they would suffer quite a bit.


    Luckily, the situation would be quite easy to solve if they exploited Later Zhou¡¯s weakness, which was their yers. As such, Zhao Fu immediately ordered people to go and start contacting Later Zhou¡¯s yers.


    If Later Zhou hadn¡¯t done such a thing, Great Qin would have steadily developed for a while. However, since Late Zhou had moved their yers and exposed their location, Great Qin wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.


    A bit of benefit could make a person voluntarily do something, a lot of benefits could make a person do many things, and massive benefits could make a person do crazy things.


    Very soon, under the lure of massive benefits, they contacted a person.


    Within a hidden room, Zhao Fu sat on a chair as a scar-faced man respectfully stood in front of him.


    This was the person Great Qin had contacted, and his name was Wu Yang. He held a great deal of power within Later Zhou¡¯s yer faction because he had once saved a descendant of the Chai family¡¯s main family. Even in the real world, the Chai family was quite powerful, and it wouldn¡¯t expect him to betray the Chai family.


    Wu Yang held a lot of power and was respected by many, but he still had to act incredibly respectfully. He had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would personallye to see him.


    After all, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee could be a King in the future, and his faction was currently unstoppable. When he thought of this, Wu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel respectful and fearful.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, and I will do my best to satisfy you,¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at Wu Yang. From the information he had, Wu Yang seemed quite capable, or he wouldn¡¯t have been valued so highly by the Chai family.


    Wu Yang bowed before replying, ¡°First, I would like Great Qin to guarantee the safety of my wife and daughter in the future whether it¡¯s right now or after the Heaven Awaken World devours the real world.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised ¨C Wu Yang¡¯s first request hadn¡¯t been power or money but the safety of his wife and daughter. This was quite simple, so Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°I promise you this. I will send people to take care of this right now!¡±


    When he heard this, Wu Yang inwardly let out a breath of relief. What he was most worried about was his wife and daughter because he knew the true face of this world.


    Right now, each of the factions was already ferociously fighting each other, resulting in countless deaths. However, people wouldn¡¯t die true deaths, and all situations could be kept under control.


    However, once the real world was devoured by the Heaven Awaken World and true battles between nations erupted, the world would descend into total chaos, resulting in countless battles and deaths.


    Right now, even though the Chai family had a sessor, it wasn¡¯t very united, and it was instead split into three factions. They often fought for control, and if it wasn¡¯t for the threat of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, it would have been impossible for them to evene to a single decision. Seeing this, Wu Yang had long since disapproved of the Chai family.


    Wu Yang wasn¡¯t confident that Later Zhou wouldn¡¯t be destroyed, and if that happened, not just him but also his wife and daughter wouldn¡¯t be spared.


    As such, he had made the decision to find a strong backer, someone who could bring peace to the world. When Great Qin¡¯s people contacted Wu Yang, he realized that Later Zhou¡¯s position had been exposed and that it was doomed.


    Even if he didn¡¯t do this, someone else would. As such, Wu Yang made the decision to join Great Qin.


    Afterward, Wu Yang continued, ¡°If Great Qin can make me a Vige Chief, I will be incredibly satisfied!¡±


    Now that his biggest worry had been taken care of, Wu Yang also needed to think about the future. Just joining Great Qin wouldn¡¯t give him value, but if he had the position of Vige Chief, his wife and daughter wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their daily living and would be able to livefortably.


    Zhao Fu lightly chuckled, not expecting that Wu Yang would have such simple requests; it was simply too unexpected.


    When he heard this chuckle, Wu Yang felt quite surprised. Could it be that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee wasn¡¯t even willing to give him the position of Vige Chief? Well, living safely with his family was enough.


    ¡°Actually, Your Majesty, I don¡¯t need the position of Vige Chief,¡± Wu Yang said as he lowered his head.

 Chapter 404 - Dangerous Person

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Dangerous Person</h4>


    Chapter 404 ¨C Dangerous Person


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°No, you misunderstood. If we seed, I will make you the master of this entire region,¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled.


    Wu Yang hadn¡¯t expected this at all and was unable to react for a while. If Zhao Fu was willing to make him the master of this region, he would be the most powerful yer in this region.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Aftering back to his senses, Wu Yang quickly bowed to Zhao Fu.


    In actuality, there was a reason for Zhao Fu doing this. First, Wu Yang already controlled a decent yer faction, and if Great Qin could control it and support it, it would be quite easy for it to be the most powerful faction in this region and be a cornerstone for Great Qin here.


    Of course, the core of this faction would be controlled by Great Qin ¨C Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t trust Wu Yang so much just because of something like this. After all, it was still possible that he could betray Zhao Fu. Nevertheless, having his wife and daughter under his control would be an excellent way to keep him in check.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Go and prepare, and I will also send people to take your wife and daughter to the Ying family.¡± Now that they had reached an agreement, Zhao Fu wanted to quickly put this n into action.


    At that moment, Wu Yang suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s something that I feel you should know.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu motioned for Wu Yang to continue speaking.


    After this, Wu Yang took out two talisman papers and handed them to Zhao Fu before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, the Chai family has recently been buying many of these two types of talisman papers and spent a great deal of money on buying a formation.¡±


    After looking at these two talisman papers and listening to Wu Yang, Zhao Fu felt that something was off. However, he didn¡¯t show a reaction before leaving the room.


    After returning to the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu called Guo Binglin and asked him to investigate this matter.


    Zhao Fu felt that something was amiss as these two types of talisman papers, Evil-Warding Talismans and Spirit-Protecting Talismans, were great counters to Dark Ghost World.


    However, because the Hundred Ghost Illusionists were all above Stage 1, these normal talismans werepletely ineffective against Dark Ghost World.


    What Zhao Fu was curious about was why Later Zhou was preparing these two types of talismans. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu guessed that it was because they had predicted Great Qin¡¯s attack, so they started to prepare now to resist Great Qin.


    However, the only ones who knew about Great Qin¡¯s Dark Ghost World were the factions that they had destroyed. Now that Later Zhou was making such arrangements, could it be that they were working together?


    A whileter, Guo Binglin returned and reported in a serious manner, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate found that many factions have been secretly buying things that suppress illusions and massive beast.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression also became serious. His power in the Heaven Awaken World was limited, and because he was unable to gather detailed intelligence on some things, he returned to the real world.


    After returning to the real world, he was surprised to see a man wearing a suit already waiting for him.


    ¡°Greetings, proxy family leader, my name is Mu Guilin, and I am in charge of the Ying family¡¯s intelligence reports,¡± the man said.


    Zhao Fu nodded as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mu Guilin handed over a stack of documents and said, ¡°Proxy family leader, the other family leaders wanted me to give you these files. Nearly 80% of the factions in the northern side of the Mind Continent have allied together against Great Qin.


    ¡°Moreover, they are led by the strategist of the School of Vertical and Horizontal¡¯s Vertical Branch, so the family leaders wanted to warn Great Qin¡¯s Legatee about this to prevent anything from happening to him.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became extremely grim. He had wanted to use the Ying family¡¯s resources to find out more information about this situation, but the Ying family had already known about this and looked into it. Zhao Fu sat on a sofa and read through the documents that Mu Guilin had handed over before he coldly harrumphed, ¡°They all want to die! I¡¯ll report this to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Also, sent people to secretly go to this location. Bring these two people back and give them a proper living space.¡±


    Zhao Fu wrote down a location and two names on a sheet of paper and handed it to Mu Guilin.


    Mu Guilin looked at it and nodded before leaving the vi.


    Wu Yang¡¯s wife and daughter were currently with the Chai family, so they had to quickly and secretly bring them to the Ying family¡¯s residence as soon as possible. Moreover, even if many factions were allying against Great Qin, he was still determined to attack Later Zhou.


    Just as Zhao Fu was preparing to return to the Heaven Awaken World, his phone rang, and he saw that it was Wu Qingniang. As such, he picked it up and asked, ¡°Qingniang, did something happen?¡±


    Wu Qingniang¡¯s earnest voice said from the phone, ¡°Of course something big happened; you probably know by now, right? Almost the entire northern side of the Mind Continent is allying together against Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; do you know if he has any way to deal with this?¡±


    Now that Zhao Fu had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, Wu Qingniang became even more concerned about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s affairs. After all, this would not only help Zhao Fu but also help herself. If the Wu family could receive Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s help, it would be a great opportunity for them.


    Wu Qingniang was certain that she wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so if she received Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s help, she and Zhao Fu could rebuild Great Zhou. Having fulfilled such an important responsibility, she would be incredibly satisfied.


    Now, because of Zhao Fu, the Wu family was somewhat connected to Great Qin. After hearing about this, Wu Qingniang couldn¡¯t help but feel worried and had waited in the real world all this time for Zhao Fu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but I¡¯m sure he has his ns!¡± Zhao Fu could only reply like this because he still wasn¡¯t sure as to what he was going to do.


    When she heard this, Wu Qingniang then said seriously, ¡°Also, Zhao Fu, the Wu family will stand behind you and be able to help you. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is too bloodthirsty and quite dangerous, so I¡¯m quite worried that he might kill you at any moment. Please be careful when doing things for him.¡±


    When he heard Wu Qingniang, Zhao Fu chuckled ¨C why would he kill himself? However, he still felt quite touched by Wu Qingniang¡¯s words and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful in the future then. I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll be heading into the Heaven Awaken World now.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s chuckle, Wu Qingniang felt quite annoyed, but she still said goodbye and hung up.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu told his subordinates about the various factions allying against Great Qin and had a discussion with them. All of them had serious expressions on their faces ¨C after all, dealing with so many factions would be quite a headache.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu started gathering his troops again. There was no rush for this because Wu Yang would want to wait until his wife and daughter were safe and his safety was guaranteed. As such, Zhao Fu could only gather his soldiers and make preparations for now.

 Chapter 405 - Master of the Region

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Master of the Region</h4>


    Chapter 405 ¨C Master of the Region


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    A whileter, Zhao Fu was told that Wu Yang¡¯s wife and daughter had been sessfully brought to the Ying family¡¯s residence, and after calling them and confirming this, Wu Yang let out a sigh or relief.


    By now, Wu Yang and the others had already made a n and were just waiting for an opportunity to execute it.


    However, he could only stay in the Chai family¡¯s residence for now. If anyone discovered that his entire family had disappeared, their n would be exposed, and their lives would be in danger.


    Even though Wu Yang had done a lot for the Chai family, he knew the consequences for betraying the Chai family ¨C they definitely wouldn¡¯t even leave him as an intact corpse.


    After hearing from Wu Yang, Zhao Fu started to mobilize his army. At the same time, he gathered arge number of Eternal Night members to set up istion barriers and scout in order to see if there were any patrolling soldiers.


    Right now, Zhao Fu was unable to fully trust anyone. Even though Wu Yang¡¯s wife and daughter were in his hands, he knew that he still wouldn¡¯t be able to fully control him.


    For example, if his wife and daughter were fake or he was willing to sacrifice his wife and daughter for even greater benefits, Zhao Fu would be doomed. After all, in the face of immense benefits, parents and children could kill each other, and siblings could betray each other.


    As such, Zhao Fu made incrediblyprehensive ns. After all, he only had one life, and if he messed it up, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance. Zhao Fu had to be incredibly wary because he also had to think of his subjects, whose lives depended on him as well.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu and his 120,000 soldiers arrived near Later Zhou¡¯s position. Later Zhou was against argeke, and its town walls were made out of white stone. With the reflection of the town walls on theke, it created a beautiful and peaceful scene.


    By now, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had finished setting up an istion barrier but hadn¡¯t activated it yet. At the same time, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had also finished scouting and confirmed that there were no patrolling soldiers around.


    Zhao Fu let out a breath and started to wait for Wu Yang to carry out his side of the n. This would require them to waitter into the night.


    Even though Later Zhou knew that its position had been exposed, they had never expected Great Qin to be here already and for their people to have betrayed them already.


    Soon, it was 8 PM, and the sky was filled with stars that continuously twinkled, looking quite beautiful.


    Wu Yang and ten or so people looked at each other before returning to the real world and stealthily arriving at the rendezvous point where they got into cars arranged by the Ying family and returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    The ten or so people werepletely loyal to Wu Yang, so he also took their safety into ount and asked Zhao Fu to protect them as well.


    Now that they didn¡¯t have to worry about the consequences, Wu Yang and the ten or so others grinned and started to carry out their n.


    Wu Yang had first secretly gathered a group of yers, those he could trust, and told them his n. He then told them that joining Great Qin would result in ten times the benefits and that they would also be able to immediately receive one gold coin.


    One gold coin was worth $100,000 in the real world, and none of them had expected Great Qin to be so wealthy. Afterparing Later Zhou and Great Qin, they saw that the difference was far too great.


    Before, Wu Yang could only control 30,000 yers, but with the money from Great Qin, he could control 40,000 yers.


    There were 3,000 people who were loyal to the death to Later Zhou, and they weren¡¯t willing to submit to Great Qin. Since he had told them the n, he couldn¡¯t allow them to live, or they would expose the n.


    This was why they had conducted the meetings in a remote forest. There were ten or so people each time calling a single person into the forest and telling him the n. If he was willing to join, he could immediately receive his money, after which the next person would be called. If he wasn¡¯t willing, he would be killed on the spot. By doing this, they had dealt with the 3,000 people loyal to Later Zhou.


    There was also a group of people who was in the real world and hadn¡¯t returned to the Heaven Awaken World in a while, so they weren¡¯t considered either.


    After doing these things, Wu Yang had finally gathered the yer faction using money as bait.


    Because Zhao Fu had promised to make Wu Yang the master of this region, he was incredibly careful when doing these things and did them with his utmost ability. If Great Qin¡¯s Legatee could take down Later Zhou easily, he would be valued even greater. Now that the yer faction was under his control, he started to move against the Zhou family¡¯s forces.


    By now, it was 11 PM, and most of the residents were already asleep. Later Zhou¡¯s Town had fallen into silence. Torches were lit on the town walls, making it seem quite bright.


    Wu Yang first had some of the yers burn bewildering smoke in each building, which was quite effective against residents who had low cultivation. However, it wasn¡¯t very effective against soldiers.


    Afterward, Wu Yang and the ten or so other people brought many jars of wine and went to the town walls. Because Wu Yang was a core member of Later Zhou¡¯s forces and knew many people, most of Later Zhou¡¯s soldiers trusted Wu Yang and wasn¡¯t surprised that he hade.


    ¡°It¡¯s been getting cold recently, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been tiring standing guard. Have some wine to warm yourselves up, or it¡¯ll be easy to get a chill.¡± It was alreadyte autumn, and the temperature was bing colder and colder. This was especially so at night when the temperature dropped quickly, so Wu Yang used this as an excuse to give the soldiers wine with poison.


    When they saw that Wu Yang cared about them so much, the soldiers all felt warm within their hearts, and one of the soldiers said with gratitude, ¡°Sir Wu, you¡¯re simply too good to us; you¡¯re much better than the other sirs.¡±


    Wu Yang smiled as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! You¡¯re Later Zhou¡¯s soldiers, and we¡¯re all relying on you to protect us. I¡¯ve heated up this wine, so make sure you have some before it gets cold.¡±


    Some of the soldiers came over, drank some of the wine, and had delighted smiles on their faces. They thanked Wu Yang before going back to their stations.


    Wu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel quite guilty when he heard the soldiers thanking him. However, now that the situation hade to this, there was no turning back.


    Wu Yang hid his guilt as he smiled and said to the soldiers who hadn¡¯t drank any of the wine yet, ¡°Brothers, just have a bit and warm your bodies. It¡¯ll be fine. I spent 30 or so silver coins to buy this wine, so it¡¯ll be a pity if you don¡¯t have any.¡±


    The other soldiers couldn¡¯t help bute down and have some as well. Wu Yang¡¯s character was quite good, and because he was quite familiar with these soldiers, they all greatly trusted him.


    The soldiers just wanted to have a bit of wine because they were certain that there would be no harm in this. None of them had tasted wine that cost 30 silver coins, and most of them just wanted to give Wu Yang some face.


    Seeing them all drinking the wine, Wu Yang was finally able to rx and inwardly sighed ¨C Later Zhou was now doomed!

 Chapter 406 - Three Town Walls

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Three Town Walls</h4>


    Chapter 406 ¨C Three Town Walls


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    In the real world, it was 9 PM.


    Within an elegant room, a noble and beautiful middle-aged woman ced a few books on the table and had a lovely smile on her face as she said to the 12-year-old boy next to her, ¡°Shaohui, these are some books on how to govern a nation and the art of war. Make sure you read through them carefully because they¡¯ll help you in the future. An Emperor needs to not only be versed in internal affairs but also military affairs; only then will you be able to do great things.¡±


    The 12-year-old boy was called Chai Shaohui, and he was the Legatee of Later Zhou. He was much more mature than other boys his age and had a resolute personality.


    ¡°I understand, mother!¡± Chai Shaohui replied as he started to earnestly read through one of the books. After he had obtained the Legacy, he understood what a great burden he shouldered. What¡¯s more, they had a powerful enemy, the Song Dynasty, so he had to continuously work hard to build up Later Zhou.


    However, no matter how hard Chai Shaihui worked, there were still some who disapproved of him because he was too young. Because of this, it was very difficult for him to get people to follow him.


    Another reason was because the branch that he was part of was fairly weak. Even though he was part of the main family, Chai Shaohui¡¯s father had passed away a long time ago, and because no one else from their branch had great abilities, their branch had gradually weakened in power.


    The other few branches were far more powerful than Chai Shaohui¡¯s branch, and they were quite displeased about Chai Shaohui obtaining Later Zhou¡¯s Legacy and bing the ruler of Later Zhou. As such, they tried to take power from him.


    This resulted in a lot of chaos and disharmony in Later Zhou. This also caused many people, such as Wu Yang, to see that there was no hope for Later Zhou.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his branch and mother supporting him, Chai Shaohui might have been killed already. As long as the foundation of Later Zhou wasn¡¯t harmed, they could choose a second Legatee. Even though they would lose a lot of Fate, they would still be able to take the Legacy away from him.


    Chai Shaohui¡¯s mother, the beautiful middle-aged woman, was 36 years old and had the countenance of a flower and the radiance of the moon. She had been a famous beauty when she was younger, and despite so many years passing, her beauty hadn¡¯t faded. Instead, she now had a mature charm.


    This woman was called Nangong Shuyue, and she was the eldest daughter of the Nangong family. Even though it wasn¡¯t a family with a legacy, it was still quite powerful.


    It was only because of her family¡¯s support that Nangong Shuyue was able to bear such heavy pressure; otherwise, Chai Shaohui¡¯s entire branch would suffer. Chai Shaohui knew how tough things were for his mother, which was why he worked so hard.


    At that moment, Chai Shaihui was diligently reading while Nangong Shuyue lovingly stayed by his side, but they had no idea what was happening in the Heaven Awaken World.


    By now, it was 12 AM in the Heaven Awaken World, and the soldiers hiding near Later Zhou¡¯s Town still hadn¡¯t moved because they were waiting for Wu Yang.


    Soon after, Wu Yang sent people to report that everything had been done.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers could finally move. However, they didn¡¯t have to go all out because Wu Yang¡¯s information told them that Great Qin could simply stealthily enter.


    There were ten or so viges around Later Zhou¡¯s Town. Luckily, Zhao Fu had brought many Assassins, and he ordered them to enter these viges to either tie up or kill the vigers to prevent them from alerting Later Zhou¡¯s Town.


    The Assassins quickly entered those viges like ghosts. The viges only had a few hundred people each, so it was easy to gain control of them.


    After gaining control of the viges, Zhao Fu ordered the Hundred Ghost Illusionists to head to Later Zhou¡¯s Town. This was because there were only 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists, and if they brought the entire army of 120,000 people, the noise would be simply too great.


    The Hundred Ghost Illusionists quickly reached the area near the Barracks. Later Zhou¡¯s Town had 10,000 soldiers, and because there were 2,000 to 3,000 soldiers on the town walls and another 2,000 or so on patrol, there were roughly 5,000 in the Barracks.


    Because of Wu Yang, Zhao Fu hadprehensive information about Later Zhou¡¯s Town, so he ordered the Hundred Ghost Illusionists to go and trap those 5,000 soldiers in the Barracks.


    Even though Later Zhou had made many preparations, the talisman papers were wholly ineffective because Dark Ghost World was an extremely powerfulbination illusion. Now that it was cast by 300 Stage 1 soldiers, it was incredibly easy for it to deal with soldiers who weren¡¯t Stage 1 yet.


    Now, Wu Yang had the western town wall under control, while those at the other three town walls had no idea. There was a historical General guarding the eastern town wall, so Wu Yang didn¡¯t dare to go overboard.


    Zhao Fu split 10,000 soldiers into three groups and had them secretly enter Later Zhou¡¯s Town. As the other yers gradually took control of the town, many people were still asleep because the Barracks were covered by a gray ghostly qi, causing the surroundings to fall silent.


    Meanwhile, the patrolling soldiers had either been put to sleep by the bewildering incense or been killed.


    Right now, the only ces that Great Qin didn¡¯t control were the town¡¯s central region and the three other town walls. Great Qin couldn¡¯t step into the central region because the City Heart would go into self-defense mode and release a protective barrier once any outsiders stepped into the central region.


    After Later Zhou¡¯s Town was under their control, Zhao Fu gave the order to advance, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, who had been hiding near the town, started to attack from the other three town walls.


    There were only 2,000 or so soldiers on the three town walls, while Great Qin¡¯s side had 10,000 soldiers in total and around 40,000 yers within. This battle was incredibly one-sided.


    None of the soldiers on the town walls expected to be struck with arrows from behind, and the soldiers werepletely defenseless as they were killed.


    The historical General on the eastern town wall waspletely shocked. However, seeing the massive number of enemies rushing towards the town walls, he knew that the situation was bad and yelled, ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    The historical General¡¯s yell cut through the air, but no one replied. The sounds of battle were quite loud, but there was no response.


    Immediately, the historical General¡¯s heart sank, and the battle quickly concluded. The defending soldiers were either killed or taken as captives, and the historical General wanted to resist. However, he was surrounded by a few of Great Qin¡¯s Generals and also taken captive.


    The other town walls were also easily taken down by Great Qin, and only the central region hadn¡¯t been broken through yet.


    Zhao Fu led in the army from the western gate and didn¡¯t hesitate as he went straight towards the central region.


    At that moment, the central region released a yellow energy barrier, and 100 soldiers and a historical General stood guard there, looking around them.


    Everywhere around them had been surrounded by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, and they were packed so densely that it seemed that even the wind wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through them.

 Chapter 407 - Ruler of Later Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Ruler of Later Zhou</h4>


    Chapter 407 ¨C Ruler of Later Zhou


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Chai Shaohui, who had been earnestly reading, suddenly heard a system announcement, and his little face became incredibly pale. Beside him, Nangong Shuyue detected this and asked with concern, ¡°What is it, Shaohui?¡±


    Chai Shaohui¡¯s body stiffened as he replied, ¡°Mother, Later Zhou is being attacked by enemies, and they¡¯ve already entered the Town. The protective barrier has been activated.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nangong Shuyue was unable to stay calm and quickly asked, ¡°Just what is going on? Doesn¡¯t Later Zhou have 110,000 people defending it? How could someone attack so silently?¡±


    Chai Shaohui shook his head ¨C he had no idea what was going on either. After all, he had only received a system announcement that the Town was in danger and that the protective barrier had been automatically activated.


    ¡°Shaohui, hurry and enter the Heaven Awaken World to take a look. We can¡¯t allow anything to happen to Later Zhou,¡± Nangong Shuyue said seriously.


    Chai Shaohui nodded and picked up his Heaven Awaken Stone as he entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    Nangong Shuyue felt an ominous feeling ¨C with Later Zhou¡¯s current strength, who would dare to attack it? Just who were these people?


    At that moment, Nangong Shuyue could only pray that it was just some bandits who had identally triggered the protective barrier. If something happened to Later Zhou, Chai Shaohui¡¯s branch would be the sinners of the Chai family and be attacked by the rest of the Chai family.


    Chai Shaohui¡¯s branch was already quite weak, and if something like this happened, none of them would be spared. The Chai family would never show mercy, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her own son.


    Nangong Shuyue could only hope that everything would be fine. However, she still felt quite unsettled, so she anxiously also entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    What greeted her eyes were soldiers wearing fine equipment, giving off powerful auras, and looking like ferocious beasts. Seeing this, Nangong Shuyue¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Seeing so many terrifying enemies, Chai Shaohui also felt quite anxious and afraid. In front of these people¡¯s auras, Chai Shaohui¡¯s body trembled, but when he thought of the fact that he was Later Zhou¡¯s Legatee and the future ruler of Later Zhou, he mustered up his courage and looked around him.


    Right now, the entire Town had been taken down except for the central region. The 100 or so people around them were all enemies, and none of them were from Later Zhou.


    Later Zhou had fallen, and there was no chance of the situation being reversed. Was it just going to end like this? Were his ambitions and efforts all going toe to nothing?


    In the end, Chai Shaohui was still a child, and he started to tear up as he yelled, ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking Later Zhou?¡±


    Hearing his tender voice, the crowd parted, and a ck-cloaked figure giving off a terrifying aura walked forwards.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on Chai Shaohui and felt quite surprised ¨C he had never expected Later Zhou¡¯s Legatee to be a 12-year-old boy. A cold smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Who are we? Even now, do you have no idea? Those who oppose Great Qin won¡¯t be spared.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, which were filled with killing intent, Chai Shaohui felt quite surprised ¨C it was Great Qin; that terrifying Legatee, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, hade.


    ¡°Great Qin!¡± Chai Shaohui felt quite bitter, and his courage was shattered instantly. Later Zhou had been destroyed so easily by Great Qin and been unable to resist at all.


    A hand lightly patted his shoulder, and he turned to look at his mother. He couldn¡¯t help but cry, and Nangong Shuyue patted her son¡¯s back as sheforted him, saying, ¡°You¡¯re Later Zhou¡¯s Legatee, so you can¡¯t act like a child in times like this.¡±


    Chai Shaohui wiped away his tears and nodded as he said, ¡°I understand, mother.¡±


    Afterforting her son, Nangong Shuyue looked at Wu Yang, who was standing beside Zhao Fu, and her expression became cold as she said, ¡°Wu Yang, you must have worked quite hard for Great Qin to be able to take down Later Zhou so easily.¡±


    Facing Nangong Shuyue¡¯s gaze, Wu Yang lowered his head and replied, ¡°Apologies, madam. Later Zhou¡¯s location was exposed long ago, and even without me, Great Qin would¡¯ve been able to easily take down the Town. No one can stop Great Qin¡¯s rise, and after opposing Great Qin, the Chai family was destined to be destroyed. Moreover, I believe that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is someone who can bring peace to the world, which was why I decided to submit to him.¡±


    Hearing Wu Yang¡¯s words, Nangong Shuyue couldn¡¯t help but coldly harrumph. After all, many of the decisions hadn¡¯t been made by her but by the Chai family.


    At the beginning, she had been very against joining the Qin Resistance Alliance because they already had Great Song as an enemy. Later Zhou was unable to fight against two Dynasties, but when Great Qin started to rise in power, the Chai family¡¯s old leaders had been influenced by Su Yan and thought that the School of Vertical and Horizontal would help the Chai family, which was why they joined the alliance.


    Now, reality had shown that this wasn¡¯t the case. Great Qin had be even more powerful, forcing the Hundred Schools of Thought to lower their heads and the School of Vertical and Horizontal to not help against Great Qin.


    However, no matter how rational and just Wu Yang¡¯s words were, Nangong Shuyue wouldn¡¯t forgive him for his betrayal.


    ¡°Wu Yang! We treated you incredibly well!¡± Nangong Shuyue coldly said. She knew that Wu Yang controlled arge portion of the yers, and if they rebelled now, Later Zhou would still have a trace of hope.


    Hearing Nangong Shuyue¡¯s words, Wu Yang could only sigh. His 40,000 yers simply couldn¡¯tpare with Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, and even if they tried to rebel, they would only make a bit of trouble for Great Qin and not be able to change anything.


    Now that he had personally seen how powerful Great Qin was, Wu Yang felt even more loyal to Great Qin.


    ¡°Apologies madam, I¡¯ve already chosen to join Great Qin,¡± Wu Yang said with determination as he bowed towards Nangong Shuyue. After raising his head, he now viewed Nangong Shuyue as an enemy.


    Hearing this, Nangong Shuyue became enraged and was about to say something when another voice sounded out.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Zhao Fu looked at the mother and son in front of him and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. His gaze fell on Chai Shaohui as he said, ¡°Show me Later Zhou¡¯s power! Given your age, I¡¯ll give you an easy death.¡±


    Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t show mercy just because his enemy was a child, nor would he let off Later Zhou. At some point, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart had be colder and crueler.


    ¡°Mother, you should return to the real world.¡± Chai Shaohui gently pushed Nangong Shuyue away, and his gaze became resolute as he looked at Zhao Fu. As Later Zhou¡¯s Legatee, he had to show Later Zhou¡¯s pride and courage.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he slowly drew the Sky Demon Sword at his waist. ¡°Come! I want to see Later Zhou¡¯s power.¡±


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu stepped out, and the ground around him cracked as a monstrous aura burst forth. Everyone felt as if a mountain was weighing down on them, making it difficult for them to breathe.

 Chapter 408 - Emperor Cloth

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Emperor Cloth</h4>


    Chapter 408 ¨C Emperor Cloth


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Countless people subconsciously retreated and made space while Nangong Shuyue stepped away from her son. As the Legatee of Later Zhou, he had to act with dignity.


    Chai Shaohui looked at Zhao Fu resolutely and took out a short sword from his spatial ring. With his height, using a short sword was quite suitable. He gripped the short sword with both hands and went into a defensive stance.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red eyes looked at Chai Shaohui, and he gave off a monstrous aura as he walked over.


    The surroundings fell silent, and the atmosphere became incredibly oppressive. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on the two people in the center, and they all knew that Chai Shaohui couldn¡¯t defeat Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. What was key was how Later Zhou Legatee, this 12-year-old boy, would die.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s body blurred and instantly traversed 20 or so meters, arriving before Chai Shaohui. He raised his sword and casually shed out with it.


    Boom!!


    A terrifying ck sword light, apanied by incredibly destructive power, rushed out, seeming to be able to destroy a small mountain.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A dragon¡¯s cry sounded out as Chai Shaohui was given a big fright and was forced to directly use his Fate Dragon¡¯s power. His body gave off a yellow light as a powerful aura rippled out, and Chai Shaohui used his full strength to swing his sword, bringing with it a sword wind as it shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the two swords shed, and the energy they contained rippled out as a shockwave. A wild gale blew around them as a ten-meter wide crater was sted open beneath their feet.


    In the next second, Chai Shaohui¡¯s small body was sent flying backward and hit a thick wall, causing it to copse and sending a lot of dust into the air.


    Right now, Chai Shaohui was too weak, and his cultivation wasn¡¯t even at Stage 1. Because he was too young and didn¡¯t have a lot of battle experience, he couldn¡¯t control his strength well. As such, even though he had released his Fate Dragon¡¯s power, he was unable to withstand a single blow from Zhao Fu because Zhao Fu could use his City Lord Seal¡¯s power incredibly well.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hold back at all even though Chai Shaohui was still a child. Even if it was a friend or a rtive standing in his way as an enemy, he would cut everyone down. There was no need to show any mercy to those who wanted to stand in Great Qin¡¯s way. Since they were the ones who made this decision, they cut off their ties with him, so Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t hold back at all.


    As the saying went, ¡®I would rather betray the whole world than be betrayed by the whole world!¡± Only those who understood those ambitious and ruthless words would understand the killing intent they contained.


    Within the boundless darkness, a blood-red star started to slowly turn, giving off a devilish blood-red light and causing Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes to shine with a blood-red light.


    Within the ruins of the copsed wall, Chai Shaohui was covered in blood when he stood up. His entire body ached, enough to make him cry, but he was the ruler of Later Zhou. As such, he endured it and yelled as he rushed at Zhao Fu again.


    Zhao Fu coldly watched this as he raised the sword in his hand.


    ng!


    A sharp ck arc of sword light tore a long gash on the ground as it shot out towards Chai Shaohui.


    Chai Shaohui was given a big fright, and he quickly dodged to the side. However, his injured body had reacted a bit toote. Even though he had avoided being split in half, one of his hands was cut off.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Chai Shaohui couldn¡¯t endure this pain, and he crashed to the ground as he howled in pain. By the side, Nangong Shuyue couldn¡¯t watch anymore. She ran over to Chai Shaohui and cried out as sheforted Chai Shaohui, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mum¡¯s here.¡±


    Following this, Nangong Shuyue started to take out medicines and treat Chai Shaohui¡¯s severed wrist.


    ¡°Is there a need for that?¡± Zhao Fu coldly looked at the mother and son. Because of his mother, he would have normally felt quite sympathetic, but he felt nothing right now. He raised the Sky Demon Sword, causing it to shine with a brilliant ck light, and everyone around them felt immense fear upon seeing this.


    Nangong Shuyue felt how terrifying this power was and looked at Zhao Fu before looking down at her son in immense pain, and her face paled.


    Just as Zhao Fu was able to sweep out with his sword, killing this mother and son, a voice suddenly called out.


    ¡°Wait! We¡¯re willing to submit to Great Qin!¡± Nangong Shuyue cried out.


    ¡°Mother, no! Later Zhou won¡¯t submit to anyone!¡± Chai Shaohui resisted the pain and said with great difficulty.


    Nangong Shuyue smiled at her son as she said, ¡°Mum will take care of this. Now that Later Zhou is destined to be destroyed, if even its foundation is destroyed, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    However, Zhao Fu still didn¡¯t put his sword away. Having a Legatee submit was far better than killing one, but Zhao Fu didn¡¯t trust them.


    The situation with the State of Wei was different because it had had a close rtionship with Great Qin in history. Moreover, with the State of Wei¡¯s overall character, Zhao Fu was willing to trust the State of Wei. However, things were different with Later Zhou.


    After all, when Great Qin was establishing its nation, Later Zhou could cause troubles or uprisings, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to take this risk.


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Zhao Fu asked Nangong Shuyue.


    Nangong Shuyue hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Fu to immediately trust them, so she was prepared for this question. She deeply breathed in and looked at Zhao Fu as she replied, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, you should know that the Song Dynasty was established on Later Zhou¡¯s roots and imitated Later Zhou in many ways.


    ¡°As such, Later Zhou will be able to help you in various ways if you want to deal with Great Song. Moreover, if you ept us, Great Qin will obtain some of Later Zhou¡¯s Fate, which will allow you to use Great Song¡¯s Nation Armament¡­ the Emperor Cloth!¡±


    This tempted Zhao Fu. After thinking for a moment, he put his sword away. If Later Zhou could really help him take down Great Song in the future, it would be good to keep Later Zhou, though he would have to control it strictly.


    ¡°Alright, I ept your surrender.¡±


    Hearing this, Nangong Shuyue let out a sigh of relief before once again saying, ¡°I would also like to request Your Majesty to give my son a Lordship!¡±


    Zhao Fu had expected this, and he took out the Royal Wood Sword as he walked towards Nangong Shuyue and Chai Shaohui.


    Seeing Zhao Fu draw another sword and walk over, Nangong Shuyue started to feel quite tense. However, because Zhao Fu gave off no killing intent, she rxed slightly.


    Zhao Fu went over to them and sent his King¡¯s Power into the Royal Wood Sword, causing it to give off strands of a green light that reconnected Chai Shaohui¡¯s severed hand to his wrist.


    Very soon, Chai Shaohui¡¯s wrist and hand were good as new, and even the pain was gone. Chai Shaohui¡¯s expression of pain gradually decreased, and seeing this, Nangong Shuyue felt quite delighted.


    ¡°I title you Lord Zhou!¡± Zhao Fu withdrew the Royal Wood Sword and looked at Chai Shaohui as he spoke with might and dignity.


    Chai Shaohui looked at his mother, and when he saw Nangong Shuyue nod, he stood up before kneeling, kowtowing, and saying, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for the title!¡±

 Chapter 409 - Blue Grade King’s Crown

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Blue Grade King¡¯s Crown</h4>


    Chapter 409 ¨C Blue Grade King¡¯s Crown


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After Chai Shaohui knelt and said those words of submission, a yellow light rushed out from his body and shot into the sky.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± A massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a yellow dragon that was around 100 meters long flew out from his body and hovered in the sky, giving off a terrifying aura.


    However, immediately afterward, the yellow dragon started to devolve ¨C its body became smaller as its ws disappeared until it became a 30 meter long yellow Dragon Python.


    At the same time, traces of a yellow aura floated towards Zhao Fu, and they were absorbed by the King¡¯s Crown. After devouring the State of Zheng¡¯s Legatee¡¯s King¡¯s aura, it had obtained Later Zhou¡¯s Legatee¡¯s King¡¯s aura.


    This caused the White grade King¡¯s Crown to be Blue grade, and its stats once again became much more powerful.


    The Dragon Python in the air gradually descended and re-entered Chai Shaohui¡¯s body.


    Following this, the yellow energy barrier outside of the Town Hall shattered like ss and disappeared.


    ¡°You may rise!¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at Chai Shaohui.


    Chai Shaohui stood up somewhat dispiritedly, and Nangong Shuyueforted him by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though Later Zhou is gone, you¡¯ll still aplish great things in the future. Trust me.¡±


    Chai Shaohui felt much better and nodded. ¡°I understand, mother!¡±


    Zhao Fu paid no attention to them and walked towards Later Zhou¡¯s Town Hall while Bai Qi and the other Generals started to clear the battlefield and collect the spoils.


    Aftering to the Town Hall, Zhao Fu looked at the yellow cube floating in the air. This was the fourth Legacy that Great Qin had taken down, and a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    He ced his hand on the cube and chose to conquer it!


    The City Heart continuously trembled and gave off terrifying ripples as a yellow pir of light rushed into the sky, causing clouds to gather.


    Mournful drum sounds suddenly rang out nine times, and almost the entire northern side of the Mind Continent heard these massive sounds.


    All of the factions at the northern side seemed incredibly grim and apprehensive. Yet another Legatee had submitted, and everyone knew who the Legatee had submitted to ¨C Great Qin was simply too terrifying.


    Right after they had secretly formed their alliance, before they had even been able to do anything, Great Qin had taken down another State. Recently, Great Qin had taken down three States in a row, and with Great Shun from before, Great Qin had taken down four Legatees, resulting in Great Qin obtaining the Fate of four nations.


    Great Qin¡¯s Fate was incredibly terrifying, and all of the factions felt even more terrified. They started to hesitate, wondering if they still wanted to oppose Great Qin.


    Despite having so many factions allied together, they were still quite unconfident because they were split across different regions and the paths between regions hadn¡¯t been opened yet. On the other hand, Great Qin had the power to traverse regions, making it easy for Great Qin to deal with them. Otherwise, with the many factions in the northern side of the Mind Continent, they wouldn¡¯t have to fear Great Qin at all.


    If they opposed Great Qin, it was possible for them to die ¨C however, if they didn¡¯t oppose Great Qin, they might still die. As such, it was quite difficult for them to make a decision.


    Afterward, they found out that it was Later Zhou who had submitted to Great Qin. This news caused Great Song to start being wary of Great Qin, and it started to hold meetings to discuss this matter.


    Now, out of the Qin Resistance Alliance, only the Kingdom of Qi remained. It was incredibly terrified because it was very possible that it would be the next to be destroyed by Great Qin.


    When the other Dynasties heard of Later Zhou being destroyed, they all became incredibly serious. Great Qin had been incredibly active recently, destroying three nations, and its speed was simply iprehensible.


    In the real world, when the family leaders of the Ying family heard about this, they naturally were incredibly happy and excited. Now, it was possible that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and Great Qin would return to the Ying family.


    Moreover, because they had made Zhao Fu the proxy family leader, they believed that this would satisfy Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and establish a rtionship between them and the Ying family.


    After hearing about this, Su Yan looked incredibly serious and didn¡¯t say anything as he continued to look through all sorts of information.


    Back in the Heaven Awaken World, after Zhao Fu conquered Later Zhou¡¯s Town, system announcements started to sound out in his mind.


    ¡°System announcement! Later Zhou has submitted, and all of its Fate has been devoured by Great Qin. Great Qin has obtained arge amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has subdued Later Zhou and obtained all of its Legacies.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin¡¯s City Heart has started to evolve andpleted 3/30 of the evolution.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has obtained one-fifth of Later Zhou¡¯s Town¡¯s stats.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Nation Armament Twelve Metal Colossi has obtained a massive amount of Fate and slightly upgraded.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The n Armament Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal has obtained a massive amount of Fate and slightly upgraded.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a Legacy Town and obtained 3,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System Announcement! You have obtained 100 War Points.¡±


    These system announcements were all the same as before, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t go through them in detail. Zhao Fu had directed all of the Achievement Points to Doke because Great Qin was currently eyeing Westpan City as its prey. Since it was a Kobold City and Doke was a Kobold, it would be good for him to be a Viscount in advance.


    There was also another system announcement that said that the Chaotic World Stone Stele had leveled up to Level 4, which would allow them to get Gold grade items from it. Upgrading to a Level 5 Chaotic World Stone Stele required 1,000 War Points and would allow them to exchange for Legendary grade items.


    Great Qin had quite a lot of War Points now, and it hadn¡¯t used any yet.


    Zhao Fu sat in a hall while Bai Qi and the other Generals went through the reports of the battle. There were also three others present: Nangong Shuyue and two historical Generals of Later Zhou. One was called Li Zhong, who was S grade, and the other was called Li Yun, who was SS grade.


    As for Chai Shaohui, because he had been heavily injured, Nangong Shuyue had him go rest to recuperate from his wounds.


    There were also two historical Generals¡¯ corpses. Because they had valiantly retaliated, they had been killed during the battle. Both of them were S grade, so there was value in taking their corpses back.


    After hearing Bai Qi¡¯s report, Zhao Fu nned to take 20,000 residents and Li Yun to Great Qin, leaving Li Zhong to defend and watch over Later Zhou¡¯s Town.


    As for the yers led by Wu Yang, they would form a new faction that would help Later Zhou¡¯s Town when it was in danger.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu prepared to take the soldiers back to the Great Qin City.


    At that moment, Nangong Shuyue walked forward and said that there were matters she wanted to discuss with Zhao Fu before sweeping her gaze across the various Generals present. The Generals all understood and left the hall, closing the doors behind them.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit confused and wondered what Nangong Shuyue wanted to speak to him about. A smile appeared on Nangong Shuyue¡¯s face as she walked forward and slowly undid her clothes.

 Chapter 410 - Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Crown Prince</h4>


    Chapter 410 ¨C Crown Prince


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    As Nangong Shuyue continued walking, her clothes gradually fell until only a long silk gown remained. The silk gown was quite light and almost transparent, and Nangong Shuyue¡¯s mature curves could cause anyone¡¯s desires to run rampant and go out of control.


    Nangong Shuyue didn¡¯t take off this final piece of clothing. As a mature woman, she knew how men responded, and leaving something to the imagination was even more tantalizing.


    By now, Nangong Shuyue had fully disyed the charm of a mature woman. She reached Zhao Fu, lightly sat on hisp, and rested her head against Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder as she looked at him seductively, whispering, ¡°Your Majesty, let me serve you.¡±


    Now that Later Zhou had submitted to Great Qin, Nangong Shuyue had to think of the future. If she could be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman, not only would she benefit, but the entire Chai family and her own family would also benefit.


    If she became his woman, she would have much authority in Great Qin and would be able to talk with Zhao Fu directly. Because he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, this opportunity wouldn¡¯t be easy to obtain, and if she became his woman early on, the benefits in the future would be much greater.


    Moreover, if she became his woman, the Chai family would undoubtedly benefit the most because this rtionship would strengthen the bonds between the two families.


    Shaohui¡¯s branch would also be able to firmly cement its position in the Chai family, and no one would be able to threaten them. No matter how strong the other branches were, under the threat of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they would have to lower their heads. Such was the power of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Moreover, the Nangong family would also greatly benefit. Her whole family would rejoice if she became Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman, and because of her rtionship with him, the Nangong family would also be able to establish a rtionship with him. Her family had always been silently supporting her, so she felt that she should repay them.


    Most importantly, Nangong Shuyue was thinking about her son. If she became Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman, even if her son couldn¡¯t have the position of Crown Prince, he would still have a Prince title, allowing him to fulfill his ambitions.


    When Later Zhou submitted, Nangong Shuyue had already made preparations to give up her body, which was why she told Chai Shaohui that he would still aplish great things in the future. Not only did Nangong Shuyue believe in her son, but she was also determined to help him.


    Of course, right now, she didn¡¯t feel anything towards Zhao Fu. However, for the many reasons above, especially her son, she was willing to sacrifice herself. Not only was she willing to give up her body, but she would also truly love Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Only by having feelings for him would she be able to win his feelings for her.


    Nangong Shuyue was very clear about how feelings worked. Her body could only attract him for a short while, and as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he would have many women in the future. There would also be many women better than her, and using her body was simply too shallow ¨C only feelings could truly bind her to him.


    With a mature woman sitting on hisp and smelling that enchanting fragrance, Zhao Fu started to react.


    Within the darkness, the massive blood-red star started to slowly turn, giving off a blood-red light.


    Surprisingly, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t refuse. He turned to look at Nangong Shuyue¡¯s beautiful face and smiled as he lifted up her chin.


    It was only now that Nangong Shuyue properly saw Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s appearance properly. He was quite young and good-looking, but the airs he gave off were especially alluring. There was a trace of dignity, a trace of elegance, and a trace of majesty ¨C just his airs alone would be able to attract many women.


    Seeing Zhao Fu do this, Nangong Shuyue wasn¡¯t displeased but instead quite happy.


    She knew that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was interested in her now. At the start, she was worried that her looks wouldn¡¯t be good enough to attract him. Even though she was a famous beauty, with how prestigious Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s identity was, it was possible that he wouldn¡¯t think that she was good enough.


    Even though Nangong Shuyue had prepared herself mentally, a red blush still covered her face, and she felt quite embarrassed. However, she took the initiative to lean closer to Zhao Fu, and their lips naturally came together.


    At that moment, a sort of excitement and attraction seemed to draw them together, making their hearts beat faster and faster.


    At first, their kiss was quite simple, and Nangong Shuyue found that Zhao Fu was quite inexperienced. After noticing this, she felt quite happy because this meant that he didn¡¯t have many women.


    Nangong Shuyue¡¯s husband had died when Chai Shaohui had only been one year old, and she hadn¡¯t been very experienced in these sorts of things. However, as a mature women, she still knew more than Zhao Fu.


    Nangong Shuyue wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck and passionately kissed Zhao Fu, stretching her tongue into Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth. Zhao Fu opened his mouth, allowing Nangong Shuyue¡¯s tongue to slip in. Their tongues intertwined as their temperature rose higher and higher and their hearts beat faster and faster.


    Nangong Shuyue started to be more and more immersed, and her face became incredibly red. Her body powerlesslyy within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and her eyes were tightly closed as she deeply kissed Zhao Fu.


    Hugging Nangong Shuyue¡¯s mature body, Zhao Fu¡¯s hands started to roam around. His hands first caressed her back before slipping them into her clothes and gripping her full breasts, causing her to moan.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door as a soldier announced, ¡°Your Majesty, I have matters to report.¡±


    This immediately interrupted the two passionate people, and Zhao Fu immediately let go of Nangong Shuyue. Seeing how enraptured she looked, he chuckled and said, ¡°Get up and put your clothes on.¡±


    Nangong Shuyue nodded and felt a bit disappointed that they had been cut off at an important time. However, she still obeyed and calmed down her rapidly beating heart while putting on her clothes, returning to her mature and dignified look.


    Only then did Zhao Fu say, ¡°You may enter!¡±


    Following this, the soldier pushed open the doors and entered. The loyal soldier didn¡¯t dare to directly look at Zhao Fu, so he didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary and cupped his hands as he reported, ¡°Your Majesty, there has been news from Battle City that something big has happened.¡±


    Battle City? Zhao Fu had handed matters over there to Ge Nia, so he very rarely went over. What had happened now?


    Zhao Fu asked the soldier just what had happened, and he didn¡¯t bother asking Nangong Shuyue to leave. Since it was something big, it was most likely not something that was secret, so there was no need for that.


    However, Nangong Shuyue felt quite happy and excited because this meant that she had seeded. When the soldier had said that something big had happened, she had expected Zhao Fu to ask her to leave, but unexpectedly, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t shown such intentions.


    This meant that Zhao Fu had already epted her and that he trusted her slightly, so she had be closer to obtaining power in Great Qin.

 Chapter 411 - Emperor’s Privilege

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Emperor¡¯s Privilege</h4>


    Chapter 411 ¨C Emperor¡¯s Privilege


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the soldier immediately replied, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s said that Battle City¡¯s City Lord was somehow seriously injured and is dying. This has caused Battle City to descend into chaos, and each faction is trying to obtain power. There have been many fights, but the city guards haven¡¯t cared at all. It¡¯s best that Your Majesty takes a look for himself.¡±


    The battle for the City Lord¡¯s position was happening so soon? Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected this, and he nodded before asking the soldier to leave.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu got up and turned to look at Nangong Shuyue before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to return to Great Qin!¡±


    Nangong Shuyue understood that Zhao Fu had something to take care of, so she smiled and nodded before embarrassedly asking, ¡°Your Majesty, about just then¡­¡±


    Zhao Fu suddenly lightlyughed ¨C he had allowed his passions to get out of control, which was quite surprising. However, that experience had been quite tantalizing.


    Zhao Fu knew that there weren¡¯t any feelings between him and Nangong Shuyue just yet ¨C that had all been the heat of the moment. If they had developed feelings right after meeting, that would be quite strange.


    Zhao Fu looked at Nangong Shuyue before asking, ¡°How do you think I should treat you?¡±


    That question didn¡¯t surprise Nangong Shuyue, and she could already tell from Zhao Fu¡¯s expression and tone what he meant. Nangong Shuyue happily came up and hugged Zhao Fu, putting her head against him as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be your woman from now on.¡±


    Since they had already gone that far, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have anything to regret or worry about. He put an arm around Nangong Shuyue¡¯s slim waist and nodded.


    Seeing this, Nangong Shuyue¡¯s smile became incredibly brilliant, and her face reddened as she said in a small voice, ¡°Your Majesty, shall we continue where we left off?¡±


    Nangong Shuyue wanted to be even closer with Zhao Fu because her body was instinctively reacting after what had just happened.


    ¡°No need. I still have things to do.¡± Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t let important matters slip away just for this kind of thing. Zhao Fu was still quite rational regarding women and wouldn¡¯t allow himself indulge in sex. This was why he had been fairly restrained towards women the entire time.


    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty. My body is ready for you at any time.¡± Nangong Shuyue felt a bit disappointed but still smiled.


    Zhao Fu smiled and let go of Nangong Shuyue. By now, Nangong Shuyue could understand Zhao Fu¡¯s personality more, and she felt quite appreciative of him. Even though she hadn¡¯t been sessful this time, she had be his woman, so she would have many opportunities in the future. As such, there was no need to force anything now.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu left the hall. The Generals outside wondered what Nangong Shuyue had to say to Zhao Fu, but after seeing Nangong Shuyue following behind Zhao Fu with a slightly red face and affectionate look on her face, they could guess what had happened.


    This made all of them feel quite happy because their Majesty had finally be interested in these matters. However, some people frowned because they had only just taken down Later Zhou, and it would¡¯ve been better to wait to test her loyalty. Nangong Shuyue had most likely taken the initiative, and her goal was too obvious.


    However, they trusted that Zhao Fu had this within his control ¨C as a future Emperor, the number of women he would have would be as vast as the territory he would control, and this was quite normal.


    Any woman Zhao Fu wanted would be brought into the chambers of the imperial concubines, and they wouldn¡¯t mind at all. In fact, they would even help to search for such people and bring them to Zhao Fu ¨C this was the Emperor¡¯s privilege.


    Zhao Fu could tell what the Generals were thinking and didn¡¯t mind, and he brought them back to the Great Qin City.


    After Zhao Fu left, Nangong Shuyue was in charge of managing the situation at Later Zhou¡¯s Town. The first thing was to give burials to the deceased soldiers and replenish their military force. Now that their position had been exposed, they had to strengthen their defenses.


    Now, with Great Qin¡¯s protection and Wu Yang¡¯s yer faction, Later Zhou wasn¡¯t in much danger, but they still had to be prepared for anything.


    At that moment, a man came up and reported something, causing Nangong Shuyue¡¯s expression to be cold, and she returned to the real world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    The scene was simr to what had happened in the Heaven Awaken World, with everyone from their branch being surrounded. However, what was different was that they were surrounded by the Chai family¡¯s people.


    ¡°Where are Chai Shaohui and Nangong Shuyue? Hand them over. Right now, they¡¯re the sinners of the entire Chai family ¨C Later Zhou has been destroyed while in your hands. Everyone from your branch should die to pay for your sins,¡± a young man angrily shouted.


    However, some didn¡¯t approve, saying, ¡°We¡¯re all part of the same family, so killing them might be too extreme. I believe we should just exile them from the Chai family. However, Chai Shaohui and his mother cannot be forgiven.¡±


    When Nangong Shuyue had brought people over, the scene was just as she had expected ¨C it seemed that the Chai family wasn¡¯t willing to let them off.


    Seeing Nangong Shuyue walk out, everyone¡¯s attention turned to her. A middle-aged man, a prominent figure of another branch, said, ¡°Later Zhou has been destroyed while in your hands ¨C how are you going to ount for this?¡±


    Nangong Shuyue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all as she calmly replied, ¡°Later Zhou was destroyed by Great Qin, and Shaohui¡¯s branch bears half of the responsibility. However, the other half of the responsibility is on all of you ¨C if it wasn¡¯t for all of your meddling, Later Zhou wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by Great Qin. Moreover, Great Qin has given Shaohui a Lordship, and because he has submitted to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he will still be a great person in the future. If you try to do anything to him, the entire Chai family will flow with rivers of blood.¡±


    After hearing about Great Qin, everyone paused ¨C after all, Great Qin was as terrifying as a demon. At the same time, everyone felt quite happy because Later Zhou¡¯s foundation hadn¡¯t been destroyed, and even though Later Zhou was gone, Chai Shaohui was now Lord Zhou. They could now also rely on Great Qin.


    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯ty our hands on Shaohui, but you, someone from a different family, must bear the consequences,¡± a middle-aged woman yelled.


    Nangong Shuyue remained calm as she replied, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The middle-aged woman coldlyughed, ¡°Of course for you to die to pay for your sins! Someone needs to bear the consequences of Later Zhou being destroyed.¡±


    ¡°What gall!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded out as a valiant-looking young man brought many people arrived. They were from the Nangong family.


    Seeing the Nangong family¡¯s people arrive, the Chai family¡¯s people¡¯s expressions became ugly. Someone from the Chai family called out, ¡°Nangong Xiong, don¡¯t meddle in the Chai family¡¯s business!¡±


    Nangong Xiong, the valiant-looking young man came before Nangong Shuyue and said, ¡°Big sis, dad wants me to bring you back. You should know that you can¡¯t stay in the Chai family any longer, so don¡¯t insist or things will be difficult for everyone.¡±

 Chapter 412 - Nangong Family

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Nangong Family</h4>


    Chapter 412 ¨C Nangong Family


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing that Nangong Xiong wanted to take Nangong Shuyue away, all of the Chai family¡¯s people weren¡¯t too happy and called out, ¡°Now that Nangong Shuyue has married into the Chai family, she belongs to the Chai family. Since she has caused such a thing, she has to bear the consequences. Also, don¡¯t think that the Chai family, a family with a nation¡¯s Legacy, will be afraid of a small family like yours.¡±


    Nangong Xiong originally wanted to make trouble. However, the Nangong family¡¯s leaders had told him not to incite discord between the Nangong family and the Chai family, and it would be enough to bring Nangong Shuyue home. As such, he ignored those words from before.


    However, now, he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and coldlyughed as he replied, ¡°Is the Chai family still a family with a nation¡¯s Legacy? Wasn¡¯t it just destroyed by Great Qin? I¡¯ll be taking my big sis home today no matter what. As for the Chai family, the Nangong family doesn¡¯t fear you at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When the Chai family¡¯s people heard Nangong Xiong¡¯s words, they felt enraged, and just as they wanted to say something, one of the Chai family¡¯s leaders yelled, ¡°Enough!¡±


    This family leader¡¯s position was quite high, and his voice was incredibly powerful. He caused the raucous scene to quieten down as everyone looked at him.


    The family leader stepped out and said, ¡°Let him take Nangong Shuyue! However, she can never return to the Chai family again. I¡¯ll represent Shaohui¡¯s branch in cutting her off; from now on, she is no longer someone of the Chai family!¡±


    It was evidently not possible to kill Nangong Shuyue because she was the eldest daughter of the Nangong family. She was quite valued by the Nangong family, which was quite powerful as well.


    If they killed Nangong Shuyue, they would definitely incur the wrath of the Nangong family. The Chai family was already in dangerous straits because Later Zhou had just been destroyed. Right now, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Nangong family and make another powerful enemy.


    This time, they came to take Nangong Shuyue away. The young Chai Shaohui was unable to control his faction, and with Nangong Shuyue, they would be able to control the faction.


    Nangong Xiong didn¡¯t like the way this family leader spoke, but it achieved his goal. After Nangong Shuyue¡¯s husband died, the Nangong family had been trying to convince Nangong Shuyue to return to the Nangong family instead of remaining at the Chai family. However, because of Chai Shaohui, Nangong Shuyue was determined to stay in the Chai family.


    She was incredibly stubborn, and because no one could convince her, the Nangong family could only give in in the end.


    ¡°Big sis, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Nangong Xiong felt quite angry ¨C of course, this wasn¡¯t towards Nangong Shuyue but towards the entire Chai family.


    Everything had happened as she had expected, and Nangong Shuyue calmly looked at everyone. She was unaffected by any of their words and said, ¡°Little brother, I won¡¯t be going back, nor will the Chai family¡¯s people chase me away.¡±


    Hearing these words, Nangong Xiong looked at Nangong Shuyue angrily and said, ¡°Big sis! Do you still not see? They said that they wanted to cut you off and chase you out of the Chai family!¡±


    The Chai family¡¯s people also looked quite confused ¨C could it be that Nangong Shuyue was stupid? They had made everything so clear, so how could she have not understood?


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Nangong Shuyue remained calm as she continued, ¡°Because I¡¯m Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman now!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A young man started to loudlyugh as he said, ¡°So you found Shaohui find a step-dad? You looked pretty loyal and dependable, but¡­¡±


    Pa!


    Before the young man could finish his words, a loud p sounded out, knocking him to the ground. Half of his face became incredibly red and swollen as a trace of blood flowed out of his mouth.


    The young man was quite shocked by this p and looked over, and he found that it was actually the family leader of his branch who had pped him.


    ¡°Enough, we¡¯ll leave matters here. Nangong Shuyue still belongs to the Chai family, and Shaohui is still the Chai family¡¯s young master. You may all leave!¡±


    This family leader didn¡¯t speak very loudly, but everyone was clear as to what was happening. This was because no one else was speaking and the scene was incredibly quiet ¨C everyone had been shocked by Nangong Shuyue¡¯s words.


    Nangong Shuyue had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman ¨C this was an incredibly big matter because there was now a direct rtionship between her and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    After hearing the family leader¡¯s words, everyone started dispersing, and the family leaders of the various branches all smiled as they started to apologize to Nangong Shuyue.


    This was all because of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee ¨C if Nangong Shuyue had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman, the Chai family would receive massive benefits. This was especially since Later Zhou had submitted to Great Qin; if they had this extra rtionship, things would go extremely well for them.


    Nangong Xiong¡¯s expression became quite serious, and he asked in disbelief, ¡°Big sis, is this true?¡±


    Hearing this, Nangong Shuyue nodded seriously. At first, she hadn¡¯t wanted to reveal this because it wasn¡¯t something honorable. After all, she was a woman with a child, and even though her husband had died quite early on, suddenly having someone else would result in people talking about her behind her back.


    Seeing Nangong Shuyue nod, Nangong Xiong immediately took out his phone and made a call. This matter was quite big, and he had to tell the rest of the Nangong family.


    The call quickly connected, and Nangong Xiong exined the situation. The person on the other side went silent for a few seconds before asking Nangong Xiong to return and not do anything to disrupt Nangong Shuyue.


    It was clear that their family took this matter quite seriously.


    Nangong Xiong looked at his big sister and sighed. He wasn¡¯t veryfortable with his big sister bing someone else¡¯s woman, especially Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman.


    Nangong Xiong was quite against this because he knew that his big sister was sacrificing her body. It was impossible for there to be any feelings between her and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; he was worried that she would be thrown away by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee after he was bored of her.


    With what Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had done so far, as well as the Chaos Imperial Star descent, this meant that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was fated to not be a good person. Even though his big sister bing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman seemed to be a glorious matter, it was possible that her life wouldn¡¯t be any good.


    However, despite knowing this, Nangong Xiong couldn¡¯t oppose it because it was something that both the Chai family and Nangong family wanted. As such, he could only sigh and take the people he brought away.


    The other family leaders all smiled and courteously chatted with Nangong Shuyue. After hearing some information from her, they happily left.


    Now, this matter was finally over. From the beginning, Nangong Shuyue¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed at all because she had already expected this. This was one of the reasons why she had given herself to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance appeared in her mind ¨C bing his woman had indeed been something quite glorious, and everyone had to treat her with respect now. This was how mighty his power was.


    Soon, this news reached Chai Shaohui. Even though he felt a bit angry, he understood that his mother had done this for him, so he was unable to truly feel angry.

 Chapter 413 - Ancient Times

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Ancient Times</h4>


    Chapter 413 ¨C Ancient Times


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After Zhao Fu led the soldiers back to Great Qin, he brought a portion of Eternal Night¡¯s members to Battle City.


    The changes in Battle City surprised Zhao Fu. Apart from the soldiers on the city walls, there were very few soldiers anywhere else. There weren¡¯t any soldiers patrolling the city, and the shops were all closed. The streets were inplete disorder, and a few bands of people were currently fighting, leaving a lot of blood on the streets.


    Great Qin¡¯s restaurant at Battle City was also forced to close because it was too chaotic outside. People indiscriminately attacked each other, and shops not closing would bring too much trouble. At the same time, because of how chaotic it was, there wouldn¡¯t be any customers anyway.


    The situation in Battle City was incredibly hectic, and there was no order at all. All sorts of factions,rge and small, were engaging in battles.


    However, Zhao Fu noticed that most of the factions participating were yer factions, and very few system factions were participating. Most of the deaths were from the yer side, and no one bothered to pick up the corpses. Right now, there were essentially no solo yers left.


    This was because solo yers were doomed to die when walking alone on the streets, so the only yers remaining here were part of factions. No one dared to go out by themselves.


    Zhao Fu went to the restaurant and said to the hooded person beside him, ¡°Ergou, bring me all of the information you have on Battle City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Wang Ergou replied before bringing over a pile of documents. Zhao Fu sat on a chair and attentively read through the information. From the information provided, Battle City had been through what could be called arge baptism or a great trial by fire.


    Even though there were battles erupting all over Battle City, there was still a certain level of order. The city walls and some areas were protected, such as the system¡¯s shops. Most of these ces didn¡¯t suffer any damage, and the city¡¯s basic facilities were still there.


    The current City Lord wasn¡¯t very capable, and he had just turned Battle City into a massive arena, allowing the various factions to kill each other before picking the strongest out of them.


    From the information, Zhao Fu could tell that there were a few people who were most likely to seed the City Lord.


    The person with the greatest potential who had the biggest faction was called Xiong Qi, and he was the first gold medallion fighter in Battle City. He was the most famous out of the candidates, and his faction was established first, which was why it was the most powerful.


    The second person was called Hong Tianshan. He was Battle City¡¯s second gold medallion fighter, and he was slightly less famous than Xiong Qi. His faction was also slightly weaker. They were the two biggest rivals in Battle City, and there was often conflict between their sides.


    The third person was Ge Nia. He was the most famous gold medallion fighter recently, and his Sword Sect was also a powerful force.


    Apart from these three people, there were also a few candidates who weren¡¯t weak at all. There was a person from the Qidan ethnic group, a Dark Elf, and a person called Zhan Xiaofei. These three people were all gold medallion fighters, and they had their own factions as well.


    Now that the various factions had started fighting chaotically, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on getting involved. Great Qin wouldn¡¯t give Ge Nia any help because this was the City Lord¡¯s trial for picking out the strongest and most talented person.


    If Great Qin became involved and the City Lord found out about it and was displeased, it would result in trouble for Ge Nia. Moreover, Zhao Fu trusted in Ge Nia¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± After looking at this information, Zhao Fu found that he hade for nothing, so he went back to the Great Qin City with the others. The chaos in Battle City wouldst for a while until there was a final victor.


    Ge Nia ran the Sword Sect as a neutral faction, not attacking anyone who didn¡¯t attack him. He also rxed the entrance requirements and took in some decent people, further expanding and developing the Sword Sect.


    At the same time, training became even more strict and intense so that they could develop a group of powerful swordsmen. Only then would the Sword Sect be prepared to win and cut away all obstructions.


    To others, they didn¡¯t seem very strong or very weak. There was no benefit in joining the chaotic battles so early on because the drain on their resources would be great. This would result in them having no power in theter stages, allowing others to reap the benefits. As such, Ge Nia was only prepared to start fighting in the middle toter stages.


    There were many factions with simr ns, so in the beginning, it was only the countless small and mid-sized factions fighting.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu refined the two historical Generals¡¯ corpses. Now, Great Qin would develop steadily for a while.


    Before, Great Qin had wanted to peacefully and smoothly develop for a while, but after discovering Later Zhou¡¯s location, they had to change their ns and attack.


    Now that they had taken Later Zhou, Great Qin would naturally return to its original n. Now, within the territory that Great Qin wanted, only the Kingdom of Qi remained.


    Zhao Fu had sent his forces to look for the Kingdom of Qi¡¯s location, and this was a matter of great importance. If they could destroy the Kingdom of Qi, there would be no Legatees within the territory that Great Qin wanted to im for its nation.


    Of course, these were only the Legatees that Zhao Fu knew about, and they hadn¡¯t yet discovered any hidden Legatees. However, even if there were, there would most likely be very few of them. After all, just the Mind Continent alone was many times bigger than the entire earth, so it was unlikely there would be so many Legatees gathered together.


    Furthermore, even if there were any Legatees within those regions, they would be extremely weak, or they wouldn¡¯t hide. Normally, those with a nation¡¯s Legacy were quite powerful and reigned above even therge families, so there was no need to hide unless it was in front of a Dynasty¡¯s Legacy.


    It was a pity that even though Great Qin had expended a lot of effort searching for the Kingdom of Qi, they still hadn¡¯t found anything. It was as if the Kingdom of Qi had disappeared, and they couldn¡¯t find any information on it.


    It wasn¡¯t just its Town¡¯s location but even its headquarters within the system main city that couldn¡¯t be found because it disbanded its headquarters. The Kingdom of Qi had most likely cut off all connections with the system main city and gone into hiding so that it could silently develop. This meant that Great Qin could do nothing to it.


    Since they couldn¡¯t find the Kingdom of Qi, Zhao Fu could only relent, and Great Qin turned to solidify its foundation.


    This was primarily in terms of welfare ¨C Great Qin was currently building roads, and because they were making the roads out of stone brick, it was easier than digging up rocks and refining them.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to buildrge workshops for mass-producing stone bricks. Great Qin would be using the stone bricks for many things in the future, such as building houses, city walls, and roads, so they couldn¡¯tck workshops.


    The workshop he had ordered people to build for Yin Bone China was alsoplete, so they had started to mass-produce Yin Bone China. Yin Bone China was received quite well, and it had resulted in great sales.


    Yin Bone China was quite unique and barely anyone had seen such a thing before. Even though Yin Bone China wasn¡¯t the unique chinaware of the Heaven Murder Empire, those were ancient times, and now, only Great Qin knew how to make it, making it something unique to Great Qin.


    Most of those who bought Yin Bone China were upper-ss figures ¨C after all, not just anyone could afford to spend five gold coins on Yin Bone China.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on lowering the price ¨C even though Yin Bone China barely cost anything, Great Qin was selling this as a premium item. Now that yers were bing richer and richer, the market would expand in the future.

 Chapter 414 - Rising Qin Academy Exams

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Rising Qin Academy Exams</h4>


    Chapter 414 ¨C Rising Qin Academy Exams


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Next, Zhao Fu decided to prepare an exam to see how the students were doing in the Rising Qin Academy. Those who performed well would be greatly nurtured!


    The Civil Institution would hold a written exam, mainly testing ruling a country and bringing about peace. The better a country¡¯s internal affairs were, the better the foundation for the military side.


    The Martial Institution conducted martial trials. Of course, this wasn¡¯t done by fighting because everyone had different abilities. Some didn¡¯t start off with a good Grade or have a special bloodline, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to be peerless experts. However, that wasn¡¯t what Zhao Fu wanted anyway ¨C he wanted them to lead troops into battle.


    Even though many of their innate talents were ordinary, if they worked hard, they could still achieve decent results, and Zhao Fu would reward them with Grade Orbs to change their fates. This was the benefit of the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    Once the news about the exams spread, the countless students became incredibly excited. They had all been working hard so that they would be able to stand out in such an asion.


    The hardworking students studied even harder, and the diligent martial students trained even harder. All 8,000 students of the Rising Qin Academy were perparing for this exam.


    It wasn¡¯t just the students who became excited but even the teachers. After teaching for so long, it was now time for them to see the results of their teaching and show Great Qin¡¯s Legatee their worth.


    His Majesty had been supporting them so greatly in all sorts of areas, so if they were unable to develop any talents, they simply wouldn¡¯t be able to face him.


    The teachers started to be even more serious with their teaching, and the entire Rising Qin Academy became filled with passion as everyone did their best.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu nned to train some more soldiers. Great Qin now had 870,000 residents, and Zhao Fu decided to add another 40,000 soldiers, bringing the army to 160,000 soldiers in total.


    Zhao Fu left this matter to Bai Qi because he was familiar with these matters and would be able to train a troop of excellent soldiers. There was no need for Zhao Fu to worry about this.


    A few dayster, the dark yellow leaves became withered and started to fall from the trees. All traces of color seemed to disappear from the world as the temperature became even colder. Autumn had ended, and winter had arrived.


    The Rising Qin Academy¡¯s exams now began.


    The Martial Institution¡¯s exams were officiated by Wang Jian, while the Civil Institution¡¯s exams were officiated by Li Si. The students of both institutions were going through written exams on either internal affairs or the art of war. Only those who performed well would progress to the next stage.


    The exams were conducted strictly, and any signs of cheating or other forms of trickery would result in immediate expulsion.


    It was an overcast day and seemed like it would rain at any moment. As such, these exams were conducted in the ssrooms. Another reason was because it would be quite difficult to fit all of the 8,000 students into a hall together.


    All of the students had their heads down as they furiously wrote, and all of the ssrooms were extremely silent. The teachers acted as proctors, and others also walked around to prevent any cheating.


    Zhao Fu absolutely hated cheating, so he had set strict rules against it.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, the written examination had concluded. The teachers quickly read through the papers and picked out the students who had performed well.


    Those who were chosen would receive Level 1 Honors, which meant that they would receive more resources. When choosing people for positions in the future, these people would have priority.


    To some, this perhaps seemed quite unfair because it was disadvantageous to those who weren¡¯t good at studying or writing.


    However, this was a world where the strong preyed on the weak, and those who didn¡¯t qualify were eliminated. Only the excellent would survive.


    It wasn¡¯t like this just in the Heaven Awaken World but even the real world as well. In any school or university, grades were of utmost importance, and in workces, results determined whether one survived or not. It was that simple ¨C the world wasn¡¯t a ce filled with love.


    Out of the 8,000 students, only 1,200 students progressed to the next stage.


    The second stage involved interviews. Older soldiers would pose questions to those from the Martial Institution, and residents would pose questions to those from the Civil Institution, testing them on various areas of their knowledge.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t like systems where knowledge was crammed into students; this would only restrict their thinking, and he didn¡¯t want to have a group of useless schrs. As such, he didn¡¯t just rely on written exams like the Confucians to test a person¡¯s aptitude.


    Out of the 1,200 people, 800 progressed to the next stage. These 800 people received Level 2 Honors and allowed them to attempt the next exam.


    The next exam was held by some Generals and Ministers. They posed various questions, all of which were quite difficult and challenging.


    As such, less than 100 people sessfully passed this exam, and they received Level 3 Honors.


    The final exam was officiated by Great Qin¡¯s main leaders, and 13 people rose above the rest, giving them the right to see Zhao Fu.


    Such aprehensive, detailed, and strict way of choosing talents was praised and adopted byter generations.


    Out of the 13 people, there were nine males and four females, and they were all around 15 to 16 years old. In ancient times, such a scene would have been impossible to see, but Zhao Fu refused to discriminate between genders. They were the most talented members of the younger generation in Great Qin, and they would definitely aplish great things for Great Qin in the future.


    Currently, the 13 youths looked incredibly excited as they knelt in a great hall, with the sovereign, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, sitting on a chair above.


    Being summoned by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was an incredibly glorious matter, and it caused the youths to be unable to control their emotions.


    ¡°You may all rise!¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the youths below. They would all be the pirs of Great Qin in the future.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the 13 people replied in unison as they stood up.


    Zhao Fu waited for a few moments for them to calm down before starting to ask them questions, such as how they could obtain military victories and how they could properly rule the world.


    The 13 people had been chosen through four rounds of exams, and they were all quite mature. They quickly calmed themselves down before replying to Zhao Fu¡¯s questions.


    Their answers received the praise of the many Generals and Ministers, and Zhao Fu was also satisfied and rewarded them all heavily for their results in the exam.


    Now, the exams had officially concluded, and news quickly came that another Festival was about to begin.

 Chapter 415 - Disaster Festival

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Disaster Festival</h4>


    Chapter 415 ¨C Disaster Festival


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Now that it was winter, Zhao Fu wondered what sort of festival this was. He went to a system main city and looked around for information.


    The situation in the system main city was differentpared to the previous times when there were Festivals. Usually, there would be all sorts of celebrations, such as sticking things, hanging things, or selling festive items, and the streets would be packed with people.


    Even for a terrifying festival like the Ghost Festival, the people first celebrated it before it actually arrived. However, there were no such celebrations this time, and not a single person looked excited.


    Everyone hurried about, buying all sorts of things.


    Some bought food, while others bought water tanks. Others bought things like firewood, umbres, and boats.


    If Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t known that this was a festival, he would have thought that some cmity was about to strike. After all, all of the residents seemed like they were preparing for something terrible. Moreover, because of this, the prices of things were quickly rising.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu found out that this festival was called the Disaster Festival, also known as the Suffering Festival. There would be all sorts of natural disasters, such as droughts, fires, and floods, and with natural disasters being the main theme of this festival, no one could be happy about it.


    Like before, this festival wouldst for seven days and would begin at 12 AM. This festival was also more of a festival for individuals.


    There would be all sorts of natural disasters during the festival, and if one could stop or defend against the natural disasters, one would receive Virtue Points.


    For example, if a flood erupted, anyone who contributed to stopping it would obtain Virtue Points. Because it was a festival for individuals, the points would be directly given to whoever contributed. If any of Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers stopped the flood, the points would belong to the soldiers, not him.


    Anyone who helped or contributed would be given Virtue Points, which could be traded for items.


    Because this festival was centered around natural disasters, it was a great threat to normal factions,rge families¡¯ factions, and system factions because they would all be greatly affected. Even though they wouldn¡¯t be destroyed by the natural disasters, it would provide them with a great deal of trouble.


    However, those with Legacies wouldn¡¯t be affected as much because they had Heaven Prayer tforms and resistance against natural disasters.


    This festival was quite advantageous towards the Legacy factions. While others wouldn¡¯t have food, the Legacy factions would have more than enough. They would naturally be able to reign above others ¨C this was the advantage of those with a Legacy.


    Moreover, the natural disaster resistance stat would even give bonus Virtue Points. The greater one¡¯s natural disaster resistance stat, the greater the bonus would be. This caused Zhao Fu to grin because this festival was incredibly good for Great Qin. After all, Great Qin had taken down four Legatees, and he had obtained the natural disaster resistance stats of each of those four factions, making Great Qin¡¯s natural disaster resistance stat quite powerful.


    Right now, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know exactly how much Great Qin¡¯s natural disaster stat was because there were some other things that added to it, including the Earth Temple and Water God Statue. Zhao Fu decided to take a look at the total after returning to the Great Qin City.


    Next, Zhao Fu went to the Exchange Stone Stele to take a look at what rewards there were. The Ten Thousand Flower Festival was centered around equipment, the Ghost Festival was centered around professions, the Divine Fish Festival was centered around City Creation Stones, and the Disaster Festival was centered around medicinal pills.


    The top ten pills were peak-level medicinal pills that had incredibly powerful effects, shocking those who saw them.


    [Dao Comprehension Pill]: An incredibly rare Cultivation-type medicinal pill that has powerful effects. It can cause one toprehend the Dao and control the world¡¯s source energy. This pill shouldn¡¯t be used by those with low cultivations, or their mind and spirit may be destroyed.


    [Heavenly Sage Pill]: An incredibly rare Grade-type medicinal pill that has heaven-defying effects. It can cause someone with Human Grade to advance to Heaven Grade, change one¡¯s constitution, and strengthen one¡¯s stats.


    [Revival Pill]: An incredibly heaven-defying Recovery-type medicinal pill. Anyone who has been heavily injured or even died can be revived as long as the pill is consumed within eight hours of death.


    [Berserker Pill]: A Battle-type medicinal pill that was refined through the fleshly essence of tens of thousands of bloodthirsty demons. Consuming it will give one immensely terrifying power, and all of one¡¯s stats will be boosted by tens of times. However, the side effect is that one will fall into boundless ughter.


    [All Poison Divine Pill]: A Constitution-type medicinal pill that was refined using tens of thousands of poisonous spirit grasses. Consuming it will result in one having a Poison Spirit Constitution, and one will be essentially immune to all types of poison. It will also give one great resistance to even the deadliest poisons.


    [Vermillion Bird Blood Pill]: A Bloodline-type medicinal pill that was refined using a Vermillion Bird¡¯s fleshly essence. Consuming it will result in one obtaining the Vermillion Bird¡¯s Bloodline, and it allows one to control the Vermillion Bird¡¯s mes. It will also give one great resistance towards all fire.


    [Life Connecting Pill]: Ten Support-type medicinal pills. There is one Master pill and nine Subordinate pills. The one who consumes the Master pill will obtain half of the stats and lifeforce of those who consume the Subordinate pills. When the person who consumed the Master pill is injured, the damage will be shared with those who consumed the Subordinate pills.


    [Stage Breaking Pill]: A Break-through medicinal pill that has powerful effects but requires a great price. The person who consumed it can break through from Stage 1 to Stage 5, but the person¡¯s cultivation will forever remain at Stage 5.


    [Might Pill]: An Enhancement-type medicinal pill that basically doesn¡¯t have any side effects. The person who consumes it will be able to raise his stats by three times and obtain pure power. The person¡¯s body and constitution will be greatly enhanced as well.


    [Hundred Dragon Sun Pill]: A special Enhancement-type medicinal pill that countless men would dream of having. It was refined using all sorts of Yang-type spirit grasses, and after consuming it, one¡¯s body will be greatly enhanced in a special way. The enhancement is permanent, and legends say that one will be able to conquer hundreds of women with it.


    After looking at the top ten medicinal pills, Zhao Fu felt that they were all incredibly powerful. The top-ranked pill, the Dao Comprehension Pill, allowed one to control the world¡¯s source energy, so it was indescribably powerful.


    The second-ranked pill, the Heavenly Sage Pill, was also incredibly valuable, and from the information Zhao Fu had obtained from God Kerr, he knew that only roughly one in ten billion people would have such a Grade. It was clear how rare it was.


    The third-ranked pill, the Revival Pill, was also simrly powerful because it could even revive a dead person. This was the first time that Zhao Fu had encountered such a medicinal pill before.

 Chapter 416 - Total Natural Disaster Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Total Natural Disaster Resistance</h4>


    Chapter 416 ¨C Total Natural Disaster Resistance


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Apart from the top three pills, a pill that also caught Zhao Fu¡¯s eye was the All Poison Divine Pill. The art of poison was incredibly mysterious and difficult to defend against, and even Emperors feared such a thing. As such, all Emperors had some way of defending against poison.


    With the All Poison Divine Pill, Zhao Fu would be immune to all sorts of poison in the future, which would be quite good. There would definitely be people wanting to use poison against him in the future, so it would be good to have such a thing.


    Apart from the All Poison Divine Pill, the Vermillion Bird Blood Pill was also quite good because it allowed one to have the Vermillion Bird¡¯s Bloodline. The Vermillion Bird was one of China¡¯s four holy beasts, so its power was definitely quite great.


    Because the Vermillion Bird Blood Pill was ranked sixth, it was most likely not too powerful but also not too weak.


    After seeing the tenth-ranked medicinal pill, the Hundred Dragon Sun Pill, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was indeed something that most men would want, but it simply sounded too exaggerated.


    ¡°Zhao Xin!¡± Suddenly, a familiar woman¡¯s voice sounded out from behind him. Zhao Fu turned and saw Jiang Rou smiling as she looked at him.


    Zhao Fu also smiled as he replied, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Jiang Rou nodded as she walked over to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°You¡¯re so busy that it¡¯s difficult to even see you around!¡±


    These days, Zhao Fu had been continuously moving about from region to region. If it wasn¡¯t because of the festival, he wouldn¡¯t havee to Holy Light City. After hearing Jiang Rou¡¯s words, he awkwardly smiled, and seeing that Jiang Rou looked quite good, he asked, ¡°Have things been going well recently?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Jiang Rou replied. The shop¡¯s business had been getting better and better, and the Jiang family¡¯s position had been on the rise as well. She no longer felt any pressure from her family, so she felt quite happy.


    ¡°How about you? Have you been well?¡± Jiang Rou caringly asked.


    Zhao Fu thought about the recent events and replied, ¡°Not too bad!¡±


    When she heard this, Jiang Rou let out a small sigh of relief, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re bing busier and busier; I thought it was because of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and looked at Jiang Rou as he asked, ¡°You know about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Jiang Rou covered her mouth as sheughed, ¡°How could I not know? Now, every yer knows about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and even though I don¡¯t care too much about those sorts of things, as someone a part of a big family, how could I not know?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could only nod.


    Jiang Rou continued, ¡°Before, I was quite worried about you because recently, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has continuously destroyed a few nations. East Green is quite close to the Forest of Horrors, so I was worried that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee may have set his eyes on you. Looks like everything¡¯s fine!¡±


    Hearing Jiang Rou¡¯s words of care, Zhao Fu felt a trace of warmth within his heart, and he chuckled as he replied, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee probably won¡¯t make a move against me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Jiang Rou replied as she charmingly smiled.


    Following that, Zhao Fu and Jiang Rou chatted for a short while before they both happily departed.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu looked at Great Qin¡¯s overall natural disaster resistance stat. Most of it came from the Heaven Prayer tforms, while there were other small bonuses.


    [Great Qin ¨C Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +75%, Chance of spawning S grade or above vigers +40%.


    [Great Shun ¨C Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +35%, Chance of spawning S grade or above vigers +15%.


    [State of Wei ¨C Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +30%, Chance of spawning S grade or above viger s+10%.


    [Later Zhou ¨C Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +40%, Chance of spawning S grade or above vigers +20%.


    [State of Zheng ¨C Heaven Prayer tform]: A special structure of an Empire Legacy Vige. It can level up with a vige. Special Stats: Resistance to natural disasters +25%, Chance of spawning S grade or above vigers +5%.


    The Heaven Prayer tforms of the various nations had different stats based on the Fate of that nation. Of course, the most powerful one was Great Qin, and the weakest one was the State of Zheng.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the other structures:


    [Level 4 Earth Temple]: Contains a trace of divine power and can protect a piece ofnd. It requires sacrifices of incense, and the more incense there is, the more powerful the Earth Temple will be. Current stats: Crop production time -50%, crop output +35%, resistance to natural disasters +15%.


    Water God Statue: Level 3, Description: A statue of a Water God that can protect boats on the water. It requires sacrifices of incense, and the more incense there is, the more powerful the Water God Statue will be. Current stats: Gives the Water God¡¯s protection and resistance to natural disasters +5%.


    Finally, there was also the City God Temple that was now Level 4. It had a decent protective power and would definitely be of help when there were natural disasters. However, because it didn¡¯t have a natural disaster resistance stat, it wasn¡¯t counted.


    Altogether, the total natural disaster resistance that Great Qin had was 195%, which meant that Zhao Fu would obtain 195% Virtue Points.


    Natural disaster resistance was incredibly difficult to obtain. The Earth Temple that Zhao Fu had obtained quite early on was already Level 4, but after leveling up, only the crop production time decreased and crop output increased; it seemed that the 15% natural disaster resistance was its limit, and it wouldn¡¯t continue increasing, unlike the Heaven Prayer tform.


    The only thing that had some potential was the Water God Statue. This statue was quite special, and if properly nurtured, it could surpass the Earth Temple.


    Now that Great Qin had such high natural disaster resistance, they essentially didn¡¯t have to fear any natural disasters. After all, the natural disasters wouldn¡¯t be apocalyptic, and Great Qin would be able to survive easily with its natural disaster resistance.


    There wasn¡¯t much to prepare for the Disaster Festival because no one had any idea what woulde and when. As such, it would be difficult to gain benefits from this festival.


    For example, if there was a cyclone that was powerful enough to uproot trees and blow houses away, how would one stop it? Running away from it or resisting it wouldn¡¯t provide any Virtue Points; only by stopping the cyclone would one gain any Virtue Points.


    Simrly for floods, one would have to stop the water, and for earthquakes, one would have to find ways for the ground to settle down ¨C only then would one be able to obtain Virtue Points.


    Virtue was based on achievements and morality, and in Buddhism, those with Virtue could be Buddhas and enter paradise.


    However, if a person wanted to resist a natural disaster, the person would need immense strength; how could an ordinary person have such strength? As such, most ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to participate and could only do their best to survive. This was why this festival was also called the Suffering Festival.

 Chapter 417 - Disaster Beast

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Disaster Beast</h4>


    Chapter 417 ¨C Disaster Beast


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    It was still afternoon, so there was some time before the festival began at midnight. Zhao Fu decided to prepare by collecting some information on the Disaster Festival so as not to be caught off guard when it came.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, midnight arrived.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out in the air as a shockwave rippled out. This explosion could be heard all throughout the Heaven Awaken World, and it made everyone feel a stabbing pain from within their ears.


    The lighting suddenly became darker as an oppressive aura continuously descended from above as if there was a terrifying demon about to descend.


    The entire world seemed to fall silent, and it became quite dark, making it impossible to see anything. However, that oppressive aura became stronger and stronger.


    Whoosh¡­


    A massive gust of wind started to blow, bringing with it an aura of destruction. This terrifying aura was enough to make people¡¯s hairs stand on end.


    Rumble¡­


    The wild wind seemed to be able to blow away anything, and it started to assault the entire Forest of Horrors. Countless trees trembled as if they were about to be lifted up, and countless rocks were easily brought into the air.


    The Forest of Horrors¡¯ first natural disaster¡­ was a cyclone!


    Under the assault of such an intense cyclone, countless viges were severely damaged, and even some roofs were lifted off homes. Some buildings were knocked over, but that wasn¡¯t the most terrifying thing.


    What was most terrifying was that the countless rocks and logs lifted up by the wind would be mmed down, causing the ground to crack. Some buildings were ravaged by these rocks and logs, and people ran about in terror.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to go too far away from shelter because it was quite difficult to walk in the wind, and they would be blown away if they weren¡¯t careful.


    It wasn¡¯t just the yers; even the system factions were affected. Many roofs were lifted off, and rocks and logs destroyed countless buildings, creating a devastating scene.


    As the cyclone assaulted the Forest of Horrors, Great Qin¡¯s territory shined with a faint light that seemed quite bright in the dark surroundings as something strange happened. The wind in that area suddenly became much gentler before disappearing.


    Great Qin waspletely unaffected as if there was no cyclone at all. This caused all of the nervous residents to let out a sigh of relief, and they all thanked Zhao Fu. This was all because of Great Qin¡¯s natural disaster resistance stats.


    The cyclone continued for ten or so minutes, leaving the Forest of Horrors in aplete mess. Countless trees had fallen, and manyrge rocksy scattered about in craters.


    Seeing that the cyclone had stopped, countless people let out a sigh of relief. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t do anything because this was only the opening act of the Disaster Festival. Only after this would the true Disaster Festival began.


    Zhao Fu used his Flight Stone and turned into a ray of ck light as he left the Great Qin City. He looked at the aftermath of the cyclone and was surprised to see how much destruction it had caused.


    However, this was what the Disaster Festival was like ¨C now that everyone had seen how terrifying it was, it would gradually get better.


    However, that cyclone hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated. It had instead turned into 20 or so gigantic azure birds that had wingspans of 30 meters. They weren¡¯t corporeal beings. Instead, they were instead formed from an azure-colored wind. They looked just like normal birds, but their eyes were especially sharp and contained an azure light.


    These sorts of beings were called Disaster Beasts, and they caused natural disasters. They would only appear during the Disaster Festival and cause all sorts of natural disasters.


    In the real world, there were many reasons for natural disasters ¨C cyclones were because of the movement of air currents, earthquakes were because of tectonic movements in the Earth¡¯s crust, and droughts were because of ack of rain over a long period of time.


    Those were real natural disasters, and they had widespread effects; they couldn¡¯t be controlled and were difficult to recover from. However, things were different in the Heaven Awaken World ¨C the festival onlysted for seven days, and because everything would return to normal afterward, the natural disasters were all caused by Disaster Beasts as opposed to actual natural disasters.


    There were many different types of Disaster Beasts, and the azure-colored birds were only one type of Disaster Beast responsible for creating cyclones. They were called Wind Disaster Beasts.


    Wind Disaster Beasts weren¡¯t as powerful as that cyclone from before, but they could still muster up winds that could affect everything within 100 kilometers. They were also quite hard to deal with. They didn¡¯t attack directly. Instead, they createdrge gusts of wind that destroyed one¡¯s vige.


    If one sent an army to attack them, they would quickly fly away upon seeing so many people because Disaster Beasts had some intelligence. They would then return after some time and create gusts of wind from another direction. That was why individuals had an advantage, which was also why it was said that this festival was one for individuals.


    With Great Qin¡¯s natural disaster resistance stats, the Disaster Beasts wouldn¡¯t go to Great Qin, so Zhao Fu had toe out and seek them out. However, this wouldn¡¯t be too difficult because there would be Wind Disaster Beasts wherever there was a strong wind.


    Zhao Fu used his Flight Stone, and after flying for a while, he saw an area being blown about by massive gusts of wind. He activated his King¡¯s Domain, and a ck barrier with dragon inscriptions on it appeared around him as he dived into the wind.


    After flying for a while, he saw a gigantic azure bird in the sky. This bird was continuously pping its wings, causing powerful gusts of wind to ripple out from it. Some trees were even uprooted, andrge rocks were sent into the air.


    Zhao Fu maintained his King¡¯s Domain with his full strength, resisting the wind.


    By now, the Wind Disaster Beast had discovered Zhao Fu and pped its wings, causing two massive wind des to fly towards him. Luckily, as the Wind Disaster Beast attacked, the wild gale around him ceased; otherwise, it would have been very difficult for Zhao Fu to move.


    Facing those two wind des, Zhao Fu drew the Sky Demon Sword and dodged the first wind de before vigorously shing out, sending out a ten-meter long ck arc of light that shed with the second, causing the attacks to explode.


    However, at that moment, the Wind Disaster Beast once again pped its wings, and a pir of wind knocked Zhao Fu back. After steadying his body in mid-air, Zhao Fu released all of his strength, and the City Lord Seal within his body trembled as a powerful aura spread out from his body. With the City Lord Seal, Zhao Fu¡¯s strength became many times more powerful, and he quickly rushed towards the Wind Disaster Beast.


    The Wind Disaster Beast released a few more wind des, which Zhao Fu exploded with his own attacks, causing the Wind Disaster Beast to feel quite shocked. It cried out as it charged towards Zhao Fu ¨C it was made up of countless strands of wind energy, so it had a very sharp aura and could even reduce steel to small pieces.


    However, Zhao Fu coldlyughed and didn¡¯t hide his strength as he used one of his divine skills, ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡±

 Chapter 418 - Wind Disaster Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Wind Disaster Crystal</h4>


    Chapter 418 ¨C Wind Disaster Crystal


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The Sky Demon Sword gave off traces of demonic qi that resulted in terrifying ripples as a seven-meter-long sword image appeared.


    By now, the gigantic Wind Disaster Beast had reached Zhao Fu, and it gave off a powerful air of suppression as its sharp beak shot towards him.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t move, and as the Wind Disaster Beast arrived, he swung the Sky Demon Sword, causing the massive sword image to also sh out as he gave off an aura that seemed to be able to crush rocks.


    Chi!


    The sword image shed through the air, chopping off the Wind Disaster Beast¡¯s head.


    Instantly, the Wind Disaster Beast¡¯s body turned into a wild gale that exploded, and an azure crystal appeared in the air.


    Zhao Fu steadied his body and resisted that wind, and after it dissipated, he looked at the azure crystal.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu received a system announcement that he had killed a Level 2 Wind Disaster Beast and stopped a cyclone, rewarding him with 4,000 Virtue Points.


    Disaster Beasts were split into different Levels, and their Level determined how much destruction they could cause. This was only a Level 2 Disaster Beast, and because it was quite easy to deal with, killing it gave the killer only 2,000 Virtue Points. However, because of Great Qin¡¯s natural disaster resistance stat, he obtained 4,000 Virtue Points.


    However, it was only because of the City Lord Seal that Zhao Fu had been able to deal with it so easily. Otherwise, with his own strength, it would have been quite troublesome.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the azure crystal ¨C it was about as long as a finger and two finger-lengths wide, and it gave off a wind-attribute energy.


    [Wind Disaster Crystal]: A crystal produced after a Disaster Beast is killed. Using it can cause one to obtain the heaven¡¯s blessing, and it might be apanied by an item.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s blessing?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite curious and immediately used it.


    The crystal gave off a bright azure light as a light breeze blew. After the azure light faded, a helmet appeared before Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes. Zhao Fu looked at the stats and found that they were quite good, and it was a Gold grade piece of equipment.


    It seemed that the heaven¡¯s blessings weren¡¯t anything direct, and this was just something that gave extra items like previous festivals.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards and found a Wind Disaster Beast in a valley. It was quite small, only having a wingspan of ten meters, and could only create wind that affected everything within ten kilometers, making it not very strong.


    As soon as the Wind Disaster Beast saw Zhao Fu, it pped its wings and created arge gust of wind as it immediately tried to escape. With how fast Wind Disaster Beasts were, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to it.


    Zhao Fu immediately took out an Evil-Crushing Spear and filled it with his King¡¯s Power. The Evil-Crushing Spear shined with a brilliant silver light as the inscriptions on it moved about, and an evil-crushing power radiated out.


    Zhao Fu vigorously threw out the Evil-Crushing Spear, which turned into a silver ray of light and pierced through the escaping Wind Disaster Beast.


    Whoosh¡­


    The Wind Disaster Beast¡¯s body exploded and turned into arge gust of wind, leaving an azure crystal in its ce.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Level 1 Wind Disaster Beast and obtained 2,000 Virtue Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu flew over and took the azure crystal and used it, which gave him an ordinary Gold grade piece of equipment. It seemed that Disaster Beasts would give at least Gold grade pieces of equipment if one was able to kill them.


    The three main cities were being assaulted by massive gusts of wind, and what was causing this was a Level 4 Wind Disaster Beast that could create cyclones affecting everything within 10,000 kilometers.


    Under this immense wind, the ordinary soldiers found it difficult to even walk, and it was impossible to reach the center of this cyclone.


    The three City Lords felt incredibly helpless, and they had to use their City Lord Seals. Disaster Beasts wouldn¡¯t directly attack viges. Instead, they only created natural disasters. A Wind Disaster Beast that could create a cyclone affecting everything within 10,000 kilometers wasn¡¯t easy to find, and the closer they got to the center, the more difficult it was to advance.


    The Level 4 Wind Disaster Beast had a wingspan of 100 meters, and even for the three City Lords with their City Lord Seals, it would be quite difficult to deal with it.


    Zhao Fu temporarily didn¡¯t go to challenge the Level 4 Wind Disaster Beast because he knew it would be quite difficult to deal with it and would be a waste of his time. Moreover, with his natural disaster resistance stats, killing a Level 2 Wind Disaster Beast would be equivalent to killing that Level 4 Wind Disaster Beast to others.


    If he could kill a Level 3 Wind Disaster Beast, that would be equivalent to others killing a Level 5 Wind Disaster Beast. Moreover, Level 3 Wind Demon Beasts already gave Half-Legendary grade items.


    After battling for an entire night, Zhao Fu finished using up his Evil-Crushing Spears and gained 28,000 Virtue Points, which was quite good. If he had three times more points, he would be able to obtain the tenth-ranked pill, the Hundred Dragon Sun Pill. Of course, Zhao Fu valued his Virtue Points and wouldn¡¯t purchase such a thing.


    At the same time, after killing his tenth Level 1 Wind Disaster Beast, he received a blessing.


    [Heaven¡¯s Favor]: Level 1: Description: The Heavens¡¯ favor towards you will give you protection. It also provides your territory with natural disaster resistance +5%.


    It turned out this festival could even give one natural disaster resistance stats, which shocked Zhao Fu. This could, no doubt, increase the gap between Legatees and ordinary factions. In theter stages, when natural disasters became more and more frequent, Legatees would have a massive advantage.


    Of course, these stats wouldn¡¯t be given for free. Only by working hard and killing Disaster Beasts would one obtain these stats.


    Moreover, since Heaven¡¯s Favor wasbeled as ¡®Level 1,¡¯ there were definitely higher levels for killing different Levels of Disaster Beasts.


    After battling for a night, Zhao Fu felt quite tired and went back to the Great Qin City to rest, and he ordered his subordinates to collect more information on Disaster Beasts.


    This was because Disaster Beasts didn¡¯t spawn very quickly, so he would have to visit regions other than the Forest of Horrors if he wanted as many points as possible. Regardless, Great Qin would be fine whether Disaster Beasts spawned quickly or not.


    However, if Disaster Beasts spawned quickly, other ces would be in dire straits, and there wouldn¡¯t be a single vige left intact in the entire Forest of Horrors.


    Now, Zhao Fu felt that most of the Wind Disaster Beasts in the Forest of Horrors had been killed, so he decided to have a look at other regions.


    A whileter, one of Zhao Fu¡¯s subordinates came to report that there was a massive flood in another region. There had been a torrential rain since the Disaster Festival had begun, and it hadn¡¯t stopped. The amount of water that had gathered was terrifying, and not only had the entire region been flooded, but the surrounding regions had also been severely affected.


    The City Lords could only work together to destroy the Void Zones and evacuate the millions of residents so that they could survive.


    The viges in the wilderness weren¡¯t so lucky ¨C they were unable to avoid the floodwaters and were drowned by them. With how big a region was, Zhao Fu estimated that at least seven million people had died.


    What was going on? With such a terrifying flood, if it had happened in the Forest of Horrors, even Great Qin would have been greatly affected. It was surprising that such a terrifying natural disaster could happen during this festival.

 Chapter 419 - Level 10 Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Level 10 Disaster</h4>


    Chapter 419 ¨C Level 10 Disaster


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    There must have been something that had affected the Disaster Festival for such a horrifying thing to happen.


    The flood was of such a magnitude that not only did it inundate an entire region, but it had also flooded the surrounding few regions. It was possible that this was the highest level disaster, a Level 10 Disaster.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in this region. If he could resolve this disaster, the benefits he would obtain would be massive. As such, he asked Guo Binglin to collect information on that region, and after reading through it, Zhao Fu started to look quite serious. That region had the Dragon-Sealing Well.


    That definitely had to do with this flood; otherwise, it would be too big of a coincidence. The City Lords of that region had gone to take a look, and he had fished there for a long time in the past. However, everything had been normal. Could it be that the Disaster Festival had caused some sort of change?


    When he thought of this, Zhao Fu decided to go and have a look for himself.


    Since the region waspletely inundated, he couldn¡¯t directly teleport there. As such, he teleported to a neighboring region before entering the flooded region.


    After entering that region, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked. The sky waspletely dark, and it gave off a powerful oppressive aura as rain poured down torrentially without stopping. The entire region was like a massive ocean, and only a few mountain peaks could be seen.


    However, with how quickly the water level was rising, these mountain peaks would be submerged soon too, and the survivors could only wait for death in despair.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother saving them ¨C rather than just saving a few of them, it would be better to find the source of this flood and cut it off at its root.


    Zhao Fu took out his map and flew towards where the Dragon-Sealing Well was. A few hourster, he finally arrived.


    The water here was abnormally still and clear, and it seemed incredibly pure. It was as if there was some sort of power protecting the Dragon-Sealing Well.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked at the Dragon-Sealing Well below. He was now sure that the Dragon-Sealing Well was the reason for this disaster.


    This was because Zhao Fu could clearly feel that the Dragon-Sealing Well gave off a powerful aura of disaster, and there were ten Level 1 Water Disaster Beasts guarding it.


    These Water Disaster Beasts looked like fishes and were only ten meters long, and their bodies were made of water. They gave off a faint blue light, and their eyes looked like two blue gems.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t fear the ten Water Disaster Beasts individually, but it would be quite difficult to deal with the ten Water Disaster Beasts together. If they all attacked at once, that would be quite problematic.


    Zhao Fu raised the Sky Demon Sword and lightly yelled, ¡°Godly Hell¡¯s Doors!¡±


    The Sky Demon Sword gave off a ck sword light that shot into the sky, and a 100-meter wide ck hole that gave off a terrifying aura appeared. Traces of demonic qi flowed out of the ck hole as demons¡¯ roars could be heard.


    Following this, demons holding pitchforks with wings on their backs continuously flew out of the ck hole. Because Zhao Fu had used his full strength and also used the City Lord Seal¡¯s power, he was able to summon 1,000 or so demons.


    These 1,000 or so demons flew about in the air and horrifyinglyughed. If there was anyone around, they would¡¯ve been shocked and scared to the point that their legs would have given out.


    Zhao Fu lowered his sword towards the water, and the countless demons obeyed, shooting towards the water.


    The Water Disaster Beasts around the Dragon-Sealing Well started to attack. They sucked in water before spitting them out like cannonballs. When the water cannonballs hit the demons, the demons dissipated.


    However, even though the water cannonballs were incredibly powerful and fast, there were simply too many demons. By now, many of the demons had reached the water and started to attack the Water Disaster Beasts.


    The pitchforks stabbed towards the Water Disaster Beasts bodies, and though the demons weren¡¯t too strong, they were still able to deal some damage to the Level 1 Water Disaster Beasts.


    The Water Disaster Beasts started to retaliate. They gave off a bright blue light as they twisted their bodies, resulting inrge sshes that knocked the demons off them.


    As the demons and the Water Disaster Beasts fought, Zhao Fu started to move. He turned invisible before stealthily arriving beside a Water Disaster Beast and suddenly attacking it.


    The Sky Demon Sword shined with a piercing light as it stabbed into the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s head. The Water Disaster Beast¡¯s body froze and exploded into water, leaving behind a blue crystal.


    Zhao Fu had summoned so many demons not to take down the Water Disaster Beasts but to use them to distract the Water Disaster Beasts so that he could get rid of them.


    With the thousand or so demons, it was much easier for Zhao Fu to deal with the Water Disaster Beasts. After a while, Zhao Fu had killed them all, and he obtained 20,000 Virtue Points and ten Disaster Crystals, which he was quite happy with.


    After killing the Water Disaster Beasts, Zhao Fu went to the side of the Dragon-Sealing Well. It looked just like before and didn¡¯t seem very special. The well was made out of white brick, and there were 36 chains lowered into it. It also seemed incredibly deep.


    Zhao Fu slightly hesitated before diving down into the well. The space within the well was surprisingly big, and it was difficult to tell how wide and deep it was.


    As Zhao Fu continued to descend, the light became dimmer and dimmer before it becamepletely dark, and the silence around him was quite terrifying as well.


    Zhao Fu took out a pearl called a Light Pearl, which could be bought in shops at the system main cities.


    Light Pearls were a high-quality item, and the light they gave off could illuminate everything within a few hundred meters. With the light, the depths of this well didn¡¯t seem as terrifying.


    Even though it was quiterge inside the well, Zhao Fu knew where he was going ¨C after all, he was just following those 36 chains. Zhao Fu had no idea how long those chains were because he had been descending for thousands of meters, yet there was still no sign of the end.


    As he continued to descend, time seemed to slow down, and soon, Zhao Fu started to feel impatient. He had no idea how deep this well was. There seemed to be no end to this, nor were there any changes to his surroundings.


    Zhao Fu decided to keep going for a bit longer, but he had no idea when he would reach the bottom.


    Suddenly, a massive figure appeared behind Zhao Fu that immediately opened its mouth and bit towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu dodged to the side, avoiding this attack, and he saw what it was that had attacked him.


    It was a Level 4 Water Disaster Beast that was about 100 meters long. It gave off a powerful oppressive aura.


    Seeing this Water Disaster Beast, Zhao Fu let out a breath of relief ¨C after all, seeing this Water Disaster Beast meant that he was getting somewhere. If he continued descending without any changes to his surroundings, he would lose his patience.

 Chapter 420 - Unknown Creature

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Unknown Creature</h4>


    Chapter 420 ¨C Unknown Creature


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Right after Zhao Fu dodged the bite, the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s body shined with a blue light as spears made of water formed around it and pointed at Zhao Fu. The spears gave off an incredibly sharp aura and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing the countless spears, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dare to be careless and dodged as he used his most powerful defensive ability. A ten-meter tall image of a shield appeared, and it gave off a firm and unbreakable aura.


    The spears that hit the shield exploded back into water, and the massive shield image continuously trembled as it bore these attacks.


    Zhao Fu started to counterattack, and he shed out, causing the Sky Demon Sword to hum as a massive ck sword light sted out and hit the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s body.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡±


    The Water Disaster Beast howled in pain as the ck sword light cut open a part of its body, injuring it heavily.


    However, the Water Disaster Beast once again attacked. A massive water cannonball shot out as Zhao Fu quickly flew to the side. However, the cannonball was too big, and Zhao Fu was still grazed by it, giving him a minor injury.


    As expected, a Level 4 Disaster Beast wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. Zhao Fu immediately entered stealth, and with the Stealther pendant and his Assassin profession, if Zhao Fu wanted to hide, it would be very difficult for anyone to find him.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had disappeared, the Water Disaster Beast seemed quite shocked, but in the next moment, a ck sword light shed out from its side. The Water Disaster Beast quickly tried to dodge, but it was still hit and sted backward.


    This attack once again heavily injured the Water Disaster Beast, and after realizing it still couldn¡¯t see Zhao Fu, it started to continuously twist about andunchrge-scale attacks.


    The shockwaves from theserge-scale attacks were quite powerful, and it would be simr to being rammed by a bull. As such, Zhao Fu could only stay away.


    However, therge-scale attacks used a lot of the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s strength, and this only continued for a short while before it stopped. Suddenly, a ck figure that gave off demonic qi charged towards the Water Disaster Beast.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had finally revealed himself, the Water Disaster Beast spat out another massive water cannonball, wanting to heavily injure Zhao Fu. However, just as it was about to hit ¡®Zhao Fu,¡¯ the real Zhao Fu appeared by its side, holding the ughtering Ghost Sword ¨C that ck figure was the Sky Demon. Catching the Water Disaster Beast by surprise, Zhao Fu swung and chopped into its head.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡± The Water Disaster Beast roared in pain before its body exploded into water, knocking Zhao Fu back as a blue crystal appeared where it had been.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Level 4 Water Disaster Beast and obtained 8,000 Virtue Points.¡±


    ¡°Master, I helped out a lot this time, so please reward me!¡± The Sky Demon smiled as it looked at Zhao Fu expectantly.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, and the Sky Demon turned into a ck light that shot towards Zhao Fu and became a sword again. Zhao Fu said, ¡°Have I ever treated you unfairly?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Sky Demon grinned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zhao Fu chose to use the crystal dropped by the Level 4 Water Disaster Beast and obtained a Legendary grade material, which he put away.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to dive down, and his surroundings became more and more dangerous.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu wiped away a trace of blood from his mouth and put away a crystal left behind by a Level 5 Water Disaster Beast.


    After a whole day, Zhao Fu had traveled down incredibly far, and he had seen many different Water Disaster Beasts. He now had 170,000 or so Virtue Points, which was enough to purchase many of the top ten medicinal pills.


    At the same time, he had obtained three Level 5 Disaster Crystals and 11 Level 4 Disaster Crystals.


    If Level 4 Disaster Crystals gave normal Legendary grade items, Level 5 Disaster Crystals would give excellent Legendary grade items. For now, Zhao Fu still hadn¡¯t seen a Level 5 Disaster Beast.


    What made Zhao Fu feel quite happy was that the chains were no longer going straight downwards, and they were instead somewhat nted. This meant that he was nearly at the bottom, making him quite delighted. He was quite worried that the chains would go on forever.


    Two hourster, Zhao Fu arrived in front of a stone tunnel. This stone tunnel was extremely big, and there were many luminescent rocks, making it possible to see around him without the Light Pearl. The chains that he had been following stretched into that tunnel.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu put the Light Pearl away. Since he could now see, he didn¡¯t need the Light Pearl, and doing so would free up his hands.


    Zhao Fu looked into the tunnel before carefully entering it.


    After entering it, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that it wasn¡¯tpletely dead and silent within it. There were many green, luminescent kinds of grass that looked quite pretty, and there were many small fishes swimming around.


    There was nothing too special here, so Zhao Fu continued to follow the chain forwards. Half an hourter, Zhao Fu reached a hall, and this was where the chains ended. Now, he could see what those chains were attached to.


    This hall was incredibly big, and it was at least 10,000 meters wide. There was green luminescent grass growing everywhere, and there were also small luminescent trees. There were also all sorts of creatures swimming about, making it seem like a ce out of a fantasy.


    Within the hall, there was a stone bed on which a womany. The woman¡¯s face was incredibly beautiful and wless, and she seemed quite young.


    Her body was quite long and slim, and her skin looked as smooth as jade. Herrge breasts were even bigger than the ck and White Impermanences¡¯, and she was wearing a long green dress that was unable to restrain her chest, revealing arge patch of whiteness.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were closed as if she was in a deep sleep, and her hands and feet were bound by chains.


    Could it be that this woman was the reason for this massive flood? Zhao Fu didn¡¯t dare to move rashly, and he instead stood on the spot as he thought about his options.


    At that moment, the woman on the bed slowly opened her pair of green eyes and rolled over to look at Zhao Fu. There was an enchanting smile on her face as she beckoned with a finger, saying, ¡°Finally, someone hase. Come here, little brother, and serve big sister.¡±


    Zhao Fupletely ignored her words, wondering if she was a Disaster Beast and whether killing her would award Virtue Points.


    ¡°Hurry, little brother,¡± the woman said, a flirtatious tone in her voice. Her body started to writhe, revealing her white legs. Even though she was wearing a green dress, it didn¡¯t seem like she was wearing anything else.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t fooled ¨C this was clearly a trap. He guessed that he would most likely be hit by a fatal attack if he stepped forward. Any creature that could cause a Level 10 Disaster was definitely terrifying.

 Chapter 421 - Eight Trigrams Unsealing Plate

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Eight Trigrams Unsealing te</h4>


    Chapter 421 ¨C Eight Trigrams Unsealing te


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s three swords seemed to detect something, and they transmitted some information to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu understood the situation and smiled as he said, ¡°Do you want me to undo the seal? I can release you, but the price is that you must obey me!¡±


    The woman in green sexily smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind obeying you, but you have to satisfy me and make me feel good; then, I¡¯ll naturally obey you.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to unseal you? You must have been here for a long time; don¡¯t you want your freedom?¡±


    ¡°Of course I want to be unsealed, butpared to that, my body feels so pent up. Hurry up! I can¡¯t endure it anymore.¡±


    The woman in green looked at Zhao Fu and stretched out her red tongue, licking her sexy lips and seeming incredibly thirsty and desperate. She got off her stone bed, and herrge breasts and bottom swayed as she walked towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu realized it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to make this woman submit; she had to be taught a lesson first. This woman¡¯s strength had been sealed, but because it was possible that she still had a bit of her power left, Zhao Fu used his full strength from the beginning.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand towards the woman in green, and a ck mark appeared on his palm that gave off a ck light as a formless energy rushed towards the woman.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a ten-meter wide crater on the ground was sted open by the formless energy.


    The woman in green lightly backflipped,nding on arge stone and easily dodging Zhao Fu¡¯s attack. She flirtatiously smiled as she said, ¡°What a surprise; it¡¯s basic King¡¯s Power. Not bad, little brother, but it won¡¯t be that easy to conquer me. Use your lower half to conquer me if you dare!¡±


    This was the first time that Zhao Fu had ever encountered such an outrageous woman. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was a Level 10 Disaster, as well as the mystery about her, Zhao Fu would have left immediately, not bothering to deal with her.


    Moreover, it seemed that the chains were unable to seal her full power, and she still had a portion of her strength. As such, she was still extremely dangerous. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel wary and draw the Sky Demon Sword.


    Seeing Zhao Fu prepare to attack, the woman in green¡¯s tone changed, and she said, ¡°Alright, if you can unseal me, I¡¯ll obey you.¡±


    At that moment, the woman in green was gleefully thinking about her strength being restored after she was unsealed. When that time came, they would see who would be obeying who.


    Seeing the woman in green finally be serious, Zhao Fu carried out his n. He thought about the unsealing items he had, such as the Unsealing Stones, Unsealing Talismans, and an incredibly powerful unsealing item.


    [Eight Trigrams Unsealing te]: A powerful unsealing item that can break through all sorts of seals. Single-use consumable.


    Zhao Fu told the woman in green to stand at the center before taking out hundreds of Unsealing Talismans. These Unsealing Talismans were quite weak and could only break open some minor seals. However, Zhao Fu decided to use many of them to see if they would work.


    Zhao Fu threw the talismans, which turned into rays of light and stuck onto the chains. The chains continuously trembled, but they seemed otherwise unaffected.


    After Zhao Fu finished using the talismans, the chains still seemed fine. Seeing how tough the chains were, Zhao Fu guessed that the Unsealing Stones were useless, so he could only take out the Eight Trigrams Unsealing te.


    The woman in green felt a bit disappointed. After being sealed in here for so long, if she had the ability to, she would have long since run off. However, she was unable to break free from the chains with her own strength ¨C this showed how powerful the chains were.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu used the Eight Trigrams Unsealing te. The Eight Trigrams Unsealing te floated into the air and gave off a powerful white light, which turned into a two meter wide Eight Trigrams diagram that gave off a powerful aura and radiated in all directions.


    Zhao Fu walked forwards and ced his hand in the center of the taichi in the Eight Trigrams diagram. He sent his power into it, and the ck and white sides of the taichi started to spin as a white light shot onto the woman in green¡¯s body.


    A small Eight Trigrams diagram appeared on the woman¡¯s forehead, which started to quickly spin. The chains tied to her body went taught as if they were withstanding a massive amount of energy.


    Feeling this, the woman in green felt delighted. She could feel her body regaining its strength, and she started to struggle free from the chains.


    Zhao Fu sent a massive amount of King¡¯s Power into the Eight Trigrams diagram, causing it to shine with an even more intense white light.


    Under the assault of the two types of power, the chains could no longer endure it and started to shatter. In just a few moments, the 36 chains had all been destroyed.


    Immediately, countless dark clouds gathered in the sky, and the rain became even denser. The floodwaters thrashed about, and even savage lightning bolts descended, making it seem like the apocalypse.


    Following this, the Eight Trigrams diagram in front of Zhao Fu turned into countless motes of light and disappeared.


    A powerful aura suddenly exploded out, making it seem as if the water had solidified. The woman in green had broken free from her seal, and her power was truly immense.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The woman in green started to wildlyugh, no longer seeming as seductive. Now, she just seemed wild and arrogant.


    Suddenly, the woman in green turned to look at Zhao Fu, and her eyes were as savage as those of a ravenous wolf¡¯s. ¡°Boy, thank you for helping me undo my seal. You angered me just then ¨C no man has ever dared to refuse my request, especially a man I want. Today, I¡¯m going to take you by force and suck out all of your basic King¡¯s Power.¡±


    The woman in green loudlyughed as she sprang towards Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu was prepared and coldly looked at the woman in green. He stretched out his hand and grabbed at the air, causing the entire space to tremble.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    nging sounds rang out as countless chains appeared from all directions and shot towards the woman in green. The woman in green stared in surprise and was locked by the hundreds of chains, causing her to dangle in mid-air.


    In actuality, the Eight Trigrams Unsealing te was unable to undo the seal ¨C it was the King¡¯s Crown that had actually undone the seal.


    After all, the King¡¯s Crown was forged from a God-Sealing Beast¡¯s body and an Emperor¡¯s bones. One of the God-Sealing Beast¡¯s abilities was to fuse its own chains with other chains.


    Zhao Fu had secretly fused the King¡¯s Crown¡¯s chains with the chains sealing the woman in green. Then, he had temporarily released her and then re-sealed her. Now, if he could get her to turn back into her original form, the disaster would stop, and he would get all the credit, resulting in him obtaining incredible rewards.


    ¡°Haha, perverted dragon, you dare to scheme against my owner? Now you know how wrong you were!¡± the Sky Demon said as itughed.


    The woman in green coldly harrumphed and felt quite surprised that there was a Sky Demon hiding in Zhao Fu¡¯s sword. She had beenpletely fooled and didn¡¯t say anything else.

 Chapter 422 - Emperor Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Emperor Phoenix</h4>


    Chapter 422 ¨C Emperor Phoenix


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu walked towards the woman in green dangling in the air and prepared to force her back into her original form to resolve the flood and receive a massive reward.


    Seeing Zhao Fu walk over, the woman in green struggled for a while, and after finding that she couldn¡¯t break free, she went back to her flirtatious self and said, ¡°Owner, I¡¯ll obey now. Please release me; I¡¯ll serve owner well with my mouth, my breasts, and my feet. I¡¯ll also do any position you want!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her words ¨C right now, Zhao Fu was using the Dragon-Sealing Well and the chains¡¯ power to lock her down. Once he released her, it would be almost impossible for him to catch her again if she escaped.


    The woman in green struggled for a bit more, and after finding that it was impossible to break free, she could only sigh and give in.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly stopped walking. He realized those people trapped on the mountain peaks had some value, and if he stopped the flood, they wouldn¡¯t be in danger anymore.


    After thinking for a while, he realized that those people on the mountain peaks were essentially free resources and that it would be too much of a shame not to take them in. As such, he looked at the woman in green and decided to deal with herter.


    Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and bought many boats and ships. He then came back to the region with enough people to man all of the boats and ships. This ce had many low areas and t areas that were already submerged, so only the ces with mountain peaks would have survivors.


    Now that the woman in green was under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the flood had calmed down, but it hadn¡¯t receded yet. The sky was still dark, and it continued to drizzle.


    When Zhao Fu¡¯s people appeared on the boats and ships, all of the people on the mountain peaks saw a trace of hope within all of the despair. They all kowtowed, begging the soldiers to save them.


    This was exactly what Great Qin¡¯s soldiers wanted to see, and they smiled as they helped these people onto the boats and ships. The people were desperate to get on, and they were afraid that the boats and ships would leave. Moreover, the floodwaters still weren¡¯t receding, and because they might rise even higher, staying here would only result in death.


    Zhao Fu had sent thousands of boats and ships, and he brought back 230,000 or so people back to Great Qin. However, Zhao Fu was quite disappointed because these were all the people remaining in an entire region; the rest had either drowned or been evacuated already.


    When the floodwaters receded, there would be countless corpses left behind. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel too much about this because they weren¡¯t Great Qin¡¯s subjects.


    Great Qin¡¯s poption had already been at around 870,000 people, and with these 230,000 people, they now had roughly 1.1 million residents. At the same time, Zhao Fu had obtained many City Creation Stones, and Great Qin now had 624.


    This was quite an unexpected harvest, and Zhao Fu grinned as he returned to that stone tunnel.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had returned, the woman in green let out a sigh of relief. Zhao Fu had left for a long time, and she had thought that he had abandoned her after re-sealing her. She had no idea when she would be freed again, and when she thought of how long that would be, she had started to feel afraid.


    As such, upon seeing him, she smiled and called out, ¡°Owner, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that her tone had be much better, and he gave a simple reply. He came before her and stretched out a hand, and a formless energy covered her.


    The woman in green¡¯s body gave off a green light before turning into a sword.


    The appearance of this sword was somewhat domineering. It was a steel-green color and about a meter long and three fingers wide. At the ce where the de and hilt connected, there was a dragon¡¯s head, and the hilt seemed to be made out of dragon scales. The sword gave off a powerful aura of suppression, and it also had an aura of disaster.


    Zhao Fu gripped the sword and sent his King¡¯s Power into it, fully controlling it and not giving it a chance to resist. At the same time, Zhao Fu received a system announcement.


    ¡°System Announcement! Congrattions, you have subdued the Sin Dragon Sword and stopped the flood. You have obtained 600,0000 Virtue Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked to have suddenly received so many Virtue Points.


    A rainbow-colored crystal appeared in front of Zhao Fu, and seeing this light, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart rapidly thumped. He excitedly went over and picked up the rainbow-colored crystal.


    Last time, it was the rainbow-colored Fish Jewel, and when he opened the rainbow-colored Fish Jewel, Zhao Fu had obtained a Heavenly Domain Stone.


    Zhao Fu deeply breathed in and chose to use the rainbow-colored crystal.


    Because Zhao Fu had subdued the Sin Dragon Sword, the overwhelming floodwaters on the surface gradually receded. At that moment, a rainbow light appeared in the sky that pierced through the dark clouds. Soon, the dark clouds also disappeared, revealing a blue sky as if a miracle had happened.


    Within the stone tunnel, Zhao Fu looked at the crystal as it continuously giving off a rainbow light, and he could feel the powerful aura it emanated. After the light disappeared, a crystal statue appeared before Zhao Fu.


    This stone statue had a chicken-like head, a snake-like neck, a body like a mandarin duck, wings like a great roc, legs like a crane, and long feathers on its tail. Its entire body gave off a noble and dignified aura; this was a crystal statue of an incredibly realistic phoenix.


    The phoenix statue was two meters tall, which was quite big. Because it waspletely made of crystal, it looked incredibly beautiful, and Zhao Fu looked at its description.


    [Emperor Phoenix Statue]: Contains a multitude of Phoenix Qi that can be used by the user.


    The description as quite short, and Zhao Fu still had no idea what this statue could be used for. As such, he decided to ask Xianru about itter ¨C she would know more about it.


    After putting away the statue, Zhao Fu looked at the sword. The sword was forged from a Sin Dragon, and it was quite powerful. Its grade was definitely greater than Epic grade.


    [Sin Dragon Sword]: Grade: Saint Armament ¨C Level 2, Stats: Strength +40, Intelligence +35, Constitution +30, Agility +30, Description: A sword forged from an incredibly powerful Sin Dragon. Not only is its power immense, but it also has a disaster attribute.


    Indeed, it was something that surpassed Epic grade weapons ¨C it was a terrifying Saint Armament. Above Epic grade weapons were Saint Armaments, Divine Earth Armaments, and Emperor Heaven Armaments.


    Every grade was then split into nine levels. The Sin Dragon Sword was a Level 2 Saint Armament, and the Xuanyuan family¡¯s Regulus Sword and the Chiyou Sabre were both Level 1 Saint Armaments.


    Saint Armaments were something that Epic grade weapons couldn¡¯t evenpare to. In fact, even 100 Epic grade weapons couldn¡¯tpare to a single Saint Armament ¨C this showed the value of Saint Armaments. At the same time, Saint Armaments had devastating power.


    Saint Armaments were also incredibly rare ¨C there wouldn¡¯t be greater than ten in the world, and now, Zhao Fu had one.


    After looking at the Sin Dragon Sword¡¯s stats, a satisfied smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. He had suddenly gained 600,000 Virtue Points, which was simply astounding. With the 170,000 Virtue Points from before, he now had 770,000 Virtue Points, which could buy many things. Just thinking about it made him feel excited.


    However, just as Zhao Fu was about to put the Sin Dragon Sword into his King¡¯s Ring, a figure darted out and wrapped its arm around his.

 Chapter 423 - Pure Land

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Pure Land</h4>


    Chapter 423 ¨C Pure Land


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Owner! I also want to stay outside. Also, I haven¡¯t even served you; I want owner¡¯s big d-¡± the woman in green said seductively as she rubbed herrge chest against Zhao Fu¡¯s arm.


    However, the other three sword spirits were unable to take this at all, and the Sky Demon immediately cut her off and said, ¡°You perverted dragon, can you not be so disgraceful?!¡±


    The woman in green ignored the Sky Demon and continued to rub against Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she said coyly, ¡°Please? Please? Owner!!¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say anything, and even the taciturn ughtering Ghost said, ¡°How shameless! Owner, you should seal her again and not let her out.¡±


    Hearing these words, the woman in green became quite angry and coldly harrumphed, ¡°As owner¡¯s ve, how could you not even take care of his body? If I were owner, I would have thrown you unthoughtful ves away.¡±


    These words made the other sword spirits feel speechless, and they all paused.


    ¡°That¡­ if owner wants us to, I can also serve him!¡± Celia, who was fairly shy, said with a red face.


    Seeing this, the Sky Demon coldly harrumphed. She was a demon and didn¡¯t care about these things, so she said, ¡°I can also serve owner. After all, owner has a Level 11 Bloodline and is a King, so he has a noble identity and deserves to be served by me.¡±


    At that moment, the ughtering Ghost¡¯s cold voice became even more piercing and icy, and she said, ¡°I am only willing to serve as owner¡¯s sword to create a purend within this chaotic and bloodthirsty world; a ce without gods, buddhas, demons, or devils, creating peace in this world!


    ¡°I believe owner isn¡¯t a lustful person; rather, he¡¯s a King who will usher in a prosperous era. Of course, if owner wants me to, I am willing to give my body!¡±


    After the ughtering Ghost spoke, the ttering of armor could be heard as if the ughtering Ghost was taking off her clothes.


    ¡°Alright! I have things to do.¡± Zhao Fu, who hadn¡¯t spoken this whole time, felt quite speechless and cut everyone off. He looked at the woman in green and said, ¡°Go back into your sword. I¡¯ll also wear you by my side.¡±


    The woman in green smiled and nodded. She turned into a green light and returned to her sword, and the other sword spirits didn¡¯t say anything either.


    Zhao Fu attached the Sin Dragon Sword¡¯s scabbard to his side, and now, he had four swords there, which was the limit. If he equipped five or more swords, it would be too restrictive and restrict his movements too much.


    By now, it was the second day of the Disaster Festival, and he had no idea how other people were doing. Now that he had so many Virtue Points, it would be a tragedy if he reached the Exchange Stone Stele and all of the top ten medicinal pills were gone.


    Zhao Fu had no idea if this would happen. After all, there had been people iming things on the very first day, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t waste time and immediately went to the system main city to take a look.


    Luckily, all of the top ten medicinal pills were still there.


    Zhao Fu looked at the medicinal pills and didn¡¯t consider the number one pill, the Dao Comprehension Pill, for now. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use it anytime soon, so it would be better to im things that he could use right now.


    The first thing that he bought was the Heavenly Sage Pill, which could raise his grade to Heaven Grade. This cost 250,000 Virtue Points. The second pill that he bought was the Revival Pill, which could bring someone back from the dead, and it was incredibly valuable ¨C he spent 200,000 on this.


    The third pill that he bought was the All Poison Divine Pill. It could give him a Poison Spirit Constitution, giving him immunity or great resistance against countless types of poisons. It would be of great use in key moments. For this, he spent 170,000 Virtue Points.


    In total, these three pills cost him 620,000 Virtue Points, so he had 150,000 Virtue Points left. The number one pill, the Dao Comprehension Pill, cost 300,000 Virtue Points, which he couldn¡¯t afford at the moment.


    Zhao Fu turned his gaze to the other medicinal pills. He didn¡¯t consider the Vermillion Bird Blood Pill for now, and he instead looked at the seventh-ranked pill, the Stage Breaking Pill, in detail. Rather than making one immediately a Stage 5 expert, it would simply make one¡¯s cultivation progress to Stage 5 incredibly smooth and unhindered.


    Cultivating to Stage 5 would take quite some time, so this made Zhao Fu want to give up on it. Since he was only 150,000 Virtue Points away from iming the number one pill, the Dao Comprehension Pill, he decided to gain those points quickly. As such, he didn¡¯t waste any time after buying the pills, and he didn¡¯t use them either.


    He called Wang Ergou over and asked him to investigate where there were otherrge disasters in other regions.


    Soon, Wang Ergou came back with some documents because he had already done a lot of research on the surrounding regions.


    Zhao Fu chose a region and immediately headed over.


    Many people noticed that three medicinal pills had suddenly disappeared from the Exchange Stone Stele, and because they had disappeared together, they started to wonder if the same person had bought all three of them.


    However, after thinking about it, most people ruled this out as impossible. After all, the number one medicinal pill was still there. If someone had that many Virtue Points, the person definitely would¡¯ve bought the first-ranked medicinal pill. None of them could guess Zhao Fu¡¯s reasoning.


    Moreover, these ordinary people could barely obtain even a few Virtue Points, and they had to suffer from the disasters. No one believed that anyone could suddenly obtain so many Virtue Points.


    As for who had obtained those medicinal pills, everyone guessed that one of them was definitely Great Qin. After all, by now, everyone knew about what Great Qin had done so far.


    Apart from the Divine Fish Festival, Great Qin had ranked first in all of the other festivals. This caused the other countless factions to feel terrified ¨C Great Qin was simply too powerful, and no other faction couldpare to it.


    None of the ordinary people or smaller factions reacted greatly to three of the top ten medicinal pills disappearing. After all, none of them had expected to obtain any of them, but some of the more powerful factions started to feel worried.


    After hearing about this, Su Yan looked quite serious. Right now, he led 80% of the factions in the northern side of the Mind Continent, and altogether, they were stronger than Great Qin. There were people a part of his alliance in all of the regions, so he roughly knew of Great Qin¡¯s movements.


    From the flood, to Great Qin buying boats and ships en-masse, to the flood receding, and the three medicinal pills disappearing¡­


    Su Yan¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier, and he could already guess that it was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee who had imed those three medicinal pills. With the amount of Fate he possessed, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would develop faster and faster. Su Yan felt that Great Qin would only be more terrifying if he continued to wait.


    Immediately, Su Yan made some amendments to the information he had received and told everyone that it was Great Qin who had calmed the flood and that Great Qin had obtained massive benefits. Not only had Great Qin obtained a rainbow-colored crystal, but Great Qin had also obtained 500,000 or so people from the flood.


    Even though Su Yan guessed that Great Qin had only obtained 250,000 or so people, he had to exaggerate the numbers to make the threat of Great Qin seem even greater. After all, 500,000 people was a small figurepared to an entire region, and it was still believable.


    Finally, Su Yan told everyone clearly that it was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee who had obtained all three of the taken top ten medicinal pills!

 Chapter 424 - Level 6 Disaster Beast

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Level 6 Disaster Beast</h4>


    Chapter 424 ¨C Level 6 Disaster Beast


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After Su Yan told the factions this information, it was as if a massive boulder had been dropped into ake, causing massive waves and ripples. Even some of the powerful factions started to be serious.


    Not only did Great Qin have an enormous amount of Fate, but it also had a powerful military force that was enough to threaten them. If they didn¡¯t do anything now, they could only wait to be destroyed when Great Qin grew more powerful.


    The countless factions started to discuss this matter. Now, Great Qin was developing many times faster than them, and they had to do something to slow it down.


    The other Dynasty Legatees no longer cared about their dignity anymore and also joined. Now, Great Qin was isted from the rest of China and viewed as an enemy by almost everyone.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know about this at all ¨C he had gone to another region. By now, it was the night of the third day, and even though it was night time, it was still bright as day. It was as if there were countless suns in the sky, and the searing light felt as if it could burn people¡¯s skin off.


    It was around 60 degrees Celsius, and the ground started to crack from the heat and dryness. The trees had also started to wither, and any person standing directly in the open would be baked in just a few minutes.


    As soon as he arrived, Zhao Fu was forced to use his King¡¯s Domain to block out the intense light and the boiling heat.


    This was most likely a drought, mainly because of the intense sunlight. There were too many suns in the sky, and the Disaster Beasts were fiery birds.


    These birds werepletely made out of fire and looked quite ferocious. They gave off an intense light that was quite blinding, making them look like little suns.


    Just as Zhao Fu arrived, he encountered three Fire Disaster Beasts. These Fire Disaster Beasts were all Level 1 and quite easy to deal with. However, because Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was too powerful, they immediately fled. Zhao Fu found that after using up his Evil-Crushing Spears, hecked long-range attacks.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu could only take out the Great Spirit Roc Bow. The arrows it shot were weaker than the Evil-Crushing Spears, but he could only make do for now. Apart from the Great Spirit Roc Bow, he didn¡¯t have any other way of attacking from a distance.


    Zhao Fu drew an arrow and released it, and a violet light shot towards one of the Fire Disaster Beasts. It drew an arc in the air and hit the Fire Disaster Beast in the wing, but most of the violet energy was blocked by the mes. The arrow was burned to ashes by the mes.


    The Disaster Beast cried out in pain, and the injured Disaster Beast and the two Disaster Beasts around it no longer escaped and instead turned around angrily to attack Zhao Fu, shooting out fireballs.


    When he saw that the Fire Disaster Beasts were no longer flying away, Zhao Fu grinned and put away his bow. He flew into the air and killed the three of them quickly.


    Zhao Fu then continued onwards and killed a few more Disaster Beasts, resulting in him obtaining 20,000 or so Virtue Points. Now, he was getting closer and closer to the Dao Comprehension Pill.


    Suddenly, a massive explosion sounded out. Zhao Fu looked at the horizon, which had turned into a sea of mes, where a bird with a wingspan of 200 meters was battling with a young man.


    The fire bird was a Level 6 Disaster Beast, while the young man was a City Lord because there was a City Lord Seal floating above his head and giving off a powerful light.


    Zhao Fu temporarily didn¡¯t act and decided to hide and watch for now. Neither side was an ally to him, so it would be best to wait for them to tire themselves out and kill both of them.


    However, the young man had already seen Zhao Fu, and seeing how calm he looked, he realized something and flew over.


    The Level 6 Fire Disaster Beast roared as it spread its wings, condensing hundreds of fireballs that gave off an incredibly searing aura. It then pped its wings, sending the countless fireballs streaking towards the young man like meteors.


    The young man shed out with his sword, sending out an arc of light that was hundreds of meters wide, causing the fireballs to explode.


    By now, the young man wasn¡¯t too far away from Zhao Fu and shouted, ¡°Sir, I am Shepherd ins City¡¯s City Lord, Mu Yuan. Please help me kill this Level 6 Disaster Beast; all of the items will belong to you, sir.¡±


    Mu Yuan hadn¡¯te to kill this Disaster Beast for the rewards. It was because the disaster it caused had greatly affected the system main cities and not a single person would dare toe out onto the streets. They could only hide within their houses, and most of the water sources had dried up. The crops were all dying, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the preparations they had made, many people would¡¯ve died of thirst already.


    Mu Yuan was determined to kill this Disaster Beast right now, for the longer it existed for, the greater the damage it could cause. Once all of the water sourcespletely evaporated orrge fires started, the situation would be even more dangerous.


    Hearing Mu Yuan¡¯s words, Zhao Fu did not immediately respond and started to weigh the benefits and costs of helping him.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to help the City Lord. Together, it would be quite difficult to kill the Level 6 Disaster Beast. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t too likely that they would tire each other out or injure each other severely because Mu Yuan had now noticed Zhao Fu. No person was stupid enough to do all of the work and allow someone else to reap all of the benefits.


    Seeing Zhao Fu agree, Mu Yuan let out a sigh of relief. Facing a Level 6 Disaster Beast by himself was quite difficult.


    ¡°Skreeeee!!¡± The massive Fire Disaster Beast cried out and caught up to Mu Yuan. Its fiery ws gave off an incredibly dense blistering aura as it raked towards Mu Yuan.


    Mu Yuan turned and his eyes glinted as he roared, ¡°Three Flying Strikes!¡±


    Three terrifying arcs of light shot out from Mu Yuan¡¯s sword that gave off extremely sharp auras as they collided with the Fire Disaster Beast¡¯s ws.


    Boom!!


    A massive sound rang out as a shockwave and wild gusts of wild resulted from this sh.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu also acted. He drew the Sin Dragon Sword and prepared to test its power.


    When Zhao Fu drew the Sin Dragon Sword, an enormous wave of power flowed into his body. Zhao Fu pointed the sword towards the ground, and a green light came out of the Sin Dragon Sword. Countless streams of water erupted out from the ground as if there was a fountain, and water quickly gathered the hundreds of meters around them.


    Zhao Fu vigorously raised his sword, and a water dragon tens of meters long rose up like a bolt of lightning and smashed into the Fire Disaster Beast, sending it flying. White smoke rose from the Fire Disaster Beast¡¯s body, and its injury looked quite serious.


    The Sin Dragon Sword was water-attributed, and because water countered fire, it dealt great damage to this Fire Disaster Beast.


    Mu Yuan was quite shocked to see that Zhao Fu¡¯s attack was even more powerful than his. Based on this, the person in front of him was definitely a powerful expert.


    After being hit by this attack, the Fire Disaster Beast turned its gaze furiously to Zhao Fu and charged towards him instead of Mu Yuan.


    Mu Yuan once again attacked, sending out a massive sword wind towards the Fire Disaster Beast. Zhao Fu also flew into the sky and started to attack.

 Chapter 425 - Dragon Qi and Phoenix Qi

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Dragon Qi and Phoenix Qi</h4>


    Chapter 425 ¨C Dragon Qi and Phoenix Qi


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu and Mu Yuan alternated their attacks, and their powerful attacks forced the Fire Disaster Beast into a disadvantageous position.


    At that moment, Mu Yuan grabbed an opportunity and dealt a severe blow to the Fire Disaster Beast, causing it to madly charge towards him.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu raised the Sin Dragon Sword, and countless streams of water gathered towards it, forming a water sword that was a hundred meters long. Zhao Fu shed down at the Fire Disaster Beast from behind, and the water sword cleaved the Fire Disaster Beast¡¯s body in two.


    Bang!


    The Fire Disaster Beast¡¯s gigantic body exploded into mes, and a fiery crystal was left behind where it was.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Level 6 Disaster Beast and obtained 40,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu had enough Virtue Points to exchange for the Dao Comprehension Pill. He felt quite delighted and took the fiery crystal and put it away.


    Mu Yuan smiled as he flew over and said, ¡°Thank you, sir, for your help. Would you like toe to Shepherd ins City so that I can thank you and show you our hospitality?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it, and since it was Mu Yuan¡¯s territory and he didn¡¯t quite trust Mu Yuan yet, he decided to decline. He could now buy the Dao Comprehension Pill, and he didn¡¯t want someone to im it before him.


    Hearing this, Mu Yuan felt a bit disappointed and said goodbye to Zhao Fu before turning into a ray of light and disappearing. Now that the Level 6 Disaster Beast had died, the temperature had greatly fallen, and the light had be less intense, making it less hot than before.


    Zhao Fu returned to Holy Light City and took a look at the Exchange Stone Stele. The number ten pill, the Hundred Dragon Sun Pill, and the number nine pill, the Might Pill, had been imed.


    No one yet had the ability to buy the number one pill, the Dao Comprehension Pill, so Zhao Fu bought it. Looking at the ck and white medicinal pill in his hand, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and no longer felt any pressure.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu nned to rest and take care of some other matters after fighting for three days.


    First, Zhao Fu used the Level 6 Disaster Crystal to see what he would obtain. The crystal continuously shined with a fiery light, and a jade giving off a searing aura appeared.


    This piece of jade was about as big as his palm, and it was the shape of a fiery bird ¨C it looked quite like that Fire Disaster Beast from before. It was a fire-red color and was quite hot. If anyone touched it directly without any protection, that person would be burned.


    [Fire Disaster Beast Crystal]: A special item from the Disaster Festival that can be used to enhance equipment and create Disaster Equipment.


    ¡°Disaster Equipment?¡± Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to use it on the Great Spirit Roc Bow. Right now, hecked long-range attacks. If he could enhance the Great Spirit Roc Bow, it would be of great use to him in the future.


    Following this, Zhao Fu fused the Fire Disaster Beast Crystal with the Great Spirit Roc Bow, and great changes happened to the bow.


    The bow became a red-violet color, and its appearance became much more refined and exquisite. It also had a picture of a fiery bird on it, and the bow gave off a fire-attributed energy.


    Zhao Fu looked at the bow¡¯s information and found that its name had changed to Disaster Fire bow. The stats were still there, but because the bow had been enhanced by something called ¡®Fire Disaster,¡¯ its power was many times greater than before. It had also be an exquisite Legendary grade weapon.


    Now, Zhao Fu could finally put this bow to good use. He happily put it away and prepared to use the Heavenly Sage Pill and rest.


    However, he suddenly remembered that he had almost forgotten something and ordered people to bring Xianru over.


    A short whileter, Xianru came to Zhao Fu¡¯s room and bowed before asking, ¡°Your Majesty, what do you need?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and took out the two-meter tall phoenix statue and asked, ¡°What is this, and what use does it have?¡±


    Xianru looked at it in curiosity and examined it, after which she revealed a shocked expression and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is a divine item. If it has a great amount of Phoenix Qi, its power will be equivalent to a Nation Armament; if it has a massive amount of Phoenix Qi, its power will be equivalent to a n Armament; if it has an amount asrge as an ocean, this item¡¯s power will be even more powerful than a n Armament.¡±


    Hearing Xianru¡¯s words, Zhao Fu also felt quite shocked, and his gaze became quite serious. ¡°Is this thing really that powerful? And what is Phoenix Qi?¡±


    Xianru nodded seriously and exined, ¡°Your Majesty, you most likely know that a Son of Heaven is also called a Dragon of Heaven. Your body has Dragon Qi, and the counterpart is Phoenix Qi, which is something that a Daughter of Heaven has.


    ¡°In ancient times, anyone who was chosen to be an imperial concubine would have to have Phoenix Qi. There are more people with Phoenix Qi than people with Dragon Qi, but the number is still not great. After all, there would be countless women within a harem, but only a few would be official imperial concubines.


    ¡°Phoenix Qi is an important type of Fate. Dragon Qi is extremely domineering and suited to fighting, conquering, expanding one¡¯s territory, and establishing a nation, but Phoenix Qi is milder and more suited to administering internal affairs and solidifying the empire.


    ¡°Dragon Qi is strong, and Phoenix Qi is gentle. Not only is Phoenix Qi important to Your Majesty, but it can also be of great help to you and all of Great Qin.¡±


    After hearing Xianru¡¯s exnation, Zhao Fu felt less confused and asked, ¡°The number of women with Phoenix Qi must be very few, and I doubt there are any with such a great amount of Phoenix Qi. Does that mean the Emperor Phoenix Statue is useless?¡±


    Xianru smiled as she replied, ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. This is the Age of Kings, and all of the Legatees have Son of Heaven Fate. For anyone who bes an Emperor, this wife will be the Empress, his mother will be the Empress Dowager, his daughters and sisters will be princesses, and all of them will have arge amount of Phoenix Qi.¡±


    The implications of this were that if he took another Emperor¡¯s women, the amount of Phoenix Qi he would have at his disposal would be much greater. However, wasn¡¯t that a bit too vicious?


    At that moment, Xianru continued, ¡°Also, Your Majesty, the more beautiful a woman, the likelier that she has a great amount of Phoenix Qi. Since ancient times, beauties have been quite unlucky and wouldn¡¯t live very long; very few of them died good deaths.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have quite a few good candidates by your side, so you can¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but cut Xianru off, ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about this after the Festival ends.¡±


    Xianru could tell what Zhao Fu was thinking, and she said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t actually have to do anything to them. All you need to do is bring them back, add them to the harem, give them a title, and obtain their Phoenix Qi. In this chaotic world, there¡¯s no use worrying about such feelings and morality; the strong are aw unto themselves in this world.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to see them as people; just look at them as tools that contain Phoenix Qi. With enough Phoenix Qi, this statue will be an Emperor Phoenix that will protect Great Qin¡¯s Nation Fate. Not only is this beneficial to Your Majesty, but it will also be beneficial to Great Qin in the future as well.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu sighed and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Xianru felt that she had overstepped her position and bowed as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, I spoke a bit harshly before; please forgive me!¡±

 Chapter 426 - Five Celestial Senses

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Five Celestial Senses</h4>


    Chapter 426 ¨C Five Celestial Senses


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing Xianru¡¯s words, Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°You were just thinking about what¡¯s best for Great Qin. I understand, so you can leave now.¡±


    Xianru let out a breath of relief and bowed before leaving.


    Now that he knew more about the Emperor Phoenix Statue, Zhao Fu put it away and sat on his bed. He took out a green, jade-like medicinal pill that gave off a fragrant odor ¨C it was the All Poison Divine Pill.


    After consuming the All Poison Divine Pill, Zhao Fu started to refine it. This process was quite painful ¨C after the pill entered his stomach, it turned into a wave of green energy that spread out. It felt as if there were countless ants tearing and biting at his flesh, causing Zhao Fu to grimace.


    Zhao Fu tightly closed his eyes and continued to refine the medicinal pill. Only after a while did the pain subside. The green energy waspletely absorbed by his body and disappeared.


    Now, there was a green flower within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This flower had five petals and three leaves, and it was as tall as a finger. It also gave off a green light.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained a Poison Spirit Constitution. From now on, you will have great resistance towards any poison.¡±


    Hearing this system announcement, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. He then took out a golden medicinal pill, the Heavenly Sage Pill.


    After consuming the Heavenly Sage Pill, Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled, and even his soul trembled. The Heavenly Sage Pill gave off a golden light within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, making it seem as if his entire body was shining with golden light.


    Zhao Fu once again tightly closed his eyes and started to refine the Heavenly Sage Pill. This process was quitefortable ¨C the Heavenly Sage Pill turned into a golden stream of fountain water that cleansed Zhao Fu¡¯s body and soul. He felt incredibly soothed, and his soul felt quite peaceful.


    ¡°System announcement! You have consumed the Heavenly Sage Pill, and your Grade has increased to Lower Heaven grade.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have unlocked one of the five Celestial Senses, Heaven Sense.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised to receive this system announcement. He had never thought that he would have unlocked another one of the five Celestial Senses. Zhao Fu was quite curious as to what Heaven Sense was.


    He looked into the information and found that it was the closeness between a person and the heavens and the earth. The closer one was with the heavens and the earth, the greater one¡¯s Grade would be. Heaven Grade meant that one¡¯s closeness with the heavens and earth was on a divine level, so one¡¯s cultivation speed would be incredibly fast. It would also be easier for them to control the source energy of the world.


    At the same time, Heaven Sense meant that one was closer to the heavens, and it would be easier for them to be acknowledged by the heavens. Zhao Fu felt his Fate being refined and made purer, and he also felt that he now possessed another type of Fate. This wasn¡¯t Son of Heaven Fate but Fate that only belonged to peerless experts.


    Sons of Heaven weren¡¯t the only ones who had a massive amount of Fate; every peerless expert also had a great amount of Fate. These types of Fate were different ¨C the Fate of Sons of Heaven was more of a collective one, while the Fate of peerless experts was more of an individual one.


    Zhao Fu also saw that the Earth Realm Mark on the back of his right hand shined with a rainbow-colored light, and the mark became even deeper.


    There were now two medicinal pills left: the Dao Comprehension Pill and the Revival Pill. Neither one could be used now, so Zhao Fu stored them safely for now.


    It was only the third day of the Disaster Festival, and it had taken Zhao Fu a few hours to refine those medicinal pills. After resting for a while, he once again focused his attention on the Disaster Festival.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t interested in any other of the top ten medicinal pills, but he found that there were other things that he wanted, such as a Stage 4 pill recipe.


    By now, they had grown arge number of Windbell Fruit Trees. They had modified the Stage 3 pill recipe they had, and soon, Great Qin would be able to mass-produce Stage 3 cultivation pills.


    With Stage 3 cultivation pills, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ cultivation speed would surpass even the soldiers from system main cities because even the system main cities usually only had Stage 2 medicinal pills.


    After producing the Stage 3 cultivation pills, Great Qin would naturally turn its gaze to a Stage 4 medicinal pill. As for a Stage 5 pill recipe, they had already obtained one from the Divine Fish Festivalst time.


    Since the Disaster Festival¡¯s main reward was medicinal pills, it was only natural that there were pill recipes as well. Because this wasn¡¯t an event in which everyone could participate, there weren¡¯t as many items in the Exchange Stone Stele as the other festivals, but all of them were extremely valuable.


    Apart from the Stage 4 cultivation pill recipe, Zhao Fu also wanted a Stage 3 strength pill called the Strength Raising Pill that could temporarily raise his soldiers¡¯ fighting strength. Currently, Great Qin bought such pills from the system main cities, and their effects weren¡¯t as good as the Strength Raising Pills. They also had worse side effects.


    With the Strength Raising Pill, Great Qin¡¯s military might would once again rise. If a Stage 0-7 soldier used one, he would temporarily gain Stage 1 power.


    Zhao Fu was also interested in another pill recipe called Returning Grass Pill. It was a very good healing pill, and as the battles now became more and more intense, their healing pills also had to keep up to protect soldiers¡¯ lives.


    Great Qin bought many of these two types of pills, costing them a lot of money. If they could refine them themselves, they would be able to save a lot of money.


    The final pill recipe that Zhao Fu was interested in was something that could change a person¡¯s fate, and it was extremely precious. It was a Stage 6 pill recipe that cost 250,000 Virtue Points; it was just as valuable as those top ten medicinal pills.


    The name of this type of pill was Fate Changing Pill, and it needed a Stage 6 spirit fruit, the Fruit of Life, to refine it. The pill recipe required Fruits of Life and couldn¡¯t be substituted with anything else.


    The medicinal pill¡¯s effects were to raise any Grade at or below A Grade by one grade. In other words, it raised C grade to B grade and B grade to A grade. It also worked for those with A grade, raising them to S grade, but the medicinal pills could only be used once in one¡¯s lifetime.


    If someone else obtained this pill recipe, that person would only be able to raise C grade to B grade, B grade to A grade, etc. However, this wouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal.


    This waspletely different for Great Qin ¨C after all, Great Qin had the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and they could refine Grade Orbs from corpses.


    Because Great Qin now had over 100,000 soldiers, its supply of A grade corpses could no longer meet the demand. Because they had an abundance of energy stones, Zhao Fu started ordering people to collect B grade corpses as well.


    Now, out of Great Qin¡¯s 160,000 soldiers, there were 30,000 or so at A grade, 90,000 or so at B grade, and the rest of the soldiers hadn¡¯t been given a Grade Orb and still had their original grades.


    Once they used the Fate Changing Pills with the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, the effects would be monstrous. Great Qin would be able to produce arge number of S grade soldiers, and with just the 30,000 A grade soldiers they had right now, they would be able to instantly produce 30,000 S grade soldiers.


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to obtain that pill recipe, but it would be quite difficult to obtain that Stage 6 spirit fruit. Spirit fruits were already quite rare, and the higher the stage, the rarer they were.


    Zhao Fu had never seen a Stage 6 spirit fruit before, and Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure if he would ever be able to find the Fruit of Life.

 Chapter 427 - Green Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Green Dragon</h4>


    Chapter 427 ¨C Green Dragon


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Now that Zhao Fu had a n for what he wanted, he started to move again. With the Sin Dragon Sword¡¯s stats, he would have an advantage in ces where there were floods or droughts.


    When he thought of floods, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but think of Seeping River. It was easy forrgekes or rivers to have floods, and with Seeping River¡¯s size, it was likely that it would have a massive flood. It was a pity that Zhao Fu had angered Seeping River¡¯s super-monsterst time. It was possible that he would be discovered if he went, making things difficult, so he didn¡¯t n on going to Seeping River for now.


    Zhao Fu asked Wang Ergou to bring an updated list of the disasters in each region, and he scanned through the information to see what would be suitable.


    By now, Great Qin had opened up paths to 61 other regions, so they had many choices. There were all sorts of disasters in the different regions, and Zhao Fu soon chose one.


    It was argeke, and even though it wasn¡¯t as big as the Seeping River, the flood here was still quite severe.


    Zhao Fu quickly arrived here using teleportation channels. The water levels continuously rose and covered a lot of thend, andrge waves rolled about, giving off a mighty aura as if it was an uncontroble beast.


    ¡°Owner, if it¡¯s a flood, I can help you quickly kill Disaster Beasts,¡± the woman in green said.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and asked, ¡°What can you do?¡±


    The woman in greenughed as she replied, ¡°Owner, have you forgotten my true form and my attribute?¡±


    Zhao Fu suddenly remembered that the woman in green was actually a Sin Dragon, and they were called this because they were often the cause of disasters ¨C their attribute was a Disaster attribute.


    Sin Dragons were powerful creatures of disaster, so it would be easy for them to take down Disaster Beasts, especially ones that caused floods.


    Zhao Fu drew the Sin Dragon Sword and pointed it at the turbidke. The Sin Dragon Sword shined with a brilliant green light as an aura of disaster rippled out.


    ¡°Roarrrrr!!¡±


    A massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a 500 meter long, green-scaled dragon with a pair of jade-like horns and glinting ws appeared, giving off a majestic and domineering aura.


    ¡°Owner! You can ride on me and treat me however you want¡­¡± the green dragon said in a flirtatious voice.


    ¡°Can you not be more serious?¡± Zhao Fu said, cutting off the green dragon¡¯s words and feeling quite annoyed.


    ¡°Alright, please get on, owner,¡± the green dragon said.


    Zhao Fu had thought that she had decided to be serious and got on, but as soon as he did, she started to moan lewdly, making Zhao Fu feel quite frustrated.


    Luckily, she didn¡¯t forget her task and dove into theke with Zhao Fu on her back. A green barrier came from her body, separating herself and Zhao Fu from theke water.


    The green dragon swam incredibly quickly through the water, and everything they went past was just a blur.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the green dragon suddenly bit ahead of it, biting onto a 20 meter long Water Disaster Beast. The Water Disaster Beast struggled and looked quite terrified while trying to break free. It had never thought that a creature with such a powerful aura of disaster would attack it.


    The green dragon disregarded the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s struggling and bit down, and its massive strength caused the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s body to explode, leaving behind a blue crystal.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Level 2 Water Disaster Beast and obtained 4,000 Virtue Points.¡± After the green dragon destroyed the Water Disaster Beast, Zhao Fu immediately received a system announcement.


    After receiving this system announcement, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked ¨C he could obtain Virtue Points even if the Disaster Beast wasn¡¯t killed by him? However, when he thought of the fact that the green dragon was his sword spirit, it was only natural that the Virtue Points would be awarded to him.


    With the green dragon, they would kill a Level 2 Disaster Beast every five minutes. This was of great help to him, and he didn¡¯t even have to do anything himself; all he had to do was sit on its back.


    ¡°Owner, what do you think? I¡¯m quite fast, right? Do I deserve a reward?¡± the green dragon asked in an excited and expectant tone.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu immediately replied, ¡°No!¡±


    The green dragon seemed to expect this, and she didn¡¯t seem to mind. She said, ¡°Owner, you¡¯d best hold on because I¡¯m going to go faster.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought that the green dragon had found another Disaster Beast, so he tightened his grip on the green dragon, causing it to moan, ¡°Owner, your touch feels so good!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a headacheing on, and he said seriously, ¡°If you continue this, I will really seal you again.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t! Owner, I was wrong.¡± The green dragon didn¡¯t want to be sealed again, so she immediately apologized and behaved better.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the green dragon charged towards another ce, causing massive waves as it bit onto a Level 3 Water Disaster Beast. The Level 3 Water Disaster Beast was 30 meters long, but in front of the 500-meter long green dragon, it seemed incredibly small. The green dragon bit down, causing the Water Disaster Beast to explode.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Level 3 Water Disaster Beast and obtained 6,000 Virtue Points.¡±


    Just like that, the green dragon continuously killed Water Disaster Beasts easily, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t even have to do anything, nor did they speak much.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t initiating any conversation, the green dragon felt a bit unsettled and said, ¡°Owner, you don¡¯t know my name, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu realized that out of his four sword spirits, he only knew Celia¡¯s name. If it wasn¡¯t because the ring¡¯s name had Celia¡¯s name in it, he most likely wouldn¡¯t have asked. The Sky Demon and ughtering Ghost most likely had their own names, but he had never asked them before.


    Zhao Fu felt slightly guilty and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The green dragon happily replied, ¡°Owner, I¡¯m called Long Xiaoxiao. You can call me Xiaoxiao and can also ask me to suc-¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored the rest of Long Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and asked the Sky Demon and ughtering Ghost, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never asked for your names before. Can you tell me your names?¡±


    The Sky Demon, who felt neglected, felt much better upon hearing this, but it still felt quite wronged, ¡°Owner, it¡¯s been a long time since you obtained me, but you only just asked about my name. If it wasn¡¯t for the perverted dragon, you probably would have never asked. I¡¯m called Ilya.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked quite awkward ¨C names were important, but he hadpletely forgotten about asking them for their names.


    ¡°Owner, I¡¯m called Liu Ningbing,¡± ughtering Ghost said, sounding a bit happy.


    After hearing their words, Zhao Fumitted their names to memory.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had ignored her, Long Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t seem to mind and continued to say all sorts of lewd and embarrassing things. However, because she was doing so much work by killing the Water Disaster Beasts, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say much and let her say whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 428 - Vermillion Bird Blood Pill

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Vermillion Bird Blood Pill</h4>


    Chapter 428 ¨C Vermillion Bird Blood Pill


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    With Long Xiaoxiao¡¯s help, Zhao Fu had killed most of the Disaster Beasts in this region in just half a day,ting him more than 100,000 Virtue Points. Most of them were Level 3 or below.


    With the seriousness of this region¡¯s flood, there was most likely at least one Level 6 Disaster Beast, so Zhao Fu was currently looking for that Level 6 Disaster Beast.


    Fortunately, this would be quite easy ¨C all they had to do was head towards the center of the disaster because that Level 6 Disaster Beast was most likely the main source of this flood.


    Very soon, Zhao Fu found it ¨C this Water Disaster Beast was 200 meters long, which was quite big. It looked quite like a catfish and had a long, t mouth; two whiskers; and a powerful tail.


    When Zhao Fu found it with the green dragon, the Water Disaster Beast took the initiative to attack them first. It flicked its tail, causing a formless water de to shoot towards them.


    The green dragon showed no intent of avoiding the attack, and its jade-like horns gave off a faint green light as it charged forward. A massive explosion sounded out as the water de was instantly destroyed.


    In the next second, the Water Disaster Beast once again attacked. It opened its gigantic mouth, sucked in arge amount of the muddyke water, and spat out a 10-meter wide ball of water that contained an immense amount of destructive power towards the green dragon.


    The green dragon roared, seeming like the king of the water domain, and countless streams of water gathered around it, forming a 100-meter tall wall of water. This wall of water was not for defensive but offensive purposes.


    Boom!!


    A massive sound rang out as the 100-meter tall wall of water gave off an aura that seemed to be able to topple mountains and overturn seas, and it fell towards the Water Disaster Beast. The ten-meter wide ball of water was instantly shattered, and when the wall of water copsed on the Water Disaster Beast, it was sted back.


    After bearing this attack, the blue light from the Level 6 Water Disaster Beast¡¯s body grew dimmer, and it didn¡¯t hesitate as it turned and ran, knowing that it couldn¡¯t beat the green dragon.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C Level 6 Disaster Beasts were quite powerful, and Zhao Fu thought that he would have to act himself. He had never thought that Long Xiaoxiao would have such an overwhelming advantage over it.


    The green dragon shot out a massive ball of water from its mouth, which was extremely fast, and it quickly smashed into the escaping Water Disaster Beast.


    Boom!!


    The massive ball of water exploded, and a terrifying energy shockwave rippled out, temporarily creating a vacuum where there was no water. Only after a few seconds was that vacuum filled.


    The destructive power of the ball of water seriously injured the Water Disaster Beast, but it continued to run.


    The green dragon flicked its tail, and it shot forwards like an arrow out of a bow, instantly reaching the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s side and biting down on the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    Finally, the Water Disaster Beast¡¯s body exploded into water, leaving behind a blue crystal.


    Zhao Fu grinned, and he grabbed with a hand, causing the blue crystal to float over to him. He looked at it before putting it away.


    ¡°Owner, how am I doing?¡± Long Xiaoxiao asked in a cheerful voice.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the green dragon would be able to deal with a Level 6 Disaster Beast so easily, so he gave her some simple praise.


    ¡°Owner, my skills in the bed are actually even better!¡± Just as Zhao Fu finished praising her, Long Xiaoxiao once again spoke in a seductive voice.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and smacked her back as he said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve killed most of the Disaster Beasts in this region now; let¡¯s go to the next region.¡±


    Long Xiaoxiao agreed whileughing. She had found that Zhao Fu no longer cared about what she said anymore.


    In the next two days, because Zhao Fu knew that Long Xiaoxiao had a massive advantage in flooded ces, all the regions that they visited had floods and Water Disaster Beasts.


    Over the course of these two days, Zhao Fu had amassed more than 400,000 Virtue Points, and all of them had been earned by Long Xiaoxiao. Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t acted at all, and he had truly witnessed how powerful the Sin Dragon Sword was.


    With so many Virtue Points, the obvious thing to do was to use them to im items.


    Aftering to Holy Light City, Zhao Fu bought all of the items that he had set his eyes on before. Now, the number eight pill, the Stage Breaking Pill, and number seven pill, the Life Connecting Pill, had been imed.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised ¨C it was already the fifth day of the Disaster Festival, but there were still so many of the top ten medicinal pills left. Could it be that no one had gathered enough Virtue Points? Could they have imed other items?


    Indeed, many people didn¡¯t even consider any of the top ten medicinal pills. This was because many of the best ones had disappeared on the very first day, and these were only singr pills, which could only work on one person. For a faction, it would be better to purchase items that could benefit the whole faction.


    Zhao Fu looked through the medicinal pills again and found that the number six pill, the Vermillion Bird Blood Pill, and the number four pill, the Berserker Pill, were still unimed.


    Since there weren¡¯t any other items that Zhao Fu wanted, he put his gaze on those two medicinal pills.


    Even though the Berserker Pill was ranked fourth and could greatly increase one¡¯s battle strength, it may have attracted Zhao Fu in the past, but he wasn¡¯t interested now that he had his City Lord Seal.


    However, he was still quite interested in the Vermillion Bird Blood Pill because it only cost 150,000 Virtue Points, which would be quite easy to gather.


    As such, Zhao Fu went to continue killing Disaster Beasts.


    This time, he and Long Xiaoxiao came before a massiveke. Zhao Fu had visited this ce during the Divine Fish Festival, and the flood here wasn¡¯t too bad; at most, there was a Level 5 Disaster Beast. Even though the highest level of Disaster Beast here wasn¡¯t very high, farming this ce for 150,000 Virtue Points wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    Zhao Fu still didn¡¯t bother acting, and he left everything to Long Xiaoxiao. Long Xiaoxiao was a hard worker, but her words started bing lewder and lewder, making the other sword spirits feel incredibly embarrassed and awkward. They all expressed their discontent at Long Xiaoxiao, but she ignored them, doing as she pleased.


    Another dayter, it was now the sixth day, and Zhao Fu had amassed 150,000 Virtue Points and imed the Vermillion Bird Blood Pill.


    The Vermillion Bird Blood Pill was about as big as a longan fruit, and there was a picture of a Vermillion Bird on it. This picture seemed to be alive, continuously flying about on the surface of the pill and making it look quite mystical, and the medicinal pill gave off the stench of blood.


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t thought about who to give the Vermillion Bird Blood Pill to, and the Berserker Pill had finally been imed by someone else as well. By now, all of the top ten medicinal pills had been imed.


    It was only the sixth day of the Disaster Festival, but Zhao Fu felt that there was nothing else to im. It was the first time he had felt this way about a festival.


    Since there was nothing that he wanted, Zhao Fu turned his attention to his Disaster Crystals. Level 4 and above crystals could give Legendary grade equipment, and Great Qin currently only had around 30 pieces of Legendary grade equipment. The more they had, the better.

 Chapter 429 - Disaster Fire

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Disaster Fire</h4>


    Chapter 429 ¨C Disaster Fire


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    In the remainder of the time of the Disaster Festival, Zhao Fu and Long Xiaoxiao went and killed all sorts of powerful Disaster Beasts, most of which were above Level 4. They didn¡¯t even bother killing Disaster Beasts below Level 4 unless they came and attacked of their own ord.


    During this period of time, Zhao Fu saw many different types of Disaster Beasts ¨C apart from Wind Disaster Beasts, Water Disaster Beasts, and Fire Disaster Beasts, there were six other types.


    One was the Metal Disaster Beast, which turned the ground and nts into metal, causing life to die out. This was a fairly terrible disaster, and it was quite difficult to recover from.


    These Disaster Beasts looked like apes and seemed to be made out of metal, and they were extremely firm. They were stronger than other Disaster Beasts as well and quite difficult to deal with.


    The second type was Earth Disaster Beasts, which could cause earthquakes and destroy structures; it was quite a destructive Disaster Beast.


    These Disaster Beasts seemed to be made out of mud, but they often hid underground and were difficult to find and kill.


    The third type was Wood Disaster Beasts. They caused trees to grow everywhere, which was in itself good, but the trees would grow in inconvenient ces, such as on paths, roads, or within people¡¯s homes. This was troublesome but not as destructive as the other disasters.


    They looked like dryads and had a powerful life force and regenerative abilities, making them quite difficult to kill.


    The fourth type was Ice Disaster Beasts, which could cause massive snow storms that filled the sky and covered the ground. They could also freeze bodies of water as well.


    They looked like elephants, were made from ice, and were quite big. Every step they took, they would leave behind a frozen footprint. Compared to the other Disaster Beasts, they were quite easy to take down.


    The fifth type was Sand Disaster Beasts. They caused the ground to turn into sand, causing nts to wither and creating a disaster that was difficult to recover from.


    They looked like sandworms and were made of sand, and they were the easiest type of Disaster Beast to kill.


    The sixth type was Lightning Disaster Beasts. They could cause lightning to descend from the sky and had frightening power. The might they gave off was the most terrifying out of all of the Disaster Beasts.


    They looked like pythons with wings, and their bodies seemed to be made of electricity. Out of all of the types of Disaster Beasts that Zhao Fu had encountered, they were definitely the most powerful, and Zhao Fu had been wounded from killing a Level 5 Lightning Disaster Beast.


    Apart from these Disaster Beasts, there were some Disaster Beasts that Zhao Fu had seen, such as the Ocean Disaster Beasts that only could be found near oceans. They would cause tsunamis, destroying everything in their way. There were also rare Dream Disaster Beasts, which made people fall into dream-like illusions.


    The most terrifying type was the Death Disaster Beast. The Death Disaster Beast was definitely the most powerful Disaster Beast, but no one knew what they looked like. However, rumors said that they were covered with a gray deathly aura.


    Wherever they went, the nts would wither, and the ground would be barren. No life would remain, as anything that went near it would have its lifeforce quickly drained, turning it into a corpse.


    Essentially no one could go near it because one would immediately die. Even City Lords were not immune to this, so no one had ever seen a Death Disaster Beast and lived to tell the tale.


    The Death Disaster Beasts were extremely rare, and even though they were incredibly monstrous, they weren¡¯t frequently seen. Because of this, no one knew how many people had been killed by them.


    There were a few more types of Disaster Beasts that Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t seen, but it was now the evening of the seventh day. There was only one more hour until the Disaster Festival ended, so it seemed that Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity to encounter them.


    Zhao Fu went through his Disaster Crystals: there were three Level 7 Disaster Crystals, 12 Level 6 Disaster Crystals, 25 Level 5 Disaster Crystals, and 32 Level 4 Disaster Crystals.


    Level 4, 5, and 6 Disaster Crystals could give Legendary grade items, equipment, and materials. By now, Great Qin could forge Legendary grade equipment, but only Rhode could do this so far.


    Level 7 Disaster Crystals were guaranteed to give Epic grade items, which Zhao Fu was somewhat excited about, and he opened the first Disaster Crystal.


    A light shed, and after it disappeared, a crystal ball appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    This crystal ball was two meters wide and looked quite pure. It waspletely without defects. It didn¡¯t even have a single bubble in it, making it look wless.


    Zhao Fu looked at its stats and found that it was called a Void Orb, making Zhao Fu feel quite delighted. This could be used with the Heavenly Domain Stone, and now, he onlycked one more thing to be able to use the Heavenly Domain Stone.


    The first item was quite good, and Zhao Fu smiled as he opened the second Disaster Crystal. After the light receded, an icy-looking saber appeared before him.


    The saber was quite long and thin, and it seemed to be made out of ice, giving off an intense chilling intent.


    [Icesoul Saber]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +30, Intelligence +30, Constitution +20, Agility +25, Description: An icy saber created from ten thousand year old Extreme Chilling Ice. It has extremely powerful ice-attribute attacks.


    It was an Epic grade weapon, and its stats were quite good. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t use sabers, so he put it away, nning to use it as a reward in the future for his subordinates.


    Now, there was one Level 7 Disaster Crystal left. After Zhao Fu used it, a light shed, and a white ball of mes the size of a fist appeared.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu looked at its stats curiously.


    [Disaster Fire]: A fire with powerful disaster energy. It can cause equipment or creatures to have a disaster attribute. If the Disaster Beast Crystals of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth are fused into it, the Disaster Fire¡¯s stats will be even more powerful.


    Disaster Beast Crystals were crystals that could cause equipment to have disaster attributes. After opening so many Disaster Crystals, Zhao Fu had obtained quite a few. Apart from the ones specified in the Disaster Fire¡¯s description, he also had Wind Disaster Beast Crystals and Ice Disaster Beast Crystals.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu put the five different types of Disaster Beast Crystals into the Disaster Fire, causing the white me to burn with five different colors. It flickered as it floated in the air, giving off a terrifying aura that seemed to cause space itself to burn.


    Now that he had strengthened the Disaster Fire, Zhao Fu wondered if he should use it on equipment or creatures.


    If it was creatures, there was Little Gray, Little ck, Little White, and the Wyvern that was about to hatch.


    If it was equipment, there was the Sky Demon Sword, ughtering Ghost Sword, Royal Wood Sword, and Sin Dragon Sword.


    If Zhao Fu were to use it on a living creature, the best candidate would be the Wyvern. This would make it a Disaster Dragon, and its stats would most likely have great changes. If it was equipment, the best candidate would be the Sin Dragon Sword because it already had a disaster attribute, and the Disaster Fire would strengthen that disaster attribute.


    There were benefits to both, but Zhao Fu suddenly thought of something. He went to an open area and raised his hand as the King¡¯s Ring gave off a vague golden light, and the sound of horses galloping could be heard.


    Ten Skeleton Cavalrymen riding on white Skeleton horses, wearing golden armor, and giving off a holy and majestic aura appeared. They got off their horses and half-knelt as they said, ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡±

 Chapter 430 - Undead Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Undead Disaster</h4>


    Chapter 430 ¨C Undead Disaster


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    By now, the ten King¡¯s Undead Cavalry had reached Stage 2, and they were incredibly powerful. However, the Skeletons they led were still quite weak.


    Logically, if the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry were at Stage 2, the Skeletons that they led could grow to Stage 2 as well. However, let alone Stage 2, most weren¡¯t even at Stage 1. This was because all of the Stage 1 and above corpses were used to refine Blood God Pills, and very few were left to be Skeleton soldiers.


    Moreover, each of the King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen could control 3,000 Skeletons. In the early stages, 3,000 Skeletons was quite good, but now that Zhao Fu had an army of 160,000 people, 3,000 Skeletons didn¡¯t seem like much and couldn¡¯t help much anymore.


    As such, Zhao Fu wondered what would happen if he fused the Disaster Fire with the King¡¯s Undead Cavalry.


    Zhao Fu looked at the half-kneeling King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen. They were the equipment spirits of the King¡¯s Ring, and after thinking about it, Zhao Fu took off the King¡¯s Ring and fused the five-colored Disaster Fire into the King¡¯s Ring.


    Immediately, a wild wind started to blow, and after fusing with the Disaster Fire, the King¡¯s Ring hovered in the air and gave off terrifying ripples as the golden light around it disappeared and was reced by a ck light.


    The King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen¡¯s bodies trembled, and their golden light faded as the golden mes within their heads flickered and slowly became ck.


    A powerful aura of disaster, as well as a monstrous wave of power, spread out as the King¡¯s Undead Cavalrymen¡¯s mes becamepletely ck, and a ck aura seeped out from their bodies and covered them. Their golden armor and weapons all became ck.


    The King¡¯s Undead Cavalry lookedpletely different ¨C their equipment was ck and covered with a ck fog, and their holy and majestic aura disappeared and was reced by one of disaster and destruction, making those who saw them feel fear.


    It wasn¡¯t just them, but their Skeleton horses became ck and were covered with a ck fog as well.


    The King¡¯s Ring also turned into a ck ring and gave off an aura of disaster and nobility.


    Zhao Fu looked at the stats and found that its name had be Disaster King Ring, and its grade had be Epic grade. Its stats had been greatly boosted, but the bonuses to EXP and Achievement Points weren¡¯t increased.


    The King¡¯s Undead Cavalry¡¯s names had also changed to King¡¯s Disaster Cavalry, or just Disaster Cavalry. Their stats were even more powerful, and they had an SSS+ grade profession, which was a top-tier profession.


    The Skeletons that they summoned could maintain 90% of their strength from when they were alive and use their skills from before they died. They were also strengthened by disaster power, which boosted their battle abilities by many times.


    More importantly, the ten Disaster Cavalrymen had be Lord ss Undead, and each of them could now lead 3,000 Skeletons for a total of 30,000 Skeleton soldiers.


    30,000 Skeleton soldiers would be a powerful force for Great Qin, and seeing this, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    Zhao Fu also found that the ten Disaster Cavalrymen had a terrifyingbination skill called ¡®Undead Disaster.¡¯


    Zhao Fu knew about this skill from the information from God Kerr, and he knew how terrifying it was. Undead Disaster something that only King ss Undead could use, and it was a King ss Undead¡¯s most powerful skill.


    King ss Skeletons were rarer than even human Kings, and they were quite special existences. There would only be a Skeleton King in roughly every 100 billion Skeletons.


    Because Zhao Fu¡¯s Disaster Cavalrymen were Undead and had obtained King¡¯s Power and Disaster Power, they had fused to form this terrifying skill. The Undead Disaster that they cast together would be even more terrifying than one cast by a Skeleton King because those Skeletons would all have the disaster attribute.


    This skill was powerful enough to be Great Qin¡¯s trump card, but the Undead Disaster skill couldn¡¯t be used recklessly. Right now, the Disaster Cavalry were unable to control so many Skeletons, and it would be easy for them to lose control of the skeletons. As such, it would be best not to use that skill unless the situation was dire.


    After looking at the Disaster Cavalry¡¯s powerful stats, a pleased smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. Now, it was midnight, and the Disaster Festival had officially finished.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out in the sky as the dark night sky shined with a golden light. This sudden change caused everyone in the Heaven Awaken World to look up towards the sky.


    At that moment, a gigantic stone stele that gave off a boundless aura appeared in the sky, and it floated in between the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°System announcement! You have ranked first on the Virtue Points Rankings. Would you like to hide your identity?¡±


    Letters and numbers, which were people¡¯s names and their Virtue Points, started to appear on the stone stele.


    Number one, Unknown, Virtue Points: 1.69 million.


    Number two, Tina Pendragon, Virtue Points: 560,000.


    Number three, Si Ji, Virtue Points: 500,000.


    Number four, Caesar Augustus, Virtue Points: 480,000.


    Number five, Di Wutian, Virtue Points: 450,000.


    Number six, Akhenaten, Virtue Points: 420,000.


    Number seven, Liu Ye, Virtue Points: 410,000.


    Number eight, Ji Shenming, Virtue Points: 400,000.


    Number nine, Unknown, Virtue Points: 390,000.


    Number ten, Muawiyah, Virtue Points: 380,000.


    There were 100 names on the stone stele, and essentially all of them were the Legatees of Dynasties who had powerful Nation Armaments. How could ordinary peoplepete with them? After these names appeared, everyone received a system announcement.


    ¡°The Disaster Festival has concluded, and everyone who has greatly contributed has obtained the acknowledgment of the heavens and the earth and obtained different amounts of Fate.


    ¡°Those who ranked 100th to 30th will each receive three S grade Pills that can raise any grade to S grade and one Lower Heaven¡¯s Gift Treasure Box, which will give an ordinary Legendary grade item.


    ¡°Those who ranked 29th to 11th will each receive three SS grade Pills that can raise any grade to SS grade; three Middle Heaven¡¯s Gift Treasure Boxes, which will give three high-quality Legendary grade items; and an SS General Summoning Talisman, which can summon an SS grade General.


    ¡°Those who ranked in the top ten will not only obtain arge amount of Fate but also a small Earth Realm Mark; three SSS grade Pills that can raise any grade to SSS grade; three Upper Heaven¡¯s Gift Treasure Boxes, which can give three top-tier Legendary grade items; and an SSS General Summoning Talisman, which can summon an SSS grade General.¡±

 Chapter 431 - Heaven’s Chosen

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Heaven¡¯s Chosen</h4>


    Chapter 431 ¨C Heaven¡¯s Chosen


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°The person who ranked number one, who performed the best in the event, will receive a massive amount of Fate, arge Earth Realm Mark, and the acknowledgment of the heavens and the earth. That person will also receive six SSS grade Pills that can raise any grade to SSS grade; three Upper Heaven¡¯s Gift Treasure Boxes, which will give three top-tier Legendary grade items; one Extreme Heaven¡¯s Gift Treasure Box, which will give one ordinary Epic grade item; three SSS General Summoning Talismans, which can summon three SSS grade Generals; the Title of Heaven¡¯s Chosen, which will give Heaven¡¯s blessing and protection, a bonus 50% natural disaster resistance, and make it easier for indigenous residents to trust and submit to that person.¡±


    No one had expected there to be bonus rewards at the end of this festival. Because this festival was quite special, not only did it give all sorts of item rewards, but it also gave a lot of Fate. Of course, the greatest beneficiary of this festival was the person who ranked first.


    Not only did he receive a massive amount of Fate, but there was also therge Earth Realm Mark. Furthermore, he obtained six SSS grade Pills, three SSS General Summoning Talismans, and the title of Heaven¡¯s Chosen. Just thinking about these rewards could make one feel extremely excited.


    Even though this person had chosen to hide his name, everyone knew that apart from Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, it was impossible for anyone else to take that position.


    Zhao Fu also felt quite surprised ¨C there were so many bonus rewards after this event had ended. Looking at the items continuously appearing in front of him, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    After these rewards were given out, the massive stone stele in the sky, as well as the abnormal signs, gradually disappeared, and everything returned to normal. The Disaster Festival had finally finished.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Earth Realm Mark on the back of his hand and found that it had be deeper. However, there were no other changes.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu called over his Generals and gave out the SSS grade Pills. Raising Grades wasn¡¯t a big deal for Great Qin regardless because all it needed were corpses.


    Regardless, these six SSS grade Pills were quite useful, and all of the Generals Zhao Fu called on a lot were SSS grade. Great Qin¡¯s Generals had be even more powerful, and those who received SSS grade Pills were incredibly grateful.


    This was especially so for Li Wen ¨C he had been the son of the Li Family Vige and had only been A grade. Now, he was SSS grade, and his future would be limitless.


    Next, Zhao Fu used the three General Summoning Talismans. The three violet talisman papers started to burn as three violet lights rushed into the sky, after which three figures slowly appeared before Zhao Fu.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡± After the three people appeared, they received some information and knelt down as they paid their respects to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at their stats and found that they were all SSS grade, had General professions, and had decent stats.


    One of them was wearing coarse cloth clothes and had ordinary looks; he was called Du Kong. Another was wearing robes and looked quite handsome and refined; he was called Liu Yeqing. The final one was a big muscr man called Niu Shili.


    ¡°You may all rise!¡± Zhao Fu asked Li Si to help them familiarize themselves with Great Qin. None of them had General Stars, and they were just like any other spawned Generals except their Grades were higher. This made Zhao Fu feel slightly disappointed, but they were still quite good and would be quite useful.


    Zhao Fu understood that General Stars weren¡¯t that easy to obtain, which was why historical Generals were quite important.


    Following this, there were the four Heaven¡¯s Gift Treasure Boxes. After opening them, they all gave materials, but Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t disappointed ¨C with the massive gains from this Festival, Great Qin could already be satisfied.


    Finally, after killing the different types of Disaster Beasts, Great Qin had obtained 30% natural disaster resistance, and with the bonus 50%, Great Qin had obtained an extra 80% natural disaster resistance.


    After the Disaster Festival concluded, there were many people celebrating because the Disaster Festival had caused them many problems. Even though Great Qin wasn¡¯t really affected, they still held a small celebration and prepared for everything to go back to normal the next today.


    After the festival ended, Zhao Fu finally felt at ease and decided to take a rest. However, dark and cold currents started to move towards Great Qin.


    The next day, Zhao Fu returned to the real world and sat seriously while facing the family leaders who also looked incredibly serious.


    ¡°The various factions haven¡¯te in peace, and the entire Ying family has been forced into a defensive position. However, the Ying family isn¡¯t one to be bullied, so it doesn¡¯t dare to do too much in the real world. However, they can act as they please in the Heaven Awaken World; please help Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. If he needs the Ying family¡¯s help, we¡¯ll do all we can to help,¡± one of the family leaders said seriously to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu nodded in response, and after talking for a bit longer, he returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    After the Disaster Festival ended, the Ying family in the real world had been attacked by a few unknown factions. Even though the losses weren¡¯t great, they could sense a grave threat from this, making them quite wary and causing the Ying family to go into a defensive position.


    They couldn¡¯t find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee in the real world, so they could only unleash their anger on the Ying family.


    Now, because of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the Ying family was being viewed as an enemy by countless factions. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were one of the five Great Families and had a deep foundation, it was possible that they would¡¯ve been destroyed already.


    Back in the Heaven Awaken World, emergency reports continuously streamed in. Great Qin¡¯s Merchant Alliances, restaurants, and other businesses had all been destroyed. They had been attacked by various local factions, and at least 10,000 of Great Qin¡¯s people had been killed or injured.


    Even though Zhao Fu had kept a low profile when doing business, as Great Qin became more and more famous, people had started to investigate. Even some businesses that were suspicious but unrted to Great Qin had been attacked by them.


    As these factions acted, the northern side of the Mind Continent started to be chaotic.


    It wasn¡¯t just the businesses. Within North Nam, some of the factions that Great Qin controlled started to have people who betrayed Great Qin and started rebellions.


    Many of the Dynasty Legatees, including the Tang Dynasty due to Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, started to openly act against Great Qin. Because Great Qin had taken in Later Zhou, the Song Dynasty also expressed its enmity. Now, the Xia, Shang, Zhou, and Han Dynasties were all secretly supporting the northern side¡¯s Qin Resistance Alliance.


    Other Dynasties also started to join as well. Apart from the Chinese factions, some foreign factions, such as those from Vietnam, Laos, Thand, and Myanmar, started to participate.


    With these factions joining, the northern side¡¯s Qin Resistance Alliance became incredibly arrogant and unbridled, and it attacked Great Qin¡¯s factions without any care.


    This was the first time that Great Qin had suffered such great losses.


    These factions couldn¡¯t stop themselves from acting against Great Qin, and none of them wanted to see Great Qin continuously grow more powerful. The massive benefits that Great Qin had gained during this Disaster Festival was the trigger that incited them to do this.

 Chapter 432 - Civil War

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Civil War</h4>


    Chapter 432 ¨C Civil War


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    At that moment, a soldier walked into the hall and half-knelt before reporting, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s a message from a person called Su Yan. He says that if Great Qin remains within one region and doesn¡¯t try to expand or attack any other regions or factions, he will spare Great Qin and cease the attacks against Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± When he heard this, Zhao Fu¡¯s anger swelled to its limit, and he coldlyughed.


    The atmosphere within the hall became incredibly cold, and all of the leaders lowered their heads, not daring to move. They could all feel Zhao Fu¡¯s anger and the killing intent within thatughter.


    ¡°Do you all think Great Qin should submit so easily?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he looked at his subordinates.


    ¡°Your Majesty, of course Great Qin cannot submit so easily. With respect to what has happened, Great Qin should retaliate and show everyone Great Qin¡¯s true strength,¡± Wang Jian stepped forwards as he said.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate believes that with Great Qin¡¯s strength, we can engage in battles that will open up the path to establishing a nation,¡± Bai Qi said as he stepped out, his eyes burning with passion.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I support Commander Bai Qi¡¯s words. Now that Great Qin has many talents, we can engage in battle. Time is scarce, and we can officially begin restoring Great Qin as a nation,¡± Wei Liao said and stepped out after some consideration.


    The other leaders all expressed their views as well. Within the boundless darkness, the massive star gave off a blood-red light, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes to give off a devilish blood-red light.


    ¡°Xianru, how can the Emperor Phoenix Statue be used?¡± After hearing the various leaders¡¯ words, Zhao Fu turned to look at Xianru beside him.


    Xianru smiled as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, all you need to do is take it to the Heaven Prayer tform.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Zhao Fu thought there would have to be some sort of ceremony to use it.


    Xianru nodded as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, the Heaven Prayer tform is the ce where the most Fate is gathered. cing the Emperor Phoenix Statue there will be quite fitting, and the statue will naturally fuse with Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Zhao Fu said before looking at his subordinates. ¡°The road to restoring Great Qin¡¯s nation has begun. However, we need to make detailed ns. Since our businesses in the various regions have been attacked, we¡¯ll pause them for now. There¡¯s no need to increase the casualties, and it will be better for us to focus on preparations.¡±


    The various leaders all agreed, and they started to discuss among themselves.


    Soon, Zhao Fu gave out a new order, ¡°Bai Qi, train another 40,000 soldiers and raise Great Qin¡¯s army to 200,000 people.¡± Bai Qi nodded and epted this order.


    Zhao Fu then looked at Wang Ergou and said, ¡°Ergou, give me all of the information of those participating in the Qin Resistance Alliance. Don¡¯t let off even a single one.¡± Wang Ergou also nodded and epted this order.


    Zhao Fu then turned his gaze to Little Sha and said, ¡°Little Sha, I will expand the Eternal Night¡¯s members to 30,000, and I¡¯ll leave the training to you. Teach them all sorts of killing methods; Great Qin needs more effective assassins.¡± Little Sha also nodded and gave a nk ¡®oh¡¯ in response.


    Zhao Fu then turned to Ba Qing and said, ¡°Ba Qing, calcte our losses from these attacks and give benefits to those who were injured or killed. If we¡¯recking people in any department, make sure those positions are filled soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi replied gratefully. Most of those who were injured were from the Business Department, and with this order from Zhao Fu, she would be able to give them goodpensation.


    Finally, Zhao Fu said to Guo Binglin, ¡°Guo Binlin, give me all of the information you¡¯ve collected on Heavenstone City.¡± Hearing this, Guo Binglin also nodded.


    After everyone had their orders, the meeting concluded, and everyone went to carry out their orders.


    Zhao Fu took Xianru to the Heaven Prayer tform and ced the two meter tall crystal statue onto it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    Xianru lightly nodded, indicating that this was fine.


    After this, Zhao Fu thought of something and said, ¡°Xianru, since you can see Fate, stay by my side from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Xianru said as she smiled. This was what she wanted ¨C the closer she was to Zhao Fu, the higher her position would be.


    After cing the Emperor Phoenix Statue on the Heaven Prayer tform, Zhao Fu and Xianru went back to the hall, where Guo Binglin was waiting with the recent information on Heavenstone City.


    Zhao Fu read through the information carefully. Ever since thatrge battle, the rtionship of Heavenstone City with the three other main cities had been much better. Evidently, Heavenstone City¡¯s City Lord wanted to ally with the three other City Lords to deal with Great Qin.


    The three other City Lords knew this, but they didn¡¯t agree or reject his offer either.


    On one hand, they were afraid of inviting trouble to themselves ¨C they knew that Heavenstone City had offended a powerful Dynasty¡¯s Legatee. On the other hand, if their region lost a City Lord, their overall strength would go down, and it was possible that this Legatee would turn against them too.


    Zhao Fu had to think about this carefully ¨C if the four City Lords allied together, Great Qin wouldn¡¯t be able to shake them at all. As such, Zhao Fu put this matter on standby for now and looked at the other information.


    The Heavenstone City had already reced the 10,000 soldiers who had died during that fight, but most of them were only Stage 0-7 or 0-8. They only had 90,000 or so Stage 1 soldiers. Right now, Great Qin had 80,000 Stage 1 soldiers, just 10,000 less.


    In terms of residents, Heavenstone City had 360,000 residents, which was quite normal. Some of the more developed system main cities had 400,000 or so indigenous residents.


    There was also information about how the Young Lord, Shi Wen, had turned over a new leaf, but it was toote.


    After looking through the information on Heavenstone City, Zhao Fu came to a decision. Also, the Qin Resistance Alliance was quite a great threat. If all of the regions were connected, they would be able to join up together, and Great Qin really would have to step back.


    Zhao Fu knew that Great Qin wasn¡¯t powerful enough to face off against them directly, so he didn¡¯t overestimate his capabilities.


    For now, he didn¡¯t n on doing anything drastic. After everything was prepared, he would deal with them.


    In response, the many factions were quite surprised by Great Qin¡¯sck of reaction. Some said that Great Qin was weak, while others said that it was the calm before the storm.


    This matter caught the attention of the whole world because it rted to Great Qin. Many of the foreign factions were quite happy about this civil war, with most of the Chinese factions banding together to restrain Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    If China didn¡¯t be weaker, how could they have an opportunity to rise? If Great Qin wasn¡¯t destroyed, how could they be at ease? Great Qin was already a thorn in many people¡¯s hearts, making them feel pain and terror.


    The Chinese factions all knew that this civil war would reduce their overall strength, but they were still determined to go through with it. This rted to their life, and if they didn¡¯t suppress Great Qin now, they would all face destruction.

 Chapter 433 - Wyvern

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Wyvern</h4>


    Chapter 433 ¨C Wyvern


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The civil war wasn¡¯t beneficial to anyone in China in the long term; any loss was a loss for China.


    With the support of the various Dynasties, the factions in the northern side felt incredibly proud and confident, and they didn¡¯t even ce Great Qin in their eyes anymore.


    With the various factions added together, their people numbered in the tens of millions, and let alone Great Qin, they wouldn¡¯t fear even multiple Dynasty Legatees. That was how confident they felt.


    However, their weakness was that they were unable to gather all of their forces together.


    Even though Great Qin was weaker than all of them collectively, its military might wasn¡¯t something that any of them could individually rival. This was something that they all knew.


    The Ancient ns, the oldest factions in China, also knew this, and the ten or so elders gathered to discuss.


    One of the elders said, ¡°How about we do some mediating and end the civil war? If a civil war really explodes, all of China¡¯s northern side will take a great blow, and there are many hungry wolves waiting for an opportunity. For China, we need to do something.¡±


    Another elder said, ¡°But the Qin Resistance Alliance has acted too savagely without any thoughts of consequences and hasn¡¯t given Great Qin any face. Will the bloodthirsty Great Qin really agree to settle?


    ¡°Last time, when the Chaos Imperial Star descended, everyone could tell that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be the most bloodthirsty and evil Emperor. How could he give in?


    ¡°Moreover, the Qin Resistance Alliance has an overwhelming advantage right now, and it has be incredibly arrogant. How could it be willing to negotiate with Great Qin?¡±


    Another elder said, ¡°Since things havee to this, we need to at least try. This civil war might shake the entirety of the northern side of the Mind Continent, and it could affect the entire world.¡±


    Hearing this elder¡¯s words, everyone else sighed and nodded. They had to at least try to stop this from happening.


    The various Schools from the Hundred Schools of Thought were split into two factions: one hoped that a lot of fighting and chaos would result, and the one who won would be the sovereign. The other faction wanted peace ¨C if a war exploded, China¡¯s strength would be reduced by at least a quarter, if not more.


    There was anotherrge faction within China that was also quite concerned, which was Flower Moon. Currently, 20 or so beautiful women sat around arge table.


    ¡°Big sis, should we sell items to the factions in the northern side? If we sell them now, we¡¯ll be able to make great profits since it¡¯s a time of need,¡± one of the women said and smiled as she looked at the mature woman in the main seat.


    Another woman rolled her eyes as she said, ¡°If a civil war begins, our business activities in the entire northern side will be affected, and it will already be good if we don¡¯t make a loss.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the northern side is in chaos, and all of the factions that might be even slightly rted to Great Qin are being attacked. Even some of our factions have been attacked. However, I¡¯m not worried about them. Rather, I¡¯m afraid of Great Qin, which has beenpletely silent and hasn¡¯t responded at all ¨C this is much more terrifying.¡±


    Another womanughed, ¡°When did you be so scared? Great Qin isn¡¯t all that. If it faces off against the entire northern side, it will definitely lose, which is why it hasn¡¯t dared to do anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand how terrifying Great Qin is!¡± the woman who originally spoke retorted.


    Seeing that these two were about to start fighting, an older, gentler woman said, ¡°Alright, stop arguing and listen to what big sis has to say as to whether we should participate or remain neutral.¡±


    The mature woman sitting in the main seat smiled as she looked at the women and said, ¡°I think we should remain neutral for now; there¡¯s no need for Flower Moon to be caught up in that chaos just for a bit of profit. Great Qin has a massive amount of Fate, so it won¡¯t lose easily. Also, the civil war hasn¡¯t truly erupted yet. When the timees, it won¡¯t be toote for us to get involved either. That¡¯s all for today!¡±


    Hearing this, the women nodded before leaving.


    ¡°Yuyan, be careful with your matter.¡± Seeing everyone leave, the mature woman suddenly smiled as she spoke to Su Yuyan, who had been departing.


    Su Yuyan¡¯s face paled before she nodded seriously. ¡°Understood, big sis.¡±


    Time quickly passed, and soon, a week had passed. The countless factions were all shocked that Great Qin still hadn¡¯t done anything or started up its businesses again. The Ancient ns had offered to mediate and provide a peace treaty, but they hadn¡¯t heard a response.


    It was as if Great Qin had disappeared, and there was no news about it ¨C could it be that Great Qin was giving in?


    The northern side¡¯s factions started to celebrate, and they were covered with an atmosphere of joy. This was indeed worth celebrating, as they had finally suppressed Great Qin, which had been overbearing. Now, Great Qin had seen how powerful the northern side¡¯s factions were and was scared.


    The factions that had submitted to Great Qin also felt quite surprised ¨C Great Qin hadn¡¯t done anything, and they hadn¡¯t received any information, making them feel quite unsettled.


    ¡°Mother, what do you think is going to happen?¡± Chai Shaohui asked as he looked at Nangong Shuyue.


    Nangong Shuyue lightly shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either; His Majesty is most likely preparing something. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    The situation was the same in the State of Wei. One of the State of Wei¡¯s people asked Wei Xin, ¡°Young Master, Great Qin still hasn¡¯t responded; don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s truly afraid? After all, there are so many factions from the northern side.¡±


    After surrendering, Wei Xin had renounced the title of ¡®Majesty¡¯ and was now called ¡®Young Master.¡¯


    Hearing this, Wei Xin could only shake his head. He felt that there was a storm brewing where countless people would die. It would be a cmity for the entire northern side.


    Back at the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu brought some people to the incubation room. There was a gray egg there, which was the Wyvern egg. After such a long time, it was nearly time for it to hatch.


    The half meter tall egg started to tremble and give off a powerful aura as if there was a small being trying to struggle out.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Cracks started to appear along the egg as bits of the shell fell off, and a mucus-covered head poked out. A pair ofrge, ck eyes looked around curiously as the rest of the egg split apart and its body came out of the egg.


    It was a Wyvern that currently looked like a lizard with a pair of wings. It was covered with gray scales and had a pair of little horns. Its body was covered with mucus, but it innately gave off an aura of suppression.


    After getting out of the egg, it saw Zhao Fu, happily pped its wings, and flew towards Zhao Fu. Because Zhao Fu had already bonded it to him using his blood, the little Wyvern already saw him as its closest person.


    Zhao Fu hugged the little Wyvern, ignoring the mucus on its body. He stroked its head, and the little Wyvern had a satisfied expression on its face. Zhao Fu then took out a Raising Stone and fed it to the Wyvern before taking it to the Universal Den.

 Chapter 434 - Beginning of the Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 434 - Beginning of the Cmity</h4>


    Chapter 434 ¨C Beginning of the Cmity


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu first revoked the Void Beast¡¯s conquering of the Universal Den and then had the little Wyvern conquer it. The little Wyvern was very obedient and pped its wings over to the round stage before conquering the Den.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu gave the little Wyvern over to those who were responsible for raising it, and when he looked at the Universal Den¡¯s stats, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    This Universal Den would spawn Wyverns of random ages, just as the Origin would spawn residents of different ages. It was possible for the Universal Den to spawn juvenile Wyverns, mature Wyverns, and aged Wyverns.


    Mature Wyverns had Stage 5 strength, and they would be Great Qin¡¯s most terrifying force. Even juvenile Wyverns had Stage 3 strength and would be able to be used immediately. Only newborn Wyverns wouldn¡¯t be able to be put to use immediately.


    With these Wyverns, Great Qin could sweep away all obstacles in its path, and very few people would be able to stop Great Qin. However, the spawning time was a bit slow, which was ten days for one Wyvern.


    What¡¯s more, this was only because of Great Qin¡¯s bonus stats and the Universal Den¡¯s Legendary grade. Without those stats, it would most likely only be able to spawn a Wyvern once every year.


    Moreover, the Den was currently only a Basic Den, so it had a lot of potential. With mature Wyverns, they would be able to kill countless creatures, making the Den level up quickly. The Den needed time, so they would leave it for now.


    Now, Great Qin had 200,000 soldiers. The soldiers that Bai Qi had been training were added in, and now, Great Qin greatlycked Blood God Pills. The corpses that they obtained in Gloomy Jungle were far from enough to meet the demand.


    Before, Zhao Fu had been preparing to attack Heavenstone City ¨C this was something that he had been preparing for a long time. However, because of the Qin Resistance Alliance¡¯s crazed attacks and its arrogant behavior, Zhao Fu changed his mind and decided to cause a cmity.


    This cmity would be horrifying, and Zhao Fu knew that countless people would die. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care anymore ¨C he had been suppressing his rage this entire time. Since they were determined to destroy Great Qin, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t show any mercy either.


    What Zhao Fu was preparing for them was¡­ the Undead Disaster!


    Casting Undead Disaster required a massive number of corpses, and the best ce for gathering corpses was the region that had beenpletely flooded.


    That region had essentially be and of ghosts. After the flood receded, it left behind a countless number of bloated bodies. There were both humans and animals, and the system main cities didn¡¯t relocate back because there were too many corpses there. There was now an aura of death, and the ce had be a cursed ce.


    Any living creatures that went there would feel an ufortable and eerie feeling, causing their bodies to grow weaker. Moreover, relocating back was incredibly difficult, and continuously moving the City Heart would also damage it.


    As such, there weren¡¯t any living creatures in that region, only corpses. Even if Zhao Fu didn¡¯t do anything, many Undead would spawn there.


    For the next seven days, Zhao Fu ordered the Disaster Cavalry to continuously use Undead Disaster, reviving the countless corpses. Because they had a disaster attribute, the spirit mes in their heads were ck. They also had many resistances and were much stronger than normal Skeletons.


    Now, that region was filled with countless Skeletons, and there were at least ten million of them. This was because there were not only human Skeletons but also animal Skeletons.


    With so many Undead, Great Qin had long since lost its control over them. In other words, Great Qin was unable tomand them or stop them, and they simply acted on their instincts to kill all living creatures.


    Great Qin seemed to be ying with fire, and Zhao Fu knew that he could no longer contain the situation. However, he was determined to do this.


    Since the other factions didn¡¯t seem to care about the civil war reducing China¡¯s strength, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care about it either. After all, Zhao Fu never nned on sparing any of Great Qin¡¯s enemies.


    The entire region was covered with a deathly aura, and the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach the ground. All signs of life seemed to have disappeared, and the grass and nts lost their green color. The sound of wailing could be heard from time to time, and anyone who came to this region would feel his hairs stand on end ¨C this was already a region of the Undead.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air while the ten Disaster Cavalrymen, which were shrouded in darkness, waited for Zhao Fu¡¯s order.


    ¡°Begin the ughter!¡± Zhao Fu ordered as he icily looked at the region in front of him.


    The Disaster Cavalry drew their ck swords and pointed forwards, and the countless Skeletons sensed something and started to amble forwards. The sound of them walking was simply deafening andpletely frightening.


    Even though the Disaster Cavalry couldn¡¯t fully control these Skeletons, because they were the summoners, they could still guide their basic instincts.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was to move the Skeletons to another region and allow them to run amok, causing a massive ughter.


    Gradually, the ten million Skeletons entered the region like an ocean of bones, and the deathly aura around them caused countless beings to feel shocked.


    As soon as the ten Disaster Cavalrymen and the countless Skeletons entered this region, many creatures detected them, whether or not it was a bird or a beast. All of them werepletely terrified and started to run.


    Before the Undead army had fully arrived, a small flood of beasts had already formed as they ran for their lives.


    The countless Skeletons detected these living creatures¡¯ aura, making them feel excited. They rushed forward after those living creatures, and the ten Disaster Cavalrymen could no longer guide them anymore.


    Now, the massive ughter had begun!


    No matter what it was, whether it was a tiger, a pack of wolves, or even a lion, all of them seemed incredibly weak and pitiful in front of the countless Skeletons. Only by running could they perhaps survive. Those that were fast were safe for now, but those that were slower would be inundated by the Skeletons and die immediately.


    When there were enough deaths, the ten Disaster Cavalry could once again use Undead Disaster, causing the Skeleton army to continuously grow stronger, turning the northern side of the Mind Continent into a living hell.


    Within the boundless darkness, the massive blood-red star seemed to go through some changes.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, his blood-red eyes giving off a chilling light as he coldly watched everything. Howls and shrieks continuously sounded out, and fresh blood dyed the ground as countless creatures died in horror and pain.

 Chapter 435 - Undead Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 435 - Undead Disaster</h4>


    Chapter 435 ¨C Undead Disaster


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The ocean of bones gave off a terrifying sound as it flooded forward. The massive amount of deathly aura condensed into gray clouds, and as the deathly aura passed by the ground, it started to lose its vitality. The grass and nts also started to wither and die.


    The countless Skeletons were quite fast, and soon, the ocean of bones had swallowed up ten or so kilometers ofnd and continued rushing forward.


    A small, defenseless vige was soon inundated by the ocean of bones, and it was unable to resist at all. Ten or so Skeletons rushed towards a tiger and stabbed their sharp hands into its body, causing the tiger to howl before it died.


    The Skeletons caught up to a few slow goats, and they bleated in despair before they were bitten to death.


    A team of ten or so humans desperately ran, but soon, they ran out of stamina and were caught by the countless Skeletons, turning into ten or so corpses in just a matter of seconds.


    The countless Skeletons didn¡¯t tire at all and excitedly ran forwards, killing all living creatures in their way and absorbing their aura of life, fueling their growth.


    As time passed, the ocean of bones had swallowed everything within thousands of kilometers, and it gave off terrifying sounds as it continued onwards.


    A deathly aura followed the Skeletons, covering the sky. From a distance, it seemed as if a massive storm was about to erupt.


    Rumble¡­


    Countless beats ran out from the surrounding forests and mountains: deer, wolves, leopards, rabbits, bears¡­ countless animals, some of which would usually be prey for others, ran together, none of them attacking each other. All of them desperately ran away from what wasing behind them.


    The beast flood was incredibly big, and it covered a ten-kilometer radius. The ground quaked beneath them, and countless trees were knocked over as they fled.


    This beast flood could already cause people to feel terrified, but the unending white ocean of bones behind it was enough to make people feel utter terror and despair.


    Soon, the ocean of bones covered a 10,000-kilometer radius, and above them, Zhao Fu once again gave the Disaster Cavalry the order to use Undead Disaster.


    The ten Disaster Cavalrymen obeyed and raised their ck swords. They gave off powerful auras as ten pirs of ck light shot into the sky.


    Explosions sounded out in the sky as a deathly aura wildly gathered and a one kilometer wide ck-colored magic formation appeared in the sky, giving off a boundless aura of death. It started to rotate as waves of ck light rippled out, bringing with it a mysterious summoning power.


    Gusts of cold wind blew as the corpses on the ground started to go through changes ¨C the flesh started to wither and fall off, leaving behind a Skeleton, and tongues of mes flickered to life within their skulls.


    At that moment, the Skeletons seemed toe to life and crawled up from the ground, ambling into the ocean of bones.


    Zhao Fu had no idea how many Skeletons had been added, but the number definitely wasn¡¯t small. After using Undead Disaster, the Disaster Cavalry became slightly weaker because Undead Disaster wasn¡¯t something that could be cast easily. However, with so much deathly aura around, it would be easy for them to recover.


    At the same time, the massive sounds from casting the skill, the ocean of bones, and the beast flood caused some people to realize that something was off.


    The gray clouds now covered everything within 10,000 kilometers. They were quite thick as well, giving off an oppressive aura, and not a bit of light could pass through them.


    The powerful ocean of bones continued onwards with its unstoppable momentum.


    Some yers who had constructed their viges a bit further away started to feel that something was wrong. They first heard the ground rumbling before seeing countless beasts rushing towards them.


    Instantly, they becamepletely dumbfounded and started to sweat cold sweat. They immediately started to ready their defenses, but because it was a beast flood, they could only watch in despair. They werepletely unable to stop the dark flood of beasts.


    What was going on? Why would there suddenly be such a terrifying beast flood?


    They had no idea what was going on, but they were unable to stop such a terrifying beast flood and could only wait for destruction.


    However, a miracle seemed to happen ¨C the countless beasts didn¡¯t attack them and ran by them instead.


    This made all of the people feel quite surprised and happy. One of the yers even thanked the heavens for sparing them because a massive python had been less than a meter away from him. However, the python didn¡¯t attack or even look at him. Instead, it focused on moving forward.


    However, after thinking about it, that yer realized that the python seemed to be quite frightened because it acted as if there was something chasing it, forcing it to run for its life.


    However, that massive python was ten or so meters long and had at least Stage 2 strength. It could easily devour a person, so what could cause it to feel such fear?


    Soon, an even greater rumbling could be heard as an ocean of bones appeared before that yer. There was simply no end to that ocean, and the yer felt as if there was someone gripping his heart, causing his hairs to stand on end and for his body to continuously tremble.


    The Skeletons looked at him, and the ck tongues of mes within their heads gave them an incredibly evil look as theyughed eerily.


    The yer came back to his senses and turned to run, but it was already toote.


    The white ocean of bones instantly swallowed him up, and a terrified howl sounded out, signaling that his life was over.


    Many yers had already seen how terrifying this ocean of bones was. The hope that they felt when they saw the beast flood rush past turned into despair, and their hearts were instantly chilled.


    Following this, the ocean of bones mercilessly inundated them, causing screams to continuously sound out, leaving behind lifeless corpses.


    The closest system main city had long since felt that something was off. A young man looked at where the gray clouds were gathered, feeling that things were about to take a turn for the worse.


    The aura of death and disaster wasing closer and closer, and the young man didn¡¯t hesitate. He ordered for the city gates to be closed and for the city to go into a high-alert state.


    At the same time, the yers who had died were sent back to the real world, and because of fear, their bodies were still trembling. Their heads were filled with that terrifying scene, and they immediately went onto the Heaven Awaken World Forum to spread the news about the terrifying Undead Disaster.


    This news was like a boulder that had been tossed into water, causing countless ripples. All of the nearby factions took notice of this because this was no small matter ording to the news that was spread. It was something that could cause anyone to feel terrified, and everyone in that region was most likely doomed.


    As for why such a massive Undead Disaster had appeared, people started to make guesses.

 Chapter 436 - Undead Army

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Undead Army</h4>


    Chapter 436 ¨C Undead Army


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Everyone knew that the neighboring region had beenpletely flooded, and most people believed that some abnormal circumstances had caused those corpses to turn into Undead, resulting in this disaster.


    However, none of them could have expected that the Undead Disaster had been caused by Great Qin. No one realized the danger of the situation, and everyone thought that only one region was doomed.


    Many people started to feel a sense of wicked gleefulness, rejoicing that it wasn¡¯t their region that had been attacked by the Undead. However, the yers in that region all started to worry.


    In that region, the ocean of bones gave off an aura of suppression that seemed to cover the entirend, and they continued to swarm forward. They now covered tens of thousands of kilometers, and the Disaster Cavalry once again cast Undead Disaster, causing the ocean of bones to grow even bigger and for the aura of the army to be even more powerful.


    Some of the Skeletons had already gathered enough life force to evolve, and their spirit mes became even bigger as they obtained some intelligence. Their bones also became bigger, and using the death energy they had, they condensed bone weapons.


    These Skeletons could change professions by themselves, and some of them had be basic Skeleton Soldiers that were more powerful than ordinary Skeletons. Now, the ocean of bones had once again be more powerful.


    The nearest City Lord looked at the approaching gray clouds and couldn¡¯t watch on any longer. He turned into a ray of light and flew towards the Undead army.


    Seeing that endless ocean of bones, the City Lord waspletely dumbfounded. His city was unable to stop such a massive army, and even if he used his City Lord Seal, he would be powerless against these Skeletons.


    ¡°What do I do?¡±?Looking at the ocean of bones that wasing closer and closer to the city, the City Lord felt quite worried. Very few things could make City Lords feel this way ¨C it was clear how terrifying this Undead Disaster was.


    Suddenly, he sensed something and quickly flew towards the center of the ocean of bones. There, he saw a person, who gave off a powerful aura, wearing a ck cloak and standing in the air.


    Seeing this person and the ten Disaster Cavalrymen below him, he immediately realized that this Undead Disaster wasn¡¯t a natural disaster but something caused by this person. He felt quite furious and couldn¡¯t understand why this person would want to cause the deaths of millions of people.


    ¡°Sir, why are you doing this?¡± the young man loudly said as he furiously gazed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red eyes nced at the young man, and he lightlyughed, ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s so that countless creatures will die.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s cold words, it was as if he saw the countless creatures as ants, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged. He prepared to attack Zhao Fu.


    He could sense that Zhao Fu had a City Lord Seal, and he also gave off an extremely dangerous aura. In the end, the City Lord decided to quell his anger because he didn¡¯t dare to attack.


    However, Zhao Fu drew the Sin Dragon Sword, and a powerful aura swept out from him. If he could use this Undead Disaster to take down a few system main cities, that would be quite ideal.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was preparing to fight, the young man felt quite startled, and he drew a long saber and made preparations.


    Suddenly, three rays of light flew over, revealing three figures that gave off mighty auras. They were the City Lords of the three other system main cities.


    It was impossible of them not to know about such a massive Undead Disaster, so they had alsoe over to take a look.


    They had also found that Zhao Fu was the cause of this Undead Disaster, so the four City Lords stood in the air and surrounded Zhao Fu. They believed that killing him would stop the Undead Disaster.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that the Disaster Cavalry had long since lost control over the Undead Disaster, so killing Zhao Fu would be useless. Nevertheless, with Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, it would be impossible for them to kill him.


    The 4 City Lords were all men, and a big man said furiously, ¡°You¡¯d best stop this disaster, or we¡¯ll have to attack. Do you really think that you¡¯ll be able to fight against four City Lords just because you are also a City Lord?¡±


    The three other City Lords looked at Zhao Fu seriously. Even though the Undead Disaster had only been going for a short while, millions of creatures had already died. If this continued, who knew how many creatures would perish? Today, they had to stop this cmity or kill Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll be able to kill me?¡±


    An aura that was terrifying to the extreme burst forth, and it was as if space itself was unable to withstand this aura. The space started to crack. Zhao Fu not only used his Nation Armament¡¯s power but also his n Armament¡¯s power.


    This massive force caused the four City Lords¡¯ faces to pale, and their confidence was instantly shattered.


    In the end, the four City Lords could only take a step back and ask, ¡°What do you want to stop this disaster?¡±


    Zhao Fu also started to make alternate arrangements. The four system main cities would be difficult to defeat if they banded together. With yers, the four cities had roughly six million people, and with the strength of the cities themselves, it would be quite difficult for the Undead army to break through them.


    This was only the first region that the Undead army had stepped into, and it hadn¡¯t started truly developing yet. Ordinary Skeletons were weaker than the average person, and there weren¡¯t enough of them yet to take down an entire region.


    Of course, with so many Skeletons, they would be enough to deal serious damage to the four main cities and could even destroy the main cities at the cost of most of the Skeletons being destroyed.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s ambitions were greater than this; his goal was to make this Undead Disaster sweep across the entirety of the northern side, turning it into a ce of the dead. Not only would he be able to wipe out all opposition, but he would also be able to great benefits. How could he stop here?


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°This Undead army is already out of control, and I¡¯m unable to stop it. However, I have methods to make you immune to this Undead Disaster, though it will cost you.¡±


    Upon hearing that the Undead Disaster was out of Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the four City Lords became quite startled, but hearing that Zhao Fu could grant them immunity, they let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°What do we have to do?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he handed out a list and replied, ¡°Expel all of these factions from your system main cities and list them as wanted criminals who will be killed as soon as they step into the city.¡±


    The four City Lords looked over the list, and essentially all of the factions were yer factions that wouldn¡¯t affect them at all. As such, they happily agreed ¨C otherwise, their cities, including their residents and soldiers, would die from the Undead Disaster.


    Seeing them agree, Zhao Fu stated his second requirement, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll need your help as well. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be detrimental to you at all.¡±


    When they heard the second requirement, the four City Lords hesitated, but they still agreed in the end.

 Chapter 437 - Grim Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Grim Feeling</h4>


    Chapter 437 ¨C Grim Feeling


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The names on the list were all factions that were part of the Qin Resistance Alliance. Since they had attacked Great Qin, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t intend of letting them off and would show no mercy.


    Without the protection of the system main cities, these people would quickly die to the Undead Disaster. Even if they survived by sheer luck, they would be listed as wanted criminals, no longer be able to enter system main cities, and be greatly restricted.


    The second requirement was something that Zhao Fu was saving for the future.


    After striking this deal, Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°Alright, go and close your city gates. Also, use this formation to suppress the life aura from your cities. I¡¯ll guide the Skeletons to not harm your cities.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu only had these two requirements, the four City Lords let out sighs of relief and nodded their heads. They turned around, and their bodies turned into rays of lights as they disappeared over the horizon. Because the Undead Disaster was already out of Zhao Fu¡¯s control, they had to act quickly, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The fastest was the young man because the Undead army was closest to his city. After returning, he immediately gave the orders to expel those people on the list.


    The factions werepletely dumbfounded and had no idea why the system main city was expelling them for no apparent reason. Moreover, at the same time, they found out about the Undead Disaster, so if the system main city was expelling them, they would definitely die. They begged and pleaded, but it was useless. Soon, all of them had been expelled from the system main cities.


    Seeing these people being expelled, the other yers felt quite afraid and were worried that they too would be expelled. There was no chance of survival in the face of that monstrous Undead Disaster, so all of the yers became incredibly docile and didn¡¯t dare to cause even the slightest bit of trouble.


    Rumble¡­


    That terrifying sound came closer and closer, and the skies gradually darkened as they were covered by gray clouds. A chilling wind blew, making everyone¡¯s backs feel incredibly cold.


    At that moment, countless Skeletons came over a mountain and started to appear. After personally seeing this unending ocean of Skeletons, countless people¡¯s legs gave out as they stared in horror. None of them had thought that the situation would be so grim.


    The city gates were tightly shut, and the formation that suppressed the aura of life was activated. However, those who had been expelled weren¡¯t so lucky.


    Facing the countless Skeletons, they couldn¡¯t even run from them. These people tried to leave the Heaven Awaken World ande back in a few days, but they found that they couldn¡¯t leave and were instead greeted with a system announcement.


    ¡°System announcement! A great disaster has happened in your region, and you are unable to leave the Heaven Awaken World!¡±


    Seeing the people outside the main cities, the countless Skeletons excitedly rushed up. The people continuously begged the system main cities to let them in, but no matter how they pleaded, it was all useless.


    After all, if they opened the city gates now, the aura of life woulde spilling out of the city, causing the countless Skeletons to madly attack the city. If that happened, there would not be a single person left in the city afterward.


    ¡°Arghhhh¡­¡±


    Cries of pain sounded out from outside, causing those inside the city to shudder. They knew how terrifying it was outside, and their bodies couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Soon, all of the howls subsided, and because the Skeletons couldn¡¯t detect the aura of any more living creatures, the Disaster Cavalry were able to guide them onwards.


    After everything settled down and the Skeleton army left, some people mustered up the courage to look outside. They saw countless corpses with terrified expressions peacefully lying on the ground. There were dismembered limbs and organs all over the ce, and blood dyed the ground. The stench of blood filled the air, and it looked like a ughterhouse of horrors.


    Anyone who saw this scene felt incredibly horrified. Everyone also rejoiced that they hadn¡¯t been expelled, or else this would have been their fate.


    The countless Skeletons continued onwards to other main cities, giving off an aura that could sweep across anything. The conclusions for those who had been expelled were the same.


    As time passed, the Undead Disaster became more and more terrifying, and the region seemed to be bearing unspeakable pain and death. Death, and more death ¨C Death was the only thing present.


    This day was destined to be the most horrifying day for this region, and the aura of death filled the entire region. The sky lost all brightness, making thend seem incredibly dark. The grass and nts had be deathly gray, blood stained the ground, and the howls of the Undead could be heard everywhere.


    The yers in this region described this horrifying scene on the Heaven Awaken World forum, garnering the sympathy of countless people.


    At the same time, more and more people started to pay attention to this Undead Disaster. Soon, all of China heard about how terrifying this Undead Disaster was.


    Most of the creatures in a region had died ¨C not just beasts but also viges in the wilderness and countless yers. Thend and nts had been infected with the aura of death and lost all vitality, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in a long time.


    The entire region had been severely damaged, but it wasn¡¯t aplete disaster ¨C after all, the four system main cities, surprisingly, hadn¡¯t been attacked, and everyone inside had remained safe.


    However, everyone was incredibly curious why none of the four system main cities had been attacked, and soon, news of some yers being expelled was spread.


    Many people realized that these people were all part of factions that were part of the Qin Resistance Alliance. A few factions being expelled from a system main city wasn¡¯t a big deal, but these specific factions being expelled was a bit too coincidental.


    It was said that these factions were not only expelled but also listed as wanted criminals. Even if the yers didn¡¯t die, they would only be able to stay in the wilderness, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to enter system main cities. Otherwise, they would be killed by the city guards.


    If this really was done by Great Qin, their methods were savage and malicious to the extreme ¨C they were cutting off all hope and not leaving any problems for themselves in the future. However, this was only a guess, and no one could confirm that this was done by Great Qin.


    However, it was still enough to make many people feel a grim feeling.


    After hearing about this, Su Yan¡¯s expression became extremely serious. There had been no news about Great Qin recently, which had made him feel quite uneasy. Recently, Great Qin had been like a silent beast that couldunch a terrifying attack at any moment, so he immediately ordered his people to gather information on Great Qin.


    None of the factions in the northern side had connected the dots, and all of them thought that this was a coincidence. After all, the northern side was quite big, and this was just a single region. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    The various Dynasty Legatees felt a bit worried, but they decided to see how things progressed from here.


    The various Schools of Thought and sects also paid some attention to this. Some talented people could feel that something big was about to happen.

 Chapter 438 - High-Grade Contract

    <h4>Chapter 438 - High-Grade Contract</h4>


    Chapter 438 ¨C High-Grade Contract


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The Undead Disaster continued in this region for eight days, and the ocean of bones had more than doubled in size. Under the guidance of the Disaster Cavalry, the countless Skeletons moved on to the next region.


    Seeing the Skeleton army depart, the four City Lords finally rxed and heavily sighed. They looked at the devastation around their cities and wondered how long this disaster would take to recover from.


    At the same time, they were d that they had reached a settlement with Zhao Fu. Otherwise, if the Skeletons were allowed to do as they pleased, the consequences would have been unimaginable. However, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Zhao Fu wanted their help with ¨C after all, they had already signed a contract with him.


    The contract was a High-Grade Contract, and Zhao Fu had spent a lot of money to buy it. It bound powerful experts to their word ¨C after all, it was impossible for Zhao Fu to trust an oral promise that had no binding power.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and took out his map, looking at the next region that the ocean of bones would go to. This region was a ins region that had fertilend, and it had many types of crops. It was a pity that all of this would be destroyed soon.


    The ocean of bones flooded into the Void Zone, and even the powerful creatures within the Void Zone started to run for their lives. The Void Zone, which was incredibly dangerous to others, wasn¡¯t even an obstacle for the Skeletons.


    As the Skeletons entered the next region, the people in the region they had left gave expressions of relief, but the people in the region they entered became incredibly worried. The people who had just survived couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic ¨C during thest few days, they had been incredibly worried that the Skeletons would enter the system main cities.


    Only now could they rx. Looking at the aftermath outside, they felt incredibly shocked ¨C they had escaped a great disaster.


    While these people rejoiced, the people in the next region were about to suffer a cmity. By now, the ocean of bones had doubled in size, and many of them had be Skeleton Soldiers, making the army much stronger.


    Soon, the Skeletons passed through the Void Zone and officially stepped into the next region, beginning their ughter. After gaining more Skeletons in the previous region, the ocean of bones spread through this region even faster.


    The region was quickly devoured by the white ocean at a speed at which the eye could see, and massive gray clouds of a deathly aura followed above.


    ¡°The Undead Disaster is attacking our region!!¡± A terrified voice suddenly rang out within a system main city.


    After hearing this, countless people¡¯s expressions became grim, and they asked the person who had yelled out if what he said was true and how he knew.


    After being surrounded by so many people, that person nervously gulped before saying, ¡°That Undead Disaster has long since entered our region, and many viges have been destroyed by it. My friend¡¯s vige waspletely annihted, and he was split in two by a Skeleton Soldier. I was only able to escape using a Teleportation Talisman.¡±


    After hearing that person¡¯s narrative, everyone started to feel quite afraid, and the news quickly spread. Soon, everyone within that system main city started to panic.


    The countless Skeletons detected the aura of living creatures and became incredibly excited. They madly ran forward, devoured whatever they came across, and continuously advanced.


    Of course, the Skeletons avoided the center of each of the regions because the aura from there was way too powerful. Those areas were where the most powerful creatures of the regions dwelt.


    Facing such a terrifying disaster, the monster rulers didn¡¯t dare to do anything either ¨C evidently, even they weren¡¯t very confident that they could take on so many Skeletons.


    Rumble¡­


    Countless beasts ran for their lives, their footsteps sounding like thunder as the ground continuously shook. The Skeletons chased after them, unwilling to let them go as if they were an ocean of beasts chasing after their prey.


    Zhao Fu was at the center of the ocean of bones, and because he hid his presence and had the Disaster King Ring, he wasn¡¯t attacked by the Skeletons. However, because of howrge the ocean of bones was, he had no idea what was ahead.


    Any viges that they encountered were instantly destroyed, and all of the people were killed. Zhao Fu had no idea what was going on because of how big the Skeleton army was, nor could he see any of the destruction.


    Because Zhao Fu was unable to control the Skeletons, it was impossible for him to obtain things like City Creation Stones, items, money, and people.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Fu had to remain at the center of the ocean of bones because that was where the Disaster Cavalry, who were continuously casting Undead Disaster, were. Even though they had Stage 2 strength, they were still quite weak against City Lords.


    If the Disaster Cavalry were killed, the ocean of bones wouldn¡¯t be able to continue growing, and the Skeletons would turn into a pile of loose sand that would dissipate everywhere. They would no longer have the strength and momentum to destroy everything.


    The sky was once again covered by a gray deathly aura, and thend gradually lost its vitality. Ten rays of ck light shot into the sky, and a 1,000-meter wide magic formation appeared.


    The Disaster Cavalry once again cast Undead Disaster, creating many Skeletons again, and the ocean of bones once again expanded.


    Even more Skeletons had evolved after killing enough living creatures. The ck mes in their skulls becamerger, and their bones also grew and had a sheen to them. Their strength also increased.


    ¡°Dear, hurry and run!¡± The countless Skeletons rushed towards a small vige, and it was quickly devoured. Pitiful howls rang out. A family ran away but was still caught by the evil Skeletons.


    A big man picked up a pitchfork and yelled towards a woman carrying a baby before fearlessly rushing at the Skeletons.


    The woman held back her tears as she looked at the big man before hugging her child and running away.


    The big man furiously roared, and to protect his wife and child, he used all of his strength as he fought. He sent a Skeleton flying as he swung with his pitchfork, after which he punched another Skeleton away.


    At that moment, the big man seemed incredibly dauntless and beat down three Skeletons. However, this was nothing to the ocean of bones, and after he was jumped on by multiple Skeletons, he was quickly bitten to death.


    The woman was also soon caught up to. One of the Skeletons suddenly stabbed out, piercing the woman¡¯s body, and a few more Skeletons ran over. The woman coughed up a mouthful of blood, but she tightly held on to her child.


    Just as the Skeletons were about to kill the woman and child, a white sword light shed, shing the Skeletons away.

 Chapter 439 - Seven Days

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Seven Days</h4>


    Chapter 439 ¨C Seven Days


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    An extremely beautiful woman in white held a sharp sword and descended from the sky. She quickly supported the staggering mother. However, the mother¡¯s chest had been pierced by a Skeleton¡¯s hand, and her clothes were dyed red ¨C it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t have long to live.


    The mother looked at the woman in white pleadingly and handed over the child in her arms before saying, ¡°Miss, please take him in!¡±


    The woman in white took the child and nodded seriously to the mother.


    The mother had a peaceful smile on her face and closed her eyes, never to open them again.


    The woman in white held the child in one arm and looked incredibly furious as she shed out with her sword, sending out a sharp sword light that disintegrated the ten or so Skeletons rushing at her.


    This woman in white was extremely powerful, and she was a City Lord-level figure. After killing those ten or so Skeletons, even more Skeletons rushed at her, and the rest of the ocean of bones gave off terrifying sounds as they also started to move over.


    As such, the woman in white could only fly into the air and hide her presence. Looking at the ocean of bones, she felt quite enraged and sorrowful ¨C just how many creatures had died to form the ocean of bones?


    If the ocean of bones was allowed to continue developing, everything in this region was doomed. She had to think of a way to resolve this disaster.


    Suddenly, the woman in white sensed something and flew towards the center of the ocean of bones.


    Just as Zhao Fu once again ordered the Disaster Cavalry to cast Undead Disaster, a piercing sword light shot towards him.


    Zhao Fu quickly drew the Sin Dragon Sword and blocked the attack as he looked at the woman in white in front of him.


    The woman in white¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, and she red at Zhao Fu. She knew that all of this was caused by him, and when she thought about the countless people who had been killed and the countless families that had been destroyed, she cried out and attacked again. She shed out a sword light that was ten or so meters long and gave off an astounding aura, and she sent it flying towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled and didn¡¯t even bother to use his City Lord Seal. This woman was carrying a child, yet she dared to attack him like this. Zhao Fu raised the Sin Dragon Sword and sent his King¡¯s Power into it, causing it to give off terrifying ripples. He shed out, sending out a massive sword wind.


    This sword wind instantly shattered the iing sword light and continued onwards towards the woman in white. Because the woman in white was carrying a child, she couldn¡¯t move freely, so she was forced to use her sword to block and was knocked back ten or so meters.


    The woman in white¡¯s expression became serious ¨C she had never expected Zhao Fu to be so powerful. If she didn¡¯t use her City Lord Seal, it would be impossible for her to defeat the person in front of her.


    Indeed, Zhao Fu¡¯s strength had already surpassed that of a Stage 4 expert. His own cultivation was about to break through to Stage 3, and with his Heaven grade, his cultivation speed was simply monstrous. With his stats and the Saint Armament he wielded, ordinary Stage 4 experts wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.


    The woman in white started to use her City Lord Seal, and a shocking amount of power radiated out from her, causing the clouds above to swirl.


    At that moment, three rays of light flew over and turned into three figures. These three figures surprised Zhao Fu because they were all extraordinarily beautiful women.


    Seeing them arrive, a look of delight appeared on the woman in white¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s join together to kill this demon and prevent this disaster!¡±


    Seeing the might of the ocean in bones, they understood how terrifying it was, and they all seriously nodded, preparing to attack.


    An extremely terrifying might suddenly enveloped them ¨C Zhao Fu once again used a bit of his Nation Armament and n Armament¡¯s power. He didn¡¯t waste any words as he directly said, ¡°As long as you agree to my conditions, I can promise that your main cities won¡¯t be destroyed!¡±


    His overwhelming might, which seemed to be able to shake the heavens and the earth, caused the four women¡¯s faces to go pale. Just this person¡¯s strength alone was enough to fight them to a standstill, and this wasn¡¯t factoring in the countless Skeletons below.


    ¡°What are your conditions?¡± a woman in red asked.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he handed over a list and said, ¡°As long as you expel these people, list them as wanted criminals, and agree to help me with something in the future, you and your main cities won¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    After looking through the list, the other three women nodded seriously and agreed.


    However, the woman in white looked at Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°What about the people and creatures outside of our main cities?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at her and calmly replied, ¡°Of course, they¡¯ll all die!¡±


    ¡°Uneptable! You must stop this Undead Disaster, or countless creatures will die!¡± the woman in white immediately replied.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu loudlyughed as he looked at the woman in white with his blood-red eyes. ¡°And so what? If you have the ability, you can try to stop this Undead Disaster, but no one will survive from your main city. If you want your main city to be turned into dust, feel free to try!¡±


    The woman in white waspletely furious, but with her strength, she had no way of stopping this Undead Disaster. If she refused his demands, her main city would definitely be destroyed, and when she thought about her residents, who loved and respected her, the woman in white was unable to act.


    The other three women also tried to convince the woman in white that saving her main city was the best result for now; otherwise, the entire region would turn into a region of the dead.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s threats, the woman in white gave in. Following this, Zhao Fu took out four High-Grade Contracts and had them sign them before reminding them, ¡°This Undead Disaster is already out of control, so it¡¯s best that you do this as soon as possible!¡±


    The four women¡¯s expressions became grim, and they red at Zhao Fu before quickly returning to their own system main cities.


    Zhao Fu watched as the four women disappeared, and his gaze became icy cold again. He had the Disaster Cavalry once again cast Undead Disaster, and countless corpses, including the big man and the mother of the child, became Skeletons and joined the ocean of bones.


    After the four City Lords returned to their system main cities, they immediately ordered their soldiers to expel the people on the list. Those who were expelled werepletely dumbfounded, and when they thought about the Undead outside of the city, they begged to be spared. However, they were eventually dragged out.


    Seeing this sight, the rest of the yers settled down and kept a low profile, not daring to make any trouble.


    The Skeleton army swept across everything in a grandiose manner, and because this region was mainly a ins region, there was nothing in their way. Soon, the ocean of bones covered the entire region, and the clouds of deathly aura covered the entire sky.


    The region, once filled with vitality, gradually died, and the lighting became dimmer and dimmer, making it difficult to see into the distance. A gloomy aura spread out, making people¡¯s hairs stand on end.


    Countless creatures tried to escape, but they were unable to,pletely surrounded by the Skeletons. They could only die in pain and despair, and pitiful howls tore through the air continuously, reminding those who survived what sort of world they were living in.


    The Undead Disaster went rampant in this region for seven days, one less day than the previous region, and the ocean of bones once again increased in size as it moved towards the next region.

 Chapter 440 - Star of Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Star of Disaster</h4>


    Chapter 440 ¨C Star of Disaster


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The woman in white stood on the city walls and looked at the aftermath of the Undead Disaster. She clenched her fists, looking incredibly hateful. In the future, she was determined to make that demon pay in order to seek justice for the countless deceased beings.


    The things that had happened in this region quickly spread to the real world, and the results of the Undead Disaster caused countless people to feel deathly afraid and terrified.


    This Undead Disaster was a catastrophe that could destroy an entire region. Anyone, whether or not it was a yer faction, an indigenous resident in the wilderness, or a wild beast, who caught the attention of the ocean of bones was doomed.


    Moreover, all of the factions a part of the Qin Resistance Alliance had once again been expelled. Now, even idiots would realize that this incident had to do with Great Qin. The first time may have been a coincidence, but this was already the second time. No one would believe that this was a mere coincidence.


    Now, the Undead Disaster had swept through two regions, and it had shown no signs of getting weaker. In fact, it had been growing more and more, and when everyone thought about the terrifying aftermath, everyone could guess that a terrifying storm was brewing.


    Countless factions, Schools, and sects quickly held meetings to discuss this matter. Even though the Undead Disaster had only gone through two regions, they understood how terrifying it was.


    The scale of the Undead Disaster exceeded anything Zhao Fu had expected, which allowed Zhao Fu to change his ns. Since this was the case, it was possible to have it not only sweep through the northern side of the Mind Continent but the entirety of China¡¯s territory, if not the entire Heaven Awaken World. It was entirely possible for this Undead Disaster to sweep through every corner of this world and bring a disaster to all beings.


    No one knew what Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was thinking or what he wanted, but from his bloodthirsty and cold nature, they knew that it was entirely possible that the rest of the world could be affected as well, not just the northern side of the Mind Continent.


    By now, the Undead Disaster had reached the third region, and its speed was even faster. The massive ocean of bones swallowed everything in its path, and everything before it seemed extremely weak and tiny.


    Living creatures continuously died, and howls filled the wilderness as the Undead Disaster gave off a shocking aura and killed everything in its way, causing it to grow more and more.


    At the same time, all of the factions a part of the Qin Resistance Alliance were expelled from the system main cities.


    Countless factions understood how severe this situation was, and because they understood that their own faction could be affected, none of them dared to be careless.


    Mohists: ¡°We must stop this disaster as soon as possible; otherwise, if it truly develops, it will be able to sweep away everyone under the heavens, and countless people will die!¡±


    Confucians: ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is a star of disaster, causing countless people to suffer this cmity. He is extremely cold and bloodthirsty, so we must stop him.¡±


    Taoists: ¡°This terrible disaster will cause thend to be dyed red with blood, and people¡¯s corpses will form mountains. This is simply against the peace of the Heavens; we must make Great Qin¡¯s Legatee stop!¡±


    All of the factions wanted to stop this disaster because the consequences were too severe, and almost the entire Heaven Awaken World could be affected.


    However, even if they wanted to stop it, they were unable to. After all, they simplycked the power to do anything ¨C if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee wanted to create a catastrophe for the Heaven Awaken World, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Immediately, they felt incredibly helpless, and even though they knew that a disaster wasing and that countless people would die, they simply couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    For the Ancient ns, ten or so elders looked incredibly worried as they met together. One of them said, ¡°I knew that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily offended. With how bloodthirsty and violent he is, how could he tolerate the things that happened in the northern side of the Mind Continent? This is great ¨C now, not only the northern side but all of China might be affected.¡±


    Another elder said, ¡°Back when we sent people to mediate between Great Qin and the northern side¡¯s factions, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee didn¡¯t respond. At that time, I already felt that something was off, and it was simplyughable that some people would think that Great Qin would submit and back down.¡±


    ¡°Enough! There¡¯s no need saying these things. Right now, the most important thing is stopping this disaster. We don¡¯t have the power to stop it, so we can only hope to contact Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and ask him to stop this disaster,¡± another elder said.


    Hearing this, the others could only nod. Apart from this, they had no other n.


    At the same time, Flower Moon also held an emergency meeting.


    One of the women said, ¡°Now you know how terrifying Great Qin is. Seventeenth Sister, you helped the northern side¡¯s factions a bit before, and now, Great Qin has listed you as someone on its hit list. Luckily, Great Qin doesn¡¯t know much about Flower Moon, or we would¡¯ve been doomed.¡±


    The woman referred to as Seventeenth Sister pouted but didn¡¯t say anything. She had indeed underestimated Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and had never thought that he would create such a catastrophe.


    Another woman asked the woman sitting in the main seat, ¡°Big sis, what do you think we should do? This Undead Disaster has already swept through three regions, and it¡¯s bing bigger and bigger. If it truly develops, our business will be severely affected.¡±


    The mature woman in the main seat looked quite serious as she said, ¡°Our business will indeed be affected by this, but will we be able to stop Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    This question caused everyone to fall silent ¨C they were just as helpless as everyone else.


    The factions in the northern side were incredibly worried, and they all asked Su Yan what to do. Su Yan felt a headacheing on ¨C he knew that something was off from the beginning, and now, the northern side¡¯s factions¡¯ weakness had been revealed. Even though they had many people, they were unable to gather their forces.


    If they could gather together, they could kill the Skeletons and end the Undead Disaster, but because they were scattered, this was impossible.


    None of them had expected Great Qin to have such methods, and now, they could only try to negotiate with Great Qin and give back the territory they had taken from it with extrapensation.


    They also needed to slightly restrict Great Qin from attacking whoever they wanted, rescue the dignity of the northern side, and gather their own strength.


    After making this decision, Su Yan immediately sent people to negotiate.


    Now, basically all of the factions in China sent people to the Ying family to ask Great Qin to stop this disaster, making the Ying family¡¯s residence as busy as a marketce.


    The Ying family¡¯s leaders secretly felt incredibly delighted and felt that they had been unnecessarily worried. They had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would have such terrifying power, and the Ying family, which had been ostracised, suddenly became incredibly wee by everyone.

 Chapter 441 - Blood Eye

    <h4>Chapter 441 - Blood Eye</h4>


    Chapter 441 ¨C Blood Eye


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After the countless ordinary yers and factions heard that the Undead Disaster had been created by Great Qin, they all wanted for there to be a peaceful resolution, or else they would suffer the most as a result of the Undead Disaster.


    The foreign factions didn¡¯t react as much because the Undead Disaster had only attacked three regions and was still quite far away from them. In actuality, they wanted it to rampage for as long as possible to weaken China as a whole, giving them a better chance against China.


    However, this was only if the Undead Disaster didn¡¯t reach them. If it really was as big as the rumors said it was, it would definitely extend to other countries because Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have good rtions with the foreign factions.


    Now, everyone in China wanted peace and to settle. It wasn¡¯t just the countless yers. Countless factions, sects, and even the military hoped that Great Qin would stop this disaster.


    They couldn¡¯t find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so countless people went to the Ying family to express intentions of peace, hoping that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would ept these sentiments. Facing these people, the Ying family couldn¡¯t make any guarantees because the members of the Ying family were unable to affect Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    At the same time, the Ying family was somewhat fearful of these people because almost all of the powerful factions in China hade. In fact, even some of the neutral governmental factions hade to ask for peace.


    Evidently, the terrifying results of the Undead Disaster had caused countless people to be afraid. If the Undead Disaster expanded to a greater scale, it was definitely something that could shake all of China.


    If the Ying family refused, they would be enemies with all of these people, if not all of China. Even with the Ying family¡¯s strength, it would be difficult to go against so many people, especially the governmental factions and the Ancient ns, who had also asked for peace.


    One had overwhelming strength, and the other had incredibly great power and authority. Normally, even the Ying family would have to give them face, but the key to this situation was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. After all, they were unable to make a decision for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    After courteously receiving these people, they immediately went to Zhao Fu¡¯s vi. Right now, Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, so he was definitely with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. As such, it should be no problem to use him to pass a message to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, after they arrived, they were stopped by his bodyguard, who said, ¡°Apologies, Mr. Zhao is in the Heaven Awaken World, and he has ordered that he is not to be disturbed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, one of the bodyguards was quite displeased, but just as he was about to rebuke the bodyguard, he was stopped by another family leader. The other family leader exined the situation and asked the bodyguard to think about the seriousness of the situation.


    This bodyguard was the one Zhao Fu had kept this entire time. As Zhao Fu¡¯s status rose, the bodyguard had also obtained a lot of power. He understood that Zhao Fu¡¯smands were paramount because the family leaders wouldn¡¯t be able to disobey any order from him. That was how much power Zhao Fu had.


    This was mainly because of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. With Great Qin¡¯s Legatee supporting him, Zhao Fu¡¯s status was higher than anyone else¡¯s in the Ying family, so the prestigious family leaders had to treat even Zhao Fu¡¯s bodyguard with respect.


    Hearing the family leader¡¯s exnation, the bodyguard realized that this matter was quite serious, so he asked the family leaders to wait and entered the room.


    Currently, the Undead Disaster had just finished ravaging the third region, and some Skeletons had be even more powerful and could use the deathly aura to condense a bone bow, turning into Skeleton Archers that had long-range attacks.


    Now, even those in the sky wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. The Undead army¡¯s strength had once again grown.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu received a system announcement that there was someone in the real world trying to wake him up. Zhao Fu felt quite curious, but he decided to leave. After all, he had been in the Heaven Awaken World for a long time, and it would be good for him to eat some food and develop his ns.


    The ten Disaster cavalrymen had countless Skeletons as shields, so if there was any danger, they could use the Skeletons to stall for time while they escaped and waited for his return.


    After returning to the real world, Zhao Fu looked at the bodyguard waiting beside him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The bodyguard summarized what the family leaders had said to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu understood and nodded as he said, ¡°Invite them in and have people prepare some food for me!¡±


    The bodyguard obeyed and turned and left.


    The family leaders entered with smiles on their faces and sat on the sofa. One of the family leaders said, ¡°Zhao Fu, apologies for interrupting you. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re unable to make a decision about this, so we hope that you can pass on this information to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and ask him to make a decision.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Tell them to return. Back then, how did all of the northern side¡¯s factions treat Great Qin? Now, they¡¯re asking for peace; do they think that Great Qin is really that weak?¡± Zhao Fu immediately refused.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the family leaders¡¯ expressions became grim. They understood what Zhao Fu was saying, but all of the top factions from China hade, and the pressure from them was quite great. The Ying family couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, we understand this, but because the entirety of China wants peace, it¡¯s best that Great Qin takes a step back. It¡¯s best not to offend all of China and be all of China¡¯s enemy,¡± another family said, trying to persuade Zhao Fu.


    This was indeed quite dangerous, but Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a blood-red light as he coldly said, ¡°Great Qin will never take a step back. Let them do their worst ¨C if they really try something, Great Qin won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    The amount of time and effort that Great Qin had put into the Undead Disaster greatly exceeded any of Zhao Fu¡¯s predictions. Now that they had finally started, how could they stop so easily?


    Hearing this, the family leaders sighed and thought that it was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee who had told Zhao Fu to say this. As such, they didn¡¯t say anything else. They were unable to change Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s ns, so they could only leave.


    On the way, one of the family leaders suddenly said, ¡°Just then, I saw Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes suddenly sh with a blood-red light; they looked so horrifying. I felt that they were filled with an intense evilness and coldness. Zhao Fu isn¡¯t simple at all.¡±


    However, another family leader uncaringly replied, ¡°Of course he¡¯s not simple; otherwise, how could he be chosen by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? It¡¯s only because of him that we¡¯re able to contact Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.¡±


    Hearing this, the family leader who originally spoke felt that this was true and didn¡¯t say anything else. Following this, the family leaders started to feel quite worried because they had to let the countless factions know of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s decision. This would definitely cause a massive storm.


    The family leaders went to the hall where the many leaders were gathered and announced, ¡°Apologies, everyone. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has no intention of settling.¡±


    These words caused the lively atmosphere to instantly fall silent.

 Chapter 442 - None Will Be Spared

    <h4>Chapter 442 - None Will Be Spared</h4>


    Chapter 442 ¨C None Will Be Spared


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    They had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would refuse so straightforwardly. All of the top factions in China were here; did Great Qin¡¯s Legatee want to go against all of China?


    ¡°Is Great Qin¡¯s Legatee truly refusing? Is there no room for negotiation at all?¡± one of the elders from the Ancient ns was unwilling to give up and asked with a trace of hope.


    After all, this matter concerned all of China, and if this Undead Disaster continued, it could shake the very foundations of China, severely injuring all of the Chinese factions.


    A thick-eyebrowed middle-aged man from a governmental faction also asked, ¡°Is Great Qin¡¯s Legatee determined to create this disaster? As a Chinese person, is he not even thinking about China?¡±


    Facing these two people, who held immense power, the Ying family leader who made the announcement felt quite helpless as he replied, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has already made his decision, and this was told to us personally by his representative in the real world. We are unable to change his decision!¡±


    The thick-eyebrowed middle-aged man coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s that person called Zhao Fu, right? I want to meet him personally.¡±


    The elder from the Ancient ns also said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Family leaders, please let us meet Zhao Fu and talk with him. This matter concerns all of China, so it¡¯s best to not make a hasty decision like this.¡±


    The other factions also asked for the same thing. They all wanted to at least try to persuade Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to change his mind.


    Seeing this, the Ying family leaders had no choice but to leave and try to bring Zhao Fu here.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu was eating his food while listening to Mu Guilin report on things in the real world, giving him knowledge of the various happenings in the world.


    The family leaders once again returned. They could have sent some people to pass the message, but they still came personally. After all, if they sent someone else, Zhao Fu most likely would immediately refuse.


    Since they wanted Zhao Fu to give them face, they also had to give Zhao Fu face. They hoped that Zhao Fu would go over because the Ying family was currently under immense pressure.


    After hearing what the family leaders had to say, Zhao Fu felt quite annoyed, and initially, he didn¡¯t want to go. However, after thinking about it, he decided that since all of the top factions in China hade, he should at least give them some face.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had agreed, the family leaders smiled and quickly took Zhao Fu to the hall.


    After stepping into the hall, Zhao Fu immediately became the focus of everyone present. As Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative in the real world, many factions already knew about him and knew what he looked like.


    Countless people gathered over, and because Zhao Fu had a special jade medallion from Qiu Fengzi that could hide his Fate, he wasn¡¯t worried about other people finding out about his true identity.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t waste any time and said, ¡°Everyone, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has already made a decision, and no one is able to change that. Now that the Undead Disaster has begun, out of the Qin Resistance Alliance members in the northern side, none will be spared. As for other matters, we will talk about them when the timees.¡±


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the expressions of the people from the northern side became quite unsightly, and they could imagine what would happen next.


    The other people also looked quite grim because Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say that the Undead Disaster would stop after ravaging the northern side. This meant that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee already nned to use the Undead Disaster to sweep across all of China.


    Since this was the case, their factions would definitely be affected. If the Undead Disaster swept across the northern side, with its size, it would be impossible for it to not affect any other regions. If they talked about it when the time came, it would be way toote, and they would be prey for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Who would be able to stand up to an Undead Disaster that had already turned the northern side into a living hell? It would simply be unstoppable.


    ¡°Little friend, as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, your rtionship with him should be quite good. You should try to persuade him to stop: if the Undead Disaster continues, countless beings will die, and countless factions will be destroyed. If that happens, China will be greatly weakened, and it may even be invaded by other nations.


    ¡°Think about whenever China has been invaded throughout history; as a Chinese person, doesn¡¯t that make your heart ache and make you furious?


    ¡°As a Chinese person, you should think about the rest of your people!¡± The elder from the Ancient ns tried to convince Zhao Fu and have him try to persuade Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    The elder¡¯s words caused others to yell in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right! Think about China as a whole. Many of China¡¯s factions will be destroyed, and if we¡¯re invaded, we definitely won¡¯t have the strength to retaliate. The entirety of China will be in danger.¡±


    Many people looked at Zhao Fu and wholeheartedly tried to convince him to try to talk some sense into Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing their words, which were essentially telling him to let Great Qin suffer for the rest of China, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Zhao Fu¡¯sughter made many people feel quite displeased, and they frowned as they looked at Zhao Fu. They were seriously and earnestly speaking, but Zhao Fu¡¯sughter was simply too condescending.


    Zhao Fu soon stoppedughing and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about being invaded, as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee won¡¯t let any of them off either. They will be met with the same treatment, so you won¡¯t have to worry that they¡¯ll be strong enough to attack China.


    ¡°Also, as to the other lives, if they die, then they die. What does it matter to Great Qin? Everyone, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee won¡¯t change his decision.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply too selfish!¡± a person angrily yelled as he pointed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly nced at him before asking, ¡°Then are you not selfish? Is there anyone who isn¡¯t selfish? Currently, Great Qin has the power to destroy all opposing factions, so why shouldn¡¯t it use that power? Should it wait until you have developed so that you can resist Great Qin together? Right now, who views Great Qin as a friend?


    ¡°Since that is the case, why should Great Qin care about what you think, care about what you want, and care about those other living creatures? Great Qin cares not for your talks of justice and righteousness.


    ¡°If you¡¯re all really thinking about what¡¯s best for China, then submit to Great Qin and obey Great Qin¡¯smands. Then, we¡¯ll be able to destroy all foreign nations, and Great Qin will be able to establish a never-ending dynasty. This will allow China to stand at the top of the world. If you¡¯re all willing to agree, the Undead Disaster won¡¯t harm any of you. However, would any of you agree?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s voice carried with it a formless aura that suppressed the entire scene, causing all to fall silent. None of the people present were able to answer him because everyone was innately selfish ¨C who would be willing to give over the faction that one had worked so hard to build and the riches one had worked so hard to amass to someone else?

 Chapter 443 - Fourth Region

    <h4>Chapter 443 - Fourth Region</h4>


    Chapter 443 ¨C Fourth Region


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Seeing Zhao Fu suppress the entire scene and not back down even an inch in the face of the top factions, the Ying family leaders couldn¡¯t help but respect him. After all, none of them would have been able to do so. They couldn¡¯t help but inwardly marvel that Zhao Fu was indeed a rare talent!


    Seeing how awkward everyone looked, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to remain here, so he breathed out as he said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu turned to leave.


    ¡°Could it be that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is determined to make an enemy out of the rest of China? You¡¯d best think about the consequences!¡± the thick-eyebrowed middle-aged man said angrily.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and responded with the same intensity as he looked at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Are you threatening Great Qin? You can try, but Great Qin won¡¯t be threatened by anyone. We won¡¯t show mercy to anyone who offends us; Great Qin will definitely ughter them all!¡±


    Great Qin was in control of this situation because the Undead Disaster was simply too terrifying. As such, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t dare to be enemies with Great Qin, and Zhao Fu was able to suppress the middle-aged man¡¯s imposing manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; you¡¯re just someone who passes on his words. How could a mere brat like you make decisions for him? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re exceeding your power? It is as if you don¡¯t even put Great Qin¡¯s Legatee in your eyes. Why would Great Qin¡¯s Legatee even pick a bastard like you to be his representative?¡±


    A young man¡¯s mocking voice sounded out ¨C he was one of the people from the northern side¡¯s factions. By now, the northern side factions were most likely going to be destroyed, and because the others didn¡¯t want to be affected, they had already made ns of abandoning them.


    As such, this young man spoke with no restraint and just wanted to remind the people around him that the person in front of them was only a mere representative of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; how could he make decisions for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    The others also came to this realization and also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could you make a decision for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? You¡¯re overstepping your bounds here ¨C don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re able to rely on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.¡±


    All of the people who spoke were part of the northern side¡¯s factions, and they said these things because they wanted to drag everyone else in to resist Great Qin. Only then would they be able to survive.


    However, some other people said in an earnest and sincere tone, ¡°Please tell these things to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and ask him to make a decision. We only hope that you can at least try to persuade him. If the Undead Disaster goes on, far too many people will die.¡±


    After hearing these words, Zhao Fu coldly looked around. They had no idea that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and because he had no need to exin anything to them, he no longer paid them any attention and left.


    After this, all of the people unhappily left the Ying family¡¯s residence.


    What had happened in the Ying family quickly spread through all of China. Great Qin was still determined to go through with the Undead Disaster.


    This made countless ordinary people¡¯s views of Great Qin plummet. Before, countless people had admired and respected Great Qin¡¯s mighty and domineering nature, but now that their interests had been harmed, they started to view Great Qin with hatred.


    Now, there was basically no one who still supported Great Qin, nor would there be any new supporters of Great Qin. Now, there were only people who viewed Great Qin with disgust, anger, and hatred.


    In fact, there were many threads on the inte insulting and cursing at Great Qin. Of course, these people were all anonymous, and they didn¡¯t dare to do so with their real names in a public forum.


    China¡¯s collective hopes of peace had been shattered, and Great Qin¡¯s reputation had fallen to rock-bottom. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care about what they thought ¨C if they truly angered Great Qin, Zhao Fu would ughter them all.


    Now that the peace talks had failed, countless factions once again held emergency meetings to talk about what they should do now. All of them were extremely worried, but they could do nothing against Great Qin¡¯s tough attitude.


    Even though they would be safe from the Undead Disaster if they just submitted to Great Qin, not a single faction was willing to submit.


    Even within the Ancient ns, very few were willing to submit. As the most ancient faction in China, they had never submitted to a Dynasty before. All of them had extremely noble and honorable statuses, and because they were looked up to by countless people, how could they submit to Great Qin?


    Of course, there were a few elders who were truly thinking for the good of China as a whole and the countless lost lives, and they were willing to submit to Great Qin, such as the Nuwa n, Youchao n, and Lilian n. However, it was a pity that it was just them, and they were unable to represent all of the Ancient ns.


    At the same time, this news reached foreign nations. After hearing that Great Qin Legatee¡¯s targets weren¡¯t just those in China but also the entire world, all of them started to panic. None of them dared to revel in schadenfreude and watch by the sidelines, and all of them started to take this matter seriously.


    Su Yan had long since expected this, so he didn¡¯t have high hopes for peace. He was currently looking at information on the Heaven Awaken World, wanting to resolve the Undead Disaster.


    Within the School of Yin Yang, a beautiful young woman pulled on Xianru¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Big sis, can¡¯t you try to persuade Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? The Undead Disaster has already swept through three regions, and at least tens of millions of people have died. If the Undead Disaster develops even more, countless more people will die.¡±


    Xianru bitterly smiled and lightly shook her head as she said, ¡°Xianling, how could I try to change a decision His Majesty has made? This is a disaster to all people, but because it will be of great help to Great Qin, I support his decision.¡±


    ¡°Big sis, when did you be so cold-blooded?¡± Xianling said unhappily and angrily.


    Xianru lightlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re still young and haven¡¯t seen the true nature of this world. When you¡¯ve seen what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯ll understand me.¡±


    Xianling softly harrumphed and stood up as she said, ¡°Big sis, I¡¯ll never be like you. I¡¯m going to talk to lord Sect Master.¡±


    After speaking, Xianling ran off, and Xianru didn¡¯t mind too much. Even the Sect Master wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about this. Right now, Xianru¡¯s mind was focused on developing another matter and solidifying Great Qin¡¯s Fate to prepare for something else.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu had returned to the Heaven Awaken World. He looked at the boundless ocean of bones, which had once again be muchrger. It had taken only six days to go through the third region and was bing faster and faster.


    Subsequently, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became determined as he prepared to lead the Undead army to attack the fourth region.

 Chapter 444 - Skeleton Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Skeleton Cavalry</h4>


    Chapter 444 ¨C Skeleton Cavalry


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Rumble¡­


    The boundless ocean of bones gave off massive sounds as it flooded into the fourth region, destroying trees and crushing rocks in its way, causing the ground to continuously tremble.


    The ocean of bones devoured everything in its path, and it was even more terrifying than before. As soon as they sensed that something was off, countless creatures started to run for their lives.


    The massive sounds were immediately detected by the four City Lords, and they turned into four rays of light that flew over. Seeing the endless ocean of bones, they felt incredibly shocked.


    Afterward, they sensed Zhao Fu, who was in the middle of the ocean of bones, and they flew over. After talking, just like the other City Lords, they signed a High-Grade Contract, returned to their main cities, and expelled the people on their lists. They were unable to refuse Zhao Fu¡¯s conditions at all.


    This caused everyone in the region to understand that the Undead Disaster was attacking their region, and everyone started to panic. Those who were part of the Qin Resistance Alliance looked quite bitter ¨C if they had known this was going to happen, they wouldn¡¯t have joined.


    When the ordinary yers saw those people being expelled, they felt incredibly happy. Even though they temporarily couldn¡¯t leave the system main cities and would have some losses, at least they were still alive and were much better off than those who were fated to die.


    Those who were in the wilderness didn¡¯t have any chance at survival, and the yer factions in the wilderness could only destroy their viges and hide within the system main cities. The City Lords understood how terrible this disaster was, and because they didn¡¯t want so many people to die, they took in anyone who wasn¡¯t on the list.


    Right now, all of the system main cities were packed to the brim, and many of the people¡¯s clothes were torn. The people also had terrified expressions on their faces. These people quickly ran into the system main city when the Undead Disaster had arrived, and they had personally seen how terrifying it was.


    It wasn¡¯t something that humans could resist, and that boundless ocean of bones could destroy everything. Nothing in this world could defend against it, and because they were too weak, they could only run in fear.


    Some people decided to dig holes and hide within the holes when the Undead Disaster arrived. However, they had to destroy their own viges and turn them into City Creation Stones, or they would be permanently destroyed by the Skeleton army.


    Right now, staying alive was the most important thing, and most people didn¡¯t have the mind to think of anything else. Moreover, because the ground had been stained with the deathly aura, no one would be able to grow crops for a while, so there would be a great famine after the Undead Disaster passed.


    The Undead Disaster started to wreak havoc in the fourth region, and the ocean of bones gradually covered the entire region. Cries of pain and horror sounded out all over the ce, and the deathly aura covered the entire sky in that region.


    The people outside of the system main cities fought bitterly to stay alive and hated Great Qin for causing this massive disaster. Those within the system main cities prayed, hoping that Great Qin would quickly stop this massacre and allow the world to return to peace.


    However, praying was of no use because everything was within Great Qin¡¯s control. As such, they could only plead with Great Qin. Simrly, there was no use hating the heavens; they could only hate Great Qin.


    The Undead Disaster grew bigger and bigger, and the sounds it gave off became more and more terrifying. After seeing the aftermath, countless factions were incredibly horrified and thought about joining together to destroy the Ying family.


    Even the governmental factions thought about going all-out and disregarding the terrible consequences. Perhaps destroying the Ying family would be able to stop this disaster, but they didn¡¯t dare to act.


    First, the Ying family was one of the five Great Families, and it had an incredibly deep foundation and controlled part of the military. If anyone tried to attack it, they would suffer disastrous losses. Only the governmental factions had the confidence to even attack the Ying family; even the other four Great Families didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    The key thing was that they couldn¡¯t find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and had no idea where he was, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t care about the Ying family. As such, even if they destroyed the Ying family, he might not even stop, and it might even make him even more furious, resulting in greater losses for them within the Heaven Awaken World.


    That was the main reason. If they had known that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, many factions would¡¯ve chosen to destroy the Ying family at all costs.


    Time gradually passed, and countless Skeletons continued to hunt down all sorts of living creatures. Regardless of whether it was a Human, Ounder, or beast, all of them ran for their lives.


    Countless Skeletons excitedly chased after them, and a Skeleton holding a bone sword shed out arge wave of gray sword light, killing five of the vigers they were chasing.


    The Skeleton absorbed the gray aura that left the corpses, and its body trembled and once again went through changes.


    First, countless traces of a gray aura covered its body, and the ck spirit me in its head continuously trembled. Its aura became more and more powerful as the gray aura around it started to change and turned into bone armor.


    The Skeleton waved its hand, and a Skeleton horse ran over. The armored Skeleton flipped onto the horse and became a Skeleton Cavalryman.


    Skeleton Cavalrymen had immense strength. Not only did they have increased speed and power, but they also became more intelligent. They were more than ten times more powerful than ordinary Skeletons, and they were even more ruthless and cold-blooded when killing living creatures.


    Now that the Undead army had Skeleton Cavalrymen, its battle strength once again became more powerful. Standing at the center of the ocean of bones, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    Five dayster, Zhao Fu ordered the Disaster Cavalry to start moving to the next region.


    The ten Disaster Cavalrymen, who were covered with a ck fog, drew their ck swords and raised them. All of the Skeletons seemed to feel something and stopped before gathering together.


    Seeing that the Undead army was finally starting to leave, the four City Lords let out a sigh of relief. However, after seeing the withered grass and nts, the barrennd, and the ruined buildings, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    With the Skeletons added in the fourth region, the ocean of bones had be evenrger, and it took just five days to sweep through the fifth region.


    The gray clouds of deathly aura blocked out the sun, and there was no life on the ground. Everything was silent, and let alone the sounds of birds or beasts, there wasn¡¯t even the chirping of insects. There was only a deathly silence.


    This was the most terrifying scene in this era, a disaster that wiped out all living things.


    The boundless Skeletons continued on to the sixth region!


    The Undead Disaster was simply unstoppable, and it destroyed everything in its path, causing thend that it passed over to turn into a defiled and cursed ground, showing everyone just how terrifying the Undead Disaster was.


    Another four dayster, the ocean of bones started to move towards the seventh region, leaving behind only a silent, deathly region.

 Chapter 445 - Take the Throne

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Take the Throne</h4>


    Chapter 445 ¨C Take the Throne


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°What should we do? The Undead Disaster has already reached the seventh region, and you should know just how terrifying it is by now. No creatures were left alive, and not even the grass remains. We must stop this!¡±


    Countless factions were discussing how to deal with the Undead Disaster. It was now bingrger andrger, and it was advancing faster and faster.


    Originally, it took it eight days to go through a region, but now, it only took four days. If this went on, the Undead Disaster would progress faster and faster.


    Moreover, the Undead Disaster currently only had one wave. If its numbers expanded to the point that it could split into multiple waves, it would be able to instantly drag the northern side into an abyss of despair.


    Once the northern side fell, next would be all of China. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was simply too ambitious and viewed lives as grass. As such, the factions were determined to join together to do something about it.


    All of the factions understood this and contacted each other. They had to stop Great Qin right now and couldn¡¯t hesitate, or else they would have no chance at stopping the Undead Disaster in the future.


    Many people could tell Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s true goal, which was to have the Undead Disaster sweep across the world and wipe away all obstacles for Great Qin. That would allow it to restore its nation and reign above the rest of the world.


    Of course, these factions wouldn¡¯t allow Great Qin to step on their corpses to take its throne, so many Dynasty Legatees started to step out.


    Xia, Shang, Zhou, Han, Jin¡­


    All of the Dynasties no longer hid away, and they instead publicly announced that they were going to put an end to Great Qin¡¯s ns and its ruthless massacre. Of course, they had to stand on the side of justice and pledge to stop this disaster.


    This made countless Chinese people feel favorable towards them, and they greatly supported these Legatees, hoping that they would be able to stop Great Qin, which had destroyed the peace of this world. They were filled with anger towards Great Qin and rejoiced that someone had finally stepped out to stop Great Qin.


    Now, Great Qin had be a synonym for evil to countless Chinese people, and it seemed incredibly bloodthirsty. After all, back then, Great Qin had killed and hung up countless bodies in that forest as a warning to the rest of the world.


    Many people had reacted in fury, feeling that hanging up so many bodies was simply too cruel and inhumane. Moreover, those people had surrendered and were yers just like Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Some people thought that the Heaven Awaken World was just a game, and because they only saw the indigenous residents, Ounders, and beasts as NPCs, they didn¡¯t care much.


    However, seeing that many yers like them had surrendered and been treated like that, these people were quite angry andined about captives being treated inhumanely.


    The movies and documentaries on TV all affirmed that captives¡¯ human rights should be protected, or they should at least be given a fair and easy death. However, Great Qin had hung them to death. That was simply too inhumane and humiliating. Even though these yers didn¡¯t die a true death, Great Qin should at least pay for their mental harm.


    Moreover, even though Great Shun had provoked Great Qin and acted quite arrogantly, Great Qin retaliated in such a way that made many people feel antagonistic towards Great Qin. After what had happened, many people saw both Great Shun and Great Qin as evil factions.


    Finally, many people believed that as the Legatee of a Dynasty, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee should have been morepassionate and magnanimous. How could such a narrow-minded and cruel person have the right to rule the world?


    The things that Great Qin did already made many people understand how cruelGreat Qin was, lowering their favorability towards it. Now that Great Qin had disregarded everything and started the Undead Disaster, almost all of China started to hate Great Qin.


    As such, the people greatly supported the other Legatees to stop this disaster and Great Qin¡¯s cold-blooded Legatee.


    At the same time, the various Legatees said that they weed all people to join them. Countless ordinary people and factions were incredibly excited as this was something that many of them dreamed of, and many of them immediately agreed.


    However, the problem was the people who wanted to join were in other regions.


    Currently, those close to the seventh region didn¡¯t dare to do anything, and they waited nervously. Once the Undead Disaster finished going through the seventh region, one of them would be targeted next.


    With their deaths right before their eyes, they didn¡¯t chastise Great Qin using grand philosophies like others. They could only pray that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee wouldn¡¯t choose their region to attack next.


    Within the meeting hall of the Ancient ns, ten or so elders were discussing what to do next. One of the elders said, ¡°Since the peace talks have failed, we have to act to stop Great Qin¡¯s ughter. We can¡¯t allow the Undead Disaster to sweep across all of China.¡±


    After this elder spoke, a few elders nodded, but another elder frowned and said, ¡°But if we act, we¡¯ll greatly offend Great Qin, and it¡¯ll be easy for us to be Great Qin¡¯s enemy. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee didn¡¯t seek revenge for the sealing incidentst time, but this time it might not be the same!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent. They all understood how terrifying it was to make an enemy out of Great Qin. Normally, the Ancient ns wouldn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of any Dynasty.


    Finally, one elder sighed and said, ¡°We have no other choice. We were willing to enter peace talks with him, but Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is determined to continue on with the Undead Disaster. However, the results of the Undead Disaster are too severe, so we must stop him!¡±


    The other elders could only nod and agree.


    Within Flower Moon, 20 or so women were also discussing this matter. One of the women said, ¡°Big sis! Now, all of China, including the governmental factions, have be part of this. Do you think we should also get involved? Because of the Undead Disaster, our businesses in each of the regions has been severely affected; we must stop Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    However, another woman spoke up and reminded them, ¡°But Great Qin is incredibly terrifying, and if we enter this maelstrom, we might fall into great danger.¡±


    These words caused the women to all fall silent ¨C they all understood how powerful Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was.


    Suddenly, another woman said, ¡°If we don¡¯t stop Great Qin, our businesses might be reduced by 80%; can Flower Moon ept such a thing? I believe we should join in; since all of the factions in China are joining, I just don¡¯t believe that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee can ughter all of China!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Big sis, our losses will be too disastrous; it¡¯s best that we join! Great Qin won¡¯t be able to do much to us. Even though so many factions involved themselves during the sealing of the Chaos Imperial Star, nothing has happened to them. We just need to be secretive when we act.¡±


    The other women all started to persuade the beautiful woman sitting in the main seat because only she could decide what Flower Moon would do.


    Hearing these words, the mature woman felt a bit of a headache, but she still nodded in the end.

 Chapter 446 - Spirit Flame

    <h4>Chapter 446 - Spirit me</h4>


    Chapter 446 ¨C Spirit me


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The governmental factions ordered all of their forces in the northern side to start defending against the Undead Disaster. The governmental factions were the most powerful factions in China, and even though their forces in each region weren¡¯t very strong, they were located in almost every region.


    With how many regions there were within China¡¯s territory in the Heaven Awaken World, it was a monstrous force when added together. Moreover, within each of the regions, the governmental factions were at least middle-ss factions.


    With more factions joining the resistance against Great Qin, everyone felt much more at ease and confident. They didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up against Great Qin with so many people.


    Su Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile ¨C this was what he wanted to see. With so many factions joining, it would be easy for his n to seed. Great Qin¡¯s Undead Disaster would no longer sweep through with no obstructions, and it wouldn¡¯t be able to rampage as it wished.


    He was going to stop the Undead Disaster!


    In order for a corpse to be a Skeleton, the corpse needed to have a spirit me. Only after a person died would the person be a Skeleton, but because yers¡¯ bodies were just shells, they didn¡¯t die true deaths. This meant that yers wouldn¡¯t be Skeletons.


    Only yers¡¯ consciousness entered the Heaven Awaken World, and because their true spirit me was within their bodies in the real world, yers couldn¡¯t be Skeletons.


    Moreover, because yers would respawn after dying, Su Yan¡¯s n was to use yers to whittle down the Undead Disaster.


    If he could gather the yers into an army and continuously kill the Skeletons, this would greatly restrain and slow down the Undead army.


    At the same time, the yers who died wouldn¡¯t be Skeletons, so the Undead Disaster wouldn¡¯t have many new Skeletons joining. Adding on the fact that Skeletons would continuously be dying in battle, the number of Skeletons would gradually diminish.


    Before, Su Yan could mobilize almost all of the factions in the northern side, but within each region, theirbined strength was far too weak to face the Undead Disaster. However, things were different now because many more factions had joined.


    This was especially so with the top-tier factions, which caused the northern side¡¯s factions¡¯ strength to increase greatly. This gave Su Yan the confidence to carry out his n.


    What was also key was that Great Qin¡¯s reputation had plummeted because it had destroyed the peace and hope in China. This caused the countless ordinary yers to hate Great Qin.


    Su Yan could take advantage of this to make people despise Great Qin and have countless ordinary yers join in. Now, their side had a massive amount of money, and if the ordinary yers were given some benefits, they would definitely join.


    A system main city usually had at least one million yers, so four system main cities would have roughly four million yers. If he could use all of them, they would be of great help against Great Qin.


    Moreover, ordinary Skeletons were quite weak ¨C an average person could take on a few Skeletons, so four million yers should be able to take down at least ten million Skeletons. If they were able to repeat this a few times, the Undead Disaster would naturally stop.


    Great Qin had used the Disaster Festival to collect arge number of corpses. In the future, it would be difficult to obtain so many corpses, and even if Great Qin wanted to cast Undead Disaster, it wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity to do so in the future.


    Now, the situation had reversed, and Great Qin was in the more disadvantageous position. Moreover, Su Yan had confirmed that Great Qin wasn¡¯t in East Green and was more likely in the Forest of Horrors.


    Once Great Qin lost, they would be able to find Great Qin¡¯s location bybing all of the suspicious regions. By joining with the other Dynasties, they would finally be able to destroy Great Qin.


    Currently, Great Qin had a Nation Armament and a n Armament, which was its trump card. However, if it faced off against multiple Nation Armaments, Great Qin would still be at a disadvantage. Su Yan simply didn¡¯t believe that 11 Nation Armaments would lose to Great Qin.


    However, they couldn¡¯t carry out this n yet because Great Qin was still too powerful.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate and told his ns to the countless factions. The various factions were fairly happy with this n, and they started carrying it out.


    They first posted all sorts of threads to make people think even less of Great Qin.


    ¡°Are you going to tolerate Great Qin¡¯s tyranny? Are you going to continue to endure the fear and humiliation from Great Qin every day? I¡¯m sure everyone has seen how violent and bloodthirsty Great Qin is. Why not retaliate against Great Qin?¡±


    ¡°Great Qin doesn¡¯t care about our lives at all, and it will kill us at a whim. We are all like ants in front of Great Qin, and it won¡¯t spare any of us. Only by resisting can we live; let¡¯s all resist Great Qin together, or we¡¯ll die under the Undead Disaster.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll really die, so why should we bow in front of Great Qin¡¯s threats? Why not fight with dignity and let high-and-mighty Great Qin see our strength? We¡¯ll shatter its arrogance and show how good always triumphs against evil!¡±


    ¡°If you join us, no matter if you survive or die, you¡¯ll receive all sorts of rewards; they¡¯re definitely better than the rewards you¡¯ll get from an ordinary faction.¡±


    The threads about the rewards immediately attracted many yers.


    There were already many factions joining, and with the ordinary yers, a system main city had roughly 800,000 people, so four main cities had 3.2 million people.


    It could be seen how many people despised Great Qin, and with the good rewards, many people joined the Qin Resistance Alliance.


    However, there were still some people who weren¡¯t swept up in the heat of things, and they didn¡¯t join in spite of the rewards. They felt that even though Great Qin was quite bloodthirsty, it would only take down those who had offended it and wouldn¡¯t indiscriminately massacre people. This incident was a good example of this: only the factions in the northern side that had angered it were expelled from the system main cities.


    If Great Qin was hell-bent on killing everyone, it could have had the main cities expel all of the yers, but it only had the main cities expel those who had offended it.


    As such, these people decided not to join in. However, they were insulted as cowards and idiots by the others.


    Even though Su Yan now had an army of three million or so, he wasn¡¯t yet satisfied. Looking at the seventh region, he was able to predict the next region.


    There were two other choices: one was a mountainous region that was quite difficult to traverse, and the other was a marsnd, which was also quite hard to cross, so there was only one option left.


    Su Yan nned to gather the yers from this region and the surrounding regions. Now that this region had an army of three million people, the Void Zone would be no problem. With the support of the various factions, it would be much easier for Su Yan to deal with things.

 Chapter 447 - Declaration of War

    <h4>Chapter 447 - Deration of War</h4>


    Chapter 447 ¨C Deration of War


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The yers in the four surrounding regions started to pass through the Void Zones with the help of the top-tier factions and gathered in the region that was about to be invaded by the Undead Disaster.


    It was the first time so many yers had moved from one region to another in the Heaven Awaken World. There were now 15 million yers in one region, which was something that had never been seen before.


    Countless factions¡¯ attention was gathered here ¨C not just from China but from all over the world.


    This battle would definitely be recorded in history because a battle of this scale was very rarely seen. Even with this many people, the factions weren¡¯tpletely confident that they could destroy the Undead Disaster.


    This was because they had no idea just how big the Undead Disaster was, but logically speaking, since a single person could take down roughly four Skeletons, 15 million people could take down 60 million Skeletons. Even if they were unable to stop the Undead Disaster, they would be able to greatly reduce its strength.


    There wouldn¡¯t be too many Skeletons left afterward, and if they could gather another yer army, they should be able to destroy the Undead Disaster.


    Even if these 15 million yers all died, they would still be able to aplish their goal without adding to the Undead Disaster¡¯s numbers. In the end, the northern side¡¯s factions would still obtain victory.


    So as to make sure nothing out of the ordinary would happen, Su Yan made ns in advance with the four City Lords and told them to work together to suppress Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    These City Lords originally didn¡¯t want to involve them in a conflict between yers, but after seeing the devastation of the Undead Disaster, they chose to stop the catastrophe together.


    Su Yan had wanted a few more City Lords to join, but none of the City Lords from other regions were willing to join.


    This was because it wasn¡¯t certain that the Undead Disaster would enter their region, and they knew that even if the Undead Disaster came to their region, they only had to pay a small price for their city to not be attacked by the Skeletons.


    Even though only the four City Lords from the predicted region were willing to join, Su Yan believed that this would be enough. All they needed to do was suppress Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Moreover, even if they lost this battle and the 15 million yers all died, it would be fine if they achieved their objective.


    The various factions were quite happy with Su Yan¡¯s n, and they no longer felt that Great Qin¡¯s Undead Disaster was as terrifying. They all let out a breath of relief and started to praise Su Yan.


    Su Yan¡¯s fame gradually grew, and he was deeply loved and respected by countless factions. Manyrge families¡¯ young misses started to look at him with interest, and Su Yan suddenly rose to the highest point in his life.


    Elsewhere, Zhang Heng, riding on his donkey, also took notice of this matter. However, he felt quiteplicated ¨C he was unsure as to whether his senior apprentice brother¡¯s n would work. Even though it seemed guaranteed to seed, since he was facing Great Qin, this wouldn¡¯t necessarily be the case.


    ¡°Senior apprentice brother has been standing against Great Qin so many times, so it¡¯s impossible that Great Qin will let him off. Senior apprentice brother, this isn¡¯t worth it!¡±?Zhang Heng sighed and continued to ride onwards on his donkey, not wanting to participate in this matter.


    Su Yan then set another n into motion. It was impossible that Great Qin didn¡¯t know what he was doing, so perhaps Great Qin wouldn¡¯te to this predicted region and would instead turn elsewhere.


    If that was the case, the yer army that he had painstakingly gathered would be useless. They could take the initiative to attack, but they wouldn¡¯t have as great of an advantage. As such, Su Yan had to think of a way to force the Undead Disaster toe to this predicted region.


    Within the predicted region, Su Yan had already ordered people to create defensive lines, using all sorts of methods to kill the Skeletons.


    Now, Su Yan thought of a way to force Great Qin into this region, which was to send a deration of war. As such, he publicly announced, ¡°Great Qin, do you dare to fight?¡±


    Not only would that raise his side¡¯s morale, but it would also lure Great Qin into this region. With how eager Great Qin was to fight and how proud it was, it would most likely choose to fight. Even if Great Qin chose to escape, it would be mocked to be a coward.


    With Su Yan and the northern side¡¯s factions issuing derations of war, everything became much more heated.


    The participating yers could feel their blood boiling, and with the confidence they had from the top-tier factions joining, they all started to post derations of war on the Heaven Awaken World forum.


    ¡°Great Qin, do you dare to fight? Your elder¡¯s going to beat you so badly that you¡¯ll call me daddy!¡±


    ¡°Trashy Great Qin, do you still dare to be so arrogant? We¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡±


    ¡°Great Qin? More like Great Bin! You think you¡¯re all that and even dared to start an Undead Disaster. The northern side¡¯s factions are going to destroy it and show you who the true masters of the northern side are. You¡¯d best piss off!¡±


    ¡°I bet Great Qin is scared. With so many people here, it¡¯s definitely afraid. It¡¯s a pity ¨C I wanted to teach that idiot, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, a lesson. Now that it has made an enemy of all of China, its fate has been decided.¡±


    ¡°The northern side¡¯s factions are bound to win this time; we¡¯ll definitely ughter Great Qin¡¯s Legatee for being so arrogant and domineering. I want to be the first person to piss on his head to wake him up. All he has is a Legacy; just who does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll screw Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to death, screw his mother to death, and screw his sisters to death!¡±


    People said whatever they wanted on the inte, and they used filthynguage. All of the threads had many replies, and their content was usually just as bad. After all, it would be impossible for people who hated Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to sing his praises.


    Now that Great Qin was obstinately clinging to its own course, almost all of China despised it, and no one felt any favorability towards it anymore.


    Currently, the Heaven Awaken World forum was filled with these sorts of threads, and countless people cursed at and insulted Great Qin, venting out their unhappiness and anger.


    Flower Moon, which was in charge of the forum, didn¡¯t intervene, and it instead had those sorts of threads listed at the top of the forum, shaping Great Qin to be a faction that was extremely evil. This way, Flower Moon would be able to attract more people to resist Great Qin.


    Back then, Great Qin had shocked countless factions, seemed incredibly impressive, and been admired by all. Now, it was despised and hated by almost every Chinese person.


    However, that was just how people were ¨C they were easily affected by the crowd and would usually jump on any bandwagon presented to them.


    Zhao Fu knew about these things, from the posting of recruitment threads to Su Yan¡¯s deration of war to the cursing and insulting on the forum.


    How could Zhao Fu not know about such a big thing? Otherwise, he would simply be too outdated in terms of information.


    Currently, Zhao Fu expressionlessly sat in a hall, and he felt that he had done something wrong.

 Chapter 448 - Shocking Battle

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Shocking Battle</h4>


    Chapter 448 ¨C Shocking Battle


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had never wanted to drag the ordinary people into his affairs because as someone who used to be just an ordinary person, he could understand them.


    Great Qin couldn¡¯t control the Undead Disaster, resulting in countless yers dying and for them to suffer great losses, but Great Qin had no other option.


    Back then, the northern side¡¯s factions had acted against Great Qin incredibly ferociously and hadn¡¯t held back at all.


    They had dealt a massive blow to Great Qin¡¯s businesses and caused tens of thousands of Great Qin¡¯s people to die. Facing such arge and arrogant alliance, the only thing that Great Qin could do was retaliate.


    The Undead Disaster was the best option because not only could it destroy the northern side¡¯s factions, but it would also provide Great Qin with great benefits. All people were selfish creatures ¨C Great Qin was selfish, but who in this world wasn¡¯t selfish?


    Only the strong had the right to stand while speaking, and the weak could only kneel and beg for their lives. This was how the world was.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to be someone who was weak, but he didn¡¯t want to harm the ordinary people either.


    Zhao Fu could understand them when they cursed and insulted Great Qin, and he decided to change his thinking. At the same time, he decided to change the way he treated ordinary people in order to give them hope in this world.


    Zhao Fu suddenlyughed, but thisugh was cold to the extreme and seemed quite cruel. With his blood-red eyes, he seemed incredibly terrifying.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll kill them all!¡±


    Even though he could understand them, Zhao Fu still decided to kill those who opposed him, showing them no mercy. The ordinary people had be Great Qin¡¯s biggest obstacle, and if he didn¡¯t kill those who stood in his way, then Great Qin wouldn¡¯t be able to develop.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to spare them, but since they were seeking their own deaths, Zhao Fu would give them what they wanted. As such, Zhao Fu decided to ept the deration of war and had the Skeletons move towards the region where the ordinary yers were gathered.


    Within the seventh region, the Skeletons had developed another profession, which was even rarer than Skeleton Cavalry, which was Skeleton Mage.


    The Skeleton Mages held a bone staff and could use magic. They had a gray cloak that covered their bodies and gave them some defense.


    The Skeleton Mages had three skills. The first was a magic attack that couldunch bone spears. The second was an Undead revival skill that summoned Skeletons using corpses.


    Because the Skeleton Mages had a disaster attribute, the Skeletons they summoned also had a disaster attribute, but they weren¡¯t as strong as the ones that the Disaster Cavalry summoned.


    The third skill was a summoning skill that could summon Evil Spirits. Evil Spirits were incorporeal spirits that were filled with wicked thoughts, and they could enter a person¡¯s head to control the person.


    The addition of Skeleton Mages once again greatly boosted the Skeleton army¡¯s strength, and it increased the tactics the Skeletons had, making it even more difficult to deal with the Undead Disaster.


    It had now been a month since the Undead Disaster had started, and the Heaven Awaken World had entered winter. It had be fairly cold, but because it was only the beginning of winter, it was enough to just wear an extrayer of clothes.


    Most of the leaves had fallen, and the ground was covered with withered leaves. The tree branches started to darken, looking as if they had lost their vitality. At a nce, there was a sense of bleakness, and countless creatures started to enter hibernation.


    During that month, the Universal Den had spawned three Wyverns. Great Qin¡¯s luck was quite good, and there were two mature Wyverns and a juvenile Wyvern.


    The two mature Wyverns had Stage 5 strength and were incredibly powerful. Just the might that their bodies innately gave off was enough to scare ordinary creatures so much that they trembled.


    The mature Wyverns were about 17 meters long and covered with gray scales that had a faint luster. Ordinary arrows were unable to pierce them, and they had sharp teeth, powerful bodies, and a powerful might that caused others to feel fear.


    A mature Wyvern was more powerful than an ordinary Stage 5 expert. Moreover, as far as Zhao Fu knew, there weren¡¯t any Stage 5 experts ¨C after all, all of the City Lords were only at Stage 4. In that case, a mature Wyvern would be able to destroy a few City Lords in a battle.


    However, that was only against City Lords as individuals. With their City Lord Seals, they were too powerful, and a Stage 5 Wyvern wouldn¡¯t be able to take down a City Lord so easily. However, it would still be easy for them to kill ordinary Stage 4 experts.


    By now, the Universal Den was an Advanced Den. Over the course of this month, the mature Wyverns had been going around killing everything, and they had gained EXP incredibly quickly.


    Now that the den was an Advanced Den, it went from spawning a Wyvern every ten days to one every six days. Even though the spawning speed had greatly increased, Zhao Fu felt that it was still quite slow. In a month, it would still only be able to spawn five Wyverns.


    It seemed that they couldn¡¯t just rely on the Den to spawn new Wyverns, and they would have to start breeding Wyverns. Great Qin had nted a lot of Dragon Incubating Celestial Grass, which would allow them to increase the hatching speed of many eggs.


    However, they would still have to wait before they could breed Wyverns because they didn¡¯t have enough yet, and the two mature Wyverns were both male.


    There were only three Wyverns that they could currently use, which was far from enough. As such, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on using them, and he nned to hide them and use them as trump cards in the future.


    Since Zhao Fu had chosen the region where he knew 15 million yers gathered, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not make any preparations.


    First, he called Xianru over and discussed with her some things before calling over the ck and White Impermanences.


    They were officials in the Ghost World and had a good understanding of ghosts and Undead, so Zhao Fu asked them about some matters. After making preparations, Zhao Fu once again went to the seventh region.


    By now, the boundless Skeleton army had finished rampaging through the seventh region, and a gray deathly aura covered the sky. The world seemed to be dead as a chilling aura spread throughout the region, making it seem like and of the dead.


    The ten Disaster Cavalrymen obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯smand and raised their ck swords, causing a formless shockwave to ripple out. The Skeletons stopped moving as their ck spirit mes shook and they gathered towards the Disaster Cavalry.


    Soon, the massive ocean of bones, which gave off incredible marching sounds, flooded towards the eighth region. The deathly aura about them caused the sky and the earth to dim and for countless creatures to flee in terror.


    In the eighth region, the 15 million yers had constructed a five-meter tall wall, and all of the yers excitedly waited for battle. With so many yers gathered, they gave off a massively powerful aura that would be able to shock countless creatures.


    Soon, a shocking battle would erupt in the eighth region.

 Chapter 449 - Ocean of Black Bones

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Ocean of ck Bones</h4>


    Chapter 449 ¨C Ocean of ck Bones


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Rumble¡­


    The Undead army made an incredible amount of noise as it flooded into the eighth region. Feeling arge amount of living aura, the countless Skeletons became incredibly excited and rushed towards the defensive wall.


    Seeing the countless Skeletons appear, the yers on the defensive wall felt quite shocked, but with themanders keeping everything in order, they regained their confidence.


    It was impossible for there not to bemanders in such arge-scale battle. The massive yer army was primarilymanded by four factions: the governmental faction¡¯s Generals, the School of Military¡¯s people, the Xingtian n from the Ancient ns, and some important members from the northern side¡¯s factions.


    The ocean of bones was incredibly fast, and all of themanders loudly yelled out orders. The yers became serious, and the atmosphere became incredibly somber.


    Very soon, the countless Skeletons, giving off an unstoppable momentum, arrived within one kilometer of the defensive wall. It seemed that in just an instant, it would ferociously crash against the defensive wall.


    However, at that moment, the ground suddenly caved in as the Skeletons fell into massive pits. The yers had long since set up traps, and all of the pits were roughly five meters wide and ten or so meters deep. There was also water at the bottom of the pit that gave off a holy aura.


    This water was, of course, holy water, and it was extremely effective against evil creatures and Undead. There were tens of thousands of these sorts of pits, and the amount of holy water they had used could rival a sea.


    However, with the support of the countless factions, the costs didn¡¯t amount to much.


    The Skeletons howled as they fell into the pits and touched the holy water, and this caused the flood to temporarily pause.


    The countless yers looked incredibly delighted, and some of themanders also grinned. It was a pity that time was tight and that they had such arge area to defend. The area they were at was about 1,500 kilometers wide. Luckily, there were two mountains on either side, so they had constructed their defenses in between the mountains.


    Otherwise, with how vast the region was, it would have been impossible for them to prepare a good defense. Even so, the region was quite big, and they had to set many traps and defenses, so they barely had enough time.


    If they had more time, they could have dug countless pits, causing even more Skeletons to fall in and die. It was a pity that they could only dig tens of thousands in front of the defensive wall.


    Following this, countless Skeletons fell into the pits, and soon, the pits werepletely filled up with Skeletons, and the ocean of bones continued to rush towards the defensive wall.


    At that moment, countless yers drew their bows. Normal arrows were essentially useless against Skeletons, but their arrows were different ¨C not only were there white talisman papers stuck on the bows, but there were also white talismans stuck on the arrows themselves.


    The talismans glowed with a faint white light and gave off an aura of holiness. These talisman papers were called Holy Light Talismans, and they could give pieces of equipment great light-attributed damage.


    The arrows left streaks of white light in the air as millions of white dots rained down towards the boundless ocean of bones.


    These arrowsnded on the Skeletons, greatly diminishing the death energy that the Skeletons had. No matter where the arrowsnded, they resulted in great effects. Any Skeleton that was shot in the head lost its death energy and immediately copsed into a pile of bones.


    The yer army¡¯s first wave of attacks was very effective, and not only did it reduce the Skeleton army¡¯s momentum, but it also resulted in countless Skeleton deaths.


    The yers continuously attacked, forcing the Skeleton army into a defensive state. This made the yers on the defensive wall seem incredibly excited, and they now felt the confidence to stop the Undead Disaster and stop the catastrophe. Under their continued efforts, the Skeleton army no longer seemed as terrifying.


    Themanders also felt more and more confident as they saw their attacks having a great effect. They had thought that this would be a tough and bitter battle with countless injuries and deaths, but it seemed that they had overestimated the Undead Disaster.


    Before, they had been resolved to die and wanted to obtain victory by sacrificing their own people to take down the Skeleton army¡¯s numbers, but it seemed that things would be much easier than they had expected.


    This was mostly because they had made good preparations, such as the defensive wall and the various traps, and the terrain favored them. Moreover, the 15 million yers were quite united, and they had worked quite well together.


    What was most important was the support they had received from therge factions. The holy water and countless Holy Light Talismans had cost an astronomical amount of money.


    If they didn¡¯t have these items, which dealt a massive amount of damage to the Skeletons, their attacks wouldn¡¯t be as effective.


    Seeing the Undead army¡¯s momentum gradually weaken, the countless yers couldn¡¯t help but celebrate. They had stopped the Undead Disaster and would be forever remembered by future generations. If they told others about their contributions in this massive battle, they would receive the admiration and praise of others.


    However, some of themanders with detailed information frowned ¨C from what they knew, the Undead Disaster shouldn¡¯t be so small, nor should it have been dealt with so easily.


    This was because their side had barely suffered any losses, and the Skeletons weren¡¯t even close yet. How could they believe that victory woulde so easily?


    At that moment, the gray clouds in the sky gradually moved over, and the lighting dimmed. An eerie wind blew, causing people to shiver. The atmosphere felt quite oppressive as if a storm was about to arrive.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out, ringing in all directions as ten ck pirs of light rushed into the sky. The sky twisted as a ck, 10,000-meter wide magic formation appeared, giving off an extremely horrifying aura.


    Under the massive magic formation and at the center of the ten ck pirs of light, a ck-cloaked person stood in the air, giving off an incredibly powerful aura. Even though it was impossible to see his appearance, everyone knew that it was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red eyes coldly looked at the countless yers in front of him. His cloak moved even though there was no wind, and he slowly raised his hand. The Disaster King Ring turned into a ray of light and shot into the magic formation above.


    The ck magic formation immediately radiated a powerful ck light, and a boundless aura of disaster spread out, seeming to swallow the heavens and the earth. A massive wind started to blow as thunder started to sound out as if some sort of monstrous demon was about to appear.


    Zhao Fu raised his hand and pointed forwards, and the scene seemed to freeze as the heavens and the earth fellpletely silent.


    Rumble¡­


    Massive sounds started to be heard as if the world was going to be destroyed. The ground continuously shook as a massive ocean of ck bones, giving off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything, flooded over.


    The ocean of ck bones had countless Skeleton Soldiers, Skeleton Archers, Skeleton Cavalry, and Skeleton Mages. All of them were incredibly powerful, and they gave off arge amount of ck aura. That ck aura was filled with an aura of disaster, and with so much destructive aura gathered together, it was as if there was an apocalypse.

 Chapter 450 - Disaster Attribute

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Disaster Attribute</h4>


    Chapter 450 ¨C Disaster Attribute


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The Skeletons in that first wave were just cannon fodder that Zhao Fu had sent over to see what the yer army was up to. The true Skeleton army was the oneing now.


    The ck magic formation wasn¡¯t the Undead Disaster: It wasn¡¯t a summoning formation but a support-type formation. This formation gave the Skeleton army powerful attack, defense, and recovery, and the formation also boosted the Skeleton army¡¯s disaster attribute.


    With this ck magic formation, the true might of the Undead Disaster could be unleashed. The ck magic formation fused with the Disaster King Ring¡¯s power, which was the fusion of the Undead Disaster with boundless disaster, creating the ocean of ck bones below.


    ¡°Hurry and fire!¡± themanders immediately yelled when they saw the countless ck Skeletons rushing over like a ck flood, their voices filled with fear.


    The countless dumbfounded yers quickly came back to their senses and shot their arrows.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The arrows drew streaks of white light through the air as they shot towards the countless Skeletons. However, as the innumerable arrows fell into the ocean of ck bones, there was no effect at all.


    The light-attributed energy waspletely blocked by the ck aura of disaster and wasn¡¯t able to harm the Skeletons at all.


    Suddenly, the ocean of ck bones retaliated with its own bone arrows. Many of the careless were struck, and howls of pain sounded out on the defensive wall as many yers were killed on the spot.


    Very quickly, the ocean of ck bones rushed to the defensive wall. Immediately, themanders ordered the yers to throw wooden barrels. After falling down, the wooden barrels shattered, causing oil to flow out.


    Hundreds of fire arrows suddenly descended, lighting up a sea of fire. The Undead were usually quite afraid of fire, so the yer army had prepared a lot of oil.


    The raging mes were five meters tall, resulting in incredibly high temperatures. Even the yers on the defensive wall ten or so meters away almost couldn¡¯t stand it, and they began sweating profusely.


    Themanders wanted to use the fire to stop the Undead army, but they found that the Skeletonspletely disregarded the fire and rushed through. The boundless gray aura covered the mes, causing them to slowly die down.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Just as the mes dwindled, the sound of the air being torn sounded out as countless bone arrows once again flew up from below. Immediately, blood flew everywhere, and pitiful cries rang out as many more yers died.


    Boom!!


    A massive sound could be heard as the ocean of ck bones ferociously mmed against the defensive wall. The defensive wall trembled and started to crack. This defensive wall had been built in great haste, and because it wasn¡¯t reinforced by a City Heart¡¯s power, how could it defend against such a furious onught?


    Many of the Skeletons used their death energy and gathered it on their ws as they stabbed into the defensive wall and started to climb up.


    The Skeletons summoned by the Disaster Cavalry weren¡¯t beings that ordinary Skeletons could rival. Not only were they powerful, but they also had some intelligence.


    Themanders were incredibly shocked and immediately gave the order to pour down holy water.


    Seeing the countless Skeletons climbing up, the yers felt quite terrified, but they obeyed the orders. After all, they were only yers and weren¡¯t soldiers. Because of this, their hearts and minds weren¡¯t as strong, nor had they ever seen such a massive battle.


    Buckets of holy water were poured on the Skeletons, causing countless Skeletons to roar in pain. A ck disaster aura continuously rose up from their bodies, getting rid of the holy light energy.


    It seemed that even the holy water wasn¡¯t of much use against the Skeletons, and it could only temporarily slow them down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four massive explosions sounded out as four bursts of energy exploded out. Four figures stood in the air ¨C the four City Lords had finally acted, and they stretched out their hands, causing a formless energy to descend on the countless Skeletons, causing them to pause. However, they quickly struggled free from this energy.


    With such a massive Skeleton army, even the four City Lords weren¡¯t enough to suppress them!


    The four City Lords looked quite serious ¨C the yer army was already starting to lose ground against the Skeleton army, and this was only part of the Skeleton army. There were still more Skeletonsing, and if this continued, the yer army would definitely lose without a doubt.


    They had to do something ¨C looking at the massive ck magic formation in the distance, they felt that it was continuously giving off an aura of disaster, and the four City Lords turned into rays of light and flew over.


    Under the massive ck magic formation, Zhao Fu was standing in the air, looking at the four City Lords flying over with his blood-red eyes.


    The four City Lords red at Zhao Fu furiously as one of them said, ¡°Sir, I hope that you¡¯ll stop this Undead Disaster, or we¡¯ll have to act against you.¡±


    If the yers were unable to stop the Undead Disaster, their region would suffer countless injuries and deaths. As such, they had to act now to stop the Undead Disaster from progressing.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he replied, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get involved; I didn¡¯t n on attacking your cities. I¡¯ve already announced that I¡¯ll kill anyone who is involved, so today, the four of you must die!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, one of the City Lords started tough and said, ¡°You think that we don¡¯t know that you¡¯re only the City Lord of a mere Basic City? Thinking that you can defeat the four of us is simply madness!¡±


    Another City Lord also said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to waste words with him; let¡¯s kill him together and destroy this magic formation. That way, the Undead Disaster¡¯s strength will be greatly reduced.¡±


    The other three City Lords nodded and prepared to attack.


    Zhao Fu looked at the four City Lords and coldlyughed as he said, ¡°You¡¯re all quite eager to die!¡±


    The four City Lords felt quite enraged and red at Zhao Fu as they roared, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    However, Zhao Fu ignored them and said to seemingly no one, ¡°Everyone¡­ are you still not going to act?¡±


    As he spoke, figures started to appear around him. All of them gave off powerful auras, and with so many powerful auras gathered, their strength was enough to cause the weather to change.


    There were 28 of them, and all of them were City Lords. They were the City Lords from the seven regions that Zhao Fu had gone through already. Zhao Fu had used his High-Grade Contracts with them to make them help him with this matter.


    What Zhao Fu wanted them to do was protect the Disaster Cavalry and kill all the enemies who tried to attack them.


    The appearance of 28 City Lords caused the four City Lords¡¯ expressions to be grim, and they immediately chose to escape.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold and looked at the escaping City Lords before turning to the others and saying, ¡°Are you still not going to act? Don¡¯t tell me that seven of you aren¡¯t enough to take on one of them.¡±


    The 28 City Lords hesitated, and the woman in white that Zhao Fu had encounteredst time said, ¡°They¡¯re also City Lords! We shouldn¡¯t attack them because if they die, this region will be doomed.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°And so what? If you want, I can have my Undead army turn back and attack your main cities since it will be you breaking the High-Grade Contract.¡±

 Chapter 451 - Shocking the Heavens and the Earth

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Shocking the Heavens and the Earth</h4>


    Chapter 451 ¨C Shocking the Heavens and the Earth


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the City Lords¡¯ expressions became grim. Since they had signed a High-Grade Contract with Zhao Fu, if they broke the contract, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their City Lord Seals anymore. Without their City Lord Seals, how could their 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers fight against these countless Skeletons?


    The punishment of the High-Grade Contracts was quite severe, but it was even worse for Zhao Fu: he had promised that he wouldn¡¯t attack their main cities, and if he broke the contract, he would immediately die. Moreover, the contractssted for half a year.


    The City Lords were only willing to sign because of that. If they broke the contract, the Undead army would turn back, and their main cities would bepletely annihted without being able to resist at all. Their people would all be ughtered.


    A man with some beard stubble sighed before saying, ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t make us do anything dangerous, and killing a City Lord has a certain amount of danger involved. We can only agree to do this once, but in the future, we will only protect the Disaster Cavalry.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it ¨C making them kill another City Lord wasn¡¯t easy, and because having them kill four City Lords was already quite good, he agreed.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had agreed, 27 bodies turned into rays of light and chased after the escaping City Lords. The woman in white didn¡¯t move and stared at Zhao Fu before coldly harrumphing and also flying away.


    Boom!


    The four escaping City Lords were soon caught up with, and a battle that could shock the heavens and earth unfolded. Massive explosions sounded out, shaking the heavens, and their monstrous power seemed to be able to destroy everything below them.


    The countless yers, including themanders, felt their hopes plummet upon seeing the four City Lords being attacked by 28 other City Lords. They had hoped that the four City Lords would be able to suppress Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, but now, it was difficult to say if they would even survive.


    Zhao Fu ignored the battle because even more Skeletons had arrived, and Zhao Fu ordered the Disaster Cavalry to continue guiding them to fight.


    The Skeleton Cavalry formed ten groups with more than 10,000 Skeleton Cavalrymen in each group, after which they started to charge.


    They gripped their bone spears and looked straight ahead of them. That area was different from the rest of the battlefield, and it was quite peaceful.


    Boom!!


    The Skeleton Cavalry were like arrows that had been shot out of bows, and their auras shook the entire battlefield. They formed a triangr formation as they rushed towards the defensive wall, their bodies giving off a gray aura that formed into a massive cone above their heads.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The Skeleton Cavalry were like lightning bolts that struck the defensive wall. The gray cones bore into the defensive wall, leaving arge hole, and as the Skeleton Cavalry continuously charged up, the holes becamerger andrger.


    The other Skeletons also charged behind them and streamed through the ten massive holes created by the Skeleton Cavalry, and they started to attack the yers behind the defensive wall.


    Other Skeletons climbed up the defensive wall and eerilyughter as they attacked the yers on the defensive wall.


    In the distance, another massive flood of Skeletons, giving off a massive aura, flooded over.


    By now, themanders had realized that there was no chance of victory for them. However, they didn¡¯t forget what their main objective was.


    Even if they all died, they needed to at least take down a portion of the Skeletons. By whittling down the Skeletons¡¯ numbers, they would be able to stop the Undead Disaster.


    The military leaders, people from the School of Military, and those from the Ancient ns drew their weapons and roared, ¡°Kill!!¡±


    Everyone raised their weapons and roared as they rushed towards the Skeletons.


    However, it was only their factions who retaliated. The northern side¡¯s factions and the ordinary yers started to run, not daring to face off against the Skeletons.


    The defensive wall started to crumble in many ces, and facing the dauntless disaster-attributed Skeletons, the ordinary yers werepletely helpless.


    Even one on one, the ordinary yers found it quite difficult to deal with the Skeletons, and they were outnumbered ten to one. There was simply no way to fight, and seeing the Skeletons continuously ughtering yers, they werepletely shaken and only wanted to run.


    However, the countless Skeletons showed no mercy and started to chase down these people.


    Some directly pierced the yers¡¯ chests with their ws; others shed apart yers at the waist, causing blood and organs to spill onto the ground. Other yers were nailed to the ground by bone spears.


    The terrifying Skeleton Cavalry could stab through four or five yers at once with their bone spears, turning them into a human kebab.


    The countless Skeletons excitedly enjoyed this ughter while the yers continuously howled. Now, the yers could only run in terror.


    The three resisting factions were way too weak to face the Skeleton army by themselves. As soon as the ocean of ck bones rushed forward, all sound from them disappeared in just a moment.


    One of the keymanders, a famed General of the military in the real world, was quickly killed by a Skeleton Cavalryman. The Skeleton Cavalry used its bone spear to stab through his head and raised up his corpse as if to announce that the yers had lost the battle.


    Next, it was time for the Skeletons to hunt down the yers who had run away. Zhao Fu also flew over and stood in the air as he watched the Skeletons continuously kill yers. The ground was covered with countless corpses, and the ground was stained with blood as the scent of blood and guts filled the air.


    Some of the escaping yers looked terrified as they pleaded towards Zhao Fu in the sky.


    ¡°I was wrong. Please forgive me and spare me!¡±


    ¡°Please, I only did this for a bit of money. I really don¡¯t want to be enemies with Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to surrender. Please don¡¯t kill me. Please let me live.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at these people ¨C what use was begging for mercy? Zhao Fu had no intention of sparing them, and he continued to watch as they were killed by the Skeletons.


    Elsewhere, the battle between the City Lords was drawing to a close. Three City Lords had already been killed, and only one City Lord was left. Facing 28 City Lords, the result was already evident.


    This City Lord had been forced into a corner, so he madly roared and prepared to self-detonate. The 28 City Lords were given a big fright ¨C an explosion from a City Lord¡¯s self-detonation wasn¡¯t something just anyone could survive. This was because it also caused their City Lord Seals to explode.


    Seeing this, the 28 City Lords quickly flew away.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Just as the City Lord was about to self-detonate, the massive sound of chains rang out as chains shot out from the air and pierced through the City Lord¡¯s body.


    Immediately, the City Lord died, having been pierced by hundreds of chains. There wasn¡¯t a single part of his body that was left unscathed, and blood dripped down from the air.


    The City Lords turned and looked at Zhao Fu in shock.

 Chapter 452 - Four City Lords

    <h4>Chapter 452 - Four City Lords</h4>


    Chapter 452 ¨C Four City Lords


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu ignored their gazes and slowly opened his clenched fist. The chains withdrew from that City Lord¡¯s body, and a white jade-like seal, giving off a faint light, flew out of the City Lord¡¯s corpse.


    Killing the City Lord so easily wasn¡¯t a big deal ¨C after all, he had used up most of his strength, and the chains from the God-Sealing Beast had a powerful sealing power and fused with the Dragon-Sealing Well¡¯s chains, making it even more powerful.


    Thus, the chains were able to restrict the City Lord from self-detonating and kill him at the same time.


    The other City Lords thought that they couldn¡¯t stop him, so they had chosen to escape. None of them had expected Zhao Fu to be able to stop him. Just from the aura that the chains gave off, they could tell that those chains were quite extraordinary.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, and the City Lord¡¯s corpse and jade seal flew over. Zhao Fu looked at the City Lord¡¯s corpse and found that it was SSS grade, so he put it into his ring.


    Zhao Fu held the jade seal, which was warm to the touch, in his hand, and he could feel the power that it gave off.


    [Empty Cry City Seal]: The core item to a City. It has the power to control various things within the city and contains great power.


    There was no need to necessarily conquer the City Heart of a City; obtaining the City Lord Seal was equivalent to obtaining the City itself, so Zhao Fu had essentially obtained a system main city.


    However, Zhao Fu needed to actually conquer the City Heart before it would actually belong to him.


    With the City Lord Seal, Zhao Fu already had all sorts of power. However, because he had killed the City Lord, the residents would most likely retaliate, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with those 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers.


    This would be a great obstacle to Great Qin, so Zhao Fu decided to use the Undead Disaster to deal with him. Even though Great Qin wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any people, Great Qin would still be able to obtain a system main city and 100,000 Stage 1 corpses.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu looked at the other City Lords and stretched out his hand.


    The other City Lords could only helplessly take out the City Lord Seals and throw them to Zhao Fu. The three City Lord Seals flew over to Zhao Fu ¨C these were the City Lord Seals from the three other City Lords.


    After taking these three City Lord Seals, Zhao Fu smiled and put them away.


    Even though it was them who had killed the City Lords, they did so under Zhao Fu¡¯s orders, so the City Lord Seals belonged to him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the City Lord Seals, Zhao Fu had no need for them to kill those four City Lords.


    However, if they were willing to continue killing City Lords for him, Zhao Fu could consider giving those four City Lord Seals to them. After all, if that were the case, he would be able to obtain many more City Lord Seals in the future.


    Elsewhere, the escaping yers had been swallowed up by the boundless Undead army. After resisting momentarily, they were reduced to corpses.


    The army of 15 million yers waspletely annihted with not a single yer surviving. The battlefield was quite gruesome, and 15 million corpsesy strewn across the ground. They were all in different positions, and their expressions were quite different as well. Their weapons were scattered everywhere, and blood covered the ground. The stench of blood seemed to reach to the heavens, and the entire world seemed to go quiet as a result of this chilling scene.


    Even though the City Lords had expected the yers to lose, seeing this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but feel quite startled. There were so many corpses that they went on for as far as the eye could see.


    ¡°What are you nning to do with the four main cities?¡± the woman in white asked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hide his intentions and inly replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to ughter them all. Only then will I be able to conquer them easily.¡±


    Unlike the yers, the four system main cities¡¯ millions of yers would remain dead if they died. Hearing that they would all be ughtered, all of the City Lords felt quite unwilling to see this.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± the woman in white said as she red at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Then tell me how I can easily conquer those system main cities. Don¡¯t tell me you want to take those people in; I need to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots in order to prevent future problems.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s cold words, the woman in white felt quite angry, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to rebut him. Indeed, using the Undead Disaster was the fastest and easiest option.


    Suddenly, the woman in white thought of something and said, ¡°You probably need people too ¨C among those people, there will be those who resist, but there will also be those who are willing to submit. If I can convince them to submit, I¡¯m sure that will be fine.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C Great Qin indeed needed people, but Zhao Fu believed that there would be great resistance from the system main cities. After all, the residents were all quite loyal, and they would hate him for causing the death of their City Lords.


    That was why Zhao Fu had decided to ughter them all. However, since the woman in white had said that she would do her best to convince them to surrender, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t see why he shouldn¡¯t let her try.


    As such, Zhao Fu nodded and agreed, but he said, ¡°I can give you some time, but don¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t convince them within that time.¡±


    The woman in white coldly harrumphed and didn¡¯t reply to Zhao Fu. She and the three other women from the same region talked together before flying off in four different directions.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care about the woman in white¡¯s attitude, and he dispelled the support-type formation. He took back his Disaster King Ring and ordered his Disaster Cavalry to slow down the advance of the ocean of bones for now.


    As for the other City Lords, they remained in the sky around Zhao Fu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    In the real world, this news seemed to explode like a massive bomb. 15 million yers were easily ughtered, causing all of the yers and factions to feel incredibly shocked.


    15 million yers had been ughtered ¨C just how terrifying, ruthless, and shocking was this?


    The entire world seemed to go crazy, and Great Qin¡¯s ferocity seemed to reach the heavens, causing all of the factions to fall silent.


    Logically, the 15 million yers should¡¯ve been able to take down 60 million Skeletons, but no one could have thought that Great Qin¡¯s Undead Disaster would be so horrifying. All of the Skeletons were much more powerful than the ordinary Skeletons that the yers were familiar with.


    Most of the ordinary yers and factions had fled in disorder, which was one of the reasons for this catastrophic loss.


    The number of Skeletons that the 15 million yers had killed was less than 10% of the ocean of bones, which was far less than what they had wanted. They had spent an astronomical amount of money on consumable items and gathered five regions¡¯ worth of yers, but they had died so easily. All of the factions feltpletely crushed and dispirited.


    The disgust and hatred that the Chinese people felt towards Great Qin now turned into terror. Not a single person dared to say anything bad about Great Qin anymore, and it had now turned into a taboo existence.


    After hearing about this, Su Yan felt incredibly furious and mmed his fist down on the table. He had underestimated Great Qin and had never thought that the Skeletons would be so powerful. His n, which he had beenpletely confident in, had proven to be much less effective.

 Chapter 453 - Cleaning Up

    <h4>Chapter 453 - Cleaning Up</h4>


    Chapter 453 ¨C Cleaning Up


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    If the ordinary yers and the useless northern side¡¯s factions hadn¡¯t turned and ran and had instead fought together with the governmental forces, the Ancient n¡¯s forces, and School of Military¡¯s forces, they wouldn¡¯t have lost so pitifully.


    At the very least, if they could have destroyed at least 10% of the ocean of bones, that would have been of great help. However, if all the yers from five regions had been destroyed so easily, just how were they supposed to fight in the future?


    Now, the ocean of bones would be able to easily replenish the number of Skeletons it lost by rampaging through the eighth region, and the 15 million yers had essentially died for nothing.


    Moreover, many of the yers had beenpletely scared stiff, so even gathering yers would be difficult in the future.


    What should they do next? Su Yan let out a breath and calmed himself down before considering their next step.


    Now that their n, which they hadplete confidence in, had been crushed, all of the factions took a massive blow to morale.


    The various Dynasty factions also felt quite bitter. Even though they hadn¡¯t sent any people to participate, they had contributed a lot in terms of money and other resources, yet they had still suffered a crushing defeat. In a sense, they hadpletely lost to Great Qin.


    The ten or so elders from the Ancient ns all sighed, and one of the elders couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and said, ¡°What do we now? Even though the n wasn¡¯t aplete failure and at least somewhat suppressed the Undead Disaster, we¡¯re wholly unable to destroy the Undead Disaster.


    ¡°Moreover, not only are we unable to stop the Undead Disaster, but we also sacrificed a lot andpletely offended Great Qin.¡±


    Hearing this, another elder asked, ¡°What do you all say we should do? Do we continue trying to stop the Undead Disaster or do we go to the Ying family, apologize, and no longer try to stop Great Qin? If that happens, the rest of China will be ravaged by a great disaster.¡±


    Upon thinking about this, all of the elders present felt quite distressed and were unable to immediately make a decision.


    Within the Flower Moon¡¯s meeting area, 20 or so women sat with depressed looks on their faces. One of the women said, ¡°Big sis, we werepletely wrong this time. Even though we had so many people, we were still unable to stop Great Qin. What do we do now?¡±


    The beautiful woman in the main seat shook her head, feeling a massive headacheing on.


    None of the other women knew what to say, and the room fell into silence before Su Yuyan said, ¡°Big sis, we should try to negotiate and stop trying to oppose Great Qin. Instead, we should try to help it. With Great Qin¡¯s control over the Skeletons, we¡¯ll be able to preserve around 60% of our business.¡±


    Those words caused some people¡¯s eyes to light up, but some asked, ¡°Even if we¡¯re willing to negotiate, is Great Qin¡¯s Legatee willing? With how bloodthirsty he is, will he really let this matter go? Even if we¡¯re willing to pay a high price, he may not agree.¡±


    While all of the factions were feeling incredibly worried and dispirited, the Ying family was busy rejoicing. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had just defeated abined attack from countless factions.


    This allowed the Ying family to let out a sigh of relief. When Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had stubbornly persisted with the Undead Disaster, the Ying family had suffered great pressure and gone into a defensive state for fear that others would join together to attack them. After all, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was making an enemy out of all of China.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had stepped on all of their heads, and no faction dared to make a move on the Ying family. Even the governmental faction had to show respect, let alone the other factions.


    Back in the Heaven Awaken World, the woman in white stood in the air above arge city and called out, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard the news: your City Lord is dead, and the City Lord Seal has fallen into someone else¡¯s hands. The Undead Disaster is about to arrive, and none of you will survive. Right now, you can choose to resist or submit.


    ¡°Those who choose to resist ¨C I won¡¯t bother trying to persuade you, but you must know that there is no chance of survival. Just then, 15 million yers were ughtered, so it¡¯s impossible for any of you toe out alive.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to submit, hurry and leave before the Undead army arrives. This is all I can say; the rest is up to you.¡±


    After the City Lord died, the city sank into a period of grief and chaos because everyone knew that the Undead Disaster was approaching. Staying in the city wasn¡¯t safe ¨C even though the City Heart gave off a protective barrier, it wouldn¡¯t shield any of the residents. Now that the City Lord Seal had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands, he had revoked all of their resident statuses, meaning that they no longer belonged to this town.


    What was even worse was that the firm, ten-meter tall city walls had copsed ¨C Zhao Fu had used the City Lord Seal to cause all of the city¡¯s defensive structures to copse or lose their effect.


    Even though they knew the result would be death, many of the residents were unwilling to leave, and many soldiers were the same. However, some still tried to convince the residents to leave.


    ¡°Aunty, you should leave, or it¡¯ll be toote when the Undead army arrives!¡±


    ¡°Little bro! Listen to me and get out of here, or you¡¯ll die with us.¡±


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to stay here. I will only be loyal to our City Lord, and even if I have to die, I¡¯ll stand guard here. However, you have to leave; I hope you¡¯ll be able to live on well.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please leave and don¡¯t just wait for death here. You¡¯re different from us ¨C we don¡¯t want to break the oath we made to this city, so please leave now.¡±


    Seeing these touching scenes below, the woman in white¡¯s eyes became a bit teary, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel more hateful towards Zhao Fu because all of this had been caused by him.


    In the end, some people walked out. It was a pity that only about 100,000 people came out, and there were still 300,000 or so who were unwilling to leave.


    The woman in white sighed and didn¡¯t continue to persuade them ¨C to be able to save so many people was already quite good. The ocean of bones was giving off a terrifying aura as it approached from the distance, and the woman in white didn¡¯t hesitate as she took the 100,000 people and left.


    A bitter, the countless Skeletons, giving off a shocking aura, flooded towards the main city.


    The soldiers and residents took out all kinds of weapons and resigned themselves to death as they rushed up. The battle started quite quickly and also ended quite quickly.


    Apart from the 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers who could put up a bit of resistance, everyone else was instantly killed. This wasn¡¯t surprising because they had to face Skeletons with numbers hundreds of times greater than theirs.


    After the ocean of bones passed, only corpses remained. Blood and ruin were left in its wake, and the prosperous system main city no longer existed. The scene was quite heroic and sorrowful.

 Chapter 454 - Asura Demon Image

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Asura Demon Image</h4>


    Chapter 454 ¨C Asura Demon Image


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stayed above the countless yers¡¯ corpses. The yers¡¯ corpses couldn¡¯t be turned into Skeletons, but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t have any worth.


    Even though these bodies were only their shells within the Heaven Awaken World, they still had cultivation and an aura of life. The aura of life from 15 million yers could be used by countless Skeletons as fuel for their evolution, making them even stronger.


    Because of these yers¡¯ aura of life, the Undead army produced a new type of Skeleton ¨C Skeleton Berserker.


    The Skeleton Berserkers were four meters tall and had incrediblyrge and tough bones that gave off a gray glimmer. They held two massive weapons, which were usuallyrge swords,rge hatchets, orrge hammers, and all of them had extremely powerful auras that could rival a person with a Stage 3 cultivation.


    They were incredibly wild and bloodthirsty when they fought, and they had immense destructive power. They annihted everything in their path and were incredibly terrifying.


    However, there weren¡¯t many of these Skeleton Berserkers, and within the ocean of bones, there were only a few hundred of them.


    By now, all of the Skeletons had already moved on, and only corpses remained in this area. Zhao Fu looked at the corpses and found that because of the countless factions¡¯ support, their equipment was quite good, and the value of the items on each of the corpses would be worth five or six gold coins.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu realized something and was dumbfounded by this epiphany ¨C if each corpse had items and equipment worth five or six gold coins, then with 15 million corpses here¡­


    Even if each corpse was worth five gold coins, that would be 75 million gold coins. If this amount of money was converted to copper coins or money in the real world, it would simply be astronomical.


    This massive fortune was greater than what Great Qin had by tens of times, and it was impossible for Zhao Fu to refuse such an amount of money.


    By now, the four City Lords had used teleportation channels to send the surrendered residents here. Each of the City Lords had convinced around 100,000 people to surrender, so in total, they had brought 400,000 people.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and had them immediately start collecting the equipment and items from the corpses. Seeing the corpses all over the ce, the 400,000 residents were given a big fright, and they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. However, they still obediently followed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and collected equipment and items.


    The many City Lords realized what Zhao Fu¡¯s aim was, and they felt quite shocked. As City Lords, they couldn¡¯t care less about the equipment that a yer had, but with so many corpses here, the amount of gold that could be gained from these corpses was hundreds of times more than what they had.


    Even City Lords had never seen so much money before, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of admiration and envy. Zhao Fu had not only obtained four system main cities but also so much money as well.


    After half a day, the 400,000 people had gathered all of the equipment and items into a massive mountain, and seeing this, the City Lords were dumbfounded.


    Out of this mountain, Zhao Fu split out 20 or so piles that were worth one million or so gold coins.


    ¡°Everyone, thank you all for your help this time. This is a token of my appreciation,¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he said to the City Lords.


    Most of the City Lords only had one million gold coins, and seeing so much money, they felt quite tempted. After thinking about it, they decided not to hold back and ced the equipment into their spatial rings.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the four City Lords who had convinced the residents to surrender and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me convince so many people to surrender. These are for you.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu separated four muchrger piles out. These four piles were worth roughly 1.5 million gold coins each.


    The City Lords were all quite surprised, and they had never expected Zhao Fu to treat them so well. Before, he had been so domineering and overbearing that they couldn¡¯t even raise their heads.


    Apart from the woman in white, who coldly harrumphed, the other three City Lords put their piles of equipment away.


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman in white but didn¡¯t say anything, and he started to put the rest of the equipment into his ring.


    Apart from the equipment from the yers, there were also great fortunes within the four system main cities. There were at least 400,000 sets of Blue grade equipment, 40,000 sets of Silver grade equipment, and other equipment and items, which would be worth millions of gold coins. However, what was the most important was the system main cities themselves.


    Moreover, with the 400,000 Stage 1 corpses and the many high Grade corpses, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having corpses to refine for a long time.


    There was no need to share the fortunes within the system main cities with the other City Lords. Zhao Fu had already given them a lot of the equipment because he would have had far too much equipment, and since they were operating in a partnership and he would continue to need their help, there was a need to maintain friendly rtions.


    The attitudes of the City Lords who epted the equipment naturally became better towards him, but the woman in white still seemed to treat him with contempt.


    Zhao Fu understood that she was a good person, so he didn¡¯t take her attitude to heart. However, if she did anything that endangered Great Qin, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her.


    Zhao Fu once again looked at the countless corpses. Zhao Fu knew of their n to try to whittle down the Undead Disaster. Because of this, he would naturally replenish and increase its numbers.


    By now, two alluring figures had appeared next to Zhao Fu ¨C it was the ck and White Impermanences. Zhao Fu had previously asked them how to increase the Skeletons¡¯ strength, and they had been surprised to find that they knew of a forbidden technique.


    This forbidden technique was called the Asura Demon Image. Zhao Fu nned to use these 15 million corpses as a sacrifice to open the Asura Gate and summon the Asura Demon Image.


    The ck and White Impermanences started to work, using the blood from the corpses to draw out a gigantic blood-red magic formation.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t understand the blood-red magic formation, but he could feel an aura of evilness and bloodthirstiness from it. Since it was a forbidden technique, it was most likely quite dangerous.


    ¡°Are you ready, Your Majesty?¡± the ck and White Impermanences asked, looking surprisingly serious.


    Zhao Fu nodded and went to the center of the magic formation while the ck and White Impermanences stood on either side of the magic formation.


    Zhao Fu gathered his King¡¯s Power into his finger and shed his arm, causing his blood to drip into the center of the magic formation. The ck and White Impermanences started to chant, and the auras around their bodies became stronger and stronger and started to be quite strange.


    Suddenly, the ck and White Impermanences squatted down and pressed their palms against the blood-red magic formation. A ck aura and a white aura respectively entered the formation.


    The formation was instantly activated and gave off a bright blood-red light. An extremely evil aura rushed out, causing all of the City Lords to frown. Blood-red runes started to move around within the formation like lizards as the aura that the formation gave off became more and more powerful.


    Zhao Fu also pressed his hand on the ground at the center of the formation, causing the ground to shake. He sent all of his power into it as he coldly yelled, ¡°All creatures live in bitterness! All thingse to nothing! Killing opens the Asura Gate!¡±

 Chapter 455 - Asura Image

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Asura Image</h4>


    Chapter 455 ¨C Asura Image


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Boom!


    Just as Zhao Fu pressed his palm against the blood-red magic formation, a massive explosion rang out, and the formation burst forth with a pir of intense blood-red light that shot into the sky.


    The sky was dyed red, and the redness gradually spread, as did the chilling, evil aura.


    The blood-red magic formation on the ground started to spin, and a powerful, formless energy spread out. The surrounding corpses started to melt until they became pools of blood water.


    A blood-red ocean started to form as the 15 million yers¡¯ corpses melted. The blood ocean covered everything within 1,000 kilometers, and the noise that it gave off was simply shocking. The stench of blood could be smelt far from the distance.


    At the center of the magic formation, Zhao Fu continued to press his hand against the formation, and his arm continuously bled, causing his blood to enter the magic formation. Suddenly, Zhao Fu once again gathered his power and sent it into the formation.


    A muffled sound rang out as a formless wave of energy rippled out, and the blood ocean started to change. The blood water started to spiral, causing the blood ocean to gradually turn into a massive vortex with the magic formation at the center.


    Traces of a blood-red aura continuously floated up from the blood ocean and flew towards the magic formation. As the blood-red aura continuously gathered above the magic formation, a terrifying power seemed to be growing.


    The sky waspletely covered with blood-red light, and that evil and bloodthirsty aura spread to the entire region. Even those in other regions could feel the chilling auraing from this aura, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    The City Lords standing in the air felt the magic formation growing stronger and stronger and more and more dangerous, making them feel quite uneasy.


    All of the City Lords knew that Great Qin was using some terrifying technique and wanted to use the 15 million corpses to summon something horrifying. This definitely wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could deal with.


    The blood-red aura above the magic formation became denser and denser and hadn¡¯t covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. When the dangerous aura reached its peak as if it was like a volcano about to erupt, Zhao Fu once again yelled, ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation! ughtering all living things! Asura Gate¡­ Open!!¡±


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion shook the sky and earth, and the surrounding 100 or so regions all heard this sound. Everyone turned to look in this direction, feeling a sense of danger.


    At the center of the blood ocean, the boundless blood-red aura seemed to be absorbed into the ground, and the vortex of blood water seemed to also be sucked into the ground. Now, the ground turned into a blood-red color and gave off a putrid bloody smell.


    At that moment, the weather changed as a wild gale started to blow. Blood-colored lightning descended from the sky as a ck, hellish aura rushed out of the ground, giving off a soul-chilling feeling that shocked all of the City Lords.


    They almost couldn¡¯t help but stop Zhao Fu because whatever Zhao Fu was currently summoning was much too dangerous. Just from its aura alone, they felt incredibly threatened. However, they realized that if they tried to act, they would lose all of their power.


    Moreover, they had just received great benefits from Zhao Fu, so they didn¡¯t say anything or do anything. Instead, they stayed a bit further away.


    A massive, blood-red gate that was 1,000 meters tall and 200 meters wide gradually appeared on the ground. It gave off a horrifying aura and was at the center of the blood-red magic formation.


    This blood-red gate seemed to be made out of metal, and either side of the gate had images of Asuras on them. On one side, there were images of female Asuras who were incredibly beautiful and enchanting, while the other side had images of male Asuras who looked evil and ferocious. The gate gave off an ancient, evil, bloodthirsty aura.


    Creak¡­


    The blood-red gate started to slowly open as a figure burning with ferocious mes slowly came out of it.


    The surroundings became deathly silent, and under this terrifying pressure, the City Lords became incredibly wary.


    Finally, a 1,000 meter tall Asura appeared. This Asura looked incredibly savage: It had a mouthful of fangs and had two horns on its head. Its body was tough and muscr, and it had sharp ws and ck battle armor. It held a metallic spear, and its body burned with a monstrous demonic me.


    This was the Asura Demon Image, and its power was indeed unimaginably strong. It was like a giant that connected the heavens and the earth, and its aura greatly surpassed the monster-bosses of regions. In fact, all 28 City Lords added together would be weaker than this demon image ¨C no less than what was expected from sacrificing 15 million corpses.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, and when he saw how powerful the Asura Demon Image was, a smile crept on his face. In the distance, the City Lords could feel just how powerful this demon image was, and they could help but feel shocked.


    Suddenly, the Asura Demon Image opened its blood-red eyes and waved its hand casually, releasing an immense amount of power that caused a berserk gale, hitting Zhao Fu in the air.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu flew out like a sandbag and crashed 1,000 meters away, creating a crater that was dozens of meters wide.


    The City Lords all looked quite startled, not expecting the demon image to go out of control and attack the one who had summoned it. By the side, the ck and White Impermanences also looked quite shocked, and they hadn¡¯t expected such a thing.


    Suddenly, the Asura Demon Image turned its head, and its murderous, blood-red eyes looked at the City Lords. The City Lords quickly released their City Lord Seals, causing an array of lights to fill the area. The sound of the City Lords all releasing their City Lord Seals was simply awe-inspiring.


    However, the Asura Demon Image¡¯s aura was no weaker than the City Lordsbined ¨C in fact, its aura was even stronger than theirs. The sky on the side it was on turned blood-red, while the sky on the City Lords¡¯ side became multi-colored.


    The Asura Demon Image raised its spear and savagelyugh, not caring about these City Lords as it prepared to attack.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sounds of countless chains moving rang out. Zhao Fu was half-kneeling on the ground with a trace of blooding out of his lips as he pressed a hand against the ground. Thousands of chains were shooting out of the ground, flying towards the Asura Demon Image, and they quickly wrapped around it.


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected the Asura Demon Image to attack so suddenly, so he had beenpletely defenseless. If he hadn¡¯t used his n Armament in the nick of time, it was likely that he would¡¯ve died.


    The countless chains firmly wrapped around the Asura Demon Image, and it vigorously struggled in an attempt to break free. Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and used his n Armament¡¯s power, causing his body to shine with a massive golden light as a shocking aura exploded out of him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hand pressed down even more firmly against the ground, causing the ground to crack. The countless chains went taut, bringing the Asura Demon Image¡¯s massive body to the ground.

 Chapter 456 - Devastate the Common People

    <h4>Chapter 456 - Devastate the Common People</h4>


    Chapter 456 ¨C Devastate the Common People


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Even on the ground, the Asura Demon Image was continuously struggling, roaring like a wild beast. However, the countless chains became tighter and tighter, and they started to drag the Asura Demon Image underground.


    The Asura Demon Image vigorously struggled, but it was as if its body was sinking into a swamp. It roared reluctantly, and after it had been fully dragged under, everything became peaceful again.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Fu had used his own blood as the core summoning ingredient, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it down. Even now, he was only able to seal it underground.


    The Asura Demon Image had no intelligence and was just like a beast. Its only desire was to kill and destroy.


    This Asura Demon Image, which had been summoned using 15 million corpses, was unable to be controlled, and it even tried to kill its summoner, which made this a great failure. However, the Asura Demon Image¡¯s power seemed to be quite terrifying.


    Seeing that the Asura Demon Image had been sealed, the City Lords all inwardly let out a sigh of relief. Even with so many people, they weren¡¯t confident that they would be able to face the Asura Demon Image.


    ¡°Please forgive us, Your Majesty,¡± the ck and White Impermanences said as they knelt on the ground, nervously pleading for mercy. Because of them, Zhao Fu had nearly been killed.


    Zhao Fu told them to rise and didn¡¯t me them. It was his fault for underestimating the power of a forbidden technique, as he had been overconfident.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best not to use something like that in the future. It¡¯s not something of this world,¡± one of the City Lords said with good intentions to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded and said to the City Lords, ¡°Now that this situation has been resolved, you may all return to your own regions. If there¡¯s anything, I will send people to let you know.¡±


    After hearing this, all of the City Lords started to leave.


    In the end, only the woman in white was left. She looked at Zhao Fu as she asked, ¡°What are you going to use that thing for?¡±


    After seeing just how monstrous the Asura Demon Image was, the woman in white felt quite unsettled. If the person in front of her unleashed its power, it would be no less dangerous than the Undead Disaster.


    Zhao Fu looked at her and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet!¡±


    Zhao Fu wanted to use the Asura Demon Image for something because it would be a waste not to use such a terrifying power. However, he didn¡¯t yet know what he would be using it for.


    The woman in white coldly harrumphed, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t use that power, or you might lose control and result in cmity to yourself and others.¡±


    After speaking, the woman in white turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon.


    Zhao Fu watched as the woman in white left. He knew that he had to be extremely careful and couldn¡¯t be careless in the slightest.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu summoned over 200,000 soldiers to escort the 400,000 residents back before going to clean up the system main cities.


    When Zhao Fu went over, he saw countless ruined buildings and corpses strewn everywhere, but the protective barrier was still protecting the City Hall.


    Even a Basic City¡¯s protective barrier was quite difficult to break through, and this was even more so for a Great City ¨C destroying one would take quite some time. The Skeletons were only interested in living creatures, so none of them had bothered to attack the protective barrier.


    Zhao Fu took out the City Lord Seal and canceled the protective barrier before walking into the City Hall. He looked at the golden cube hovering in the air and felt quite excited ¨C this was the first system main city that he had obtained.


    Zhao Fu walked over, ced his hand on it, and chose to conquer and relocate it as strings of system announcements sounded out.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered a system main city and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because you are a Legatee and conquered a system main city, you have obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a system main city and obtained 820,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained 200 War Points.¡±


    The structures around him slowly copsed, and Zhao Fu took the City Creation Stone and quickly left. He then went to the three other system main cities and chose to conquer and relocate them.


    The system announcements were all the same, but there were some other announcements, such as that that the Great Qin City had leveled up, a region announcement, and a reward announcement.


    ¡°System announcement! Pouring Sun region¡¯s four system main cities have all been conquered and relocated; this region will no longer spawn yers.¡±


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t the only who heard this; every Chinese person also heard the region announcement.


    All of them were quite shocked ¨C Pouring Sun was the region where that shocking battle had erupted. However, none of them could have expected that 15 million yers would be ughtered and for the four system main cities to be unable to escape misfortune either.


    Now that Great Qin had obtained four system main cities, its power would be even more terrifying. This caused the countless yers to feel even more terrified of Great Qin.


    Next was a reward announcement.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have conquered a region and obtained a Region Treasure Box as a reward.¡±


    The Region Treasure Box was a golden box that was as big as a palm. There were all sorts of gemstones socketed into it, and one could tell at a nce that it was something incredibly good.


    After Zhao Fu opened it, a blinding golden light shot out as a one-meter tall crystal tree appeared. Zhao Fu looked at its information in curiosity:


    [Reality Tree]: A tree that contains a great amount of reality power. It can create five Reality Fruits per day. Anyone who eats this fruit will have one¡¯s bodypletely brought into the Heaven Awaken World. Only aliens of the Heaven Awaken World can consume it.


    After consuming a Reality Fruit, one could bring one¡¯s real body into the Heaven Awaken World ¨C this greatly shocked Zhao Fu.


    With the Reality Tree, Zhao Fu would be able to ignore all threats in the real world because he would be in apletely different world. How would anyone be able to threaten him? With Great Qin¡¯s power in the Heaven Awaken World, there was no need to fear anyone.


    Zhao Fu had always been worried that he was too weak in the real world, and he could be bullied by anyone without being able to retaliate.


    Now that he had the Reality Tree, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any of these things, so he felt much more rxed about this.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n on fully entering the Heaven Awaken World just yet. There were still many things he wanted to take care of in the real world, and he could obtain all sorts of information. Moreover, he was the proxy leader of the Ying family and held a lot of power, so he wasn¡¯t in too much danger.


    He could use the Reality Fruits in a key moment and have his body enter the Heaven Awaken World, getting rid of all worries for him.


    After obtaining this item, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but grin. The Reality Tree wouldn¡¯t have been very useful to the system factions, but it was of incredible value to him.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were currently transporting corpses from the ruins and collecting the spoils. There were not only 400,000 Stage 1 corpses but also many S grade corpses and roughly 10,000 A grade corpses.

 Chapter 457 - Great Qin Writ

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Great Qin Writ</h4>


    Chapter 457 ¨C Great Qin Writ


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Cough!


    After seeing the massive gains that Great Qin had made, Zhao Fu had wanted tough, but he suddenly tasted a sweetness in his throat. He coughed up a mouthful of blood. His injuries from just then weren¡¯t light at all.


    Zhao Fu decided to rest for a few days ¨C he had been working quite hard the past month, and he had remained at the center of the ocean of bones almost every day to protect the Disaster Cavalry. His mind had been incredibly tense, and he hadn¡¯t rxed at all.


    Moreover, after destroying the four system main cities and obtaining their City Creation Stones, there would be a lot to take care of, so he decided to return to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu had the Undead army remain in that region for a few days while he returned to Great Qin. He gave therge number of corpses and the countless pieces of equipment to Li Si and Ba Qing to take care of.


    He then carefully nted the Reality Tree in arge flower pot. It could grow five Reality Fruits per day, and it was incredibly important to Zhao Fu.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu re-established the four system main cities and made Bai Qi, Wei Liao, Wang Jian, and Meng Tian the City Lords. Each of them controlled a City Lord Seal, and he ordered the four of them to go to Pouring Sun to protect the Disaster Cavalry and prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    µÈ¼¶:Öгǣ¨1884000/3200000£©


    ¾ÓÃñ:672950/1640000 Ê¿±ø111640/442000


    Now that the Great Qin Seal had obtained the power of four system main cities, the power it gave off wasn¡¯t weaker than a system main city¡¯s City Lord Seal¡¯s power. The Great Qin City had also be an Intermediate City, so Zhao Fu looked at its new stats:


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Intermediate (1,884,000/32,000,000)


    Vige Area: 1,600 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 51,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 672,950/1,640,000


    Military: 111,640/442,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +130%, Territory Crop Growing Time -130%, Poption Limit +95%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +9, Soldiers¡¯ stats +10%, Poption Attraction +115%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +115%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 2,400


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    These were the Great Qin City¡¯s current stats, and Zhao Fu casually looked through them. He found that there wasn¡¯t anything special, so he didn¡¯t pay them any great attention.


    The only thing that he was excited about was that after obtaining the EXP from conquering and relocating four system main cities, Great Qin¡¯s level had rapidly increased, and it was halfway to an Advanced City. This meant that it wasn¡¯t too far away from leveling up to a Great City.


    Zhao Fu returned to his room and sat cross-legged on his bed. He swallowed a healing medicinal pill and started to work on his injuries as he rested.


    Time quickly passed, and it was now in the afternoon. The orange glow of the sun fell into Zhao Fu¡¯s room, and Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries had been fully healed, and he was also in peak mental condition. All of the weariness from before had been swept away.


    Zhao Fufortably stretched and got off his bed. He opened his door and was surprised to find that Xianru was waiting outside.


    Under the sunset, it seemed as if there was a golden cloth on her body. With her graceful figure and her partially-obscured face under the veil, she seemed extremely beautiful.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    Xianru smiled as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, the whole world has heard about the matters at Pouring Sun, and I¡¯vee to congratte Your Majesty.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed, and because he knew that she definitely had something else, he asked, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Xianru understood and slightly lowered her head as she asked, ¡°I wonder what Your Majesty is going to do about the Emperor Phoenix Statue. It has been ced on the Heaven Prayer tform for a month, but it hasn¡¯t received any Phoenix Qi. Your Majesty, it would be a waste to not use such a godly item.¡±


    So it was about that matter. Because of the Undead Disaster, Zhao Fu hadpletely forgotten about this, and after thinking momentarily, Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Meeting Hall and gathered many of his Generals, and he started discussing with them.


    Zhao Fu had now changed his attitude towards the ordinary people. Before, he hadn¡¯t wanted to harm ordinary people and only wanted to deal a heavy blow to the powerful families.


    However, they had posed a great threat to Great Qin in that battle, and if hundreds of millions of them gathered and were willing to fight to the death, the Undead Disaster would¡¯ve been heavily wounded, if not destroyed.


    Zhao Fu could no longer just ignore them, and he had to start dealing with them. Otherwise, if all of the yers gathered together, it would be quite difficult for Great Qin to deal with them.


    Great Qin currently had the Undead Disaster, but what if it didn¡¯t have the Undead Disaster? How would it face those 15 million yers? With Great Qin¡¯s strength, it would be almost impossible to win. What¡¯s more, those 15 million yers wouldn¡¯t die true deaths, while Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would remain dead if they died. It simply wouldn¡¯t be a fair battle.


    Great Qin was now facing far too many enemies ¨C there weren¡¯t just the countless factions attacking them now but also true empires, kingdoms, and divine nations in the future. Great Qin was still far too weak, and it couldn¡¯t do anything decisive.


    Of course, those things were only considerations for the future ¨C right now, the most important thing was the present. After their discussions, Zhao Fu decided to issue a Great Qin Writ.


    Those who had a Great Qin Writ could establish a subsidiary faction of Great Qin. Factions with a Great Qin Writ would be acknowledged by Great Qin and wouldn¡¯t be attacked by Great Qin.


    Regions with enough Great Qin Writs would be spared from the Undead Disaster, and those regions would be looked on favorably by Great Qin.


    Any faction that belonged to Great Qin wouldn¡¯t be attacked, while any other faction that didn¡¯t have a Great Qin Writ would be viewed as Great Qin¡¯s enemies. Wherever the Undead Disaster reached, they would be expelled from system main cities and killed.


    Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t provide any support to these factions because they only belonged to Great Qin in name. It would be impossible for Great Qin to support them with any resources without knowing whether they were truly loyal or not.


    Before, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t have been able to do such a thing, but because of the Undead Disaster and the battle where they had ughtered 15 million yers, countless people were willing to submit so that they wouldn¡¯t be destroyed by Great Qin. At the same time, Zhao Fu would have them attack the factions that hadn¡¯t submitted.


    As the factions with the Great Qin Writsbined with the Undead Disaster attacked the opposing factions, it would lead to a situation where anyone who didn¡¯t submit to Great Qin would die.


    Perhaps this would develop a group of loyal yers, but it would definitely cause the yers to whittle down each other¡¯s numbers. That way, Great Qin¡¯s obstacles would grow smaller and smaller.


    With the Undead Disaster, Great Qin would be able to quickly establish a nation in order to deal with the crisis after the real world was devoured by the Heaven Awaken World. After obtaining the information from God Kerr, Zhao Fu¡¯s ns weren¡¯t as short-sighted.


    He knew what would happen in the future and how terrifying the future was. However, it wasn¡¯t time to think of such things ¨C it wasn¡¯t even certain whether Great Qin could survive during such a time.


    At the same time, under Xianru¡¯s rmendation, Great Qin also proimed a Holy Daughter Writ.

 Chapter 458 - Holy Daughter Writ

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Holy Daughter Writ</h4>


    Chapter 458 ¨C Holy Daughter Writ


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The Holy Daughter Writ was for helping Great Qin choose women with Phoenix Qi, and each region had to provide at least ten people. Of course, Great Qin wouldn¡¯t reveal its n of gathering Phoenix Qi, so Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t make it too obvious.


    Great Qin¡¯s conditions were that the women had to be between 12-45 years old, and this age range was quite great. Zhao Fu had originally wanted to set the range from 18-30 years old, and it was best that they were virgins.


    However, after some rmendations from Xianru, Zhao Fu realized that he was still thinking like an ordinary person and was still bound by the rules of morality. As an adult and a ruler, his focus should be on benefits ¨C only children talked about right and wrong. As a King, he had to think of Great Qin¡¯s benefits first.


    Great Qin required Phoenix Qi, so anyone who could provide Phoenix Qi would do. Who cared whatter historians would say about him? After all, history was written by the victors.


    Apart from the age range, there was also another requirement: the women had to be beautiful, and an extreme beauty at that. The more beautiful a woman was, the more likely that she would have a great amount of Phoenix Qi.


    Moreover, eachrge family had to provide one woman from the main family. This was because mostrge families had Fate Legacies, and it was likely that women from the main family would have Phoenix Qi.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu also wanted to use them as hostages. Therge families were far more powerful than ordinary people, so having some way to restrict them would be good.


    The family and rtives of anyone who became a Holy Daughter would receive massive benefits. Not only would they belong to Great Qin, but they would also receive protection and support from Great Qin.


    Without any benefits, how could anyone be willing to be a Holy Daughter? In the early stages, they had to rely on people giving themselves up voluntarily, but in theter stages, they wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble. Great Qin would be able to directly take them through battles. Since the ordinary people dared to fight against Great Qin, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t need to care about them either.


    Those who became Holy Daughters would essentially be put under house arrest within the court.


    As for the nation factions, they wouldn¡¯t submit unless they were subdued with great force. However, Great Qin would be even crueler to them because the nation factions were more powerful than therge families. Of course, if they chose to surrender, Great Qin would still treat them well.


    After discussing various matters in detail, Great Qin proimed the two types of writs. It was as if a massive meteor had fallen into a sea, causing massive waves that shocked the entire world.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s way too overbearing ¨C anyone who doesn¡¯t join will die, and he wants all of the regions to give him beautiful women. Only he would dare to do such a thing in the world. Does he really think that he¡¯s an Emperor and is already creating a harem?¡±


    ¡°He wants people from 12-45 years old; what¡¯s with that massive range? What a piece of crap!¡±


    Now, in addition to ruthless and bloodthirsty, everyone also saw Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as domineering and tyrannically licentious.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s reputation hadpletely soured, and even though everyone felt incredibly angry, no one dared to publicly voice this. Although they were angry, they feared Great Qin even more.


    Anyone who didn¡¯t submit would be massacred ¨C how could they dare to speak? Anyone who tried to speak out against Great Qin would bepletely suppressed and wouldn¡¯t be treated humanely. After seeing the merciless massacres Great Qin hadmitted, they realized that Great Qin wasn¡¯t kind or merciful and wouldn¡¯t spare them.


    At that moment, many people started to me the ordinary people who had participated in the battle at Pouring Sun. Before, it had only been a battle between Great Qin and the factions that were a part of the Qin Resistance Alliance, but now that the ordinary people had joined in, Great Qin had turned its rage to everyone.


    Now, everyone had to join Great Qin or would be attacked. If the Undead Disaster came to where they were, they would be expelled from the system main cities and have no hope of surviving.


    Under the threat of Great Qin, many people had already submitted. After all that had happened, the northern side¡¯s factions no longer felt as confident, and a portion of them wanted to surrender to Great Qin.


    The ordinary people all started to think of ways to join Great Qin, whether it was through a Great Qin Writ or through a Holy Daughter Writ. Great Qin required at least ten people from each region, and it didn¡¯t make itpulsory but voluntary.


    This was because there was no way to force such a thing ¨C some people would rather justmit suicide and respawn in another region. Why would anyone sacrifice one¡¯s own body for one¡¯s region that one didn¡¯t care about?


    In the end, during the early phase, Great Qin had to rely on giving out benefits for people to willingly join. After the real world was devoured in the future, they would no longer have the choice.


    However, ifrge families wanted to join, they had to give up a female member of the main family ¨C this waspulsory. Large families weren¡¯t like ordinary people, who had rtively few cares, because they had a foundation that Great Qin could threaten. If they didn¡¯t want to be destroyed, someone had to sacrifice oneself for the family.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t think too much about this because this was what Xianru had rmended. Zhao Fu believed that there weren¡¯t any great downsides to this, and since this was all for Great Qin, he agreed to all of it.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu approved of her thoughts, Xianru naturally felt quite happy. This was the sort of ruler she wanted to see ¨C one who wasn¡¯t bound by anything because only such a person could establish an unending Dynasty.


    Xianru didn¡¯t care much about the ordinary people and therge families because they weren¡¯t Great Qin¡¯s subjects and were obstacles to Great Qin. As such, there was no need to care about their lives; they were merely tools to be used.


    After hearing about the two Writs, an important figure from the governmental figure angrily mmed his fist down on the table and said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is going out of control. He¡¯s too domineering and wants to toy around with countless women. He¡¯s simply a tyrant and a dictator; what will happen to the world if it falls into his hands?¡±


    A chubby middle-aged man sighed as he said, ¡°Even so, what can we do? We can whittle down the Undead Disaster¡¯s numbers so that it doesn¡¯t be too big, but in the end, we¡¯re unable to stop it. It¡¯ll be difficult to gather so many people again, and what¡¯s more, Great Qin has listed us as targets.


    ¡°All of our forces in each region will be wiped out, which will result in disastrous losses for us. In the future, our control over the various regions will be far weaker, which will have great ramifications for us.¡±


    After hearing him speak, everyone fell silent. A slightly-skinny man couldn¡¯t resist and said, ¡°How about we negotiate with Great Qin and preserve a portion of our forces? After the passages between the regions open, it won¡¯t be toote to ally together to properly face Great Qin. As soon as the regions are linked, with so many people, we won¡¯t have to fear the Undead Disaster.¡±

 Chapter 459 - Fate of the World

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Fate of the World</h4>


    Chapter 459 ¨C Fate of the World


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Everyone nodded, but the problem was when the regions would finally be linked. They couldn¡¯t just keep waiting like this, or the Undead Disaster would soon spread throughout all of China¡¯s territory. When that time came, even if the regions were opened, they wouldn¡¯t have the strength to deal with Great Qin.


    They couldn¡¯t be hasty in this matter, and the important figures from the governmental factions continued to discuss.


    As for the Dynasty and Nation Legatees, they tried to think of ways to resist the Great Qin¡¯s two writs. Great Qin¡¯s Undead Disaster was already terrifying enough, and without a massive number of ordinary yers, they were unable to deal with it at all. They were in an incredibly weak position.


    They had no way to negotiate with Great Qin unlike the ordinary factions ¨C after all, their factions couldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of each other: Only when one side was destroyed would the other obtain victory. Whoever wanted to unify China would never allow there to be a second nation or empire within one¡¯s territory.


    As such, the various Dynasty and Nation Legatees couldn¡¯t give in or surrender easily, nor would Great Qin spare them. That was the dynamic between them.


    Currently, the northern side¡¯s factions were just a pile of loose sand that was disorganized and not together. Everyone did what one wanted, and Su Yan couldn¡¯t find a way to unite them again.


    The Ancient ns were also discussing Great Qin and felt quite displeased about the two writs it had issued. Not only had Great Qin killed arge number of ordinary yers, but it was also dragging everyone into it and forcing everyone to make a decision.


    Before, the Undead Disaster only targeted factions, and ordinary yers didn¡¯t suffer much. Now, everyone was dragged in, and no one could escape.


    This was effectively destroying China¡¯s foundation, but because Great Qin had been forced to this position, who could me who?


    The Ancient ns didn¡¯t care too much about the Holy Daughter Writ, and this was the same for the Hundred Schools of Thought. After all, Great Qin was just collecting some women, and this was normal for Emperors. In the end, how could these womenpare to the fate of the world?


    As such, what all of these factions cared about was the Great Qin Writ, and they more or less didn¡¯t care about the Holy Daughter Writ.


    Many people even guessed that the tenth-ranked pill, the Dragon Sun Pill, had been imed by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; otherwise, it would be impossible for him to have his way with so many women. This caused many men to feel great admiration towards him.


    However, Flower Moon was different in that it didn¡¯t care about the Great Qin Writ. Instead, Flower Moon was focused on the Holy Daughter Writ. Flower Moon didn¡¯t care too much about the world itself but more so about its own businesses. The Holy Daughter Writ required women to give up their bodies, and this caused Flower Moon¡¯s women to feel quite furious.


    As an organization made up of women, they believed that women should be the center, not men. They also thought that men should submit to women.


    In fact, they even wanted to establish Flower Moon Kingdom, which would be a matriarchy, and women would be superior to men there.


    As such, they felt quite furious that Great Qin was seemingly treating women as objects, and they no longer had any thoughts about negotiating with Great Qin.


    As the various factions discussed Great Qin¡¯s two Writs, Great Qin started to set another n into motion.


    When he had begun the Undead Disaster, Zhao Fu ordered Little Sha and a few other experienced Assassins to continuously train Eternal Night members until there were 30,000 members. Now, it was time to put those people to use.


    Zhao Fu felt that he needed to give the people a push to ept the two Writs and cause them to fear Great Qin even more. Only then would they submit easier.


    First, Zhao Fu¡¯s targets were the four regions close to the eighth region. These four regions and the eighth region had allied together to resist Great Qin, so all of them would suffer because of that.


    The eighth region had beenpletely annihted, so Zhao Fu now turned his gaze to the four other regions. Before, Zhao Fu had wanted to split the Undead Disaster into four waves to invade the four regions.


    However, Zhao Fu was worried that the Undead Disaster¡¯s strength would grow too weak. If his enemies once again allied with other regions and ambushed the Undead army, it was likely that Great Qin would lose. As such, Zhao Fu wanted to use the two Writs to reduce their power first.


    Most of the people from those four regions had participated in the battle at Pouring Sun, so they were fairly empty. However, there were still new yers spawning there.


    Because most of the members of the factions from the four regions had died in that battle, the four regions were still quite weak and would be easy to deal with. As such, Zhao Fu gave the order to destroy all remaining factions ¨C without doing things to the extreme, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    The 30,000 Eternal Night members felt quite excited as this was the first time they had carried out a real mission. They put on their ck hoods and equipped their hidden des, and their eyes beneath their hoods radiated bloodlust and excitement.


    Zhao Fu had ordered Little Sha and the other Assassins to develop a group of killing machines, so the training had been extremely cruel. Apparently, hundreds of people had died in the process.


    Even though there had been some casualties, Eternal Night had be more powerful overall.


    It was a dark night, and there was a cold wind blowing, making it easy to fall asleep. With everyone rxed, it was the perfect opportunity for some assassinations.


    Eternal Night¡¯s members arrived at the four regions through teleportation channels and started to execute their n. Figures continuously appeared on streets and roofs as they waited.


    Currently, it waspletely silent within the system main cities, and there weren¡¯t any soldiers patrolling. This was because after hearing about the miserable oue of Pouring Sun, the City Lords were all too eager to negotiate with Zhao Fu.


    When Zhao Fu came to find them, they didn¡¯t hesitate to agree to his terms because if they didn¡¯t agree, their oue would be the same as Pouring Sun¡¯s. With their strength, how could they defeat 32 City Lords?


    Now that Zhao Fu had conquered four system main cities, he had made four of his subordinates City Lords, so he had 32 City Lords under hismand. If they didn¡¯t agree, each of them would have to fight eight City Lords.


    For Zhao Fu¡¯s side of the contract, he promised that he wouldn¡¯t attack anyone from the system faction, but he could kill any yers within the system main cities. This meant that Great Qin could kill people on the streets without anyone stepping in ¨C with Great Qin¡¯s strength, even City Lords had to submit. Such a thing would have been impossible before.


    With the system main city¡¯s tacit eptance, Great Qin could do essentially whatever it wanted within system main cities. Great Qin¡¯s Assassins directly went into the streets and buildings and started to kill.


    Pitiful cries sounded out in the night as the stench of blood spread everywhere. The system main cities were covered by an oppressive and dangerous atmosphere, and people didn¡¯t dare to venture outdoors.


    These factions were still in a weak state, and because they didn¡¯t have many people yet, it was very easy for Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to destroy a faction.

 Chapter 460 - Respawning Privilege

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Respawning Privilege</h4>


    Chapter 460 ¨C Respawning Privilege


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t n to show any mercy to the governmental faction, the Ancient ns, the Hundred Schools of Thought, or Flower Moon. They had helped a lot in that battle, and he hadn¡¯t even sought revenge for the incident with the Chaos Imperial Star.


    They hade to attack Great Qin time and time again. If he didn¡¯t show them who was boss, they would continue doing this without any fear.


    Because these factions were discussing Great Qin¡¯s two Writs, they hadn¡¯t expected Great Qin to suddenly attack, and they responded with panic and terror.


    Great Qin¡¯s Assassins didn¡¯t hold back and stabbed their hidden des into their targets¡¯ throats, ending their lives andpleting their first blood refining.


    Within the governmental faction¡¯s headquarters, a handsome young man holding a saber fought against five of Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, but he was starting to be forced back. His body was covered with wounds, and he yelled, ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking us? Do you know just who we are?¡±


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to offend the governmental faction, and the governmental faction wasn¡¯t weak either. The lives of those who offended the governmental faction would be miserable in the real world.


    No one answered him, and a small, skinny figure suddenly attacked. A blood-red light shed as a long gash was cut open on the young man¡¯s chest, causing him to powerlessly fall to the ground. However, he didn¡¯t die and still had a trace of life left in him.


    Little Sha had attacked incredibly urately and precisely, and he emotionlessly looked at the young man on the ground before saying to the people next to him, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    They obeyed, bounding the young man and feeding him a few healing medicinal pills. This young man was the son of an important figure in the governmental faction. He had a high status, so Zhao Fu ordered that such people weren¡¯t to be killed because he had ns for them.


    Within the Ancient ns¡¯ headquarters, a valiant young man stabbed towards Tuoba Qing vigorously with his spear. Tuoba Qing yelled as she swung herrge sword, sending out a blood-red wind that knocked the young man flying and caused him to faint.


    Within the School of Military¡¯s headquarters, a soldierly-looking young many within a pool of blood. Wang Ergou calmly said to the people next to him, ¡°Take him away and treat his wounds.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Great Qin¡¯s Assassins obeyed and took the young man¡¯s body before quickly leaving.


    Within Flower Moon¡¯s headquarters, a beautiful woman heard the fighting outside and immediately realized that things were bad. Just as she tried to leave the Heaven Awaken World, she found that she was already in a battle state and was unable to leave.


    She didn¡¯t know what faction was attacking them, but now that Great Qin had issued those Writs, any faction that wasn¡¯t part of Great Qin was in danger.


    Currently, there weren¡¯t many people within Flower Moon¡¯s headquarters, so they were wholly unable to defend against the ferocious faction. The woman wisely decided to go to the back door and try to escape.


    However, just as she stepped outside, she saw an enchanting-looking woman smiling as she stood there. Just as she was about to move, Liu Mei¡¯s body suddenly flickered before appearing before her. She punched the woman¡¯s abdomen, and the massive power that the punch contained caused the woman to lose all of her strength. Following this, she was also taken away by a few Assassins.


    After that night, a shocking piece of news spread throughout the world ¨C countless factions within four regions had been destroyed overnight. In fact, many innocent people had been killed, and blood stained the system main cities. yers¡¯ corpses were all over the ce, and it seemed that the system main cities didn¡¯t even care about the yers being killed on the streets. It could be seen just how arrogant Great Qin had be.


    The governmental faction, the Ancient ns, Flower Moon, and the other factions had immediately found out about their forces being destroyed, making them feel incredibly startled and furious.


    Great Qin had shown absolutely no mercy and annihted their forces ¨C it was evident what its attitude towards them was. It would no longer show any mercy, and Great Qin¡¯s coldness and bloodthirstiness forced them to take Great Qinpletely seriously.


    This was because from now on, Great Qin wouldn¡¯t hold back against them, and if they dared to do anything, it wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ughter them all.


    What shocked them even more was that after the people with high statuses were taken away by Great Qin in the Heaven Awaken World, their bodies in the real world also disappeared.


    This shocked countless people, and they couldn¡¯t understand what had happened ¨C their disappearance in the real world most likely had something to do with Great Qin, but they had no idea just how Great Qin had done it.


    Great Qin didn¡¯t hide anything either, and it announced that it had a way to take people from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World. Whether the six people they had taken from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World would stay alive depended on the performance of their respective factions.


    This caused everyone in the world to feel incredibly shocked. If Great Qin really had such a monstrous card up its sleeve, this meant that yers were no longer safe within the Heaven Awaken World, and their respawning privilege was in danger.


    Now that Great Qin had such a method, it became tens of times more dangerous. The countless factions weren¡¯t the only ones truly terrified of Great Qin now; ordinary people were truly terrified of Great Qin as well.


    Now, who dared to say anything about Great Qin? No one dared to offend Great Qin anymore because it could lead to a real death. Who didn¡¯t fear death?


    Now, all of the factions truly started to fear Great Qin because losing to it meant a true death. After dying, who would still have any more opportunities?


    Under the threat of death, the countless factions felt incredibly terrified and understood how weak they were. They no longer dared to fight against Great Qin anymore, and they started to submit to the Writs that Great Qin had issued. These factions didn¡¯t dare to fight anymore, so the ordinary people too followed suit.


    The Great Qin Writ and Holy Daughter Writ quickly spread more and more. People started to ask how to obtain the Great Qin Writ because the requirements weren¡¯t as stringent as the Holy Daughter Writ, which required the person to be exceptionally beautiful.


    In fact, Holy Daughter Writs could be used in the same manner as Great Qin Writs, as factions with Holy Daughter Writs would also belong to Great Qin. However, this required them to give up a woman who fulfilled the requirements.


    Factions with a Holy Daughter Writ would also receive some support from Great Qin, while those with just a Great Qin Writ wouldn¡¯t receive any and wouldn¡¯t be valued as much as those with Holy Daughter Writs.


    Zhao Fu wanted to give out as many Great Qin Writs as possible, so he didn¡¯t set any stringent requirements.


    After fulfilling all of the requirements, a faction could go to the Ying family to im a Great Qin Writ, and that faction would be acknowledged by Great Qin. This caused all sorts of factions from all over China to head to the Ying family.


    Seeing the massive amount of strength that Great Qin had demonstrated, even some foreign factions came to obtain Great Qin Writs because after Great Qin swept through China, they would be next.


    Now, there were mountains and seas of people in front of the Ying family¡¯s residence, and no Legatee could stop them. Great Qin¡¯s name once again returned to the peak, and it seemed even more terrifying.

 Chapter 461 - Thousand-Year Mission

    <h4>Chapter 461 - Thousand-Year Mission</h4>


    Chapter 461 ¨C Thousand-Year Mission


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The Ying family leaders did as Zhao Fu instructed and gave out Great Qin Writs with big smiles on their faces. Seeing the countless people gathered here, they felt that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be able to restore Great Qin soon.


    This was the Thousand-Year Mission that had been handed down from generation to generation, and now, it was finally going to be fulfilled in their generation. How could they not feel ecstatic and overjoyed?


    Before, they had been quite displeased that Great Qin¡¯s Legacy had been obtained by an outsider, and they had even refused to acknowledge that person and thought that it was a humiliation for the Ying family for such a thing to happen. However, now, they were delighted that he had obtained Great Qin¡¯s Legacy.


    Now, who in the world could rival him? All of the other Dynasty Legatees were much weaker, and this person was destined to be as amazing as the First Emperor of Qin. With him as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, this was the honor of the Ying family.


    ¡°What should we do? My son is in their hands, and if we do anything, they might just kill him, considering Great Qin¡¯s temper,¡± a bearded middle-aged man said worriedly to the others.


    Before, the governmental faction¡¯s people had been discussing how to deal with Great Qin, but they had suddenly heard about how Great Qin could take people from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World.


    They had no idea how Great Qin had obtained this method. If the real world was devoured by the Heaven Awaken World and their bodies naturally entered the Heaven Awaken World, it wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal. However, now that Great Qin controlled such a method, it was simply too shocking.


    A square-faced middle-aged man said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Zhou. Your son will be fine. We¡¯ll continue discussing, and I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    Hearing this, the bearded middle-aged man let out a sigh of relief.


    Within the Ancient ns, an elder from the Xingtian n said angrily, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has gone too far; not only has he ughtered our people, but he has also captured one of the Xingtian n¡¯s main family members as a hostage. Now that he has such a method, who would dare to be his enemy?¡±


    Another elder said, ¡°I told you long ago that Great Qin wasn¡¯t an enemy to be trifled with. Putting aside that time with the Chaos Imperial Star, we¡¯ve done many things to antagonize him, so how could he not take revenge? Now, our only option is to carry out peace talks.


    ¡°Even though the Undead Disaster will greatly wound China, it will allow him to create an unending dynasty. Even though the Undead Disaster is sweeping through China¡¯s territory at the moment, it will move on to other countries as well.¡±


    The other elders nodded and agreed to carry out peace talks.


    Within Flower Moon, a woman said, ¡°Fourteenth Sister has been imprisoned by Great Qin. Now, it not only has the unstoppable Undead Disaster, but it also possesses such a terrifying method. No one dares to act against the Great Qin now. If we want to fight against Great Qin with our numbers, it¡¯ll be equivalent tomitting suicide.


    ¡°Also, even if we do act against Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee will immediately kill Fourteenth Sister. It¡¯s better to ask for peace ¨C the oue is already clear, and there are no longer any factions that can stop Great Qin.¡±


    The other women were also afraid of Great Qin because they knew that after opposing Great Qin, if they fell into its hands, the only oue would be death.


    In fact, their fate might be even worse than death ¨C it seemed that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was interested in beautiful women, so if they fell into his hands, they would be toys for his pleasure.


    As such, the women all agreed to go through peace talks as well.


    Seeing this, the mature woman in the main seat could only sigh and say, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s carry out our n to negotiate with Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°Big sis, can you leave this to me?¡± Su Yuyan suddenly asked the mature woman.


    The mature woman thought about it and felt that Su Yuyan had a high chance of sess, so she gave the power to carry out peace talks to her.


    None of the factions were confident that they could stop Great Qin, and they started to seek peace. As many people went to carry out peace talks, the northern side¡¯s Qin Resistance Alliance came close to total copse.


    Within the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu wore his ck cloak as he sat high up in a chair with six people standing below. There were four men and two women, and they were important figures from various factions.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had them brought back to be captives to show off Great Qin¡¯s power to bring people from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World. Combined with the threat ofplete destruction, this caused countless people to feel terrified towards Great Qin.


    From the beginning, Zhao Fu had never cared about the ordinary people liking Great Qin or not. All he needed was for them to be scared and respectful towards it.


    As for how he brought their bodies to the real world, it was of course through the Reality Fruits. Over the two days, the Reality Tree had grown ten Reality Fruits. He had used six to bring these people¡¯s real bodies into the Heaven Awaken World, and he always kept one on him in case of emergencies.


    The six people below nervously stood there, waiting for him to say something.


    This was because they knew their bodies had permanently entered the Heaven Awaken World, and they could never leave. Once they died, they would die a true death, so their lives were in the hands of the person sitting above them.


    Moreover, they knew who that person was ¨C he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, a violent and bloodthirsty person. There were countless stories of how terrifying he was, and under his pressure, they all felt quite scared.


    Zhao Fu could feel how scared they felt, and heughed as he said, ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you yet, depending on how your factions perform. Stay within the Great Qin City, and I won¡¯t mistreat any of you.¡±


    Hearing this, the six people let out a sigh of relief ¨C it seemed that their lives weren¡¯t in danger for now.


    The young man who belonged to the governmental faction said, ¡°In actuality, the Zhou family doesn¡¯t intend on bing enemies with Great Qin; we were simply forced by the circumstances. Please let me return, Your Majesty; the Zhou family will never oppose Great Qin again.¡±


    After speaking, the woman from Flower Moon also said, ¡°Flower Moon didn¡¯t intend to offend Great Qin either; we just wanted to go about our business. Your Majesty, please let me go. Flower Moon will never stand against Great Qin in the future, and it will even help Great Qin as much as possible.¡±


    The others all said simr things. They weren¡¯t stupid ¨C staying here could result in them dying at any moment, and they knew that after that disastrous loss, all of the factions gave up on being enemies with Great Qin. Their own factions also no longer had the heart to oppose Great Qin.


    However, someone coldly harrumphed and uncaringly said to the five other people, ¡°Weaklings!¡±


    This person was from the Xingtian n ¨C Xingtian was an ancient god of war, and he had the power to topple the heavens and the earth. He was extremely warlike, and the Xingtian n in the real world was extremely warlike as well.


    When they heard him, the five other people felt quite displeased, but they all ignored him. With Great Qin¡¯s terrifying Legatee sitting above them, they didn¡¯t dare to make any trouble.

 Chapter 462 - Imperial Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 462 - Imperial Concubine</h4>


    Chapter 462 ¨C Imperial Concubine


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu disregarded their words ¨C since he had brought them to the Great Qin City, it was almost impossible that he would let them return alive, so he wouldn¡¯t promise such a thing.


    However, after looking at the person from the Xingtian n, Zhao Fu felt that he was quite courageous ¨C he seemed neither servile nor overbearing, and even though his aura was weaker than Zhao Fu¡¯s, he gave off a willingness to fight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. You can leave now.¡± Even though Zhao Fu had already made up his mind, he didn¡¯t directly refuse in order to give them a trace of hope and make them behave.


    When they heard Zhao Fu as they were about to leave, the person from the Xingtian n suddenly yelled, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee! If we had 30 million yers in that battle and the Xingtian n had been leading the army, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have lost so bitterly, and at the very least, we would have taken down a significant portion of the Undead army!¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned ¨C the person from the Xingtian n was bing more and more unruly, and it seemed like he was going to rebel.


    ¡°So what? There are no ¡®ifs¡¯ in war, only victors and losers. The victor was Great Qin, while the losers were all of you!¡± Zhao Fu calmly said as he looked at the young man.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Xingtian n¡¯s person coldly harrumphed as he yelled, ¡°That¡¯s because Great Qin¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Zhao Fu pointed out with his finger. A terrifying energy shot out from his finger and sent the young man flying. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground.


    Within all of Great Qin, there wasn¡¯t a single person who dared to speak to Zhao Fu like this. That young man had thought that Zhao Fu was some kind-hearted weakling; if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had a bit of value, Zhao Fu would¡¯ve casually killed him just then.


    The atmosphere within the hall became incredibly oppressive, and the five other people felt incredibly startled before subserviently lowering their heads, not daring to do anything as they thought to themselves, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is indeed incredibly ruthless and cruel!¡±


    ¡°Take them away!¡± Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t interested in these people anymore, and a few soldiers came to escort them away.


    ¡°Your Majesty, have those two women stay.¡± Beside Zhao Fu, Xianru¡¯s eyes shed with a violet light as she smiled.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised, but after thinking about it, he realized what she meant and waved his hand, signaling for the soldiers to take the four men away but to leave the two women. Seeing this, the two women started to feel a bit unsettled.


    ¡°They have Phoenix Qi?¡± Zhao Fu asked Xianru.


    Xianru smiled and nodded as she replied, ¡°They have quite a bit of Phoenix Qi; Your Majesty should start filling the Emperor Phoenix Statue with Phoenix Qi.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the two women: They were both in their early twenties and quite pretty. Their facial features were quite exquisite, and they had pearly white skin and slim figures. They were both decent beauties.


    That wasn¡¯t the only reason they possessed a decent amount of Phoenix Qi ¨C one of them was from Flower Moon, which was one of China¡¯s two most ancient factions. Flower Moon had appeared a bit after the Ancient ns, but it still had a history that was thousands of years long. Not only was the faction quite big, but the Fate that it had gathered was also not weak either, or else it wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive for so long.


    The other woman was the family leader of arge family, and because she had obtained the family¡¯s Legacy, the Fate she possessed wasn¡¯t weak either.


    Only with arge amount of Fate would one develop Phoenix Qi ¨C after his talks with Xianru, Zhao Fu knew more about Phoenix Qi now.


    ¡°What are your names?¡± Zhao Fu asked the two women.


    The two women felt a bad premonition, but they were unable to disobey ¨C they knew the consequences if they did that.


    The woman on the left belonged to Flower Moon, and she was a sweet-looking beauty. She curtseyed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, my name is Miao Qianmeng.¡±


    The woman on the right belonged to therge family, and she was a mature woman who also curtseyed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, my name is Bai Yiqin.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and looked at Xianru, who had picked up a brush and quickly wrote on two pieces of paper before nodding to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Fu walked down, and the two women obediently followed behind him. The sinking feeling within them grew, and Xianru followed behind them with the two pieces of paper.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took them to a tall tform, which was the Heaven Prayer tform. This was the first time that Miao Qianmeng and Bai Yiqin had seen a Legatee¡¯s Heaven Prayer tform, and they both looked at it with amazement.


    Zhao Fu went to the Emperor Phoenix Statue and took the two pieces of paper from Xianru before taking out the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal. Now, with the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, which had a massive amount of Fate, he could make them imperial concubines. However, he had to go through the proper ceremony first.


    ¡°Stand there!¡± Zhao Fu looked down at the words on the paper before speaking to the two women.


    When they heard this, Miao Qianmeng and Bai Yiqin immediately stood still on the spot and looked at Zhao Fu curiously.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and a formless energy spread out, lifting the two pieces of paper into the air. They were spread out in the air, and Zhao Fu pressed the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal on each of the pieces of paper.


    The two ordinary-looking pieces of paper immediately shined with majestic golden light and looked quite extraordinary.


    ¡°We, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the future ruler of the Great Qin Empire, confer on the both of you the title of Imperial Concubine of Great Qin.¡± After speaking, Zhao Fu waved his hand, and the two pieces of paper turned into golden lights that went into the two women¡¯s bodies.


    Miao Qianmeng and Bai Yiqin couldn¡¯t react in time to what was happening ¨C it seemed that they had been conferred the title of Imperial Concubine, and such a fast and simple process made them unable to react in time.


    Zhao Fu looked at the two women, and after he gave them the titles, a phoenix¡¯s cry sounded out as golden qi rose out from their bodies, startling them.


    This golden qi seemed to be attracted by something, and it floated towards the Emperor Phoenix Statue and entered it. After absorbing the golden qi, the crystalline Emperor Phoenix seemed toe to life.


    The Emperor Phoenix pped its wings and moved its body as it raised its head, looking like it was unustomed to moving. However, it quickly ustomed to its body, and soon, it gracefully flew into the sky.


    Even though its body was made out of crystal, it gave off a golden light, making it look like a real phoenix, and the aura it gave off was also immense.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked ¨C this Emperor Phoenix Statue had only obtained the Phoenix Qi of two women, yet it already had such power. If it gained more Phoenix Qi, it would be even more powerful, and if it had a massive amount of Phoenix Qi, it truly wouldn¡¯t be inferior to a n Armament.


    Zhao Fu smiled and ordered some people to take Miao Qianmeng and Bai Yiqin away and to have them taken care of.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu received a message from the real world, and he returned to the real world to take care of the negotiations. What he didn¡¯t know was that a massive crisis was slowly covering Great Qin.

 Chapter 463 - Xingtian Clan

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Xingtian n</h4>


    Chapter 463 ¨C Xingtian n


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After returning to the real world, Zhao Fu saw that countless factions¡¯ representatives had gathered at the Ying family. A luxurious hall was filled with people, making the scene seem quite lively. The attendees were high-ss, and they wore all sorts of gorgeous clothing and spoke about important matters.


    As a young man walked in with a group of bodyguards, the hall quietened down, and countless people¡¯s gazes were gathered on the youth.


    Zhao Fu agreed to negotiations because he wanted to reduce the number of obstacles in front of Great Qin. If he wanted to destroy all of them, it would take far too much effort and sacrifices, and they might fight to the death while resisting.


    Great Qin primarily relied on the Undead Disaster, and although the Undead Disaster seemed invincible, if they were able to gather 20 million yers who were fully united, it was still possible to destroy the Undead army.


    The reason they lost that battle was because they had been overconfident and not united. Many of the ordinary people had never fought in an actual battle before, which was why they had been unable to work together as an army.


    Zhao Fu wanted the Undead Disaster to grow to a point where no one could stop it. Right now, he felt that the scale was still quite small, and even though the northern side of the Mind Continent had roughly 2,000 regions, the Undead army had only passed through eight regions so far.


    At such a speed, how long would it take for the Undead Disaster to sweep through the entire northern side? Or the entirety of China? And how long would it take to sweep through the entire world?


    At such a slow speed, before it ravaged China, the Heaven Awaken World might have already devoured the real world. It was impossible for the system to allow it to continue developing like this.


    As such, Zhao Fu wanted to speed up his advance by reducing the obstacles. After expanding the Undead army¡¯s scale and making itpletely unstoppable, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to deal with them ¨C rather, it would be much easier.


    Zhao Fu said a few words on the stage, indicating that Great Qin was willing to negotiate peace. This allowed all of the representatives to let out breaths of relief. The representatives then rambled on about how wonderful peace was, how they shouldn¡¯t be fighting their own people, and how Chinese people should unite together.


    Zhao Fu was bored and casually listened to those words, and some people even praised Zhao Fu for bringing peace to China, making him almostugh.


    Of course, Great Qin¡¯s ultimate goal was peace ¨C however, right now, with all sorts of factions opposing him and everyone wanting to be a ruler, how could there be peace?


    Zhao Fu said a few words in reply, and because he didn¡¯tpletely trust these people, he gave out some conditions. If they wanted to oppose Great Qin, they would have to pay a price for it.


    Before, Zhao Fu had wanted all of the factions to provide a hostage. However, after thinking about it, he realized that in front of massive profits, a member of the main family wasn¡¯t worth much, so it was better to just ask for benefits directly.


    As forpensation, all of the factions could take such a thing ¨C right now, their top priority was to bring back peace.


    Thepensation would be provided in the Heaven Awaken World, not in the real world. After all, if it was given in the real world, they would have to give it to the Ying family, and it was possible that the Ying family would have to suffer the hatred of the various factions.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want the Ying family to be destroyed ¨C on one hand, they had behaved quite well and provided him with a lot of help in the real world. The Ying family wasn¡¯t too important to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, but it was still good not to attract too much hatred.


    This meeting concluded very quickly, and most of the visitors soon left. Now, only the people from six factions remained: Zhao Fu¡¯s six hostages came from these six factions.


    A stalwart-looking young man walked over ¨C he looked like a governmental official and gave off the aura of a military man ¨C and asked, ¡°Is Great Qin willing to release my little brother?¡±


    Following this, the others also asked Great Qin to release its hostages.


    Zhao Fu lightly chuckled before immediately refusing, saying, ¡°They¡¯re doing quite well and are having a good time in the Great Qin City; there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    However, a boorish elderly man with a white beard unhappily yelled, ¡°No! You must release the person from the Xingtian n!¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned ¨C since they hadn¡¯t epted his good graces, his tone became cold, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to be released; this is the price your factions must pay for opposing Great Qin. If you can maintain good rtions with Great Qin, we can consider releasing them!¡±


    When he heard this, the white-bearded elder felt quite furious, and he clenched his fists, about to attack Zhao Fu. However, when he thought about the entirety of the Xingtian n, he resisted the urge and furiously stormed off.


    Seeing this, the others also had no choice but to leave. However, one beautiful woman stayed behind ¨C it was Su Yuyan.


    Su Yuyan looked at Zhao Fu with aplicated gaze ¨C at that banquet when she had first met him, she had taken notice of him because he was someone who Wu Qingniang had brought in. The Wu family was perceptive when it came to judging people, and the members of the Wu family were often surrounded by admirers. All of them had exceptional talent and potential.


    As such, Su Yuyan had investigated Zhao Fu, but because she had found out that he was only a minor figure, she hadn¡¯t paid him any attention.


    However, she had never expected that this unremarkable minor figure would suddenly be the proxy leader of the Ying family and the representative for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, gaining the respect of all factions.


    Furthermore, it was said that he had King¡¯s Fate, but because two people with King¡¯s Fate wouldn¡¯t be able to get along normally, it seemed strange that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would treat Zhao Fu so well and give him so much power.


    No matter how much Su Yuyan thought, she couldn¡¯t understand this. However, with how Zhao Fu had yed things, it was quite difficult for ordinary people to understand just what was going on.


    As Great Qin continuously grew, Zhao Fu became more and more important, and aftering over, Su Yuyan smiled as she said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhao.¡±


    Zhao Fu recognized Su Yuyan ¨C after all, she was a famous superstar, and he had known of her while he was still a university student. He had seen her at the banquet before, but they hadn¡¯t interacted at that time.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he amicably smiled and nodded.


    This wasn¡¯t Zhao Fu giving special treatment; rather, anyone who treated him with courtesy would also be shown courtesy.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Flower Moon; would it be possible to let my Fourteenth Sister go?¡± Su Yuyan didn¡¯t try to hide her true motive.


    Zhao Fu had long since guessed that Su Yuyan had an extraordinary background, but he had never expected her to be from Flower Moon. It was mainly because Flower Moon¡¯s people had always been in hiding for thousands of years, so unless one of them revealed it, it would be impossible to know.

 Chapter 464 - Shocking Changes

    <h4>Chapter 464 - Shocking Changes</h4>


    Chapter 464 ¨C Shocking Changes


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Even though he now knew that Su Yuyan was part of Flower Moon, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t let Miao Qianmeng go because she had been conferred the title of Imperial Concubine, provided the Emperor Phoenix Statue with Phoenix Qi, and was more useful than the others. As such, Zhao Fu could only refuse and say, ¡°Apologies, Miss Su. I¡¯m unable to agree.¡±


    This surprised Su Yuyan, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Flower Moon can support Great Qin to be the ruler of the world. With Flower Moon¡¯s support, things will be much easier for Great Qin.¡±


    This tempted Zhao Fu ¨C if Great Qin had Flower Moon¡¯s massive support, Great Qin would have an incredible amount of resources and information, which would indeed make things much easier for Great Qin and would greatly speed up its development.


    However, Zhao Fu still refused in the end. One of the reasons was because Miao Qianmeng¡¯s Phoenix Qi was quite important, and he also didn¡¯t want any factions to enter Great Qin yet. Only after Great Qin became truly powerful would he consider working together with Flower Moon.


    Su Yuyan was quite surprised ¨C after all, it seemed like there was no reason for Zhao Fu to refuse. Evidently, partnering with Flower Moon would bring Great Qin great benefits, so why would he refuse? After all, it was just releasing a hostage who didn¡¯t matter much in the face of massive benefits.


    ¡°Then can you tell me why you¡¯re refusing?¡± Su Yuyan asked as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed ¨C how could he tell her? As such, he decided to end their conversation. ¡°We won¡¯t be letting her go under any circumstances, so there¡¯s no use in asking. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    When she heard this, Su Yuyan felt quite shocked ¨C from Zhao Fu¡¯s tone, it seemed like her Fourteenth Sister had be something important to Great Qin.


    Could it be that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had started to be interested in beauties and wanted Fourteenth Sister, which was why he wouldn¡¯t release her? If that were the case, her Fourteenth Sister would be defiled every day.


    After thinking about it, Su Yuyan made a decision, and she said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Mr. Zhao, I would like to use another person to trade for her!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Su Yuyan replied earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Li Wu!¡±


    When he heard this name, Zhao Fu almostughed. Back then, Zhao Fu knew that Li Wu had been taken away by someone, but he didn¡¯t know who it had been. Now, he realized that it had most likely been Su Yuyan who had sent people to save him. However, Zhao Fu had never cared about Li Wu.


    ¡°Miss Su, do you really think that such an insignificant person canpare to an important member of Flower Moon? Great Qin doesn¡¯t care about Li Wu at all. I still have matters to attend to, so farewell.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu took his people and directly left.


    When she saw Zhao Fu walk away with his countless bodyguards, Su Yuyan felt quite helpless and could only sigh and leave.


    Li Wu was currently in a vi. After Su Yuyan had found out that the Ying family wanted to kill Li Wu, she decided to save him and nurture him into a useful chess piece because she felt that he had some potential.


    Li Wu felt quite embarrassed when he was saved by Su Yuyan. His splendorous title of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had been cruelly torn off, and now, he was nothing, merely an ordinary person.


    In fact, he hadn¡¯t even known how to face Su Yuyan, but she hadn¡¯t said anything about that matter. After all, she had always known that he was a fake and instead encouraged him and allowed him to regain some confidence.


    This made Li Wu feel quite grateful towards Su Yuyan. Now, he just wanted to develop his faction and marry Su Yuyan. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Su Yuyan had almost sold him off.


    Back in the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu arrived at the eighth region. He stood in the air and looked down at the boundless ocean of bones, and he gave the order for the ocean of bones to split into four waves. The ten Disaster Cavalrymen were also split into four groups in order to guide the four waves of Skeletons.


    The ten Disaster Cavalrymen rode on their Skeleton horses and drew their ck swords, creating a formless ripple. The massive ocean of bones started to split apart, gradually moving towards different directions.


    Now, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have to worry about yers allying together to attack the ocean of bones. Because of the Great Qin Writ, countless factions had just gone through peace talks, so it would be impossible to gather such massive numbers again.


    Now that the ocean of bones had split into four waves that went into four separate regions, even though the Disaster Cavalry were split up and couldn¡¯t cast Undead Disaster, the Skeleton Mages could summon Skeletons and continue to develop the ocean of bones.


    Once they reached a certain size, they would once again split, and the ten Disaster Cavalry would each be able to lead their own wave of Skeletons to attack other regions. That way, the speed of the Undead Disaster would be much faster.


    The first wave of Skeletons had already reached the first region, and soon after, the second wave reached the second region. However, just as the third wave reached the third region, something unexpected happened.


    A system announcement sounded out, and everyone in the northern side received it, surprising all of them.


    ¡°System announcement! A major event has happened in your region. The Undead Disaster has covered the entire northern side with a deathly intent, and all people who die will turn into Undead within three days. Killing Undead will give rewards, and all of the regions in the northern side will be temporarily opened. Everyone can freely travel between regions during this time!¡±


    Zhao Fu was aghast. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the beginning of the system announcement, but the key part was the end ¨C the northern side¡¯s regions had temporarily been connected, which meant that the northern side¡¯s yers could freely travel to any region. With this, Great Qin¡¯s biggest advantage was gone.


    Before, Great Qin could¡¯ve stood against all of China because the passages between regions hadn¡¯t been opened. As such, the opposing factions were unable to gather together, so Great Qin could destroy them one by one.


    They had been unable to resist, which was why they feared Great Qin. That was the only reason why they had backed down, or else why would they have submitted?


    However, now that Great Qin¡¯s advantage was gone, they could gather all of their forces together. Once the northern side¡¯s factions were able to band together to attack Great Qin, Great Qin would lose without a doubt.


    With Great Qin¡¯s current strength, how could it resist them? There were roughly 300 million yers in the northern side and countless viges owned by yers.


    With the Undead Disaster¡¯s current scale, it was impossible to stop them ¨C this system announcementpletely screwed over Great Qin, and it made Great Qin, which had the absolute advantage, be the weaker side. Now, Great Qin was in danger of being destroyed.


    Moreover, killing the Undead would give rewards, which would greatly attract people to attack Great Qin ¨C this was simply too outrageous.


    Even now, Zhao Fu had no idea why such a thing had happened.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu concluded that perhaps it was because his Undead Disaster was too bloodthirsty and destructive, so the system had decided to suppress his side.


    However, that resulted in great danger for Great Qin, and because Great Qin was in a disadvantageous position, the northern side¡¯s factions would definitely immediately move. This matter was too serious, so Zhao Fu immediately returned to the Great Qin City.

 Chapter 465 - Heavens Exterminating Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 465 - Heavens Exterminating Great Qin</h4>


    Chapter 465 ¨C Heavens Exterminating Great Qin


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After hearing this system announcement, Su Yan couldn¡¯t help but uproariouslyugh, ¡°The heavens are helping us!¡±


    After all of the factions that had just negotiated with Great Qin received this system announcement, they all stopped what they were doing and conducted meetings.


    The other Legatees all felt incredibly excited and happy ¨C wasn¡¯t this the heavens exterminating Great Qin? If all of the northern side¡¯s factions allied together, how could Great Qin stop them? It would definitely lose.


    No matter which Dynasty faction it was, facing so many factions, it would be impossible to win!


    Great Qin had acted incredibly arrogantly and disregarded everything. It had killed countless people andmitted countless crimes, and it was finally going to receive retribution.


    The countless ordinary people who had been pressured by Great Qin all felt indescribably happy ¨C the anger within their hearts was finally going to be released. After they heard the system announcement, all of the fear that they had felt disappeared.


    Because of the changes in the northern side, Great Qin stopped distributing the Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs.


    Now, the entire world¡¯s attention was focused on the northern side, waiting to see how the situation would develop.


    Su Yan once again raised the banners of the Qin Resistance Alliance, using ¡®the heavens are exterminating Great Qin¡¯ to rally people to the alliance.


    ¡°This time, Great Qin will lose without a doubt; even the system is preparing a chance for us to destroy Great Qin. Are we going to let go of such a good opportunity? Do you want to forever endure Great Qin¡¯s tyrannical ways? Do you want to be trampled on? Do you want to forever live in terror?


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate and fight for our glorious future. Everyone who opposes Great Qin¡¯s ruthless ways, take up your weapons and fight. This time, Great Qin will definitely be destroyed; even if it has the Undead Disaster, it can¡¯t stop all of us.¡±


    Now that all of the northern side¡¯s regions had been connected, the countless yers could gather together. As their strength gradually grew, an ocean of yers that was extremely terrifying started to form.


    All of the factions that had just negotiated for peace with Great Qin didn¡¯t hesitate to immediately join the Qin Resistance Alliance. Before, the yers of five regions could somewhat reduce the Undead Disaster¡¯s numbers, so how could Great Qin win against the yers of 2,000 regions?


    Compared to a humiliating peace, these factions would much rather destroy Great Qin. Once Great Qin was destroyed, there wouldn¡¯t be any factions that would be able to threaten them in the northern side.


    The heavens are exterminating Great Qin! The heavens are exterminating Great Qin! The heavens are exterminating Great Qin!


    Countless yers chanted this within the system main cities, and everyone was incredibly excited. The Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs had made countless people feel incredibly miserable, and they had only submitted because they feared the Undead Disaster.


    However, things were different now ¨C they could gather the entirety of the northern side¡¯s factions. With such a massive force, let alone Great Qin, they would be able to crush five Dynasty factions. In just an instant, their aura was able to greatly suppress Great Qin.


    On Great Qin¡¯s side, they had be incredibly silent.


    This time, Zhao Fu hadpletely miscalcted. The two Writs had aroused the fury of countless people, and there were many people who wanted to destroy Great Qin.


    In actuality, it was the ordinary yers who had forced Great Qin to issue the Great Qin Writ and Holy Daughter Writ ¨C if they hadn¡¯t involved themselves, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t have issued those Writs.


    Zhao Fu wanted to use the Undead Disaster and Reality Fruits to cause widespread terror and to force them to submit, but this had naturally also garnered their hatred. As such, Great Qin was not only facing countless factions but also countless yers as well.


    There was nothing wrong about the Great Qin Writ and Holy Daughter Writ, but because of this sudden turn of events, they drew a great amount of hatred to Great Qin, which Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    Within Great Qin¡¯s meeting hall, the atmosphere was incredibly tense, and everyone looked incredibly serious.


    Wei Liao walked out and cupped his hands as he said earnestly, ¡°Your Majesty, I believe that we should relocate the Great Qin City and its residents. Great Qin is unable to defend against such a massive force.¡±


    Wang Jian also stepped forward and said, ¡°This subordinate agrees with what Wei Liao said. As long as Great Qin¡¯s foundation isn¡¯t destroyed, there is a chance for it to be rebuilt.¡±


    Bai Qi deeply frowned, looking quite serious. In front of this massive force, all tricks and schemes were useless. Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Great Qin had lost this time.


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated as he sat above, and he sighed as he said, ¡°Is there really nothing we can do to stop the northern side¡¯s factions?¡±


    The meeting hall fell silent, and no one could provide any ideas as to how to repel hundreds of millions of yers.


    Suddenly, Li Si walked out and cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, how about negotiating with them? Right now, there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if it¡¯s negotiating, this subordinate is willing to go. I¡¯m quite experienced in such matters.¡± Shang Yang walked out and lowered his head as he cupped his hands.


    ¡°Alright, you can all leave for now,¡± Zhao Fu said as he rubbed his temples.


    Facing such a great crisis, all of the leaders had grim expression on their faces. They all obeyed and left the great hall, leaving Zhao Fu sitting alone as he sank into his thoughts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°Should we participate? Great Qin has been acting so overbearingly, so I feel that we should join them in destroying Great Qin. After all, Great Qin is definitely going to lose,¡± a square-faced man said to the other government officials seated around the table.


    The others all nodded, signaling that they agreed ¨C this was a great opportunity to destroy Great Qin.


    ¡°What about Old Zhou¡¯s son? If we act, his son will definitely die!¡± a skinny middle-aged man suddenly said.


    The square-faced man coldly harrumphed, ¡°In the face of such an important matter, who cares about a single person¡¯s life? Old Zhou¡¯s son will be dying for his country.¡±


    Hearing his words, no one else said anything.


    Within the Ancient ns, a white-haired elder said, ¡°Who would have thought that the situation would change so quickly? This system announcement was simply too unexpected, and Great Qin will not be able to escape this time. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything. Great Qin has acted incredibly arrogantly, so it deserves whatever happens to it. Even if it was us, we would be unable to stop so many factions,¡± the boorish white-bearded elder ¨C the Xingtian n¡¯s Chief ¨C retorted.


    The others thought about it, and because they decided that it wasn¡¯t something they could affect, they could only sigh. Great Qin had been the Dynasty with the most potential, but now, it would meet such an end.


    Flower Moon¡¯s women were also discussing this matter. A fairly quiet woman said, ¡°Let¡¯s remain neutral ¨C there¡¯s no point even if we join, as Great Qin has already lost. If we don¡¯t participate, Fourteenth Sister will at least be able to live.¡±


    The other women nodded, and the mature woman also made the decision not to participate.


    Su Yuyan hadn¡¯t expected the situation to change so quickly and for the invincible Great Qin to fall to such depths.


    The other Dynasty factions and Nation factions all supported the Qin Resistance Alliance, providing a massive amount of resources and money to boost its strength.

 Chapter 466 - Deathly Intent

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Deathly Intent</h4>


    Chapter 466 ¨C Deathly Intent


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    With their experiences fromst time, the northern side¡¯s factions didn¡¯t dare to be even a bit careless. Even though they had an absolute advantage, they still made various preparations because they understood that they were facing Great Qin.


    With how terrifying Great Qin was, it was difficult to say what terrifying cards it had up its sleeves, so they had to make sufficient preparations to utterly destroy it this time.


    If they could truly destroy Great Qin, everything they had done would have been worth it. With the person with the greatest threat gone, their futures in the Heaven Awaken World would be more secure.


    Moreover, there were massive benefits to be had by taking down Great Qin ¨C just the four system main cities that it controlled alone were enough to make countless Dynasty factions feel incredibly envious. It was likely that it had other good things as well.


    If Great Qin was able to create such a massive Undead Disaster and had things that could bring people from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World, it definitely had countless treasures of immeasurable value.


    This was enough to make everyone go mad, and even if they obtained a single one of those treasures, they would benefit greatly. It was evident just how big of a temptation Great Qin was for them.


    In order to obtain more items that could deal with the Undead, these factions begged the Buddhist Sect, the School of Taoism, and the forces of the Vatican within China¡¯s territory. There were many Chinese people who believed in God, so the Vatican¡¯s forces within China weren¡¯t weak at all.


    As the northern side¡¯s factions made various preparations, Zhao Fu finally made a decision. His eyes became filled with killing intent as he muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve done this because you were afraid that I¡¯d kill too many people¡­ but if Great Qin dies, I¡¯ll drag the entire Heaven Awaken World to die with Great Qin!


    ¡°Li Si! Shang Yang! Come in!¡± After making this decision, Zhao Fu called out to Li Si and Shang Yang, who were waiting outside.


    Li Si and Shang Yang walked in, expecting Zhao Fu to decide to negotiate; otherwise, Great Qin wouldn¡¯t be able to resist its attackers.


    The two of them said simultaneously, ¡°What matters do you have, Your Majesty?¡±


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°See how much food Great Qin has, and prepare enough for Great Qin for five years. Take care of the other resources as well. If there¡¯s not enough, you can buy more. Also, buy all Undead-resisting talismans on the market ¨C this matter concerns the survival of Great Qin, so there¡¯s no need to be stingy with money.


    ¡°Also, have everyone in Great Qin stop working and quickly build an underground city underneath the Great Qin City, big enough to amodate all of Great Qin.¡±


    After hearing these orders, it took Li Si and Shang Yang a while to process them. His Majesty wasn¡¯t telling them to go and negotiate but to prepare these strange things. However, since Zhao Fu had ordered them, they would obey.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the two of them replied before quickly leaving.


    Zhao Fu summoned the ck and White Impermanences and took them to the eighth region before setting his n into motion.


    The original n was for the four waves of Skeletons to invade the surrounding four regions because there were very few yers in those regions. Most of the yers had died in the massive battle, and because the rest had been massacred by Great Qin, there still weren¡¯t many people within those regions.


    The Skeleton waves should¡¯ve been able to rampage through those four regions incredibly quickly, and because of the system announcement stating that corpses would turn into Undead after three days, this would¡¯ve been of some help to the Undead Disaster. As the Skeletons were reinforced by deathly intent, their strength would have also increased.


    Also, it was said that the corpses that turned into Undead after three days also included creatures that were near death, and this too would increase the strength of the Undead army.


    However, the creatures that turned into Undead wouldn¡¯t have the disaster attribute, and they would be weaker than those that the Disaster Cavalry summoned. Moreover, the Disaster Cavalry wouldn¡¯t be able to guide them, but they would still roughly follow along with the rest of the Undead.


    Even though the Undead army was split into four waves, the aura given off by the four waves wasn¡¯t any weaker, and they were just as terrifying as they entered the four regions.


    Rumble¡­


    The four waves of Skeletons flooded forwards, giving off terrifying sounds. They destroyed everything in their path, condensing an immense amount of deathly aura that followed them. As they moved forward, the ground lost its vitality, and grass and nts withered and died.


    Under this terrifying aura, countless birds and beasts escaped madly, creating a beast tide. Feeling this living aura, the countless Skeletons became incredibly excited, and they eerilyughter as they rushed towards these living creatures. A massacre had once again started.


    Following this, the boundless ocean of bones started to kill, but its scale didn¡¯t increase as almost all of the Skeleton Mages stayed in the eighth region.


    In order to keep them behind, the Disaster Cavalry added all of the Skeleton Mages to the Skeletons they could control.


    The Disaster Cavalry could originallymand 300 Skeletons, and after bing Lord ss, they were able to control 3,000 Skeletons. With ten of them, they were able to control 30,000 Skeletons.


    As such, Zhao Fu was able to directly control 30,000 Skeleton Mages, unlike the other Skeletons that could only be guided.


    The four Skeleton waves madly killed everything in their way while Zhao Fu had the Skeleton Mages wait with him in the eighth region. He sat on the ground and cut his wrist, causing his blood to continuously drip onto the ground. The ck and White Impermanences performed hand signs, causing their hands to shine with ck and white lights as they performed curses.


    The northern side¡¯s factions had already sessfully obtained the support of the School of Taoism, the Buddhist Sect, and the Vatican. The School of Taoism could provide arge number of talismans, the Buddhist Sect could buff items with Buddha¡¯s Light, and the Vatican could provide holy water and special equipment, which were useful against the Undead.


    The School of Taoism, the Buddhist Sect, and the Vatican were all righteous factions, so they disapproved greatly of Great Qin after it created the Undead Disaster and caused so many creatures to die.


    During thest battle, they had wanted to help the northern side¡¯s factions to stop Great Qin¡¯s Undead Disaster, but because of the Void Zones, they were unable to fulfill their desire.


    However, things were different now ¨C all of the passages between the regions in the northern side had been opened, and because they could freely visit different system main cities in different regions, they naturally became the greatest supporting force.


    With their full support, the northern side¡¯s factions became much more powerful, giving them much more confidence.


    It was not just the School of Taoism, the Buddhist Sect, and the Vatican supporting them; there were many other factions giving them their support as well.


    For example, the School of Military sent many disciples to lead the troops, to organize the forces, and to takemand of this battle. There was also the School of Confucianism ¨C even though it wasn¡¯t very proficient in dealing with the Undead, it still sent over many items that could weaken the Undead.


    Finally, there were also sects that specialized in dealing with the Undead, such as the Maoshan Sect. The Maoshan Sect not only provided items, but it also shared its experience and techniques, which were of great help to the northern side¡¯s factions.

 Chapter 467 - Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 467 - Great Battle</h4>


    Chapter 467 ¨C Great Battle


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    At the same time, in order to prevent the yers from fleeing once they saw the ocean of bones likest time, they started to give talks to develop their unity and battle sense.


    This included praising the yers who had joined for their righteousness and saying that they stood on the side of justice and were doing the will of the heavens. They listed all of the evils that Great Qin hadmitted, painting Great Qin out to be an incredibly evil faction that couldn¡¯t be forgiven for its crimes.


    This was quite effective, because the Undead Disaster, Great Qin Writ, and Holy Daughter Writ had already caused many people to hate Great Qin, and now, that hatred fuelled the yers¡¯ battle intent.


    Moreover, this had also boosted the yers¡¯ confidence, making them think that they could definitely win. As such, they also told them about all of the factions supporting them, making it seem as if the entire world was helping them.


    These methods were all fairly effective, and the unity and confidence of the yer army were far greater than the one fromst time. This was of great importance because of their massive numbers ¨C if the yers weren¡¯t unified and didn¡¯t want to fight, they would definitely lose.


    The northern side¡¯s factions rapidly prepared, and suddenly, some people started to propose that since they had so many people gathered together and had a massive advantage, they should take this advantage to attack Vietnam and Thand; there would be no one who could stop them.


    Those people said that perhaps they would be able to destroy the other nations, and even if they couldn¡¯t, they would be able to heavily injure those nations, making it impossible for them to resist China.


    However, no one paid any attention to those people ¨C right now, they only wanted to destroy Great Qin. No one was thinking about other countries right now, and they all believed that as long as they could destroy Great Qin, nothing else was important.


    On Zhao Fu¡¯s side, he spent most of his time sitting on the ground. He would asionally cut his wrist, causing blood to drip onto the ground. Zhao Fu¡¯s body would be thinner at a speed noticeable by the naked eye, and his face would be pale.


    Great Qin was also working as fast as possible, continuously digging downward to create an underground city.


    The four Skeleton waves had already passed through the four regions, and Zhao Fu once again ordered for them to be gathered together to invade the next region before returning to the eighth region.


    The northern side¡¯s factions and Great Qin were anxiously preparing, and the whole world was paying attention to them. No one dared to rx because they could feel the tense atmosphere spreading in China¡¯s northern side.


    As for the battle that was about to erupt, almost everyone believed that Great Qin would lose, as it were facing simply too many enemies.


    Of course, all of the foreign factions were watching with great interest, as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was also a great threat to them. Currently, a big part of why they feared China was because of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee because he was simply too brilliant, making them feel quite weak.


    Now, one of their greatest threats was about to be destroyed by his own people, allowing them to finally rx and breathe.


    Another three dayster, the northern side¡¯s factions grandiosely started their attack.


    This time, they had gathered 170 million yers, and with such arge force, it seemed enough to be able to kill a god.


    Such a massive gathering of yers was simply terrifying, and at a nce, they seemed to go on for as far as the eye could see. The army seemed like an ocean of people, and its scale had already surpassed the ocean of bones¡¯ scale.


    Su Yan personally came to this battle to direct the battle with the other leaders. Before, he had nned to directly go to the Forest of Horrors to destroy Great Qin in one fell swoop, but the eighth region blocked their way and all of the surrounding regions were cut off as if there was some sort of barrier preventing them from teleporting in. If they wanted to go around, it would be easy for the Undead army to nk them and destroy them, so they had to enter the eighth region and battle head-on with Great Qin.


    Right now, the only thing that Great Qin had to stop the yer army was the Undead Disaster. If they destroyed the Undead Disaster, Great Qin wouldn¡¯t have the power to resist, and it would be incredibly easy to destroy Great Qin.


    Everyone agreed with Su Yan¡¯s decision and took the massive yer army into the eighth region. After returning to the eighth region and thinking about how their forces had been utterly destroyedst time, all of them wanted Great Qin to pay ten times over.


    The eighth region had been upied by the Undead army for a long time, making it so that there wasn¡¯t even a trace of life left. All of the grass and nts had withered and decayed, and the ground was now gray and gave off traces of a deathly aura.


    The sky was covered by a grayyer of clouds, which didn¡¯t let even a bit of light to pass through. The surroundings were quite dark, and the entire region was filled with an eerie and chilly aura as if it was a truend of ghosts.


    Because of the size of the ocean of yers and the ocean of bones, they quickly met within the eighth region.


    On one hand, the ocean of yers gave off an incredible aura, and the yers¡¯ voices yelling together sounded like berserk thunder. As they marched forward, the ground seemed to shake, and everything in front of them seemed incredibly weak.


    On the other side, the boundless ocean of bones gave off a deathly aura that reached the skies, and their ck spirit mes continuously flickered within their heads. Their eyeless sockets looked at their enemies ahead as they eerilyughed.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the ocean of bones attacked first. Countless Skeletons ferociously flew forwards, and ten ck pirs of light shot out as a massive ck magic formation appeared in the sky, causing an aura of disaster to spread out.


    The ocean of bones, which was charging forwards in a berserk manner, gave off arge amount of a ck aura, instantly turning it into an ocean of ck bones. The ck Skeletons¡¯ auras became even more powerful and evil, and they gave off an overwhelming aura as they rushed ahead.


    Facing the terrifying ocean of ck bones, the ocean of yers didn¡¯t show any weakness. Su Yan confidently smiled and said to the people beside him, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to act!¡±


    The people nodded and brought teams of people to the center of the ocean of yers.


    A middle-aged Confucian man brought a group of people who gave off schrly airs as he yelled, ¡°Confucian disciples, heed my orders!¡±


    All of the Confucian disciples¡¯ expressions became austere as they took out a book and flipped it open, and rays of azure light shot into the sky.


    Boom!


    A deep explosion sounded out as a massive book that gave off an azure-colored light appeared in the sky, giving off a boundless aura. There seemed to be the faint sound of a sage reading the words aloud, and those who were covered by the azure light felt an aura of righteousness cover them. They no longer felt as nervous or scared.


    A kind-looking old monk also brought a group of people to the center. The old monk sped his fingers together and said in a loud and resonant voice, ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Buddha¡¯s light shined from the old monk, and the other monks also followed suit and radiated buddha¡¯s light as well.

 Chapter 468 - True Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 468 - True Catastrophe</h4>


    Chapter 468 ¨C True Catastrophe


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as Buddha¡¯s image, which gave off a boundless light, appeared in the air and gave off a benevolent and majestic aura. Buddha¡¯s light appeared around countless peoples¡¯ bodies, resisting the gray deathly aura around them. Everyone felt a warmth around their bodies, and no longer felt cold.


    A pure and beautiful-looking woman also brought a group of white-robed people to the center of the ocean of yers. He made the sign of the cross as the other Vatican members did the same, and their bodies gave off waves of a holy white light.


    Boom!


    Another massive explosion resounded as an angel that gave off an intense white light slowly descended from the sky. Under the white light, countless people felt a peace within their hearts, and they were given a holy light power that could deal a massive amount of damage against the Undead Disaster.


    At the same time, the countless yers also used various talismans to obtain all sorts of buffs.


    After obtaining so many power-ups, the yer army¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t inferior to the Undead army¡¯s, and countless people roared as they rushed up to meet the ocean of ck bones.


    Boom!


    Another shocking explosion sounded out as the ocean of ck bones and ocean of yers shed together. It was as if two worlds were colliding, giving off an incredibly terrifying sound.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sound of countless weapons shing together rang out, and blood and bones flew all over the ce. The Skeletons showed no fear at all, and they mercilessly killed the people in front of them. The yers weren¡¯t afraid either, and with their various buffs, they continuously killed the Skeletons.


    Corpses and skeletons littered the ground, and the battle of the two worlds didn¡¯t weaken at all.


    The countless Skeletons gave off a life-exterminating aura as they ferociously attacked the countless humans in front of them. The yers¡¯ wills were just as strong, and they didn¡¯t give an inch as they fought back. The yers and Skeletons continuously died, and the corpses and skeletons beneath their feet continuously gathered.


    The battle was incredibly intense, and the Skeletons ruthlessly killed the yers as the yers vigorously destroyed Skeletons, neither side backing down. Both sides held an unstoppable momentum, and the battle remained at a stalemate.


    ¡°The heavens are exterminating Great Qin!¡± a big man from the School of Military yelled as he swung hasrge saber and rushed towards the countless Skeletons. Seeing this, everyone else felt impassioned, and they also started to yell the same thing.


    In that moment, the yers¡¯ morale soared to new heights, and countless people felt an anger within their hearts. They would make Great Qin pay everything that it had done to them ten times over. They vowed to destroy Great Qin in order to relieve the hatred in their hearts, and now, that the heavens had given them this chance. All of China was supporting them, and they were confident that they could definitely defeat Great Qin.


    Following this, the yers continuously rushed up, and the ocean of ck bones started to show signs of weakness. Even though many Skeletons still furiously rushed up, their numbers started to dwindle, and their momentum decreased. They were slowly being pushed back by the ocean of yers


    Seeing this, Su Yan and the other leaders all smiled ¨C the terrifying Undead Disaster was finally showing signs of weakness. This made them feel incredibly proud, and they felt even more confident in their ability to destroy Great Qin.


    Under the massive ck magic formation, Zhao Fu stood in the air, his ck cloak fluttering. Currently, Zhao Fu¡¯s state was a bit strange.


    His body had be a gray-white color as if there was no more blood in him. It was as if he was all skin and bones, and his sunken eyes were blood-red and gave off a ferocious aura.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu pointed forward with his finger, and the Disaster Cavalry raised their ck swords. In that moment, hundreds of thousands of Skeleton Cavalrymen gathered together and mounted a terrifying charge towards the ocean of yers.


    The charge of hundreds of thousands of Skeleton Cavalrymen was incredibly terrifying, and it shocked the entire battlefield. It was a wave of raw, unstoppable power.


    Facing this onught, the countless yers couldn¡¯t help but feel some fear.


    Seeing this, Su Yan continued to smile confidently as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s use?that!¡±


    The others looked quite rxed and smiled as they nodded before giving out the order for the 200,000 or so yers to fire their arrows.


    After being shot out, these arrows turned into streaks of white light, and theynded among the Skeleton Cavalrymen. Countless blinding white lights exploded, causing shocking holy light power to burst forth.


    Under the white light, countless Skeleton Cavalrymen howled, and arge amount of a gray aura rose out from their bodies as their bodies crumbled, as did their Skeleton horses.


    In just an instant, the seemingly-unstoppable Skeleton Cavalry charge had beenpletely annihted, leaving behind a massive number of bones. It was unknown just what they had used for their arrows to have such immense power.


    What Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know was that each of these arrows had a Holy Light Crystal bound to it. Those Holy Light Crystals contained an incredibly powerful holy light energy, and they could deal a massive amount of damage to Undead and evil creatures. Each crystal cost 20 gold coins, so shooting 200,000 of them had cost roughly four million gold coins.


    It could be seen that in order to destroy Great Qin, the northern side¡¯s factions had paid an incredible price. Luckily, there were countless other factions supporting them, or it would¡¯ve set them back significantly. After all, four million gold coins were equivalent to 400 million copper coins, or $4 billion in the real world.


    After shooting out the first wave of Holy Light Crystals, the 200,000 or so Archers each took out another Holy Light Crystal arrow and shot towards the boundless ocean of bones.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Explosions continuously sounded out, and blinding white light exploded out as the Skeletons continuously howled and died, turning into piles of bones.


    Following this, the 200,000 or so Archers each took out yet another Holy Light Crystal arrow and shot the arrows towards the ocean of bones, and as more white lights exploded, even more Skeletons died.


    The massive yer army relied on the Holy Light Crystals to furiously attack the Skeletons, causing the Undead Disaster to start copsing.


    Even though the Skeletons still fearlessly rushed up, they were unable to stop the massive yer army any more, and their numbers continuously dwindled.


    In the end, only a few million Skeletons were left, and this signified that the Undead army had lost.


    Zhao Fu could only sigh ¨C in the end, Great Qin had still lost.


    Su Yan and the various leadersughed in delight ¨C the situation was already set, and Great Qin had lost. Now, Great Qin no longer had any strength to fight back.


    The countless yers felt incredibly ecstatic. They had finally paid Great Qin back for its oppression and tyranny, so they naturally felt quite good.


    One of the northern side¡¯s faction leaders loudlyughed and yelled, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, you¡¯ve lost! Serves you right for daring to act so domineeringly and arrogantly, not putting us in your eyes at all. This is the price you pay! Today, we¡¯ll definitely destroy Great Qin, and it¡¯ll be useless even if you kneel and plead for mercy.¡±


    Su Yan smiled as he looked at Zhao Fu in the distance, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Today, he was going to destroy Great Qin and kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    The others also looked at Zhao Fu in the distance with mocking looks. Great Qin¡¯s terrifying and monstrous Legatee had been reduced to such a state.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red eyes coldly looked at them, and he slowly raised his hand as he said hoarsely, ¡°All of you forced me to do this. Now, I want everyone in the Heaven Awaken World¡­ to die!¡±

 Chapter 469 - Annihilating Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Annihting Cmity</h4>


    Chapter 469 ¨C Annihting Cmity


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    BOOM!!!!!!


    A massive explosion rang out, and it was as if everyone in the Heaven Awaken World heard it and looked north.


    Pendragon¡¯s Legatee, Roman Empire¡¯s Legatee, Egypt¡¯s Legatee, Great Xia¡¯s Legatee, Great Shang¡¯s Legatee, School of Taoism¡¯s Sect Master, School of Yin Yang¡¯s Sect Master, Buddhist Sect¡¯s Head Monk, the Vatican¡¯s Pope¡­


    Countless people seemed to detect something, and it was as if an annihting cmity was about to descend. Their expressions became one of panic as they quickly said, ¡°Everyone, get out of the Heaven Awaken World!¡±


    Everyone didn¡¯t understand just what had happened for their leaders to be so panicked, but they still obeyed and tried to heave. However, they received a system announcement. ¡°System announcement! Due to abnormal changes, you are unable to leave the Heaven Awaken World¡­¡±


    System announcements continuously sounded out as it was already toote.


    Everyone watched as a massive blood-red star that gave off a boundlessly terrifying aura slowly descended from the sky.


    The blood-red star gave off a devilish, evil, bloodthirsty aura, and the sky seemed to be dyed red. The redness continuously spread until it seemed as if the entire Heaven Awaken World had be blood-red.


    Some ordinary people had no idea what was happening, and they looked up at the blood-red sky, wondering just what was going on.


    Within the eighth region, countless people looked at the blood-red star in shock and felt an ominous feeling. Su Yan also felt that things were bad, and a wave of fear spread through his heart.


    Following this, a truly terrifying thing happened.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sound of massive chains could suddenly be heard. Because everyone had gone silent, the sound seemed incredibly loud. Zhao Fu¡¯s raised arm, which was incredibly withered and wrinkled, shot out five chains, and those five chains shot into the ground like bolts of lightning.


    The ground instantly cracked, and a soul-freezing chilling intent rushed out from the ground, causing everyone to feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern.


    The ground started to suddenly tremble as massive demonic hands that were hundreds of meters long stretched out and pressed against the ground. Massive holes appeared in the ground as terrifying bodies climbed out of the ground.


    Six incredibly terrifyingly suffocating auras rippled outward, and the countless people felt as if they were just a small boat on top of a raging ocean. Their bodies continuously trembled from the terror that they felt in their souls, and even buddha¡¯s light was of no use to calm their hearts.


    The six demon god images crawled up out of the ground and appeared before everyone.


    These six demon god images were thousands of meters tall, and there was a chain around each of their necks. Each of their bodies gave off a demonic me that reached the sky, giving off a mighty aura of suppression. In front of these six demon god images, everyone seemed incredibly weak and small.


    The demon god images were all different ¨C apart from the Asura Demon Image wearing battle armor and holding a spear, there were five other demon god images.


    Hell Demon Image!


    Its appearance looked like a demon fiend, and it had a muscr body and ck skin. It waspletely naked. Tongues of me asionally appeared on its body, and it gave off the smell of sulfur. There were two ck horns on its head, and it held a trident.


    Hungry Ghost Demon Image!


    This demon god image looked like a skinny person without any muscles. Its four limbs were quite long and thin, and its stomach was incredibly big and round. It had gray skin and a twisted, ugly face, and its ears were also quite sharp. Its gray-white eyes were filled with ferocity, and there was a piece of cloth around its waist that covered its lower body. It also held arge bone knife.


    Human Demon Image!


    It looked like a human with a handsome face and a fine-looking body, and it wore white clothes and had a blood-red sword. Its eyes were also blood-red, and it gave off a dense killing intent.


    Heaven Demon Image!


    This demon god image looked like a demon fiend with pure-ck eyes and sharp teeth, and it also had a pair ofrge wings and a tail. It was dressed in ck armor and held arge halberd.


    Animal Demon Image!


    It was humanoid and had a muscr body that was tall and sturdy. It had gray-white skin and three heads ¨C one was a chicken head, one was a duck head, and one was a pig head. It had a beast skin wrapped around its waist, and its body gave off an immense amount of power.


    These were the Six Paths Demon Images, and the auras that they gave off were all abnormally powerful ¨C after all, each one had been summoned using tens of millions of lives. That was why the Undead Disaster hadn¡¯t be bigger after going through four more regions ¨C Zhao Fu had used all of the corpses to summon them.


    After being summoned, these demon god images couldn¡¯t be controlled just like the Aura Demon Image. Just like wild beasts, they wanted to kill and destroy everything. Zhao Fu could only use his blood to strengthen his control over the demon god images and use the King¡¯s Crown¡¯s chains to help, which helped him finally control them.


    That was why Zhao Fu looked like a skeleton right now ¨C in order to control the Six Paths Demon Images, Zhao Fu had lost a lot of blood and was in an extremely weak state, and his life was in danger at any moment.


    The Chaos Imperial Star was formed from the Chaos Demon Star and the Myrtle Imperial Star. Both of these stars were quite powerful ¨C because one represented Kings and the other represented boundless disaster, theirbined power was even greater.


    Back when the Chaos Imperial Star descended, it had been incredibly terrifying, and it had been quite difficult for Zhao Fu to summon it. Because of how powerful it was, if Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t careful, it was easy for him to receive a bacsh.


    The Six Paths Demon Images were an extremely powerful force within the Underworld ¨C they were powerful enough to kill gods and cause all undead creatures to feel fear. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to control them, which was why it was a forbidden technique.


    Zhao Fu had used countless creatures¡¯ corpses and blood to summon them, causing them to have such terrifying power.


    Now that the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s power and the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power hadbined, even Zhao Fu had no idea how powerful they would be. The power would definitely be of a world-ending nature, dragging the entire Heaven Awaken World into a crisis. After all, it had made it so that people were unable to leave.


    Feeling this power, the various Legatees, leaders, and Sect Masters felt incredibly panicked and told their people to leave the Heaven Awaken World. However, it was toote.


    Now, they all looked seriously towards the north ¨C even those far away could detect those terrifying ripples, making them feel incredibly shocked.


    This terrifying disaster was most likely caused by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as well, but this power was simply too monstrous. In fact, it was probably impossible to destroy Great Qin, and countless corpses would litter the ground. The entire northern side would be heavily wounded, and even if it wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed, it would at least be incredibly ravaged.


    Even though they knew that it was incredibly dangerous in the northern side, none of them had realized that they were all in danger as well.

 Chapter 470 - Six Paths Demon Images

    <h4>Chapter 470 - Six Paths Demon Images</h4>


    Chapter 470 ¨C Six Paths Demon Images


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Within the eighth region, countless people looked up in terror. Under the massive blood-red star, Zhao Fu was standing in the air with six chains extending out of his arm, connecting him to the six shocking demon images whose auras seemed to cause the entire world to tremble.


    Everyone sank into fear, unable to escape. Some of the more cowardly people copsed to the ground, paralyzed, and wet their pants.


    The ocean of bones had killed roughly 70 million yers, and there were corpses and bones all over the ground. Nearly 100,000 million yers were left, which was still a dark ocean of people.


    Su Yan yelled, ¡°We have a lot of people and many buffs. There are only six of them, so don¡¯t feel afraid! Charge! As long as we kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, everyone will receive great rewards!¡±


    All of the leaders also yelled, convincing the yers that right now, their only option was to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    When they heard this, the countless yers felt that what they were saying was right ¨C they had 100 million yers, while the other side, including Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, had only seven people. With so many people, they would be able to suffocate Great Qin to death.


    The yers suppressed their fear and roared as they rushed towards the Six Paths Demon Images. The massive ocean of yers gave off an incredible aura as they flooded forwards.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, and because of the Chaos Imperial Star, his eyes were like a pair of rubies that gave off a bright blood-red light. His eyes were icy cold without any emotions, and they were only filled with bloodlust.


    Facing the ocean of yers, the Asura Demon Image in the middle stepped out, causing the ground to shake, and it gripped the spear in its hand and swept out with it.


    BOOM!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the spear seemed to tear through space, creating a super wind storm. Within 10,000 meters, everything, including people and rocks, was obliterated, and everyone outside of the 10,000-meter radius was sent flying.


    This super wind storm caused the massive ocean of yers to pause, and at the same time, the terrifying power wiped out a portion of the ocean of yers, causing countless deaths.


    The forces from the School of Confucians, the Buddhist Sect, and the Vatican did their best, wanting to help the other people. Their bodies gave off different types of aura, adding to the different abnormal signs in the sky.


    The book giving off an azure light that became a bit brighter, and the sound of the sage reading out loud became louder, giving everyone a feeling of boundless righteousness.


    The Buddha¡¯s light became even brighter, and the voice chanting scriptures also became louder as if it wanted to rid the world of evil and cleanse the world.


    The angel in the sky spread its pure-white wings and gave off a blinding white light. Everyone felt a calmness in their hearts as the boundless white light shined on them, blocking off the evil around them.


    The three factions¡¯ buffs were somewhat effective, and because everyone immediately felt less fear, they put in all of their efforts as they rushed towards the Six Paths Demon Images.


    ng!


    The Human Demon Image cruelly smiled as it drew the blood-red sword at its waist and gripped the sword with both hands. It raised the sword high into the air and sent a massive amount of power into it, causing it to shine with a resplendent blood-red light.


    Boom!!!


    The Human Demon shed out, seeming to rend the heavens and the earth, and a massive blood-red sword light swept forwards like a massive river. Wherever it passed by, no one survived, and a 100,000-meter long sword gash that was hundreds of meters deep appeared on the ground.


    The Human Demon Image had aimed for the people from the three factions, so no one from the School of Confucians, the Buddhist Sect, or the Vatican survived; not even their corpses remained.


    Boom!!


    Another loud explosion rang out as the Animal Demon Image also attacked. It punched the ground, creating countless cracks, and an energy de shed out, traversing 10,000 meters and causing countless people¡¯s bodies to explode into a bloody mist.


    The Hell Demon Image also attacked. It evillyughed as it gripped its trident and pointed it at the ocean of yers. A ck mist moved towards the ocean of yers, and it covered hundreds of thousands of people in an instant. Those within the ck mist all cried out, and after it passed, only dry corpses remained.


    The Hungry Ghost Demon Image also eerilyughed as it continuously swung its bone knife, sending out gray-white sword lights. The yers who were hit were immediately split in two, causing blood and guts to cover the ground, making the scene incredibly gory.


    Finally, the Heaven Demon Image also attacked. Its face was incredibly cold as it stabbed upwards with its halberd, causing a massive explosion of air.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The sound of the air being torn could be heard as countless transparent spears rained down torrentially, nailing yers to the ground.


    Once the Six Paths Demon Images attacked, they had killed millions of yers in just a few minutes ¨C it could be seen just how terrifying they were.


    In fact, they even caused the boundless ocean of yers to stop in its tracks ¨C no one wanted to run up just to die. Now, no one was within 1,000 meters of the Six Paths Demon Images.


    Su Yan and the leaders¡¯ expressions were incredibly ugly, and now, most of the yers couldn¡¯t even get close enough to attack. They were unable to deal any damage to the Six Paths Demon Images, and the battle was on apletely different level.


    Very quickly, they changed their tactics from rushing up to using long-range attacks. They ordered the yers to take out bows to attack the Six Paths Demon Images.


    Countless arrows tore through the air, giving off an incredibly sharp aura as they quickly flew towards the Six Paths Demon Images. However, the arrow rain was like toothpicks to the 1,000 meter tall Six Paths Demon Images, and before the arrows could even reach them, a formless energy blocked them from even hitting.


    Su Yan felt quite exasperated, and he ordered the 200,000 Archers to take out their final Holy Light Crystal arrows and shoot them towards the Six Paths Demon Images.


    The Holy Light Crystals dealt extremely great damage to Undead and evil creatures, but the cost was also great. With all of the support from the various factions, they had only been able to afford this many, and now, they hoped that thisst wave of Holy Light Crystal arrows would be able to deal some damage to the Six Paths Demon Images.


    The arrows turned into streaks of white light that gave off a powerful holy light aura as they shot towards the Six Paths Demon Images.


    Looking at the countless streaks of white light, an expression of disdain appeared on the Asura Demon Image¡¯s face, and it stabbed forwards with its spear.


    Boom!!


    Another massive explosion sounded out as the air in front of it seemed to explode. A formless energy pierced forwards, annihting the approaching white streaks of light. Moreover, this formless energy didn¡¯t weaken at all, and it smashed into the 200,000 Archers.


    Bang!


    The ground trembled as dust was sent billowing up, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision. After the dust settled, they saw a 10,000 meter wide, 100 meter deep crater filled with corpses. Around 80% of the 200,000 Archers had been killed.


    This attack destroyed thest bit of hope that the yers had, and all of them looked incredibly terrified. Even though they had so many people, in front of the Six Paths Demon Images, they were just like ants. They couldn¡¯t deal even a bit of damage.

 Chapter 471 - Apocalypse

    <h4>Chapter 471 - Apocalypse</h4>


    Chapter 471 ¨C Apocalypse


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Countless people had bitter expressions on their faces, and they looked at Su Yan, wondering how he would deal with this.


    However, Su Yan had no idea either ¨C they had used up all of their tricks, and even though they had wiped out the terrifying Undead Disaster, he had never thought that Great Qin would possess such a terrifying card up its sleeve.


    Seeing that Su Yan didn¡¯t know what to do either, everyone else became quite worried. As they watched the Six Paths Demon Images massacre droves of yers, they knew that if this continued, they would sooner orter bepletely annihted by the Six Paths Demon Images.


    Rather than suffering a total loss, it would be better to escape ¨C that way, at least a few people could survive. If they all died, their factions would be greatly weakened, cing them in danger.


    Once a single person started running, others also started to run, and soon, all of the factions decided to run. No one wanted to waste their resources here because they were already destined for defeat.


    The massive ocean of yers started to copse, and countless people started to run in terror. In just a short amount of time, the Six Paths Demon Images had already killed tens of millions of yers. Now, if they didn¡¯t run, all of them would die here.


    Seeing this, Su Yan sighed ¨C they had failed yet again, but destroying the Undead Disaster was quite good already.


    By now, Su Yan could only give the order for a full retreat. They would have to wait to see if they could find some way to deal with the Six Paths Demon Images. After receiving this order, the ordinary people started to desperately flee.


    The massive ocean of yers suddenly started to flow the opposite way, and countless people retreated.


    However, at that moment, a cold and hoarse voice said, ¡°I said I want everyone in the Heaven Awaken World¡­ to die!¡±


    Zhao Fu, standing in the air, coldly looked at the countless people running away, and he once again slowly raised his hand. The six chains going out from his arm went taut, causing the Six Paths Demon Images to stop what they were doing. They also raised a hand and spread out their fingers, pointing their palms towards the sky.


    At that moment, the heavens and earth seemed to go silent, and there wasn¡¯t even a bit of sound. Even time and space seemed to pause, causing everyone to freeze.


    ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation¡­ Open!¡± A ferocious yell, apanied with a world-ending sound, rang out as everyone in the Heaven Awaken World felt a pain in their ears as they felt an incredibly dangerous feeling.


    Boom!!


    A massive shockwave instantly exploded out from the eighth region like a wind storm, sweeping through the entire Heaven Awaken World. Countless trees were uprooted, and massive boulders were blown into the sky. Everyone could feel this terrifying power, and their bodies and soulspletely froze as if they had fallen into an abyss.


    Countless people wondered just what had happened in the northern side.


    The eighth region had been reduced to nothing, and all of the trees, hills, and even mountains hadpletely disappeared.


    At the center of the shockwave, the ground hadpletely copsed, andva flowed out, covering everything within 10,000 kilometers. The blood-red star in the sky looked like a blood-red sun that gave off an incredibly intense light.


    The Six Paths Demon Images stood in the air and gave off incredible aura mes. Their arms were still pointing towards the sky.


    All of the people a part of the yer army had beenpletely annihted by the shockwave, and nothing from the yer army remained. This time, the Qin Resistance Alliance had beenpletely annihted without even a single person remaining.


    Only now did the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s true crisis begin.


    Cuts appeared on the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ raised hands, and balls of ck blood slowly floated up into the sky, turning into a ck mist. The mist then started spinning, creating six massive vortexes in the sky.


    A boundless chilling intent from the Underworld instantly covered the entire Heaven Awaken World, causing all living creatures to feel incredibly cold, and they felt that a cmity was approaching.


    The six vortexes gradually became bigger, and the eerie aura spread within the Heaven Awaken World. Countless beasts ran in terror, but they felt that nowhere was safe.


    Countless people looked at the six vortexes with pale faces. They knew that this cmity would cause billions of creatures to die, and in fact, the entire Heaven Awaken World could be destroyed.


    ¡°If we knew that such a thing was going to happen, we should¡¯ve stopped the factions in the northern side even if it cost us our lives. Now, Great Qin is going to open the Six Paths of Reincarnation and allow countless ghosts and monsters to invade the Heaven Awaken World. When that timees, the entire Heaven Awaken World will be destroyed,¡± an elder from the Ancient ns sorrowfully yelled.


    The other elders of the Ancient ns looked quite grim as well. They had thought that Great Qin would definitely lose this time, and because of what had happened before, they hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved.


    However, they had never thought that Great Qin, when cornered, would actually have such methods, opening the Six Paths of Reincarnation and destroying the Heaven Awaken World.


    The square-faced man from the governmental faction roared furiously, ¡°What can we do to stop any of this? Is Great Qin¡¯s Legateepletely mad? Is he insane to the point of killing everyone in this world?¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone around him went silent. Now that such a thing had happened, who could stop this?


    Could they even negotiate? After all, they had just reached an agreement, but because the northern side¡¯s regions had been connected, they had all instantly betrayed Great Qin and tried to destroy it; how could Great Qin¡¯s Legatee negotiate?


    Within Flower Moon, a lovable-looking woman patted her chest as she said, ¡°Luckily, we didn¡¯t continue to oppose Great Qin, or we would¡¯ve died terrible deaths this time.¡±


    However, a traditional-looking woman sighed as she replied, ¡°So what if we didn¡¯t? Right now, the Heaven Awaken World is facing destruction, which isn¡¯t beneficial to us at all. All of our businesses within the Heaven Awaken World might be destroyed as well.¡±


    A young girl with a childish voice agreed, saying, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee probably exploded with anger after seeing the factions that it negotiated with immediately betray Great Qin and want to destroy it. Now, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee probably hates everyone in the world, which was why he opened the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Now, we¡¯re all doomed.¡±


    The other women sighed and nodded before discussing how to deal with this cmity.


    The foreign factions had never expected to receive news of an impending apocalypse instead of news of Great Qin being destroyed. Their previous attitude disappeared, and they all felt incredibly worried now.


    The six vortexes became bigger and bigger, and soon, they covered everything within 100,000 kilometers. Their terrifying might seemed to cause the air to freeze as if there were billions of evil creatures about to attack.


    Six thin long cracks appeared at the center of the six vortexes, and boundless ghostly qi rushed out. The Six Paths of Reincarnation had been formally opened, and an apocalyptic disaster was about to descend.

 Chapter 472 - Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 472 - Guardian</h4>


    Chapter 472 ¨C Guardian


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Roarrr¡­¡±


    On the other side of the cracks, countless evil creatures could feel the living aura on this side, and they ferociously roared, their roars defeaning.


    Even though the cracks were quite long, they were still quite thin, making it impossible for the countless evil creatures to pass through just yet.


    Hearing the evil roars from the sky, all of the people in the Heaven Awaken World felt their scalps go numb and their hairs stand on end, feeling that something dangerous was going to happen.


    The sky was like a thin curtain with countless monsters on the other side, seeming incredibly ferocious and bloodthirsty, wanting to tear through this curtain and massacre all living creatures on the other side.


    ¡°What do we do? What do we do? What do we do?¡±


    Now that a disaster was about to descend, countless people started to panic, not knowing what to do. They absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against those monsters because once the Six Paths of Reincarnation were opened, countless monsters and ghosts would flood in ¨C the sounds they made were already no weaker than the Undead Disaster.


    In fact, it was hundreds of times more powerful than the Undead Disaster. In terms of scale, the number of monsters was definitely far greater than the ocean of bones. With the disaster attribute, Great Qin¡¯s Skeletons had gradually evolved, and they had been about equal in strength to the yers.


    However, the monsters of the Six Paths of Reincarnation were different ¨C there were countless different types, and they had all existed for different lengths of time. Those that hadn¡¯t existed for long wouldn¡¯t be very powerful, but those that had existed for a long time would be simply monstrous.


    There would be monsters from Stage 1 to Stage 9 or potentially even those above Stage 9, while yers¡¯ cultivations had barely reached Stage 1. How could they defend against such a disaster? They could only wait to be massacred.


    The Chinese factions weren¡¯t the only ones that were powerless; the foreign factions were powerless as well. For all of them, being ughtered by these monsters were their destiny, and this caused the entire Heaven Awaken World to fall into chaos.


    Currently, countless people¡¯s hearts were filled with anger, reluctance, hatred, and regret. If they had known things would¡¯ve turned out like this, no one would¡¯ve been willing to betray Great Qin because things would¡¯ve been better than right now at least. However, all regret was useless now.


    Right now, the cracks were still quite thin, and even though boundless ghostly qi had flowed out, not a single monster had arrived yet.


    Zhao Fu expressionlessly raised his hand and grabbed at the air, and the Six Paths Demon Images did the same. Their power caused the entire sky to tremble.


    Bang!


    A sound simr to ss shattering could be heard as one of the cracks suddenly extended out into countless other cracks before shattering like a mirror, and a gigantic ck hole appeared in the sky.


    The same happened for the five other cracks, resulting in six ck holes that were 10,000 kilometers wide, giving off boundless ghostly qi.


    The Six Paths of Reincarnation had been fully opened without any obstacles, and the twisted, eerieughter of countless monsters filled the entire Heaven Awaken World.


    The blood-red sky, the countless monsters, and the eerie and oppressive aura caused the Heaven Awaken World to turn into a purgatory.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± Suddenly, an incredibly loud and bold dragon¡¯s roar sounded out, shaking the heavens. Everyone in the Heaven Awaken World heard this dragon¡¯s roar.


    At the same time, six azure spears of light that were 1,000 meters long and gave off an aura like that of lightning shot out from the sky. In just an instant, the six azure light spears pierced the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ hearts, causing them to pitifully howl and turn into a ck aura before disappearing.


    The six ck holes in the sky gradually disappeared, and an azure light shed as the countless monsters streaming out of the holes turned into wisps of azure smoke.


    Boom!!!


    It was as if the heavens and earth couldn¡¯t withstand this might, and the sky seemed to be torn as countless rays of azure light shot out and an incrediblyrge figure appeared.


    It was a divine dragon of undeterminable size. Its body covered the entire sky, and it had azure, jade-like scales and four ws that looked like they were made of azure steel. There was a pair of beautiful jade-like horns on its head, and the dragon¡¯s head gave off a majestic and domineering aura as the dragon looked down at Zhao Fu.


    Under this terrifying might, Zhao Fu¡¯s bodypletely froze ¨C this divine dragon¡¯s powerpletely exceeded anything that Zhao Fu could even imagine.


    Within his body, whether it was the Nation Armament or the n Armament, everything he had was suppressed by a formless energy, making it so that he couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu felt as if his body had been submerged in a frozenke, and his entire body felt icy cold. He felt a deep shock within his heart as he looked at the divine dragon before him.


    ¡°Legatee! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The azure dragon looked at Zhao Fu as it spoke with an ancient voice.


    Zhao Fu continuously went through the information he had obtained from god Kerr, and he realized what sort of existence this divine dragon was.


    ¡°They wanted to destroy Great Qin, so I wanted them to die. How was what I did wrong?¡± Zhao Fu replied, his voice filled with killing intent as he looked back at the divine dragon.


    The divine dragon said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have intervened even if you had killed all of them, but you opened the Six Paths of Reincarnation, allowing countless monsters to invade the Heaven Awaken World. This could¡¯ve resulted in the destruction of the Heaven Awaken World, so I had to step in!¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t say anything because he knew that he had indeed gone too far. More importantly, he knew that he couldn¡¯t fight against the divine dragon ¨C a casual attack from it had killed Zhao Fu¡¯s trump cards, the Six Paths Demon Images, and it had suppressed his Nation Armament and n Armament.


    It could be seen just how powerful the divine dragon was ¨C in front of it, Zhao Fu seemed far too weak, and he didn¡¯t have the power to resist it at all.


    However, the Six Paths Demon Images that Zhao Fu had summoned were only clones, and they were much weaker than the originals. If they had been the originals, they wouldn¡¯t have been killed so easily.


    Regardless, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have the power to summon the originals, and even if he had summoned the originals, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to control them in the slightest. He would¡¯ve most likely received a bacsh because he was still far too weak.


    Now, his n had beenpletely destroyed, and even though he had expended so much money and resources, he hadn¡¯t been able to do anything, making him unable to ept this.


    Zhao Fu knew that the divine dragon wouldn¡¯t kill him, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed gone too far, but if I don¡¯t destroy them, they¡¯ll gather to destroy Great Qin. Lord Guardian, do you want Great Qin to be destroyed?¡±


    The divine dragon had already realized this, so after falling silent for a few moments, it said, ¡°Legatee, if you no longer do anything that will endanger the Heaven Awaken World, I can promise you that Great Qin won¡¯t be destroyed for 100 years. After 100 years, Great Qin should have the power to face all danger.¡±


    A smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face ¨C with those words, everything he had done had been worth it. With his power, even after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry at all.

 Chapter 473 - World Energy

    <h4>Chapter 473 - World Energy</h4>


    Chapter 473 ¨C World Energy


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Alright Lord Guardian, I can promise you that. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± Zhao Fu smiled as his attitudepletely changed. He was ecstatic to receive the azure dragon¡¯s powerful protection because Great Qin would be guaranteed to not be destroyed within 100 years. Even if they gathered hundreds of millions of people, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    Now that Zhao Fu knew the azure dragon¡¯s identity, he naturally understood just how powerful it was. It was a being that could utilize world energy. No one could resist it, and everyone was incredibly weak in front of it.


    ¡°Mm!¡± the azure dragon replied before its indescribably big body disappeared from the sky. Zhao Fu recalled the Chaos Imperial Star, and the blood-red color gradually receded as the world became peaceful again.


    Countless people were incredibly confused, not understanding what had happened ¨C hadn¡¯t the Six Paths of Reincarnation just been opened, and hadn¡¯t the Heaven Awaken World been about to be destroyed? Why had everything suddenly vanished?


    Even though they didn¡¯t know what had happened, they understood that the cmity was over, so countless people couldn¡¯t help butugh. They all rejoiced that they had survived because the scene of those monsters flooding into the Heaven Awaken World had been simply too terrifying.


    The countless factions didn¡¯t understand what had happened either. They could only guess that the Six Paths of Reincarnation had disappeared because of that dragon¡¯s roar. Because they had disappeared, the Heaven Awaken World was once again safe, and this was something to be celebrated.


    The entire Heaven Awaken World was filled withughing and cheering, and many people sang and danced in the streets. After this matter had concluded, the world returned to normal.


    From when the Undead Disaster had begun to now, it had been nearly two months. Thirteen regions had been severely affected, with almost all life being wiped out from all of them. More than 100 million creatures had died during that time, and roughly 200 million yers had died.


    China¡¯s northern side in the Heaven Awaken World became heavily injured, and the number of people in each region drastically decreased. Things were no longer as lively, and the northern side became quite quiet.


    There was a greatck of people after that disaster, and this couldn¡¯t be made up for in a short period of time. Countless factions almost copsed, as most of their members had died, and they had lost many resources. This pushed back the development of the northern side¡¯s factions by many months.


    Only China¡¯s northern side had been severely injured, and now that it had fallen behind, it would always be behind. It would always be weaker than the other regions from now on.


    However, who could they me? They were the ones who had caused all of this, so they were the ones who had to suffer the consequences.


    This matter resulted in the leaders of ten factions being changed. After suffering such a massive lost, someone had to take responsibility, or there would be a riot.


    As for Su Yan, he had disappeared after the matter had settled. No one knew where he had gone, and it was as if he had simply vanished.


    The ordinary people were even worse off. After dying, all of their cultivation, equipment, and skills had disappeared, meaning they had lost everything. Now, they regretted participating with their entire being ¨C after fighting for so long, they had suddenly gone back to the beginning.


    Now, practically no one dared to mention Great Qin. Whenever it came up in conversation, people would immediately change the topic ¨C it was evident just how terrified everyone was.


    Even though the Six Paths of Reincarnation had been closed, who knew when Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would go mad again and open those vortexes?


    Because the northern side¡¯s passages had been opened, Great Qin had stopped issuing Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs. After all, many people had thought that Great Qin would be destroyed, so if it was going to be destroyed, why would they be stupid enough to join it?


    Before, they had only epted the Great Qin Writ and Holy Daughter Writ under Great Qin¡¯s threats and coercion. If Great Qin had really been destroyed, they would have been overjoyed ¨C as such, there had been no point in continuing to issue Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs.


    It was a pity that even though they had been full of confidence, they had lost pitifully and even almost dragged the entire Heaven Awaken World into disaster. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Six Paths of Reincarnation suddenly being closed, everyone would have died without even knowing how.


    Now, everyone knew how powerful Great Qin was and what kinds of terrifying cards it had up its sleeve. Now, everyone wanted Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs to obtain Great Qin¡¯s protection and to no longer be threatened by it.


    However, it was already toote because Great Qin had already permanently stopped all Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs.


    This caused countless factions to panic because this meant that Great Qin wouldn¡¯t ept anyone¡¯s surrender, and it now viewed everyone as an enemy to be destroyed.


    Countless factions¡¯ representatives went to the Ying family¡¯s residence in fear and regret, wanting to once again negotiate with Great Qin. But this time, the Ying family rejected all of the visitors.


    All of therge factions tried to investigate what had happened ¨C why had the Six Paths of Reincarnation suddenly been closed? What was that dragon¡¯s roar? What was the situation in Great Qin right now? These were all important things to be investigated.


    They had to find out because they were worried that Great Qin could do something even worse. That way, they would at least know what could stop Great Qin, but no matter how much they investigated, they couldn¡¯t find out anything.


    As such, therge factions all over the world could only send representatives to express their goodwill. Even China¡¯s governmental faction lowered its head and sent people over. The Ancient ns also wanted to hear about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and Flower Moon wanted to discuss working together with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. However, they were all rejected.


    No matter who went, the Ying family replied the same way ¨C they wouldn¡¯t receive anyone!


    This tough attitude forced the countless factions to sigh and give up. At the same time, they wondered just what had happened and why Great Qin had suddenly gone so quiet.


    In the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu was reclining on a bamboo chair next to a small creek under a leafless tree. He held a fishing rod as he idly fished.


    Because it was nowte winter, it was too cold to sit on the ground, and there was a nket on the bamboo chair. After the matter had concluded, Zhao Fu had gone into a period of rehabilitation.


    He had looked like a skeleton, and after a few days of recuperation, he had somewhat recovered. There was now more color in his cheeks, and his body had developed its muscles again.


    However, if he wanted to make a full recovery, it would still take some time. Zhao Fu had used up too much of his flesh and blood this time, and it would be impossible to recover within a short period of time.


    ¡°Zhao, you should taste this; it¡¯s so sweet,¡± the Flower Spirit with a little rose on its head carried over a grape-like fruit and said happily.


    It was Roserose, one of the Flower Spirits Zhao Fu had taken in a while ago. She and the other two Flower Spirits were sitting on Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulders, happily eating fruits.


    Because it was winter, the three Flower Spirits were wearing little warm articles of clothing made by Asani, which were much better than the flower petals that only covered their important parts. After receiving those clothes, they had been incredibly delighted.

 Chapter 474 - Sky Desolation Azure Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 474 - Sky Destion Azure Dragon</h4>


    Chapter 474 ¨C Sky Destion Azure Dragon


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Asani had a good rtionship with practically everyone, and she was like by all, making her quite popr.


    Zhao Fu ate the fruit that Roserose offered ¨C it was quite sweet and delicious, though he had no idea what it was.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had eaten the fruit that she had offered, she sat back down on Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder and started to y with the other two Fairy Spirits.


    They normally stayed in the medicinal garden because they had the ability to reduce the growing time for nts, and the effect was quite great. With Great Qin¡¯s support, their strength had reached Stage 2, because their abilities had been strengthened, their job was to speed up the growth of spirit medicines.


    Zhao Fu was usually quite busy, so he rarely saw them. This time, the three Flower Spirits hade to find him because most nts didn¡¯t grow during the winter. Therefore, even if they stayed around, many of the spirit medicines wouldn¡¯t grow.


    Because it was winter, the flowers didn¡¯t bloom either, so Great Qin didn¡¯t have flowers growing everywhere and have the fragrance of flowers in the air. As such, the three Flower Spirits hade to find Zhao Fu to see if he could find a solution to this and make flowers grow again in Great Qin because that was what they loved the most about Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that this was easily solved ¨C all they had to do was nt more nts that could grow during winter, such as plum blossoms, winter cherry blossoms, camellias, etc¡­


    Even though there weren¡¯t many nts that could grow in winter, the ones that were avable would be enough. The flowers that bloomed in spring were quite different than the flowers that bloomed in other times because they gave off a clear and cold aura, which Zhao Fu quite liked.


    As such, Zhao Fu ordered a few people to nt a few types of nts within Great Qin to resolve this problem.


    After this was resolved, the three Flower Spirits were naturally quite happy, and they stayed by Zhao Fu¡¯s side and didn¡¯t leave, staying here with him as he fished.


    Everything had returned to normal in Great Qin. Because its poption was now at 2.1 million and Great Qin had 632 viges, Great Qin spawned tens of thousands of people every day.


    The four system main cities spawned roughly 2,000 or so people every day, and with these cities and viges, they would have much more people as they went forward.


    Now that they had 2.1 million residents, Zhao Fu expanded the army to 400,000 soldiers. 200,000 of them were Stage 1 soldiers while the remaining 200,000¡¯s cultivations weren¡¯t weak either because they had all consumed Stage 1 Blood God Pills.


    After the Undead army had annihted the eighth region and massacred the four system main cities, Zhao Fu had obtained 400,000 Stage 1 city guards¡¯ corpses. Even though they had used 200,000 of them, there were still 200,000 that could be used to boost Great Qin¡¯s soldiers in the future.


    Great Qin had obtained massive benefits from this ordeal, and what Zhao Fu was happiest about was, of course, the four system main cities. They provided Great Qin with four more City Lords, which greatly boosted Great Qin¡¯s battle power.


    Moreover, there were also countless pieces of equipment, medicinal pills, and other items. Putting aside everything that Great Qin had obtained from the system main cities, Great Qin still hadn¡¯t finished selling the equipment it had taken from the 15 million yers because there were simply too much equipment.


    It was sad that the equipment on the 170 million yers during thetest battle would have been worth 850 million gold coins if each person had five gold coins worth of equipment. This terrifying number was hundreds of times what Great Qin had.


    However, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t had the time to collect that equipment before the shockwave from opening the Six Paths of Reincarnation had turned all of the equipment into dust. This was a massive pity, and now that he had calmed down, Zhao Fu felt a pain in his heart.


    Zhao Fu had ordered the 400,000 soldiers to be split into four groups that went off in four different directions, and he had them closely look for and destroy any viges within 10,000 kilometers.


    They would first control everything within 10,000 kilometers before considering how to take down the entirety of the Forest of Horrors. They had to speed up the n for Great Qin¡¯s restoration because time was running out.


    However, Zhao Fu wanted to first destroy Heavenstone City, but he needed to wait until his body had recovered. Now that he had four City Lords, there was no chance of failing, and Zhao Fu had waited for this day for a long time.


    Great Qin had opened up paths to 92 other regions, and they started to re-establish their restaurants, Merchant Alliances, and other shops.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t worried at all about being attacked by the northern side¡¯s factions; after all, if they hadn¡¯t been utterly destroyed in thatst fight, they would¡¯ve at least been greatly crippled. None of them had much of their forces left, so how could they dare to attack Great Qin?


    Now that Zhao Fu had given them a way out, they were all extremely happy, and they didn¡¯t dare to do anything dangerous.


    Now, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t put the northern side¡¯s factions in his eyes at all. After dealing with these matters, he would take care of them. In the beginning, Zhao Fu had thought about sparing of them, but they had continuously betrayed him and even tried to destroy Great Qin. How could Zhao Fu let them off so easily?


    With the azure dragon¡¯s protection, Zhao Fu no longer feared abined attack from them, so he had canceled the Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs. Now, Great Qin viewed everyone as an enemy and nned to use force to conquer them instead of mercy.


    Also, Zhao Fu knew the name of that azure dragon ¨C it was called the Sky Destion Azure Dragon. It wasn¡¯t a Lord ss monster or a King ss monster but a type of Guardian Beast.


    Its job was to protect this world, so it could use world energy. It was powerful beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, and because it was a Guardian Beast, it had stopped Zhao Fu as he was opening the Six Paths of Reincarnation because that could destroy the Heaven Awaken World.


    As the Guardian Beast of this world, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon naturally knew almost everything ¨C Zhao Fu was someone who it paid great attention to, so it knew a lot about him.


    It knew that Zhao Fu had killed a god and obtained the demon god¡¯s information; it also knew that Zhao Fu had the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation as well as some things that even Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know.


    Moreover, there were three other Guardian Beasts that guarded four different ces.


    Even though the Sky Destion Azure Dragon had ¡®azure dragon¡¯ in its name, that didn¡¯t mean that the other Guardian Beasts were the white tiger, the ck turtle, and the vermillion bird.


    Turning back to Great Qin, the four major roads had begun construction, and Great Qin City was gradually expanding in order to amodate more residents.


    At the same time, Great Qin was constructing a business street to develop its economy ¨C after all, with more and more people, Great Qin had to start operating more like a system main city to look after everyone.


    Finally, Great Qin had made the switch over to winter crops and mass-nted them, but the underground city they had constructed had essentially been constructed for nothing.

 Chapter 475 - Rock Giant

    <h4>Chapter 475 - Rock Giant</h4>


    Chapter 475 ¨C Rock Giant


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for your treatment,¡± a 16 or 17-year-old Elf girl, with a faint blush on her face, walked over and paid her respects before saying in a small voice ¨C it was Asani.


    Asani¡¯s healing skills were already quite advanced, and after such a long time, her healing skills had surpassed first-rate and be grandmaster-tier. Because of this, her healing skills had a big effect.


    Within Great Qin, only her healing skills were at grandmaster-tier, while others were, at most, only at the first-rate tier. At the same time, her grade was now SSS grade.


    Great Qin didn¡¯tck SSS grade corpses ¨C after all, all of the City Lords¡¯ corpses and their three Great Generals¡¯ corpses were SSS grade. After destroying four system main cities, Great Qin had obtained 16 SSS grade corpses, and Great Qin had also obtained SSS Grade Pills from the Disaster Festival. Now, Great Qin didn¡¯tck SSS grade Orbs at all.


    The reason Zhao Fu had given one to Asani was because her performance had been quite good, and he also felt that Great Qin needed a grandmaster-tier healer to deal with some potential problems in the future.


    Three other people and also been given SSS grade Orbs, and they had been with Great Qin from the start. They were cksmith Wang Dawu, Apothecary Zhang Baishu, and Tailor He Yun.


    They possessed support-type professions, but they were no less important than battle professions. This was because they all provided strong support to Great Qin: a cksmith could forge high-grade equipment, an apothecary could refine high-grade medicinal pills, and a tailor could create high-grade defensive items.


    Those three types of items were all important, and Great Qin couldn¡¯tck them. As such, it was important for the people with those professions to have high Grades ¨C high Grades not only increased cultivation speed but also one¡¯sprehension.


    Apart from them, Zhao Fu also gave one to Rhode because he was the one who had forged most of Great Qin¡¯s Legendary grade equipment. He had contributed a lot, so it was only right to reward him.


    Zhao Fu distributed the rest of the Grade Orbs to some other people with support-type professions and some of the Generals and Ministers he was nurturing.


    Li Si was still SS grade, and this wasn¡¯t because Zhao Fu didn¡¯t value him ¨C after all, Zhao Fu believed that giving Grade Orbs to historical figures was good. However, Li Si was a civil official, and other Generals urgently needed Grade Orbs, which was why Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t given him an SSS Grade Orb.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. When the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, Li Si¡¯s Fate Seal would be undone, and his Grade would most likely increase.


    Of course, if Zhao Fu obtained enough historical figures¡¯ Grade Orbs, it was possible that he would raise Li Si¡¯s Grade before then.


    Following this, Zhao Fu allowed Asani to treat his wounds. Her hands gave off a green light that was filled with the aura of life, and the light covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing his injured body to quickly recover.


    Zhao Fu also had the Royal Wood Sword, which could heal him a little bit, but that was only because it could provide arge amount of life energy. After all, it wasn¡¯t actually giving off pure healing energy. As such, Zhao Fu had to rely on consuming medicinal pills and having Asani heal him.


    After the treatment went on for half an hour, Asani stopped and looked at Zhao Fu caringly as she asked, ¡°How do you feel, Your Majesty?¡±


    Zhao Fu spread his senses through his body and found that his body was much better, so he smiled and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Seeing that she had been able to help Zhao Fu, Asani happilyughed. She felt that there was great worth in helping others, especially Zhao Fu, who was the ruler of Great Qin. All of them relied on Zhao Fu for their happy lives in Great Qin.


    Seeing how happy she seemed, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile too, and he said, ¡°Alright, you can return and attend to any matters you need to take care of.¡±


    However, Asani quickly shook her head, indicating that there wasn¡¯t anything urgent.


    ¡°Asani! Asani! Asani!¡± When they saw that Asani was done, the three Flower Spirits happily flew over to y with Asani. Looking at how cheerful they all seemed, Zhao Fu felt a sense of peacefulness within his heart, and he once again sank into his cultivating state.


    Time gradually passed, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body recovered with each passing day. Six dayster, Zhao Fu had more or less made a full recovery.


    Now, it was time to set the n to destroy Heavenstone City in motion.


    Zhao Fu had his Generals gather the army while he summoned Guo Binglin and asked for thetest reports on Heavenstone City. Since he had made the decision to attack, it was best to gather as much intelligence as possible in case things had changed recently.


    Zhao Fu looked through the intelligence reports in detail and found that not much had changed in Heavenstone City. The thing that had changed the most was most likely the attitude of the three other City Lords.


    The three other City Lords¡¯ attitudes were unclear, and because Zhao Fu was unable to tell if they would help Heavenstone City, he had to make sufficient preparations.


    However, he nowmanded five City Lords, who would be enough to stall those other City Lords, so this wasn¡¯t a problem. The main problem was the 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers from each of the other main cities. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to use an istion barrier to prevent them from helping.


    All of the system main cities were tens of thousands of kilometers away from each other, so even if they sent troops, it would take at least a week for them to arrive. By that time, Great Qin would¡¯ve already taken down Heavenstone City.


    If they really did dare toe, Zhao Fu would set an ambush and take the opportunity to destroy the three other system main cities and take over all of East Green.


    Zhao Fu first gathered his Generals to discuss and determine their tactics before officially setting their n into motion.


    Massive waves of soldiers orderly marched into the teleportation channels, giving off an austere atmosphere. By now, they gave off the majestic might of a nation.


    Zhao Fu put on his ck cloak and went deep into East Green to look around.


    There were many hills and mountains in East Green but not many trees. Because the creeks andkes were gathered densely, the air was quite damp, and the moss here was quite lush.


    Zhao Fu turned invisible and hid his aura as he flew in the sky ¨C he was currently looking for East Green¡¯s super monster.


    East Green¡¯s super monster was a key part of this n. The most powerful monster of the region was usually quite big, such as the Forest of Horror¡¯s Six-Eyed Flood Dragon and Seeping River¡¯s fish monster. Their bodies were at least 1,000 meters long, so it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to find.


    Zhao Fu was within the deepest part of East Green, and after looking around, he didn¡¯t find anything. He felt quite surprised and looked around again before finally finding something.


    East Green¡¯s monster boss was a Rock Giant. It was roughly 1,000 meters tall, and its body was covered with moss and made of gray rock.


    The Rock Giant was currentlyying on the ground sleeping, which was why Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t initially noticed it ¨C he had thought that it had been a mountain. Afterward, he had felt that something was off, and after inspecting it closely, he found that the mountain was alive. Only then had he realized that it was a Rock Giant.

 Chapter 476 - Fruit of Life

    <h4>Chapter 476 - Fruit of Life</h4>


    Chapter 476 ¨C Fruit of Life


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The Rock Giant didn¡¯t move around much, and it spent most of its time in a deep sleep. Only incredibly big shocks would wake it up, which fit perfectly well with Zhao Fu¡¯s ns.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu noticed a two-meter tall tree next to the Rock Giant. Whether it was the branches or leaves, they were all red, and there were nine fruits hanging on its branches.


    These fruits were as big as fists, and they looked somewhat like people. They were purple-colored and had a mysterious luster. At a nce, anyone would be able to tell that these were high-quality spirit fruits.


    What was even more important was that Zhao Fu just happened to know what sort of fruits they were ¨C they were the Fruit of Life that he had been searching for, which was the main ingredient for the Fate Changing Pill. The Fate Changing Pill was one of the pill recipes Zhao Fu had imed from the Disaster Festival, and it had powerful effects.


    It could cause anyone at A grade or below to increase one¡¯s Grade by one Grade. Combined with the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation¡¯s effects, Great Qin could develop arge number of S grade soldiers.


    Looking at that tree, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. However, he couldn¡¯t touch that tree just yet, as it was clear that it was quite important to the Rock Giant. If Zhao Fu tried to do anything to the tree, it was likely that he would wake up the Rock Giant.


    The Fruit of Life Tree was something that Zhao Fu was determined to obtain, but he would leave it here for now and take it after he set his n into motion.


    Following this, Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into a streak of light and left the depths of East Green.


    After the incidentst time, Heavenstone City¡¯s defenses had be incredibly tight because Shi Jian knew that Zhao Fu would return sooner orter. As such, he had made all sorts of preparations to prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    Shi Jian¡¯s greatest weakness was his son, Shi Wen, so if Great Qin was able to control Shi Wen, Shi Jian wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Shi Jian seemed to realize this, so Shi Wen was restricted to the City Hall most of the time. He also had one of the two remaining Great Generals, Liu Sheng, protecting him at all times.


    Without Shi Wen causing trouble, Heavenstone City¡¯s situation started to improve, and it no longer had its foul atmosphere. Many yers started toe to Heavenstone City to develop, causing Heavenstone City to be lively and prosperous.


    Even though Zhao Fu had been listed as a wanted fugitive by Heavenstone City, with his strength, it was easy for him to sneak in without being detected. However, those listed as fugitives would receive a 30% debuff to their stats. Regardless, Zhao Fu was still incredibly strong.


    Zhao Fupletely suppressed his aura and activated Stealther. Zhao Fu first entered Heavenstone City before heading to the City Hall.


    After searching around the City Hall, Zhao Fu finally found where Shi Wen was. Shi Jian never could¡¯ve expected that Zhao Fu would be so much more powerful in such a short period of time, nor he have expected Zhao Fu to have the guts to infiltrate the City Hall.


    The City Hall was the central ce of a system main city, and no ordinary person would dare to sneak in. Otherwise, that person would die without even knowing how he had died.


    Even though Shi Wen had matured and even many of the soldiers¡¯ impressions of him had changed, he still had some vices.


    Currently, even though it was daytime, he was within a luxurious bedroom rolling around in the bed with three beautiful attendants. The three attendants gasped and moaned while Liu Sheng guarded the door outside, an awkward expression on his face.


    Only after seeing Liu Sheng did Zhao Fu find out where Shi Wen was.


    Liu Sheng¡¯s strength was still at Stage 3, which was nothing to Zhao Fu. After all, Zhao Fu¡¯s own cultivation was just a step away from breaking through to Stage 3, and he had countless other powers strengthening him.


    However, Zhao Fu still cautiously took out a dagger and slowly snuck to Liu Sheng¡¯s side. Because Zhao Fu was an Assassin, doing such a thing wasn¡¯t very hard.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± A loud moan came from within the room, disturbing Liu Sheng¡¯s focus and allowing Zhao Fu to sessfullye within five meters of Liu Sheng.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s body sprang forward like a cheetah, and just as Liu Sheng instinctively sensed something, it was already toote.


    Zhao Fu had already arrived behind Liu Sheng and covered Liu Sheng¡¯s mouth with one hand as he gripped the dagger with his other, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to slit Liu Sheng¡¯s throat, ending his life.


    Before, Zhao Fu could only bitterly fight against Liu Sheng, but he was almost apletely different person now. Liu Sheng had be much weaker as well, and he couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    Following this, Zhao Fu put Liu Sheng¡¯s body into his ring before quietly opening the door. Currently, the four people were still romping around on the bed and hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ young master, you¡¯re so good!¡± one of the beautiful attendants cried out underneath Shi Wen, her facepletely red.


    At that moment, three ck sword lights shot out, piercing through the three attendants¡¯ heads and killing them instantly.


    Shi Wen was given a big fright and quickly looked behind him. Without him noticing, a ck-cloaked person had appeared in the room.


    ¡°Who are¡­¡± Shi Wen was about to yell at the person. At the same time, he wanted to call his guards to take care of this person. Back then, Shi Wen had been too drunk, so he hadn¡¯t remembered what Zhao Fu looked like. Because of this, he hadn¡¯t yet realized that the person in front of him was the person his father had told him to be wary of.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Zhao Fu¡¯s body blurred and arrived beside him, knocking him out instantly. He then rolled up the naked man in his bed sheets and prepared to leave.


    Before, it had been easy for Zhao Fu to sneak into the City Hall using the Stealther and his Assassin skills, but now that he had to bring another person out, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    As such, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother hiding anything ¨C he grabbed Shi Wen and sted his way out of the City Hall as he flew into the air and starting to fly towards the outside of the city.


    This sudden noise caused everyone in the City Hall to feel quite shocked, and Shi Jian immediately noticed something and rushed out of his room. Shi Jian suddenly felt his son¡¯s aura disappear, and he looked at the ck-cloaked figure speeding off as he roared and exploded out with strength, chasing after Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was incredibly fast and looked like a ck streak of light as he flew towards the outside of the city. Shi Jian was slightly behind him, but he desperately chased after Zhao Fu.


    The distance between them started to close, but Zhao Fu paid no attention to Shi Jian. He merely nced at him before continuing to speed forwards.


    ¡°Return my son!¡± Looking at the familiar figure in front of him, Shi Jian¡¯s heart sank, and he exploded with even greater strength, causing him to speed up.


    However, Zhao Fu continued to ignore him and fly forward. The distance between them gradually decreased, when suddenly two people giving off powerful auras stopped Shi Jian.


    These two people were Saar and Meng Tian!

 Chapter 477 - A Debt is Owed. It is Time to Pay!

    <h4>Chapter 477 - A Debt is Owed. It is Time to Pay!</h4>


    Chapter 477 ¨C A Debt is Owed. It is Time to Pay!


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Saar was the City Lord of a Basic City, and Meng Tian was the City Lord of a system main city. With theirbined strength, they were able to stall Shi Jian ¨C this was why Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care about Shi Jian chasing after him, as he had made sufficient ns.


    Wang Jian, Wei Liao, and Bai Qi were stationed near the three other system main cities in order to prevent the three other City Lords from helping out.


    If there hadn¡¯t been a need to prevent the three other City Lords from interfering, Zhao Fu could¡¯ve gathered all of his City Lords, lured Shi Jian out, and killed him.


    This was because Great Qin had six City Lords including Zhao Fu ¨C with six of them against Shi Jian, Shi Jian would definitely lose.


    However, that wasn¡¯t Zhao Fu¡¯s n because he also wanted to obtain the Fruit of Life Tree.


    As such, Zhao Fu continued flying towards the depths of East Green while Saar and Meng Tian continued to block Shi Jian. Feeling their strength, Shi Jian felt quite startled, as one of them gave off the power of a City Lord of a system main city while the other gave off the power of a City Lord of a Basic City. With his own strength, it would be very difficult to escape from them.


    ¡°Sirs, it¡¯s best that you stay out of this and mind your own business,¡± Shi Jian said with a cold expression. He still didn¡¯t know that Saar and Meng Tian were Zhao Fu¡¯s subordinates and thought that they were people Zhao Fu had recruited. He had no idea just what sort of strength Zhao Fu possessed by this point.


    Of course, Saar and Meng Tian ignored Shi Jian¡¯s words and took out their weapons. Their goal was extremely clear.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Jian coldly harrumphed and took out hisrge saber and City Lord Seal, and he used his full strength from the very beginning ¨C he had to catch up to Zhao Fu, or his son would be in danger. He shed out, sending out a massive saber light towards the two people in front of him.


    Saar and Meng Tian unleashed their City Lord Seals¡¯ power as well and blocked Shi Jian¡¯s attack.


    The three of them engaged in a massive battle in the air, causing the clouds to swirl and for countless birds and beasts to escape as if a terrifying disaster was about to descend.


    Saar and Meng Tian weren¡¯t proactively attacking. Instead, they focused on defense because their main task was to stall Shi Jian so that Zhao Fu could carry out the n.


    Zhao Fu quickly flew into the depths of East Green. Looking down at the soundly-sleeping Rock Giant, Zhao Fu smiled and took out a small stick of incense that looked like it would only burn for three minutes. It had five colors and gave off a dreamy fragrance.


    This was Dream Incense, and it had powerful effects that could cause even the super monsters of each region to fall into a deep sleep. It was a pity that once those who fell asleep suffered immense pain, they would wake up; otherwise, Zhao Fu would¡¯ve been able to use this to kill the Rock Giant.


    Zhao Fu lit the Dream Incense and held his breath because if he breathed in the incense, he would also fall into a deep sleep.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have much time, so he acted quickly. He first ced the burning Dream Incense next to the Rock Giant, and after breathing in the incense, the Rock Giant fell into an even deeper sleep.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu took out a sturdy iron cage and ced it beside the Fruit of Life. He threw Shi Wen in and locked the cage before using a few chains to bind the cage to the Rock Giant. The cage and chains were incredibly strong, as they were made out of a few Legendary grade materials, and they could even take a full-force blow from a City Lord.


    Zhao Fu smiled ¨C it was now time to dig up the Fruit of Life Tree. The Fruit of Life was a rare Stage 6 spirit fruit, and they were even harder to find than ordinary Stage 7 spirit fruits. They were extremely precious, and Zhao Fu had never thought that he would obtain some here.


    As such, Zhao Fu was incredibly careful as he dug up the Fruit of Life Tree and put it inside his Disaster King Ring.


    After Saar and Meng Tian had stalled Shi Jian for a while, they acted ording to the n and left. Of course, Shi Jian wouldn¡¯t chase after them, and he instead headed in the direction that Zhao Fu had disappeared in.


    By now, the Dream Incense¡¯s smell had disappeared, and Zhao Fu went into stealth, hiding his aura. Zhao Fu had originally thought that after the Dream Incense¡¯s smell dissipated, the Rock Giant would wake up because of the Fruit of Life Tree¡¯s disappearance.


    However, Zhao Fu had found that this wasn¡¯t the case ¨C the Rock Giant continued in its deep slumber, and it seemed that the Dream Incense¡¯s effects didn¡¯t end as soon as it stopped burning. Unless there was some sort of external shock, it seemed that those who fell under its influence would never wake up.


    Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t expected this at all, and if he had known that this was the case, he wouldn¡¯t have used up all of the Dream Incense. He would¡¯ve been able to use it at least twice more, but it was toote now.


    Even though the Rock Giant was still deeply slumbering, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t worried. He drew the Sin Dragon Sword and flew above the Rock Giant because Shi Jian had nearly arrived.


    Shi Jian stopped some distance away and stood in the air as he furiously looked at the scene in front of him.


    The ck-cloaked figure standing in front of him gave off a powerful aura with his sword drawn. His blood-red eyes under the hood seemed to be looking at him mockingly, and Shi Jian¡¯s son was locked within a cage next to the Rock Giant.


    From the ck-cloaked figure¡¯s gaze, it was clear that he wanted him to fight with the Rock Giant. In order to save his son, he would have to fight the Rock Giant.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think this is a bit too shameless?¡± Shi Jian coldly looked at Zhao Fu. He knew that this day woulde, but he could never have expected that this person would be so powerful. Just his aura alone was no weaker than his own, and he also had a Nation Armament and n Armament.


    ¡°Shameless?¡± Zhao Fu coldlyughed, ¡°Could it be that if you do evil, I have to do good?¡±


    Hearing this, Shi Jian felt quite furious, but he quelled his anger and said, ¡°Before, it was Heavenstone City that was in the wrong. However, Heavenstone City has paid a great price, and only ten or so of your people were killed, while tens of thousands of my Heavenstone City¡¯s soldiers and residents died. I believe that this matter should end here; Heavenstone City will no longer make any trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing Shi Jian¡¯s words, Zhao Fuughed loudly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the situation; it¡¯s Great Qin making trouble for you. Even though ten or so people died, they all belonged to Great Qin. A debt is owed. It is time to pay!¡±


    After speaking, Zhao Fu raised the Sin Dragon Sword and sent his power into it, preparing to awaken the sleeping Rock Giant.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shi Jian quickly cried out.


    Zhao Fu paused and looked at Shi Jian as he asked, ¡°What more do you have to say?¡±


    Shi Jian deeply breathed in, calming himself down as he said, ¡°I can give you somepensation to resolve this matter between us. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your demands!¡±


    Since his son had fallen into his enemy¡¯s hands, Shi Jian had topromise. He hoped to usepensation to resolve this crisis. After all, he knew that the enemy had made great preparations. It wasn¡¯t just his son and him who were in danger but also all of Heavenstone City.

 Chapter 478 - Thousand Meter Rock Pillar

    <h4>Chapter 478 - Thousand Meter Rock Pir</h4>


    Chapter 478 ¨C Thousand Meter Rock Pir


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Whatever I want¡­ could you give Heavenstone City to me?¡± Zhao Fu coldlyughed before asking.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Shi Jian immediately refused; how could he just give out a system main city like that? How could he face the soldiers and residents who trusted and respected him so much?


    Moreover, Heavenstone City was something that had developed for a long time, and it had taken great efforts to establish it. How could Shi Jian be willing to just hand it over to someone else?


    If he lost his city, he would just be someone with Stage 4 cultivation. If he encountered a City Lord, even if it was a City Lord of a Basic City, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him.


    When that time came, anyone who wanted to kill him would be able to do so easily, and he would have no way of protecting himself.


    Zhao Fu knew that things would turn out like this, and since Shi Jian wasn¡¯t willing topromise on this, what else could he offer? Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother saying anything else because there was nothing that Shi Jian could offer him except the system main city.


    As such, Zhao Fu sent his power into the Sin Dragon Sword, causing it to give off a terrifying green light. There seemed to a dragon swimming up and down the de of the sword, and seeing this, Shi Jian was quite startled and wanted to stop him. However, it was toote.


    The Sin Dragon Sword gave off a massive sword qi that smashed against the Rock Giant, resulting in a muffled explosion. The sword qi swept out like a berserk wind, causing some cracks on the surface of the Rock Giant¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu had used his full strength in this attack, but because the Rock Giant¡¯s defense was too solid, he was barely able to deal any damage to it.


    Rumble¡­


    A massive earth-shaking sound could be heard as the slumbering Rock Giant furiously roared, shaking the heavens. No one would be happy to be so rudely disturbed from one¡¯s slumber ¨C the Rock Giant felt a massive pain, shocking it awake, and started to climb to its feet.


    Zhao Fupletely hid his aura and activated the Stealther, making it seem as if he had suddenly disappeared. No one would be able to detect his presence.


    Shi Jian was both startled and furious, and he quickly rushed towards the Rock Giant because the cage that his son was in was bound to the Rock Giant¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hah!!!¡± Knowing that time was of the essence, Shi Jian loudly roared and used all of his strength as therge saber that he gripped with both hands gave off an incredibly sharp saber light as he shed out with it.


    Boom!!


    Space itself seemed to explode as a massive azure sword light shed towards the cage. However, even though the cage was covered with cracks after striking the cage, it didn¡¯t show any sign of breaking open. That cage had been able to withstand a full-powered hit from him!


    Shi Jian felt quite confused, but he knew that the cage was already badly damaged. All it would take would be another hit to destroy it.


    However, just as Shi Jian wanted to attack again, the Rock Giant fully woke up.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!!¡± The Rock Giant once again gave off a terrifying roar because that azure sword light had also hit it due to how close the cage was to it. After suddenly suffering two massive attacks, the Rock Giant camepletely infuriated. Before it had even fully stood up, it swatted its hand towards Shi Jian.


    The massive rock hand gave off a terrifying power, and just by traveling through the air, it created a massive sound, forcing Shi Jian to dodge.


    After its attack missed, the Rock Giant had fully stood up.


    Now, Zhao Fu finally saw the Rock Giant¡¯s full form. Its body was indeed 1,000 meters tall, and its head seemed to poke into the clouds. Because its body was made of massive rocks, it looked quite crude, but one could roughly tell that it had a humanoid body and face.


    Right now, this face was furiously staring at Shi Jian. It then suddenly realized something and turned to look elsewhere, and it found that the Fruit of Life Tree had disappeared.


    Immediately, the Rock Giant¡¯s anger rushed to unimaginable heights ¨C it had been rudely woken up from its slumber, suffered two massive blows, and now the tree that it had been guarding had disappeared.


    ¡°Human! I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± The Rock Giant voice boomed before the Rock Giant clenched its fist and punching towards Shi Jian.


    The rock fist brought with it unimaginable power, and a powerful aura of suppression covered Shi Jian¡¯s entire body, making it difficult for him to dodge. He had wanted to exin, but the Rock Giant hadn¡¯t given him an opportunity to do so.


    Bang!


    Shi Jian could only take out his City Lord Seal and condense an azure hemisphere to block the Rock Giant¡¯s attack.


    Seeing that yet another of its attack hadn¡¯t hit the other person, the Rock Giant furiously raised both of its fists, which looked like small mountains, as it smashed them down towards Shi Jian.


    Shi Jian had no choice but to retaliate. He looked at the cage that was hanging from the Rock Giant and could only roar as he shed out a 1,000-metre long azure saber light.


    Bang!


    The mountain-like fists collided with the thousand meters long sabre light, resulting in a gigantic explosion and causing a wild gale to rush out.


    The Rock Giant leaned back because of the explosion and took a step back before being able to stabilize its body ¨C clearly, the azure saber light was a bit stronger.


    As the Rock Giant was regaining its bnce, Shi Jian took this opportunity to rush towards the Rock Giant and came beside the cage. He shed the cage open and took Shi Wen, who was unconscious, in his arms. He didn¡¯t hesitate to immediately run, turning into a ray of light.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± Seeing that Shi Jian was trying to run, the Rock Giant went berserk with anger and deafeningly roared as it smashed its palms onto the ground.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic explosion rang out, causing the ground to split as a thousand meter tall rock pir suddenly burst forth from the ground.


    This gave Shi Jian a great shock. He wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. In order to protect Shi Wen from being hurt, Shi Jian could only use his own body to protect him.


    Bang!


    Shi Jian¡¯s body flew up like a sandbag and wasunched thousands of meters into the air by the rock pir.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Shi Jian coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and his body was wracked with pain as blood dyed the front of his clothes.


    Bang!


    Another massive sound rang out as the Rock Giant kicked off from the ground, leaving two massive footprints on the ground as it leaped up into the air and attacked Shi Jian again.


    ¡°Hahhhh!!¡± Shi Jian once again roared. He knew that if he didn¡¯t struggle for his life with all he had, he would die here. The City Lord Seal gave off a massive amount of azure light, and Heavenstone City¡¯s City Heart continuously trembled, causing everyone in Heavenstone City to notice that something was off.


    The 100,000 soldiers could sense that their City Lord was in danger, and they immediately wanted to go and save Shi Jian.


    If anything happened to the City Lord, Heavenstone City would fall, as the City Lord Seal was the core item of the city. One of the Great Generals had remained in the city to defend against anyone who wanted to attack, but they were now faced with a tough decision: were they to defend the city or save the City Lord?


    They had to save the City Lord because if the City Lord Seal fell into someone else¡¯s hands, they would lose Heavenstone City anyway. After all, the City Lord Seal contained far too much power.

 Chapter 479 - 80,000 Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 479 - 80,000 Soldiers</h4>


    Chapter 479 ¨C 80,000 Soldiers


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After thinking for a short while, Yue Linping made the decision to take 80,000 soldiers to help the City Lord, and he left 20,000 soldiers behind to defend the city.


    Of course, it was impossible for only 20,000 soldiers to defend the entire city, so Yue Linping also gathered some residents to help defend the city. He also gave out quests to yers to help.


    In total, there were 200,000 residents and 600,000 yers who were willing to defend. With such a massive number, Yue Linping felt quite at ease, so he took the 80,000 soldiers and headed towards where the City Lord Seal could be detected.


    At the center of the region, Shi Jian roared out as the City Heart¡¯s power continuously entered his body through the City Lord Seal, causing him to erupt with an even more terrifying aura and for an azure aura me to burst forth around him.


    Facing the attacking Rock Giant, Shi Jian raised his saber with one hand and sent his power into it, causing it to shine with a resplendent azure light. The light dyed the entire sky an azure color, and a terrifying saber light shed around the saber, causing the clouds to swirl and for a dangerous aura spread.


    Boom!!!


    Shi Jian shed out towards the Rock Giant, seeming to split the heavens and the earth with this strike. A massive azure saber light flew out, bringing with it an extraordinarily powerful saber wind that threatened to cut everything in its way to pieces.


    The Rock Giant was quite startled and immediately used its arms to block in front of it. Its arms gave off a gray-ck light, creating a strong defense.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the ground trembled, and the Rock Giant was shed down to the ground, creating a massive crater. At the same time, a long gash appeared on the Rock Giant¡¯s chest.


    This gash was quite long but not very deep. If a normal boss monster had been hit with that attack, it would¡¯ve been heavily injured. However, the Rock Giant wasn¡¯t injured very heavily ¨C this showed just how powerful its defense was.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± After suffering this massive attack, the Rock Giant on the ground furiously roared, its heart filled with rage. It stretched out its hand and pointed towards Shi Jian as he tried to escape.


    Boom!!


    The Rock Giant clenched its hand into a fist, and a formless energy exploded out, causing countless massive boulders within 100 kilometers to rise into the air. They then shot towards Shi Jian like cannonballs, giving off a powerful aura.


    Facing such a terrifying attack, Shi Jian was forced to stop. He gripped hisrge saber as he deeply breathed in, and his eyes shined with an azure light as he roared, ¡°Chaos Ruins Saber!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Shi Jian shed the countless boulders to pieces, the Rock Giant¡¯s body gave off arge amount of a gray-ck aura. It used all of its strength as it leaped up from the ground and heavily punched towards Shi Jian.


    After unleashing a powerful attack to repel the iing boulders, Shi Jian was unable to dodge. After all, he was holding his saber with one hand and carrying Shi Wen with the other.


    Some would¡¯ve said that Shi Jian should¡¯ve ced Shi Wen by the side as he fought the Rock Giant ¨C that way, he wouldn¡¯t be forced into such a passive position. However, that wouldn¡¯t have been possible ¨C the battle with the Rock Giant covered such a great area that Shi Wen could¡¯ve been killed by the shockwaves. Moreover, Shi Jian was certain that the ck-cloaked figure was still around somewhere, so if he let go of Shi Wen, he could once again kidnap him.


    As such, Shi Jian could only block with his saber, which gave off arge amount of azure light to defend.


    Bang!!


    The gigantic fist struck Shi Jian, causing his body to fly out like a sandbag. As he flew, he kept his arm wrapped tightly around Shi Wen to prevent him from falling down.


    The Rock Giantnded back on the ground and immediately attacked Shi Jian again, and their battle continued.


    The three other City Lords detected the terrifying shockwavesing from the center of the region, and their expressions became grim. They didn¡¯t know what was happening, but they knew it wasn¡¯t good.


    Following this, they received requests for support from Heavenstone City¡¯s General, Yue Liping, who asked them to help Heavenstone City and save Shi Jian.


    After hearing this, the three City Lords¡¯ hearts sank ¨C the day had finallye. The karma that they had sown before hade back to bite them.


    The three City Lords were quite hesitant, and they first thought about it and told the soldiers to wait for orders. They decided to take a look at the situation at the center of the region before making a decision.


    The three people turned into rays of light and left their system main cities, but soon, each of them was stopped by another person.


    Feeling the aurasing from the people in front of them, the three City Lords felt quite worried. This was because the people in front of them were City Lords as well, and they had never seen these people before ¨C they were most likely City Lords from other regions.


    Just what was going on? Why had City Lords from other regions be involved as well?


    The three City Lords felt incredibly shocked, and they understood that the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. One of the City Lords looked at the person in front of him seriously and asked, ¡°Who are you, sir? Why are you stopping me?¡±


    Bai Qi coldly looked at the City Lord in front of him and said, ¡°No one is permitted to interfere in Great Qin¡¯s business. You are forbidden to pass!¡±


    Those words made the City Lord feel quite angry because this was his region, while a City Lord from another region was preventing him from passing through. These outsiders were not taking them seriously at all.


    However, the City Lord realized that this person had most likely been waiting here for some time, which meant that he knew that he would try to interfere. Seeing the other side so prepared made him feel quite unsettled.


    The City Lord knew that the two others had most likely been stopped as well, but what sort of faction couldmand three City Lords? Could it be that Heavenstone City had offended an incredibly powerful Legatee?


    After sensing the incredibly powerful shockwavesing from the center of the region, the three City Lords felt quite hesitant ¨C did they really want to enter these muddy waters?


    However, Heavenstone City was one of East Green¡¯s system main cities, and once it was destroyed, all of East Green would be severely affected. Their overall strength would weaken.


    After thinking about it, the three City Lords decided to not participate because there was a City Lord in front of each of them, and they were prepared. It was likely that they would just be stalled there and wouldn¡¯t be able to do much to help the situation. Since they couldn¡¯t do anything, they weren¡¯t stupid enough to jump into those muddy waters.


    Heavenstone City was doomed, and they were unable to change its fate at all.


    Facing the people blocking their way, the three City Lords could only coldly harrumph and return to their own system main cities.


    Moreover, they also found that they were unable to teleport to Heavenstone City; there seemed to be some sort of energy blocking them off. As such, even if they wanted to help, they wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    On the other side, Yue Linping led 80,000 soldiers towards the depths of East Green. The feeling of uneasiness he was feeling became stronger and stronger, and he was right ¨C they were about to face an ambush of 400,000 soldiers.

 Chapter 480 - System Main City

    <h4>Chapter 480 - System Main City</h4>


    Chapter 480 ¨C System Main City


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Of course, Yue Linping had no idea what they were about to encounter ¨C all he wanted was to reach the center of the region and save Shi Jian.


    Half of the army of 80,000 was on horses, and the other half traveled on foot. System main cities typically had 30,000 Cavalrymen, and they kept 40,000 warhorses, which was why they were able to have 40,000 soldiers on horses.


    They were unable to use teleportation channels to reach the center of the region because Zhao Fu had long since set up an istion barrier. Because of this, they could only hurry over using horses.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    As the army of 80,000 stepped into a t area, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, who had been lying in wait, shot out an arrow rain that seemed to cover the sky. The dark mass of arrows descended towards the arriving soldiers, and the arrows were simply innumerable.


    Under the massive aura from these arrows, all of the soldiers¡¯ hearts chilled, and their hairs stood on end.


    ¡°Hurry and form a shield wall!¡± Yue Linping quickly yelled.


    The countless soldiers quickly acted, raising their shields, and the soldiers without shields quickly moved towards those who did.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The countless arrows tore through the air and poured down like a torrential rain. Even though the system main city soldiers had formed a defensive wall, there were far too many arrows, and they hade too suddenly, resulting in many of the soldiers dying.


    Under this terrifying arrow rain, blood sttered everywhere, and a gory stench spread out. Those who were hit were usually hit by many arrows, giving them a pitiful death.


    Because the warhorses were quite big, though they had some simple armor, they were unable to resist the countless arrows, so many of the warhorses were killed as well.


    After suffering this surprise attack, in just an instant, a quarter of the system main city¡¯s soldiers had died.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of the air being torn could once again be heard. However, these weren¡¯t normal arrows but ballistae bolts and spears.


    The ballistae bolts and spears had a massive amount of strength, and they were perfect for breaking through shields. However, their targets were Stage 1 soldiers, so ordinary ballistae and ballistae bolts wouldn¡¯t be enough. As such, Great Qin had used Stage 1 Ballistae, which were created out of Blue grade materials.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The ballistae bolts and spears smashed against the defensive wall with an immense amount of force, making the Shieldbearers feel as if a massive wild beast had charged over. It was fine to defend against one, but against an entire horde, it was simply too difficult to defend.


    One of the Shieldbearers was smashed to the ground, and following this, the defensive wall crumbled. Once this happened, countless ordinary arrows once again filled the air.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    The countless soldiers still wanted to resist, and countless sword lights and saber lights were shot out. However, they were unable to defend at all, and they were pierced by countless arrows.


    At the same time, the system main city soldiers once again lost another quarter of its forces.


    Seeing this, Yue Linping could only give the order to retreat. Now, let alone saving their City Lord, it would be difficult to keep their own lives. Yue Linping had never thought that the other side would be so powerful ¨C they had at least 400,000 soldiers, of which 200,000 were Stage 1.


    The other soldiers understood the situation and didn¡¯t hesitate to turn and run.


    On another side of the area of the t area, 80,000 Cavalrymen were gathered into ranks, riding on theirrge and powerful ck Forest Horses. They held their spears as they looked ahead, giving off an incredibly dangerous aura.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± As the order was given out, the countless Cavalrymen rushed forwards like arrows shot out of bows. The rumbling of the countless horses galloping sounded like thunder, and Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry flooded towards Yue Linping.


    By now, most of the system main city¡¯s warhorses had died, so most people were running away on foot.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Linping¡¯s heart sank ¨C it was impossible to outrun warhorses, so Yue Linping could only order the soldiers to stop retreating and to gather again. The Shieldbearers were to form a shield wall while the other soldiers were to support them.


    Very soon, under Yue Linping¡¯s orders, the surviving soldiers formed a shield wall, but the countless Cavalrymen showed no hesitation as they raised their spears, sending their power into them and causing the spearheads to shine with a cold light.


    Boom!!


    A massive sound rang out as countless Cavalrymen smashed against the shield wall like a ck flood.


    The ck flood only paused for a slight moment before breaking through the shield wall. Once an opening appeared in the middle, the rest of the shield wall copsed.


    Great Qin¡¯s side already had a numerical advantage, and their equipment was also slightly better than the system main city¡¯s soldiers¡¯. Moreover, the system main city¡¯s soldiers were already injured from the previous waves of attacks, so the Cavalrymen were able to easily break through.


    Once the shield wall broke, the rest of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, who were camped around Yue Linping¡¯s soldiers, also charged.


    Now, the system main city¡¯s soldiers not only had to face the Cavalrymen but also countless Infantrymen from two other sides. As such, Yue Linping could only once again give the order to retreat to save as many soldiers as possible.


    However, how could Great Qin soldiers allow them to escape? Great Qin¡¯s soldiers charged up, and Great Qin¡¯s countless Archers blocked their path from behind, making sure they had no ce to retreat to.


    The battle concluded very quickly.


    The ground waspletely dyed red with blood, and the stench of blood was especially striking. Countless bodies and pieces of equipment were scattered everywhere, and even though Yue Linping had Stage 3 cultivation, under thebined attacks of seven or eight Generals, he was killed in the end.


    The 80,000 system main city soldiers all died, as very few were willing to surrender. Despite knowing that they would die, they were determined to fight to the end rather than surrender.


    Fortunately, Great Qin didn¡¯t pay much of a price, with only around 1,000 casualties and injuries.


    Now, their job was to take care of the corpses and equipment before heading towards the system main city.


    The battle at the center of the region continued ¨C Shi Jian and the Rock Giant were both covered with wounds, but it was clear that the Rock Giant held a great advantage. Its body had powerful defenses, and with how big its body was, it was very difficult to injure it.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Fu remained hidden and continued to spectate this battle.


    Boom!!


    An azure sword light rushed to the sky, bringing with it a powerful sword qi that berserkly cut everything within ten kilometers. The trees, the boulders, and the ground were left with cuts and gashes.


    Shi Jian desperately attacked the Rock Giant, and an azure sword light sted the Rock Giant¡¯s massive body backward.


    After the Rock Giant crashed to the ground, the entire world seemed to tremble. There was now a deep gash on its body, and some green liquid flowed out ¨C it seemed that the Rock Giant had been injured quite seriously this time.


    The berserk Rock Giant wildly roared and unleashed all of its power, causing a gray aura me to burst forth around its body. It suddenly blurred before disappearing.


    Shi Jian was incredibly shocked, and he had never expected the Rock Giant to explode with such speed.

 Chapter 481 - Splitting the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Splitting the Heavens</h4>


    Chapter 481 ¨C Splitting the Heavens


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    At that moment, the Rock Giant had already appeared above Shi Jian¡¯s head. It mmed down its palm with immense force, creating a gravitational field that covered everything within 1,000 meters.


    Shi Jian couldn¡¯t dodge, so he had to once again block with his saber.


    Boom!!


    The massive force cause Shi Jian¡¯s body to be sted into the ground like a rubber ball. The sheer force of Shi Jian¡¯s body hitting the ground caused the ground within 100 meters of him to copse.


    However, Shi Jian still used his body to protect Shi Wen. After suffering from the violent tremors and receiving some damage, Shi Wen, who had also breathed in the Dream Incense, gradually woke up.


    Shi Wen opened his eyes and looked at his blood-covered father as he stared in surprise before quickly asking, ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    Shi Jian¡¯s face was covered with blood, but hepassionately smiled, wanting to say something.


    Boom!!


    A massive figurended beside them, causing the ground to shake. Shi Wen looked up, a terrified expression on his face as he saw the Rock Giant ferociously staring at them.


    The Rock Giant wouldn¡¯t show any mercy to the two people in front of it. It lifted its massive foot and stomped towards the two of them, wanting to turn them into meat paste.


    Shi Jian pushed Shi Wen away with great difficulty and roared as he gripped his saber with both hands, exploding out with an intense azure light and blocking the Rock Giant¡¯s foot before dodging away.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, an extremely terrifying power exploded out from behind the Rock Giant. A pir of demonic qi rushed up into the clouds, causing the sky to be covered with demonic qi. The sun seemed to be dyed ck, making it seem like a demonic sun that gave off boundless demon¡¯s might.


    A gust of immense sword qi spread out, and it gave off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything. A ck-cloaked figure appeared in the air, and the figure held a sword that gave off a soul-devouring ck light, giving off an aura that seemed to be able to kill gods.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, seeming to cause the world to tremble. A ck sword light that was 10,000 meters long flew out, seeming to split the heavens and creating ck cracks in space.


    The Rock Giant was incredibly startled, and it wanted to block. However, it was toote. It was hit by the ck sword light, which easily cut open its body. The Rock Giant roared from the pain, shaking the heavens.


    A massive amount of green blood flew everywhere, and there was a savage wound on the Rock Giant¡¯s back that almost split it in two.


    Bang!


    The Rock Giant powerlessly half-kneeled on the ground. Despite suffering such a severe injury, it still had some lifeforce ¨C it could be seen just how sturdy the Rock Giant was.


    Zhao Fu stopped attacking because the Rock Giant was no longer a threat. Just then, Zhao Fu had used his n Armament and City Lord Seal; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal such a massive amount of damage.


    Now that he had taken down a few other Legatees, Great Qin had gathered an immense amount of Fate. As such, it was alright to asionally use the n Armament. Moreover, if he killed the monster boss of a region, he would obtain arge amount of Fate anyway.


    The Rock Giant had already received many injuries after fighting with Shi Jian for so long, and it had used up almost all of its strength. That was why Zhao Fu¡¯s sudden attack had been able to have such great effects.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s original n was to have the Rock Giant and Shi Jian fight and then deal a sudden attack to Shi Jian using the Death Dagger and Poison Dragon Liquid, which would be able to easily kill him.


    However, because Zhao Fu had be so much stronger, he changed his n and decided to kill both Shi Jian and the Rock Giant.


    Now, it was no longer necessary for him to use the Death Dagger and Poison Dragon Liquid.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked at the dying Rock Giant with his blood-red eyes. There was a strange emotion within his heart, and he said, ¡°If you choose to surrender, I can spare you!¡±


    Even though Zhao Fu wanted to spare the Rock Giant, the Rock Giant weakly replied, ¡°You humans can go die!¡±


    After speaking, the Rock Giant raised its fists, preparing to attack.


    It was a pity that there was barely any strength left in the Rock Giant¡¯s dying body, so even raising its fists was incredibly slow.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t waste any words. He easily dodged the Rock giant¡¯s attack and went to its head. He shed out ten or so sword lights, chopping off the Rock Giant¡¯s head, after which its massive body crumbled into rocks.


    A ray of light suddenly shed and flew away, and Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have time to see what the Rock Giant had dropped before he also turned into a ck ray of light and blocked Shi Jian¡¯s way.


    ¡°Did you really think that you could escape?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he coldly looked at Shi Jian, who was carrying Shi Wen.


    Shi Jian¡¯s expression was quite grim, and he said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t act too ruthlessly; the three other City Lords won¡¯t just watch on.¡±


    When he heard him, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Really? Then why haven¡¯t theye?¡±


    Looking at how confident Zhao Fu seemed, Shi Jian felt a sinking feeling ¨C something must have happened. Logically, the three of them should have arrived by now, but they still weren¡¯t here yet.


    ¡°Dad, who is he? Why is he determined to kill us?¡± Shi Wen angrily looked at Zhao Fu. He still had no idea who Zhao Fu was.


    Shi Jian sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s the Dynasty Legatee you offended before.¡±


    When he heard this, Shi Wen¡¯s expression greatly changed, and he became quite panicked. However, he quickly calmed down and said, ¡°What happened before was my fault, and it was the Qian family¡¯s n. I¡¯ve already destroyed the Qian family, and if you¡¯re willing to spare us, Heavenstone City is willing to provide you withpensation!¡±


    Shi Jian looked at Shi Wen, and seeing that he had be much more mature, he reassuredly smiled as he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Wen¡¯Er. He won¡¯t spare us. I¡¯ll stall him, so you should run.¡±


    ¡°No! Dad, I¡¯m going to stay here. I have Stage 2 strength, so I can at least help you.¡± Surprisingly, Shi Wen chose to stay ¨C it was clear that he truly loved his father.


    The love between a father and a son??Zhao Fu coldly looked at the scene before him and raised the Sky Demon Sword before shing out, causing a ten-meter long ck arc of light to fly towards them.


    Shi Jian coldly harrumphed, and his body exploded out with azure light as he prepared to counterattack.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu clenched his fist, and a few rays of azure light shot out from between his fingers. Shi Jian¡¯s face became pale because the thing inside Zhao Fu¡¯s clenched fist was the City Lord Seal shard, which Zhao Fu had obtained after theirst battle.


    Now, both sides gave off azure lights, but Shi Jian¡¯s azure light gradually disappeared. This was because a City Lord Seal wouldn¡¯t attack itself, and since Zhao Fu controlled the City Lord Seal shard, the City Lord Seal viewed him as its owner as well.


    Now, the City Lord Seal automatically stopped releasing power ¨C only if it was reunited with the shard would it once again give off power.


    This was a battle for the position of City Lord ¨C anyone who had a piece of the City Lord Seal could participate, and the winner would obtain the position of City Lord. This was why Shi Jian¡¯s face had gone pale.

 Chapter 482 - Rely on Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 482 - Rely on Yourself</h4>


    Chapter 482 ¨C Rely on Yourself


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    As soon as Shi Jian lost the City Lord Seal¡¯s power, he became someone with only Stage 4 cultivation; how could he be Zhao Fu¡¯s match? Now, even if Zhao Fu didn¡¯t use his Nation Armament and n Armament and only used his City Lord Seal, Shi Jian wouldn¡¯t be able to fight him.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you Heavenstone City, so please spare us.¡± Now that Shi Jian could tell that he wasn¡¯t a match for Zhao Fu, he could only give in and ask this of Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed ¨C how could he spare them? After all, Shi Jian was a Stage 4 expert, so it was possible for him to make trouble in the future. As such, it was best to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t reply to Shi Jian and directly attacked with the intent to kill.


    Seeing this, Shi Jian quickly said, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you afraid of me self-destructing with the City Lord Seal? Even though I am unable to use the City Lord Seal¡¯s power, I can still cause it to self-destruct!¡±


    This caused Zhao Fu to stop. If the City Lord Seal self-destructed, the system main city would devolve into an Advanced Town, and he would have to condense a City Lord Seal again ¨C he didn¡¯t want to see such a thing happen. After all, an Advanced Town was of far less worth than a system main city.


    Now, Zhao Fu was in a predicament: he didn¡¯t want to spare the Shi family¡¯s father and son, nor did he want to lose the City Lord Seal.


    As Zhao Fu hesitated, Shi Jian took out something and threw something out. It traveled incredibly quickly and shed by, disappearing into the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Zhao Fu could feel the City Lord Seal¡¯s aura from that, so he turned into a ray of light and chased after it. In less than two minutes, Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, and a formless energy brought the City Lord Seal into his hands.


    Looking at the City Lord Seal in his hand, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. He then quickly returned, but he was surprised to find that the Shi family¡¯s father and son were still there.


    However, Zhao Fu immediately realized that something was off ¨C Shi Jian had cut open his palm, allowing blood to continuously flow out. He drew a blood-red run in the air, which Zhao Fu could tell was quite profound. It gave off a mysterious and obscure power.


    Shi Jian then aged at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye, and it was most likely because of the blood-red rune that he had just drawn.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.


    Meanwhile, Shi Jian warmly smiled and ced his spatial ring in Shi Wen¡¯s hands. Shi Wen¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but Shi Jian patted him on the back before saying, ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself from now on!¡±


    Sensing that Zhao Fu was about to attack, Shi Jian pointed, and the blood-red rune in the air entered Shi Wen¡¯s body, causing him to turn into a blood-red light that sped off into the distance.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Chains shot out through the air towards the blood-red light, but it was simply too fast. The chains were unable to lock it down.


    Zhao Fu looked at the blood-red light disappearing into the distance and felt quite angry. He looked down at Shi Jian and waved his hand, causing a formless energy to send ShI Jian flying.


    Bang!


    Shi Jian¡¯s body crashed against a massive boulder, causing the boulder to crack. Shi Jian coughed up a mouthful of blood as his body slowly slid down.


    He had already been severely injured in his fight with the Rock Giant, and he had then used a forbidden technique and expended a lot of his fleshly essence to help Shi Wen escape. Now, he didn¡¯t have even a bit of strength left. However, as a father, it was all worth it for Shi Wen to be able to escape.


    As Shi Jian¡¯s body slid down, a figure suddenly appeared before him and grabbed him by his throat.


    Zhao Fu was no longer as angry and looked at Shi Jian calmly. He could feel the dense fatherly love that Shi Jian was radiating and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re a good father!¡±


    In response, Shi Jian could only bitterly smile.


    Zhao Fu looked away and didn¡¯t say anything before he squeezed with his hand.


    Crack!


    Shi Jian¡¯s neck was broken by Zhao Fu ¨C Heavenstone City¡¯s City Lord had died!


    Zhao Fu ced Shi Jian¡¯s body into his Disaster King Ring; there was nothing much of value on him. Even his saber had been put into that spatial ring, which he had given to Shi Wen.


    That spatial ring had at least two Legendary grade pieces of equipment, and they would be worth at least 600,000 to 700,000 gold coins; who knew if it contained any other items or skills.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care too much about that spatial ring, but he felt that it was a pity to let Shi Wen escape. However, being able to obtain aplete City Lord Seal was still quite good.


    Zhao Fu looked at the City Lord Seal before taking out the shard. The shard gave off a faint azure light and automatically flew towards the City Lord Seal, forming aplete City Lord Seal.


    Since Zhao Fu already had the Great Qin Seal and couldn¡¯t possess another City Lord Seal, he nned to give this one to Sima Cuo.


    After returning to the ce where he had killed the Rock Giant, he looked around in curiosity and excitement to see what the boss monster of a region would drop.


    Zhao Fu looked around and found four types of items.


    The first was gray-ck rocks that were from the Rock Giant¡¯s body, and they had interesting effects.


    [Body Rock]: A rock from the Rock Giant¡¯s body that can be fused with any rock or stone structure, greatly increasing its sturdiness and giving it some resistance against all magic skills.


    There were around 1,000 or so pieces of Body Rock, and their effects could be stacked. The more Body Rocks he fused into a structure, the sturdier it would be.


    The second type of item was four crystals that were as big as a palm. They were dark green and in irregr shapes. They also gave off an oppressive aura.


    [Rock Giant Crystal]: A type of crystal from the Rock Giant that is an excellent Legendary grade material. It can be used to forge Legendary grade equipment.


    The four Rock Giant Crystals could be used to forge four excellent Legendary grade pieces of equipment, which was quite good. Of course, the more Legendary grade equipment the better, so after putting away the four Rock Giant Crystals, Zhao Fu looked at the next item.


    The third item seemed to be a fragment of a ck mask, and it was made out of wood. It was half the size of a palm and had some pictures on it. However, because it was just a fragment, it was difficult to tell what those pictures were, and the fragment gave off a boundless and ancient aura.


    This made Zhao Fu quite delighted because this was a Deste Blood Mask Shard.


    At the auction before, Zhao Fu had spent a great amount of money to buy the shard of a Nation Armament, which was the Deste Blood Mask Shard. The Deste Blood Mask had been split into four shards, and Zhao Fu had now collected two of them.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know if he could restore the Deste Blood Mask if he collected all four shards ¨C if he could, that would be fantastic, as Great Qin would gain an extra Nation Armament.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the fourth item, which was also quite good.

 Chapter 483 - Rock Giant’s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 483 - Rock Giant¡¯s Heart</h4>


    Chapter 483 ¨C Rock Giant¡¯s Heart


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    This item was a gray rock orb, and it was about as big as a watermelon. It was very round and quite rough to the touch, and it had a firm and stable aura.


    [Rock Giant¡¯s Heart]: A Rock Giant¡¯s core. It contains a great amount of rock energy and can summon five Rock Puppets.


    After looking through the information, Zhao Fu felt quite interested in the Rock Puppets. He tested out the Rock Giant¡¯s Heart, and it floated up from his hand as a formless energy rippled out and the rocks around him began to gather.


    Following this, the rocks were put into humanoid forms by a formless energy, forming five Rock Puppets that were ten meters tall.


    These Rock Puppets could also be called Rock Giants that were ten meters tall. However, these Rock Puppets didn¡¯t have any life and had only been created using the Rock Giant¡¯s Heart. As such, if they were destroyed, they could be re-gathered after a short while.


    Zhao Fu felt that it was quite a pity that he hadn¡¯t been able to make the Rock Giant his. If he could have subdued the 1,000 meters tall Rock Giant, it definitely would¡¯ve been a powerful tool while sieging cities. The five Rock Puppets definitely wouldn¡¯t be as powerful.


    Zhao Fu then looked through the system announcements that he had received after killing the Rock Giant.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Rock Giant and obtained 10,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Rock Giant and obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Rock Giant and obtained 300,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained one Legend Point.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased about the Achievement Points, which were enough to instantly boost him to Second-Ranked Earl. Killing the boss monster of a region or destroying a system main city would also give some of the region¡¯s Fate, but the EXP wasn¡¯t much at only 300,000.


    Finally, as for the Legend Point, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what it was for, so he could only cast it to the back of his mind for now.


    After Zhao Fu put all of his spoils away, it was time to attack Heavenstone City.


    When Yue Linping had gathered residents and yers to defend the city, countless yers had felt that the rewards were quite good, so they had all joined in. After all, who would have the guts to attack a system main city?


    After all, apart from Great Qin using the Undead Disaster to take down four system main cities, no one had sessfully conquered a system main city yet. With how powerful system main cities were, they weren¡¯t something that yers could contend against.


    As such, the yers were quite confident that no one would attack Heavenstone City, so they would just get rewards for free. However, they were shocked to see an army of well-equipped soldiers surround Heavenstone City.


    At the same time, the yers found that the teleportation channels didn¡¯t work anymore, making them feel a bit panicked. However, after the reassurances from the system main city¡¯s officials, they were able to calm down.


    In total, they had 1.4 million people, and even though there was a massive army outside, there were only 400,000 of them. As long as they worked together to defend the city, the enemies outside definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in easily.


    Indeed, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers wouldn¡¯t rashly attack. Even though there weren¡¯t many soldiers within the city and the cultivations of the residents and yers were quite low, there were too many of them.


    If they tried to force their way in, Great Qin would lose at least a quarter of its soldiers. As such, they surrounded the city ording to the n and waited for Zhao Fu to kill Shi Jian and return with the City Lord Seal.


    At the beginning, the residents and yers all felt incredibly confident, but after receiving news that Shi Jian had died and that the City Lord had changed, they started to truly panic.


    An azure-colored energy shield appeared around the City Hall, and everyone started to collect one¡¯s belongings and run for one¡¯s life.


    After all, a City Lord was the key figure of a system main city, and the City Lord Seal was the core item of the city. Now, the key figure had died, and the core item had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands.


    Now that they had lost both of these things, how could they still feel any confidence and defend against the enemies outside? Now, they had be a pile of loose sand.


    Zhao Fu quickly flew until he was outside Heavenstone City. Saar and Meng Tian paid their respects as they called out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and looked at Heavenstone City below.


    Boom!!


    An immensely powerful aura covered the entire city, causing the panicking people to feel a weight on their bodies and fear within their hearts. They all stopped what they were doing and looked at the person in the air.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked down on the people as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can guess who I am. Great Qin has taken revenge for the incident from that day; all 80,000 soldiers and your City Lord have been killed by Great Qin.


    ¡°Now, you have two choices: you can either die or surrender. It¡¯s best that yers don¡¯t get involved, or the leaders of all of the factions will die a true death!¡±


    After hearing that their City Lord had been killed by this person, the residents felt incredibly furious, but they still felt quite scared.


    As for the yers, when Zhao Fu announced the name of Great Qin, all of them felt incredibly shocked.


    Before, the whole world had been covered by Great Qin¡¯s haze, and countless people could only tremble and plead for mercy. Now, even though the Undead Disaster had been destroyed and the Six Paths of Reincarnation had been closed, the countless yers¡¯ fear towards Great Qin hadn¡¯t decreased in the slightest.


    The yers in East Green naturally knew of the enmity between Heavenstone City and Great Qin. After all, it was only because of the incident at Heavenstone City that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had been exposed, which resulted in a massive fight.


    After seeing so many soldiers surround Heavenstone City, their first thought was naturally Great Qin. After all, apart from Great Qin, no one would have the strength to do such a thing. Before, they had held onto a trace of hope, but now that they had heard that it was Great Qin who was attacking, they couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that the person standing in the air was Great Qin¡¯s terrifying Legatee.


    Furthermore, he had said that any factions that resisted would have their leaders killed ¨C the countless yers knew that Great Qin indeed had the ability to bring people into the Heaven Awaken World. As such, they really would die a true death.


    Under the threat of death, countless yers came down from the city walls and yelled, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, we surrender. We don¡¯t dare to make an enemy out of you. Please spare us!¡±


    When they heard the yers, the countless residents¡¯ faces fell. They were incredibly weak and would definitely lose against Great Qin by themselves, which was why they wanted the yers to help.


    However, they had never expected the yers to surrender so quickly and easily. Now that they had lost the yers¡¯ support, the countless residents didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Now, only a few governmental officials remained; the City Lord and Great Generals had all died, turning these people into a herd of sheep without a shepherd.

 Chapter 484 - City Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 484 - City Destruction</h4>


    Chapter 484 ¨C City Destruction


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°What do we do?¡± The governmental officials worriedly discussed because this was a moment that would decide their lives, so they had to talk with great haste.


    Right now, they could either surrender and live or resist and die. They no longer had any chance of sess.


    A rtively short governmental official with small eyes said nervously, ¡°I say that we should surrender! If we continue to resist, we¡¯ll just be massacred. Think of those innocent residents.¡±


    If Shi Jian was still alive, he could at least make sure that everyone stayed loyal. However, now that he was dead, everyone thought for oneself. No one wanted to die, as one would lose everything and no longer be able to enjoy this world.


    However, hearing these words, a well-built man harrumphed unhappily and said, ¡°You¡¯re just craven and cowardly. You want to affect the residents as well. We shouldn¡¯t surrender. We should do our best to kill as many of them as possible to take revenge for the City Lord.¡±


    Evidently, this man was very loyal to Shi Jian, and he would rather sacrifice himself than surrender.


    The others all had different views, and they were split into a surrender faction and resistance faction. Neither faction was able to convince the other.


    In the air, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t give them much time to think. He took out Heavenstone City¡¯s City Lord Seal and chose to destroy the city walls and list all of the residents as wanted fugitives.


    A formless energy rippled out from the City Lord Seal, causing the sturdy, ten-meter tall city walls to start to crack before copsing. The sound of this copse was massive and shocked countless people.


    Now that even the city walls were gone, their confidence to resist Great Qin became even smaller. Now, the yers were set on surrendering and didn¡¯t dare to resist at all.


    The residents¡¯ expressions were quite unsightly. Not only were the city walls gone, but they had also been listed as wanted fugitives. If they remained within Heavenstone City, they would receive a 30% debuff to their stats, and they lost the buffs that they had from the city.


    Now, their stats were lower than those of ordinary yers, and it would be incredibly easy for Great Qin to ughter them.


    The governmental officials were incredibly shocked, and they quickly fell silent,ing to a final decision.


    ¡°Heavenstone City¡¯s residents, I¡¯ll say this one more time: if you¡¯re willing to surrender and want to enjoy the treatment of a resident of Great Qin, walk out of the city. If you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll have to kill you all,¡± Zhao Fu said, his voice filled with killing intent.


    This caused a few governmental officials to finally make up their minds and say, ¡°We¡¯re going to surrender. If this goes on, there¡¯ll only be pointless deaths.¡±


    The other governmental officials sighed and didn¡¯t try to stop them ¨C after all, they didn¡¯t have the right to ask others to die with them. However, they also made the decision to fight to the death with Great Qin!


    Very soon, the residents split into two groups ¨C one walked outside of the city and knelt down, choosing to surrender, while the other took up weapons and made some simple defenses, preparing to battle.


    There were roughly 200,000 or so people who hade out, and all of them were residents ¨C not a single one was a soldier. There were 380,000 residents in total, which meant that roughly 180,000 residents and 20,000 soldiers were choosing to resist.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed ¨C now, Great Qin didn¡¯t even need to act. Zhao Fu loudly said to the yers, ¡°Do you normally envy the indigenous residents for their equipment and items? Or have you ever wanted their skills? Or the fortunes on them?


    ¡°Right now, all of them have been listed as wanted fugitives by me, and their stats are lower than yours. I will allow you to do anything in this city for four hours, whether it¡¯s killing or stealing; all that is required is that not a single person remains alive after. After four hours, I will open the istion barrier, and all of you must leave!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the yers¡¯ eyes all went red with greed. The residents were quite wealthypared to ordinary yers, and just like Zhao Fu had said, the yers had always been envious of the indigenous residents. However, because of the system main city¡¯s soldiers, they didn¡¯t dare to do much.


    However, Heavenstone City no longer had any power to stop them, and what¡¯s more, Great Qin was permitting them to do this. As such, they could do whatever they wanted with full justification and without fear of any repercussions.


    There were 200,000 residents and soldiers left, and if Great Qin¡¯s 400,000 soldiers charged in, they would be able to easily kill all of them. Their cultivation and equipment were all far superior, and they had 200,000 Stage 1 soldiers who could easily kill those below Stage 1.


    However, 200,000 people were still a lot of people, and Great Qin would most likely still lose tens of thousands of soldiers. Because Great Qin valued its people¡¯s lives more and didn¡¯t care as much about the wealth that the residents possessed, he decided to do something like this.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the countless yers immediately started to act. Not only could they obtain great benefits, but they would also be able to live. Therefore, they were naturally quite happy.


    Many yers took out their weapons and rushed towards the residents, causing sounds of battle to be heard. Countless yers excitedly rushed towards the residents, starting a massacre and stealing anything of value.


    The residents had never thought that they would have to face so many greedy yers before even fighting with Great Qin. There were nearly one million yers, and because their stats were generally all higher, the only advantage that the residents had was their equipment.


    The residents defended with all their might, but they were unable to stop the countless greedy yers. A governmental official, the well-built man, led 10,000 soldiers out of the city, disregarding the yers behind them, and they rushed at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    They didn¡¯t want to die at the hands of yers, as they only had a single enemy, which was Great Qin!


    However, Great Qin had long since made preparations, and the Archers already had their bows drawn. Countless waves of arrows rained down, giving off terrifying auras. Before the 10,000 soldiers could even reach Great Qin¡¯s army, they had beenpletely annihted without a single person remaining.


    This gory scene gave the yers who had wanted toe out to collect equipment a big fright, and they were scared back into the city.


    The residents who had surrendered hadplicated or sad looks on their faces as they watched the people they knew being ughtered by countless yers. They had all belonged to Heavenstone City, so many of the people knew each other.


    However, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it ¨C this was the oue of not surrendering.


    The battle concluded faster than expected, and all 200,000 of the residents and soldiers had died. 10,000 or so of the yers had died as well, and their bodies were everywhere. The stench of blood filled the city, and the scene within the city was quite chaotic. However, arge number of yers looked incredibly delighted as they stepped into teleportation channels and went to other system main cities.


    By now, the sun had set. There weren¡¯t many stars in the sky, nor was the moon out, making the night quite dark. In the darkness, ten Disaster Cavalrymen walked out.

 Chapter 485 - Four Beauties

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Four Beauties</h4>


    Chapter 485 ¨C Four Beauties


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Behind the Disaster Cavalrymen were arge group of Skeleton Mages wearing gray cloaks and holding bone staffs, and there were ck tongues of mes in their heads. There were roughly 30,000 of these Skeleton Mages.


    Last time, Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t sent all of his forces into battle, and he had instead hidden away 30,000 Skeleton Mages because the Disaster Cavalry could reliably control them.


    Mage professions were quite difficult to obtain in the Heaven Awaken World, which was one of the reasons that Zhao Fu had kept the Skeleton Mages. Moreover, apart from attacking, the Skeleton Mages could also summon Skeletons.


    A Skeleton Mage could control five Skeletons, so 30,000 Skeleton Mages would be able to control 150,000 Skeletons. That way, the Disaster Cavalrymen would have the ability to effectively control 150,000 Skeletons, which was another reason why Zhao Fu had kept the Skeleton Mages.


    These Skeletons wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as those summoned from the Undead Disaster, but they were more reliable because they would be fully controlled by Great Qin and wouldn¡¯t just act on their impulses.


    Now, essentially all of the yers had left, and the three other system main cities had heard about the demise of Heavenstone City.


    Of course, Zhao Fu took these Skeleton Mages into the city to use the countless residents¡¯ bodies to summon Skeletons.


    The soldiers stood guard outside and didn¡¯t bother to clear out the city, as anything of value would¡¯ve already been taken away by those yers, who viewed money as their lives.


    The Skeleton Mages flooded into the city and stood beside corpses as they chanted strange incantations and raised their bone staffs, a gray light covering the corpses.


    The corpses slowly withered before all of their flesh and blood disappeared, revealing just white skeletons. ck tongues of me then lit up in their heads, and the skeletons came to life as they slowly stood up.


    As the Skeleton Mages summoned more Skeletons, Zhao Fu went to the City Hall. Looking at the golden cube floating in the air, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he chose to conquer it and relocate the city.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered a system main city and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because you are a Legatee and have conquered a system main city, you have obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a system main city and obtained 840,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained 200 War Points.¡±


    A chain of system announcements sounded out, and because Zhao Fu looked through them and found that they were the same as before, he didn¡¯t pay them much attention and returned to Great Qin.


    By now, countless factions in the real world had also received news that Great Qin had once again acted and shockingly destroyed a system main city.


    This was the first time that a yer had destroyed a system main city with his or her own strength. Before, everyone felt that it was only natural that the Undead Disaster could take down four system main cities, and everyone wasn¡¯t really that surprised. However, a single faction taking down a system main city was simply too shocking.


    Just how much power did one need to take down a system main city? It had to be greater than that of a system main city or else how could he conquer it?


    ¡°Great Qin already has such power?¡± the countless factions felt a deep terror towards Great Qin¡¯s strength.


    The countless factions were once again forced toe to the Ying family¡¯s residence and ask for Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs. With those Writs, they would no longer have to feel terrified every day, and they would have a shield against Great Qin.


    However, the Ying family followed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and didn¡¯t see anyone. As such, the people from the countless factions could only wait around the Ying family¡¯s residence and refuse to leave.


    The Ying family couldn¡¯t do much about this ¨C after all, they couldn¡¯t just kill those people, so they just let them hang around outside.


    Suddenly, another big piece of news spread out ¨C the Feng family had sent Feng Shiyu to the Ying family. Feng Shiyu was the tenth-ranked beauty on the Ancient Beauty Rankings, and she was Feng Xiaolian¡¯s descendant.


    All of the women on the Ancient Beauty Rankings were the center of attention of countless men, and even meeting one or getting on good terms with one would be the greatest blessing of some men¡¯s lives.


    Almost all of the women were pursued by the young masters ofrge families, and information about them was the hottest topic on the forums, resulting in heated discussions.


    Now that the Feng family had sent Feng Shiyu to the Ying family, their intentions were incredibly clear ¨C they wanted a Holy Daughter Writ so that they could be part of Great Qin as quickly as possible.


    Now, everyone knew that they couldn¡¯t resist Great Qin, so it was best to join Great Qin as early as possible to receive greater benefits. That way, they would be valued more than those who joinedter.


    Following this, another three shocking pieces of news were spread: Li Qingzhao¡¯s descendant, Li Muqing; Liu Rushi¡¯s descendant, Liu Ruyan; and Pan Yunu¡¯s descendant, Pan Yuling, had been sent to the Ying family.


    All three of them were extremely famous beauties, and they had fairly high rankings ¨C this was especially so for Li Muqing, who was extremely talented and beautiful, and she was ranked eleventh on the Ancient Beauty Rankings.


    None of therge families expected Li Muqing to voluntarily go to the Ying family, causing her countless admirers¡¯ hearts to ache with pain. As such, many of them, in their anger, ndered Great Qin about being ruthless and licentious.


    Now, four exceptional beauties had gone to the Ying family and be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s women, making countless men feel immense heartache and jealousy. However, they didn¡¯t dare to voice this and could only feel quite sullen.


    In the end, the Ying family decided to ept these four women. After all, as an Emperor, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would definitely want many women in the future, and these four were exceptional beauties. All of the family leaders were sure that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would fancy them. Moreover, since Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had given out Holy Daughter Writs in the past, that meant that he wanted to gather beauties, so they decided to take in these four women and treat them well.


    Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know about any of this. After returning to the Great Qin City, he gave the important Fruit of Life Tree to the Medicine Department¡¯s people and told them to look after it carefully. After all, the Fruit of Life could be used to refine Fate Changing Pills, which were incredibly important to Great Qin.


    There were nine Fruits of Life on the tree that hadn¡¯t ripened yet, so they still had to wait. After all, they were Stage 6 spirit fruits, and the higher stage, the longer they would take to ripen.


    After taking care of the Fruit of Life Tree, Zhao Fu went to the Great Qin¡¯s city walls and took out a Body Rock. Zhao Fu had 1,500 or so pieces of the Body Rock, so he nned to use 300 pieces on the Great Qin City¡¯s city walls.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t conquer the world with just one city, and it was pointless to just have one city that was powerful. As such, Zhao Fu decided not to use too many of the Body Rocks just yet.

 Chapter 486 - Rock Giant Walls

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Rock Giant Walls</h4>


    Chapter 486 ¨C Rock Giant Walls


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu nned to leave the rest of the Body Rocks to be used in the future on the four boundaries of Great Qin. Those ces were the boundaries between China and other nations, and because they would definitely suffer many battles, they needed to have powerful defenses.


    As the central city of Great Qin, the Great Qin City was incredibly important. However, if the enemies were able to reach the Great Qin City directly and attack it, that meant that Great Qin would most likely lose.


    After all, if a faction¡¯s core was attacked, even if it wasn¡¯t destroyed, it would be crippled. As such, it wasn¡¯t enough that the central city was powerful; the other cities also needed to be powerful to create defensive lines.


    As such, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t just focus on the Great Qin City, and he had to develop other cities as well to create armor for the central city. Only then would Great Qin be powerful ¨C no matter how powerful one¡¯s central city was, if all of the other cities were broken through, the nation would no longer have the right to be called a ¡®nation.¡¯


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t just want to be a lord with a few cities; what he wanted was a nation with countless cities and subjects, then an empire.


    The Body Rocks were quite easy to use ¨C all one had to do was ce them on the city walls, which would trigger a system announcement asking if he wanted to fuse them into the city walls. After selecting yes, they would automatically fuse like rocks sinking into quicksand. After fusing these Body Rocks, Zhao Fu received another system announcement!


    [Rock Giant¡¯s Walls]: City walls with greatly enhanced defense. They have great resistance to ordinary magic.


    After seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied. Following this, Zhao Fu received news that Great Qin could now refine Stage 3 medicinal pills.


    These were the medicinal pills refined using the Windbell Fruits, and because Zhao Fu ced great importance on them, he personally went to the pill-refining workshop to take a look. Zhang Baishu was the primary person in charge of refining medicinal pills, and he was Great Qin¡¯s advanced Pill Master.


    Zhao Fu watched as Zhang Baishu continuously ced ingredients into a pill furnace and used a formation to support the mes as he refined the ingredients. Zhang Baishu controlled the mes and used all sorts of techniques before medicinal pills that were as big as peas appeared.


    Zhao Fu picked up one of the Windbell Pills that had juste out of the furnace, which was still quite hot and gave off white steam and a fruity fragrance. Zhao Fu used his power to cool it down before swallowing it.


    After entering his body, the Windbell Pill turned into a green wave of spirit energy that spread throughout his body. Its effects were many times better than a Stage 2 medicinal pill¡¯s, and Zhao Fu grinned in satisfaction.


    With these Windbell Pills, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ cultivation speed would be far superior to soldiers of ordinary system main cities. After all, Great Qin¡¯s medicinal pills were now of high Stage and quality.


    Next, Zhao Fu refined Shi Jian, Liu Sheng, and Yue Linping¡¯s corpses and obtained three SSS grade Orbs, two Stage 3 Blood God Pills, and one Stage 4 Blood God Pill.


    Following this, Zhao Fu called Sima Cuo over. After using an Innate Talent Blood Crystal, his grade was SSS grade, and he had a General Fate. It was a pity that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have enough Soldier Souls, or Zhao Fu would¡¯ve wanted to see what sort of General Star he would awaken.


    Zhao Fu called him over to give him Heavenstone City¡¯s City Lord Seal. They had re-established Heavenstone City already, so Zhao Fu now made Sima Cuo the City Lord. Zhao Fu had half of the 200,000 original residents remain in Heavenstone City while he distributed the remaining half to the other cities.


    The main reason was to prevent them from having anything thoughts of rebelling. Moreover, even though it was easy to relocate a city, many of the buildings still had to be rebuilt.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and gave Sima Cuo the azure City Lord Seal.


    Sima Cuo looked quite excited, as this was the City Lord Seal of a system main city. With this, he would be able to obtain great power and truly serve Great Qin with great effectiveness. Sima Cuo immediately half-knelt as he epted the City Lord Seal and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded in response. Now, Great Qin had six City Lords, and this wasn¡¯t including Zhao Fu himself. Great Qin¡¯s strength was now quite amazing.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu had the Generals and soldiers rest. The next day, he gathered the leaders to once again discuss Great Qin¡¯s strategy.


    Great Qin¡¯s overall n was to continue conquering and quickly restore the nation. There were three major goals:


    The first was Westpan City, the Kobold Basic City. Great Qin had been trading with it for quite some time, and it had traded medicinal pills containing Hidden Evil and equipment containing Shattersteel Iron for items and people.


    Now, it had been around three to four months. Therefore, the Hidden Evil was most likely going to start taking effect, so they could start attacking Westpan City.


    The second was the region near the Vietnamese side. A while back, Zhao Fu had used schemes to bait a battle between a Vietnamese system main city and a Chinese system main city, which had provided Great Qin with many Stage 1 corpses.


    The Vietnamese system main city had suffered great losses, with over 50,000 Stage 1 soldiers dying. Now, it most likely had only 40,000 or so Stage 1 soldiers. Most of its yers had died as well.


    Even though soldiers could be reced and new yers would spawn, it would take some time to regather its strength, so it would be easier to deal with than other system main cities.


    However, there were two things that they had to take into ount: the City Lord of the other Vietnamese system main city would most likelye to help; she had stopped Zhao Fu from killing Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord, making Zhao Fu expend his Fate for nothing. Zhao Fu remembered this clearly, and he had told her to make preparations for Great Qin¡¯s revenge.


    The other consideration was that because Great Qin was a Chinese faction, if Great Qin wanted to destroy a Vietnamese system main city, all of the Vietnamese yers would desperately retaliate; they wouldn¡¯t allow Great Qin to do to Vietnam what China had done to Vietnam.


    Even though they were afraid of China, they would still resist it. If Great Qin was a Vietnamese faction and attacked, they might have chosen to run. However, Great Qin belonged to China, so they would resist even if it was just out of the enmity between the countries.


    Great Qin¡¯s third goal was, of course, the Forest of Horrors. If it could conquer the entirety of the Forest of Horrors, the entire region would belong to Great Qin, bringing it great benefits.


    The region would provide a massive amount of manpower for Great Qin, and it would be the cornerstone of restoring the nation. They could then devour the other regions one by one until they Qin had restored their nation.


    However, this could be quite difficult, as the three City Lords definitely knew of Great Qin and how dangerous it was, so they would definitely make preparations.


    Once Great Qin did anything, it would face thebined attacks of three system main cities, which would be quite difficult to deal with by Great Qin alone. As such, Great Qin had to think of a way to deal with this before attacking.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu and his leaders decided to take down Westpan City first. It was the weakest city that they had their sights on, and it had less than 300,000 people with only 50,000 soldiers. Moreover, with Hidden Evil and the Shattersteel Iron, it would be even easier to take it down.

 Chapter 487 - Making Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Making Preparations</h4>


    Chapter 487 ¨C Making Preparations


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Since they had decided to act against Westpan City, they had to first gather some information. Zhao Fu called Guo Binglin over and asked him to bring over thetest intelligence on Westpan City.


    After looking through the intelligence reports, Zhao Fu found that not much had changed in Westpan City except that the poption had increased by 30,000 and that there were a few new buildings. It seemed that they hadn¡¯t put the equipment and medicinal pills to good use.


    Even though there were negative side-effects from the medicinal pills, if it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin, those pills and pieces of equipment would have boosted Westpan City¡¯s battle strength. That way, Westpan City would be able to attack others and plunder arge amount of resources and territory.


    And yet, nothing much had changed, and they continued to just defend their city and not expand outwards. It was a pity that they had taken so many resources from Zhao Fu.


    It seemed that these Kobolds were far too peaceful, and even though they were powerful, they didn¡¯t attack anyone. There was nothing wrong with this, and in fact, some would describe them to be quite righteous and just.


    However, in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, this was a mistake. If you didn¡¯t attack others while you were strong, did that mean others wouldn¡¯t attack you when they were strong? Of course not. Because you were strong and possessed great resources, others would definitely attack if you became weak.


    Even if you upheld justice and didn¡¯t bully the weak, it wasn¡¯t reasonable to expect others to do the same. China was the same, so in ancient times, it had often been attacked by foreigners.


    Only when one stood in a position of absolute power could one wee true peace. Once one became weak, one would immediately be devoured.


    From how Zhao Fu saw things, conquering was the true way to resolve things ¨C one couldn¡¯t give one¡¯s enemies any chances. Unless a person could always remain strong, they would be eventually subjected to attacks, humiliation, or death. Enemies wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.


    As such, Zhao Fu believed that how the Kobolds were acting was utterly wrong. The reason Zhao Fu put so much emphasis on martial might was because he would be able to unify the world and bring about a truly peaceful world in the end.


    Today was the appointed time for a trade with Westpan City. Normally, others from Great Qin would go to conduct the trade, but Zhao Fu decided to go personally today to confirm various things.


    They were definitely going to attack Westpan City, as it was the weakest out of the three objectives and could be easily taken down by Great Qin.


    After a few teleportations, Zhao Fu arrived at Westpan City.


    The person who received Zhao Fu was still the Kobold called Belin, and from the look of things, he seemed quite well off ¨C his clothes were much more splendorous than before, and his body was even a bit chubbier.


    ¡°Long time no see, Lord Belin!¡± Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu hade, Belin looked quite excited as well ¨C trading with Zhao Fu had caused his position and his benefits to continuously rise.


    ¡°Indeed! It has been a long time. Please take a seat!¡± Belin enthusiastically invited Zhao Fu over.


    Zhao Fu sat down before asking, ¡°Now that it has been a while, what do you think of the medicinal pills I¡¯ve supplied? Westpan City¡¯s strength must have increased by a lot. What have you gained from that? I¡¯ve recently obtained arge amount of Stage 3 cultivating medicinal pills, and I¡¯m willing to trade those.¡±


    ¡°What? Stage 3 medicinal pills?¡± When he heard this, Belin felt incredibly delighted, but he immediately felt sour ¨C apart from the Ceylon Spice, some ordinary items, and people, they didn¡¯t have much that they could trade.


    Zhao Fu wanted to test if Westpan City had anything good or if they were hiding anything. However, from how things seemed, they didn¡¯t have anything special, so he felt a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Guest, we¡¯re willing to trade three times the normal amount of Ceylon Spice for your Stage 3 medicinal pills; is that satisfactory?¡± Belin wanted to use three times the normal amount of Ceylon Space to trade for the Windbell Pills, but Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t very interested in the spice. Even though it was a high-grade spice that was popr in other regions and enjoyed by the upper society of Great Qin, it definitely wasn¡¯t as valuable as the Windbell Pills. However, Zhao Fu neither agreed nor disagreed, and he instead thought for a while.


    Seeing this, Belin felt a bit disappointed, and he decided to report this matter to the City Lord to see if he could take out something of value to trade. After all, Stage 3 medicinal pills were simply too tempting.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t going to actually continue trading with Westpan City, as they would be attacking right after he returned to the Great Qin City.


    After chatting with Belin for a short while longer, Zhao Fu decided to leave and use Stealther to do some scouting around Westpan City. After confirming that there was nothing out of the ordinary, he returned to the Great Qin City.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ordered everyone to make preparations. He then realized that he hadn¡¯t been back to the real world in a while, so his real body was probably starving. He decided to go back to the real world and take care of his body first.


    Just as his consciousness returned to the real world, his body was wracked with hunger pangs, and he quickly asked his bodyguard to bring some food over. At the same time, he found out about the four beautiesing to the Ying family¡¯s residence.


    This was told to him by Mu Guilin on behalf of the family leaders. Because this wasn¡¯t an incredibly serious matter, the family leaders hadn¡¯t wanted to bother Zhao Fu about it, so they told Mu Guilin to report this to Zhao Fu after he woke up.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but frown. If he had caught these women in the Heaven Awaken World, he would¡¯ve been quite interested, as they would¡¯ve been able to provide arge amount of Phoenix Qi.


    However, no matter how many women came to the Ying family¡¯s residence in the real world, there would be no point ¨C after all, in order to bring someone into the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu would have to make that person eat a Reality Fruit in the Heaven Awaken World, causing that person¡¯s consciousness to fuse with that person¡¯s body in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Since he was unable to bring them into the Heaven Awaken World, they were unable to provide any Phoenix Qi, so they were quite useless.


    Zhao Fu had also found out that bringing a person into the Heaven Awaken World seemed to have benefits to that person¡¯s cultivation speed. Zhao Fu had heard this from the captives he had brought into the real world. After that great battle, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t kill them, and he instead kept them within Great Qin. Since their factions had decided to resist even though their lives were in his hands, it showed that they didn¡¯t care about these people. As such, there wasn¡¯t much value in killing them, but keeping them around could bring some benefits.


    As such, Zhao Fu kept them around and gave them decent treatment. Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t expend a lot of resources for them to have a good life, but he gave good treatment to the two women who had been given titles as Imperial Concubines.


    ¡°Proxy leader, how would you like to take care of this? Perhaps you should tell the Legatee; if he sees these four peerless beauties, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy,¡± Mu Guilin said as he smiled.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°How are you so sure he¡¯ll be happy?¡±


    ¡°But of course, as a man, how could he not want to gather all of the beautiful women under the heavens? Moreover, he gave out Holy Daughter Writs before, so doesn¡¯t that mean that he is interested in beautiful women? Now that four peerless beauties have presented themselves, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy,¡± Mu Guilin said confidently.


    Zhao Fu nodded ¨C of course, he couldn¡¯t reveal that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, nor could he tell him the true reason for the Holy Daughter Writs. Because of this, he could only smile and say, ¡°Just leave the matter for now!¡±

 Chapter 488 - Do You Know Who I Am?

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Do You Know Who I Am?</h4>


    Chapter 488 ¨C Do You Know Who I Am?


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Mu Guilin felt quite surprised and replied, ¡°Proxy leader, don¡¯t you want to at least take a look at them? They¡¯re peerless beauties. They¡¯re incredibly difficult to find!


    ¡°This is especially so for the ones called Feng Shiyu and Li Muqing. They¡¯re both outstanding beauties, and aftering to the Ying family¡¯s residence, countless members of the Ying family have gone to see them. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they are to be the Legatee¡¯s women, countless Ying family members would¡¯ve madly started pursuing them already!¡±


    By now, the bodyguard hade back with food. As such, Zhao Fu started eating while replying in an uncaring tone, ¡°So what? Even if they¡¯re beautiful, they¡¯re the Legatee¡¯s women. What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Of course, this was utter rubbish ¨C he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so how could this not have to do with him?


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to waste time on this, because after eating, he wanted to return to the Heaven Awaken World and attack Westpan City. Time was tight, so he had no time for those people.


    At that moment, Mu Guilin suddenly bowed and said in a low voice, ¡°But proxy leader, you¡¯re the most important person to the Legatee, so if you¡¯re willing, the Legatee might even give them to you. Right now, if you want, any woman is willing to throw herself at you. If proxy leader has such desires, I can arrange that for you. Right now, I am only loyal to you, proxy leader!¡±


    Zhao Fu swallowed a mouthful of food as his body froze ¨C he realized that Mu Guilin hade to express his loyalty.


    That indeed made sense ¨C his power now exceeded the other family leaders, and as long as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee didn¡¯t say anything, he was the true family leader and wielded the highest authority. Countless factions tried to curry favor with him, as he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative in the real world.


    However, Zhao Fu still had to reject his good intentions and said, ¡°Let them stay in the Ying family for now and treat them well. I¡¯ll report this matter to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, but I won¡¯t be meeting with them.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Guilin felt slightly disappointed. He had wanted to help Zhao Fu with this, making Zhao Fu view him favorably, but it seemed that Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t too interested. However, after thinking about it, Mu Guilin remembered that the proxy leader had a close and intimate rtionship with Wu Qingniang. Mu Guilin expressed that he understood and left.


    Zhao Fu continued to eat, and just as he finished eating and was wiping his mouth, a mor sounded outside the door ¨C it seemed that many people hade. This caused Zhao Fu to frown, and his bodyguard immediately left to see what was going on.


    A few momentster, the bodyguard returned and said, ¡°Mr. Zhao, there are four women outside who want to see you. They are most likely the four beauties Mu Guilin was talking about.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite helpless and took a sip out of his cup before nodding. ¡°Let theme in!¡±


    The bodyguard nodded, and soon, a young woman, who gave off a pampered air and had delicate facial features, snow-white skin, and a tall and slim figure, rushed in furiously.


    Bang!


    She mmed her palm down on Zhao Fu¡¯s table and yelled, ¡°You dared not to see me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m your Legatee¡¯s future Empress!¡±


    Cough! Cough! Cough!?Zhao Fu choked on the water that he was swallowing as he looked at this young woman.


    The young woman furiously red at him and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re finished now! You¡¯d best apologize to me now, or after I tell my husband, your Legatee, you¡¯ll be severely punished!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused and asked, ¡°Since when did youe into contact with the Legatee? And since when did you be his Empress?¡±


    The young woman, Feng Shiyu, crossed her arms and harrumphed as she said, ¡°Go into the Heaven Awaken World and tell him that I¡¯ve be his woman. I don¡¯t believe that the Legatee would think that I¡¯m not good enough!¡±


    Only now did Zhao Fu look at Feng Shiyu closely and find that she was indeed incredibly beautiful. Whether it was her aura or her looks, she was quite exceptional. By now, Zhao Fu had seen countless beauties, and she was still quite gorgeous.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Feng Shiyu felt quite pleased. However, after thinking about it, she wrinkled her nose and looked quite disgusted as she pointed at Zhao Fu with a snow-white finger and said, ¡°You¡¯d best not have any unruly thoughts towards me; I¡¯m Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman. Plus, how could I be interested in someone unmanly like you?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked away, not sure what to say.


    By now, the three other women had walked in. They were all extremely beautiful as well, and anyone who looked at them would feel entranced.


    The first woman looked like she was in her early twenties, and she was quite slim. She also gave off a learned and cultured aura. Zhao Fu was quite surprised to see that she was wearing an ancient-style dress, and her hair and makeup were also done in a traditional way.


    The second woman looked around 23 or 24 years old, and she had a shapely figure and skin like jade. She gave off a gentle aura like water and had incredibly slim fingers.


    The third woman looked like she had just turned 20, and she had an extremely voluptuous figure, which looked like baby fat. Her skin was quite white, and she looked extremely lovable and cute, making anyone who saw her want to make her theirs.


    Just from their airs alone, Zhao Fu could guess who they were: the first was most likely Li Muqing, due to her schrly airs; the second was most likely Liu Ruyan, who was skilled in music; and thest was most likely Pan Yuling, whose body gave off an alluring aura.


    Seeing that the others had alsoe in, Feng Shiyu lightly harrumphed and went back to her normal state as she sat down on a sofa.


    Zhao Fu looked at the four women in front of him and asked, ¡°Everyone, why have youe to see me? If it¡¯s about Great Qin Legatee, I will let him know about you.¡±


    Liu Ruyan and Pan Yuling lightly shook their heads, indicating that they had indeede here so that Zhao Fu would tell Great Qin¡¯s Legate about them so that their families could be acknowledged by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, Li Muqing was different, as she hade voluntarily. The three others had been sent by their families, and their fates had been decided. None of them felt happy about this, so there was a faint look of hurt on their faces.


    However, Li Muqing smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, aren¡¯t you going to ask me to sit with you?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu suddenly remembered proper etiquette; he had forgotten the responsibilities that now came with his new social standing.


    As such, he asked Li Muqing, Liu Ruyan, and Pan Yuling to sit, and Zhao Fu looked at Li Muqing, waiting to hear what she had to say.


    From what he knew, this talented woman was only interested in literary talents and didn¡¯t care about power or riches. As such, why had Li Muqinge voluntarily? Zhao Fu was curious about this.

 Chapter 489 - City Siege

    <h4>Chapter 489 - City Siege</h4>


    Chapter 489 ¨C City Siege


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t like literati because he felt that they only had academic skills and no life skills. Moreover, because this was a period of war and chaos, they weren¡¯t very useful.


    However, since ancient times, the literati weren¡¯t to be offended. Back then, in order to unify thinking, the First Emperor of Qin had burned all books except those rting to medicine, agriculture, and a few other fields.


    He had also ordered for the Confucian schrs to be buried alive, but that had been incited by alchemists. When Great Qin had established its empire, they had rmended dividing and conferring the empire, but because that was what had caused the Warring States Period, how could the First Emperor of Qin agree? Afterward, because of the alchemists¡¯ greed for money, they had ndered and vilified the Emperor, forcing him to bury the Confucians. However, most of those who had been buried alive were alchemists, and very few Confucians had been dragged in. In total, there had only been 400 people.


    Moreover, 400 wasn¡¯t muchpared to some of the other Emperors ¨C when Zhu Yuanzhang had established the Ming Dynasty, in order to solidify the foundation of his rule, he had killed many meritorious ministers and Generals and butchered dozens of cities, killing hundreds of thousands of people. And yet, very few people thought that he was a tyrant.


    In fact, many ¡®enlightened lieges¡¯ had killed many more people, yet they were still considered virtuous rulers.


    As for the First Emperor of Qin, even though what he had done wasn¡¯t as bad, it had been firmly recorded in history because he had offended the literati and schrs. After all, history was written by such people.


    If they spoke badly about you, no matter what you did, your reputation would be tarnished for thousands of years. Those who didn¡¯t know the full story would only hear about the idiom ¡®burn the books and bury alive the Confucian schrs,¡¯ and they would think that the First Emperor of Qin had burned every book and killed all of the Confucian schrs.


    As such, literati and schrs weren¡¯t to be lightly offended, and every Dynasty did its best to treat these people well.


    However, it wasn¡¯t good for there to be too many literati and schrs, such as the Song Dynasty. Even though there were all sorts of different ideas and the quality of life and the economy were quite good back then, it was the most humiliating period in China¡¯s history. The Qing Dynasty had only given upnd, but the Song Dynasty¡¯s Emperor¡¯s princesses and imperial concubines were made ves or killed. Without a doubt, it was the most humiliating period of China¡¯s history.


    As such, what use was there in having so many literati and schrs? So what if the quality of life and the economy were excellent? If the military was too weak, a nation would still suffer humiliation and despair. After all, one established one¡¯s ce in the world with one¡¯s might, not one¡¯s mouth.


    Because of the various reasons, Zhao Fu felt quite wary towards Li Muqing. Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t despise literati and schrs ¨C after all, they were the ones who passed down culture and history.


    ¡°I want to personally meet Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; can you help with that?¡± Li Muqing said as she smiled. Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about this before replying, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Right now, the Legatee isn¡¯t willing to meet many people, but if there¡¯s anything you would like me to pass on, I can do that for you. Also, why do you want to meet the Legatee?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Li Muqing replied before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not much. I just want to see what sort of person he is. Also, please don¡¯t misunderstand ¨C I don¡¯t intend on bing an imperial concubine. If he can establish a powerful nation, he should also ensure the continuation of literature and the arts, so I want to have a look at the Great Qin City.¡±


    Zhao Fu knew that things would be as simple, so he replied, ¡°But of course ¨C literature is the foundation of a nation. The Legatee will definitely ensure its continuation.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Muqing smiled happily and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I don¡¯t have any other matters, so I¡¯ll be staying with the Ying family. If the Legatee wishes to see me, I¡¯ll be happy to oblige.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, indicating that he understood. Following this, Li Muqing, Liu Ruyan, and Pan Yuling left, leaving only Feng Shiyu. She red at Zhao Fu and reminded him, ¡°Remember to tell your Legatee that I¡¯vee to the Ying family. He has to acknowledge me quickly, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± After saying this, she brandished her little fist, seeming as if she was going to beat Zhao Fu up, before leaving.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu drylyughed and paid her no mind before returning to the Heaven Awaken World.


    By the time Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin City, all of the Generals and soldiers were ready, so they officially set off towards Westpan City.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu and the army arrived outside of Westpan City. Looking at the city ahead, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother with any tricks or schemes, and he ordered the soldiers to charge. They would destroy the viges outside first before surrounding Westpan City.


    After all, because they already had such immense strength, using schemes was quite troublesome. As such, Zhao Fu decided to use Great Qin¡¯s martial might to conquer Westpan City. Great Qin¡¯s 400,000 soldiers rushed forward like a ck flood that wanted to destroy everything, and the ones charging at the front were the Cavalry.


    At first, the Kobold vigers looked quite confused because they had be ustomed to living in peace. With their strength, even system main cities didn¡¯t dare to attack them.


    Great Qin¡¯s countless Cavalry didn¡¯t care at all ¨C they had only one task, which was to kill anyone who resisted.


    They held their spears as they rode on their warhorses and rushed ahead with unstoppable momentum, stabbing their spears through Kobolds¡¯ chests. Immediately, blood flew everywhere, and pained cries sounded out as countless Kobolds¡¯ lives were ended.


    The Kobold vigers immediately retaliated ¨C after all, they were Ounders and innately quite suited to fighting. The Kobolds held spears, sabers, and clubs as they rushed towards Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry, but the conclusion was quite tragic.


    First, they were only vigers, not actual soldiers, and their cultivation and equipment were far inferior to those of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. More importantly, there were only a few thousand of them against Great Qin¡¯s 400,000 soldiers.


    No matter how ferocious the Kobolds were, they were incredibly weak in front of Great Qin. They desperately threw spears, but they found that Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were able to knock them away easily, and the spears were unable to deal any damage.


    Soon, the Kobolds were quickly devoured by the ck flood, after which everything became peaceful again, leaving the corpses silently lying on the ground.


    Even though the Kobolds were quick to resist, they were also quick to surrender. They respected power, and after seeing that it was impossible to win and hearing that those who surrendered would be spared, many Kobolds obediently kneeled and chose to surrender.


    After quickly and easily dealing with the viges, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers tightly surrounded Westpan City.


    Westpan City went into a state of emergency, and Kobold soldiers held their weapons and stood on the city walls, seriously looking at Great Qin¡¯s countless soldiers and prepared to fight.

 Chapter 490 - Death

    <h4>Chapter 490 - Death</h4>


    Chapter 490 ¨C Death


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    There was a tall and muscr Kobold on the city walls, and he was most likely City Lord Westpan.


    Westpan looked at Great Qin¡¯s countless soldiers with a serious expression ¨C he had never expected anyone to attack Westpan City, and there were at least 400,000 enemies. Just what was going on? How had such a massive army suddenly appeared?


    Could it be that these people were all Otherworlders?


    However, from their auras and looks, they didn¡¯t seem like ¡®Otherworlders¡¯ or ¡®yers,¡¯ but it was impossible for the system main cities to have so many people. After all, the three system main cities would only have 300,000 soldiersbined. How could there be an army of 400,000 soldiers?


    Moreover, after being in this region for such a long time, he hadn¡¯t made any trouble, so there was no need for those system main cities to expend such great efforts to attack Westpan City. Moreover, if they were going to attack, they would¡¯ve attacked long ago and not have waited until now.


    As such, just what faction was this below?


    Westpan couldn¡¯t figure it out at all ¨C just who were these people and why were they attacking?


    The army slowly parted, and Zhao Fu rode out on Little ck with a few Generals following behind him.


    Westpan didn¡¯t recognize Zhao Fu and his people, but beside him, when Belin saw Zhao Fu, his expression greatly changed. After all, Zhao Fu was the person who he had been trading with and who had boosted his position, so how could he not recognize him?


    Wasn¡¯t he going to consider trading Stage 3 medicinal pills? Howe he had brought so many people to attack Westpan City?


    Moreover, he seemed to be the boss of this faction ¨C Belin had never expected this at all. Before, he had been treating Belin with such respect, but after thinking about it, Belin realized that he had been duped.


    Westpan could detect the changes in Belin, and his gaze became cold as he asked, ¡°Belin, do you recognize that person? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Belin didn¡¯t dare to trick him and quickly exined to Westpan from when they had first started trading.


    After listening to Belin¡¯s exnation, Westpan felt quite confused ¨C if they had long since nned to attack Westpan City, why would they trade with them and provide arge number of medicinal pills and equipment, which would boost Westpan City¡¯s strength? After all, the other side wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    Could it be that there was something wrong with the medicinal pills and equipment? But he had checked everything over, and there was nothing wrong with them. Just what was their aim?


    Could it be that they wanted to use those benefits to convince Westpan City to surrender?


    Zhao Fu looked at the city walls, and a trace of a smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°I rmend that you surrender; I will treat all you well. If you resist, the only conclusion is death. Don¡¯t even dream of resisting an army of 400,000 soldiers; that is simply impossible.¡±


    Hearing this, Westpan¡¯s expression became grim because he knew that it was indeed almost impossible to stop the attack of 400,000 soldiers. What¡¯s more, the person speaking seemed to be the City Lord of a Basic City. Even if they fought, Westpan wouldn¡¯t have an advantage when fighting him and might even lose.


    However, he couldn¡¯t just surrender so easily.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s impossible for us to surrender so easily, but we can form an alliance. In the future, we will sell everything to you at half price. How does that sound?¡±


    Westpan knew that it was likely that they would lose, so he nned to be alliance members to avoid this battle and sacrifice some of their profits in order to keep the peace.


    Hearing Westpan¡¯s words, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh ¨C who wanted their items? The only thing that Zhao Fu wanted was the city itself and the people.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible; all I want is Westpan City. You can either choose to submit or die,¡± Zhao Fu said with great confidence and domineeringness.


    Westpan felt quite furious ¨C he had already taken a step back and spoken civilly, yet the other side was still being so overbearing and didn¡¯t put Westpan City in its eyes at all. It was as if they thought that Westpan City was scared.


    ¡°Then you can try us. Westpan City will show no weakness!¡± Westpan said angrily, his words filled with hostile intent.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu loudlyughed before ordering, ¡°Attack!¡±


    As soon as thismand was given out, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ aura became incredibly serious and oppressive, shocking the Kobold soldiers on the city walls.


    First, the six figures beside Zhao Fu shot into the sky, and the terrifying auras they gave off caused the weather to change, shocking everything within the entire region.


    The three City Lords within the region felt this burst of strength, and their expressions became grim. They quickly left their system main cities and turned into rays of light as they flew towards Westpan City. Just what had happened there


    Back at Westpan City, the Kobolds all looked at the six powerful people in the sky. They were all City Lords ¨C five of them were the City Lords of system main cities, and only one of them was the City Lord of a Basic City. How could they not be shocked at seeing six City Lords gathering?


    After all, City Lords weren¡¯t asmon as radishes, and at most, a region would have four of them. And yet, the enemymanded six City Lords, and this didn¡¯t include their leader. This caused Westpan to feel incredibly shocked.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    As all of the Kobolds stared in shock, countless ballistae bolts with Hidden Evil roots tied to them tore through the air and flew towards Westpan City.


    The numerous Kobolds quickly reacted and raised their shields, and those without shields immediately ducked for cover as well.


    However, the targets of the ballistae bolts weren¡¯t the Kobolds on the wall. The countless ballistae bolts hit the city walls, and even though not many Kobolds were injured or killed, a white smoke started to spread because the Hidden Evil roots had been set alight.


    Westpan immediately realized that there was something wrong with this smoke, so he wanted to dissipate it. However, before he could do anything, the six people in the air started to attack him, forcing him to dodge about.


    Within the white smoke, after breathing a mouthful of the smoke, the Kobold soldiers felt their bodies weaken and felt incredibly powerless. Beads of sweat ran down their bodies, and they soon copsed on the city walls.


    Westpan City had 60,000 soldiers, and because they had all consumed medicinal pills containing Hidden Evil for a long time, they all instantly copsed and lost the ability to fight.


    However, there were also many residents who were participating in the defense. There were 230,000 residents, and apart from some women, elderly people, and children, there were about 100,000 or so Kobold residents defending.

 Chapter 491 - Westpan

    <h4>Chapter 491 - Westpan</h4>


    Chapter 491 ¨C Westpan


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Those 100,000 or so Kobold residents had taken many medicinal pills containing Hidden Evil, so they were immune to the smoke. Now, they were the main force in defending the city.


    Zhao Fu once again shouted, ¡°Westpan, I¡¯ll give you another chance: are you willing to surrender? If you¡¯re still unwilling to surrender, we¡¯ll have to kill you all!¡±


    Now, Westpan was beingpletely suppressed by the six City Lords. If it wasn¡¯t for him dodging about and being covered by the residents, he might have died already.


    However, the reason that the six City Lords hadn¡¯t killed Westpan was because they weren¡¯t using their full power.


    After all, there were six of them against one of him, and five of them were City Lords of system main cities. They had an absolute advantage. Westpan was only the City Lord of a Basic City, so it was impossible for him to win.


    The three City Lords of the region could only watch from afar. Great Qin was too powerful, and they didn¡¯t dare to rashly throw themselves in.


    Moreover, Westpan City was just an Ounder city and had no rtion to them, so they wouldn¡¯t make trouble for themselves by getting involved.


    However, Westpan was still unwilling to surrender, and he seemed to want to escape with the City Creation Stone.


    ¡°Hurry! Cover me!¡± Westpan yelled, causing the countless residents to fire arrows towards the six City Lords in the air while Westpan rushed towards the City Hall.


    Westpan wasn¡¯t stupid, and he knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat six City Lords by himself. Now that his 60,000 soldiers had copsed, it seemed that there had been something wrong with the medicinal pills.


    Now that there were only 100,000 residents defending, it was simply impossible to protect the city. After all, the residents had low stats and low cultivations, so how could they defend against an army of 400,000 people?


    Since he knew that they would lose, Westpan decided to take the City Creation Stone and run. With the City Creation Stone, he would at least be able to start over again.


    If he surrendered, he would always have to obey others and submit, and if Zhao Fu wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to resist. He would no longer be able to enjoy the power that he did now, so unless he had no other choice, he wouldn¡¯t surrender.


    The countless residents obeyed and shot out a wave of arrow rain towards the six City Lords in the air. Even they couldn¡¯t disregard so many arrows.


    The six City Lords used their City Lord Seals¡¯ power and created a formless barrier that blocked the arrows. However, because of how many arrows there were, they were greatly slowed down.


    Even though the 100,000 residents were able to slow the six City Lords down, Westpan City wasn¡¯t the only one that had Archers. Great Qin also had Archers, and it had far greater numbers.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The sound of the air being torn could be heard as Great Qin started to counterattack, and a wave of arrow rain densely fell towards the city walls. The sharp aura of the arrows caused the residents¡¯ hairs to stand on end, and their bodies instinctively trembled.


    The many Kobold residents were instantly suppressed by Great Qin, and the six City Lords continued to chase after Westpan.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t show any mercy and said, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯smand, the six people¡¯s bodies exploded out with even greater power, and their expressions became serious as they used their full strength.


    Bai Qi gripped the Seven Murders Sword, and it hummed as it gave off an incredible killing intent and shed with a blood-red light.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as Bai Qi shed out, sending out a massive wave of blood-red sword light. This was apanied by a blood-red sword wind, which rushed towards Westpan.


    Westpan was given a big fright, and he was forced to dodge to the side.


    The terrifying blood-red sword light continued on to the ground, demolishing multiple houses and leaving a 100 meter wide sword gash on the ground.


    Even though Westpan had avoided this attack, he was forced to change his route to the City Hall. He still wanted to fly towards the City Hall because after seeing how powerful Bai Qi was, he was even more determined to escape.


    However, how could Great Qin allow him to do as he wished? Wei Liao also attacked, raising his Voracious Wolf Sword, which gave off a green light, causing a green aura to gather towards him. He then shed down, causing a ten-meter long wolf too rush out with a ferocious aura towards Westpan.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out ¨C Westpan had been a bit careless and was hit by the giant wolf. The massive impact caused Westpan¡¯s body to fly and crash onto the ground, creating a ten-meter wide crater.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± A trace of blood leaked out of Westpan¡¯s mouth as he furiously roared and exploded out with a terrifying power. He had been suppressed this entire time and felt quite angry, causing him to explode out with his full strength. A red aura me burst forth, and Westpan swept out with his spear.


    Savage dogs appeared in the air, numbering in the thousands. They were all two meters long, and they savagely howled as they rushed at the six people in the air.


    Facing the onught of these savage dogs, the six City Lords¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change at all, and they all unleashed their most powerful attacks.


    Boom!!


    Saber lights, sword images, and spear lights, which gave off destructive power, shot towards Westpan.


    The savage dogs were instantly annihted, and the various attacks continued on towards Westpan. Westpan did his best to block, but he was still easily sent flying. He only stopped after crashing through ten or so houses and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu had ordered the 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists and 300 Ghost Summoners to go to another city wall while Zhao Fu drew most of the people to the front of the city. Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack the city, so he had his Archers shoot out waves of arrows to suppress and draw in their targets.


    The 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists came to another city wall and raised their staffs and chanted, causing ghostly qi to rise up from the ground and cover that area.


    There weren¡¯t many people defending there, as most people had been attracted over to the front by the rest of the army. With the fact that the residents¡¯ cultivations weren¡¯t very high, they were drawn into the illusion very easily and tormented by the Ghosts in the illusion.


    The Ghost Summoners pressed their hands against the ground, summoning Malicious Ghosts that rushed towards the city walls. Their sharp ws easily sank into the city walls as they climbed up and started to ughter the residents in the illusion.


    Pained cries sounded out within the ghostly qi-filled area, causing others not to dare to step into it.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers started to move towards where the Hundred Ghost Illusionists were and started to attack from there. The soldiers either propped updders or threw grappling hooks as the Hundred Ghost Illusionists dissipated the ghostly qi, allowing them to climb up.


    The soldiers worked well together with the Hundred Ghost Illusionists, and with the Malicious Ghosts leading the way, the soldiers quickly started to ughter the remainder of the residents on the city walls.

 Chapter 492 - City Lord Seal

    <h4>Chapter 492 - City Lord Seal</h4>


    Chapter 492 ¨C City Lord Seal


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Soon, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers controlled the city wall, and they had done it incredibly easily. In fact, if Zhao Fu had brought the Wyverns and the 150,000 Skeletons, it would¡¯ve been even easier.


    After taking control of this city wall, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were able to open the city gates, allowing the rest of the army to rush in. After hearing that the city wall had been breached, the other Kobolds were unable to help because they were still resisting the attacks from the main force of the army with great difficulty, and they had no resources to spare.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, who had flooded in quickly, took control of the elderly, women, and children before attacking the three other city walls from the inside.


    Now, Westpan City was destined to lose!


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Westpan¡¯s body was sent flying after being hit by Meng Tian¡¯s spear. No matter how hard Westpan fought, he was only the City Lord of a Basic City, and even a single City Lord of a system main city would be able to take him down. Even though it would take some effort, with six City Lords, there was no hope of victory for Westpan.


    Westpan crashed onto the ground and coughed up a big mouthful of blood, his body covered with wounds. On the other hand, the six City Lords were essentially unscathed, and even their clothes were perfectly fine.


    The conclusion was already set, and in order to prevent anything unexpected from happening, Zhao Fu stood in the air to ward off the three hidden City Lords. He had long since sensed them and wanted to prevent them from interfering.


    Right now, Great Qin¡¯s only aim was to conquer Westpan City, and those three City Lords weren¡¯t targets yet. However, if they dared to get too close, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t mind making them his targets as well. However, since they were so far away right now, if Zhao Fu approached, they would most likely run.


    ¡°Arghhhhhh!!!¡± Westpan was already seriously injured, and he roared as he exploded out with the rest of his strength. His muscles went taut as he gripped his spear and stared at Zhao Fu, preparing to throw his spear at Zhao Fu with his final attack.


    Chi!


    Bai Qi appeared behind Westpan, and his face was extremely cold as his Seven Murders Sword stabbed through Westpan¡¯s chest.


    Blood flowed out of Westpan¡¯s mouth, but he gripped his spear, still wanting to throw his spear towards Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to ¨C the Seven Murders Sword shot out with blood-red sword light, destroying Westpan¡¯s organs. Westpan¡¯s eyes lost their focus, after which all trace of life left his body and his corpse fell to the ground.


    After Westpan finally died, an iron-ck City Lord Seal that gave off a faint light floated out of his body.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C he had thought that Westpan would surrender, but in the face of such adversity, he had still chosen to fight to the death.


    However, now that Westpan had died, Westpan City lost all ability to resist. Nearly all of the ones defending were residents, and there were practically no soldiers. Westpan was their only hope, and now that he had died, the Kobolds had lost their hope.


    Of course, there were still some Kobolds who were loyal to the death, and they continued to resist. However, when they rushed up and fought with Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, they were shocked to find that their weapons immediately shattered, and they were ferociously killed by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    As such, many Kobold residents died, and the rest started to quickly surrender. Following this, Great Qin easily took control of Westpan City.


    After seeing this, the three City Lords in the distance chose to leave in order to prevent being dragged into this.


    Now, it was time to wrap things up. Some soldiers first gathered the captives, including the surrendered residents and the unconscious soldiers, while others collected everything of value.


    Bai Qi walked over and handed over the iron-ck City Lord Seal to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked over it and felt the power that it contained. Great Qin had obtained another City Lord Seal, and the Great Qin City was one step closer to bing a Great City.


    Zhao Fu held the City Lord Seal and entered Westpan City¡¯s City Hall, and he chose to conquer and relocate the city.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered Westpan City and obtained 1,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated Westpan City and obtained 340,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained 100 War Points.¡±


    It was the same system announcements as normal, so Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. The surrounding buildings started to crumble, and the light from the City Heart grew fainter as it became a City Creation Stone again.


    Finally, the golden cube automatically floated into Zhao Fu¡¯s hands. Zhao Fu grabbed the City Creation Stone and immediately put it away.


    Aftering outside, the countless surrendered Kobolds had already been gathered together. The unconscious Kobold soldiers had been woken up and tightly bound, making it impossible for them to break free.


    As Zhao Fu walked over, countless Kobolds knelt in fear, and Zhao Fu looked over and found that Belin was among them.


    Feeling Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Belin thought about what had happened before, with him acting all high and mighty in front of Zhao Fu and not cing him in his eyes.


    Who would have thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity would be far grander than his by thousands of times, yet he had been acting high and mighty in front of him ¨C it was like a mouse trying to scare a lion, and he might be skinned alive now.


    Belin was scared to the point that his head was pressed against the ground, and his body trembled. He was terrified that Zhao Fu would kill him, so he couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Lord, this lowly one unintentionally offended you before. Please have mercy on me!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and ignored him as he said to the captives, ¡°Westpan City has lost. Those who submit to Great Qin will be treated as subjects of Great Qin, but those who refuse to surrender will be killed. Don¡¯t even dream of being released.¡±


    These words were primarily spoken to the soldiers who had just woken up. By now, most of the Kobold residents had chosen to surrender.


    ¡°Lord, we¡¯re willing to surrender and be Great Qin¡¯s subjects.¡±


    ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll do anything you say; I¡¯ll even give my body to you.¡±


    ¡°You scum, you killed our City Lord. I¡¯ll kill you and take revenge for the City Lord!¡±


    After Zhao Fu spoke, countless voices sounded out ¨C some expressed their willingness to surrender, while others cursed at Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 493 - Silver Lake Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 493 - Silver Lake Immortal</h4>


    Chapter 493 ¨C Silver Lake Immortal


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    In the end, Zhao Fu obtained 160,000 Kobold residents and 40,000 soldiers, which added up to roughly 200,000 people. With these people, Great Qin¡¯s poption reached 2.5 million.


    The 40,000 Kobold soldiers were all Stage 1, which essentially meant that he had obtained 40,000 Stage 1 soldiers for free without having to expend any resources to nurture them.


    Apart from the people, they also obtained arge amount of money and items. They could once again take back the equipment containing Shattersteel Iron that had been sold to Westpan City ¨C Great Qin never made a loss when trading, and it instead made incredible returns each time.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this person knows the recipe for Ceylon Spice, and I¡¯ve brought him here,¡± one of the Generals respectfully said.


    ¡°Ceylon Spice?¡± Zhao Fu was a bit interested in this, so he nodded and had the person brought up.


    ¡°This lowly one pays his respects to you, Lord.¡± Belin awkwardly walked up and paid his respects.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that it was Belin. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel much towards Belin; his impression of Belin was someone who had some potential and could take care of matters well.


    ¡°Tell me the recipe for Ceylon Spice!¡± Zhao Fu got right to the point. Ceylon Spice was an expensive item, and if they could mass-sell it, they would be able to reap massive profits.


    Belin lowered his head and obediently told Zhao Fu the recipe for Ceylon Spice, as well as how they had discovered it.


    Kobolds¡¯ noses were extremely sensitive, and they had a good grasp of smell and taste. ording to Belin, Ceylon Spice was first created by an elderly Kobold, but he had long since died.


    However, the recipe for creating Ceylon Spice was quiteplex, and it required 20 or so orchids and Ceylon Wood, which was fairly rare.


    Great Qin had the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing and massive buffs from the City Heart, so there was no need to worry about the orchids. Zhao Fu went to take a look at Ceylon Wood.


    Ceylon Wood came from Ceylon Trees, which were five or six meters tall and had pink branches and dark green leaves, making it took quite interesting. There weren¡¯t many Ceylon Trees in Westpan City, so they were unable to mass-produce Ceylon Spice.


    Zhao Fu dug up all of the Ceylon Trees and brought them back to Great Qin. Only after developing arge number of Ceylon Trees would he start mass-producing Ceylon Spice.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu took his people back to Great Qin, and re-established Westpan City, and had the Kobolds settle in.


    Following this, Zhao Fu made Westpan City¡¯s City Lord Seal a Subsidiary Seal, which resulted in it bing a bit smaller and a portion of its power to be absorbed by the Great Qin Seal.


    Zhao Fu then gave the City Lord Seal and a Stage 3 Blood God Pill to Doke.


    Doke excitedly and emotionally held the City Lord Seal, and he quickly half-knelt as he said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and dismissed him.


    Doke was the first Kobold leader to join Great Qin, and even though he had only been a Vige Chief, with Great Qin¡¯s nurturing, he had be an important figure. His grade and cultivation were both good, so it was only fitting to give the City Lord Seal to him.


    Because they had just taken down Westpan City, Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t in a rush to move on to their next objective, and he instead gave the soldiers some time to rest and recuperate.


    The next day, a muffled explosion sounded out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s room, after which a formless pressure rippled out. Zhao Fu rxed as his cultivation broke through to Stage 3.


    Being Heaven Grade meant that his cultivation speed was incredibly fast, and he had long since surpassed Bai Qi. Before, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation had been far below Bai Qi¡¯s, but he had quickly overtaken him because of his Grade.


    After breaking through to Stage 3, Zhao Fu felt his strength increase a bit more. His strength, bloodline, and constitution had be more powerful.


    Zhao Fu walked out of his room to move about and get some fresh air. Even though it was midday and the sun was in the middle of the sky, it was still a bit cold.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the team from Gloomy Jungle has returned with arge number of essences,¡± a soldier came up and reported.


    Gloomy Jungle provided arge number of Stage 1 and above corpses, and because the soldiers collected these corpses, they also collected arge number of essences.


    1,200 of each type of essence could fuse to form a Silver Lake Immortal weapon, and Zhao Fu had already fused together a Silver Lake Immortal Sword.


    The sword was Legendary grade and had a type of martial conception. The sword was quite powerful, but because it wasn¡¯t easily wielded, it was quite difficult for Zhao Fu to find a suitable person for it. As such, it had remained within Zhao Fu¡¯s ring all this time.


    There were seven Silver Lake Immortal weapons in total, and after Zhao Fu had enough essences to fuse the sword, the Goblins no longer dropped sword essences. This meant that there could only be one of each type of equipment.


    Zhao Fu had been collecting these essences this entire time, and he had gathered quite a lot. Now that the team was returning with arge number of essences, they should be able to fuse together the six remaining pieces of equipment.


    Zhao Fu went to an empty area and took out the Saber Essences first. They gave off a sharp white light and were the shape of a saber. They were also about as long and wide as a finger.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have to do much; after taking out the Saber Essences, they seemed to call out to each other as they flew into the sky. A massive saber qi rippled out, destroying the surrounding clouds as the Sword Essences turned into resplendent motes of light, looking as beautiful as the stars.


    A beautiful image of a peacefulke appeared, and the power of a martial conception slowly appeared.


    Finally, the motes of light fused together and turned into a long, silver saber that gave off a bright silver light and slowly descended.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, caught it, and examined it.


    The saber was about one meter long, and it was longer than most ordinary sabers. It was about three fingers wide, and there were patterns on the de. The hilt was also quite long, allowing one to grip it with both hands, and overall, the saber was quite beautiful.


    After fusing together the Silver Lake Immortal Saber, Zhao Fu took out the Spear Essences, which looked like little spears that were as long as a finger and gave off a piercing aura.


    Zhao Fu took out the 1,200 Spear Essences, which called out to each other and flew into the sky. They also turned into resplendent motes of light, after which the image of theke appeared and the countless Spear Essences fused together to form a silver spear that slowly descended.


    Zhao Fu grabbed the spear and looked it over.


    The spear was about two meters long, and the body seemed to be made of silver. The spearhead was quite long and sharp, and it gave off a chilling, sharp glow. There were patterns on the body, and it also looked quite exquisite and beautiful.

 Chapter 494 - Unknown General Star

    <h4>Chapter 494 - Unknown General Star</h4>


    Chapter 494 ¨C Unknown General Star


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out another type of essence, which looked like a small shield that was one finger long and three fingers wide, and it gave off a firm aura.


    1,200 Shield Essences automatically flew into the sky and fused into arge silver shield.


    The silver shield was circr and half as tall as a person. There was a blossoming daffodil at the center of the shield and flowery patterns around it, making it look incredibly beautiful. Moreover, this silver shield gave off an aura of firmness that seemed to be able to block everything.


    Following this, Zhao Fu fused together the Bow Essences, Hatchet Essences, and Hammer Essences.


    The three pieces of equipment all seemed to be forged from silver, and they were covered with patterns, making them look quite exquisite. At the same time, they gave off different powerful auras.


    The silver bow gave the feeling that anyone who held it would be able to shoot with 100% uracy and kill all enemies; the silver hatchet gave off a ferocious power that seemed to be able to split open mountains, and the silver hammer gave off a berserk power that seemed to be able to destroy everything.


    Now, Zhao Fu had fused all seven of the Silver Lake Immortal pieces of equipment, and all of them gave off different auras. They seemed to be connected to each other and had some consciousness, which would allow them to choose their own masters.


    This made Zhao Fu think of the 12 Assassin Equipment Sets, which also seemed to be connected and represented different types of power, and they could choose their owners and contained legacies.


    However, the difference was that the Silver Lake Immortal equipment was focused on direct battles and gave off direct, powerful, destructive auras, while the Assassin Equipment Sets were mainly for assassination. Even though they all had different fighting styles, their core was the Assassin profession.


    Moreover, the Assassin Equipment Sets were only Gold grade equipment, but they could evolve to much higher grades, though they only started at Gold grade.


    On the other hand, the Silver Lake Immortal equipment started off as Legendary grade equipment and contained martial conception that only high Stage cultivators could grasp, so they would definitely be more powerful than the Assassin Equipment Sets.


    It was a pity that the more powerful the equipment, the more difficult it would be for it to choose an owner. Looking at the seven pieces of equipment floating around him, Zhao Fu felt quite troubled.


    These pieces of equipment were suitable for warriors, not Generals ¨C this was because the General profession wasn¡¯t centered around battle but leading troops. As such, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for Generals to use these pieces of equipment.


    Right now, apart from Generals, Zhao Fu only had Civil Ministers or people who had already been chosen by the Assassin Equipment Sets.


    The only person remaining was Ge Nia, as he was not a General nor an Assassin. Instead, he was a Swordsman. However, Ge Nia wasn¡¯t suitable either, as he walked the path of the sword ¨C he didn¡¯t care how powerful his weapon was, only how powerful and sharp his sword arts and his heart were.


    As such, Ge Nia was still using that iron sword he chose from the armory. However, as Ge Nia continuously fought, it had be more and more powerful, and it had be a decent sword.


    With Ge Nia¡¯s strength, he would be able to develop a sword conception that suited himself, so he wouldn¡¯t need the Silver Lake Conception. If Zhao Fu gave the Silver Lake Immortal Sword to Ge Nia, it would instead hinder his progress.


    Now, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have anyone suitable for any of the seven pieces of equipment. Of course, it was best to find suitable owners for these legacy pieces of equipment as soon as possible so that they could quickly grasp their power.


    However, there was nothing that Zhao Fu could do about this, so he could only sigh, put the Silver Lake Immortal equipment into his Disaster King Ring, and wait until he could find suitable owners for them.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out, and Zhao Fu was given a big shock and looked into the distance. A star giving off a green and ck light and a boundless aura had appeared in the sky, and it was slowly descending.


    This wasn¡¯t a General star ¡®entering¡¯ one¡¯s life but ¡®returning.¡¯ In other words, a historical figure¡¯s Fate Seal had been unsealed.


    What was even more shocking was that this General Star not only gave off the Voracious Wolf¡¯s green light and its mysterious and cunning aura but also the Army Destroyer¡¯s ck light and conquering aura.


    The two lights covered half of the sky, and the aura from the star was immense, terrifying countless living creatures. Everyone in China was incredibly shocked as they looked at the two-colored General Star in the sky.


    This definitely wasn¡¯t one of the 13 General Stars, as they all represented different attributes and there wasn¡¯t a single General Star with two types of attributes.


    Moreover, this General Star was quite extraordinary as it possessed both the Voracious Wolf and Army Destroyer¡¯s attributes, which were two of the three stars that could send the world into turmoil. This proved that this General wasn¡¯t simple and contained immense power.


    Who had awakened this General Star? Countless people felt incredibly curious, but none of them could guess just who could awaken such a General Star.


    Zhao Fu also felt quite curious as to who this person was. Whoever it was, he definitely surpassed his three most powerful Generals, Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao.


    Within the Great Zhou City, inside a massive magic formation, a white-haired, ruddy-faced elder, who gave off a boundless aura, was standing there.


    He was the renowned Grand Duke Jiang ¨C Jiang Ziya!


    Apart from him standing at the center of the magic formation, there were six people around him: one held a sharp sword, one held a book, one held a ck and white painting, one held amand medallion, one held an ink stick, and one held a Taichi diagram.


    The six people gave off different powers, and they represented the School of Military, the Confucians, the Logicians, the Legalists, the Mohists, and the Taoists.


    They sent their own powers into the formation to boost its strength, lifting Jiang Ziya into the air as a two-colored pir of light rose from his body and shot into the sky, making him seem like a deity.


    Jiang Ziya¡¯s abilities were unrivaled in the history of China ¨C he was adept at not only military strategy but also internal affairs, fengshui, philosophy, writing, and politics.


    He was skilled in almost every regard, and many Schools of Thought held him to be part of their School, which was why he was called the ¡®Hundred Schools Grandmaster.¡¯


    Many of historical ssics greatly esteemed him, which was incredibly rare, showing his abilities.


    Perhaps only he was able to awaken a two-colored General Star. Luckily, Jiang Ziya wasn¡¯t fond of killing, or he may have awakened a three-colored General Star that possessed the Voracious Wolf, Army Destroyer, and Seven Murders powers.


    As Jiang Ziya¡¯s General Star descended, all of Great Zhou¡¯s Fate greatly changed ¨C its Fate started to toss and turn like an ocean, and it grewrger andrger and more and more powerful.


    This was just from Jiang Ziya¡¯s Fate being added to Great Zhou¡¯s Fate, and it even purified Great Zhou¡¯s Fate.

 Chapter 495 - Whiteleaf City

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Whiteleaf City</h4>


    Chapter 495 ¨C Whiteleaf City


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stared at the two-colored star in silence for a while until it gradually disappeared. He didn¡¯t know how that person had undone his Fate Seal, but he felt that it probably wasn¡¯t through a General Armament.


    It was only natural that others would have opportunities as well, but they had to investigate who this two-colored star belonged to, as he could be a great obstacle to Great Qin in the future.


    This person would be an immense obstacle, so they had to investigate in advance to make good preparations.


    ¡°Ai!¡± After thinking about this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Great Qin¡¯s path in the future would be more and more difficult. Moreover, after such a long time, Stage 1 soldiers still weren¡¯t evenmon yet, so just when would they be able to have Stage 9 soldiers? This road was an incredibly long one, and Great Qin¡¯s growth was still too slow.


    Following this, Zhao Fu called Guo Binglin over and had him prepare intelligence on their second objective, which was Vietnam¡¯s Flowing Water City.


    Guo Binglin quickly returned with quite a lot of information.


    Zhao Fu sat on his chair and looked through the information in detail while Guo Binglin stood beside him, ready to answer any questions. The room was very quiet, and the only thing that could be heard was Zhao Fu turning pages.


    An hourter, Zhao Fu finished looking through the information. He found that the boundary region was still as vtile, and the factions were still like fire and water. The situation there hadn¡¯t calmed down at all.


    In the face of national pride and enmity, personal gratitude and grievances didn¡¯t matter much. There were factions that would betray their nation for benefits, but most ordinary people still loved their nation and would choose to fight against their nation¡¯s enemies. Perhaps they would suffer some losses, but while they were still feeling hot-blooded, such things didn¡¯t matter as much.


    Since the people on both sides were like this, how could boundary regions be peaceful? Of course they viewed each other with enmity and attacked each other.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t care much about other boundary regions; he only cared about the region that Flowing Water City was in.


    In thest battle, Flowing Water lost arge number of soldiers and yers. Currently, there were 330,000 residents and 100,000 soldiers, but only 40,000 or so of them were at Stage 1. Even though yers had been respawning, there were still only 600,000 or so of them.


    In other words, Flowing Water City¡¯s battle power was only about 1 million people. However, because Great Qin was a Chinese faction, the Vietnamese people would still desperately resist, so the battles would be incredibly intense.


    There was also the other Vietnamese City Lord; she would definitely get involved, so Zhao Fu had to take her into consideration as well. Her system main city was called Fragrant Moon City. It had 400,000 residents, 100,000 soldiers, and 1 million yers, totaling 1.5 million people. If these two factions joined together, they would have a battle force of 2.5 million people, so Zhao Fu had to take this seriously.


    Great Qin now had 450,000 soldiers after adding the 40,000 Kobold soldiers and another 10,000 soldiers.


    Even though Great Qin had good equipment, Great Qin would still suffer quite a bit against a force of 2.5 million people. Even with 150,000 Skeletons, it was likely that they would still lose.


    Perhaps they could work together with the two Chinese system main cities ¨C if they allied with those two system main cities, Great Qin would be able to take down the two Vietnamese system main cities.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu gathered his Generals to discuss in order to make sure that there wasn¡¯t anything that he was overlooking or missing.


    The Generals were quite supportive of Zhao Fu¡¯s n, and Wei Liao smiled as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, this n is quite doable. The main thing is how we¡¯ll convince the two Chinese system main cities to participate. Even though they have enmity with the Vietnamese system main cities, they won¡¯t let Great Qin reap such great benefits.¡±


    Wang Jian also nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, those two system main cities are the key. If we can mobilize them, there won¡¯t be any worries for this battle.¡±


    Suddenly, Bai Qi thought of something, and a trace of a smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have an idea that we can try.¡±


    When he heard this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°What is your n, Bai Qi?¡±


    Bai Qi cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, with Great Qin¡¯s strength, a system main city is already unable to stop us. Ordinary yers tremble at the name of Great Qin and don¡¯t dare to make an enemy out of Great Qin. We can have the army surround one of the Chinese system main cities and have our seven City Lords reveal themselves, forcing them to join our side.


    ¡°With Great Qin¡¯s strength, if they don¡¯t want to die, they¡¯ll have to agree to join us. However, Great Qin can also give up some benefits, such as some of the items and money within the Vietnamese system main cities, and use those as rewards for the yers, motivating them.


    ¡°Moreover, Great Qin can also give some of the resources to the Chinese system main cities so that they¡¯ll be more willing to cooperate with us.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded. Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied with this n, so he asked the other Generals what they thought. After hearing their approval of the n, they decided to use Bai Qi¡¯s n.


    By now, Great Qin soldiers had rested and cultivated for a few days, so they were full of vigor and battle intent. They marched into the teleportation channels and arrived at the boundary region.


    Suddenly, an istion barrier¡¯s power covered Whiteleaf City, making it impossible to use any teleportation channels within the city. Everyone inside felt quite surprised, and they wondered why the teleportation channels no longer worked.


    Rumble¡­


    A massive rumbling sound came from outside the city, and it was simply deafening. A shocking and boundless aura covered Whiteleaf City, making countless people¡¯s expressions be grim.


    The soldiers standing guard on the city walls saw Great Qin¡¯s massive army, and they revealed expressions of terror and immediately yelled, ¡°Enemy attack! Hurry and close the city gates!¡±


    Seeing this petrifying scene, the yers outside the city quickly returned to Whiteleaf City, and soon, news that Whiteleaf City was being attacked spread throughout the city.


    Whiteleaf City was the city that had fought with Flowing Water City, and it had also suffered some losses. It was weaker than the other system main city, so Zhao Fu had made it his first target.


    Whiteleaf City¡¯s City Lord, Bai Rusheng, received this news and felt quite startled. He immediately came to the city walls and looked at the dense army heading towards them. He felt quite shocked ¨C who was attacking Whiteleaf City this time? Could it be that Flowing Water still wasn¡¯t done afterst time?


    At first, Bai Rusheng thought that it was one of the Vietnamese system main cities, but after looking closer, he found that it wasn¡¯t a system main city faction ¨C after all, there were many Ounders within the army, and no human system main city had Ounders as soldiers.


    However, there were also Humans among them, so Bai Rusheng couldn¡¯t understand just what faction this was. However, this faction was incredibly powerful.

 Chapter 496 - Dynasty Legatee

    <h4>Chapter 496 - Dynasty Legatee</h4>


    Chapter 496 ¨C Dynasty Legatee


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    There were 400,000 people below, and half of them had Stage 1 cultivation while the other half were close to Stage 1. This forcepletely exceeded Whiteleaf City¡¯s strength.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Rusheng immediately gave out emergency quests to gather yers. With tWhiteleaf City¡¯s own power, it was impossible to defend Whiteleaf City, and the situation was quite dangerous.


    The army below suddenly stopped and did not attack, making Bai Rusheng feel quite surprised. After all, attacking now while they were unprepared was the best time, yet they had suddenly stopped.


    Following this, the army parted, and 20 or so people riding on ck warhorses appeared. Seeing these people, Bai Rusheng¡¯s pupils constricted and felt quite shocked, as eight of these people were City Lords.


    Five of them were the City Lords of system main cities, and three of them were the City Lords of Basic Cities. None of them hid their auras, so Bai Rusheng was able to tell this immediately ¨C this was what Zhao Fu had wanted.


    ¡°City Lord Bai, I would like to discuss some matters with you,¡± Zhao Fu loudly said with a trace of a smile.


    Bai Rusheng still felt quite nervous because no matter how strong he was, he would not be able to fight against eight City Lords; this was a battle that he would definitely lose.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Bai Rusheng thought about it and realized that he might be able to turn the situation around, so he felt a bit relieved and asked, ¡°What is it, sir?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not hide his identity or his aim, and he said directly, ¡°I am Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. The Vietnamese side has offended China and insulted us, so I am here to destroy it and restore honor to China. I heard that Whiteleaf City has enmity with Flowing Water City, so I came here to invite City Lord Bai and all the Chinese yers to work together with us to destroy them!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be great benefits for all of you: Great Qin won¡¯t touch any of the resources within the Vietnamese system main citie, and will gift all of them to City Lord Bai and the Chinese yers.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not bother hiding his identity because he wanted to scare the ordinary yers into submission and give them confidence. After all, only with arge number of yers would they be able to fight this battle, so he had to use Great Qin¡¯s name to make them join him. As for his aim, there was no need to hide that either, as his aim also served to motivate the yers to join, nor was it even possible to hide it.


    Just as expected, after Zhao Fu said Great Qin¡¯s name, the countless yers¡¯ expressions became ones of fear ¨C the terror of Great Qin still had not disappeared.


    However, after hearing the second half of Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the yers couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee wanted to destroy the Vietnamese side, which they had great enmity with. With Great Qin leading them, they would definitely be able to destroy the other side.


    What¡¯s more, after destroying the other side, Great Qin did not want any resources ¨C just thinking about the equipment, skills, and money that would belong to them, the yers couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Bai Rusheng thought deeply ¨C Great Qin wasn¡¯t inviting them to fight with them but forcing them.


    However, he could not do anything about this, as Great Qin was too powerful. Bai Rusheng did not want to face the attack of eight City Lords, so he could only take a step back and agree.


    After all, he did have enmity with Flowing Water City. If he did not destroy them, they woulde and destroy his city sooner orter. Since that was the case, it was better to take initiative and act first. Who knew, perhaps they would obtain some great benefits, and Flowing Water City¡¯s resources would belong to Whiteleaf City.


    What Bai Rusheng didn¡¯t know was that the battle between them had been orchestrated by the person standing in front of him, Zhao Fu.


    Seeing that Bai Rusheng had agreed, Zhao Fu immediately took out a Contract and had Bai Rusheng sign it before telling him the n, and soon, Whiteleaf City¡¯s people started to move out.


    The yers were extremely excited to the point that their faces went red. After all, living in a boundary region, they shed with the Vietnamese yers on a daily basis, and their enmity was extremely great. Now that they could finally take revenge, they almost couldn¡¯t control their emotions.


    After taking care of Whiteleaf City side, Zhao Fu took his army and Bai Rusheng to the other Chinese system main city.


    This system main city was called Fierce Mountain City, and it was about as strong as Fragrant Moon City, a Vietnamese city, and it was a decently sized system main city.


    When 400,000 soldiers surrounded Fierce Mountain City, an elegant young man¡¯s expression changed and lost his calmness.


    When Zhao Fu walked out with a group of people, the young man¡¯s expression became even more shocked because he remembered Zhao Fu ¨C back when Zhao Fu had ambushed Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord, he had been there too.


    He knew that Zhao Fu was a Dynasty Legatee and had a Nation Armament, which was incredibly rare.


    However, what the young man had never expected was that Zhao Fu would be so much stronger. Was he here for revenge? Back then, the young man had wanted sit by and watch the two of them fight before reaping the rewards; could it be that this person was here for revenge?


    Zhao Fu remembered this City Lord; it was because of him and the other Vietnamese City Lord that he had been unable to kill Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord and been forced to leave.


    If it wasn¡¯t for them, Zhao Fu would have long since killed Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord and obtained a system main city. When he thought of that, Zhao Fu felt quite annoyed.


    However, he had to think of the overall situation, so he put aside this matter and said the same words that he had said to Bai Rusheng. He also called Bai Rusheng out.


    Seeing Bai Rusheng, the young man looked quite serious and asked, ¡°Brother Bai, have you really agreed already?¡±


    Bai Rusheng looked quite helpless and nodded ¨C he had no choice but to agree; otherwise, he would have been destroyed.


    Seeing this, the young man sighed ¨C in the face of Great Qin¡¯s power, he could only agree to join. After all, if he did not agree, he would have to face nine City Lords, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, and the soldiers and yers from Whiteleaf City.


    There was no chance of victory, and even though Great Qin had said that it was all for national pride and honor, they just wanted to use them to destroy the Vietnamese system main cities.


    Even though he knew Zhao Fu¡¯s true intentions, the young man had to agree, as he did not want to be destroyed.


    Following this, Fierce Mountain City¡¯s people also started to move out just like Whiteleaf City¡¯s people, and all of them were just as excited.


    Zhao Fu also found out that the young man¡¯s name was Xiao Ce.


    Following this, the two system main cities started to move out, and such arge movement could not escape the notice of the Vietnamese system main cities.


    However, it was only the Vietnamese system main city factions that knew that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had allied with the two Chinese system main cities to them; if the Vietnamese yers knew about this, they would be scared witless. As for the Vietnamese system main cities, they had no idea who Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was.

 Chapter 497 - Great Qin Attacks Vietnam

    <h4>Chapter 497 - Great Qin Attacks Vietnam</h4>


    Chapter 497 ¨C Great Qin Attacks Vietnam


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Even though they didn¡¯t know who Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, they understood that he definitely wasn¡¯t any ordinary person, or else he would not have been able to ally with two system main cities to attack them. Without any power on his side, how could those two Chinese system main cities be willing to fight on his side?


    Just his army of 400,000 soldiers alone was very difficult to deal with.


    With two system main cities and countless yers by his side, it was not just the Vietnamese yers who became fearful. The Vietnamese system main cities also started to panic as well.


    They were in a much weaker situation, and a single system main city definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against so many people. As such, countless people started to feel terrified.


    News of this quickly spread into the real world, and any information rted to Great Qin drew countless gazes.


    Now, there were two major pieces of news on the Heaven Awaken World forum: the two-colored General Star and Great Qin attacking Vietnam.


    There were many people who were interested in the two-colored General Star, but they were mostlyrge factions. Ordinary people did not care about such things. However, Great Qin attacking Vietnam was an international war, so even the ordinary people were quite interested.


    Everyone knew how chaotic the boundary regions were; those in boundary regions were continuously provoked, insulted, and attacked.


    The tension in the boundary regions affected all of China, making many Chinese people quite furious, but they were unable to do anything because the boundaries had not been opened up yet. Even though they felt angry, there was nothing they could do, so they could only watch on.


    Both sides continuously attacked each other, taking both victories and losses, but this did not solve the problem. After all, neither side could destroy the other, and the fights only made both sides hate each other even more.


    China¡¯s territory was quiterge, and it neighbored many other countries. All of them continuously probed China, making the Chinese side feel a great amount of pressure. A single wolf was not very scary, but a pack of wolves was quite dangerous.


    The Chinese side was unable to deal with so many enemies, and many factions did not wish for battles to happen either.


    If the regions were all opened up, many ordinary people would head to the boundaries, as the shes at boundary regions had angered many people on both sides.


    Once the regions were opened up, there would definitely be a massive battle, and countless ordinary people would be dragged in.


    This would be an opportunity for countless factions to rise up, but most of therge families would choose to sit aside instead of rushing in hot-headedly.


    The countless up-and-rising factions would be like spears charging forward, while therge families would be like solid shields. This was not just the case for China but other countries as well ¨C therge and powerful families only cared about their interests and would not charge into things like the ordinary people would.


    These intense battles would create many powerful factions, but therge families were not weak either. If they fought, it was unclear who would win.


    Countless Chinese people were paying attention to the battle, as it was led by Great Qin. Many people felt quite excited, as they felt confident that Great Qin could destroy those two Vietnamese system main cities and take the first step in resolving the problem at the boundary regions.


    This would calm down the countries that bordered China and show them that the Chinese side could destroy them.


    Soon, many people who hated and feared Great Qin started to like it again ¨C that was just how two-faced people were.


    The ordinary people just wanted Great Qin to bring honor to China and destroy its enemies, but what the countless factions were focused on was something else ¨C Great Qin already had four system main cities, and it had just taken down Heavenstone City not too long ago, which made five system main cities in total. With the Great Qin City, that was already six City Lords that they knew about.


    Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s army was simply too terrifying ¨C it had 450,000 soldiers, and now, it was about to obtain two more system main cities.


    Great Qin was simply too powerful now, sopared to the ordinary people, who were excited, the countless factions became even more terrified.


    However, not all the factions felt this way, such as those whose goals weren¡¯t to be overlords, such as the Ancient ns, the Hundred Schools of Thought, and some righteous sects; they all more or less supported Great Qin¡¯s conduct.


    After all, they were quite supportive of Great Qin attacking foreign factions, increasing China¡¯s strength, and bringing China glory. At the same time, they felt d that Great Qin could do some good things for China instead of simply harming it.


    Compared to China, the Vietnamese side was covered with a cloud of worry. With Great Qin¡¯s Legatee leading such a massive force, could they resist him?


    If this region perished, then other regions would not be safe either. In the future, Great Qin could invade deeper into Vietnam, bringing Vietnam into danger.


    The Great Qin¡¯s actions caused all of Vietnam to start panicking. If it was within China, they would have been happy for it to rampage as much as it wanted, as those who died would all be Chinese people. However, Great Qin had set its gaze on Vietnam, and with a disaster imminent, they couldn¡¯t feel happy at all. All of Vietnam¡¯s factions started to conduct emergency meetings to discuss how to face Great Qin.


    After doing this for the first time, Great Qin would definitely do this even more times in the future ¨C and they weren¡¯t wrong, as Zhao Fu¡¯s n had always been to destroy Vietnam first. However, he had been forced to change his ns because of various things, and now that he had the opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t let Vietnam off.


    Some people cursed China for being shameless and unfair; if they had any pride, they wouldn¡¯t have Great Qin move out. Instead, they should fight fairly.


    Countless Vietnamese people supported such notions, so there were all sorts of battle invitations on the inte, demanding for there to be a fair fight without Great Qin.


    However, this only caused the Chinese side to wildlyugh ¨C who wanted to have a fair fight with Vietnam? The notion of fairness simply didn¡¯t exist in war.


    Indeed, when had wars ever cared about fairness? There were only victors and losers, and only idiots demanded fairness and justice in wars.


    Hearing this, the Vietnamese people became even more enraged, and they continued to curse the Chinese side. The Chinese side did not back down either and cursed and insulted them back. Before the battles in the Heaven Awaken World had even started, a battle of insults had begun in the real world.


    Of course, Zhao Fu still did not know about any of this.


    News that two system main cities were about to attack caused all of the people in Flowing Water City to feel quite mncholic because Flowing Water City was the weakest out of the four system main cities. As such, it was only natural that the first one to be attacked would be them.

 Chapter 498 - Fragrant Moon

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Fragrant Moon</h4>


    Chapter 498 ¨C Fragrant Moon


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Of course, it was impossible for Flowing Water City to defend against thebined attack of two system main cities; if they wanted to survive, they would have to think of a n. The only choice they had was to ally with the other Vietnamese system main cities, which would not be a problem because they were in the same situation.


    This was because the Chinese side¡¯s objective was not just any system main city but the entire Vietnamese side, including the yers.


    As such, it was only natural that the Vietnamese side would ally together. The rtionship between the two system main cities was quite good; otherwise, why would Fragrant Moon City¡¯s City Lord help out?


    Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord, H? Ming, immediately contacted Fragrant Moon City and told them about the situation and asked how to defend against the Chinese side¡¯s attack.


    After hearing about this, a beautiful woman in green looked quite serious and considered what to do about this ¨C she was Fragrant Moon City¡¯s City Lord, Tr?n Xiangyue.


    After hearing about this, she had no idea what to do, as the other side was simply too powerful, and there was no way to deal with them.


    This matter was quite serious, so she felt that it was best to talk about this in person. Because of this, she personally went to Flowing Water City.


    Within a room, H? Ming and Tr?n Xiangyue both looked quite austere as they sat across from each other. H? Ming said first, ¡°Xiangyue, what do you think we should do? If they attack either of our system main cities, neither of us will be able to defend against them.¡±


    Tr?n Xiangyue nodded earnestly and said, ¡°We¡¯re indeed unable to defend against so many people, but what I¡¯m worried about is that we don¡¯t even know who Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is and why he¡¯s targeting our system main cities. Could it be that there are grievances between us and him?¡±


    Thinking of grievances, H? Ming suddenly thought of a familiar figure, the person in the ck cloak. He hadn¡¯t seen that person¡¯s appearance, but he remembered a pair of blood-red eyes.


    That person had most likely killed his adoptive father and med it on Whiteleaf City, resulting in that battle between Flowing Water City and Whiteleaf City, causing both of them to suffer heavy losses.


    H? Ming naturally felt great hatred towards that person, and he wanted to reduce that person to dust. He had almost died at that person¡¯s hands, so H? Ming had a deep impression towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°I feel that it could be that person because he¡¯s a Dynasty Legatee. ording to the reports from the Otherworlders, Great Qin Legatee¡¯s appearance is just like that person¡¯s!¡± H? Ming said as his eyes shined icily.


    Hearing this, Tr?n Xiangyue¡¯s expression became one of shock. Back then, when she and the other City Lord had saved H? Ming, that person had said that he would make them pay for their actions.


    Who would have thought that the person would reallye back for revenge? Two system main cities added together were already incredibly difficult to deal with, and with an extra Dynasty Legatee, it would be even more difficult.


    After thinking for a long time, Tr?n Xiangyue sighed and said, ¡°Right now, we can onlybine our system main cities and gather our power to defend against the Chinese side. It¡¯s best that Fragrant Moon City moves over!¡±


    ¡°How could I let you do such a thing? It¡¯s better that I move Flowing Water City over. Now that the Flowing Water City is so weak, it should be moved over,¡± H? Ming said resolutely.


    Hearing this, Tr?n Xiangyue could only nod and agree.


    H? Ming relocated Flowing Water City as well as all of its residents and yers. Because only the City Creation Stone could be moved and all of the structures were left behind, Flowing Water City¡¯s people had to enter Fragrant Moon City.


    Fragrant Moon City, which had already been a bit cramped, became incredibly overcrowded now that so many more people had entered. However, with more people, the Vietnamese side felt much more confident in stopping the Chinese side¡¯s attack.


    H? Ming re-established Flowing Water City¡¯s City Creation Stone next to Fragrant Moon City¡¯s City Hall. Even though it seemed like Fragrant Moon City now had two City Halls, it still had the stats of one system main city.


    This was because simply re-establishing a city inside another city did not stack their stats ¨C if such a thing was possible, if Zhao Fu stacked all of the system main cities with the Great Qin City, its stats would be heaven-defying.


    However, because of how massive the Heaven Awaken World was, there were lots of interesting cities ¨C some twin cities had two City Lords but only one City Hall, and they had the stats of two citiesbined in one city.


    Of course, twin cities were quite rare, and they could only be formed under special circumstances.


    After Flowing Water City was moved over, the two City Lords gave out orders, and all of the residents and yers started to work together. Because they were resisting a foreign force, they were all incredibly united.


    In this time of life or death, the two system main cities were not stingy with each other at all, and they took out all of their equipment and skills and gave them out to the defending yers to increase their defenses.


    The countless yers felt incredibly grateful, and they made the decision to guard Fragrant Moon City to the death. They also prepared arrows, oil, and heavy objects, and this teamwork greatly boosted their morale. Let alone Great Qin, it felt as if anyone coulde and they would not feel afraid.


    The Vietnamese situation was soon reported to the Chinese side, and Zhao Fu sat in a hall with his Generals, as well as Bai Rusheng and Xiao Ce, and discussed this matter.


    ¡°Now that the two system main cities have joined together, it won¡¯t be easy to attack the city, and our advantage will not be as great,¡± Bai Rusheng said as he frowned.


    ¡°This is indeed quite difficult to deal with. Sir, do you have any ideas?¡± Xiao Ce agreed before looking at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Even though this is a bit problematic, with ourbined strength, Fragrant Moon City will not be able to stop us. As long as you give me your full support, Great Qin will definitely break through them!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Bai Rusheng and Xiao Ce felt quite reassured. With the other side¡¯s formidable power, they most likely had some powerful cards up their sleeve.


    Following this, the Chinese sidepleted their preparations. There were 1.9 million yers, 160,000 Stage 1 soldiers, and 100,000 residents. With Great Qin¡¯s 450,000 soldiers, they had a military force of 2.6 million people, and they began to march towards Fragrant Moon City.


    Even though the Vietnamese side did not seem weak at all, the Chinese side¡¯s aura was incredibly powerful. They were led by Great Qin, and they all had great faith in Great Qin, as they had seen just how terrifying Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was.


    Yet another heaven-shaking battle was about to erupt!

 Chapter 499 - Falling Out

    <h4>Chapter 499 - Falling Out</h4>


    Chapter 499 ¨C Falling Out


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Charge!!¡± someone mightily bellowed as countless Chinese yers rushed towards Fragrant Moon City like an ocean, seeming to be able to sweep away anything before them.


    The countless defenders on the city walls looked incredibly serious as they gazed at the countless charging Chinese people. They knew that this battle would not be an easy one, so none of them dared to be careless.


    Tr?n Xiangyue and H? Ming stood on the city walls as well, their expressions quite grim as they looked at the Chinese yers. There was no space at all for negotiations, so they ordered, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The defenders drew their bows, and arrows tore through the air, drawing arcs before falling like rain.


    In just an instant, the Chinese side suffered some injuries and casualties, as the first wave that had rushed up had simple wooden shields. These wooden shields were unable to stop the arrows from Stage 1 soldiers, but they could easily withstand arrows shot by yers.


    The Vietnamese side had 2.5 million people, but excluding the children and elderly, they only had 2.3 million people, while the Chinese side had 2.6 million people.


    However, in terms of sieging, the defenders had made many preparations and had the advantage. As such, victory was still uncertain.


    The Vietnamese side and the Chinese side started to officially fight, and the eyes of the people on both sides were blood-red ¨C the hatred between the two sides was finally going to be resolved today ¨C only one side would live while the other side would die.


    As the Chinese side vigorously attacked, the Vietnamese side powerfully defended; neither side wanted to lose.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Another wave of arrow rain shot out, and the sharp aura that the arrows gave off seemed to be able to pierce the sky, shocking countless people. This once again caused some injuries and casualties to the Chinese side.


    By now, the Chinese side was able to counterattack, as many of them were close enough to attack. Now, waves of arrows also traveled upwards from below, and the defenders had to start raising their shields to protect themselves.


    Soon, the bloodthirsty ocean of people below reached the city walls, and yers started to set updders or grappling hooks, preparing to climb up the city walls.


    The defenders above carried over all sorts of heavy objects, such as boulders or logs, and they threw them down towards the attackers. These heavy objects were quite effective at stopping the yers.


    After all, being dropped from so high up and being so heavy, any object would cause a lot of damage.


    However, this was another matter for those with high cultivations, as they had the power to block those heavy objects. Only those with the same level of cultivation, sending their power into the heavy objects and throwing them down, would be able to injure those with high cultivations.


    Not all of the defenders were Stage 1 soldiers, so soon, some of the people from the Chinese side were able to reach the top of the city walls.


    Seeing that the situation was taking a turn for the worse, H? Ming immediately ordered all of the Archers to start firing directly downwards. At such close range, and also because the Chinese yers were climbing up, it was very difficult to defend against the arrows.


    The arrows easily pierced into many Chinese people¡¯s bodies, and pitiful cries sounded out. Blood flew into the air as their bodies toppled down from above.


    The Chinese side¡¯s Archers also ferociously counter-attacked, continuously sending waves of arrows to the city wall. Soon, many Vietnamese people had also been injured or killed.


    At that moment, the Vietnamese side started to pour buckets of oil. Once they were ignited, they would form a sea of mes, causing countless deaths.


    At the same time, it would suppress their siege, lowering their side¡¯s morale.


    However, the Chinese side was prepared as well. Just as the sea of mes formed, the Chinese people threw out sparkling white powder, which gave off a hint of chilliness. The ground was instantly covered with ice, freezing the ming oil.


    This powder was called Ice Powder, and it would instantly form ice uponnding on something.


    Seeing that the ming oil had failed, the defenders continued to use arrows and heavy objects to defend, and the Chinese side continued to struggle. The battle was incredibly intense, and the number of casualties on both sides continuously rose.


    Looking from a high ce, one would be able to see enemies on all sides of the Fragrant Moon City. There were many people climbing up the city walls and countless people still approaching from the distance. Fragrant Moon City was inplete disorder, and many people hurriedly rushed to the various city walls, reinforcing that side and defending against the Chinese onught.


    The battle cries from both sides were incredibly loud, and the sound of roaring and wailing continuously sounded out, creating an incredibly intense scene.


    Zhao Fu, Bai Rusheng, and Xiao Ce stood in the air. Zhao Fu looked down and felt that the time was right, so he said to the two others with him, ¡°Alright, carry out the n!¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Rusheng and Xiao Ce nodded and flew towards Fragrant Moon City. Instantly, two powerful auras covered Fragrant Moon City, and the massive gusts of wind they caused made those inside the city feel quite afraid.


    Simrly, Tr?n Xiangyue and H? Ming also released their terrifying auras and blocked Bai Rusheng and Xiao Ce¡¯s auras.


    ¡°I never thought that you two would work together with Otherworlders and obey theirmands. What, isn¡¯t he going to act?¡± Tr?n Xiangyue said to Bai Rusheng before looking at Zhao Fu in the distance. Upon seeing Zhao Fu, her heart sank ¨C it was indeed him. Not much time had passed, but he had already be a City Lord and gave off such a dangerous aura.


    Of course, Xiao Ce wouldn¡¯t tell her the true reason, so he coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you surrender; perhaps you¡¯ll be able to live. Otherwise, your only path will be death!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Standing beside Tr?n Xiangyue, H? Ming started to loudlyugh, ¡°You think that you can beat us? What a joke!


    ¡°Also, Bai Rusheng, our battle before was a misunderstanding ¨C all of that was caused by that person, resulting in us fighting!¡± H? Ming said as he pointed at Zhao Fu.


    H? Ming believed that if he told this to Bai Rusheng, he would be able to make the Chinese side disjointed, allowing their side to easily win.


    Back then, it had indeed been his fault, and not only did he suffer a heavy loss, but Whiteleaf City also suffered. As such, Bai Rusheng would most likely not tolerate that person for causing all of that. Logically, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee should be Whiteleaf City¡¯s enemy.


    It was not just H? Ming. Tr?n Xiangyue also thought the same way as well. If they disclosed this, the other side would definitely have a falling out and might even start fighting. Once that happened, the Vietnamese side would win without a doubt.

 Chapter 500 - Seven City Lords

    <h4>Chapter 500 - Seven City Lords</h4>


    Chapter 500 ¨C Seven City Lords


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t try to incite discord between us; you¡¯d better think about yourself first!¡± Bai Rusheng coldly harrumphed, which greatly surprised H? Ming.


    In actuality, Xiao Ce had already told him about this before. When he had found out, he had been quite angry because no one liked to be used. That disaster had caused many deaths in Whiteleaf City, and under normal circumstances, he would definitely take revenge.


    However, things were different now ¨C Great Qin was simply too powerful. Not only did it have eight City Lords, but it also had 450,000 Soldiers, and the two million yers seemed to obey them.


    If they wanted to resist, not only would they die, but their cities would also be butchered as well. Because the gap in power was too great, Bai Rusheng had to take a step back.


    H? Ming had never thought that Bai Rusheng would say such a thing, and his gaze became icy as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge for those who died? Even though I was the cause, if you help me kill that person, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me after this is over.¡±


    H? Ming didn¡¯t want to let off the person who killed his adoptive father, but it would be incredibly difficult for him to kill that person by himself. If Bai Rusheng worked with him and Tr?n Xiangyue, they should be able to kill him.


    At the same time, they would be able to resolve this battle ¨C if they could achieve such an oue, H? Ming would be willing to die.


    Bai Rusheng inwardly sighed ¨C this offer was quite tempting, but how could he ept? Just as he was about to refuse, the sound of someone¡¯sughter could be heard, making Bai Rusheng and Xiao Ce tremble and back down.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he lightlyughed and looked at H? Ming. He stretched out a hand and beckoned with his finger, saying, ¡°Come at me if you want to kill me. I killed your adoptive father, and he died incredibly painfully and pitifully!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± H? Ming instantly became incredibly enraged. His adoptive father was the most important person to him; otherwise, he would not have sacrificed so much to attack Whiteleaf City. And yet, the person who had killed his adoptive father dared to be so arrogant, and he even described how his adoptive father had died.


    How could H? Ming endure such a thing? A terrifying aura exploded out of him as a blue aura me appeared around him. The bricks beneath him shattered as he shot forwards.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± H? Ming roared as his body turned into a blue blur and rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Tr?n Xiangyue looked at Bai Rusheng and Xiao Ce¡¯s expressions and found that something was off, so she immediately rushed out, wanting to stop H? Ming.


    However, just as the two of them flew off the city walls, seven monstrous auras burst forth, causing even the weather to change. Seven people surrounded Tr?n Xiangyue and H? Ming, and Bai Rusheng and Xiao Ce sighed as they joined those people.


    Immediately, Tr?n Xiangyue and H? Ming¡¯s expressions became stiff. How was this possible? From their auras, they could tell that these people were all City Lords. Five of them were the City Lords of system main cities, and two of them were the City Lords of Basic Cities. This was not even including Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    After being surrounded by nine City Lords, Tr?n Xiangyue immediately understood why Bai Rusheng would be willing to go along with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s n ¨C with this immense force, how could he not submit?


    H? Ming felt incredibly shocked and realized that he had been tricked. He had never expected the other side to be hiding such an immense force, and now, not only was he in danger, but he had also dragged Tr?n Xiangyue in.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he looked at Tr?n Xiangyue and H? Ming. A cold look appeared in his eyes as he said, ¡°Kill them quickly and finish this battle!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the seven City Lords said as they unleashed their most powerful attacks, and Bai Rusheng and Xiao Ce also joined in. Instantly, the terrifying attacks from the nine City Lords shook the entire sky.


    The battlefield below was also affected by the shockwaves from this battle, and feeling those immense auras, the countless Chinese people felt incredibly delighted. None of them expected their side to have ten City Lords ¨C they wouldpletely annihte the two Vietnamese City Lords.


    The Vietnamese people¡¯s expressions were extremely unsightly, and their hearts sank ¨C they were most likely doomed this time.


    The reason why Zhao Fu did not have them appear from the start was because he wanted to lure H? Ming and Tr?n Xiangyue out first. This would make sure that they could not receive help from the defenders, and it would also prevent them from taking the City Creation Stones and running away.


    Otherwise, Zhao Fu would not have provoked H? Ming like that. Everything had progressed as expected, and the battle was about to be finished.


    Zhao Fu personally gave out themand, and his voice, which was filled with might and dignity, could be heard by everyone present, ¡°Heed my orders! All of you attack the northern, southern, and western sides; the eastern side, which has the most people, will be handled by Great Qin!¡±


    Hearing this, the countless Chinese yers felt quite delighted ¨C Great Qin was finally going to act. What¡¯s more, they were going to attack the side with the most people, relieving a lot of the pressure that they felt.


    At the same time, they understood that victory waspletely within their grasp, so they excitedly ran towards the other sides. Not only would they be able to relieve their hatred, but the things within the city would also belong to them.


    The Vietnamese yers on the eastern wall all looked quite scared, and many of their bodies trembled because they were about to face the terrifying and legendary Great Qin.


    Groups of soldiers that gave off powerful auras marched out from the ocean of people, immediately changing the situation. Great Qin¡¯s 450,000 soldiers¡¯ auraspletely suppressed the auras of the 600,000 defenders, making them feel as if they couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    ¡°Fire!¡± A loud shout suddenly sounded out as countless arrows with immense force tore through the sky and shot towards the city wall.


    The Vietnamese people quickly reacted and lifted their shields, but the arrows shot out by Great Qin werepletely different to those shot out by ordinary yers.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Muffled sounds rang out as countless arrows pierced through the shields and the people behind them. Some of the better-quality shields were not pierced, but those holding them were sent flying backward. Only the few Stage 1 soldiers were barely able to stop the arrowspletely.


    In an instant, a massive arrow rain descended, killing countless Vietnamese defenders on the eastern city wall. They had been careless because they had assumed that Great Qin¡¯s arrows would be the same as the yers¡¯ arrows, resulting in them taking a great loss.


    Not only did Great Qin have powerful Archers and better-quality arrows, but it also had ballistae. Great Qin had nurtured many elite Archers who had good skills, high-quality equipment, and high cultivations. The arrows that they shot out were incredibly powerful.


    As for the ballistae, they contained immense force as well. They had taken Great Qin a lot of time to research, and they werepletely made out of Blue grade materials.


    As this wave of arrow rainnded, ghostly qi started to spread out ¨C the arrow rain was only to cover for the Hundred Ghost Illusionists.

 Chapter 501 - Ghostly Moon

    <h4>Chapter 501 - Ghostly Moon</h4>


    Chapter 501 ¨C Ghostly Moon


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After the wave of arrows, the Vietnamese people decided to retaliate. Even though Great Qin¡¯s arrows were terrifying, they couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait to die.


    However, a sudden chill could be felt as ghostly qi started to spread over, covering most of them in an instant.


    Within the ghostly qi, it was incredibly dim, and the atmosphere was quite terrifying. There was a gray ghostly moon in the sky giving off eerie moonlight, making those who saw it feel their hairs stand on end.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡± Malicious Ghosts howled as they suddenly appeared and dove at the Vietnamese people. Facing this ocean-like attack, the Vietnamese people were scared out of their wits and screamed as they started to run.


    The minority of people who hadn¡¯t been covered by the ghostly qi heard those screams and immediately retreated, not daring to get close to the ghostly qi.


    In just a few moments, the eastern city wall fell silent, making the scene seem quite strange.


    After detecting the changes at the eastern city wall, the other Chinese people attacked the three other city walls even more ferociously. This was no less than expected from Great Qin ¨C they had controlled the eastern city wall in an instant and pushed them even closer to victory.


    ¡°Charge, brothers! Kill them all and take their things!¡± a man roared, and the Chinese people started to attack even more savagely. The Vietnamese people¡¯s expressions became quite grim, and their morale plummeted.


    The two Vietnamese City Lords battling in the air could not pay any attention to the situation below because the slightest bit of careless would spell the end of their lives.


    Seeing that the eastern city wall was under their control, Zhao Fu took out a gray rock orb and summoned the five Rock Puppets. A formless energy rippled out asrge boulders started to gather and formed five Rock Puppets that were ten meters tall.


    After the Rock Puppets appeared, Zhao Fu sent his power into the rock orb floating above his hand, causing it to buzz. A formless energy lifted up the five Rock Puppets, causing them to slowly float upwards until they were on the city wall.


    The five Rock Puppets did not have any life, so they were not affected by their environment. After being delivered by Zhao Fu onto the city wall, Zhao Fu gave them the order to kill everything around them, which were the people within the Dark Ghost World.


    The Rock Puppets swung their arms, their massive power causing gusts of wind. Their attacks either crushed people on the spot or sent them flying dozens of meters, gravely injuring them or killing them.


    Blood and corpses instantly covered the eastern city wall, and the five Rock Puppets were like war machines that continuously took life after life.


    Even though the five Rock Puppets were massacring the people on the eastern wall incredibly quickly, Zhao Fu felt that it was still too slow.


    As such, Zhao Fu pointed forward, and ten Disaster Cavalrymen covered with a ck fog and leading an army of Skeletons entered the battlefield.


    Skeletons were Undead creatures and only had a bit of intelligence, so they had some resistance to illusions. These Skeletons also had the Disaster attribute, so they were more powerful and intelligent than ordinary Skeletons, who only had basic instincts.


    ck tongues of mes flickered in the heads of the Skeletons, and they gave off a monstrous aura as they slowly climbed up the eastern city wall and started killing the people there.


    With 150,000 Skeletons joining, the rate at which the Vietnamese people on the eastern city wall were being killed became many times faster. A whileter, Zhao Fu felt that they were about done, so he ordered the Hundred Ghost Illusionists to cancel the Dark Ghost World. The eastern city wall was now covered with corpses and blood, and the putrid stench of blood hung in the air.


    Only now did Zhao Fu have Great Qin¡¯s soldiers advance. Zhao Fu was not so stupid as to use his soldiers to directly fight against the enemy; since he had better methods, why would he go for a direct confrontation?


    The Rock Puppets and countless Skeletons started to move towards the two adjacent city walls. Zhao Fu did not care too much if they died here, because he could re-summon them at any time. However, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were different ¨C they were alive, so Zhao Fu treated them as if they were precious gems.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers easily took control of the eastern city wall and opened the city gates. Countless soldiers flooded in, and even though some people ran over to try to stop them, they were instantly killed by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    After the eastern city wall was breached, the Vietnamese side¡¯s morale plummeted greatly. The northern and southern city walls were now also being attacked by the Rock Puppets and Skeletons, and with their help, the other Chinese people were able to take over those two city walls.


    Now, only the western city wall was still resisting. However, after hearing that the three other city walls had been breached, the people there scattered and ran because they knew that they had already lost. If they didn¡¯t escape, all that would be waiting for them would be death.


    As these people ran, the western side was also easily taken down. Now, all of Fragrant Moon City had been taken by the Chinese side, and the Vietnamese side had lost.


    Countless Chinese people excitedly rushed into the city and killed any Vietnamese people they saw, piging anything of worth. Some people even lewdly grinned and leaped at some Vietnamese women. Immediately, Fragrant Moon City descended into chaos, and screams sounded out everywhere ¨C this was the consequence of losing.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers remained at the eastern city wall and did not enter Fragrant Moon City because of the promise Zhao Fu had made. Even though Fragrant Moon City had lost, it still had a bit of resistance left in it, and because Great Qin would not be taking anything, it would not help in killing the remnants either.


    In the air, under thebined attacks of nine City Lords, the two Vietnamese City Lords¡¯ bodies were covered with wounds, and their clothes were stained with blood, making them look quite pitiful.


    ¡°Xiangyue, I¡¯ll stall them; you need to run!¡± H? Ming sad as he looked at the nine people surrounding him and Tr?n Xiangyue.


    Seeing that Fragrant Moon City had been taken over and that they had lost, H? Ming knew that if they didn¡¯t escape, they would definitely die here. He had dragged Tr?n Xiangyue into this, so he felt quite guilty. As such, he nned on using all of his might to allow her to escape. Tr?n Xiangyue sighed, and her eyes looked quite dim. However, she understood that this was their only option. It was a pity that even if she escaped, Fragrant Moon City¡¯s residents would still be ughtered.


    However, as long as she was able to escape, there would be opportunities in the future. Tr?n Xiangyue¡¯s gaze became determined, and she looked at Zhao Fu hatefully before nodding at H? Ming and saying, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll take revenge for you and myself!¡±


    H? Ming smiled and suddenly exploded out with a terrifying burst of strength. His hair gradually became white, and he rapidly aged ¨C he was burning his lifeforce in order to obtain great power.


    Boom!!


    H? Ming vigorously shed out with his sword, seeming to cause the heavens and earth to be dim. A massive crescent-shaped saber light that gave off an incredibly sharp saber qi sted out, and it was as if he wanted to tear space itself apart.


    Such a terrifying attack shocked the nine City Lords, and they retreated. At that moment, Tr?n Xiangyue grasped this opportunity and used a secret technique to raise her speed to the limit, and she turned into a ray of light as she escaped.

 Chapter 502 - Boundary Medallion

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Boundary Medallion</h4>


    Chapter 502 ¨C Boundary Medallion


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Even though Tr?n Xiangyue could not take the City Creation Stone, staying alive was not a bad result. What¡¯s more, as long as she controlled the City Lord Seal, even if the enemy conquered Fragrant Moon City, they would not be able to truly control it. In the future, she would still have an opportunity to make aeback.


    Tr?n Xiangyue held onto this bit of hope and quickly flew away. The scenery around her shed by as she traveled incredibly quickly with her secretly technique.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The massive sounds of chains rang out, giving Tr?n Xiangyue a big fright. She felt that her speed had suddenly decreased, but just as she was about to do something, countless chains shot out from the air and locked her up in the air.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    Tr?n Xiangyue turned, and her pupils constricted as she saw H? Ming¡¯s body being pierced by chains. His body had beenpletely destroyed by the chains, and there was a look of confusion on his face. The scene became silent, and blood dripped down from the air.


    Zhao Fu had been watching from afar this entire time, and he finally decided to step in.


    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive us for being ipetent!¡± Great Qin¡¯s seven City Lords came over and lowered their heads as they spoke. They had almost let one of the Vietnamese City Lords escape ¨C if it had been a one on one situation, that would have been fine, but they had had an overwhelming numbers advantage.


    Zhao Fu nodded but did not me them ¨C H? Ming had used up almost all of his lifeforce to release that attack, and the power it contained was quite terrifying, and it had been difficult to block. If they directly went against it, they would have been heavily injured.


    However, because of that, Zhao Fu had been able to easily kill H? Ming.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, and the City Lord Seal that floated out of H? Ming¡¯s corpse came into his hands. Zhao Fu went over to Tr?n Xiangyue¡¯s side and looked at her with his blood-red eyes as he coldly smiled and said, ¡°Did you really think that you could escape? Have you forgotten what I said back then?¡±


    Tr?n Xiangyue furiously and spitefully looked at Zhao Fu before turning her head aside, ignoring Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not mind and lightly stretched out his hand and grabbed her neck. Feeling that she was about to die, Tr?n Xiangyue¡¯s body started to struggle, but Zhao Fu¡¯s grip tightened¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s best to let her off,¡± Xianru said as she smiled and flew over to Zhao Fu.


    Because Xianru could see Fate, Zhao Fu often brought her along, and because she had a Flight Stone, she could also stand in the air.


    Seeing that Xianru hade, Zhao Fu knew her intentions, so he stopped. However, he grabbed at the air towards Tr?n Xiangyue¡¯s stomach.


    Tr?n Xiangyue cried out in pain and coughed up a mouthful of blood as a green City Lord Seal slowly floated out of Tr?n Xiangyue¡¯s body and came into Zhao Fu¡¯s hands. After this, Tr?n Xiangyue¡¯s constitution greatly weakened.


    Zhao Fu released Tr?n Xiangyue from the chains ¨C now, not only had her City Lord Seal been taken away, but Zhao Fu had also sealed her Cultivation with the City Lord Seal¡¯s power. She was now just an ordinary person.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡± Tr?n Xiangyue hatefully looked at Zhao Fu, feeling quite surprised. She could tell that this person had been about to kill her, but he had suddenly stopped.


    Zhao Fu did not bother replying to her, and turned to Xianru and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you then.¡±


    Xianru nodded and looked at the Tr?n Xiangyue. Facing Xianru¡¯s gaze, Tr?n Xiangyue felt an ominous feeling.


    Zhao Fu went above Fragrant Moon City and said loudly, ¡°I have killed Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord and captured Fragrant Moon City¡¯s City Lord. If you surrender, you will live ¨C but this is limited to the indigenous residents. For those of you on the Chinese side, do not touch anyone who has surrendered, but you may do as you wish to those who resist!¡±


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, some of the Vietnamese indigenous residents immediately knelt on the ground and chose to surrender, and the Chinese people did not dare to do anything. Now that Great Qin had said such a thing and after seeing how terrifying Great Qin was, none of them dared to offend Great Qin. Moreover, they had only been able to take down Fragrant Moon City because of Great Qin, so they could onlyply.


    However, even though some Vietnamese indigenous residents surrendered, there were still other Vietnamese indigenous residents and yers who did not surrender, and they were killed.


    Looking at the pitiful state of the city below, Tr?n Xiangyue couldn¡¯t bear to watch on. They were her residents, so even though she was unwilling, she still said in a loud voice, ¡°Fragrant Moon City Residents, now that things havee to this, don¡¯t resist and please surrender!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Tr?n Xiangyue in surprise ¨C he had never thought that she would help convince them to surrender. However, he understood that she didn¡¯t want those innocent people to die for nothing.


    Hearing their City Lord speak, many of Fragrant Moon City¡¯s residents decided to surrender, but most of Flowing Water City¡¯s residents still vigorously resisted.


    Zhao Fu did not say anything and brought the two City Lord Seals to the City Halls. Zhao Fu first chose to conquer Flowing Water City. It was a pity that it had just been relocated, so he barely obtained anything ¨C there were no Achievement Points, War Points, and EXP. There was only some Fate, which was even less than a normal system main city¡¯s ¨C it seemed that cities could not be rashly moved about.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to Fragrant Moon City¡¯s City Hall and chose to conquer and relocate it.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered a system main city and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because you are a Legatee, you have obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a system main city and obtained 860,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained 200 War Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your Chaotic World Stone Stele has reached Level 4 and can exchange Legendary grade items.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked through these system announcements and did not pay them much mind, but following this, he received three more system announcements that he did care about.


    The first was a region system announcement: ¡°This region¡¯s two Vietnamese system main cities have been conquered, so this region will no longer spawn Vietnamese yers unless a Vietnamese system main city is re-established!¡±


    The second was a nation system announcement, which all Chinese and Vietnamese yers could hear: ¡°Tree Nam region has been conquered by China, and Vietnam¡¯s collective Fate has been weakened while China¡¯s collective Fate has increased.¡±


    The third was a world system announcement: ¡°The requirements for unlocking Boundary Medallions have been fulfilled. From today onwards, Boundary Medallions will appear all over the world, and they will transport one to a boundary region.¡±


    The three system announcements were quite important. The first system announcement told everyone in the region that Vietnamese yers would no longer be spawning here, meaning that this region now belonged to China.


    Zhao Fu had actually expected such a thing ¨C relocating four system main cities before had resulted in a simr system announcement, but that one had been a nation system announcement that all of China could hear.


    This system announcement meant that all of the remaining Vietnamese people in this region were in an incredibly weak position, and they could only be bullied by the Chinese side.


    After all, as the Vietnamese yers died, there would be less and less of them; how could they fight against China? The Vietnamese yers and indigenous residents in the wilderness would lead difficult lives from now on.

 Chapter 503 - Incomparable Battles

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Iparable Battles</h4>


    Chapter 503 ¨C Iparable Battles


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    The second system announcement was even more important than the previous one because it concerned the collective Fate of a nation.


    When this system announcement sounded out, all Chinese and Vietnamese yers were greatly shocked. From the beginning, they had all paid close attention to this battle, so they had quickly found out that the Vietnamese side had lost. This was not very surprising, as they were facing Great Qin.


    With Great Qin¡¯s mighty power and terrifying methods, it had almost caused the destruction of the Heaven Awaken World, so how could ordinary people be a match for it? As such, it was not a big surprise that Great Qin had won.


    However, what shocked them was that destroying the two Vietnamese system main cities would increase a nation¡¯s collective Fate.


    Nheless, after they thought about it, they understood ¨C there was a corrtion between territory and Fate, and now that this region belonged to China, the Fate from that region would belong to China.


    This was incredibly good for the Chinese side. More Fate meant better opportunities, better luck, and more power. After all, the strength or weakness of a nation¡¯s Fate determined its direction.


    When this system announcement sounded out, the Vietnamese yers continuously cursed at Great Qin for being ruthless and savage, while the Chinese side was delighted and praised Great Qin for being mighty and bringing glory to China.


    The third system announcement was about the Boundary Medallions. No one knew how many Boundary Medallions there would be; if there were many of them, people would swarm to the boundary regions, causing the chaotic boundary regions to be even more bloody and cruel.


    Zhao Fu felt that there probably were not many Boundary Medallions, but there wouldn¡¯t be too few either. If there were too many, massive battles between nations would erupt when it was not time yet. After all, it would be more convenient after the paths between regions were opened up.


    Zhao Fu felt that the Boundary Medallions foreshadowed the hatred between nations, and there would be iparable battles between nations in the future. As such, there probably were not just a few Boundary Medallions either.


    The appearance of Boundary Medallions made it difficult for Great Qin to continue to act against boundary regions. Zhao Fu thought about it and did not nt to continue attacking other boundary regions.


    After putting away Flowing Water City and Fragrant Moon City¡¯s City Creation Stones, the battles inside the city had more or less finished, and most of the Vietnamese people had been killed. There was also a small portion of Vietnamese people who broke through and escaped while the Chinese side had been piging.


    There were roughly 80,000 to 90,000 Vietnamese people who had escaped, but they would not be able much of a threat in the future, so no one paid much attention to them.


    There were roughly 400,000 or so injuries and casualties on the Chinese side, which was quite good. After all, the Vietnamese side also had more than two million yers, so suffering such a rtively small loss was incredibly good.


    Apart from losing some Skeletons, Great Qin did not suffer many injuries or casualties. After all, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had not participated in a lot of direct fighting, and most of that had been done by yers.


    There were 320,000 people who surrendered. 270,000 were from Fragrant Moon City while only 50,000 were from Flowing Water City. The others either fought to the death or escaped with the Vietnamese yers.


    The Chinese yers who had survived were ecstatic, as they had made great gains. Just the equipment and coins that they picked up were enough to make them rich.


    ording to their agreement, all of the Vietnamese resources, such as mines, forests, and medicinal gardens, were given to the Chinese system main cities.


    Even though they had received massive benefits, the two Chinese City Lords couldn¡¯t feel happy. Seeing Great Qin obtain so many people as well as two City Lord Seals, its power had once again greatly increased, and they felt even more afraid of Great Qin.


    Luckily, Great Qin had immediately left afterward, allowing the two City Lords to let out a sigh of relief. The battle had finally concluded!


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu re-established the two Vietnamese system main cities and gave Flowing Water City¡¯s City Lord Seal to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han was still only SS grade because Zhao Fu had not found any other Legatees recently. It was not easy to find the corpses of historical Generals, so Zhang Han was still SS grade and did not have a main General Star yet.


    However, Great Qin already had two S grade corpses, and it was stillcking one SS and one S grade corpse to fuse together a SSS grade Innate Talent Blood Crystal.


    As for Fragrant Moon City¡¯s City Lord Seal, Zhao Fu nned to give it to Xianru. She would always be by his side in the future, and giving her a City Lord Seal would increase her battle potential.


    Xianru had powerful Yin Yang techniques, which were mysterious and useful. With the power from a City Lord Seal, her Yin Yang techniques would definitely be more terrifying, and they could be of great use in key moments.


    Xianru felt quite surprised, as she had never expected Zhao Fu to give her a City Lord Seal.


    However, to be valued so highly by Zhao Fu, Xianru felt quite happy, and she epted the City Lord Seal after thanking him.


    None of Zhao Fu¡¯s Generals had any objections to giving the City Lord Seal to Xianru because they supported Zhao Fu¡¯s decisions.


    Only Xiao Jian and Zhang Dahu were a bit disappointed. After all, Zhang Han was Great Qin¡¯s final historical General, and even though there were historical Generals from the surrendered States who had not joined for very long, Zhao Fu would not give something as important as a City Lord Seal to them.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xianru, one of them would have obtained the City Lord Seal, boosting them to be one of the most important and powerful figures in Great Qin.


    Even though they were a bit disappointed, both people could understand Zhao Fu¡¯s decision. With Great Qin¡¯s strength, there would be more and more City Lord Seals in the future, so they didn¡¯t have to be too disappointed as they would receive one sooner orter.


    These two system main cities were both Vietnamese system main cities, but they could still have Chinese City Lords. Even though they belonged to different nations, they were still of the same race.


    However, after a Chinese City Lord was instated and the majority of the residents were Chinese, the system main cities would only spawn Chinese indigenous residents. The fewer cities that a race had, the less its poption would be. Without any cities, a race would die outpletely.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu dismissed the Generals before turning to Xianru and saying, ¡°Bring them in!¡±


    Xianru lightly smiled and nodded before turning to the people beside her, who quickly went out. Soon, five women were brought into the hall.


    These five women were all very pretty, and they had snow-white skin and graceful figures. Their demeanors were quite extraordinary, and they could be said to be rarely-seen beauties.


    After the five women were brought in, their gazes were either filled with hatred, anger, or fear. One of them was a person Zhao Fu had seen not too long ago.

 Chapter 504 - No Right to Refuse

    <h4>Chapter 504 - No Right to Refuse</h4>


    Chapter 504 ¨C No Right to Refuse


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    She was, of course, Fragrant Moon City¡¯s City Lord, Tr?n Xiangyue. If it wasn¡¯t for her Phoenix Qi, Xianru would not have asked Zhao Fu to stop, and he would have killed her.


    As a City Lord, the Fate that Tr?n Xiangyue possessed was more powerful than ordinary families because she controlled at least a quarter of a region¡¯s Fate. Because she was a woman, this was the same for her Phoenix Qi, so she would be able to provide arge amount of Phoenix Qi for Great Qin.


    After Zhao Fu destroyed Fragrant Moon City, took her City Lord Seal and killed her residents. She obviously looked at Zhao Fu hatefully.


    Apart from Tr?n Xiangyue, there was also one of Fragrant Moon City¡¯s Generals, whose name was Fu Qing.


    She looked both a bit feminine and masculine, and she also looked quite pretty. Her body was tall and slim, and she had short hair and a rtively t chest. She also furiously red at Zhao Fu because he dared to treat her City Lord in such a manner.


    The third woman was a yer called Hu Meile, a star in Vietnam. She was quite famous and was naturally quite beautiful, and she also had a slim figure. She had been forced to eat a Reality Fruit already, so her real body was now within the Heaven Awaken World.


    The remaining two women were direct descendants fromrge Vietnamese families, and they were called Yi Banxue and Yang Xi. Their looks were quite delicate, and they had willowy figures and noble auras. They were both yers who had also eaten Reality Fruits.


    These three people looked at Zhao Fu in fear because their lives werepletely within Zhao Fu¡¯s control. He could do whatever he wanted to them.


    Back when he had attacked Heavenstone City, Zhao Fu had wanted to capture some women from therge families to provide Phoenix Qi for Great Qin. He had not forgotten what thoserge families had done to Great Qin, so he would not show any mercy to them.


    It was a pity that he had used most of the yers to attack Heavenstone City, so it would not have been good to then capture some of them afterward.


    However, this time, things were different ¨C even though he had used yers to attack the two Vietnamese system main cities, these people were instead the ¡®enemy,¡¯ so Great Qin could openly capture women with Phoenix Qi.


    However, there were very few women with Phoenix Qi, only a few of them out of the hundreds of thousands of people. Not including Tr?n Xiangyue and Fu Qing, they had only found three people.


    ¡°What do you want with us?¡± Tr?n Xiangyue asked vehemently as she coldly looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu slightly frowned and ignored her. He stretched out his hand, and Xianru handed five pieces of paper to Zhao Fu.


    Because Zhao Fu had wanted to see how the Emperor Phoenix Statute absorbed Phoenix Qi, Zhao Fu personally took the two women to the Heaven Prayer tformst time. Now that he had seen it, there was no need to go all the way there; he could give them titles as Imperial Concubines anywhere.


    Zhao Fu opened his hand, and a formless energy lifted the five pieces of paper into the air. Zhao Fu then took out the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal and stamped it on the five pieces of paper. The five ordinary pieces of paper started to give off a golden light and an aura of holiness and might.


    ¡°We, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the future ruler of the Great Qin Empire, confer on the five of you the title Imperial Concubine of Great Qin!¡±


    Tr?n Xiangyue¡¯s face fell ¨C she now knew why Zhao Fu had spared her; it was to make her his woman. However, how could Tr?n Xiangyue agree? Zhao Fu had just destroyed Fragrant Moon City, killed countless residents, and executed H? Ming, who she had had a good rtionship with.


    ¡°I refuse! I won¡¯t be your woman. You¡¯re better off killing me!¡± Tr?n Xiangyue said resolutely.


    Seeing this, Fu Qing also said, ¡°I refuse as well! I won¡¯t be my enemy¡¯s woman!¡±


    The three other women reactedpletely differently. Hu Meile looked quite delighted ¨C even though she was a star in Vietnam and seemed incredibly rich and popr, she did not have any real power.


    The fact that the Heaven Awaken World would devour the real world was no longer a secret, and only some na?ve ordinary people still did not know about this. Hu Meile wanted to find a powerful backer, and Great Qin was the best choice. With Great Qin¡¯s power, she would be able to obtain everything that she wanted.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to be your concubine. I¡¯m also a virgin, and I¡¯ll do my best to serve Your Majesty and fulfill all of your desires!¡± Hu Meile¡¯s face was a bit red, but she still spoke with a confident smile on her face. She knew that any man would want a virgin, so perhaps Great Qin would want her virgin body.


    Yi Banxue and Yang Xi hesitated. As women fromrge families, they did not care too much about such a thing, as their main role was to form marriage alliances for their families. Even if they refused, they had to marry whoever their families chose for them.


    Now that their lives were in his hands, they could not resist, so they might as well agree. Perhaps that would allow them to have better lives, and they might even be able to help their families.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re also willing to be your concubines,¡± the two women said as they paid their respects to Zhao Fu.


    Fu Qing coldly harrumphed, despising the three women for lusting after wealth and power and fearing death.


    Zhao Fu ignored the five women¡¯s words and flicked his hand, and the five pieces of paper turned into five golden rays of light that shot into the five people¡¯s bodies. Zhao Fu looked at them calmly and said, ¡°You have no right to refuse!¡±


    As the five golden rays of light shot into their bodies, their bodies trembled, and they felt a formless power descend into them ¨C this was Great Qin¡¯s Fate, and as Imperial Concubines, they obtained arge amount of Fate.


    At the same time, a golden aura rose up from their bodies, floated towards the Heaven Prayer tform, and entered the Emperor Phoenix Statue.


    The five people¡¯s Phoenix Qi caused the Emperor Phoenix Statue to look even more real, and it became even more powerful.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tr?n Xiangyue could feel the changes in her body, and she could tell that she had indeed be Zhao Fu¡¯s concubine.


    However, she coldly harrumphed and grabbed her hairpin, aiming it at her neck. Even though her Cultivation had been sealed and her spatial ring taken, she still had all of the essories on her body. ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t resist, but I¡¯d rather die than be your woman!¡±


    Seeing this, Fu Qing took out a small de and also aimed it at her neck, saying, ¡°This subordinate is willing to die with the City Lord; I¡¯ll never submit to this person!¡±


    Just as they were about to slit their own throats, a massive and terrifying aura burst forth, causing the atmosphere within the hall to freeze. A formless energy instantly locked down the two women.


    The other people fearfully looked at Zhao Fu, whose calm face was now incredibly cold. Everyone could feel his anger, and none of them dared to make a sound.


    ¡°You can try that again, but if you do, I¡¯ll ughter everyone in Fragrant Moon City. I¡¯ll make sure everyone close to you will wish they were dead!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice, filled with killing intent, filled the hall.

 Chapter 505 - Resist Death

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Resist Death</h4>


    Chapter 505 ¨C Resist Death


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    Suddenly, the power locking down the two people disappeared, but Tr?n Xiangyue and Fu Qing did not dare to act. They were thinking about Fragrant Moon City¡¯s residents and those close to them.


    Feeling Zhao Fu¡¯s killing intent and given his status as a King, he would definitely carry out what he said. As such, if they really did kill themselves, Fragrant Moon City¡¯s people would die with them, and those close to them would have an even worse fate.


    They did dare to die, but because they had to think about Fragrant Moon City¡¯s people, they both stopped.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red eyes icily looked at them. No one in Great Qin had ever dared to disobey him like this and resist death.


    He had wanted to treat them well, but since they were like this, he decided otherwise. In that instant, Zhao Fu felt incredibly furious and decided to take out his anger on them.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to continue?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice once again sounded out.


    Tr?n Xiangyue furiously yelled, ¡°You¡¯re too shameless; you¡¯re using Fragrant Moon City¡¯s residents to threaten us!¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and ignored her words as he said icily, ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±


    The only people in the hall were Zhao Fu, the five women, Xianru, and some female attendants. Hearing these words, they all felt quite surprised.


    Hearing this, Tr?n Xiangyue and Fu Qing felt incredibly angry and almost slit their throats.


    ¡°I said take your clothes off!¡± Zhao Fu said with an even more severe tone, and his voice became even colder. He was filled with killing intent as he looked at the two women.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s pressure, Tr?n Xiangyue and Fu Qing had given up on dying, but how could they do something so humiliating?


    ¡°Guards!¡± Zhao Fu shouted.


    Tr?n Xiangyue and Fu Qing¡¯s expressions fell, knowing what Zhao Fu was nning, so they hurriedly called out, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll¡­ take them off.¡±


    Tr?n Xiangyue put down her hairpin and slowly took off her green dress, while Fu Qing, feeling humiliated, also angrily took off her armor. As their clothes fell, their tears also dripped down.


    Finally, they finished taking off all of their clothes and two pristine, white bodies appeared in the hall. The two women lowered their heads in humiliation with one hand covering their breasts and one hand covering their lower bodies.


    ¡°Take your hands away!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice once again sounded out.


    By the side, Xianru felt that Zhao Fu was going a bit too far, but seeing how angry he looked, she lowered her head and did not dare to say anything.


    Tr?n Xiangyue and Fu Qing gritted their teeth and slowly moved their hands away, revealing their bodies entirely to Zhao Fu.


    Those delicate breasts, slim waists, and lower bodies were now exposed.


    Zhao Fu stood up and walked over to Tr?n Xiangyue and Fu Qing. He stretched out his hands and lifted up their chins, making them look up.


    Both of their eyes werepletely red, and tears continuously streamed down their beautiful faces as their cheeks became red. They had never been naked in front of so many people before.


    Even though Zhao Fu raised her chin, Tr?n Xiangyue felt quite humiliated and furious, and she looked away, not meeting his eyes. On the other hand, Fu Qing red at Zhao Fu in anger as if she hated Zhao Fu to her bones.


    Just as both women thought that Zhao Fu was going to do something to them in that hall, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and left.


    Xianru followed behind Zhao Fu and also left with him.


    Everyone present let out a sigh of relief. As a King, Zhao Fu¡¯s anger was something that everyone feared.


    Tr?n Xiangyue and Fu Qing stemmed their tears and quickly put on their clothes before a few female attendants took them to a courtyard prepared for them.


    There, they met Miao Qianmeng and Bai Yiqin. Seeing that another five women had been brought here, the two women sighed. They didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Fu had made them concubines. After thinking about it for a long time, they decided to just ept their fate.


    Since the situation was like this, they were powerless to retaliate. However, even though they had officially be Great Qin Legatee¡¯s women, they didn¡¯t know why he had never touched them before.


    They were quite confident in their looks, so they didn¡¯t know why Great Qin¡¯s Legatee never came. Afterward, they thought of that Phoenix statue and realized that it was possible that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was not interested in them and had instead made them concubines because he was using them for something.


    The two women didn¡¯t want to think about such a thing; they would rather have Great Qin¡¯s Legatee be interested in their bodies and toy around with them because then they would at least be women.


    Staying here, they seemed to have lost the right to be a person, and they would be forever imprisoned here, suffering boundless loneliness and boredom until their lives ended. They didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen.


    As such, they would be happy if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would do something to them so that they would at least be treated as women and not just objects put into storage.


    Now, seeing another five women be brought in, even though they didn¡¯t know what had happened outside, the appearance of these five women meant that their chances were even lower. This also somewhat confirmed what they had been guessing, causing their gazes to be dim.


    Zhao Fu was currently sitting cross-legged beside a small creek as he fished in silence. Without realizing it, he had started to enjoy fishing, as it could help him calm his heart.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s Cultivation was also rapidly progressing.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re not angry anymore, right?¡± Beside him, Xianru slightly smiled. In response, Zhao Fu nodded.


    ¡°Then is Your Majesty nning to take down that third objective?¡± Xianru asked caringly.


    Zhao Fu thought about it but shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s best to leave the third objective for now. Facing three system main cities is still a bit difficult, so let¡¯s fulfill the requirements to upgrade to a Great City first!¡±


    The requirements for upgrading to a Great City were three Basic Cities, six Basic Towns, and Zhao Fu already had two Basic Cities and four Basic Towns. He stillcked one Basic City and two Small Towns.


    Even though Great Qin already had seven system main cities, which were all Great Cities, the requirements were Basic Cities and Basic Towns.


    However, this would make it easier when Great Qin was upgrading into a Capital City, as that required three Great Cities, six Basic Cities, and nine Basic Towns.

 Chapter 505.1 - Ancient Poison

    <h4>Chapter 505.1 - Ancient Poison</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s reply, Xianru respectfully stood by his side and apanied Zhao Fu as he fished.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu felt that he had fished enough and called over Guo Binglin and Wang Ergou, and he ordered them to collect information on Basic Towns and Basic Cities. Great Qin would need many Basic Towns and Basic Cities to level up, while there were system main cities in every region so there was no need to worry about Great Cities.


    After bing a Capital City, Great Qin¡¯s next goal would be to be a Royal City. Only with a Royal City would Zhao Fu be able to re-establish Great Qin as a nation. Royal Cities were the basic requirement of a nation.


    However, Great Qin was still only an Intermediate City, so it was still far off from bing a Royal City.


    Moreover, after bing a Great City, it was not split into three sub-stages of Basic, Intermediate, and Advanced but five sub-stages.


    A Level 1 Great City was equivalent to a system main city, and after bing a Level 5 Great City, it would be able to level up into a Capital City. Capital Cities were split into six sub-stages, and above them were Royal Cities.


    As such, even though it didn¡¯t seem like the restoration of Great Qin was too far away, there was still a great distance that they had to cover.


    They would also need countless Basic Towns, Basic Cities, and Great Cities to fulfill the various requirements. This made sense, as only by having countless cities would one be able to call oneself a nation.


    It would be best to have as many Basic Towns and Basic Cities as possible, as they would definitely be of use in the future.


    Wang Ergou and Guo Binglin heeded Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and quickly went to look for information on Basic Towns and Basic Cities nearby.


    Zhao Fu had his soldiers rest for a day as they would be going out to fight the next day. His goal was to control everything within 10,000 kilometers as soon as possible in order to increase Great Qin¡¯s strength and start making a move against the Forest of Horrors.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Within another region, Si Ji and Fuxi¡¯s descendant went to the City Hall of a system main city, which was filled with people.


    Most of the people there looked like physicians and were holding medicinal boxes, and some of them held strips of canvas with blessings on them. These people looked like total frauds.


    These physicians were all gathered here because the City Lord¡¯s wife was gravely ill and needed immediate treatment.


    The City Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s illness was not simple at all. Her body was blistering hot, and she was continuously sweating. Her skin seemed as if there were countless bugs crawling around on it, making it seem quite terrifying. Normally, the City Lord¡¯s power would have been enough to heal her, but because nothing seemed to be working, he had called in many physicians.


    This was already the sixth day that the City Lord¡¯s wife had been sick, and none of the physicians had been able to do anything about the illness. Seeing his wife grow weaker day by day, the City Lord felt incredibly pained and worried, and he could only offer a great reward for anyone who could cure her.


    The tens of thousands of gold coins became hundreds of thousands of gold coins. By the sixth day, the City Lord was desperate enough to promise that anyone who could cure his wife would be given half of the city.


    The physicians came into the room to check on his wife, and the truly skilled physicians could only sigh and shake their heads, signaling that there was nothing that they could do.


    Some fake physicians wanted to just earn some easy money, so they gave out some useless prescriptions. Of course, the City Lord had people carefully check over those prescriptions.


    He knew that there would definitely be some fake physicians among them, and if his wife took their medicine, she might get even worse. As such, he had the prescriptions strictly checked to prevent his wife¡¯s illness from bing even worse.


    After finding a heap of useless prescriptions, the City Lord became infuriated and ordered the fake physicians who had given those prescriptions to be put in the dungeon.


    The City Lord had held onto a trace of hope because he had invited so many physicians ¨C perhaps one of them could save his wife. However, none of them had been able to do so.


    At that moment, Si Ji walked in with some people and said with a confident smile, ¡°City Lord, I have a way to save your wife.¡±


    Seeing Si Ji, the City Lord¡¯s expression became serious, as he recognised that Si Ji was a Dynasty¡¯s Legatee.


    This was because Si Ji did not hide his aura, so the City Lord was able to tell Si Ji¡¯s status at a nce. Every City Lord treated Dynasty Legatees with a great amount of respect.


    Hearing his words, the City Lord felt quite delighted and quickly asked, ¡°Are you really able to?¡±


    Si Ji nodded earnestly before saying, ¡°I can definitely save your wife, but I have a condition.¡±


    Hearing this, the City Lord¡¯s expression became serious. This person¡¯s demand definitely wouldn¡¯t be simple, but for his beloved wife, the City Lord still asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Si Ji did not hide his goal and raised his head as he replied, ¡°I want you to join Great Xia. Don¡¯t worry. Great Xia will not mistreat you. Moreover, Great Xia is the true ruler of China!¡±


    Indeed, it was something that was not simple at all ¨C he wanted him to submit to Great Xia. This caused the City Lord to hesitate, and he could not make a decision for a while.


    ¡°City Lord! Madam¡¯s illness is getting worse!¡± a female attendant ran over and called out.


    This caused the City Lord¡¯s face to fall, and he finally made a decision, saying, ¡°Alright, as long as you can save my wife, I¡¯ll submit to you.¡±


    Si Ji nodded and brought Fuxi¡¯s descendant to where the City Lord¡¯s wife was, and he had Fuxi¡¯s descendant check up on the City Lord¡¯s wife.


    Following this, Fuxi¡¯s descendant took out a pearl-white medicinal pill and fed it to the woman on the bed. In just a few moments, the woman¡¯s illness became better, and her body was no longer as hot. Her skin also returned to normal.


    Seeing this, the City Lord felt incredibly delighted and came to the bed to check up on his wife. Upon checking, he immediately felt that her body had be much better.


    Three dayster, the woman¡¯s illness waspletely cured, but she was just a bit weak. After a few days, she would make a full recovery.


    Just as he had promised, the City Lord joined Great Xia.


    With the system main city joining, Great Xia became much more powerful ¨C this was especially so after obtaining the 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers from the system main city, which greatly increase its battle power.


    Great Qin had obtained the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, giving them Blood God Pills that raised cultivation and Grade Orbs that raised Grades. Because of this, Great Qin had 200,000 or so Stage 1 soldiers, while other Legatees only had tens of thousands of Stage 1 soldiers. Now that Great Xia had suddenly obtained 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers, its force became much more powerful.


    In actuality, this was something that Great Xia had nned. The City Lord¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t ill but poisoned, and she had been poisoned by an ancient poison that Great Xia¡¯s forces had found in a historical remnant.


    This was why Si Ji had been so confident. Even though using poison was a bit shameless, from the beginning of China¡¯s history, even though many of the Emperors could be said to be wise rulers or enlightened lieges, none of them were good people.


    After all, truly good people would be unable to establish a mighty empire. As the saying went, a great man has to be ruthless, and that was the case in a dog-eat-dog world.

 Chapter 506 - Wind Dragon Lord

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Wind Dragon Lord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Chapter 507 ¨C Wind Dragon Lord


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu stood in front of ten or so wooden cages, in which there were ten or so wild beasts. There were wolves, boars, bears, snakes, and other animals.


    These animals all had a ¡®King¡¯ title, and Great Qin had been catching such animals because the King¡¯s Crown needed King¡¯s Aura, which could be umted bit by bit from such creatures.


    Zhao Fu took out the King¡¯s Crown and ten or so ck sword lights shot out into those animals¡¯ heads. The animals bellowed and roared, immediately dying, and ten or so traces of a golden aura rose out of their bodies and floated into the King¡¯s Crown.


    Zhao Fu sensed the King¡¯s Crown¡¯s power after devouring that King¡¯s Aura, and he smiled.


    Next, Zhao Fu decided to take care of internal affairs.


    Before, Zhao Fu had nned for Great Qin to develop like system main cities, and he wanted residents to start contributing to the cities as much as possible.


    First, anyone who worked for Great Qin would have a steady wage, whether it was a soldier or an ordinary resident.


    Of course, the point of giving out money was to raise the economy, or else it would lose its worth. Zhao Fu greatly encouraged the development of Great Qin¡¯s businesses, and this was in both external and internal trade.


    Zhao Fu allowed residents to set up their own shops on almost every street ¨C there were restaurants, tailor shops, and grocery stores, and he also allowed them to set up small stalls or carts as well.


    These developments would cause the residents¡¯ quality of living to be higher, and their loyalty to Great Qin would also be higher.


    Under Great Qin¡¯s encouragements, many people found opportunities ¨C these included Elves, Gnomes, and Ratfolk. All sorts of races opened shops, causing Great Qin to be quite lively.


    Now that they were encouraging trade and giving wages, they also started taking taxes. After all, a nation¡¯s wealth came from taxes, and this was essential.


    Taxes could provide a nation with enormous fortune, but if they were not controlled well, they could endanger a nation. Taxes that were too heavy could result in rebellions, so they had to establish a good system.


    Seeing the Great Qin City be more and more lively, Zhao Fu smiled.


    A few dayster, a pir of ck light shot into the air as Great Qin leveled up into an Advanced City. Great Qin had been only a bit away from leveling up, and taking down Fragrant Moon City had provided arge amount of EXP. As they continued to conquer viges and towns in the wilderness, they finally umted enough EXP to level up the Great Qin City.


    µÈ¼¶:´ó³Ç£¨1000/6100000£©


    ¾ÓÃñ:1292950/3240000Ê¿±ø212640/832000


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Advanced (1,000/6,100,000)


    Vige Area: 2,600 square kilometers.


    Vige Territory: 101,800 square kilometers.


    Residents: 1,292,950/3,240,000


    Military: 212,640/832,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +140%, Territory Crop Growing Time -140%, Poption Limit +100%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +10, Soldiers¡¯ stats +11%, Poption Attraction +120%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +120%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 4,800


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    Zhao Fu took a look at the Great Qin City¡¯s stats. The Great Qin City was now an Advanced City, and the next level was Great City. As such, they had to quickly fulfill all of the requirements so that all they would need would be EXP.


    After gathering information on surrounding Basic Cities and Basic Towns, they would immediately act.


    Boom!


    Just as Zhao Fu was leaving the hall, a massive explosion sounded out, and a gale blew past. Countless trees trembled, and it was as if they were going to be ripped out of the ground. Manyrge rocks were also blown into the sky. After that massive gale, the air was filled with dust.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted, and he looked in the direction of Holy Light City ¨C just what was going on?


    ¡°Roarrrrr!!!¡± A massive dragon¡¯s roar then sounded out, and Zhao Fu could tell from its roar that it was not an Asian dragon but a Western dragon. This was because Asian dragons¡¯ roars were more like a bellow while Western dragons¡¯ roars were more screech-like.


    As Zhao Fu looked over, a hooded Assassin came over and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s an emergency; a Wind Dragon is attacking Holy Light City.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu immediately headed to Holy Light City.


    As soon as he stepped into Holy Light City, massive gusts of wind buffeted him, which was quite painful. As such, Zhao Fu activated his King¡¯s Domain to resist the wind.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu saw the condition of Holy Light City ¨C many houses had been blown over, and rocks and logs filled the sky. The residents were all huddled within buildings, while yers were all escaping to other system main cities. The scene was incredibly chaotic.


    There was a massive Wind Dragon that had a wingspan of 1,000 meters in the sky, and it had azure scales, a lizard-like head, and two long horns. Its entire body gave off a powerful wind-attribute energy.


    This was not an ordinary Wind Dragon but the Lord of a region.


    Zhao Fu knew the Lord of the Forest of Horrors, which was a Six-Eyed Flood Dragon. In that case, this Wind Dragon Lord was definitely from another region.


    However, why was the Lord monster of another region attacking the Forest of Horror¡¯s Holy Light City?


    Zhao Fu looked up at the Wind Dragon Lord and saw it furiously pping its wings, sending out gigantic wind des. The Wind Dragon Lord was fighting with a young woman in white ¨C she was most likely the City Lord of Holy Light City.


    ¡°Return my child to me, you thief! Otherwise, I¡¯ll annihte your city!¡± the Wind Dragon Lord said, her voice the voice of a mature woman.


    Zhao Fu immediately thought about Holy Light City buying the Wind Dragon egg at that auction a few months ago ¨C this was probably the mother of that egg.


    No wonder this was happening. Luckily, Zhao Fu had not been able to buy that egg ¨C even a system main city would find it difficult to defend, and this would be even more so for him.


    The woman in white in the air hesitated ¨C Holy Light City had spent a great amount of money to buy that Wind Dragon Egg, and they had never expected such a thing to happen.


    However, seeing the destruction that the Wind Dragon Lord was causing, the woman in white sighed and replied, ¡°I can give you the egg, but you have to stop.¡±


    Hearing the woman in white¡¯s words, the Wind Dragon Lord stopped attacking and looked at the young woman, saying, ¡°Alright! Return my child to me.¡±


    Seeing that the Wind Dragon Lord had stopped attacking, the woman in white let out a slight sigh of relief and took out an azure-colored egg from within her spatial ring. She then threw it up and guided it with her power to the Wind Dragon Lord.


    Zhao Fu wanted to get involved because attacking Holy Light City would be quite easy with the Wind Dragon here. However, they were too close and could both protect the dragon egg, so Zhao Fu did not have an opportunity to do so.

 Chapter 507 - Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Extortion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    While Zhao Fu was considering whether or not to act, the dragon egg was covered by ayer of azure light before instantly disappearing. It turned out that the Wind Dragon Lord had a very big spatial ring on one of its ws.


    After the Wind Dragon Lord took the egg, the woman and Zhao Fu both thought that the matter was over, but the Wind Dragon Lord once again beat its wings and caused massive gusts of wind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned my child, but what are you going to do aspensation for stealing my child? I want five million gold coins, or I won¡¯t spare you!¡± the Wind Dragon Lord said domineeringly.


    All dragons loved to collect treasures, but Western dragons were especially greedy, and they collected everything of value, even coins. They especially liked golden coins.


    Even though the Wind Dragon Lord didn¡¯t know who had stolen the egg, since it had ended up in this city, she wanted to take revenge on this city and unleash its anger on it.


    In order to find this egg, she had spent a great deal of time and effort, so how could she just drop matters like this? Even if Holy Light City gave up everything of value within it, she would still savagely attack it until she no longer felt as furious.


    This caused the woman in white to look quite displeased ¨C five million gold coins was an astronomical sum, and she only had one million gold coins on her.


    However, for the safety of Holy Light City, the woman in white could only take a step back and say, ¡°I only have one million gold coins. I can give them all to you, but let¡¯s leave this matter at that.¡±


    The woman in white decided to be tougher. She was afraid that the Wind Dragon Lord would continue pushing and demand more and more, so she made her stance clear.


    However, the Wind Dragon Lord did not appreciate this, and it unleashed a few more gusts of berserk wind before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have enough money; take out everything of value in this city!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± the woman in white immediately refused.


    Hearing her words, the Wind Dragon Lord started to attack again. She opened her mouth and unleashed a gigantic pir of wind, and the woman in white was forced to counterattack.


    As such, the battle between them once again began.


    Massive explosions sounded out in the sky, and gusts of wind and sword lights shot everywhere, leaving deep marks in the ground and sending out terrifying shockwaves. The heavens and the earth seemed to dim, and all creatures ran about in terror.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he immediately returned to the Great Qin City and gathered the army ¨C this was the best time to move against Holy Light City.


    Before, Zhao Fu had wanted to destroy three system main cities in one go, but he had been worried about the retaliation from yers. After all, if the three system main cities were all destroyed, they would have nowhere to go. Even if they were afraid of him, they would still resist.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu was worried if the three system main cities allied together ¨C if he attacked one of them, perhaps the other two would send reinforcements.


    This meant that Great Qin might have to face 300,000 Stage 1 soldiers, and even though Great Qin had 450,000 soldiers, it did not have a great advantage over 300,000 Stage 1 soldiers. As such, Zhao Fu did not want to attack the Forest of Horrors too early.


    However, things were different now ¨C if he used the Wind Dragon Lord, Great Qin would be able to quickly take down Holy Light City. They would have to set up an istion barrier so that even if the other two system main cities tried to help, they would have to run.


    Another thing was that most of the yers had run to the other system main cities, and without those obstacles, it would be even easier for Great Qin to take down Holy Light City.


    If they could conquer Holy Light City, taking down the two other system main cities would be much easier as well.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers quickly made their preparations, and in order to take precautions, Zhao Fu also brought with them the 30,000 Skeleton Mages and 150,000 Skeletons. Their force of 600,000 soldiers now set off towards Holy Light City.


    The battle at Holy Light City was bing more and more intense. The Wind Dragon Lord roared, and its body spun as a vortex gradually formed. Countless dark clouds gathered, and the vortex became a gigantic tornado.


    Rumble¡­


    The tornado started to move, giving off a massive sound as the ground began to crack. Everything around it, including boulders and trees, were sucked into it, and everything within 10,000 kilometers was affected. It was as if it was an apocalyptic disaster.


    Seeing this, the woman in white¡¯s expression became serious, and she unleashed the full power of her City Lord Seal. A white pir of light descended from the sky, and within it, the woman in white looked incredibly holy.


    A gigantic white ring appeared in the sky, giving off a bright white light that dyed the entire sky white. Pure-white feathers floated down from the sky, and a heavenly melody could be heard in the surroundings.


    A pair of white wings slowly spread on the woman in white¡¯s back, and immediately, she gave off a shocking Holy Light power. At that moment, she also slowly raised her white sword.


    The enormous tornado, bringing with it immense power, arrived in front of the woman in white, and that terrifying might was enough to make people¡¯s souls tremble. However, the woman in white did not show any fear, and she shed down heavily with her sword.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion rang out as the woman in white shed out a white sword light, which was blinding to the point that the entire world seemed to turn white.


    Bang!


    The white sword light collided with the tornado, resulting in a massive explosion. Both of them held immense power, but the white sword light was a bit more powerful and destroyed the tornado, reducing it into countless berserk gusts of wind.


    However, at that moment, the Wind Dragon Lord, who was within the tornado, suddenly attacked again, whipping its tail towards the woman in white and sending her flying.


    The Wind Dragon Lord chased after her, preparing to once again attack, but the woman in white¡¯s eyes became cold. She pointed with her sword, causing a white sword light to suddenly shoot out. The white sword light easily tore into the Wind Dragon Lord¡¯s body, creating arge gash and causing a lot of blood to spill out. The Wind Dragon Lord howled in pain before retreating backward in the air.


    The two of them once again faced off against each other, and the Wind Dragon Lord felt quite surprised that the woman in white was so powerful. In response, the woman in white looked at the Wind Dragon seriously, not daring to rx at all.


    Rumble¡­


    Suddenly, a massive ck flood that gave off a terrifying aura swarmed over, and the two of them looked toward the ck flood in surprise.


    Zhao Fu came above Holy Light City and slightly smiled as he said, ¡°Wind Dragon Lord, I can help you take down this city and give you everything of value, but I want the City Creation Stone.¡±

 Chapter 508 - I’m Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 508 - I¡¯m Sorry</h4>


    Chapter 508: I¡¯m Sorry


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The Wind Dragon Lord agreed. Currently, they were in a stalemate, so if she could obtain this human¡¯s help, she would be able to destroy this city.


    When that time came, everything inside the city would belong to her, so she was naturally quite happy. She would be able to take revenge and obtain arge amount of wealth. How could she refuse such a thing?


    However, the human said that he wanted the City Creation Stone, which was an incredibly precious treasure, and this was especially so for system main cities.


    The Wind Dragon Lord thought about it and decided to pretend to cooperate with him for now before taking the City Creation Stone at the end.


    ¡°Human, as long as you help me, I¡¯ll give you massive benefits,¡± the Wind Dragon Lord said as she inwardlyughed, pretending to seem incredibly earnest.


    Zhao Fu agreed, but he also had his own hidden schemes as well. Even though he wasn¡¯t sure what the Wind Dragon Lord was thinking, he wasn¡¯t thinking of sparing her.


    This was because right now, only Zhao Fu had revealed himself, while the nine other City Lords hid close by. When the Wind Dragon Lord and woman in white were both heavily injured, they would attack together and take down both of them.


    Killing a Wind Dragon Lord like this would give incredibly good rewards, and he would see if he could get the woman in white to submit.


    Facing the scene in front of her, the woman in white¡¯s expression did not change much, but she looked at Zhao Fu. In front of her was the Dynasty Legatee who they had lived in fear of for a long time, and now she had finally seen him.


    Zhao Fu faced the woman in white¡¯s gaze and felt a bit guilty. After all, Great Qin had relied on Holy Light City during its early development, and now that they were going to destroy it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s emotions quickly became resolute, and he could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Surprisingly, the woman in white nodded and did not seem angry. It was most likely because she had expected this day for a long time.


    Zhao Fu gave the order to attack the city, and the Wind Dragon Lord started to attack the woman in white as well so that Zhao Fu could easily join the fight.


    As Great Qin started to move, the two other system main cities also received news about this and quickly started to act as well. Not only did they gather their military forces, but they also started to give out lots of quests.


    Many people who had nothing to do saw the quests and immediately joined, but none of them knew that they were going to attack Great Qin.


    Through what Su Yan had told them in the past, many of therge families knew that Great Qin was in the Forest of Horrors. Many spies had also confirmed this, and only Great Qin would dare to attack a system main city.


    In order to attract more people to join, they gave out abundant rewards and said that even if the yers died, they would still be rewarded in the real world and receive protection, so there would be no danger.


    Many people did not understand what was going on, but seeing the benefits, they couldn¡¯t help but join. This was especially so after thinking about the rewards and protection in the real world ¨C they would not have to worry about their lives or offending anyone, which was quite tempting.


    As such, many ordinary people decided to join, while therger factions were smarter and held back because they knew that there was something being hidden.


    After hearing from their spies, the countless factions were quite shocked ¨C they had never expected Great Qin to be right here. All this time they had been living with a sleeping tiger next to them.


    After hearing about this, they couldn¡¯t help but think about how Great Qin would treat them as factions andrge families.


    This made all of the factions within the Forest of Horrors quite anxious, as currently, Great Qin was destroying all of the factions that it encountered.


    The various Dynasty Legatees also sent people to promise the factions andrge families great rewards and protection, and they said that even if they couldn¡¯t destroy Great Qin, they would at least be able to heavily injure it.


    The people sent by the Dynasty Legatees also told them about the three system main cities working together, resulting in many of the factions joining as well.


    The Zhou family, Jiang family, Holy Light Group, Soldier Alliance¡­ many factions that Zhao Fu was familiar with were all forced to join in. After all, because it was Great Qin, if they did not unite together, they would die.


    Even though they knew of the potential consequences, if they didn¡¯t do this, their fate would be worse. They had no other choice but to fight, as they would potentially receive the protection of the various Dynasty Legatees.


    Most of the gullible ordinary people had already joined, and many factions were now also baited in. The factions not only sent out yers but also indigenous residents under theirmand. Everyone was going all-out.


    As for the system main cities, they not only sent their 100,000 Stage 1 soldier, but also tens of thousands of able-bodied residents.


    The only faction that did not move out was Heaven¡¯s Choice, as it was Zhao Fu¡¯s faction. Zhao Fu did not choose to hide this, and after Zhao Fu became the Ying family¡¯s proxy leader, Heaven¡¯s Choice had been admired and respected by many but also hated by others.


    This was because Great Qin was in the Forest of Horrors, and facing the threat of Great Qin, there was no use in trying to curry favor. Since Heaven¡¯s Choice was created by Zhao Fu, it was definitely linked to Great Qin, so it was naturally viewed as an enemy by many factions.


    After hearing about this, Great Qin¡¯s spies in each of the system main cities were quite shocked. This meant that Zhao Fu might have to face a three-pronged attack, and their enemies numbered nearly four million people, including 300,000 Stage 1 soldiers.


    Great Qin¡¯s army only had 450,000 people, so Great Qin would definitely lose if it faced a three-pronged attack of four million people.


    Soon, an even more shocking piece of news came: the three system main cities had methods to break istion barriers, and they were already sending people to Holy Light City.


    Great Qin would definitely be taken by surprise, and it would be crushed by the four million people.


    The three system main cities had long since detected Great Qin¡¯s existence, and they knew that its methods were incredibly powerful ¨C this was evident from the abnormal signs it had caused.


    As such, they had been preparing this entire time. Just as Great Qin had been developing, they had been secretly preparing various methods to deal with it.


    Since Great Qin could use istion barriers, if it suddenly attacked a system main city, that city would be almost defenseless. However, since the Forest of Horrors¡¯ three City Lords had been preparing for such a long time, they naturally had ways to break through istion barriers.


    Great Qin¡¯s spies quickly sent this information to Zhao Fu.


    Currently, Zhao Fu had not sensed any danger yet, and Holy Light City¡¯s City Lord was tied down by the Wind Dragon Lord. Everything was going to n, and he believed that they would be able to take Holy Light City soon.

 Chapter 509 - Do You Truly Dare

    <h4>Chapter 509 - Do You Truly Dare</h4>


    Chapter 509: Do You Truly Dare


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Boom!!


    The battle between the Wind Dragon Lord and the woman in white was incredibly intense, and the shockwaves created wild gales, making those nearby incredibly shocked.


    Zhao Fu used the Dark Ghost World and Skeletons to quickly take over one of the city walls and prepared to enter the city without much resistance.


    Despite the situation, the woman in white¡¯s expression still did not change much, and she continued to battle with the Wind Dragon Lord.


    Suddenly, the Wind Dragon Lord sensed arge number of people approaching ¨C as the Lord of a region, her senses were incredibly sharp, and after noticing so many people, she realized that the situation was turning bad.


    Even though she knew that she was incredibly powerful, she did not have the confidence to fight against an entire region.


    Since she already took her egg back, there was not much to worry about, so there was no reason for her to risk her life and stay here.


    Just as she was about to leave, she looked down at Zhao Fu below. Even though their partnership this time had not worked out, there might be a next time. Thinking about the potential benefits, the Wind Dragon Lord warned him, ¡°Boy, you should leave!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu also sensed some danger. After speaking, the Wind Dragon Lord unleashed some powerful winds and forced back the woman in white before retreating.


    Zhao Fu understood that the situation had changed and immediately yelled, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Great Qin¡¯s countless soldiers felt quite surprised ¨C they were about to take down Holy Light City, so why were they retreating? However, Zhao Fu¡¯smands were absolute, so all of the soldiers started to retreat.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s going on?¡± some of the Generals, who hadn¡¯t noticed the danger yet, asked Zhao. An icy look appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°The situation has changed. Tell everyone to quickly retreat!¡±


    Hearing this, the Generals looked quite surprised and immediately ordered the soldiers to retreat faster.


    Very soon, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers retreated like a receding ocean wave, and everyone within Holy Light City let out a sigh of relief ¨C the danger was over.


    The woman in white looked at Great Qin¡¯s retreating soldiers and understood what was happening. She had long since made an agreement with the two other City Lords ¨C she would stall Great Qin while the other two sides came to pincer Great Qin.


    However, Great Qin had been unexpectedly powerful, and they could barely defend the city walls. If they rushed out, they would die incredibly quickly in front of Great Qin¡¯s 450,000 soldiers.


    Basically, all of the yers had run to the other system main cities or other regions, so she did not have many yers at her disposal. Otherwise, she could have used arge number of yers to stall Great Qin.


    However, even though they could not stall Great Qin for too long, this would be a good opportunity to heavily wound tGreat Qin, so they couldn¡¯t pass up on such a chance.


    Since Great Qin hade to attack them, this meant that there was essentially no chance of them living in harmony; they would have to fight until only one of them remained.


    The woman in white immediately made a decision and sent arge number of Stage 1 soldiers out of Holy Light City to chase after Great Qin. This was not to fight with them but to slow down their retreat.


    Seeing the many system main city soldiers rushing out, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and left behind the 150,000 Skeletons as cannon fodder to slow down the system main city soldiers.


    The system main city soldiers and countless Skeletons immediately started fighting while Great Qin¡¯s army quickly sped away.


    Seeing this, the woman in white wanted to go and help, but she suddenly saw Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red eyes. She immediately felt danger and an overwhelming chilling intent, so she stayed her steps.


    Zhao Fu looked away ¨C if the woman in white had chased after them, he and the other City Lords would have attacked her together.


    Right now, escaping was their main goal, but if the other side was determined to stop them, Zhao Fu could only take the risk to kill her.


    In the distance, two teleportation channels continuously shed as waves of people streamed out and rushed towards Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu finally received the news from his spies and understood what was going on. He couldn¡¯t help but coldly harrumph ¨C it seemed that the ordinary yers and factions were indeed Great Qin¡¯s biggest obstacles.


    Seeing the two waves of people rushing over, the woman in white sent more people to join with them. The 150,000 Skeletons were able to stop the Stage 1 soldiers and cause many injuries and deaths, but they were quickly destroyed.


    After all, the Skeletons were relying on their numerical advantage. They were summoned by the Skeleton Mages, not the Disaster Cavalry, so they were not very strong. However, those Skeletons could be summoned at any time, so losing them was not a big deal.


    Right now, Great Qin had escaped the three-pronged attack, but the other side was still furiously chasing after them. The four million people formed a massive ocean and gave off an aura that seemed to shake the heavens.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, a look of fury on his face. His eyes coldly looked ahead at the ocean of people ¨C this was the first time that Great Qin had run away so wretchedly.


    However, with Great Qin¡¯s 450,000 soldiers, it was impossible to defend against four million people. It was not just a matter of numbers, but that there was no benefit at all to staying ¨C it would only lead to their whole army being destroyed.


    ¡°Do you truly dare to make an enemy out of Great Qin?¡± Zhao Fu unleashed all of his power ¨C not just the City Lord Seal but also his Nation Armament and n Armament.


    A heaven-toppling aura rushed out, causing the heavens and earth to dim and for clouds to roll about. A devastating wind started to blow as trees madly swayed and rocks were lifted into the air. It was as if it was the end of the world.


    A terrifying aura covered everyone present, and his cold voice seemed to stab into everyone¡¯s ears like an icy de. Immediately, the massive ocean of peoplepletely stopped.


    What? Great Qin was ahead? Only now did the countless ordinary people understand the situation. Their expressions changed, and they were overwhelmed with fear, wanting to escape.


    However, someone said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Whether it¡¯s within the Heaven Awaken World or the real world, you will receive massive benefits. Even if you die you don¡¯t need to worry. You will receive protection.


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t need to worry about Great Qin¡¯s method to bring people into the Heaven Awaken World; they can only do it to a few people. We have many people, so don¡¯t worry. Even if you¡¯re caught by them, justmit suicide before they can do anything to you.


    ¡°Right now, Great Qin is nning to destroy the Forest of Horrors¡¯ three system main cities, but if they¡¯re gone, where can we go? As such, we have to fight. Look, Great Qin is running away from us, so there¡¯s no need to feel afraid. If you think about it, do you really think that Great Qin will spare you? Fight! It¡¯s the same oue regardless.¡±

 Chapter 510 - Destroy Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Destroy Great Qin</h4>


    Chapter 510: Destroy Great Qin


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing that person¡¯s voice, everyone else felt one¡¯s blood course through one¡¯s veins. Right now, Great Qin was indeed running away from them. It was shocking to think that Great Qin would ever show fear and run.


    Moreover, when they thought about therge reward even if they died, the ocean of people once again flooded forward with even more momentum. Someone called out, ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, so let¡¯s all charge and kill everyone in Great Qin. They¡¯re not invincible. They are feeling afraid as well!¡±


    Seeing the ocean of people rush forwards, Zhao Fu felt quite furious and drew the Sky Demon Sword. He raised it and roared, ¡°Godly Hell¡¯s Doors!¡±


    This time, Zhao Fu used all of his power, including the Nation Armament and n Armament, and the massive power entered the Sky Demon Sword, causing it to give off a shocking demonic light.


    Boom!


    An explosion rang out as a ck pir of light shot into the sky, and an enormous ck hole that was 10,000 meters wide suddenly opened. Countless streams of demonic qi rushed out as terrifying howls could be heard and countless demons charged out.


    This time, it was not only the little demons but also demons that were two meters tall, demons with ferocious faces, demons with slim bodies, and demons with mes burning around them.


    There were hundreds of thousands of these demons, and they fearsomely roared as they charged at the ocean of people.


    The two groups soon shed together. Countless demons shed with their ws, leaving behind icy lights as they dismembered yers into countless pieces, sending blood everywhere. The little demons also stabbed with their pitchforks, piercing many yers¡¯ chests.


    However, the yers showed no fear and continued to rush up. Their weapons stabbed into the demons¡¯ bodies, causing them to howl and burst into countless traces of demonic qi.


    The wave of demons continuously charged at the yers, causing the ocean of people to slightly pause before they were destroyed.


    However, this allowed Great Qin¡¯s army to open up a considerable gap between them. By now, many of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had already passed through the teleportation channels and returned to the Great Qin City.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and also disappeared in the air.


    Countless people looked at Great Qin¡¯s escaping soldiers and did not continue chasing. Instead, they loudly cheered.


    They were all incredibly excited and emotional ¨C this was the first time that anyone had triumphed against Great Qin and caused it to run away so wretchedly. With how terrifying and ruthless Great Qin was, they had never thought that they would be able to do such a thing.


    Today, they were bound to be incredibly famous because they had defeated Great Qin and would be admired by the whole world.


    How could they not feel excited? Who had done such a thing before?


    The countless spies of various factions couldn¡¯t help butugh. They had thought that Great Qin would have another trump card and had been prepared to die, hoping to at least heavily injure Great Qin. Who would have thought that Great Qin would have run like that?


    Even though Great Qin had barely lost any people, it was a big blow to its morale.


    Countless people celebrated, feeling incredibly victorious.


    However, the three City Lords in the air looked quite worried ¨C they had allowed Great Qin to escape. They would never have such a good opportunity again, and they would face a furious counterattack from Great Qin.


    Great Qin had narrowly avoided disaster, but it had lost all of its reputation. This matter quickly spread to the real world, shocking everyone who heard it.


    Great Qin had lost? And had run away from four million people?


    Countless people couldn¡¯t help butugh, and they felt much better. This meant that Great Qin was not invincible and that they could defeat Great Qin.


    Even though there was not a single faction that could survive an attack from four million people, Great Qin was different. Within countless people¡¯s hearts, Great Qin was something that stood above gods.


    However, no one expected it to suddenly crash down like this ¨C this meant that Great Qin did not have any more powerful cards up its sleeve and that it was defeatable. They no longer had to be afraid, because it was possible for them to destroy Great Qin.


    Many factions started to feel much better about the situation, and the happiest were the various Dynasty Legatees because this had all been nned by them.


    As Dynasty Legatees, it was impossible for them to settle in peace, so they had to think of ways to destroy Great Qin or limit Great Qin¡¯s development.


    However, none of them had expected to force Great Qin into retreat. This was the first time that they had beaten Great Qin, and after losing so many times in the past, they had lost all confidence. This had been aplete surprise.


    They quickly fulfilled their promises, giving everyone who had participated rewards. They had to keep their promise, or it would be impossible to fight Great Qin in the future.


    This made the entire Forest of Horrors even more joyful.


    This matter did indeed cause Great Qin¡¯s reputation to fall. Now that they had won against Great Qin once, they no longer felt afraid of Great Qin anymore. Many people had vented out the anger in their hearts and felt much better.


    The foreign factions all let out a sigh of relief as well. Great Qin had put an immense amount of pressure on them, and now that Great Qin had lost, they felt quite relieved.


    In actuality, Great Qin did not really lose because it had just performed a tactical retreat. It had barely lost any people, and this was quitemon on battlefields.


    However, in terms of might, they had lost ¨C this was something that the whole world was happy to see.


    The many people gathered outside the Ying family¡¯s residence quickly dispersed, no longer wanting Great Qin Writs and Holy Daughter Writs. Only a few people remained.


    Some of these people thought that this was a good opportunity ¨C after all, Great Qin had just retreated and was still incredibly powerful. Now that everyone else had left, perhaps by staying they would seem more sincere and perhaps would obtain one of the Writs.


    Some of the families that had sent women to the Ying family also decided to support Great Qin. After all, if they sent someone over then brought the person back, that would be far too shameful.


    Moreover, they believed that Great Qin was still hiding some cards up its sleeve, and it just wasn¡¯t time to use them yet. The memory of Great Qin instantly annihting 100 million yers was still deeply engraved in them.


    They were betting on Great Qin¡¯s potential ¨C once Great Qin continued to win, they, who had supported Great Qin, would receive great benefits and would be able to officially join it.


    If they continuously hopped about and were indecisive, they would never be valued by Great Qin.

 Chapter 511 - The Search for Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 511 - The Search for Great Qin</h4>


    Chapter 511: The Search for Great Qin


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Luckily, the Ying family had not epted many women, only the four from earlier. Otherwise, manyrge families would havee to demand their people back. It was impossible that everyone would put their faith in Great Qin and stand against the other factions.


    The Ying family paid a great deal of attention to this matter, and the family leaders came to Zhao Fu¡¯s vi. However, after hearing that he was still in the Heaven Awaken World, they did not disturb him because they knew that things would be quite chaotic for him in the Heaven Awaken World.


    As such, they told the bodyguard to alert them immediately when Zhao Fu woke up.


    After hearing about this news, the four women did not react too greatly. Before, Liu Ruyan and Pan Yuling held onto a trace of hope that their families would take them back, but after hearing from their families, they could only give uppletely.


    From that moment onwards, they resigned themselves to the fact that they belonged to Great Qin and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Feng Shiyu paid a great deal of attention about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and after hearing the news, she ran to Zhao Fu¡¯s vi, wanting to hear about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s condition. After all, she already thought of herself as Great Qin¡¯a Legatee¡¯s woman, but she was stopped by the bodyguard.


    On the other hand, Li Muqing showed the least reaction. She continued to do what she normally did, which was reading books and asionally painting. She asionally talked with Liu Ruyan about music and acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard about the matter.


    Back at the Forest of Horrors, all of the shops rted to Great Qin were closed. Since they had chosen to fight, the system main cities would not hold back.


    Luckily, Great Qin had already recalled all of its people, so there were not any injuries or casualties.


    However, Heaven¡¯s Choice was not so lucky. Its headquarters was surrounded by countless yers, and most people chose to leave the faction. Only a small portion of people chose to remain loyal and resist, and they were all killed.


    It could be said that all of Great Qin¡¯s factions in the Forest of Horrors had been destroyed, and nothing affiliated with it had survived.


    However, even though Heaven¡¯s Choice had been destroyed, its core members had already been sent to the Ying family¡¯s residence. Nevertheless, Heaven¡¯s Choice would cease to exist from now on.


    This was because after dying, people would be randomly sent to another location, so it was almost impossible for the core members to be sent to the same ce, making it impossible to re-establish the same Heaven¡¯s Choice. Only after the regions were all opened up would Zhao Fu be able to re-establish the same Heaven¡¯s Choice.


    Apart from destroying Great Qin¡¯s factions, the three system main cities also gave out quests to start conducting a nket search to seek out where Great Qin was.


    Through the abnormal signs caused by Great Qin, the three system main cities could guess roughly which direction it was in, so they hoped to find it through arge-scale nket search.


    Now, all of the yers were willing to do their bidding, so this was a good opportunity to find Great Qin. If they could really find it, they would be able to quickly get rid of this menace. Only after they destroyed Great Qin would they be able to feel safe.


    In actuality, the yers were not doing their bidding but the Dynasty Legatees¡¯. They had just received massive rewards from the various Dynasty Legatees, so they were incredibly happy and were naturally willing to obey them. Just as the three system main cities wanted to destroy Great Qin, the Dynasty Legatees did too.


    The reward for finding Great Qin was incredibly alluring: the three system main cities offered a reward of 300,000 gold coins while the Dynasty Legatees offered a total of $1 billion in the real world and would allow them to be a core member of one of their factions and receive protection.


    Those rewards were incredibly tempting, and many people went out to madly search for Great Qin.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Zhao Fu gnashed his teeth in fury as he mmed his fist onto a table. Everyone in the hall lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound, and the atmosphere within the hall was quite oppressive.


    After Great Qin retreated, Zhao Fu gathered all of his Generals. After receiving various pieces of news, he felt incredibly furious.


    Every time, it was ordinary people who had been a grave threat to Great Qin. Zhao Fu had never wanted to kill ordinary people, only those who opposed him. However, now, he wanted to kill all of the ordinary people as well.


    He could not allow them to threaten Great Qin time and time again. Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gave off a cold glow, thinking whether he should cause another catastrophe.


    However, that was not quite possible ¨C he had promised the Sky Destion Azure Dragon that he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would destroy the Heaven Awaken World, and even if he broke that promise, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon would definitely step in again. Right now, Great Qin was unable to resist it.


    Apart from the Sky Destion Azure Dragon, there were also three other Guardian Beasts that would definitely step in. Just the Sky Destion Azure Dragon alone was incredibly powerful, let alone the others.


    Zhao Fu felt that Great Qin was simply too weak right now, and it was as if it could be easily destroyed by anyone without much resistance. Zhao Fu hated this feeling ¨C only by throwing away everything else would they be able to continuously grow more and more powerful.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s handsome face became quite savage, and his eyes became even redder, making him look quite berserk. Everyone who saw him trembled.


    Within the boundless darkness, the gigantic devilish star suddenly gave off an incredibly intense blood-red light, and an energy filled with an aura of destruction gradually formed. The Chaotic Imperial Star seemed as if it was no longer bound by thews of the universe.


    What was even more shocking was that arge amount of a ck aura started to rise up from Zhao Fu¡¯s body ¨C this was his King¡¯s Power and his King¡¯s Fate, and at this moment, it started to turn blood-red.


    Within Zhao Fu¡¯s soul, that demon god attribute slowly unleashed its power, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s soul to change.


    A chilling feeling spread out, making everyone feel as if they had fallen into a bottomless abyss, and their expressions became ones of shock as they looked at Zhao Fu.


    Immediately, they found that Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance started to be inhuman ¨C two fangs started growing out of his mouth, and his ears became sharper. His ck hair slowly became blood-red, and his noble and domineering aura became one of bloodlust and ughter.


    Standing beside Zhao Fu, Xianru looked quite serious and walked over, stretching out her hand. A five-colored light shined on her palm as she lightly patted Zhao Fu¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re the ruler of Great Qin; you can¡¯t allow yourself to be affected by other powers.¡±


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt as if he had been woken up from a dream. He looked up and hazily looked around him, returning to his former self.


    This allowed everyone in the hall to release a sigh of relief. They looked at Xianru with gratitude ¨C if it wasn¡¯t for her, none of them would have been able to stop Zhao Fu.


    No matter what Zhao Fu became like, they would still follow his orders absolutely.


    Xianru knowingly smiled and slightly lowered her head, acknowledging the Generals¡¯ looks as she returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should Great Qin do about the nket search being conducted?¡± Bai Qi said, drawing Zhao Fu¡¯s mind to something else.

 Chapter 512 - Traps and Ambushes

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Traps and Ambushes</h4>


    Chapter 512: Traps and Ambushes


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing Bai Qi¡¯s words, Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°Send out all of our Assassins to hunt down anyone who searches. The Forest of Horrors¡¯ terrain is quite suitable for them.


    ¡°However, they must not wait until the people have reached Great Qin¡¯s territory before acting; they must actively search out people and attack them in different ces to confuse them. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be able to pinpoint Great Qin¡¯s location.


    ¡°Also, Bai Qi, I leave all of the soldiers and one million residents to you. I want you to set up arge number of traps around Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Even though we have 2.8 million residents, making it difficult for them to take down the Great Qin City, the other viges might be in danger, so we need to set up traps to deal with arge number of people.¡±


    ¡°I will do as you said, Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi replied.


    Following this, Zhao Fu said, ¡°Finally, order Bai Shan to see if he can research a way to attack people in the real world. Unless those ordinary people¡¯s lives are in danger, they won¡¯t feel any fear.¡±


    Even though Great Qin had the Reality Fruit Tree, it only grew five Reality Fruits per day, which was equal to 50 in ten days. This was not of much use, so Zhao Fu wanted Bai Shan to research a way to attack people in the real world.


    Zhao Fu gave out a chain ofmands, and the Generals all left to take care of those matters.


    In the end, it was just Zhao Fu and Xianru left in the hall. Zhao Fu thought back to how he had almost lost control of his soul. Back then, his mind had been incredibly hazy, and he looked at Xianru and asked seriously, ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Xianru lowered her head and answered truthfully, ¡°Because Your Majesty fused with a demon god¡¯s divinity and unlocked the Chaos Imperial Star, this is one of the side-effects. If Your Majesty is able to stick to your ideals, there won¡¯t be any problems. However, if they start to guide and control Your Majesty, there will be some unknown effects.


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what the final product of thebination of a demon god¡¯s divinity, the Myrtle Imperial Star, and the Chaos Demon Star will be, the three of them are incredibly powerful and will turn Your Majesty into a forbidden existence.¡±


    Speaking to there, Xianru¡¯s tone became even more serious as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, you must pay attention to this matter and keep your emotions in check!


    ¡°In fact, if Your Majesty can increase your contact with women, that would be for the best. This is especially so for the women whom you¡¯ve made your Imperial Concubines. Their Phoenix Qi is not only good for Your Majesty¡¯s body, but it can also refine Your Majesty¡¯s Fate and neutralize some of the demon god¡¯s attributes and the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s effects.


    ¡°If Your Majesty is unwilling toy a hand on them, women like Liu Mei, Daisy, Ly Qinqian, Liu Subai, and Asani are all quite good. However, the ones who I think would be best are Ba Qing and Tuoba Qing.


    ¡°Both of them have immense Phoenix Qi; in fact, the amount of Phoenix Qi that Ba Qing has can rival the amount of Phoenix Qi your Imperial Concubines havebined, and Tuoba Qing has a bit more than Ba Qing. However, there seems to be some sort of power interfering, making it difficult for me to see it clearly.


    ¡°Tuoba Qing¡¯s background is definitely quite extraordinary, so Your Majesty, I would rmend her. Of course, if Your Majesty chooses both, that would be for the best, and if Your Majesty needs supplements, I can refine for you some special medicinal pills from the School of Yin Yang!¡±


    Ahem¡­ somehow the topic had turned to this. Hearing Xianru mention refining special medicinal pills, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but cough. What was going on? Normally, subordinates urged their lieges to stay away from women, yet Xianru was trying to throw women at him!


    In the end, Zhao Fu could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll have a think about it.¡±


    Seeing this, Xianru inwardly sighed, but she could not say much else.


    Just as both of them stopped talking, a flirtatious voice suddenly said, ¡°Owner, hurry up and do me! I¡¯ve been waiting for you day and night, and I¡¯ve started to leak fluids¡­¡±


    This shameless voice caused Zhao Fu and Xianru¡¯s faces to both turn red. The only person who would say such a thing would be the Sin Dragon, Long Xiaoxiao.


    Zhao Fu could only helplessly reply, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to be quiet normally? Look how quiet the three other swords are!¡±


    In response, Long Xiaoxiao harrumphed, ¡°They don¡¯t have needs, but I do. Every day, I want to use all sorts of positions¡­¡±


    Hearing these incredibly shameless words, the three other swords couldn¡¯t help but step in. The Sky Demon called out, ¡°Perverted dragon, can¡¯t you be more prudent? Why are you thinking about these sorts of things every day?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded in agreement, approving of what the Sky Demon had said.


    This made Long Xiaoxiao quite displeased, and she cried out in protest.


    Beside them, Xianru couldn¡¯t help but lightlyugh, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this sword¡¯s grade is extremely high, so make sure you take care of it.¡±


    Hearing that there was someone on her side, Long Xiaoxiao felt quite happy. Just as she was about to say something, Zhao Fu hurriedly cut her off. If this went on, Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore.


    Elsewhere, Great Qin¡¯s 30,000 Assassins followed Zhao Fu¡¯smands, and under the leadership of the 12 Assassin Leaders, they started to move out.


    In the face of massive rewards, countless people wanted to find the super treasure chest that was Great Qin. There were people all over the ce searching because once they found Great Qin, the reward would belong to them.


    Given the dangers of the wilderness, which contained ferocious wild beasts as well as Ounders, some people decided to make groups of ten or so people to stay safe.


    Countless people started madly searching, and if they continued like this, Great Qin would be discovered sooner orter.


    The Forest of Horrors was filled with all sorts of strange trees and nts, and massive trees blocked out the sun wherever they were. This made the lighting quite dim, and the terrain was filled with obstacles, making it difficult to move around in the wilderness.


    Most people with battle professions felt quite ufortable in such an environment because it was difficult for them to move around or attack.


    However, to Rogues or Assassins, this was their ying field. They could use their agile bodies to dart aboutpletely unnoticed.


    Great Qin¡¯s 30,000 Assassins started to move out. Inplex terrain like the Forest of Horrors, a numerical advantage meant nothing. Of course, if it was on open, t ground, Zhao Fu would not have even sent the Assassins, or they would have been ughtered in an instant.


    Right now, the countless people had not noticed any danger, as they were not clear as to what methods Great Qin would use. On the other hand, they were still drunk on their victory ¨C after all, they had just defeated Great Qin, and there were countless threads on the inte about how mighty they were and how Great Qin had run away from them.


    Moreover, because there were so many of them, they felt that they had nothing to fear, so they swaggered about without any caution. It was as if they did not put Great Qin in their eyes anymore and thought that they would be able to win against it again.


    Soon, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins would sh with them for the first time!

 Chapter 513 - Night of Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 513 - Night of ughter</h4>


    Chapter 513: Night of ughter


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    A group of seven people walked through the forest with a big man leading the way. The big man happily said, ¡°How great would it be if we discovered Great Qin¡¯s location? We wouldn¡¯t have to worry for the rest of our lives. The real world is bing more and more chaotic, and if we have the protection of arge family, we won¡¯t have to worry about safety anymore.¡±


    Another youth said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking about. If we find Great Qin, not only do we not have to worry about our safety, but we can also have anything we want!¡±


    Suddenly, a in-looking woman said worriedly, ¡°Great Qin retreated, but now that we¡¯re daringly searching for it, won¡¯t Great Qin counterattack?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± One of the youths coldly harrumphed and said mockingly, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s nothing now, and there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. It ran away like a scared dog when it saw us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of anymore. We yers have alle out to find it, and facing so many of us, Great Qin is definitely hiding in fear. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± a middle-aged womanughed as she said.


    Hearing this, the in-looking woman didn¡¯t say anything else because she felt that what they said was true ¨C with so many people, what did they have to be afraid of?


    Chi!


    Suddenly, a soft sound could be heard as a warm fluid sshed on the woman¡¯s face. The woman, who had been looking down and thinking to herself, brought her hand to her face and found that it was blood.


    She quickly looked up and saw that the six others¡¯ throats had been slit and were lying on the groundpletely dead.


    Just what was happening?


    Before the woman could react, a hooded figure appeared behind her and covered her mouth as a cold voice said, ¡°Great Qin is not something you group of ants can resist!¡±


    After saying this, the person¡¯s other hand mercilessly shed her neck with a dagger, causing blood to spurt out. The woman felt a sting of pain in her neck and gurgled before dying.


    After killing the seven people, a few hooded figures appeared and dragged their corpses into the bushes and covered them up before leaping into the trees and disappearing.


    These were only a few people at the head of the yer army, and those behind them had no idea what had happened. This was because every team was quite far away from each other ¨C if they were too close to each other, once one team found Great Qin, the other teams would also know.


    Because of this, it was much easier for Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to act.


    After killing those seven people, the hooded figures found another group of six people. Whenever they found small groups like this, they would attack immediately.


    They found an opportunity and suddenly darted out from the thickets. Before the six people could react, their throats had been slit, and their hearts had been pierced. The group of Assassins easily killed these people and dragged their bodies into the bushes again, covering them up.


    This was to prevent other yers from noticing anything, because after seeing the corpses, they would be careful, making it more difficult for Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to attack.


    The people at the front of the yer army were continuously hunted down by Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, while those behind had no idea what was going on and continued onward.


    Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had killed countless people, and the sky gradually darkened. The moon and stars were not out tonight, making it quite dark. Now, it was even more ideal for Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to act.


    The yers started to be more alert and lit torches, but that only revealed their positions and made it easier for Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to find them.


    As the night went on, most of the yers started to rest or started to cultivate, and some of them left the Heaven Awaken World to return to the real world for a while before returning. This was because there was a big time difference between the Heaven Awaken World and the real world.


    After returning to the real world, some of the yers wanted to go to the Heaven Awaken World forum to look at threads of people praising them, but the forum was instead filled with threads about other things.


    ¡°Fudge! This elder was looking for Great Qin¡¯s position when I suddenly saw a ck blur and was killed!¡±


    ¡°I was the same! I didn¡¯t see anything before being pierced in the heart from behind. I didn¡¯t even see who killed me! That feels so bad!¡±


    ¡°You guys as well? Everyone in my team was suddenly killed by a few people from the bushes. Those people were incredibly strong and fast, and we died before we could even react.¡±


    Seeing these threads, all of the people in the Forest of Horrors felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over their heads. Their pleased smiles immediately froze ¨C how could so many people have died without them noticing anything?


    They were all in the wilderness right now looking for Great Qin. In that case, they would most likely be attacked as well. When they thought of that, countless people quickly returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    Some people were quite lucky ¨C after waking up, they saw some traces of blood and discovered their teammates¡¯ bodies within bushes. They had narrowly escaped disaster.


    However, some were not so lucky. They quickly told their teammates about what had happened, but they were quickly surrounded by people in hoods and died shortly after.


    The front of the yer army was immediately gravely wounded, but those behind quickly spread the news, scaring some people into immediately running back to the system main cities.


    Great Qin¡¯s Assassins continued to hunt them down. Now that people knew about them, they did not have to act as secretively. Pained howls tore through the night air, making the night seem incredibly terrifying ¨C indeed, this was a night of ughter.


    Early the next morning, the red sun slowly rose over the mountains and cast an orange glow on the ground ¨C a new day hade.


    Countless yers escaped back to the system main cities in terror, breathing raggedly. The previous night had been too terrifying ¨C there had been hooded figures darting about all over the ce, madly killing any yers they saw.


    Three million yers had gone out, but only 2.6 million or so yers had returned. In other words, in just a single day, they had lost 400,000 people.


    This figure was simply too shocking, making many people¡¯s faces pale. They all stopped being so arrogant and realized just how terrifying Great Qin was.


    Last time, Great Qin had only performed a tactical retreat ¨C this did not mean that it was weak. Only after shing with Great Qin again did they realize just how monstrous it was.


    In actuality, 400,000 was not a lot. Zhao Fu had sent out 30,000 Assassins, which meant that each person had killed roughly 13 people.


    That was over an entire day, and the forests were the most ideal terrain for them. Adding on their powerful cultivations and equipment, killing 13 people each in a day was not that impressive.


    However, after that bloodbath, no yer dared toe out to look for Great Qin anymore.

 Chapter 514 - Clown Bone

    <h4>Chapter 514 - Clown Bone</h4>


    Chapter 514: Clown Bone


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Many factions had expected this ughter. Facing four million people, Great Qin had weighed the costs and benefits and wisely chosen to retreat. However, this made the ordinary people naively think that Great Qin was defenseless, which waspletely wrong. Once they became scattered, Great Qin was able to hunt them down easily. With the ordinary people¡¯s power, facing Great Qin meant death.


    Now, they had been arrogant to try to find Great Qin¡¯s headquarters; how could they not face resistance? After looking around, countless ordinary people had been massacred without any resistance.


    Within a day, 400,000 yers had died, greatly reducing the yers¡¯ morale. All of their expressions were quite dim, and none of them dared to continue to oppose Great Qin.


    However, the 400,000 yers had not died for nothing. There were many ability users and espers, and they gathered information from where they had died and had been able to make a few guesses as to Great Qin¡¯s rough location.


    This was incredibly good news, and the various factions and Dynasty Legatees once again gave outrge rewards to motivate the yers to find Great Qin.


    They once again gathered a massive army. Even if they couldn¡¯t destroy Great Qin, they would be able to heavily wound it and level the ying field.


    In the face of massive benefits, the ordinary yers were once again moved. Their low morale was boosted high because this time, they would be gathered together instead of split up. Now that they had a better idea of where Great Qin was, they just had to stick together and move.


    After hearing about this, the three system main cities moved out as well. With the support of three system main cities, the countless yers became even more confident.


    Very soon, the army once again formed, and three million or so people headed towards Great Qin.


    Great Qin quickly received news of this, and Zhao Fu looked at Bai Qi and asked, ¡°Has everything been prepared?¡±


    Bai Qi slightly smiled and nodded.


    Zhao Fu felt relieved and looked at soldiers as he said in a loud voice, ¡°Set out!¡±


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers started to advance towards the yer army with high morale.


    The yer army excitedly advanced incredibly quickly and reached Great Qin¡¯s territory. Immediately, they were greeted with all sorts of presents.


    Some fell into pits and were impaled on sharp wooden spikes, while others were crushed by falling objects. Others were stabbed by countless bamboo spears that shot out of nowhere.


    There were all sorts of traps, and they instantly caused many deaths, causing the yer army to pause in its tracks.


    Seeing the countless traps and the 40,000 to 50,000 yers who had died in an instant, the three City Lords frowned and gave the order to advance carefully.


    Moreover, there were istion barriers everywhere, making it impossible to use teleportation channels to skip past the countless traps.


    The tools that they had used to break the istion barriers were connected to their system main cities¡¯ teleportation channels, so it was impossible to use them here.


    However, just in case, Zhao Fu had ordered people to be stationed in high ces to send alerts of people using teleportation channels to teleport over. Once this happened, they would immediately be surrounded and killed.


    The yer army advanced with great difficulty because there were simply too many of them and too many traps. Soon, the casualties had reached nearly 100,000 yers.


    This was not that great of a number ¨C after all, these traps had been created by 1.45 million people, which was quite shocking. This was the benefit to defending.


    The yer army continued to advance forwards and soon reached argeke. Theke covered a few kilometers, and the water was a dirt-yellow color and quite murky. However, it was not very deep, being less than half a meter deep, which made it easy to wade through and did not seem very dangerous.


    After suffering much just then, the three City Lords and various leaders did not dare to be careless, and they wanted to go around it. However, there were mountains on either side of theke, and it would take a long time for so many people to climb over the mountains.


    There was also a narrow ravine, but that was a perfect spot for an ambush. Moreover, with so many people, they would be at a great disadvantage in such terrain and would suffer great casualties.


    As such, they decided to wade through theke. Of course, they sent people to scout the way first. Seeing that the scouts were able to make it through, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    Following this, the yer army started to enter theke. Surprisingly, people easily made it to the other side without any issues, and they all started to rx, thinking that they were too alert and that this was just a normalke.


    Soon, one million yers had crossed over, and everyone let down their guards and felt quite safe.


    However, at that moment, something surprising happened ¨C countless waves started to surge towards the people within the water.


    Immediately, pained cries sounded out. Countless people felt something biting at their feet, causing them to instinctively raise their feet. However, this sent them off bnce, causing them topletely fall into the water while the things in the water ferociously bit at their bodies.


    Blood quickly dyed the murky water red, and everyone else became quite startled and quickly retreated.


    The three City Lords¡¯ expressions became grim, and they simultaneously acted. An incredibly powerful force hit the surface of theke, causing ugly little fish with sharp teeth to ssh out of the water.


    They were Clown Bone Fish, which Great Qin had obtained during the Divine Fish Festival and had been raising this entire time. After such a long time, there were now hundreds of thousands of these fish, and they had incredibly sharp teeth that could even bite through iron. They were incredibly frightening, and they were why so many people were afraid of Seeping River.


    These Clown Bone Fish were incredibly weak, and they all died under the three City Lords¡¯ attacks.


    The rest of the yers quickly saved those who were still alive. Most of them had not died, but their feet had been mostly bitten off. The yers immediately realized Great Qin¡¯s n and couldn¡¯t help but curse at Great Qin for being so insidious.


    This was because they realized that Great Qin¡¯s goal was not to kill them but to get rid of their battle power. Those who had their feet bitten off were unable to walk anymore.


    In just an instant, another 400,000 people had lost the power to walk or fight. Adding on the 100,000 or so people lost from the traps, that was 500,000 people in total, andbined with those killed by Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, that was 900,000 people in total.


    Now, they only had around 2.7 million people who were still able to fight. They had lost so many people without even seeing Great Qin, making them wonder if they wanted to even continue.

 Chapter 515 - Arrow Rain

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Arrow Rain</h4>


    Chapter 515: Arrow Rain


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    After thinking about it, they decided to continue advancing. They had not even seen the shadow of Great Qin yet, but they had already lost so many people. Who knew what they would encounter if they continued onwards?


    Moreover, Great Qin had an army of 450,000 people, and if they went off the assumption that a faction had five residents for every soldier, Great Qin had at least 2 million residents. If that was the case, they no longer held a great numerical advantage, and if they advanced, they would most likely lose arge portion of their army, which was not worth it.


    When the time came, who knew whether it would be them destroying Great Qin or Great Qin destroying them. As such, they could only sigh and prepare to leave.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of the air being torn could be heard as arrows streaked towards the yer army.


    The yer army was still close to theke and were on open ground, making them an extremely easy target.


    The yers, who could not react in time, were instantly hit by arrows. Some soldiers quickly raised their shields, but under the immense rain of arrows, many people were still injured or killed.


    This was especially so for those whose feet had been maimed ¨C they were unable to even dodge, and those who were carrying them werepletely unprepared and hit by countless arrows.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Countless cries sounded out continuously as blood flew everywhere, dyeing the ground andke even redder.


    Rumble¡­


    As the arrowsnded, a massive rumbling could be heard, causing the ground to tremble. Countless people looked over and were shocked to see a massive beast tide ferociously rushing towards them.


    There were many wild beasts, such as Azure Oxen, as well as wild boars, deer, and goats. They were the livestock that Great Qin had been raising and were preparing to sell.


    Currently, all of these animals¡¯ eyes were blood-red, and they madly charged forward.


    ¡°Hurry up and fire arrows!¡±


    Countless people fired arrows in terror, but because the animals were charging out from a dense forest, many of the arrows struck branches or leaves. Moreover, because some arrows were too weak, they were unable to cause any damage.


    At that moment, the system main city soldiers revealed their true strength. They drew their bows fully and released powerful arrows, which turned into ck blurs that shot into the animals¡¯ bodies, causing them to die without any resistance.


    Because these animals were all ordinary animals, how could they defend against attacks from Stage 1 soldiers?


    The system main city soldiers reduced the iing beast time by one quarter and greatly reduced their momentum.


    ¡°Hurry! Shields!¡±


    Despite the system main city soldiers firing arrows, the massive beast tide continued onwards. The yers started toe to their senses and raised their shields. It was impossible to run, so their only hope was to resist.


    Seeing the beast tide flooding over, the three City Lords were about to attack when suddenly three powerful attacks shot towards them, forcing them to defend.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion rang out as the gigantic beast tide smashed against the wall of shields. The wall of shields was instantly destroyed, but this greatly reduced the beast tide¡¯s momentum and slowed it down, allowing many people to rush up with their weapons.


    A great battle between humans and animals began, resulting in massive sounds. The battle was quite chaotic ¨C the various animals gored and sent yers flying while yers continuously stabbed into the animals¡¯ bodies.


    Roars of pain could be heard, and blood continuously flew through the air. In the end, the yer army was victorious. Not only did they have massive numbers, but the system main city soldiers were also able to kill the animals incredibly quickly. With the ordinary yers¡¯ cultivations, they were able to barely defend against the animals as well.


    However, the beast tide of around 400,000 animals was still able to cause nearly 300,000 yers¡¯ deaths.


    The three City Lords looked at the three people in the distance seriously. They could tell that these three people were also system main city City Lords, but why would such people be here? Moreover, they seemed to be helping Great Qin.


    The various factions and Dynasty Legatees did not tell them Great Qin¡¯s true power in order to make them believe that they had the ability to defeat Great Qin and go all-in to heavily injure it. As for the survival of the three system main cities, they did not care at all ¨C all that mattered was fulfilling their goal.


    That was why the three City Lords felt so surprised upon seeing those three other City Lords.


    Boom!!


    Another explosion sounded out as ten ck pirs of light shot into the clouds, causing the sky to shake. A massive ck magic formation appeared, giving off a boundless deathly aura and ck light.


    Immediately, all of the animals that had died suddenly started to go through changes: their skin and flesh slowly started to wither and fall off, revealing their skeletons. ck mes lit up within their heads, and they slowly stood up from the ground again.


    The countless yers were incredibly shocked and quickly retreated. However, because that battle had only just concluded, many yers were still beside these corpses. As soon as the countless animals¡¯ bodies turned into Undead, they immediately started to attack the people around them.


    Many people werepletely unprepared when they were suddenly attacked, resulting in many deaths. The people and animals once again began to fight.


    However, the yers still held the advantage, as the Animal Skeletons were not very strong. In fact, after bing Skeletons, they had be weaker. The Skeletons that the Disaster Cavalrymen summoned were more powerful than ordinary Skeletons, but the Skeletons were still slightly weaker then how strong they were when they were alive.


    After all, no skill could make Skeletons more powerful than when they were alive, and perhaps even gods couldn¡¯t do this. This was because turning a corpse into an Undead required arge amount of power, and this was taken from the Skeletons themselves. Unless their strength was boosted by someone else, they would always be weaker than when they were alive.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Suddenly, yet another dense wave of arrows shot out from the forest, giving off an incredibly sharp aura.


    However, the yers were currently fighting with the sudden onught of Animal Skeletons, so they were unable to defend against these arrows, resulting in many more people dying. The more powerful auras seemed to be directed at the system main city soldiers, resulting in many of them perishing.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Upon seeing this, the various leaders and City Lords could only loudly call for the army to retreat. The yers and system main cities had suffered disastrous losses, and if this continued, they might be annihted here.


    However, even though they wanted to retreat, the countless Animal Skeletons refused to let them go, and the continuous rain of arrows made it even more difficult for them to safely retreat.


    Even though the three City Lords wanted to help out, whenever they tried to act, they were stopped by the three other City Lords, making it impossible for them to intervene.


    In the end, some of the members of the yer army were able to wretchedly escape, but they had suffered heavy losses. Only about two million yers survived, and 50,000 system main city soldiers had died. Luckily, the system main city did not send any residents, or their casualties would have been even greater.

 Chapter 516 - Demon Tree

    <h4>Chapter 516 - Demon Tree</h4>


    Chapter 516: Demon Tree


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Now, the Forest of Horrors still had two million yers, and with the system main cities¡¯ poption and soldiers, they had roughly three million people. If everyone went to attack, Great Qin would not be able to defend very easily.


    This operation had been a failure, and the three system main cities went from an offensive position to a defensive position.


    With this experience, they no longer dared to casually attack Great Qin, as they understood that they were not powerful enough to destroy Great Qin. As such, they could only go on the defensive.


    News that the yer army had been defeated quickly spread into the real world, causing many people to feel disappointed.


    However, most factions had expected this ¨C with Great Qin¡¯s monstrous power, they had never hoped to destroy it. They had only wanted to heavily wound it.


    However, even though they had failed, they had still sessfully made Great Qin seem less scary. Now, they knew that as long as enough people banded together, Great Qin would not dare to attack.


    Since Great Qin would not dare to attack them and they had the power to resist, why did they still need to fear Great Qin?


    As such, even though the yer army had failed, they still made everyone less fearful of Great Qin and motivated people to resist Great Qin¡¯s tyranny.


    The Forest of Horrors¡¯ three system main cities went into full defense mode, and Great Qin did not dare to casually attack, resulting in a period of peace within the Forest of Horrors.


    There were much fewer people on the streets now within Holy Light City. Looking at the destroyed Westfall Restaurant, Jiang Rou looked quite worried. What had happened to Zhao Xin?


    In order to destroy all of Great Qin¡¯s factions, the three system main cities naturally shut down any shops that they thought were associated with Great Qin. However, Great Qin had many shops, and because some of them were run by others, it was difficult to tell just which shops belonged to Great Qin.


    However, the three system main cities would rather shut down the wrong shops than let Great Qin off, so even some innocent shops were dragged in as well.


    Jiang Rou heard about Great Qin being in the Forest of Horrors due to such a big thing happening. Even if she didn¡¯t care about the matter, she would still hear about it from other people.


    However, Jiang Rou still hadn¡¯t realized that there was a connection between Zhao Fu and Great Qin. She thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s restaurant had been wrongly shut down, so she was quite worried about him.


    As Great Qin continuously developed in other regions, Zhao Fu¡¯s fake name, Zhao Xin, was gradually forgotten by everyone.


    Barely anyone would be able to guess that Zhao Xin, who was Zhao Fu, was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. It was impossible for Jiang Rou to guess such a thing, that Zhao Xin, who treated her so kindly, was Great Qin¡¯s bloodthirsty Legatee.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Jiang Rou felt incredibly worried, but there was nothing she could do. This was because she normally went to the Westfall restaurant to find Zhao Fu, but now that there was no one there, she could not find any information about Zhao Fu.


    After looking around the Westfall Restaurant, Jiang Rou could only dispiritedly return to her own tailor shop and pray that Zhao Xin was fine.


    Jiang Rou truly thought of Zhao Fu as a friend and felt incredibly grateful to him. After all, it was only because of his help that she was able to live her own life.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back at Great Qin, they had sessfully defended against this attack. This was the first time that Great Qin had been on the defensive, and it had suffered some losses. For example, all of the Clown Bone Fish that they had been raising for so long had been killed.


    The livestock that they had been raising had also all died, which meant that Great Qin would not be able to eat their own meat for a while and would have to eat other types of meat. If things came to it, they could buy meat from other regions as well.


    Now, Great Qin had to consider how to attack the system main cities. They couldn¡¯t allow the situation to drag on like this ¨C the system main cities would spawn new yers every day, and if this continued on, they would regain the yers that they lost during thatst fight.


    Great Qin had spent a great deal of effort getting rid of those yers, so they couldn¡¯t allow the system main cities to regain their yer force. If that happened, Great Qin would be in an even worse spot, and it would be even more difficult for them to defeat the three system main cities.


    However, Great Qin now knew that the system main cities had ways of breaking through istion barriers. If Great Qin attacked a system main city, the two other sides would immediately send people to pincer Great Qin. This made it quite difficult for Great Qin to attack, and Great Qin could only act once it thought of a sure-fire n.


    That was what the factions within the three system main cities were thinking as well. With the three system main cities as shields, they did not have to worry about Great Qin or fear Great Qin.


    They only had to wait a bit for new yers to spawn, and they would be able to once again attack Great Qin. They had obtained great benefits and were willing to do this for the safety of their factions.


    They had failed this time, but they had only been disappointed for a short while. After returning to their system main cities, they calmed down and did not fear Great Qin. After all, they knew that Great Qin would not dare to attack, so they were quite safe.


    Before, countless people would surrender before Great Qin even attacked. They would plead to negotiate, but now, such a thing would not happen.


    As for the ordinary people, because they had just gone through much suffering, most of them stayed within the system main cities and did not dare to go out because they feared an ambush from Great Qin.


    However, they did not feel depressed because even though they had lost, they still received some rewards from therge factions, which was still quite good.


    Regardless, even though the three system main cities had lost this fight, they did not seem like they had lost ¨C instead, they held their heads high and feltpletely unafraid, not putting Great Qin in their eyes at all.


    On the other hand, through much thinking, Zhao Fu thought of a good n. It was not to send his army to attack but a more shameless method. He didn¡¯t know whether it would be effective or not, but it was worth a try because they would not lose anything if it failed.


    Zhao Fu took his 12 Assassin leaders and Xianru along to his first target, Demon Tree City. Demon Tree City¡¯s City Lord was an elder, whose body and strength were weaker than the two other City Lords¡¯.


    There was a fairly high chance of sess, and because Zhao Fu had no qualms about attacking the elderly, he set his sights on Demon Tree City¡¯s City Lord. After making some preparations, they waited until night fell to begin their operation.


    There was a full moon that night, which was quite bright, making it not too hard to see in the night. Zhao Fu and his group of people moved out ¨C their goal was to assassinate the City Lord.


    Since they could not win in a direct fight, they would have to act in secret. If they could assassinate a City Lord, things would be much easier, but Zhao Fu was notpletely confident that they could pull this off.

 Chapter 517 - Nothing is True

    <h4>Chapter 517 - Nothing is True</h4>


    Chapter 517: Nothing is True


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Because Zhao Fu and the 12 Assassin leaders all had the Assassin profession, it was quite easy for them to sneak into the system main city. The only person who didn¡¯t have the profession was Xianru, but with her Yin Yang techniques, she was able to get in without any trouble as well.


    It was alreadyte in the night, and most people were already sleeping. The system main city waspletely dark and very quiet, and there was only the asional cry of a bird.


    Zhao Fu led his group straight to the City Hall. It was likely that it would be heavily guarded, so they all became quite careful ¨C if they alerted anyone, their n would fail.


    Zhao Fu was currently the most powerful Assassin because he had not only passed a higher grade trial than the others but also had the Assassin Lord Ring. He could use the 12 others¡¯ powers, and with the Stealther¡¯s abilities, Zhao Fu could easily enter the City Hall.


    The City Hall was quite big, and the City Lord was most likely at the center. Zhao Fu went in first to look around, and after confirming where the City Lord was, he came out and ordered the others to start acting.


    The patrolling soldiers had no idea that some people had snuck in. By now, all of the 12 Assassin leaders had at least Stage 2 cultivation and their equipment sets¡¯ power, making it difficult for the soldiers to detect them.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s party headed straight to the center of the City Hall!


    Currently, the green-robed elder had his eyes closed because he was sitting on a cattail mat as he cultivated. He had been quite surprised that three City Lords had been willing to help Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, which had been quite detrimental to them. In terms of high-end battle power, they had lost.


    The other side not only had three City Lords, but it also had a Dynasty Legatee, which meant that if they fought, the Forest of Horrors¡¯ City Lords would be at a disadvantage.


    What the green-robed elder didn¡¯t know was that Great Qin actually had ten City Lords and had only sent out three to give them some pressure and not reveal all of their cards.


    Even though the other side had four high-end powers, with the three City Lords¡¯ strength, they would not dare to easily attack. However, the green-robed elder never expected the other side toe assassinate him right now.


    Zhao Fu and his group did not dare to make any big movements, as once the rm rang, it would be quite difficult to assassinate the City Lord, resulting in the failure of the n. After all, once the rm was raised, the other two City Lords would hurry over, making the situation quite bad for Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    A light breeze passed by, and the ten or so soldiers standing guard outside the room had their throats slit, and they instantly died. Their corpses were quickly put into spatial rings, and Zhao Fu¡¯s people also did their best to hide the smell of blood.


    However, at that moment, the green-robed elder¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, giving off a cold light as the doors flew open and ck blurs shot towards the green-robed elder.


    Time was of the essence, and they could not waste even a single second.


    Seeing these people shooting towards him, the green-robed elder showed an expression of disdain. Even though they were a group of Assassins, they only had Stage 2 cultivation while he had Stage 4 cultivation and a City Lord Seal. As such, he did not put them in his eyes at all.


    He casually waved his hand, causing a green light to shine as 12 green leaves, giving off an abnormally sharp aura, flew towards the 12 people. The leaves contained immense power, and if hit, a person¡¯s body could be split in two.


    Tuoba Qing understood how powerful this attack was, so she swung herrge blood-red sword, giving off a blood-red sword light to defend against the leafing towards her, while Little Sha used his agile footwork to dodge. Everyone else also used one¡¯s various methods to defend against or dodge the green-robed elder¡¯s attack.


    The green-robed elder felt quite surprised upon seeing this. Even though he had not used his City Lord Seal¡¯s power, he was still a Stage 4 cultivator, and normal Stage 2 cultivators should have been killed by that attack ¨C these people were quite strange.


    Seeing these people continue towards him, the green-robed elder stood up and wanted to use his full power to kill these people. He did not put these Stage 2 people in his eyes at all; as long as he unleashed his full power, he would be able to kill them in an instant.


    However, at that moment, the 12 figures rushed to the side and stood around him. Each of them stretched out a hand towards him as a gray light enveloped their hands, and a magic formation suddenly formed beneath the green-robed elder¡¯s feet.


    This magic was quiteplex and made out of 12 circles. It gave off an incredibly cold and murderous aura and formed an invisible domain. This was thebined ability of the 12 Assassin Equipment Sets, ¡®Nothing Is True!¡¯


    Anyone within this domain would have one¡¯s speed and power reduced.


    The green-robed elder was quite shocked that this domain could weaken his power. He did not hesitate anymore and immediately nned to use his City Lord Seal to blow these people into ashes.


    However, just as he was about to attack, another figure appeared ¨C it was an extremely beautiful woman in a violet dress. Her body gave off a strange light as she quickly performed hand seals. Ten violet talisman papers hung in a row in the air and gave off a mysterious violet light.


    ¡°Amnesty!¡± Xianru called out as the ten talisman papers turned into ten rays of violet light and shot towards the green-robed elder with terrifying power.


    The green-robed elder could tell that these ten talisman papers were not ordinary. He unleashed his City Lord Seal¡¯s power and turned his attention to those iing talisman papers.


    Chi!


    The sound of a sharp weapon piercing into flesh could be heard. Without him knowing, a ck-hooded figure, who was eerily smiling, had appeared behind the green-robed elder.


    Immediately, the green-robed elder felt the aura of death seep into his body. Even though the dagger that had stabbed him had not hit any of his vitals, the deathly aura corroded his lifeforce. The green-robed elder¡¯s expression fell, and he tried to use his City Lord Seal¡¯s power to suppress the deathly aura, but a lethal poison also started to spread throughout his body.


    The green-robed elder coughed up arge mouthful of blood before he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    By now, many soldiers had sensed that something was off and rushed over. Everything seemed to have happened incredibly quickly, and less than three minutes had passed.


    Seeing the soldiers charging over, Zhao Fu said to the others, ¡°Hurry and leave!¡±


    The others knew that the situation was quite urgent, so they obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and quickly vanished.


    Zhao Fu looked at the green-robed elder on the ground. He had never expected the n to go so smoothly ¨C he had used the 12 Assassin leaders to make the City Lord lower his guard, then had Xianru attack from the front to distract the City Lord while he, the real attacker, attacked from behind.


    Another reason why the n had gone so sessfully was because Zhao Fu had used the Death Dagger, which required the user¡¯s lifeforce. He had used it once when killing god Kerr¡¯s clone, and the effects had been quite good.


    The final reason was because he had used the Poison Dragon Liquid, which would be able to take down even a dragon. Zhao Fu had obtained this during the Divine Fish Festival and finally found a use for it.

 Chapter 518 - Won’t You Surrender?

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Won¡¯t You Surrender?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    The green-robed elder on the ground was on his dying breath, and blood continuously flowed from his mouth. If it wasn¡¯t for his City Lord Seal¡¯s power stemming his injury, he would died a long time ago.


    After all, Zhao Fu had used the Death Dagger, half a year of his lifespan, and the Poison Dragon Liquid to kill the green-robed elder.


    Seeing the system main city soldiers rushing over, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and squatted down, tensing his hand into a knife hand strike and piercing into the green-robed elder¡¯s abdomen. He took out a shining green City Lord Seal, and the green-robed elder howled and immediately died.


    It was not just because of Zhao Fu¡¯s attack; it was also because he was unable to stop the invasion of the deathly aura and poison after losing the City Lord Seal.


    Following this, Zhao Fu put away the green-robed elder¡¯s corpse and turned into a ray of light as he flew towards where the City Heart was. Everyone in the system main city was greatly shocked as they received system announcements that their City Lord had died, causing Demon Tree City to immediately erupt into chaos.


    ¡°You killed our City Lord; I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Demon Tree City¡¯s three Great Generals flew towards Zhao Fu, and one of them, a big man, roared as he looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at the three people and coldlyughed as he drew the Sky Demon Sword. He casually swung out, sending out a massive ck sword light that hit the three Great Generals and sent them flying back. It was unclear whether they were still alive or dead.


    Trying to attack him without a City Lord Seal was simply seeking death.


    However, Zhao Fu ignored the three of them and rushed to where the City Heart was, and he quickly chose to conquer the city.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered a system main city and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because you are a Legatee and have conquered a system main city, you have obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a system main city and obtained 860,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained 200 War Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored those system announcements and kicked off the ground, turning into a ray of light that shot into the sky, breaking through the roof of the City Hall.


    Boom!!


    A spear light and a sword light suddenly shed, containing immense power as they shot towards Zhao Fu.


    The other two City Lords had arrived!


    Zhao Fu dodged the attacks, but he was forced to stop. He looked at the two City Lords behind him, who both looked incredibly furious, and it was if they were determined to kill Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Right now, you don¡¯t have an advantage anymore. If you submit to Great Qin, I can spare you!¡± Zhao Fu said confidently.


    However, the two City Lords coldly harrumphed and chose to directly act.


    In response, Zhao Fu turned and flew away, not showing any intention to fight with them. They weren¡¯t alone, as there were also countless soldiers charging over, so Zhao Fu was not so stupid as to fight to the death with them.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Countless arrows flew over like bolts of lightning, and Zhao Fu immediately cast his King¡¯s Domain. The arrows hit the King¡¯s Domain like raindrops, and because there were so many of them, they caused the King¡¯s Domain to slightly crack. Seeing this, Zhao Fu used his City Lord Seal¡¯s power to increase his speed.


    In response, the two City Lords also activated their City Lord Seals and continued to chase after him.


    However, very soon, Zhao Fu had flown outside of the city and stood in the air looking at them. The two City Lords stopped, not daring to step out becayse they could sense some danger.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°What, are you not going to chase me anymore?¡±


    Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Just call out the people you have waiting; we won¡¯t fall for your trap.¡±


    ¡°Really now?¡± Zhao Fu asked, but he did not ask for his hidden City Lords to reveal themselves.


    He then asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you two surrender? If you surrender, I¡¯ll treat both of you and all of your residents as subjects of Great Qin, and you will continue to be City Lords. We won¡¯t have to continue fighting like this. You won¡¯t have to die, nor do your cities have to be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never agree!¡± the woman in white replied icily.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu gave up on trying to make them submit. Now that there were only two City Lords left, they were at aplete disadvantage. If he had been able to convince them to surrender, Great Qin could have united the Forest of Horrors and would not have had to continue fighting like this.


    Such a stalemate would not be beneficial to either side, and it would instead benefit the other Dynasty Legatees. After all, not developing meant going backwards because all of the other Dynasties were rapidly developing. If Great Qin continued this stalemate, their growth would be greatly slowed.


    Since Zhao Fu knew that they were unwilling to surrender, there was no use in trying to convince them. He decided to fly away, but the two City Lords refused to follow him.


    Seeing Zhao Fu casually fly away, the two City Lords could only angrily gnash their teeth, but they could do nothing about it.


    After Demon Tree City¡¯s City Lord died, Demon Tree City¡¯s residents and yers all panicked, not knowing what to do. Now, only two system main cities remained in the Forest of Horrors.


    Seeing these yers and residents, the two City Lords decided to each take half of them, making the yers and residents incredibly grateful. This was because after losing their city, they would be defenseless if Great Qin attacked again.


    The sun gradually rose over the horizon, and the rays that fell on the yers¡¯ faces revealed apletely different expression ¨C they were no longer as confident and worry-free.


    In just a night, they had lost a system main city ¨C how could they still feel as confident? It was an incredibly grave blow to them.


    Even though they had not lost any people, they had lost an incredibly solid defensive position, making it more difficult for them to group together. Now, many of them became like a pile of loose sand that was easy to blow away.


    The yers desperately prayed that nothing would happen to the remaining two system main cities. Now, the City Lords and factions leaders all met together to discuss what to do.


    Not only did they have to prepare defenses, but they also had to be ready for battle. If Great Qin came and attacked, they could not be as rxed as they were in the past. If they lost another system main city, they would be doomed.


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu had already re-established Demon Tree City and given the City Lord Seal to Xiao Jian. Now, Great Qin City had 11 City Lords ¨C eight of them were the City Lords of system main cities, while three of them were City Lords of Basic Cities. Great Qin had once again be a bit more powerful.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu also heard about Demon Tree City¡¯s yers and residents taking refuge in the two other system main cities.


    Each of the remaining system main cities now had at least a battle force of 1.7 million people, and this was not including the countless yer viges that could help.


    Zhao Fu thought about getting rid of the yer viges in the wilderness ¨C this way, they would not be able to help the system main cities, but after thinking about it, he decided to give up on that idea.

 Chapter 519 - Evil Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 519 - Evil Spirits</h4>


    Chapter 519: Evil Spirits


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    This was because the yer viges were scattered all over the ce in the wilderness, and they would require a lot of time to find. Moreover, after destroying a few, the rest would most likely send all of their people to the system main cities, which would make their job in attacking the system main cities even more difficult.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided that they would first attack the system main cities before getting rid of these yer viges ¨C that way, they would not have any way to resist.


    However, now, each system main city had a battle force of around 1.7 million people, which was not to be taken lightly. In that case, should they do another assassination? After what had happened, they would most likely be incredibly wary, so it was unlikely that such a thing would work again. Moreover, the yers and residents would make things quite difficult as well.


    Zhao Fu could not think of anything, so he asked for all of the information on the two system main cities and looked into them in detail, hoping to find something of value. However, after looking through them, Zhao Fu still had nothing, making him feel quite frustrated.


    ¡°Your Majesty, your tea¡¯s ready,¡± a female attendant said as she brought up a pot of tea.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of something ¨C he ordered his people to go to the various regions and buy all the lethal poisons they could get their hands on. Their target this time was the ordinary people.


    Even though the City Halls would be heavily guarded, making it difficult to sneak in, because of how big system main cities were, it was impossible to secure every area. As long as they were able to sneak in and put poison into the water wells, they would be able to poison the ordinary people.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had the 30,000 Skeleton Mages and the Disaster Cavalrymen, sobining them together, he would be able to greatly reduce the other sides¡¯ forces.


    Thinking to there, Zhao Fu discussed this with his Generals in order to prevent any oversight on his part.


    Afterward, Great Qin started to buy in bulk all kinds of lethal poisons. In total, they had bought 100,000 vials of poison and spent a lot of money.


    However, this money wasn¡¯t much to Great Qin ¨C what Great Qincked least was money, and if spending money could resolve this issue, they would be more than happy to spend it.


    This time, Great Qin would once again be relying on Assassins and as well as the Disaster Cavalrymen and Skeleton Mages.


    There was no need to send in too many Assassins, as sending in too many would result in them being discovered. Zhao Fu chose 200 elite Assassins and gave them spatial rings filled with lethal poisons.


    Following this, the operation began.


    It was once again night time when Zhao Fu brought his group of people near Soldier Forest. Right now, Soldier Forest was not ascent as Demon Tree City had been back then; the entire city was lit up, making it difficult for anyone to sneak in.


    However, Zhao Fu was still able to bring his people in front an inconspicuous corner of the city and sneak into Soldier Forest.


    The security within the city was quite tight ¨C there were soldiers continuously patrolling the streets, making Zhao Fu and his people incredibly wary, and they executed the n incredibly carefully.


    Great Qin¡¯s Assassins moved around in stealth, heading to the water wells to pour in the poison.


    After sessfully pouring the poison into the water, it mixed in with the water without changing the color or smell, making it impossible for ordinary people to find out that there was something with the water.


    Now that they had sessfullypleted this stage of the n, they had to wait for an opportunity.


    Early the next morning, just as the sun rose, a faint fog descended on the city. It was quite cold during winter mornings, but the residents still got up and started to cook, preparing for the new day.


    After taking in the refugees from Demon Tree City, the two system main cities, which had been quite empty, once again became quite lively again.


    After nothing had happened the previous night, everyone let out a sigh of relief. However, this peaceful morning was soon destroyed.


    Cries of horror sounded out, causing everyone to feel quite shocked. They then found that many people had copsed to the ground with blood leaking out of their mouths, and they soon died.


    What was going on? Many people could not understand what was happening, and the City Lords and the leaders of factions soon heard about this. After looking over the bodies, physicians found that these people had been poisoned to death.


    After doing some tests, they found that the water within the wells contained lethal poison.


    After hearing about this, the countless yers felt incredibly furious and terrified. They were furious that Great Qin had dared to sneak in during the night and shamelessly put poison into their water, and they were terrified because they had almost been poisoned to death. Soon, the matter of the poison sent the two system main cities into chaos.


    The City Lords quickly gave the order not to drink any well water, and they estimated that roughly 200,000 from each city had been poisoned to death.


    Many of these people were whole families ¨C whether they were male or female, elderly or young, anyone who had drunk water from the well or eaten food prepared with water from the well had died without exception.


    These scenes made the two City Lords extraordinarily furious, and they resolved themselves to kill this Dynasty Legatee.


    Countless leaders of yer factions couldn¡¯t help but sigh ¨C all was fair in love and war, so even though Great Qin had acted shamelessly, in the end, victory was the most important thing.


    Those who hoped that their enemies would not use underhanded schemes were essentially idiots; fair, just, and direct fights only happened in stories, while reality was much crueler.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air outside Soldier Forest and watched all of this happen. He then gave the order for the next stage of the n to be set into motion. The ten Disaster Cavalrymen raised their ck swords and roared as ten ck pirs of light rushed into the air, creating a massive ck magic formation.


    Seeing this ck magic formation, the residents of Soldier Forest felt incredibly uneasy. The indigenous residents who had died became Skeletons, and they started to attack those around them.


    Immediately, Soldier Forest descended into chaos. Many people felt terrified and wanted to escape, while others rushed up to kill the Skeletons. The sound of fighting and howls sounded out, sounding incredibly chaotic.


    The Skeleton Mages then used their Evil Spirit summoning skill, summoning transparent Evil Spirits that flew towards the yers.


    Even though these Evil Spirits were not much use against Stage 1 soldiers, they were a great threat to ordinary yers.


    The yers defending the city walls did not notice the Evil Spirits floating towards them. After the Evil Spirits invaded their heads, the yers howled as their expressions became twisted. Everyone around them had no idea what was going on, and they hurriedly came over to look at them.


    However, at that moment, the yers who had been possessed started to madly attack those who came to check up on them. The others were greatly surprised to see these people attacking their own allies but quickly started counterattacking.


    The 30,000 Skeleton Mages could summon and control 30,000 Evil Spirits, which meant that they could control 30,000 yers. As these yers started to attack each other, Soldier Forest became even more chaotic.


    After the yers possessed by the Evil Spirits were killed, the Evil Spirits continued to find more targets and continued their killing spree.


    This was why Zhao Fu had chosen to act against Soldier Forest first ¨C Holy Light City would have many things that could suppress the Undead and evil creatures.

 Chapter 520 - Battle on Two Sides

    <h4>Chapter 520 - Battle on Two Sides</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Soldier Forest became incredibly chaotic, but things were not good at Holy Light City either. This was because Zhao Fu had sent all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to attack Holy Light City.


    Of course, they were not actually attacking. They were only making feints to tie down Holy Light City¡¯s people in order to allow Great Qin to take down Soldier Forest with more ease.


    Seeing the soldiers outside, Holy Light City¡¯s people felt quite nervous. Even though they had three times Great Qin¡¯s battle force, after these continuous losses, they had lost their confidence as well.


    ¡°Hurry and alert Soldier Forest that Great Qin is attacking and tell them to help!¡±


    Seeing Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, countless people hurriedly called out. As long as the system main cities worked together, they would be able to resist Great Qin.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Bai Qi was leading Great Qi¡¯s soldiers in this attack, and the soldiers obeyed Bai Qi¡¯smand, shooting out arrows as they started to attack Holy Light City.


    Soldier Forest soon received news of Holy Light City being attacked, but they had no resources to spare. Not only were they facing Skeletons, but many yers had also suddenly gone berserk. What¡¯s more, as long as the ck magic formation in the sky remained there, any indigenous residents who died would immediately be Skeletons.


    Outside Holy Light City, the woman in white red at Bai Qi and yelled, ¡°Why would you pledge your loyalty to such a person and help him? You¡¯re taking the side of a tyrant!¡±


    The woman in white thought that Bai Qi was also an indigenous resident and could not understand why he would be loyal to someone so shameless, ruthless, and bloodthirsty.


    Facing the woman in white¡¯s words, Bai Qi replied with a cold expression, ¡°That¡¯s how the world is; if you want to live and be stronger, you have to respect thews of this world. Everything His Majesty has done is for Great Qin, and no one has the right to criticize him.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re already doomed to lose. His Majesty iscking concubines, so it¡¯s best that you surrender and be His Majesty¡¯s concubine. Otherwise, everyone in this city will die!¡±


    The woman in white angrily harrumphed. She had wanted to try to convince him to surrender, yet he was telling her to be that person¡¯s concubine. How was that possible?


    ¡°Do you really think you can take down Holy Light City with just 450,000 soldiers? Let¡¯s see if you can do it!¡±


    The woman in white attacked first, sending out a white sword light that was dozens of meters long. It gave off a holy yet terrifying power as it shed towards Bai Qi. In response, Bai Qi¡¯s gaze became icy as arge amount of a blood-red aura rose up from his body. He shed out with his Seven Murders Sword, shattering the white sword light.


    The woman in white felt quite surprised and felt that Bai Qi was differentpared to other City Lords. However, she did not think too much about it and continued to attack.


    The two of them started a massive battle in the air, while the soldiers below continued to fire arrows. The battle seemed incredibly intense, but Great Qin didn¡¯t intend on starting an actual fight.


    Back at Soldier Forest, the City Lord looked at the chaotic state of the city and felt quite worried. Holy Light City was also being attacked, so he wanted to take people to help ¨C otherwise, if one of their system main cities was lost, the other would fall quickly as well.


    However, there was nothing he could do by worrying. The Skeletons within the city were still madly attacking yers and residents, and without getting rid of them, they would not be able to head over to Holy Light City.


    Moreover, he had no idea what was going on with those maddened yers. After killing one wave of them, another wave woulde. Moreover, with the ck magic formation, as soon as indigenous residents died, they would be Skeletons, which was incredibly disadvantageous for them.


    The City Lord wanted to destroy the ck magic formation first ¨C without that magic formation, they would be able to get rid of the Skeletons easily. They would then be able to deal with the maddened yers and head over to Holy Light City.


    However, a ck-cloaked figure appeared in front of him. Seeing this person, the City Lord did not feel surprised. He gripped his spear and prepared to break through.


    However, at that moment, even more figures appeared around him, ten of them in total. This caused his expression to be one of shock, as all ten of them were City Lords!


    In actuality, Zhao Fu¡¯s n was not only to get rid of the ordinary people but also to take advantage of the chaos to get rid of Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Time was of the essence, so Zhao Fu immediately gave the order.


    The nine others exploded out with strength and started to attack Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord. Spear lights, saber lights, sword lights, talisman papers ¨C all sorts of terrifying attacks flew at Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord.


    Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord gripped his spear and roared, sweeping out with his spear and creating a wild gust of wind. A massive ck crescent moon, giving off a shocking aura, also burst forth.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion resulted as the ck crescent moon collided with the many iing attacks. The ck crescent moon instantly shattered, while the remainder of the attacks continued on towards Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord.


    Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord used his spear to block in front of him, but he was still sent flying. He crashed onto the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    Saar wielded hisrge saber and rushed up, chopping down with a force that could split a mountain, and Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord could only once again use his spear to block.


    However, just as he blocked this attack, Wang Jian shed towards him with a shocking sword light.


    Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord could only roll and retreat, once again blocking with his spear. Immediately, he was forced to slide back ten or so meters.


    Xianru took out a green talisman paper and held it between two fingers as she chanted an incantation. Following this, the talisman paper burst into mes, and a green vine burst forth from underground and wrapped up Soldier City¡¯s City Lord.


    Soldier City¡¯s City Lord was greatly startled and immediately tried to break free, but Meng Tian gripped his spear and mmed it against Soldier City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    A few of Soldier City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s ribs were broken, and he once again flew away.


    Wei Liao, who had been waiting for him, sent out a green wolf that bit onto the flying City Lord. Its sharp teeth pierced into his body, causing Soldier City¡¯s City Lord to grunt, and he pierced his spear into the wolf¡¯s head.


    The green wolf copsed into traces of a green aura, and Soldier City¡¯s City Lord crashed onto the ground.


    By now, he was already heavily wounded ¨C after receiving the attacks of multiple City Lords, it was impossible for him not to be injured.


    However, Soldier City¡¯s City Lord showed no intention of backing down. He looked at his enemies in front of him, his eyes filled with battle intent.


    The battle here caused many of the system main city¡¯s soldiers to realize what was going on, and they hurried over.


    Zhao Fu casually looked over at the soldiers before looking back at Soldier City¡¯s City Lord. A terrifying aura swept out from him as he leaned forward and kicked off the ground, causing the ground to crack.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into a ck blur, shooting forward as fast as lightning, and he reached Soldier City¡¯s City Lord in an instant. His hand contained immense power as he mmed it against the City Lord¡¯s chest.


    Soldier City¡¯s City Lord was heavily wounded and had no power to defend, and after taking this strike, he was sted back with his chest slightly caved in. Blood flowed out of his lips, making him seem quite wretched.


    Zhao Fu looked at Soldier City¡¯s City Lord and said, ¡°You only have two options: you can surrender, or you can die!¡±

 Chapter 521 - The Color Black

    <h4>Chapter 521 - The Color ck</h4>


    521 The Color ck


    Trantor:MrVoltaire | Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Hurry and save the City Lord!¡± Before Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord could reply, a few thousand soldiers rushed over.


    Zhao Fu did not even bother looking at them as he coldly ordered, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the nine others said as they turned into ck blurs and rushed towards the thousands of system main city soldiers.


    Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord also got into position to attack again as he looked at Zhao Fu, his eyes filled with battle intent as he said, ¡°So what if I die?¡±


    An explosion sounded out as his spear pierced towards Zhao Fu with an incredibly sharp aura. Right after Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord finished speaking, he immediately attacked.


    Zhao Fu stood his ground and slightly sighed. In actuality, Zhao Fu was not a bloodthirsty person ¨C every time, he would ask if the other side would surrender, as he was not fond of pointless killing. If the other side refused to surrender, he couldn¡¯t just let them off, as they would most likely return to take revenge.


    The spear shot over like a bolt of lightning, but Zhao Fu did not move. Only until it was about to hit Zhao Fu did he finally act.


    He lightly grasped the iing spear as his other hand instantly stabbed into the City Lord¡¯s heart, tightly gripping it and ripping it out.


    The Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord¡¯s corpse powerless fell to the ground. Everything had happened in the blink of an eye.


    A ck City Lord Seal floated out of the corpse, and Zhao Fu threw away the bloody heart and grabbed the City Lord Seal.


    Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord had already been heavily wounded, so Zhao Fu was able to kill him quite easily. This was because Zhao Fu¡¯s Great Qin Seal was strengthened by the power of ten other City Lord Seals, and it far surpassed any ordinary City Lord Seal. Even if Soldier Forest¡¯s City Lord had been in peak condition, Zhao Fu could have easily killed him.


    Elsewhere, the thousands of system main city soldiers had been massacred by the nine City Lords, and corpsesy strewn all over the ground, with blood dyeing the ground.


    After the City Lord died, Soldier Forest became even more chaotic. Many yers ran in fear, and some of the soldiers and residents furiously ran over to where Zhao Fu was.


    Zhao Fu quickly flew into the city and went into the City Hall. He chose to conquer and relocate Soldier Forest.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered a system main city and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because you are a Legatee and you have conquered a system main city, you have obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a system main city and obtained 860,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained 200 War Points.¡±


    After relocating Soldier Forest, Zhao Fu and his people stood in the air, looking down at the countless terrified yers and residents.


    Zhao Fu breathed out and said, ¡°Light fires and lock down Soldier City!¡±


    After saying this, his subordinates conveyed the order, and Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, who were hidden below, started to light fires. In order for the mes to spread faster, they also poured oil everywhere, resulting in arge fire.


    The ten people standing in the air turned into rays of light and shot out in different directions until they formed a circle around Soldier Forest.


    Boom!!


    A massive sound rang out as various City Lord Seals shot into the sky, giving off a shocking aura. They gave off intense lights of different colors and formed ten massive orbs of light that illuminated their surroundings.


    The power of ten City Lord Seals was simply immense, and it caused even the weather to change. Not only did the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon at the center of the Forest of Horrors awake, but the woman in white also noticed this as she fought with Bai Qi, and her expression fell.


    Only now did she realize that Great Qin¡¯s target had not been Holy Light City but Soldier Forest. Something must have happened at Soldier Forest, but what was with those auras? Could it be that the other side had more than three City Lords?


    ¡°What have you all done to Soldier Forest?¡± the woman in white roared as she asked.


    Bai Qi ignored her question ¨C since His Majesty¡¯s operation at Soldier Forest was sessful, Bai Qi continued to tie down the woman in white.


    The mes in Soldier Forest burned intensely, and some of the mes were dozens of meters tall. The temperature they gave off was enough to melt iron, and everyone 10,000 meters away could feel this heat.


    As the massive mes spread, the countless yers and residents escaped outside because they found that the teleportation channels were not working. However, after going to the city gates, they found that a formless barrier was blocking them, locking them within the city.


    They desperately and madly attacked the barrier, but it would not be destroyed so easily. After all, it was something formed by ten City Lords.


    The great mes quickly spread towards them, scaring the countless people into attacking the barrier even more desperately. After finding that it was impossible to destroy the barrier, they could only kneel down and hope that Great Qin would spare them.


    ¡°We were wrong! Please spare us. We promise to never go against Great Qin again!¡±


    ¡°I surrender! I really surrender; I don¡¯t want to be burned to death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you my granddaddy, but please spare us. We will never go against Great Qin again; we can even help you take down the other system main city!¡±


    ¡°Please spare us! A great person should have mercy!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked down at these people and had no intention of sparing them. He knew the character of these yers ¨C if he spared them, they would turn against him once again in the face of benefits. As such, he did not want to spare them.


    Even though he could use them to attack Holy Light City, they could betray him at any moment, so he did not dare to use them.


    The mes quickly spread throughout the entire city and devoured everything in their path. People began to be swept into the sea of mes, and they were incinerated before they could even cry out.


    The mes did not stop burning even after 4 to 5 hours, and it seemed that everyone had died. After this, Zhao Fu and his people returned to Great Qin.


    Only a small portion of people had survived ¨C these people had jumped into the water wells. Even though the water was poisoned, as long as they didn¡¯t drink any, they would be fine. As such, some of the people were able to escape the cmity.


    News of Great Qin burning millions of people to death quickly spread into the real world, as those who had been burned to death immediately went on the Heaven Awaken World forum and cursed at Great Qin.


    Great Qin¡¯s conduct shocked quite some people, but most people already knew just how ruthless, bloodthirsty, and merciless Great Qin was. Burning people to death was just one more example of its tyranny.


    Countless people already knew the true nature of Great Qin. They believed that it was evil incarnate and far crueler than anyone could imagine. It was simply a synonym for darkness, and it was no wonder that its color was the color ck.


    Over at Holy Light City, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers started to retreat. Seeing this, the ordinary people, who had no idea what was going on, started to cheer, as they thought that they had once again defeated Great Qin.


    Only the woman in white¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as she watched Great Qin¡¯s soldiers retreat because it was most likely that something had happened to Soldier Forest.


    Following this, news of what had happened at Soldier Forest quickly spread to Holy Light City, sending the entire city into a panic.

 Chapter 522 - Jiang Family

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Jiang Family</h4>


    Chapter 523 ¨C Jiang Family


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    After Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin, he re-established Soldier Forest and gave the City Lord Seal to Zhang Dahu. Now, Great Qin had yet another City Lord.


    Now, only Holy Light City was left in the Forest of Horrors. The size of its army and poption were simr to Soldier Forest, but now that Soldier Forest had been destroyed, Great Qin did not have to fear Holy Light City as much. Now, by itself, Holy Light City was essentially unable to defend against Great Qin and was fated to lose.


    Zhao Fu gathered his Generals and started to discuss how to take down Holy Light City. After taking down Holy Light City, Great Qin would have truly united a region and established a firm cornerstone to re-establish Great Qin. When he thought of this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited.


    After some discussion, Great Qin quickly came up with a battle n.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu came with the Disaster Cavalrymen to where Soldier Forest had originally been. The ground here was burnt ck, and only ruins remained. Only a few walls were still standing, and everything else had been burned to a crisp.


    Zhao Fu gave the order, and the Disaster Cavalrymen started to act. ck pirs of light shot up into the clouds as a ck magic formation appeared, and Skeletons slowly climbed out of the ruins.


    There were roughly 300,000 Skeletons, as most of the corpses had been burnt into nothing. It was unlikely that the corpses that had survived could be refined, so Zhao Fu decided to try to see if they could be turned into Skeletons and was surprised that it was possible.


    Apart from the ordinary Skeletons, some of the Skeletons had been summoned from the corpses of Stage 1 soldiers, so they were naturally much more powerful than the ordinary Skeletons.


    After taking care of these matters, a figure came to Zhao Fu¡¯s mind. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to sneak into Holy Light City.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, there¡¯s someone outside who says that he¡¯s your friend and wants to see you.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Rou felt a bit curious and went outside to see who it was.


    After going outside, a ck-cloaked, mysterious-looking person appeared before her.


    Jiang Rou immediately recognized this person, ran over, and said happily, ¡°Zhao Xin, you¡¯re finally back! Are you alright?¡±


    Seeing how concerned Jiang Rou seemed, Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What is it?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s reply, Jiang Rou let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Westfall Restaurant was closed down, and I was worried that something had happened to you!¡±


    So it was that. Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal; I¡¯m here to take you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Take me to leave? To where?¡± Jiang Rou asked, blushing.


    Zhao Fu realized that his words were quite ambiguous, and he quickly exined, ¡°Holy Light City is about to be attacked. I found a teleportation channel to another region, so quickly prepare and leave!¡±


    Jiang Rou felt quite shocked ¨C she understood that Holy Light City would be attacked by Great Qin soon, and Holy Light City had descended into chaos. Everyone was trying to think of how to escape, as it would not be a good idea to stay in Holy Light City any longer. After all, it was impossible for them to defend against Great Qin.


    Soldier Forest had the same strength as them, yet they had all been locked in the city by Great Qin and burned to death. With just ten City Lords, Great Qin had been able to burn more than one million people to death; they didn¡¯t want to end up the same as Soldier Forest.


    As such, many factions returned to their vige¡¯s headquarters, while others went to the Void Zones and tried to cross to another region. The Forest of Horrors essentially already belonged to Great Qin, and staying here would be seeking death. The number of yers in Holy Light City continuously dwindled. Since it was impossible to defend the city, they were not willing to stupidly wait here for death. With how ruthless Great Qin was, how could it treat them well? Many factions quickly gathered their things and left. If they waited until Great Qin arrived, they would not even be able to run. This was the same for the Jiang family ¨C Great Qin would definitely destroy a family like them. Jiang Feng felt quite worried and prepared to take the risk to escape the Forest of Horrors ¨C he knew the consequences of going against Great Qin. As such, he had told Jiang Rou to leave with him. This was because Jiang Rou was a member of the main family of the Jiang family, and if she stayed, she would most likely die a true death. After all, Great Qin could bring people from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World. Even though they could not do this on arge scale, Great Qin could capture the leaders of the various factions. Once they were caught by Great Qin, they would die a true death. This was why all of the factions¡¯ leaders were desperately running, as none of them wanted to die.


    As such, many factions returned to their vige¡¯s headquarters, while others went to the Void Zones and tried to cross to another region. The Forest of Horrors essentially already belonged to Great Qin, and staying here would be seeking death. The number of yers in Holy Light City continuously dwindled. Since it was impossible to defend the city, they were not willing to stupidly wait here for death. With how ruthless Great Qin was, how could it treat them well? Many factions quickly gathered their things and left. If they waited until Great Qin arrived, they would not even be able to run. This was the same for the Jiang family ¨C Great Qin would definitely destroy a family like them. Jiang Feng felt quite worried and prepared to take the risk to escape the Forest of Horrors ¨C he knew the consequences of going against Great Qin. As such, he had told Jiang Rou to leave with him. This was because Jiang Rou was a member of the main family of the Jiang family, and if she stayed, she would most likely die a true death. After all, Great Qin could bring people from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World. Even though they could not do this on arge scale, Great Qin could capture the leaders of the various factions. Once they were caught by Great Qin, they would die a true death. This was why all of the factions¡¯ leaders were desperately running, as none of them wanted to die.


    As the older brother, Jiang Feng wanted to take care of his little sister and did not want anything to happen to her. There was also the fact that Jiang Rou would be able to provide them with support in terms of resources.


    Jiang Rou knew that Great Qin was about to attack Holy Light City ¨C Holy Light City was on high alert, and an oppressive aura covered the entire city.


    If the indigenous residents surrendered they could live, but as yers, Great Qin would not spare them. As such, Jiang Rou understood that she had to escape.


    However, she had never expected that Zhao Fu would have a teleportation channel to another region. This meant that she would not have to pass through a Void Zone with great difficulty and would be able to directly go to another region.


    She had never expected that Zhao Xin would think of her at such a critical time, and she sweetly smiled and said, ¡°Mm! I¡¯ve already prepared everything and can leave at any time!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and prepared to send Jiang Rou and some of Great Qin workers out of the region.


    Right now, Zhao Fu would not easily trust yers, but since they had worked for Great Qin, he decided to send them off and give them some money aspensation.


    At that moment, Jiang Rou suddenly thought and, asked, ¡°Umm Zhao Xin, can I bring some people from the Jiang family as well?¡±


    Even though the Jiang family had not treated her very well, it was still her family, so she couldn¡¯t help but think of the Jiang family.


    ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s people?¡± Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t wanted to spare them, as they had also participated in this matter. However, because of Jiang Rou, he didn¡¯t want to destroy all of their forces here.


    After thinking about it, since the Jiang family would have lost a lot of strength, numbers, and Fate after this event, facing Jiang Rou¡¯s expectant gaze, Zhao Fu decided to nod and agree.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you so much Zhao Xin!¡± Jiang Rou said happily, and she couldn¡¯t help but hug his arm.


    Zhao Fu did not think too much about this intimate action and was instead thinking about something else. He didn¡¯t want to hide things from Jiang Rou any longer, so he said seriously, ¡°Jiang Rou, Great Qin can let off the Jiang family this time, but I hope there won¡¯t be a next time. Else, I really will destroy the Jiang family. Also, my name isn¡¯t Zhao Xin but Zhao Fu.¡±


    Zhao Fu took off his hood, revealing his handsome face as well as his noble and overbearing aura.


    Upon hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Jiang Rou¡¯s face became pale ¨C she had never thought that Zhao Fu was actually someone from Great Qin.


    She had heard Zhao Fu¡¯s name somewhere¡­ that¡¯s right, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative in the real world was Zhao Fu ¨C could the person in front of her be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative?

 Chapter 523 - Will We Meet Again?

    <h4>Chapter 523 - Will We Meet Again?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Jiang Rou had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity would be so terrifying. Just from his status alone, let alone the Jiang family, even Dynasty Legatees had to treat him with fear and respect.


    With how monstrous Great Qin was, there was not a single faction that did not fear it. As Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, Zhao Fu¡¯s status within Great Qin was definitely quite high. No wonder Zhao Fu was so powerful ¨C he had Great Qin standing behind him.


    Jiang Rou then thought about Zhao Fu¡¯s words ¨C she could not control the Jiang family, and she knew what would happen as a result of them opposing Great Qin. However, she had never thought that Great Qin would spare them.


    It was most likely because her rtionship with Zhao Fu that Great Qin had decided to spare the Jiang family; if that was the case, Zhao Fu would most likely be under great pressure within Great Qin, especially since he had to face Great Qin¡¯s ruthless and bloodthirsty Legatee.


    When she thought of this, Jiang Rou let go of Zhao Fu¡¯s arm ¨C Zhao Fu had already helped her so much, and she did not want him to suffer because of her.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, I think I might stay,¡± Jiang Rou said as she lowered her head.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked. Looking at her expression, he realized what she was thinking and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I did all of this for nothing? Plus, aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve done so much for me already!¡± Jiang Rou looked up at Zhao Fu with teary eyes, feeling incredibly guilty.


    ¡°Well¡­ you can pay me back in future then!¡± Zhao Fu said as he lightly smiled. Everything he did for Jiang Rou was not a big deal to him, so he did not mind.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s answer, Jiang Rou said seriously, ¡°What would you like? I¡¯ll do my best to repay you!¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not want anything from her, but seeing how serious she was, he smiled, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but we need to quickly leave. We don¡¯t have much time, and Great Qin will attack at any moment!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Rou realized that time was of the essence, so she nodded and quickly went to find the Jiang family¡¯s people, while Zhao Fu gathered all of the people who had worked for him before.


    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to leave you. In the future, I still want to work for you,¡± a group of women surrounded Zhao Fu as they sadly said their goodbyes. They all used to be waitresses at the Westfall Restaurant, and because Great Qin had run the Westfall Restaurant for such a long time, they were all quite familiar with Zhao Fu. He had been a good boss, and they all quite liked him.


    ¡°Boss, where¡¯s my master? Why isn¡¯t she leaving? Don¡¯t tell me you did something to my master!¡± Huo Qing was blocked by the many women and could only yell out.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite speechless and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your master! She¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Zhao Fu had long since investigated Huo Qing¡¯s identity and found that he was the descendant of the Han Dynasty¡¯s famed General, Huo Qubing. However, Zhao Fu did not n on recruiting him as a General, as he could feel that Huo Qing only desired to be a chef.


    Following this, Zhao Fu sent them off and waited for Jiang Rou.


    After a while, a handsome young man brought over a group of people ¨C it was Jiang Feng, Jiang Rou¡¯s older brother, who controlled everything in the Jiang family.


    ¡°Brother Zhao! Many thanks for your help!¡±


    It seemed that Jiang Rou had not told his true identity to Jiang Feng, so Jiang Feng still thought that he was Zhao Xin. He enthusiastically walked over and started to talk with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu chatted with him for a bit before sending them off. In the end, only Jiang Rou remained.


    ¡°Will we meet again?¡± Now that Jiang Rou knew Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, she knew that it would be difficult to meet him again. After all, Zhao Fu was an important figure in Great Qin and was valued by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. In the future, he would be fighting non-stop for Great Qin.


    Seeing how hopeful Jiang Rou looked, he smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯lle to find you when I have time.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Rou happily smiled and said, ¡°Please be careful and don¡¯t do anything that¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, so if you¡¯re ever tired,e and find me!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a warmth within his heart and looked at Jiang Rou as he also nodded earnestly.


    Following this, Jiang Rou stepped into the teleportation channel, and her body instantly vanished and went to a new region. Jiang Rou looked up at the blue sky and suddenly remembered that the first time she had met Zhao Fu, someone had called him ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, so why would someone call him Your Majesty? Could it be¡­ Jiang Rou¡¯s expression changed, thinking of a possibility, but she immediately lightly smiled and shook her head. How could Zhao Fu be such a terrifying person?


    After watching Jiang Rou disappear, Zhao Fu sighed ¨C when he was tired? His fate had long since been determined, and there would never be such a day. His life was bound to Great Qin, and Great Qin would only continuously grow or perish.


    Even though he casually thought about it, he never knew that in the future¡­


    Zhao Fu waited two days for the ordinary yers to escape. Even though he didn¡¯t want to spare any of them and wanted to kill them all, them leaving would reduce Holy Light City¡¯s battle power and reduce the difficulty in sieging the city, so he gave up on killing them.


    Perhaps he would deal with these people after destroying Holy Light City. When the time came, perhaps they would not be able to escape the Forest of Horrors yet. There were essentially no yers left within Holy Light City, and even though the city wanted them to stay and gave out great rewards, no one was willing to remain. After all, they knew that if they lost, they would die, so no rewards would be enough to make them willing to stay.


    Zhao Fu gathered his army and came outside of Holy Light City. The 12 City Lords all released their terrifying auras, making it feel as if there was a massive mountain weighing down on Holy Light City.


    The countless people within the city felt as if their hearts were being gripped by a formless hand, and all of their hairs stood on end as they felt an instinctive fear. The 12 City Lords¡¯ terrifying aura destroyed Holy Light City¡¯s confidence, and apart from the 12 City Lords, Great Qin¡¯s 450,000 soldiers also gave off an austere and bloodthirsty aura.


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman in white and said, ¡°Surrender! There¡¯s no chance of victory for you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. I won¡¯t submit to such a cruel and ruthless person like you,¡± the woman in white resolutely refused and gripped her sword, preparing to fight.


    Zhao Fu frowned, saying, ¡°Do you really think you can beat the 12 of us? Even if you have 500,000 people, it won¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°Of course, Great Qin might have to pay a price, but if our injuries and casualties are too high, not only will I not ept any surrenders, but I¡¯ll also show you what true cruelty is.


    ¡°Whether they are male or female, elderly or young, I¡¯ll have their limbs and tongues cut off and their eyes dug out. I¡¯ll have them skinned and hung under the sun, allowing them to howl until they turn into dry corpses.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll let you keep living and make you watch all of that. Even if you want to die, you won¡¯t be able to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance ¨C will you fight? Or will you surrender?¡±

 Chapter 524 - Region Lord

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Region Lord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Zhao Fu¡¯s tone was extremely calm, and his words did not contain any killing intent. However, they caused the hearts of everyone within Holy Light City to feel a chill. They almost felt as if they could see that scene, and looks of terror appeared on their faces.


    ¡°You¡­¡± the woman in white was extremely furious but could not say anything because it was true that Holy Light City had no hope in winning. The oue would most likely be what the other side had set, and facing the suppression of 12 City Lords, she would not even have the opportunity to die.


    ¡°Are you still going to resist?¡±


    The woman in white clenched her fists. If there was even a trace of hope in winning, she would fight till the end. However, after hearing how the other side threatened to torture her residents, she started to hesitate. If they failed, she didn¡¯t want to see such a scene.


    Zhao Fu did not say anything else and looked at the woman in white.


    A whileter, the woman in white asked, ¡°If I surrender, how will you treat my residents?¡±


    ¡°I will treat them kindly as my own subjects!¡± Zhao Fu said seriously as he raised his head.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s reply, the woman in white hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I surrender!¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face ¨C that was the benefit of having the other side surrender. They had lost nothing while gaining everything.


    Hearing their City Lord¡¯s words, most people in Holy Light City let out a sigh of relief. Only a small portion of people was unhappy with this, but they followed their City Lord¡¯s decision.


    Zhao Fu quickly ordered the Disaster Cavalrymen to divert the 300,000 Skeletons away. There were too many Skeletons, and Zhao Fu could not control all of them ¨C he didn¡¯t want the Skeletons to go berserk and kill people right after he had epted their surrender.


    Following this, Zhao Fu officially took over Holy Light City. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers marched into the city, and the system main city soldiers and residents put down their weapons and gathered together.


    Zhao Fu went to the City Hall, and the woman in white¡¯s body gave off waves of white light as a white City Lord Seal floated out of her body. Zhao Fu grabbed the City Lord Seal and made the city a Subsidiary City, causing the City Lord Seal to be a bit smaller, as some of its power was absorbed by the Great Qin Seal.


    Zhao Fu then went over to the City Heart and ced his hand on it, choosing to conquer and relocate it.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered a system main city and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because you are a Legatee and you have conquered a system main city, you have obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a system main city and have obtained 860,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained 200 War Points.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not care about the usual system announcements, but he was surprised to hear two more system announcements. The first was a nation system announcement, which meant that all Chinese people could hear it.


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has unified the Forest of Horrors. yers will no longer spawn in the Forest of Horrors, and Great Qin has obtained the title Region Lord and obtained arge amount of the region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    This system announcement was different to the ones from before. Back when Great Qin had destroyed four system main cities using Skeletons, the system announcement had only said that the four system main cities had been conquered and would not spawn any new yers. On the other hand, this system announcement stated that Great Qin had unified a region, obtained the title of Region Lord, and arge amount of the region¡¯s Fate.


    Zhao Fu thought about it ¨C it was most likely because the Great Qin City was based here, so the system deemed that Great Qin had unified this region. After all, Great Qin was the only faction remaining in the Forest of Horrors.


    Moreover, the four system main cities from before had all been conquered, relocated, and re-established in a different region. If Zhao Fu had re-established them in their original region, that region would have belonged to Great Qin, resulting in even more region Fate. The more territory one had, the more Fate one would have ¨C and this was not a one-time provision but a continuous provision of Fate.


    After obtaining arge amount of region Fate, Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament and n Armament both leveled up to Level 5 and Level 4 respectively.


    Naturally, the Nation Armament became even more powerful after leveling up, and even a bit of its power was incredibly shocking.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Region Lord title and found that it was just an ordinary title, not having any effects.


    After the nation system announcement sounded out, all of China was shaken ¨C even though many of them had been expecting this, as no one could stop Great Qin, many of them were still incredibly shocked.


    Great Qin had been the first to unify a region and provided itself with a cornerstone. In the future, it would continue to develop outwards, and the warring states period had once again begun. The world was once again about to descend into chaos.


    This created a great pressure on the other Dynasty Legatees and factions ¨C they had to quickly embark on the road to restore their nation and could not afford to waste any time.


    There was another system announcement that Zhao Fu had obtained a Region Treasure Box. Looking at the Region Treasure Box in his hand, Zhao Fu felt quite excited but did not n to open it just yet. After taking care of matters here and going back, he would see what it contained.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought Holy Light City¡¯s people back to Great Qin. After seeing Great Qin, all of them were incredibly shocked, as it was just as developed as a system main city.


    After re-establishing Holy Light City, Zhao Fu had Li Si and Shang Yang take care of the residents. As for the woman in white, Zhao Fu called her to a hall. Looking at the pure-looking young woman in front of him, Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude became much better, but her face was still incredibly icy.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve submitted to me, you need to follow my orders. However, I know what you¡¯re thinking, so I can give you two options.


    ¡°The first option is that if you don¡¯t want to fight for me, you can still be the City Lord of Holy Light City in name and live with your residents. However, I will give the City Lord Seal to someone else, as I will need it to attack other cities. Moreover, I will also make you a concubine, but I will noty my hands on you ¨C this too will only be in name only.


    ¡°The second option is that you will follow my orders and serve Great Qin wholeheartedly. As long as you work hard for Great Qin, I will not mistreat you or any of your residents.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, she felt quite surprised that Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude towards her became so much better. He had seemed incredibly cruel and merciless before, but now, he seemed much more amicable and was willing to let her make reasonable choices.


    At the start, the woman in white had given up on hope, as Bai Qi had mentioned that Zhao Fu wascking concubines. As such, the woman in white knew that if she surrendered, she would be made one of Zhao Fu¡¯s concubines.


    However, she was surprised that since he wanted to make her a concubine, why would he noty his hands on her?


    The woman in white felt quite confused. In actuality, she did not want to follow Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and work for Great Qin because she had seen how cruel Great Qin was, and it was something that she could not ept.


    However, if she handed over her City Lord Seal, Holy Light City¡¯s status within Great Qin would be ordinary, and they would have no speaking rights. If she had some power, perhaps she would be able to do something for Holy Light City¡¯s residents. Thinking about this, the woman in white felt quite troubled.

 Chapter 525 - Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Bad News</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Zhao Fu continued to wait silently, not in a hurry for the woman in white¡¯s reply.


    After a while, the woman in white made her decision and said in a negotiating tone, ¡°I want to pick the first option but also the second one as well. I can be your concubine and obey yourmands, but I will not participate in anything extremely cruel or bloody!¡±


    After saying this, the woman in white felt quite nervous. This was because she was trying to negotiate despite being the loser of the fight, and this might cause Zhao Fu to feel angry, resulting in her obtaining nothing in the end.


    However, Zhao Fu thought for a moment before agreeing, and he felt quite satisfied. This way, he would be able to have her obey him as well as obtain her Phoenix Qi. Now, there was not much else he wanted from her.


    As for anything extremely cruel or bloody, Zhao Fu felt that nothing that Great Qin had done so far could be characterized as such. However, this was not the same for others, so he decided that if there was something that she decided to be too cruel or bloody, he would send someone else to take care of it. This was not a big deal.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu did not want to take away City Lord Seal because this would help pacify Holy Light City. Holy Light City had a poption of 500,000 people, so he had to take them quite seriously.


    Seeing Zhao Fu agree, a slight smile appeared on the woman in white¡¯s face, and she could finally rx.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Zhao Fu then asked.


    The woman in white did not feel that there was anything to hide, so she replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Bai Ruoxue!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Xianru beside him, and she smiled as she picked up a brush and wrote Bai Ruoxue¡¯s name on a piece of paper, then handed it to Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Zhao Fu made Bai Ruoxue an Imperial Concubine, and her massive amount of Phoenix Qi was absorbed by the Emperor Phoenix Statute. Bai Ruoxue sensed something but did not say anything.


    Zhao Fu did not have any other matters for her, so he dismissed her. Even though she had been made a concubine, he did not restrict her freedom or make her live with the other concubines.


    After obtaining the 500,000 residents from Holy Light City, Great Qin¡¯s poption swelled to 3.32 million people. At the same time, Holy Light City¡¯s 130,000 Stage 1 soldiers all joined Great Qin as well.


    The reason why Holy Light City had 130,000 soldiers was because it had taken in some of the soldiers from Demon Tree City. After Great Qin had killed Demon Tree City¡¯s City Lord, the residents and soldiers had gone to the two other system main cities.


    The reason why Great Qin had been able to get so many soldiers for free was because the City Lord had surrendered, resulting in there being no obstacles.


    Zhao Fu dly took in these soldiers and added them into Great Qin¡¯a army. Now, he had 580,000 soldiers, and after recruiting 20,000 more, Great Qin army now had 600,000 soldiers.


    Within this army, there wwere 400,000 Stage 1 soldiers, as Great Qin already had more than 270,000 previously. Now, with another 130,000 system main city soldiers, they had more than 400,000 Stage 1 soldiers, which was a monstrous force.


    As the city that Zhao Fu had spent the most time in, Zhao Fu knew many of the residents. For example, Qin Nan, the chubby Internal Affairs Minister, the General who had spoken during the auction, the Captain who had protected the Westfall Restaurant, and the official in charge of real estate¡­


    Now, all of these people lowered their heads respectfully whenever they saw him, not daring to say anything.


    Qin Nan had never thought that ¡®Brother Zhao¡¯ was actually a Dynasty Legatee and had already taken down Holy Light City. In fact, the noble City Lord had even submitted and be his concubine.


    Thinking back to everything that had happened, Qin Nan felt quiteplicated. Even though his rtionship with Zhao Fu had been quite good, that was based on his superior authority and Zhao Fu¡¯s reliance on him. Now, things were different ¨C Qin Nan was like an ant in front of Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu could kill him whenever he wanted.


    As such, Qin Nan felt quite afraid. He didn¡¯t know if he had unintentionally offended Zhao Fu and was afraid that Zhao Fu woulde and take revenge if he had.


    As for Zhao Fu, he only smiled whenever he thought of those things and did not bother chasing any of them.


    After taking care of the various matters, Zhao Fu gave the army the day off. The next day, he would begin his big n.


    Suddenly, a piece of bag news came, causing Zhao Fu to frown and feel quite troubled. Those people just weren¡¯t going to give up!


    The bad news was that Great Qin had been surrounded and trapped.


    The various Dynasty Legatees had once again used the countless ordinary people in the four regions surrounding the Forest of Horrors to set up defensive walls to surround the Forest of Horrors.


    Each of the defensive walls was formed with millions of yers, and they had also set up countless istion barriers, wanting to lock Great Qin into the Forest of Horrors.


    It was once again the ordinary yers who were threatening Great Qin. They were incredibly greedy, and they were once again being used by the Dynasty Legatees and other factions against Great Qin. Just as he had resolved matters in the Forest of Horrors, even more problems hade, making Zhao Fu feel as if a headache wasing on.


    Even though these yers were quite weak, there were many of them, and they were quite troublesome. Even if he killed them all, Great Qin¡¯s development would be slowed down by them, making Zhao Fu feel quite depressed.


    Moreover, Great Qin had no way of breaking through the istion barriers, but Zhao Fu wondered if the Void Crystals could do anything about them.


    Right now, the Great Qin primarily relied on Void Crystals to pass through Void Zones and go to other regions, so perhaps they had the power to break through istion barriers.


    Zhao Fu felt quite hopeful as he went into a teleportation channel, but he found that he was still unable to leave the Forest of Horrors. Could it be that Great Qin really was trapped?


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu remembered that the three system main cities had something that could break through istion barriers. He could use that and see if he could break through.


    However, after asking Bai Ruoxue about it, he felt quite disappointed. This was because the thing they had used to break through istion barriers had been fused with the teleportation channels, and now that he had relocated the system main city, the teleportation channel had been destroyed and was unusable.


    If he had known about this, he would not have relocated Holy Light City. Now, they were stuck in the Forest of Horrors and could only think of other ways. As such, Zhao Fu could only ask Bai Shan and some other Schrs to see if they could fix that teleportation channel.


    However, Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to leave. Now that he had unified the Forest of Horrors, he had to get rid of all the factions that did not belong to Great Qin. Whether they were yer viges or indigenous resident viges, he had to get rid of all of them.


    This was because the Forest of Horrors would be the heart of Great Qin in the future, and he could not allow anything unexpected to happen within it. As such, he needed to make the Forest of Horrorspletely Great Qin¡¯s and get rid of all opposing factions.


    After all, how could Great Qin be at ease with enemies at the center of its empire? No faction would allow any uncertainty in its headquarters.

 Chapter 526 - Seraph

    <h4>Chapter 526 - Seraph</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Since there was nothing that they could do about the istion barriers, they could only put it aside for now. Zhao Fu put most of his attention into military matters, as getting rid of all of the factions within the Forest of Horrors was Great Qin¡¯s main mission.


    However, since the region was so big and the Forest of Horrors had forests all over the ce, it was difficult to see far into the distance, and it was difficult for the army to move around. Despite being in the Forest of Horrors for so long, they only controlled everything within 10,000 kilometers.


    The monumental task of getting rid of all of the remaining factions would take a long time.


    Of course, getting rid of the remaining forces would also provide Great Qin with more people, resources, and EXP.


    Boom!!


    Just as Zhao Fu was thinking about this matter, a massive might descended, causing the air to seem to freeze. Everyone in Great Qin was greatly startled and went outside to take a look.


    In the sky, a 1,000 meter long ck flood dragon had appeared, spiraling around in the sky and looking down at everyone in Great Qin.


    Seeing that the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon dared toe to Great Qin, Bai Qi and the other City Lords exploded out with their City Lord Seals¡¯ power, turning into rays of light that shot into the sky. They gave off a terrifying aura, giving the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon a big fright and causing it to retreat far away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Your Lord said that I coulde and y!¡± The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s voice was scared and nervous, and it was like a young girl¡¯s.


    Now that Great Qin had so many City Lords, any ordinary boss monster would have to run in fear.


    Hearing the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s words, the City Lords felt quite surprised and paused, and Zhao Fu quickly came out.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon felt quite happy and quickly said, ¡°Zhao Fu, your people are bullying me!¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh, and he told the City Lords to withdraw as he flew into the sky and asked the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon, ¡°Why have youe here?¡±


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon smiled as she said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve be the Region Lord, the restrictions on me have disappeared. Now, I can go anywhere I want and don¡¯t need to stay at the center of the region anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu understood ¨C it was likely that the Lord monster of each region had restrictions, and now that he had conquered the system main cities in this region, the Lord of this region was no longer restricted.


    ¡°You can y here then! However, you have to withdraw your might. Otherwise, it¡¯ll have negative effects on others,¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled. Right now, the greatest variable in the Forest of Horrors was the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon.


    After taking care of this variable, there would not be much left in the Forest of Horrors that could threaten Great Qin.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon immediately withdrew her might and said, ¡°Zhao Fu, is this fine now?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s might made the atmosphere in Great Qin incredibly oppressive, and ordinary creatures could not withstand it.


    However, looking at the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon¡¯s massive body, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°Are you able to make your body smaller or turn into human form?¡±


    The Six-Eyed Flood Dragon shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that right now; I either need incredibly strong power or I need to evolve into a higher-grade creature.¡±


    ¡°Incredibly strong power?¡± Zhao Fu was quite shocked because the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon was already quite powerful, yet it was not enough. That meant that every humanoid monster was iprehensibly powerful.


    Zhao Fu looked through the information he had obtained from God Kerr and found that the existences within the Legacy Land were too weak and that there weren¡¯t any high-grade existences within it. However, Zhao Fu could understand this, or else the Heaven Awaken World would have long since been destroyed by those high-grade existences.


    ¡°Zhao Fu! I want to eat yummy things!¡± the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon asked like a little young girl requesting snacks.


    When Zhao Fu was free, he would bring some things that children liked to eat over. Seeing how she was craving food, Zhao Fu had hernd on the ground and ordered some people to prepare food for her.


    After happily eating a big meal, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon decided to leave. However, she was not returning to the depths of the Forest of Horrors but going to another region to see what other good things there were.


    Before she left, she made sure to tell Zhao Fu that she would be back.


    From the beginning, the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon had not been hostile to Great Qin, and now that she had decided to leave and go exploring, the Forest of Horrors truly belonged to Great Qin.


    The next day, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had finished resting and began the clearing operation.


    Of course, Zhao Fu discussed this with his Generals first as to how to quickly get rid of the remaining factions. The original method was too slow, so he wanted a new method.


    After the discussions, Zhao Fu decided to split the 600,0000 soldiers into 600 teams of 1,000 soldiers. Most ordinary viges only had a few hundred people, so facing their strength, they would not be able to retaliate at all.


    If they encountered any Intermediate Viges, Advanced Viges, or Basic Towns, multiple teams would group together before attacking.


    Each team had a pack of Gray Wolves, one Kobold, and one Ratfolk with them. With these three additions, they would be able to find viges much easier.


    Because of the Grey Wolves, Kobolds, and Ratfolk, Great Qin soldiers would be able to find viges much faster and increase Great Qin¡¯s clearing speed. In order to not miss any of the factions, the 600 teams conducted nket searches with Great Qin as the center and expanded out.


    As for the 12 City Lords, they were in charge of controlling the overall situation. They stood in the sky and observed anything in order to prevent any unexpected incidents.


    They started carrying out the n, and Zhao Fu let out a breath as he watched the teams of soldiers leave. Now, there would most likely not be any more danger in the Forest of Horrors. Who knew how long Great Qin would take to finish clearing out all of the factions? At the very least, it would take quite a long period of time.


    Seeing everything stabilize in Great Qin, Zhao Fu was able to rx. He felt that there wasn¡¯t much for him to do here, so he decided to return to the real world.


    His bodyguard had mentionedst time that the family leaders wanted to talk to him, and because it had been quite a long time, he decided to go and take a look.


    At the same time, he also needed to think about what to do about the suppression of the other Dynasty Legatees and factions. He couldn¡¯t allow this situation to continue and had to think of a way to suppress them.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to return to the real world, he suddenly remembered that he still had not opened the Region Treasure Box.


    Thest Region Treasure Box he had opened had given him a Reality Tree; Zhao Fu wondered what he would obtain this time and opened the box.


    A blinding white light shined as a crystal floated out of the treasure box.


    This crystal was as big as a fist and held an abnormal shape. It had no blemishes on it and gave off a faint white light that brought with it a warm energy.


    [Seraph¡¯s Heart]: A Seraph¡¯s heart that contains a Seraph¡¯s purest source energy. It contains extremely powerful Holy Light attribute energy and can deal an enormous amount of damage against evil creatures.

 Chapter 527 - My Future Man

    <h4>Chapter 527 - My Future Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    A Seraph¡¯s Heart?


    Zhao Fu could clearly feel the intense Holy Light energy within it, and the Sky Demon Sword gave off groans of disgust. After all, angels and demons were enemies to the death, and the disgust that the Sky Demon Sword showed further demonstrated how powerful this Seraph¡¯s Heart was.


    Zhao Fu did not have any use for the Seraph¡¯s Heart yet, so he decided to put it away for now and see if he could use it in the future.


    Zhao Fu then returned to the real world and asked his bodyguard to notify the family leaders that he had woken up and could discuss with them. The bodyguard nodded, and just as he was about to leave, a yell sounded out from outside.


    ¡°Tell that bastard to let me in!¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned, because he could tell that it was Feng Shiyu. The bodyguard looked over at Zhao Fu, who nodded, indicating that she coulde in.


    After the bodyguard left and let Feng Shiyu in, she stormed in and angrily red at Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°You already know my status; I¡¯m Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman. Why do I need your permission toe in? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Zhao Fu nced at her and said, ¡°Hurry up and speak if you have anything to say; if you don¡¯t, then leave. The Ying family¡¯s leaders will being soon to discuss important matters.¡±


    Feng Shiyu felt quite displeased and coldly harrumphed, but she understood that time was short so she asked, ¡°Is the Legatee fine? Has he been hurt?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that she would ask such a thing, but he replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine, but why do you care so much?¡±


    After hearing that Great Qin;s Legatee was fine, Feng Shiyu looked visibly relieved. She discourteously sat down on the sofa and replied, ¡°He¡¯s my future man, so of course I care about him!¡±


    ¡°Really now? Aren¡¯t you angry that you¡¯re just a marriage alliance tool sent over by your family?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    ¡°What is there to be angry about? Plus, I like Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s domineeringness and his terrifying aura. Also, have you told Great Qin¡¯s Legatee about me? What did he say?¡±


    Feng Shiyu¡¯s words started off in a normal tone, but after saying the final sentence, she seemed a bit shy and looked at Zhao Fu expectantly.


    Seeing how she looked, he couldn¡¯t help but inwardlyugh ¨C when had she be so charming? However, facing her question, he replied, ¡°I did, but he didn¡¯t say much.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Shiyu¡¯s expression dimmed, looking quite disappointed.


    Seeing her like this, Zhao Fu said good-naturedly, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen Great Qin¡¯s Legatee before. He might not be what you think he¡¯s like!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± However, Feng Shiyu harrumphed, ¡°You must not have told him how good I was; with my looks, it¡¯s impossible for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to not be interested. Plus, you dare to belittle Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? You¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s good intentions werepletely disregarded by Feng Shiyu, and he looked at her in frustration as he said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Feng Shiyu looked quite pleased as she crossed her arms. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s much better! In the future, you need to follow my orders and say good things about me to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, as well as tell me what sort of women the Legatee likes, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Seeing that Feng Shiyu had started rambling with no intention of stopping, Zhao Fu quickly stopped her.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell the Legatee what you said before and have you punished?¡± Feng Shiyu said as she looked at Zhao Fu threateningly.


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless. He could tell her that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to acknowledge you; that should be enough, right?¡±


    Feng Shiyu was happy to the point that she excitedlyughed out loud. Afterwards, the Ying family¡¯s leaders entered, and Feng Shiyu decided to leave.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he looked at the family leaders.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much. We were just worried after hearing that Great Qin had been forced into retreating. Now that Great Qin has unified the Forest of Horrors, the path to Great Qin¡¯s restoration has begun, so everything must be going quite well. Is there anything that we can help with?¡± one of the family leaders said as he smiled at Zhao.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t anything you can help with right now, but the Ying family should focus on continuously developing and bing more powerful. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to help in the future.¡±


    The family leaders all nodded, signaling that they understood.


    Another family then said, ¡°What about the people staying outside the Ying family¡¯s residence? They¡¯ve remained there for a long time, and after Great Qin was sent into retreat, many of the factions left, but they still chose to remain. They seem quite determined and eager to serve Great Qin. Can you ask His Majesty if we should continue to have them wait or to receive them?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not answer immediately and instead thought for a while. He couldn¡¯t have them continue to stay outside, and it would be good for some factions to join Great Qin, as he felt that his forces were not powerful enough yet.


    ¡°The Legatee told me to give them an honorary title first, receive them into the Ying family, and list them as Great Qin¡¯s factions. However, this should be in name only, and if we are to truly use them, we must test them properly first!¡±


    Hearing this, the family leaders all nodded again.


    Zhao Fu then continued, ¡°Can you tell me about all of the Ying family¡¯s forces? Don¡¯t leave anything out so that I can make adequate preparations in the future.¡±


    The family leaders did not hide anything, as Zhao Fu represented Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and it was most likely Great Qin¡¯s Legatee who had ordered him to ask, so they told him everything.


    Zhao Fu listened intently but sighed after hearing everything. Zhao Fu was thinking about how to suppress the other Dynasty Legatees; he couldn¡¯t continue allowing Great Qin to suffer like this, but he could not think of anything.


    Even though Great Qin was powerful in the Heaven Awaken World, it could only stay in the northern side of the Mind Continent and could not affect other ces, so it could not suppress the other Dynasty Legatees.


    The various Dynasty Legatees and factions used the real world to affect the Heaven Awaken World, while Great Qin¡¯s power was only in the Heaven Awaken World and Zhao Fu did not have any power in the real world.


    Even though the Ying family was quite powerful and Zhao Fu could use the Ying family¡¯s power, it was not enough because Great Qin had too many enemies. With so many factions joined together, it was impossible for the Ying family alone to stand against them.


    These factions were giving out rewards in the real world, attracting the ordinary people to resist Great Qin, and the Ying family could do nothing about this, as there were simply too many enemies. If they wanted to also give out quests and incentivize yers to attack those factions, they would have to spend an astronomical amount due to the numbers of enemies. Moreover, the Ying family would have to bear all of that by themselves, while their enemies could split the costs among themselves.


    Zhao Fu had no methods within the Heaven Awaken World or in the real world to suppress the other Dynasty Legatees, making him feel quite helpless.

 Chapter 528 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Engagement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Following this, the family leaders left, and Zhao Fu gave up on thinking as he could note up with anything. He would have to see if there were any opportunities in the future.


    He asked his bodyguard to order some food, and he prepared to return to the Heaven Awaken World after eating.


    At that moment, a phone call came through from his grandpa. Zhao Fu felt a bit hesitant ¨C after meeting with themst time, he had rarelye into contact with them.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s impression of his cousins was not great but not bad either, but he didn¡¯t like his uncle and aunt. The only ones who he felt close to were his grandpa and grandma; if it wasn¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t bother interacting with that family.


    Even though Zhao Fu could understand why they did the things they did, that did not mean he approved.


    Ever since Zhao Fu had be the proxy family leader, his rtives¡¯ statuses had also risen. They were treated like members of the main family, and not only were they given separate vis to live in, but they also were given a lot of money.


    Moreover, because of Zhao Fu, many people tried to curry favor with them by sending them luxurious and high-ss gifts. Now, their lives were hundreds of times better than before.


    Zhao Fu did not care about any of this; because of his grandparents, he did not say anything about this.


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhao Fu answered the call. After all, they were his only family members in this world. ¡°Hi grandpa!¡±


    His grandpa excitedlyugh as he said, ¡°Fu¡¯Er, remember how we texted you about your cousin¡¯s engagement? That¡¯s gone by already, but you should hurry over and have lunch with us; don¡¯t bete. Don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t invite anyone else; it¡¯s just our family.¡±


    Hearing how excited his grandpa sounded, he had no heart to refuse and could only agree to go.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu arrived at his grandpa¡¯s vi with his bodyguards. His grandpa weed him in, as he was quite worried that Zhao Fu would note, so he had waited by the door the entire time.


    After seeing that Zhao Fu had arrived, his grandpa happily grasped his hands and brought him inside.


    There were many people seated around the circr dining table ¨C apart from his grandma, uncle, aunty, and two cousins, there was also Zheng Jiao, the woman Zhao Fu¡¯s cousins had saved before, and she had started dating his older cousin. It was most likely that the two of them had been engaged.


    Zhao Fu did not care much about this. Zheng Jiao¡¯s looks were quite good ¨C she had delicate facial features and white skin, and she wore a white, flowery dress.


    She was sitting with his older cousin, looking quite lovey-dovey. However, after seeing Zhao Fu arrive, her attitude slightly changed, but she hid it well so that no one noticed.


    There was also a woman sitting beside Zhao Fu¡¯s younger cousin. This woman was also quite pretty, and she had red lipstick on as well as a tight-fitting dress. She was also wearing silk stockings and looked quite pretty and flirtatious.


    Currently, Zhao Fu¡¯s younger cousin was putting food into her bowl, looking quite affectionate. They were most likely lovers as well.


    After Zhao Fu was brought in by his grandpa, all of them greeted him with smiles. His identity was incredibly prestigious, and everything they had was because of him.


    This was especially so for Zhao Fu¡¯s aunt ¨C she treated him far too well, and as soon as he sat down, she began putting food into his bowl and told him to eat up, look after his body, and that he was wee toe over at any time.


    Zhao Fu politely smiled, but he knew the truth behind all of this and did not pay it much attention. He decided that he would leave after eating.


    However, just as Zhao Fu ate a few mouthfuls, his aunt said with a ttering smile, ¡°Ah, Zhao Fu, you¡¯re the Ying family¡¯s proxy leader and the most powerful person in the Ying family. Everyone does what you want. Look, your cousins just stay at home all day; do you think you can find a job for them?¡±


    Even though they did not have to worry about their daily lives, there was nothing that truly belonged to them, and they could lose it all easily. They didn¡¯t have any actual power.


    As such, they wanted Zhao Hong and Zhao Jun to find a job and actually have some power.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa and grandma did not intervene because they too wanted their grandsons to have something to do. If Zhao Fu was willing to help, things wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    Zhao Fu thought about it, and he could indeed do such a thing. However, if he gave them an unimportant job, they would most likely be displeased, whereas if he gave them a job that was too important, they would be underqualified, and he was worried that things would go wrong. As such, he asked, ¡°Aunty, what would you like them to do?¡±


    Just as Zhao Fu¡¯s aunty was about to respond, Zhao Fu¡¯s younger cousin, Zhao Jun, said first, ¡°I don¡¯t want a job; I just want a City Creation Stone so I can be a leader. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to do great things in the future.¡± After speaking, Zhao Jun excitedly looked at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Cuz, if possible, give me a City Creation Stone as well. Rather than working for someone else, I¡¯d rather pave my own path. Plus, those City Creation Stones are too expensive, and ordinary people can¡¯t buy them,¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s older cousin, Zhao Hong, said.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s uncle and aunty felt that this would be quite good. Rather than working for someone else, it would be better to create their own factions. In the future, even if the Ying family kicked them out, they would have something to fall back on.


    They already knew that the real world would be devoured by the Heaven Awaken World, so they had to think about the future. Even though the Ying family looked quite powerful, they understood that Great Qin had made many enemies, so the Ying family might be doomed with it in the future.


    If Zhao Fu could provide them with City Creation Stones and they created factions, that would be perfect. After all, they could use Zhao Fu¡¯s help and cause their factions to grow even faster, resulting in a better future.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Zhao Fu, can you prepare two City Creation Stones for us?¡± his uncle also said.


    Zhao Fu turned and looked at his grandparents, and seeing how hopeful they looked, he nodded and agreed. Even though City Creation Stones were quite difficult to obtain for normal people, it was no big deal for Zhao Fu, and there would be no harm in him helping them a bit.


    Seeing Zhao Fu agree, everyone at the table became incredibly excited, and his uncle and aunty told him to eat up, seeming incredibly caring.


    ¡°Cuz, can you give me a good quality City Creation Stone, hopefully not an ordinary one? The ordinary ones¡¯ stats aren¡¯t that great. Also, can you give us some resources. Since you¡¯re in charge of the Ying family, that shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem!¡± Zhao Jun happily said as he ate a piece of meat.


    Now they were getting a bit too full of themselves, making Zhao Fu feel quite displeased. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have an obligation to help them, and if it wasn¡¯t for his grandparents, he would have long since severed ties with them. However, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t stand them demanding this and demanding that as if they were entitled to those things.

 Chapter 529 - Mei Xiaoyan

    <h4>Chapter 529 - Mei Xiaoyan</h4>


    Chapter 529: Mei Xiaoyan


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu¡¯s older cousin Zhao Hong did not want to trouble Zhao Fu, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s enough that Zhao Fu¡¯s giving us City Creation Stones; we should take care of the rest ourselves.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s aunty immediately scolded her son. Now that Zhao Fu held so much power within the Ying family, everything would be much better with his support. Zhao Hong was stupid for not taking advantage of this opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Zhao Fu, please give them some help if you¡¯re able to,¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s aunty said as she smiled.


    Facing his mother, Zhao Hong didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa and grandma looked quite awkward. On one hand, they didn¡¯t want Zhao Fu to suffer losses, but on the other hand, they also wanted him to help.


    Zhao Fu inwardly sighed, and in order to avoid any unpleasantness, he could only agree.


    The atmosphere once again became lively, and everyone else became much more joyful. Zhao Fu just wanted to finish his meal and leave.


    However, as Zhao Fu started to eat again, a leg touched against his from under the table. Zhao Fu thought that this was an ident, so he did not mind, but that leg started to rub against his, as if it was flirting with him, and it started to move towards his thighs.


    Zhao Fu frowned and nudged the leg away with his knee. Feeling how soft and slim the leg was, it was most likely a woman¡¯s leg.


    There were only three women close enough to do this: the first was Zheng Jiao, but it was most likely not her, as she had a resolute personality and would not do such a thing. The second was his aunty, which was simply impossible. That left the third woman, the flirtatious-looking woman next to his younger cousin.


    Zhao Fu felt that it was her, but because he couldn¡¯t say anything, he only shot her a warning re.


    However, this caused the flirtatious-looking woman tough and put her arm around Zhao Jun¡¯s arm, saying coyly, ¡°Look, Zhao Jun, we¡¯ve been here for so long, but you still haven¡¯t introduced us.¡±


    The others also realised that they had forgotten about this. Zhao Jun pleasantly smiled as he said, ¡°Cuz, this is my girlfriend, Mei Xiaoyan.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Jun then continued, ¡°This is my cousin! The Ying family¡¯s proxy family leader and the Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative!¡±


    ¡°Really now? Nice to meet you!¡± Mei Xiaoyan looked quite surprised and smiled as she formally greeted Zhao Fu.


    After saying Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, Zhao Jun felt incredibly proud. Moreover, after seeing that his girlfriend only politely greeted Zhao Fu after knowing who he was and did not try to curry favor with him, he felt quite happy and felt that he had found a good girlfriend.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite cold, because there was now a foot shamelessly rubbing up and down his leg. However, he still politely greeted her back.


    Even though on the surface Mei Xiaoyan did not do much but eat some food and chat with Zhao Jun, her foot still had not given up and was stretching towards Zhao Fu¡¯s crotch. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had confirmed it was her, Zhao Fu would not have thought she could do such a thing.


    Zhao Fu had no choice but to leave. However, just as he stood up, his grandpa grabbed onto him, ¡°Fu¡¯Er, it¡¯s so rare that we¡¯re all able to eat together; don¡¯t leave so quickly.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. I¡¯m just going to the bathroom.¡±


    After hearing this, his grandpa smiled and pointed, saying, ¡°The bathroom¡¯s over there!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and left the table while everyone else continued tough and eat.


    After relieving himself, just as Zhao Fu opened the bathroom door, a figure quickly darted in and seductively smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu.


    Seeing that it was Mei Xiaoyan, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became cold as he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Mei Xiaoyan flirtatiously looked at Zhao Fu, and her graceful body leaned in towards Zhao Fu, but she was stopped by him. Mei Xiaoyan lightly smiled as she said, ¡°If you keep stopping me, I¡¯ll yell out that you¡¯re trying to vite me. Let¡¯s see how you exin that.¡±


    After testing Zhao Fu out earlier, Mei Xiaoyan knew what his personality was like, which was why she was so confident.


    Zhao Fu could only put his arm down. Looking at the victorious-looking Mei Xiaoyan hugging his arm and rubbing herrge chest against his arm, he said, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    Right now, he could only clearly reject her.


    However, Mei Xiaoyan did not seem to mind. She continued to hug his arm as she said, ¡°Really now? I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s girlfriend; I don¡¯t believe that as a man you¡¯re not excited by this situation!¡±


    After saying this, Mei Xiaoyan¡¯s hand snaked towards Zhao Fu¡¯s crotch.


    Zhao Fu immediately grabbed her hand and said, ¡°If you want power or money, with my help, Zhao Jun will be able to provide you with those things. You don¡¯t need to do this.¡±


    Mei Xiaoyan snorted and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t to get close to you, there¡¯s no way I would be his girlfriend. He¡¯s not even as good as a single hair on your body; how could I want someone like him?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C at first, he had thought that this woman wanted power and wealth, but in actuality, her target was him. As such, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    Mei Xiaoyan retracted her hand and stroked Zhao Fu¡¯s chest as she said, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the White Lotus Society; we want to form a partnership with Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°White Lotus Society?¡± Zhao Fu felt that this name was somewhat familiar, but he could not remember much about it. However, Zhao Fu did not like such methods, so he immediately refused, saying, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to work together with you!¡±


    At that moment, just as Zhao Fu finished speaking, the bathroom door was once again opened and another figure walked in ¨C it was Zheng Jiao.


    Seeing Zheng Jiao walk in, Zhao Fu immediately tried to push Mei Xiaoyan away, but Mei Xiaoyan looked at Zheng Jiao and said, ¡°Hurry up and attend to the lord!¡±


    Zheng Jiao gritted her teeth and looked at Mei Xiaoyan as she reluctantly walked over to Zhao Fu and squatted down, reaching for his pants.


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused ¨C he had never thought that Mei Xiaoyan and Zheng Jiao were working together. However, looking at Zheng Jiao¡¯s expression, he felt that she was being forced.


    Zhao Fu stopped Zheng Jiao, and she looked up at him with a trace of gratitude in her eyes.


    However, Mei Xiaoyan¡¯s expression became icy, and she lightly smiled and said, ¡°Looks like the lord wants to do it in here. Let¡¯s attend to him together!¡±


    Hearing her words, Zheng Jiao bit her lips and lowered her head, taking off her dress. Her white skin and lower body were revealed ¨C she was not wearing any panties. She then took off her bra, revealing her full breasts.


    Mei Xiaoyan flirtatiously smiled at Zhao Fu and pulled up her skirt, revealing her lower body, while pulling down on her blouse, revealing a pair ofrge rabbits ¨C she was not wearing any underwear at all.

 Chapter 530 - White Lotus Society

    <h4>Chapter 530 - White Lotus Society</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    After pulling down her clothes, Mei Xiaoyan wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck and leaned in towards him. Her red lips were incredibly close to Zhao Fu, with only a few centimeters between them, and Zhao Fu could smell her fragrant breath.


    Zheng Jiao lightly hugged Zhao Fu from behind, causing herrge chest to press against Zhao Fu¡¯s back ¨C this sensation was quite exceptional.


    ¡°Lord, act quickly, or we¡¯ll be discovered by them. Right now, I¡¯m your younger cousin¡¯s girlfriend, while Zheng Jiao is your older cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦e; I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll feel great doing us together,¡± Mei Xiaoyan flirtatious smiled as she seduced Zhao Fu.


    Because her body was pressed against Zhao Fu¡¯s body, she could clearly feel some changes, and she lightly moaned, causing her face to blush as she moved her lips towards Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    However, Zhao Fu stretched out his arms and stopped her. At that moment, he heard his grandpa¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Fu¡¯Er, it¡¯s been a while; are you alright in there?¡±


    Zhao Fu hurriedly told his grandpa that he was fine and that he was doing a number two. After his grandpa left, he said to the women, ¡°You can let go now; I¡¯ll consider working with the White Lotus Society!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Mei Xiaoyan was so happy that she couldn¡¯t help but kiss Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°Lord, we belong to you from today onwards!¡±


    Zheng Jiao also breathed a sigh of relief and let go of Zhao Fu before quickly putting on her clothes.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa¡¯s voice once again sounded out from outside, and Mei Xiaoyan also let go of Zhao Fu and tidied her clothes. Zhao Fu left first, with the two womening back to the table afterward.


    The table became lively again. Zheng Jiao said that she wasn¡¯t feeling very well, so she returned to her room while Mei Xiaoyan continued to secretly flirt with Zhao Fu.


    After a while, they finally finished eating, and Zhao Fu returned to his own vi and ordered people to bring him information on the White Lotus Society.


    He had some impression of the White Lotus Society, but because he couldn¡¯t remember what it was, he took this opportunity to do some research on it.


    ¡°Proxy leader, here is the information you want.¡± The Ying family was one of the five Great Families, so it was easy for the Ying family to collect information.


    Zhao Fu took the documents handed over by Mu Guilin and looked through them seriously. An hourter, he more or less understood what sort of faction the White Lotus Society was.


    No wonder why it seemed so familiar ¨C it was in many television shows and movies.


    The White Lotus Society was a secretive movement that began during the Tang Dynasty. It originated from the Pure Land School of Buddhism and was founded by Huiyuan. Huiyuan, Liu Yimin, and others created the White Lotus Sect to pray to Buddha together, and their followers gradually increased and followed their example. During the Southern Song Dynasty, the monk Mao Ziyuan build on their foundations and re-established the White Lotus Society.


    Because the White Lotus Society originated from Buddhism, many of its doctrines were simr to those from Buddhism, but as time passed, it gradually became a famous cult.


    Its doctrines were quite simple and easy to understand, and they were usually epted by the lower ss people. As such, the White Lotus Society often led rebellions of the ordinary people. During the Yuan and Ming Dynasties, many of the rebellions were started by the White Lotus Society. During the start of the Qin Dynasty, it became a secret anti-Qin group and was bloodily suppressed by Great Qin.


    Apart from the Taoist and Buddhist Sects, very few sects or societies had survived for so long. For example, Peace Road, created by Zhang Jiao and the God-Worshipping Society, had onlysted for brief periods in history.


    As for why it was called a cult and was suppressed by many dynasties, it was because it could cause both rebellions and peace, allowing it to perform two functions in society.


    During peaceful times, the White Lotus Society could do what the Buddhist and Taoist sects could not do and filled in the gaps that werecking, which was why they had survived even now.


    However, whenever things went bad or society fell into chaos, the White Lotus Society would act against the doctrines of Taoism and Buddhism and lead the lower-ss people in rebellions. That was why the White Lotus Society was different from ordinary sects.


    There was no dynasty that liked a society or sect that regrly caused uprisings. Most of the dynasties chose to bloodily suppress such sects.


    The White Lotus Society was usually suppressed or destroyed by the various dynasties; after all, no dynasty tolerated such an existence.


    Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t like this sort of society either. No nation liked people who regrly caused rebellions, so he too would suppress such existences and not allow them to exist.


    After all, such a society would make a nation quite unstable, and it would be best to get rid of such a threat.


    However, since the White Lotus Society was able to survive the suppression of so many dynasties and had not been fully destroyed, that meant that it had power and the potential for development.


    Right now, their circumstances were quite simr to Great Qin¡¯s. Great Qin was viewed as an enemy by the various dynasties and factions, but the difference was that those factions were afraid of Great Qin, while they only saw the White Lotus Society as a nuisance.


    As such, Zhao Fu considered the possibility of working together. After all, they hadmon enemies, but he could not work too closely with them. After all, he didn¡¯t want rebels to stay within Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu took out his phone and called the number that Mei Xiaoyan had slipped him earlier, and she quickly picked up. ¡°Hello? How are you, my lord? Have you told Great Qin¡¯s Legatee about what I asked you about? Is he willing to work together?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s willing, but do you have the authority to discuss the specifics?¡±


    Zhao Fu was willing to work together for now, as this would reduce the pressure that Great Qin was bearing and cause some trouble for the various Dynasty Legatees.


    Mei Xiaoyan replied, ¡°Lord, you must be kidding. How could I have the authority to discuss such an important matter? I¡¯ll let our Saintess know, and she¡¯ll talk to you about it.¡±


    After hanging up, Zhao Fu waited for a while, after which his phone rang ¨C it was an unknown number. An incredibly captivating voice came through; Zhao Fu knew that this was most likely the White Lotus Society¡¯s Saintess.


    After talking about the specifics of their cooperation, such as what each side would provide and what each side would gain, both of them were quite satisfied.


    Great Qin primarily wanted to destroy the various Dynasty Legatees andrge factions; even if he did not work together with the White Lotus Society, Zhao Fu would do this.


    The White Lotus Society had people in every region within China¡¯s territory, and even though there were not many of them in every region, the information that they collected was quiteprehensive. They would be able to provide intelligence during key moments and help Great Qin during battles. This allowed Great Qin to cast its gaze not only on the northern side but all of China¡¯s territory within the Heaven Awaken World.


    After talking, Zhao Fu put down his phone in satisfaction. Just as he was about to enter the Heaven Awaken World, his phone rang again.


    Zhao Fu looked at the screen and saw that it was from Mei Xiaoyan, so he picked up. ¡°Lord, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re willing to work together with us. Now, I belong to you, so do you want me to go over and serve you? Back then, there was a response from you and from me, and I really want lord to do me right now.¡±

 Chapter 531 - Zheng Jiao

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Zheng Jiao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Hearing that incredibly lewd voice, Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated and replied, ¡°I have things to do!¡±


    Zhao Fu had long since wanted to return to the Heaven Awaken World because he had already spent too much time in the real world. He wanted to go back and check on Great Qin¡¯s progress.


    Mei Xiaoyan felt a bit disappointed, but she understood that now that Great Qin and the White Lotus Society were working together, there were many things for him to take care of. She said, ¡°In that case, my lord, call me when you¡¯re free; I¡¯lle over and keep youpany at any time!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh and think of his grandpa¡¯s family. No matter what, they were his blood rtions and only family.


    Thinking about this, Zhao Fu felt quite troubled. On one hand, he wanted to cut them off and not have any more to do with them. However, he felt that he could not do this, not only for his grandpa and grandma but also for his deceased mother.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just be with Zhao Jun?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he did not want to have that kind of rtionship with her.


    However, Mei Xiaoyan coyly replied, ¡°No way, my lord. I¡¯m your woman now and will only serve you; how could I be his woman? Also, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t let him touch me, and my body only belongs to you.¡±


    Now that she had finally developed that intimacy between them, how could Mei Xiaoyan just give up? She knew what Zhao Fu¡¯s personality was like, and if something happened between her and Zhao Fu, it would bring great benefits to the White Lotus Society.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what to say, so after saying a few more words, he quickly hung up.


    However, his phone rang yet again. It was another unknown number. Zhao Fu picked up and heard Zheng Jiao, who said, ¡°Zhao Fu, are you able to talk for a moment?¡±


    Zhao Fu replied that he was, as he felt quite curious as to why she would call him.


    ¡°Um, you¡¯re most likely working with them, right? In that case, I will also be your woman. I will serve you diligently, and I¡¯ll do anything you want. However, can you ask them to let my family go?¡± Zheng Jiao said as she sniffled.


    Zhao Fu immediately realized why Zheng Jiao was like this ¨C she was being threatened with her family. This was not a big deal, so Zhao Fu agreed to her request.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Zheng Jiao said gratefully.


    Zhao Fu did not mind, and just as he was about to hang up and enter the Heaven Awaken World, Zheng Jiao said with some hesitation, ¡°I think it¡¯s best that I break up with your cousin and go over to serve you. After all, I¡¯m your woman, and it would be bad to stay by another man¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite speechless. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you? Just keep being with him.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I like your cousin, but¡­ I¡¯m your woman now, and my body belongs to you. In actuality, if possible, I¡¯d rather be your woman because you can protect me and family. I don¡¯t want to be treated like an ant by others.¡±


    Zheng Jiao felt quite terrible and couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Zhao Fu once again fell silent. Back when Zheng Jiao had been snatched over by the Ying family, no one had dared to resist, and she was now being ckmailed by the White Lotus Society and was still unable to resist. That was the tragedy of the weak and why Zhao Fu was determined to continuously be more powerful at all costs.


    ¡°Can I be your woman? You don¡¯t have to worry about my body not being pure; I¡¯ve only kissed your cousin a few times, and I¡¯m still a virgin,¡± she said, a pleading tone in Zheng Jiao¡¯s voice.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what to do about this, so he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your family.¡±


    Zheng Jiao happily smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your woman from now on!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite troubled ¨C Zheng Jiao was engaged to his cousin, and just as he wanted to say something, he heard his cousin through the phone, who said, ¡°Jiao¡¯Er, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cousin walked into the room and asked caringly what had happened.


    Zhao Fu hung up and shook his head, putting this matter aside and entering the Heaven Awaken World.


    It was already the next day in the Heaven Awaken World, and Zhao Fu sat in a hall as he looked through various reports.


    Great Qin¡¯s army had been quite sessful, and everything had gone ording to n. The army had spread out from Great Qin quite quickly, and the rate at which they cleared viges became much faster.


    The viges had no opportunity to resist them, as Great Qin¡¯s strength was enough topletely suppress them. In just a single day, they had obtained arge amount of resources and money. They had also obtained 30,000 people, which was a shocking number.


    With this sort of speed, Zhao Fu estimated that it would take a month topletely sweep through the Forest of Horrors. When that time came, Great Qin would have a solid grasp over the Forest of Horrors, making it Great Qin¡¯s first cornerstone.


    Apart from clearing these viges, Zhao Fu also had people watch some yer viges. Right now, the yers were all moving en masse, gathering into groups of tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands to cross the Void Zones.


    With how dangerous Void Zones were, it would be difficult to cross without many people. However, even with so many people, they would suffer heavy losses passing through the Void Zone, and only a small portion of them would sessfully reach another region. That was why many yers had stayed within the Forest of Horrors.


    Those who had stayed held onto a small trace of hope that their viges were too remote and that given how big the Forest of Horrors was, Great Qin would not find them.


    Some were unwilling to let go of their resources ¨C after all, they had developed here for a long time, so they were unwilling to leave.


    Of course, only a minority of factions decided to stay; most of the factions knew the consequences of offending Great Qin and wisely did not dare to continue staying. Even if they took the risk of crossing the Void Zones, it would be better than staying here and waiting for death.


    Zhao Fu did not bother chasing after the yers who had left, as it was toote. As such, he ced his gaze on the yers who had stayed within the Forest of Horrors.


    Zhao Fu sent Assassins to investigate the yer viges. They did not have much to do anyway, so they undertook that mission.


    After a day or so, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had some results and discovered some yer viges. They also discovered that some people from Soldier Alliance had not left.


    Soldier Alliance had been thergest yer faction in Soldier Forest, and now, it existed in name only. It was not just Soldier Alliance but also the Holy Light Group and some other factions that had been destroyed or heavily wounded.


    Therger families were able to survive this disaster due to their foundations, but some of the newer factions became much weaker. After all, they were formed by yers, and once they were hit heavily, they would immediately copse.

 Chapter 532 - Blue Star

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Blue Star</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Back when Zhao Fu established Heaven¡¯s Choice, he had a decent rtionship with Soldier Alliance because of Wu Qingniang. However, as Zhao Fu¡¯s status rose and he became Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, the rtionship between them became colder. Zhao Fu also knew that Dong Junhua was interested in Wu Qingniang and did not give him much face.


    Dong Junhua had thought that Zhao Fu was Wu Qingniang¡¯s subordinate, so he had treated Heaven¡¯s Choice quite courteously and helped as much as possible. Of course, with Great Qin¡¯s power, there was not much that they needed his help with.


    However, after Zhao Fu¡¯s status had suddenly changed, Dong Junhua¡¯s attitude towards himpletely changed, as he most likely saw him as apetitor now.


    Dong Junhua¡¯s attitude towards Heaven¡¯s Choice had also changed. Soldier Alliance had joined the movement to resist Great Qin, and perhaps Dong Junhua thought that because of his rtionship with Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu would show him mercy.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes were incredibly cold as he ordered Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, ¡°Kill everyone in Soldier Alliance. If there are any core members, feed them Reality Fruits then kill them.


    ¡°Also, do this for all of therge factions. If any of the core members remained, make sure they die a true death!¡±


    Since they had been heartless, Zhao Fu would not show mercy either by killing them and giving their core members a true death. Even though they were of the same race and were all yers, Zhao Fu did not feel guilty.


    That was their punishment for offending Great Qin. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they did not have many Reality Fruits, Zhao Fu would execute everyone who had participated to show them the true terror of Great Qin.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Assassin said before quickly leaving.


    Day after day passed, and it became colder and colder. All of the leaves on trees had fallen off, and the grass also withered. There was now a thinyer of frost on the ground, and it was nowte winter.


    The colder temperatures caused Great Qin¡¯s army to slow down, as armies were not suited to fighting during winter.


    However, Zhao Fu did not want to stop because things were also tough for the other side. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had high cultivations, so they fared better in the cold and had an advantage over ordinary people during winter.


    On the other hand, Zhao Fu did not want to waste time either. Time was of the essence, and they could not waste time. It was essential that they gained full control over the Forest of Horrors as soon as possible.


    Four dayster, Li Wen came before Zhao Fu, and seeing him, Zhao Fu grinned. After all, Li Wen¡¯s appearance meant that they had enough Soldier Souls to form another General Armament.


    ¡°Here, Your Majesty!¡± Li Wen also smiled as he delivered the Soldier Souls to Zhao Fu. He understood how important they were for Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu received the Soldier Souls and immediately ordered people to bring Sima Cuo to an empty area. After hearing that another General Armament was about to be formed, many people came to watch from a distance.


    Zhao Fu fused the 100 Soldier Souls into ten Divine Soldier Souls before handing them to Sima Cuo, who was excited.


    Sima Cuo respectfully received these Divine Soldier Souls. The ten Divine Soldier Souls gave off a faint white light and automatically flew into the sky, forming a circle around Sima Cuo as they spread out.


    The ten orbs started to give off blinding white light as the soldier images within them turned into traces of violet qi as their auras became more powerful, turning into a corporeal pressure.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out, causing the sky to tremble as the ten massive orbs of light seemed to call out to each other. The traces of violet aura within the orbs trembled as a terrifying power spread out.


    Immediately, the clouds swirled as the sky dimmed and a massive gale brewed. Countless trees swayed as rocks were brought into the sky, and it was as if a disaster was about to descend.


    Boom!!


    Within the sky, a massive sound like something shattering rang out as a violet star giving off a brilliant light slowly descended, emanating a boundless aura.


    At that moment, countless ability users, espers, and Legatees were given a big shock, and they quickly went outside and looked towards the north. Their expressions were extremely unsightly as they saw that another General Star was returning, and it was once again in the northern side ¨C one of Great Qin¡¯s people was definitely awakening his General Star.


    This was the fifth General Star that Great Qin had unlocked. Apart from Great Qin, only Great Zhou¡¯s Jiang Ziya had undone his Fate Seal. No other Dynasty Legatee had been able to achieve this yet, which was quite shameful.


    All of them were losing to Great Qin in power, Fate, and reputation. This meant that they were all inferior to Great Qin, making all of the Dynasty Legatees feel quite furious.


    The northern side¡¯s various factions, that had all been heavily injured, looked at the star in the sky and could only heavily sigh. They had no way of stopping Great Qin, and they had only slightly recovered after being heavily injured. They were not able to threaten Great Qin at all.


    Back at Great Qin, as the violet star slowly descended and gave off a powerful air of suppression, Sima Cuo raised hisrge saber and roared, exploding out with a powerful aura. The ground beneath him cracked as traces of a silver aura continuously rose out of his body.


    Boom!!


    Silver arcs of lightning shed as a silver pir of light shot into the sky and hit the violet star. A massive explosion rang out as the violet star trembled and slowly started to be silver.


    Soon, the violet star had bepletely silver and gave off a bright silver light and an incredibly sharp feeling.


    ¡°Hah!!!¡± Sima Cuo roared as his veins bulged, and countless traces of a blood-red aura rushed out as the ground continued to crack.


    Rumble¡­


    Bolts of lightning started to descend from the sky, giving off a destructive aura and causing the hairs of everyone nearby to stand on end, feeling an instinctive fear.


    Suddenly, the sky once again trembled as three ck stars also descended. Now that there were four stars in the sky, the pressure they gave off felt corporeal, and it weighed down on all countless creatures below.


    Seeing this, many people felt quite surprised, because this was not a normal General Star awakening but a special method that Great Qin had used before.


    The stars started to fuse, and the terrifying aura became even more intense, causing many creatures to shiver.


    The lightning in the sky became even more intense as if it wanted to destroy everything. The scene seemed like a cultivator undergoing a lightning tribtion.


    The target of most of these bolts of lightning was Sima Cuo, but they were all blocked by his blood-red aura.


    The four stars in the sky fused together as a faint blue light shined. Gradually, the blue light became brighter and brighter, and finally, the three new stars fused into the original star, creating a blue star.

 Chapter 533 - Formation-Breaking Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 533 - Formation-Breaking Soldiers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    This massive blue star gave off an intense blue light that covered the ground. The dark clouds in the sky scattered, as the blue starlight seemed to have a piercing effect that seemed to tear through the sky like countless sharp swords.


    This was one of the 13 General Stars, the Great Gate Star!


    The Great Gate Star¡¯s focus was right and wrong, and it was a General Star with extremely great judgment. It was a star that focused on cooperation and was quite ferocious when it came to fighting. It would never retreat and was an incredibly terrifying General Star.


    The Great Gate Star gave off a blue pir of starlight with Sima Cuo at the center, who started to show changes. The blue starlight continuously entered his body, causing his aura to be more and more powerful.


    The blood-red aura from before gradually disappeared, and an incredibly piercing blue aura continuously streamed out from within Sima Cuo¡¯s body.


    The pir of blue starlight gradually became smaller as the saber in Sima Cuo¡¯s hand became blue-colored. Light swirled around on the de as the words ¡®Great Gate¡¯ were engraved on it.


    The pir of blue starlight disappeared, and the blue star in the sky gradually faded as well. The abnormal signs also disappeared as the surroundings quietened down, but everything around looked quite disorderly.


    Zhao Fu canceled his King¡¯s Domain and smiled as he asked to see the blue saber. Sima Cuo¡¯s saber had already been a Legendary grade weapon, so its stats were quite good.


    [Great Gate Sabre]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +30, Intelligence +20, Constitution +16, Agility +16, Description: A Legendary grade saber that fused with the Great Gate Star¡¯s power, forming the Great Gate Sabre, a General Armament.


    The Great Gate Sabre had fairly high Strength, while its Constitution and Agility were rtively lower. This was because every General Armament¡¯s stats were rted to the armament¡¯s General Star.


    The Great Gate Saber¡¯s first five effects were the same as the other General Armaments, and Zhao Fu was quite curious about Sima Cuo¡¯s Soldier Aura Formation and what it would be.


    Next, Zhao Fu looked at the Great Gate Saber¡¯s sixth special effect.


    [Formation-Breaking Soldiers]: Soldiers in this state will have extremely powerful offensive capabilities while all of their other attributes will be slightly weaker. They will also have the ability to break through formations and can even use their lifeforce to obtain extreme power from the Great Gate Star, bing incredibly terrifying soldiers.


    This effect leaned more towards offensive attacks, which meant that these soldiers would specialize in destruction. Zhao Fu was quite pleased with the formation-breaking effect, as there were many formations in the Heaven Awaken World, and with this ability, they would be able to suppress such formations.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased as he handed the Great Gate Saber back to Sima Cuo, and the other Generals all came up to congratte him. Zhao Fu smiled before returning to the Great Qin City.


    Elsewhere, all of the ability users and espers looked away, while all of the Dynasty Legatees felt quite angry and ordered people to quickly find ways to undo Fate Seals. They did not wish to fall behind Great Qin.


    Elsewhere within the Forest of Horrors, Great Qin¡¯s army continuously took down indigenous resident viges, gaining many residents for Great Qin. There were many Ounders among them, and as long as they surrendered, Zhao Fu was willing to take them in and treat them as Great Qin¡¯s subjects.


    There were now fewer and fewer yer viges. Those who had held onto hope had been scared off by Great Qin¡¯s ughter and could only escape to other regions.


    Right now, Great Qin¡¯s focus was on sweeping out the Forest of Horrors. Because of the istion barriers on all sides, Zhao Fu did not have any way to leave, so he had his soldiers continue to sweep through the Forest of Horrors.


    ¡°Captain! We found a Basic Vige ahead with around 400 people,¡± a soldier said to his Captain.


    The Captain happilyughed and patted his shoulder before turning and saying to the rest of the soldiers, ¡°Brothers, we have more prey! After taking down this vige, we can go back and im Military Points!¡±


    Everyone looked quite excited. In order to motivate the soldiers, Zhao Fu gave out abundant rewards, and those who took down more viges would have better rewards.


    ¡°Captain! Let¡¯s hurry and act!¡± the soldiers all said.


    The Captain nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if this vige is dangerous; afterward, we¡¯ll start moving!¡±


    The soldiers all nodded, came close to the vige, and observed it before moving.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Powerful arrows tore through the air, piercing into the vigers¡¯ bodies. Pained cries sounded out as the working vigers were all given a big fright and ran into the vige.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Seeing that the first wave of arrows had killed dozens of vigers and that the vige had lost any power to retaliate, the Captain immediately gave the order to charge.


    The 1,000 soldiers raised the weapons and obeyed, rushing towards the vige with a ferocious aura.


    The vige only had 400 vigers, and now that dozens of them had been killed, they had no power to retaliate at all. Seeing so many soldiers charging over, they felt incredibly terrified.


    The men told the women and children to quickly run while they gripped their tools and charged at the soldiers. It was a pity that they would be immediately shed to death by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    The 1,000 soldiers quickly surrounded the vige, and the vigers looked at the soldiers in fear while the children burst into tears.


    Zhao Fu looked at the roughly 300 people ahead and said, ¡°Surrender to Great Qin or we¡¯ll kill all of you. Don¡¯t think that you can resist Great Qin!¡±


    Seeing that 100 or so people had been killed in an instant and that those people had been the main fighting force of the vige, none of the remaining vigers dared to resist.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to surrender!¡± a weak-looking youth said as he kneeled down in fear.


    Seeing Great Qin¡¯s ferocious soldiers, the other viges knew that if they didn¡¯t surrender, they would most likely be killed as well. They knew how terrifying these soldiers were, so they also knelt down and did not dare to resist.


    The Captainughed in satisfaction, ¡°Brothers, clean up the battlefield and relocate the vige. Then, we¡¯ll go back!¡±


    The other soldiers looked quite excited as they went and collected everything of value before conquering and relocating the vige, bringing the terrified vigers with them back to the Great Qin City.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°General Sun! We¡¯ve discovered an Advanced Vige ahead with roughly 5,000 people, and it¡¯s a Xiongnu Vige!¡± one of the soldiers respectfully reported to Sun Wu.


    Sun Wu used to be the Mayor of a Basic Town, and after submitting to Great Qin, he had joined the army and be a General.


    Hearing this, Sun Wu nodded and smiled. If he took down this Advanced Vige, they would receive great rewards and also be looked on favorably by His Majesty. In fact, he might even be able to obtain a City Lord Seal in the future. As such, Sun Wu gave the order for a few teams to group up with his.


    Soon, 20,000 or so soldiers gathered. Their arrangement was quiteprehensive ¨C there were Shieldbearers all the way to Cavalry. In order to attack an Advanced Vige like this, they needed to have different types of soldiers in order to reduce the injuries and casualties suffered.

 Chapter 534 - Conquest

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Conquest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Ancient Fallen ns like the Xiongnu n had powerful battle intent and resisted greatly. Only by instantly destroying their confidence could they be subdued.


    Sun Wu thought about it and had 600 or so soldiers take off their armor and pretend to attack as bandits. They would set up an ambush and bait the soldiers out; once the soldiers died, the remaining residents would not be able to retaliate anymore.


    After making this decision, Sun Wu had the soldiers carry out the n.


    The 600 or so soldiers quickly went to attack that Xiongnu Vige, using ming arrows that lit up buildings and animal pens. Most Ancient Fallen ns raised livestock, so the mes easily caused a lot of chaos.


    The Xiongnu Vige was able to respond quite quickly; soon, 1,000 or so Xiongnu soldiers rushed out, and seeing these Xiongnu soldiers, Great Qin¡¯s 600 or so soldiers immediately turned and ran.


    The Ancient Fallen ns were quite powerful, and they were the ones usually bullying others, not them being bullied by others. As such, seeing howcking these 600 people¡¯s equipment was and how weak they seemed, their bloodlust was aroused, and they charged towards Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    Great Qin¡¯s 600 or so soldiers quickly ran while the 1,000 Xiongnu soldiers madly chased after them. Soon, they led the Xiongnu soldiers to the ambush.


    The ce of the ambush was not too far away, as Sun Wu was worried that the Xiongnu people would not chase too far, so the ambush location was quite close. As soon as the Xiongnu soldiers ran some distance away from the vige, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would be able to attack them.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Sun Wu ordered as the sounds of the air being torn could be heard, and countless arrows whistled towards the Xiongnu soldiers. The Xiongnu soldiers werepletely caught off guard, and as the arrows descended, most of them were instantly killed.


    Those who survived immediately turned and ran after seeing this scene, but they were hit by another wave of arrows. Very soon, they had all been killed.


    Next, Sun Wu led all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to the Xiongnu Vige. He first had the Archers shoot ming arrows into the vige, lighting up many houses and causing the Xiongnu Vige to be quite chaotic. The Cavalry then ferociously pierced into the vige like a sharp spear and started a massacre.


    Their spears tore through the Xiongnu people¡¯s chests, causing blood to fly everywhere. The other soldiers followed behind them and also started to attack.


    The Xiongnu people did their best to resist, but their attempts were futile. Three Xiongnu people attacked a Great Qin soldier, but they were split in half by Great Qin¡¯s soldier with a single chop.


    Most of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers that had gathered were Stage 1 soldiers, and they could insta-kill these Xiongnu people, who had low cultivations.


    In fact, even if Sun Wu did not use any trickery and simply charged at the vige, with the soldiers¡¯ high cultivations, they would be able to easily massacre the Xiongnu people. However, Sun Wu followed Great Qin¡¯s policy, which was to ensure victory with as little costs as possible.


    The situation quickly came within their control, and the Xiongnu people were one-sidedly massacred. Soon, the 20,000 soldiers easily controlled this Xiongnu Advanced Vige.


    Seeing that the mes were bing bigger and bigger, Sun Wu ordered the soldiers to bring the captives in order for them to not be surrounded by the mes.


    Aftering outside of the vige, they counted the captives and found that there were 2,723 in total, which was a good number. It was a pity that most of the resources had been incinerated by the mes. However, to be able to bring back so many people, they would still be able to receive good rewards.


    ¡°General Sun, we¡¯ve found an extremely beautiful Xiongnu woman, and she¡¯s quite strong as well. In order to capture her, many brothers were injured,¡± a soldier came up and excitedly reported.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sun Wu also felt quite interested and said, ¡°Bring her up!¡±


    Following this, a few soldiers brought over a woman to Sun Wu. The woman was bound with ropes and looked quite beautiful. She had light-brown colored skin and two ids on either side of her face. She looked at Sun Wu vehemently, with a hint of the wild nature of the Ancient Fallen ns.


    Seeing this woman, Sun Wu felt quite delighted and turned to the soldier who had reported and said, ¡°This woman is quite beautiful and can be given to His Majesty. If she possesses Phoenix Qi as well, we¡¯ll be able to obtain additional rewards.¡±


    Sun Wu¡¯s words caused all of the soldiers to feel quite happy.


    ¡°Release me, you bandits!¡± the Xiongnu woman roared as she looked at the soldiers around her.


    Even though she spoke the Xiongnunguage, because of the Language Stone Steles in Great Qin, Sun Wu had already learned the Xiongnunguage and was able to understand her.


    However, Sun Wu did not mind ¨C after all, it was often the Ancient Fallen ns who were the bandits. He ordered the soldiers to take her away, and they started back to the Great Qin City.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°General Wang, soldiers from the south-western direction have reported that they¡¯ve found a Basic Town with 40,000 residents,¡± a soldier reported to Wang Jian.


    When it came to Basic Towns, there would always be a City Lord leading at least 100,000 soldiers.


    Wang Jian nodded and immediately gathered 150,000 soldiers and five Generals with City Lord Seals before heading in the south-western direction.


    The remainder of the Generals with City Lord Seals continued to remain within the Great Qin City and sent their senses in different directions to sense any changes in the situation.


    The soldiers quickly surrounded that Basic Town, and the five City Lords¡¯ terrifying aura enveloped the Basic Town, causing its residents to descend into panic.


    Wang Jian did not give the order to attack, because with Great Qin¡¯s strength, they would be able to annihte this Basic Town. As such, he was waiting for them to surrender first.


    The Mayor of this Basic Town was a chubby middle-aged man, and he looked down at the dark mass of soldiers below and the terrifying aura they gave off. What was even more shocking was that most of them were Stage 1 soldiers, and they even had five City Lords standing in the air.


    It was not just the Mayor but the entire Town who were terrified. None of them had the heart to defend and felt incredibly terrified.


    ¡°Mayor, what should we do? Let alone the 150,000 soldiers outside, just the five City Lords alone will be able to bathe our town in blood; we should surrender!¡±


    ¡°Mayor! We can¡¯t fight against them; let¡¯s hurry and surrender before they attack!¡±


    ¡°Mayor, if we don¡¯t surrender, we¡¯ll definitely die. Even if you don¡¯t think about us, you should think about the residents and your family. Who knows? Perhaps if you surrender, you can continue being the Mayor.¡±


    ¡°Mayor, they¡¯re right; we should surrender. We only have 8,000 soldiers and only a bit more than 40,000 residents. There¡¯s no hope in winning!¡±


    Before Wang Jian even said anything, the people around the Mayor all tried to convince him to surrender, and not a single one of them suggested resisting. After all, Great Qin could easily crush them, and none of them wanted to die for nothing.


    The chubby middle-aged man was called Zhan Quanfu, and he was the Mayor of the Six Peace Town. He looked quite troubled because he knew how terrifying the enemy was but was still a bit reluctant to surrender.

 Chapter 535 - Bronze Doors

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Bronze Doors</h4>


    <h4>Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123</h4>


    Wang Jian confidently looked down at the town and was not in a hurry to attack. He did not say anything either and only used his powerful aura to suppress the Basic Town.


    This powerful aura made the Basic Town feel an immense pressure everywhere, and the air seemed to have frozen. The soldiers on the town walls felt their hands rapidly sweating, and they nervously looked at the soldiers all around them.


    Everyone else in the town tried to convince Zhan Quanfu to surrender. In the end, after looking at Great Qin¡¯s terrifying soldiers, even his wife started to persuade him to surrender; she didn¡¯t want her husband and child to die.


    With the pressure on all sides, Zhan Quanfu started to sweat, and his expression was quite grim. He felt incredibly troubled and was leaning towards surrendering.


    ¡°If you surrender, Great Qin promises not to kill a single person in this town, and your Mayor will still be the Mayor!¡±


    Wang Jian¡¯s voice finally sounded out in the air. Even though his voice was not very loud, it was filled with might and confidence and could be heard by everyone in the town.


    This was the final push necessary to convince Zhan Quanfu. Since the other side had promised that he would still be the Mayor and because they would definitely lose if they fought, Zhan Quanfu immediately made a decision and called out, ¡°We¡¯re willing to surrender!¡±


    Following this, they opened the gates, and the soldiers and residents put down their weapons. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers streamed into Six Peace Town and officially took over the town.


    After tallying all of their gains, they found that they had obtained 10,000 or so pieces of equipment, 80,000 silver coins, and around 41,000 people.


    This time, Great Qin had not suffered any losses to obtain such a great victory, and because Basic Towns were a prerequisite to upgrading to Great Cities, His Majesty would definitely be quite pleased.


    Wang Jian smiled before conquering and relocating the Basic Town, and he returned to the Great Qin City.


    Time continued to pass, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continued to conquer viges, causing Great Qin¡¯s poption to continue to rise and for the territory it controlled to continue to increase.


    Ten or so days passed, and Great Qin had already swept through one-third of the Forest of Horrors. After clearing such arge area, the gains that they had made were quite great.


    First, Great Qin¡¯s poption had risen to 4.4 million. Before, it had only been 3.3 million people, but after 20 days of clearing, they had obtained another 1.1 million people. The countless viges that they conquered also continued to spawn more people for them, and they now had 926 such viges.


    Great Qin had also conquered four Basic Towns and now had enough Basic Towns to upgrade to a Great City and even had two more than necessary. Now, they only needed one more Basic City to upgrade to a Great City.


    Apart from poption, Great Qin¡¯s army had also swelled to 800,000 soldiers. 500,000 or so of them were Stage 1 soldiers, while the others¡¯ cultivations were not weak either, as they used Blood God Pills and Stage 3 cultivation medicinal pills.


    Great Qin did notck Blood God Pills ¨C after breaking through so many system main cities, they had obtained many Stage 1 corpses, and they still had 100,000 or so corpses that they had not used yet.


    What Zhao Fu was the most excited about was that Great Qin had nearly 10,000 Stage 2 soldiers. With how powerful Stage 2 soldiers were, they could easily defeat eight or nine Stage 1 soldiers by themselves. Even though there were only roughly 10,000 of them, they were a powerful force.


    All of these Stage 2 soldiers were essentially the soldiers who had joined Great Qin from the start. With the Stage 2 Minotaur corpses from the Gloomy Jungle, they were able to refine arge number of Stage 2 Blood God Pills, which was why Great Qin had nearly 10,000 Stage 2 soldiers.


    However, the teams they had sent out had finished exploring the outside of the Gloomy Jungle and killed all of the Goblins and Minotaurs there.


    Even though Zhao Fu had not entered the inner regions yet, he knew that it was extremely dangerous, so he did not want the teams to enter yet. As such, the exploration teams returned, and Great Qin did not have any more Goblin and Minotaur corpses.


    This made Zhao Fu feel slightly disappointed ¨C if Great Qin had arge number of Stage 2 soldiers, their future would be safer. They would also have the confidence to face all kinds of threats. It was a pity that it was difficult to obtain Stage 2 soldiers¡¯ corpses.


    Zhao Fu nned to explore the inner regions of the Gloomy Jungle when he had time to see what was inside. Perhaps he would find unexpected gains inside.


    Also, after Great Qin attacked viges, they would collect the corpses and store them safely, as they would be important in the future.


    Great Qin now also had 15 Wyverns, and there were ten that were able to fight. However, Zhao Fu felt that this was still not enough.


    There were now seven mature Wyverns, four male and three male, so Great Qin started to breed them. However, they still would not be able to obtain many Wyverns in a short period of time.


    Wyverns were all incredibly powerful, and Zhao Fu nned to hide them as his trump card. He wanted to use them to suddenly explode out and sweep away everything in his path.


    Zhao Fu had also found two legatees for the Silver Lake Immortal Equipment. One of them was Moni, the Xiongnu woman who Sun Wu had brought to Zhao Fu.


    When she was initially brought to Zhao Fu, she had loudly cursed at Zhao Fu, saying that they were incredibly shameless bandits and that she wanted to challenge him. As such, Zhao Fu had ordered the soldiers to let go of her and simply waved his hand, heavily wounding her. After that, she had been much better behaved.


    This was because not only had Zhao Fu defeated her in a fair fight, but he also had her rtives in his control, so she had to submit.


    Moni had some Phoenix Qi and was only a bit less than the women from the main families ofrge families. Xianru had advised Zhao Fu to take in women from Ancient Fallen ns as it would be helpful to him when facing Ancient Fallen ns in the future, so Zhao Fu made her a concubine. Afterward, he had found that she was quite suitable for one of the Silver Lake Immortal legacies.


    As such, he had given her the Silver Lake Immortal Saber. After receiving it, the saber automatically changed into a strange-looking saber that was quite suited to her.


    The second Silver Lake Immotal legatee was a male Elf called Josse. He used to be the Vige Chief of a vige, and after being attacked by Great Qin, he had surrendered and been captured.


    The Silver Lake Immortal Bow had trembled within Zhao Fu¡¯s spatial ring when he met Josse, so Zhao Fu decided to give the bow to Josse.


    Now, the shield, spear, sword, hatchet, and hammer were left. He would hopefully find suitable owners for them in the future, and he hoped that it would be sooner rather thanter.


    The temperature became colder and colder, and now, ayer of frost covered all of the trees.


    Today, Li Wen once again came to Zhao Fu. Seeing Li Wen, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. He most likely had not been able to collect enough Soldier Souls in such a short amount of time. After hearing from Li Wen, he heard that after opening up another passage, they had found a set of bronze doors.


    Zhao Fu felt quite curious and went to the passage in the underground region. In front of him was a ten meter tall set of bronze doors that gave off a faint light. The inscriptions and pictures on them were all from the Heaven Murder Empire, and the bronze doors gave off an ancient, powerful, mysterious aura.


    The bronze doors were extremely heavy, and Zhao Fu tried to push them open but found that he couldn¡¯t. Only after using his Great Qin Seal¡¯s power was he able to slightly open them.

 Chapter 536 - Trash Nation Armament

    <h4>Chapter 536 - Trash Nation Armament</h4>


    Chapter 536: Trash Nation Armament


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    The bronze doors were simply too heavy. With the City Lord Seal¡¯s power, Zhao Fu would be able to easily move a massive boulder that weighed many tonnes. He had never expected opening this bronze door to be so difficult.


    Zhao Fu had no choice but to erupt out with all of his City Lord Seal¡¯s power. Within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the Great Qin Seal nged, giving off arge amount of ck light that seeped out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body as a terrifying power burst forth from his body.


    With this power, Zhao Fu ced his hands against the bronze doors and gritted his teeth as he pushed forward with all of his might. The bronze door slowly moved, giving off a low rumbling as it finally opened a sliver.


    Immediately, a gust of incredibly cold air rushed out. This cold air caused the bodies of everyone to freeze, making them feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern. They felt incredibly nervous and continuously sweated, instinctively feeling a sense of danger.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious as he said to Li Wen and the others, ¡°You should all leave first; this isn¡¯t something you can get involved in. Tell all of the other teams to leave the underground region as well.¡±


    Li Wen could sense the danger behind the bronze doors and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s probably best that you don¡¯t go in. You¡¯ll be in a lot of danger, so let us go in and explore first!¡±


    The soldiers looked at Zhao Fu earnestly, hoping that they could go in his ce. After all, he was the ruler of Great Qin, and they could not allow anything to happen to him.


    However, Zhao Fu shook his head because they were too weak. If they went in, they would be instantly killed by whatever was inside and not be able to do anything. Moreover, yers would not die a real death ¨C this was the advantage that he had.


    Seeing that they had no way to convince Zhao Fu, Li Wen and the others could only leave, and they decided to report this matter to the other City Lords and have them protect Zhao Fu.


    After they left, Zhao Fu once again looked at the bronze doors. Based on the extremely cold air from behind the bronze doors, Zhao Fu knew that whatever was behind them was incredibly dangerous. However, he knew that this could also be a fortuitous opportunity, as it was something from the Heaven Murder Empire.


    Even though it was dangerous, he could have a fortuitous encounter, allowing Great Qin to develop even faster.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu continued to use all of his strength to open up the doors until they were about 30 centimeters apart. A massive amount of cold air streamed out, and the terrifying aura from within was enough to cause anyone¡¯s soul to tremble.


    Zhao Fu shuffled in sideways and saw a pitch-bank passageway, but there was some light at the end.


    Zhao Fu carefully walked along this dark passageway before reaching a 1,000-meter wide hall. This hall gave off a brilliant golden light, and it was as if its surface was covered with ayer of gold. There were also ornate pictures of scenery carved onto the walls and floor, looking quite beautiful.


    What shocked Zhao Fu even more was that he had discovered that there was a ten or so meter long dragon lying down at the center of the hall. Its entire body was golden colored, and it gave off a golden light. It had a pair of sharp horns, golden wings, and five ws that gave off an icy, sharp light.


    The dragon gave off a majestic, elegant, powerful, mysterious aura, and it seemed incredibly dangerous.


    Zhao Fu recognized this dragon ¨C the King Remnant Soul that Zhao Fu had obtained before had the image of this dragon, and he had never thought that he would see the actual thing.


    The dragon ahead was most likely the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Fate Dragon. From the system announcement of the King Remnant Soul, Zhao Fu knew that the Skeleton that he had defeated was either a Prince or Princess, which was why defeating it had given him a King Remnant Soul.


    Fate Dragons would be passed down with the bloodline, so anyone with the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s imperial bloodline would possess such a Fate Dragon.


    Simrly, if Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was passed down, his descendants would also have Zhao Fu¡¯s ck dragon. This had already been decided when Qin Feizi had established the State of Qin.


    However, the dragon in front of him was not just an image, which made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised. This was because the Heaven Murder Empire had been destroyed for an incredibly long time, and it was impossible for the Fate Dragon to have survived for so long.


    As Zhao Fu was thinking to himself, the golden dragon suddenly opened its eyes, revealing its golden pupils and giving Zhao Fu a big shock.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out ¨C as the golden dragon opened its eyes, a terrifying formless energy rushed at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu reacted in time but was still sent flying. He crashed against a wall and coughed up arge amount of blood, dyeing the front of his clothes red.


    Zhao Fu looked quite shocked ¨C he had simultaneously used his City Lord Seal, Nation Armament, and n Armament¡¯s power, but he had still been heavily injured by this dragon¡¯s casual attack.


    This golden dragon was simply too powerful! Right now, he had to unleash all of his power, or he would not be a match for the golden dragon.


    However, that golden dragon looked at Zhao Fu arrogantly and condescendingly. It said with a voice that was neither male nor female, ¡°You think the trash Nation Armaments of a low-level world can defeat me?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes were cold as he wiped away the blood from this mouth and stood up. He then said, ¡°You think you¡¯re so great? The Heaven Murder Empire was destroyed long ago!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± It seemed that Zhao Fu¡¯s words had poked its sore point, and the golden dragon looked quite furious as its body shed with a golden light, and a heaven-destroying aura rushed towards Zhao Fu. Even space itself seemed to be unable to withstand this and started to distort.


    Facing this horrifying power, Zhao Fu did not dare to be careless, and he used all of his strength to activate his King¡¯s Domain. A ck barrier with dragon inscriptions appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, blocking that terrifying pressure.


    The golden dragon looked at Zhao Fu with its golden eyes and stood up, releasing an even more intense pressure.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a crisp cracking sound rang out, and Zhao Fu was startled to see that a crack had appeared in the King¡¯s Domain. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite unsightly, and he used even more of his Nation Armament and n Armament¡¯s power, allowing him to barely resist that strength.


    ¡°I already said that the trash Nation Armaments from a low-level world like yours can¡¯t defeat me. I¡¯ve destroyed countless ones in the past!¡±


    As the golden dragon spoke, its pressure became more and more powerful, until it was ten or so times greater than before.


    This massive pressure caused Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain to be covered in cracks, and it looked like it would soon copse.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite shaken ¨C was he really going to die here? Even though he had used all of his powers, he was unable to even bear the other side¡¯s pressure. This golden dragon was simply too powerful! This meant that the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s strength far exceeded what Zhao Fu could imagine.

 Chapter 537 - Heaven Murder Empire

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Heaven Murder Empire</h4>


    Chapter 537: Heaven Murder Empire


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had thought about this for a while. Finding the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s imperial family was not a big deal, but restoring the Heaven Murder Empire would be incredibly dangerous.


    This was because the Heaven Murder Empire was simply too powerful, and Zhao Fu did not want to nurture an incredibly powerful enemy. After all, it was possible that the Heaven Murder Empire could turn against him, dragging Great Qin into danger. As such, Zhao Fu had to think about this carefully.


    However, Zhao Fu did not immediately refuse and instead asked the golden dragon, ¡°What material benefits can I get from this?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ nothing for now!¡± the golden dragon said after hesitating.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite annoyed. There were no immediate benefits, yet the golden dragon wanted him to help it restore the Heaven Murder Empire ¨C did it think that he was an idiot?


    The golden dragon could tell what Zhao Fu was thinking, so it quickly said, ¡°I can help you get rid of all of your enemies for now. However, my power is limited, and I won¡¯t be able to use it too much.


    ¡°Also, I can tell you the various secret techniques of the Heaven Murder Empire. With how powerful the Heaven Murder Empire was, it had countless secret techniques, and all of them were incredibly powerful and will be quite useful to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu inwardly cursed at the golden dragon ¨C he had been scared stiff by its power before, but it turned out that its power was limited and could not be used much. No wonder it hadn¡¯t directly attacked and had instead used its pressure to weigh down on Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Do you really think that with just your strength and those measly benefits I¡¯d be willing to task the risk to restore the Heaven Murder Empire? I can agree to finding the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s imperial family, but I can¡¯t help you with restoring the Heaven Murder Empire. Not only is it too dangerous, but it¡¯s also incredibly difficult as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu told the golden dragon his thoughts; right now, he couldn¡¯t even restore the Great Qin Empire, let alone the Heaven Murder Empire.


    The golden dragon understood Zhao Fu¡¯s concerns, so it took a step back and said, ¡°I can give you the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Imperial Bloodline, which will make you one of the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Legatees. Even though there isn¡¯t much here, outside of the Legacy Land, there are many things left behind from the Heaven Murder Empire.


    ¡°Also, even though I only have less than one-thousandth of my power, with my current power, I can still be considered a terrifying existence within the Legacy Land.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to restore the Heaven Murder Empire right now, but you must look for the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s imperial family and make them your official bloodline.¡±


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite troubled ¨C if he restored Great Qin, the official bloodline should be the Ying family bloodline. Even though Zhao Fu only used to be part of the coteral family, he was still part of the Ying family; this was something that could not be changed. After all, Great Qin only belonged to the Ying family.


    Now that the golden dragon was telling him to obtain the Heaven Murder Empire Imperial Bloodline and be one of its Legatees, that meant that his fate would be bound tightly to the Heaven Murder Empire; they would either survive together or die together.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t feel that making the Heaven Murder Empire the official imperial bloodline would be too good; that would be like fusing Great Qin and the Heaven Murder Empire.


    However, if he refused, he would definitely die here; the golden dragon was strong enough to do this. Zhao Fu very much wanted the things from the Heaven Murder Empire, as they would be quite important for Great Qin; at the very least, they would be able to help Great Qin obtain a solid footing once the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world.


    If he was an ordinary yer and had the opportunity to obtain the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Imperial Bloodline, he would focus on helping the Heaven Murder Empire develop. However, he had long since been Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so Zhao Fu felt a bit hesitant.


    However, Zhao Fu thought about it ¨C once the golden dragon found a rightful owner, it would definitely develop an extremely terrifying person, and because he had no power to stop this, Zhao Fu decided that he might as well agree.


    The golden dragon let out a breath of relief and smiled as it said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The benefits you¡¯ll obtain will be far greater than anything you can imagine!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded ¨C he had no other choice, as the pressure on him was too great. Not only did he have to face the various Dynasty Legatees, but there were also countless yers and the disaster after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world.


    Because of the information he had obtained from God Kerr, Zhao Fu knew how dangerous it would be in the future. Countless races would go extinct, and even if people didn¡¯t die, many of them would only live on as ves.


    Zhao Fu had no intention of saving the world, but he wanted to at least guarantee Great Qin¡¯s safety.


    ¡°In that case, stand in front of me, spread your hands, and ept the bloodline I¡¯m about to give you!¡± the golden dragon said.


    Zhao Fu nodded and came in front of the golden dragon, spreading his hands out.


    The golden dragon¡¯s expression became serious as it lightly beat the golden wings on its back, causing a faint breeze to sweep out. The golden dragon¡¯s body left the ground, after which its body gave off a brilliant golden light, and a powerful aura emanated out from it.


    The golden dragon¡¯s golden eyes looked at Zhao Fu before it turned into a ball of golden light and rushed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu instantly felt an unimaginable power shoot into his body. The golden lightpletely passed through his body, causing his body to shoot out countless rays of golden light.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± Zhao Fu felt as if something was going to explode out of his body, causing him to howl in pain.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion rang out as a golden pir of light rushed into the sky as if it was going to tear the sky apart, and it seemed to shake the entire world. Immediately, clouds swirled as the sun dimmed.


    The Legatees all over the world felt their Fate Dragons reluctantly roar within them, and these roars shook the entire world.


    The countless Legatees felt quite shocked and had no idea what was going on and why their Fate Dragons would uncontrobly roar. They suddenly sensed something and quickly rushed out of the room, looking towards the golden pir of light connecting the heavens and the earth.


    Si Ji, Di Wutian, Ji Shenming, the Roman Legatee, the Egyptian Legatee, the Arab Legatee¡­


    All of their expressions were quite unsightly because they were yet again looking in that familiar direction. They weren¡¯t sure what Great Qin, which had been peaceful for a while, had done this time to make their Fate Dragons so unsettled.


    After being told by Li Wen, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords all hurried over to the doors, but the sudden burst of the golden pir of light sent out a shockwave that knocked them back like leaves.


    It was not just them. Everything within 100 kilometers of the golden pir of light, whether they were boulders, trees, or mountains, were instantly obliterated, ttening the ground.


    The City Lords all looked quite shocked, not sure what had happened. With their power, they were surprisingly unable to go close at all.


    Hearing the roars of the many dragons, countless people looked incredibly shocked. The sky started to be dyed golden, and golden rays of light fell on the ground, as golden feathers also drifted down from the sky. The scene looked incredibly holy, majestic, and beautiful.


    At the same time, a heaven-toppling might suddenly descended, causing cracks to appear in the sky. The ground continuously trembled as a berserk gale erupted out, making it seem as if the end of the world hade.

 Chapter 538: Dominate the World

    <h4>Chapter 538: Dominate the World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    However, Zhao Fu thought about it and remembered that if he died, he would just lose his cultivation and skills; his King¡¯s Profession and bloodline were already bound to his soul, and he would not lose them. Therefore, he did not have to worry.


    Moreover, even though this underground region was near Great Qin, it could not threaten Great Qin because the Great Qin City now had the protection of the Sky Destion Azure Dragon. No matter how powerful this golden dragon was, it was unlikely that it was more powerful than the Sky Destion Azure Dragon.


    After all, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon was one of the Guardian Beasts of this world, so it was most likely stronger than the golden dragon. Therefore, he did not have to worry about Great Qin¡¯s safety.


    Looking at his King¡¯s Domain continuously cracking, Zhao Fu decided to go all-out with this golden dragon. However, at that moment, a ck mark appeared on the back of Zhao Fu¡¯s right hand that gave off a rainbow-colored light.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt a surge of power enter him, and he didn¡¯t feel anything facing that terrifying might anymore. That mark was the Earth Realm Mark.


    Seeing the Earth Realm Mark, the golden dragon¡¯s expression changed, and it hesitated before withdrawing its terrifying pressure and saying in surprise, ¡°Boy, I never thought that you would be someone with a Mandate of Heaven Fate!¡±


    Seeing that the golden dragon had withdrawn its aura, Zhao Fu inwardly let out a sigh of relief but did not respond to the golden dragon¡¯s words.


    The golden dragon did not seem to mind and continued to look at Zhao Fu as it said, ¡°How about the two of us work together? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll obtain massive benefits, and if I wasn¡¯t in this predicament, I wouldn¡¯t want to work with a person from a low-level world.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not even need to think about it before refusing, ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m not interested!¡±


    This was because the golden dragon was far too dangerous, and Zhao Fu was unable to control it. Moreover, Zhao Fu did not want to partner with the Heaven Murder Empire, because he was worried about its enemies. If they could destroy an empire as powerful as the Heaven Murder Empire, that meant they would be incredibly monstrous. The final reason was that Zhao Fu could not tolerate how arrogant the golden dragon was. However, because of the information he had obtained from God Kerr, he knew that what the other had said was true.


    Regardless, Great Qin would not allow itself to be humiliated ¨C Zhao Fu believed that one day, Great Qin would be able to surpass the Heaven Murder Empire.


    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you want the things left behind by the Heaven Murder Empire? They¡¯ll be enough for you to dominate this world,¡± the golden dragon said in a tempting tone, feeling quite surprised.


    However, Zhao Fu continued to resolutely refuse, saying, ¡°No matter how good they are, I don¡¯t want to work with you. Even without those things, Great Qin will be able to dominate this world.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ do you not believe that I¡¯ll butcher Great Qin?¡± The golden dragon felt quite furious. It had already taken a step back, but this person still refused to work together with it. During the peak of the Heaven Murder Empire, it would not even look at a person like this, yet he had dared to refuse.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu did not feel angry because he wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of the golden dragon. The Great Qin City had the Sky Destion Azure Dragon defending it, so Zhao Fu felt quite confident and was not afraid of the golden dragon.


    ¡°You can try it if you want!¡± Zhao Fu said with a hint of mockery.


    Hearing this, the golden dragon felt quite furious and exploded out with its sky-toppling pressure again as if it was about to rush to the surface and start a massacre.


    However, seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s cold smile, it immediately withdrew its aura and looked at Zhao Fu with its golden eyes. It then said, ¡°Boy, I¡¯m not going to fall for your trap!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed and lightly harrumphed, ignoring the golden dragon, thinking about ways to leave.


    Even though he would not die a true death and would not lose his professions and bloodline, his equipment, four swords, and the King¡¯s Crown would all fall here. With how powerful the golden dragon was, it would be almost impossible to retrieve them.


    Zhao Fu also didn¡¯t want to restart from Stage 0 again either, so if he could escape, that would be best. He wondered if there were any restrictions in this space; otherwise, why would the golden dragon stay here instead of rampaging in the world?


    Moreover, with how powerful this golden dragon was, why would it suddenly want to work together with him? Thinking back to how the golden dragon had withdrawn its aura, Zhao Fu felt that something was off.


    However, the golden dragon once again said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve most likely obtained the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, right? Do you think they¡¯ll let you off? They control all sorts of heaven-defying formations, so do you really think that you can defeat them? What a joke! Once they find that the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s remains are here, let alone Great Qin, your entire world will be massacred!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite unsightly because Zhao Fu acknowledged everything that the golden dragon was saying ¨C this was something that he had always been worried about.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s expression, the golden dragon inwardlyughed before saying, ¡°Now, your only option is to work together with me, or else you should know the oue!¡±


    The golden dragon continued to look at Zhao Fu¡¯s changing expression and felt quite pleased. From how it saw things, working together with it was Zhao Fu¡¯s best option, as well as his only option. Right now, the person in front of him had to give in.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s blood-red eyes looked at the golden dragon, but he suddenly coldly harrumphed, ¡°Even if Great Qin is destroyed, would they let you off, a remnant of the Heaven Murder Empire? Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll die together. Stop trying to act all high and mighty.¡±


    Zhao Fu had already made a decision. He was not sure if the faction that had destroyed the Heaven Murder Empire still existed; after all, tens of thousands of years had passed. Anything could have happened over the course of history, and many powerful empires had been destroyed.


    Even though they were powerful, that didn¡¯t mean that there were not existences more powerful than them, or perhaps they had had a civil war. As such, there was not a need to worry so much.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had heard from the golden dragon that the faction that had destroyed the Heaven Murder Empire controlled many different heaven-defying formations. This was quite shocking, as the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation was only one of the heaven-defying formations.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the golden dragon felt quite angry, but as it thought, its anger disappeared and its attitude became better. It no longer spoke in a condescending tone and started again, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll respect you and view you as an equal partner. Would you be willing to work together with me?¡±


    Seeing that its attitude had be much better, Zhao Fu felt satisfied and nodded.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had no other choice because he was also worried that Great Qin might be destroyed. If he worked together with the golden dragon, he would at least obtain quite a lot of benefits.


    With how powerful the Heaven Murder Empire had been, even an ordinary treasure from it would be very useful to Great Qin. After all, they had not even established their empire yet and were still incredibly weak. They had no way topare with the Heaven Murder Empire.


    Seeing Zhao Fu agree, the golden dragon let out a sigh of relief. Without Zhao Fu¡¯s help, it would not be able to aplish much.


    Following this, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°What do you need from me?¡±


    The golden dragon thought about it before replying, ¡°I need you to find the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s imperial family, and if you can, restore the Heaven Murder Empire. As for its enemies, you don¡¯t need to think about them for now; I won¡¯t force you to fight to the death with them!¡±

 Chapter 539 - Supreme Power

    <h4>Chapter 539 - Supreme Power</h4>


    Chapter 539: Supreme Power


    Trantor: MrVoltaire Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± At that moment, a massive dragon¡¯s roar pierced the sky, bringing with it immense force as it suppressed the roars of the countless other dragons. That massive dragon¡¯s roar turned into a corporeal shockwave that sted outwards, obliterating everything in its path.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    Countless Fate Dragons wailed, and anyone with a great amount of Fate, such as Heavenly Sword City¡¯s owner, Gu Qingyang, and the other ordinary people who had obtained gains during the Divine Fish Festival, felt a formless energy st them, causing them to fly backward and cough up a mouthful of blood.


    That dragon¡¯s cry was so terrifying that it seemed to cause the heavens and the earth to go dim, and everything trembled before it.


    In the northern side, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon suddenly opened its eyes. The Guardian Beast in the eastern ocean region, the one in the western mes region, and the one in the southern forest region also opened their eyes.


    In fact, even outside the Legacy Land, some people seemed to hear this dragon¡¯s cry, and they also looked over.


    A golden dragon had appeared in the sky and was spiraling around. It looked like the golden dragon that had been in front of Zhao Fu, with a pair of golden wings, sharp horns, and golden eyes, giving off a majestic, mysterious aura.


    The golden dragon flew in the sky, and its eyes were incredibly sharp. It was as if it could see the entire world. It beat its wings, giving off an intense golden light as an intense wind rippled out, causing Heaven and Earth Fate to rapidly gather at a rate that could be seen with one¡¯s eyes.


    The countless Legatees, as well as people with a great amount of Fate, were grabbed into the air by formless hands, They looked incredibly shocked, as they could feel their Fate being forcibly stolen.


    Not just them, but in every region all over the world, Fate continuously streamed out and floated towards Great Qin.


    ¡°He¡¯s forcibly stealing the Fate of the Heavens and Earth from people and countless creatures!¡± Countless espers and ability users lookedpletely dumbfounded, and they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Could Great Qin really do such a thing? It seemed impossible ¨C even gods would not be able to steal Fate like this.


    This was a method that could harm others and disrupt the flow of Fate in the world, giving it to oneself and providing one with supreme power.


    Moreover, even though the golden pir of light came from the direction of Great Qin, it did not have the aura of Great Qin but a new aura that was filled with death, ughter, and destruction.


    The Sect Masters of the School of Taoism, the School of Confucianism, the Buddhist Sect, the Vatican, and the Im Sect all looked quite worried. This aura did note from Great Qin and perhaps did not even belong to this world. It came from an unknown ce.


    ¡°Hurry up and stop it!¡± Cries sounded out as countless people started to move.


    Seeing the golden pir of light, Xianru¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she hoped that His Majesty would be fine.


    Following this, countless traces of Fate madly gathered, causing the golden dragon¡¯s light to be more and more intense to the point that many people couldn¡¯t open their eyes fully. It was as if a golden sun had appeared in the sky, giving off a boundless golden light, and the terrifying aura was also incredibly frightening.


    Within the golden pir of light, Zhao Fu¡¯s body started to go through changes. The golden light continuously entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing his flesh and bones to start to go through a metamorphosis.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Explosions rang out in the sky as terrifying auras burst forth and rocked the entire world. Massive chains that gave off different-colored light shot out from all over the Heaven Awaken World, bringing with them terrifying power as they shot towards the golden dragon.


    The countless factions tried to use the same method that they had used when sealing the Chaos Imperial Star, wanting to top this unknown Fate Dragon from devouring more Fate.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Explosions once again sounded out as the various Dynasty Legatees disregarded the cost in Fate as they unleashed their Nation Armaments, causing massive powers to shoot to the sky. If they did not use their Nation Armaments, it was possible that all of their Fate would be stolen regardless.


    The countless chains brought with them an immense sealing power, wrapping around the golden dragon, and the Nation Armaments also burst forth with might and tried to suppress the golden dragon¡¯s power.


    So many different powers simultaneously activating caused the entire Heaven Awaken World to suddenly dim, and wild gales buffeted the world. The ground started to crack as a terrifying aura spread out everywhere. Countless wild beasts ran in all directions as if they were escaping from a cmity.


    Blood leaked out of the mouths of all of the Sect Masters as they did their best to stop this Fate Dragon from another world from stealing even more Fate.


    The Legatees also gritted their teeth and did their best to suppress the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon in the sky was locked down by countless chains, and its power was also suppressed by the countless Nation Armaments, causing its aura to continuously weaken, the Fate it was gathering decreasing.


    Seeing this, everyone let out a sigh of relief ¨C it seemed that they had sessfully suppressed that Fate Dragon. They could not allow their world¡¯s Fate to be stolen by another world, or the entire world would suffer heavy losses.


    But why had a Fate Dragon from another world appeared here, and why had it appeared right where Great Qin was? Just what sort of nation could have a Fate Dragon with such monstrous power?


    None of them knew the answers to these questions, and right now, they only wanted to seal this Fate Dragon and stop it from harming the world.


    Outside the Legacy Land, a few people seriously looked at the barrier shining with rainbow lights, and feeling those terrifying ripples, they felt quite shocked.


    Just what had happened to cause such a thing? What sort of terrifying shockwaves could pass through the Heaven Domain Boundary?


    However, without even thinking about it, they knew that unless it was something incredibly terrifying, there would not be such immense shockwaves, making them all feel quite shocked.


    Feeling those shockwaves, they couldn¡¯t help but re-consider their original ns.


    Within the Heaven Awaken World, countless people were affected by the shockwaves and felt incredibly terrified, but they were unable to defend against that power at all.


    Countless City Lords stood in the air, looking towards Great Qin. The chains in the sky made them understand how terrifying this matter was, and if it wasn¡¯t for the Otherworlders stopping it, they would not have been able to stop the flow of Fate at all.


    The golden light around the golden dragon¡¯s body became fainter and fainter, and that terrifying aura also gradually decreased, while the Fate in the world also settled down.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s Generals and countless residents let out a breath of relief. They didn¡¯t know what was going on and didn¡¯t think that it had to do with Zhao Fu.


    This was because the Fate Dragon gave off an aura from another world, which they could clearly sense. As such, they did not think that it had to do with His Majesty, and they hoped that the situation would be resolved as quickly as possible ¨C the strength that the golden dragon had given off was simply too terrifying.


    Even the ten or so Wyverns in Great Qin wereying on the ground and trembling. Even though they were normally incredibly wild and bold, they looked like incredibly tame dogs lying on the ground.


    If even the powerful Wyverns were like this, the humans were even more pronounced.


    Seeing this, the Sect Masters and Legatees decided to retract their seals and Nation Armaments.


    ¡°A bunch of ants!¡± Suddenly, an incredibly condescending, arrogant, and cold voice sounded out in their ears, making them feel greatly shocked.

 Chapter 540 - Go Die!

    <h4>Chapter 540 - Go Die!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Even though the golden dragon was locked down by countless chains, its expression did not change in the slightest. Itpletely ignored the methods of this world and the Nation Armaments, as they were incredibly pitiful in front of it.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± the golden dragon powerfully roared as it suddenly spread its wings, causing a brilliant golden light to ripple out. The golden light tore across the sky, causing the countless chains to shatter, and the many Nation Armaments were sted back.


    Countless people looked incredibly shocked ¨C they had never expected to not stop this Fate Dragon at all despite having so many people and so many Nation Armaments. Just what sort of existence was this Fate Dragon for it to be so powerful?


    Boom!!!


    The golden dragon escaped from its chains, and the power it unleashed caused Fate to gather even more madly, flowing like a river towards it.


    As the Fate continued to gather, the golden dragon¡¯s golden light became more and more powerful, and within the golden pir of light, Zhao Fu¡¯s body seemed to be transparent. His flesh and bones were all giving off a golden light, making him seem like a golden ss statue.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough! Since you all want to die, I¡¯ll start with you!¡± The cold voice in the sky continued to sound out, making everyone¡¯s heart tremble. They all felt a massive weight on their bodies, and it was as if there were massive mountains weighing down on them. The atmosphere became incredibly oppressive.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± The various Sect Masters¡¯ bodies were suddenly pierced by golden dragon ws, causing them to pitifully howl as blood flew everywhere. Their disciples were all greatly shocked, and tears streamed down their faces in grief and fury as they rushed up.


    However, the golden dragon ignored those disciples, and the golden dragon¡¯s ws, holding hearts that were still beating, disappeared, leaving behind the Sect Masters¡¯ corpses.


    The golden dragon¡¯s ws appeared around Zhao Fu, who was hovering in mid-air in the underground space. The hearts in the dragon ws exploded, turning into bloody mist.


    The golden dragon then controlled the bloody mist to form a blood-red formation, which had many runes. All of them were the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s unique runes, and every one of them contained immense power.


    Within the formation, Zhao Fu¡¯s body and soul absorbed the blood-red formation¡¯s power, causing some changes in his body.


    Seeing this, a trace of a smile appeared on the golden dragon¡¯s face, and it looked towards the countless Legatees and said, ¡°With your bloodlines, the Heaven Murder Bloodline will be even more powerful, so you can all go die!¡±


    The dragon ws once again appeared and sped at the countless Legatees. Facing those ws and the power they emanated, all of the Legatees felt immense fear.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just as all of the Legatees were about to be killed, four sky-toppling auras burst forth, causing the entire world to tremble, and it was as if the heavens and the earth could not withstand such might.


    The northern side was covered by an azure barrier, the south side was covered by a green barrier, the east side was covered by a white barrier, and the west side was covered by a fiery-red barrier.


    The four different-colored lights filled the entire world, and everyone felt their bodies rx as that terrifying pressure suddenly disappeared. All of the dragon ws were also blocked off by the various barriers.


    The golden dragon¡¯s expression changed, and it realized something. It knew far more than ordinary humans, and it had expected the Guardian Beasts to try to stop it. However, the golden dragon cried out in reluctance!


    Boom!!


    However, a ray of light shot out from each of the four directions, each of them bringing with it an extremely destructive power. The rays of light were incredibly fast, tearing through the sky, and everything that they passed through was instantly annihted.


    The four Guardian Beasts not only wanted to stop the golden dragon but also attack it. After all, something of the golden dragon¡¯s strength should not have appeared in the Legacy Land and could cause the world to be destroyed.


    Seeing those four rays of light shoot over, the golden dragon¡¯s expression became quite unsightly, and it pped its wings as it released a massive golden energy barrier.


    Boom!


    The four rays of light smashed against the golden energy barrier, resulting in an almighty explosion. The shockwaves turned into gusts of wild wind, sweeping through the entire Forest of Horrors.


    The golden energy barrier started to crack, but the four rays of lights¡¯ power had not disappeared yet. The golden dragon was quite surprised ¨C with its current strength, it was indeed not a match for the Guardian Beasts. It would barely be able to defeat a single Guardian Beast, let alone four of them.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± The golden dragon was quite furious ¨C if it was at the peak of its strength, it could have easily killed these Guardian Beasts, but it did not have that power now.


    Could it be that it was going to be killed by these four Guardian Beasts? The golden dragon felt quite unresigned and sent even more of its power into its energy barrier, trying to defend. However, it was still not enough.


    Bang!


    The golden energy barrier shattered, and the four rays of light suddenly broke through and continued towards the golden dragon.


    Just as the golden dragon was about to be hit, within the blood-red formation, Zhao Fu suddenly opened his eyes and stretched out his right hand. The Earth Realm Mark on the back of his right hand gave off a rainbow-colored light that shot into the golden dragon¡¯s body.


    The golden dragon¡¯s body trembled as it exploded out with a ray of rainbow-colored light that shot towards the four other rays of light, causing them to dissipate. The golden dragon let out a sigh of relief and said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    Even though the four Guardian Beast¡¯s strength was not enough to truly kill the golden dragon, they could heavily wound and weaken it, forcing it to go into a deep sleep. The golden dragon did not want this, so it felt quite grateful that Zhao Fu had saved it.


    The four Guardian Beasts did not attack again, and the four barriers gradually disappeared.


    One of the reasons was because the golden dragon was no longer a Fate Dragon from another world, as Zhao Fu had sessfully inherited the Heaven Murder Bloodline, so this golden dragon belonged to Great Qin from now on and was a part of this world.


    The other reason was that the golden dragon had be incredibly weak and would no longer have the power to destroy the entire world.


    Since it belonged to this world now and was not much of a threat, as neutral Guardian Beasts, they chose to stop. After all, this golden dragon belonging to this world was a good thing.


    As Guardian Beasts, they knew what would happen in the future, so if the golden dragon joined them, this world¡¯s strength would be much stronger. Just then, if the golden dragon had not tried to kill all of the Legatees, they would not have stepped in.


    At that moment, a rune appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s soul ¨C this rune gave off a dense blood-red light and a bloody stench, and it looked like the ¡®Murder¡¯ character. It also brought with it a pure killing and destructive aura.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said to the golden dragon, ¡°I never thought that the Heaven Murder Bloodline would be created like this!¡±


    By now, Xianru and the others looked quite shocked, as they had never expected this matter to be rted to His Majesty.


    As everyone reveled in shock, Zhao Fu released his ck dragon because the fusing was notplete yet.

 Chapter 541 - Sovereign Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Sovereign Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    "Roarrrr!!" A massive dragon''s cry sounded out in all directions, causing everyone, who had thought that the matter was over, to once again feel greatly shocked.


    The dragon''s cry was filed with domineeringness and might, and the aura that it gave off was one that they were familiar with.


    "What''s Great Qin doing now?" No one could guess what Great Qin was thinking, but with what they knew about Great Qin, they knew that it wouldn''t be good.


    However, that Fate Dragon from another world had attacked all Legatees, so Great Qin''s Legatee had most likely been affected as well. Facing that terrifying power, they just wanted everything to settle down, but Great Qin had suddenly started something again.


    This made countless people feel quite angry, and they all cursed at Great Qin, saying that it was too arrogant. Even ten Great Qins would be destroyed facing such might, and if it wanted to die, it better not drag in the rest of them.


    The countless Legatees were scared stiff by the golden dragon, and if it wasn''t for those unknown powers stopping it, all of them would have been killed. That sort of power struck fear deep within their bones.


    What they didn''t know was that the golden dragon now belonged to Great Qin.


    Above Great Qin, the domineering and savage ck dragon shot out of Zhao Fu''s body and spiralled around in the sky, giving off a massive aura.


    The ck dragon looked at the golden dragon but did not seem hostile because they both belonged to Zhao Fu.


    Facing the ck dragon''s gaze, the golden dragon did not seem to mind and continued to hover in the sky.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and summoned the Great Qin Seal before lightly calling out, "We, as Great Qin''s Legatee, order Great Qin''s Fate to gather!"


    After Zhao Fu spoke, countless traces of a ck aura rose up from the ground in the Forest of Horrors and quickly gathered towards the sky.


    Within the Great Qin City, the City Heart continuously trembled and gave off arge amount of Fate that also gathered in the sky. Traces of a ck aura also rose up from Great Qin''s residents and floated in the sky.


    As Fate continuously gathered, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and pushed it out towards the golden dragon.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a massive amount of Great Qin''s Fate flooded into the golden dragon''s body. The golden dragon quickly devoured the countless traces of Fate, because it had truly be Great Qin''s Fate Dragon.


    "Roarrrr!!!!"


    As the countless traces of Great Qin''s Fate entered its body, the golden dragon felt an immense power entering it and gave off a cry that shook the heavens.


    A ck pir of light rushed up into the sky, causing dark clouds to quickly gather, forming a massive vortex that gave off a shocking pressure.


    "Damnit! Great Qin''s doing something again!" Feeling the disturbances in their Fate Dragons, as well as the terrifying shockwaves from afar, the countless Legatees felt quite furious ¨C Great Qin was a scourge.


    Even though many Sect Masters had died, there were still countless espers and ability users. They were different from the Legatees, as they could already sense the changes in the golden dragon. They all looked incredibly dumbfounded and terrified, as that Fate Dragon from another world had turned into a Fate Dragon of Great Qin!


    Within the massive ck pir of light, the golden dragon seemed to go through changes ¨C its golden eyes now became pure ck.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu stretched out his other hand and pointed it at the ck dragon. The rune in his soul gave off a mighty power as a golden light shot out of Zhao Fu''s hand and flew at the ck dragon. After being hit by the golden light, the ck dragon also felt an immense power explode out from within it.


    Boom!!


    Another explosion sounded out as a pir of golden light also rushed to the sky and caused even more dark clouds to gather, forming another gigantic vortex.


    The two massive pirs of light stood between the heavens and the earth, and two vortexes of dark clouds spun in the sky, bingrger andrger. The aura of suppression that they gave off also became more and more powerful, and a wild gale blew in all directions, lifting many rocks and trees into the sky.


    The massive shockwaves gathered even more dark clouds, and soon, the dark clouds covered the entire Heaven Awaken World as bolts of lightning started to descend and rain started to pour.


    At that moment, everyone realized that the incident with the golden dragon had been caused by Great Qin, as the golden dragon now belonged to Great Qin.


    Now that Great Qin had fused such a powerful Fate Dragon to Great Qin, many people''s legs gave way, and they crashed to the ground. The countless Fate Dragons did not even dare to roar and could only whimper.


    The faces of countless espers and ability users became pale ¨C it was now confirmed that the golden dragon was linked to Great Qin, and if that monstrous Fate Dragon joined Great Qin, Great Qin would go through incredible changes, and its supreme position would be unshakeable.


    Seeing this, Xianru and the others realized that His Majesty had obtained a fortuitous encounter.


    Within the golden pir of light, the ck dragon also started to go through changes as its ck eyes became a pure golden color.


    The two pirs of light slowly weakened, and the two vortexes also gradually became smaller. After a while, the abnormal signs all disappeared, and the heavens and the earth became peaceful again. By now, the golden dragon hadpletely fused with Great Qin ¨C the golden dragon and ck dragon did not change too much; it was just their eyes that had changed color. The golden dragon''s eyes became ck while the ck dragon''s eyes became golden.


    This had consumed a lot of Great Qin''s Fate, but Zhao Fu felt that it was worth it ¨C now that the golden dragon had joined them, Great Qin''s Fate had be much purer, and its foundation had be much more solid as well.


    Zhao Fu waved his arms, and the golden dragon and ck dragon turned into two rays of light and entered Zhao Fu''s body.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the Heaven Murder Bloodline would be something that would be more powerful using the sacrifices of countless traces of Fate.


    The golden dragon had given Zhao Fu the purest trace of the bloodline and then used a massive amount of Fate to cause the bloodline''s power to continuously be stronger. Now, with the purity of Zhao Fu''s Heaven Murder Bloodline, he could be considered a member of the Heaven Murder Empire''s Imperial Family.


    Even though Zhao Fu also had Great Qin''s bloodline, neither of the bloodlines were affected and were both incredibly pure.


    However, Zhao Fu''s heart was still on Great Qin''s side. Even though he had two bloodlines, he was born with Great Qin''s bloodline, while he had gained the Heaven Murder Empire bloodline with a technique. Because of this, he did not identify with it as much.


    It was also worth mentioning that Zhao Fu''s bloodline level was now Level 16, which meant that he now had a Sovereign Bloodline.


    Before, Zhao Fu''s bloodline had only been a Level 12 Royal Bloodline, and now that he had obtained the Heaven Murder Bloodline, his bloodline had skipped the Imperial Bloodline and reached the terrifying Sovereign Bloodline level.


    The Heaven Murder Bloodline was not something that could be easily obtained, and the golden dragon had expended a lot of its strength to forcibly steal Fate from countless creatures to create and develop the bloodline. This showed just how rare Sovereign Bloodlines were.

 Chapter 542 - Destroy Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Destroy Great Qin</h4>


    Chapter 542: Destroy Great Qin


    Sovereign Bloodlines were normally something that could only be obtained after establishing an Empire, and they were something that ordinary Kings could not obtain. This showed just how difficult it was to obtain a Sovereign Bloodline.


    Of course, ordinary Royal Bloodlines were far inferior to Sovereign Bloodlines, and now that Zhao Fu had a Sovereign Bloodline, many of his stats and attributes were greatly increased.


    However, Zhao Fu did not feel too happy as the golden dragon had said that the lowest bloodline of the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Imperial n was a Sovereign Bloodline.


    Zhao Fu could not even imagine just how powerful the Heaven Murder Empire was. Above Sovereign Bloodlines were Origin Bloodlines, and he had no idea what was above Origin Bloodlines.


    After recalling the two Fate Dragons, Zhao Fu looked at Xianru and the others who hade over and flew towards them.


    Xianru and the Generals smiled as they said, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty, for encountering yet another fortuitous opportunity!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled; this was not a big matter, and he led everyone back to Great Qin. Great Qin¡¯s goal was still to clear the Forest of Horrors.


    This news quickly spread to the real world. The Sect Masters who had died all looked incredibly weakened, and hearing the reports from their disciples, they all sighed. They had not seen how the situation had ended before they were killed. They were worried that their world¡¯s Fate would all be stolen; if that were the case, their world would be greatly weakened.


    Even though Great Qin was ruthless and bloodthirsty, it was still a human faction. As long as the Fate was not lost to an external force, that would be fine.


    After many people heard that Great Qin had obtained such a powerful Fate Dragon, they once again shamelessly ran to the Ying family and tried to negotiate. They had all witnessed the golden dragon¡¯s power for themselves, and it was powerful enough to annihte everything. This made Great Qin simply invincible.


    The Ying family chased away everyone who came and did not give them any face.


    Last time when Great Qin had suffered a slight setback, all of them had deserted it, and now, they had shamelessly run back. If Great Qin suffered another setback, they would most likely turn away from it again.


    On the other hand, those who had stayed behindst time felt incredibly joyful. They had bet everything on Great Qin, and now that Great Qin had epted them, once they formally joined Great Qin and it became even more powerful, they would be in an even better position.


    The families who had sent their women to the Ying family felt incredibly happy ¨C they had believed in Great Qin¡¯s potential, and those who had opposed Great Qin all suddenly disappeared.


    The other families who had women on the Ancient Beauty Rankings all started to consider whether they should send their women to the Ying family. They knew that the Ying family would not ept ordinary women, but if they were on the Ancient Beauty Rankings, perhaps the Ying family would ept them. After all, apparently Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was very fond of beautiful women; his licentiousness was known all over the world.


    If Zhao Fu knew that this was what everyone thought of him, he would definitely feel quite wronged.


    Within a secretive room, Mei Xiaoyan stood in front of an extremely seductive-looking woman, who was, of course, the White Lotus Society¡¯s Saintess.


    ¡°Looks like choosing to work together with Great Qin was the right decision. We can use Great Qin¡¯s power to take revenge on the other Dynasties. You must hurry though and make Zhao Fu yours. He¡¯s Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative and wields great power, so if he falls into our hands, the benefits will be unimaginable!¡± the Saintess said to Mei Xiaoyan while smiling enchantingly.


    Mei Xiaoyan also smiled and replied, ¡°I understand, Saintess. I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Of course, only a minority of people were happy about this; the majority of people¡¯s expressions were quite unsightly. It was Great Qin time and time again, making them gnash their teeth in anger.


    Since Great Qin was their enemy, none of them wanted to see Great Qin continuously grow stronger. Great Qin was already immensely powerful, and now that it had obtained that golden dragon, how were they meant to keep living?


    The Dynasties and factions felt that they could not continue to wait; if they kept waiting, who knew what Great Qin would do next? When that time came, they would be even more terrifying. As such, they made the decision to stop defending and instead start to continuously attack and cripple Great Qin.


    This meant having the yers in the four regions around the Forest of Horrors start to attack Great Qin and surround it from all sides.


    However, even though that was the n, they still had their worries. That golden dragon was simply too powerful, and it was able to obliterate everything before it. As such, they had to investigate this matter first.


    They couldn¡¯t allow their army to arrive and suddenly be instantly killed ¨C not only was that detrimental to their resources, it would be extremely shameful.


    Right now, in the surrounding regions, they had roughly one million yers each. Because of their fear of Great Qin, many of them had not participated before and survived.


    Apart from those regions, most of the other regions had 500,000 or so yers. Because of the disasters that Great Qin had caused, they had swept away many of their obstacles, especially the yers who viewed money as important as their lives and madly attacked Great Qin.


    Great Qin now increased the speed at which it cleared the Forest of Horrors in order toplete the first step of restoring the Empire. Afterward, they would attack other regions and take their second, then third, and even more steps to restoration.


    The various Dynasty Legatees also started to secretly investigate the foreign factions. They felt that they could no longer just sit by, as Great Qin now greatly threatened them. If they continued to allow Great Qin to develop, they would have no path before them.


    As such, all of the various factions all over the world started to contact China¡¯s Dynasty Legatees, wanting to work together with them to at least suppress, if not destroy, Great Qin. They had to slow it down so that it could not continue developing like this.


    This time, the various factions decided that whether it was in terms of people or resources, they would support it with everything they had. This made China¡¯s Dynasty Legatees incredibly happy ¨C with their help, they would be able to create a massive obstacle for Great Qin. Even though many of them were from different countries, they had the same enemy.


    Now, it could be said that the Chinese Dynasty Legatees had all started to formally work with foreign factions to destroy Great Qin. With this kind of support, the Dynasty Legatees¡¯ factions became incredibly monstrous, and this was especially in terms of their fame and power. It was almost as if Great Qin was against the entire world.


    However, some people suddenly asked ¨C wasn¡¯t this Chinese people attacking Chinese people? They were not only having a civil war but also having other nations help them attack their own people. As Chinese people, shouldn¡¯t they be more united? Why did they have to ally with foreign factions to destroy a fellow Chinese faction?


    Regarding this, the countless Chinese factions only scoffed at those people. They did not care about those things anymore and only wanted to destroy Great Qin. Even if they had to work together with foreign factions, that was fine.

 Chapter 543 - Evil Demon

    <h4>Chapter 543 - Evil Demon</h4>


    Chapter 543: Evil Demon


    As the elders of China, the Ancient ns tried to convince the various Dynasty Legatees not to do this, as this would bring in foreign forces and harm China overall.


    Originally, the fighting between the Dynasty Legatees and Great Qin had already weakened China, and now that they were allying with foreign factions to attack Great Qin, this was simply too dishonest. They were simply helping outsiders attack their own people.


    Ordinarily, people would have called them traitors, as they were helping others to attack fellow Chinese people. However, they had long since stopped considering Great Qin one of them, as Great Qin had threatened them too greatly and was their greatest enemy. As such, they wanted to use any means to destroy it, whether or not it was a Chinese faction.


    Moreover, in order to stand on the side of righteousness and attract even more people, they rallied people by saying, ¡°Get rid of the evil demon and restore China¡¯s righteousness!¡±


    The ¡®evil demon¡¯ was, of course, Great Qin. The various factions had twisted many of the stories about Great Qin to make it seem eviler and paint it as a vicious demon.


    Now that they had portrayed Great Qin to be an evil demon, their actions in allying with foreign factions to attack it could be considered to be just.


    The Ancient ns continued to desperately try to persuade them otherwise. They wanted to maintain the status quo, and since the various Dynasty Legatees were so far away, it would be better for them to just keep developing their own factions. Why did they have to care about how Great Qin was doing?


    However, the Dynasty Legatees ignored the Ancient ns because Great Qin¡¯s threat was not something that could be ignored simply because they were far away. Because of how great this threat was, they had to get rid of Great Qin.


    However, the Dynasty Legatees also gave Great Qin an option: as long as it handed over its n Armament, did not step out of the Forest of Horrors for three years, and allowed them to suppress its Nation Armament, they would trust Great Qin and no longer stand against it.


    However, the Ancient ns knew that it would be impossible for Great Qin to agree to such terms. If it agreed, it would not be Great Qin anymore.


    If they really agreed, Great Qin would be weak while they would be much stronger. Who knew who would be destroying who when the time came?


    Seeing that they could not persuade the Dynasty Legatees, the Ancient ns could only turn their gazes to Great Qin. However, when they thought of how domineering Great Qin was, they gave up on trying to persuade it as well. As such, they could only sigh and see how the situation progressed.


    The Dynasty Legatees and foreign factions fighting against Great Qin would only consume arge amount of resources. If they just used the ordinary people to attack, the actual factions would not suffer any losses, and with so many factions allied together, they had a massive amount of resources at their disposal.


    Even if they used a lot of resources, if they split it across the many factions, each of them would not expend much, so they did not care as long as they achieved their objective.


    With so many resources, they felt incredibly confident and started to n.


    They didn¡¯t know just what that golden dragon was, and it seemed to be that some kind of unknown existence had attacked the golden dragon, causing everything to quieten down, after which the unknown existence had disappeared.


    They felt that the golden dragon most likely did not have much power left, or else the unknown existence would not have just stopped. Moreover, if they attacked and the golden dragon tried to stop them, would that unknown existence help them stop the golden dragon again?


    Without the golden dragon, they became much more confident. Before, the yers of a single region could force Great Qin into retreating, so what about four regions? The result would be obvious.


    In the end, they finally made the decision to attack. Of course, they couldn¡¯t just enter the Forest of Horrors without any preparations because it was now the base of Great Qin. They didn¡¯t want things to go likest time, with them falling into Great Qin¡¯s countless traps and retreating pitifully.


    As such, they had to make sufficient preparations this time to defend against Great Qin¡¯s tricks. This required a arge amount of money, and this was provided by the Dynasty Legatees. Right now, money did not matter much to them; they just wanted to destroy or heavily wound Great Qin.


    In the face of great benefits, the yers in the four regions around the Forest of Horrors turned into ravenous wolves and had no fears. They were all incredibly excited and were eager to leap at Great Qin and bite it.


    Zhao Fu quickly heard about this, and his expression became serious. He discussed with his Generals as to how to face this situation. Now, many yers were gathering at the surrounding four regions, and there were roughly ten million of them. It would be quite difficult to deal with them, especially since they would not die true deaths and had no fears.


    On the other hand, all of Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers were real lives, and if they died, they would remain dead. They could not endlessly revive like the yers.


    If they fought directly, no matter who won or lost, Great Qin would suffer great losses.


    If the golden dragon hadn¡¯t expended most of its power, it might have been able to instantly kill all of them. However, it was a pity that in order to give Zhao Fu the Heaven Murder Bloodline, it had forcibly stolen the Fate of countless creatures and used up most of its power.


    Many other factions quickly joined this alliance against Great Qin. Countless neutral factions watched on, and very few factions supported Great Qin. However, they were not able to help much.


    No one dared to jump to conclusions as to who would win this battle. Even though it seemed like the Dynasty Legatees held an overwhelming advantage, they were facing Great Qin. Even though they had many people and had made all sorts of preparations, Great Qin had unfathomable potential, so the conclusion was quite unpredictable.


    The Hundred Schools of Thought and the various Sects felt quiteplicated towardsGreat Qin. Sometimes, they were forced to act against Great Qin, but they wanted to remain neutral and not offend anyone.


    It could be said that their Sect Masters had been killed by Zhao Fu, but after knowing that the golden dragon belonged to Great Qin, they would not attack.


    Back then, they had thought that someone from another world was trying to steal their world¡¯s Fate, so they had all acted. However, they had been killed by that golden dragon and died quite pitifully.


    However, even though all of the Sects¡¯ disciples were quite furious, their Sect Masters told them not to be too angry. On one hand, they had offended Great Qin many times, so this was part of theirpensation to Great Qin. On the other hand, if Great Qin really could restore its nation, they hoped that their disciples could go serve Great Qin and achieve their aspirations.


    After all, Great Qin was currently the faction with the most potential, and having tense rtions with it would not be good.


    Flower Moon also discussed this matter. In actuality, they had long since wanted to work together with Great Qin, but because Great Qin had captured one of their people and refused to release her, this had not happened, and they had remained neutral.


    The atmosphere in the Forest of Horrors became quite oppressive, and the various Dynasty Legatees prepared tounch their attacks. However, by now, the temperature had fallen to under -10 degrees Celsius, and many streams andkes and been frozen, as snowkes fell from the sky.


    By now, it waste winter, and even those who wore thick coats felt quite cold. Whenever it snowed, it would snow for at least three days, and the entire Heaven Awaken World seemed to turn into a world of whiteness.


    The snow was usually at least 1.2 meters deep, and some ces even hadyers of snow that were three or four meters deep. This forced the Dynasty Legatees to put a pause on their operations, and it also forced Great Qin to stop clearing out the Forest of Horrors.


    At the same time, a new festival arrived.

 Chapter 544 - General Fate

    <h4>Chapter 544 - General Fate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had never expected such an event toe so quietly. This festival was the New Year Festival.


    It was quite a grand festival, as it said farewell to the previous year and weed in the new year.


    New Year usually meant that families got together, and everybody would be celebrating and filled with happiness. The arrival of the New Year caused the Heaven Awaken World to temporarily sink into peace and caused all of the battles to temporarily stop.


    Now, even if people didn¡¯t want to rest and wanted to fight, because of the weather, it would be incredibly difficult for an army to move about. Not only was there an incredibly thickyer of snow, but it was also extremely cold.


    At the same time, any factions that attacked during this time were given a ¡®grinch¡¯ status that not only weakened their stats but also made them much more susceptible to getting sick.


    This was the first time that a festival had banned fighting, but this could be understood, as it was the new year. It was time for some rest from all of the fighting.


    As such, this New Year Festival was not a festival for fighting and killing; in fact, one could receive rewards just by staying at home, and it was something that everyone could get rewards at. It was definitely the best festival out of all of the festivals.


    No one was clear as to just how this festival world work, but it was a collective event that required people to work together, and it was possible to trade rewards.


    Indigenous residents of the same vige, town, or city could work together, but if people belonged to the same faction, even if they were in different ces, they could still work together.


    The New Year Festival would begin at 12 AM, so Zhao Fu ordered his people to start preparing while he went to have a look at the Exchange Stone Stele.


    Even though the system main cities had been conquered by Great Qin, they still spawned Exchange Stone Steles. This made Zhao Fu quite relieved, as he would not have to go to another region to exchange for rewards.


    The Ten Thousand Flower Festival¡¯s focus had been weapons, the Ghost Festival¡¯s focus had been Professions, the Divine Fish Festival¡¯s focus had been City Creation Stones, the Disaster Festival¡¯s focus had been medicinal pills, and the New Year Festival¡¯s focus was Generals.


    The rewards were split into two categories: summoning Generals and General Fate.


    Generals could be summoned by exchanging for General Medallions. They could summon both ordinary General as well as historical Generals, but they were not ordinary historical Generals.


    Almost every historical General belonged to a Legatee, and because they were only loyal to their rulers, how could they pledge their loyalty to just anyone?


    As such, these historical Generals were not historical Generals from earth¡¯s history but from a parallel world. Most of their appearances were different, and they had different names. Some were even different genders. However, they had all experienced simr things and were of simr strength and skill to their counterparts.


    There was also a ranking for the top ten historical Generals.


    Number 1: Sun Hanxiang, counterpart to Sun Wu, Gender: female, the military saint of her parallel world, the master of the School of Military, and the originator of eastern military learning.


    Number 2: Wu Xiu, counterpart to Wu Qi, Gender: male, a famous military strategist, politician, revolutionist, and representative of the School of Military in his parallel world. He was proficient in the learnings of the School of Military, School of Confucianism, and School of Legalism.


    Number 3: Bai Xihan, counterpart to Bai Qi, Gender: female, the leader of the four Great Generals of the Warring States Period. She participated in countless battles and was victorious in almost all of them, but she was forced tomit suicide in the end.


    Number 4: Han Changxin, counterpart to Han Xin, Gender: male, one of the three Great Generals of the Han Dynasty in the parallel world. He was a god of military strategy but was wrongfully executed.


    Number 5: Wang Jiang, counterpart to Wang Jian, Gender: male, one of the four Great Generals of the Warring States Period. He was one of the greatest contributors to the State of Qin uniting the other six States.


    Number 6: Wei Qing, counterpart to Wei Qing, Gender: female, one of the three cavalry geniuses of the ancient world in the parallel world. She was one of the famous Generals from the Western Han Dynasty. She was often victorious and was one of the greatest contributors when defeating the Xiongnu people.


    Number 7: Huo Linxue, counterpart to Huo Qubing, Gender: female, a famous General of the Western Han Dynasty. She was the niece of General Wei Qing but died at an early age.


    Number 8: Li Shen, the counterpart to Li Jing, Gender: male, the top General of the Tang Dynasty in the parallel world. He made many meritorious contributions to the establishment of the Tang Dynasty and indirectly caused the falls of the Arabic and Roman Empires.


    Number 9: Li Mu, counterpart to Li Mu, Gender: male, one of the four Great Generals of the Warring States Period. He was a famous General of the State of Zhao and fought in countless battles. He died at the hands of the State of Zhao.


    Number 10: Xu Liuyi, counterpart to Xu Da, Gender: female, the Commander-in-Chief of the Ming Dynasty. Even though she was a peasant, she turned out to be a military genius.


    Of the top ten Generals, five of them were from the Warring States Period, and two of them were counterparts of Great Qin¡¯s historical Generals. Even though the Warring States Period had been incredibly chaotic, it had developed many great Generals.


    The Han Dynasty also had two counterparts to their historical Generals, while other Dynasties at most only had one counterpart to their historical Generals or none at all.


    There was an even split of men and women between the historical Generals, which Zhao Fu was quite surprised about. He was curious what the female counterpart of Bai Qi would be like.


    These ten Generals all had General Stars and great General Fate, so everyone would want to obtain them. After all, they were all just as capable as their counterparts, and they had to be summoned.


    There was also General Fate, which could be purchased and given to a General, giving them a General Star.


    Some General Stars, such as the 13 General Stars, would create abnormal signs when they appeared. Only people born with them would have them, and such people all had a great amount of Fate.


    However, Heavenly Spirit General Stars and Earthly Fiend General Stars were different ¨C they were not General Stars that people were born with but ones obtained through hard workter on.


    Only by continuously fighting, causing their General Fate to continuously be purer, would they be able to cause a General Star to appear. That was how some historical Generals were able to obtain General Stars.


    Right now, many of the newer Generals who had joined Zhao Fu, such as Zhang Dahu and Xiao Jian, did not have General Stars. Only by continuously fighting would they be able to awaken their own General Stars.


    General Fate was split into Great General Fate, Heavenly Spirit General Fate, and Earthly Fiend General Fate. Using these Fates, they would be able to help their Generals awaken General Stars, and they would not be any weaker than historical Generals.


    The General Fates were more so for rising factions andrge families that could not summon historical Generals, and the General Fates would close the gap between them and the Legatees.


    The General Medallions were more so for therge Nation and Dynasty factions, as only those who controlled cities could exchange for them. The Nation and Dynasty factions had the most indigenous residents, so how could ordinary peoplepete with them?


    This event was a joyous and happy event, and every person and faction would receive some benefits.

 Chapter 545: New Year Dreamland

    <h4>Chapter 545: New Year Dreand</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu was interested in both the General Medallions and General Fate. With General Medallions he would be able to summon different historical Generals, and of course, the more historical Generals the better. With General Fates, he would be able to give them to people who weren¡¯t historical Generals and help them awaken General Stars earlier.


    However, even though Zhao Fu wanted both types, all of them were quite expensive. He would not be able to purchase everything that he wanted.


    Time gradually passed, and even though there were not any system main cities that belonged to indigenous residents anymore so they couldn¡¯t see how such system main cities celebrated, they could see how Great Qin celebrated. After all, there were many people from system main cities in the Great Qin City, and they knew how to prepare for the festival.


    Many red Spring Festival couplets were stuck on either side of doors, with joyful pictures drawn on them. The streets were filled with rednterns ¨C the main color of this festival was the color red.


    It was no longer snowing, so the streets were filled of celebrating people. There were many stalls selling all sorts of celebratory gifts, and there were all sorts of snacks, such as candied fruits and glutinous rice balls. There were also all sorts of masks.


    The streets were incredibly lively, and everyone seemed quite happy. Laughter could be heard everywhere. Zhao Fu stood on the top floor of a building and looked down with a trace of a smile on his face. The festivities were quite great in the Heaven Awaken Worldpared to in the real world.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s still early. Do you want to go out and take a look? Everyone¡¯s celebrating right now!¡± Xianru said as she smiled.


    Zhao Fu shook his head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like these sorts of things, so it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a few dishes for you then!¡± Xianru said in a soft voice.


    Zhao Fu nodded. All preparations had been made by others, so he did not have to worry. He just waited for 12 AM.


    Following this, Xianru made a few dishes and brought up a pot of wine. Xianru¡¯s cooking was something that no one could ever get sick of, and Zhao Fu ate the food while Xianru smiled and chatted with him.


    Soon, it was 12 AM, and Zhao Fu stood on the balcony of the building and looked up at the sky.


    Heaven and Earth Fate once again began to swirl and gather, forming colorful balls of light.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Massive explosions sounded out as the colorful balls of light exploded into countless different-colored motes of light, floating in the sky like fireworks and looking incredibly beautiful.


    It was not just Zhao Fu. Everyone in the Heaven Awaken World looked up at the sky, watching these beautiful fireworks.


    Lovers held hands and leaned against each other, enjoying this magnificent scene.


    The countless motes of light in the sky lightly floated down, as red pouches, which were as big as a palm and had a ¡®blessing¡¯ character embroidered on them, appeared in front of everyone.


    This was a New Years gift, and everyone received one. This was why this festival was beneficial to everyone and enjoyed by all ¨C even without doing anything, they would receive rewards, so who wouldn¡¯t like this festival?


    A blessing pouch also appeared in front of Zhao Fu, and he did not hesitate to reach out and expectantly open it. A white ray of light shot out from the pouch as a few copper coins appeared in his hand.


    ¡°My luck¡¯s not that great; it¡¯s just a few copper coins.¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head, but he still put the copper coins away.


    There were all sorts of New Years presents ¨C at the very least, people would obtain a few copper coins, but those with better luck would obtain equipment or skills. Those with very good luck could obtain Gold grade items, and there were even Legendary grade items.


    This was only the prelude to the New Year Festival, and what came next was the true beginning of the New Year Festival.


    The New Year Festival was split into day and night events, and each of them had different ways of obtaining New Year Points, which were used to exchange for rewards.


    It was currently night time, so Zhao Fu decided to go to sleep. Indeed, he would not be doing anything except going to his bed to sleep.


    Many people thought that sleeping at such a time was silly ¨C why would people sleep instead of getting New Year Points? That was simply a waste of time.


    However, in actuality, sleeping meant participating in the night event, as once people slept, their consciousnesses would be taken to a New Year Dreand.


    The New Year Dreand was something that only appeared during the New Year Festival. It would begin at 8 PM each night, and anyone who slept could enter it. The dreand closed at 8 AM in the morning, and everyone would be forced out.


    During those 12 hours, not only would one be able tofortablyy in their bed and sleep, but one¡¯s consciousness would also be able to participate in the event. This allowed one to both rest and participate.


    That was the nighttime event of the New Year Festival, and it was incredibly suited tozy people ¨C they would be able to obtain rewards just by lying there.


    Moreover, the New Year Dreand was not a separate dreand for everyone but a collective one. Everyone went to the same dreand.


    After entering the New Year Dreand, people would not be able to use any skills or abilities, and Legatees would not even be able to use their Nation Armaments or n Armaments; they would only be able to rely on their own abilities.


    Zhao Fu was not sure what would be inside the New Year Dreand, but he felt quite excited about it. After returning to his room, Zhao Fu saw a few female attendants wearing thin clothing lying within his bed.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, the female attendants started to get up. Zhao Fu realized what was happening and decided to allow them to continue remaining within the bed. They were the Xianbei women that the Xianbei elders had given to him, and they looked quite pretty. They wanted them to serve Zhao Fu to get the Xianbei people better treatment.


    They were here to warm Zhao Fu¡¯s bed, as it was quite cold and beds would normally feel quite icy whenever people got into them. If it was just a single person, it would take them a while to warm up his bed. As such, many rich people had people warm up their beds for them, and this was amon practice since a long time ago.


    Zhao Fu very rarely slept lying down, as he usually slept cross-legged as he cultivated, so he didn¡¯t need them to warm his bed. However, because today was the beginning of a special event that required him to sleep, the female attendants decided to help Zhao Fu warm his bed so that he could fall asleep faster and morefortably.


    Seeing them, Zhao Fu felt a trace of warmth in his heart, and seeing their thin clothing, he did not ask them to get up so that they wouldn¡¯t feel cold. After all, the bed was quite big, and it was no problem for a few people to sleep in it.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had allowed them to remain within the bed, the female attendants blushed and looked on as Zhao Fu took off his outer clothes. Their hearts started to beat faster, and afterward, Zhao Fu lifted up the nket and got in, causing their faces to be bright red and for their hearts to rapidly thump.


    Zhao Fu did not mind them, and after entering the warm bed, he let out afortable sigh before closing his eyes and entering the New Year Dreand.

 Chapter 546 - Nian

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Nian</h4>


    Chapter 546: Nian


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After entering the New Year Dreand, all Zhao Fu saw was a hazy whiteness, and he could not see anything properly.


    Afterward, his vision started to be clearer, and he found that he was within a boundless white space. His body was hovering in the air, and what made him feel even more surprised was that he had be a little beast.


    The little beast looked quite like a little cat and was about as big. However, it also looked a bit like a qilin, as it had a pair of big eyes and a furry body. It did not look scary at all. Instead, it looked a bit cute.


    There were other little beasts around him, and they all looked about the same except for the fact that they all had a ck mark on their heads. These ck marks were one of the characters in their names, and it was quite difficult to tell what the characters were. However, they made it easier to distinguish between different little beasts.


    The ck mark on Zhao Fu¡¯s head was a twisted ¡®Fu¡¯ character.


    Currently, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was being protected by a white light, and there were many little beasts that were floating in the air. Many of them were talking, making it sound quite raucous.


    Some little beasts were chasing after orbs, and after catching up to them, they would bite down, resulting in their bodies bing a bit bigger.


    Some little beasts attacked other little beasts¡¯ bottoms, and those that were hit would release a white bubble that was absorbed by the little beast that had attacked, resulting in the attacker bing a bit bigger.


    Zhao Fu soon received a system announcement, and he realized that he had turned into a Nian beast. The white light protecting him was the protection for beginners and for the Nians that had died.


    The white orbs were glutinous riceballs, which were split into different types, and they gave a different number of New Year Points. Level 1 glutinous riceballs gave off white lights and would give ten New Year Points, Level 2 glutinous riceballs gave off blue lights and were worth 50 New Year Points, Level 3 glutinous riceballs gave off silver lights and were worth 100 New Year Points.


    The higher the level, the more New Year Points they gave. Of course, the higher the level, the rarer they were.


    After eating a glutinous riceball, one would obtain New Year Points and be a bit bigger, and one¡¯s strength and speed would also be greatly increased.


    However, any New Year Points obtained did not automatically belong to those who obtained them, because they could be attacked and the points could be stolen. This was what Zhao Fu was seeing again and again.


    The little beasts that were attacked would lose New Year Points, and if they were sessfully attacked three times while they had no New Year Points, they would die and respawn elsewhere.


    Only after the New Year Dreand was closed would everyone receive their New Year Points. However, even if one finished with 0 points, as long as they participated, they would receive 100 New Year Points at the end.


    Zhao Fu was still under protection, and the other little beasts were not very interested in Zhao Fu. Some went to fight for glutinous riceballs, while others attacked other little beasts, resulting in a chaotic scene.


    Zhao Fu first went to a remote ce so that he would not be attacked after his protection disappeared. At the same time, he started observing for an opportunity and moved his limbs, trying to be ustomed to this body.


    Zhao Fu was in a protected state and would not receive attacks, but he could not attack anyone either and could not eat any glutinous riceballs.


    Time gradually passed, and the white light around Zhao Fu¡¯s body became weaker and weaker. Just as it was about to disappear, Zhao Fu started to act.


    A rtively bigger Nian had just attacked a few other Nians and obtained many New Year Points. It was now being chased by a few other Nians.


    Even though it was bigger and would not lose to any other Nian in a one on one fight, it could not face thebined attacks of multiple Nians, so it could only turn and run.


    That was the situation that all of the bigger Nians found themselves in: unless they were powerful enough to make everyone fear them so that no one dared to face them, other Nians would group together and attack.


    Those that only ate glutinous riceballs would also be attacked, so the most important thing was to protect one¡¯s bottom and not allow it to be attacked by others. It was also important to attack others and eat a lot of glutinous riceballs.


    ¡°Fudge! Stop running! I¡¯m going to whoop your ass!¡± a vulgar youth shouted out at the Nian that was running away.


    The Nian running away gave off a middle-aged uncle¡¯s voice and said disdainfully, ¡°Fight me one on one, you brat. Your uncle will make your ass explode!¡±


    ¡°Enough trash talk. Het him together!¡± another Nian yelled out in a youth¡¯s voice.


    The other Nians did not say anything and continued to chase after the uncle Nian.


    Seeing that there were still a few Nians chasing after him, the uncle Nian could only continue to run away. The Nians chasing after him understood that he was faster and stronger, making it hard for them to catch up, so they nned to surround him.


    The uncle Nian knew what they wanted to do, so he couldn¡¯t allow them to do as they wished. He suddenly turned and started to turn in a different direction.


    The other Nians cursed and changed directions as they continued to chase after him.


    The uncle Nianughed, making the Nians chasing after him feel quite furious. However, suddenly, a Nian that still had a faint light around it rushed to the uncle Nian¡¯s side.


    The uncle Nian felt quite surprised. He knew the rules, that Nians with the protective white light could not attack or be attacked. They could not dispel the white light by themselves and could only wait for the white light to disappear, so the uncle Nian felt quite surprised at this action.


    However, in the next second, the white light around Zhao Fu¡¯s body disappeared, and the uncle Nian was greatly startled and quickly tried to dodge. However, it was toote.


    Zhao Fu swiped out and wed the uncle Nian¡¯s bottom, causing five bubbles to rise out of the uncle Nian¡¯s body and to be absorbed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu received a system announcement that he had obtained 50 New Year Points.


    After obtaining the 50 New Year Points, Zhao Fu¡¯s body became a bit bigger while the uncle Nian¡¯s body became a bit smaller. However, it was still bigger than ordinary Nians¡¯, and he had at least 150 points in it still.


    Zhao Fu ran towards the Nians that had originally been chasing after the uncle Nian, and seeing this, the uncle Nian could only curse. Once he was surrounded, he would not be able to do anything, so he could only turn and run.


    Seeing that the uncle Nian had stopped chasing after him, he quickly ran to the side to prevent any of the other Nians from chasing after him.


    The other Nians looked at Zhao Fu, who was slightly bigger, but decided to keep chasing after the uncle Nian, as he was clearly much bigger. Because of what Zhao Fu had done, they had slightly caught up to the uncle Nian, and they would soon be able to chase him down.

 Chapter 547: New Year Points

    <h4>Chapter 547: New Year Points</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu continued to run and disregarded what was happening behind him. He did not pay any attention as to whether the uncle Nian had been caught, as escaping was the most important thing. Zhao Fu had always been more powerful than ordinary people, and now that he had be the same level as them, he was not quite used to this.


    However, he could not do anything about it ¨C the New Year Dreand blocked off all powers, so after entering this ce, he had to abide by its rules.


    Now that his beginner protection had disappeared, he had to be careful because he could be attacked at any moment. Zhao Fu decided to look for his next opportunity to act.


    Suddenly, a white light shed ten meters away from him as a white orb appeared ¨C it was a Level 1 glutinous riceball. While there was no one else around, Zhao Fu immediately ran over and ate the glutinous riceball.


    ¡°System announcement! You have eaten a Level 1 glutinous riceball and obtained ten New Year Points.¡±


    After eating the glutinous riceball, Zhao Fu¡¯s body became a tiny bit bigger, and because there was no one around this area, the next three Level 1 glutinous riceballs that spawned were devoured by Zhao Fu as well.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s current body, he was clearly bigger than most Nians, so he would quickly be a target for other people. Just as Zhao Fu was searching for more glutinous riceballs, a Nian stealthily walked towards Zhao Fu.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had long since noticed this Nian ¨C even though he did not have his various powers, he was still incredibly wary and observant. This Nian was only the size of ordinary Nians and had not obtained any New Year Points yet.


    Zhao Fu continued to pretend that he had not discovered it and went on to look for glutinous riceballs.


    The other Nian slowly drew near until it was only about three meters away. The other Nian lowered its body and prepared to attack Zhao Fu.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly backflipped andnded behind the other Nian, startling it and causing it to immediately start to run.


    However, Zhao Fu quickly caught up to it, as he was stronger and faster.


    Seeing this, the other Nian said in a young woman¡¯s voice that was quite pleasant to listen to, ¡°Big brother, I was wrong; please spare me!¡±


    It was a young woman, but Zhao Fu showed no mercy. After all, she had tried to sneakily attack him first. He stretched out his w and swiped at her bottom three times.


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained five New Year Points!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained five New Year Points!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained five New Year Points!¡±


    It seemed that attacking newly-spawned Nian did not give many New Year Points ¨C each hit was only worth five points for a total of 15 points, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed.


    ¡°Your granny has remembered you. Don¡¯t let me see you again, or I¡¯ll¡­¡± the young woman furiously cursed, her voicepletely different to the voice when she had been begging for mercy.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, her body slowly disappeared, as she had been hit three times by Zhao Fu.


    Hearing her, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Even though the young woman¡¯s words were quite vicious, it was unlikely that she could fulfill what she wanted.


    Zhao Fu did not mind her words, as the New Year Dreand was quite big and it would be almost impossible to see her again. After dying, she would revive at a different ce.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to search for glutinous riceballs. He also found his next target, which was a Nian that was twice as big as ordinary Nian. It was ferociously chasing after other Nians.


    With its size, it was most likely a Level 2 Nian. Nians were all split into different levels: the bigger a Nian was, the higher its level. As Nians leveled up, they would also obtain some skills.


    Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to act, because with his speed and strength, it would be difficult for him to hit that Nian, so he had to have a n.


    At that moment, another Nian that was about the same size as Zhao Fu came over and said quietly in a youth¡¯s voice, ¡°Friend, do you want to work together to hit him?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. With his own strength, it would be quite difficult to hit that Nian, so he decided to work together.


    Following this, the two of them talked before starting to move.


    The big Nian continued to chase after a few other Nians, and because it was much faster, it was able to easily catch up to them. It swiped out with a paw, hitting one of the Nians before turning to another Nian.


    Just as it was about to attack again, a ck blur sped towards it. Zhao Fu had quickly run over and swiped at the big Nian¡¯s bottom.


    However, that Nian had long since noticed Zhao Fu, and it suddenly turned and swiped at him. The immense power from its swing sent Zhao Fu flying, but luckily, he had not been hit on his bottom. Else, he would have lost some of his New Year Points.


    Seeing Zhao Fu fly away, the big Nian coldlyughed and ran towards Zhao Fu, wanting to finish him off. With Zhao Fu¡¯s size, he probably had a lot of New Year Points as well.


    However, at that moment, a w swiped at his bottom ¨C the youth working together with Zhao Fu had appeared, and he had been waiting for a while.


    After being hit, the big Nian¡¯s body continuously gave off bubbles, and his body became smaller. After absorbing the bubbles, the youth¡¯s body became a bit bigger, but the big Nian¡¯s body was still much bigger. Facing the Nian that had just sneak-attacked it, the big Nian furiously roared and started to chase after that Nian.


    However, at that moment, another w swiped at its bottom ¨C Zhao Fu hade back and attacked. Because they had discussed their n beforehand, Zhao Fu and the youth were able to work together well.


    After being hit by another sneak attack, the big Nian furiously turned and wanted to attack Zhao Fu. However, because it had lost so many New Year Points and Zhao Fu had absorbed so many, he was now bigger than it. Facing its attack, Zhao Fu dodged and swiped towards it.


    After being hit on the bottom again, the other Nian¡¯s body started to glow with a white light. It had been hit three times, so it would have to revive. The Nian cursed before its body disappeared.


    Zhao Fu had obtained two-thirds of that Nian¡¯s New Year Points, and he had be much bigger than ordinary Nians. He was now only a bit smaller than the bigger Nian had been.


    The Nian that he had worked with ran over andughed as he said, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve be a Level 2 Nian now, right?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded because he had received a system announcement telling him that he had be a Level 2 Nian and received a boost to his speed.


    ¡°Would you like to continue working together?¡± the youth said. Now that Zhao Fu was a Level 2 Nian, with their teamworkst time, the youth trusted Zhao Fu, and if he continued to work together with Zhao Fu, he would be able to obtain even more benefits.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to agree, as he would be able to benefit as well.


    Following this, the two of them attacked smaller Nians and ate glutinous riceballs. Soon, the other Nian had also be a Level 2 Nian.


    By now, Zhao Fu could not be bothered with attacking smaller Nians, so he discussed with the youth about attacking another Level 2 Nian.

 Chapter 548 - Golden Glutinous Riceball

    <h4>Chapter 548 - Golden Glutinous Riceball</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    The youth felt that this was a good idea. Since time was limited, neither of them wanted to waste their time attacking smaller Nians, as they would not obtain many New Year Points. They had to find other big Nians to obtain even more New Year Points.


    Soon, they found a target. It was a Level 2 Nian chasing after smaller Nians, and while it was distracted, they snuck over.


    Because the Level 2 Nian was too focused on chasing the smaller Nians, it did not notice them. By the time it finally saw them, it had already been surrounded by them.


    The Level 2 Nian warily looked at Zhao Fu and the youth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is it possible for the two of you let me off this time?¡±


    They had finally cornered their prey, so how could they let it off? The youth, who was standing behind the Level 2 Nian, attacked first and leaped forwards.


    The Level 2 Nian immediately hopped to the side, and Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity to charge and tackle the Level 2 Nian, sending it flying. By the time itnded, the youth had arrived by its side and swiped at its bottom, causing it to release bubbles and making it decrease in size.


    Zhao Fu also quickly ran over and hit its bottom, obtaining 150 New Year Points. After being hit twice, the Level 2 Nian became quite small and was no match for Zhao Fu and the youth.


    Zhao Fu decided to give thest hit to the youth, as Zhao Fu had hit the previous Level 2 Nian twice, so he decided to let the youth have two hits this time.


    However, at that moment, a smaller Nian suddenly rushed at Zhao Fu. It was one of the Nians that had been chased by the Level 2 Nian, and it wanted tounch an ambush while Zhao Fu was distracted.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu was able to react in time; if it had been the youth, he most likely would have been hit, as his focus waspletely on the Level 2 Nian.


    Zhao Fu immediately turned and sprang at the smaller Nian. Because Zhao Fu¡¯s body was more than twice its size, his bodypletely covered it.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I failed again!!¡± the Nian angrily yelled as it tried to reach around Zhao Fu to swipe at his bottom.


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless ¨C it was her again. No wonder she had tried to sneak attack him. Indeed, this Nian was the young woman Zhao Fu had not spared. Even though Zhao Fu did not remember her appearance, he remembered her voice.


    By now, the youth had finished killing the Level 2 Nian, and ran over and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he swiped at the bottom of the Nian under him three times and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just caught an idiot who was trying tounch a sneak attack.¡±


    The youth did not feel too surprised and nodded.


    Because she had been hit by Zhao Fu three times again, the young woman¡¯s body gave off a white light. She felt incredibly humiliated that she had been killed by this person twice in a row so easily and yelled angrily, ¡°Your granny¡¯s remembered you! Make sure¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, her body disappeared. Zhao Fu smirked andpletely disregarded her.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu and the youth killed a few more Level 2 Nians and ate a few glutinous riceballs, bing a bit closer.


    ¡°I forgot to ask ¨C friend, what¡¯s your name?¡± the youth suddenly awkwardlyughed and asked.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and told the youth that he was called Zhao Xin. He could not reveal his identity, as there were no benefit to this and only detriments. Afterward, the youth told Zhao Fu that his name was Liu Xinze, and they casually chatted.


    Following this, they continuously killed Level 2 Nians and devoured glutinous riceballs, and they quickly both reached Level 3.


    However, after rising to Level 3, the two of them split up. This was because Level 3 Nians were essentially at the peak right now, as most people were still only Level 1 Nians and only a small portion were Level 2 Nians. If two Level 3 Nians hunted together, they would not be able to obtain significant gains, and it would be more inefficient to be alone.


    It would be better for them to split up and take over an area by themselves. With their Level strength, they were essentially unrivalled, and they would be able to obtain more New Year Points by themselves.


    Level 3 Nians were as big as hunting dogs, and Zhao Fu also received two bonus attributes: one was a strength enhancement, and the other was a protective barrier.


    The strength enhancement was quite simple and just made him stronger, while the protective barrier was a defensive barrier that could withstand the attacks of seven or eight little Nians and be used once every ten minutes.


    After splitting up with Liu Xinze, Zhao Fu chose an area and started to hunt down Level 2 Nians, and almost all of the ordinary Nians ran at the sight of Zhao Fu. None of them dared to attack him. After seeing Zhao Fu, even the Level 2 Nians decided to turn and leave.


    This was because Level 3 Nians were simply too powerful, and Zhao Fu could easily kill Level 2 Nians. Zhao Fu¡¯s skill at swiping and hitting bottoms had greatly improved, and even though it seemed a bit vulgar, those were the rules.


    Very soon, Zhao Fu turned his gaze to a Level 2 Nian, and he turned into a ck blur as he sped towards it.


    The Level 2 Nian was given a big fright, and seeing how big Zhao Fu was, it immediately chose to run.


    However, all of it was for naught ¨C Level 3 Nians were extraordinarily fast, so Zhao Fu was about to quickly catch up to it. Just as Zhao Fu raised his paw as he had always done, the Nian cried out.


    ¡°Umm¡­ please don¡¯t kill me!¡± the escaping Nian turned and said in a soft woman¡¯s voice, making Zhao Fu pause, as this voice was quite familiar.


    Zhao Fu thought about it but couldn¡¯t work out who this voice belonged to. It was possible that she had gone to the same university as him or was someone who he had worked with before.


    However, because Zhao Fu had always been quite introverted, whether it was university or work, he did not have many friends, so he could not remember who it was.


    Seeing as it was someone he knew, Zhao Fu decided to let her off and turned to chase down other Level 2 Nians.


    Seeing Zhao Fu leave, the Level 2 Nian felt quite surprised; she had never expected that asking to be spared would actually work. However, she still let out a breath of relief and wondered if the Level 3 Nian was someone she knew.


    ¡°Screw you! Stop chasing me!¡± a boorish-sounding Nian cursed at Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu had no intentions of letting him off and ferociously leapt over, kicking the Nian¡¯s bottom three times. Since he had cursed at him, Zhao Fu would not let him off.


    The boorish-sounding Nian howled in pain and continued to unleash insults on Zhao Fu as it faded.


    Suddenly, a golden light shined in the distance and was quite obvious in this region, attracting many people¡¯s gazes. All of them felt incredibly excited, as this was a golden glutinous riceball and would be worth 500 New Year Points. Immediately, countless Nians started to rush over.

 Chapter 549: Level 4 Nian

    <h4>Chapter 549: Level 4 Nian</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Of course, Zhao Fu also saw the golden glutinous riceball and immediately rushed over. However, someone beat him to the chase ¨C it was a Level 2 Nian who had happened to be close by.


    Seeing the golden light nearby, the Level 2 Nian was quite startled before feeling incredibly excited, running over to devour the golden glutinous riceball. Its body continuously grew as it became a Level 3 Nian.


    Seeing the other Nians swarming over, the Level 3 Nian roared, scaring the ordinary Level 1 Nians and making it so that they did not dare to approach.


    However, there were ten or so Level 2 Nians and two Level 3 Nians that did not leave, and they instead looked at the Level 3 Nian that had just devoured the golden glutinous riceball.


    Zhao Fu did not join them because looking at the Level 3 Nian at the center and the other Nians surrounding it, if he dumbly rushed in, he would not be able to obtain anything. Instead, he might be attacked by others.


    Seeing so many Nians ferociously staring it down, the Nian that had eaten the golden glutinous riceball immediately turned and ran, and the other Nians chased after it.


    A slight smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he followed behind them. However, his target was not the escaping Nian but the ones chasing after it.


    This was because they were focused on their target ahead, making it easy for Zhao Fu to attack from behind. Moreover, with so many of them grouped together, he did not have to hunt them down individually.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Zhao Fu rushed up behind a Level 2 Nian and hit its bottom three times. In just an instant, he had done this to six of them, and the other Level 2 Nians did not dare to give chase anymore, scattering in all directions.


    The two Level 3 Nians were also afraid of being attacked from behind by Zhao Fu, so they also stopped. One of the Level 3 Nians said in a loud voice, ¡°Let¡¯s kill this meddlesome sneak first!¡±


    Seeing that it was two Level 3 Nians against one, the escaping Level 2 Nians all hesitated before returning and running towards Zhao Fu. On one hand, they felt quite angry about Zhao Fu sneak-attacking them. On the other hand, they might be able to obtain some benefits.


    After all, they had two Level 3 Nians on their side, so it was unlikely that they would lose.


    The Level 3 Nian that had eaten the golden glutinous riceball also stopped and waited to see if there were any opportunities for it to obtain more benefits.


    Even though Zhao Fu had just helped him, he did not feel any gratitude, as he knew that Zhao Fu just wanted his New Year Points.


    Seeing the Niansing over to surround him, Zhao Fu did not feel any fear and instead started tough. His body gave off arge amount of white light as his body became as big as a lion ¨C he was now a Level 4 Nian.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had be a Level 4 Nian, the others became incredibly startled, and those that were about to rush at him immediately turned and ran.


    However, Zhao Fu definitely wouldn¡¯t spare them. In less than a minute, he had caught up with the two Level 3 Nians and whacked their bottoms, gaining him 1,200 New Year Points.


    After this, Zhao Fu turned to look at the Nian who had eaten the golden glutinous riceball, causing its expression to fall. However, it was already quite far away, and because Zhao Fu could not catch up to it, he turned his gaze at the Level 2 Nians that were closer.


    In just a few leaps, Zhao Fu caught up with a few Level 2 Nians. Just as he was about to attack them, he sensed a little Nianing at him from behind. Zhao Fu quickly spun and used one paw to press it against the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­ let go of me, you bastard!¡± the little Nian said in a familiar female voice.


    Zhao Fu started to feel quite frustrated ¨C it was this young woman yet again, the one who had tried to sneak attack him.


    Now, his body was as big as a lion while she was still only as big as a cat. Zhao Fu pressed her against the ground with a single paw, and no matter how she struggled, she could not break free.


    ¡°You bastard! That hurts!¡± the young woman Nian yelled as she red at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smirked ¨C weren¡¯t people supposed to respawn at different ces? How could he have encountered her yet again? However, after killing her twice, as a Level 4 Nian, he had no interest in her anymore.


    Zhao Fu took his paw off her and said disdainfully, ¡°Off you go, off you go¡­ I won¡¯t kill you this time, but if you stille after me, I won¡¯t show mercy anymore!¡±


    The young woman Nian looked at Zhao Fu tearily, looking incredibly wronged.


    Seeing her like this, Zhao Fu thought about it and said sympathetically, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you hit me once. Happy?¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu turned and pointed his bottom at the young woman Nian.


    The young woman Nian looked at the bottom that she had wanted to attack this entire time, and her face lit up as she rushed up. However, thinking about this person¡¯s words, she started to hesitate, as he did not seem like a bad person and was instead quite nice.


    After all, she had tried to sneak-attack him first, so there was nothing wrong about him killing her. Should she not attack him then? However, thinking about how he had killed her and humiliated her, she felt a bit wronged.


    After thinking for a moment, the young woman Nian decided to hit him just once to relieve some of her anger.


    The young woman Nian jumped up from the ground, swinging her little paw towards Zhao Fu. While she was in the air, she considered maybe bing friends with Zhao Fu.


    However, the scene before her suddenly changed ¨C just as she was about to hit Zhao Fu, he suddenly turned around and swatted her away andughed. What an idiot ¨C she fell for something like this!


    ¡°Ahhh!! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± Now that she had been humiliated and tricked by him, the young woman Nian went mad and rushed towards Zhao Fu, wanting to bite off a chunk of his flesh.


    Seeing her rush over, Zhao Fu killed her in an instant. He had wanted to let her off, but she had actually tried to hit him.


    By now, she probably hated him to her bones. However, Zhao Fu did not mind too much, and he didn¡¯t think that he would see her again. Even if he did, he would just kill her again.


    After this, Zhao Fu continued to hunt down Level 2 Nians and continuously obtain more New Year Points.


    After rising to Level 4, Zhao Fu had obtained a new attribute, which was enhanced senses. They allowed him to sense everything around him. With this attribute, it made it very hard for him to be sneak-attacked.


    Now that Zhao Fu was a Level 4 Nian, he was essentially the most powerful being. However, he felt that the rate at which he obtained New Year Points was quite slow and wondered if there was any way for him to obtain arge amount of New Year Points.


    Outside the New Year Dreand, Zhao Fu¡¯s bodyy on the bed as the female attendants also slept soundly. After sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s thoughts, the golden dragon opened its eyes and said to the four swords beside the bed, ¡°Do you want to help your owner?¡±


    The four swords lightly trembled and gave off different-colored lights, and the ughtering Ghost Sword said, ¡°What method do you have to help owner?¡±


    The golden dragon spoke and told them its method.

 Chapter 550: Nian King Domain

    <h4>Chapter 550: Nian King Domain</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    As Zhao Fu thought about ways to obtain arge amount of New Year Points, he suddenly felt an immense pain within his head. It was a sharp, stabbing pain, and it was as if something was stabbing into his brain.


    This immense pain caused Zhao Fu to powerlessly fall to the ground and roar in pain.


    After hearing thisrge Nian fall to the ground and roar in pain, many other Nians ran over, and there were many Level 2 Nians and Level 3 Nians among them.


    It was evident that this Nian was unable to fight, and with how big it was, killing it would result in a massive amount of New Year Points. Everyone was greedy for New Year Points, so countless Nians rushed over.


    However, no one dared to make a move ¨C after all, a thin camel was stillrger than a horse, and it was still a Level 4 Nian, which was an apex predator in the New Year Dreand. Many of them were afraid that Zhao Fu was pretending, as all of them were fine.


    However, could they just keep watching on like this? The Nian horde felt quite hesitant, but suddenly, they all saw a little Nian rush out and hit Zhao Fu¡¯s bottom before quickly retreating.


    Massive amounts of bubbles flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and entered that little Nian¡¯s body, making it immediately double in size and be a Level 2 Nian.


    Seeing this, the countless Nians¡¯ eyes went red, and they were able to confirm that Zhao Fu was indeed unable to fight. Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s head hurt so much that he was unable to pay attention to anything else.


    As such, the Nian horde swarmed towards Zhao Fu and was just about to reach him when his head suddenly stopped hurting. Instead, there were now four sword lights within his head, which all gave off different lights and different auras. Zhao Fu could tell that these were his four swords.


    Zhao Fu opened his eyes and looked at the approaching Nian horde as his eyes became cold, and he sent out the four sword lights.


    The four sword lights shot out in different directions, sending out massive rays of sword light that quickly annihted all of the approaching Nians.


    Seeing this, the Nians at the outer ring were given a big fright and immediately ran away, resulting in there being a big, empty area around Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off arge amount of white light. Even though Zhao Fu had just lost some New Year Points, the four sword lights had killed countless Nians, including Level 2 and Level 3 Nians, causing Zhao Fu to be a Level 5 Nian.


    As a Level 5 Nian, Zhao Fu was now as big as an ox and even more powerful. Moreover, the light that Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off was not white anymore but rainbow-colored. Now, Zhao Fu looked like a divine beast.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised, and after looking at the system announcement, he realized what was going on ¨C Level 5 Nians were given a bloodline attribute.


    In other words, his own body¡¯s bloodline was able to affect his Nian body within the New Year Dreand. With his Sovereign Bloodline, it was not too surprising that he would give off rainbow-colored light.


    With this bloodline attribute, all of his abilities became even more powerful.


    After bing a Level 5 Nian, Zhao Fu was essentially invincible, and he could also control his sword lights. He no longer had to chase after other Nians or hit their bottoms; he could directly use his sword lights to kill them and obtain New Year Points.


    Zhao Fu did not know what was happening; it was as if there was a bug. However, he didn¡¯t mind and killed everyone who came his way, causing his New Year Points to continuously increase.


    Suddenly, a violet glutinous riceball appeared, and its violet light shot in all directions, dying the area it was in with a violet light. Seeing this, countless Nians rushed over because violet glutinous riceballs were worth 1,200 New Year Points.


    Because of how fast he was, Zhao Fu quickly arrived butid an ambush. Seeing the massive number of Nians rushing over, Zhao Fu grinned as he sent out his sword lights towards them.


    After seeing Zhao Fu, countless Nians turned and ran as they cried out, ¡°The big Nian¡¯s over there! Don¡¯t go over!¡±


    The ¡®big Nian¡¯ was naturally Zhao Fu. With his massive body, terrifying attacks, and unique rainbow light, he had be countless Nians¡¯ nightmare. Because Nians could continuously revive, people continuously told other people, resulting in most people knowing about Zhao Fu.


    As such, as soon as they heard about the ¡®big Nian,¡¯ countless Nians desperately ran away and did not dare to go for the violet glutinous riceball. It was clear just how terrifying Zhao Fu was.


    However, they were unable to escape; Zhao Fu caught up and pierced them with his sword lights, killing many of them, and the rest of them scattered in terror.


    Finally, looking at the empty region, Zhao Fu put away his sword lights and ate the violet glutinous riceball.


    ¡°System announcement! You have eaten a Violet Glutinous Riceball and obtained 1,200 New Year Points!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have be a Level 6 Nian!¡±


    Just as Zhao Fu ate this violet glutinous riceball, he received two system announcements. His body once again became bigger, and he was now as big as an elephant. The aura he gave off was also even more powerful.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu received a new attribute, which was Beast King Domain!


    Within his Beast King Domain, all of Zhao Fu¡¯s attributes were enhanced, while those that stepped within his Beast King Domain would have their attributes weakened.


    After rising to Level 6, Zhao Fu became even more overpowered, and he continued to massacre everyone he came across, leaving behind no survivors.


    Seven hourster, Zhao Fu¡¯s body had be 20 meters tall, looking like a small mountain, and he gave off a horrifying aura. Any Nians that saw Zhao Fu in the distance would immediately turn and run.


    By now, Zhao Fu was a Level 9 Nian, a peak-level existence, and he was simply iparable.


    After reaching this state, Zhao Fu realized how lonely it was being this powerful and that the number of prey was decreasing. Zhao Fu did not even bother killing hundreds of smaller Nian, so he could only walk around looking for more powerful Nian or massive groups of Nians.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu saw a familiar figure, and he lightlyughed as he jumped andnded in front of a little Nian.


    That little Nian had been quite happy as she ate a glutinous riceball, but the sudden appearance of the figure in front of her caused her to immediately turn and run. The aura of the figure in front of her was simply too powerful, simply a monster.


    Seeing that she wanted to run, Zhao Fu stretched out a w and pressed her against the ground, and the little Nian looked at the massive figure in terror.


    Because Zhao Fu¡¯s body had be so much bigger than before, it took the little Nian a while to realize who he was before she waved her little paws, angrily shouting, ¡°It¡¯s you again! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±


    She was that young woman Nian, and Zhao Fu had never expected to see her again. Funnily enough, she still wanted to kill him, and Zhao Fu grinned as he flicked her away, not even bothering killing her.

 Chapter 551: General Medallion

    <h4>Chapter 551: General Medallion</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it had reached the time for the New Year Dreand to close. Almost everyone had made significant gains.


    A Nian that gave off a golden light devoured a violet glutinous riceball and domineeringly roared, making the other Nians not dare toe close.


    This was because they understood how powerful this Nian was, and the Nians that gave off different-colored lights were especially terrifying. Nians that gave off blue lights could defeat two Nians of the same level, while those that gave off a silver light could defeat five Nians of the same level.


    The Nians around had all personally seen this golden Nian defeat ten Nians of the same level. It was incredibly monstrous and struck fear into all who saw it.


    From what they knew, the golden Nian was the most terrifying existence and simply invincible.


    This golden Nian was Great Shang¡¯s Legatee, Di Wutian. Seeing the looks of fear and respect in the Nians around him, Di Wutian smiled before leaping and chasing after other Nians.


    Apart from Di Wutian, most of the other Dynasty Legatees were also golden Nians, and they gave off terrifying auras, causing the Nians who saw them to immediately turn and run.


    Of course, this sort of power filled them with immense confidence.


    ¡°System announcement! The New Year Dreand is about to close, and the Dreand Rankings will be revealed. The top 1,000 rankers will all receive prizes.¡±


    A system announcement sounded out in everyone¡¯s minds, after which a gigantic stone stele appeared in the sky with people¡¯s names and the number of New Year Points they had obtained.


    There¡¯s a Ranking? Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and chose to hide his information.


    Number 1: Unknown, 580,000 New Year Points!


    Number 2: Ji Shenming: 140,000 New Year Points!


    Number 3: Tina Pendragon: 120,000 New Year Points!


    Number 4: Si Ji: 110,000 New Year Points!


    Their names New Year Points caused countless people to stare in shock. Most of them had spent the night fighting over dozens of New Year Points, while these people had obtained hundreds of thousands.


    It would have been fine if the rankings had not been publicly disclosed, but once it was revealed, countless people were given a big fright. Moreover, the difference between first ce and second ce was a whopping 440,00 New Year Points ¨C was there some kind of bug? How could a person obtain so many New Year Points? This was simply too shocking.


    However, even though this person hid his name, countless people gnashed their teeth. Seeing that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s name was not within the top ten, they naturally guessed who the person in first ce was.


    None of them would believe that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee could not make in the top ten. As such, it was definitely Great Qin¡¯s Legatee who had obtained such a high score.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s shocking amount of New Year Points caused the other Dynasty Legatees, who had felt quite pleased, to immediately feel quite bitter. The gap between them was simply too great, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that all of the paths were sealed by snow, they would have immediately given the order to attack Great Qin at all costs.


    Seeing that he was ranked first, Zhao Fu did not feel too surprised.


    Following this, the New Year Dreand closed, and a big red box appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands as his consciousness slowly returned to his body in the Heaven Awaken World.


    However, just as Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, he felt something strange in his mouth, continuously moving around, causing him to open his eyes.


    He saw Long Xiaoxiao lying on his body, her hands holding his head as she closed her eyes, a greedy and infatuated look on her blushing face as she moaned and kissed him. Seeing this, Zhao Fu immediately frowned.


    Long Xiaoxiao detected something and quickly opened her eyes. Seeing that Zhao Fu had woken up, she was given a big fright and turned into a green light that dove into the Sin Dragon Sword, desperately exining, ¡°Owner, I was doing this to help you, so don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    Zhao Fu thought back to the four sword lights in the New Year Dreand and immediately understood. However, Zhao Fu still looked at Long Xiaoxiao suspiciously about her ¡®help.¡¯


    ¡°This is one of my Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s secret techniques; I said before that the Heaven Murder Empire controls countless secret techniques, and all of them will greatly beneficial to you. Now, you don¡¯t regret working together with me, right!


    ¡°However, this sort of festival is a blessing from the Heavens to your Legacy Land, so you must grasp this opportunity and obtain as many benefits as possible. After all, it¡¯s unlikely that these festivals will be repeated in the future. Once you miss out, you won¡¯t have another chance at these festivals.


    ¡°They can give you massive benefits and will be your greatest help. If it wasn¡¯t for the things from these festivals, it would be quite likely that you all would be easily ughtered in the future!¡±


    The golden dragon suddenly said from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Hearing its words, Zhao Fu nodded. Because he had information from God Kerr, he knew more than ordinary people, so he knew what would being in the future.


    Hearing the golden dragon¡¯s exnation, Long Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief, and its favorability towards the golden dragon greatly rose. The other three swords didn¡¯t say anything either, allowing Long Xiaoxiao to rx, and she promised to get along better with them in the future.


    The Sky Demon Sword did not say much or feel much, while the two other women¡¯s faces were slightly red.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t pay much mind to this matter and discussed with the golden dragon as to what would happen in the future before looking at the red box in his hands.


    This was the prize for cing first in the New Year Dreand, and Zhao Fu felt quite expectant. He then opened the red box as a blinding white light shot out from the box.


    Following this, a snow-white sword that gave off a holy aura appeared before Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand grasped it before looking at its stats.


    [Light Sword]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +20, Intelligence +20, Constitution +15, Agility +15, Description: A sword forged from Light Stones. It has powerful Holy Light attributes.


    It was yet another sword, and it was Epic grade. Even though it was only an ordinary Epic grade weapon, it was far more powerful than Legendary grade weapons. It was a pity that Daisy used staffs. Otherwise, he would have given her this sword.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Exchange Stone Stele. Because Great Qin had 4.4 million people and they could all pool their New Year Points due to being part of Great Qin, Zhao Fu was able to collect all of Great Qin¡¯s New Year Points.


    Anyone who participated in the New Year Dreand would automatically receive 100 New Year Points, so Great Qin would receive at least 440 million New Year Points. In total, Great Qin was able to gather roughly 500 million New Year Points.


    In the face of such a monstrous number of New Year Points, the number that Zhao Fu had obtained was barely anything. It seemed that this festival relied on the masses, and a single person could not achieve much by themselves.


    With so many New Year Points, Zhao Fu was able to easily im the number one General Medallion, which cost all of his New Year Points. No one else had as many people as Great Qin, so there was no one topete with him.

 Chapter 552: Eight Absolute Sword Formation

    <h4>Chapter 552: Eight Absolute Sword Formation</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After obtaining the General Medallion, Zhao Fu put it away. He then thought of something else ¨C rather than just himself obtaining these attributes by killing many Nians, it would be better if all of Great Qin¡¯s residents had such attributes.


    A single person having these attributes would not be as good as everyone having these attributes, so Zhao Fu asked the golden dragon if it had any other methods.


    The golden dragon immediately replied that it knew of an ¡®Eight Absolute Sword Formation¡¯ that could allow everyone to obtain a trace of sword qi. Even though this sword qi was not as powerful, it would still be quite useful.


    However, Zhao Fu would not be able to wield his powerful sword lights, and he would also need eight exquisite swords in order to create this formation.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite happy ¨C this golden dragon was simply a treasure trove, allowing him to do things that seemed to be impossible.


    Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind not having those sword lights anymore. After all, his singr gains would not be able topare to the collective gains of Great Qin.


    However, it would be impossible for him to obtain first ce in the New Year Dreand in the future. Moreover, Zhao Fu only had four swords, which were all exquisite swords.


    There were also Bai Qi¡¯s Seven Murders Sword, Wang Jian¡¯s Army Destroyer Sword, and Wei Liao¡¯s Voracious Wolf Sword, which could also be said to be exquisite swords.


    As such, he was onlycking one sword. Zhao Fu suddenly thought of the Light Sword that he had just obtained, but the golden dragon said that the Light Sword was toocking and did not fulfill the requirements.


    Even ordinary Epic grade weapons were toocking ¨C Zhao Fu was speechless.


    He first ordered his people to see if they could find another exquisite sword before turning his attention to the day event.


    The New Year Festival was split into day and night events: the night event was the New Year Dreand, which people could participate in while sleeping.


    The day event was something that required people to actually get up and do things.


    During the new year, chicken, duck, fish, and red meat were often eaten, so the daytime event was to catch such animals. However, the form of the event was quite fantasy-like.


    First, people had to leave their doors open, as closing doors on the New Year was taboo. This was because closing doors meant that the New Year could not enter, and keeping the Old Year was not good luck.


    After opening their doors, almost every house or building would spawn golden chickens, golden ducks, golden fish, or golden pigs. Anyone who caught them would be able to obtain new years presents but would not obtain any New Year Points. However, they could obtain all sorts of presents.


    Each golden animal would only appear eight times and remain at a ce for eight minutes at a time. If they were not caught within that time, they would disappear.


    Golden animals also appeared within the City Hall, and because Zhao Fu felt quite interested, he decided to participate as well.


    He waited for a while, and soon, a golden chicken appeared. Because the City Hall was quite big, the golden animals were also bigger than normal.


    The golden chicken in front of Zhao Fu was two meters tall and gave off a resplendent golden light. It looked quite intelligent and seemed as if it was a real, living creature.


    The golden chicken was incredibly fast and beat its wings as it turned into a ray of golden light, flying all over the ce. Golden chickens like this would be quite difficult to catch.


    However, catching it was still incredibly simple for Zhao Fu. He looked at the golden chicken flying everywhere and grabbed at the air, causing a formless hand to instantly grab that golden chicken.


    After catching the golden chicken, the golden chicken gave off an ear-piercing cry that was filled with joy as opposed to fear or grief. Its body then turned into golden motes of light, leaving behind a small blessing pouch that looked simr to the one from the previous night.


    Zhao Fu opened the blessing pouch and obtained a Gold grade material.


    Seeing that it was only a Gold grade material, Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed.


    After waiting for a bit longer, a golden pig appeared in the City Hall. This golden pig was also two meters tall and gave off a golden light. It charged all over the ce in the City Hall but was quickly caught by Zhao Fu, and it gave him another Gold grade item.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fupletely lost interest and gave up on catching these golden animals, leaving this to his subordinates.


    He then turned his attention back to the Eight Absolute Sword Formation, which needed just one more sword. This made him feel quite frustrated because without that final sword, he would not be able to create the Eight Absolute Sword Formation, which would bring Great Qin great gains.


    He was surprised that even an ordinary Epic grade weapon was not sufficient, and anything above ordinary Epic grade weapons was difficult to obtain. Even ordinary Legendary grade equipment was rare, let alone Epic grade equipment.


    Zhao Fu came before the Exchange Stone Stele and saw that many General Medallions and General Fates had been exchanged. Time was of the essence, and Zhao Fu was worried that the second-ranked General Medallion could be taken soon.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of something, and he couldn¡¯t help but grin. He almost forgot that he had received a Seraph Heart not too long ago ¨C that Seraph Heart contained a massive amount of Holy Light power, and the Light Sword also contained Holy Light power.


    If he fused the two together, the Light Sword¡¯s stats would definitely be greatly boosted, and it would definitely be able to fulfill the requirements to set up the Eight Absolute Sword Formation.


    When he thought of that, Zhao Fu did not hesitate to go to an empty area and take out the Seraph Heart and the Light Sword. He then chose to fuse them together.


    The Seraph Heart slowly fused into the Light Sword, causing the Light Sword to continuously tremble and give off a clear sword hum.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as the Light Sword turned into a ray of white light and shot into the sky, turning into a giant orb of light, floating in the air and giving off a very powerful aura.


    The white light that the orb of light gave off gave off a holy aura but was not very intense. Instead, it gave off a feeling of warmth, in contrast to the cold temperature.


    Within the orb of light, a figure slowly appeared ¨C at that moment, countless rays of white light fell from the sky as the orb of light also turned into motes of white light that slowly floated down.


    An angel appeared ¨C she was tall and slim, and she had golden hair and golden eyes. She looked incredibly beautiful and was wearing long, white robes. She had three pairs of pristine-white wings, giving off a pure, holy and warm aura.


    She lightly beat her wings and descended with the motes of white light. When she came before Zhao Fu, she gently hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s head and lightly kissed his forehead, brilliantly smiling as she said, ¡°Owner, may the light be with you!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly chuckled ¨C how could the light be with him? He stretched out his hand, and the Seraph turned into a sword that hovered in the air.


    This made Long Xiaoxiao feel incredibly jealous ¨C that person had been able to openly hug and kiss Zhao Fu, yet she had not made him angry.


    Zhao Fu grasped the sword and looked at it carefully. The sword seemed to be forged out of tinum and was about a meter long. Its de was quite thin, being only a few centimeters wide. There was a pair of wings at the hilt, and even though it did not give off a very sharp aura, it gave off a warm and powerful feeling.

 Chapter 553 - Sword Mark

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Sword Mark</h4>


    553 Sword Mark


    Trantor:MrVoltaire1 | Editor: Mowls123


    The Light Sword¡¯s name became ¡®Seraph Sword,¡¯ and Zhao Fu put the sword away. Now that he already had four swords on him, he simply could not carry any more swords.


    The Seraph did not seem displeased at all and only smiled as she respected Zhao Fu¡¯s decision. This made Zhao Fu feel quite guilty; even though Zhao Fu¡¯s power leaned towards darkness, the King¡¯s Power did not lean towards good or evil, so Zhao Fu could use the Seraph Sword if he wished.


    At the same time, the Seraph did not express any ill intent to the Sky Demon, making Zhao Fu feel quite surprised.


    After all, angels and demons were bitter enemies, and the Sky Demon expressed intense disdain towards the Seraph, as she instinctively hated light attributes.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and asked his subordinates about a storage for swords, and he obtained an item called a ¡®Sword Mark.¡¯ It was a Gold grade item that they had just obtained during the New Year Festival.


    The Sword Mark was a mark that could store swords. Upon using it, a mark would appear on one¡¯s body, which would function like a spatial ring but was quite different.


    The swords within the Sword Mark would be able to freely enter or exit, and the Sword Mark could be used even in ces where spatial rings were sealed. Moreover, it had a function that could maintain the swords.


    Zhao Fu used the Sword Mark, and a mark in the shape of a sword appeared on the back of his left hand. Zhao Fu looked at the space within the Sword Mark and found that there were 42 rectangr slots, meaning that he could store 42 swords.


    He could put in all of his swords. The other swords did not mind going into the Sword Mark, as it was essentially the same as being worn at Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Zhao Fu then tried out the Sword Mark ¨C he first put the five swords in and then summoned them out. The mark on the back of his left hand shed as five sword lights shot out, and five swords that gave off different energies floated in front of Zhao Fu, allowing him to choose.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with this Sword Mark and also quite happy that he had finally obtained thest sword necessary to form the Eight Absolute Sword Formation. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bother catching the golden animals, so it was time to set up the formation.


    After collecting all of the materials required, he went to an empty area in the city and drew lines, forming a 1,000-meter wide magic formation, and used energy stones to provide the energy.


    He then had Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian lend him their swords and put the eight swords in different ces around the magic formation. Each of them gave off a resplendent sword light as they fused into the magic formation. The magic formation gave off eight different sword lights and an incredibly dangerous aura.


    The Eight Absolute Sword Formation was finallyplete, and Zhao Fu activated it to see what the effects would be like.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a flood of sword qi erupted out, seeming to sh through everything in the surrounding 10,000 meters. As the sword qi flew about, gashes appeared on the ground, making anyone who saw this feel a deep sense of shock and fear.


    The Eight Absolute Sword Formation¡¯s true power would only be revealed at night within the New Year Dreand, but the power that it showed already was already quite shocking.


    The daytime event was not too important, and Zhao Fu could leave catching the golden animals to others. Seeing that he still had some time, Zhao Fu gathered his Generals and discussed how to face the iing army.


    After the New Year Festival passed, they would definitely attack. They had simply too many people, and it would be quite difficult for Great Qin to face them. Whether they won or lost, those people would fulfill their aim in dragging down Great Qin.


    The meetingsted until the New Year Dreand opened. Zhao Fu then had people go to activate the Eight Absolute Sword Formation as he entered the New Year Dreand.


    After entering the New Year Dreand, Zhao Fu once again became a little Nian and had to start over from the beginning.


    However, within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, there was now a trace of white sword qi. This white sword qi was not as powerful as the four sword lights from before and could not instantly kill other Nians, but it would still be effective at striking their bottoms.


    However, as a long-distance attack, it was still a massive advantage over the other Nians who had to get close to hit other Nians¡¯ bottoms.


    As soon as the white protective barrier disappeared, Zhao Fu immediately started his massacre. At first, he hid away and continuously use the white sword qi to hit other Nians¡¯ bottoms while they were distracted.


    Because the sword qi was quite sharp, upon hitting other Nians¡¯ bottoms, they would feel a sharp, prickly feeling, causing them to howl. Because Zhao Fu was hidden away, there started to be rumors of an invisible bottom-stabbing demon.


    On the other hand, Zhao Fu looked quite innocent as he hid in the midst of other Nians and continuously used his sword qi. However, as he gained more and more New Year Points, his body becamerger andrger, and he was discovered in the end and chased after by thousands of Nians.


    Facing so many Nians, Zhao Fu had no choice but to run. Luckily, with his speed, he was able to shake all of them off.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ran into someone familiar, Liu Xinze. He hadn¡¯t expected to be able to find him again, and Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. After chatting, they decided to continue to work together until they reached a level where they had to split up.


    Without the four sword lights, Zhao Fu could not wantonly go aroundmitting massacres, and it would take much longer for him to level up. The white sword qi was only effective against Level 1 and Level 2 Nians, as Level 3 Nians had protective barriers, so it would not be too easy to attack them.


    However, Zhao Fu could ept this as even though the sword qi was not very powerful, almost everyone in Great Qin would have it. This sort of sword qi would give them a big advantage, and in light of their collective gains, Zhao Fu did not mind not doing as well.


    After rising to Level 5 and obtaining the bloodline attribute, the speed at which Zhao Fu obtained New Year Points became even faster. Just based on his powerful bloodline alone, he was able to destroy other Nians at the same level.


    One time, ten or so Level 5 Nians felt quite jealous of Zhao Fu¡¯s rainbow light, so they decided to work together to deal with Zhao Fu.


    Facing the ten or so Level 5 Nians, Zhao Fu did not show any signs of panic because he had a Sovereign Bloodline and his stats were many times theirs. As long as he wasn¡¯t surrounded by them, he would not give them an opportunity to attack him simultaneously, and he would be invincible.


    As such, in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s immense power and speed, the ten or so Level 5 Nians failed and were killed by Zhao Fu, causing Zhao Fu to be a Level 6 Nian.


    Time quickly passed, and soon, it was time for the end of the New Year Dreand. This time, Zhao Fu¡¯s gains were not as great asst time ¨C he had been a Level 9 Nianst time, but this time he had only been a Level 7 Nian.


    ¡°System announcement! The New Year Dreand is about to close, and the Dreand Rankings will be revealed. The top 1,000 rankers will all receive prizes.¡±


    Number 1: Tina Pendragon, 190,000 New Year Points!


    Number 2: Si Ji: 160,000 New Year Points!


    Number 3: Ji Shenming, 140,000 New Year Points!


    Everyone was quite surprised that the person in the number one position was Tina Pendragon ¨C this was the first time someone other than a Chinese person had ranked first.


    Hakuren Hakuren who cares about that?


    zpod zpod Thx for the chapter

 Chapter 554: Great General

    <h4>Chapter 554: Great General</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    What surprised people even more was that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was not even within the top ten because the top ten names were all publicly revealed. All of them were Dynasty Legatees, and because none of them had hidden their names, it was confirmed that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had not entered the top ten.


    It was not just the Chinese factions who were shocked; the factions all over the world were shocked too. After all, after being suppressed by Great Qin for so long, now that they had finally surpassed Great Qin, they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening and felt like it was a dream.


    How was it possible that he had not entered the top ten? He had obtained a monstrous 580,000 New Year Points on the first day and annihted everyone, making them feel so much pressure that they could not breathe. This had forced all of them to think of measures to obtain more New Year Points, resulting in these gains.


    Seeing that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who had astounding results in the first day, not even make it into the top ten on the second day, countless factions could not process what was going on.


    Following this, manyughs and cheers erupted. They had finally once again beaten Great Qin and did not have to suffer its immense pressure. Their mncholic emotions immediately became emotions of joy.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s so trash; now, it¡¯s being suppressed by us!¡±


    ¡°Brothers! Let¡¯s go get a drink! We wrecked Great Qin this time!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Great Qin¡¯s not all that great. I thought it was so strong, but it can¡¯t even enter the top ten now. What trash!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! We actually beat Great Qin! By the way, where can I pee?¡±


    Seeing that Great Qin had not performed well, countless people were incredibly excited and mocked Great Qin. They had been suppressed by Great Qin all this time, so all of the feelings they had repressed were vented out.


    However, this was the truth ¨C regardless of the reason, Great Qin had not entered the top ten, and they had been victorious.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that this was because Zhao Fu had given up the first ce spot. If he wanted to obtain it, no one would be able to defeat him.


    Right now, Zhao Fu cared the most about collective gains and disregarded his individual gains.


    Also, some people did not sense any danger. Now that foreign factions had started to take first ce, that meant that they were bing more and more powerful. Meanwhile, the Chinese side was still fighting internally and trying to destroy Great Qin.


    However, since they did not care, how could Zhao Fu care? He only wanted to protect his own subjects; that would be enough for him.


    Since they did not treat Great Qin as their own, Great Qin would not treat them well either or help them in the future.


    Let alone the top ten, Zhao Fu did not even make it into the top 50 and was only ranked 58th. It seemed that almost every Legatee had some sort of technique or method, or else they would not be able to obtain so many New Year Points.


    Zhao Fu sighed as the New Year Dreand closed and his consciousness returned to his body in the Heaven Awaken World. Now, it was time for the thing he had been anticipating ¨C collecting all of Great Qin¡¯s New Year Points.


    After seeing the total, Zhao Fu waspletely startled ¨C Great Qin¡¯s total this time was two billion New Year Points, which was simply too shocking.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic, but he quickly calmed himself down and rushed to the Exchange Stone Stele. Apart from the first General Medallion that Zhao Fu had obtained, none of the others had been purchased yet, as no one else had gathered enough New Year Points.


    Now that it was the second day, people had definitely collected enough New Year Points, so Zhao Fu could not dy and let others im all the good prizes.


    After going to the Exchange Stone Stele and seeing that the other General Medallions were still there, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to purchase the second-ranked General Medallion, a violet light shed as it suddenly disappeared.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled and hurriedly purchased the third-ranked General Medallion, after which the fourth-ranked and fifth-ranked ones disappeared.


    ¡°Damnit! The parallel world Wang Jian has been imed!¡±


    Zhao Fu inwardly cursed as he hurriedly imed the sixth-ranked General Medallion, and a violet light shed as the seventh-ranked and eighth-ranked General Medallions also disappeared.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t waste even a single second and felt incredibly hurried as he imed the ninth-ranked General Medallion and immediately went to purchase the tenth-ranked General Medallion. However, a violet light shed, and Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank.


    However, suddenly, the tenth-ranked Medallion appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, and Zhao Fu felt an immense wave of relief wash over him. His body was covered with sweat, and he had thought that it had been imed by someone else. However, it turned out that he had been the one to have imed it.


    Zhao Fu had two billion New Year Points, so iming four General Medallions was no problem at all. After all, the first-ranked General Medallion had only been 500 million New Year Points, and all of the lower-ranked ones were worth less and less.


    What Zhao Fu was most afraid of was having arge number of New Year Points but not having anything to buy ¨C that would simply be a tragedy.


    Luckily, he had been able to obtain four General Medallions today: the first was the third-ranked General, Bai Xihan; the second was the sixth-ranked General, Wei Qing; the third was the ninth-ranked General, Li Mu; and the fourth was the tenth-ranked General, Xu Liuyi.


    Now, all of the ten Great General Medallions had been imed, and with the first General Medallion that he had imed, Zhao Fu had obtained five General Medallions.


    That meant he could summon five Generals, of whom four were women and one was a man. Zhao Fu did not mind if they were men or women; all five of them were Great Generals and would be of immense help to Great Qin. Moreover, they all had their own General Stars.


    Now, it was time to summon all of them. Everyone else felt quite curious about these parallel world historical Generals, so many people came to watch.


    Zhao Fu took out the five General Medallions and threw them into the air. They gave off arge amount of white light as five figures gradually appeared before everyone.


    The first was a woman wearing men¡¯s clothes. She had a nice-looking face and a graceful bearing, giving off a steady and imposing aura ¨C she was Sun Hanxiang.


    The second was also a woman who wore white clothes and looked extremely beautiful, but her face was as cold as ice, making people not dare to approach her. This was especially so with her eyes that were filled with a faint killing intent ¨C she was Bai Xihan.


    The third was also a woman. She wore a suit of armor, had above average looks, and had tanned skin, giving off a heroic air. She was Wei Qing.


    The fourth was a young man who had white skin and wore gray robes, and he gave off the airs of a great general ¨C he was Li Mu.


    The final person was a young woman who also wore a suit of armor and had a mature body. She had womanly airs about her and looked quite beautiful ¨C she was Xu Liuyi.


    Seeing the five people in front of him, Zhao Fu looked at their stats and found that their Loyalty was only 50 as opposed to 100.

 Chapter 555: Incapable Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 555: Incapable Ruler</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    This meant that they could run away or betray him at any time, as their Loyalty was only at 50. This meant that their attitude towards Great Qin was neither good nor bad.


    Once their Loyalty fell below 50, they could run away, and if it fell to zero or below, they would definitely leave, and he would not be able to change their minds. There would be little to no chance of reconciliation.


    Zhao Fu was surprised that their Loyalty was not 100 unlike Bai Qi and the others, who were loyal to Zhao Fu to the death. No matter what Zhao Fu told them to do, they would follow Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and not disobey him.


    And yet, these Generals were not as loyal. Zhao Fu thought about it and realized that it was most likely because they came from a parallel world and had no rtion to him or Great Qin unlike Bai Qi and the others.


    After all, Bai Qi and the others had been sleeping within Great Qin¡¯s Legacy, so they would naturally be 100% loyal to Great Qin. For these people who came from a different world and belonged to different factions, it was impossible that they would be 100% loyal to Great Qin.


    ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Xianru asked when she saw that Zhao Fu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too great.


    Zhao Fu told her what was on his mind, and Xianru lightly smiled and said, ¡°In that case, Your Majesty, you should make them your concubines. Even if they¡¯re not willing at first, after bing your women, they won¡¯t be able to fight against reality and will serve you in the end.


    ¡°Also, because they¡¯re all Great Generals, not only do they have Great General Fate, but because they¡¯re also women, the Phoenix Qi that they possess is also abnormally strong, and it isparable to that of an Empress¡¯s! Your Majesty, not only can they help you im new territory, but they will also be able to help you stabilize your existing domain. You can never have too many of such people.¡±


    After hearing Xianru¡¯s words, Zhao Fu hesitated, as he wasn¡¯t sure if this was the right thing to do.


    Seeing this, Xianru understood what Zhao Fu was thinking and slightly bowed as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, you have to think of the grand scheme of things. This way, not only will you be able to subdue them, but you¡¯ll also be able to provide the Emperor Phoenix Statue with arge amount of Phoenix Qi.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Fu looked at the five people in front of him and said, ¡°Now that you are Great Qin¡¯s Generals, I will not mistreat any of you. If you view me as a friend or family, I will do the same!¡±


    Despite Zhao Fu saying such words, the five people¡¯s Loyalty did not change at all. Even though what Zhao Fu said were his heartfelt words, all five of them were Generals and would not make a judgment of Zhao Fu simply based off what he said. As such, they remained wary and alert.


    Zhao Fu understood this, so he said, ¡°Shang Yang, take Li Mu and familiarize him with Great Qin. As for you four,e with me!¡±


    Sun Hanxiang and the three other women looked at each other but were unable to guess what Zhao Fu¡¯s aim was. As such, they followed Zhao Fu to a hall, while Xianru stayed by Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    After entering the hall, Xianru started to write on paper with a brush, and Zhao Fu looked at the four of them and did not hesitate to say, ¡°I want you all to be my concubines!¡±


    This caused the four women¡¯s expressions to all change ¨C they never expected that this would be Zhao Fu¡¯s aim. They were all Great Generals, yet he did not value their skills and abilities. Instead, he was after their bodies; could they really serve ascivious and incapable ruler like this?


    Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi¡¯s Loyalty plummeted to zero, and they decided to escape instead of serving Zhao Fu!


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he had expected this. However, what surprised him was that Bai Xihan¡¯s Loyalty increased by ten, rising to 60.


    What was going on? Was it because Bai Xihan also belonged to Great Qin in the parallel world? Was that why she was more loyal to Great Qin?


    Zhao Fu looked at Bai Xihan¡¯s icy-cold face but could not guess what she was thinking.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I request to leave. Rest assured, I promise to never act against Great Qin as an enemy,¡± Sun Hanxiang said resolutely as she paid her respects to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I would also like to leave. Please allow me to,¡± Wei Qing said seriously.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I would also like to leave. I will not be an enemy of Great Qin either,¡± Xu Liuyi also said.


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated ¨C it had taken a lot of effort to obtain these Generals, yet they said they wanted to leave. It was impossible for Zhao Fu to allow them to leave, as they would definitely aplish great things. If they were to serve someone else, they would be very dangerous for Great Qin, so releasing them would be like releasing a tiger back to the mountain.


    Moreover, since Great Qin had expended great resources to summon them, how could he just let them go like this? Even though Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to force them to stay here against their will, he had no other choice.


    Zhao Fu could only reply with a cold expression and domineering tone, ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s possible? You will be my concubines; that¡¯s something you cannot change. Come to my chambers tonight; this is non-negotiable!¡±


    By now, Xianru had finished writing, and hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, she smiled and handed the four pieces of paper to Zhao Fu.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi¡¯s faces became pale, and they felt quite angry. Sun Hanxiang pointed at Zhao Fu as she cursed, ¡°You lewd and incapable ruler! Do you really think we¡¯d submit to you? You underestimate us too much!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite angry and icily looked at them.


    However, he did not bother saying anything because they could not resist. As long as he made them his concubines, the Nation Fate suppressing them would make it impossible for them to even die. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and took the four pieces of paper.


    ¡°Mm! I¡¯m willing to be your concubine!¡± someone icily said, surprising everyone and making everyone look at that person.


    Zhao Fu also looked at Bai Xihan with surprise. Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Bai Xihan stood there like an ice statue, not reacting in any way.


    The scene fell silent, and Xianru quickly broke the silence as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, hurry and confer the title on them.¡±


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses, took out the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, and pressed it on the four pieces of paper, causing them to shine with golden light. Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi¡¯s expressions fell, as they had a bad feeling. However, they were unable to resist, and they did not even have any weapons on them.


    They were much smarter than average women, so they thought about it and decided to wait for an opportunity.


    Zhao Fu did not say much as he waved his hand, and the four pieces of paper turned into golden rays of light that entered the four women¡¯s bodies. Immediately, arge amount of golden Phoenix Qi flowed out of their bodies, after which four small golden phoenixes pped their wings and flew towards the Heaven Prayer tform.


    ¡°Skreeeee!¡± A phoenix cry sounded out, bringing with it an immense might as the entire sky was dyed golden. Clouds started to swirl, and Zhao Fu had never expected their Phoenix Qi to be able to cause changes within the Emperor Phoenix Statue.


    Even the golden dragon within Zhao Fu¡¯s body was quite shocked and said, ¡°Zhao Fu, I never thought that you had something like this! Once it develops, it will be incredibly powerful!¡±

 Chapter 556: Golden Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 556: Golden Phoenix</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu smiled ¨C if even the golden dragon was that shocked, that meant that the Emperor Phoenix Statue was definitely quite extraordinary. Great Qin definitely had to continue collecting Phoenix Qi.


    After going outside, they saw a golden phoenix with a wingspan of ten meters giving off a bright golden light flying in the sky. Its movements were incredibly elegant, and its cries were quite pleasant to listen to. Countless birds were attracted over, and they flew behind the golden phoenix, painting a beautiful scene.


    Traces of a ck aura rose up from the ground, and Zhao Fu could feel Great Qin¡¯s Fate continuously bing purified. The golden phoenix¡¯s light also caused Zhao Fu¡¯s body to go through changes, and sensing this, the golden dragon and ck dragon within Zhao Fu¡¯s body cried out.


    Following this, the Emperor Phoenix returned to the Heaven Prayer tform and became a crystal statue again. Zhao Fu went back into the hall and had people take Sun Hanxiang and the other women away.


    Zhao Fu did not participate in the daytime event. Instead, he took care of some other matters. Soon, it was night time, and this event was one that Zhao Fu had to participate in.


    After going to his bedroom, the four women were already there ¨C they had all had makeup put on them, and they were all wearing women¡¯s clothing, looking even more enchanting than before.


    Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi¡¯s expressions were all quite unpleasant, and they stood in the corner, not willing to approach, while Bai Xihan was already in the bed.


    Zhao Fu walked in and coldly looked at the three women as he said, ¡°You can get in the bed yourself, and we can keep things amicable; don¡¯t make me use force!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, they thought that Zhao Fu wanted to take their bodies by force. Their faces paled, and they slightly hesitated as their eyes became filled with tears. They then went to the bed. They had never suffered such humiliation before; if it was before, they would rather have died than suffer this humiliation.


    However, after being made concubines by Zhao Fu and being restricted by Great Qin¡¯s Fate and Emperor Phoenix Statue, they could not even die.


    However, hearing that they could at least keep things amicable, they decided to get on the bed; after all, that would be better than being forced by Zhao Fu. With their strength, it was impossible to resist Zhao Fu, and they would still lose their bodies.


    After the four women were all lying on the bed, Zhao Fu took off his outer clothes andid on the bed, but he did not do anything after.


    Since they were so reluctant, it was impossible for Zhao Fu to actually force them. Even if he did force himself on them, he would just have some temporary pleasure, while they would definitely try to find ways tomit suicide afterward. With their personalities, they would definitely do such a thing; this was obvious.


    Even if they didn¡¯t die, they would never serve Great Qin, and Great Qin would lose them forever. After all, they were Great Generals, and losing them would be a great loss to Great Qin.


    Right now, Zhao Fu just wanted them to ept the position they were in and slowly change their minds, as opposed to harming them.


    Zhao Fu was on the rightmost side of the bed, and next to him was Bai Xihan. She was still just as cold-looking, lying there like a block of wood and not moving at all. Her breathing remained steady, and it was as if she was lying on the bed by herself.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Fu could sense the heat from her body, he would have thought that there was a corpse beside him.


    After lying down and pulling the nket over himself, Zhao Fu did not move. Sun Han Xiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi inwardly let out sighs of relief, while Bai Xihan opened her eyes and turned her head to look at Zhao Fu.


    Feeling her eyes on him, Zhao Fu also looked over, and their eyes met. Bai Xihan did not say anything and continued to look at Zhao Fu with her cold eyes.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite curious, and he asked the question he had wanted to ask the previous day, ¡°Why were you willing to be my concubine?¡±


    Bai Xihan expressionlessly replied, ¡°This is Great Qin, and you are the ruler of Great Qin; also, I like domineering men. If my body is useful to Great Qin or to Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to give it up!¡±


    Hearing her words, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of respect ¨C this was a woman who was willing to give everything for Great Qin.


    However, her Loyalty was only 60, yet if she really did decide to serve Great Qin, she would bepletely loyal to it to the death.


    Moreover, as Zhao Fu thought about it, he realized that her heart was most likely still at the parallel world¡¯s Great Qin. She was loyal to that Great Qin, and even though she was willing to serve Zhao Fu¡¯s Great Qin, her heart was not here.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and said, ¡°Sleep early!¡±


    It was past 8 PM, and because the New Year Dreand had opened, Zhao Fu could not dally and waste time.


    As for sleeping with them, he did not have to worry about being assassinated. After all, they were restricted by Great Qin¡¯s Fate, and with the golden dragon, even if Zhao Fu entered the New Year Dreand, they would not be able to seed.


    After entering the New Year Dreand, Zhao Fu once again became a little Nian, and he started fighting, continuously killing other Nians. His level became higher and higher as he collected more and more New Year Points.


    ¡°System announcement! The New Year Dreand is about to close, and the Dreand Rankings will be revealed. The top 1,000 rankers will all receive prizes.¡±


    Soon, it was time for the New Year Dreand to close. Zhao Fu¡¯s gains were better thanst time, and he wondered what his rank would be this time.


    Number 1: Tina Pendragon, 210,000 New Year Points!


    Number 2: Caesar Augustus, 190,000 New Year Points!


    Number 3: Minamoto Jin, 170,000 New Year Points!


    Number 4: Si Ji, 160,000 New Year Points!


    The person in first ce was Tina Pendragon again, and because of her performance the previous night, no one was too surprised. The second-ranked person was the Roman Empire¡¯s Caesar Augustus, which made many people quite shocked.


    No one had expected the third-ranked person to be someone called Minamoto Jin. He was a Japanese person, the sessor to Japan¡¯s Imperial Family


    Japan¡¯s Imperial Family had always been a single family, and even though Japan had been controlled by various different factions throughout the ages, the Imperial Family and the position of Emperor had always existed.


    Minamoto Jin was a dark horse in thispetition, and countless people felt quite shocked. After all, Japan was not very big, so it did not have much Fate. In previous events, it had always been the major Dynasty Legatees taking the top spots.


    A Japanese person taking third caused all of Japan to erupt into celebrations ¨C indeed, this was something worth celebrating.


    What also surprised many people was that no Chinese person had entered the top three, and Great Xia¡¯s Legatee had only ranked fourth.


    Countless Chinese people¡¯s expressions darkened, and their hearts were filled with disappointment. However, seeing that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was still not within the top ten, they felt a bit better. Not just China¡¯s factions, but many factions all over the world were quite happy.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gains this time were a bit better thanst time, but he was still only ranked 31st.


    He had only been able to achieve this with his sword qi and his Sovereign Bloodline. He wondered what methods the other Dynasty Legatees had used; their methods definitely weren¡¯t weak at all.

 Chapter 557: Pleasant Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 557: Pleasant Surprise</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Now that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had once again not made it into the top ten, many foreign factions started to mock and provoke China.


    ¡°Chinese people are all trash; victory belongs to us. Next time we attack China, we¡¯ll take their women and make them serve us!¡±


    ¡°China has gone into decline; wasn¡¯t it so powerful before? This is too disgraceful!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the most superior in the world! The Chinese are like livestock and should be killed; they¡¯re not even worthy to put on our shoes for us!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Chinese people are dogs; if you¡¯re angry,e bite me!¡±


    Facing these words of mockery and provocation, many Chinese people could not endure it and cursed back, and an intense battle of cursing ensued.


    However, there were many people who did not bother to take notice of this and continued to go about matters peacefully. They wanted to show the foreign nations that Chinese people were friendly and that they could co-exist in harmony.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this, and aftering out of the New Year Dreand, he looked at the four women sleeping beside him. He got up and left, going to collect Great Qin¡¯s New Year Points.


    This time, they had collected another two billion New Year Points. Zhao Fu came before the Exchange Stone Stele and looked to see if there was still anything worth exchanging for.


    All of the ten General Medallions had been imed, so Zhao Fu looked at the General Fates. Compared to the General Medallions, the General Fates were much cheaper.


    After all, Great General level General Fate cost about 300 million New Year Points, but every faction could only purchase one Great General level General Fate.


    The other ones were all inferior General Fates, and there were also purchase restrictions. As such, Zhao Fu spent 300 million New Year Points to purchase a Great General level General Fate and did not see anything else of value.


    He did not bother looking at any inferior General Fates, so he could only continuously look through the Exchange Stone Stele. Otherwise, all of the New Year Points he had would go to waste.


    Back within the room, the four women had woken up, and seeing that Zhao Fu had already left, they felt quite surprised. Nothing had happened during the night, and afterward, some female attendants came in to bring them breakfast and things to wash up with. They then took them to their own rooms.


    There, they also met the other women who had been made concubines. Seeing so many beautiful women, Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi inwardly cursed at Zhao Fu for being ascivious and incapable ruler.


    However, after chatting with them, they were surprised to find that they had misunderstood Zhao Fu. Afterward, a few female soldiers took them out of the City Hall and showed them around the Great Qin City. Seeing how prosperous and bustling the Great Qin City was, as well as how the residents praised Zhao Fu, Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi fell silent, while Bai Xihan¡¯s expression remained the same as she walked beside them.


    After looking through the Exchange Stone Stele, Zhao Fu saw that there was not much else of value, so he called Xiao Jian over and gave him a violet orb ¨C this was the General Fate.


    He could only exchange for one, and out of the Generals, Xiao Jian¡¯s performance had been the best. Even though he was a bit extreme, he could resolve matters that he dealt with quickly, so Zhao Fu decided to give the General Fate to him. If he could obtain another one, he would give it to Zhang Dahu because he did things calmly and steadily.


    Xiao Jian immediately expressed his gratitude to Zhao Fu before returning to his own courtyard to fuse with the General Fate.


    Zhao Fu took care of some more matters before wearily returning to his room at night.


    Zhao Fu was surprised to see that the four female Generals were within his room, as he did not ask them toe. He had only wanted to humble them the previous night, but tonight, the four of them were already lying on the bed.


    They thought that Zhao Fu still wanted them to sleep with him, and they also wanted to test what he was thinking. As such, they were very cooperative, and not only were they lying on the bed, but they were also only wearing a thin gown that entuated their body¡¯s curves.


    What was going on? Zhao Fu felt incredibly surprised, and after looking at their Loyalty, he saw that Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi¡¯s Loyalty had increased from 0 to 20.


    Even though this Loyalty was not very high, Zhao Fu was still pleasantly surprised because as time went on and they understood Great Qin more, their Loyalty would continue to increase, and they would most likely serve Great Qin in the future.


    Moreover, Bai Xihan¡¯s Loyalty had increased to 70. Zhao Fu guessed that something must have happened during the day for their Loyalty to rise so quickly.


    Following this, Zhao Fu entered the New Year Dreand, and through his efforts, he received simr gains to the previous night.


    ¡°System announcement! The New Year Dreand is about to close, and the Dreand Rankings will be revealed. The top 1,000 rankers will all receive prizes.¡±


    Following this, a massive stone stele appeared in the sky, and names and numbers also appeared.


    Number 1: Tina Pendragon, 220,000 New Year Points!


    Number 2: Caesar Augustus, 200,000 New Year Points!


    Number 3: Akhenaten, 210,000 New Year Points!


    Number 4: Minamoto Jin, 190,000 New Year Points!


    The top two people did not change, but the new third ce was Akhenaten, the Legatee of the Ancient Egyptian Empire. Minamoto Jin was now ranked fourth, and ranked fifth was Tsarist Russia¡¯s Legatee, and Great Zhou¡¯s Ji Shenming was sixth.


    This time, the factions all over the world celebrated ¨C now, China, which had always been number one, was not even in the top five. This was something worth being excited about.


    On the other hand, countless people within China had dark looks on their faces and felt quite dispirited. Their confidence had been heavily wounded, and the enemies of China became more and more arrogant, their insults bing worse and worse, saying things like they wanted to make the men ves and use their women like tools.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s ranking was still a bit higher, but he started to worry about the rankings and was worried that there could be a big shift of Fate.


    During ancient times, the world¡¯s Fate was mostly gathered around the east, and the west had been fairly behind. However, after a big shift in Fate, the world¡¯s Fate gathered mostly around the west, causing the east¡¯s Fate to weaken, and even now it had not fully recovered.


    Zhao Fu was worried that such a thing could happen again. Even though China had a lot of territory in the Mind Continent and had a big advantage, once its overall Fate weakened, it would not be able to withstand the invasion of foreign nations. If this was the case, Zhao Fu had to quickly restore Great Qin.


    Not too long after his consciousness returned to his body, an urgent knocking sounded out at the door as a soldier said, ¡°Your Majesty, things are bad! I have an urgent matter to report!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression immediately changed; very rarely were there such urgent matters, so something big must have happened. Zhao Fu quickly got up, put on his clothes, and went outside.

 Chapter 558: Sudden Attack

    <h4>Chapter 558: Sudden Attack</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The sound of the door being knocked woke the four women on the bed, and they looked at each other, sensing that something big was going to happen. They felt quite curious, and they hadn¡¯t realized that they had started to care a bit about Great Qin. Their views of Zhao Fu slightly changed, and their Loyalty slowly increased.


    After going outside, Zhao Fu looked at the soldier in front of him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The soldier immediately respectfully replied, ¡°Your Majesty, the yer armies from the four regions around us have started to invade the Forest of Horrors. The Generals are all in the Meeting Hall; please meet with them as soon as possible, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious ¨C he had never thought that they would attack Great Qin at such a time. It was only the fourth day of the New Year Festival, and there were still three more days until it concluded.


    They did not care about the snow, or the debuffs to their stats, and they had suddenly attacked Great Qin?


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked as he went to the Meeting Hall. After arriving, everyone paid their respects to him, and Zhao Fu nodded as he sat down in the main seat and looked at Bai Qi as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me the situation in detail!¡±


    Bai Qi immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Your Majesty. We¡¯re not too sure what¡¯s happening, but right after the New Year Dreand closed, the Dynasty Legatees ordered the yers to attack Great Qin and that any losses would bepensated by them.


    ¡°As soon as they started to move, our spies quickly came back to report this to us. By now, they¡¯ve already crossed the Void Zone and have entered the Forest of Horrors.


    ¡°Luckily, we were prepared and set up arge number of istion barriers, making it impossible for them to use teleportation channels. As such, they can only march through the snow, making their advance much slower. Otherwise, they might have reached us already!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, then returned to the real world.


    Zhao Fu could not obtain very detailed information in the Heaven Awaken World, so he returned to the real world to do some investigating and heard about some recent matters.


    Currently, the rtions between China and the foreign factions were not too good, and there had been some conflict.


    Ordinarily, these conflicts would not be Great Qin¡¯s problem, but they all viewed Great Qin as theirmon enemy. As such, they decided to heavily wound Great Qin first before fighting; otherwise, with Great Qin as a threat, they would not be able to feel safe.


    Another reason was that after not being within the top ten for three days, all of the factions thought that something had happened to Great Qin. Moreover, given that the attack would be in the middle of a festival, they believed that Great Qin would not expect them to suddenly attack, and perhaps they would be able to achieve great things.


    Indeed, Great Qin had not expected them tounch an attack halfway through the festival. Luckily, Zhao Fu had not let down his guard and had made various preparations. Otherwise, they might have been doomed this time.


    After gaining some more information, Zhao Fu returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    There were four yer armies in total, and each of them had three million people. They came from all directions to attack Great Qin.


    Because of the battle fromst time, Great Qins location had been exposed, and they all knew where it was. As such, they did not wander around aimlessly. Instead, they made a beeline for Great Qin.


    Moreover, they had also made plenty of preparations as well. Even if Great Qin set up many traps, they would be able to deal with them in various ways to avoid the oue fromst time.


    The four armies totaled 12 million people, and because they had made sufficient preparations, Great Qin was in a very disadvantageous position. Currently, their poption was only 4.4 million or so, and they only had 800,000 soldiers. It would be very difficult for them to defend against 12 million people.


    Luckily, none of the system main cities had participated; otherwise, just four system main cities would be quite difficult to defend against.


    However, Great Qin had an advantage in the fact that it was defending. Moreover, the weather was quite cold, and snow covered thend, making their advance quite slow.


    Moreover, the ¡®grinch¡¯ status reduced their stats by 30% and would cause their bodies to be more susceptible to getting sick, so Great Qin had a big advantage.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had long since discussed with his Generals how to face a yer army invasion, so they had made preparations as well.


    Great Qin¡¯s Assassins were used to theplex terrain and would be able to produce unexpected effects. As such, Zhao Fu had boosted the Assassins¡¯ numbers to 50,000 people, adding another 20,000 people.


    The ordinary people created big problems for Great Qin every time and severely threatened Great Qin, and this was not just once or twice but many times.


    Because of their ability to respawn, they werepletely dauntless, and in the face of massive benefits, they had stood against Great Qin. Zhao Fu had had enough of them, so he decided to take drastic measures.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gave off a cold light as he gave orders to the 50,000 Assassins, and they quickly left, carrying out Zhao Fu¡¯s orders.


    Because Sun Hanxiang and the other women were all Great Generals, Zhao Fu did not restrict their movements and allowed them to participate.


    After hearing the orders that Zhao Fu had given to the Assassins, they felt a chill within their hearts and looked at Zhao Fu in a new light. He was far more terrifying than they had expected.


    At the same time, they realized how much mercy Zhao Fu had shown them. They didn¡¯t even want to think about how Zhao Fu would have treated them if they hadn¡¯t submitted.


    The four armies slowly advanced towards Great Qin, and because of how thick the snow was, each step caused their bodies to sink halfway down. It was incredibly difficult to walk, but in order to attack Great Qin, they had made preparations.


    One thing they had prepared was Ice Crystal Stones, which turned the soft snow into solid ice that people could work on. This essentially allowed them to create a massive path of ice.


    This sort of method was much more effective than walking with their legs, but with howrge a region was, if they walked the whole way, it would take them days to reach where Great Qin actually was. As such, their speed was still quite slow.


    There were many people who were not very satisfied with suddenly attacking Great Qin in these conditions. If it wasn¡¯t for the money offered, no one would want toe out and fight during such cold days. Moreover, because they were using up the time that they could have been spending participating in events, the rewards they received from the events would be less.


    However, since so much money was offered, they did not mind too much. Moreover, the daytime event was not too important, so it was not a big deal to give it up. They could still go into the New Year Dreand at night, so they could receive two sets of rewards.

 Chapter 559 - Night Vigil Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 559 - Night Vigil Massacre</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> MrVoltaire1 <strong>Editor:</strong> Mowls123


    After walking for a day, the yer army found a t region and tiredly began to set up camp. They did not sense any danger and had some people stay up as guards while the rest went into their tents and slept.


    Of course, they could go into the New Year Dreand and participate in the event; after all, by doing this, they would not be wasting any time.


    ¡°Ai, it¡¯s freezing, yet they want us to stand guard at night,¡± a youth said as he stood next to the bonfire with his arms wrapped around him.


    A chubbier youth next to him also said unhappily, ¡°Yeah! Why does it have to be us standing guard! Why can¡¯t they do it!¡±


    A middle-aged uncle near them looked at them and said, ¡°Ask the manager tomorrow; he¡¯ll most likely give us some more rewards. Also, I¡¯m going to just go into the New Year Dreand quickly; as long as we go in, we can still get 100 New Year Points and use those points to redeem things. We can¡¯t let those 100 New Year Points go to waste.¡±


    Hearing the middle-aged uncle¡¯s words, the two youths grinned. Since there would be extra money, there was nothing toin about. As such, they allowed the uncle to quickly enter the New Year Dreand, after which they would also go in and get those 100 New Year Points as well.


    The uncle was not worried about much; after all, there were many night vigils, so there would not be much danger. As such, the uncle leaned against a tree and closed his eyes, entering the New Year Dreand.


    Just as the two youths were about to start chatting again, a cold light shed, and blood spurted out. The two youths fell to the ground, dead.


    A few hooded figures appeared next to them, and one of them checked on the two youths before motioning at the uncle leaning against the tree. One of the hooded figures went over and knocked the middle-aged uncle out.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Great Qin Assassins didn¡¯t want to kill him but that after entering the New Year Dreand, if they suffered a fatal attack, they would receive a system announcement and would be forcefully woken up. As such, they could not kill anyone who was sleeping.


    However, taking advantage of the yers¡¯ rxed guard, the Assassins could kill many people during the night, but their goal was not simply to assassinate.


    The 50,000 Assassins were split into four teams to deal with the four yer armies. Because of the New Year Dreand, the Assassins did not wantonly massacre and instead knocked out the people who were in the New Year Dreand and moved their bodies.


    After knocking those people out, they would drag them out of the camp, and the Assassins came and dragged 50,000 people out of the camp.


    After bringing these people out of the camp, the Assassins bound them with ropes. Because they were now quite some distance away, it did not matter if they yelled out, as no one would hear them.


    Buckets of cold water were poured on their bodies, and that icy feeling woke all of them up. Looking at the hooded figures around them, they instinctively sensed a wave of danger and started to cry out.


    ¡°Who are you all? Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I just wanted to earn some rewards; please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m still a child!¡±


    The Great Qin Assassins coldly looked at all of them and did not reply. Instead, they took out sharp knives and started to carry out Zhao Fu¡¯s orders.


    After the night passed, as the sun gradually rose from the horizon, the rest of the yers arose from their slumber and yawned before leaving their tents.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± A cry sounded out, causing many people to rush out of their tents in surprise, and they found many dead guards.


    The enemy had attacked the previous night, but none of them had noticed anything!


    Themander in charge hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry and check who¡¯s dead and who¡¯s missing!¡±


    A few people beside him immediately left, and they came back a whileter and replied, ¡°We¡¯re missing around 50,000 people, and apart from some people who were killed, there aren¡¯t any other losses.¡±


    ¡°There are only 50,000 people missing?¡± Hearing this, themander let out a sigh of relief. They had three million people, so 50,000 was not a great loss.


    It seemed that Great Qin had discovered them, so they could not act carelessly. After thinking about it, themander gave out some orders.


    As for those missing 50,000 people, without even thinking about it, themander knew that they were dead. Because these people did not die true deaths, no one else minded too much either.


    However, after knowing that Great Qin hadunched a sneak attack at night, they all felt quite scared and became even more cautious.


    After packing their things, themander gave the order to quickly advance so that they would join together with the other armies. Once they had 12 million yers gathered together, Great Qin would not be able to do much, and he was confident that they would not lose.


    This was because Great Qin had been forced to retreat by a few million yersst time, which meant that Great Qin did not have any terrifying measures left. As such, they felt quite confident.


    If the 12 million yers attacked Great Qin together, there was a high likelihood that they could destroy Great Qin or at least heavily wound it. After going back, they would be viewed as heroes and would be heavily rewarded. When he thought about that, themander started to grin.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡± Terrified screams sounded out from ahead, and themander was greatly startled. He immediately took people over.


    After reaching that ce, he saw many people copsed onto the ground, their bodies trembling and their faces pale. Some people were even continuously vomiting.


    Themander felt quite surprised, but as he looked ahead, he felt a bone-chilling feeling spread throughout his body. His hands and feet felt incredibly cold, and he had an incredibly shocked expression on his face because this scene was simply a bloody purgatory.


    There were many corpses hung on trees, nailed to trees, or lying on the ground. All of these corpses had died different deaths, but all of them had died in horrific ways.


    Some people had been skinned and then hung, allowing the cold wind to blow against their exposed flesh. There was ayer of ice on their bodies, and a few people were still on their dying breaths, weakly breathing.


    Some people had been bound to trees, but their stomachs had been sliced open from their throat to their lower body, causing their internal organs to spill out.


    Some people had their hands and feet chopped off, their eyes gouged out, and their tongues cut off. Ropes were tied around their waists, hanging them on the trees. Some were still howling pitifully.


    Some people were pierced by long spears through their anuses, and some of them were speared together, making them look like a kebab skewer.


    Some women¡¯s eyes had also been gouged out, and their lower bodies had been pierced, nailing them against trees.


    Some people even had pieces of their flesh cut off, leaving them a bloodied mess, and their corpses were also nailed against trees.

 Chapter 560 - Cruel Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 560 - Cruel Deaths</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    All of the corpses had expressions twisted in extreme pain as they hadn¡¯t died from a fatal attack. Instead, they had slowly died from unspeakable agony.


    There were countless corpses here, forming the terrifying scene ahead. Almost all of the 50,000 people who had disappeared had died here.


    What sort of person would do such a thing? It was simply too inhumane and cruel!


    Seeing the shocking scene ahead, countless people felt a chill within their hearts, and their bodies uncontrobly trembled. Great Qin¡¯s ruthlessness froze them in ce, and they did not dare to take a single step forward.


    They would not die true deaths, but Zhao Fu would make them wish for death and make them endure immense pain and suffering. Zhao Fu had not wanted to do this, but they had provoked him time and time again and brought a great threat to Great Qin.


    They had pushed Zhao Fu¡¯s patience to the limit, so he was forced to use this sort of cruel measure to force back the attacking yer army.


    Seeing this scene, many people in the yer army did not wish to continue anymore. Once they were caught by Great Qin, they would end up like this as well; they would be better off dead than alive, and they did not want to suffer this sort of pain.


    As such, many people decided to leave. If they stayed here and were caught by Great Qin, they would be doomed.


    Seeing this, themander calmed them down before returning to the real world to report this.


    As this matter spread into the real world, countless people gasped ¨C these measures were simply too cruel and ruthless. As a cultured society, those who heard about this started to condemn and curse at Great Qin.


    They already thought of Great Qin as evil and what they were doing as just and righteous, so everyone stood on the victims¡¯ side, acting like they were supporting righteousness.


    The countless factions also felt quite terrified ¨C right at the beginning, Great Qin had used such extreme tactics. It seemed that before, Great Qin had been showing mercy the entire time. Only now did everyone realize just how terrifying and merciless Great Qin was, so they had to be wary when opposing Great Qin, or they would turn out like that as well.


    Countless people condemnedGreat Qin¡¯s cruel behavior, causing Great Qin¡¯s reputation to plummet even further.


    Seeing how madly twisted Great Qin had be, the Hundred Schools of Thought and various sects all sighed ¨C they were unable to stop either side.


    The Dynasty Legatees all believed that something must have happened to Great Qin; otherwise, it would not have used such cruel and merciless tactics to scare people off. As such, they decided to continue the attack.


    After receiving a reply, themander returned to the Heaven Awaken World and told everyone that the rewards would be doubled and that suicide pills would be provided ¨C if they were caught, they would be able to immediatelymit suicide and not endure any pain.


    Suicide pills were a very unique type of medicinal pill that could be consumed first and activatedter. They contained lethal poison and would allow one to die quickly.


    Hearing that the rewards would be doubled and that suicide pills would be provided, the yers felt quite excited, and many of them decided to stay and continue.


    Zhao Fu also heard about this. He had thought that with these terrifying measures, he would be able to scare off arge portion of the yers, but it seemed that he had underestimated the factions and yers.


    As such, he could only use that to destroy one of the yer armies before thinking about how to deal with the other three.


    Zhao Fu gathered his military forces and set out.


    The east side¡¯smander was called Liu Hongjiang, and he was from the School of Military. He led the strongest army out of the four yer armies.


    Facing his army, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had nearly failed, but because there were so many yers with their guards down, they had still been able to take away some people.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s main goal was this army ¨C if they could destroy the strongest army, their morale would definitely plummet, and Great Qin¡¯s chance of sess would greatly rise.


    On the east side, a valiant-looking middle-aged man led the yer army slowly forward ¨C this man was naturally Liu Hongjiang.


    Liu Hongjiang was somewhat well-known in the School of Military, or else he would not have been made themander. He hadplete confidence for this battle, and he was certain that they would be able to heavily injure Great Qin.


    Everyone else tried to curry favor with Liu Hongjiang and insulted Great Qin, while Liu Hongjiang merely smiled. He did not bother listening to these people, and because he knew just how terrifying Great Qin was, he did not dare to be careless.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as ten ck pirs of light rushed into the sky, and a gigantic ck magic formation appeared, giving off arge amount of ck light and an eerie deathly intent.


    Rumble¡­


    It was as if there was a flood approaching from ahead as a flood of deathly aura surged towards them. Liu Hongjiang was greatly startled and knew that Great Qin was attacking. However, he quickly calmed down, called over one of his trusted aids, and gave him some instructions.


    After listening to Liu Hongjiang¡¯s words, the trusted aid immediately turned and left.


    ¡°Prepare yourselves!¡± Liu Hongjiang roared as all of the yers started to get into formation. The Shieldbearers rushed up to form a shield wall, the Archers drew their bows, and the Infantrymen also braced themselves.


    Before bringing this yer army out, Liu Hongjiang had given them some basic training, so they could coordinate in an orderly fashion.


    Rumble¡­


    The massive sound continued toe closer, and Liu Hongjiang¡¯s pupils constricted as he saw just what wasing ¨C they were Skeletons. There were humanoid Skeletons and beast Skeletons, and there were roughly two million or so of them.


    All of the Skeletons gave off a ck aura, making it seem as if a ck ocean was flooding towards them. Its aura was incredibly ferocious, and the deathly aura also made the yers feel a chill within their hearts.


    Liu Hongjiang already knew a lot about Great Qin, and he knew that Great Qin could summon Undead Disasters. However, he had thought that they were unable to do so anymore, or else they would not have been chased down by those three million yers previously, which was quite shameful.


    However, Liu Hongjiang had never expected that Great Qin could still summon an Undead Disaster and one of this magnitude.


    These Skeletons wereprised of the corpses that Great Qin had collected while clearing the Forest of Horrors, as well as the wild beasts it hade across and the livestock it had raised.


    That was why Zhao Fu had ordered his soldiers to collect these corpses ¨C to be used in key moments like this.


    Originally, Zhao Fu only wanted to use this Undead Disaster to break through a defensive wall and stop Great Qin from being surrounded.


    However, he had never expected these people to suddenly attack Great Qin. However, now, he had a better use for them, and with their help, Great Qin would be able to easily destroy this yer army.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Before the Undead army had rushed up, countless arrows suddenly shot out from the left and right, tearing through the air with immense force.

 Chapter 561 - Ten Times Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Ten Times Rewards</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The sudden onught of countless arrows from both sides waspletely unexpected by the yers. After all, facing the massive Skeleton army ahead, they hadn¡¯t expected there to also be an ambush on both sides.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    Countless arrows fell like rain, burying themselves into the yers¡¯ bodies. Blood spurted everywhere as many people immediately died.


    The smell of blood caused the Skeleton army to rush over with even more vigor, and their aura became even more ferocious.


    At that moment, 12 figures appeared in the air, all of whom gave off a massive aura. The pressure that came from the 12 figures weighed down on the yers¡¯ chests, making it difficult for them to even breathe.


    Boom!!


    Bai Qi raised the Seven Murders Sword and sent all of his power into it, causing it to give off a terrifying blood-red light that almost dyed the entire sky blood-red. A sword wind gathered around him, and it was filled with a murderous aura that made the yers below feel incredibly terrified.


    Following this, Bai Qi shed downwards, causing a massive blood-red sword light to sh towards the massive shield wall.


    The other City Lords also unleashed their power and attacked the shield wall as well.


    The terrifying attacks sted the shield wall open like lightning, and many Shieldbearers and Infantrymen were instantly killed.


    In just an instant, countless attacks flew past, causing blood and severed limbs to fly into the air. The ground was dyed blood-red, and even though the yer army had many people, they did not have any extremely powerful figures, which was their greatest weakness.


    Liu Hongjiang could only order the countless Archers to attack the 12 figures in the sky. The multitude of arrows forced Bai Qi and the others to temporarily retreat and go on the defensive.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion rang out as the Skeleton army smashed into the remainder of the shield wall. The remaining segments were not very powerful anymore and was wholly unable to stop the iing Skeleton army.


    The instant that the shield wall was destroyed, the countless Skeletons eerilyughed and started to madly attack the yers. The beast-type Skeletons rushed up to bite the yers, while the humanoid Skeletons continuously shed out with their weapons. Those that were weaponless stabbed out with their ws, piercing yers¡¯ chests.


    The yer army desperately retaliated, and their attacks either sent the Skeletons flying or reduced them to a pile of bones.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    A massive number of arrows once again shot out from the left and right towards the chaotic battlefield. As the arrows rained down, countless yers were killed.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were hidden in the distance and only attacked with arrows, mainly to avoid fighting with both the yers and Skeletons. After all, Great Qin was unable to control all of those Skeletons, so it was possible that they would harm Great Qin¡¯s soldiers as well.


    The yer Archers wanted to return fire, but because Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were so far away and were hidden within the surrounding forest, it was very difficult for them to hit Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    On the other hand, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers all had higher cultivation and better equipment, and their arrows were able to pierce two or three yers at a time ¨C they were on apletely different level.


    With the help of the countless Archers, the yer army was forced back by the Skeleton army, and they were unable to resist them at all.


    Seeing Great Qin¡¯s strength, Liu Hongjiang felt incredibly shocked ¨C no wonder so many people had lost to Great Qin.


    The chaotic battlefield allowed Great Qin¡¯s City Lords to attack the yer army. Sword lights that were 100 meters long shed out, and because the yers were all rtively weak and all bunched together, each attack hit many of them.


    Each of the attacks caused thousands of deaths ¨C the yers¡¯ bodies were obliterated, making the gory smell incredibly intense.


    The yer army waspletely suppressed ¨C they were attacked by the Skeletons from the front, assaulted by arrows from the two sides, and sted with attacks from the 12 City Lords above.


    The battle waspletely one-sided, and the yer army continuously retreated while the Skeleton army continuously advanced, and the death toll for the yers continuously increased.


    Many people felt quite afraid, and seeing that there was no hope of victory, they started to run. Their battle intent was not very strong, and they had already been greatly scared by Great Qin. Facing such a ferocious attack, they did not dare to continue to resist.


    Seeing this, Liu Hongjiang¡¯s heart sank, and he hurriedly called out, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of dying! Maintain your lines! Even if you die, anyone who contributes will receive ten times the rewards! Don¡¯t worry. The Dynasty Legatees and the various factions won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°10 times the rewards?¡± This caused the yers who had started to escape to stop in their tracks. Those rewards were simply too tempting, and it was to the point that they were not afraid to stay and die. They would not die a true death anyways, so they would do it for the money.


    At that moment, another figure appeared in the sky, giving off a terrifying pressure, making it seem as if the air had frozen.


    Liu Hongjiang looked up in surprise at the cloaked figure and thought to himself, This is Great¡¯s Qin Legatee? What a terrifying existence!


    Zhao Fu looked at Liu Hongjiang and understood that he was themander. As such, he took out a bow and nocked an arrow on it before drawing it fully.


    Whoosh!!


    An arrow shot out, turning into a cold light that tore through the air and almost instantly pierced through Liu Hongjiang¡¯s chest. Liu Hongjiang only had Stage 1 Cultivation, so he did not have any power to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s attack.


    However, as Liu Hongjiang fell to the ground, there was a slight smile on his face that was quite perplexing ¨C why would he smile as he died?


    Zhao Fu did not notice this strange smile and instead turned his attention to other parts of the battlefield.


    After losing theirmander, the yer armypletely fell apart, and countless yers desperately ran while the Skeleton army madly chased behind them.


    No one knew how many yers ended up escaping in the end, and this battle was Great Qin¡¯s victory. It was just that the two million or so Skeletons only had around one million Skeletons remaining.


    yers¡¯ corpses littered the battlefield, and Zhao Fu ordered the soldiers to gather the spoils and then return to Great Qin. Because they had the Skeleton army, it had not been too difficult to deal with the yers, and Zhao Fu smiled.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu sensed that something was off, and he looked into the distance, a look of shock on his face¡­ he had fallen for their trap!


    The three other yer armies of three million yers each were ferociously charging over, giving off terrifying auras. What made Zhao Fu¡¯s expression even worse was that there was an army of 1.2 million peopleing from the east, who were all Stage 1 soldiers, as well as 12 City Lords flying over.


    Great Qin was in dire straits this time ¨C it was surrounded on all sides and could not run at all, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s face to pale.

 Chapter 562 - Demon Domain Doors

    <h4>Chapter 562 - Demon Domain Doors</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Your Majesty! What should we do?¡± The City Lords also sensed this, and they flew up into the sky, their faces paling when they saw this.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that they had already grasped a way to break through istion barriers and that slowly advancing had only been a feint. Once Great Qin attacked one of the armies, the other three would immediately advance quickly.


    Only the high-rankingmanders knew about this, or Great Qin¡¯s spies would have long since reported it. In that case, how should they deal with this?


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became incredibly cold, and he did not seem as flustered. He thought for a moment ¨C the yers were quite weak, and he had measures to deal with them, but what about the 1.2 million Stage 1 soldiers?


    Great Qin only had 800,000 soldiers, and there were 600,000 or so Stage 1 soldiers. There were 200,000 or so soldiers who were at Stage 0-8 or Stage 0-9, but facing 1.2 million Stage 1 soldiers, it would be simply too difficult.


    However, Great Qin still held some advantages. First, the attacking side was affected by the event¡¯s debuffs and had lost 30% of their stats, and their equipment was only Blue grade, while at the very least, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had Silver grade equipment.


    Moreover, with the five General Armaments¡¯ buffs, as well as the Great Qin City¡¯s buffs, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ stats were far higher than the system main city soldiers¡¯ stats.


    Since they could not escape, their only option was to fight. They would either win or die!


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the three yer armies; you all take care of the system main city army!¡± Zhao Fu said seriously to his City Lords after making his decision.


    Hearing this, the City Lords gathered Great Qin¡¯s 800,000 soldiers, who gave off an immense wave of killing intent.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Great Qin can¡¯t run this time. Brothers, charge! Destroy Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°Trash Great Qin, I¡¯m going to do the will of the heavens and destroy you!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill everyone in Great Qin and see if they can still be so arrogant! This elder¡¯s going to trample Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to death!¡±


    Countless yers excited rushed over ¨C with their nine million or so yers and 1.2 million system main city soldiers, they werepletely confident that they could destroy Great Qin this time.


    Great Qin¡¯s 800,000 soldiers austerely faced off against the system main cities charging at them from the east, while Zhao Fu stood against the three yer armies by himself.


    Countless yers flooded over, creating a rumbling that seemed to shake the heavens. The aura in the entire Forest of Horrors became incredibly heavy, and many wild beasts were scared into fleeing.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, coldly looking at the flood of yers. The Sky Destion Azure Dragon would only act when Great Qin was about to be destroyed. Even if the 800,000 soldiers and all of his Generals were killed, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon still would not act.


    Also, because the golden dragon had expended all of its strength to give Zhao Fu the Heaven Murder Bloodline, it was unable to deal with these yers either.


    Since the Sky Destion Azure Dragon and golden dragon both could not help, Zhao Fu only had one method left, which was to use Great Qin¡¯s precious Nation Fate. Even though Fate was very important to Great Qin, if its 800,000 soldiers all died here, the yer army would be able to rampage throughout Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    The Sky Destion Azure Dragon had guaranteed that it would not allow Great Qin to be destroyed within 100 years, but that was only with respect to Great Qin being destroyed. Even if the yer army took over the entirety of the Forest of Horrors, causing Great Qin to have nothing, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon would not act. Zhao Fu did not want such a thing to happen.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to use Great Qin¡¯s Nation Fate. Great Qin¡¯s Fate was not as little as before; after the first battle at Heavenstone City, Zhao Fu had been very careful as to how he used Fate.


    After developing for so long, Great Qin¡¯s Fate had increased, and after conquering numerous cities, towns, and viges, as well as destroying many Legacies and conquering a lot of territory, it had 100 times more Fate than before and could be described to be an ocean.


    Now, Zhao Fu nned to use up all of it. The sky gradually darkened, and a gale started to blow as clouds gathered. Everyone innately felt a sense of danger descend, causing their hairs to stand on end. It was as if a massive disaster was going to explode.


    In the air, Zhao Fu¡¯s ck cloak lightly fluttered as he stretched out a hand and pointed it towards the sky as he roared, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Fate¡­ gather!¡±


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a gigantic whirlwind burst forth. The clouds started to rapidly spin as thunder could be heard from the sky.


    Traces of a ck aura continuously rose up from the ground in the Forest of Horrors, which gathered towards Zhao Fu. The traces of ck aura soon formed a ck flood that entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Boom!!!


    A sky-toppling pressure descended that seemed to want to annihte the heavens and the earth. The pressure almost felt corporeal and caused the ground in the surrounding 10,000 meters to sink down by one meter, and many trees and boulders were crushed.


    Cracks appeared in the sky as the ground continuously trembled. A massive wind blew as the light flickered, and it seemed as if the heavens and earth could not withstand this sort of power.


    In the air, Zhao Fu was covered by ck mes, making it impossible to see his body. Only his two blood-red eyes, that gave off an intense light, could be seen within the ck mes.


    The countless yers felt the dangerous aura from the sky, making them feel as if their bodies had fallen into a freezing ocean, and they couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    The 12 City Lords from the surrounding regions also felt this terrifying aura, and their expressions changed as one of them said, ¡°That person¡¯s trying to cast some terrifying attack; quickly stop him!¡±


    The other City Lords nodded and sped up as they rushed towards Zhao Fu, wanting to stop him, but 12 figures stood in their way.


    Seeing so many City Lords blocking their way, the other City Lords felt incredibly surprised. If Great Qin wanted to attack a region, that region would find it extremely difficult to defend.


    Now that Great Qin had such terrifying strength, it seemed that their n to work together and destroy Great Qin had been the correct one to make.


    ¡°Demon Domain Doors!¡± Zhao Fu cried out from within the ck mes as an orb that was as big as a fist rose out of the ck mes and shot into the sky.


    Boom!!


    The sky seemed on the verge of shattering as the ck orb spread out, creating a massive ck hole that spanned 10,000 kilometers. A massive amount of demon qi flooded out, and that demonic and dark aura filled the entire space around it.


    ¡°Heheheheheheh!!!¡±


    Countless demons flooded out of the ck hole, giving off twisted, wickedughter. There were all sorts of demons ¨C there were not just little demons but also snake demons, goat-headed demons, and the like.


    What was even more shocking was that these demons were not made of demonic qi. Instead, they had real flesh and were real beings.


    The Demon Domain Doors was the upgraded version of Hell¡¯s Doors, and it was even more powerful. Only by consuming arge portion of Great Qin¡¯s Fate had Zhao Fu been able to use this skill.


    The demon tide gave off a shocking dark aura as it charged towards the three yer armies, and facing the twisted-looking and ugly demons, the yers felt a chill within their hearts and lookedpletely terrified

 Chapter 563 - Five General Armaments

    <h4>Chapter 563 - Five General Armaments</h4>


    Chapter 563: Five General Armaments


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Boom!!


    An explosion rang out as the ferocious demon tide smashed into the yer army. Blood and limbs flew everywhere as howls sounded out and death descended.


    The demons¡¯ attacks were incredibly cruel: some tore yers¡¯ bodies apart, while others bit offrge chunks from yers¡¯ heads. Others dug out yers¡¯ hearts or simply sliced the yers in half.


    The yers also desperately retaliated; even though the demons were terrifying, they couldn¡¯t just stand there and let themselves be killed. However, their attacks¡¯ effects were quite weak.


    Now that the demons were flesh and blood existences, they could think by themselves and evade their attacks. They were not like the demons summoned from Hell¡¯s Doors that only knew to charge forward. Moreover, their stats were far superior to yers¡¯, and unless the yers hit the demons¡¯ vitals, it would be very hard for them to kill the demons.


    The demon tide was only a third of the size of the yer army, but the yer army was unable to withstand the onught of demons. The demons continuously pushed ahead while the yer army continuously backed down as they screamed, and bloodied corpses littered the ground.


    Under themand of the ten Disaster Cavalrymen, Great Qin¡¯s remaining one million Skeletons rushed at the yer army from the side.


    The countless Skeletons excitedly started to kill, and facing attacks from two sides, the yer army was forced to defend. They wanted to create a shield wall to give themselves some breathing room to kill the Skeletons and demons in a more orderly way.


    However, most of the demons could fly, and before the yer army could form a shield wall, it would be destroyed by the demons, and the Disaster Cavalrymen continuously gathered arge amount of deathly aura andunched them at the gathering shield walls.


    The yers were not very unified, and their battle intent wascking; they were not as thirsty for killing as the demons and Skeletons, and they would often retreat because of fear. Whenever they retreated, the Skeletons and demons would advance even more ferociously as they madly killed everyone in front of them.


    Compared to this disorganized mob, the system main city soldiers were all elites and Great Qin¡¯s true enemies. Even though they were from ten different system main cities, they were already able to work together in perfect harmony. Their battle intent was also incredibly strong, and they werepletely dauntless, giving off a terrifying aura.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ gazes were also resolute as they gripped their weapons and prepared themselves for death as they gave off a simrly sharp aura.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± Both armies gave off a terrifying aura as they rushed at the other side, creating an astounding rumbling.


    At that moment, Bai Qi, Wei Liao, Wang Jian, Meng Tian, and Sima Cuo took out their General Armaments and roared as five stars that gave off different colored lights descended.


    ¡°Seven Murders¡­ Open!¡±¡±Army Destroyer¡­ Open!¡±¡±Voracious Wolf¡­ Open!¡±¡±Heaven Pir¡­ Open!¡±¡±Great Gate¡­ Open!¡±


    Five shouts sounded out as the five General Armaments gave off different-colored lights. Sensing this power, the five stars in the sky gave off an even more intense starlight and burst forth with shocking power.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers below now had five different auras around their bodies, and all of their faces were red. Their expressions were also savage; the only thing in their hearts was killing. Their bodies becamerger, and they grew two fangs as they roared like beasts.


    Great Qin¡¯s 800,000 soldiers turned into a group of uncontroble, maddened beasts, charging at the system main city soldiers without any regard for their lives.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The system main city soldiers also exploded out with strength and roared as they gave off an austere aura and ferociously rushed towards Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    Boom!!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two waves shed, making it seem as if the air around them had exploded. The two waves froze for a moment before the five-colored Great Qin army started to charge through the system main city army.


    The sixth effects of all of the General Armaments were released, giving the soldiers various buffs. The power they obtained was terrifying and far surpassed what the system main city soldiers had.


    After breaking into the system main city army, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers started to madly kill, their swords and sabers shooting out lights that killed the system main city soldiers.


    Even though Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were incredibly bold and courageous, the system main city army had arge numbers advantage, and their soldiers continuously rushed up.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sounds of weapons shing continuously sounded out as the two armies engaged in an intense battle. The City Lords in the sky also started to attack as the 12 system main city City Lords and Great Qin¡¯s 12 City Lords all exploded out with their City Lord Seals¡¯ power.


    Immediately, the heavens and earth seemed to dim as a terrifying aura rushed out like a gale, blowing even trees and boulders away.


    However, at that moment, a cold and handsome-looking young City Lord suddenly drew his sword, which streaked out like lightning, piercing through the chest of a fellow system main city City Lord.


    That City Lord had never expected the cold-looking City Lord to attack him, but it was toote as his heart had been pierced. Blood flowed out of his lips as his eyes closed and his body powerlessly fell to the ground.


    A ck wooden City Lord Seal floated out of that City Lord¡¯s body and was grasped by the cold-looking young man.


    The sudden change caused everyone on the system main city side to feel incredibly confused; they had never expected the cold-looking young man to do such a thing. After all, they had amon enemy, so why would he attack his own side?


    On the other hand, Great Qin¡¯s side did not seem surprised at all, as they had expected this ¨C after all, that cold-looking young man was Ge Nia.


    After such a long time, Ge Nia had passed the old City Lord¡¯s test and be Battle City¡¯s Young City Lord. At first, he did not know about this matter, but after hearing about it and finding out that they were attacking Great Qin, it was already toote. As such, he could only beg the old City Lord to allow him to lead the army.


    ¡°Ge Nia, you traitor! You¡¯re killing people on your own side! It looks like Old Luo chose the wrong sessor!¡± a middle-aged City Lord furiously yelled.


    Ge Nia did not reply. Sneak attacks like this were not how he liked to act and was in conflict with his way of the sword. However, in desperate times, as long as it benefitted Great Qin, it did not matter if he betrayed his principles.


    ng!


    Ge Nia¡¯s sword shed as it shed towards another City Lord without giving any exnation.


    The City Lord could only hurriedly block, while the other system main city City Lords nned to deal with Ge Nia first.


    However, how could Great Qin¡¯s City Lords allow them to kill Ge Nia? They gave off powerful auras as they turned into rays of light and shot towards different City Lords, and a shocking battle erupted.


    At the same time, the battle between the two armies on the ground was still going on fiercely. Countless weapons shed as all sorts of lights shed about. Blood flew everywhere as people continuously fell.


    Battle City¡¯s 100,000 soldiers at the back of the system main city army also suddenly attacked the other system main city soldiers around them. Even though they didn¡¯t know why they were doing this, they trusted in the Young City Lord¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 564: Chaotic World Second Stage

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chaotic World Second Stage</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    On the other hand, Zhao Fu coldly looked at the yer army that was continuously decreasing in numbers and ordered the demons and Skeletons to continue attacking madly.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s face started to be pale because the drain from using Demon Domain Doors was simply too great. Even though he was using up Fate, his body started to be unable to bear the strain, and he wanted to get rid of the yer army quickly.


    Otherwise, as soon as he lost consciousness, the demons would return to the demon realm. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t pay attention to the other battles, but he knew that they would be incredibly bitter and intense as well.


    He had to get rid of this yer army because if theybined with the system main city army, Great Qin would have no hope.


    The countless demons and Skeletons heeded Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and attacked the yers even more savagely than before. The ground was covered with corpses, and fresh blood ran everywhere, the gory smell making everyone want to vomit.


    Seeing how terrifying the demons were, many yers did not want to fight anymore and started to slowly retreat before turning and running. Seeing that the yer army was about to fall apart, themanders yelled, ¡°Those who run won¡¯t receive any rewards, while those who die in battle will receive bonus rewards!¡±


    This made the yers who were about to run stop in their tracks. After all, they hade here for the rewards, and they had gone through so much already. If they lost their rights to the rewards now, all of this would have been for nothing.


    Countless yers gritted their teeth and started to counter-attack against the demons and Skeletons. Hearing that they would receive bonus rewards if they died in battle, the yers did not feel as scared anymore and started to vigorously counter-attack.


    However, the demon tide did not decrease at all, and the yer army continued to fight with the countless demons and Skeletons.


    The numbers on both sides continuously decreased, and death covered the entire battlefield.


    With the demons¡¯ evil nature and the Skeletons¡¯ hatred of living creatures, as well as the fact that they held the upper hand, even though their numbers continuously decreased, they showed no intent of retreating. Their minds were filled with thoughts of ughter, and the deaths of other demons or Skeletons did not affect them in the slightest.


    This was what made them different than yers ¨C even though the yers had stayed, because of their terror, their battle strength had greatly decreased, and the battle leaned more and more in favor of the demons and Skeletons.


    Elsewhere, the battle between Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and system main city soldiers was also incredibly intense, and it waspletely differentpared to the scene with the yers; this was a true battle.


    Both sides had incredibly strong battle intent, and neither side feared death. Blood continuously flew into the air, and people continuously fell, their life slipping away.


    However, the system main city army was still at a disadvantage. They had to face the maddened and bloodthirsty Great Qin soldiers from the front and the 100,000 Battle City soldiers from the back. When the Battle City soldiers had betrayed them, they had killed many of the people around them.


    There were less than 30 people fighting in the sky, but their battle was not any less intense.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Massive explosions rang out in the sky, and the destructive power from that battle destroyed everything around them. The trees on the ground were easily obliterated, and the shockwaves made it so that no one dared to even go near them.


    This battle also slightly favored Great Qin ¨C with the five General Stars¡¯ power, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords were slightly more powerful than the system main city City Lords.


    There was also Ge Nia with his extraordinarily sharp sword skills, forcing a City Lord into passively defending without getting even the chance to counter-attack. After all, if he was not careful, he would be heavily wounded, if not killed, by Ge Nia.


    A trace of blood flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth ¨C he felt as if his body was being torn apart, and his consciousness started to go hazy. However, the battle was not over yet, so he could only grit his teeth and continue activating Demon Domain Doors.


    Time gradually passed, and Zhao Fu continued to grit his teeth and persist. He was not just bleeding from his mouth. He was also bleeding from his nose and even his eyes, and his consciousness became more and more hazy.


    By now, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t have the heart to look over the battlefield, and he could only focus on trying to stay conscious. He bit his tongue, and the pain woke him up a bit, allowing him to continue holding on. However, why was activating Demon Domain Doors so taxing?


    His body started to hurt more and more, and Zhao Fu felt that the pain already surpassed the side-effects of using Demon Domain Doors.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Zhao Fu felt a sweetness in his throat as he coughed up a mouthful of blood. The demonic me around him disappeared as his body started to ooze with blood.


    There was no time to think about anything else, and Zhao Fu focused his very being on maintaining the Demon Domain Doors. The pain became more and more intense, and it was as if his flesh was being carved away and his bones were being shattered.


    Zhao Fupletely disregarded everything else, and he could only faintly sense that the battle around him was bing more and more intense, as the sound of battle and shouts sounded out in the surrounding ten or so kilometers.


    Finally, Zhao Fu was unable to hold on any longer, and his consciousness faded. His vision turned ck as his body powerlessly fell from the sky.


    After a whileter, Zhao Fu slowly woke up, and he saw Xianru¡¯s face. Right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s body wasying on the ground with his head on Xianru¡¯sp.


    ¡°How is the battle?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse as he feebly asked Xianru.


    Xianru lightly smiled as she replied, ¡°The battle has concluded, and Great Qin won. The Generals are clearing the battlefields right now.¡±


    ¡°What about our losses?¡± When he heard this, Zhao Fu felt slightly relieved, but he had to worriedly ask about the losses.


    Xianru looked at Zhao Fu, and her smile dimmed as she said, ¡°Great Qin lost 240,000 people, and five Generals died.¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡± Hearing those figures, Zhao Fu felt an ache within his heart, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Xianru quickly stroked Zhao Fu¡¯s chest to make him feel better andforted him, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, our gains were also incredible. We killed 700,000 enemies and obtained 100,000 captives. 300,000 people also ran away. Great Qin also killed six City Lords and captured one alive. Commander Bai Qi and a few others have gone to relocate their system main cities.¡±


    As for the yers, only a small portion of them escaped as most of them had been killed by the demon tide. There were also less than 100,000 Skeletons remaining.


    Hearing Xianru¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt much better. However, he suddenly saw many system announcements, making him feel greatly shocked.


    ¡°System announcement! The Heaven Domain Boundary has been affected, and the secondyer has closed ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The second stage of the Chaotic World has been unlocked. Killing people of different nations will give a different number of War Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has used up its Fate, causing a shift in Fate, and the New Year Festival has ended ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Conquering Chinese territory will give additional amounts of Fate, and killing Chinese people will give five times as many War Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Chinese people, defend against the invasions. Killing invaders will give two times as many War Points.¡±


    ¡°Warning! If China¡¯s overall Fate is lowered to a certain level, China¡¯s position as the head of the Heaven and Fate Legacies will be lost.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has received bacsh from the heavens and earth.¡±

 Chapter 565: Celestial Empire

    <h4>Chapter 565: Celestial Empire</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After those system announcements sounded out, the whole world exploded from shock. No one had thought that such a thing would happen; they hadn¡¯t known that heavily wounding Great Qin would result in the secondyer of the Heaven Domain Boundary being closed, for the New Year Festival to stop, and for the world to progress to the second stage of the Chaotic World.


    Most people didn¡¯t know what the Heaven Domain Boundary was, so not many people were worried about that. Countless people felt that it was a pity that the New Year Festival had closed ahead of time, but the second stage of the Chaotic World was quite dangerous.


    The boundary regions were already incredibly chaotic, with both sides hatefully fighting each other all the time. Now that there were massive rewards, they had even more of a reason to fight and kill, and there would no longer be any peace between them. One side would kill the other, or the other side would kill them.


    This would, without a doubt, intensify the hatred between two nations, and luckily, the passages between regions had not been opened yet, or else there would be wars on an international level that would affect an entire nation¡¯s Fate.


    After hearing that they had heavily wounded Great Qin and that Great Qin had used up all of its Fate, the Dynasty Legatees had been ecstatic. Now, they were far ahead in terms of Fate. They also heard that 200,000 or so of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had died, making them feel even more confident.


    However, they had never expected that heavily wounding Great Qin would lead to such a thing.


    It was fine for the other countries, but anyone who killed Chinese people would receive five times the rewards, and there was also extra Fate up for grabs. With this massive temptation, even those who did not have enmity with China would want to attack them.


    The Chinese factions were at the center of the Mind Continent, and there were 22 countries around it. There was no other country with as many other countries bordering it.


    However, as the head of the Heaven and Earth Legacies, and being at the center of the Mind Continent, China did not have to fear the surrounding countries ¨C that was the confidence that it possessed.


    Of course, the other countries could only spy on them and would not dare to actually move out against China because they were afraid of retaliation from China. With their strength, there was no way that they could win against Great Qin.


    After all, China was not only incredibly powerful right now, but it also had a massive amount of Fate, making it difficult for them to obtain an advantage against it. As such, they could only watch for now. However, no one was willing to submit to others and live below them.


    As such, the various countries would, sooner orter, act against China, wanting to step on the Celestial Empire and take its ce, bing the supreme existence.


    However, they had been waiting for an opportunity this entire time, and now, this time had finallye. Fate was no longer on China¡¯s side!


    Right after those system announcements sounded out, the mes of war erupted out all around Great Qin. China had been too confident, and it had relied on its status as the Celestial Empire and its massive amount of Fate to look down on everyone, not putting them in its eyes at all.


    However, because of this confidence, it was going to go through a catastrophe!


    China¡¯s Ancient ns, as well as the Hundred Schools of Thought, all sighed, as they knew such a day woulde. They knew of the threats on the borders, which was why they had tried to prevent any internal fighting.


    However, they had been unable to stop either side, especially the various Dynasty Legatees. In order to heavily wound Great Qin, they had even joined forces with foreign factions.


    Now, Great Qin had used up all of its Fate, and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had received a bacsh from the heaven and earth Fate, which was what they had wanted, but they had also doomed all of China.


    Great Qin had been the first to build a Town, then a City, and possessed much of China¡¯s Fate. It was one of the five Great Ancient Empires, and it also had China¡¯s n Armament. Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the only person how had awakened the Myrtle Imperial Star.


    With its massive amount of Fate, Great Qin had be China¡¯s main pir, and now that it had copsed, all of China would copse as well.


    Now that there had been a shift in Fate, everything would be fine if China could defend against the invasions, but if it couldn¡¯t, all of China would be in dire straits.


    China¡¯s Fate had collectively decreased, resulting in all Chinese people¡¯s luck to go down. Not only would theirnd be taken, but countless Chinese people would be massacred as well.


    After hearing these system announcements, as well as the reports that battles had erupted all around China¡¯s borders, the Dynasty Legatees¡¯ expressions became quite unsightly. Their n had seeded, but they hadn¡¯t wanted this sort of thing to happen, as all of them would be affected as well.


    Right now, China looked like a delicious piece of meat to everyone else, and it would be surprising if no one attacked them. Out of the 22 countries around China, only Pakistan did not attack, while the other 21 countries sprang at China like ravenous wolves.


    The people on the other continents admired those on China¡¯s continent, as they could attack China and receive massive rewards.


    Some ignorant Chinese people, who also received this system announcement, felt incredibly angry that the New Year Festival had stopped because of Great Qin.


    It was only the fifth day of the New Year Festival, and it should have concluded in two days. It was rare for there to be a festival where they could obtain arge amount of rewards without doing much, so now that it was gone, it was a big loss to them.


    ¡°Screw you, Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°Great Qin, I hope your whole family dies! You screwed me over, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Damn your ancestors, Great Qin. You idiots ruined the New Year Festival!¡±


    ¡°Screw Great Qin¡¯s entire family!¡±


    Countless people started to curse at Great Qin continuously because their interests had been harmed.


    They did not think of who had caused all of this ¨C if it wasn¡¯t for ordinary people like them, Great Qin would not have been forced into this sort of situation and consumed all of its Fate.


    However, if Zhao Fu had known that consuming all of Great Qin¡¯s Fate would lead to an oue like this, Zhao Fu still would have done this. After all, he¡¯d rather destroy the whole world than have the world destroy him.


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu looked quite shocked as he had never expected such a thing to happen. He understood why he had been injured so heavily ¨C he had received a bacsh from the heaven and earth Fate.


    Zhao Fu looked up at Xianru and asked, ¡°You also received the system announcements, right?¡±


    Xianru lightly nodded.


    ¡°Do you have any methods that can heal this Fate bacsh?¡± Zhao Fu asked. He felt that his body was incredibly weak, without any power at all. Even with his powerful Sovereign Bloodline, his recovery would be incredibly slow. Zhao Fu understood that this sort of bacsh could not be easily healed.


    Xianru lightly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Your Majesty. As the ruler of Great Qin, if Great Qin¡¯s Fate recovers, it will help heal you. Also, the Phoenix Qi from the Emperor Phoenix Statute can also help.¡±

 Chapter 566: Great City

    <h4>Chapter 566: Great City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing Xianru¡¯s words, Zhao Fu let out a slight sigh of relief and said, ¡°Help me up!¡±


    Hearing this, Xianru put one of Zhao Fu¡¯s arms around her and helped him to his feet.


    After standing up, Zhao Fu looked at the tragic scene around him and felt some pain within his heart. It was the first time that so many people from Great Qin had died ¨C 240,000 in total ¨C and before, he would not have even dared to think of such a number. Also, he had lost five Generals, and it was the first time that he had lost so many.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had gotten up, Ge Nia walked over and paid his respects as he looked at Zhao Fu with concern.


    Zhao Fu feebly smiled and said, ¡°Ge Nia, you¡¯ve made great contributions this time. If it wasn¡¯t for your help, Great Qin would have lost much more people against those armies!¡±


    Ge Nia slightly lowered his head and said in a caring tone, ¡°That was simply what I should have done, Your Majesty. Now that the battlefield has been cleared, we should return. You must take care of your body!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt a warmth within his body, and he nodded before all of them returned to the Great Qin City.


    All of the soldiers¡¯ corpses, as well as system main city corpses, equipment, and items, had been collected and brought back to Great Qin.


    Following this, Bai Qi and the others brought the system main city City Creation Stones to Great Qin.


    Great Qin had lost 240,000 soldiers, and 90% of them were soldiers who were not yet Stage 1. Now, the army of 800,000 had be an army of 560,000.


    The five Generals who had died were also ordinary Generals, but Zhao Fu still had some impressions of them. Zhao Fu felt quite bad about the deaths of the soldiers and Generals.


    Zhao Fu had never viewed them as tools. He had always seen them as people ¨C people with their own thoughts and feelings; people who had given up everything for Great Qin. Zhao Fu could treat outsiders coldly, but he could not do so to his own people.


    After these soldiers¡¯ corpses were brought back, some were buried, and others were turned into Skeletons, while the Stage 1 soldiers¡¯ corpses were refined before being buried.


    Zhao Fu gave all of his soldiers the choice to choose what would happen to them if they died in battle. They could either choose to be buried or be turned into Skeletons; perhaps they would be able to regain their consciousness in the future.


    As for the refining of corpses, that policy had been set when Stage 1 soldiers were rare and they had to best use their resources. Regardless, none of the soldiers minded.


    Of course, no matter what they chose, since they had died in battle, their families would be taken care of by Great Qin. They were givenrge sums of money as constion money.


    In terms of their gains, Great Qin had gained seven system main cities, and with Battle City, Great Qin had obtained eight system main cities in total.


    Now, within the four regions around Great Qin, whether they were yers or system main cities, none of them could form any threat against Great Qin, and Great Qin¡¯s path in the future would be very smooth. After Great Qin finished clearing the Forest of Horrors, it would clear out the surrounding four regions.


    It was just that even though they had relocated seven system main cities, they had not been able to move many residents, as this would require arge number of soldiers to escort them. The resistance from the residents was also quite heavy, and after going through a big battle, Great Qin had to rest, so it had only taken the City Creation Stones and not the residents.


    The EXP and Achievement Points from relocating seven system main cities was massive, but it was a pity that Great Qin stillcked one Basic City to upgrade to a Great City. Great Qin had enough EXP, but it could only be stored for now.


    Other gains were that they had obtained 700,000 system main city soldier corpses, which provided 700,000 Stage 1 Blood God Pills. There was also the equipment from countless yers, which was worth an astronomical sum of money; there were 1.2 million pieces of equipment.


    There were also the 100,000 captives who had all chosen to surrender. Otherwise, Great Qin would not have captured them alive. The 100,000 system main city soldiers could greatly make up for Great Qin¡¯s losses.


    Half of Ge Nia¡¯s soldiers had died in the battle, and the surviving soldiers, as well as Battle City¡¯s residents, were left to Ge Nia for now. Zhao Fu had Ge Nia go back and convince the old City Lord.


    Bai Qi also re-established the seven system main cities for Zhao Fu. Now, Zhao Fu was sitting in the Meeting Hall, and because of how weak he felt, he could not sit properly and had to have Xianru support him from the side.


    There were seven people kneeling in front of Zhao Fu, who were Sun Wu, Chen Man, Li Mu, Du Kong, Liu Yeqing, Niu Shili, and Li Yun.


    Sun Wu was the Mayor of a Basic Town they had conquered, and Chen Man was one of the people who had be a General early on. Li Mu was one of the summoned Great Generals, and because his Loyalty was now 80, Zhao Fu could now officially make him one of Great Qin¡¯s Generals.


    As for Sun Hanxiang and the other women, their Loyalty was still too low, so it would be a while before Zhao Fu could use them.


    Du Kong, Liu Yeqing, and Niu Shili were the three SSS grade Generals Zhao Fu had summoned from the Disaster Festival, and after nurturing them, they were quite capable. Finally, Li Yun was a historical General from Later Zhou.


    The reason Zhao Fu had chosen him was because there was no one else, and Zhao Fu also wanted to strengthen his ties with Later Zhou and grasp it fully in his hand.


    As for Nangong Shuyue, after he had leftst time, he had been quite busy, and he had not been able to meet up with her.


    Great Qin now had 12 City Lords, and out of Great Qin¡¯s main Generals, only two people did not have City Lord Seals, who were Old Logue and Daisy.


    As Old Logue became stronger, his lifespan also increased, and he looked younger and younger. Daisy also looked more and more captivating, and her mature aura became even more enchanting. It was not that Zhao Fu did not want to give them City Lord Seals but that they were Ounders and therefore could not use human City Lord Seals, which was why they were not City Lords yet.


    Zhao Fu had been searching for Basic Goblin Cities or Basic Elf Cities; that way, not only would they be able to be City Lords, but it would also fulfill the requirement for the Great Qin City leveling up into a Great City.


    Great Qin was already an Advanced City, and it had enough EXP to allow it to rise to a Level 1 Great City, making it equal with a system main city. However, it stillcked one final step.


    However, as this battle concluded, the istion barriers around Great Qin were destroyed, and Great Qin was no longer caged in.


    Xianru had immediately sent out Assassins to bring all women with Phoenix Qi in the surrounding four regions, as Phoenix Qi could help with healing Zhao Fu¡¯s injury.


    Even though Great Qin had obtained a lot of Fate from the seven system main cities, that only served to stabilize Great Qin¡¯s foundations, and Zhao Fu had no idea when Great Qin¡¯s Fate would fully recover. If it did not recover, Zhao Fu¡¯s injury would never fully recover, so Zhao Fu decided to also rely on Phoenix Qi.


    Great Qin¡¯s Assassins were quite sessful, and before anyone realized what was happening, they started to capture women. Only when Bai Qi and the other City Lords came to relocate the system main cities did the residents start to run in terror.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had alreadypleted their goal, and they brought six women before Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 567: China’s Shame

    <h4>Chapter 567: China¡¯s Shame</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Looking at the six women in front of him, Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised as he knew one of them and had some impression of the others.


    One was Sun Sisi, and the other was the female City Lord from East Green. The female City Lord had participated in the battle against Great Qin and been taken captive at the end.


    ¡°Who brought her here?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he looked at Sun Sisi, feeling a bit displeased.


    Zhao Fu did not mind other women being brought here, as he only needed their Phoenix Qi, but why had they brought his ssmate?


    Xianru felt a bit surprised and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you familiar with that woman?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°I guess!¡±


    Xianru understood and lightly smiled as she said, ¡°No wonder! I saw that her Phoenix Qi was not something that she was innately born with and was instead something that she had gained; it seems that it was because of Your Majesty. In fact, she doesn¡¯t have much Phoenix Qi, so Your Majesty can let her go. However, she has seen Your Majesty before.¡±


    After the four regions around them had istions put up, Great Qin had closed all of its stores in fear of retaliation, and Sun Sisi had lost her job. However, she had not left and was found by Great Qin¡¯s Assassins. The Assassins did not care who it was; anyone who had Phoenix Qi would be brought to Zhao Fu.


    At first, Sun Sisi had been quite afraid when she had been brought here, but seeing other women also bound up and brought here, she felt a bit better.


    After hearing from one of the other women, she was shocked that she had been brought here by Great Qin. However, why was Great Qin capturing ordinary people like her?


    Even though she wasn¡¯t sure why, she knew about how terrifying and cruel Great Qin was, and the other women¡¯s faces were quite pale. However, even if they wanted tomit suicide and return to the real world, it was not possible.


    Apart from the female City Lord, who looked furious, the other women were so scared that they did not dare to raise their heads for fear of angering the person sitting above. Hearing how everyone else addressed this person, they were shocked to realize that this person was Great Qin¡¯s legendary Legatee. After recalling the terrifying rumors about him, they lowered their heads even more.


    At that moment, Sun Sisi realized that the person¡¯s voice sounded quite familiar and felt like he was her old boss, but how was that possible?


    Finally, Sun Sisi couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity and she peeked up, seeing a pale-faced young man sitting there. Sun Sisi stared for a moment before calling out, ¡°Zhao Fu?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu looked at Sun Sisi and drylyughed before slightly nodding.


    Immediately, Sun Sisi understood everything ¨C no wonder that mysterious boss had treated her so well; so it was her ssmate. Sun Sisi had a bit of an impression of Zhao Fu.


    Even though they were ssmates, Zhao Fu was fairly introverted, and he didn¡¯t really interact with anyone else. He was usually by himself, and he was quite ordinary as well.


    Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? Sun Sisi¡¯s mind went nk, shocked to the point that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing this, after some consideration, Zhao Fu decided to keep her here, as he could not allow his identity to be leaked.


    Zhao Fu ignored the female City Lord¡¯s gaze, looked at the other four women, and said, ¡°Raise your heads!¡±


    The four other women slowly raised their heads.


    Seeing their faces, Zhao Fu saw that they all had decent looks. The first was a young woman with delicate features and a childish face; the second woman had a slim figure and gave off weak airs.


    The third was a woman around 40 years old. Even though her age was much older than the others, she was still quite attractive. The fourth woman had good looks, but her lips were a bit thin, making her look quite shrewdish.


    Xianru had gathered information on the four of them, and she told Zhao Fu about them ¨C two of them were fromrge families, one of them was from an ordinary family that was a bit well off, and one of them was surprisingly from Flower Moon.


    Zhao Fu had never expected to catch another person from Flower Moon. However, now that they had brought her here, he could not let her go. Otherwise, with Flower Moon¡¯s power, they would be able to make quite a bit of trouble for him.


    Xianru took out six pieces of paper that she had already written on and handed them to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu took them and stamped the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal on them before saying, ¡°Sun Sisi, Zhao Yining, Liu Rubai, An Yanling, Bao Ningzhu, Li Wanbai, I confer upon you the title of Imperial Concubine.¡±


    Six rays of golden light shot into the six women¡¯s bodies, and golden traces of Phoenix Qi rose up from their bodies and floated towards the Heaven Prayer tform. A trace of golden aura descended from above Zhao Fu and entered his body before spreading out.


    The image of a golden phoenix appeared within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, giving off a brilliant golden light. Under this golden light, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was considerably healed.


    In just a short while, Zhao Fu¡¯s injury had be much better, and a slight rosy glow returned to his cheeks. The Phoenix Qi was quite effective, and without the Emperor Phoenix¡¯s power, Zhao Fu most likely would have been crippled after suffering the Fate bacsh. It seemed that Phoenix Qi was incredibly important.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before having people take the women away and take care of them. The women reacted like the other women had, and they still had not realized what had happened.


    Afterward, they were taken to arge courtyard, and Liu Rubai excitedly looked at a woman in front of her and called out, ¡°Fourteenth Sister!¡±


    That woman turned to look at Liu Rubai and looked quite surprised; she had never thought that she would see her here, but she immediately realized something and said, ¡°Twenty-sixth Sister, you¡¯ve also been caught?¡±


    Liu Rubai awkwardly smiled before the two of them started to excitedly chat. They both belonged to Flower Moon, and Liu Rubai had always been worried about her Fourteenth Sister. Seeing that she was fine, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Turning to the overall situation of China, the mes of war had burst forth all around China; none of the surrounding nations wanted to let go of this rare opportunity. Such shifts of Fate were incredibly rare, and they had only happened once in the real world.


    The Dynasty Legatees and various factions had expended arge amount of resources and people to deal with Great Qin, resulting in a shocking battle, but that had caused the entirety of China to sink into a position of weakness.


    This gave the foreign factions an opportunity, so they madly went all-out, ferociously biting at China.


    The battles werepletely one-sided because the other nations were going all-out and had been spying for a long time, allowing them to make extensive preparations. Their battle intent was incredibly strong, and they swore to break through China and take its position.


    On the other hand, the Chinese side still had not realized what was going on and still felt incredibly confident that China was invincible.


    Very soon, there was a state of emergency all around China as they faced the attack of the 21 nations, which would lead to an incident referred to as ¡®China¡¯s Shame.¡¯

 Chapter 568: We Want Peace

    <h4>Chapter 568: We Want Peace</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    At the south of the Mind Continent, China faced the attacks of three nations: Russia, the most terrifying of the three; Mongolia; and Kazakhstan.


    Even though they had less people, they were not weak at all and were much more powerful than smaller nations. Each of these nations had at least one Nation Armament, while Russia had three.


    They attacked China from three routes, and the most obvious one was Russia, with the Kievan Rus¡¯ Legatee, Oleg, leading them. Kievan Rus was the first nation of Russia, and it was extremely famous within Russia. Oleg was also a noble and an elegant person, like a real prince, and after hearing the system announcement, he quickly gathered the yers in the regions around him and started to attack China.


    Ten million Russian yers were led by Oleg and were the first to attack. They were like a massive river streaming between the regions, giving off an aura that could shake the heavens, as they charged at the Chinese side¡¯s system main cities with unstoppable momentum.


    The Chinese yers were not ready at all, and seeing the Russian yers suddenly attacking them, they were incredibly terrified and wanted to negotiate for peace. After all, they only had 1.5 million people, so how could they defend against Russia¡¯s attack?


    The Russian yers had already surrounded the Chinese side¡¯s system main cities, and a Chinese representative shakily walked out in front of a young man who was covered with golden armor and riding on a tall warhorse.


    ¡°Lord, we would like to peacefully resolve things. We¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± the person cautiously said.


    Oleg elegantly looked at the Chinese person in front of him before looking at the person beside him, who immediately yelled, ¡°Kneel! Who are you to stand while talking to His Majesty?¡±


    Hearing this, the Chinese representative¡¯s face froze, and after hesitating, he still kneeled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, is this fine? We want peace, not war!¡±


    Oleg lightlyughed, and his blue eyes looked at the Chinese representative as he said, ¡°You Chinese people are indeed soft. You want to peacefully resolve things? That¡¯s impossible. You people should be conquered by Russia, so you can go back now!¡±


    The Chinese representative¡¯s expression became quite grim, and he wanted to say something. However, the person next to Oleg cut in, ¡°Hurry up and piss off, you trash. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The Chinese representative was so scared that he scrambled back to the system main city.


    The scenes within the Chinese system main cities became quite chaotic; some were yelling things like, ¡°Let¡¯s fight to the death! We¡¯ll just die once, but we can show them how strong China is and make them pay the price for humiliating China!¡±


    However, others yelled, ¡°You idiot! You can go by yourself; I don¡¯t want to die. The only thing you stupid people know is fighting; it¡¯s much better to resolve things peacefully.¡±


    Some other people said approvingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to be rational than impulsive. Look at our equipment and our cultivation; it took a long time and a lot of money to just get to this point. If we fight them and die, we¡¯ll lose everything.¡±


    Others nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those stupid pigs; if they want to die, they can die by themselves. If we die, we¡¯ll have to start over, and we¡¯ll lose all of our money. If we lose our money, our country¡¯s economy will plummet.


    ¡°As such, we have to win in terms of economy; a war of finances is the best type of war. Those hot blooded people can go die by themselves; our country doesn¡¯t need idiots like you making trouble for us.¡±


    Those who wanted peace made up around 80% of the people, and theypletely outnumbered those who wanted to fight. Moreover, they cursed and rebuked those who wanted to fight, making them give up on the idea of fighting.


    Within a City Hall in a Chinese system main city, a City Lord sighed and said, ¡°We can¡¯t defend against so many Otherworlders; it¡¯s best that we stay neutral!¡±


    The others nodded and left.


    The yers within the system main city suddenly felt an energy enwrap their bodies before the scene before them shed and they appeared outside the system main city. A firm barrier then appeared around the system main city.


    By staying neutral, the system main cities decided to evict the yers inside and allow the yers to fight outside.


    In this sort of state, the system main cities would be protected by a powerful barrier but not protect anyone.


    This sort of neutral defense status could not be used when being attacked by another system main city or when it still harbored any yers.


    Ordinarily, system main cities could not use this sort of neutral defence status, but because of the big shift in Fate, they were able to activate it.


    The shift in Fate resulted in yers gathering in massive numbers, and that would greatly damage system main cities. Because of this, the system allowed the system main cities to undertake drastic protective measures.


    After being thrown out, the countless Chinese yers had not realized what was happening and stood there in surprise. Oleg and his army had been waiting this entire time, and rows of Archers aimed at the dumbfounded Chinese people.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The sound of the air being torn sounded out as a dark mass of arrows, giving off an incredibly sharp aura, rained down on the Chinese yers. Blood flew everywhere as cries sounded out, and after just the first wave of arrows, a third of the Chinese yers had died.


    The blood and the pained cries caused the countless Chinese people to realize what was going on. They quickly grabbed their shields to defend, and some people furiously rushed towards the Russian people.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    Another wave of arrow rain descended, piercing through countless Chinese people and making their bodies look like wasp nests.


    Some people understood that escape was impossible, so they roared and rushed towards the Russian army, while others knelt on the ground, pleading for mercy.


    The Russian yers mockinglyughed as they shot the rushing Chinese yers to death. They then looked at the Chinese yers kneeling on the ground, then looked at Oleg.


    Oleg raised his head and looked at the surrendered yers with a trace of disgust as he said, ¡°The great Russia does not ept captives. These Chinese people are like pigs; kill them all! How disgusting!¡±


    Seeing that the Russian yers were about to execute them all, they all started to wail as they pleaded for mercy.


    ¡°Lord, I¡¯ll kowtow to you! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°I have some Russian blood in me! I¡¯m one of you! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°I want to be Russian! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

 Chapter 569 - Marquis Peak Region

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Marquis Peak Region</h4>


    Chapter 569: Marquis Peak Region


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Seeing them beg for mercy, Oleg¡¯s expression did not change at all. Countless arrows once again shot out, tearing through the air and killing the countless Chinese people trying to surrender.


    The survivors finally realized that surrendering was useless, so they could only run towards the system main city. Now that the system main city was surrounded, there was no chance of them breaking through the encirclement, so they could only try to run within the system main city.


    However, they were blocked by the firm barrier, and they pleaded with the system main city to let them in and preserve their lives.


    The City Lord looked at the corpses outside, the ground that was dyed with blood, and the weapons that were scattered everywhere. The expressions of the people who had died were quite unsightly, creating a horrifying scene, and it was as if it was a hell on earth.


    Looking at the people wailing outside the system main city, the City Lord could only sigh and ignore them. If he let them in, the system main city would lose its neutral status, and the same thing might happen to them. As such, he could only ignore their pleas.


    Oleg looked at the system main city and felt that it was a pity. He then said, ¡°Kill all of these Chinese people and clear the battlefield; let¡¯s attack the next region before the Chinese people have time to react!¡±


    The other Russians eagerly rushed up and killed the remaining Chinese people before taking the equipment off the corpses.


    Looking at the countless dead Chinese people, Oleg smiled ¨C this was the first time he had attacked a foreign nation, and having obtained such achievements, he would receive much praise after returning to Russia.


    This was his first step in China, and his goal was to conquer all of China and kill all of the Chinese people.


    When he thought of that, Oleg confidently smiled; if it wasn¡¯t for the internal fighting within China, causing the shift in Fate, he would not have been able to invade China so early on.


    Oleg knew quite a bit about the internal fighting in China ¨C it was mainly because of Great Qin, that monster, which was simply too dangerous. If it was not destroyed, no one would feel at ease. In fact, Oleg had even provided resources to help the allied factions destroy Great Qin.


    However, the Chinese side had been too arrogant and overconfident, and it had thought that the foreign factions would not invade them. Right now, the Chinese territory was like a big piece of meat, and everyone wanted to leap on it and take a bite.


    ¡°System announcement! The Marquis Peak Region has been conquered by Russia; China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased, and Russia¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    A system announcement sounded out, making Oleg¡¯s smile bigger. Because the Chinese system main cities had be neutral and did not protect Chinese people, they no longer belonged to China and were true neutral factions. As such, killing all the Chinese people in a region equated to conquering a region.


    Most of the Russian yers looked happy and excited, and they looked over the Chinese yers¡¯ corpses. They had made great gains this time ¨C apart from the spoils, there were also the War Points, which could be exchanged for many good things.


    After a while, they finished clearing the battlefield, and the Russian yers followed Oleg¡¯smand to push the Chinese corpses into a mountain of corpses with the Russian g stuck on top.


    This made all of them feel incredibly proud, as they had stomped China beneath their feet and trodded on China¡¯s pride, making all Chinese people see how powerful Russia was.


    The countless Russian yersughed and felt their blood heat up as they followed Oleg onto the next region.


    Turning to the iing Mongolian army, it was led by a fierce-looking young man with a well-built body. He was called Tut, and he had a prestigious background in Mongolia.


    Because of Mongolia¡¯s traditions, as well as the fact that its territory was mostly tnd in the Heaven Awaken World, the Mongolia yers mostly knew how to ride horses and were skilled at archery, which gave them a big advantage; they were much more powerful than those who stayed in their rooms studying.


    Almost all of the Mongolia profession types were Cavalry, and they barely had any other professions. Even though they did not have as many people, only roughly five million or so, they were not weak at all. Their Cavalry was incredibly fast and sharp, and it could not be stopped by ordinary armies.


    Tut led the Mongolian army like a sharp arrow as they pierced through everything they came across and destroyed all enemies. The sound of the horse hooves drumming on the ground seemed to shake the heavens and the earth, giving off an incredibly fast and ferocious aura.


    The situation at the border between China and Mongolia was simr to other boundary regions ¨C there were less than 1.5 million yers because the territory that China had was quite sparse, so it was impossible that every system main city would have many people. The more Fate that a region had, the more yers would spawn, and the less Fate that a region had, the fewer yers would spawn.


    The Chinese side was still split into two factions: one wanted to fight even though they knew that they could not win, but they could at least die a glorious death; the other wanted peace and wanted to use any measures to avoid fighting and preserve their own interests.


    After livingfortable lives so far, most people chose to try peaceful methods, but before they could even send out a representative, the Mongolian army had cut through the crowd of Chinese people like a cold de.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡±


    Pained cries rang out as countless Mongolian yers charged on their horses, brandishing their weapons as they killed all of the Chinese yers in front of them.


    Warm blood flew everywhere, and the Chinese yers fell like des of grass. Some people resisted, while others chose to surrender.


    The Mongolian army did not stop at all and gave off a ferocious aura as it continued charging through the massive crowd of Chinese yers. The crowd of Chinese yers was instantly annihted, and it was unable to stop the Mongolian army at all.


    All of the surviving Chinese yers were flooded by the Mongolian yers behind, and regardless if they wanted to fight or surrender or if they were men or women, they were killed without mercy.


    In just a moment, 1.5 million Chinese yers had been ughtered, and they had not been able to stop the Mongolian army at all. Following this, the Mongolian yers started to clear the battlefield.


    Tut ordered the remaining Chinese yers to be beheaded and for their heads to be hung off their horses ¨C these were their spoils, and they serve to show their victory and their strength.


    Countless Mongolian people approved of this because they felt that having Chinese yers¡¯ heads on their horses was quite glorious and exciting.


    All of their suppressed hatred towards China exploded out all at once.


    Very soon, the Mongolian army, with bloodied heads, including the elderly, children, male, and female, hanging off their horses, continued onwards excitedly to the next region.

 Chapter 570: Kazakhstan’s Advance

    <h4>Chapter 570: Kazakhstan¡¯s Advance</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°System announcement! The Nine Shepherds Region has been conquered by Mongolia, and China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while Mongolia¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    Yet another system announcement sounded out, causing all of China to shake.


    Turning to Kazakhstan¡¯s Advance ¨C Kazakhstan was not a very powerful or famous nation, and it did not have any overly impressive historical figures. Moreover, it was in the inner regions of Asia and had many deserts.


    Most of their soldiers were Infantrymen, and the army had very few Cavalrymen. Afterbining their forces from a few regions, they had gathered seven million yers, while the Chinese yers within the border region numbered roughly one million; it was impossible for them to defend against Kazakhstan¡¯s advance.


    Just like the other regions, the two Chinese system main cities went into a neutral defensive status and evicted the unsuspecting Chinese yers.


    They were immediately attacked by the Kazakhstan army, first by a wave of arrows. The Chinese yers werepletely defenseless and split into a faction that wanted to fight and a faction that wanted to negotiate for peace, unable to unite together.


    The Kazakhstan army created a shield wall on all sides, surrounding the Chinese yers. The Chinese yers finally started to counterattack, but the effects were negligible.


    After setting up the shield walls, the Kazakhstan yers started to advance, shrinking down the area within. Spears also poked out between the shields, piercing the Chinese yers to death.


    The countless Chinese yers slowly retreated in terror while the Kazakhstan yers gradually advanced. The space that the Chinese yers had shrunk more and more until they were all crammed together and those on the outside were stabbed to death. They tried to break through the shield walls but werepletely unsessful.


    Many people started to kneel and surrender, and the Kazakhstan yers really did not kill them. After those who resisted were killed, there were roughly 20,000 Chinese yers as captives.


    The Chinese yers thought that the Kazakhstan yers would spare them, and they started to thank them. However, their fates were still the same.


    The Kazakhstan army was led by a yellow-skinned, fierce-looking man called Kostya. Seeing the countless Chinese corpses, he felt incredibly delighted and happy.


    Their nation had not had any extremely famous people or done any world-shaking things, and it did not have a big presence in the world. As such, they wanted to change this, and now that the biggest country in the world, China, had lost much of its Fate, this was an extremely good opportunity.


    Now, Kostya had brought the Kazakhstan yers to immense glory and made the world know of Kazakhstan¡¯s name. As such, he had to continue invading China and defeating the Chinese yers to receive even more fame and glory.


    That was why he felt so ecstatic upon seeing these Chinese yers¡¯ corpses ¨C this was the first step to fulfilling his dreams.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do about the Chinese captives? Surely we aren¡¯t going to let them off!¡± a person walked over and asked.


    Kostya coldlyughed; how could he spare these Chinese people? After all, killing them gave five times the rewards, and even if he didn¡¯t kill them, the others wouldn¡¯t let them off.


    Because of how happy Kostya was, he decided to hold a celebration ¨C it was a hunt to raise the Kazakhstan yers¡¯ morale, and of course, the Chinese yers were the prey.


    The captive Chinese yers had their equipment taken away, and they only had their clothes left. They were then brought up 1,000 at a time.


    The Chinese yers still had not understood what the Kazakhstan yers were nning and stood there feeling confused.


    Kostyaughed and said loudly, ¡°This is a special hunting event; anyone who shoots and kills a Chinese yer will not only receive the five times the War Points, but I will also give him ten silver coins!¡±


    The Kazakhstan army was immediately sent into an uproar, and countless people excitedly asked to join. Kostya casually chose 1,000 people and had them stand about 100 meters behind the Chinese yers.


    Seeing them draw their bows, the Chinese captives immediately realized that the Kazakhstan yers had never nned to spare them. As such, they immediately tried to run, but they had nothing on them, and it would be difficult for them to survive.


    In order for the event to go on, Kostya gave the Chinese yers some hope ¨C anyone who could survive the attacks from the Archers would be spared.


    Since resisting would mean certain death, the Chinese people could only participate and endure the humiliation, bing prey for the Kazakhstan yers.


    Following this, the hunt began, with the Chinese people quickly running away and the Kazakstan yers drawing the bows and attacking from behind.


    The arrows flew out, piercing through many Chinese yers¡¯ bodies. Some of them died on the spot, and others were hit but had not been killed, resulting in them lying on the ground screaming. However, some who were hit desperately tried to crawl away.


    Seeing this, the countless Kazakhstan yers loudlyughed.


    The few who escaped from the arrows ran in terror, but they had to deal with even more Archers now. The rules were that after killing someone, the Archers could kill someone else. Because the distance between them was only 100 meters, the Archers would have many opportunities.


    Very few people were able to escape, and most of them were killed. Those who escaped were not chased down, as Kostya just saw it as releasing a few bugs.


    This event greatly boosted the Kazakstan yers¡¯ morale, and they followed Kostya to attack the next region.


    ¡°System announcement! The Sand Province Region has been conquered by Kazakhstan; China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased, and Kazakhstan¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    Those three nations were the first to attack, and they had acted incredibly quickly. Before the Chinese could even react, China had suffered heavy losses.


    Back then, the Chinese side had not realized the danger that they were in, and it had thought that it was just a few other nations invading them. However, the invasion was happening all around them, and it was incredibly ferocious.


    At that time, there were still many people who wanted to maintain peace and negotiate. After all, Chinese people were conflict-averse, and this sort of invasion was very detrimental to China. As such, for their own interests, they did not want to fight.


    When the three system announcements for Russia, Mongolia, and Kazakhstan sounded out, other nations were also attacking, but they were not as fast. It was only the southern region of the Mind Continent that had suffered these devastating blows so far.


    Zhao Fu did not think about this too much ¨C Great Qin was not at a boundary region, so they did not have to worry about enemies invading Great Qin just yet.


    However, Zhao Fu knew the significance of this shift in Fate, so he discussed with his Generals and made some decisions. He then set up some defenses, as being vignt in dangerous times was something that concerned the survival of a nation.


    Right now, Zhao Fu was still incredibly weak, and he could barely walk. He could not go anywhere and had to listen to the reports given to him.


    The southern region of China¡¯s territory was currently being ravaged, and this was not what really angered him ¨C what was truly angering was what was happening in the eastern region of China¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 571 - East of the Midland Continent

    <h4>Chapter 571 - East of the Mind Continent</h4>


    Chapter 571:


    East of the Mind Continent


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    On the eastern side, China had to face North Korea, South Korea, Japan, the Philippines, Mysia, and Indonesia.


    These six nations had enmity with China not only in the Heaven Awaken World but in the real world as well, and there was often friction at boundaries.


    Since there had always been enmity, they would definitely attack savagely this time with cruel methods.


    The first to attack was South Korea, which gathered six million yers and ferociously attacked.


    Simrly, the system main city here went into a neutral defensive status and evicted all of the Chinese yers. However, the Chinese yers had expected this after hearing about the south, and after hearing that South Korea was attacking, they immediately chose to run.


    There were less one million Chinese yers here, so it was impossible for them to stop the South Korean army. As such, they could only choose to run.


    They contacted the surrounding regions, wanting to resist the South Korean invasion together, but none of the other regions agreed toe and help.


    Many people still thought that it was not their problem, as it was not their region being attacked. As such, why would they go through all that inconvenience and trouble to fight with their lives on the line? If they died, they would lose everything and sacrifice a lot of money. Moreover, no one wouldpensate them, and it would just be them who suffered.


    Others¡¯ blood heated up, and they wanted toe over. However, they had not made sufficient preparations. Even if they hurried over, the South Korean army would have bathed the region in blood already, so they decided to start preparing defenses in their own region.


    The person leading this army was called Bak Seolhyun. Even though she was a woman, she was an important figure within South Korea and had an esteemed status. She was also extremely beautiful and was admired by many South Koreans.


    Bak Seolhyun had been quite excited to lead the South Korean army, as this was their opportunity to show the world how powerful South Korea was and have the world prostrate themselves before South Korea.


    However, by the time they arrived, they found that most of the Chinese yers had escaped, making Bak Seolhyun feel quite disappointed. After all, only by killing the Chinese yers could they prove how powerful they were.


    However, now that the Chinese yers had run off, what could they do?


    Bak Seolhyun felt quite unresigned and immediately gave the order to give chase, and they caught 3,000 of the Chinese people who were slower than the rest.


    Looking at these 3,000 Chinese yers, Bak Seolhyun smiled and gave the order for them to be brought forward.


    Looking at therge number of South Korean yers around them, the 3,000 Chinese yers felt quite fearful and shakily stood in front of Bak Seolhyun.


    Bak Seolhyun finally said, ¡°You lowly Chinese people, I¡¯ll tell you now ¨C Korea was the origin of eastern culture; you shameless Chinese people imed that our culture came from you. How shameful.


    ¡°You¡¯re all thieves who stole what belonged to us, which exins your inferior bloodlines. Throughout history, you were our ves, and you all have the blood of ves. Now, you should recognize Korea as your master and that Koreans are greater than you lowly Chinese people. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understand, my ass! How shameless can you be?¡±


    ¡°Is your head alright? You¡¯ve never studied history before, right?¡±


    ¡°What an idiot! How disgusting!¡±


    Countless people cursed back at her. After all, South Korea was a much smaller countrypared to China, and it had always been a vassal to China. Now that its economy had started to boom, it had started to im that China originated from it.


    Bak Seolhyun¡¯s beautiful face became cold. Hearing these people¡¯s words, she immediately said, ¡°Drag those people out! Behead them all!¡±


    The South Korean yers were already quite displeased, and after hearing this order, they dragged those Chinese yers out and forced them to kneel. They swung down their sabers, causing heads to fall to the ground and for blood to stream out of their necks.


    The remaining Chinese yers were terrified, and their faces became pale as their bodies trembled.


    ¡°As long as you acknowledge that Chinese people are lowly existences and Korea¡¯s servants, as well as that you stole our culture, I¡¯ll release you all!¡± Bak Seolhyun said as she looked at the Chinese yers in front of her.


    Roughly 2,000 of the 3,000 Chinese yers had just been beheaded, and only 1,000 of them were left. Some of these 1,000 Chinese yers cursed at the South Koreans, but they were quickly dragged out and killed, leaving only 500 or so Chinese yers.


    One of them was a weak-looking youth, and seeing the beheaded corpses, he couldn¡¯t help but say in fear, ¡°Really? As long as I say all that, you¡¯ll let us off?¡±


    Bak Seolhyun smiled as she said, ¡°Of course! As long as you say those things, I¡¯ll definitely spare all of you!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I admit that the Koreans are the best and that we¡¯re your servants. We also stole your culture!¡± the weak-looking youth nervously said in a loud voice.


    All of the South Koreans started tough, and Bak Seolhyun nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You can go!¡±


    Hearing this, the weak-looking youth felt delighted and quickly ran away. Seeing him run away so wretchedly, all of the South Korean yers continued tough ¨C to them, such people were just like animals.


    Seeing that someone had been let off, others also quickly started to say, ¡°Korea is the biggest country in the world, and we¡¯re not as good as all of you. We Chinese people stole what was yours.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Countless South Korean yers loudlyughed, and the remaining Chinese yers nervously looked around them. Bak Seolyun nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You can all leave!¡±


    The Chinese yers felt as if a massive weight had been taken off them, and they immediately run off. However, some people were unwilling to say those things, so they were executed on the spot.


    In the end, out of the 3,000 Chinese yers, around 400 ran away in humiliation.


    Bak Seolhyun grinned ¨C this was exactly what she had wanted.


    Now that most of the Chinese yers had escaped, Bak Seolhyun could only change her target to the Chinese indigenous resident viges.


    The six million yers spread out and found many viges quite quickly.


    After breaking through those viges, Bak Seolhyun announced her n to make the Chinese people ves. Even though this was not currently possible for the Chinese yers, they could at least start with the Chinese indigenous residents.


    This was the first time anyone would want to turn Chinese people into ves and publicly announce it. This made many Chinese people furious, and many of them cursed at Bak Seolhyun on the inte, saying that they were going to attack South Korea. As for whether they really would, that was uncertain.

 Chapter 572 - Terrifying Regime

    <h4>Chapter 572 - Terrifying Regime</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°System announcement! The Ocean Wave Region has been conquered by South Korea, and China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while South Korea¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    As countless Chinese yers fled from the region, the South Korean yers were able to easily conquer this region and turn it into South Korea¡¯s territory.


    South Korea was carrying out very, continuously catching Chinese indigenous residents and bringing them back to South Korea to serve them as ves.


    Turning to the Japanese side, their methods were even crueler, making countless Chinese yers incredibly furious.


    The person leading the Japanese army was Oda Kamiya, the descendant of Oda Nobunaga. Because he was the descendant of Oda Nobunaga, he was greatly respected by countless Japanese people.


    His performance in the early stages had been quite outstanding, but following the rise of Great Qin, his performance had seemed to be worse and worse. In actuality, it did not actually be worse, butpared to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he seemed like nothing.


    He had taken a great blow, so he had disappeared with his demon de for a while. After the shift in Fate, he had found his opportunity to reappear.


    He saw Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as his greatest opponent, and after suffering the Fate bacsh, although it was unclear whether he was alive or dead, at the very least, he would be grievously injured. After all, no ordinary person could survive a bacsh from the heaven and earth Fate ¨C this gave him an opportunity to rise.


    Before, they did not dare to invade China and would at least prepare for a long time before actually invading. This was because many people feared Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. He had felt greatly threatened as well. As such, factions from all over the world had worked together to try to destroy Great Qin.


    Now that Great Qin had used up all of its Fate, it was in an extremely weak state, and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had also bee heavily injured. Without the threat of Great Qin, the other nations felt that it was safe to invade.


    Now, some changes had happened to Oda Kamiya ¨C his eyes had bepletely blood-red, and there were two fangs in his mouth, making him look like a savage monster. This new Oda Kamiya had obtained an even greater power.


    This time, he led ten million Japanese yers, giving off a terrifying aura as they madly flooded into China¡¯s territory. However, the Chinese yers in that region had long since heard about this and all fled.


    Even if he wanted to, Oda Kamiya was unable to catch any Chinese yers, making him feel quite furious. He had been extremely excited whileing, but he had not been able to kill a single Chinese person.


    Finally, Oda Kamiya turned his gaze to the Chinese indigenous residents and gave the order to find viges.


    Very soon, because they had so many people, the Japanese yers found many indigenous resident viges. Oda Kamiya was unwilling to let off any of the Chinese indigenous residents, who spoke the samenguage and had the same customs as the Chinese yers.


    Even though they were not real Chinese people, but they would definitely be part of the Chinese nation in the future. After the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, there would be essentially no difference between these indigenous residents and yers, so Oda Kamiya did not n to spare them.


    As such, Oda Kamiya gave out cruel orders to the Japanese yers.


    Countless Japanese yers lewdly grinned as they rushed into viges and killed all of the men, elderly, and children before leaping at the women.


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t harm my family. I surrender! I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡± Seeing that there was no way to stop the Japanese yers, many Chinese indigenous residents didn¡¯t want to see their families hurt, so they could only choose to surrender.


    They were not yers and would not be able to respawn after dying; if they died, they would remain dead without any opportunity of revival.


    Oda Kamiya looked at an honest-looking middle-aged man kowtowing before him as he sobbed, begging Oda Kamiya to let off his family.


    Oda Kamiya only coldly smiled as he swung his demon de, slicing the middle-aged man in two as blood spurted out from both ends.


    Warm blood spurted onto Oda Kamiya¡¯s face, but he did not feel any guilt. Instead, he felt incredibly refreshed and happy; to him, all Chinese people deserved death.


    He turned to look at the middle-aged mans¡¯ wife and saw that she had decent looks, so he grabbed her and pressed her against the ground. He disregarded her crying and pleading and ripped off her clothes before starting to vite her in front of everyone.


    The Japanese yersughed as they searched for other women. The regions that they found did not have too many women, so it was usually 20 or so men surrounding a single woman.


    Moreover, even older women and younger girls were vited as well.


    The older women could endure this, but many of the younger girls, whose bodies had not even matured yet, died because of being forcefully vited. However, many Japanese yers did not even let off their corpses and continued going.


    Following this, the Japanese yers did not kill these women and instead brought them out ¨C by now, their eyes werepletely empty, and their bodies were covered with fluids.


    Oda Kamiya wanted to bring these women back to Japan, as he wanted to enforce a woman ve regime, making all women from China ves to be used to satisfy the lust of the Japanese yers.


    They would be kept in cages, and any Japanese yer could go in to vite them for free however they wanted. It would even be fine if they died.


    Some high-quality female ves would be kept as pets with ropes tied around their bodies, and they would crawl around naked. They would also be used to fulfill the lust of the Japanese yers.


    The Japanese yers did not even see these female ves as people, and because they saw them as animals, they did whatever they wanted to them.


    It was a pity that they could only do this to indigenous residents, as yers could easilymit suicide without suffering a true death. After the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, perhaps they would be able to do this to actual Chinese women as well.


    The Japanese yers did not hide their aim either, publicly dering their intentions to set up this female ve regime, turning all Chinese women into their ves to y with.


    This caused even more Chinese people to feel furious. Even though these indigenous residents were not yers, they were still part of China, and seeing their own people being trampled on, there were naturally many people who were enraged.??( Updated by BOX NOVEL.COM)


    This was especially so for Chinese women, who felt incredibly furious and wanted to bite the Japanese yers to death.


    One of China¡¯s most powerful factions, Flower Moon, prepared to make a move against Japan. Right now, they just wanted to do two things: defend against Japan and get their people back from Great Qin.


    Great Qin had not only taken their Fourteenth Sister but also their Twenty-Sixth Sister, making Flower Moon¡¯s members quite angry. Flower Moon¡¯s members were given their numbers based on when they joined Flower Moon, so it was often possible to have people who were younger with higher-ranked numbers.

 Chapter 573 - Continuous Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 573 - Continuous Invasion</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°System announcement! The Dead Tree Region has been conquered by Japan. China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while Japan¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    This region was naturally easily conquered by Japan, and the other nations to the east of China, North Korea, the Philippines, Mysia, and Indonesia also attacked.


    Out of those four nations, the Philippines was the most powerful, and it often had conflict with China about territory. As such, both sides had been eyeing each other with enmity for quite some time.


    However, they were not as arrogant as Korea or as perverse as Japan, and their invasion was much more direct and bloody, like the invasions in the south.


    There were ten million Philippines yers gathered together, forming a terrifying army. They flooded into a region, wanting to kill all Chinese yers.


    The region that they invaded had roughly one million Chinese yers, and most of them had heard about what was happening, so just like the yers from the other regions, they chose to escape. However, a small portion of people decided to remain to counterattack against the Philippines yers. Even though they knew that they would die, their blood was incredibly heated, and they lost their rationality.


    If they had stayed rational, they would have chosen to run away and not resist. After all, fighting would not bring them any benefits and would only cause them heavy losses, and they held no advantage. As such, not choosing to fight and running away would at least preserve their interests.


    When they had allied together to destroy Great Qin, because of the various benefits and rewards, they had disregarded everything and passionately joined in. However, there were simply no benefits to defending against this invasion.


    Those who stayed behind were filled with passion and recklessness, preparing to give it their all to prevent their nation from being invaded. They did not want China¡¯s glorious name to be sullied by anyone.


    However, out of the one million Chinese yers, only 150,000 people remained, and the result was obvious: there was no hope of 150,000 yers facing ten million yers.


    The two Chinese system main cities also went into a neutral defensive status and evicted all of the Chinese yers. After losing the protection of their system main cities, the 150,000 yers decided to use the terrain that they were familiar with and fight with guerri tactics.


    However, reality was cruel ¨C the guerri tactics only had a slight effect on the Philippines army, and because of the disparity in their numbers, the massive ocean of people quickly surrounded the Chinese yers.


    The surrounded Chinese yers started to ferociously counterattack, but they were annihted by the Philippines army in just an instant.


    The Philippines yers had also captured some of the Chinese people ¨C they had not surrendered but were forcefully taken captive.


    The leader of the Philippines army, Eduard, used horrifying torture to reduce the Chinese yers¡¯ morale and make future battles easier.


    As such, all of the captured Chinese yers died horrible deaths ¨C they were skinned, hung on trees, and had honey spread all over their bodies. This resulted in countless bugs biting at their bodies, causing terrifying screams to resound throughout the region.


    After sessfully taking over this region, Eduard let the Philippines army to the next region.


    The three other nations were slightly weaker ¨C North Korea only sent four million people, Indonesia sent five million people, and Mysia also sent around five million people.


    The three of the nations joined together because not only did they not have many people, but their battle power was also lower than other nations.


    If it wasn¡¯t for so many other nations invading China, they never would have dared to do such a thing. It was only because there were so many nations invading China that they decided to also join in and obtain some benefits.


    Their n was quite sessful ¨C they advanced from three different directions and surrounded the region, making it so that their attack was not any weaker than a big nation¡¯s. Not a single Chinese yer dared to stay behind, and they were able to easily take down three regions.


    ¡°System announcement! The Spring Peace Region has been conquered by North Korea. China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while North Korea¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Scarlet Region has been conquered by Mysia. China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while Mysia¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Doju Region has been conquered by Indonesia. China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while Indonesia¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    The nation system announcements seemed to stab into every Chinese yer¡¯s head, and only now did they realize how severe the situation was. They quickly reacted and did not dare to stay passive anymore.


    After putting together some arrangements in the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu decided to return to the real world as the information he had in the Heaven Awaken World was not veryplete. As such, he could only go back to the real world to seek more information.


    Zhao Fu knew that the shift in Fate would cause China to be a big piece of meat that everyone would want to take a bite out of. The situation in China was quite dire, so he had to go back to the real world and gather information on the overall situation.


    After his consciousness returned to the real world, that feeling of pain and weakness once again assaulted his mind and body. It seemed that his body in the real world had also suffered the Fate bacsh and be incredibly weak. Zhao Fu had expected this, but because of the Phoenix Qi, he was still able to do some simple things.


    Zhao Fu called Mu Guilin in and asked him for some intelligence, and he also heard that some people wanted to meet him, such as the family leaders, Flower Moon¡¯s people, Feng Shiyu, and the White Lotus Society¡¯s people.


    Zhao Fu understood what they wanted, but he did not want to see anyone right now ¨C without even thinking about it, he knew that all of them hade because of those system announcements.


    After all, the system announcements had revealed that Great Qin had expended all of its Fate and that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had suffered a Fate bacsh ¨C now that such a big thing had happened, they all felt incredibly concerned and wanted to know how Great Qin was. However, with how weak he felt, Zhao Fu decided that it would be better to not meet them.


    One reason was that it was inconvenient for him to talk while feeling so weak, and the other was because it might raise suspicions.


    As for why Flower Moon¡¯s people wanted to find him, Zhao Fu was not sure why they hade, so he did not want to meet them either.


    After looking through the intelligence reports, Zhao Fu understood the situation in China, and he had never expected it to be so bad. A trace of anger appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face after reading about what the foreign nations had done. Since Great Qin was part of China, this was like pping Great Qin.


    Great Qin was at the northern region of the Mind Continent, and because of its presence, the invasions from the north were rtively milder, as the foreign factions were afraid of a bloody retaliation from Great Qin. Moreover, because of everything that had happened in the north, it was quite difficult for the Chinese yers to stop their invasion.


    Before, Zhao Fu had only heard about the situation in the north, and now that he knew what was happening all around China, he knew how severe the situation was.


    However, the northern side, the southern side, and the eastern side were not as intense as the western side.

 Chapter 574 - Western Side

    <h4>Chapter 574 - Western Side</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    On the western side, China had to face Pakistan, Tajikistan, Ukraine, Afghanistan, India, Nepal, Bhutan, and Myanmar ¨C eight nations in total.


    One of them was China¡¯s biggest opponent, India. Its poption was close to China¡¯s, and it would most likely surpass China¡¯s in the future. Right now, India¡¯s economy was not as developed, and its GDP was much lower.


    Comparatively speaking, India¡¯s capital was like a small city in China ¨C it was evident how far behind India¡¯s economy was. Moreover, India was a country with many religions, and many of them forbid abortion, which contributed to the boom in poption.


    On the other hand, China¡¯s poption had been greatly restricted since recent times, and even though the Chinese poption was greater at this moment in time, it was likely that India would surpass it in future, especially as its economy developed.


    Apart from poption, India was also a threat in terms of culture and history ¨C India was also one of the four ancient civilizations, and it had a n Armament and a few famous Dynasties.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that India had been invaded so many times throughout history, its Fate would have been massive.


    Currently, China was currently being invaded on all sides, and the oue was like what had happened to India throughout history.


    Putting aside the other nations, just India alone gathered 30 million or so yers and split them into three armies. These armies gave off shocking auras and easily plowed through three regions.


    The leader of these armies was the Legatee of the Maurya Dynasty, Shama. He not only had the Nation Armament Pirs of Ashoka, but he also brought India¡¯s n Armament with him.


    Anyone could imagine just how terrifying this was ¨C moreover, apart from India¡¯s invasion, the western side of China also had to face another seven nations.


    ¡°System announcement! The Dudo Region has been conquered by India. China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while India¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Start Source Region has been conquered by India. China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while India¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Grand Light Region has been conquered by India. China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while India¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Earth Path Region has been conquered by Ukraine. China¡¯s overall Fate has decreased while Ukraine¡¯s overall Fate has increased.¡±


    System announcements continuously pierced into Chinese yers¡¯ minds; it was as if all of China¡¯s territory was being broken through. Even though China¡¯s territory was many timesrger than other nations¡¯, it could not afford to continue to lose territory like this. After all, more territory meant more Fate, and after having so much territory taken, it was a heavy blow to China.


    However, the situation would not continue like this; China had fewer people in the boundary regions, and they had not been prepared at all, resulting in them being ughtered.


    However, things were different now ¨C the government was calling all Chinese yers to defend against the invasion, and with the government leading the yers, the yers were much more likely to participate.


    Moreover, the government made announcements to help the ordinary people understand that there was no chance for peace talks and that China had no retreat now. They had to either fight or be ughtered.


    This forced many of the people who didn¡¯t want to participate to fight ¨C they did not want to be killed for nothing, so they had to be united and defend against the enemies together.


    The Hundred Schools of Thought and the various sects were also quite willing to participate ¨C right now, it was a national crisis, and these people were all incredibly patriotic. They didn¡¯t have the ambition to conquer the world, but they would not let anyone invade China.


    The government also made appointments to meet with the Dynasty Legatees and various Nation Legatees, sincerely asking them to help.


    The Dynasty Legatees and Nation Legatees were willing to help because if foreign nations invaded China¡¯s territory, the ones who would be hurt the most would be them. As such, it was only natural that they would help; otherwise, if China¡¯s Fate decreased, it would be even easier for other nations to kill them.


    The government also shamelessly asked Great Qin to help and sent an invitation to the Ying family. Even though they knew that they would not be able to invite Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they asked Zhao Fu to go, telling him to put aside the conflict and hatred between him and the others and to unite together to fend off the invasions.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but coldlyugh; they had allied together to destroy Great Qin many times and done all sorts of things to suppress it. They had even called it an evil demon, yet they were asking for help now. Zhao Fu did not even bother looking at the invitation and had people return it.


    At the same time, this invasion was not something that Zhao Fu could fend off by himself. China was being invaded on all sides, with hundreds of millions of people in total, so what could Zhao Fu do?


    Could he summon the Six Paths Demon Images again? However, the four Guardian Beasts definitely would not allow this, and it would be very difficult for Zhao Fu to summon them again ¨C after they had been killedst time, he had left a mark on their bodies, and they would be reluctant to be summoned again.


    Could he ask the Sky Destion Azure Dragon? That was even more impossible ¨C this was an important historic moment, and the Guardian Beasts only cared about the preservation of the Heaven Awaken World. Even if China was destroyed, it would not care.


    Zhao Fu did not have any methods anymore; now that Great Qin¡¯s Fate had beenpletely expended, he did not want to do anything big and harm Great Qin¡¯s foundation.


    Some people were worried that Great Qin would take revenge at a time like this. However, whenever people had done such a thing throughout history, the nation had always perished, as this was incredibly stupid. Even though it would feel quite refreshing, the conclusion would be quite tragic.


    In actuality, this invasion was quite beneficial to Great Qin ¨C China¡¯s Dynasty Legatees and various other factions could not continue to attack Great Qin, as they had neither the time nor the energy. Otherwise, they would have been able to gather countless ordinary yers, and Zhao Fu would only be able to turtle up within the Great Qin City.


    Of course, it was quite difficult for many people to gather in the northern region of the Mind Continent, as the northern side had been heavily wounded by Great Qin. Now, each region only had roughly 1.5 million yers.


    As such, Zhao Fu did not have to worry about them joining together and using ordinary people to try to destroy Great Qin.


    Moreover, this was also good for Great Qin because after joining together to destroy Great Qin, the rest of China was being invaded ¨C this was the punishment that they deserved. If it wasn¡¯t for the atrocious acts of the foreign nations, Zhao Fu would have been quite happy about this.


    By having the rest of China fight with the foreign factions, they would wear each other out, decreasing their battle strength. This was quite good for Great Qin, as it would be much easier to destroy them in the future.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to not participate ¨C he was unable to help much, and by sitting still, Great Qin would benefit.


    Even though China¡¯s territory was being invaded, the rest of China had long since effectively banished Great Qin. However, Zhao Fu still thought of himself as Chinese ¨C this was something that he could not change. Whether it was Great Qin or his bloodline, Zhao Fu belonged to China.

 Chapter 575: Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 575: Counterattack</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    As such, as a Chinese person, Zhao Fu felt quite angry about these invasions, but he would not participate. After recovering and bing more powerful, Great Qin would take revenge.


    Seeing that Great Qin did not intend to participate, the Hundred Schools of Thought could only sigh. If Great Qin was willing to help, their forces would be much stronger ¨C just the name of Great Qin alone was enough to scare many people.


    The government and Dynasty Legatees did not mind too much though; the government hoped that Great Qin would join, as more people meant more power, but even if Great Qin did note, they could not do anything to force it.


    The various Dynasty Legatees and factions hoped that Great Qin would not participate so that their fame and reputation would surpass Great Qin¡¯s. After they all recovered, they would once again go suppress Great Qin. They had already been able to heavily wound it this time, and it would not be able to endure such attacks many more times.


    Following this, many factions and countless ordinary people joined the defense against the invasions; even though they had been annihted at the beginning, the situation was different now, and China was able to start to counterattack.


    At the southern side of the Mind Continent, countless Chinese yers were led by the School of Mohism¡¯s Zhan Houlong, flooding into a region and using logs, dirt, and rocks to create a very long defensive wall, and he prepared many fatal traps.


    The traps were all quite simple, but they were effective. They would be able to cause many Russian casualties and injuries.


    When Oleg entered this region, he was forced to stop and did not give the order to advance. Even though the Russian army had a slight numbers advantage, the Chinese side had the advantage of terrain, and if they recklessly advanced, they would suffer heavy losses.


    Oleg took out his map and found that the surrounding two regions either had tall mountains or had treacherous terrain. He could either advance or retreat and attack from a different region. However, if they retreated, they would definitely be chased down by the Chinese yers, making the situation quite disadvantageous for the Russian army.


    However, if they advanced, they would suffer heavy losses, so he could only wait for now. More and more Russian yers gathered, preparing to break through this defensive wall in one go.


    They could only wait here for now, and Oleg coldly harrumphed ¨C he had never thought that the Chinese yers would be able to respond so quickly.


    The Chinese side could not carelessly attack either.


    Currently, the Chinese and Russian armies were in a stalemate, and neither side was willing to make the first move. More and more Russian yers came in from behind, while the Chinese side continuously fortified their defenses while they waited for more people toe.


    Elsewhere, the Mongolian Cavalry was incredibly terrifying, charging like a massive river and destroyed everything in its way. Before the Chinese side could create a defensive wall, they had been swept away by the Mongolian Cavalry.


    The Mongolian army was mostlyprised of Cavalrymen, and they were incredibly fast. They all had incredibly strong battle intent, and if they were to sh directly, the situation would be quite disadvantageous for the Chinese side. After all, their battle intent was much weaker, and they did not have any warhorses to engage in a direct battle.


    The leader of this army was called Hong Chang, and he was from the School of Military. He was somewhat famous, and he decided that since the Chinese yers were unable to create a defensive wall, they could only change methods.


    As such, he ordered people to set down countless chains and spikes as traps. At first, the Mongolian yers were unaware and charged at the Chinese yers with the same momentum as they always had.


    Because of their continuous victories, they had be somewhatcent and thought that Chinese yers were all extremely weak. As such, they fell for most of the traps.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Countless warhorses were tripped by the chains, causing them and their riders to crash to the ground, killing many people. Many horses¡¯ legs were broken, and most of the people at the back still had not realized what was going on and continued charging onwards, and they were also tripped. In just an instant, countless yers and horses crashed to the ground, resulting in many casualties and injuries.


    Some other horses stepped onto the iron spikes, bringing them massive pain and causing them to lose control of their bodies. They were unable to pull the spikes out of their hooves, causing them to eithery on the ground or run madly.


    These traps caused the charging Mongolian army to instantly stop. They looked at the Chinese yers ahead furiously and felt that these tactics were incredibly underhanded; they did not dare to fight directly, and they instead used these tricks and schemes.


    The Mongolian army¡¯s greatest asset was their warhorses, and now that there were so many traps to counter them, the Mongolian army¡¯s sharpness and momentum had been stopped.


    Now, their battle power had decreased by half; just by stopping this charge, the Mongolian army¡¯s threat became much lower.


    Now that the Mongolian army did not dare to recklessly charge anymore, the Chinese side began to build a defensive wall and set up more defenses. Facing this Mongolian army, they would have to focus on defense ¨C unless the Chinese side had arge number of Cavalry or high-cultivation Archers, they would not be able to mount a proper counterattack against the Mongolian army.


    Otherwise, with how weak the Chinese battle intent was, as well as no feasible way to engage in battle, they would definitely lose to the Mongolian army.


    Turning to the Kazakhstan army, most of their army wasprised of Infantrymen, so they were rtively slower. The person leading the Chinese army against them was called Liu Canfei, and he had quite a lot of experience.


    Because the Chinese side did not have much time, they were only able to gather roughly five million yers while the Kazakhstan army had seven million yers. The Chinese side was much weaker; after all, there was a difference of two million yers.


    So as to make up for this difference, Liu Canfei decided to split the army into three teams and have themunch sneak attacks. Even though they did not have many people, if their attacks were sessful, they would be able to send the other side into chaos and would be able to deal a big blow to them and force them back.


    They quickly set the n into motion ¨C Liu Canfei baited the Kazakhstan army, causing the Kazakhstan army to advance when it was suddenly pincered by two teams from the sides.


    Instantly, blood started to fly everywhere as battle roars sounded out. The smell of blood started to spread, and in the end, the Kazakhstan army retreated with 500,000 casualties while the Chinese side retreated with roughly 100,000 casualties.


    Of course, the Kazakhstan army only temporarily retreated roughly 100 kilometers and set up defenses to defend against the Chinese side¡¯s attacks, and the army waited for more yers to arrive.


    The Chinese side did not dare to attack either because the other side had a numerical advantage and had defenses now, so they would definitely lose if they attacked. As such, the Chinese side also started to build defenses.


    The situation in the south became a stalemate, with none of the sides willing to attack. More and more yers headed to those regions, which would make the battles more and more intense in the future.


    At the eastern region of the Mind Continent, the Chinese side also counterattacked against the South Korean and Japanese armies.


    South Korea was not a very big country, and it did not even have a Nation Armament; their arrogant performance from before had just been for show, and they were not as powerful as they seemed.

 Chapter 576: Descended Deity

    <h4>Chapter 576: Descended Deity</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Themander of the Chinese army facing off against South Korea was a historical General. A Nation Legatee happened to be nearby, so they decided to handmand to him.


    The Chinese side had gathered 4.5 million or so yers, while the South Korean army had six million yers. Even though the Chinese side had 1.5 million fewer people, their battle intent was incredibly strong as the things that the South Korean army had done were simply too infuriating.


    They dared to enforce very and make Chinese people ves ¨C this humiliation would cause any Chinese person to feel furious. They didn¡¯t have any power before or the strength to resist, but now, they had formed arge army.


    As such, there were many Chinese people who wanted to take revenge against this South Korean army, resulting in high morale on the Chinese side. They did not want to defend at all and wanted to directly attack.


    They did not use any special methods or tactics ¨C they simply gathered together and formed a massive flood that gave off a terrifying aura as it swept towards the South Korean army.


    The South Korean army had not entered the region for too long, and facing so many Chinese yers charging at them, they did not back down as they had wanted to kill Chinese yers this entire time.


    They also gathered together and gave off a massive aura as they also rushed at the iing Chinese army.


    Boom!!


    The two floods of people collided, resulting in a massive sound. The Chinese yers furiously yelled and swung their weapons, while the South Korean yers had fierce expressions as they also attacked the Chinese yers.


    The battlefield was incredibly chaotic, and blood continuously flew everywhere as pained cries continuously sounded out. The sound of weapons shing was deafening, and people unceasingly fell.


    ¡°Charge! Kill all of these shameless South Koreans!¡± a masculine young man yelled as he cut down a South Korean yer in front of him and stepped on the corpse.


    This boosted the Chinese side¡¯s morale, and many people felt their blood start to boil. No one on the Chinese side felt any fear, and their fighting became even bolder and more reckless.


    The South Korean yers also yelled, ¡°South Korea is invincible! Kill all of these Chinese yers!¡±


    The battle between the two sides became even more intense, and the cold glint of steel continuously shed as blood flew everywhere. The sound of roars and wails did not stop at all, and corpses now carpeted the ground.


    In the end, the South Korean army lost three million yers and was forced to retreat. Even though the Chinese side lost 3.6 million yers, because more Chinese yers were continuously joining, they were able to force the South Korean side into retreating.


    The South Korean army withdrew to the boundary region and started to set up defenses, waiting for more South Korean yers to join up with them. The Chinese side did not give chase and also started to construct defenses to defend against future invasions.


    Turning to the front against the Japanese side, they did not use any tactics either and directly engaged. Because both sides had roughly the same fighting power and morale, both sides suffered heavy casualties over the course of the battle.


    However, the Chinese side was able to stop the Japanese side¡¯s invasion and greatly suppressed their arrogant attitude, showing the Japanese people China¡¯s strength.


    Following this, the two armies continued to face off, waiting for more reinforcements to join them.


    Because many people had gone to defend against the South Korean and Japanese armies, there were not as many people to face off against the Philippines army, so they could only passively defend.


    The Philippines side had many people, but their battle force was not very strong. The Chinese side had already finished constructing defenses, and even though they had fewer people than the Philippines¡¯ side, they were still able to stop the Philippines¡¯ invasion with their defenses.


    After attacking a few times and finding that they could not break past the defenses, the Philippines army could only temporarily give up and wait for reinforcements.


    As for the invasions from Mysia, Indonesia, and North Korea, China went into a defensive status as most yers had gone to resist South Korea, Japan, and Indonesia. As such, they could only defend for now, and even though there were many people hurrying over, it would take them some time to arrive.


    Fortunately, the Mysian, Indonesian, and North Korean armies were not very strong, and their battle intents were not very strong either. As such, they did not attack after the Chinese side had built up defenses. Instead, they retreated to the boundary regions to clear them out.


    The situation on the eastern side had calmed down, but the battles against South Korea and Japan were still incredibly intense, and all of the battles were quiterge-scale.


    China had to deal with five countries in the north: Myanmar, Thand, Vietnam, Laos, and Cambodia.


    These five countries were not very powerful, but they were not weak either. They had historically been vassal states of China, but they had always been quite reluctant and displeased about this.


    These five countries now wanted to reim their honor. They not only invaded China for the territory Fate and other benefits, but they also wanted to prove that they were not inferior to China and would not remain under China.


    However, with the terrifying Great Qin nearby, they did not dare to be too audacious. This was especially so because Vietnam had already lost a region to Great Qin, so they were more cautious than other countries and was especially worried about Great Qin attacking it.


    After being heavily wounded many times, the northern side was much weaker than the other regions, and the situation was much calmer. The Chinese side built up defenses, and the five nations did not dare to carelessly attack.


    They were primarily afraid of Great Qin; otherwise, with China¡¯s northern forces, it would be quite difficult for them to stop those five nations.


    This allowed the rest of China to let out a sigh of relief. Because the situation in the north was quite calm, they could focus their resources on the other sides of China. The northern factions that had been heavily wounded were also able to let out a sigh of relief.


    The ce where the battles were most intense was the west side. Of the eight countries, seven of them were quite easy to defend against because they were not very strong and did not have much Fate or many yers.


    However, India¡¯s invasion was quite terrifying. Their leader, Shama, possessed both a Nation Armament and n Armament, making him seem like a god. Wherever he went and fought, the weather would change, and he now led an army of 40 million Indian yers, which was 10 million more than before.


    All of the Indian yers had powerful battle intent, as their leader was like a descended deity, and they were fighting under themand of this god.


    Even though China gathered a lot of its forces in the west and created a sturdy line of defense, they were still continuously sent into retreat by the Indian army.


    By now, India had already conquered five regions and formally passed the boundary regions, stepping into China¡¯s actual territory.


    China could only continuously send reinforcements to the west side, resulting in incredibly intense and tragic battles. Every hour, hundreds of thousands of yers would die, causing blood to dye the ground and creating a horrific scene.

 Chapter 577: Second Year

    <h4>Chapter 577: Second Year</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    However, after India conquered a sixth region, they stopped advancing. They did not dare to go too deep into China¡¯s territory because once their path of retreat was cut off, they would bepletely doomed.


    Moreover, because of Great Han in the west, Great Qing in the northwest, and Great Tang in the southwest, who had used Boundary Medallions to stop India¡¯s immense momentum, they had to stop.


    Because of this, the three Legatees¡¯ reputations shot up, and they were celebrated by countless people as heroes and won their respect and praise.


    After the situation with India calmed down, the rest of the western front also calmed down.


    Finally, all four sides around China gradually stabilized, and they had temporarily defended against the invasions, beating back many of the nations. All sides built up defensive walls and continued to wait.


    However, the Chinese side would not be able to take back the boundary regions for now.


    Turning to War Points, there were two types. The first was the War Points unlocked from the first stage of the Chaotic World, which were obtained from conquering viges.


    The second stage of the Chaotic World gave all system main cities Chaotic World Stone Steles and gave War Points for killing people from other nations, and they would be recorded on a person¡¯s stat page.


    Killing someone from another nation usually gave 100 War Points, and after the shift in Fate, foreigners killing Chinese yers would now receive five times that, while Chinese yers would only receive two times that for defending against the invasion. Just from the rewards alone, they were at a disadvantage.


    War Points could be used to exchange for all sorts of items ¨C City Creation Stones, equipment, and skills could all be exchanged for, and the highest grade was Epic grade. As such, War Points were extremely valuable, and the rewards were not inferior to the rewards from festivals.


    Most of the ordinary yers who had invaded China had done so for those rewards, while the Legatees who had invaded mostly did it for Fate. After all, the more territory a nation controlled, the more Fate it would have.


    After looking through all of the information, Zhao Fu understood the current situation in China. He had no idea how long this shift in Fate would persist for, and the battles between China and the other nations would also go on for a while.


    After going through the information, Zhao Fu entered the Heaven Awaken World again. ording to the calendar, it was now the second year of the Heaven Awaken World. Spring was returning, and the ice gradually melted away. The warm sunshine falling on people¡¯s bodies made their hearts feel warm again.


    By now, Great Qin¡¯s poption had risen to five million people, and it had 720,000 soldiers. Virtually all of these 720,000 soldiers were Stage 1 soldiers; there were 560,000 surviving soldiers who were already at Stage 1, and there were also the 100,000 captives and the remaining soldiers from Battle City.


    Ge Nia had also convinced the old City Lord to allow Battle City to join Great Qin. The old City Lord was an intelligent person, and after hearing about the oue of the battle, he was happy to agree.


    He had already given the position of City Lord to Ge Nia, as well as all of the rights and responsibilities. The only thing he was concerned about now was his residents, and now that Great Qin was rising up and had promised to view Battle City¡¯s residents as its own subjects, he was only too happy to agree.


    However, he had a single requirement, which was to keep the Arenas. He only had ten or so years to live, and the Arenas were his only hobby.


    Zhao Fu epted this condition, as the Arenas were a specialty of Battle City. Originally, Zhao Fu did not n to keep the Arenas, as they resulted in many casualties and would reduce Battle City¡¯s fighting power.


    However, after thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided that keeping the Arenas would be good too ¨C Great Qin needed some bloody things that would help the residents be more ustomed to fighting. Those who belonged to Great Qin had to be able to fight.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu did not disregard education. Now that Great Qin¡¯s poption had reached five million people, Rising Qin Academy was unable to fulfill the needs of the poption, so Zhao Fu ordered people to set up a few more academies.


    The military was used to expand the kingdom, but only educated ministers would be able to administer it well. A nation could notck either of the two.


    Historically, Great Qin¡¯s military was incredibly ferocious, but its ministers were quite incapable. Zhao Fu did not just want to establish an empire with a powerful military. Instead, he wanted one that was well-ruled and educated.


    Even if the world was spiraling into chaos, Great Qin only had one goal, which was to unify the surrounding five regions. If they could unify those five regions, Great Qin would be much more powerful.


    There was also the matter of the Basic City. Great Qin had long since fulfilled all of the conditions to level up to a Great City, and it had only beencking a Basic City.


    There was also something else important, which was that Great Qin had finally found a way to harm yers in the real world.


    Zhao Fu had happened to find two things called Void Ink and Void Paper, which he had not paid much mind to. After all, their descriptions were just that they could create special talismans. Moreover, they were both quite expensive;bined, they were worth 300 New Year Points.


    There were many things that could be redeemed in the Exchange Stone Stele, and Zhao Fu had not thought that they would be very useful. However, upon seeing those things, the golden dragon had suddenly said that they could be used to create Reality Harming Talismans.


    Reality Harming Talismans could transfer injuries in the Heaven Awaken World to the real world. If they attached these talismans to weapons and used those weapons to kill yers, the yers would die in the real world as well.


    However, these were low-grade talismans and would not be able to injure those with arge amount of Fate, as the damage would be resisted by their Fate.


    However, these talismans could still hurt ordinary people, which was still very good. This meant that Great Qin did not have to fear the masses of ordinary people anymore ¨C before, they did what they wanted relying on their ability to respawn, but facing true death, very few of them would dare to continue.


    On the fourth night of the New Year Festival, Great Qin had obtained two billion New Year Points, and he had only used up 300 million buying a General Fate. With the remaining 1.7 billion, and with their gains from the fifth night, they had 3.5 billion New Year Points.


    Zhao Fu spent three billion New Year Points on buying Void Ink and Void Paper, which could create 30 million Reality Harming Talismans. This meant that Great Qin would be able to kill at least 30 million ordinary yers.


    What¡¯s more, these talisman papers were not single-use items. Instead, they could be used three times. This meant that Great Qin could kill a maximum of 90 million yers with these talismans. The golden dragon also mentioned that they could create Talisman Weapons, amplifying the effects of the talisman papers by four times. That would mean Great Qin would be able to kill 360 million yers.


    With that sort of terrifying figure, who would dare to make Great Qin an enemy? The poption of the world was only seven billion, and with the ability to kill 360 million people, that was like killing an entire country.


    If all Chinese people had a Talisman Weapon, they would be able to easily repel those invasions. All of the other countries would be scared out of their wits and would immediately retreat.


    Even India, a powerful country, would not be able to face against them. Killing a million of them would not make them feel much fear, and even killing ten million would not either. However, killing 100 million would cause India to copse even in the real world.

 Chapter 578 - Village Compass

    <h4>Chapter 578 - Vige Compass</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    This was quite exciting, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but grin. Great Qin did not need to worry about the threat of ordinary people anymore. Now that one of his biggest problems had been resolved, Zhao Fu was able to rx.


    However, did he want to use them to resolve the invasions? Great Qin had the power to do so.


    Zhao Fu thought about it before sighing and deciding not to participate. The other factions fighting each other was beneficial to Great Qin because they would not pay any attention to Great Qin. Great Qin could use this opportunity to stealthily develop.


    If China started to wholeheartedly resist the invasions, Zhao Fu could help China resolve this crisis. However, after so many operations to destroy Great Qin, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart had be cold.


    However, battles between nations reduced the strength of humanity overall, and an even more dangerous crisis was approaching.


    Zhao Fu was unable to care about the whole world, so he could only grab this opportunity to quickly restore Great Qin as soon as possible in order to guarantee that Great Qin and Great Qin¡¯s subjects would not be harmed.


    With the remaining 500 million New Year Points, in order to increase the speed at which they conquered viges, Zhao Fu exchanged for items called Vige Compasses that could point to viges within ten kilometers.


    Even though it was only ten kilometers, which did not seem like arge area, they would be able to save a lot of time. This was because they could tell if there were viges nearby, and if there weren¡¯t, they could immediately leave and look elsewhere.


    These Vige Compasses were quite expensive and cost 10 million New Year Points perpass. In order to clear out the five regions faster, Zhao Fu bought 50 of them.


    Right now, with their forces, clearing a region would take at least a month, and clearing the four other regions as well would take at least another six months. It was simply too long.


    Now, Great Qin returned to clearing out the Forest of Horrors, and with the ten or so City Lords controlling the situation, the soldiers split up into teams to sweep through the region.


    A weekter, all of the snow and ice had melted, and green sprouts and buds started to appear on the ground. The world once again seemed full of life.


    Great Qin had cleared out roughly two-thirds of the Forest of Horrors, and they only had one-third left to clear before unifying the Forest of Horrors.


    There were not many changes to China¡¯s situation at the boundary regions ¨C each side wouldunch attacks at the other side, but the situation still remained at a stalemate.


    However, Zhao Fu also received a piece of good news, which was that within the regions that Great Qin was going to unify, they had found a Nation Legatee.


    The Legatee was the Legatee of Northern Qi, which was one of the lewdest dynasties of China. The Emperors would often rape married women and do shameful things like sharing women with fathers, sons, and brothers.


    This not only applied to their concubines but to their official wives as well. These things were not just asional happenings but part of the norm. At the same time, the rulers liked to take the wives and daughters of ministers and officials, and they sometimes even had their way with them in the imperial court. Some Emperors even went to the imperial court naked.


    Apart from the lewdness of the dynasty, the politics were incredibly corrupt, and half of the time Northern Qi was in power, China had been incrediblywless. Everyone did as one wanted, and people killed others at their own whims. The rulers killed whoever they wanted to kill, and after being killed, their bodies would be dismembered. Some people were executed by being boiled within the imperial court, and it was as if the rulers were not satisfied if they did not kill people every day.


    Sometimes, many people were killed every day. In order to please the Emperors, the ministers would hand over many death-sentence criminals to the Emperor to execute.


    Moreover, they lived extremely luxurious lives and disregarded the suffering of themon people. They constructedrge pces and used countless people as manpower.


    Also, two of the Northern Qi Empresses voluntarily went to be prostitutes in order to gain fame and pleasure. Many gentlemen and schrs went to seek their services ¨C it could be seen just how licentious this dynasty was.


    China only had one dynasty that was like this, and it was referred to as the most bestial dynasty in China¡¯s history.


    During the political disturbances in the Northern Wei dynasty, general Gao Huan took control of the Northern Wei dynasty and installed a puppet Emperor. After he died, his son Gao Cheng took over, but he was assassinated by a ve. His younger brother, Gao Yang, rose to the throne, got rid of the puppet Emperor, and established Northern Qi.


    Northern Qi had six Emperors in total, and it was destroyed by its enemy, Northern Zhou,sting 28 years in total.


    It would have been surprising for such a dynasty not to be destroyed. For it tost less than 30 years, it was a fairly short-lived dynasty.


    However, as a dynasty from the Wei, Jin, and the Southern and Northern Dynasties, it still had quite a lot of Fate, more Fate than theter vassal states.


    Great Qin required Fate right now, and if they were able to conquer Northern Qi, Great Qin would recover a lot of its Fate. This would also help heal Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries, so Great Qin definitely had to conquer Northern Qi.


    After Great Qin had conquered the other Nation Legacies, Northern Qi had cut off rtions with the rest of the world and hidden away. Great Qin had searched for it for a while, but they had not been able to find anything or receive any information about it.


    It was purely by chance that they had found it this time. When Northern Qi had risen to a Basic City, it had caused some abnormal signs, which were noticed by a lost yer, who had found its location.


    After finding Northern Qi¡¯s location, the yer was incredibly delighted. After finding his way back, he contacted Great Qin and sold this information for 10,000 gold coins.


    Spending 10,000 gold coins to obtain the precise location of a Nation Legacy was incredibly worth it, and Great Qin was too happy to make this transaction.


    Since Northern Qi had been able to rise to a Basic City, it seemed that it was doing quite well. Conquering Northern Qi would fulfill Great Qin¡¯s requirements for leveling up to a Great City, which was killing two birds with one stone, making Zhao Fu feel quite happy.


    Right now, Basic Cities were not as important in and of themselves to Great Qin. Great Qin would be able to easily conquer even system main cities now, as Great Qin now had 20 City Lords, which did not include Zhao Fu, as well as 720,000 Stage 1 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu immediately gathered his forces and headed towards where Northern Qi was. Because it was a Nation Legacy, Zhao Fu decided to go there himself as well.


    However, because his body was still quite weak, he needed Xianru to support him. He did not need to worry, as Ge Nia had returned and was acting as his personal bodyguard. Within the Legacy Land, no one would be able to harm Zhao Fu.


    Without having to make any ns, Great Qin directly sent out its entire army, giving off an immense aura as it surrounded China¡¯s most bestial dynasty.

 Chapter 579 - Northern Qi’s Legatee

    <h4>Chapter 579 - Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee</h4>


    Chapter 579: Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Northern Qi¡¯s Basic City was situated in a basin with only one entrance and exit, and it was hidden quite well, making it quite difficult to find.


    Its poption was roughly 100,000, and it had 30,000 soldiers, including a few thousand Stage 1 soldiers. It was one of the most powerful factions in its region.


    After all, thergest yer factions only had 60,000 to 70,000 people, and having a few hundred people with Stage 1 Cultivation was already very good.


    It was a pity that it was facing Great Qin. Great Qin quickly got rid of Northern Qi¡¯s surrounding viges before tightly surrounding the city.


    Everyone within Northern Qi City felt incredibly panicked when they saw the dark ocean of people gathered outside, and they could not build up any thoughts of resistance.


    There were at least 700,000 people outside, and all of them had at least Stage 1 Cultivation. Why were there so many Stage 1 soldiers? Just what faction did they belong to?


    All of Northern Qi¡¯s residents felt a sense of crisis, and they knew that they would not be able to stop this faction¡¯s attack. As such, all of them looked incredibly scared.


    Powerful auras shot into the sky, causing the air to seem to freeze. Northern Qi City¡¯s residents felt their bodies sink, and they could not even stand steadily.


    All of these people in the air were City Lords ¨C Northern Qi was doomed! Everyone¡¯s faces became ashen, and the situation within the city started to be chaotic. Now, they had no chance of victory at all ¨C just the 20 or so City Lords alone were enough to ughter their Northern Qi City, and they would not be able to retaliate at all.


    ¡°Surrender, you have already lost. Don¡¯t pointlessly struggle ¨C if you enrage His Majesty, I¡¯ll ughter all of you!¡±


    Bai Qi stood in the air and spoke with his cold voice filled with killing intent. His voice traveled through the entirety of Northern Qi City, and everyone heard it clearly.


    A handsome, pretty-looking young man in white came to the city wall with a group of people and seriously looked at the 20 or so figures in the air, feeling incredibly shocked and powerless.


    Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee deeply breathed in before saying, ¡°I never thought that Great Qin, after being heavily wounded, would still have such power! Right now, all of China¡¯s major factions are uniting to defend against the invasions, but Great Qin is starting up internal conflict. Aren¡¯t you afraid of all people hating and ridiculing you?¡±


    Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee knew that they had no chance at victory, so they could only try to appeal to justice, hoping for a chance at survival.


    Bai Qi coldly harrumphed, ¡°Do you think Great Qin would care about such things? You people will be ughtered by Great Qin sooner orter. I¡¯ll ask you onest time: do you want to live or die?¡±


    Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee felt quite angry after hearing Bai Qi¡¯s condescending words. However, Northern Qi¡¯s forces indeed seemed incredibly pitiful and weakpared to Great Qin¡¯s.


    Moreover, Great Qin had a way to bring people from the real world into the Heaven Awaken World. Even though they could only do this for a small number of people, it was perfect for dealing with Legatees like him. This meant that there was a possibility of a true death. When he thought of death, Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee felt quite worried.


    Did they have to just surrender like this? Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee felt quite reluctant, as he had wanted to restore Northern Qi and fulfill his family¡¯s desires by establishing a powerful nation.


    However, now that things hade to this, they could only choose to surrender or die.


    Zhao Fu looked at Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee from the back of the army and waited for his decision. It would be best to obtain a Nation Legacy without any fighting.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this person not only has Dragon Qi, but he also has arge amount of Phoenix Qi!¡± Xianru said as faintly smiled.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised at he looked at Xianru curiously. He couldn¡¯t understand how a man could have Phoenix Qi.


    Xianru couldn¡¯t help but lightlyugh and say, ¡°Your Majesty, haven¡¯t you realized it yet? That person is a woman!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised ¨C Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee was quite handsome and pretty-looking, but he had never expected her to be a woman.


    After all, this was not heard of before ¨C Northern Qi¡¯s Gao family had an extremely handsome and pretty-looking man, the Prince of Lanling. It was said that his looks were enough to make countless women go crazy, so he wore a mask every day.


    Boom!!


    A gray pir of light rushed into the sky, causing it to tremble as an explosion rang out. Countless traces of gray dragon qi condensed in the sky, causing the weather to change and for a powerful aura of might to form.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a 100-meter long gray dragon appeared in the sky, giving off a powerful aura as it rippled out like a gust of wind.


    It seemed that Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee had made her decision. Bai Qi also gave the order to attack and destroy Northern Qi. With Great Qin¡¯s current strength, conquering a Basic City like this would only result in a few thousand injuries and casualties.


    Great Qin¡¯s army, which had been waiting, gave off a terrifying aura and flooded towards Northern Qi City like a tsunami. ck arrows filled the sky, giving off a sharp aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything, and enveloped Northern Qi City, making it so that not a single person dared to reveal themselves.


    Boom!!


    Colorful City Lord Seals rose up out of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords¡¯ bodies and floated above their heads. The City Lords waved their hands, sending the City Lord Seals shooting into the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions sounded out as the City Lord Seals gave off arge amount of light and formed gigantic orbs of light, giving off an even more immense power.


    The massive orbs of light gave off powerful auras of suppression and linked together as they descended towards the gray dragon.


    In just one exchange, the gray dragon was locked down by the 20 or so orbs of light in the sky. The gray dragon continuously struggled and resisted, but it could not move at all and could only reluctantly and furiously roar.


    Now, Zhao Fu did not even have to do anything when facing off against another Legatee. With how many City Lords Great Qin had, it was incredibly easy to suppress a Legatee¡¯s Fate Dragon.


    It was not just suppressing her strength but also suppressing her Fate as well. After all, each City Lord Seal contained an immense amount of Fate.


    Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee¡¯s face fell ¨C she had never thought that Great Qin would have such powerful methods to be able to easily suppress her Fate Dragon. She shouted as a gray jade seal with a dragon engraved on it appeared from her body, giving off an immense aura.


    Zhao Fu saw that Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee wanted to still struggle for a bit, so he lightly said, ¡°Make sure you keep her alive!¡±


    The 20 or so City Lords all heard this and nodded, turning into rays of light and shooting towards Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee. The battle finished incredibly quickly.


    It didn¡¯t take too much effort for 20 or so City Lords to fight a Basic City¡¯s City Lord, so the battle concluded incredibly quickly. It could only be called bullying.


    Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee saw that she had no chance at winning, so she had wanted tomit suicide. However, she had been captured. She was then fed a Reality Fruit, fusing her body in the real world with her body in the Heaven Awaken World.


    After being captured, the battle immediately stopped, and those in Northern Qi City decided to surrender.

 Chapter 580 - Northern Qi

    <h4>Chapter 580 - Northern Qi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    After Great Qin¡¯s army took over Northern Qi City, Xianru helped Zhao Fu into Northern Qi City¡¯s City Hall, and he sat down in the main seat. Zhao Fu looked at the handsome, pretty-looking woman kneeling in front of him, who had a trace of blood leaking out of her mouth and looked quite wretched.


    After capturing Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee and taking over Northern Qi City, Zhao Fu had wanted to conquer and relocate Northern Qi City, but this Legatee had suddenly changed her mind and decided to submit to Great Qin. She expressed that she was willing to do anything and hoped that Great Qin would preserve the name of Northern Qi as opposed to destroying itpletely.


    Having a nation submit was better than destroying it, as it would be able to continuously provide Fate to Great Qin, and they would be able to use that nation¡¯s historical Generals.


    Zhao Fu did not have to think about it too much to agree, but he did not give her a Lordship. Instead, he had here up and lifted up her chin. Seeing that she did not have an adam¡¯s apple, it seemed that she really was a woman.


    Apart from checking for an adam¡¯s apple, there were other methods, but seeing that Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee¡¯s chest was quite t, there was only one other way. Since he had already confirmed that she did not have an adam¡¯s apple, there was no need to go so far.


    Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee, who was called Gao Li, looked at the pale-looking young man in front of her. After seeing those blood-red eyes, she felt an instinctive fear, and she had long since heard of his mighty name. Every day, she had been worried that he would attack.


    After Zhao Fu lifted up her chin, Gao Li¡¯s body froze, and she did not dare to resist. After all, Zhao Fu could do whatever he wanted to her now, as her life was within his hands. Now that he had taken over Northern Qi and captured her, Gao Li could only submit to him out of fear of him acting cruelly.


    Zhao Fu took his hand away and slightly smiled as he said, ¡°I can not destroy Northern Qi, but you must be an Imperial Concubine!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Gao Li did not feel very surprised ¨C after all, she had heard of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s lustful ways, and she could only nod.


    Zhao Fu looked at Xianru, who handed over a sheet of paper with Gao Li¡¯s name written on it. Zhao Fu then summoned the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal and gave Gao Li the title of Imperial Concubine.


    This was the second time that Zhao Fu had met a female Nation Legatee. Even though Wu Qingniang was the first one, with the Zhou empire¡¯s history, Zhao Fu was not surprised. However, he was quite surprised that Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee was a woman.


    This was because most of the Legatees were male, and female Legatees were quite rare.


    Right now, Gao Li had both Dragon Qi and Phoenix Qi, and because she did not have a constitution like Wu Qingniang¡¯s, upon being made an Imperial Concubine, all of her Dragon Qi was converted into Phoenix Qi. The amount of Phoenix Qi that a Legatee had was simply immense.


    After the Imperial Edict turned into a ray of light and entered Gao Li¡¯s body, countless traces of gray dragon qi rose out of Gao Li¡¯s body, and the gray dragon within her body started to go through changes ¨C it became a golden color and gradually dissipated before a golden phoenix appeared.


    The golden phoenix within Gao Li¡¯s body pped its wings as an immense wave of Phoenix Qi rushed out of her body.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pale face looked a bit rosier ¨C after all, the amount of Phoenix Qi that Gao Li had was more than what Sun Hanxiang and Wei Qing hadbined. As expected from a Nation Legatee.


    After seeing this, many people gasped ¨C they had all thought that Gao Li had been a handsome, pretty-looking man, and after hearing that Zhao Fu wanted to make her an Imperial Concubine, they had been incredibly shocked. They wondered why His Majesty had all of a sudden be interested in men!


    Looking at the Phoenix Qi rising up out of Gao Li¡¯s body, everyone realized that this handsome, pretty-looking man was actually a woman.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we didn¡¯t find any historical Generals or any historical Generals¡¯ corpses, but we found a few historical figures!¡± a soldier came up and reported.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised ¨C how could they not have any historical Generals? Even if they were killed, surely their corpses were still somewhere! If they could find them, they could take them back and refine them for Innate Talent Blood Crystals.


    Gao Li sighed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Northern Qi doesn¡¯t have any historical Generals, only historical beauties.¡±


    ¡°Not a single historical General?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    Gao Li nodded, feeling quite annoyed towards her Legacy.


    It was indeed China¡¯s lewdest dynasty; there were not any historical Generals, only beauties. Zhao Fu was quite surprised at this, but he realized that this was only natural.


    However, he did not mind too much as he needed their Phoenix Qi, so he said, ¡°Bring them in!¡±


    The soldier nodded, after which six peerlessly beautiful women walked into the hall. Not only their looks but their demeanors were also incredibly attractive.


    Northern Qi was quite capable to be able to collect these six beauties. They were not inferior to the women on the Ancient Beauty Rankings at all.??U.p.dated by b o x n o v e l.


    The first was called Lu Lingxuan, and she was 26 or 27 years old and had extremely good looks. Her skin was snowy white, and she had an elegant figure and a very domineering demeanor. Her gaze seemed quite deep and sharp, making her seem like a woman with ambition, and she was silently weighing up Zhao Fu.


    The second was called Rou Ran, and she looked quite extroverted. She was quite tall and had tanned skin, and she seemed to have a wild side.


    The third was called Cao Zhaoyi, and she had just turned 20 years old. She looked as beautiful as a flower and had a sweet, graceful figure, giving off an air of irresistible charm.


    The fourth was called Lou Zhaojun, and she was around 30 years old and also had good looks. Her body was quite mature, giving off a wise and kind aura.


    The fifth was called Li Zu¡¯E, and she was incredibly beautiful and had supple skin and a warm demeanor.


    The sixth was called Feng Xiaolian, who was a famed beauty. Her looks were much better than the five other beauties. Not only did she have supple skin, but it was also incredibly white, and she had a graceful figure and a dignified demeanor.


    Zhao Fu had Xianru look at their Phoenix Qi and found that they had an immense amount of Phoenix Qi ¨C the amount they had was many times more than those of descendants of big families.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to make them all concubines. As their massive amount of Phoenix Qi was absorbed into the Emperor Phoenix Statue, Zhao Fu instantly felt his injuries quickly recover. Now, he could walk without being supported ¨C this was a big step forward.


    A Fate bacsh was not something that could be healed by ordinary things; ordinary medicines werepletely useless, and only by obtaining Fate or other special resources could one gradually recover.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at Feng Xiaolian ¨C her descendant, Feng Shiyu, was at the Ying family¡¯s residence.


    Meeting Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Feng Xiaolian pouted yfully, a flirtatious look in her eyes.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and ordered his people to take Gao Li and the six historical beauties away before preparing to conquer Northern Qi City.


    After others found out about this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was only right that China¡¯s lewdest dynasty had fallen to a person like Zhao Fu.


    After Zhao Fu heard about this, he felt that his reputation had taken another blow and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit wronged.

 Chapter 581 - Historical Beauties

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Historical Beauties</h4>


    Chapter 581: Historical Beauties


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the City Heart and chose to conquer the city. The City Heart continuously trembled and exploded out with a powerful aura as a gray pir of light shot into the sky, causing the weather to change.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The mournful drum sounds rang out nine times, and almost the entirety of the northern side of the Mind Continent could hear them.


    Countless people looked over in surprise. Because of all that had happened before, they knew what this signified. However, during this time when China was facing invasions on all sides, fighting intense battles, who had conquered another Legacy?


    In the northern side of the Mind Continent, apart from Great Qin, who had gone silent for a while, there was no one else who could or would do such a thing!


    After hearing the sounds of those drums, the five countries invading from the northern side felt quite panicked and immediately went into a defensive status, temporarily not daring to advance.


    After hearing about this, the other Dynasty Legatees coldlyughed and had people go out and spread this news. Very soon, countless people heard about this ¨C during this time when China was united against foreign enemies, Great Qin had started internal conflicts and conquered another Legacy.


    China exploded into an uproar, and countless people started to curse at Great Qin.


    ¡°Screw you! Are you even Chinese anymore? Putting aside the fact that you¡¯re hiding away like a coward, you¡¯ve even started internal conflicts and disrupted our unity. Is Great Qin even human?¡±


    ¡°Great Qin is an idiot! Get out of China. We¡¯re disgusted by you!¡±


    ¡°Great Qin is a traitor to China and has sold out its own country. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Remember, if we have an opportunity in the future, we have to get rid of Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°Disrupting unity, going against the country, and not helping out in a time of crisis, it¡¯s best to destroy a garbage dynasty like this as soon as possible. We don¡¯t need someone as selfish as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who only pursues his own interests and has no love for others!¡±


    The sounds of cursing resounded throughout China, but the various foreign countries started to feel immense fear. Didn¡¯t Great Qin use up all of its Fate? And Great Qin¡¯s Legatee received a Fate bacsh, right? Why wasn¡¯t he hiding away, nursing his injuries? Why had he instead run out and conquered another Legacy?


    Could it be that Great Qin had already recovered even though it had not been very long? Otherwise, how could they do such a thing? The various countries all hesitated and chose to go into a defensive status, no longer attacking to see if the situation would change.


    India¡¯s Shama looked incredibly serious. Now that he had a Nation Armament and a n Armament, he was not threatened by anyone and believed that no one could defeat him. The only person who he was worried about was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the person who struck fear into everyone in the world.


    Shama did not have much confidence if he had to face up against him ¨C after all, Zhao Fu also had a n Armament and various other terrifying methods. There was at least a 50% possibility that he would lose if he faced off against Zhao Fu.


    Shama thought about it and decided not to advance. Instead, he decided to wait it out to see what would happen.


    After conquering Northern Qi City, a chain of system announcements sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind to the point that he thought that his head was going to explode.


    ¡°System announcement! Northern Qi has submitted, and all of its Fate has been devoured by Great Qin. Great Qin has obtained arge amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has subdued Northern Qi and obtained all of its Legacies.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin¡¯s City Heart has started evolving and haspleted 4/30 of the evolution.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has obtained one-fifth of Northern Qi¡¯s City¡¯s stats.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Nation Armament Twelve Metal Colossi has obtained a massive amount of Fate and has be slightly upgraded.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The n Armament Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal has obtained a massive amount of Fate and has be slightly upgraded.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a Legacy City and obtained 6,000 Achievement Points.¡±??U.p.dated by b o x n o v e l.


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained 500 War Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have fulfilled the final requirement to level up the Great Qin City. The Great Qin City has been leveled up into a Level 1 Great City!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not bother going through the other system announcements, but after seeing thatst one, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Great Qin had finally risen to a Great City.


    At the same time, Great Qin absorbed arge amount of Northern Qi¡¯s Fate. Great Qin¡¯s withered Fate regained some of its vitality, and Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries also quickly healed. Now, he could walk around with no problems at all.


    After taking care of these things, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin, satisfied. Northern Qi¡¯s foundation had not been severed, so they could not relocate the city, and Zhao Fu did not take any people away either. After all, Northern Qi City only had around 70,000 people left, which was not much for a Basic City.


    Zhao Fu decided to provide some high-grade medicinal pills and good equipment to help them defend the city. Zhao Fu also kept some of the viges outside to help Northern Qi recover faster.


    Now that Northern Qi belonged to Great Qin, it would be protected by Great Qin, so it was quite safe. However, it still needed to be more powerful.


    However, Zhao Fu had to take away Gao Li and the six historical beauties. Even though Gao Li was Northern Qi¡¯s Legatee, she had be an Imperial Concubine, so Zhao Fu had to take her away. Northern Qi City was given to people who she trusted to run, while the City Lord Seal remained in Gao Li¡¯s hands.


    Zhao Fu would have some of his people go and manage Northern Qi City, and he permitted Gao Li to return there every once in a while.


    Gao Li was quite grateful towards Zhao Fu¡¯s arrangements, so she left willingly with Zhao Fu. Afterward, Zhao Fu was quite surprised to find that Gao Li waspatible with the Silver Lake Immortal Sword, so he gave it to her. He decided to also keep her at his side and develop her as a bodyguard.


    µÈ¼¶:Ò»¼¶Öسǣ¨1800000/11200000£©


    ¾ÓÃñ:2492950/6240000 Ê¿±ø362640/1282000


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu took a look at the Great Qin City¡¯s new stats.


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 1 Great City (1,800,000/11,200,000)


    Vige Area: 4,500 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 201,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 2,492,950/6,240,000


    Military: 362,640/1,282,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +150%, Territory Crop Growing Time -150%, Poption Limit +105%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +10, Soldiers¡¯ stats +11%, Poption Attraction +125%, chances of attracting higher grade poption +125%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 8,400


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    After rising to a Level 1 Great City, Great Qin now needed more than ten million EXP to level up again. This was a massive figure, and ordinary people would not be able to amass such a figure in their entire lives. However, it was an incredibly simple matter to Great Qin.


    After leveling Great Qin up to a Level 5 Great City, it could be a Capital City, then a Royal City. Only with a Royal City would Great Qin be able to restore its nation, which was quite an exciting matter.


    Rising to a Capital City required three Great Cities, six Basic Cities, and nine Basic Towns.


    System main cities were Great Cities, which Great Qin had plenty of, and they had many Basic Towns from clearing out the Forest of Horrors. Now, they just needed more Basic Cities and EXP!

 Chapter 582: Important Secret

    <h4>Chapter 582: Important Secret</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Now, Great Qin had two main things to do: the first was to clear out the remaining one-third of the Forest of Horrors and unify the Forest of Horrors before clearing out the other regions.


    The second was to produce Reality Harming Talismans. Even though they had the materials and the recipe, Great Qin still had no way to produce the talismans, as itcked the Talisman Master profession.


    Talisman Masters could create various types of talismans. Great Qin did not ordinarily use talismans, and because it had always bought talismans during festivals, it never had the need to nurture Talisman Masters.


    Great Qin had only developed two types of Auxiliary Professions: one was Equipment Master and the other was Pill Master.


    These two professions were of the greatest use to Great Qin, so they had nurtured many people with these professions. Now, it seemed that they also needed to nurture many Talisman Masters. This was because apart from creating talisman papers, they also wanted to create Talisman Equipment.


    Talisman Equipment was made out of Talisman Stones, and the creation method was quiteplex. As such, it was necessary for them to be created by Talisman Masters.


    The golden dragon had told Zhao Fu that Talisman Equipment was something that the Heaven Murder Empire had obtained after destroying the incredibly powerful Talisman Empire. They were incredibly powerful equipment and were the Talisman Empire¡¯s greatest secret.


    White grade Talisman Equipment were more powerful than ordinary Blue grade equipment, and they could even be used with talisman papers to give them even more powerful buffs. With the right talisman papers, a White grade Talisman Equipment could be more powerful than an ordinary Silver grade equipment.


    It was a pity that Great Qin greatlycked Talisman Stones, and they were incredibly rare. The majority of the Talisman Stones on the market were White grade, and they were incredibly expensive, one gold coin each.


    However, what Great Qincked least was money ¨C putting aside the equipment they had obtained, Great Qin had conquered ten or so system main cities, and each of them had provided at least three million gold coins, which was at least 30 million gold coins in total.


    Zhao Fu ordered some people to mass-buy Talisman Stones, the higher the grade the better. That way, the Talisman Equipment created from them would be more powerful.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu also spent much money to buy ten Talisman Master Profession Change Stone Steles. Each of them could allow 2,000 people to obtain the Talisman Master profession, which was 20,000 people in total.


    It would be for the best that the Talisman Masters would be able to read and write, as most of their work involved calligraphy.


    Zhao Fu left this to his subordinates to take care of. They needed to quickly nurture Talisman Masters to create Reality Harming Talismans and Talisman Equipment. This would not be possible in a short while, so Zhao Fu turned his mind to other things.


    He called Sun Hanxiang and the other female Generals over. Because he had been quite busy, he had not been able to pay much attention to the four women. After staying in Great Qin for a while, their Loyalty values had changed ¨C Bai Xihan¡¯s Loyalty was now 80, and Zhao Fu could make her an official General.


    However, the three other women¡¯s Loyalty was not very high yet ¨C Sun Hanxiang¡¯s Loyalty was at 40, Wei Qing¡¯s was at 30, and Xu Liuyi¡¯s was at 50.


    The three of them were not ready to serve Great Qin yet, making Zhao Fu feel a bit disappointed. He did not know when they would finally submit to Great Qin, so he said to the three women, ¡°You may leave for now!¡±


    Zhao Fu decided to keep Bai Xihan with him. She was a Great General, and as long as she was willing to serve Great Qin, he was willing to give her an equal position with the other Generals.


    However, at that moment, Wei Qing suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit around with women all day. I want to fight on the battlefield!¡±


    All of them were Great Generals with a lot of experience, so they were unwilling to be like the other women and just sit around doing nothing every day. They had had enough of remaining within the City Hall every day with the other concubines.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Do you really think that with your Loyalty I¡¯d trust you enough to give you soldiers tomand?¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Qing couldn¡¯t say anything in response.


    Sun Hanxiang bowed and sighed as she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit. I¡¯ve already slept on the same bed with Your Highness for a few days, and my reputation has already been tarnished. I¡¯m yours now!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite awkward.


    Seeing this, Xu Liuyi also made a decision. Because her Loyalty was at 50 and was ten higher than Sun Hanxiang¡¯s, she said, ¡°I¡¯m also willing to serve Great Qin!¡±


    Finally, Wei Qing hesitated, perhaps because of the tension between Great Qin and the Han Dynasty, which she had served previously. However, since things hade to this, she decided to also pledge her loyalty to Great Qin.


    The three women¡¯s Loyalty immediately rose to 70, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had wondered when they would finally be willing to serve Great Qin, and he had never expected things to change so quickly.


    Even though a Loyalty of 70 was not very high, he could give them some responsibilities for now. Hopefully, their Loyalty would increase even more soon.


    After giving the four women titles as Generals, they felt settled and did not oppose Zhao Fu anymore. Slight smiles appeared on their faces ¨C they could lead soldiers in battles now.


    ¡°Your Majesty, they¡¯re all Generals?¡± After Gao Li saw those women, she felt a bit surprised. She could detect their auras and could tell that they were not ordinary people. They were very different than other ordinary women, and most people were quite familiar with the ten Great Generals from the New Year Festival.


    Zhao Fu nodded. Now that Gao Li belonged to Great Qin, Zhao Fu did not hide anything from her and gave her a brief exnation, making Gao Li feel incredibly shocked. She thought to herself, ¡°Great Qin is indeed a monster; they must have obtained at least half of the best things from the New Year Festival. No wonder no one can beat him!¡±


    This was no longer important. Now that she belonged to this man, the more powerful Great Qin became, the more powerful and well off she and her family would be as well. When she thought of that, an emotional look appeared in Gao Li¡¯s eyes, and she started to want to be Zhao Fu¡¯s woman.


    After making those four women Generals, Great Qin had four more Generals. They all had General Stars, but their General Stars were sealed by Fate Seals. After resolving this matter, Zhao Fu had one less thing to worry about.


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the Wyvern Den and had a look. The Wyverns were Great Qin¡¯s greatest hidden weapon, and they couldpletely change the tide of a battle. It was a pity that there were not many yet, only 32 so far.


    There were only 27 that could fight, and the rest were juveniles. The other ones that were mature or elderly could fight.


    Time gradually passed, and after the various countries felt that Great Qin was not going to do anything else, they all slightly rxed. As more and more people joined the fights at the borders, the fighting became more and more intense.


    Great Qinpsed into a period of peace and did not send any soldiers out of the Forest of Horrors, nor did they attack any system main cities. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers just cleared the Forest of Horrors, while the rest of Great Qin stabilized the production of various resources and also switched over to spring crops.

 Chapter 583: Region Heart

    <h4>Chapter 583: Region Heart</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Another weekter, Great Qin finally finished clearing out the Forest of Horrors. There were essentially no obstacles, and ordinary viges were unable to resist at all. Facing Great Qin, they were easily destroyed.


    At the same time, after clearing out an entire region, Great Qin once again became immensely more powerful.


    Great Qin¡¯s poption reached 6.5 million people, and Zhao Fu also expanded the army to 1.2 million. 800,000 of them were Stage 1 soldiers, and the 400,000 new soldiers had all used Blood God Pills to boost their cultivations. With Stage 3 medicinal pills, they would be able to reach Stage 1 quite soon.


    There were now also around 10,000 Stage 2 soldiers who were all the soldiers who had followed Zhao Fu from the start. These Stage 2 soldiers would be able to instantly kill Stage 1 soldiers or below, and one person could easily deal with seven or eight Stage 1 soldiers.


    If Zhao Fu had 20,000 Stage 2 soldiers, they would be able to deal with 140,000 or so Stage 1 soldiers, which was incredibly powerful. If he could nurture Stage 3 soldiers, each one of them would be able to deal with 50 Stage 1 soldiers each.


    This was a world where high-cultivation soldiers dominated. They were the main force in conquering the world, and low-cultivation soldiers could only be ughtered. Zhao Fu had long since wanted to nurture a high-cultivation force.


    It was a pity that despite doing his best, it was still too slow. There were still many soldiers who were not even Stage 1 yet, and there was not much they could do about this but wait. One day, Great Qin would be able to have Stage 3 soldiers.


    Apart from poption and soldiers, Great Qin now had 19 Great Cities, three Basic Cities, 12 Basic Towns, and 1389 Viges.


    They were all the foundation of Great Qin. The number of vigers spawned every day was incredibly shocking: each Great City spawned at least 500 people per day, each Basic City spawned at least 200 people per day, Basic Towns spawned at least 100 people per day, and Viges spawned at least five people per day.


    Neen Great Cities spawned 9,500 people per day, three Basic Cities spawned 600 people per day, 12 Basic Towns spawned 1,200 people per day, and the 1,389 Viges spawned at least 6,945 people per day. Altogether, this was 18,245 people, close to 20,000, in just a single day.


    This did not even include the people that Great Qin was buying from the various regions every day. Altogether, Great Qin was gaining around 25,000 people per day.


    Only with a massive poption would they be able to make up for the loss of people in future battles in order to not leave the kingdom empty with no one to defend against invasions.


    The Forest of Horrors had now be the base of Great Qin after they had wiped away all other factions. This was Great Qin¡¯s cornerstone, and it was Great Qin¡¯s first step in dominating the world, as well as the capital of the Great Qin Empire in the future.


    After clearing out all other factions, Zhao Fu received ultimate control over the region and a system announcement.


    ¡°System announcement! You have destroyed all other factions in the Forest of Horrors and obtained supreme control over the region. You are now the Region Lord of this region and can change the rules of this region.¡±


    After this system announcement sounded out, the entire Forest of Horrors trembled, after which three-colored light started to gather above Great Qin.


    A massive aura spread out from the sky, and it emanated pure strength, making countless people feel awe and respect.


    At the same time, a two meter wide, three-colored orb of light appeared in the sky and slowly descended before merging with the Great Qin¡¯s City Heart.


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has fused with the Region Heart. The Great Qin faction has be this region¡¯s official faction.¡±


    This was something that could make anyone jump with joy, as one would now hold supreme power within a region. Just hearing this, one could guess how powerful it was. Moreover, the Great Qin faction had be the official faction of this region, meaning that Great Qin was now the governmental faction of this region.


    Zhao Fu started to excitedlyugh. Now that Great Qin had be the official faction of the Forest of Horrors, the power that it wielded was immense.


    At the same time, there were countless unexpected benefits.


    This made Zhao Fu so happy that he could not stopughing. The benefits exceeded anything that anyone could think of, even things that other people thought were impossible.


    First, there was a new page after the Great Qin City¡¯s stats page, which was the Region Page. Now, the entire Forest of Horrors was under Great Qin¡¯s control.


    Zhao Fu now had the power to change the Forest of Horrors¡¯ name. Even though the name suited how the region looked, Zhao Fu did not like this name. After all, this was Great Qin¡¯s headquarters, and the Forest of Horrors was not a very nice-sounding name.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment and decided to change the region¡¯s name to the Great Qin Empire¡¯s historical capital, Xianyang.


    Zhao Fu typed Xianyang into the Region Page and chose to confirm it. A wave of light rippled out from Great Qin, and those who were within the Forest of Horrors received a Region Announcement that the Forest of Horrors had disappeared and been reced with the Xianyang Region.


    Next, Zhao Fu could also change the settings for the Void Zone. The Void Zone was now under Great Qin¡¯s control, not the system¡¯s control.


    Even if the system opened up all the paths to other regions and removed the Void Zones, the Void Zones around the Xianyang Region would still remain, as they were controlled by Great Qin. Whether or not they were open was dependent on Great Qin.


    It was only natural for Zhao Fu to choose to have Void Zones, and ones with Advanced Void Energy as well.


    Advanced Void Zones were not passable even with Void Crystals, as Void Crystals could only pass through Basic Void Zones.


    Moreover, despite Advanced Void Zones, Great Qin would still be able to freely enter and exit the Xianyang Region. After all, Great Qin was the official faction of the Xianyang Region, and the Region Heart had fused with the Great Qin City. Therefore, Zhao Fu could also set who could freely enter and exit the region.


    Zhao Fu did a test to see if the various methods to destroy istion barriers would work against the Advanced Void Zones and found that they were ineffective.


    Great Qin already had methods to destroy istion barriers, which required Restriction-Breaking Stones. These stones specialized in breaking istion barriers, and they were quite rare.


    These Restriction-Breaking Stones were split into Basic, Intermediate, and Advanced, and most that could be found were Basic Restriction-Breaking Stones that could only destroy Basic istion barriers.


    Before, Great Qin had always been using Basic istion barriers, as the area that they needed to cover was fairlyrge. Great Qin only had one or two Intermediate and Advanced istion barriers, and because they could not cover arge area, they could only rely on Basic istion barriers that were often broken through.


    If they used Intermediate or Advanced istion barriers, things would have gone differently, but it was a pity that they were simply too rare. Otherwise, no matter how expensive they were, Great Qin would have bought them.

 Chapter 584: System Authority

    <h4>Chapter 584: System Authority</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    However, even Advanced Restriction-Breaking Stones were unable to break through an Advanced Void Zone, as they were different powers. Void Zones were made from the energy of a region, and they were very difficult for Restriction-Breaking Stones to break through.


    It was a pity that Void Zones only extended for 5,000 kilometers. Zhao Fu wanted to make them wider so that anyone who wanted to enter the Xianyang Region without permission would have to walk for a long time and would be susceptible to many ambushes.


    However, this was still quite good ¨C ordinarily, it would take at least two to three days to travel 5,000 kilometers, and Great Qin would be able to set up some decent alerts so that Great Qin would be able to respond as soon as possible if people were to invade.


    Next, there were region bonuses to stats ¨C as the official faction of the region, Great Qin¡¯s subjects obtained a 10% buff to their basic stats, while invaders received a 10% debuff to their stats.


    Apart from these battle stats, Great Qin also received additional production stats: Crop Production +30% and Crop Growing Time -30%.


    They also obtained a special profession, ¡®Region Guards.¡¯


    [Region Guards]: D- grade Military, Description: Soldiers of the official faction of a region, Effects: Receives [Region Power].


    After using the Profession Upgrade Stones from the Ghost Festival, the Great Qin Soldier profession was now D grade, which was a bit higher than the Region Guards. The Region Guards were essentially like a vige¡¯s special profession.


    However, the Region Guards had Region Power as a result of Great Qin conquering the entire region, so perhaps they would be more powerful than the Great Qin Soldier profession within the Xianyang Region. However, if they went out of the region, perhaps they would not be as powerful. Zhao Fu decided to nurture a group of Region Guards to test them out as guards for Xianyang.


    Apart from these professions, Zhao Fu could also give Official Posts, and the officials would receive Region Fate and some protection.


    These Official Posts included things like Mayors, and they were differentpared to Mayors of Towns in the wilderness who had risen up by themselves. Only people given Official Posts by the official faction of the region would have these bonuses.


    Zhao Fu could also send out Region Announcements and Region Quests.


    Anyone within Xianyang, no matter where they were, would hear the announcements sent out by Great Qin, just like the system announcements from before.


    As for the Region Quests, they were like the quests given out in cities, but people did not have to go to Quest Stone Steles to im them ¨C no matter where people were, they could ept and im quests.


    This was essentially like receiving some system authority, which was incredibly powerful and could make anyone incredibly excited. That was the benefit of unifying a region.


    Now, Great Qin had full control over Xianyang, and they had finally set up a cornerstone to conquer the world. Now, they turned their gaze to the surrounding four regions: Red Plum ins, East Green, Little Valley, and Hundred Bamboo.


    These four regions essentially did not have any system factions anymore. After thatrge battle, some of the system main cities had been conquered and relocated by Great Qin, and the remaining system main cities knew that Great Qin would not let them off.


    After seeing Great Qin¡¯s strength for themselves, they knew that they would not be able to stop them, so they could only choose to relocate, taking their City Creation Stones and countless residents to other regions.


    Out of the four regions, Zhao Fu decided to clear out Red Plum ins first, as it mostly t, so visibility would be good, helping them clear out the other factions.


    Another reason was that the ins were a good region for raising horses, and Zhao Fu wanted to turn this ce into a horse-breeding area. In the future, the Great Qin Empire¡¯s warhorses would be supplied from here. In ancient times, Cavalry was one of the most vicious and ferocious parts of the military, and they definitely had to have many soldiers with this profession.


    Zhao Fu had not yet started to clear out the Red Plum ins, and he instead split the 1.2 million soldiers into four teams and had them go into the four regions, setting up camp where the original system main cities had been.


    ¡°System announcement! East Green¡¯s system factions have all relocated, and you have conquered East Green and obtained arge amount of Region Fate. yers will no longer spawn in this region.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Red Plum in¡¯s system factions have all relocated, and you have conquered Red Plum ins and obtained arge amount of Region Fate. yers will no longer spawn in this region.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Hundred Bamboo¡¯s system factions have all relocated, and you have conquered Hundred Bamboo and obtained arge amount of Region Fate. yers will no longer spawn in this region.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Little Valley¡¯s system factions have all relocated, and you have conquered Little Valley and obtained arge amount of Region Fate. yers will no longer spawn in this region.¡±


    Apart from receiving these four system announcements about conquering the four regions, Zhao Fu also received four system announcements about receiving four Region Treasure Boxes, making himugh in delight.


    Zhao Fu wanted to first conquer the four regions before slowly clearing them outpletely. This prevented anyone from slipping in without him noticing and stealing the four regions¡¯ Fate.


    With the Region Fate from the four regions, Great Qin greatly recovered, as did Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries. Now, he was able to use some of his strength again.


    At first, Zhao Fu had not thought of this, as the four regions essentially already belonged to Great Qin. As such, he did not pay too much mind to them, and he only realized this after fully clearing out the Forest of Horrors.


    The four sudden system announcements about Great Qin conquering four regions shook the entire Mind Continent. After all, the system announcements that they received were different from what Zhao Fu had received.


    ¡°System announcement! East Green Region has been conquered!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Red Plum ins Region has been conquered!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Little Valley Region has been conquered!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Hundred Bamboo Region has been conquered!¡±


    Those continuous system announcements shocked countless people into not being able to speak. How could someone continuously conquer four regions? How was that possible?


    At first, the ordinary people had not realized what was happening and thought that four boundary regions had been conquered, giving them a big fright. However, they soon realized that these regions were all within China¡¯s inner territory. Someone conquering four regions was simply too terrifying!


    Even India, with 40 million people, had to conquer region by region; just who could simultaneously attack four regions?


    Countless Legatees¡¯ faces fell. Because of Great Qin, they clearly remembered those four surrounding regions¡¯ names, and they realized who had done this. Apart from Great Qin, who could do such a thing?


    Had Great Qin recovered already? Was it baring its fangs towards them again?


    Simultaneously conquering four regions was, no doubt, dering: You group of trash, your elder¡¯s standing again.


    All of China¡¯s Legatees immediately stopped what they were doing and had people go and investigate Great Qin. The foreign Legatees also heard the system announcements because they were within China¡¯s territory, and after hearing them, they quickly went to investigate Great Qin as well.

 Chapter 585 - Dragon-Slaying Ballista

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Dragon-ying Ballista</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Of course, Zhao Fu had no idea what the other Legatees were doing, and looking at the four Region Treasure Boxes that had appeared, he smiled. The things from these Region Treasure Boxes would not be ordinary at all ¨C after all, he had obtained the Reality Tree and the Seraph¡¯s Heart from such boxes.


    After opening the first treasure box, a light shined out of it, after which a fist-sized, square-shaped stone appeared, that gave off a faint silver light.


    [Enhanced Spatial Stone]: A stone with powerful spatial attributes. It can be used on teleportation channels or weapons, giving them powerful spatial energy.


    Looking at this stone, Zhao Fu grinned ¨C with this item, after the Chaotic World Stone Stele rose to Level 6 and he spent the rest of his War Points, he would be able to do a lot with it.


    When that time came, the Heavenly Domain Stone, the Boundary Iron, and the Enhanced Spatial Stone would all fulfill their uses, creating something that Zhao Fu had wanted for a long time.


    That thing was very important to Great Qin, and it could cause Great Qin to rise above the entire world, giving them an immense advantage. He would most likely be able to obtain it soon because the Chaotic World Stone Stele was almost Level 6, and it would most likely be there after clearing out Red Plum ins.


    The first item was already incredibly good, and Zhao Fu expectantly opened the second Region Treasure Box.


    It was a very big ballista that was nine meters long, five meters wide, and it looked incrediblyplicated. Most ordinary people would not be able to make sense out of it, but it gave off a powerful and savage aura, making it seem quite extraordinary.


    [Dragon-ying Ballista]: A ballista specially made for shooting dragons. It deals an incredible amount of damage. It can kill all dragons below Stage 7, and those who use it must have at least Stage 4 Cultivation.


    So it was an item that could kill dragons. With how powerful dragons were, if this item could directly kill them, it would be abnormally powerful.


    Directly killing dragons below Stage 7 was quite astounding. Now that Great Qin had Stage 5 Wyverns, their power was enough to make countless people tremble. With their advantage in the air, even 50,000 Stage 1 soldiers would not be able to deal with a single Wyvern.


    However, this ballista could kill dragons below Stage 7 ¨C one could only imagine just how powerful it was. It could at the very least heavily wound Stage 7 dragons, which was incredibly shocking.


    Looking at therge ballista¡¯s, which gave off a faint glow,plicated structure, Zhao Fu knew that Great Qin would not be able to create such a thing. Just all the materials alone would definitely all be Epic grade. Great Qin could not even create Epic grade equipment yet, let alone such a powerful ballista.


    The second item was yet another item to rejoice over, and Zhao Fu felt even more hopeful as he opened the third Region Treasure Box.


    A light shot out as a lump of metal appeared. It was as big as a chicken egg and was oval-shaped and golden-colored. It gave off a brilliant golden light as well as a sharp aura.


    [Innate Variant Gold]: An Epic grade material that is incredibly sharp. It is suitable for forging equipment.


    It was only a material, making Zhao Fu feel a bit disappointed. However, an Epic grade material was still quite good, so he was not overly disappointed.


    Now, there was one treasure box left, and Zhao Fu wondered if he would get anything good from it.


    Zhao Fu lightly opened it, after which a medicinal pill appeared before him. It was red, ck, and yellow, and it gave off a grass medicine smell. Zhao Fu wondered what sort of medicinal pill it was.


    [Domain Pill]: A medicinal pill that can awaken one¡¯s Domain, and if one already has a Domain, it will strengthen the Domain.


    Looking at the medicinal pill, Zhao Fu felt that it was quite good. He already had the King¡¯s Domain, and this medicinal pill could cause it to be even more powerful.


    Overall, Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with his gains from these four Region Treasure Boxes ¨C as expected from things obtained from Region Treasure Boxes.


    Zhao Fu returned to his room and sat cross-legged on his bed as he consumed the Domain Pill. His body trembled as the Domain Pill turned into three streams of energy that flowed throughout his body and gathered in his head.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu felt an explosion within his mind as a semi-circr ck barrier expanded outwards. It was 300 meters wide, and the nine dragon inscriptions now became 36 dragon inscriptions that flowed around on the ck barrier.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain now gave off a powerful aura of suppression, like a dragon¡¯s might, and it was at least four times more powerful than before. It had obtained incredible strength and defense.


    After those around saw the gigantic dragon-inscription barrier, they all felt quite surprised and wondered what had happened. They worriedly came over.


    Zhao Fu retracted the King¡¯s Domain and received a system announcement.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have unlocked one of the five Celestial Senses, Perception.¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic ¨C he had never thought that he would unlock the third Celestial Sense like this. Zhao Fu had already unlocked Divine Sense and Heavenly Sense, and now, he had unlocked ¡®Perception.¡¯ Now, he needed two more to unlock the legendary Celestial Mode, which Zhao Fu was quite eager for.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡± Xianru¡¯s voice sounded out from outside.


    Zhao Fu replied that he was fine and told her toe in. Seeing that Zhao Fu was fine, everyone outside let out a sigh of relief. Now that Zhao Fu was still recovering from the Fate bacsh, they couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to him.


    Elsewhere, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers in the four regions started to return, while spies from the other factions started to silently enter those four regions.


    When the spies first received their orders, they felt unwilling, as they knew that great changes had happened in those four regions. If they were caught by Great Qin, they would have to immediatelymit suicide, or they would be tortured to the point that they would beg for death.


    Everyone was quite clear as to Great Qin¡¯s ruthlessness now, but after going to the regions for a few days and finding that not much had happened, they all went back to report.


    After hearing this, the countless factions let out sighs of relief, and the various countries started to advance and fight again. There were massive benefits riding on these battles, so they couldn¡¯t just stop like this.


    Zhao Fu was quite leisurely these days and did not have much to do, so he rode Little ck and brought Little Gray and Little White to stroll around Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Zhao Fu suddenly felt that Little ck, Little Gray, and Little White sounded quite childish and did not suit them anymore. As such, he decided to change their names: Little ck was renamed to ck Forest, Little Gray was changed to Moon Wolf, and Little White was changed to Fat Cat.


    Little ck had the Underworld Nightmare Bloodline and was extremely fast, and its hooves had four balls of fire. Little Gray was now snowy-white and did not have any gray fur anymore. It seemed to have the Howling Moon Bloodline, and its movements became more elegant as its appearance started to look more good-looking and majestic.


    Finally, Little White spent every day with Asani and only ate and slept, making it look like a fat ball now. Because of this Zhao Fu decided to call it Fat Cat.

 Chapter 586 - Talisman Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Talisman Equipment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Little White was not very happy with this new name, and it acted as if it was going to ignore Zhao Fu. However, after Zhao Fu agreed to take it out to y, it jumped onto Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder and quickly epted the name.


    They were Lord ss creatures and particrly powerful because Zhao Fu had been nurturing them with the things from the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    Zhao Fu rode on ck Forest and slowly strolled through the forest with Moon Wolf by his side and Fat Catfortably perched on his shoulder.


    There was also a Wyvern in the air, which was the original Wyvern that Zhao Fu had hatched. After a few months of raising and using Raising Stones, its body was much bigger, and it had a wingspan of fives meters as well as a powerful dragon¡¯s might.


    It was now also a Lord ss creature, and it was named Dragon Spirit.


    Now, all of Xianyang belonged to Great Qin, which Zhao Fu felt quite happy about. The road to Great Qin¡¯s restoration was not far off.


    After ying outside for a day, the sun started to set, dying half the sky golden and making it seem quite beautiful.


    Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and saw that Xianru was waiting for him. Xianru smiled as she paid her respects and called out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and got off ck Forest as he asked, ¡°How¡¯s the development?¡±


    Xianru replied, ¡°Everything¡¯s going quite smoothly. We¡¯ve started producing Reality Harming Talismans, and we¡¯re preparing to produce Talisman Equipment.¡±


    Over the past few days, Zhao Fu had 20,000 people be Talisman Masters and had them continuously learn how to draw runes. In order to help them properly grasp this profession, Zhao Fu had spent a lot of money on employing hundreds of Talisman Masters to teach them.


    These Talisman Masters were all Intermediate Talisman Masters, and not a single Advanced Talisman Master had been willing toe. However, what Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know until recently was that he had an Advanced Talisman Masters in his own city.


    Zhao Fu had conquered many system main cities and gained many indigenous residents. One of them was an Advanced Talisman Master called Shi Qianhuo. He was 50 or so years old and had a rather irascible personality. However, that was only in front of other people; he acted like a meek old man in front of Zhao Fu.


    Producing talismans would be an incredibly important production in Great Qin, so Zhao Fu specially made a Department for it. Because Shi Qianhuo was quite adept at such things, Zhao Fu put him in charge.


    With Shi Qianhuo, as well as the hundreds of Intermediate Talisman Masters, the new Talisman Masters were able to quickly learn. After a few days of hard work, they had sessfully be Basic Talisman Masters and could start to create Reality Harming Talismans.


    The Reality Harming Talismans were Great Qin¡¯s greatest weapon against the ordinary people. It was best to produce arge number of them as soon as possible to defend against any unexpected variables.


    For the next three days, despite all of the intense fighting, Great Qin peacefully remained within its territory and did not do much, while the soldiers swept through Red Plum ins.


    The fighting at the southern side of the Mind Continent was not very intense, while the battles were more intense at the eastern side. However, the Chinese forces on the eastern side were not weak at all, and they did not show any weakness. On the other hand, the northern side was incredibly still and calm.


    India could be said to be Chian¡¯s greatest enemy, and the Chinese side facing them had been at a disadvantage this entire time. If all of China and India fought, India would definitely be the loser. However, Chian not only had to fight India but also 21 countries in total, and with the many other countries waging war as well, they could not focus on India alone.


    Now, India had gathered another ten million or so people and was invading from another region, while the Chinese side quickly gathered people to defend.


    ¡°Your Majesty! We¡¯ve finished producing Talisman Equipment!¡± an old man said delightedly as he brought over a newly-forged weapon to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was currently sitting on a bamboo chair beside a small stream and was leisurely fishing as he cultivated. Hearing this, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he received the sword handed to him by Shi Qianhuo.


    The sword had a tinge of bronze as it was made out of Bronze Concentrate, and it was about one meter long. The middle of the sword had a row of runes that Zhao Fu could not understand, while there was a Talisman Stone where the de and hilt intersected. The sword gave off an aura of mysteriousness and profoundness.


    Zhao Fu gripped the sword and testingly sent his cultivation power into it, and he heard a buzzing sound. The row of runes glowed with a faint white light as a sharp sword light came out of both sides of the sword, giving off a cold sharpness that made one¡¯s hairs stand on end.


    The sword seemed quite extraordinary, and it gave off an incredibly sharp aura that made people tremble.


    ng!


    Zhao Fu casually swept out with the sword, causing a white sword light to shoot out. A tree that was as thick as a person¡¯s thigh was instantly cut, leaving behind a stump with an incredibly smooth cut.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked, this already surpassed the sharpness of ordinary Silver grade weapons.


    Seeing how surprised Zhao Fu looked, Shi Qianhuo gave a pleased smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Talisman Equipment can also be used with talisman papers.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and took the Fireball Talisman that Shi Qianhuo offered and stuck it to the sword. He once again sent his cultivation power into it, causing the row of runes to light up. The talisman paper on the sword started to burn as fire attribute energy fused into the sword.


    The sword light that the sword gave off became a fiery color, and Zhao Fu once again swept out, causing a fiery sword qi to sh out with immense force.


    This Talisman Equipment was incredibly powerful, and if all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers could have such equipment, Great Qin¡¯s overall strength would be many times more powerful.


    Zhao Fu started to feel excited ¨C after all, this was only a piece of equipment made out of Blue grade materials and a White grade Talisman Stone, yet its power was equivalent to an exquisite Silver grade weapon. In fact, it was evenparable to poor-quality Gold grade equipment.


    If they used a high-grade Talisman Stone and higher-grade materials, the Talisman Equipment produced would be even more powerful.


    Right now, Great Qin did notck Blue grade materials at all because of the Bronze Concentrate mines, and they bought Silver grade materials from various other regions through conquering and killing animals. They were also able to obtain some Gold grade materials.


    However, even ordinary Talisman Stones were quite rare. Out of 100 or so regions, they had only been able to buy 150,000 or so Talisman Stones, most of which were White grade. There were 1,000 or so Blue grade Talisman Stones and not a single Silver or higher grade Talisman Stone.


    This made Zhao Fu give up on getting every soldier a piece of Talisman Equipment. Right now, they would only be able to forge 150,000 of them, and hopefully, they would be able to obtain higher-grade Talisman Stones in the future, as the strength of a piece of Talisman Equipment primarily depended on the Talisman Stone.

 Chapter 587: Elf Royal Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 587: Elf Royal Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    High-grade Talisman Stonesbined with high-grade materials would be able to create incredibly powerful Talisman Equipment. When he thought about his soldiers all holding weapons that rivaled Legendary grade weapons, Zhao Fu felt that they would be able to kill even gods and buddhas that stood in their way.


    However, this was not possible for now, and Zhao Fu returned the sword to Shi Qianhuo and ordered him to create 150,000 Talisman Weapons to give to some soldiers.


    With the Reality Harming Talismans and Talisman Equipment being produced, Zhao Fu felt much more at ease.


    The next day, another piece of good news came: Great Qin had found another Basic City, and it was an Elf Basic City.


    This Elf Basic City was in the depths of Red Plum ins and had been quite difficult to find. There were 210,000 Elves, which was quite normal. Elves did not make others races ves, so there were only Elves in the Elf City.


    However, in terms of strength, this Basic City was many times more powerful than Westpan City from before. After all, not only did they have Archers, but they also had Cavalry as well.


    Their mounts were giant deer, which were simr to the Orcs¡¯ giant wolves. They were also bred and raised using special methods.


    Their bodies were twice as big as normal deer, and they were incredibly powerful. They could easily run with two people on their backs, and they had pairs of sharp antlers that would deal a lot of damage if they rammed into someone.


    Apart from the Archers and Cavalry, the Elves also had a Mage profession. Even though there were not many of them, they could cause a lot damage and negate Great Qin¡¯s damage with healing spells.


    Moreover, within their Infantry, they seemed to have a special profession. Even though Zhao Fu was not clear as to what sort of profession it was, they seemed quite powerful ¨C each of them wore silver equipment and held a silver sword, and they gave off a holy, dignified aura.


    There was also arge tree within the Elf City, which was most likely a Tree of Life that gave the Elves some bonus stats. It increased the Elves¡¯ recovery speed and healed them when they were injured.


    With all these stats, the Elf City¡¯s battle power was not weaker than Kaki City, and in terms of defense, it was even more powerful than the Orc City.


    Orcs and Elves were rtively more powerful than other Ounders, and Kobolds and Goblins could not deal with them. They had more Legacies and were stronger as well.


    However, in front of Great Qin, this was not much. Great Qin could easily destroy it ¨C in fact, Zhao Fu did not even need to bring a soldier ¨C just him and the 21 City Lords would be enough.


    A terrifying aura covered the Elf City, causing the entire city to sink into horror. All of the Elves¡¯ bodies instinctively trembled as they looked at the sky in fear towards the 20 or so god-like people.


    Zhao Fu looked down at the handsome Elf who seemed to be in charge and got straight to the point, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options: you can surrender, or you can allow your city to be ughtered!¡±


    The handsome Elf¡¯s expression became quite unsightly, and he hesitated. The Elves around him were split into two factions.


    ¡°City Lord! Let¡¯s fight to the death. I don¡¯t believe that our 200,000 Elves can¡¯t defeat 20 of them!¡± one Elf angrily said after hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words.


    ¡°City Lord! Don¡¯t do that. They are all City Lords. We¡¯ll definitely lose if we fight against them, so let¡¯s surrender. There are Ounder City Lords in the sky, which means that this person won¡¯t treat us badly!¡± an elderly Elf hurriedly said.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and waited for their reply. He did not like meaningless ughter, or he would not have given them the option to surrender. However, if they wanted to resist, he could only choose tomit a massacre.


    Zhao Fu had already decided to give this City Lord Seal to Daisy.


    After a while, Zhao Fu still had not received reply, and he could see that the Elves had decided to resist to the death. After all, arge number of Archers had hurried over, and even some civilians had picked up bows. Zhao Fu did not bother continuing to try to convince them and said, ¡°Kill the City Lord, and if any of the civilians resist, kill them as well!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s order, the other City Lords exploded out with their powerful auras, which buffeted the city like a wild gale. Countless trees madly swayed as rocks and ceilings were lifted up into the air, and the City Lords prepared to start a ughter.


    At that moment, a someone softly said, ¡°Owner, can you please wait? They¡¯re from my race, and I want to try to persuade them.¡±


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The sound of the air being torn could be heard as countless arrows flew upwards from below like a shocking dark mass.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Great Qin¡¯s City Lords released immense power from their City Lord Seals,bining their power to create a barrier.


    Countless arrows smashed against the barrier and were knocked back, and not a single one was able to break through the barrier. Instead, an arrow wave fell from above, causing countless Elves to dive for cover.


    Zhao Fu looked down disdainfully; how could they break through the barrier with only 80,000 to 90,000 arrows? Without 400,000 to 500,000 arrows, it would be impossible to break through the defenses of 20 or so City Lords.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to stop when Celia spoke to give the Elves a chance, but they had started to attack. Since that was the case, Zhao Fu did not hold back anymore, and his gaze became cold as he said, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The 20 or so figures in the sky turned into rays of light and sped towards the Elf City. Ten City Lords attacked the Elf City Lord while the others attacked the countless Elf soldiers and civilians who were holding weapons.


    Celia did not say anything else and only looked quite sad. She felt quite ufortable inside as she had the Elf Royal Bloodline, and the Tree of Life and Elves were very dear to her.


    She had wanted to use her identity to try to convince them to surrender, but it seemed that this would not be possible, as Zhao Fu had already given the order.


    The ten City Lords attacking the Elf City Lord unleashed their most powerful attacks. Even though the Elf City Lord did his best to resist, he was still heavily wounded quite easily.


    The other City Lords dove into the crowds of armed Elves and unleashed terrifying attacks. Sword lights and saber lights shot everywhere as explosions continuously rang out. Powerful shockwaves rippled out, causing buildings to copse and the ground to crack as pained cries sounded out and blood flew everywhere.


    Facing the City Lords¡¯ attacks, the Stage 1 Elf soldiers tried to resist, while the ordinary civilians had no power to retaliate at all and continuously died.


    However, the City Lords mostly only attacked the Elf soldiers and did not wantonly kill civilians. Soon, the Elf City¡¯s 60,000 soldiers had all been killed.


    With the 21 City Lords¡¯ power, it would be difficult for even a system main city to defend against them, let alone a Basic City.


    However, Zhao Fu would not directly attack a system main city, or it might join up with other system main cities. Great Qin did not yet have the strength to fight against multiple regions, so it was best to remain low-profile. Only after clearing out the surrounding four regions would Great Qin start to act more boldly.


    Conquering a few Ounder cities would be fine as long as he did not make a move against any system main cities yet.

 Chapter 588: Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 588: Tree of Life</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu could sense Celia¡¯s emotions, and he saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as they¡¯re willing to surrender, I won¡¯t kill them all!¡±


    Celia felt a warmth within her heart, and she came out of her sword and happily hugged Zhao Fu as she smiled and said, ¡°Mm! Thank you, Owner!¡±


    Seeing how cute and embarrassed she seemed, Zhao Fu smiled and stroked her hair.


    Seeing this, Long Xiaoxiao thought to herself and also came out of her sword as she rubbed herrge chests and acted as if she was in pain. ¡°Owner, I also feel terrible! I also want a hug!¡±


    After saying this, Long Xiaoxiao leaped towards Zhao Fu but was pushed aside by Zhao Fu, who said, ¡°Forget about it!¡±


    Long Xiaoxiao could only gloomily look at Zhao Fu while the red-faced Celia returned to her sword.


    Long Xiaoxiao refused to go back and was only pacified after hugging Zhao Fu¡¯s arm. However, she started to move Zhao Fu¡¯s hand inside her clothes, and she only calmed down after being rapped on the head by Zhao Fu.


    By now, the battle had finished, and the Elf City Lord had been pierced in the heart by Meng Tian¡¯s spear. The remaining soldiers briefly struggled before beingpletely suppressed.


    The Elf City Lord Seal was a wooden seal, and there was an elf carved on it. There were only 100,000 out of the 210,000 Elves left, of which 90,000 were civilians and 10,000 were soldiers.


    Zhao Fu directly went into the city and looked at the things he was interested in.


    The first ce was the Barracks. Zhao Fu did not bother looking at the basic military professions and looked at the two special professions.


    [Giant Deer Cavalry]: D- grade Military, Description: Cavalry unique to the Elf race. They are suited to doing battle in forests. Effects: Receives [Elf Courage].


    [Divine Tree Warrior]: B- grade Military, Description: Guardian warriors of the Divine Tree. They have powerful Divine Tree Power, Effects: Receives [Tree of Life Power].


    Zhao Fu felt that the Elf Cavalry were quite good, and Great Qin could nurture a group of these Cavalrymen to help Great Qin adapt to various battlefields. It was essential to have many military types.


    Divine Tree Warriors were the soldiers who wore silver equipment had held silver swords. They were quite powerful, and their strength was a bit stronger than ordinary Stage 2 soldiers.


    As expected from a B- grade profession. However, the limit to this profession was only 500 people, which was not very much.


    However, the number of Divine Tree Warriors was dependent on the Tree of Life ¨C the taller and stronger the Tree of Life became, the more Divine Tree Warriors there could be.


    Zhao Fu went over to the ten meter tall, two meter wide tree. The treetop was incredibly lush, spreading out like an umbre. The leaves were all green, and the tree gave off a faint green light that contained the aura of life.


    [Tree of Life]: A Level 1 Elf Race¡¯s Divine Tree of Life. It has a powerful Life attribute and power, and it can give Elves various buffs and the Divine Tree Warrior special profession.


    If they could take this tree back and mass-nt it, they would be able to develop arge group of Divine Tree Warriors. This profession was incredibly powerful.


    Following this, Zhao Fu gave the order to dig the tree up. He then went to a Den, which was simr to the Den next to the Orc City. There was a stone tform, above which there was a crystal glowing with green light.


    [Giant Deer Den]: (Basic Town 28,834/450,000) Grade: Gold, Description: A Special Den fused from an Elf Blood Crystal and Deer Den. It can spawn 45-75 Giant Deer per day.


    After looking through the Den¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu relocated the Elf City, obtaining 420,000 EXP, 40 War Points, and 2,000 Achievement Points.


    After bringing the Elves back to Great Qin, Zhao Fu re-established the Elf City and gave the Elf City Lord Seal to Daisy, making her a new City Lord.


    He did not have to worry too much about everything else, and he ordered people to re-nt the Tree of Life. He was not sure if anything would happen to it after moving it, and he also wondered how to obtain Tree of Life seeds.


    Zhao Fu knew that for some trees, nting their branches into the ground would result in them germinating, turning into a new tree.


    However, most trees would bear fruit and produce seeds, and because Zhao Fu did not know anything about the Tree of Life, he asked Celia about it.


    Celia told him that Tree of Life would only produce five Fruits of Life every ten years, and if they were consumed, one would gain an immense amount of life energy that could heal countless injuries. At the same time, they could be nted to produce new Trees of Life.


    Of course, Trees of Life had different levels, and the higher the level, the more powerful it would be. However, it would take a longer time to produce Fruits of Life.


    The Tree of Life that Zhao Fu had obtained was only Level 1, so it would produce five Fruits of Life every ten years.


    However, ten years was too long, and Zhao Fu could not wait for that ¨C who knew what would happen in ten years? As such, Zhao Fu decided to give up on mass-producing Divine Tree Warriors.


    However, Celia said that if they had Water of Life, they could speed up the growth of the Tree of Life. Moreover, if they nted branches on the ground and watered them with Water of Life, there was a possibility of sess.


    Zhao Fu knew of Water of Life because it was very famous and very expensive. Even within the Elf Race, it was incredibly rare, and it was mostly sold in droplets. After all, it contained an immense amount of life energy and was a divine medicine for healing all sorts of injuries and ailments.


    Legends said that only the Elf Kingdom could produce Water of Life, and it was impossible for Zhao Fu to do so.


    Zhao Fu sighed and thought about giving up, but the golden dragon within him suddenly said, ¡°I know of a special method to create a Fountain of Life.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt pleasantly surprised. Obtaining this golden dragon was equivalent to obtaining a massive treasure trove.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The golden dragon quickly replied, ¡°Water of Life is a very good healing item, and our Heaven Murder Empire used a lot of it for treating soldiers¡¯ injuries. However, Water of Life is indeed quite rare, even for the Elves. However, a demonic genius from the Heaven Murder Empire found a way to create a special Fountain of Life.¡±


    Because of the information he had from the demon god, Zhao Fu knew how valuable Water of Life was, and he inwardly marveled, ¡°The Heaven Murder Empire was quite extravagant to give even ordinary soldiers Water of Life to treat their injuries!¡±


    Zhao Fu asked, ¡°What is the method?¡±


    ¡°You first need to cut down five Trees of Life and use their trunks to form a Well of Life. Afterward, you need a World Tree seed for the life energy it contains ¨C this will create the purest water. If that¡¯s not possible, using a Tree of Life seed is fine as well, but the Water of Life will not be as pure.¡±

 Chapter 589: Fountain of Life

    <h4>Chapter 589: Fountain of Life</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    A World Tree¡¯s seed? World Trees were the final forms of Trees of Life, and their seeds could directly grow a high-grade Tree of Life. Such a thing would never be found outside of the Elf Kingdom!


    The five Trees of Life were not a big deal, but a World Tree seed would be incredibly difficult to obtain. If he could not obtain one, he would have to settle for an ordinary Tree of Life seed.


    ¡°Is there anything else? That¡¯s all there is to creating Water of Life?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    ¡°Of course not. You also need to throw in arge number of corpses into the Well of Life; that way, more Water of Life will be produced,¡± the golden dragon replied.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu understood ¨C it turned out that the Fountain of Life was something that converted corpses into Water of Life; it was actually quite evil.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind ¨C the Water of Life¡¯s effects would reduce the number of deaths, which was quite important to Great Qin.


    It was just that the ingredients were quite hard to obtain. Great Qin now had one Tree of Life and stillcked another four. Great Qin still needed a seed too. As for corpses, they did not have to worry about that as Great Qin obtained arge number of corpses every day from clearing out the regions.


    The majority of the corpses were below Stage 1 cultivation and had rtively low Grades, so they were essentially useless. As such, using them for the Fountain of Life was much better.


    After conquering the Elf City, Zhao Fu did not have much to do, so he decided to take a look at the internal affairs of the Great Qin City, but he found that there was nothing for him to do there either.


    Whether it was production or construction, everything was done quite well, and there were specialized people in charge.


    The four main roads were also quickly being built. However, because Great Qin had unified the Xianyang Region, they had to extend the four roads throughout the entire region.


    More houses and other buildings were also being continuously constructed. Now, the Great Qin City was essentially the same as a system main city, and it seemed quite prosperous and bustling.


    In terms of production, everything was the same as before. They grew arge amount of crops, and most of the food was stored up. They had built many granaries, and the fruits were often sold to other regions, consumed by Great Qin¡¯s residents, or made into fruit wine.


    In terms of management, there were people in charge of teaching others how to manage viges, towns, and cities. Most of it was on-the-job training, after which people would go off and manage their own ces.


    Because Zhao Fu was still injured, he could not go anywhere. Even though he had regained some of his strength, he did not have the strength to protect himself, so he always needed people to apany him if he went out. Zhao Fu did not want this, so he remained within Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    It was truly quite boring, and Zhao Fu decided that he could not go on like this. As such, he ordered Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to go out into the various regions and bring back women with Phoenix Qi to help him heal his injuries.


    The Assassins obeyed and snuck into system main cities like ghosts, finding women with Phoenix Qi.


    Zhao Fu could only wait in the City Hall. He also went to take a look at three of the bodyguards they were nurturing: Gao Li, Moni, and Qiao Yisi ¨C they were all Legatees of the Silver Lake Immortal Legacy.


    Currently, they were still quite weak, but they could use a bit of martial conception.


    Because Gao Li was a City Lord, even though the time she had had with the Silver Lake Immortal Equipment was quite short, she was able to quickly use its power. The sword qi she unleashed was incredibly powerful and sharp, and it contained the power of a martial conception. Cutting through stone seemed like cutting through tofu to her.


    As for Moni, the Xiongnu woman, she seemed incredibly ferocious and wild when she swung her saber. It seemed to be part of her nature, and Zhao Fu quite liked women like this.


    Even though she had been forced to submit and their rtionship had been quite cold and tense, after a long time, their rtionship had started to change. Even if Zhao Fu hugged her or touched her important parts, she would not resist.


    Finally, there was Qiao Yisi. He used a bow, and every one of his arrows was incredibly sharp and vigorous. A full-powered arrow from him would be able to pierce through a two meter thick wall.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu started to pay more attention to the situation at the borders. Currently, the only boundary region Great Qin could reach was the one that bordered Vietnam.


    Despite the great rewards because of the shift in Fate, considering his injuries and the losses they had suffered, Zhao Fu did not n on participating. Right now, his main goal was to clear out the four surrounding regions.


    Earlier, Great Qin had established arge faction, which was the Vietnamese Guard, that seemed incredibly patriotic.


    At first, Great Qin wanted to fully support the Vietnamese Guard in order to devour the entirety of Vietnam, but after Great Qin¡¯s ns changed, their support for the Vietnamese Guard decreased.


    After such a long time, the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s foundations had be incredibly firm and was loved by countless Vietnamese yers. Now, it had three million Vietnamese yers, and as the leader of the Vietnamese guard, Ly Qinqian had be one of the most sought-after women in Vietnam.


    Countless rich and famous people treated her with immense respect, and seeing how beautiful she was, many ordinary Vietnamese yers viewed her as a goddess, and she was pursued by many people.


    As for the invasion of China, Zhao Fu did not give them any orders and left them to do as they pleased.


    The only boundary region in which no fighting had happened was North Nam, as the yers of both sides were controlled by Great Qin. More precisely, Great Qin controlled the cores of both sides.


    Before, Great Qin had created two factions on either side, gotten rid of some dissenters, and grasped both factions tightly.


    As such, they were able to maintain the peace within that region. As for other regions, Zhao Fu had no control over them, and whatever happened happened.


    The Vietnamese Guard took advantage of this opportunity to delve into the inner regions of Vietnam¡¯s territory and gain even more power. Now, Great Qin did notck resources at all and could provide arge amount of resources to help them continue to grow before taking over Vietnam.


    This was something to be excited about, because that way, they could silently control an entire country. Zhao Fu was not stingy at all and sent arge amount of resources to Ly Qinqian to help her continue to grow the Vietnamese Guard.


    Moreover, through killing various creatures, Great Qin had obtained many Boundary Medallions, which could directly transport people to boundary regions. However, they were quite limited, as Boundary Medallions obtained in the south could only transport people to boundary regions in the south, and it was a one-way trip.


    People could exchange for Boundary Medallions from the Chaotic World Stone Steles, and Advanced Boundary Medallions gave a return trip as well. Top-tier Boundary Medallions could send people anywhere within their country¡¯s territory.


    These Boundary Medallions were not of much use to Zhao Fu, so he decided to sell them. After all, Zhao Fu had no intention of participating in the battles.


    After a day or so, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins did quite well and brought 11 women back. However, Great Qin¡¯s reputation of shamelessly taking women once again grew.

 Chapter 590: Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 590: Recovery</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Because of this, many decent-looking women did not dare to go out, and the rumors became worse and worse. People started to say that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was incrediblyscivious and vited thousands of women every day. It was said that hecked women, so he had ordered people to madly grab pretty women to serve him.


    Some imed that there were 7,000 or so female yers who had been caught by Great Qin and was used by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. What a pity it was for those women to have to be vited by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee every day.


    Countless people talked about this, and the men were especially angry about it while countless women cursed, ¡°Bastard! You animal! You pervert! You devil!¡±


    After hearing about these rumors, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C those rumors were simply too extreme. Great Qin had only taken ten or so women, so how had it suddenly be 7,000?


    Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins moved quite discreetly, so they most likely were not discovered. Even if they were, people would not think that it was Great Qin who had done this. These rumors had definitely been spread by people on purpose.


    However, after Zhao Fu looked at the 11 women¡¯s information, he understood.


    The first woman was from Flower Moon. Zhao Fu really did not intend for this, and by now, Flower Moon was most likelypletely mad.


    When he had taken the first of their sisters, they had done all they could to try to bring her back but were unsessful. Zhao Fu did not ept any conditions, but they did not give up and continued to try to bring their sister back.


    However, before they were able to bring back the first sister, another had been taken by Great Qin. Flower Moon immediately tried to find Great Qin to talk, but they had not even been able to meet with Zhao Fu.


    Now, before those two had been brought back, a third one had been taken by Great Qin; how could they not be furious?


    Apart from Flower Moon¡¯s people, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had also caught a few other people with influence. One of them was part of China¡¯s famous Sunset Idol Group.


    The Sunset Idol Group was made up of eight people, and they were all 17 or 18 years old beauties. Moreover, they were not only beautiful but also talented, being able to sing and dance extremely well, and they were loved by many.


    Without a doubt, they were the most popr girl group in China.


    However, out of the eight of them, six of them had been caught by Great Qin in one go. With only two of them left, their group would definitely be disbanded. Countless people were definitely heartbroken that they would never be able to see the Sunset Idol Group again.


    There was another woman who was quite famous as well, who was the wife of an actor. The actor was quite famous within China, and because they had just divorced, she had countless people paying attention to her.


    Finally, there was also a famous female TV presenter who had also been caught. After catching so many famous people, this matter would definitely draw a lot of attention, resulting in rumors of this scale.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind, and he ordered for them to be brought to him. First, the woman from the Flower Moon was about 23 or 24 years old and looked quite pretty. She also had supple skin. She was looking at Zhao Fu quite angrily, and she was called Lu Nanlei.


    Next were the six young women from the Sunset Idol Group. All of them had rather slim and delicate faces, making them look quite beautiful. They were about the same height but gave off different airs. They looked at their surroundings in fear, and they were called Zhao Shuxuan, Yan Menghuai, Zhuo Nanqin, Bai Luhai, Long Pei¡¯Er, and Xia Xiaoyao.


    Next was the recently divorced woman. She was also quite beautiful and quite tall. She also had white skin. She gave off a sexy aura and was called Zheng Lindie.


    The female TV presenter was someone who Zhao Fu had seen on TV while working. Her looks were above average, and she was roughly 27 years old. She was an intelligent and mature woman called Ye Qiuxia.


    Of the remaining two, one was the big miss of arge family and looked quite delicate and fragile. Her face was streaming with tears and looked terrified ¨C she was called Zhang Yingying.


    Thest was a quiet-looking girl whose looks were decent. She was most likely still in university and was called Qi Wenli.


    Right after she came before Zhao Fu, she had kneeled down and begged him to let her go. She said that she was from the countryside, that her father had a crippling disease, and that her family was dependent on her mother. Her whole family was relying on her to do well in university and find a job to support her family, so she could not stay here.


    Zhao Fu looked at her and felt that she was telling the truth. However, she had already eaten a Reality Fruit, so she could not return to the real world. As such, Zhao Fu promised to give her family arge sum of money aspensation.


    Qi Wenli was incredibly grateful to Zhao Fu and expressed her willingness to be his woman. In the end, it did not matter if they were willing or unwilling, but Zhao Fu preferred them to be happy at least.


    Following this, he made all of them Imperial Concubines, and the 11 of them gave off golden Phoenix Qi that formed a dense mist before entering the Emperor Phoenix Statue.


    The Emperor Phoenix started to go through changes again and gave off a bright cry. Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries started to quickly heal, and with the 11 women¡¯s Phoenix Qi and the Fate gained from before, Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries had half-healed, and he was able to use roughly half of his strength now.


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s injuries are recovering, and Great Qin¡¯s Fate is also recovering, causing China¡¯s Fate to start to recover! The shift in Fate has decreased!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because of the decrease of the shift in Fate, the effects have been reduced. Killing Chinese yers will only result in four times the normal rewards and a small amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! China¡¯s Fate is recovering, and once it has recovered, the shift in Fate will stop.¡±


    No one had expected Great Qin to be so important to the situation around China¡¯s borders. Everything began with Great Qin, so it made sense that everything would end with it. After Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s injuries and Great Qin¡¯s Fate recovered, perhaps these battles woulde to a conclusion.


    Even Zhao Fu had never thought that his injuries and Great Qin would be so important to China.


    Everyone else was also quite shocked as they had never thought that such a thing would happen ¨C what should they do? Should they help Great Qin¡¯s Fate recover? Or help heal Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    The Dynasty Legatees and the leaders of various factions¡¯ expressions became quite unsightly. It had been incredibly difficult to heavily wound Great Qin, and now, something like this had happened.


    All of the foreign factions were quite shocked as well. The five times rewards had been decreased to four times, and as Great Qin recovered, their rewards would decrease. If Great Qinpletely recovered, this shift in Fate wouldpletely stop.


    When that time came, the situation in China would be the same as in other countries, and because there were not any bonus rewards, the various countries would no longer unite to attack China.


    When that time came, their invasion would end in failure, and China would most likely exact a terrifying revenge on them.


    Zhao Fu did not know what they were all thinking, and Great Qin¡¯s army quickly cleared out Red Plum ins. The Chaotic World Stone Stele was about to level up, and Zhao Fu prepared to make something that could allow him to leave the Legacy Land.

 Chapter 591 - True World

    <h4>Chapter 591 - True World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    In actuality, the ce that Zhao Fu was in was not the true Heaven Awaken World ¨C the true Heaven Awaken World was a vast, boundless world, while the ce that Zhao Fu was in was only what was called the Legacy Land.


    Just as its name implied, the Legacy Land was a ce where many Legacies were collected. Most of these Legacies were historical Legacies from dynasties, states, nations, andrge families.


    Every century, the Heaven Awaken World would devour some worlds. In order to prevent the new worlds from being immediately ughtered, there would be protective regions, which was the Legacy Land.


    The Legacy Land was not only a ce where Legacies were collected but also a ce that protected beginners from new worlds. This allowed those with Legacies to be stronger so that they would be able to defend against invasions from other worlds.


    The Heaven Domain Boundary was a barrier that protected the Legacy Land. If the Heaven Domain Boundary disappeared, the Legacy Land would truly fuse with the Heaven Awaken World. When that time came, those inside would truly be part of the Heaven Awaken World as opposed to just within the Legacy Land.


    Essentially, it was like a barrier around a small part of a veryrge map.


    Right now, the Legacy Land was on the edge of the Heaven Awaken World. Because the Heaven Awaken World continuously devoured worlds, its size continuously grew, so the worlds that were devoured naturally appeared at the edge and continuously expanded the size of the Heaven Awaken World.


    There were many benefits at being at the edge, as they could avoid facing off against some extremely powerful and ancient factions for now. Most of the factions at the center of the Heaven Awaken World had existed for tens of thousands of years, if not hundreds of thousands or millions of years.


    How could people who had only entered the Heaven Awaken World for a few years fight against factions that had existed for over tens of thousands of years? They would bepletely suppressed without having even a bit of power to resist.


    From the demon god¡¯s information, Zhao Fu knew that most people in the Heaven Awaken World called the edges of the Heaven Awaken World the Border Wilderness Regions. Not only was there less Fate in such regions, but there were also not any benefits, so those ancient factions would noty their hands on the Border Wilderness Regions.


    That was why the Border Wilderness Regions were able to escape disaster. The only threat that they would face were from worlds that had been devoured the previous century.


    After all, they would have developed for many decades, and even though they were weaker than the others, it would be easy for them to deal with the newer worlds.


    Even though the ancient factions would not bother with the Border Wilderness Regions, others were still quite interested, as they would be able to obtain arge amount of Fate as well as countless ves and resources.


    very was quite prevalent in the Heaven Awaken World, and essentially all the factions that conquered other factions would make the conquered factions their ves. Very few people would ept people from other worlds, so after conquering them, they would normally view them as ves rather than as their own subjects.


    Zhao Fu knew that after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, there would be a disaster, which was the invasion from other worlds. The other factions would have developed for many decades, while they would have only developed for a few years ¨C they would be at a significant disadvantage.


    In the past, many races had gone extinct or be ves ¨C these were all things that had happened before.


    Most people in the Legacy Land did not know of this. The cruel Chaotic World was to train people to have the ability to resist in the future. They could limitlessly revive now, but things would be different in the future: once a person died, they would remain dead without any more chances.


    Currently, this sort of knowledge was forbidden, because once it was revealed, it would result in mass panic, and they would no longer be able to properly develop.


    If everyone in the world found out about this, they would make preparations. However, because of this, the Heaven Awaken World would deactivate the Heaven Domain Boundary ahead of time. As such, even if they made preparations, without enough time, they would still be easily ughtered.


    As such, the Heaven Awaken World had nurtured a group of powerful experts to make sure that the new worlds were not easily destroyed. As for those who were weak, they would be food for the strong.


    Before, Zhao Fu had heard the ck and White Impermanences and the Ghostworld Soldiers mention the Legacy Land, but they were unable to say anything and had received warning announcements.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu had devoured the Divinity of a demon god and obtained this information himself, or he would still be ignorant about it, only finding out after the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world.


    Right now, everyone in this world, regardless of their race or nationality or skin colour, was called ¡®Human¡¯ by the system.


    The other worlds had simr titles, but ¡®Human¡¯ was the title unique to earth.


    Zhao Fu was not sure how many other races there were next to Humanity, as they were all devoured in the previous century. It had not been too long, and because the information was not of great significance, the golden dragon did not know, and there was no information about them from the demon god.


    Currently, everything outside the Legacy Land was a great mystery. If Zhao Fu could head to the outer world, he would have an incredibly advantage, and this would be very important to Great Qin.


    The Heaven Domain Stone he had obtained some time ago could open the Heaven Domain Boundary, and Boundary Iron was an important material to opening the door to another world, while an Enhanced Spatial Stone could enhance spatial power.


    What Zhao Fu had been waiting for was a Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel, which could allow a person to cross from one world to another. It was something that could only be exchanged for after the Chaotic World Stone Stele reached Level 6.


    The reason why Zhao Fu had never spent any of his War Points was because he had been saving up for this. It was extraordinarily expensive, and if he spent any of his War Points on anything useful, it would take a long time before he could finally purchase it.


    Zhao Fu was in a hurry to see what the true Heaven Awaken World was like, and he wanted to know what his future enemies¡¯ strength as like. This would allow him to make sufficient preparations so that Great Qin could put up some resistance when the time came.


    That was the reason why Zhao Fu wanted to quickly restore the Great Qin Empire. Only after establishing a nation would they have some form of resistance, or they would not be able to resist at all.


    Right now, the battles within the Legacy Land were incredibly ferocious and intense, but they werepletely meaningless in the end. Zhao Fu understood that his true enemies in the future would be much stronger, so he had to prepare to fight against them. His foresight was not ascking as everyone else¡¯s.


    Fighting between themselves would only result in everyone bing weaker, which was not good. In this world, the weak did not have the right to live; this was how cruel this world was.


    Moreover, because China¡¯s territory as at the center of the Mind Continent, the center of the Legacy Land, it had an advantage, as the invasions would start from other continents.


    Zhao Fu was not sure how the future would be, how many people would die, or how many races would go extinct. Right now, Zhao Fu was still as weak as an ant.


    The golden dragon was right ¨C the human world was only an inferior civilized world, and there were superior worlds and Legacies. Humanity was indeed incredibly weak.

 Chapter 592: Eight Major Races

    <h4>Chapter 592: Eight Major Races</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    There were also countless races in the Heaven Awaken World, and no one knew just how many they were. Perhaps there were tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands, but they were grouped into eight major races.


    The first was the Human Race, which was like humans and had a certain amount of intelligence, as well as pure human bloodlines. Examples included the Humans on earth, as well as some other races that fulfilled the conditions.


    The second was the Devil Race, which was mostly beast-shaped creatures. They also had intelligence, and high-level Devils could turn into human form, such as the Six-Eyed Flood Dragon and the Wind Dragon Lord.


    The third was the Demon Race, which included all creatures with pure demon bloodlines.


    The fourth was the Ounder Race, that referred to races like Elves, Orcs, Goblins, Kobolds, and the like. Even though they also had humanoid shapes, they did not have human blood, so they were referred to as Ounders.


    The fifth was the God Race, which referred to creatures with Divinity that had the blood of gods, as well as creatures created by gods, such as Angels and Elementals.


    The sixth was the Water Race, which included all creatures that lived in water. There were many water regions in the Heaven Awaken World, and they were quite big. The Water n primarily lived in water, and there were all kinds of them: some were humanoid shaped and some were beast shaped, but because they did not belong to the Human Race or the Devil Race, they were called the Water Race.


    The seventh was the Death Race, which included Undead creatures and monsters that belonged to the Underworld. This included the ck and White Impermanences and the Ghostworld Soldiers.


    The eighth was the Spirit Race, which referred to all objects with spirits. Some rocks, trees, or fires that developed consciousness and intelligence would be part of the Spirit Race. Of the eight major races, the Spirit Race numbered the fewest.


    Out of the eight major races, the Human Race was rtively weak, but because they had high tolerance and were able to ept the seven other major races, they had a lot of speaking power in the Heaven Awaken World.


    The three strongest major races would be the Devil Race, the God Race, and the Demon Race.


    The Devil Race controlled countless beasts, and their bodies were incredibly powerful, allowing them to easily cause destruction. The God Race and the Demon Race¡¯s innate stats were better than the other major races, so these three major races were stronger than the other five.


    Apart from races, there were also different types and levels of kingdoms in the Heaven Awaken World. The weakest type was called a Barony, then a Marquisate, then a Dukedom, then a Royal Kingdom, then an Imperial Kingdom, then an Empire, and finally a Holy Empire.


    Each of these was split into nine levels, so there were Level 1 to Level 9 Baronages. Baronages were usually created when a powerful kingdom bestowednd to a vassal state, allowing it to form its own kingdom.


    Marquisates were like feudal vassals, and only Dukedoms had some strength. Only Royal Kingdoms and above were true kingdoms, while Imperial Kingdoms were above Royal Kingdoms, and Empires were above Imperial Kingdoms. The highest was a Holy Empire, which reigned above everything else, and they were extremely rare.


    Apart from these were Divine Kingdoms, but they were controlled by gods and did not count within those ssifications.


    These ranks of kingdoms differentiated between the strength of kingdoms. When Great Qin first established a kingdom, it would be a Level 1 Baronage, and only then would it have some chance at survival. One could only imagine just how difficult it would be in the future.


    Moreover, the currency would no longer by gold coins but violet gold coins, crystal coins, and high-grade saint coins. Violet gold coins were worth 100 gold coins, crystal coins were worth 100 violet gold coins, and saint coins were worth 100 crystal coins.


    Only powerful kingdoms had saint coins, and they were things that lower-grade kingdoms would never even see. Currently, gold coins were the mostmon type of coin seen in the Heaven Awaken World.


    There were also higher grades of equipment: above Epic grade equipment were Saint Armaments, Divine Earth Armaments, and Emperor Heaven Armaments.


    Each of these were split into 12 levels, going from a Level 1 Saint Armament to Level 12 Saint Armament, above which was a Level 1 Divine Earth Armament. Divine Earth Armaments were equivalent to what ordinary gods used.


    Regarding Cultivation, above Stage 9, there were also nine major realms: the Saint Realm, Earth Realm, Heaven Realm, Harmony Realm, World Realm, Divine Realm, Extreme Divine Realm, and Emperor Heaven Realm.


    Each realm was split into Lower, Middle, Upper, and Complete, and all of these realms were incredibly powerful. Those in the Saint Realm could even kill gods ¨C not just clones but actual gods. However, they would only be able to kill some weaker gods, but the higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the higher one¡¯s ability to kill even more powerful gods.


    Right now, Zhao Fu was still a bit away from breaking through to Stage 4. He did not need to think about the realms beyond Stage 9 for now ¨C that was simply too far away.


    However, right now, Zhao Fu¡¯s grade was Heaven Grade, and he had a Sovereign Bloodline, so his cultivation speed was incredibly fast.


    That was most of the basic information about the true Heaven Awaken World. Right now, the Chaotic World Stone Stele was not even at Level 6 yet, so it would still be some time before Zhao Fu could leave the Legacy Land.


    Seeing that there was not much for him to do here, he decided that it had been quite a few days since he had returned to the real world. He was most likely famished, so he decided to return for a bit.


    After his consciousness returned to his body in the real world, that familiar feeling of hunger immediately hit him. Zhao Fu opened his eyes and asked his bodyguard to order some food, and he heard that there were countless people who wanted to see him.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided not to see them yet, at least until he had eaten.


    After the bodyguard brought him his food and Zhao Fu had taken a few bites, the bodyguard came and announced that Wu Qingniang wanted to see him. Zhao Fu instinctively invited her in.


    It had been a while since he hadst seen Wu Qingniang, and she looked even more mature and beautiful. Zhao Fu looked at her and lightly smiled as he asked, ¡°What is it, Qingniang?¡±


    Qingniang smiled as she sat down next to Zhao Fu and hugged him, leaning her head against his shoulder and saying softly, ¡°I obviously miss you!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled, and he then hesitated as he didn¡¯t know what to do with his hands. In the end, he decided not to hug her and just nodded.


    After hugging Zhao Fu for a while, Wu Qingniang finally let go and instead changed to hugging his arm and leaning against him. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve been so busytely, and it¡¯s hard to even meet with you. Have you be too important for me after bing the Ying family¡¯s proxy family leader and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative?¡±


    After saying this, Wu Qingniang pinched Zhao Fu¡¯s waist.


    Zhao Fu drylyughed in pain and could only apologize as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been fairly busytely. I¡¯m sorry about that!¡±


    Wu Qingniang nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what has been happening with Great Qintely, so I won¡¯t me you. That¡¯s right, Great Qin has be incredibly important to this shift in Fate. What are you all nning on doing?¡±

 Chapter 593: Here’s Your Reward

    <h4>Chapter 593: Here¡¯s Your Reward</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before replying, ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can! Even though Great Qin is recovering, after the shift in Fate ends, the other Dynasty Legatees and factions will turn their attention to Great Qin again and will most likely act against Great Qin again.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s impossible for Great Qin to not recover, and that would be bad for not only Great Qin but for them as well. As such, we¡¯ll do our best to help Great Qin recover as soon as possible!¡±


    Wu Qingniang nodded and raised her head before kissing Zhao Fu. She smiled as she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be going now. Do I need to make a meritorious contribution to see Mr Important next time?¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned as he replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell my bodyguard to let you in next time.¡±


    Wu Qingniang smiled and harrumphed, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Wu Qingniang suddenly pushed Zhao Fu down on the sofa and pressed her delicate figure against his, her red lips kissing Zhao Fu¡¯s lips. Her domineering tongue snaked into Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth, and their tongues continuously wrapped around each other as both of them revelled in this experience.


    After a while, Wu Qingniang got up, her face red as she said to Zhao Fu, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, after which Wu Qingniang left. Zhao Fu sighed ¨C he really did not know what to do about Wu Qingniang.


    After eating, Zhao Fu met with the Ying family¡¯s leaders ¨C they were all quite concerned about the current situation, and after Zhao Fu talked with them, they left feeling much more relieved.


    Many other factions also sent representatives, as Great Qin was quite important to the shift in Fate, so they wanted to hear what Great Qin¡¯s thoughts were.


    Even people from the governmental faction came and tried to persuade Great Qin to let go of their grievances and unite with the rest of China, and the other factions wanted to help Great Qin recover.


    Zhao Fu did not bother meeting with these people, as he did not need their help. Zhao Fu told the family leaders to announce Great Qin¡¯s thoughts, causing them all to let out a sigh of relief.


    There was nothing he could do about this ¨C even though he did not want to help them, Great Qin could not just continue to stagnate; if that happened, Great Qin would suffer the most. Moreover, Zhao Fu knew of a bigger danger that wasing.


    He could not allow Great Qin to be destroyed in the future just because of these people, so he could only do this.


    Finally, there was another person who wanted to see Zhao Fu, Su Yuyan. She was most likely here for Flower Moon¡¯s people, and after thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to meet with her.


    Su Yuyan came in and angrily looked at Zhao Fu, saying usingly, ¡°Flower Moon hasn¡¯t opposed Great Qin, so why has Great Qin caught three of our people?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could only sincerely apologize, saying, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry!¡±


    Su Yuyan never expected Zhao Fu to apologize so sincerely, and she felt much less angry. She then said in a softer tone, ¡°When do you n on releasing our people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible; their bodies have already entered the Heaven Awaken World. With Great Qin¡¯s protection, they will be very safe!¡± Zhao Fu said as he resolutely refused.


    Su Yuyan had thought that Great Qin would someday release their people, but after hearing this, she became angry again. ¡°Flower Moon¡¯s people don¡¯t need Great Qin to protect them. Please release our people.¡±


    Hearing Su Yuyan¡¯s words, Zhao Fu¡¯s face became slightly cold as he said, ¡°And so what? Do you think that Great Qin fears Flower Moon? You¡¯ve opposed Great Qin before, and you can be counted to be Great Qin¡¯s enemies. You have caused a lot of damage to Great Qin. Do you think things will just disappear just like that? Moreover, Li Wu is still in your hands. Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    Su Yuyan had said what she wanted to say, and she felt a bit of coldness within her heart. Great Qin indeed did not fear Flower Moon, and if they continued to oppose Great Qin, it would be Flower Moon that would suffer more.


    At that moment, Su Yuyan made a decision and deeply breathed in before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Li Wu, but if you¡¯re willing to release Flower Moon¡¯s people, my body will be yours!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and immediatelyughed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I still can¡¯t agree. They¡¯ve already be the Legatee¡¯s women and are doing quite well. You don¡¯t need to worry about them. However, I can help pass on a message for you.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve really already be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s women!¡±


    Su Yuyan¡¯s heart sank because this meant that there would be no hope in rescuing her sisters. She felt some anger towards Great Qin¡¯sscivious Legatee.


    However, she had no idea that the person in front of her was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; who knew what she would think if she knew that this was the case.


    Since there was no chance of rescuing her sisters, she could only hope that they would live happily. As such, she could only ask this of Zhao Fu, as he was someone favored by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. With his help, they would most likely be able to live well.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, can I trouble you to look after Flower Moon¡¯s people?¡± Su Yuyan¡¯s voice was no longer as sharp and was much gentler now.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and agreed. After all, Zhao Fu had no reason to harm them or to treat them poorly.


    Su Yuyan felt much better and smiled as she walked over to Zhao Fu, bent over, and kissed him on the cheek, saying in a soft voice, ¡°That¡¯s your reward!¡±


    After that, Su Yuyan turned and left.


    Now that Zhao Fu was the Ying family¡¯s proxy leader, he did notck money, power, or women; he could have essentially anything that he wanted. As such, the only thing that Su Yuyan had to offer was herself. She had quite a lot of confidence in herself.


    Right now, forming a good rtionship with Zhao Fu was the same as forming a good rtionship with Great Qin. It would not only be beneficial for the Flower Moon, but it would also be beneficial for her captured sisters.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and never thought that such a thing would happen ¨C the big superstar Su Yuyan had actually taken the initiative to kiss him.


    After returning to Flower Moon, Su Yuyan thought for a while, and in the end, she sighed and gave the order to kill Li Wu. After all, if they wanted to develop their rtionship with Great Qin, he could not remain.


    Li Wu did not know about any of this. Right now, he was conquering viges in the Heaven Awaken World and was doing quite well. Right now, he just wanted to make his faction powerful and marry Su Yuyan.


    Su Yuyan was now his only hope, and she was the woman who he had set his sights on. Even though Li Wu had a few pretty women in his vige, they were just tools for Li Wu to release his lust. His heart only belonged to Su Yuyan.


    At that moment, Li Wu was shaken awake and fed a bottle of medicine. In just a few seconds, he was dead, without even knowing what was going on.


    Su Yuyan had specially ordered for Li Wu to be killed with poison that was quick and painless. That was the only thing she could do for him ¨C that was what the lives of minor characters were like; they could not resist at all.


    Su Yuyan found a ce in a cemetery for Li Wu¡¯s corpse and had him buried. Of course, Su Yuyan was not directly involved in any of this. After interacting with him for so long and then suddenly killing him, Su Yuyan felt a bit sad.

 Chapter 594: Godly Spirit World

    <h4>Chapter 594: Godly Spirit World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Thest ones Zhao Fu met were Mei Xiaoyan and Zheng Jiao, and he directly asked, ¡°What does your White Lotus Society want?¡±


    Mei Xiaoyan directly sat on Zhao Fu¡¯s legs and wrapped her arms around his neck as she said coyly, ¡°Nothing much, but is Great Qin really going to recover quickly? Slowing down the other Dynasties is actually quite beneficial ¨C Great Qin just needs to not develop, but the other Dynasties will suffer heavy losses.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood what the White Lotus Society was thinking ¨C they just wanted everyone to die together. However, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want that, as he prioritised Great Qin. As such, he replied resolutely, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has already made his decision; no one can change his mind!¡±


    Mei Xiaoyan tried to change his mind, but she was unable to do so. As such, she could only leave first to report this.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at Zheng Jiao, who was sitting on the sofa beside him, and asked, ¡°Do you have anything?¡±


    Zheng Jiao¡¯s face became slightly red, and she looked around before sitting on Zhao Fu¡¯sp and gently hugged his waist. She leaned her head against him and said softly, ¡°Thank you for saving my family!¡±


    Because of who Zheng Jiao was, Zhao Fu felt quite ufortable about this, and he tried to convince her, saying, ¡°Just be at ease and be together with my cousin! You¡¯re safe now, and there¡¯s nothing that can threaten you. Plus, you like him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I already said that I¡¯ll be your woman. How about I break up with your cousin?¡± Zheng Jiao said with a slight pleading tone as she looked at Zhao Fu with wet eyes.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, at that moment, Zheng Jiao suddenly stretched out her hand and caressed Zhao Fu¡¯s lower body. Feeling the changes there, she said embarrassedly, ¡°You said that you weren¡¯t interested, but you¡¯re reacting like this!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless. Before, Mei Xiaoyan had been continuously flirting with him. With her sitting on hisp and pressing herself against him, it was only natural for his body to react; Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t a eunuch.


    Zhao Fu decided it was better to end this conversation here; he couldn¡¯t allow this to continue. Just as Zhao Fu was about to say something and push Zheng Jiao away, she sensed this and raised her head, and she suddenly kissed Zhao Fu on the lips. Her delicate tongue entered Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth and continuously yed with his tongue. This intimate kiss made Zhao Fu lose control, and he started to react more.


    However, Zhao Fu still pushed her away. Zheng Jiao¡¯s face waspletely red, and she embarrassedlyughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m your woman now; you can¡¯t run away.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless, and even though he didn¡¯t want it, there was indeed a rtionship between them now.


    Zheng Jiao happily rested her head in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and stroked his chest. Zhao Fu did not push her away anymore, and he felt quite conflicted. His head started to ache.


    Afterwards, he asked Zheng Jiao to leave.


    Zhao Fu then returned to the Heaven Awaken World. By now, the door to the outside had beenpleted. Zhao Fu had it built a few hundred metres below, and he felt a bit worried that some things could pass through the door and force their way into the Legacy Land.


    As such, Zhao Fu had built it a few hundred metres underground and set some restrictive barriers there. If anything unexpected happened there, they would be able to immediately destroy that ce.


    Another reason was to hide it away and prevent other people from discovering it. After all, the door to the outside world was very important to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu went to the ce ¨C it was an underground region that was 100 meters wide. There was a ten meter wide tform in the center, on which there was a magic formation and a pair of iron doors ¨C or rather, door frames ¨C at the center.


    The door frames were two meters wide and three meters tall. There were iron pirs on either side that were three fingers thick, and there were many flowers and branches above. There was a Heaven Domain Stone at the center, which gave off a rainbow-colored light and looked quite beautiful.


    Because there were only door frames, the inside waspletely void, looking like a gray screen. Only with a Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel would these doors be able to work.


    However, these doors were more or lessplete. With 1.2 million soldiers with Vige Compasses, they quickly cleared out two-thirds of Red Plum ins, and there was only one-third left.


    The Chaotic World Stone Stele was now only a few hundred War Points away from rising to Level 6.


    One of the teams brought back an altar. It was like the Demon Priest Altar that Zhao Fu had obtained in the past, and it was a godly spirit altar that could summon godly spirits and give a profession.


    Zhao Fu felt quite happy about this. Since Great Qin had already killed a god before, they could do it a second time, a third, a fourth, a fifth¡­


    Great Qin did not dare to make a move against the higher-grade godly spirits, but bullying some weaker godly spirits to refine their clones and obtain their Divinity would be quite simple.


    Divinity was the source energy of a godly spirit, and losing even a bit would cause their strength to greatly decrease. Divinity was incredibly precious, and even in the real Heaven Awaken World, it was quite rare and ordinary people would not be able to obtain it.


    Also, fusing with Divinity would cause one to obtain the God-Killer profession, but it would only cause a single person to be stronger. Now that Zhao Fu already had one, he could use ones he obtained in the future for other things.


    There were many uses for Divinity ¨C one could fuse them with one¡¯s body, equipment, or even things like trees. No matter what they were fused with, the thing that they were fused with would greatly change.


    This altar could summon a godly spirit called Dokohl. Dokohl was a beast god and looked like a snowy-white horse with pure-white eyes that looked like gems.


    There were many different types of godly spirits in the Heaven Awaken World, like the demon god from before, the Goddess of Life that the Elves worshipped, and the Water God that Zhao Fu had obtained. No one knew just how many different godly spirits there were.


    However, because of their bodies, they were rejected by the Heaven Awaken World¡¯sws, so they could only remain outside.


    Apart from the boundless Heaven Awaken World, there was also an outside world that was quite big, which was called the Godly Spirit World.


    That world was attached to the Heaven Awaken World and was filled with all sorts of godly spirits, which was why it was called the Godly Spirit World. Some other creatures that were rejected by the Heaven Awaken World¡¯sws were also forced into the Godly Spirit World.


    The demon god Kerr, as well as beast god Dokohl, both belonged to the Godly Spirit World, and because of the limits created by the Heaven Awaken World¡¯sws, it was difficult for them to descend.


    Of course, ordinary people entering the Godly Spirit World was impossible.


    This godly spirit was quite weak, and it was even weaker than the demon god Kerr. However, Zhao Fu did not n on killing it yet because the Chaotic World Stone Stele was about to level up, so Zhao Fu pushed back everything. Right now, entering the true Heaven Awaken World was the most important thing for Great Qin.

 Chapter 595: Kirsh Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 595: Kirsh Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Two dayster, a system announcement sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind saying that the Chaotic World Stone Stele had risen to Level 6. Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and immediately went to the stone stele and bought the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel.


    Looking at the orange ball of light in his hands, Zhao Fu went to the door to the outside world and fused the ball of light into the magic formation. The magic formation immediately activated and gave off waves of orange light.


    The gray area in between the door frames became rainbow-colored and gave off mystical-looking light. They could now enter the outside world.


    Zhao Fu suppressed his excitement and started to make some preparations. He did not know what it would be like outside, so he had to make sufficient preparations to avoid anything going wrong.


    As for everything in Great Qin, Zhao Fu decided to hand over the management to Bai Qi. After all, Bai Qi was the subordinate Zhao Fu thought to be the most capable.


    After making his preparations, Zhao Fu went before the door to the outside world and deeply breathed in. He had decided to go out by himself, as it would be quite troublesome to bring others around with him. Moreover, Zhao Fu had already recovered a bit more than half of his strength, so it would be no problem for him to protect himself.


    After stepping into the door, Zhao Fu felt a massive power surround him, causing his head to feel a bit dizzy. Thissted for about a minute.


    Zhao Fu soon came back to his senses and found that he was lying on a field of grass. He was now outside the Legacy Land. A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face before he found a hidden ce and set up a teleportation channel to return.


    Zhao Fu did not know where he was or where he was going, so he just continuously flew forward.


    The only thing that Zhao Fu knew was that this was the border of a kingdom¡¯s territory due to the extremely powerful restrictive power. Almost all teleportation channels would not be able to work here, and even spatial equipment would not be able to be used.


    For example, even Intermediate and Advanced spatial rings would not be useable, and only top-tier spatial rings would be useable. However, there were still great restrictions, and they would only be able to bring out small objects.


    The border was about 50,000 kilometers wide, if not even wider. This was mainly to prevent other kingdoms from invading ¨C without these territories, other people could directly use teleportation channels to reach the depths of the kingdom and bring arge amount of transportation equipment using spatial equipment.


    That would put a kingdom into an incredibly disadvantageous situation, so they used their borders to put the invaders at a disadvantage. Not only would they have to travel by foot, but they would also have to carry their items by themselves.


    On the other hand, even though the defending side could not use spatial equipment, they could freely use their teleportation channels and could quickly bring over arge number of people to defend their borders.


    After flying for a while, Zhao Fu still had not found anyone or any viges. If he could not use any teleportation channels and relied on flying, it would take him at least two or so days if he could find the right direction.


    The first day, Zhao Fu did not find anything, so he could only continue onwards. He took a brief rest at night before continuing onwards the next day.


    The second day, Zhao Fu finally found something. It was a group of people with a carriage that was surrounded by a group of wolf-headed people.


    These wolf-headed people had human bodies but had wolf heads, and they were incredibly ferocious.


    The people who were surrounded had Asian faces, but their skin was a bit green. Their carriage was filled with food, wine, and cloth, and they were most likely a small group of merchants. Because they could not use spatial equipment and teleportation channels here, they could only rely on physically bringing everything.


    The two sides started to fight ¨C the merchant group only had ten or so people, and only eight or nine of them could fight. Their cultivations were at around Stage 0-8 to 0-9, while there were 30 or so of the wolf-headed people.


    As soon as the fighting began, the merchant group was at an immense disadvantage. Two of them quickly died, while five of them were injured, and they were about to be ughtered by the wolf-headed people.


    A white-bearded elderly man from the merchant group felt immense despair, knowing that his group of people would most likely die here.


    The wolf-headed people were extremely vicious towards humans, and even if they handed over everything they had, they would still kill them.


    Suddenly, a few rays of sword light descended from above, killing ten or so wolf-headed people. The remaining wolf-headed people were given a big fright, and they soon saw a ck-cloaked figure descend from the sky.


    Seeing this person descend from the sky, the wolf-headed people immediately scattered and ran, as they felt that they definitely weren¡¯t a match for the person in front of them. After all, he had just killed half of them in just a single attack, so none of them dared to remain.


    The white-bearded elder looked at the cloaked figure and immediately brought the survivors to pay their respects to Zhao Fu, and he said in gratitude, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, sir!¡±


    Zhao Fu could not understand them, so he took out anguage stone and recorded their words, then used it to learn theirnguage.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu had made preparations, ornguage would have been a big problem for him.


    Thisnguage was called Grassi, and Zhao Fu automatically learned it. He could understand them perfectly, but it took some effort to actually speak thenguage, so he barely managed to say, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ wee!¡±


    Even though they felt that Zhao Fu¡¯s speech was a bit weird, they did not think much of it or say anything about it. After all, this sort of power could rule the world, and if they identally angered him, he might just ughter them all.


    ¡°Where¡­ are¡­ you¡­ going?¡± Zhao Fu once again spoke the Grassinguage with great effort.


    The white-bearded elder respectfully replied, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re going to the Kirsh Kingdom to sell some things.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°I¡­ also want to go¡­ I¡­ can protect¡­ you!¡±


    Hearing this ,the merchants felt incredibly happy. With such a powerful person protecting them, they would not have to worry about any dangers.


    As such, they quickly invited Zhao Fu in and prepared a carriage for him. Zhao Fu entered the carriage and did not say anything else for fear of revealing his identity.


    Just like that, Zhao Fu travelled with the merchant group for three to four days before arriving before arge, grand wall. Zhao Fu had barely spoken during those few days, and the people from the merchant group had not disturbed him, only bringing him some food every now and then.


    Essentially, every kingdom had a great wall, which was incredibly important for a kingdom¡¯s defenses. The great walls were not only simple defensive structures but also reinforced by the kingdom¡¯s power, making them incredibly tough.


    The great wall was 20 or so meters tall, with soldiers with powerful auras guarding them. Below, the gates were ten meters wide with many people entering and exiting, making the ce look quite bustling.


    Zhao Fu saw that the soldiers did not try to check his identity and only took some fees for entering the kingdom, and he let out a sigh of relief.


    However, just based on these soldiers¡¯ strength, Zhao Fu could roughly estimate the Kirsh Kingdom¡¯s strength. The soldiers here were all around Stage 1, the Captains had Stage 2 Cultivation, the Majors had Stage 3 Cultivation, and Generals had Stage 4 Cultivation.

 Chapter 596: Grave Threat

    <h4>Chapter 596: Grave Threat</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    From this, Zhao Fu could roughly gauge the Kirsh Kingdom¡¯s strength. Their soldiers were mostly at Stage 1, and there were also many Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers. In contrast, very few people in the Legacy Land had reached Stage 1, and Stage 1 was not yetmon.


    If they fought, earth¡¯s side would definitely lose ¨C after all, the lowest-ranked soldiers were already so strong, and the kingdom¡¯s elite soldiers would definitely be much more powerful.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t clear as to the exact situation, so after entering the city, he said goodbye to the merchant group and looked for the nearest city.


    The ce with the most information would, of course, be a bookshop. Zhao Fu bought ten or so books and found a small inn. He stayed there as he read through the books he had bought.


    About half a dayter, Zhao Fu had read through many of the books and obtained a lot of information. First, the race here was called the Grassi People, and they were from a world that was devoured in thest century.


    The Kirsh Kingdom had been founded for 64 years and had 300 or so regions. Its poption was roughly 900 million. It had an army of 45 million soldiers, and they were essentially all at least Stage 1 soldiers.


    What¡¯s more, the Kirsh Kingdom was just one kingdom from the worlds from the previous century ¨C there were 40 or so kingdoms that had survived the invasion from other worlds. Of course, they had suffered heavy losses.


    Many kingdoms and races had either been exterminated or turned into ves. The battles between those worlds still had not fully settled, and there would still be some battles now and then.


    The Kirsh Kingdom was a Level 3 Baronage and was a medium kingdom out of the 40 or so kingdoms. Its rtions with the various other kingdoms was rtively friendly, but it had some conflict with a few kingdoms, making their rtionship quiteplicated.


    Apart from these books, Zhao Fu also bought arge map that had this kingdom and the surrounding eight kingdoms. There was also arge gray area without any detail, which was the Legacy Land.


    Zhao Fu was surprised to see that the nine kingdoms were so close to the Legacy Land. This meant that their world would have to face the invasions of at least nine kingdoms. If each kingdom had 50 million soldiers, that would be a total of 450 million soldiers.


    They were all at least Stage 1 soldiers who were experienced and all decently trained. Their battle power was not something an ordinary person couldpare to. What¡¯s more, they would also have many Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers. Their invasion would be quite terrifying, as currently earth¡¯s entire poption was only eight billion.


    Moreover, 450 million soldiers was already an optimistic estimate. After all, the Legacy Land was like a gigantic cake, so many other kingdoms might also move out. As such, it was possible that they would have to face 40 or so kingdoms.


    If all 40 or so kingdoms decided to invade, they would have to face a force of two billion soldiers. The ratio between civilians and soldiers in most kingdoms was not 10:1 but 100:6, which was six soldiers for every 100 people, which was quite a good ratio.


    This could guarantee the prosperity of a kingdom without injuring their foundations. Moreover, they would be able to provide arge amount of resources to their soldiers and help them continuously increase their cultivations.


    If they really did invade, they could first double the size of their armies, meaning that there would be four billion soldiers invading. Most of these four billion soldiers would be Stage 1. With the Legacy Land¡¯s current strength, they would be obliterated.


    This was the grave threat that the Legacy Land was going to face.


    Theyout of thends in those kingdoms was simr to in the Legacy Land, with ces being split up into regions, then regions being split into cities, towns, and viges.


    Now, Zhao Fu had some basic information on his future enemies, and his goal for this time was more or lessplete. Because he had left the border and the great wall and he was within the actual territory of the Kirsh Kingdom now, he could use his spatial ring.


    Zhao Fu had brought a lot of money, and he wanted to see if there was anything good he could buy. These kingdoms had been integrated into the Heaven Awaken World for many decades, so the things they had would definitely be much better than in the Legacy Land. Because of this, Zhao Fu wanted to go on a shopping spree.


    Great Qin now had so much money that it was difficult to spend it all, and this would definitely be a ce where he could spend a lot of money and gain a lot from it. Zhao Fu went around, but because this was only a small city, he was not interested in most of the items, so he decided to head to a bigger city.


    After teleporting ten or so times, Zhao Fu arrived at one of the Kirsh Kingdom¡¯srger cities. Currently, Zhao Fu did not dare to go to its capital, as there might be many ability users and espers there, and that ce was the center of the Kirsh Kingdom¡¯s power. As such, Zhao Fu had to tread carefully, so he decided not to go there.


    Thisrge city was tens of times bigger than ordinary system main cities and could amodate ten million people. The city walls were incredibly grand and majestic, and Zhao Fu felt that he would be able to buy great things here.


    After casually walking around, Zhao Fu found that there were many things that were worth buying here ¨C equipment, skills, items, and materials. There was almost everything, and they were all high quality too.


    Zhao Fu saw many shops selling Legendary grade and Epic grade equipment, but they were extremely expensive. Legendary grade equipment costed hundreds of thousands of gold coins, and Epic grade equipment costed millions of gold coins. Ordinary people would never be able to purchase them.


    There were also many tamed beasts that could be purchased as pets. Some looked quite cute, but they were quite powerful or had special bloodlines.


    Zhao Fu looked around and found a little beast with the Tao Tie bloodline, a little turtle with the ck Tortoise bloodline, and a python with the Feathered Serpent bloodline.


    However, they only had a trace of those bloodlines, which was not of much use, and it was incredibly difficult to awaken them. As such, Zhao Fu did not buy them.


    Apart from pets, there were also ves. very was quite prevalent in the Heaven Awaken World, and these people were kept in wooden cages. The men were made to do heavybor, and they could also be trained to be ve soldiers.


    The women could do some housework like washing clothes and cleaning, but the prettier women were used as female ves. They all wore thin, transparent clothing.


    They did not have any dignity or power, and their lives were in their master¡¯s hands. This was protected byw, and masters had certain powers over their ves.


    None of these ves were Grassi people, as this was the Grassi kingdom ¨C how could there be Grassi ves here?


    All of the ves were other races, and other races would also make Grassi people ves. That was why very was quitemon.


    This was a world where the strong devoured the weak ¨C the strong did as they wanted, and this was what happened to the weak. If earth¡¯s humans were unable to defend, they would end up like this as well.


    Zhao Fu felt quite disgusted towards actual very ¨C even though Zhao Fu bought ¡®ves,¡¯ he did not treat them as actual ves, and he only did so to increase Great Qin¡¯s poption.

 Chapter 597: Province System

    <h4>Chapter 597: Province System</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu could only nce at the numb-looking ves, but he could not do much about their situation. After all, this was someone else¡¯s kingdom, and he did not have a say in how things were run. However, Zhao Fu had long since decided that Great Qin would never enforce actual very like this.


    Anyone who willing submitted and was willing to serve Great Qin would be viewed as Great Qin¡¯s subjects.


    After walking around, Zhao Fu went to a veryrge shop filled with all sorts of luxurious goods. This was the city¡¯srgest shop, and it belonged to one of thergest financial groups in the Kirsh Kingdom, the Swan Goose Group. Zhao Fu would most likely be able to find everything that he wanted here.


    Zhao Fu walked in, and a beautiful Grassi woman came up and smiled as she said, ¡°What are you looking for, dear guest?¡±


    Zhao Fu had been walking around for a while, so he knew what he wanted. Great Qin did notck equipment and skills, and Legendary grade and Epic grade equipment was simply too expensive. As such, it would be better to buy arge number of battle items to increase Great Qin¡¯s overall strength.


    What Great Qincked most was Talisman Stones. Great Qin could now create Talisman Equipment, and with how powerful they were, they would be one of Great Qin¡¯s greatest tools.


    ¡°Do you have Talisman Stones here?¡± After some practice, Zhao Fu could speak the Grassinguage decently.


    The beautiful Grassi woman smiled as she told Zhao Fu that most of the Talisman Stones being sold here were White grade and Blue grade Talisman Stones, but they had to be bought in bulk, which was just what Zhao Fu wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of the Talisman Stones you have here, regardless of grade. Bring out all of your Talisman Stones!¡± Zhao Fu said as he slightly smiled.


    The Grassi woman¡¯s smile froze as she said, ¡°Dear guest, our White grade Talisman Stones are one gold coin each, and there are 600,000 of them. Our Blue grade Talisman Stones are ten gold coins each, and we have 50,000 of them. The Silver grade Talisman Stones are 100 gold coins each, and there are 4,000 of them. The Gold grade Talisman Stones are 1,000 gold coins each, and there are 50 of them.


    The sheer number of Talisman Stones was massive, and just the White grade Talisman Stones would cost 600,000 gold coins. She did not have enough authority toplete this transaction, and this was even more so with all of the higher grade Talisman Stones.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want all of them!¡± Zhao Fu said as he nodded.


    The Grassi woman¡¯s smile became quite brilliant, and she quickly brought Zhao Fu to a private room before reporting to her manager.


    A whileter, an even more beautiful Grassi woman walked in with a bright smile and said, ¡°Dear guest, I¡¯m the manager here, and I¡¯m called Roxi. I¡¯ve brought what you¡¯ve asked for.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and waved his hand, causing a mountain of gold coins to appear, which was enough to buy all of the Talisman Stones.


    Roxi had never thought that the person in front of her would be so decisive and so liberal with his money, treating more than 1.5 million gold coins like nothing.


    After going over the money, Roxi handed a spatial ring with all of the Talisman Stones to Zhao Fu before waving her hand and putting the gold coins away.


    ¡°Do you have any Trees of Life here? Living or dead ones are fine, as well as Fruits of Life,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Hearing this, Roxi felt quite delighted and replied, ¡°We have three living Trees of Life, and they are 1.5 million gold coins each; we also have eight dead ones that are 500,000 gold coins each, as well as 16 Fruits of Life that are 100,000 gold coins each.¡±


    Since Zhao Fu only needed the trunks of the Trees of Life to build the Well of Life, it did not matter if they were alive or dead. Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°I want five dead Trees of Life and one Fruit of Life.¡±


    Roxi left and came back soon, and Zhao Fu spent another 2.6 million gold coins. Zhao Fu did not feel any pain. After all, this would allow him to create Water of Life, and he would also be able to mass-produce high-grade Talisman Weapons. Zhao Fu felt too happy right now.


    The world outside the Legacy Land was indeed quite good; it had everything one wanted as long as one had money.


    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like, dear guest?¡± Roxi felt quite happy and maintained her smile as she gently and respectfully asked Zhao Fu.


    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied as he put everything away and prepared to leave.


    At that moment, Roxi took out a violet card with a Swan Goose on it and handed it to Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Dear guest, this is Swan Goose Group¡¯s VIP card. In the future, you¡¯ll receive a 20% discount at any of our stores.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at it and epted it before leaving.


    After Zhao Fu left, the original female attendant came in and said happily, ¡°Miss, that was most likely an important figure, right?¡±


    Roxi smiled as she nodded. Zhao Fu had spent four million gold coins in one go, which was equivalent to the wealth of a whole region. To be able to easily take out so many gold coins, his status was definitely quite extraordinary.


    In the Kirsh Kingdom, there were only 20 or so factions that could have such great spending power. Even though Zhao Fu was wearing his ck cloak, Roxi could sense an extremely noble aura from him, and she guessed that he was most likely a Prince.


    However, they would never have been able to guess that Zhao Fu actually came from the Legacy Land. Currently, with the Heaven Domain Boundary¡¯s protection, no one was able to enter or exit the Legacy Land. If Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t collected so many things, he would not have been able to leave either.


    After Zhao Fu left this shop, he headed to other shops and bought more Talisman Stones. Most of them were White grade and Blue grade, and any higher grade Talisman Stones were extremely rare. After buying the Talisman Stones and Trees of Life, Zhao Fu thought about it and decided there was not else for him to do, so he decided to leave the Kirsh Kingdom. After flying for a few days, he returned to where he had set up the teleportation channel and returned to the Legacy Land.


    Zhao Fu had left for a bit over a weak, and by the time Zhao Fu had returned, the clearing out of the Red Plum ins wasplete. After Zhao Fu returned to the Legacy Land, he received a few system announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! Your faction has unified Red Plum ins, and Great Qin has obtained arge amount of Fate!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your faction has unified two regions; please set the Main Region and Subsidiary Region!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Only after establishing a Great City here can you fuse with the Region Heart!¡±


    After Zhao Fu returned safely, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Zhao Fu did not tell them about the outside world for now because he had to take care of Red Plum ins first; the matter about the outside world would have to be talked about properly in a meeting.


    So it turned out that one had to have a Great City before one could fuse with the Region Heart. Zhao Fu could only move one of the system main cities over, and following this, a three-colored light appeared in the sky, forming an orb of light that fused into the City Heart.


    Of course, Zhao Fu set the Main Region to be the Xianyang Region and Red Plum ins to be the Subsidiary Region. After doing so, the two regions¡¯ energy fused together, and the Void Zones around them became even more powerful. The region stats also became a bit stronger.


    Zhao Fu also changed Red Plum ins¡¯ name to ins Province. From now on, he decided to name the regions as provinces and use a region system like in the ancient times.

 Chapter 598: Water of Life

    <h4>Chapter 598: Water of Life</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Now that the two regions had fused, the system asked if Zhao Fu wanted to keep the Void Zones between both regions, and Zhao Fu chose not to. This would makeing and going from the two regions more convenient in the future.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s next target was East Green because there were not many forests that obscured their vision or made moving around difficult. It was also next to Red Plum ins and Xianyang, and the three regions could be linked. Zhao Fu once again left this to Great Qin¡¯s army.


    After clearing out Red Plum ins, Great Qin¡¯s strength had once again greatly increased. Its poption was now 9.6 million, and they now had 1.8 million soldiers. From now on, Great Qin would face many battles and difficult situations, so they had to have a powerful military to support them.


    As such, they couldn¡¯t have a 100:6 ratio of civilians to soldiers. If things became calmer in the future and Great Qin sessfully survived this disaster, Zhao Fu would no longer expand the army as quickly.


    Right now, they had 19 Great Cities, 4 Cities, 18 Towns, and 1,869 Viges.


    After dealing with these things, Zhao Fu gathered all of his Generals in the Meeting Hall and told them about the outside world.


    Everyone looked extremely serious after hearing about the disaster that woulde in the future, and that was only from the previous world. If other worlds also participated, no matter what the Legacy Land did, they would be easily crushed.


    The future was filled with uncertainty, and Great Qin¡¯s only goal was to continuously be stronger. Only with enough power would they be able to nullify this disaster.


    After discussing, Great Qin started to make preparations.


    Zhao Fu went to arge empty area and ordered people to start digging. Zhao Fu wanted to start creating Water of Life, and because of the limits on their situation, Zhao Fu could only create a low-grade Fountain of Life.


    The soldiers obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and dug out arge pit that was 30 meters wide and 250 meters deep, then started to build the walls of the well. The walls were made of trees that were at least a decade old, which was not too difficult as there were many of them.


    The five dead Trees of Life were cut into small nks and ced every 50 meters down for the walls of the well.


    After doing this, Zhao Fu collected a bit of blood from 100,000 Elves, which was quite easy to do, as Great Qin now had 400,000 or so Elves.


    Following this, Zhao Fu had people use the blood to draw runes on the walls of the well, and after this was done, Zhao Fu took out a green fruit.


    The green fruit was as big as a fist and was quite round and very smooth. It gave off a faint green light and had a faint fragrance ¨C it was a Fruit of Life.


    The higher the grade and the older the Trees of Life or Fruits of Life were, the better the Water of Life would be. However, because of various restrictions, Zhao Fu could only use these.


    Zhao Fu dug a shallow hole next to thepleted well and put the Fruit of Life in there before covering it up. After this, the well started to go through changes and gave off a faint green light.


    The blood-red runes on the well walls seemed toe to life, and theypletely fused with the well walls. The well walls seemed to alsoe to life and started to grow as the nks started to fuse so that there were not any cracks, making it seem as if the well walls were the inside of a gigantic tree trunk.


    The Fountain of Life wasplete!


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he had his soldiers throw the thousands of corpses that they had prepared into the Fountain of Life until it was almost full, turning it into a terrifying well of corpses.


    However, soon, pure fountain water started to appear as the corpses withered, turning into dry corpses. There was a great contrast between the clear fountain water and the dried up corpses.


    One was filled with deathly aura while the other was filled with the aura of life. This scene looked quite evil, but Zhao Fu was long since ustomed to such things.


    Beside the well, a small green sprout slowly rose up and quickly grew. Soon, it became a one metre tall sapling.


    Zhao Fu looked at the sapling before turning back to the clear fountain water. He took out a small bottle and took some of the fountain water before looking at its description.


    [Crude Water of Life]: A crude type of Water of Life that has life energy. Consuming it can quickly heal one¡¯s injuries and help one regain one¡¯s strength.


    After looking at this description, Zhao Fu raised the little bottle and poured its contents into his mouth. Zhao Fu tried his best not to think of those corpses, or it would be like drinking corpse water.


    After the Water of Life entered his body, it turned into a wave of green energy that rippled out and quickly healed his body¡¯s injuries. The effects were quite powerful, and it was not inferior to a Stage 4 healing pill.


    A smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. Even in the Kirsh Kingdom, very few people would have Stage 4 healing pills. Ordinary soldiers most likely only had Stage 2 healing pills, and this was despite the Kirsh Kingdom being quite powerful.


    After all, the higher the level, the better their effects were and the more expensive they would be.


    Great Qin had always been using rtively low-level healing pills. Even though they were the best healing pills that they could source, they were less than 10% as effective as the Water of Life. The Water of Life would give Great Qin a very big advantage.


    Zhao Fu did not forget about his idea to nurture arge number of Divine Tree Warriors. He cut 100 branches off from the Tree of Life that he had nted. These branches were all quite small, so cutting them off would not harm the Tree of Life too much.


    The chances of sess for this sort of method was quite low, and the effects were not as good as using a Fruit of Life. However, Fruits of Life cost 100,000 gold coins, and if Zhao Fu wanted to nt 100 of them, he would have to spent ten million gold coins.


    No matter how rich Zhao Fu was, he could not just spend money like this. As such, he decided to use the second method, which was to grow new trees using branches. Now that he had a Fountain of Life, he could use this sort of method.


    Trees of Life required a lot of space, so Zhao Fu nted them at least 1,000 meters away from each other before pouring Water of Life on them and waiting.


    It would take a few days to see if any of them sessfully grew. Over the next few days, they would have to continuously water them with Water of Life. Only with many Trees of Life would Great Qin be able to nurture arge number of Divine Tree Warriors. This was quite exciting, as the Divine Tree Warrior profession was a B- grade profession.


    Next, Zhao Fu turned his attention to the altar they had obtained. The godly spirit Dokohl was quite weak, and it would not be too difficult for Great Qin to kill its clone.


    Zhao Fu already knew what he was going to use its Divinity for ¨C he was going to fuse it with the ck Forest Horse Den. Right now, after using two Horse Jade Souls on it, the ck Forest Horse Den spawned Stage 0-6 to 0-7 horses.


    If he fused the Divinity with it, the ck Forest Horses would be, at the very least, Stage 1. No one in the Legacy Land would have Stage 1 warhorses, and it was possible that Great Qin¡¯s warhorses would be as strong as the Kirsh Kingdom¡¯s warhorses.

 Chapter 599: God-Killing

    <h4>Chapter 599: God-Killing</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Most of the Grassi warhorses were a type of horse called the Azure Scale Horses, and they were roughly as big as normal horses but had azure-colored scales. They had Stage 1 strength.


    In the outside world, Stage 1 warhorses were the lowest strength warhorses, as all soldiers were essentially at least Stage 1, and only after reaching Stage 1 would they be qualified to stand in the Heaven Awaken World. Otherwise, one would not even have the right to enter.


    Now, it was time to kill another godly spirit.


    Ordinarily, godly spirits would only descend if there was a sacrifice, and this was true for this beast god as well. Because they had already killed a god before, they had almost everything prepared. This time, Zhao Fu did not need the ordinary soldiers to participate ¨C just him and the 23 City Lords were enough.


    They first made the sacrifice, and just likest time, they used tens of thousands of animals and many people who were unwilling to surrender and tied them to wooden poles.


    A priest loudly chanted on the altar, causing a massive, formless energy to ripple out from the altar. The people and animals bound to the wooden poles felt a sense of coldness and an immense sense of fear as they all started to struggle and scream.


    However, all of their struggling and screaming was useless ¨C their bodies quickly withered, and their screams gradually died down.


    The scene was quite terrifying, and the panicked screams could cause one¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Streams of blood-red qi gathered in the air, giving off a massive might. The priest loudly and sincerely shouted, ¡°Glorious beast god Dokohl, your sincerest believer, Kasi, has offered 10,000 creatures to humbly request you to descend.¡±


    Boom!!


    A gigantic explosion rang out as the blood-red qi in the air continuously writhed before forming an enormous vortex. An incredibly powerful and barbaric aura suddenly descended, filling the entire underground region, and the atmosphere became quite oppressive.


    The countless bound people and animals gave one final cry before they all died, and their souls and fleshly essence were absorbed by the vortex.


    A horse giving off a white divine light appeared at the centre of the vortex. It looked incredibly elegant and said in a proud voice, ¡°Humble believer, why have you summoned Us?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Dokohl and did not react much. He only felt curious as to whether all godly spirits were this proud.


    No one answered him, because after the summoning wasplete, the priest quickly left. As Dokohl¡¯s priest, he would be under Dokohl¡¯s control, and because Zhao Fu currently had nothing that could get rid of professions, he had the priest leave first.


    The scene was quite awkward, because after Dokohl spoke, the area fellpletely silent. Dokohl looked at the 20 or so people in front of it and felt that they were not its followers, making it feel that something was off. However, as a godly spirit, how could it be scared into retreating so easily?


    Facing these 20 or so people, Dokohl did not put them in its eyes at all ¨C that was the confidence it had as a godly spirit. How could it fear mere humans? Moreover, most of them only had Stage 3 cultivation.


    ¡°You¡¯d best all kneel and worship Us and beg Us to forgive you, or We will make you taste the fury of a god.¡± Dokohl felt quite angry and gave off a powerful might.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and gave the order to attack. The City Lords unleashed their City Lord Seals, and by now, Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Crown was Gold grade. It was incredibly sensitive to the aura of godly spirits and King¡¯s Aura, and sensing Dokohl above, it trembled excitedly.


    Dokohl¡¯s expression immediately changed ¨C it had never expected them all to be City Lords. By now, it was able to confirm that this was a trap, and it did not have much confidence against 20 or so City Lords.


    However, it was just losing a clone, so Dokohl did not want to leave. Instead, he wanted these people to taste its wrath.


    What it didn¡¯t know was that even if it wanted to run, it would not be able to, as the underground region was filled with restrictive barriers and a barrier from the golden dragon in order to prevent the demon god Kerr from descending as well. Moreover, the barriers were able to weaken Dokohl as well.


    The battle quickly exploded, and both sides unleashed their full power. Terrifying shockwaves rippled out, turning into gusts of wild wind, which would be able to cause any outsiders¡¯ hearts to tremble.


    However, the situation was more favored towards Great Qin. Dokohl was not very strong, and it was even weaker than the demon god Kerr. It was one of the weakest godly spirits, and because of the barriers, it was unable to draw more power from its true body. As such, it was easily suppressed by the various City Lords.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± Dokohl furiously roared and exploded out with arge amount of white light and vehemently counterattacked. It felt quite humiliated after being suppressed by this group of people and just wanted to kill everyone present.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Countless chains shot out from the air and bound up Dokohl, who was about to go berserk. Zhao Fu had acted, but his power was still limited. He was unable to use his Nation Armament, so the others also helped out.


    The City Lords grabbed onto the chains and sent their power into the chains, causing them to be even more powerful. They gave off various lights and tightly bound Dokohl, after which everyone dragged Dokohl towards the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    Dokohl desperately retaliated in humiliation and loudly roared that it wanted to kill everyone and make them die horrible deaths. However, he was still dragged onto the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation in the end.


    Boom!!


    1,000 energy stones on the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation immediately turned to dust as a formless energy grabbed Dokohl¡¯s body. At that moment, Dokohl felt a sense of crisis and started to struggle with everything it had. The City Lords gritted their teeth, vigorously pulling on the chains and causing them to go taut, not giving Dokohl an opportunity to escape.


    Dokohl¡¯s body was covered by that formless energy, and its flesh started to be ripped away, causing it to howl in pain.


    Zhao Fu saw that the thousand energy stones were not enough ¨C before, they had been enough to refine a dead godly spirit, but directly refining a living one would take more energy, so Zhao Fu added another 1,000 energy stones.


    Those energy stones were once again instantly disintegrated, and an even more powerful energy grasped Dokohl. This energy caused Dokohl to give his final scream before its body copsed into countless motes of light.


    A small, white tongue of me as big as a fingernail appeared ¨C that was Dokhol¡¯s Divinity, and it was much smaller than demon god Kerr¡¯s Divinity. However, Zhao Fu was still quite satisfied.


    They had easily killed another godly spirit, and Zhao Fu smiled before going back and fusing the Divinity with the ck Forest Horse Den.


    Because Dokohl was a horse, its Divinity was very suited to the Horse Den. After fusing, the ck Forest Horses¡¯ name was changed to ck God Horse, and the average horse was now Stage 1-5, which was much more powerful than ordinary Stage 1 warhorses.


    They had sessfully built a Fountain of Life and then sessfully killed a godly spirit, causing Great Qin to burst into celebration.


    However, others did not feel this way. After receiving the system announcement from before, the various countries understood that once Great Qin recovered, the shift in Fate would conclude. They only had this one chance, and because they did not want to miss out, they decided to do all they could during this period of time to obtain more benefits.

 Chapter 600: Complete Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 600: Complete Copse</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The foreign countries¡¯ maddened attacks caused China¡¯s situation to be quite unfavorable. China bore immense pressure in the north, south, and east, while the western sidepletely copsed as 30 million Indian yers gathered together and attacked.


    The other smaller countries also vigorously attacked and no longer chose to defend. This caused all of China to fall into a crisis. It looked like China was going to be unable to stop their onught; after all, China had to face 21 countries.


    Within an elegant room in the Ancient ns¡¯ territory, an incredibly beautiful woman was kneeling on the ground. She had a tall, slim figure; snowy-white skin; and a pair ofrge breasts. She was perfect in every regard and gave off a kind, motherly aura.


    She was N¨¹ L¨¹, N¨¹ Wa¡¯s descendant, and the number one ranked woman on the Ancient Beauty Rankings.


    ¡°Elder, please agree to my request,¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ said resolutely as she knelt on the ground.


    In front of her, an elderly woman sighed as she said, ¡°Do you have to do this? You¡¯ve always been with your big brother Xuanyuan since you were young and always said that you wanted to marry him. To all of us old people, you¡¯re a perfect pair, so are you really willing to give that up and marry someone else?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ earnestly nodded ¨C she had already made her decision.


    The elderly woman in front of her couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade her, saying, ¡°You have to understand that that person is not a good person. Not only is he cruel, but he¡¯s also violent and licentious. He already has many women there, and he will probably have more in the future. Do you know that you¡¯re jumping into a pit of fire?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ still determinedly nodded, saying, ¡°Elder, I¡¯ve already prepared myself. Not only will this be able to stop the shift in Fate, but if I stay by his side, I will be able to gradually change him. Perhaps this will save countless people¡¯s lives.


    ¡°As the King with the most potential in the world, this will not only affect all of China but also the whole world. I¡¯m sure what I¡¯m doing will be worth it!¡±


    Seeing that there was no way she could change N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s mind, the elderly woman could only agree.


    In the Ying family¡¯s residence, Zhao Fu was forcefully woken up. He felt quite displeased and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The bodyguard quickly exined to him the situation, and Zhao Fu soon went to a guest hall. By now, Qiu Fengzi and woman were waiting there.


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman and felt quite startled ¨C as expected from the number one woman on the Ancient Beauty Rankings. She was indescribably beautiful and superior to even Wu Qingniang.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ faintly smiled and did not hide anything as she said, ¡°I want to marry your Legatee and end this shift in Fate. You most likely need arge amount of Phoenix Qi, right? I have Phoenix Qi, and Great Qin is unable to reject me!¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned ¨C it was possible that the Phoenix Qi matter had been exposed. After all, the women that Great Qin caught all had Phoenix Qi, so it would not be too difficult to work this out.


    Moreover, this woman was a bit too self-confident ¨C did she really think her Phoenix Qi would be able to resolve all of this?


    At the very least, her Phoenix Qi had to be able to heal all of his injuries. Great Qin¡¯s Fate had more or less recovered after unifying another region and killing a godly spirit.


    Zhao Fu knew that an immense amount of Phoenix would be able to fully heal his injuries, so he felt that N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s words were a bit too overconfident.


    As such, Zhao Fu wanted to directly refuse and have her return.


    Qiu Fengzi could tell what Zhao Fu was thinking, so he immediately walked over to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and spoke a few words into his ear. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression immediately became one of shock ¨C he had never expected the amount of Phoenix Qi she possessed to be so immense ¨C it was more than a hundred times what Gao Li had. In fact, many Dynasty Legatees had pursued her before.


    As N¨¹ Wa¡¯s descendant, N¨¹ L¨¹ had arge amount of Phoenix Qi and was definitely the woman in China who had the most. If Zhao Fu was able to obtain her Phoenix Qi, perhaps he really would be able to be fully healed.


    However, Zhao Fu still said, ¡°Sorry, I refuse!¡±


    Qiu Fengzi and N¨¹ L¨¹ both felt quite surprised, but Zhao Fu understood the current situation. He felt that it was too soon to end the shift in Fate, as this was a good chance to weaken the other factions in China as well as the foreign factions. Only after both sides had sustained great losses would it be good to end it.


    Zhao Fu had decided not to deliberately slow down or increase Great Qin¡¯s growth; rather, he would keep a steady pace. However, if N¨¹ L¨¹ really was able to fully heal him, it would be too quick.


    If the shift in Fate ended, everyone¡¯s target would once again be Great Qin, and they would ally together to deal with Great Qin. Even though Great Qin was not afraid of them, it was still quite annoying.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to refuse.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ thought about it and immediately guessed Zhao Fu¡¯s reason for refusing, so she lightly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The various Dynasty Legatees are willing to negotiate for peace with Great Qin. They promise not to harm Great Qin within three years, but Great Qin must also not harm them. Furthermore, they won¡¯t care about the northern side of the Mind Continent!¡±


    As the pir of China¡¯s Fate, if Zhao Fu fell, everyone else would be heavily injured as well, and they could even perish. As such, Great Qin became an object that could not be harmed, so the Dynasty Legatees were forced topromise.


    This made Zhao Fu quite interested because the true threat was outside and not them. He did not have any time or energy to waste dealing with them.


    Seeing this, N¨¹ L¨¹ smiled and said, ¡°I trust that you realize that Great Qin is China¡¯s pir. If Great Qin falls, everyone else will be affected as well. However, if much of China is conquered, China¡¯s Fate will be greatly reduced, and Great Qin will once again suffer a Fate bacsh, making Great Qin the greatest loser.¡±


    Zhao Fu sighed ¨C this was something that he had been worried about as well, and the other factions knew about this too.


    In the end, Zhao Fu could only agree, and N¨¹ L¨¹ smiled.


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to the Heaven Awaken World and headed to the boundary region with Vietnam. N¨¹ L¨¹ also headed there with a Top-tier Boundary medallion.


    After meeting with N¨¹ L¨¹ in the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu gave her a Reality Fruit. Zhao Fu did not trust this woman, so he wanted to take her into the Heaven Awaken World as soon as possible and have her fully within his control.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ took the Reality Fruit and looked at it, and she understood that this was the method that Great Qin used to bring people into the Heaven Awaken World. She had long since made her decision, so she did not hesitate to eat it, and her real body entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman in surprise. He could not understand why she would give herself up ¨C could it really be to save the world?


    Zhao Fu could not do something like that, but if it was for Great Qin, he would give everything he had, including his life. Zhao Fu did not know how long Great Qin¡¯s path was, but he knew that he would die one day. However, there would be people to take his ce and continue to lead Great Qin onwards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Fu said. Now that N¨¹ L¨¹ was fully within his control, he felt much more at ease.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ followed behind Zhao Fu, and after seeing just how prosperous and powerful Great Qin was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    After arriving at the Meeting Hall, N¨¹ L¨¹ looked at the people gathered, who all had extraordinary auras. She understood that she was going to meet Great Qin¡¯s legendary Legatee and felt quite nervous.


    After following Zhao Fu in, N¨¹ L¨¹ stopped in front of where the main seat was. Seeing that it was empty, she thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had not arrived yet and that they would have to wait.


    However, she saw Zhao Fu continue walking before sitting on the chair, and everyone paid their respects before calling out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Immediately, N¨¹ L¨¹ stared at Zhao Fu, feeling dumbfounded.

 Chapter 601: Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 601: Conclusion</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Xianru offered a piece of paper to Zhao Fu. He took it and looked at N¨¹ L¨¹ before lightlyughing, ¡°What, are you feeling shocked?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°No one would expect that you are Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. The Ying family would never expect Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who they have been searching for all this time, to have always been with the Ying family. You¡¯ve fooled the entire world!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°That was just to maximize my benefits. Only by shrouding Great Qin¡¯s Legatee in mystery can I make people respect him.¡±


    Hearing this, N¨¹ L¨¹ nodded and felt that she understood the things that Zhao Fu had done before a bit more.


    Zhao Fu took out the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal and pressed it against the paper. Immediately, the paper gave off waves of golden light, making it seem quite extraordinary, and the light was filled with a prestigious, noble aura.


    ¡°We, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, confer on N¨¹ L¨¹ the title Imperial Concubine, and you will receive the acknowledgment of Great Qin¡¯s Fate!¡±


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, and the paper turned into a golden light that entered N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s body. Suddenly, golden Phoenix Qi flooded out, instantly covering the Meeting Hall. Everyone present felt incredibly shocked upon seeing the amount of Phoenix Qi that N¨¹ L¨¹ possessed.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡±


    A piercing Phoenix cry that seemed to pierce through the heavens sounded out. The crystal Emperor Phoenix Statue once again became a golden phoenix and flew in the sky as N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s Phoenix Qi rushed towards the sky.


    Boom!!


    After absorbing the immense amount of Phoenix Qi, the golden phoenix exploded out with an even more powerful aura and gave off a brilliant golden light, seeming to dye the entire world golden. The golden Phoenix¡¯s body immediately became 30 or so meters long, which was many times bigger than before.


    A small golden Phoenix descended from the sky and entered the Meeting Hall before being absorbed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Countless traces of golden light passed through Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries from the Fate bacsh to be instantly healed.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion rang out, and everyone in the Mind Continent heard this. They all looked up at the sky and saw that the weather had suddenly changed.


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin¡¯s Fate has recovered, and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s injuries have recovered. The shift in Fate has concluded!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The shift in Fate has concluded, and the invaders¡¯ bonus stats have been canceled. Killing Chinese yers will not give any additional rewards, and conquering Chinese territory will not give bonus Fate!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions to China for sessfully defending against the invasion. All who participated in the defense will receive 100 War Points!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! China should repel the intruders. Killing the intruders will give four times War Points!¡±


    System announcements continuously sounded out in countless yers¡¯ minds. The 21 invading countries¡¯ momentum weakened while China¡¯s momentum became much stronger.


    Many people from the foreign countries decided to retreat. Now, they were ssified as intruders, so if they stayed here, they would be furiously attacked by China.


    This was a world where personal benefits reigned supreme. Because of the plentiful rewards, countless ordinary yers had attacked China and invaded.


    However, now that there were not any benefits, no one wanted to invade anymore. This was a world where everyone pursued their own benefits, and patriotism had its limits. Who would give everything they had for their countries? Perhaps very few people would do so, but their numbers could notpare to those who wouldn¡¯t.


    When tyrants ruled, people only rebelled because their interests were harmed.


    The equipment, skills, and cultivations that yers possessed were worth hundreds of thousands of dors, and who would want to sacrifice all of that for nothing?


    Before, China had been suffering continuous losses not only because they did not have sufficient preparations but because many people did not want their interests to be harmed.


    Back when they had been attacking Great Qin, they were extremely passionate because of the massive rewards from the various Dynasty Legatees and factions. Otherwise, who would do such a thing without any incentive?


    Some people would im that they were not afraid of anything and not back down when facing any enemies. However, that was only for the ones who did not have anything.


    When one had possessions worth hundreds of thousands of dors, which would be lost if they died ¨C things that could change their lives ¨C would they still do the same?


    No matter which country it was, everyone pursued their own benefits.


    Now that the Chinese side had arge amount of benefits avable to them, their morale continuously rose. Countless people used Boundary Medallions to go to the boundary regions. The invading ordinary people just wanted to retreat, as there were no longer any rewards and they had already obtained their rewards, so they just wanted to leave now.


    China now formally began its counterattack. At the southern side, China gathered 20 million people and defeated the Russian army in one fell swoop. The proud and elegant Oleg, seeing his army being annihted, had an ugly expression as he ordered a full retreat.


    Facing the Mongolian army¡¯s terrifying steel cavalry, the Chinese side prepared countless heavy ballistae, armor-piercing arrows, and defensive carts. They no longer passively defended, and they instead braved the countless arrows under the shielding of their defensive carts. They sessfully destroyed part of the Mongolian army and sent the rest into retreat.


    Facing Kazakhstan, the Chinese side gathered eight million people and forcefully fought back, sessfully beating them back.


    On the eastern side were the ones who put up the most resistance, Japan and South Korea. These two were the most arrogant countries, while the other countries had all been sent into retreat by China.


    Facing the resolute resistance from these two countries, the Chinese side gathered in the Flowing Wind Region and Great Sun Region for decisive battles, and the Chinese side finally sessfully sent the two countries into retreat.


    The battle forces between China, Japan, and South Korea was roughly the same, and the only reason China was able to win so decisively on all fronts was because everyone on the Chinese side was united and filled with battle intent. On the other hand, the two countries with ordinary yers had long since wanted to stop fighting. The Chinese yers valiantly rushed up to kill their enemies, most likely because of the increased rewards.


    Many Japanese and South Korean yers were caught by the Chinese side, and they knelt on the ground and continuously cried out.


    ¡°China¡¯s the strongest, and we admit our loss. Please spare us!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯ll kowtow to you, so please let us off!¡±


    ¡°Lord! Please forgive us this once. Everything I have on me is all I have; please spare us just this once!¡±


    ¡°Chinese people are the most powerful in the world! Please let us inferior existences off!¡±


    In the face of losing everything that they had, all of them submitted and wanted to live. Just like what they had done, China humiliated the other side ¨C now, their positions werepletely reversed.


    The northern side of the Mind Continent was still the calmest. After all, there were not many people there, and because the countries over there feared Great Qin, they had not invaded much.


    After the system announcements sounded out, those countries had silently retreated from the regions they had conquered and returned to their own territory, so there was not much conflict up there.


    On the western side, seeing that they had lost the advantage, Shama could only choose to retreat. However, they had no intention of giving back the regions that they had conquered; they only gave up on delving deeper. They continued to upy the 13 regions close to India¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 602: Time of Peace

    <h4>Chapter 602: Time of Peace</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Apart from India on the western side, China was able to reim all of the regions that it had lost. Some yers instead started to invade the original invaders¡¯ territories, but most people had stopped.


    After all, they did not receive any bonus rewards from invading their territories, as the system announcement only stated that they would be given additional rewards for repelling the intruders. If they went to other countries¡¯ territories to kill people, they would not receive any additional bonuses and only gain the standard amount for killing people of other countries.


    China¡¯s crisis was now over, which was what Great Qin and the other Dynasty Legatees wanted. China now had a brief time of peace again.


    Most people were quite happy about this, and this was especially so for the Hundred Schools of Thought, the Ancient ns, and the governmental faction. Now, China could stabilize again.


    This period of time should have been one for development, and if they had internal conflict, China would continuously be weakened and perhaps something like this could happen again. What they wanted was for China to be at peace internally.


    Within an ancient-looking room, a handsome young man with an extraordinary aura mumbled with an expression of disbelief, ¡°This is impossible. Lil L¨¹ would never willingly marry someone else. Back then, we already made an agreement!¡±


    This young man was Xuanyuan Xiu, the Xuanyuan family¡¯s Legatee, and the ¡®big brother Xuanyuan¡¯ N¨¹ L¨¹ referred to.


    Thinking about everything that had happened between him and N¨¹ L¨¹ since they had grown up together, as well as that sweet promise they had made, Xuanyuan Xiu felt as if his heart was being ripped apart. Tears trickled out of his eyes as he continuously shook his head, unable to ept this.


    The elderly woman sighed and tried tofort him, saying, ¡°Lil Xiu, this was a decision made by N¨¹ L¨¹. I tried to persuade her otherwise, but now that the shift in Fate has concluded, this means that she has be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s person. She is now within Great Qin¡¯s territory, so it¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ll see her again. She left you a letter to help you forget about her and start anew.¡±


    After saying this, the elderly woman handed Xuanyuan Xiu a letter before leaving with a worried expression.


    Xuanyuan Xiu hurriedly opened the letter, and after reading its contents, he bitterly wept in pain and copsed to the ground as he howled.


    China¡¯s number one beauty marrying into Great Qin made many people feel sorry for her. It could be said that China¡¯s peace had been brought about by her singlehandedly.


    Many famous poets and artists wrote poems and songs to honor N¨¹ L¨¹ for her selfless sacrifice. In just a moment, N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s fame rose to a terrifying level.


    It was a pity that none of them would ever be able to see her again because they all understood who she belonged to now.


    If the person was a good person and treated her well, they would not feel any pity and would instead congratte her. However, that person was not only cruel but also licentious. N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s life would be ruined after marrying such a person.


    However, this was not something they could change now. With how terrifying Great Qin was, they could only sigh and mourn for N¨¹ L¨¹.


    Back at Great Qin, after a few days, nothing had happened. N¨¹ L¨¹ had thought that Zhao Fu would hold a banquet and formally marry her before consummating with her.


    However, unexpectedly, Zhao Fu had not done anything after making her a concubine and had only told people to look after her. N¨¹ L¨¹ felt quite disappointed, and she realized that she was only an ordinary person in Zhao Fu¡¯s heart and not special at all.


    However, N¨¹ L¨¹ did not choose to leave. Instead, she often remained within the Meeting Hall. This was the center of Great Qin¡¯s power, and all of the important decisions were made here.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ had another aim, which was to change Great Qin. Here, she would be able to directly talk with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Zhao Fu did not chase her away because even if she heard about their important ns, she could not be able tomunicate that information to the outside world.


    Now that China had gone into a time of peace, Great Qin focused on developing. Its main job was to clear out the remaining three regions around it. Great Qin now had 1.8 million soldiers, and the speed at which they cleared the regions was much faster than before.


    By now, they had cleared around one-fifth of East Green, and Zhao Fu decided to relocate Mountain Willow Town back to Great Qin. Liu Subai and the others did not mind because this way they would be able to integrate into Great Qin more.


    As for Shattersteel Iron, it was a good material to backstab others, so Zhao Fu established a town that was focused on mining Shattersteel Iron. Perhaps it would be useful in the future.


    Talisman Equipment was also mass-produced now, and they had produced roughly 700,000 or so pieces. These were all ordinary Talisman Equipment, as they had to do some research into more advanced Talisman Equipment. Zhao Fu had bought 50 Gold grade Talisman Stones, and he wanted to use them with Gold grade materials to create advanced Talisman Equipment.


    The Talisman Equipment created from a White grade Talisman Stone and Blue grade materials could rival an exquisite Silver grade weapon, so if a Gold grade Talisman Stone was fused with Gold grade material, just how powerful would the Talisman Equipment be?


    Hearing Great Qin¡¯s various decisions, N¨¹ L¨¹ felt incredibly shocked. She had never thought that Great Qin would be this powerful.


    After the meeting, the various Generals all had their orders and went to carry them out. Zhao Fu remained in the hall and read through the books that he had bought from the bookshop.


    Zhao Fu had gone through some of the books and had some basic understanding of the Grassi people. The ten or so books that he had bought were all very thick, and Zhao Fu was not able to read through them quickly. The Grassi people had a very long history and many different ethnicities, simr to Earth.


    It started from low-grade creatures evolving into high-grade creatures, who then went to unify the world. Their social structure and nation structure were simr to Earth¡¯s.


    Even though Earth¡¯s people and the Grassi people were both called Humans, they had different races, different-colored skin, and different histories.


    The Grassi people were not weak at all and had Nation Armaments and n Armaments. They would be Earth¡¯s greatest enemies in the future, and Zhao Fu wanted to understand them more. This would be useful when fighting against them in the future.


    Soon, it was night time, and after reading for the whole day, his eyes were quite sore. Just as he was about to rub his eyes, a figure darted to his side and gently rubbed his temples.


    ¡°Lord husband, are you feeling better?¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ lightly smiled as she asked gently.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and immediately understood. Now that he had made her a concubine, she was indeed entitled to call him ¡®lord husband.¡¯


    N¨¹ L¨¹ gave people a sense of familiarity, and even though Zhao Fu had only met her for a short amount of time, he felt that he had known her for a long time. She was one year older than Zhao Fu, but she had a very mature aura. This was especially so because of her unique motherly aura that made people feel even closer to her.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ did not think too much about this. Since she had be Zhao Fu¡¯s woman, she was determined to be a good wife to him.


    After meeting Zhao Fu and observing him, she found that he was not as ruthless and licentious as the rumors had said. Instead, he seemed like quite a gentle person. She had no idea how those rumors had spread.

 Chapter 603: Gold Grade Talisman Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 603: Gold Grade Talisman Equipment</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After hearing N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s words, Zhao Fu nodded and asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t left?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ shook her head and smiled as she said, ¡°Lord husband, you¡¯ve read for an entire day now, and it¡¯s night time. I just left for a short while and made some food. I hope it suits your tastes.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked beside him and saw a table covered with dishes. Zhao Fu had not expected N¨¹ L¨¹ to treat him so well, and he looked up at her.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s face became slightly red and asked, ¡°What is it, lord husband?¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you treating me so well? There¡¯s no need for you to do so. I know I¡¯m not that charming for you to instantly like me. You only joined Great Qin to stop the shift in Fate, right?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ lightlyughed and replied, ¡°So that¡¯s what was on your mind! Now that you¡¯re my man, I¡¯ll be with you forever, so of course I have to treat you well!¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know how to reply to her, and he hadn¡¯t thought about his entire life yet. He suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°Lord husband, your food¡¯s getting cold!¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ smiled as she reminded Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and nodded. He put the book aside and went to the table, picking up the bowl and chopsticks. He tried some of N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s food and found that it was quite good.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ looked at the book that Zhao Fu had been reading and found that it was a special script. It was not a foreignnguage or an Oundernguage.


    ¡°Lord husband, what is this book?¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ asked in curiosity.


    Zhao Fu did not bother hiding anything and told her about the outside world. Hearing this, N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s face became pale ¨C she had never thought that there would be such a great danger in the future.


    ¡°Can¡¯t lord husband tell the rest of the world about this so that all of humanity can make preparations?¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ sat down beside Zhao Fu and asked with an expression of worry.


    Zhao Fu looked at her and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. If the whole world found out, the Heaven Domain Boundary would be closed ahead of time. If that happens, all of humanity will be destroyed. The Heaven Awaken World develops powerful people, and only the powerful will survive. In the future, humanity will not only have to face the Grassi people but the real Heaven Awaken World.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s exnation, N¨¹ L¨¹ understood and felt quite happy that she had been able to join Great Qin. Otherwise, she would not have been able to know about such things.


    At the same time, she understood Great Qin¡¯s various decisions ¨C all of it was to defend against the enemies in the future, and as the ruler of Great Qin, Zhao Fu had many things to take into consideration. N¨¹ L¨¹ suddenly felt that Zhao Fu was quite charming, and her gaze towards Zhao Fu became more interested.


    Zhao Fu felt quite ufortable being looked at like this, and he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ came back to her senses and smiled as she picked up her bowl and chopsticks and also started to eat. She did not ask about anything else big, and she instead just chatted with Zhao Fu about whether or not he liked the food and what he liked to eat.


    After eating, Zhao Fu returned to reading while N¨¹ L¨¹ stayed by Zhao Fu¡¯s side. She asionally made some tea and brought it to Zhao Fu, and she sometimes did some embroidering.


    The next day, Zhao Fu received news that the advanced Talisman Equipment had been made. This caused him to grin, as he had been looking forward to this. The previous night, Zhao Fu had people take N¨¹ L¨¹ back to her own room. His closed heart was slightly touched, making him feel a bit ufortable.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ did note over today ¨C she could understand Zhao Fu¡¯s personality and could tell that Zhao Fu¡¯s heart had not fully epted her. This would take some time, so she did not cling to Zhao Fu.


    However, her rtionship with Zhao Fu had already far surpassed his rtionship with any of the other women, and N¨¹ L¨¹ was already quite satisfied with this.


    Zhao Fu went to where Shi Qianhuo was, and Shi Qianhuo handed to him a sword. This sword was made from Gold grade materials and a Gold grade Talisman Stone.


    This sword was different to ordinary Talisman Equipment in that its de was covered with runes and the body of the sword was ck. The sword was one meter long, and the ce where the de and hilt connected had a gold rune giving off a faint golden light. The sword gave off a powerful, mysterious aura.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu sent his cultivation power into the sword, and the sword immediately devoured Zhao Fu¡¯s power, giving off a clear sword hum. The runes on the de lit up as a sharp sword wind rushed out. Standing by the side, Shi Qianhuo felt as if the sword qi was going to tear open his skin, and he quickly retreated.


    This sword¡¯s power was incredibly shocking, and Zhao Fu casually waved his hand, causing a sword light to sh out, drawing out a ten or so meter long sword gash on the ground.


    This sword could rival a trash Epic grade weapon, but it required a lot of cultivation power, and only people with at least Stage 3 Cultivation would be able to use it.


    This was simply too shocking ¨C even trash Epic grade equipment was superior to Legendary grade equipment and had a mighty amount of power.


    However, this sword¡¯s stats only had the stats of a Gold grade equipment and did not give as much as an actual Epic grade equipment. However, its power was enough.


    Zhao Fu started to feel quite excited ¨C this was a Talisman Equipment that was made from Gold grade materials and a Gold grade Talisman Stone, and it could rival an Epic grade equipment. Zhao Fu had bought 50 Gold grade Talisman Stones, so that meant they would be able to create 50 advanced Talisman pieces of equipment.


    Those would be equivalent to 50 Epic grade pieces of equipment, and if his soldiers held Epic grade equipment, they would bepletely unstoppable.


    How could Zhao Fu not feel excited? The Kirsh Kingdom definitely would not have such things. If they could create arge number of Talisman Equipment, Great Qin would be able to stop any invasion.


    However, it was a pity that this advanced Talisman equipment could only be used by people at Stage 3 or above.


    However, Talisman Equipment made from Silver grade materials and a Silver grade Talisman Stone would rival a trash Legendary grade equipment.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and tired out a Silver Talisman Equipment, and he found that it really could rival a Legendary grade equipment but required at least Stage 2 Cultivation.


    Zhao Fu had bought 4,000 or so Silver grade Talisman Stones, so if they were all made into Talisman Equipment, Great Qin would gain the equivalent of 4,000 Legendary grade equipment. This was simply too exciting, and Great Qin would be invincible within this Legacy Land.


    However, Great Qin only had a mine for Blue grade materials, Bronze Concentrate, and they still had not found a mine for Silver or Gold grade materials. As such, they could only obtain them by buying them, but this was limited.


    It seemed that Great Qin would have to find Silver grade and Gold grade mines in the future ¨C only then would they be able to mass-produce powerful Talisman Equipment.


    It was a pity that these mines were extremely rare. After all, Silver grade and Gold grade materials were quite valuable, and they could only wait to see if they could find some by chance in the future.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu went to the ce where he had nted the Trees of Life. It had been a few days, and he wanted to see how many had started to grow.

 Chapter 604: Incantation of Rest

    <h4>Chapter 604: Incantation of Rest</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After arriving at the ce, Zhao Fu saw that many of the branches had withered and looked dead. However, there were a few of them that looked full of life, and they had started to take root in the soil, making their leaves look greener.


    Zhao Fu took a look and found that 70 or so of the branches had died, while around 30 had survived. This was already quite good ¨C 30 Trees of Life was equivalent to three million gold coins.


    Moreover, these were branches cut off for free, and with how lush the original Tree of Life was, he would be able to cut 100 branches every month without any problems. Great Qin¡¯s n to develop arge number of Divine Tree Warriors wasing into fruition.


    However, these branches needed some time to grow, and only after they became actual trees would they be able to develop Divine Tree Warriors. Now that Great Qin had Water of Life, they could speed up their growth.


    Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied with these results. Zhao Fu nned to go to the outside world again, mainly to buy more Talisman Stones.


    He had bought 700,000 White grade Talisman Stonesst time, and with the 100,000 they already had, they had roughly 800,000 White grade Talisman Stones. Great Qin¡¯s army now had 1.8 million soldiers, and because the number was continuously rising, they had to meet this demand.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu also wanted to create Talisman Defenses. Now that they had powerful attack equipment, if they could also have powerful defenses, Great Qin¡¯s battle power would be many times more powerful, so they greatlycked Talisman Stones.


    Moreover, Great Qin also needed arge number of Stage 1 corpses. After increasing their army size, they only had 150,000 corpses left.


    After continuously clearing out East Green, Great Qin¡¯s overall poption continuously rose, as did their army size. 150,000 corpses definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough, and because Great Qin¡¯s main task was to clear out the surrounding regions for now, they would not attack any other regions, so obtaining Stage 1 corpses would be difficult.


    It was possible that the outside world would be able to provide arge number of Stage 1 corpses, as essentially all of their corpses were at least at Stage 1, and Great Qin even had Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers. If Zhao Fu could obtain their corpses, Great Qin¡¯s strength would once again increase.


    Those were Zhao Fu¡¯s two main goals. After doing some preparations, Zhao Fu once again stepped through the door to the outside world and left the Legacy Land.


    Because he now had a map, Zhao Fu did not need to randomly fly about, and he instead flew directly towards the Kirsh Kingdom. Before he had leftst time, he had asked the Swan Goose Group to obtain more Talisman Stones for him, and with their abilities, they most likely would have prepared quite a lot.


    Zhao Fu once again went to the shop¡¯s private room, and Roxi was the one receiving him once again.


    ¡°Dear guest, we¡¯ve prepared the Talisman Stones you wanted. Almost half of the Talisman Stones in the Kirsh Kingdom are here,¡± Roxi said as she smiled.


    Zhao Fu nodded and asked, ¡°How many do you have?¡±


    Roxi exined, ¡°There are 1.5 million White grade Talisman Stones, 200,000 Blue grade ones, 20,000 Silver grade ones, and 500 Gold grade ones, totaling six million gold coins. With your VIP card, dear guest can receive a 20% discount.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked to hear that the Swan Goose Group had been able to obtain so many Talisman Stones; this far exceeded what Zhao Fu had expected. The overall price was quite expensive, and even with the 20% discount, it was still more than five million gold coins.


    Spending so much money made Zhao Fu feel an ache within his heart, but Great Qin greatlycked these resources, so he had to buy them no matter how expensive they were. Zhao Fu had prepared a spatial ring, and he put all of the money in there and handed it to Roxi.


    Roxi received the spatial ring and looked within it, and she revealed a brilliant smile before giving him a spatial ring with the Talisman Stones inside.


    Zhao Fu took over the spatial ring and also took a rough look, and he found that there were not any problems.


    ¡°Dear guest, this is the Swan Goose Group¡¯s Sovereign Card; it will give you a 30% discount on everything we sell,¡± Roxi said as she handed over a three-colored card.


    Zhao Fu had spent over ten million gold coins at their store, and that was a massive fortune that ordinary people could not even imagine. It only made sense to give such a person a Sovereign Card. After making these transactions with Zhao Fu, her position in the Group became much higher.


    Zhao Fu received the card and hesitated before saying, ¡°Manager Roxi, there¡¯s something else that I want; I¡¯m not sure if your Group will be able to obtain it.¡±


    Roxi felt quite delighted; she had not expected Zhao Fu to want other things. She started to be curious as to Zhao Fu¡¯s identity: there were less than five factions that could casually spend ten million gold coins, and with so much money, she could guess just how prestigious Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was.


    ¡°Dear guest, as long as you have the money, we can obtain anything for you!¡± Roxi said as she grinned.


    Zhao Fu felt much more at ease because he did not know where he could obtain corpses. The Swan Goose Group was one of thergest financial groups in the Kirsh Kingdom, so perhaps they had their ways. As such, he did not hesitate anymore and asked, ¡°I need arge number of Stage 1 and above corpses!¡±


    Roxi felt quite startled; she hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Fu to ask for corpses. Ordinarily, corpses did not have much use and were simply buried.


    Many people used Incantations of Rest in the Heaven Awaken World, which made it so that after death, people would not be Undead and their bodies would rest.


    The Death Race was a special race in that any creature that died and became an Undead would be part of the Death Race. In order to prevent this, most people in the Heaven Awaken World used Incantations of Rest.


    Roxi hesitated and did not immediately agree ¨C after all, selling corpses seemed quite taboo.


    After thinking for a moment, Roxi earnestly asked Zhao Fu, ¡°Dear guest, do you really need arge number of corpses?¡±


    Hearing that there was hope, Zhao Fu felt quite happy and nodded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a decision on this; I have to report this to the higher-ups in the group. Dear guest, can you wait for a short while?¡± Roxi said apologetically.


    Zhao Fu understood how difficult this matter was, so he agreed.


    Following this, Roxi left, and a female attendant came in with some desserts and tea.


    Half an hourter, Roxi returned and smiled as she said, ¡°Dear guest, the Group agrees to this transaction and will help you collect corpses. However, it will be a bit expensive: Stage 1 corpses will cost 20 gold coins, Stage 2 corpses will cost 100 gold coins, and Stage 3 corpses will cost 500 gold coins.¡±


    Roxi felt a bit nervous because corpses were essentially useless, and selling one for 20 gold coins was already incredibly expensive. After all, 20 gold coins would be enough for an ordinary family to live on for many years.


    On the other hand, Zhao Fu was speechless with excitement. 20 gold coins for a Stage 1 corpse was an incredibly good deal, and hearing that they could even provide Stage 2 and Stage 3 corpses, Zhao Fu felt even more excited. After all, with those Stage 2 and Stage 3 corpses, Great Qin could nurture Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers.

 Chapter 605: Strongest Nation

    <h4>Chapter 605: Strongest Nation</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu suppressed his excitement and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take all of the corpses you can find.¡±


    Roxi let out a sigh of relief and felt a lot of admiration towards Zhao Fu¡¯s grandness. She had no idea just how much money Zhao Fu had to be able to spend it so liberally.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had said that he would take all of the corpses they could find, which meant that this could be a continuous transaction. The profits that this would bring in would be enormous.


    When she thought of this, Roxi felt incredibly excited and nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear guest. We¡¯ll help you obtain arge number of corpses, but it will take some time.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and said that he would buy more Talisman Stones in the future, and he especially wanted higher-grade ones.


    Roxi felt quite shocked about Zhao Fu¡¯s fortune ¨C he wanted even more high-grade Talisman Stones on top of the corpses; just how much money would that cost? He simply had too much money.


    Zhao Fu did not mind what Roxi thought, and after their discussion, he immediately left. A few dayster, he once again returned.


    By now, Roxi had gathered 400,000 Stage 1 corpses, 20,000 Stage 2 corpses, and 1,000 Stage 3 corpses.


    Zhao Fu was quite astounded ¨C he had never thought that the Swan Goose Group could amass so many corpses in such a short amount of time. This was especially because of those 20,000 Stage 2 corpses and 1,000 Stage 3 corpses, which made him incredibly pleased.


    The Swan Goose Group had put in a lot of effort to obtain those corpses. They had bought corpses from all over the Kirsh Kingdom, and they did not dare to touch the corpses of soldiers, as they could not afford to offend the governmental faction. Because of this, they could only turn their gaze to other sources.


    As long as there was demand, there would be a supply. This resulted in a new profession, which was Graverobber, and it was especially for stealing corpses. They woulde and steal the corpses that were buried.


    Of course, the governmental faction would not allow this sort of behavior. If it was an unknown corpse, no one would mind, but if it was someone who had a family, there would be anger from themon people, and this matter caused a lot of tension in the Kirsh Kingdom.


    Over the past few days, countless graves had been robbed, and the governmental faction started to investigate. Because of this, the Swan Goose Group started to be wary and even thought about giving up.


    However, in light of the massive benefits that Zhao Fu offered, they still chose to carry this out secretly. They did not dare to be as bold anymore though, and they expanded their business to the surrounding few kingdoms.


    After spending more than ten million gold coins, Zhao Fu did not have many gold coins on him, so he used equipment to trade. This equipment was not what Great Qin had made but equipment from yers. There were tens of millions of them, and Zhao Fu had been worried that he would not be able to get rid of them all.


    Zhao Fu set the price for the equipment quite low, and even though he suffered a bit of a loss, Zhao Fu felt that this was worth it. As long as Great Qin could obtain arge number of corpses, it would be fine.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu refined the Stage 2 corpses and obtained Stage 2 Blood God Pills, and he gave them to some of Great Qin¡¯s older soldiers. In a few days, Great Qin had 20,000 more Stage 2 soldiers, and with the ones from before, Great Qin now had 40,000 Stage 2 soldiers.


    As for the Stage 3 corpses, because there were not many of them, the refined Blood God Pills were given to people who were Captain level or above.


    Most of the Generals and Commanders were at Stage 3, while Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation had reached Stage 4. He had consumed a Stage 4 Blood God Pill, and his Cultivation was at Stage 4-4.


    Great Qin was also mass-producing Talisman Equipment, and apart from the offensive weapons, they had also started to produce Talisman Defenses.


    One type was Talisman Armor. Talisman Armor had a mystical sheen to them, and there were a few grooves along them that had some runes within them. There was a circle at the center of the armor, which was the core, where the defense was the strongest.


    If they sent their cultivation power into the armor, the grooves and circle would light up, making it seem like a piece of armor from a sci-fi movie. The armor would also be more powerful, and it would be able to rival a Talisman Equipment of the same grade.


    Now, they had arge number of corpses and Talisman Stones, and the two things that had been bothering Great Qin had been resolved. Now, Great Qin just needed to steadily develop.


    Zhao Fu became quite free with his time, and he mainly spent it reading about the Grassi people¡¯s history and their current situation in order to learn more about the previous world before them.


    The previous, previous world¡¯s race was called the Lantong people. Their looks were like westerners, and they had deep blue eyes. However, their blood was blue.


    Zhao Fu obtained a lot of information from the books, and Zhao Fu read every day.


    ¡°Lord husband, you should take a break. You¡¯ve been reading the entire today,¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ said caringly as she walked in with some desserts.


    Zhao Fu nodded. After reading for so long, he felt quite fatigued, so he put the book aside and looked at N¨¹ L¨¹.


    N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s personality was like that of a woman from ancient times. Her embroidery and cooking skills were quite good, and most women now would not be able to do such things, nor would they be so considerate.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ ced the desserts on the table before sitting on Zhao Fu¡¯sp and gently massaging his temples.


    After interacting for a few days, they had be closer and closer.


    Zhao Fu closed his eyes and leaned against the chair, enjoying her massage. At that moment, N¨¹ L¨¹ said, ¡°Lord husband, how is the situation in the west with India?¡±


    Now that N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s body had entered the Heaven Awaken World, she did not know what was happening outside, and because she had no way of finding out herself, she could only ask Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°India constructed a powerful defensive wall and continuously strengthened their forces there. Because of their faith, many of them have powerful battle intent, and because of their massive poption, China isn¡¯t able to reim those regions for now. The fighting between both sides is quite intense, and there hasn¡¯t been a clear victor yet.


    ¡°I think that Shama is slowly assimting those regions. Even though they are not receiving any bonus rewards anymore, they¡¯re just buying time for Shama to assimte those 13 regions. Only after assimting those 13 regions will they retreat to India¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°When that timees, China will only have 13 shells, while Shama, with his Nation Armament, n Armament, and the support of countless yers, will possess strength that will surpass Great Qin, and his nation will be the strongest nation in the world.¡±


    Zhao Fu knew clearly that Great Qin would be weaker than the Maurya Dynasty. After all, Great Qin did not have the support of yers, and they instead had countless enemies. Great Qin had only assimted five regions, while the other side was assimting 13 regions.


    With so many regions and the support of countless yers, Shama would definitely surpass Great Qin ¨C this waspletely obvious.

 Chapter 606 - Great World Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Great World Refinement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    ¡°Stronger than Great Qin? Won¡¯t they be a great threat to China in the future?¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ asked worriedly.


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. After all, India¡¯s poption is not much inferior to China¡¯s, and their Legacies are not weaker either. Moreover, because India¡¯s territory is not as big as China¡¯s, the number of yers they have in each region is much denser, so it is easier for them to gather together.


    ¡°As such, they have an advantage in both invading and defending, and they will be China¡¯s greatest threat in the Mind Continent. Even Russia is many times weaker than them.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any way of stopping them, lord husband?¡± Hearing the most powerful person in China say this, N¨¹ L¨¹ started to feel quite worried about China¡¯s future.


    Zhao Fu had also thought about this, and he lightlyughed before asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ thought before kissing Zhao Fu on the cheek and embarrassedly smiled. She then said, ¡°I believe that lord husband is the strongest!¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked at the woman in front of him and kissed her on lips before somewhat clumsily stretching his tongue into her mouth. N¨¹ L¨¹ shyly reciprocated, and their tongues danced together as their body temperatures rose. A lovey-dovey aura appeared around them.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu stretched out his hands to N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s chest. He knew that her breasts were quite big, but after touching them, he found that they were incredibly big, and they were even bigger than Long Xiaoxiao¡¯s.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu stopped kissing N¨¹ L¨¹, but he did not move his hands as he looked at N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s red face and lightly chuckled.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ embarrassedly clung onto Zhao Fu and buried her head in his chest as she asked in a small voice, ¡°Lord husband, do you want to do it? I¡¯ve¡­ prepared myself.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he started to take off N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s clothes and looked at her white skin and incredibly alluring figure.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± A voice suddenly sounded out in his mind ¨C it was the golden dragon.


    Zhao Fu briefly paused, and he started to feel quite conflicted. He didn¡¯t know how to answer the golden dragon, as he was not sure how he felt towards N¨¹ L¨¹ right now.


    ¡°What is it, lord husband?¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had stopped, N¨¹ L¨¹ looked up and asked shyly.


    Zhao Fu smiled and shook his head, but he did not continue.


    N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s face became incredibly red, and she lightly bit her lips as she took off her clothes, revealing her incredible body and enormous breasts. She then kissed Zhao Fu¡¯s lips, slipping her tongue into his mouth.


    ¡°Then just do it! I know what you¡¯re thinking!¡± the golden dragon calmly said within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    However, Zhao Fu gently pushed N¨¹ L¨¹ away and helped her put on her clothes again. N¨¹ L¨¹ felt quite surprised and could not understand why Zhao Fu had done this.


    ¡°Do you really know?¡± Zhao Fu said calmly out loud but to the golden dragon.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ looked quite confused and could not understand. Seeing her expression, Zhao Fu exined about the golden dragon, causing N¨¹ L¨¹ to lightly cry out, and she once again buried her head in Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    The golden dragon asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to continue? You don¡¯t need to worry about me; I¡¯m actually a female as well. I know what you¡¯re thinking. She reminds you of your mo-.¡±


    ¡°Enough! What do you want? And are there really male and female Fate Dragons?¡± Zhao Fu cut the golden dragon off.


    ¡°I can¡¯t clearly exin my situation, but what I wanted to ask was whether you wanted to control India¡¯s Nation Armaments and n Armament,¡± the golden dragon said.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu wondered if he had heard the golden dragon incorrectly, and he asked to confirm, ¡°Are you saying that I can control other countries¡¯ Nation Armaments and n Armaments?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why would I mention it otherwise?¡± the golden dragon said as it rolled its eyes.


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked because this sounded simply impossible. Nation Armaments were incredibly important to countries, and they were part of their foundation. Only the Legatee of a Dynasty, Nation, or State could have one, and other people would not even be able to touch them, or they would be killed by the bacsh.


    As such, Zhao Fu had felt incredibly shocked when he heard the golden dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°What sort of method is that?¡± Zhao Fu asked after calming himself down.


    The golden replied, ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome, and you¡¯ll need to make some preparations. If it wasn¡¯t because I thought India was quite a big threat and that it was better to get rid of it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t tell you this method.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded seriously. If he really could obtain their Nation Armaments, it would be understandable for it to be troublesome.


    The golden dragon exined, ¡°Zhao Fu, you have that Emperor Phoenix Statue, right? Catch all of the women a part of the royal family with Phoenix Qi, as many as possible, and use their Phoenix Qi to weaken the Nation Armaments¡¯ resistance. Then, use the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation to do a Great World Refinement and forcefully refine the Nation Armaments.


    ¡°If you want to also use their Nation Armaments, you¡¯ll have to capture at least 100,000 of their people ¨C the more the better ¨C and after taking their Fate, you¡¯ll be able to use their country¡¯s Nation Armaments.


    ¡°If you want to use their n Armament, it will be even more troublesome. You¡¯ll have to capture almost all of the women with Phoenix Qi from their country and use their Phoenix Qi to weaken the n Armament¡¯s resistance.


    ¡°If that¡¯s enough, you¡¯ll have to heavily wound their country and cause the n Armament to grow weaker; that way, it will be easier for you to deal with the n Armament.


    ¡°Afterward, you¡¯ll need to use the Great World Refinement to forcefully refine it and catch at least one million of their people, have them submit to you, and take their Fate.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked ¨C if this was true, wouldn¡¯t he be able to steal all Nation Armaments?


    A single Nation Armament was already incredibly terrifying, and if he could wield countless Nation Armaments, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible? That was simply monstrous.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and asked, ¡°Is this really possible? Also, what is the Great World Refinement?¡±


    The golden dragon felt quite annoyed as it replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible. Back then, the Heaven Murder Empire had countless Nation Armaments. We didn¡¯t have the Emperor Phoenix Statue though, so it was even more troublesome. The Great World Refinement is a refinement technique created from ten people who have arge amount of Fate and are extremely powerful. They can use the Heaven and Earth Fate to conduct a refinement.¡±


    After hearing the golden dragon¡¯s exnation, Zhao Fu understood. However, the fact that the powerful Heaven Murder Empire had been destroyed by someone else was quite shocking.


    Zhao Fu decided to stop thinking about this, and now that he had this sort of method, he had a reason to make a move against India.


    However, Zhao Fu would not be able to fight Shama for now, as he had a Nation Armament, a n Armament, and a massive amount of Fate from his invasion. Zhao Fu did not have as much Fate, so he had to think of another way.

 Chapter 607: Beginning of Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 607: Beginning of Preparations</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to make a move against India!¡± Zhao Fu said to N¨¹ L¨¹ in his arms.


    Hearing this, N¨¹ L¨¹ kissed Zhao Fu on the cheek and lightly smiled as she said, ¡°I knew lord husband would do something about this!¡±


    Zhao Fu alsoughed. If it wasn¡¯t for the method that the golden dragon had mentioned for stealing Nation Armaments and n Armaments, Zhao Fu would not have been able to make this decision.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to return to the real world,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ nodded and thought of something before saying, ¡°Lord husband, I¡¯ve been at Great Qin for a while and haven¡¯t told my family how I am. Can you pass on a message for me to the Ancient ns and tell them I¡¯m doing fine and for them not to worry?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and agreed before returning to the real world.


    After his consciousness returned to his body, Zhao Fu called over Mu Guilin and had him bring all of the information they and on India before asking someone to invite Su Yuyan.


    After a while, Su Yuyan arrived and looked quite surprised. It was quite difficult to meet with Zhao Fu, and this was the first time that Zhao Fu had taken the initiative to request to meet with her.


    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you missed me,¡± Su Yuyan said amusedly as she sat down next to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Looks like a superstar like you is quite narcissistic. I want Flower Moon to help me find information on a person; I¡¯m sure it will be quite easy with Flower Moon¡¯s abilities. I¡¯m considering working together with Flower Moon, and I will no longer do anything to people belonging to Flower Moon. Additionally, I can also protect Flower Moon and provide it a sanctuary within my kingdom in the future.¡±


    Su Yuyan¡¯s expression became serious ¨C she knew how important this matter was. With Great Qin as a big tree to lean against, Flower Moon would be much safer in the future, and they would not have to worry about any danger.


    ¡°Whose information are you after?¡± Su Yuyan asked.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and replied, ¡°I want information on everyone in Shama¡¯s family!¡±


    The Ying family was powerful, but their power was limited to China. Even though they could find some information, it would not be very detailed. However, Flower Moon¡¯s forces were all over the world, and they specialized in dealing with information, which was why Zhao Fu wanted to work together with them.


    Su Yuyan understood and asked in surprise, ¡°Is Great Qin going to make a move against India?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not mind and nodded.


    Su Yuyan smiled and said, ¡°I can represent Flower Moon to cooperate with Great Qin, but what about our three sisters who you captured?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them go as they¡¯ve already be the Legatee¡¯s imperial concubines, but I can help you take care of them,¡± Zhao Fu said apologetically.


    ¡°What? They¡¯ve be imperial concubines?¡± Su Yuyan said in surprise and delight.


    She and the others from Flower Moon had thought that their sisters had been made into sexual objects for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, being tormented every day. With how cruel Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, that was perfectly possible.


    She had never expected that they had been made imperial concubines ¨C this meant that they would have a high status within Great Qin and that they would not have to worry about them anymore. What Su Yuyan did not expect was that every woman Zhao Fu had taken had been made an imperial concubine.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded in response.


    Su Yuyan happily scooted over, and Zhao Fu wondered what she was doing. She suddenly leaped at him and pushed him down on the sofa, and her lisp heavily pressed against his. Her tongue dove into Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth, continuously moving around, and their tongues soon intertwined as they passionately kissed.


    A few minutester, Su Yuyan heavily breathed as she flirtatious looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Thank you! It was most likely because Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is willing to work with Flower Moon and made our sisters imperial concubines, right?¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and had never thought that such a thing would happen. He looked at this superstar and wanted to exin.


    However, Su Yuyan lowered her head again and once again kissed Zhao Fu¡¯s lips. Another few minutes passed, after which Su Yuyan tidied up her clothes and said coyly, ¡°I¡¯m going now! If you want to go further, that¡¯ll depend on your behavior.¡±


    Zhao Fu watched as Su Yuyan left and felt at a loss as to what had just happened.


    Zhao Fu shook his head and did not think about that anymore, and he had the information about his ns secretly spread throughout China. All of China felt quite delighted ¨C they had never expected Great Qin to deal with India.


    India was currently China¡¯s greatest enemy, and all of the Dynasty Legatees and factions feared it. They had conquered 13 regions, and this was like a sharp sword that pierced into China¡¯s heart, making everyone feel pained.


    China had taken back most of the boundary regions and had even invaded some regions of other countries, but India had been defending those 13 regions the entire time.


    In fact, on the inte, the Indianizens said that the 13 regions already belonged to India and told the Chinese people to piss off, making them quite furious.


    Despite this, China was unable to do anything about it. India was simply too powerful, and with Shama defending, China¡¯s various attempts had all failed. This had boosted India¡¯s morale, resulting in many mocking threads on the inte.


    ¡°China isplete trash. You think you can beat us?¡±


    ¡°Our great India is the best in the world. Even China doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that lord Shama is invincible; there¡¯s no one in the world who can rival him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lord Shama is the most powerful. Isn¡¯t Great Qin¡¯s Legatee incredibly powerful? Call him out!¡±


    The smaller countries that had been defeated were incredibly angry, and now that China was suffering, they naturally felt quite happy. They stood on India¡¯s side and mocked China as well.


    ¡°We acknowledge those regions to belong to India. Chinese people should scram!¡±


    ¡°India is number one, and China is number two!¡±


    ¡°China is useless! India is conquering your territory, but youe and attack us. You¡¯re indeed all useless. You are chickens in front of India!¡±


    ¡°We support India destroying China!¡±


    These words made many Chinese people quite angry, and many of them furiously attacked the regions that India controlled. The various Schools of Thought and Sects thought of various ways, but they were unable to break through India¡¯s defenses. They could only suppress their anger, but they were close to exploding.


    Some people thought about Great Qin and hoped that Great Qin would help, but they soon gave up on that idea. Great Qin was not in the west of the Mind Continent, and with all that had happened, it was not likely that Great Qin would help China.


    Moreover, even if Great Qin wanted to help, they had just recovered and would not be able to use a lot of Fate, so how could Great Qin¡¯s Legatee be a match for Shama? After all, Shama had a Nation Armament, a n Armament, and a massive amount of Fate, so anyone who came would lose.


    However, Great Qin had announced that it would deal with India, which no one had expected. With Great Qin joining, countless people felt much more confidence, and their blood ran hot. Who said that China had no one capable?

 Chapter 608: Peak of the World

    <h4>Chapter 608: Peak of the World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The various Dynasty Legatees were all very supportive of this, as India had humiliated all of China, but despite trying, they were unable to do anything.


    They all understood that they were inferior to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Many of the difficulties they faced could be easily resolved by Great Qin.


    After receiving the message passed on by Zhao Fu from N¨¹ L¨¹, the Ancient ns felt incredibly relieved.


    With N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s looks, the people from the Ancient ns thought that N¨¹ L¨¹ would simply be used for her body, making them feel incredibly pained. However, they could not ask for her back, as she had gone voluntarily.


    However, hearing that N¨¹ L¨¹ was doing well, as well as that Great Qin was willing to deal with India, the Ancient ns understood that N¨¹ L¨¹ had achieved her goal in changing Great Qin for the better. This was something all of the Ancient ns wanted.


    Even the elderly woman who had been opposed to this smiled in relief and supported N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s actions.


    The only person who was still against this was Xuanyuan Xiu. He still had not heard about this, as he had been in the Heaven Awaken World this entire time, pursuing even greater strength. As the descendant of the Xuanyuan family, he had an incredibly powerful Legacy.


    The Schools of Thought were also quite happy about the change in Great Qin. From how they saw it, what Great Qin was doing was quite unnecessary, as it was in apletely different part of the Mind Continent and had just recovered. They would not ask this of Great Qin, but Great Qin had voluntarily stepped up.


    With the support of many sides, Zhao Fu smiled, as the first step of his n was sessful. After receiving the information on Shama¡¯s family, the second step of his n was alsoplete.


    Zhao Fu returned to the Heaven Awaken World and started to carry out the next steps. He first modified the door to the outside world. With how powerful it was, not only could it connect worlds, but it could also connect to other regions.


    While it could only transport one person at a time, it could continuously transport people, so Zhao Fu nned to bring 50,000 Assassins.


    The door could transport 12 people every minute, which was 120 people every ten minutes and 720 people per hour. As such, it could transport roughly 17,000 people per day, so it would take around two to three days of continuous transporting for Zhao Fu and the 50,000 Assassins to reach the western region of the Mind Continent.


    Zhao Fu understood that this operation would be quite dangerous, so he had the 50,000 Great Qin Assassins all bring Talisman Equipment. The equipment was all made from Blue grade materials and Blue grade Talisman Stones, and it could rival ordinary Gold grade equipment.


    Because of the Assassins¡¯ profession, they were not suited for wearing the normal Talisman Armor, so the armor was changed to light and flexible inner armor.


    Most of the 50,000 Assassins were at Stage 1, and some were even at Stage 2. Zhao Fu also brought the 12 Assassin Legatees and gave them various tasks. He also brought with him the Hundred Ghost Illusionists.


    As for everyone else, Zhao Fu left them in Great Qin and handedmand to Bai Qi. He also had the main Great Qin army continue to clear out East Green.


    After making preparations, Zhao Fu led the 50,000 people to the west of the Mind Continent.


    It was impossible for India not to know about something so big. After hearing that Great Qin was getting involved, Shama and the various Indian factions had grave expressions.


    This was because with Great Qin joining, the battles would be much more difficult. If this was a game, it would rise to Nightmare mode. Everyone acknowledged how terrifying Great Qin was, and no one doubted this.


    The only thing to feel relieved over was that Great Qin had notpletely recovered yet, and Great Qin and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee were still rtively weak, which made them feel much better. If it was Great Qin at its peak, they would not even dare to have a direct battle.


    They would not lose for sure, and they even had some chances at sess. If they could really defeat Great Qin, India¡¯s Fate, morale, and reputation would all be greatly boosted. No one would think that India was weaker than China, and they would believe that India was stronger than China and that India was the most powerful nation in the world.


    Moreover, if they defeated Great Qin, they would not have to worry about the rest of China. They would be able to invade once again, and this would be aplete invasion without any worries. After all, after getting rid of Great Qin, there would be nothing standing in their way.


    Shama would take Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s ce and stand at the peak of the world, proudly looking down, and all people would have to submit.


    Shama discussed with India¡¯s variousrge factions as to whether or not they should gather more people. They could only seed, and failing was not an option. They had to spread chaos throughout China and step on that prideful nation, using it to boost India to the peak of the world.


    On the Chinese side, they also quickly gathered people, and many Schools and Sects madly joined. Now that Great Qin had decided to help, they were filled with excitement and confidence.


    The ordinary people reacted even more greatly. They loudly yelled in excitement, as not only were there immense rewards, but they also all believed that with Great Qin in the lead, they would be able to break through India¡¯s defenses and chase out all of the Indian yers from the Chinese territory and vent out their anger.


    Indian yers and Chinese yers continuously gathered, and the tension gradually built. Looking down from above, one would be able to see two masses of people that spread as far as the eye could see.


    This was a battle between two countries and two peoples, and this would definitely shock the whole world and be told for thousands of years.


    The entire world paid a great deal of attention to this battle. Whether it was Tina Pendragon or Akhenaten, all eyes were focused here.


    Everyone knew that this battle would determine the fate of the Mind Continent, and it could even affect the entire world. After all, China and Indiabined had a quarter of the world¡¯s total poption, and they could definitely affect the situation of the entire world.


    If China won this battle, China¡¯s position would be unshakeable. If India won, India would take China¡¯s ce.


    However, even disregarding all of this, the intense battle between these tworge nations was enough to make people incredibly excited.


    After nearly three days, Zhao Fu finally transported all 50,000 people over. He then gave the 12 Assassin Legatees some tasks and had them carry them out secretly.


    Following this, Zhao Fu led the 50,000 Assassins to where the Chinese camp was.


    By now, there were roughly 40 million people gathered, and they were not only from the various factions but from many Schools and Sects as well. The noise was deafening, and everyone looked around as if everyone was waiting for a single person.

 Chapter 609: Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 609: Great Battle</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Great Qin is here!¡± a person suddenly yelled, and soon, the raucous scene quickly fell quiet. Countless people looked towards where that voice had sounded out from.


    They saw a person wearing a ck cloak, giving off a prestigious, terrifying, and mysterious aura. He was followed by people wearing hoods, who gaves off icy auras.


    The countless people automatically made way and looked over with looks of curiosity, awe, and fear. So these were Great Qin¡¯s people ¨C they were so scary. The person walking in front was most likely Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    After personally seeing the renowned Great Qin Legatee, countless people felt excited and scared, but the scene remained quiet. At the center of the ocean of people, there was a building where therge factions¡¯ representatives were gathered. After hearing this, they all moved towards where Zhao Fu was.


    ¡°I am the Great Han Dynasty¡¯s Liu Ye!¡± Liu Ye brought over a group of people as he walked over to Zhao Fu, smiled, and introduced himself.


    Zhao Fu looked at the refined-looking young man in front of him, nodded, and said, ¡°I am Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    Liu Ye felt a bit awkward after hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s simple and mysterious self-introduction. He did not understand why Zhao Fu was still hiding his identity. However, there was a more pressing matter, so Liu Ye did not mind too much.


    As for the Great Tang Dynasty and Great Qing Dynasty, they felt quite hesitant after seeing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee for themselves. There was some enmity between them, so they did note up. However, as a Legatee of one of the five Great Dynasties, Liu Ye had some confidence and came to see Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who he was wary of.


    The battle would mainly be split into four regions, and many people had gathered here just to show respect to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and wouldter move to their own regions.


    The region that Zhao Fu hade to was the main battle region, where they would face the main Indian army. The 40 million yers were all given to Zhao Fu tomand.


    Following this, Zhao Fu cordially talked with the various leaders, and the leaders¡¯ opinions of Zhao Fu somewhat changed. After personally meeting Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they found that he was not as barbaric and ruthless as the rumors made him out to be and seemed quite kind and gentle.


    Following this, the battles began, and some of them left. Zhao Fumanded the main army, and with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s mighty name, none dared to disobey, and they all acted incredibly submissive and loyal.


    After all, their confidence this time came from Great Qin; without Great Qin, they would not have much hope at all.


    Zhao Fu went to a tall tform and said with a mighty, booming voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you all to worry about! China will definitely win this time, so all you have to do is charge. Great Qin does not want any of the spoils of war, and I will instead reward all of them to you. Show these people China¡¯s true power and kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Victory for China! Victory for China! Victory for China!¡±


    Countless people excitedly and passionately yelled. Their shouts were deafening, and they could be heard from dozens of kilometers away. Their morale was incredibly high, and they seemed invincible.


    Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile and formally let them out to battle!


    The massive ocean of people gave off a terrifying aura and unstoppable momentum as they surged forwards.


    Soon, Zhao Fu led the massive ocean of people to where India¡¯s defensive wall was. Looking at the 20-meter tall wall made from massive stones, it seemed quite difficult to break through


    There were countless people standing on the wall, all of them holding weapons. They looked quite excited and had intense battle intent, showing no fear. It seemed that both sides had great motivation, and neither side¡¯s battle intent was weaker.


    As the two armies faced off. The atmosphere became quite heavy, and it was as if two wild beasts were roaring at each other.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked at the Indian army ahead as he slowly raised his hand and pointed, yelling, ¡°Charge!¡±


    Boom!!


    A massive sound burst forth as the massive ocean of Chinese yers rushed at the Indian army.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The air was continuously torn as countless arrows flew out from the walls and descended, and many Chinese yers were killed.


    On the Chinese side, many yers also started to shoot arrows, and many people on the walls were hit and cried out.


    The massive ocean of yers quickly rushed to the bottom of wall, and they started to prop updders they had prepared and threw up grappling hooks. The Indian yers continuously shot out arrows and threw down heavy objects and boiling oil, intensely retaliating.


    There were many injuries and casualties on the Chinese side ¨C some fell from a great height while others were killed by being smashed by heavy objects or burned by boiling oil. However, the Chinese side continued to charge, and the scene was incredibly intense. However, both sides started to lose vigor as they suffered many casualties already.


    At that moment, a gray fog covered a 20-kilometer portion of the wall. Those within the gray fog were lost within it ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Hundred Ghost Illusionists had acted.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s 300 Hundred Ghost Illusionists were all at least Stage 2, and some were close to breaking through to Stage 3. Unless the yers¡¯ cultivations were at Stage 3, they would not be able to break free from the illusion and would be stuck within it.


    Now that that portion of the wall had been taken under the Chinese side¡¯s control, countless Chinese yers gathered over there and started to climb up.


    On the other hand, those on the wall did not dare to enter the fog, as anyone who entered was not seen or heard from again.


    It looked like this portion of the wall was about to be easily taken over, so Shama couldn¡¯t help but act. He unleashed his City Lord Seal, causing a massive aura to ripple out. An azure light shot out resplendently as a massive Sanskrit character rippled out.


    The ghostly qi quickly dissipated ¨C ghost-type skills were quite weak against such measures.


    ng!


    A massive ck sword light, bringing with it a sharp sword wind, tore through the air and shed towards Shama. At that moment, Zhao Fu also unleashed the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power and attacked Shama.


    Facing this terrifying attack, Shama swung his long saber, and an azure saber light also shed out and collided with the ck sword light. Both of them exploded, but the ck sword light then turned into countless traces of sword qi and continued onwards towards Shama.


    Shama felt quite shocked and stretched out his hand, causing a semi-circr azure barrier to appear in front of him, blocking the countless ck sword qi. The Sanskrit character also disappeared, and the ghostly qi once against tarted to spread.


    However, Shama had no mind to care about that, and he looked ahead of him seriously. He understood who this person in front of him was ¨C it was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the person Shama was wary of the most.


    If Shama only used his City Lord Seal, he definitely would not be able to defeat Zhao Fu. After all, Zhao Fu had the City Lord Seal of a Great City, which had the additional power from 23 City Lord Seals. On the other hand, Shama only had an Advanced City Lord Seal, so he would not be able to rival Zhao Fu¡¯s power.


    However, Shama was not afraid, as he had a Nation Armament and n Armament as well. He wanted to personally see just how powerful Great Qin¡¯s legendary Legatee was!

 Chapter 610 - Victory is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 610 - Victory is Mine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Shama held his long saber diagonally, and an azure me burst forth from his body. Shama¡¯s clothes were blown about by the wind around him, and at that moment, his power greatly increased, making him seem like an invincible expert.


    As Zhao Fu held the Sin Dragon Sword, his expression became serious. He first closed his eyes and lightly breathed in before suddenly opening them and exploding out with his City Lord Seal¡¯s power and his King¡¯s Power.


    A wild gale erupted out as a massive amount of ck aura streamed out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body and filled his surroundings, covering his body. Zhao Fu¡¯s body could not be seen within the ck aura; only his blood-red eyes shined like two blood-red gems. His aura was also incredibly terrifying, making him seem like a demon god.


    ¡°Hahh!!¡± Shama attacked first, speeding towards Zhao Fu as he shed out with his saber. A massive azure saber light rushed towards Zhao Fu like a massive gale.


    ng!!


    A nging sound rang out as a massive ck crescent shed out, seeming sharp to the extent that it could cut apart space itself. It shed out, and even the ck aura around Zhao Fu was blown away by that terrifying sword qi.


    Bang!!


    The ck crescent instantly split the azure sword light in half and caused it to explode and dissipate, creating a wild gale. The people below were affected as well, and anyone hit by the wind was split into pieces, creating a bloody scene.


    ng!


    Shama shed out with his saber again, destroying the iing ck crescent.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s body blurred and disappeared, arriving above Shama in just an instant. The Sin Dragon Sword gave off arge amount of sword light as Zhao Fu shed downwards, sending out a massive ck sword light that seemed to be able to split apart anything.


    Shama¡¯ pupils contracted as he gripped his saber with both hands and blocked the strike.


    Bang!!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as sparks flew everywhere, and Shama¡¯s body was blown ten or so meters back before he could steady himself. He looked at Zhao Fu seriously as a trace of blood leaked out from his lips.


    ¡°With your current power, it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me. Submit to me or die!¡± Zhao Fu said with a domineering and mighty tone, shaking anyone¡¯s soul who heard him.


    Shama¡¯s expression became savage as he felt the azure City Lord Seal within his body continuously trembling.


    Bang!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the azure mes around Shama exploded, but his body disappeared. He appeared before Zhao Fu the next second and shed towards Zhao Fu.


    ng!!


    A heavy collision sound rang out as Zhao Fu used his Sin Dragon Sword to block, but at that moment, Shamashed out with his leg, kicking Zhao Fu¡¯s abdomen and sending him back seven or eight meters.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee isn¡¯t so great after all!¡± Shama loudlyughed.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became cold as he raised the Sin Dragon Sword and pointed it at Shama as countless traces of ck water vapor quickly gathered.


    Whoosh!


    The water vapor instantly gathered into a 100 meter long water sword, piercing towards Shama. Shama narrowly dodged, and his sleeve on his arm was torn.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu changed the direction of the sword, shing the water sword horizontally towards Shama. Shama raised his saber and blocked the water sword but was still sted back by the impact.


    Zhao Fu once again swung the water sword, creating an immense sword wind that seemed to cover the heavens and earth, and he ferociously shed towards Shama.


    Shama coldly harrumphed and gripped his saber with both hands as his muscles bulged. His veins could be seen as traces of azure, and a crystalline aura started to rise out of his body before forming a massive, savage-looking bird.


    ¡°Skreee!!¡± Facing the sword wind, the savage-looking bird spread its wings and gave a piercing cry as corporeal soundwaves rippled out and destroyed the sword wind.


    Shama¡¯s saber shined with light as the savage-looking bird pped its wings, rushing out like an arrow shot out of a bow and bringing with it a mighty aura as it flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu once again shed out with his water sword, causing the massive bird to shatter into an azure aura. However, the water sword also turned into countless traces of water vapor and also disappeared.


    At that moment, Shama suddenly appeared behind Zhao Fu and hacked at Zhao Fu with his saber. However, Zhao Fu seemed to have predicted this and swung backward with his sword, causing a sharp arc of light to sh out.


    A look of surprise appeared on Shama¡¯s face, and he immediately retreated and used his power to form an azure barrier.


    Crash!!


    The arc of light shed past and the azure energy barrier was instantly shattered, and a horizontal gash appeared on Shama¡¯s chest. Blood flowed out from the wound, dyeing Shama¡¯s clothes red. Luckily, most of the power had been stopped by the barrier, so Shama¡¯s wound was not very serious.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± A gigantic dragon¡¯s roar rang out. Zhao Fu raised his sword as a massive sword aura rippled out. A water dragon spiraled in the sky, giving off a terrifying aura as the surrounding clouds were all dissipated.


    Zhao Fu looked at Shama with his blood-red eyes, and the cold killing intent that he was emitting caused Shama to feel a chill within his heart. Shama was given a big fright and hurriedly put all of his strength into his saber as he prepared to block.


    Zhao Fu swung his sword downwards, causing the water dragon in the sky to rush down with immense force and m into Shama like a bolt of lightning.


    Boom!!


    In that instant, the water dragon smashed Shama into the ground and caused an enormous explosion. The ground caved in, forming a 100-meter wide crater, and dust filled the air, making it difficult to see.


    The massive battle between the two people caused the two armies below to feel quite shocked. None of them thought that the two people would have so much power.


    However, seeing Shama being blown into the ground, it was evident that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee held the upper hand. This caused the morale of the Chinese side to swell, and the Indian side, seeing their lord Shama seemingly lose, immediately lost a lot of their battle intent.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked down at the crater. He knew that things would not be easily finished like this. After all, from the beginning, Shama had only used his City Lord Seal¡¯s power.


    The dust gradually settled, and Shama coughed up a mouthful of blood and stood up from the ground. He looked at Zhao Fu in the sky and madlyughed as he said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, I admit that you¡¯re stronger than me, but only in terms of our City Lord Seals. However, victory is mine ¨C it seems that you¡¯re unable to use your Nation Armament and n Armament. Today, I¡¯m going to trample on Great Qin¡¯s name.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply to Shama and charged down from the sky and attacked.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion rang out in the surrounding thousands of kilometers as a silver pir of light rushed into the sky and a monstrous power exploded out like a wild gale. The ground slowly copsed as trees, rocks, and some people were blown into the sky.


    The weather changed, and clouds madly gathered, forming a gigantic vortex with the azure pir of silver light at the center. An oppressive aura covered the entire region, and countless creatures ran in terror.


    A 100 meter stone pir with all sorts of sceneries, people, and animals engraved on it slowly descended from the sky, giving off an immense power.

 Chapter 611: Terrifying Power

    <h4>Chapter 611: Terrifying Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Shama finally used his Nation Armament¡¯s power, and he had unleashed all of its power from the beginning. It seemed that Shama had made his decision to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and trample on Great Qin¡¯s name. He was determined to have India rece China as the most powerful nation.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised as he looked at the stone pir descending. The Nation Armament was called Pirs of Ashoka, and it was more powerful than ordinary Nation Armaments. As expected from the Nation Armament of the Maurya Dynasty.


    Because of this massive aura, Zhao Fu, who had been charging at Shama, was forced backward.


    Shama coldlyughed and pointed at Zhao Fu as a silver light beam shot out of his finger and shed out, knocking Zhao Fu away. The terrifying power sted Zhao Fu¡¯s body into a mountain hundreds of meters away.


    The face of the mountain cracked, and Zhao Fu seemed to be embedded in the face of the mountain. He lightly coughed up a mouthful of blood ¨C this Nation Armament¡¯s power was quite terrifying.


    Zhao Fu currently could not use his Nation Armament, as Great Qin¡¯s Fate had just started to recover, and they did not have much Fate right now, so using it would harm Great Qin¡¯s foundation.


    Shama walked over in the air, the hundred meter tall stone pir floating behind him as he looked at the wretched Zhao Fu. He gave a pleased smile ¨C who had ever made Great Qin¡¯s Legatee seem so wretched before?


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee! Prostrate yourself before my feet; you should know that it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me. As long as you¡¯re willing to submit and pledge your loyalty, I¡¯ll give you a few regions after I destroy China and allow you to live out the rest of your life peacefully!¡± Shama said arrogantly and domineeringly.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your Nation Armament is only Level three; do you really think I can¡¯t beat you?¡±


    Right after speaking, Zhao Fu stretched out a hand as a ck ray of light shot into the sky, exploding out with shocking power. It then gave off massive amounts of ck light, forming an enormous orb of ck light ¨C it was Zhao Fu¡¯s City Lord Seal.


    Great Qin¡¯s City Lords all sensed something and exploded out with their City Lord Seals¡¯ power, causing terrifying power to rush out to the sky.


    Around Zhao Fu¡¯s City Lord Seal, orbs of light of all sorts of colors appeared, surrounding the Great Qin Seal ¨C this was the power of the various City Lord Seals.


    As the main City Lord Seal, the Great Qin Seal could use the power of the subsidiary City Lord Seals.


    The 24 orbs of light shined resplendently like stars in the sky, and Zhao Fu gave arge shout as the Great Qin Seal gave off an even more intense ck light. Following this, the 23 orbs of light around it started to spin.


    Boom!!


    Another shocking explosion rang out as the entire sky seemed to descend, and countless people felt their bodies grow heavier. Many trees started to bend under this pressure.


    The 23 orbs of light formed a colorful ring of light, causing the heavens and earth to lose color and for the sun and moon to go dim. A terrifying aura filled this entire region.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body became covered with a rainbow light as his aura became terrifying to the extreme to the point that even the space around him became distorted.


    Shama looked at Zhao Fu seriously and raised his hand. His Nation Armament shot out countless rays of silver light, and under Shama¡¯s control, they formed silver spears that pointed towards Zhao Fu.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    When Shama lowered his hand, the countless silver spears shot out simultaneously, shing by in an instant and drawing out silver lines in the sky. The aura they gave off seemed to be able to pierce through the world, and they were incredibly terrifying.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body started to spin and continuously unleash sword lights. His surroundings were filled with sharp sword qi, forming a whirlwind of sword qi.


    The countless silver spears smashed into the sword qi whirlwind, causing nging sounds to continuously sound out. Silver light filled the surroundings as the whirlwind continued to spin. In the end, the countless silver spears were unable to break through the whirlwind, and they were instead all destroyed.


    Shama¡¯s expression changed, and he raised his hand t as his Nation Armament continuously shrank before turning into a two meter long stone staff.


    Bang!


    Shama kicked off in the air as he shot forwards like a ray of light, appearing above Zhao Fu. He grabbed the stone staff with both hands and raised it high as if he was going to split the world apart before striking down savagely at Zhao Fu.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic explosion sounded out. Even though Zhao Fu used his sword to block the stone staff, a mighty shockwave erupted from this sh and rippled out. Within 10,000 meters, everything copsed, instantly creating a 10,000-meter wide crater.


    The web between Zhao Fu¡¯s thumb and forefinger was torn, and a trace of blood leaked out of his lips. Zhao Fu had been worse for wear after blocking that strike, and he had suffered a moderate injury.


    Shama¡¯s expression became savage as he gripped the stone staff and pressed down towards Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold as he chose to retreat.


    Seeing this, Shama immediately chased after Zhao Fu and continuously swung the stone pir at him. His attacks were incredibly fast and ferocious, forcing Zhao Fu to continuously block and retreat.


    As they shed, the staff wind and sword light shot everywhere, continuously destroying the ground beneath them. Every time an attack hit the ground, arge crater would appear, and trees and rocks would be destroyed. No one dared toe near them at all.


    Zhao Fu was at a great disadvantage as he continuously retreated while Shama chased after him and attacked.


    ¡°Hahh!!¡± Shama roared as he exploded out with strength. His body shot out countless traces of silver light, which was extremely brilliant, and his aura rose to its peak.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he lightly yelled, ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡±


    Massive amounts of energy entered the Sin Dragon Sword, causing it to vibrate and give off a hum as boundless sword qi rushed out like streams and the image of a sword appeared.


    The aura that the sword gave off was incredibly terrifying, and not only was it abnormally sharp, but it also gave off an aura of annihtion. That sort of power was not something that this world should possess, and all around the sword image, small spatial cracks appeared.


    Shama swung the stone staff with all his might, causing the air to explode as the staff battered towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu also used his full strength to sh out with his sword, creating a massive wave of sword qi.


    Boom!!


    The sword and staff collided, resulting in a massive explosion. The air seemed to explode, and a massive gust of wind swept out. Zhao Fu flew backward, smashing into a small hill and causing it to copse.


    Shama grinned and coldlyughed ¨C he was certain of his victory.


    However, in the next moment, Shama found that something was off. Lying within the rocks, Zhao Fu suddenly stretched out a hand and pressed against the air.


    Shama suddenly looked up and saw the circle of light formed from the powers of the various City Lord Seals was giving off a boundless power and was descending towards him. Shama hurriedly used his stone staff to defend.


    Boom!!


    The colorful circle of light immediatelynded, making it seem as if the entire sky had fallen. Mountains trembled as a 10,000 meter wide, bottomless pit appeared in the ground.


    After a brief silence, aloud shout sounded out as a five-colored divine light shot out of the pit and sted into the clouds. The heavens and earth gradually darkened, not just in the surrounding regions but also the entirety of the Mind Continent¡¯s west, and everyone felt something incredibly terrifying descending.

 Chapter 612 - God Emperor Body

    <h4>Chapter 612 - God Emperor Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Countless people in other regions could sense how terrifying and intense the battle at the main battle region was. Just the aura that they felt made them feel incredibly shocked. They all felt that they would not be able to deal with such terrifying power, and only Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be able to face such a thing.


    After sensing this incredibly terrifying power, Liu Ye¡¯s gaze became incredibly serious. He also felt a trace of worry as to whether Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be able to resist it.


    If he couldn¡¯t, they would lose this battle. Even though he used to be Great Qin¡¯s enemy, Great Qin was standing on China¡¯s side, so if he lost, things would be quite bad for China.


    Back at the main battlefield, the world seemed to have gone dark, and all creatures seemed to have fallen silent. There was not even the sound of wind; there was only a five-colored pir of light standing between the heavens and the earth, giving off an ocean-like aura.


    ¡°Skreeeeee!!¡± A massive bird¡¯s cry sounded out from within the pit, seeming to tear apart the heavens. Following this, a peacock giving off a five-colored divine light flew out of the pit. The five-colored divine light covered the entirend, and the massive aura seemed to cover the entire region, shaking the heavens and the earth.


    This peacock was thousands of metres big, and seemed to be made of ss. It was incredibly beautiful, and on top of the peacock, Shama was standing there covered with blood, looking at Zhao Fu with eerie killing intent.


    Shama had never expected that he would be forced by Zhao Fu to use his n Armament, the Divine Peacock Statue. Shama was not thinking about much and was just filled with fury, wanting to kill off Zhao Fu as soon as possible.


    Looking at Zhao Fu, Shama once again attacked. The five-colored peacock pped its wings, and a five-colored aura swept towards Zhao Fu like an ocean.


    The five-colored ocean filled the entire sky and looked both beautiful and terrifying, and it seemed like it would disintegrate anything it came into contact with. The space around it continuously crumbled, and whenever the aura touched things like trees, the parts of the trees that were touched would instantly disappear as if they were wiped from existence.


    The five-colored ocean quickly descended and inundated thend. Many people were caught in it, and they were killed before they could even cry out.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu was also covered by this five-colored ocean, and such a monstrous attack was not something that an ordinary person could withstand; it was enough to decimate an army.


    On the Chinese side, seeing that Zhao Fu had been covered by the five-colored ocean without any resistance, the Chinese yers¡¯ hearts sank. Could it be that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had died and that China had lost?


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar¡­¡±


    Nine massive dragon roars rocked the heavens and the earth, and a golden light shot everywhere, dyeing half of the sky golden. Zhao Fu stood in the air above the five-colored ocean with nine golden dragons surrounding him. The five-colored ocean could not touch him at all, and Zhao Fu looked like a supreme emperor.


    Even though Zhao Fu was unable to use his Nation Armament, he could use the n Armament. After all, the n Armament represented all of China, and he could use all of China¡¯s Fate.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to have the majority of the support of China, and that power had to be used against foreigners instead of against other Chinese people.


    ¡°We, Great Qin Legatee, request for China¡¯s Fate to be added unto Us to expel the foreign invaders!¡±


    As Zhao Fu spoke, the entirety of China spoke, and all Chinese people received a system announcement. They immediately all consented, and countless traces of Fate flowed out from China¡¯s territory, madly gathering towards Zhao Fu.


    The traces of Fate soon formed an ocean that flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, while Zhao Fu automatically rose into the sky and gave off a brilliant golden light. He looked like a golden sun shining down on the earth, and the aura he gave off seemed to be able to destroy the heavens and the earth.


    Seeing this, Shama understood that Zhao Fu hade prepared. However, he was not afraid as he could utilise India¡¯s Fate, and following this, the Fate from the various regions in India also gathered into an ocean and entered Shama¡¯s body, causing the five-colored divine light that the peacock gave off to be even more intense.


    The terrifying auras of the two people covered the entire Mind Continent, and all countries and races could feel this immense power, causing people¡¯s bodies to tremble.


    Everyone held their breaths. They had all been paying attention to this battle, as it was not just a battle between tworge nations but also between two great ethnic groups. Both sides had unleashed their full power and gathered all of their countries¡¯ Fate for a final sh!


    Zhao Fu and Shama stood facing each other in the sky, and the world seemed to be divided in half: one side was filled with a five-colored light while the other was filled with golden light.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Zhao Fu moved first. The Sword Mark on the back of his hand shed as five swords appeared around him. They were the Sky Demon Sword, ughtering Ghost Sword, Royal Wood Sword, Sin Dragon Sword, and Seraph Sword.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the five swords gave off thousand meter long sword light, filling the world with boundless sword qi. Everything around Zhao Fu was annihted by the sword qi, with the ground below him being covered with sword gashes.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu controlled the boundless sword qi as he rushed at Shama. The five swords stayed beside him and also flew towards Shama. The massive amount of sword qi caused the surrounding air to explode, rocking even the surrounding regions.


    Shama stood on the massive five-colored peacock and showed no signs of weakness as he charged over. He brought the terrifying five-colored ocean with him, giving off a shocking aura.


    Boom!!!


    A gigantic sound erupted as the five-colored ocean and boundless sword qi collided, and it was as if two worlds had collided.


    The sword qi was incredibly sharp, being able to cut anything, and the five-colored aura was powerful enough to disintegrate anything it touched. As they shed, there was no definite winner as the sword qi continuously shattered the five-colored aura, while the five-colored aura also disintegrated the sword qi.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, and the five swords beside him shot out arge amount of different-colored sword lights as they flew towards Shama and started to attack.


    The swords turned into rays of light ad attacked the five-colored peacock from different positions at different times, drawing out sword gashes in the air.


    Shama controlled the five-colored peacock to give out a five-coloured divine light to block those sharp swords. The peacock mainly used its ws and wings to continuously block the swords or send them flying back.


    The resulting shockwaves were incredibly loud and caused the sky to continuously shake.


    Seeing that only some light injuries had been dealt to the five-colored peacock, Zhao Fu narrowed his eyes and exuded a cold aura.


    Roar! Roar! Roar¡­


    Dragon roars sounded out as the nine golden dragons around Zhao Fu roared as they rushed towards the five-colored peacock. After leaving his side, they turned into 1,000 meter long golden dragons and madly attacked the five-colored peacock.


    The golden dragons either used their bodies to m into the peacock, sending it flying, or used their mouths to bite it, though such attacks were not too effective. Some other dragons wrapped around the peacock and constricted it.


    Adding on the five swords that continued to attack, the five-colored peacock was now at a disadvantage and became covered with wounds.


    Shama¡¯s expression became quite ugly, and he immediately yelled, ¡°God Emperor Body!¡±


    ¡°Skreeeeee!!¡± the five colored peacock gave a loud cry and suddenly spread its wings, giving off an intense five-colored divine light and forcing the golden dragons and swords to retreat.


    Following this, the gigantic five-colored peacock turned into a five-colored wave of light that entered Shama¡¯s body.


    Boom!!


    A world-destroying power exploded out, causing the surrounding 10,000 meters to copse and disintegrate. The area around Shama became pitch-ck as if he had turned into a ck hole.


    At that moment, a five-colored divine light burst out of the ck hole, and a terrifying figure appeared at the center of the ck hole. The figure gave off a majesti, holy aura, and it was wearing five-colored feather clothes. There was a five-colored eye on his forehead, and his body was surrounded by a five-colored glow. There was a two meter long stone staff in his hand, and he looked just like a god.


    Zhao Fu looked at Shama and felt quite shocked ¨C Shama¡¯s power was now many times more powerful than before, and he was using the Pirs of Ashoka as well.


    Shama coldly looked at Zhao Fu and swung his stone staff. A five-colored light shot out, sting the golden dragons and swords away.


    Zhao Fu looked back at Shama and grabbed at the air, causing the five swords to fuse into one and the nine golden dragons to enter the sword, ultimately forming a golden dragon sword. It looked quite like the Sin Dragon Sword, but it waspletely golden and was covered with dragon scales.


    The sword also gave off a world-destroying aura, and it seemed as if a single trace of sword qi from it could split the world in half. It was now like a peerless god¡¯s sword.


    As Zhao Fu held the sword, his aura became more powerful until it was not inferior to Shama¡¯s at all. The true battle had begun.


    Shama took the initiative to attack, turning into a ray of light and rushing before Zhao Fu. He raised the stone staff and swung it at Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu shed with his sword in response.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions continuously sounded out in the sky, and the destructive aura made countless people feel incredibly shocked. Thispletely surpassed a battle between humans, and it was like a battle between gods.


    Zhao Fu held an advantage, as China¡¯s n Armament was stronger than India¡¯s n Armament, and China also possessed an advantage in terms of Fate. Thus, as they fought, Shama became more and more at a disadvantage.


    Shama understood this, so he decided not to continue on like this, instead gathering all of his strength within the five-colored eye on his forehead.


    The eye continuously spun within its socket and shot out a five-colored light. Even though it was incredibly beautiful, an aura of destruction and annihtion apanied it, filling the western side of the Mind Continent. Everyone felt a chill as if they had fallen into an icy cavern. This eye was a forbidden eye.


    Zhao Fu could sense the immense danger, and his hairs stood on end as he also felt a chill within his heart.


    At that moment, the golden dragon said seriously, ¡°Zhao Fu, give your body to me and let me control it!¡±


    Zhao Fu quickly thought about this before agreeing. Following this, the golden dragon¡¯s consciousness entered Zhao Fu¡¯s head, and Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes had four pupils: a pair of blood-red pupils and a pair of ck pupils. Even though there was no change to his power, his aura greatly changed.


    Shama unleashed his attack and yelled, ¡°Ashes to Ashes!¡±


    The entire world trembled, as if in terror, and the five-coloured eye stared at Zhao Fu and gave off massive amounts of five-coloured light. Everything around Shama was obliterated, and anything that this eye hit would bepletely erased. Even gods would stand no chance.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth sh!¡± At that moment, Zhao Fu, or rather, the golden dragon, roared and shed out.


    The attack looked just like an ordinary person swinging the sword, and Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, not understanding what was going on.


    However, the world soundlessly seemed to have been split in two. The sky and earth were split into two: there was a straight line cutting through the sky, while there was a bottomless gash on the ground that extended for as far as the eye could see.


    Shama stared in shock ¨C his body had beenpletely split in two.

 Chapter 613: Maurya Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 613: Maurya Dynasty</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°What sort of attack was that?¡± Zhao Fu asked in shock.


    The golden dragon calmly replied, ¡°It was an Origin attack! Because you¡¯re too weak, you¡¯re unable to use it. If it wasn¡¯t for you having all of China¡¯s Fate, I would not have been able to use it either!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded; he understood that he was still quite weak at the moment.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The golden dragon controlled Zhao Fu¡¯s body to use the King¡¯s Crown. Countless chains flew out and pierced Shama¡¯s corpse, and three things were dragged out by the chains.


    They were a ss peacock, a 30-centimeter long wooden staff, and an azure City Lord Seal.


    These three things gave off different, terrifying powers, and they continuously struggled, wanting to break free from the chains. However, the golden dragon used China¡¯s Fate to forcefully suppress them, and he put them away.


    If a Legatee died before establishing a city, it would not be a big deal, and their death would just be like an ordinary person dying. They would lose their items and cultivation, but they would still be a Legatee. After all, because they would not die a true death, they would still be the Legatee and would just lose some Fate.


    However, things would be different if they had already established a city. After all, they would have formed a City Lord Seal, and after dying, their City Lord Seal would remain within their bodies and could be obtained by others. That meant that their cities would be in grave danger and could be conquered at any moment.


    That was why the other Dynasty Legatees had been worried and had note to meet Zhao Fu.


    However, even if one lost one¡¯s City Lord Seal, they would still have some powers, such as destroying the city and making it recede into a Town, before re-establishing the City and re-condensing a City Lord Seal. That way, the City Lord Seal in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand would be useless.


    As for the Nation Armament and n Armament, the golden dragon had used a secret method that relied on killing the Legatee to forcefully steal them over.


    Now that Shama had died, the Indian side¡¯s moralepletely copsed. After seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s world-destroying power, making him seem like a god, they feltpletely terrified and continuously retreated, while the Chinese side gave chase and killed everyone in their way.


    In the other battle regions, after Shama died, the Indian armies also lost their will to fight. Liu Ye stood in the air, his pupils constricted as he felt greatly shocked. The sword gash had extended to where he was, and that was two regions away from the main battle region.


    Back then, it had all happened as soundlessly as a light breeze passing by. The entire sky and earth had been split in half, and countless people had turned into bloody vapor.


    This sort of power was simply too monstrous; Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s methods were incredibly chilling. That mighty and terrifying power had disappeared, while the Chinese side felt an immense wave of Fate enter China. After all, this had been a battle between two nations and two ethnic groups, and they had used all of their Fate.


    The losing side lost a lot of their Fate, which was absorbed by the winning side.


    Through this, countless Chinese yers knew that the Chinese side had won this world-shaking battle. Great Qin had won.


    China¡¯s the mightiest! China¡¯s the strongest! Long live China!


    Countless people excitedly yelled ¨C this included both ordinary people and even the leaders ofrge factions. All of them felt extremely happy about the result of this battle.


    After all, India had been the greatest threat to China and its biggest enemy. Now that they had defeated India, they all felt incredibly delighted. After suffering this loss, India had taken a big hit and would not dare to invade China so daringly, and China would not have to worry about the threat of India.


    On the other hand, the various countries around the world felt quite disappointed, as China¡¯s strength was simply too strong. They had hoped that India would win so that China would be suppressed, making it easier for them to deal with China in the future.


    All of the countries supporting India fell silent and were not able to say anything at all.


    However, what no one had expected was that an even more shocking piece of news exploded out right after: three million or so people in India had died in the real world.


    Even hundreds of people dying in a country was something that could shake the whole world, and now that three million people had suddenly died, it was as if the world had exploded.


    How could so many people have died? Just what had happened?


    Countless people felt terror, and when they thought about so many people dying, their bodies trembled. After all, three million dying all of a sudden in the real world was incredibly terrifying.


    It was not just the foreign countries that felt shocked and afraid but even the Chinese side. Nothing like this had ever happened before.


    Countless people could not understand how such a thing could have happened. Soon, some people realized that Great Qin had participated in this battle and had stated that Great Qin would definitely win this battle.


    Could it be that Great Qin had obtained something that could mass-kill yers? Soon, it was confirmed that this was indeed done by Great Qin.


    Immediately, the entire world gasped in horror; they had never thought that Great Qin would obtain such a terrifying method. Now, who would dare to oppose Great Qin? If they died, they would die a true death. Who wouldn¡¯t fear such a thing?


    After this matter was reported, Great Qin became dozens of times more dangerous. Those who had opposed Great Qin before felt quite afraid; if Great Qin used this method against them, they would be done for.


    In that moment, all insults and opposition directed at Great Qin instantly disappeared. No one dared to make even a bit of noise.


    This was indeed done by Great Qin, and they had done it through the Reality Harming Talismans. Before, Zhao Fu had chosen one million elites from the army and given each of them a talisman paper, but he had not told them what the effects were.


    Without the Reality Harming Talismans, the Indian army would not have withdrawn so quickly and decisively. It was only because they had heard that countless people were dying in the real world that they had felt terrified and unhesitatingly retreated.


    The Chinese side flooded forwards, killing the escaping Indian yers. Because they were still within China¡¯s territory and the Indian yers were intruders, killing them would give four times the rewards.


    Zhao Fu looked at the azure City Lord Seal in his hand and did not hesitate. He had previously obtained information as to where the Maurya Dynasty was, which was in a region near the border.


    As the most powerful and famous Dynasty in India, everyone knew which region it was in. Zhao Fu disregarded everything else and turned into a ray of light and flew in that direction.


    He naturally felt quite excited and nervous because he was about to take over a Dynasty. Of course, he had to be careful ¨C even though people normally would not be able to log on for ten days after dying, perhaps Shama had some way to return to the Heaven Awaken World in advance.


    If that happened, Shama could relocate the city, and even though it would cost him and his Legacy, there was nothing Zhao Fu would be able to do about it.

 Chapter 614: End

    <h4>Chapter 614: End</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Bringing with him those apprehensive feelings, Zhao Fu continuously increased his speed as he flew as fast as he could. His surroundings blurred as he passed them, and he then continuously used teleportation channels before he finally found the Maurya Dynasty.


    The Maurya City was in a state of emergency, and soldiers gripped their weapons as they looked around, preparing to face any enemies. There were also soldiers patrolling everywhere to make sure that no one could sneak in.


    They had already received news that Shama had died and that the City Lord Seal had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands. As such, they had to defend Maurya City until Shama once again entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    In the Heaven Awaken World, after a Legatee died, they would not spawn anywhere else and would instead respawn within their own territory. After dying, Shama had returned to the real world, and he still did not know that his Nation Armament and n Armament had been taken by the golden dragon after he had died.


    What he did know was that the City Lord Seal had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands, so he felt incredibly worried. However, he had a special item that reduced the death penalty to just ten hours.


    There were still a few minutes before he could re-enter the Heaven Awaken World. If it was anyone else, Shama would not feel worried, because even if the City Lord Seal had fallen into their hands, the Nation Armament and n Armament would automatically protect the city.


    However, facing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, Shama felt quite worried and had a sinking feeling.


    By now, Zhao Fu had already snuck into Maurya City. After all, not only did he have a high cultivation, but he was also an Assassin and had the Stealther. As such, he hid his presence and was able to easily sneak in without anyone discovering him.


    Zhao Fu immediately headed for the City Hall, which was covered by an azure energy barrier. There were currently many people attacking it.


    These were, of course, the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s soldiers. After all, if they could break the barrier, one of them would be able to conquer the city. In order to take precautions, the historical figures decided to break the energy barrier, as they had found that the Nation Armament and n Armament had disappeared.


    It was a pity that this was a Dynasty-level barrier, and even though countless people had been attacking for ten hours, there were only small cracks on the barrier.


    Zhao Fu silently continued onwards and entered the barrier. Because he had the City Lord Seal, the barrier was ineffective against Zhao Fu and could not stop him at all.


    By now, Shama had re-entered the Heaven Awaken World. Seeing the state of the city, it seemed that no one had attacked or entered, so he was finally able to rx.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu put his hand on the City Heart and chose to conquer and relocate the city.


    Roar!!!!


    An azure pir of light rushed into the sky and dyed the entire sky azure. Following this, a mighty dragon¡¯s roar turned into a corporeal soundwave and spread throughout all of India, and it was filled with pain, reluctance, and bitterness.


    India, who had lost the battle, was already feeling quite depressed, but hearing this dragon¡¯s roar, their expressions fell, as a Dynasty Legacy had been destroyed.


    In the sky, a dragon that gave off an azure light that was hundreds of meters long struggled in the air before its massive body shattered and dissipated into motes of light.


    Everyone in the Maurya City looked up in the sky in shock, unable to believe what was happening. Shama felt so angry that he felt as if his eyes were going to explode, and he rushed towards the City Hall.


    ¡°System announcement! The Maurya Dynasty has been destroyed, and all of its Fate has been devoured by Great Qin. Great Qin has obtained arge amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has destroyed the Maurya Dynasty and obtained all of its Legacies.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin¡¯s City Heart has started to evolve, and it haspleted 10/30 of the evolution.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has obtained one-fifth of the Maurya City¡¯s stats.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Nation Armament Twelve Metal Colossi has obtained a massive amount of Fate and has leveled up into a Level 6 Nation Armament.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The n Armament Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal has obtained a massive amount of Fate and has leveled up into a Level 5 n Armament.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a Legacy City and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a city and obtained 620,000 EXP!¡±


    After hearing those system announcements, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but loudlyugh before shooting into the sky. He ignored the furious, hateful, and pleading gazes below and turned into a ck blur as he flew away.


    Shama copsed to the ground, his eyes empty as tears streamed out of them. Just like that, the Maurya Dynasty had been destroyed. He had lost the most important thing in his life.


    Zhao Fu held the City Creation Stone as he quickly returned, grinning all of the way. He had actually destroyed a Dynasty, and the Fate that Great Qin had obtained caused it to recover to two-thirds of what it was before. It had also caused the Nation Armament and n Armament to level up again.


    The Great Qin¡¯s City Heart had alsopleted 10/30 of its evolution ¨C it seemed that a Dynasty Legacy was worth five State or Nation Legacies.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    His gains this time were simply too monstrous; not only had he taken the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament and n Armament, but he had also destroyed the Dynasty itself.


    This news quickly spread to the real world, and the Chinese side was incredibly happy. Not only had they destroyed a Dynasty, but Great Qin had also suppressed the Nation Armament and n Armament. However, there were some who sighed, as Great Qin¡¯s strength would once again grow.


    However, they had never expected that Great Qin could refine other people¡¯s Nation Armaments and n Armaments; they thought that Great Qin had just suppressed them. After all, no one but the Legatees should be able to use their Nation Armaments or n Armaments.


    On the Indian side, countless people felt incredibly furious. Not only had so many people died, but one of their Dynasties had also been destroyed, and even their n Armament had been suppressed and taken away. In the real world, India sent an army to its border with China and demanded an exnation.


    However, the Chinese side did not give them an exnation, as they were unable to affect Great Qin at all. In actuality, Great Qin had killed many people from India¡¯s governmental faction, so in terms of military, China was now able to annihte India. Because of this, China showed no fear. India did not have too much confidence, so they did not dare to attack and simply wanted an exnation.


    India wanted to ally with America and some small countries to apply pressure to China, but none of them were willing to help.


    None of the smaller countries dared to do anything against China now, and it was difficult for America to even survive. They did not have any Legacies within the Heaven Awaken World, so they could only steal indigenous Legacies and focus on developing. They paid no attention to this sort of thing.


    Now, apart from India¡¯srge poption, there was nothing to worry about it. China was now indisputably the most powerful nation in the Mind Continent, and no one could rival them anymore. China¡¯s position was now solid.


    Zhao Fu returned to the boundary region, and none of the three other Dynasty Legatees dared to meet him. Even Liu Ye, who had been quite confident, had been convinced by others to leave first and return to his own region.


    The other factions were also quite afraid of Zhao Fu. After all, Great Qin now had a method to kill arge number of yers, so he could kill them too. As such, some of the leaders did not dare to stay and had their representatives stay.

 Chapter 615: Refining a Nation Armament

    <h4>Chapter 615: Refining a Nation Armament</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu did not mind them, as he hadpleted his goal ining here. Following this, Zhao Fu gave out a quest for Indian indigenous residents, and he offered a high price of one gold coin for each one brought.


    This made many people feel tempted, as one gold coin was equivalent to 10,000 copper coins. If they took down a vige, they would be able to obtain a few hundred people, which was equivalent to hundreds of gold coins. If they exchanged that into money in the real world, it would be like winning the lottery.


    Many people excitedly rushed into India¡¯s territory and started to look for indigenous residents. India could not put up much of a resistance at the moment, as they were still terrified of dying a true death. As such, they continuously retreated, and in just a few days, China was able to take over ten or so Indian regions.


    Zhao Fu stayed here for a few days, and yers continuously delivered Indian indigenous residents. By now, Zhao Fu had announced that he would only be taking 1.1 million Indian indigenous residents.


    The yers passionately responded to Great Qin¡¯svish spending of money, and they continuously brought Indian indigenous residents to him.


    The Chinese yers did not have any favorability towards the Indian indigenous yers, and they would normally kill them and take their things. Now, even though Zhao Fu was effectively buying and saving them, the yers would be able to earn arge ie.


    The door to the outside world continuously transported people, and Zhao Fu only returned to Great Qin after a few days. Only after hearing that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had left did the Indian people show some resistance.


    By now, he had bought 100,000 Indian indigenous residents and brought them back to Great Qin. He continued to buy them, and they were continuously transported over.


    Now that he could refine the Nation Armament, Zhao Fu felt quite excited and grinned. Zhao Fu had also re-established the Maurya City, and because it had been relocated, it went from an Advanced City into a Basic City, which was a bit of a pity.


    Zhao Fu decided to give the City Lord Seal to Bai Xihan. The Maurya City was Legendary grade, so its stats were naturally extremely good. However, as an Indian Legacy¡¯s city, Zhao Fu felt that giving it to an Indian person would be better, but it was a pity that he had no Indian subordinates. As such, he gave the City Lord position to Bai Xihan for now, and if he had any suitable Indian subordinates in future, he would give it to them. After all, only an Indian person could fully wield the Maurya City¡¯s power.


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to the Meeting Hall, where there were nine Indian women waiting. They were all extremely beautiful, and they had a decent amount of Phoenix Qi.


    This was the special task that Zhao Fu had given to the Assassin Legatees, which was to capture the women from the Maurya Dynasty. A lot of the information from Flower Moon was about them.


    The first one was 40 or so years old who had decent looks and a voluptuous body. Even though she was an older woman, she had a unique elegance about her and gave off a mature aura. She was called Karima and was Shama¡¯s mother.


    The second was extremely beautiful, and she had a sweet and dignified bearing and a noble aura. She was called Priya, and she was one of Shama¡¯s three aunties.


    The third was a graceful woman with delicate features and a slim figure. She was called Rani and was another of Shama¡¯s aunties.


    The fourth was a housewife with a good figure and a moving appearance. She was called Jaanvi and was the final of Shama¡¯s aunties.


    The fifth was the wife of Shama¡¯s uncle, and she was a mature woman called Tamanna.


    The sixth was the wife of another of Shama¡¯s uncles, and she had a rtively small face and a slim body. She also gave off gentle airs and was called Lasya.


    The seventh was Shama¡¯s sister-inw, and she had decent looks and a well-filled figure, which gave off a hint of sexiness. She was a widow, as Shama¡¯s brother had died a while ago.


    The eighth woman had a slim figure but looked quite lively and extroverted, and she was Shama¡¯s little sister, Dipti.


    The ninth was a very beautiful woman with a graceful figure but serious aura. She was Shama¡¯s fianc¨¦e and was from arge family. She was called Anjali.


    Zhao Fu looked at these nine women and did not say much, and he directly made them imperial concubines. Arge amount of Phoenix Qi flowed out of their bodies and entered the Emperor Phoenix Statute, causing it to once again grow stronger.


    None of the women thought that Zhao Fu would make them concubines, and they all hadplicated looks on their faces: some had disgusted looks and others had looks of worry.


    They were all primers for refining the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament, and Zhao Fu smiled as he asked the golden dragon, ¡°What are the steps to refining a Nation Armament?¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu followed the golden dragon¡¯s instructions and started to make preparations. He first prepared arge room that was 300 meters wide and had ten stone pirs that were three meters tall form a circle. There were countless chains on the stone pirs, on which there were bound two things.


    Those two things were, of course, the Nation Armament and n Armament, and even though they had both been suppressed by the formation, they still floated in the air and continuously struggled.


    At the center of the ten stone pirs, there was also a tform that was one meter tall, on which there was a magic formation. On one side there was a dragon, and on the other side a phoenix. There was also ayer of warm jade on the tform, and walking barefoot on it would feel a bit warm.


    ¡°What next?¡± Zhao Fu asked the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon replied simply, ¡°Consummate with them! Or do some other things.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite dumbfounded and asked what else he could do, before saying to the nine women, ¡°You should all know the situation you¡¯re in. The Maurya Dynasty has been destroyed, and the Nation Armament and n Armament has been suppressed by me. India has no chance of victory against me!


    ¡°As long as you be my concubines, you can live peacefully in Great Qin. Not only will I not destroy your family, but I will also give your family a Baronage and protect your family.¡±


    Hearing this, the nine women could only sigh. They had no way of resisting, and they not only had to think of themselves but also their family. If they could obtain Great Qin¡¯s protection, their family would be quite safe.


    Zhao Fu brought them to the tform and saw Shama¡¯s mother flirtatiously gazing at him. Zhao Fu pulled her over to him, and Shama¡¯s mother lightly hugged his waist and said, ¡°Your Majesty, can you not kill Shama in the future?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightly nodded, and Shama¡¯s mother smiled even greater and took the initiative to kiss Zhao Fu. Her tongue snaked into Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth, dancing with his with practiced ease.


    The two of them tightly hugged, their temperatures rising as their hands roamed over each other.


    The other women looked quite embarrassed, as they all knew each other and were quite familiar with each other. Looking at Shama¡¯s mother passionately kissing another man, this scene was quite taboo.


    Shama¡¯s little sister had a worried expression on her face, while Shama¡¯s fianc¨¦e was expressionless. However, the other women looked quite interested; after all, they were quite experienced as well.


    As Zhao Fu kissed Shama¡¯s mother, he gradually took her clothes off, revealing her body. He then continuously rubbed and groped all over her body, causing it to shudder, and a wetness filled Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    Shama¡¯s mother¡¯s body lost its strength, and Zhao Fu ced her on the ground. His body then started to give off ck Dragon Qi while Shama¡¯s mother¡¯s body gave off golden Phoenix Qi.


    The two of thembined, forming a ck and gold aura that entered the Nation Armament, and the Nation Armament¡¯s resistance immediately became weaker.


    Zhao Fu smiled before looking at the other women.

 Chapter 616: Great World Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 616: Great World Refinement</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu then brought one of Shama¡¯s aunties into his embrace and kissed her lips, then gradually took off her clothes. She passionately responded, and their bodies entangled together.


    Following this, Zhao Fu stretched out his hands to the other women.


    A lewd atmosphere spread out as seven naked womeny on the ground, feelingpletely spent, their faces red.


    The one who had reacted the most was one of Shama¡¯s aunties. Not only was her body sensitive, but she had also responded incredibly intensely and uncontrobly taken off Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes, seeming incredibly desperate. She also wanted Zhao Fu¡¯s fingers inside her, and she only copsed to the ground after five or six times.


    After dealing with her, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand to Shama¡¯s little sister and lightly kissed her. Her body was quite stiff, mainly out of nervousness, and the feeling of Zhao Fu¡¯s hands made her heart beat incredibly quickly.


    As Zhao Fu continuously yed with her body, Shama¡¯s little sister¡¯s frown gradually loosened up, and her body was not as tense. Soon, she was able to rx and responded to Zhao Fu¡¯s hands.


    Shama¡¯s little sister whimpered, and more wetness filled Zhao Fu¡¯s hands.


    Zhao Fu gently lowered her to the ground before looking at Shama¡¯s fianc¨¦e and brought her into his arms. This serious woman also gently cooperated with Zhao Fu.


    She used to be the woman of the Indian Legatee with the most potential, but now, she was being kissed and touched by another man. However, she did not mind too much, as she had simply been a tool of her family for a marriage alliance. As such, she decided to cooperate with Zhao Fu and allow him to do what he wanted.


    Shama¡¯s fiancee¡¯s body trembled, after which she pushed aside Zhao Fu and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve fulfilled your goal already!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised beforeughing; this woman knew what he was doing.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Pirs of Ashoka, which was floating in the air and was bound by countless chains. It was no longer struggling, and the n had beenpleted sessfully.


    However, the ss peacock beside it was still struggling, but after absorbing some of the ck and gold aura, its resistance was not as intense.


    After all, a n Armament represented an entire n, so it required many different women in order to be subdued. The women from Shama¡¯s family belonged to India, so they were able to affect both the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament and India¡¯s n Armament.


    Seeing how fiercely the n Armament was still resisting, it seemed that they still needed to capture many Indian women, but for now, Zhao Fu¡¯s focus was on refining the Pirs of Ashoka.


    Zhao Fu withdrew the chains and grabbed at the air, bringing the Pirs of Ashoka into his hand. Now, it did not resist at all within Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    Zhao Fu looked at the nation Armament and gave a pleased smile. He took the Nation Armament as he left this room and had the female attendants at the door take care of the women inside.


    Many people in the real world heard about Great Qin capturing many women from Shama¡¯s family. India was already extremely afraid after what had happened, and now, it felt quite furious that Shama¡¯s family¡¯s women were being captured. In the Indian people¡¯s hearts, Great Qin was like a demon.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had not captured all of the women from Shama¡¯s family. There were many women in such arge family, so his subordinates had only captured a few of the most important ones.


    On the Chinese side, because Great Qin had helped beat back the Indian army and had suppressed India¡¯s n Armament, none of them dared to publicly curse at Zhao Fu for being licentious, and they instead only privately talked about it.


    Now, even if people wanted to curse at him, no one would dare to. After all, with Great Qin¡¯s mysterious techniques, none of them wanted to die a true death.


    Zhao Fu walked out with the Nation Armament, and a woman suddenly came before him and paid her respects as she smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and saw that it was Lu Lingxuan, one of the beauties from Northern Qi, and he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lu Lingxuan came up, lightly hugged Zhao Fu, and ced her head on his shoulder as she said shyly, ¡°Your Majesty, your servant has missed you so much. Now that you¡¯ve made your servant a concubine, why haven¡¯t youe to spend any time with me?¡±


    Zhao Fu inwardlyughed, as he knew that he was not that charming. Back when he saw Lu Lingxuan in the Northern Qi City, he knew that this woman was quite ambitious and quite sly.


    However, having ambition was not necessarily a bad thing, as it could motivate people to work harder. However, it meant that they were much more cunning and sinister.


    At most, Lu Lingxuan would be part of Great Qin¡¯s decision-making center but would not be able to have too great of an effect.


    Zhao Fu put his arms around Lu Lingxuan and smiled as he asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lu Lingxuan lightly nodded before blushing and kissing Zhao Fu¡¯s lips. Her tongue entered Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth and continuously yed with his tongue, while Zhao Fu responded and started to passionately kiss her back.


    After a while, Lu Lingxuan breathlessly leaned against Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder and stated her aim, ¡°Your Majesty, can you give some things for your servant to do? It¡¯s so boring in that courtyard!¡±


    Zhao Fu had long since guessed her intent, so he agreed to give her an official position.


    Only then did Lu Lingxuan give him a true smile, and she kissed Zhao Fu again before starting to take off her clothes. Zhao Fu hurriedly stopped her ¨C after all, they were in broad daylight, where many people passed by.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re the ruler of Great Qin; what is there to worry about?¡± Lu Lingxuan said coyly as she hugged Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and patted her round bottom as he said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already achieved your goal, so you can go now!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Lingxuan¡¯s face slightly paled, but she quickly recovered. After all, she knew that as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary and slow-witted person.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll properly serve you; everything I have is yours!¡± Lu Lingxuan said embarrassedly as she hugged Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded, after which Lu Lingxuan left.


    Seeing her leave, Zhao Fu found that he was bing less and less resistant to the opposite gender, especially those with Phoenix Qi. Zhao Fu was not too sure why this was happening.


    By now, Zhao Fu had also prepared the Great World Refinement. It needed ten people with arge amount of Fate and great power.


    Zhao Fu felt that Bai Qi and the others would be sufficient, and what theycked in power could be made up for with the City Lord Seals. As such, he gathered them at the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    The people he gathered were Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, Meng Tian, Sima Cuo, Bai Xihan, Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi ¨C with Zhao Fu, there were ten of them.


    Because Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi were Great Generals but did not have City Lord Seals, Zhao Fu temporarily borrowed City Lord Seals from the other City Lords.


    At the same time, he gathered the 100,000 Indian indigenous residents. They had all be Great Qin subjects, and they had given over their Fate to Zhao Fu, which would allow him to use the Nation Armament.


    Following this, the Great World Refinement activated, and the ten people stood around the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.

 Chapter 617: Nation-Suppressing Pillar

    <h4>Chapter 617: Nation-Suppressing Pir</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    An explosion sounded out as countless energy stones shattered, and Zhao Fu and the nine others unleashed their City Lord Seals. The City Lord Seals floated above their heads, giving off different lights and terrifying auras.


    Those powers entered the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, causing the formation to give off a colorful light. It started to spin, and a massive aura rippled out.


    Zhao Fu sent the Pirs of Ashoka into the center of the formation, and it was covered by a wave of energy, causing it to hover in the air.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the others and signaled for them to simultaneously act.


    The others nodded and exploded out with Fate. The massive amount of Fate rushed into the formation like a massive flood.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion burst forth as a multi-colored pir of light rushed up into the clouds, causing the weather to change. Countless traces of Heaven and Earth Fate madly gathered, creating a massive gale that blew rocks and sand everywhere.


    Countless traces of aura continuously gathered and condensed, and an extremely monstrous aura spread out from the sky. Everyone at the northern region of the Mind Continent sensed this aura, and they felt a chill within their hearts. Their hairs stood on end, but they had no idea what was happening.


    In the end, after the countless traces of Fate continuously condensed, it formed a 100-meter tall cauldron that gave off a multi-colored light. It gave off an immense might and seemed like it could subdue countless creatures.


    The ten people continued to pour their power and Fate into the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and the multi-colored cauldron trembled, causing an incredibly strong power to explode out from it, dissipating all the clouds within 1,000 kilometers. Within the cauldron, the Pirs of Ashoka were covered by a formless me and went through continuous changes.


    On the surface, the surrendered Indian indigenous residents obeyed Li Si¡¯smand and knelt on the ground, eximing that they were subjects of Great Qin.


    Traces of Fate rose up from their bodies and continuously entered the multi-colored cauldron before entering the Pirs of Ashoka. The Pirs of Ashoka struggled for a moment before trembling, and the engravings on its surface disappeared.


    Traces of Great Qin Fate rose up from the ground, rushing towards the multi-colored cauldron. The formless me absorbed the Great Qin Fate and became ck mes, and under the ck mes¡¯ effects, the Pirs of Ashoka once again went through changes.


    Aftering out again, the stone staff looked a bit different. The images engraved were not of Indian people anymore but of Great Qin¡¯s subjects.


    The multi-colored cauldron turned back into countless traces of Fate, and a stone staff giving off a monstrous aura slowly descended from the sky, floating above the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    By now, the Pirs of Ashoka no longer gave off India¡¯s aura, and it instead gave off Great Qin¡¯s aura of killing and conquering. It nowpletely belonged to Great Qin and had turned into Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament, making it so that Zhao Fu could use its power.


    Everyone withdrew their strength, and Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the Pirs of Ashoka. He soon found that he could change its name. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to change its name, as Ashoka was an Indian emperor, and now that the Nation Armament belonged to Great Qin, the name should be changed.


    Zhao Fu decided to rename it ¡®Nation-Suppressing Pir!¡¯


    The meaning of this name was to suppress the Fate of other nations, and Zhao Fu took a closer look at the Nation Armament before cing it beside Great Qin¡¯s City Heart. Just like the Twelve Metal Colossi and Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, it would be strengthened by the Fate that Great Qin provided.


    After sessfully concluding this, Zhao Fu turned his attention to India¡¯s n Armament. A n Armament was more powerful than even five ordinary Nation Armaments, and there were only four such n Armaments in the world.


    n Armaments were much more difficult to form than Nation Armaments, and only the four Great Civilizations had been able to create n Armaments. These were Ancient Mesopotamia, Ancient India, Ancient Egypt, and Ancient China.


    Now that they had taken India¡¯s n Armament, if they took the remaining two, Great Qin¡¯s power would be incredibly terrifying.


    However, Zhao Fu had to first refine India¡¯s n Armament. This required them to capture many women and use their Fate to reduce the n Armament¡¯s resistance. Zhao Fu heard that India also had a Beauties Ranking, and Shama¡¯s fianc¨¦e had been ranked sixth on that.


    If he captured all of the women on the Beauties Ranking, that should be enough, so Zhao Fu handed this matter to the Great Qin Assassins while he turned his attention to other things.


    By now, they had also fully cleared East Green, and Zhao Fu moved to a system main city to fuse with the Region Heart, sessfully unifying East Green.


    Xianyang fused with another region, and all sorts of stats were once again boosted. Zhao Fu renamed East Green to Green Province, and it was Great Qin¡¯s second Province.


    Great Qin now had 12.6 million people, 2.2 million soldiers, 19 Great Cities, 5 Cities, 26 Towns, and 2,279 Viges.


    Great Qin¡¯s strength once again increased: out of the 2.2 million soldiers, 1.6 million were Stage 1 and 50,000 or so of them were Stage 2. Next, they were to clear out Little Valley.


    Little Valley was filled with valleys, so it would be difficult for an army to move through. Hundred Bamboo was filled with bamboo seas, making it difficult to see. As such, Zhao Fu picked one at random, and now that they had 2.2 million soldiers, their clearing speed would be much faster.


    Great Qin was now in a time of peaceful and steady development, and Zhao Fu did not have much to do. China also fell into a time of peace, and there weren¡¯t any major battles. Now that everyone was once again focused on developing, China weed in another period of peace.


    Days passed, and soon, China soon recovered from the massive invasion.


    At that moment, some people suggested invading Japan and South Korea. What those two countries had done during the invasion had infuriated many people, and now that China had recovered, they wanted to take revenge.


    Many women from South Korea were incredibly beautiful and alluring, and many women from Japan were gentle and cute. After what had been done to themst time, some people from the Chinese side suggested capturing their women and making them ves. This was supported by many men, who were all extremely excited.


    However, the women did not agree. Even though they were of different countries, they could empathize, so they refused to do such a thing.


    However, the men argued that since those countries wanted to do such a thing, they should do it too. As such, they gathered many people, most of whom were men, and started to invade those two countries.


    In order to increase their forces, they attracted women by suggesting to take male ves, especially those who were handsome and good-looking.


    This attracted some people join, but those who joined were mostly ordinary yers and smaller factions. Therger factions and families did not participate, as they wanted to focus on developing. There were not enough benefits for them to do such a thing.


    None of the Hundred Schools of Thought joined either, as this was not in line with their ideology. They did not bother with such a thing.

 Chapter 618: Night King

    <h4>Chapter 618: Night King</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    In the end, they gathered a few million people and invaded the two countries. However, they were unable to create much of an effect, as most of them were just ordinary people. As such, they did not have any powerful measures and mostly just looked out for themselves, and there was also no unifiedmand.


    At first, they had some sess, capturing some women and men, but they were also met with intense retaliation from the two countries. Nevertheless, the Chinese side did not suffer many losses.


    However, both countries were afraid of the battles getting too intense, as this would result in more Chinese yers joining, and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee might even step in again. They had seen what had happened to India, so they only tried to chase the Chinese yers away and set up firm defenses.


    Following this, the invading Chinese yers became powerless to do anything. There were even people saying on the inte for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to act and destroy the two countries.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this ¨C he was sitting beside a creek and leisurely fishing. With the One World Rod¡¯s ability to speed up his cultivating speed, as well as his Sovereign Bloodline and Heaven Grade, his Cultivation rapidly grew. He had now progressed from Stage 4-4 to Stage 4-8.


    By now, they had finished clearing out Little Valley, and Zhao Fu renamed it Valley Province, making it Great Qin¡¯s third Province. Great Qin¡¯s strength once again increased, and they started to clear out thest neighboring region, Hundred Bamboo.


    The Wyvern Den also became an Intermediate Den, and it would now spawn a Wyvern every three days. Great Qin now had 63 Wyverns and seven Wyvern eggs.


    Zhao Fu was quite happy about this, as Great Qin had originally wanted to breed Wyverns by hatching eggs. Great Qin had Dragon-Incubating Celestial Grass and Water of Life, both of which could greatly speed up the incubation period of the Wyvern eggs.


    They did not need to wait two or three years. Instead, they only needed to wait a few months for the Wyvern eggs to hatch. With the Wyverns¡¯ strength, they were worth Great Qin using arge amount of resources to nurture them.


    After taking care of these things, Zhao Fu returned to the real world and decided to fill his stomach.


    It was now winter in the real world, and Zhao Fu put on some thick clothes and called his bodyguard over. He wanted to ask his bodyguard to bring some food, but after hearing what his bodyguard had to say, his gaze became cold and said, ¡°Bring him in!¡±


    The bodyguard nodded and turned and left before a few people brought in a cold-looking young man.


    ¡°Proxy family leader, this is an assassin who has been hiding in the Ying family. Many of our people died trying to capture him,¡± the bodyguard said in a low voice.


    Zhao Fu expressionlessly read through the information that he had been handed. Now that Great Qin was working with Flower Moon, their intelligence system became many times more powerful, and they had also found this assassin hiding in the Ying family.


    This person was someone that the Li family had sent long ago, and he had been hiding in the Ying family¡¯s residence for many months. It was a pity that Zhao Fu had countless people protecting him and rarely went outside, so this assassin had not been able toy his hands on Zhao Fu all this time.


    Zhao Fu looked at the cold-looking young man forced to kneel in front of him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re from Night King?¡±


    The cold-looking young man coldly harrumphed and ignored Zhao Fu¡¯s question.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change, and he started to read through some more of the documents. Those documents were about the young man¡¯s identity ¨C he was called Leng Fei, and he was 23 years old. He had been trained as an assassin since he was young, and it was said that he was from Night King, as his big brother was one of the seven heads of Night King.


    Night King was a top-tier assassin organisation, and it was ranked second in even the whole world. Its reputation was incredibly terrifying, and evenrge families did not dare to offend it. After all, assassins were quite difficult to defend against, and no one knew when one might be assassinated.


    Moreover, everyone in Night King was an elite assassin, and they could get past incredibly tight security to perform assassinations. Their methods were quite strange and very difficult to defend against.


    Night King had seven heads, and each of these heads controlled countless assassins. The organisation was quite big, and it had some branches in the Heaven Awaken World as well. Its name struck terror into many, and no one dared to offend it.


    Zhao Fu felt that Leng Fei was quite skilled; otherwise, he would not have been able to stay in the Ying family¡¯s residence for so long without being discovered.


    The intelligence reports did not confirm that he was from Night King, but since his big brother was one of the heads of Night King, killing him would result in irreconcble hatred between Great Qin and Night King. The Li family would have spent arge amount of money to hire him.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had not been the Ying family¡¯s proxy leader and was only a small figure who had been protected by Ying Xi. Leng Fei thought that Zhao Fu was a minor figure who would be very easy to kill without much effort.


    It was a pity that Zhao Fu did not normally go out, and he resided in the depths of the Ying family¡¯s residence, where the security was quite tight. Only after half a month had he been able to sessfully enter that region, but before he could make a move on Zhao Fu, the situation had suddenly changed.


    Zhao Fu had suddenly be the proxy family leader of the Ying family, as well as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative. His status went through a massive change, and the security around him became even tighter.


    However, Leng Fei never gave up, and he instead became more motivated. By now, he was not doing this for the money but for the fame. Thinking about him killing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, that would be enough to shake the entire world and cause the world to remember his name.


    He wanted to surpass his big brother and everyone else and be the top assassin in the world. With Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s renown, killing his representative would boost Leng Fei straight to the top.


    Just thinking about this made Leng Fei feel quite excited. An assassin¡¯s fame was not determined by their strength but by the importance of the people they assassinated. As such, he decided to continue hiding and wait for an opportunity.


    Zhao Fu guessed that the Li family wanted to take advantage of Leng Fei¡¯s unique identity so that whether he seeded or failed, Zhao Fu would die without a doubt.


    If Leng Fei¡¯s assassination seeded, that would be for the best. Since Leng Fei was rted to Night King, Ying Xi would not be able to do much about this. After all, she was not a family leader of the Ying family and was just a big miss of one of the branches.


    If the assassination failed, perhaps Night King would be offended. Ying Xi would not mind too much, as Zhao Fu was only a minor figure back then, and she most likely would have given him over to avoid any trouble.


    After looking through that information, Zhao Fu felt a coldness within his heart. Ever since entering the Ying family, Zhao Fu had never thought about letting off the Li family, and the hatred he felt towards them had never decreased.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Zhao Fu expressionlessly said as he looked at Leng Fei.


    Leng Fei coldly harrumphed as he proudly raised his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a dog in front of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; do you really dare to kill me? My big brother is one of the heads of Night King.¡±


    After hearing about what had happened, the Ying family¡¯s family leaders also came in. Looking at Leng Fei kneeling on the ground, they looked quite hesitant. Even though they were not afraid of Night King, dealing with them was quite troublesome, so they tried to persuade Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Zhao Fu, just cut off maybe one of his hands and send him back to Night King!¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at the family leader who spoke, making him feel quite awkward. Zhao Fu ced the documents on the table before calmly saying, ¡°Kill him. Chop off his head, send it to the Li family, and send the rest of his corpse to Night King!¡±

 Chapter 619 - Leng Feng

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Leng Feng</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the bodyguards looked at the family leaders standing by the side. Seeing this, Zhao Fu coldly said, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of the Ying family right now?¡±


    The family leaders¡¯ expressions fell. Zhao Fu was representing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so he wielded the greatest power in the Ying family; this was something that had long since been established. Disobeying Zhao Fu would be like pping Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s face, and who dared to offend Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    The family leaders red at the bodyguards and chided them, ¡°Hurry up and do what the proxy family leader just ordered! Everything is to be decided by the proxy family leader in the future!¡±


    The bodyguards quickly obeyed and dragged Leng Fei out.


    Leng Fei couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, and he struggled as he yelled, ¡°My big brother is one of the heads of Night King!¡±


    However, no one paid any attention to him, and in the end, Leng Fei was executed. His head and corpse were respectively sent to the Li family and Night King.


    ¡°Make preparations to suppress Night King. If they dare to do anything, Great Qin will destroy them. Other people might be afraid of them, but Great Qin is not!¡±


    The family leaders humbly nodded. These family leaders, who had immense power and status, were a bit afraid of Zhao Fu now.


    After the bloodied head was sent to the Li family, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch felt quite enraged and cursed at Zhao Fu. However, he then started to coldlyugh ¨C now that they had offended Night King, there was a greater chance of that bastard dying. They could not allow him to continue to develop.


    Night King was also shaken by this. Leng Fei¡¯s big brother, Leng Feng, looked at his little brother¡¯s corpse with a gaze filled with coldness and killing intent, and he immediately turned to leave.


    However, he was stopped by the other six heads of Night King. A bald-headed elder said seriously, ¡°This matter concerns Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and if we act rashly, Night King could be destroyed. Your little brother did this to himself; I sent many people to try to convince him toe back, but he was determined to stay.¡±


    Leng Feng coldly harrumphed. Leng Fei was his little brother, so he had to take revenge.


    However, he also understood that this matter pertained to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and every person right now feared Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. They had all witnessed just how terrifying he was themselves.


    Back at the Ying family¡¯s residence, everyone else had left Zhao Fu¡¯s residence, and Zhao Fu¡¯s bodyguard brought him some food. Zhao Fu¡¯s mood had been affected by what had happened, and he did not feel too great.


    At that moment, Zheng Jiao walked in, and seeing that Zhao Fu looked somewhat unhappy, she sat beside Zhao Fu and asked lightly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head, indicating it was nothing.


    Seeing this, Zheng Jiao did not pry, and she instead lightly smiled as she took the chopsticks and bowl from Zhao Fu¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you!¡±


    Zhao Fu wanted to refuse, but she had already taken the chopsticks and bowl. Following this, Zheng Jiao sat on Zhao Fu¡¯sp and smiled as she fed him. Zhao Fu could only lightly put his arm around her waist to stop her from sliding off.


    ¡°I broke up with your cousin!¡± Zheng Jiao suddenly said.


    ¡°¡­Mm,¡± Zhao Fu replied after falling silent for a while.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not look angry, Zheng Jiao leaned her head against Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder and said with a hint of sadness, ¡°Seeing how pained he looked, I felt very bad, so can you give me some time to forget about him? In the future, not only will my body be yours, but my heart will be yours as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked down at Zheng Jiao and did not know what to say.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Zheng Jiao suddenlyughed and lightly kissed Zhao Fu¡¯s cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. All of this was decided by myself, and you have no responsibility!¡±


    Zhao Fu could only sigh. Even though this woman had almost been his cousin-inw, since she had broken up with his cousin, he did not overlyplicate this issue.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not as resistant as before, Zheng Jiao smiled, tightly hugged Zhao Fu, and listened to his heartbeat.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, I want toe in!¡± Feng Shiyu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded out from outside.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile and told his bodyguard to let her in. Zheng Jiao did not leave; now, she did not need to care about what anyone else thought.


    Aftering in, Feng Shiyu saw Zhao Fu hugging a beautiful woman on hisp, and she lightly frowned as she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, you¡¯re so irresponsible! Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman is here, yet you¡¯re not attending to her. Instead, you¡¯re instead ying around with another woman. If I made aint to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee about you, you¡¯d be done for!¡±


    Zhao Fu rolled his eyes, and seeing the other women who hade in as well, he asked, ¡°Do you all have business with me?¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had ignored her, Feng Shiyu harrumphed and turned her head away, also ignoring Zhao Fu.


    Li Muqing smiled and said, ¡°Their families have obtained Top-Tier Boundary Medallions, and they want to send them to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s side, bing imperial concubines like N¨¹ L¨¹.¡±


    There was no reason for Zhao Fu not to ept free Phoenix Qi, so he smiled and nodded. He then looked at Li Muqing and asked, ¡°What about you? What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°I, of course, want to go as well and see for myself what Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is like. However, my terms are that I can serve your Legatee, but if Great Qin does not suit my fancy, I can go whenever I want. Your Legatee cannot force me to leave, nor can he do anything that vites my rights,¡± Li Muqing said.


    Zhao Fu nodded. He did not have any intentions towards Li Muqing, and with this sort of schrly woman joining him, Great Qin¡¯s education would develop even faster.


    Zheng Jiao understood that Zhao Fu would be entering the Heaven Awaken World again soon, so she could only kiss him on the cheek and said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, after which Zheng Jiao got up and left.


    Seeing Zheng Jiao leave, the angry Feng Shiyu gave a light snort and said, ¡°Who would have thought someone like you would be able to get a beautiful woman. How strange!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt slightly offended ¨C what was there wrong with him?


    However, Zhao Fu continued to ignore her, making her angry to the point of stamping her foot. After they left, Zhao Fu entered the Heaven Awaken World and found the four of them at a boundary region.


    Currently, Zhao Fu was not wearing his cloak, and his handsome face, jet-ck hair, and evil-looking blood-red eyes were all revealed. Combined with his elegant and domineering aura, he indeed seemed quite attractive.


    At first, the four women did not recognize Zhao Fu because Zhao Fu in the Heaven Awaken World and Zhao Fu in the real world were quite different.


    After looking at him, Li Muqing stared for a while beforeing back to her senses, a faint blush on her face.


    ¡°Hmph! Aren¡¯t you just a bit handsome? The man I want must be powerful!¡± Feng Shiyu harrumphed, belittling Zhao Fu out of habit.


    Zhao Fu did not reply; he wanted to see what her expression would be like after returning to Great Qin. It would definitely be quite interesting.


    ¡°Alright, eat this and I¡¯ll take you back to Great Qin!¡± Zhao Fu said after handing over four Reality Fruits.


    The four women looked at the Reality Fruits and did not hesitate to eat them. Following this, their bodies entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu took them with him and teleported ten or so times before returning to Great Qin.

 Chapter 620: Alliances on All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 620: Alliances on All Sides</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Everyone they passed in Great Qin treated Zhao Fu with immense respect, and Li Muqing and the two other women started to feel that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was quite extraordinary. Only Feng Shiyu¡¯s mind was quite empty, as she was about to meet the man who she had been dreaming of for so long, making her feel quite nervous and excited.


    After arriving at the Meeting Hall, Zhao Fu went and sat on the main seat, essentially dering his identity.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, you dare to sit there? You¡¯re done for!¡± Feng Shiyu pointed at Zhao Fu and loudly said after seeing this.


    Zhao Fu stared in surprise for a moment beforeughing, and everyone else in the Meeting Hall also burst intoughter.


    Hearing theughter all around her, Feng Shiyu was at a loss, but Li Muqing pulled her over and whispered, ¡°Zhao Fu is Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Feng Shiyu cried out. She stared at Zhao Fu in disbelief before looking at everyone else, and she finally realised that Zhao Fu really was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Thinking about everything she had said to Zhao Fu, Feng Shiyu suddenly started to cry.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised, and he had never thought that someone like her would suddenly start crying. Seeing this, Zhao Fu said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t me you for the past!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Shiyu asked as she stopped crying and wiped her tears.


    Seeing Feng Shiyu stop crying so quickly, Zhao Fu wondered if he had been tricked by her, but he still nodded.


    Feng Shiyu immediately became much better and pouted as she looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and made her and the two others imperial concubines, causing the Emperor Phoenix Statue to obtain some more Phoenix Qi. He then ordered people to take care of Feng Shiyu and the two others.


    Zhao Fu then took Li Muqing to the Rising Qin Academy. Looking at the massive academy, Li Muqing felt quite shocked; it seemed that Great Qin had been focusing on its culture and education for a long time.


    After following Zhao Fu around for a while, Li Muqing smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Are you willing to stay in Great Qin?¡± Great Qin smiled as he asked.


    Li Muqing nodded as she replied, ¡°I never thought that Great Qin would focus on education so much. I¡¯m willing to stay!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite happy and said, ¡°You can stay here then! If you have any requests, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Li Muqing said as she bowed.


    Zhao Fu nodded before leaving the Rising Qin Academy and returning to the Meeting Hall to see if there was anything to report from his subordinates.


    Soon, the sun set and it was night time. N¨¹ L¨¹ brought in some food, and seeing this, Xianru said goodnight and left.


    After eating, N¨¹ L¨¹ sat on Zhao Fu¡¯sp and passionately kissed them. Only after a while did the two of them separate, breathing heavily. N¨¹ L¨¹ said with a blushing face, ¡°Lord husband, you¡¯ve brought many women back this time!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and smiled as he asked, ¡°What, are you jealous?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ raised a pink fist, lightly beat Zhao Fu¡¯s chest with it, and said, ¡°No way. I¡¯ll ept as many women as you take. After all, you¡¯re someone who¡¯s going to be Emperor in the future. It¡¯s just that I feel a bit bad for those women ¨C they might spend their entire lives there in loneliness and not experience any happiness. That sort of life seems quite pitiable.¡±


    After hearing her words, Zhao Fu fell silent.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ looked up at Zhao Fu and said in a soft voice, ¡°Lord husband, can¡¯t you treat them a bit better?¡±


    Zhao Fu sighed and replied helplessly, ¡°Most of them were caught and brought here, and some even feel enmity towards me. Even though they hide it, those people still hate me, so what can I do but to have them stay within the courtyard?¡±


    Hearing this, N¨¹ L¨¹ said softly, ¡°Lord husband, can¡¯t you try to treat them better? As long as you treat them as well as you can, there are very few women who won¡¯t ept this. They¡¯re all quite frail, and they just need a bit of care in order to treat you well. Look, aren¡¯t I yours now?


    ¡°Even though I used to like someone else and thought lowly of Great Qin, after marrying you, my heart is yours.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed in disbelief as he asked, ¡°Do I really have such charm?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ smiled and kissed Zhao Fu before saying confidently, ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider how to treat them,¡± Zhao Fu said after thinking for a moment.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ happily replied, ¡°Thank you, lord husband!¡±


    Seeing N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s happy smile, Zhao Fu also slightly smiled and raised her chin before kissing her again.


    A few dayster, they had cleared out one-third of the final neighbouring region, Hundred Bamboo. During that time, Zhao Fu had found another two Silver Lake Immortal Legatees.


    One was a Tauren called Kuka, who obtained the Silver Lake Immortal Axe, while the other was a Dwarf called Dalime, who obtained the Silver Lake Immortal Hammer.


    Now, only the Silver Lake Immortal Shield did not yet have an owner.


    This was quite good, as there was only one piece of equipment that did not have an owner. However, at that moment, Great Qin received some bad news.


    It was that many regions had allied together, and these regions were quite close to Great Qin. The target of this alliance was, of course, Great Qin.


    As Great Qin cleared out the surrounding four regions, many people had escaped to other regions. With such a big thing happening, it was impossible for the surrounding regions to not know about what was going on. They all felt how terrifying Great Qin was and knew they were not a match for Great Qin. As such, they decided to ally with the neighboring regions to resist Great Qin together.


    Moreover, apart from the 100,000 soldiers that each system main city already had, each of them boosted their military by 50,000 soldiers, so each system main city now had 150,000 soldiers.


    They did not take the initiative to attack, and they instead chose to defend. After all, there was a trace of hope that Great Qin would not attack their regions.


    Zhao Fu did not express any ill-will and simply continued to clear out Hundred Bamboo.


    As Great Qin was about to finish clearing out the Hundred Bamboo, those regions started to feel more unsettled, and they started to try to make a move against Great Qin.


    The most powerful side was the eastern side, which had six regions allied together. There were 21 system main cities, and their army numbered 3.1 million.


    In the western and southern sides, five regions had allied together. Each side had 18 system main cities, and each side had a force of 2.6 million soldiers.


    The northern side was the weakest, with four regions allying together. They had 14 system main cities and 2.1 million soldiers.


    There were 20 or so regions participating in total, with 71 system main cities and 10.4 million soldiers. Right now, Great Qin did not dare to make a move against those regions.


    However, if the Great Qin destroyed them, they would be able to obtain 20 or so regions. Great Qin¡¯s n involved conquering the surrounding 31 regions, and conquering these 20 or so regions would allow Great Qin to make great progress.

 Chapter 621: Peace Talks

    <h4>Chapter 621: Peace Talks</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    This matter needed to be properly discussed ¨C a force of ten million soldiers was not to be looked down on. Great Qin absolutely could not make the first move; otherwise, if the four sides attacked simultaneously, Great Qin would be in a very dire position.


    However, as Great Qin cleared out Hundred Bamboo, they started to feel more and more restless and started to have ideas about attacking Great Qin first.


    Zhao Fu gathered all of his Generals and conducted a meeting. When they heard about a force of ten million soldiers, everyone¡¯s expressions became quite serious. Great Qin only had a total poption of roughly ten million, and they definitely would not be able to defeat them.


    Since they could not win in a direct fight, they had to think of subtler means. Great Qin did notck people who were skilled at strategies and plots, such as Wei Liao, Li Si, and Shang Yang.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Great Qin should not attack in this situation, and we should instead try to pacify the four sides,¡± Wei Liao said as he cupped his hands.


    Everyone else agreed; since they could not defeat all of the allied regions, they could only try to settle for peace.


    After some more detailed discussion, they went about carrying out their n.


    Zhao Fu sent three people out as ambassadors, taking with them 50,000 pieces of Yin Bone China, 500 kilograms of spices, 10,000 bottles of medicinal pills, 10,000 pieces of equipment, and many other items, and he sent them out to the west, south, and north so as to express their friendly intentions.


    The eastern side had 3.1 million soldiers, the western side had 2.6 million soldiers, the southern side had 2.6 million soldiers, and the northern side had 2.1 million soldiers. The eastern side was the strongest, while the western, southern, and northern sides were weaker.


    However, the ones that Zhao Fu delivered presents to were the three weaker sides, and he did not send any presents to the strongest side. He had no intentions of doing this.


    If the four sides only fended for themselves, Great Qin would be able to deal with each of them one at a time. However, Zhao Fu was worried that as soon as he started to attack one side, the other sides would also attack Great Qin.


    Facing enemies from four sides, Great Qin would definitely lose, so Zhao Fu had to pacify at least three sides first. The reason he chose the three weaker sides was simple: ordinarily, people would pacify the stronger ones first before attacking the weaker ones.


    After all, the weaker ones would be easier to get rid of, and after getting rid of one of them, there would be three left, resulting in less pressure. Anyone would be able to guess what Great Qin¡¯s intentions were. If that was the case, they might not ept Zhao Fu¡¯s presents and would instead choose to work with the other sides to destroy Great Qin first. After all, the biggest threat was Great Qin.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to do the opposite: pacify the three weaker sides and challenge the strongest one. Because those three sides were rtively weaker, they would not have as much confidence, especially the northern side, which was the weakest. Because they were the weakest, they might be Great Qin¡¯s first target.


    As such, if Zhao Fu expressed his goodwill to these three sides, it would be quite easy for them to ept that goodwill because they did not have too much confidence in facing Great Qin with their strength.


    At the same time, they would all want to see Great Qin and the eastern side fight it out and receive heavy casualties. That way, the danger they faced would be negligible, and they would be able to take down Great Qin without much effort.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s three ambassadors reached the three sides, and hearing that Great Qin had taken the initiative to express their goodwill, the three sides were all extremely surprised and shocked.


    The ambassadors not only took out presents and gifted them to the various factions, but they also conveyed Zhao Fu¡¯s words that he wanted to get along with them and wanted a truce. They could also sign a high-grade Contract to prove Great Qin¡¯s goodwill and that they did not intend to invade their territory.


    If they liked these presents, Great Qin could send them every year in greater quantities. Currently, Great Qin was acting incredibly harmonious, and Great Qin didn¡¯t have a hint of killing intent.


    The northern side was the happiest, and ten or so City Lords sat together and discussed.


    A chubby man said, ¡°What do you all think about this? I¡¯m of the opinion that we can sign a Contract with them. Our side is the weakest, and we would otherwise be the first side to be attacked. If we sign a Contract with them, we won¡¯t have to worry about them in the future, and we can return to doing our own thing!¡±


    An ordinary-looking young man said, ¡°I agree. I heard from an esper that Great Qin was the creator of many of those abnormal signs and is incredibly terrifying. Our side is the weakest, so it¡¯s best that we sign a Contract with them. With a high-grade Contract, we can all rest easy.¡±


    ¡°Ai! Let¡¯s just sign a Contract with them then. With their strength, we simply can¡¯t defend against them, and having peace right now would be the best. No one wants their city to be conquered,¡± a ruddy-faced elderly man said as he sighed.


    Hearing this, the others all nodded and agreed to sign a Contract.


    At the southern side, a red-faced big manughed as he said, ¡°Looks like Great Qin isn¡¯t so powerful after all, and it¡¯s gone soft and sent over so many presents, hoping that we can have peace. We were all worried for nothing! As I said, we didn¡¯t even need to ally together; they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack us anyway!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve sent so many presents and even offered to sign a Contract; this proves that they really are thinking of peace. Their attitude is quite good, so there¡¯s no need for us to sacrifice arge number of soldiers to attack them,¡± a pretty-looking woman said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that. I personally don¡¯t like fighting. I just want my city to not be invaded and to live with my residents and soldiers peacefully. If we can resolve this peacefully, that would be for the best,¡± a schrly middle-aged man said.


    After some discussions, the southern side also decided to sign a Contract with Great Qin.


    In the western side, there were many people who Zhao Fu was familiar with. Back when he had unleashed the Undead Disaster, many City Lords had been threatened, and many of them had now allied together.


    ¡°I feel that we can consider working together. Given how bloodthirsty Great Qin is, it¡¯s best to be at peace with them. If they start up another Undead Disaster, we won¡¯t be able to defend against it!¡± a middle-aged man with some stubble said.


    ¡°I disagree. With how evil and cruel Great Qin is, I believe we should get rid of it to prevent any disasters in the future. I heard that the other sides want to attack him as well, so I think that this is the best opportunity to get rid of him!¡± someone said. The one who spoke was that peerlessly beautiful woman in white.


    However, another beautiful-looking woman said, ¡°I think their attitude is quite good this time. They¡¯ve sent gifts and said such courteous words. They have expressed their goodwill. Moreover, can¡¯t we sign a Contract? Last time, we signed a half-year Contract, and everything was fine. I think we should sign another Contract!¡±

 Chapter 622: Signing

    <h4>Chapter 622: Signing</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing that woman¡¯s words, everyone else nodded and expressed their approval because of the Contractst time.


    The woman in white said angrily, ¡°He took so many innocent livesst time, so shouldn¡¯t he be punished for that? Don¡¯t you feel that we should do something instead of letting him just do what he wants? This is definitely the best time to destroy him, so I think that we should do the will of the heavens and take justice for the lives that were lost.¡±


    Everyone looked at the woman in white, not knowing how to rebut her. After all, she had said those things out of the goodness of her heart. They had all seen the Undead Disaster and the countless lives that had been taken because of it.


    All of them were filled with anger; there was not a single person who had been unaffected by those cruel scenes. However, even though they felt angry, none of them wanted to die, nor did they want their residents and soldiers to die.


    ¡°Ai! This is not a world where good is repaid with good and evil is repaid with evil; it¡¯s a world where the strong feast on the weak. We all know what we have to do,¡± a handsome young man said as he sighed.


    The others all agreed and decided to sign the Contract with Great Qin. Seeing this, the woman in white could only angrily leave.


    On the eastern side, a valiant-looking big man coldly harrumphed, saying, ¡°Great Qin sent presents to the other three sides and said that they were willing to sign peace Contracts, but only our eastern side has received nothing. Looks like they want to attack our eastern side, but they must be stupid to do such a thing since our eastern side is the strongest.¡±


    ¡°Right now, we¡¯re not clear as to their ns, but it¡¯s certain that we¡¯ll have to fight with them. I want to see if we can convince the three other sides to work with us to attack Great Qin and get rid of them easily!¡± a cold-looking young man said.


    A woman in a red robe said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible; I just received news that the three other sides have already agreed to sign Contracts. Since Great Qin dares to attack us, that means their strength is quite good and that they have a lot of confidence. I think it¡¯s best that we defend for now and not attack before we have more information.¡±


    A voluptuous young woman agreed, saying, ¡°I also feel that we shouldn¡¯t attack, or both of our sides will suffer grave losses while others benefit. I¡¯m sure everyone knows that Great Qin is not the only danger!¡±


    Everyone else agreed with these words, so they decided to not attack until they had a better grasp of the situation. That way, they would be able to attack Great Qin with more confidence.


    The four sides were notpletely united and very rarely were factions fully united. As such, they were easily divided by Great Qin.


    The four sides around Great Qin settled down, and after hearing about this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and nned to quickly sign the Contracts with them.


    He first went to the northern side, and neither side brought any Generals or soldiers. Zhao Fu cupped his hands, acting courteous, as he said, ¡°Greetings, everyone!¡±


    Everyone from the northern side smiled, and after exchanging pleasantries, they started to sign the Contract.


    The Contract limited every party and their armies, so it had to be a special Contract. Zhao Fu had nned a special Contract that was three meters long and two meters wide ¨C only such a big Contract would be strong enough to restrict all of the parties.


    Seeing this massive Contract, the northern factions gave smiles of satisfaction. They would only feel safe if the Contract was strong enough to properly limit both sides.


    The Contract stated that none of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would attack the northern side or enter any of the northern side¡¯s regions, or Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ stats would be reduced by 50% and the ruler would receive a bacsh and die.


    The northern side¡¯s soldiers could not enter Great Qin¡¯s territory, or else their stats would be reduced by 40%.


    The terms of the contract were more disadvantageous for Great Qin, as their soldiers¡¯ stats would be reduced by 50% and Zhao Fu would suffer a bacsh and die. On the other hand, the northern side¡¯s forces would only be reduced by 40%. Even though it was slightly unfair, Zhao Fu did not mind, as suffering a small loss was not too bad in order to get them to sign the Contract.


    Zhao Fu had been thinking and nning such a thing for a long time, or he would not have signed a Contract like this so willingly.


    Following this, everyone felt quite satisfied and took out their City Lord Seals to stamp the Contract. Zhao Fu took out the Great Qin Seal and pressed it against the Contract, causing it to turn into countless motes of light that entered Zhao Fu¡¯s and the other City Lords¡¯ bodies.


    It was not just the northern side¡¯s City Lords but also Zhao Fu who let out a sigh of relief. However, the City Lords were not able to tell this.


    If they knew just how disadvantageous the situation had been for Great Qin, they would not have hesitated to join together to attack Great Qin.


    After signing the Contract with them, Zhao Fu headed to the southern side and signed the Contract with them before heading to the western side.


    However, as he traveled, four sharp sword lights shot at him, filled with killing intent. The attacks were incredibly terrifying and could cause anyone¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Zhao Fu expressionlessly stretched out his hand, and the Sword Mark on the back of his hand shed as the Sin Dragon Sword appeared in his hand. Zhao Fu powerfully shed out, and a massive, sharp arc of light easily tore through the air and shattered the four rays of iing sword light.


    At that moment, four women appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s side. One of those women was the woman in white, and the three others were City Lords from her region.


    The woman in white was called Jing Qianxue, and she was the City Lord of Thousand Snow City. The three other women were called Diao Nanlu, Zhuang Yuqin, and Fu Yingyan.


    Jing Qianxue was murderously ring at Zhao Fu. When she thought of the scenes from the Undead Disaster and how it had all been caused by the person in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel immense hatred. This was especially so after she had saved the baby whose parents had been killed ¨C from then onwards, she had vowed to kill Zhao Fu.


    She had made preparations by first consulting with an esper and finding out that Zhao Fu could not use his Nation Armament.


    As such, she took great pains to convince her three fellow City Lords to kill Zhao Fu. Jing Qianxue knew that Zhao Fu was very strong, but she felt quite confident because it was four versus one.


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman in front of him and did not feel too surprised. He lightlyughed, ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    Jing Qianxue coldly harrumphed and ignored Zhao Fu as she directly attacked, stabbing her sword towards him.


    The three other women attacked from different directions, attacking in synchronization. It seemed that their teamwork was incredibly good.


    However, facing their sharp attacks, Zhao Fu looked quite rxed. His strength waspletely different than before ¨C he was no longer the person who had to use a Nation Armament to fight with a single City Lord.


    Jing Qianxue saw that their attacks were ineffective. They had toplete this assassination as quickly as possible because they would fail if Zhao Fu¡¯s City Lords appeared.

 Chapter 623: Sword Qi Vortex

    <h4>Chapter 623: Sword Qi Vortex</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Use the sword formation!¡± Jing Qianxue cried.


    Hearing this, the three other women retreated and stood in four directions around Zhao Fu. They raised their sword and yelled, releasing a wave of monstrous energy.


    Their swords gave off a dazzling sword light that shined in all directions as four massive waves of sword qi exploded out and rushed into the sky. The dense clouds in the sky instantly dissipated, and the massive amount of sword qi continuously spun in the sky.


    Heaven and Earth Essence Qi continuously gathered as the sword qi vortex becamerger andrger, giving off an incredibly mighty and sharp aura that seemed corporeal.


    The entire region seemed to be covered by this immense sword qi, and everyone who sensed it felt immense fear. Countless beasts started to run in terror, and in the distance, people looked at the sword qi vortex and found that something was off as they hurried over.


    Underneath the sword qi vortex, Zhao Fu felt an immense sword aura bear down on him, making it so that he was unable to move. Zhao Fu tried to wriggle around but found it impossible.


    Seeing this, the four women felt quite delighted. They waited for the sword qi vortex to be a bit bigger before having it explode out with power to instantly kill Zhao Fu.


    Suddenly, their expressions froze as an even more powerful chilling intent rushed out. Under the center of the vortex, Zhao Fu¡¯s body waspletely covered with a ck fog, and only his blood-red eyes, which gave off a brilliant blood-red light, could be seen.


    Zhao Fu had exploded out with the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, and the 24 other City Lords had sent their power into the Great Qin Seal as well. Before the four women coulde back to their senses, Zhao Fu had broken through the suppression of the sword qi vortex.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu appeared before Jing Qianxue and raised his sword, mming her down to the ground with immense force.


    Jing Qianxue¡¯s body was like a massive boulder that had been dropped from the sky, heavily crashing onto the ground with a massive thud. The ground was unable to bear this impact, and it caved in to form a ten or so meter wide crater.


    The three other women were quite shocked, and they wanted to activate the sword qi vortex. However, with one less person, the sword qi vortex had be quite unstable.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu had appeared in front of another woman and pierced through her chest with his sword. Blood spurted out, and the woman looked quite confused before falling to the ground and also creating a crater in the ground.


    Seeing this, the remaining two women¡¯s gazes became cold, and tears shed in their eyes as they gave up on supporting the sword qi vortex and instead yelled as they rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    The rtionship between these four women was as close as sisters, and they had spent most of their time happily together. They often chatted and did things together, and the feelings between them were quite strong. Seeing Diao Nanlu possibly die, their emotions spiraled out of control.


    Zhuang Yuqin stabbed towards Zhao Fu ferociously with her sword, bringing with it immense sword qi. However, Zhao Fu simply moved to the side, narrowly avoiding Zhuang Yuqin¡¯s stab.


    Moreover, as their bodies passed each other, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to sh down with his sword. A ck sword light rushed forth, and seeing this, Zhuang Yuqin was given a big fright. She wanted to use her sword to block, but her hands were instantly sliced off by Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, causing her hands and sword to fall.


    Zhuang Yuqin cried out, and she tried to retreat. However, Zhao Fu sent a back kick towards her. Zhao Fu¡¯s foot contained immense strength as it smashed into her chest, causing a few of her ribs to break as she coughed up a mouthful of blood and powerlessly fell to the ground below.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Fu Yingyan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she hatefully cried out, shing out a ferocious sword light, but it was easily blocked by Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Fu Yingyan charged at Zhao Fu without any regard for her life, continuously swinging her sword as crescent-shaped sword lights shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu also shed out with his sword, shattering those countless sword lights and causing sword light to shoot everywhere.


    Fu Yingyan could not maintain such concentrated attacks, and after a short while, she waspletely exhausted. Zhao Fu shed out horizontally, causing a formless sword qi to sh out through the air.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Fu Yingyan wasn¡¯t able to dodge in time, and her long and slim legs were cut off. Her body also crashed to the ground and made a crater.


    Fu Yingyan coughed up a mouthful of blood and flipped herself over as she tried to crawl up, but Zhao Fu plummeted from the sky and mmed his feet onto Fu Yingyan¡¯s back.


    Immediately, the crunch of bones breaking sounded out as the force of Zhao Fu¡¯s descent seemed to break all of the bones in Fu Yingyan¡¯s body. Fu Yingyan cried out and coughed up another mouthful of blood. Her gaze became quite hazy, and she looked quite pitiful.


    Not only were her legs cut off, but her body was also covered in blood as she powerlesslyy in the crater. Most of her bones were broken, and blood flowed out of her entire body.


    Zhao Fu stood on Fu Yingyan¡¯s back, and because most of her bones were broken, it was quite soft. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite calm ¨C since they had dared to try to ambush and kill him, they had be Zhao Fu¡¯s prey.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he raised the Sin Dragon Sword and shed down towards Fu Yingyan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill her!¡± someone cried out.


    Zhao Fu paused and looked at Jing Qianxue, who had called out, and asked, ¡°Why not? Just then, you all tried to kill me!¡±


    Jing Qianxue knelt on the ground. Looking at the pitiful states of the three other City Lords, she bitterly wept as she said, ¡°I was the one who wanted to kill you; it has nothing to do with them. You can do whatever you want to me, and I won¡¯t resist. However, please spare them!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said softly, ¡°All of you must die!¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu once again raised his sword.


    Suddenly, a ray of lightnded beside Zhao Fu and said gently, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s best to stop. They can provide arge amount of Phoenix Qi.¡±


    Zhao Fu turned to look at Xianru beside him and put away his sword. By now, many of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords had arrived, and the western side¡¯s City Lords had also arrived.


    Looking at the wretched scene, all of them felt quite shocked. The western side¡¯s City Lords thought about it and immediately realized what had happened, causing their expressions to fall.


    Now that those people had tried to assassinate the other side¡¯s leader, could they still sign the Contract? Jing Qianxue had doomed them all!


    Seeing that ten or so people from Great Qin hade, the western side¡¯s City Lords all felt quite nervous. If they ended up fighting, they would be in deep trouble.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind this and was still willing to sign the Contract. His army was gathered in the east to defend against the eastern side, who might advance at any moment. Zhao Fu did not bring any soldiers to sign these Contracts, while the western side¡¯s City Lords had many soldiers nearby.


    If it was just with Zhao Fu¡¯s own strength, without using the other City Lords¡¯ power, he would not have been able to defeat those four City Lords so easily. Killing all of these City Lords here would not be possible.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was still willing to sign, the western side¡¯s City Lords let out a sigh of relief and also signed the Contract. As for Jing Qianxue and the three others, they were handed over to Great Qin to be dealt with.

 Chapter 624: Jing Qianxue

    <h4>Chapter 624: Jing Qianxue</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After signing the Contract, Zhao Fu looked at the women on the ground who were barely breathing. He waved his hand and caused two sword lights to shoot out, which turned into two figures. One was a Seraph, whose name Zhao Fu found out was Mina, and the other was a beautiful young woman in green, which was Celia.


    Both of them had powerful healing abilities ¨C Mina¡¯s was a holy-attributed healing skill, and Celia¡¯s was a life-attributed healing skill. They quickly revived the women and restored their limbs, healing their injuries by half.


    However, the women were still in an extremely weak state, and the three women wounded the heaviest were still unconscious.


    Only Jing Qianxue, who had not been injured heavily, was conscious. Seeing that the other three were safe now, her tears slightly stopped. Her heart was filled with regret and self-me ¨C she was the one who had asked the three of them to help her assassinate Zhao Fu, and she had never thought that the situation would end like this.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Jing Qianxue looked at Xianru and said gratefully. If it wasn¡¯t for Xianru, Zhao Fu definitely would not have hesitated to kill them.


    Xianru nodded and looked at Zhao Fu. Sometimes, Zhao Fu was incredibly merciless, but this was only after determining someone to be an enemy. If he treated the people around him this cruelly and viciously as well, Xianru felt that she would not have been able to stay by his side.


    Zhao Fu had already forced out their City Lord Seals and had four of his City Lords go and relocate their system main cities. As for their residents and soldiers, it would be a pity not to take them.


    However, they were separated by many regions, and Great Qin did not have the ability to bring all of their residents and soldiers back to Great Qin without any of the City Lords on the western side noticing. Moreover, without their orders, their residents and soldiers would definitely retaliate. A single City Lord would not be able to suppress so many people, and only by expending a great deal of effort would they be able topletely subdue those four system main cities.


    However, Great Qin was currently in a crisis, and they greatly needed the poption and soldiers to fight against the eastern side.


    Now that they had Reality Harming Talismans, not a single yer dared to oppose Great Qin anymore. As such, their opposition was mostly system main city factions, as they did not fear Reality Harming Talismans.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu looked at Jing Qianxue and said, ¡°Come with us and bring all of your residents and soldiers!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Jing Qianxue immediately refused. Now that she and the three other City Lords had fallen into this demon¡¯s hands, how could she bear to allow her residents and soldiers serve such a demon?


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed. He knew that she would answer like this, so he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill those three women right now and ughter all of your cities. With our City Lords, ughtering a city without a City Lord will be extremely easy, and the other regions won¡¯t step in at all!¡±


    Ji Qianxue was angered to the point that tears almost started flowing again. Facing this sort of threat, she could only grit her teeth and agree to go with Zhao Fu and persuade her residents and soldiers to surrender.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have conquered a system main city and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because you are a Legatee and you have conquered a system main city, you have obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a system main city and obtained 890,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have obtained 200 War Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Fresh Flowers Region¡¯s four system main cities have all been conquered and relocated. The region will no longer spawn yers.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! You have conquered a region and obtained a Region Treasure Box!¡±


    The n went quite sessfully, and with Jing Qianxue persuading them, the residents and soldiers of the four system main cities did not resist at all. The residents and soldiers of the other system main cities knew of the close friendships between the four City Lords, so they trusted that Jing Qianxue would not lie to them or trick them.


    In the end, Zhao Fu sessfully obtained four system main cities, 1.9 million residents, and 400,000 Stage 1 soldiers.


    After gradually transporting those people over, Great Qin¡¯s strength once again greatly increased. Zhao Fu smiled ¨C those four had delivered a big piece of meat right to Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu gave the four women some Water of Life, helping them fully recover. The three heavily-injured women also woke up.


    Xianru then handed over four sheets of paper, and Zhao Fu took out the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal and stamped them, forcing the title of Imperial Concubine on them.


    Jing Qianxue¡¯s gaze towards Zhao Fu was filled with fury and hatred, and there was not a trace of interest or love at all. The other three women¡¯s eyes were filled with terror and fear.


    Arge amount of Phoenix Qi rose up from their bodies and entered the Emperor Phoenix Statue, and the Emperor Phoenix¡¯s power once again became much stronger. By now, it had a wingspan of 40 or so meters and was incredibly powerful. It was half as powerful as a Nation Armament now.


    Zhao Fu was confident that with enough Phoenix Qi, it would be more powerful than Nation Armaments and even n Armaments.


    Zhao Fu then had people take the women away and take care of them. He did not care if they hated him; there were already many women who hated him.


    Zhao Fu gave the four City Lord Seals to Bai Xihan, Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi. Their Loyalty was now at 90, so he could give this sort of top-ss item to them.


    As for the Maurya City Seal that Zhao Fu had given Bai Xihan previously, out of the Indian indigenous residents he had taken in, Zhao Fu chose an outstanding man and made him a General. He gave that man the Maurya City Seal, allowing its power to be fully unleashed.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out a box covered with gemstones ¨C it was the Region Treasure Box.


    After opening it, light shot out everywhere as a shard appeared before Zhao Fu.


    This seemed to be a shard of a mask, and it was ck and made of wood. It was half as big as a palm, and there were some pictures on it. However, because it was only a shard, it was difficult to tell what those pictures were. At the same time, the shard gave off a mysterious and ancient aura.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel quite delighted ¨C it was another Deste Blood Mask Shard. Now, Zhao Fu had three pieces, and he needed one more piece before he could form the entire Deste Blood Mask.


    Zhao Fu went to the Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart and ced the shard next to it, allowing it to also be nurtured by Great Qin¡¯s Fate. However, those three Deste Blood Mask Shards did not react at all or assemble together. Could it be that they could not be used?


    Perhaps the golden dragon would have some sort of secret method, so Zhao Fu decided to ask the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon quickly replied, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a way! However, you need this kingdom¡¯s Royal n, as this Nation Armament was a core item of their kingdom. Only with their help will there be a chance of this Nation Armament to be restored, or even the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation will not be able to do anything about it.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed ¨C he had no information about this kingdom, which had been destroyed long ago ¨C how could he find its Royal n? Didn¡¯t that mean that the Deste Blood Mask could not be restored?

 Chapter 625 - Desolate Blood Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 625 - Deste Blood Bloodline</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    ¡°I felt that one of your subordinate¡¯s aura, Tuoba Qing¡¯s, is quite simr to this Deste Blood Mask Shard¡¯s aura. Call her over and tell her to have a look!¡± the golden dragon suddenly said.


    ¡°Tuoba Qing?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and remembered that they still had not figured out just who Tuoba Qing was. Even now, Zhao Fu had no idea what sort of bloodline she had.


    Xianru had also mentioned that Tuoba Qing had an immense amount of Phoenix Qi, and she had suggested for him to make her a concubine. However, considering that she was one of his loyal subordinates, Zhao Fu could not bring himself toy his hands on her.


    Hearing the golden dragon say this, Zhao Fu thought that perhaps they could work out Tuoba Qing¡¯s identity through this.


    If she really did have a Royal Bloodline, she would have the power of the Royal Bloodline, which was much stronger than ordinary people¡¯s. That would exin why her Phoenix Qi was much greater than those of other people.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to call Tuoba Qing over to try.


    After arriving, Tuoba Qing asked with a slight look of curiosity, ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and handed over the Deste Blood Mask Shard as he said, ¡°Come over here and drip some of your blood on this!¡±


    Hearing this, Tuoba Qing replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ and made a small cut on her finger, causing blood to drip onto the shard. The blood was quickly absorbed into the shard, and the unresponsive shard started to give off a devilish blood-red light that instantly lit up the entire City Hall.


    It seemed that there was indeed a connection between the Deste Blood Mask and Tuoba Qing¡¯s bloodline. Zhao Fu felt quite surprised as he looked at everything in front of him.


    As she was bathed by this blood-red light, Tuoba Qing stood there, stunned, as she felt as if all of her blood was boiling. Her body heated up, and her eyes became blood-red, making her look quite savage and terrifying.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, causing countless traces of a ck aura to rush out, cover the Deste Blood Mask Shard, and seal it before asking Tuoba Qing caringly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Tuoba Qing came back to her senses and shook her head and smiled, indicating that she was fine, before asking in surprise, ¡°What is that, Your Majesty? It gave me a feeling of familiarity and also transmitted some information to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked and asked, ¡°What sort of information?¡±


    Tuoba Qing thought for a moment before saying hesitantly, ¡°It seems to be about the Deste Blood n! There isn¡¯t much information, and I¡¯m not too sure!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu was able to confirm that there was definitely a connection between Tuoba Qing and the Deste Blood Mask Shard and that it was possible that Tuoba Qing was part of the Deste Blood n¡¯s Royal n.


    Zhao Fu smiled. He had thought that it would be impossible for him to find this Royal n, yet there was someone from it right beside him.


    Seeing Zhao Fu smile, Tuoba Qing asked curiously, ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡±


    Zhao Fu told her all of the things rting to this matter to Tuoba Qing, and she looked quite surprised as she said, ¡°For all my life, I¡¯ve been with Wu Qing and them, living on the streets. I don¡¯t know who my parents are, and I never thought that I would have such an identity. Is there something I can do to help you, Your Majesty?¡±


    Zhao Fu internally asked the golden dragon about this. Since they would not be able to find this Royal n, what could they do to restore the Deste Blood Mask?


    The golden dragon quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s very simple; make her a concubine then give her a City Creation Stone that has never been used. Have the City Creation Stone spawn people from the same n as her, then give some City Creation Stones to the people who were spawned.


    ¡°After the number of people reach 100,000, you can use their Fate and Great Qin¡¯s Fate as support to restore this Nation Armament. Then, after using the Great World Refinement, that Nation Armament will fully belong to Great Qin.¡±


    Hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt quite happy, as this meant that Great Qin would have yet another Nation Armament.


    However, Zhao Fu felt quite hesitant about making Tuoba Qing a concubine. If she was an ordinary woman, Zhao Fu would not even ask and just make her a concubine. However, Zhao Fu felt that he could not do this to a loyal subordinate.


    Zhao Fu told this to Tuoba Qing and decided to respect her decision. If she did not agree, he would think of some other way.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Tuoba Qing¡¯s face becamepletely red, and she looked down as she thought to herself.


    Zhao Fu did not want to make things difficult for her, and he decided to ask the golden dragon if there was any other method.


    However, Tuoba Qing suddenly stepped up and hugged Zhao Fu, saying shyly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ willing to be Your Majesty¡¯s concubine!¡±


    However, Zhao Fu calmly asked, ¡°Why? Even if you refuse, I won¡¯t me you. After all, this is something incredibly important. Because you are my subordinate, I don¡¯t want to mistreat you!¡±


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s face became even redder, and she said in a small voice, ¡°Ever since Your Majesty brought us to Great Qin and gave us such a good life, I¡¯ve liked Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile; he had never had any thoughts towards Tuoba Qing. He lightly stroked her hair as he asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Tuoba Qing shyly nodded within Zhao Fu¡¯s arms before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, can you agree to a request of mine? In actuality, Wu Qing likes you as well and always hides in the distance to look at you. However, you have too many beautiful women around you, and neither of us has any confidence and thought that Your Majesty wouldn¡¯t want us.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; he had never thought about these things before. He was quite familiar with Wu Qing, as she was one of the 12 Assassin Legatees, so Zhao Fu saw her quite frequently.


    She was pretty but could notpare to those top-tier beauties. Moreover, she did not have any Phoenix Qi. The deepest memory Zhao Fu had of her was identally seeing her body after cutting open her clothes while fighting.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and agreed to make both Tuoba Qing and Wu Qing concubines. Tuoba Qing happily kissed Zhao Fu¡¯s cheek before running out to tell Wu Qing.


    Now, they onlycked one shard until they could make the full Deste Blood Mask, and Zhao Fu had no idea when he would be able to obtain it. It was best to make preparations now so that they could immediately restore the mask after obtaining that final shard.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu had half of his soldiers defend the eastern side, while the remaining half continued to clear out Hundred Bamboo. Only after controlling the surrounding four regions would Great Qin be able to confidently face the outside forces.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu once again went to the outside world. This time, his gains were not as great as the previous time. He only obtained 200,000 Stage 1 corpses, 7,000 or so Stage 2 corpses, and only a few hundred Stage 3 corpses.


    Apart from the corpses, Zhao Fu also bought some high-grade Talisman Stones and also received two important pieces of information.

 Chapter 626: Level 1 Dukedom

    <h4>Chapter 626: Level 1 Dukedom</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The first thing was that there were two worlds besides their human world that had been devoured; it was not just their world that had been devoured.


    The Heaven Awaken World was boundless and continuously devoured worlds, expanding its area. The devoured world would appear at the edges of the Heaven Awaken World, causing the Heaven Awaken World to berger andrger.


    Compared to the Heaven Awaken World, the worlds that it devoured seemed quite small and only added a bit to it.


    As such, every century, the Heaven Awaken World would devour many worlds, expanding into many areas. Zhao Fu did not know just how many worlds had been devoured this time, but he heard some rumors as to two worlds besides the human world.


    One was most likely a Water Race world, as 80% of its regions were covered by water. There was a high likelihood for people of the Water Race to appear in such ces.


    The other was most likely a Demon Race world, as the world contained arge amount of demonic qi, and only a world upied by the Demon Race would be like that.


    Even though there were eight major races in the Heaven Awaken World, there was no system to decide where they were scattered; everything was random. A human world could appear next to a demon world, next to a god world, or a devil world.


    Their world was quite fortunate because if they had to face a demon world from the previous century, with how cruel and ferocious the Demon Race was, the danger that their world would face would be much greater.


    However, because the demon world had been devoured at around the same time, they would have the same amount of time to develop, so the difference in their strength would not be too great. At the very least, if the demon world invaded, the human world would be able to put up some resistance.


    The water world was not too dangerous either, as they mostly lived in water and did not have much need for drynd. As such, there was not too much reason for them to invade the human world.


    Thend in the Legacy Land was many times bigger than the water regions, and it was impossible for the Water Race to invade just for those few water regions. Perhaps they wouldunch a small-scale invasion, but that was nothing to worry about.


    The main danger was from the previous worlds. They had been developing for far longer and could easily bully newer worlds. They were a threat to all newer worlds.


    There were also the neighboring worlds. If the neighboring worlds were friendly, there was nothing to worry about. However, if they weren¡¯t friendly, one could only hope that they were not one of the scarier races, or they would also invade.


    The Grassi people had wanted to fully invade the human world as soon as the Heaven Domain Boundary had disappeared, just like what the Lantong people had done to them. However, recently, their ns had somewhat changed.


    Of course, if the human world was strong enough, it could invade other worlds, such as the water world or the demon world. In fact, they could even invade the Grassi people, but they had to be strong enough.


    The second piece of news was that a Level 1 Dukedom had appeared in a world near the Lantong world and Grassi world. This forced the battle between the Lantong world and Grassi world to temporarily stop.


    After all, the strength of a Level 1 Dukedom was too terrifying because in order to be a Level 1 Dukedom, one had to unify an entire world.


    It was said that that world was a devil world, and the people there had short horns and were called the Horned Devil Race. They were incredibly powerful, forcing the Lantong people and Grassi people to stop fighting.


    This matter was quite important because if the Horned Devil Race destroyed the Grassi people and Lantong people, humanity would have to face an even more powerful enemy. Zhao Fu felt quite worried and hoped that the Lantong world and Grassi world would be able to defend against them. Otherwise, their world definitely would not be able to stop them.


    These two pieces of information were both quite important, as this could not only threaten the human world but also influence the direction of the human world in the future.


    ¡°Looks like we still need to develop faster,¡± Zhao Fu muttered to himself as he sighed.


    Zhao Fu felt quite unsettled and was always worrying. Only by obtaining great power would Zhao Fu be able to feel at ease.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu discussed this matter with his Generals, and afterward, Zhao Fu gave the order to increase the speed of clearing out Hundred Bamboo.


    Great Qin started to work even faster and more efficiently, and soon, one week had passed.


    ¡°System announcement! Your faction has unified Hundred Bamboo, and Great Qin has obtained arge amount of Fate!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your faction has obtained another region. The main region is Xianyang, and Hundred Bamboo will automatically be made a subsidiary region!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Only after establishing a Great City here can you fuse with the Region Heart!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, your Level 1 Great City has leveled up into a Level 2 Great City!¡±


    µÈ¼¶:¶þ¼¶Öسǣ¨1800000/2300000£©


    ¾ÓÃñ:3492950/6240000 Ê¿±ø892640/2482000


    Zhao Fu smiled; they had finally cleared out thest region, and they could now focus on conquering the outside regions. Zhao Fu relocated another system main city over and renamed Hundred Bamboo to Bamboo Province, Great Qin¡¯s fourth Province.


    After clearing out countless viges and obtaining the EXP from four system main cities, the Great Qin City once again leveled up. Zhao Fu went to the City Hall and looked at the City Heart¡¯s new stats.


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 2 Great City (1,800,000/23,000,000)


    Vige Area: 9,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 461,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/6,240,000


    Military: 892,640/2,482,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +160%, Territory Crop Growing Time -160%, Poption Limit +110%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +11, Soldiers¡¯ stats +12%, Poption Attraction +130%, chances of attracting higher grade poption +130%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 16,400


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    Great Qin¡¯s poption was now at 20.5 million, and they had boosted their military to 3.8 million soldiers. They had 23 Great Cities, five Cities, 37 Towns, and 4,169 Viges.


    Of the 3.8 million soldiers, 2.1 million were Stage 1 soldiers, and 70,000 were Stage 2 soldiers. They also had a few hundred Stage 3 soldiers.


    Within the Legacy Land, Great Qin¡¯s strength was simply monstrous. Zhao Fu felt quite excited; with this sort of force, he nned to face the eastern side soon. Time was bing tighter and tighter, and they had to quickly restore Great Qin.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯smand, ranks of soldiers that gave off an austere and solemn aura marched towards the eastern side.

 Chapter 627 - Battle Formation

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Battle Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    The eastern side¡¯s six regions allied together, with 21 system main cities and 3.1 million soldiers. They had formed a simple sentry line but had not created any defenses. They seemed quite confident in their strength.


    They indeed had a right to be this confident, as 90% of the 3.1 million soldiers were Stage 1 soldiers. Who could face such a force? They were simply terrifying.


    Great Qin had 3.8 million soldiers, but they had less Stage 1 soldiers. Zhao Fu did not n to directly attack, as that would result in massive injuries and casualties.


    Zhao Fu and his Generals had long since discussed this and had made detailed battle ns.


    ¡°Things are bad! Great Qin has brought its army and is attacking!¡± Reports started to sound out in the six regions. The eastern side¡¯s factions were not surprised at all; they had been preparing for this day for a long time, but they did not expect the other side to be so fast.


    The six regions¡¯ forces quickly gathered, and the City Lords quickly met together. The valiant-looking big man asked, ¡°How many soldiers do they have? How many City Lords?¡±


    A City Lord who had received some information lightlyughed and said, ¡°At most, two million, if not even less. Only 60% of them are Stage 1 soldiers, and the rest aren¡¯t even Stage 1. They only have 12 City Lords, so we have a massive advantage.¡±


    Hearing that City Lord¡¯s words, the other City Lords felt much more at ease. They were able to deal with a force of this size and would be able to easily obtain victory.


    However, a single region definitely would not be able to defend against a force of that size. Luckily, united, things werepletely different.


    ¡°So they have two million soldiers and 12 City Lords. What should we do?¡± one of the City Lords asked.


    The valiant-looking big man said in a loud voice, ¡°We gather our forces and crush them in one fell swoop. Now that we have 3.1 million soldiers and 21 City Lords, there¡¯s no need to fear them; victory will definitely be ours!¡±


    Most of the City Lords nodded and agreed, as they did indeed have a massive advantage.


    However, some people were a bit hesitant. An elderly man said, ¡°I think we should defend for now and wait until they reach us. That way, we¡¯ll have a bigger advantage. I feel that something¡¯s off; even though their forces aren¡¯t very scary, perhaps they have something hidden up their sleeve.


    ¡°Moreover, they know that we¡¯ve allied together and how many soldiers we have. It¡¯s impossible that they¡¯d send two million soldiers and 12 City Lords to just die; they¡¯re definitely hiding something!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else also sank into deep thought. They all started to feel suspicious towards such a direct advance.


    However, the valiant-looking big man said disdainfully, ¡°Perhaps they think they can beat us with their two million soldiers. I don¡¯t believe that a single faction¡¯s strength is greater than our six regionsbined together. Moreover, we haven¡¯t constructed any defensive walls, and there aren¡¯t any good ces for us to defend, whereas they have already advanced.


    ¡°We can build some defenses for now, but all of our forces are gathered here. If we don¡¯t take the initiative to attack and they instead attack other regions, what will we do? All of our forces are here, so our cities are defenseless and won¡¯t be able to stop them.¡±


    What the man said was right, and the rest of the City Lords fell into silence.


    Suddenly, one of the other City Lords thought of something and said, ¡°How about we form a defensive battle formation while advancing so that we can stop them from moving to other regions? We¡¯ll focus on defense and not take the initiative to attack. No matter what they do, we¡¯ll be prepared. What do you all think?¡±


    This method guaranteed engaging Great Qin¡¯s forces but also prioritized defense. Adding on their numerical advantage, many of the City Lords approved, and the elderly man and valiant-looking big man also agreed.


    Following this, the eastern side¡¯s army formed a massive formation with Shieldbearers on the outside, Infantrymen behind them, and Archers at the back. The Cavalry was organized into a separate group by themselves.


    On the battlefield, the Cavalry was like a sharp de. Because of the horses, it was incredibly difficult to integrate them into battle formations, so they could only be used for charging, breaking through, and disrupting.


    The eastern side¡¯s army was like a massive flood and gave off a somber atmosphere as they shook the surrounding thousands of kilometers. There were not any sounds from birds or insects from the mountains and forests; there was only a terrifying silence.


    Great Qin¡¯s army also gave off a world-shaking aura. All of their expressions were incredibly serious, and each step they took sounded like thunder. They showed no fear at all towards the army in front of them.


    Very soon, the two armies faced off in this region, and the air became incredibly heavy. Even the wind seemed to feel incredibly sharp.


    Zhao Fu looked at the massive battle formation in front of him and felt quite shocked. This battle formation¡¯s defense seemed quite powerful, and without enough force, it would be impossible to break through and cause this battle formation to copse.


    At that moment, the eastern side¡¯s City Lords exploded out with their auras and rose to the sky. Great Qin¡¯s City Lords did the same and also stood in the air.


    The eastern side¡¯s army would not attack first, and they were instead waiting for Zhao Fu to attack.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh; he wasn¡¯t that stupid. If he used his two million soldiers to charge at the three million soldiers arranged in a battle formation, not only would he not be able to break through, but he would also suffer disastrous losses.


    However, Zhao Fu had a goal in mind, which was to lure them out and deal with them together, rather than directly attacking.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Zhao Fu ordered, and the massive army started to retreat.


    The eastern side¡¯s City Lords looked quite shocked; they had never thought that Great Qin would retreat so easily like that. They had only just faced off, yet they were retreating without even fighting. This was simply too cowardly!


    The eastern side¡¯s City Lords looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They had formed a battle formation and were waiting for Great Qin to attack to see if they had any hidden methods. However, they had never thought that Great Qin would retreat so easily without any intentions to attack.


    ¡°What do we do? Do we attack? Or do we stay here and defend? Or should we retreat as well?¡± one City Lord asked.


    ¡°Of course we should attack!¡± the battle-loving big man yelled impatiently.


    The elderly man looked over and saw that Great Qin was withdrawing quite quickly without any intention of stopping. It did not seem like they would be able to quickly turn around and attack.


    If the eastern side¡¯s army rushed up and attacked from behind, they might be able to heavily injure them. As such, the elderly man voiced his thoughts and agreed with the big man.


    The other City Lords felt the same, and because they did not sense anything strange, they also gave the order to attack.


    The battle formation below immediately copsed, and the soldiers flooded forwards towards the Great Qin army while the 20 or so City Lords turned into rays of light and sped forwards.

 Chapter 628: Disaster Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 628: Disaster Cavalry</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Seeing them charge over, Zhao Fu gave a cold smile and had the retreating soldiers continue to retreat while the City Lords were to stop.


    The eastern side¡¯s City Lords did not know what Zhao Fu was thinking, having the army continue to retreat while having the City Lords stay behind.


    Zhao Fu raised a hand, and his Disaster King Ring shed with a ck light, causing dark clouds to gather.


    Boom!!


    Below, the ten Disaster Cavalrymen raised their ck swords, roaring as ten pirs of ck light shot up into the air. The entire sky shook as a massive amount of deathly aura formed dense, ck clouds, and a gigantic ck magic formation appeared, giving off a boundless deathly intent.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two massive explosions sounded out as arge amount of Undead aura suddenly exploded out from the sides. The ocean of deathly aura flooded towards the eastern side¡¯s army, bringing with it a soul-chilling coldness.


    The eastern side¡¯s City Lords¡¯ expressions fell, and they realized what Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was. They immediately yelled, ¡°Hurry! Arrange the formation!¡±


    The soldiers also felt that something was off, and they had long since stopped their charge. They quickly gathered together and formed a defensive battle formation.


    The countless Undead excitedly roared and swarmed towards the eastern side army from both sides. From above, one would be able to see two massive tides flowing at the eastern side army from both sides.


    After clearing out the four regions, Great Qin had obtained many corpses. There were human corpses, Ounder corpses, and beast corpses. Zhao Fu had stored up all of those corpses just for this day to use the Undead army to whittle down the other side¡¯s numbers.


    There were about six million Skeletons in total, and they charged at the eastern side¡¯s army from two sides. These Skeletons were more powerful than ordinary Skeletons, but they did not have Stage 1 strength. If there were a few of them, they would have easily been ughtered by the system main city soldiers, but the Skeletons always achieved victory through numbers.


    Soon, the two waves of Skeletons smashed against the massive army with immense force.


    Surprisingly, the Shieldbearers explode out with all of their strength and gripped their shields, while the Infantrymen and Archers continuously attacked, causing all sorts of lights to fly everywhere, temporarily stopping the Undead army¡¯s charge.


    This made sense because even though the six million Skeletons had double the army¡¯s numbers, they were individually many times weaker.


    As such, the army was able to temporarily hold off the Skeletons. If there were more Skeletons and they attacked fiercer, perhaps they would be able to break through this battle formation. However, the countless Skeletons were blocked off by the Shieldbearers, while the Infantrymen and Archers attacked.


    The Infantrymen behind the Shieldbearers released waves of sword light, saber light, and spear light that easily copsed the Skeletons¡¯ bodies. The Archers shot out arrows that brought with them streams of air. Ordinary arrows were quite ineffective against these Skeletons, and only by hitting their heads could they instantly kill them.


    However, these arrows with streams of air, though not sharp, carried a blunt force to them. The streams of air were as thick as a fist, and hitting a Skeleton would be like striking it with a hammer.


    The Skeletons seemed quite helpless against the system main city army, and soon, they would all be killed.


    However, Great Qin still had its army.


    Great Qin was unable to control the Skeletons, so if Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were too close, they too would be attacked by the Undead. However, because they had retreated some distance away, they were quite safe. At that moment, the 1.8 million soldiers who had been hiding also charged out.


    Great Qin¡¯s 3.8 million soldiers and 28 City Lords were all prepared for battle.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    As thismand sounded out, countless Archers drew their bows and released their arrows, causing the air to be torn as countless arrows streaked through the air and rained down.


    Just as the eastern side¡¯s army was dealing with the Skeletons, that immense arrow rain descended the from the sky. The 21 City Lords wanted to work together to stop it, but Great Qin¡¯s City Lords turned into rays of light and shot at the eastern side¡¯s City Lords, engaging in a massive battle.


    Below, many system main city soldiers were hit by the arrows, causing blood to fly everywhere. Some people were instantly killed, while others suffered heavy injuries and cried out pitifully.


    The eastern side¡¯s army could only do their best to kill the Skeletons; only by killing all of the Skeletons charging at them would they no longer have to passively defend like this. As their attacks became more ferocious, the Skeletons¡¯ numbers started to decrease faster.


    The eastern side¡¯s army had roughly 300,000 Cavalry, and they used the advantage of their speed to go around the Undead army and rush towards Great Qin¡¯s army like a sharp sword.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry had been waiting for them. By now, Great Qin had 500,000 Cavalry, and the ones at the front were 70,000 Stage 2 soldiers.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± Seeing the system main city Cavalry rushing at them, Great Qin¡¯s prepared Cavalry rode on their ck Forest Horses and also charged over.


    The ground continuously trembled, and the sound of horses galloping could be heard in the surrounding few kilometers. Both sides looked incredibly solemn as they gripped their weapons and rode their warhorses as they sped forwards.


    Both sides were like massive floods, continuously closing the gap between them and the other side.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as both sides¡¯ Cavalry intensely shed. The sound of countless weapons hitting each other could be heard, and the air seemed to explode, causing the heavens to shake.


    Suddenly, Great Qin¡¯s 70,000 Stage 2 soldiers exploded out with their full strength, causing a ck me to ignite around their bodies. A terrifying aura spread out as their expressions became wild and they gripped their spears.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± The 70,000 Stage 2 Cavalrymen were like a lightning bolt that directly charged through and pierced countless system main city Cavalrymen, littering the ground with their corpses. A single Stage 2 Cavalryman could easily pierce four or five Stage 1 system main city Cavalrymen without any resistance.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The other Cavalrymen also roared as they also fiercely charged over. The system main city Cavalrymen were unable to defend against them at all, and their formation started to copse. The battle between the Cavalrymen of the two sides quickly concluded.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The sound of the air being torn continued to sound out as countless sharp arrows continued to rain down on the system main city soldiers.


    ¡°Arghhhh¡­¡± Pained howls sounded out as blood sttered everywhere. Countless people were hit by the arrows, and this was already Great Qin¡¯s fourth wave of arrows, killing around 600,000 to 700,000 people in total.


    However, two million or so of the Skeletons had died as well.


    Zhao Fu looked over the situation and ordered for Stage 1 ballistae to be brought out. The eastern side¡¯s defenses with the Shieldbearers were too powerful, and the Skeleton army could not break through.


    Zhao Fu did not care if the Skeletons were hit; he just wanted to use the Stage 1 ballistae¡¯s power to destroy this shield wall.


    With a Stage 1 ballistae¡¯s power, even if a Stage 1 soldier carried a heavy shield, they would be forced back a few steps if they were hit. If they were forced back, the shield wall would naturally copse.

 Chapter 629 - Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 629 - Great Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    The ballistae shot out bolts that carried an immense amount of force that sted towards the shield wall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    Muffled thuds sounded out as the ballistae boltsnded on the shields, and their immense force caused the Shieldbearers to take a few steps backward.


    Even though they were unharmed, their shieldwall had been destroyed, and they were unable to quickly reform it. The countless Skeletons did not fear death, and because they were excited by the prospect of killing living creatures, they quickly rushed towards the openings.


    The shield wall looked like it was going to copse, but the soldiers quickly killed the Skeletons that had entered, and the Shieldbearers pushed backward. Moreover, a dirt-yellow aura appeared around their shields.


    The waves of yellow light joined together, forming an aura that seemed as steady as a grand mountain and incredibly indestructible, and it seemed quite extraordinary.


    Zhao Fu slightly narrowed his eyes, and he once again ordered for the Stage 1 ballistae to be fired.


    Ballistae bolts once again drew arcs through the air before descending, while the defending Shieldbearers roared, causing the yellow light to be even brighter.


    After entering the region covered by the yellow light, the ballistae bolts significantly slowed down, and most of their power was stopped by the yellow light. The ballistae bolts only had a small portion of their strength left as they hit the shields, causing light nging sounds. However, they were unable to pierce through the shields or push the Shieldbearers back, falling to the ground uselessly.


    ¡°Use the Talisman Bolts!¡± Zhao Fu ordered. The soldiers took out 1.5 meter long ballistae bolts that were covered with engravings. There was a white Talisman Stone at the center of each of the ballistae bolts and a small energy stone at the end of each.


    The soldiers ced these Talisman Bolts on the ballistae and once again aimed at the shieldwall.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Zhao Fu ordered as countless Talisman Bolts shot out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Talisman Bolts turned into massive rays of light, giving off a sharpness that seemed to be able to pierce the sky, and they left behind faint traces in the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Talisman Bolts not only pierced the shields, but they stabbed through the Shieldbearers and the Infantrymen behind them. Blood flew everywhere as their bodies exploded, but the rays of light continued onwards, destroying everything in their path.


    Roughly 10,000 Talisman Bolts opened up a gap that was tens of thousands of meters wide, and bloodied trails of limbs and guts extended for dozens of meters.


    Sensing this aura of death, the countless Skeletons madly surged forwards, and the remaining Shieldbearers were unable to make up for such a massive gap. Adding on the continued barrage of arrows, the eastern side¡¯s formation gradually crumbled.


    Seeing how mighty those Talisman Bolts were, Zhao Fu gave a satisfied grin. The Talisman Bolts¡¯ materials were Blue grade materials, and they werebined with White grade Talisman Stones and energy stones. Each Talisman Bolt was worth ten or so gold coins, and because of how rare Talisman Stones were, Zhao Fu had only made 10,000 Talisman Bolts as a massive killing tool.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased with the Talisman Bolts¡¯ effects. Since they had the ability to create things using talismans, they should use them in all sorts of ways. With how powerful these Talisman Bolts were, it would be worth making some more of them.


    The battle in the sky was also quite intense, and terrifying shockwaves rippled out in all directions, sending fear into countless people¡¯s hearts. Seeing the shield wall copse and the Skeletons flooding in, the eastern side¡¯s City Lords¡¯ expressions became quite unsightly.


    They had already lost, and because they did not want to fight to the death, they gave the order to retreat.


    However, even though they wanted to retreat, actually doing so was not so easy. Not only were they tied down by Great Qin¡¯s City Lords, but all of the soldiers were also tied down by the Skeletons. Because of how much these Skeletons hated the aura of living beings, they tightly stuck on to the soldiers and would not give up until the soldiers were all dead.


    Boom!!


    After being surrounded by a few of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords, one of the eastern City Lords was finally killed. After all, Great Qin had 28 City Lords while the eastern side only had 21.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s job was to givemands across the entire battlefield, or with Zhao Fu¡¯s power, facing three City Lords by himself would have been no problem at all.


    The first City Lord¡¯s death was a massive blow to the eastern side, and their morale plummeted. They wanted to run even more now, as no one wanted to die. With this sort of mentality, their battle power became weaker and weaker.


    Boom!!


    Light shot out everywhere, and after killing one of the eastern City Lords, Great Qin had even more people attack the other City Lords. Another City Lord was caught off-guard and was stabbed through the heart by Bai Qi.


    With another City Lord dead, the eastern side¡¯s morale took another blow and greatly plummeted.


    Below, the system main city soldiers obeyed the City Lords¡¯ orders and started to retreat, but the Undead did not let them go. It was almost impossible for them to retreat, forcing them to defend against the Skeletons¡¯ attacks while also trying to avoid Great Qin¡¯s arrows.


    In the end, only 1.4 million soldiers were left, which was quite a heavy loss. However, most of the Skeletons had been killed, and now they had to face Great Qin¡¯s actual army.


    Zhao Fu gave the order to attack, and the Cavalry rushed forwards like a sharp sword. The 70,000 Stage 2 soldiers were essentially invincible, and they ughtered everyone in their way. They led the other Cavalry forwards to make way for the rest of the army.


    Following this, the Infantrymen also rushed up and started to kill. Great Qin¡¯s 3.8 million soldiers were all in peak condition, while the system main city soldiers were all exhausted and injured. Moreover, their morale was incredibly low, and facing Great Qin¡¯s ferocious onught, they were forced to continuously back down.


    Seeing this, the City Lords in the airpletely gave up hope and did not hesitate to do all they could to run away. They had already lost, so if they stayed here, they would all die here. As for the soldiers, they weren¡¯t in a position where they could pay any attention to them.


    Soon, the battle finally concluded with corpses littering the ground and blood covering everything as far as the eye could see. Weapons were scattered everywhere, and a pungent smell of blood filled the air.


    After the situation with the soldiers had been stabilized, Zhao Fu also rushed into the sky and entered the battle.


    Of the 21 City Lords, five used special methods to escape, three were captured, five surrendered, and eight were killed.


    Roughly 200,000 system main city soldiers escaped, roughly 380,000 surrendered, and the remaining 2.6 million were killed.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s Skeletons had died, and they also lost 80,000 soldiers. They also had many injuries, but with the results of the battle, these injuries and casualties were eptable.


    A long time ago, losing 80,000 soldiers would have been a heavy blow to Great Qin. Even though the losses were eptable, Zhao Fu still felt some pain within his heart.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ordered his people to conquer and relocate the system main cities of the City Lords who had been captured, killed, or had surrendered. Great Qin¡¯s army was still in good condition, so Zhao Fu gave the order to attack the nearest region and bring back as many people as possible.

 Chapter 630: Swordcorpse

    <h4>Chapter 630: Swordcorpse</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Great Qin quickly invaded the next region and surrounded a system main city. The system main city¡¯s City Lord had already died, or else they could have had that City Lord persuade his residents to surrender.


    Each system main city had at most 400,000 residents, and because most of the soldiers had died, they barely had any battle power; they were just ordinary civilians.


    They had already relocated the system main city, and the residents were quickly packing their things in terror, preparing to escape.


    However, they had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s army would arrive so quickly and surround them.


    Zhao Fu did not waste any words and had those who were willing to surrendere out, while those who were not willing to surrender would be burned with the city. Zhao Fu did not bother having his soldiers charge in and unnecessarily increase the number of casualties.


    Under the pressure of the army and many City Lords, most people rationally chose toe out and surrender. There were about 280,000 of them, but roughly 100,000 or so people were unwilling to surrender and stubbornly remained within the city.


    Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to release fire arrows, lighting up the entire city. The raging mes devoured everything, and many people were burned to death. Some people wanted to rush out and fight to the death with Great Qin, but the Archers had been long since prepared, and those people¡¯s corpses covered the ground.


    After taking care of this system main city, Great Qin¡¯s army headed toward the next one. That system main city¡¯s City Lord had surrendered, so they were able to easily obtain 400,000 or so people.


    After obtaining so many people, Zhao Fu started to construct teleportation channels to send these people back to Great Qin. Otherwise, it would be quite difficult to travel with so many civilians.


    Just like that, Great Qin continuously went to system main cities. However, because of the time it took, many of the residents had escaped by the time they arrived, but Great Qin¡¯s gains were still quite shocking.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu sat in the Meeting Hall and listened to Wang Jian give his report. In total, Great Qin had obtained 5.4 million people, which was equivalent to one-quarter of Great Qin¡¯s current poption. Zhao Fu had to take great care in settling them in and integrating them in order to prevent any uprisings.


    Apart from poption, Great Qin had also obtained 16 system main cities and an extraordinary amount of EXP to the point that the Great Qin City was about to level up again.


    Moreover, they had also obtained six Region Treasure Boxes. Region Treasure Boxes were incredibly valuable, and after suddenly obtaining six of them, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    After hearing how the eastern side had been crushed, all of the other sides rejoiced that they had not fought against Great Qin. They also felt some regret in not allying together, or they may have been able to deal with Great Qin. However, Great Qin¡¯s strength had be many times more powerful, and those three sides no longer had the opportunity to fight Great Qin.


    Xianru was currently writing imperial decrees, and Zhao Fu looked at the four women in front of him, who were the City Lords that Great Qin had captured.


    The first was wearing a red dress and had incredibly red lips. Her looks were quite good, and she had a graceful and seductive figure. She was called Fu Ningqin.


    The second looked around 15 years old and looked quite cute. Zhao Fu had no idea how she had be a City Lord, and she was called Gongliang Qinruo.


    The third looked quite beautiful and had a sweet figure and white skin. She was a ssical beauty and was called Pang Ziling.


    The fourth was a mature woman who had a mature figure and seductive looks. She was called Li Chun.


    Zhao Fu nced over them before making them concubines. As City Lords, they had quite a bit of Phoenix Qi, causing the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s power to be a bit stronger.


    Great Qin now had an extra 16 City Lord Seals. Zhao Fu did not take away the City Lord Seals form the City Lords who surrendered and gave the remaining City Lord Seals to others who had performed well.


    Next, it was time to open the six Region Treasure Boxes. The things that Region Treasure Boxes contained were quite extraordinary and valuable, so Zhao Fu felt quite excited.


    Zhao Fu opened the first Region Treasure Box, and light shot out before a talisman paper appeared before Zhao Fu.


    The talisman paper was blood-red and 30 centimeters long and ten centimeters wide. There were runes drawn with ck ink, and the talisman paper gave off a very strange aura.


    [Swordcorpse Talisman]: A very evil talisman that is incredibly difficult to create. It can turn a corpse into a sword. The higher the grade of the corpse, the higher the grade the sword will be.


    Zhao Fu felt that this talisman paper would be quite useful in the future, and he opened the next Region Treasure Box expectantly.


    After the light faded, arge object appeared before Zhao Fu. It was another Dragon-ying Ballistae, and with its might, it was quite good as the second item.


    Following this, Zhao Fu opened the third Region Treasure Box. A square-shaped azure jade appeared in front of Zhao Fu, and he looked at its description curiously.


    [Azure Stone Divine Art]: S grade, Type: Art, Description: A stone-type art that provides one with a powerful defense after cultivating it. It is one of the more powerful Arts.


    ¡°An Art?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. Arts were not rare within the Heaven Awaken World, and one could find them being sold on the streets. They also dropped often when killing creatures.


    For Basic Arts, if one engraved them onto a Profession Change Stone Stele, others could learn the Art by using the Profession Change Stone Stele. That was why Arts were quite cheap in the Heaven Awaken World.


    However, that was only limited to Basic Arts. Arts were split into different levels, and Basic Arts were incredibly easy to find. However, higher-grade Arts were quite rare.


    Moreover, higher-grade Arts required a vessel, which people could use to learn the Art. For example, the vessel of this Azure Stone Divine Art was the azure jade. Only with the azure jade would Zhao Fu be able to cultivate the Azure Stone Divine Art, and even if other people knew the technique, they would not be able to cultivate it without the jade.


    Zhao Fu did not care much for Arts because low-grade ones were quitemon, while high-grade ones could only be learned by a single person.


    Zhao Fu did not bother with Arts, and he did not n on using the Azure Stone Divine Art, as he already had the Great Qin Mantra, which was Great Qin¡¯s Legacy Art.


    The benefits of using the Legacy Art were that it would be more powerful as the city became more powerful, and it also gave bonus stats, such as cultivation speed and recovery speed. Moreover, it would help one be more unified with Great Qin and make it easier to use Great Qin¡¯s Legacies.


    The Great Qin Mantra was also split into different levels, and it changed ording to one¡¯s position. The ordinary soldiers had the Great Qin Mantra, which was a D grade Art.


    Captains received Great Qin Soldier Cultivation, which was a C grade Art, and Generals received Great Qin General Refinement, which was a B grade Art. Commanders and Great Generals received Great Qin General Heart, which was an A grade Art.


    As the ruler of the Great Qin, Zhao Fu had the Great Qin King Art, which was an S grade Art.


    That was the benefit of a Legacy; other Arts did not have this sort of effect, and this was the benefit of being arge empire.

 Chapter 631 - Celestial Art

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Celestial Art</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Since Zhao Fu had the Great Qin King Art, which was an S grade Art, he did not want the Azure Stone Divine Art.


    Moreover, if one cultivated two types of Arts, that could cause their power to be quite chaotic, and they could lose themselves to the chaos. Unless Zhao Fu obtained some sort of supernatural Art, he would not bother with any other Arts and would only use the Great Qin King Art.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to put the matter of the Art aside, the golden dragon suddenly said within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, ¡°Zhao Fu, I have a Celestial Art; do you want it?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. With the information from the demon god, he knew about such things.


    In the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s records, Celestials had the power to destroy worlds. They were not within the six paths of reincarnation or five elements, and they far surpassed godly spirits. Their power was monstrous, and they were about the nine cultivation realms in the Celestial realm.


    There did not seem to be Celestials in the Heaven Awaken World; at the very least, the demon god had never seen any Celestials, and they were just a legend within the Heaven Awaken World.


    Hearing the golden dragon suddenly mention a Celestial Art, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart leaped, and he asked in shock, ¡°Are you serious? Did the Heaven Murder Empire really have a Celestial Art?¡±


    The golden dragonughed proudly and replied, ¡°Of course! Celestial Arts are incredibly precious, and even ordinary Holy Empires would not have such things. Back then, our most talented Emperor, which was Emperor Wushi, entered the Six Desires Celestial Pce and obtained a legacy, which was how he obtained that Celestial Art!¡±


    After hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt incredibly shocked. He had never expected it to really have a Celestial Art. As for Emperor Wushi and the Six Desires Celestial Pce, Zhao Fu did not know much about them. However, he could easily guess that they were incredibly powerful existences.


    Hearing that the golden dragon really did have a Celestial Art, Zhao Fu felt an itch within his heart; he could imagine just how powerful it was, so he immediately said, ¡°I want to cultivate it!¡±


    The golden dragon exined, ¡°The Art is called the Six Desires Celestial Manual, and it is extremely powerful. It leans slightly towards the demonic path, and it requires at least Heaven Grade to cultivate. It is split into two main cultivation methods:


    ¡°The first is Suppressing Desires, which means that you will not be able to touch a single woman. Only afterpletely mastering the Art will you have a sliver of a chance, but even then it will still be quite dangerous.


    ¡°The second is Indulging Desires, and you can think of it as a dual cultivation method. You can cultivate together with countless women, and those with Phoenix Qi are the most suitable and beneficial to you. Your Cultivation will rise exponentially, and those women will receive benefits as well.


    Both methods had their own advantages: the power one gained from the first method was purer, while the second one gave the fastest Cultivation speed. Which one should he pick?


    Zhao Fu felt a bit at a loss. If he chose the first method, Suppressing Desires, he would have to wait until hepletely mastered the Art to have a chance at being with a woman. With how difficult this Celestial Art was, perhaps he would never be able to touch a woman for his entire life.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite ufortable. After all, Zhao Fu still had some interest in those things.


    However, if he chose the second method, that sounded to licentious. He would dual cultivate with countless women, which he felt quite repulsed by.


    Currently, Zhao Fu¡¯s feelings were still closed off. Even though he had been somewhat intimate with some women, he knew clearly that he had never loved a woman.


    Of course, Zhao Fu was not interested in men; he was sure that he was attracted to women.


    The two options given by the golden dragon were both quite extreme, and after thinking about it, Zhao Fu felt as if his head was going to explode.


    However, the Celestial Art¡¯s might was simply too alluring, and no one would be able to resist it. However, facing these two extreme choices, Zhao Fu did not know what to do. He decided to put this matter aside for now and spend some time thinking about it.


    Zhao Fu looked at the next Region Treasure Box and opened it up. Countless traces of light shot out as a City Creation Stone appeared before him. This City Creation Stone looked quite special, and it gave off a powerful aura.


    [Unnamed City Creation Stone]: A City-level City Creation Stone that has never been used. It needs to be named and for a City Lord Seal to be condensed.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud; he had unexpectedly received a City for free. Back then, it had taken a great deal of time and effort for Great Qin to take down the Orc City, which had been their first City.


    Who would have thought that they would obtain another City just like that? Zhao Fu felt as if he had won the lottery.


    This City would be perfect to give to Tuoba Qing, as it had never been used before. After Tuoba Qing used it, it would be connected to her bloodline and spawn people with her bloodline. Afterwards, he would give her people some Viges, and it would not take long to spawn 100,000 people.


    With a City¡¯s Fate to use as the foundation of the Deste Blood Fate, there would be an even greater chance of restoring the Deste Blood Mask. When that happened, Great Qin would have another Nation Armament.


    Zhao Fu quickly called Tuoba Qing to the Meeting Hall.


    Tuoba Qing had a faint blush on her face as she gently asked, ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡±


    Seeing how shy she looked, Zhao Fu smiled. After making her a concubine, Tuoba Qing had not seen Zhao Fu, and her blushing look seemed quite cute.


    ¡°This is for you. Go and condense a City Lord Seal!¡± Zhao Fu said as he handed over the City Creation Stone.


    Tuoba Qing felt quite shocked; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would give her a City. However, when she thought about it, she realized that there was most likely some reason for this.


    However, this was still a City, and giving it to her meant that she held some position within his heart.


    Tuoba Qing went forwards with a red face and received the City Creation Stone before respectfully bowing to Zhao Fu and saying, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Zhao Fu nodded before saying, ¡°Now that you¡¯re a concubine, you don¡¯t have to be so overly courteous!¡±


    Tuoba Qing happily nodded before leaving to condense the City Lord Seal.


    Zhao Fu looked at the remaining two Region Treasure Boxes and wondered what they contained.


    He opened another Region Treasure Box, and a wave of heat rolled out. A ming stone appeared before Zhao Fu.


    [me Spirit Stone]: An Epic grade material that can be used to forge Epic grade weapons. It has an extremely powerful power that is of the Fire attribute.


    After looking at the stone¡¯s description, Zhao Fu found that it was an Epic grade material, making him feel quite disappointed.


    Boom!!


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to open the final Region Treasure Box, an explosion sounded out from outside, and Zhao Fu felt quite startled as he immediately went outside.

 Chapter 632: Creation Humans

    <h4>Chapter 632: Creation Humans</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    A blood-red pir of light shot into the sky, dying the sky incredibly red, and it was as if the sky was about to start dripping blood.


    A mighty, bloody, ancient aura covered the entirend, causing everything to fall silent. That boundless might caused countless people to feel their bodies sinking downwards, and Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell as he felt just how terrifying this might was. He could not even use his own might to defend against it.


    Countless traces of Heaven and Earth Qi gathered, and a berserk wind blew everywhere. Blood-colored clouds roiled about, gathering towards the blood-red pir of light.


    As the qi and blood-red aura gathered, the ancient might in the sky became more and more powerful. It seemed to be corporeal, and it weighed down on everyone below.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was not just the residents of Great Qin but even Zhao Fu who did not know what was happening. However, seeing that the blood-red pir of light was quite close to Great Qin, Zhao Fu suddenly remembered telling Tuoba Qing to condense a City Lord Seal ¨C could it have to do with that?


    Zhao Fu felt quite curious and quickly went over to that ce. Some other people from Great Qin had also gone over to see what was going on.


    After Zhao Fu arrived, he saw Tuoba Qing within the blood-red pir of light and Wu Qing, who had copsed to the ground in terror.


    The ground around Tuoba Qing had cracked, and this ce was the center of the massive storm. Massive gusts of wind blew outwards, destroying countless trees and sweepingrge rocks into the air.


    This matter seemed to be linked to Tuoba Qing, but those shockwaves were simply too powerful!


    Following this, Zhao Fu went up and took Wu Qing out of the storm before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wu Qing calmed herself down before saying fearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know; big sis was just condensing the City Lord Seal when her body suddenly exploded out with blood-red light, and then this happened. Your Majesty, will big sis be alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu could feel her body lightly trembling, and he said in aforting tone, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here!¡±


    Wu Qing looked at Zhao Fu with her teary eyes and nodded. Feeling Zhao Fu¡¯s body heat, a faint blush appeared on her face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s going on?¡± The Generals had all arrived, and they asked in shock as they looked at the scene before them.


    Zhao Fu looked at the blood-redyer of clouds and the Heaven and Earth Qi being gathered, and his expression became serious as he said, ¡°It¡¯s most likely something caused by Tuoba Qing¡¯s bloodline!¡±


    The only thing that Zhao Fu knew about Tuoba Qing right now was that she was part of a Royal n and had a Royal Bloodline. However, he was not sure as to what bloodline it was.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Three rays of blood-red light flew over from the side, and Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils contracted. He saw that those were the three Deste Blood Mask Shards, and they flew towards Tuoba Qing and entered the blood-red pir of light before covering Tuoba Qing¡¯s pretty face.


    The three shards formed an iplete mask, and there was a gap on the left side of Tuoba Qing¡¯s face. However, it gave off a mysterious, ancient, terrifying aura. The mask caused Tuoba Qing¡¯s aura to be incredibly terrifying, making those around her shiver.


    ¡°Zhao Fu! I know what her bloodline is now ¨C She¡¯s a Creation Human!¡± the golden dragon said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Creation Human?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused as he did not know what that was.


    Hearing this, the golden dragon exined, ¡°They were the earliest Human n at the beginning of the world.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked quite shocked as he asked, ¡°Humans who existed at the beginning of the world? Wouldn¡¯t they be even more ancient than the Heaven Murder Empire?¡±


    The golden dragon replied seriously, ¡°Her identity might be quite extraordinary, and there may have been some divine meddling in this world of yours. Many people like to use this sort of method to pass their legacy and power into newer worlds and use the advantage of worlds on the edges to escape some enemies and troubles!¡±


    Zhao Fu could hear the golden dragon¡¯s wariness towards Tuoba Qing¡¯s identity. With how powerful the Heaven Murder Empire had been and how solid its foundation had been, it was the first time that the golden dragon had acted like this.


    ¡°Is her identity that terrifying for even you to fear it?¡± Zhao Fu asked uncertainly.


    The golden dragon said in a certain tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even in the ancient times that the Heaven Murder Empire existed in, the Creation Race was already quite rare. They innately possess the Origin Bloodline, which is more powerful than you can imagine. Even the Heaven Murder Empire at its peak would not want to be enemies with the Creation Race.


    ¡°You can easily imagine just how powerful they were; they have existed from the beginning of the world, and it is said that they know the secret behind the birth of the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°The lower civilizations and your humanoid shapes are all counted as Human, while the Creation Race was the foundation of all of this. Even the Heaven Murder Empire did not haveplete information on this.


    ¡°Apart from the Creation Humans, there are also Creation Gods, Creation Devils, and Creation Undead, but it is unlikely to see them, and even I haven¡¯t seen them many times.¡±


    Waves of shock crashed within Zhao Fu¡¯s heart; he had never thought that Tuoba Qing, who he had neglected all of this time, would have such a terrifying background. Zhao Fu gulped before asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on right now?¡±


    The golden dragon looked at Tuoba Qing and said, ¡°Her bloodline was stimted by the condensing of the City Lord Seal, and with the Deste Blood Mask¡¯s support, her bloodline is going to go through a slight awakening!¡±


    ¡°Blood!¡± Just as Zhao Fu wanted to say something, a clear voice sounded out. Zhao Fu immediately felt his soul tremble, and all of his hairs stood on end as a wave of fear assaulted his heart.


    Boom!!


    The heavens and the earth seemed to split apart as a massive shockwave rippled outwards, bringing with it an incredibly destructive power. As it sted outwards, the blood-colored clouds and wild wind dissipated.


    Everything on the ground was obliterated by the shockwave, including trees and rocks. The City Lords were all given a big fright, and they quickly released their City Lord Seals, but they were still sted backward.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils contracted as he hugged Wu Qing with one hand and unleashed his King¡¯s Domain with his other hand, causing a ck dragon barrier to cover them.


    Bang!


    As the shockwave hit Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain, Zhao Fu felt a massive impact, and his body flew hundreds of meters, crashing into the face of a mountain and forming a crater.


    After the shockwave rippled out, the ground continuously shook, and birds and beasts escaped in terror from the white light behind them that had destroyed everything in its path.


    After a while, that terrifying shockwave finally stopped, and a 10,000 meter wide, 1,000-meter deep crater remained. The figure at the center seemed to have woken up from a dream, and she looked at her surroundings hazily.

 Chapter 633: First

    <h4>Chapter 633: First</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s appearance had gone through some changes ¨C her ck hair had be blood-red colored, and its length reached her waist. Her eyes also became a pure blood-red color, and her pretty face became iparably beautiful.


    Her aura also changed ¨C she not only gave off the airs of a next-door big sister but also a trace of devilishness and heroism, making her seem quite attractive.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡¯


    An immense wave of Phoenix Qi rushed out of Tuoba Qing¡¯s body and entered the Emperor Phoenix Statue. The Emperor Phoenix spread its wings, causing countless rays of golden light to shoot out. The Emperor Phoenix seemed to have be a golden sun, shining light in all directions.


    The Emperor Phoenix¡¯s wingspan of 40 meters grew to 120 meters, and the aura that it gave off became even more powerful and shocking.


    Tuoba Qing looked at the destruction that she had caused. It was not just Great Qin that had been affected; the surrounding viges had also been heavily damaged as well. She saw Zhao Fu some distance away and hurriedly ran over and knelt on the ground as she said apologetically, ¡°Please punish me, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu climbed up from the heap of rocks, a trace of blood leaking out of his lips. He looked at Tuoba Qing kneeling on the ground and looked around at the devastating scene as he bitterlyughed and said, ¡°You may rise. This wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Tuoba Qing hesitated before getting up. Wu Qing went to Tuoba Qing¡¯s side and asked caringly, ¡°Big sis, are you alright?¡±


    Hearing her words of concern, Tuoba Qing lightly smiled and nodded.


    The other Generals came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side with some light injuries. Seeing that everyone was fine, they let out sighs of relief.


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s expression became quite worried, as she had caused not only Great Qin¡¯s Generals to be injured but even His Majesty himself.


    Zhao Fu looked at Tuoba Qing, and thinking about her terrifying identity, his expression became serious as he said, ¡°Tuoba Qing,e with me.¡±


    Tuoba Qing nodded and lowered her head, feeling quite depressed. She wondered how Zhao Fu was going to punish her, and no matter how it was, she decided to prepare herself for it. After all, this had been caused by her, so she should be punished.


    She followed behind Zhao Fu, and they soon arrived at Zhao Fu¡¯s room.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before telling Tuoba Qing about her identity. Without Zhao Fu telling her, she would find out sooner orter. This was an important matter, and Tuoba Qing had the right to know about her identity so that she could make preparations for the future if anything happened.


    After hearing what Zhao Fu had to say, a look of shock appeared on Tuoba Qing¡¯s face. After hearing that she had a Royal Bloodline, she had already been quite surprised, and she had never expected to be part of the Creation Race.


    ¡°Your Majesty, will I bring trouble to you? You won¡¯t chase me away, will you?¡± Tuoba Qing asked anxiously as she nervous looked at Zhao Fu. Tuoba Qing felt that her identity could be dangerous.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°How could I? You¡¯re my concubine now, and I¡¯ll take responsibility for you!¡±


    Tuoba Qing felt her heart stir, and she leaped into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and tightly hugged him. Her face became incredibly red as she leaned against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he also hugged her.


    ¡°Husband!¡± Tuoba Qing said. Her heart beat rapidly as she made a decision and lifted her head as she blushed. She then stood on her toes as she lightly kissed Zhao Fu, her tongue clumsily entering Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt as if his head had exploded, and he felt his mind being inundated by Phoenix Qi, making Zhao Fu seem to lose his rationality.


    Zhao Fu instinctively reacted and passionately kissed Tuoba Qing back. Tuoba Qing shyly responded, and Zhao Fu started to take off her clothes.


    For the next four hours, immense thumping and moaning sounds sounded out within the room. Because of Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline, he received great bonuses and had immense stamina.


    Back when he had received a Royal Bloodline, Zhao Fu had felt that something had changed within him, and he had never dared to allow himself to indulge himself in pleasures as he knew that he might not be able to control himself. After rising to a Sovereign Bloodline, he became dozens of times more powerful in that area.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Tuoba Qing¡¯s special bloodline and the Phoenix Qi from the Emperor Phoenix Statue, it would have been very difficult for Tuoba Qing to endure this.


    Tuoba Qing was currently powerlessly lying on Zhao Fu¡¯s body as she raggedly breathed. Only after a while did she regain some of her strength, and she lightly hit Zhao Fu with her small fist as she said, ¡°You baddie! It was my first time, but you didn¡¯t hold back at all!¡±


    Zhao Fu apologetically smiled as he said, ¡°Sorry, I really couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Tuoba Qing lightly harrumphed, but she did not feel angry at all. Instead, she simply sweetlyid on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Fu stroked Tuoba Qing¡¯s smooth back and said in a promising tone, ¡°Lil Qing, you¡¯re my first woman, and I¡¯ll definitely take care of you in the future!¡±


    Tuoba Qing felt quite touched, and she looked at Zhao Fu with eyes full of love, saying, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll be yours forever!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and held her in his arms. Soon, it was night time, and now, within Zhao Fu¡¯s dantian, there were seven ck auras ¨C he had already started cultivating the Six Desires Celestial Art.


    Back when Zhao Fu had lost control, countless ck runes had entered his head. Perhaps it was because of his Heaven Grade, but Zhao Fu learned the Art instantly.


    The central t of the Six Desires Celestial Art was ¡®desire.¡¯ After fully cultivating the Art, one could even create an illusory world. Right after cultivating the Art, Zhao Fu could feel how powerful this Art was, and his Cultivation power had be many times purer.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to call some people to bring some food, as Tuoba Qing was unable to get off the bed. However, at that moment, someone knocked on the door, and N¨¹ L¨¹ walked in with some food.


    Seeing N¨¹ L¨¹ walk in, Tuoba Qing¡¯s face became incredibly red, and she dove under the nkets, feeling quite embarrassed.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ red at Zhao Fu before saying, ¡°Lord husband, how could you ravage little sister Qing for such a long time? You didn¡¯t treat her tenderly at all.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward because he and Tuoba Qing were both naked on the bed. Even though there was a nket partially covering them, N¨¹ L¨¹ had suddenly walked in on them.


    However, Zhao Fu could tell that N¨¹ L¨¹ did not feel displeased, and there was instead a faint blush on her face.


    Following this, Zhao Fu got up and put on his clothes.


    ¡°Little sister Qing, I made some chicken soup for you so that you can recover quickly!¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ ignored Zhao Fu, brought a bowl of chicken soup over, and sat down next to Tuoba Qing.


    Tuoba Qing quickly got up, put on some clothes, and said embarrassedly, ¡°Thank you big sister L¨¹. I¡¯ll eat it myself!¡±


    Seeing that Tuoba Qing had recovered so quickly, N¨¹ L¨¹ felt quite surprised and smiled as she handed the bowl over.


    Zhao Fu sat at the table and ate as the two women chatted. Tuoba Qing seemed like a shy and innocent little sister while N¨¹ L¨¹ was like a gentle big sister who seemed to know everything.


    After a while, Zhao Fu finished eating, and seeing the two women talking happily, he did not bother them and instead took out the final Region Treasure Box. Because of the abnormal signs from Tuoba Qing earlier, he had not opened it yet.

 Chapter 634: Unfettered Star

    <h4>Chapter 634: Unfettered Star</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After the light receded, a medicinal pill appeared before Zhao Fu.


    The medicinal pill was as big as a longan fruit and was pink-colored. It gave off a very enchanting fragrance, and after smelling it, Zhao Fu felt that something was suspicious about this medicinal pill, and he looked at its description.


    After reading it, Zhao Fu almost choked ¨C why had he receive a medicinal pill like this? Zhao Fu had never expected it to be the tenth-ranked medicinal pill from the Disaster Festival.


    [Hundred Dragon Sun Pill]: A special Enhancement-type medicinal pill that countless men would dream of having. It was refined using all sorts of Yang-type spirit grasses, and after consuming it, one¡¯s body will be greatly enhanced in a special way. The enhancement is permanent, and legends say that one will be able to conquer hundreds of women with it.


    Looking at the medicinal pill in his hand, Zhao Fu felt quite curious; were its effects really that great? After looking at that description, with the Sovereign Bloodline¡¯s bonuses, Zhao Fu felt a bit of disbelief.


    However, since he had obtained this pill, Zhao Fu decided that he might as well eat it. He swallowed it and felt as if a ball of fire had spread throughout his body, making his body incredibly hot. However, under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, that feeling of heat quickly disappeared.


    Zhao Fu could feel that the effects were about half as potent as the Sovereign Bloodline. Even though it did not feel very powerful to him, to other people, it would be incredibly powerful. After all, a Sovereign Bloodline was a bloodline that could only be birthed after creating a true empire.


    After consuming the medicinal pill, Zhao Fu¡¯s body reacted to it, and looking at N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s tender figure and her enormous breasts, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but walk over.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ felt Zhao Fu¡¯s burning gaze, and her face became red. She shyly got up and gently hugged Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu showed no hesitation and lowered his head to kiss her before taking off her clothes.


    The sound of thumping and moaning continued until dawn, and as the sun rose to the center of the sky, causing bright sunlight to pour into the room, Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the sleeping beauties beside him and did not bother them, and he instead got up as quietly as he could. After all, he had exhausted them the previous night.


    After washing up, Zhao Fu found that everyone he passed looked at him with a knowing smile. Those smiles seemed to have some hidden intentions, and he realized what it was about, but he did not pay them much mind.


    Zhao Fu called over his Generals and started to discuss with them Great Qin¡¯s next steps.


    Now that they had conquered the eastern side, all that remained was to devour all of thempletely. Clearing out the six regions would take much of Great Qin¡¯s time, as just clearing out four regions had taken a few months.


    Great Qin¡¯s poption was now at 26 million, and Zhao Fu expanded the army to 4.5 million soldiers. The army previously had 3.8 million soldiers, so they had increased it by 700,000 soldiers.


    Now, their job was to continue clearing out those six regions; afterpletely unifying those six regions, Great Qin¡¯s strength would once again greatly grow and would help them in their future ns.


    Now that Great Qin¡¯s focus had turned to clearing out those six regions, Zhao Fu had a lot of free time on his hands.


    Around that time, Li Wen came to find Zhao Fu, and seeing him, Zhao Fu grinned. Li Wen had always been in charge of the exploration of the underground region, so he would note and find Zhao Fu if there was not something important.


    The only times he had appeared was when they had enough Soldier Souls or when they had discovered something of significance.


    Seeing the smile on Li Wen¡¯s face, Zhao Fu guessed that they had collected another 100 Soldier Souls, meaning that Great Qin would have another General Armament.


    This General Armament should have belonged to Zhang Han, but he did not have one of the 13 General stars, as they stillcked a few historical Generals¡¯ corpses, so he could only give this General Armament to someone else.


    During the New Years Festival, Zhao Fu had taken in five Great Generals, and all of them had General Stars and an immense amount of General Fate, and they did not require Zhao Fu to fuse anything.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to give this General Armament to Li Mu, as he had pledged his loyalty to Great Qin earlier than the others and had more achievements. He had also integrated with Great Qin more, so he deserved this General Armament.


    ¡°These orbs of light are filled with my Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s aura!¡± the golden dragon said within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; these Soldier Souls were obtained by killing the Skeletons in the passageways. Now that he heard this, he understood why they were so powerful ¨C they were soldiers of the Heaven Murder Empire.


    Zhao Fu did not want to and could not hide this information from the golden dragon, so he told it about this.


    ¡°Mm, looks like they did not die in vain!¡± the golden dragon replied before not speaking anymore.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C he had thought that the golden dragon would try to stop him, as they were technically killing the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s people, or rather, their Skeletons. However, the golden dragon had epted this quite easily.


    Since the golden dragon did not mind, there was no need for Zhao Fu to say anything.


    Zhao Fu went to a remote area, fused the 100 Soldier Souls into ten Divine Soldier Souls, and gave them to Li Mu.


    Li Mu respectfully received the Divine Soldier Souls. He had never thought that Zhao Fu would give such an important thing to him ¨C this showed Zhao Fu¡¯s trust in him, and Li Mu became even more loyal to Zhao Fu. He received the Divine Soldier Souls and went to the center of this open area.


    The ten Divine Soldier Souls gave off a faint white light and automatically flew into the sky, forming a circle. The soldiers within the orbs of light also turned into traces of violet aura, giving off a corporeal might.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out, causing the sky to shake. The ten massive orbs of light seemed to be drawn to each other, and the violet auras continuously flickered as a terrifying power exploded outwards.


    Immediately, the heavens and earth seemed to dim as dark clouds rolled about and gathered. A massive wind blew, causing trees to sway and rocks to be lifted into the air as if a disaster was about to descend.


    Boom!!


    In the sky, a massive explosion sounded out as a violet star giving off resplendent starlight gradually descended.


    Seeing this, not many people were very shocked, as this had happened many times before. However, everyone was quite interested as to what sort of General Star would be awakened this time.


    After the massive violet star, which gave off a powerful aura of suppression, descended, Li Mu drew his Legendary grade sword and raised it to the sky. He gave a loud shout, and countless traces of violet and blood-red aura rushed out of his body.


    Bopm!!


    A violet and blood-red pir of light shot into the sky, straight into the violet star, causing it to shake, and it turned from violet to a blood-red color. It then gave off arge amount of violet and blood-red light, and its powerful aura also had a trace of evilness to it.


    That evil aura made countless people feel quite afraid ¨C this was not the type of fear when facing death but the hair-raising fear when facing ghosts and monsters.


    Everyone looked at that violet and blood-red star in shock ¨C this was the Unfettered Star!

 Chapter 635 - Glass Peacock

    <h4>Chapter 635 - ss Peacock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    In ancient texts, the Unfettered Star was described to be a ¡®killing star¡¯ and ¡®imprisoning star ¨C it had a trace of the murderous aura of the Seven Murders Star and a trace of the baleful aura of the Imprisoning Star.


    The Imprisoning Star represented imprisoning and disciplining, and it was a malicious star.


    The Unfettered Star had both the killing and imprisoning attributes, so it had a trace of an evil aura. That evil aura was manifested in its unfettered and unbounded nature, doing whatever it wanted and disregarding what other people thought. It was somewhat different from most evil auras.


    After the Unfettered Star appeared, it shot down a violet and blood-red pir of starlight onto Li Mu¡¯s body, causing his aura to go through changes. The power emanating out from his body became more and more powerful.


    Following this, the pir of starlight shrank until it only touched the sword that Li Mu was raising, engraving onto it the word ¡®Unfettered,¡¯ after which the starlight disappeared.


    After the General Armament formed, the Unfettered Star in the sky, which gave off an immense aura of suppression, gradually rose and was hidden in the sky.


    Zhao Fu took a look at the Unfettered Star and found that it had be violet and blood-red, and it gave off a malicious aura that struck fear into people. Zhao Fu looked at its description curiously.


    [Unfettered Sword]: Grade: Epic, Stats: Strength +26, Intelligence +25, Constitution +20, Agility +20, Description: A Legendary grade sword that fused with the Unfettered Star¡¯s power and formed the General Armament, Unfettered Sword.


    The stats were quite good, and the Unfettered Sword also had six Special Effects. The first five were the same as the others, so Zhao Fu just looked at the sixth one.


    [Killing and Imprisoning Soldiers]: A type of soldier who has extremely powerful attacks and is also proficient at capturing. They are suited at capturing missions and are extremely powerful. They are able to suppress all sorts of military types to a certain degree and can use the Unfettered Star¡¯s power.


    Each General Armament¡¯s sixth Special Effect was quite good, and this was especially so for the Killing and Imprisoning Soldiers. They would be quite useful on some battlefields.


    After looking at the Unfettered Sword¡¯s description, Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile and returned the sword to Li Mu.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu heard that Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, who had sneaked into India¡¯s territory, had caught a few Indian women who ranked highly on their beauty rankings. Currently, the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament had already been refined by Great Qin and had be Great Qin¡¯s Nation-Suppressing Pir. As one of the human world¡¯s four n Armaments, the ss Peacock was immensely powerful, and Zhao Fu had witnessed its power for himself. He could not let this opportunity go, and after refining it, Great Qin would once again be much more powerful.


    Right now, theycked Indian women, and Zhao Fu had set his sights on the women on India¡¯s beauty rankings. All of them had a decent amount of Phoenix Qi, and capturing them would most likely be able to satisfy the amount of Phoenix Qi required to refine the ss Peacock.


    Zhao Fu did not pay too much attention to this, as Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had not captured many women yet.


    The disappearance of the women from India¡¯s beauty rankings aroused great attention. After all, in this world, even if one waspletely useless, as long as they had great looks, they would attract other people¡¯s attention.


    As women on the beauty rankings, there was a lot of attention ced on them, so their disappearances caused a great uproar.


    ¡°How did those people disappear?¡±


    Countless Indian people tried to guess what had happened. Some said that they had married into rich and influential families, making it so that they would no longer appear in public. Other people guessed that they had been kidnapped. Others said that they no longer entered the Heaven Awaken World, which was why no one saw them anymore.


    Some people med their fans for giving them too much pressure, forcing them to go into hiding or evenmitting suicide.


    Not many people had disappeared yet, so the Indian people could only make wild guesses. However, after a while, they would most likely be able to guess who was behind this.


    They would most likely explode with anger ¨C putting aside killing their people and conquering their territory, they were now daringly stealing their women. That was simply too outrageous.


    However, even if they knew that this was done by Great Qin, Zhao Fu would still continue to capture women. After all, this was necessary to refine their n Armament. Before, they had invaded China, so this was Great Qin¡¯s revenge. As such, Zhao Fu did not hesitate at all to do this.


    As for capturing Chinese women so daringly, Zhao Fu had not considered such a thing before. He did not want to stir up any trouble, and because they were from the same country, he did not want to harm them for no reason unless they offended Great Qin or forced Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu left the matter of the Indian women here, as it would take some more time until they had enough women.


    Zhao Fu went around Great Qin and looked at the construction. Afterwards, he felt that he did not have much to do, so he returned to the real world.


    Zhao Fu felt that he had not gone on hisputer in a long time. Ever since he had be the Ying family¡¯s proxy leader, he had not had the need to go on the Heaven Awaken World forum to look for information, so he had not used hisputer.


    Zhao Fu decided to have a look to see if there was anything that had escaped his attention. Perhaps he would be able to find something or obtain some inspiration.


    After Great Qin was reconciled with the other Dynasties, China had settled into a time of peace, and all of the various factions did their best to develop.


    Great Xia, Great Shang, Great Zhou, and Great Han had all unified a region now. Their speed was not slow, and they chased after Great Qin. Seeing the various Dynasties working so hard, no one else wanted to fall behind, and they also desperately developed.


    The boundary regions were still just as chaotic before, but no one gathered arge amount of their forces to fight, and they resisted the temptations of the rewards. The rewards right now were not much, and the aftermath of the previous invasion gradually settled down.


    China was now rtively peaceful, but the Legacy Land was still in chaos. This was because people of various countries still fought, and this was not just in the Mind Continent but in the other four continents as well.


    Zhao Fu was quite concerned about the outside world, because if Great Qin could not defend against them, they would need the help of others.


    This was quite frustrating; if Great Qin could not stop them, they would have to work with others, or they would be destroyed. Now that Zhao Fu had some information about the world outside the Legacy Land, he felt quite worried.


    He did not know when the next stage of the Chaotic World would be unlocked, and when that happened, it would not be long until the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world. When that time came, they would be connected to the rest of the Heaven Awaken World, and people would be able to freely move around and kill.


    Zhao Fu then looked at some other interesting threads and gained some insights.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu closed the Heaven Awaken World forum and looked at the penguin icon on his desktop as he hesitated. Ever since he had obtained Great Qin¡¯s Legacy, he had cut off all of his rtionships, whether they were friends, ssmates, or other acquaintances. He had not had much time and had been focusing everything into developing Great Qin.


    Now, there was some change within Zhao Fu¡¯s heart, and after thinking about it, he signed into QQ. After such a long time, he wondered how the people he knew were, and he inwardly felt quiteplicated.

 Chapter 636: Things of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 636: Things of the Past</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After opening QQ, Zhao Fu found that there were quite a few messages waiting for him.


    Niu Gu: Bro, where¡¯d you go?


    Lin Qingyu: Bastard, are you going to return that $5 I lent you? I trusted your character and lent you that money!


    Boss Dong: Ai, I closed the shop. Now that there¡¯s the Heaven Awaken World, business has gone down.


    The first message was from Niu Gu. He was Zhao Fu¡¯s former co-worker, and he had already met him in the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu had brought him into Heaven¡¯s Choice, and he was currently being protected in the Ying family¡¯s residence. After Heaven¡¯s Choice had been destroyed, he had been sent to another region to develop there.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the first message would be from him. It seemed that he really saw Zhao Fu as a friend, and Zhao Fu¡¯s treatment had not been in vain.


    The second message was from Lin Qingyu, who was a shop assistant Zhao Fu had worked with. Her looks were delicate and pretty, but she was quite stingy. Zhao Fu had forgotten his money once and borrowed $5, and even then she had hesitated for a long time.


    The third was from the owner of the convenience store that he had worked at, and she was called Dong Meimei. Her personality was quite bright and cheerful, and she was a young wife. She had a 1-year-old child and a good character, and she treated her workers well.


    Zhao Fu had foreseen her shop closing, as most people spent the majority of their time within the Heaven Awaken World. There was barely anyone to maintain production and transportation in the real world, and the world¡¯s economy was facing copse.


    Moreover, the world economy was only hanging in there because of thebined efforts of the governments andrge families. Without their support, the real world would have copsed long ago. Without any production, there would not be any spending, and this would be a vicious cycle. Before the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, the real world would have already fallen into chaos.


    Of these three people, there was no need to worry about Niu Gu, and Lin Qingyu just so happened to be online, so Zhao Fu sent over a message for her to send him her bank ount details.


    Lin Qingyu quickly replied: Have youe back to life, you bastard? Give me back my money, or you¡¯re dead!


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Even though Lin Qingyu was quite stingy, their rtionship was quite good. As such, he had asked for her bank ount details.


    Lin Qingyu asked curiously: Why do you want my bank ount details? I¡¯ll just take that $5 loss and pretend that I threw it away; there¡¯s no need for you to return it. What have you been doing all this time?


    Lin Qingyu¡¯s words were quite sharp, but Zhao Fu was not angry. He smiled as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy, but hurry up and give me your bank ount details!¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright, my bank ount details are¡­¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu was not giving up, Lin Qingyu felt quite strange and sent over her bank ount details.


    Soon, Lin Qingyu received a message that she had received $500,000. Lin Qingyu was given a big fright ¨C this was the first time that she had seen so much money before.


    Thinking about the fact that she had just given Zhao Fu her bank ount details, she quickly sent a message, ¡°Why do you have so much money? Did you sell yourself? Are you trying to buy me with this money?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°I have plenty of money; that money is for you. Also, I have no intentions towards you at all!¡±


    Seeing this, Lin Qingyu coldly harrumphed and replied unhappily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider you either. I¡¯ll save your money for you, but if you want interest, it¡¯ll be $1 per day. I¡¯m going into the Heaven Awaken World now.¡±


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu replied that the money was for her and that there was no need to save it for him. With his identity, let alone $500,000, even $5 billion was not much. However, by then, she had already logged off.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the third message. Dong Meimei had helped him in the past and treated him quite well. She was not online right now, so Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to repay her. He sent a message saying, ¡°If you need anything, let me know. If the ce you¡¯re staying at is not safe, I can protect you!¡±


    After going through these three messages, Zhao Fu went through the other messages.


    Zheng Dong: What happened? Why did you quit uni? What a pity!


    Dong Suzhen: Lil Fu, why did you drop out of uni?


    Zhang Yue: Hahaha, Lil Zhao,e follow your big brother. Your big brother has made it big!


    Zheng Yuqin: Fufu, I miss you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were dropping out? I can¡¯t even contact your phone!


    The first message was from Zheng Dong, who was the ss president at Zhao Fu¡¯s university. He had a warm and passionate heart and liked to help others. Zhao Fu¡¯s impression of him was quite good, and they had a decent rtionship. He had been helped by him many times.


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t that much of a pity. Thanks for your concern, but I¡¯m doing quite well.¡±


    The second was from Dong Suzhen, who was the teacher in charge of Zhao Fu¡¯s ss. Her looks were very dignified andposed, and she was one of the female beauties of the university. Zhao Fu had helped her with some things before, and their rtionship was quite good.


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°I had some things that I needed to do, so I decided to drop out. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing quite well!¡±


    The third message was from Zhang Yue, who had been Zhao Fu¡¯s roommate at university for a while. They had been friends during the first year of university. He was a decent person but was sometimes pompous and liked to show off.


    There had been four of them in a room, and Zhao Fu¡¯s rtionships with the two other people were quite ordinary. They had not bothered to ask each other for their QQs, so they were no longer in contact.


    Zhao Fu wondered what sort of opportunity Zhang Yue had made for himself, but from his words, it seemed that he had be the leader of a small faction or had established his own Vige.


    In response, Zhao Fu sent back an emoji of a person rolling their eyes.


    The fourth person was Zheng Yuqin. Thinking about her, Zhao Fu felt quiteplicated. Whenever she spoke, she would say things that could be easily misunderstood, but she did not have any romantic feelings towards Zhao Fu.


    She was 35 years old and looked quite gentle. Her figure was quite voluptuous, and she had snow-white skin, making her look quite alluring. She was the owner of the snack counter at the university, and she had divorced a long time ago. Because she could not give birth, she did not have any children.


    Back then, she had been moving things about, and seeing that she had been struggling, Zhao Fu had decided to help her. That was how they had gotten to know each other, and Zhao Fu had always treated her like an older friend.


    However, she had started to develop feelings towards Zhao Fu. She would look at Zhao Fu with eyes filled with love, treating him as her own son.


    Zhao Fu did not like this, as his mother had died while he had still been young. He was already 21 years old, and because his personality had already formed, he felt quite cold towards this and felt that it was unnecessary.


    After knowing how she felt towards him, Zhao Fu did not contact her as much, but she would still go to find Zhao Fu and try to care for him. Zhao Fu could not bear to allow this to continue.


    As such, after Zhao Fu dropped out of university, he did not contact her anymore.


    Zhao Fu currently felt quiteplicated. He thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I had some urgent matters, so I had to leave. However, I have some time now. This is my new number. You can find me if you need anything. I¡¯m currently at the Ying family¡¯s residence; if it¡¯s dangerous outside, you can move in, and I¡¯ll take care of you!¡±

 Chapter 637 - Before

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Before</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Those six messages were all the personal message that Zhao Fu had received. He was not particrly close with anyone, so apart from those messages, he only had messages from two groups that he was in.


    One was from when he was in high school. After being ssmates with them for three years, he had some feelings towards those people. They had all split up and pursued their own goals, and because they might not ever see each other again, Zhao Fu decided to join the group to at least keep in contact.


    The other group was his university group, which was created by Zheng Dong, and he had added everyone from their ss.


    Both of these groups had people speaking, and Zhao Fu opened the first group, which was his high school group.


    Hao Qun: ¡°Big brother Gao, you¡¯ve struck it rich! When are you going to treat your old ssmates?¡±


    Zhan Lirong: ¡°Big brother Gao was already quite exceptional in high school, and now, he¡¯s doing even better. He¡¯s managing a few hundred people and earning $300,000 or so every month. I admire you so much!¡±


    Li Shan: ¡°Big brother Gao, when are you going to treat your brothers to a drink?¡±


    Gao Changfeng: ¡°Haha! I only just created a small faction in the Heaven Awaken World; it¡¯s not much. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll treat you all to a big meal sometime.¡±


    Following this, Gao Changfeng sent a $1,000 red packet, and everyone quickly tried to snatch the red packet.


    At that moment, someone called Li Ba wrote: ¡°Eh, even Beauty Liu is here? I heard that you¡¯re going to be married. Is that true? My heart aches.¡±


    Wang Changyong: ¡°That¡¯s right! Beauty Liu, are you really going to get married? My heart aches as well. Back then, everyone in our ss had a crush on you!¡±


    Zhu Hong: ¡°I also feel sad; an amazing beauty is going to belong to someone else.¡±


    Liu Hanyan: ¡°You men¡­ I¡¯ve already been married for 2 years, but none of your hearts have left me.¡±


    At that moment, ¡®Beauty Liu,¡¯ who was Liu Xi, said: ¡°Mm! He¡¯s doing quite well, and we¡¯ve dated for about a year, so we feel that we should get married.¡±


    Hearing this, the group went silent for a while ¨C it seemed that there were many people who had been interested in Beauty Liu.


    Zhao Fu thought of how Liu Xi had looked ¨C she had delicate features, supple skin, and a slim figure. She was indeed a beautiful woman, and she was the most beautiful person Zhao Fu had known in high school. Hearing that she was going to get married, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight ripple within his heart as well.


    However, after meeting more people, Zhao Fu had met many more beauties, but Liu Xi was still incredibly beautiful even among those people, though not the most beautiful.


    Gao Changfeng: ¡°Um¡­ Liu Xi, why don¡¯t you consider me? I¡¯ve secretly liked you before, and with my conditions, I¡¯ll definitely be able to take care of you.¡±


    After this message was sent out, the group once again fell silent. Within the group, some were still in university, some were working, and some had already gotten married.


    In their eyes, Gao Changfeng was doing the best out of all of them, and he was quite generous, so many people said good things about him. He had actually confessed to Liu Xi at such a time, making things quite awkward. Everyone felt quite nervous and wondered how Liu Xi would reply.


    Liu Xi: ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m about to get married, so why would you say that? Of course I¡¯d reject you.¡±


    Everyone rxed but did not feel happy, as Liu Xi was going to marry someone else.


    Zhao Fu flicked through a few messages and felt that there was not much. He was about to close the chat when he saw another message.


    Wang Xiao: ¡°Who can lend me $400,000? I¡¯ll definitely repay you!¡±


    This sudden message caused the group to fall silent again. With their rtionships from the past, they would only borrow a few thousand from each other at most, and no one would be willing to lend such an amount.


    Everyone knew that Wang Xiao¡¯s family was quite poor, and it would be almost impossible for them to return the money. As such, no one said anything in response.


    Even Gao Changfeng, who was doing the best out of all of them, would not be able to casually take out so much money.


    Seeing that there were no replies, Wang Xiao felt quite disappointed. However, he did not expect anyone to lend him that money, and he had only wanted to try out his luck.


    ¡°What do you need the money for?¡±


    A message suddenly appeared, and Wang Xiao felt a trace of hope. He quickly told them about his family¡¯s¡¯ situation and his father¡¯s serious illness.


    Wang Xiao had been Zhao Fu¡¯s seat-mate in high school. The high school that Zhao Fu went to did not have great conditions, and because there had been many students, it had always been two people sitting together at one desk.


    Because of their living conditions, both of them had low self-esteem, but because of this, they could rte to each other and could be said to be friends.


    Everyone felt quite curious. After Zhao Fu had joined the group, he had never messaged before, but they still had a deep impression of him. He had been quite introverted and taciturn, but his grades had been very good, and it was said that he had done well in his exams and entered a top university.


    Seeing Zhao Fu send that message, they understood that Zhao Fu had some intentions of helping Wang Xiao.


    After reading Wang Xiao¡¯s message, Zhao Fu felt that he was most likely telling the truth. After all, he had heard about Wang Xiao¡¯s family back when they had been in high school.


    ¡°Give me your bank ount details; I¡¯ll transfer the money to you!¡±


    After seeing this, everyone gasped ¨C this was $400,000, and it would take an ordinary person ten years to earn that much. No one could have expected Zhao Fu to be so willing to lend it.


    Following this, Wang Xiao excitedly sent his bank ount details over, and soon, he received $400,000. He felt so emotional to the point that he almost cried.


    ¡°Zhao Fu! Thank you so much! You¡¯re the benefactor of my entire family, and I swear I¡¯ll return the money to you someday!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not care about this money, and after being desk-mates for three years, he felt that it was not much to help Wang Xiao. As such, he replied: ¡°No need! Just live well from now on.¡±


    Those words shocked the entire group ¨C Zhao Fu was just giving $400,000 away? He was simply too rich! Wasn¡¯t he still studying in university? How could he have so much money? Could it be that entering a top university had done something for him?


    Gao Changfeng felt quite shocked as well. Even he couldn¡¯t just give away $400,000.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, how do you have so much money?¡± some people couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Zhao Fu replied simply: ¡°Nothing much, I just have a bit of money. I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll be going now!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not want to continue talking to avoid any problems. If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Xiao¡¯s situation, he would not have said anything in the group.


    After Zhao Fu stopped replying, everyone else started to talk about Zhao Fu, and some people said that they wanted to ask Zhao Fu for money.


    Zhao Fu did not bother looking at his high school group anymore, and he nned to look at his university group. At that moment, he received a private message, and he saw that it was from Liu Xi.


    ¡°Are you still there?¡±


    Seeing this message, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. He had never thought that Liu Xi would message him, and he replied: ¡°Yep.¡±


    Liu Xi: ¡°Zhao Fu, you must be doing quite well! You¡¯re really standing out!¡±


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s current status, he wasn¡¯t just doing well or standing out; he was on the level of international fame. However, he replied: ¡°I¡¯m doing alright. What is it?¡±


    Liu Xi replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯ve just wanted to chat with you for a while!¡±

 Chapter 638: If You Say No

    <h4>Chapter 638: If You Say No</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C she wanted to chat with him? He had never spoken to Liu Xi before, and even though they had been in the same ss, he had been quite introverted.


    However, Zhao Fu still replied: ¡°Sure.¡±


    Liu Xi started to talk about things from before: ¡°Zhao Fu, I remember you were so silly the first time I met you. You couldn¡¯t speak clearly, and you were so awkward when talking in front of the ss!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward. During the first year of high school, their teacher made everyone do a self-introduction. Zhao Fu was quite introverted, and he had been nervous to the point that he could not say anything properly at the time. However, that had been five years ago, and even he did not remember it clearly.


    He felt quite embarrassed as he replied: ¡°I never thought that you would remember such a thing. I was very introverted before, but I¡¯m better now.¡±


    Liu Xi: ¡°Really? I quite liked your personality back then. Do you remember the big sweeping incident?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt even more awkward because all that Liu Xi remembered were dark things from his past, and he could only awkwardly reply.


    A whileter, Liu Xi had recounted ten or so embarrassing events from Zhao Fu¡¯s past, some of which Zhao Fu himself had already forgotten about. Zhao Fu felt quite speechless and replied: ¡°Who would have thought that you would remember all of those things!¡±


    Liu Xi: ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve noticed you since the beginning!¡±


    Zhao Fu sensed something from this, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, and the atmosphere became a bit awkward.


    After a while, Liu Xi sent another message: ¡°I only noticed you; don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m about to get married. I¡¯ve just said something I¡¯ve always wanted to say during high school. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been so long; what a pity. Now that you¡¯re finally online, if I didn¡¯t say it now, it¡¯d be toote.¡±


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quiteplicated and replied: ¡°Mm! I wish you happiness!¡±


    Liu Xi did not reply to Zhao Fu, and he deeply breathed in before looking at the university group.


    Zhang Hao: ¡°Things are bing more and more troublesome. So many shops have closed, and only the big supermarkets are still selling things. However, everything is so expensive!¡±


    Liu Anping: ¡°Things are continuously bing more expensive, and money is quickly losing its value!¡±


    Zhang Qiuyan: ¡°Yeah! A few of the cosmetics I used to buy aren¡¯t even being sold anymore. It¡¯s much easier to earn money in the Heaven Awaken World with the 1:10 ratio, and everyone¡¯s run into the Heaven Awaken World to earn money!¡±


    Bai Hui: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these things; who should we go into the Heaven Awaken World? Did you know that our old president is nning on creating a faction?¡±


    Zhang Hao: ¡°No way! The president doesn¡¯t have any money or power, so how can he create a faction? In terms of pay, Beauty Wu gives the best pay, and the pay offered by all the other factions are so-so. Those with any money or power have already created factions, and it¡¯s hard to choose which one to join.¡±


    Zhao Fu had never expected Wu Qingniang to be recruiting people within the university as well. She had been the Student President, so she would be quite famous, and because Nanshi University was a top university, it would have quite a few talented people who would be willing to join her.


    As for their ss president creating a faction, Zhao Fu felt that it was possible. Even though he did not have money or power, he had charisma, so it was possible for him to seed.


    Yang Ze: ¡°Bai Yan and I broke up!¡±


    This sudden message shook the entire group, and some people did not believe it. Yang Ze was the most handsome guy in their ss, and he was quite rich. Bai Yan was the most beautiful girl in their ss, and her family was quite well off as well.


    They had started dating during the first year of university and had always been lovey-dovey, making everyone feel quite envious. To everyone, they were a perfect match.


    Hearing that these two, who had seemed so in love, had broken up, everyone felt incredibly shocked.


    Liu Anping: ¡°No way! Why did you suddenly break up? What happened?!¡±


    Yang Ze: ¡°Ai, she said that the world had changed and that our rtionship should end here. Afterward, she dropped out of uni and did note again. She doesn¡¯t even pick up her phone now, and my heart aches so much!¡±


    Qian Xiao: ¡°Don¡¯t feel too sad! There was another beauty in our cohort; she¡¯s single now, so you can go and pursue her!¡±


    Yang Ze: ¡°How could I pursue Xiao Xiyun? Her family has billions of dors, and she has so many people pursuing her. There are many people with better looks and more money than me.¡±


    Zhang Qiuyan: ¡°Handsome Yang, how about we get together?¡±


    Wu Xia: ¡°Choose me! I¡¯ve liked you for a long time!¡±


    Sun Wenli: ¡°Please also consider me!¡±


    As the most handsome man in the ss, Yang Ze was quite popr, and now that he had broken up with his girlfriend, there were many girls interested in him, wanting to be his girlfriend. This made all of the other men feel quite envious.


    Xiao Xiyun: ¡°What are you all saying?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Xiyun suddenly speak in the group, the group suddenly fell silent. No one had expected her to talk at such a time.


    Yang Ze: ¡°Err¡­ nothing much. Xiao Xiyun, you don¡¯t talk much in the chat!¡±


    Xiao Xiyun: ¡°I just came out of the Heaven Awaken World and was bored while I was eating. I heard the ss president was thinking of creating a faction, so I¡¯m considering supporting him!¡±


    Xiao Xiyun¡¯s appearance made it so that ordinary people did not dare to speak, and even in front of her, Yang Ze felt inferior.


    Yang Ze: ¡°I heard about that too; it¡¯s probably true.¡±


    Zheng Dong: ¡°Hahaha¡­ so you all heard about it! I¡¯m indeed thinking about that because I feel like the real world is quitecking. Every country andrge family has thrown all of their resources into the Heaven Awaken World, and I want to create my own faction to make sure that I can sustain myself in the future!¡±


    After ss president Zheng Dong appeared, heughed and exined the matter of creating a faction.


    Xiao Xiyun: ¡°Mm! ss president, I can support you. Let me know if you need money!¡±


    Since Xiao Xiyun was willing to support the ss president, he would not becking in money, so everyone else decided to voice their support as well.


    Zhao Fu: ¡°I¡¯m in support as well. If you need help, I can provide some help as well!¡±


    At that moment, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but voice his support as well. However, there were too many people speaking, and his message was immediately bumped up by countless other messages.


    Only after a while did the ss president see his message, and he said in surprise: ¡°Zhao Fu, where¡¯d you go? It¡¯s like you just evaporated out of this world! I was worried about you for a long time!¡±


    Only then did everyone else notice Zhao Fu. They remembered that the first day that the Heaven Awaken World hade out, he had dropped out of university. Back then, none of them could understand why, but they could now guess ¨C many people from Nanshi University had dropped out, spent all of their time in the Heaven Awaken World, and made some great gains.


    Zhao Fu: ¡°Mm, I had some things to do, but they¡¯re taken care of now. Let me know if you want any support. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be logging off now.¡±


    Xiao Xiyun looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s name and suddenly remembered that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative was also called Zhao Fu ¨C surely it couldn¡¯t be that coincidental. How could this Zhao Fu be that Zhao Fu? Their identities were worlds apart. Xiao Xiyun did not think too much and would never guess that he was indeed that Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu closed the university chat, and right as he was about to turn off hisputer, he saw another message from Liu Xi: ¡°Actually¡­ if you say no, I can consider not marrying!¡±

 Chapter 639: World of Ice and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 639: World of Ice and Fire</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and did not know what to say. Back in high school, he had had a crush on her, but after such a long time, those feelings had disappeared. Now that she was about to get married, it would not be good to disturb her.


    ¡°I wish you happiness!¡± Zhao Fu breathed in and typed out four words, feeling a mncholic and heavy feeling within his heart.


    ¡°You¡­ bastard, I never want to see you again!¡± Liu Xi quickly replied. Zhao Fu could sense that she was quite angry.


    Zhao Fu felt a slight trace of pain with his heart ¨C she was the first girl he had been interested in, and things were going to end like this. Zhao Fu thought about his high school period and decided to reply again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I take back my words. I hope that you won¡¯t get married so quickly!¡± Zhao Fu felt quite bad inwardly, and he couldn¡¯t help but type those words out and send them.


    However, after sending thatst message, Liu Xi had already logged off and had not seen Zhao Fu¡¯sst message.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed, though he knew that she would see it the next time she logged onto QQ. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was about to lose something.


    This was the first time that Zhao Fu had felt such chaos within his heart, and he felt some regret as to why he would say such a thing.


    Looking at her gray disy picture, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and asked for Liu Xi¡¯s number in the group, and he nervously dialed it.


    Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Ring¡­


    The dial tones continuously sounded, but the call did not go through, and Zhao Fu felt his heart sink.


    Zhao Fu did not give up and dialed one more time, but Liu Xi still did not pick up.


    Zhao Fu felt quite ufortable inside, and this was the first time that he had felt like this before. He deeply breathed in and did not think about this matter. He went to the bathroom and washed his face with cold water before settling his emotions and entering the Heaven Awaken World again.


    It was afternoon in the Heaven Awaken World, and the sunset¡¯s glow dyed half of the sky orange and gold.


    Zhao Fu went to the Meeting Hall to see if there was anything that needed to be taken care of. He only found some reports from the teams clearing out the regions, and after going through them, there was not much else for him to do.


    Great Qin¡¯s main task right now was to clear out the regions they had taken over. Even though they had arge army, clearing out an entire region took quite a lot of time, and during that time, Zhao Fu had a lot of free time. He thought about it and decided to do something that he had put off for a while.


    After making some preparations, Zhao Fu started to head out.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ had long since woken up, and seeing that it was almost night time and hearing that Zhao Fu had entered the Heaven Awaken World, she diligently made some food and brought it to the Meeting Hall.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, a faint blush appeared on N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s face. Thinking about how he had ravaged her in all sorts of ways the previous night, she was simply too embarrassed. This was especially because Tuoba Qing had been there and seen her and Zhao Fu doing those things.


    However, afterward, Zhao Fu had done the same to Tuoba Qing, and after seeing Tuoba Qing do it with Zhao Fu, she did not feel as embarrassed.


    ¡°Lord husband, it¡¯s getting dark. Where are you going?¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ felt quite curious when she saw Zhao Fu preparing to go out.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning on exploring the inner region of Gloomy Jungle!¡± Zhao Fu said as he checked through his items.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ nodded and felt a bit disappointed as she said, ¡°Lord husband, how about you leave after eating? These¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be going now!¡± After saying this, Zhao Fu directly left the Meeting Hall.


    Seeing Zhao Fu leave, a slight look of hurt appeared on N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s face. She felt that Zhao Fu was a bit different today, as he had never treated her like this before.


    However, N¨¹ L¨¹ could sense that Zhao Fu¡¯s mood was not great, and she wondered what had happened.


    If Zhao Fu did not leave, N¨¹ L¨¹ had wanted to do some shameful things to cheer Zhao Fu up. After doing it with Zhao Fu, her body had be more sensitive, and after seeing Zhao Fu just then, her lower half had some reaction.


    When had she be this lewd? N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s face became red, and she couldn¡¯t help but think about the embarrassing scenes from the previous night, making her legs feel weak.


    If she could have gone with Zhao Fu, she might have been able to do it again with him!


    As someone with N¨¹ Wa¡¯s legacy, she had extraordinary power, but she had never demonstrated it. Instead, she had only acted as a mild and kind wife.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep thinking about those things!¡± N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s face waspletely red, and she felt that her lower half had started leaking.


    ¡°Big sister L¨¹, where is His Majesty?¡± Tuoba Qing asked with a slightly red face.


    Seeing Tuoba Qing arrive, N¨¹ L¨¹ gave her a knowing smile, causing Tuoba Qing¡¯s face to instantly be bright red, and she lowered her head, not daring to look at N¨¹ L¨¹.


    Zhao Fu quickly arrived at Gloomy Jungle. Even though it was dark outside, it was different within this ce ¨C the sky was always gray and cloudy here, and there was not much difference.


    After Zhao Fu had killed the Goblin King and obtained the King¡¯s Crownst time, he had not continued onwards, as he had felt that it had been too dangerous. The soldiers had remained in the outer region, killing some Goblins and Minotaurs, and they did not enter the inner region.


    After such a long time, Zhao Fu was far stronger than before. He had long since wanted to explore the Gloomy Jungle, but he hadn¡¯t had the time to do so.


    There were no longer any creatures in the outer regions of Gloomy Jungle, as they had all been cleared out by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, so Zhao Fu directly headed towards the inner region of Gloomy Jungle.


    The scenery around him immediately changed; there was actually a world of ice and fire within the inner region of Gloomy Jungle.


    Some ces were covered with thick ice, which gave off a bone-chilling feeling, while other ces had ferocious mes that gave off blistering heat. Seeing these two phenomena in one ce, it seemed quite strange.


    Right after Zhao Fu entered this ce, he discovered some creatures. They were humanoid and were about one meter tall. They were either formed from ice or fire, and they gave off cold, white auras or gave off extremely hot auras.


    These were Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits, and they were part of the Spirit Race. This was because their bodies werepletely formed by energies, and they were creatures birthed from energies.


    Their strength wasparable to someone at Stage 2-5, which was quite strong. They would be able to easily beat a Minotaur in a one-on-one battle as they had Magic professions and long-range attacks. They could easily kite and defeat the Minotaurs.


    If Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had entered this ce, they definitely would have suffered many casualties. The Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits here were quite powerful, and their fireballs and ice shards were all specially enhanced, giving them great destructive power.


    Zhao Fu flew in from the air, and because he had not tried to conceal himself, he was immediately greeted with countless fireballs and ice shards, forcing him back onto the ground.


    The Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits here all had some intelligence, and after Zhao Funded on the ground, they all retreated into the distance and attacked from there, not daring toe closer.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his King¡¯s Domain, and fireballs and ice shards crashed against it. However, the ck dragon barrier was not damaged in the slightest.


    Even though the Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits were not weak at all, just Zhao Fu¡¯s Cultivation alone was at Stage 4. With his City Lord Seal¡¯s power, it would be no problem for him to deal with these Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits.

 Chapter 640: Crystal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 640: Crystal Pce</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu found it quite difficult to deal with these Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits, as they all hid far away while Zhao Fu used a sword to fight at close range.


    Zhao Fu did not want to charge up and kill them all one by one, as that would be troublesome. As such, he could only use arge AOE attack to deal with them all in one hit.


    Just as Zhao Fu tried to take out the Sin Dragon Sword, he heard her angrily harrumph, acting as if she wanted to ignore Zhao Fu. The previous night, when Zhao Fu had been doing it with N¨¹ L¨¹ and Tuoba Qing, this perverted dragon had wanted to rush out and join in.


    However, Zhao Fu had sealed her within the Sword Mark, so she could only watch, making her feel extremely angry and ufortable.


    Now that Zhao Fu wanted to use her, Long Xiaoxiao hid within the Sword Mark and refused toe out, making it so that Zhao Fu could not take out the sword.


    Seeing her like this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile, and his mood became a bit better as he said, ¡°If youe out now, I¡¯ll give you a kiss.¡±


    Long Xiaoxiao felt quite delighted, but she still held it in. After all, this was the first time that Zhao Fu had taken the initiative to kiss her. She felt that she could push it a bit more, so she said, ¡°I want to do it with you, or else I¡¯m noting out!¡±


    Those words made the other sword spirits¡¯ faces red, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll just use another sword then!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Sensing that Zhao Fu was about to take out another sword, Long Xiaoxiao cried out, and a green sword light shot out from the Sword Mark. A sword appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, and a figure appeared before him, immediately hugging him tightly and passionately kissing him. Her tongue quickly darted into Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth and entangled itself with Zhao Fu¡¯s tongue.


    Zhao Fu also lightly hugged Long Xiaoxiao, and he felt quite surprised towards her almost maddened kissing, so he also started to kiss her back.


    After a while, Long Xiaoxiao reluctantly parted from Zhao Fu¡¯s lips, but in the next second, she once again tried to kiss him. She did not know why, but she felt that after Zhao Fu started cultivating the Six Desires Celestial Art, he had be dozens of times more attractive.


    Zhao Fu still had to deal with the Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits, so he had to quickly pacify Long Xiaoxiao. Seeing that she wanted to continue, Zhao Fu rapped her on the head with his knuckles.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Long Xiaoxiao covered her head as she let go of Zhao Fu.


    Long Xiaoxiao pouted, but she still happily went into her sword.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± Zhao Fu raised his sword and a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out. Countless traces of water vapor gathered, condensing into tens of thousands of water swords in the air that gave off an incredibly sharp aura.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    As Zhao Fu lowered his sword, the water swords in the air quickly descended, tearing through the air. It was as if there was a wave of sword rain, slicing through everything beneath them.


    The Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits in the surrounding 10,000 meters were decimated by the countless falling water swords, pitifully crying. Their bodies dissipated into traces of icy qi and fiery qi, and ice crystals and fire crystals fell to the ground.


    In just a single attack, Zhao Fu had killed roughly 3,000 Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits. Zhao Fu put the Sin Dragon sword by his waist and walked over curiously to take a look at those crystals.


    [Chilling Ice Crystal]: A special type of crystal that contains arge amount of Ice energy. It can be added to a Domain and can also be used as an attack item.


    [Explosive Fire Crystal]: A special type of crystal that contains arge amount of Fire energy. It can be added to a Domain and can also be used as an attack item.


    These crystals looked like ordinary crystals, but they had different types of energy. Moreover, what did it mean by it could be used as an attack item?


    Zhao Fu tried it out and threw out a Chilling Ice Crystal. The ice crystal turned into an ice shard as it flew out, instantly piercing through a massive rock that was five meters wide.


    Following this, Zhao Fu threw an Explosive Fire Crystal, and a fireball flew out, sting a ten-meter wide crater in the ground.


    With their power, it would be possible to instantly kill Stage 2 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased, and he collected all of the crystals before heading onwards.


    There were not any threats as he moved on, and he killed Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits as he moved forwards,ting many crystals.


    However, because he was too eye-catching as a target if he flew in the air, Zhao Fu could only walk, so his speed was quite slow.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu arrived in the innermost depths of Gloomy Jungle. There, he discovered arge pce made of crystals, on which many pictures were carved. There were humans and flowers, and the pictures looked quite beautiful.


    Over the course of the past few days, Zhao Fu had killed countless ordinary Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits and an Ice Spirit Lord and a Fire Spirit Lord.


    They had been dozens of times more powerful than ordinary Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits, and they were about three meters tall. They could casually cast ice storms and fire rain and had extremely destructive power. They also hadrge AOE attacks, and it took Zhao Fu a while to deal with them.


    After killing them, Zhao Fu obtained two Lord Crystals. They were different from ordinary ice crystals and fire crystals as they could be used multiple times.


    With these Lord Crystals, one could use three types of skills ¨C for example, the crystal that the Ice Spirit Lord dropped could cast an ice storm, an ice shield, and an ice shard, which was quite powerful.


    Aftering into the depths of Gloomy Jungle and seeing a crystal pce, Zhao Fu became serious. Even though there did not seem to be any danger, as the central region of this ce, it was definitely quite extraordinary and would contain something dangerous.


    Zhao Fu cautiously walked ahead and found that there were two crystal coffins, and there seemed to be two people lying within them. Zhao Fu became even warier and hesitated, wondering if he should go in.


    At that moment, one of the crystal coffins gave off countless traces of icy qi while the other gave off countless traces of fiery qi. A cold aura and a hot aura rippled outwards like floods in all directions.


    The people within the crystal coffins hade to life.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as two rays of light shot into the sky and turned into two figures.


    Both figures were women who had extremely beautiful looks. Their skin was tender and as white as jade, and their long hair reached their legs. Their figures were quite graceful and elegant, and they did not wear much, only covering their important parts.


    Both of them held metallic magic staffs that were about two meters long, with a picture of a moon on the top. The magic staffs gave off faint lights and looked like treasures.


    One of them had ming red eyes, and her coffin had the name Binoche on it. The other had icy eyes, and the name on her coffin was Kerache.


    Both of them stood in the air, giving off mighty auras. Both of their eyes were fixed on Zhao Fu.


    Seeing them appear and sensing their power, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became serious, and he tightly gripped the Sin Dragon Sword.


    Binoche¡¯s beautiful face had a savage expression on it, and she waved her magic staff, causing a gigantic fire bird to instantly condense and rush at Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 641: Fire and Ice Bloodlines

    <h4>Chapter 641: Fire and Ice Bloodlines</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The fire bird brought with it an immense heat wave, and Zhao Fu was expressionless as he raised his sword and shed out a wave of water. In just a single attack, the fire bird was sliced in half, and it turned into countless mes as it disappeared.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a seven or eight meter long ice shard shot out, appearing before Zhao Fu in an instant. However, Zhao Fu leaped backward before jumping into the air, and the ice shard stabbed four or five meters deep into the ground.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± Zhao Fu raised his sword, and countless traces of water vapor gathered to form a dragon that gave off a dragon¡¯s roar. It gave off an immense aura as it rushed towards the two women.


    Each of the women raised a hand, and their palms shined with light. An ice and fire energy shield appeared, and as the water dragon crashed against it, a muffled explosion sounded out, and the water dragon dissipated into water vapor again.


    Binoche coldly harrumphed and raised her magic staff, causing fireballs to appear in the sky. There were as big as watermelons, and there were around 100 or so of them, giving off an immense amount of heat.


    Kerache¡¯s expression was cold, and she gave off killing intent as she also raised her magic staff and created hundreds of ice shards.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    The fireballs and ice shards flew towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly, drawing out streaks in the air, and they reached Zhao Fu in an instant.


    Zhao Fu sent his King¡¯s Power into the Sin Dragon Sword, causing it to give off arge amount of sword light. Zhao Fu continuously shed out with the sword, sending out sword arcs that destroyed the iing fireballs and ice shards as he flew towards the two women ¨C after all, it was quite advantageous to deal with magic users at close range.


    Binoche and Kerache could tell what Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions were, but they did not retreat. Instead, they flew to either side of Zhao Fu and started to attack him from there.


    Zhao Fu started to be forced into a more passive state, as he was being pincered on both sides. He was forced into defending again.


    Zhao Fu felt that if there was another person helping him, it would be much easier to deal with these two women. Even though it was just Zhao Fu, he had some other methods.


    After grasping an opportunity, Zhao Fu flew out of their pincer attack and raised the Sin Dragon Sword, and a ck sword light shot into the sky as he yelled, ¡°Godly Hell¡¯s Doors!¡±


    A ck hole appeared in the sky, and traces of demonic qi flooded out as roars sounded out and countless demons flew towards the two women.


    Facing these countless demons, the two women did not seem to care at all. Even though there were many demons, they were far too weak and were unable to threaten them.


    Binoche pointed her staff at the iing demons, and within the moon at the top of the magic staff, and fireball quickly spun, and a searing aura spread out, covering the surroundings with an extreme amount of heat.


    Whoosh!!


    Countless mes rushed out of the magic staff, forming a sea of mes. The demons were unable to withstand those mes and howled in pain.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind Binoche. Zhao Fu¡¯s abilities at masking his presence were extremely strong, and Assassins were a great threat to Mages.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu sent all of his power into the Sin Dragon Sword, causing it to loudly hum. The sword gave off countless traces of sharp sword qi and an extremely dangerous aura.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu shed downwards, and Binoche quickly used her magic staff to block it. However, she felt an immense force m into her, causing her to crash into the ground and blowing open a ten-meter wide crater.


    Elsewhere, Kerache formed an ice sword and easily killed the demons rushing at her. She turned and happened to see Binoche being mmed down, causing her to slightly pause.


    In the next second, Zhao Fu appeared before her and shed horizontally with his sword. Kerache was sent flying back hundreds of meters and crashed against a wall of ice, and with a bang, the entire wall of ice copsed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± Binoche sharply cried out as she rushed out of the crater, a trace of blood leaking out of her lips. She raised her magic staff as a fiery magic formation appeared beneath her feet. A massive amount of fire energy gathered towards her, and an incredible heatwave rippled out, seeming to twist space itself.


    The sky was dyed a fiery colour, and the fire energy gave off a suffocating pressure. Following this, Binoche started to chant, and an even more terrifying aura descended from the sky.


    Zhao Fu looked up and saw that there were actually dozens of ming meteors falling from the sky.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to use his King¡¯s Crown. Countless chains burst forth from the ground, breaking through Binoche¡¯s magic defenses and tightly binding Binoche, who was still chanting. Her spell was interrupted, and she was immediately hit with a bacsh, causing her to cough up arge mouthful of blood.


    However, the meteors in the sky did not disappear, and they gave off an immense destructive power as they continued to fall. Luckily, there was no one controlling them, so they were quite easy to dodge.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The massive meteors mmed into the ground, causing it to violently shake. The sound was simply deafening, and a destructive aura rippled out. Hundred meter wide craters appeared in the ground, the craters were charred ck.


    These meteors annihted everything within 10,000 meters, and they also interrupted Kerache¡¯s spell. Her face became incredibly pale from the bacsh.


    Forbidden arts were incredibly powerful, but they were difficult to cast and had strong bacshes.


    Zhao Fu smiled and waved his hand, causing the countless chains to shoot out, binding Kerache as well. Following this, he threw Binoche and Kerache aside as he walked towards the crystal pce in excitement.


    After walking in, apart from the two crystal coffins, he also saw a crystal stage. The stage was 1.5 meters tall, 30 centimeters wide, and rectangr shaped.


    On the stage, there were two hexagonal crystals floating in the air, giving off resplendent lights. One contained fire and the other contained ice.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he picked up these two crystals and looked at their stats.


    [Fire Origin Spirit Crystal]: A crystal containing Fire Origin, which can be used on Domains and fused with City Hearts to form special City Hearts that will spawn people with a fire bloodline.


    [Ice Origin Spirit Crystal]: A crystal containing Ice Origin, which can be used on Domains and fused with City Hearts to form special City Hearts that will spawn people with an ice bloodline.


    ¡°Fire and ice bloodlines?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it ¨C based on the information from the demon god, an energy bloodline was at least an Intermediate Bloodline and would give all sorts of stats and the ability to control ice or fire. Anyone who had this sort of bloodline would be more powerful than ordinary people, as they would have an innate ability.


    These were precious treasures, and they could spawn two types of bloodlines, which would give Great Qin a veryrge advantage in the future. Soldiers with an ice or fire bloodline would most likely be able to deal with five soldiers of the same Cultivation.


    After going back, Zhao Fu would fuse these two crystals with Legendary grade City Hearts. They would have immense potential, and the City Lord Seals that they condensed would be incredibly powerful.


    Zhao Fu smiled, put those crystals away, and prepared to return to Great Qin to have people explore the inner region of Gloomy Jungle. The Ice Spirits and Fire Spirits here dropped crystals that could insta-kill people with Stage 2 Cultivation, so they were quite valuable. Zhao Fu wondered just how many crystals they could obtain.


    After taking a few steps, Zhao Fu looked at the two women who he had bound and thrown to one side. They were currently looking at him furiously ¨C what should he do with those two?

 Chapter 642: Great Python

    <h4>Chapter 642: Great Python</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu walked over to them, and when he thought about their battle, he felt that their powerful magic would be quite useful in battles. Just Binoche¡¯s meteors would be able to insta-kill 50,000 to 60,000 Stage 1 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu did not know what sort of forbidden skill Kerache had, but it would definitely be extremely powerful and be able to insta-kill tens of thousands of soldiers as well. If he could have them submit, that would be for the best.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to surrender! If you¡¯re willing to submit, I can choose not to kill you!¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Binoche red at Zhao Fu and yelled, ¡°You dirty low-life; how could I, the great Binoche, submit to you? I¡¯ll burn you to death and listen to your howls!¡±


    Kerache¡¯s expression was extremely cold, and she said murderously, ¡°You despicable man, I want to slice off your flesh bit by bit and make you die from the pain!¡±


    Zhao Fuughed; these two still did not understand the situation that they were in and had no idea whose hands they had fallen into. Zhao Fu could easily kill both of them.


    Since they did not seem like they would submit, did he have to kill them? What a pity!


    Zhao Fu thought about it and remembered that he had the all-knowing golden dragon, so he asked it, ¡°Do you have any way to make them submit?¡±


    The golden dragon rolled its eyes at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know by now ¨C doesn¡¯t the Six Desires Celestial Art have a method for subduing women? That¡¯s the best method!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward and asked, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°There are, but they¡¯re definitely not as good as the Six Desires Celestial Art!¡± the golden dragon replied.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhao Fu had no choice but to turn his gaze to Binoche.


    Binoche could sense that Zhao Fu wanted to do something, and she yelled, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, you scum, I¡¯ll ughter you and make you wish that you were dead!¡±


    Hearing her words, Zhao Fu did not feel angry, and he instead smiled, looking at her with pity. He came before Binoche and used his hand to squeeze Binoche¡¯s cheeks.


    Binoche struggled while hatefully ring at Zhao Fu as if she wanted to kill Zhao Fu 100 times.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly kissed her, and their lips came together. Arge amount of ck qi rushed from Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth into Binoche¡¯s mouth, causing her resistance to weaken. Finally, her face became red, and her eyes looked quite lustful as she took the initiative to stretch her tongue into Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth.


    Zhao Fu kissed Binoche back while taking off the few articles of clothing that she had and started to do it with her. He even used the chains to try out all sorts of positions that were quite difficult.


    By the side, Kerache watched with a fearful look and desperately struggled. However, after hearing Binoche¡¯s moans, she started blushing.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu ced the strengthless Binoche on the ground and came over to Kerache.


    Kerache turned her head away, not knowing if she felt afraid or embarrassed. Zhao Fu kissed her on the lips, after which both of their bodies became entangled.


    After finishing up, Zhao Fu put on his clothes again and felt a bit awkward as he looked at the two women ring at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The two women harrumphed, and even though they seemed like they were ignoring Zhao Fu, they still walked behind him somewhat awkwardly.


    Nothing much had happened in Great Qin over the past few days, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continued to clear out the surrounding regions. Seeing Zhao Fu bring back these two beauties, everyone felt quite surprised.


    As two top-grade Mages, Binoche and Kerache had quite a lot of Phoenix Qi, and Zhao Fu made them Imperial Concubines as well. In actuality, even if they did not have any Phoenix QI, Zhao Fu would still make them concubines, as they now had that sort of rtirealized


    Zhao Fu also realized that the only two Legendary grade and above City Hearts that he had were the Great Qin City and Maurya City, which were Epic grade and Legendary grade respectively.


    Could he still fuse those two crystals into the Great Qin City and Maurya City? Both cities had Legacies, and if he could fuse the crystals into them, perhaps he could strengthen the Legacies.


    However, Zhao Fu was disappointed ¨C since both of them were historical legacies, he could not fuse the crystals with them unless he was to destroy the legacies. How could Zhao Fu be willing to do such a thing? As such, he decided to fuse the two crystals into two system main cities.


    Zhao Fu found that this was not possible, as those cities already had City Lord Seals. If he wanted to fuse the two crystals into the City Hearts, he had to destroy the City Lord Seals. In the end, Zhao Fu could only fuse the two crystals into two Gold grade towns.


    The names of those towns changed, bing Fire Town and Ice Town.


    Zhao Fu then spent some time on internal affairs. Three dayster, Great Qin finished clearing out another region, and Zhao Fu moved over a system main city and renamed the region to Wing Province.


    Great Qin started to clear out the next region, but soon, they were surprised to find that the boss monster of this region had not left.


    Ordinary, after a region¡¯s system main cities were conquered, the boss monster of the region would be able to leave and would no longer be restricted to stay within the region.


    As such, Great Qin had not encountered any boss monsters when clearing out the regions, but this time, the boss monster had not left. Instead, it had tried to stop Great Qin in clearing out the region and had created many beast tides.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu immediately went to that region.


    When Zhao Fu arrived, he saw that there were a few waves of beast tides, giving off a ferocious aura as they rushed at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    Great Qin¡¯s army had used wood and rocks to create a simple defensive wall, dug out trenches, and set up many traps. The beast tides were incredibly ferocious, and they would not be so easy to deal with.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the boss monster here is a massive violet python, and it has been hiding underground this entire time. It¡¯s very difficult for us to kill it!¡± Wang Jian came over and reported.


    Zhao Fu nodded and ordered the other City Lords to stay here and help the soldiers defend. There were tens of millions of beasts, and even though Great Qin soldiers could kill ten or so with every hit, there were simply too many of them.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, Sima Cuo, Meng Tian, and Li Mu to the depths of the region.


    In the innermost part of the region, there were tall mountains everywhere, and if the boss monster hid underneath these mountains, it would indeed be quite difficult to deal with it.


    The only thing they could do was to go underground and lure the boss monster out or kill it underground. If it did note out, Zhao Fu would not be able to do much to it.


    The boss monster was quite big, so it would not be too difficult to find underground. After discussing with the others, Zhao Fu set his n into motion.

 Chapter 643 - Ginseng

    <h4>Chapter 643 - Ginseng</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    They came to arge tunnel that was 100 meters wide, which had been created by the python. It waspletely dark inside, gave off a putrid stench, and gave off a trace of coldness. Facing such a massive tunnel, an ordinary person¡¯s legs would have gone weak from fright.


    Zhao Fu brought his group in, and soon, they found that the path ahead was blocked by countlessrge rocks. Clearing them would be quite difficult, and if they moved them one by one, it would take a few days. This python was quite smart.


    Facing theserge rocks, Zhao Fu took out the Sin Dragon Sword and set his power into it, causing it to shine with a brilliant sword light and give off a dangerous aura.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡±


    Zhao Fu shed out, causing a water dragon to fly out and smash towards the pile of rocks. A muffled explosion sounded out as the countless rocks were sted into tiny fragments, and the path ahead was cleared.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s power, everyone present felt quite shocked.


    Following this, they continued onwards and found another pile of rocks. They cleared them out, and after walking for a while, they found yet another pile of rocks.


    As such, they were forced to walk a bit then clear rocks, then repeat this process. Zhao Fu did not continue to clear the rocks and instead left this to his subordinates. They were much slower, and after a few hours, they no longer found any piles of rocks, but they found many snakes.


    There were snakes of all sorts of colors, and they had a strong stench to them ¨C they were evidently quite venomous, so everyone became quite wary. There was nothing to worry about snakes that were at Stage 1 and below ¨C even if they were bitten, they could use their cultivation to stop the venom. However, there were many Stage 2 and Stage 3 snakes here as well.


    Things could get quite dangerous if the others were bitten by the Stage 2 or Stage 3 snakes, but Zhao Fu was not worried as he had a Poison Spirit Constitution from the All Poison Divine Pill, which made him immune to these snakes¡¯ venom. However, he had to take care of the others, so he unleashed his King¡¯s Domain and covered the seven of them while Bai Qi and the others started to kill the snakes.


    As they advanced, they saw more and more snakes, which became more and more ferocious, throwing themselves at Zhao Fu¡¯s party without any regard for their lives.


    However, no matter how many snakes there were, they were all blocked by Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain. The venom that they spat out sizzled on the King¡¯s Domain but did not affect it at all. After all, Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Domain had been strengthened.


    As they headed onwards, the tunnel becamerger andrger, and soon, they found a region that was thousands of meters wide and saw four snakes that were each 100 meters long.


    When Zhao Fu and his party stepped into this region, the four massive snakes sped towards them incredibly quickly like ck blurs.


    The four snakes had immense strength ¨C as they mmed into the King¡¯s Domain, it violently shook, and the people beside Zhao Fu immediately unleashed their City Lord Seals and started to fight the four snakes.


    The poisonous fog that these snakes spat out was quite difficult to deal with ¨C if they identally breathed it in, they could be poisoned. With how intense this poisonous fog was, if a Stage 1 soldier breathed in even a bit, they would definitely die.


    However, these snakes were facing Bai Qi and the others, who had the power of General Stars. The General Stars¡¯ power was a high-grade power, so in the end, they were able to easily kill these four snakes, and Zhao Fu put away their poison sacs.


    After continuing onwards, they came to a region that was over 10,000 meters wide, where there was a 1,000-meter long python that had violet, glowing scales. It also had a violet horn on its head, and it gave off a massive, terrifying aura.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that there was a tree beside it ¨C the tree was only ten or so meters tall, but its trunk was quite thick, around four or five meters wide. The tree¡¯s crown was quite lush, covered with jade-green leaves, and there were many unusual-looking fruits growing on it.


    These fruits were all human-shaped and looked like children sitting down. They had a flesh color and a slight glow, making them look quite mystical.


    ¡°Ginseng Fruit?¡± Those fruits resembled the Ginseng Fruit from Journey to the West, and when he saw these fruits, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked, and his heart started to beat rapidly.


    In Journey to the West, the Wuzhuang Temple on the Longevity Mountain had Ginseng Fruits, which were said to take 3,000 years to bloom flowers, 3,000 years to grow fruit, and another 3,000 years to ripen, which was roughly 10,000 years to eat.


    It seemed that over the past 10,000 years, it had only grown 30 or so fruits, and the fruits looked like little infants. Just smelling the fruits could allow someone to live 360 years, and eating one could allow one to live 47,000 years.


    If these really were Ginseng Fruits, eating one would allow a person to live 47,000 years; that was longer than all of human history so far.


    Zhao Fu did not need to live for so long; just living for 1% of that would be enough. Even then, he would be able to live for 400 years or so. Every item in the Heaven Awaken World that could increase one¡¯s lifespan was incredibly valuable; after all, everyone wanted to live longer, so such things were incredibly costly.


    Chi!


    The violet python¡¯s eyes flew open, revealing its violet, cold-looking eyes. It opened its mouth and spewed forth arge amount of poisonous fog. The poisonous fog had an intense stench and a powerful corrosive effect, seeming to corrode even the ground that it floated past.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled, and because this area was not very big, it was quite difficult to avoid such arge AOE attack. Bai Qi used his Seven Murders Star¡¯s power to create a blood-red barrier that barely defended against the fog, and everyone else did the same. None of them had an opportunity to attack.


    This violet python was a poison-type creature and had a geographical advantage, so it was effectively much more powerful than an ordinary boss monster.


    In just an instant, not only were Zhao Fu and his party surrounded by the poisonous fog, but the entire region was also filled with it. Luckily, the Ginseng Tree gave off a green light, making it so that the poisonous fog could not go near it.


    Rumble!!


    A wave of rumbling could be heard as the violet python rushed over. In the next instant, the violet python appeared before Zhao Fu and opened its mouth, biting towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu raised his sword and shed out a water dragon, which collided with the violet python. The massive impact caused the water dragon to scatter into water vapor, and both Zhao Fu and the violet python retreated ten or so meters.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted, as he discovered that this violet python was much stronger than an ordinary boss monster. Bai Qi and the others were using all of their power to sustain their barriers so as not to allow any poisonous fog in. After all, if they breathed in this intense poisonous fog, their lives would be in danger.


    ¡°Bai Qi! All of you retreat!¡± Seeing this, Zhao Fu decided to have them retreat first.


    Everyone else nodded. They knew that they could not help at all if they stayed and would instead obstruct Zhao Fu, so they could only retreat.


    Whoosh!


    The violet python twisted its body and moved incredibly quickly, attacking towards Zhao Fu again with immense force.


    Zhao Fu shed out an incredibly sharp sword light, and the violet python rammed at the sword light with the horn on its head. The sword light shattered and disappeared, and in the next instant, the violet python appeared before Zhao Fu and once again bit at him.


    Bang!


    As the violet python bit at Zhao Fu, he could only fly into the air, while the python¡¯s massive head mmed into the ground and opened up a massive crater.

 Chapter 644: Violet Scaled Great Python

    <h4>Chapter 644: Violet Scaled Great Python</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu took this opportunity to sh downwards, opening up a three-meter-long wound on the violet python¡¯s body. Blood immediately spurted out, which contained a fatal poison, and sshed against the King¡¯s Domain. Its incredibly corrosive nature almost burned through the King¡¯s Domain.


    ¡°Sssssssssss!¡± The violet python gave a hiss of pain and turned its head as it spit out some violet poison. The violet poison shot out like arrows, and Zhao Fu immediately dodged to the side, not daring to directly receive those attacks.


    Bang!


    The violet python grasped this opportunity to use its massive body to m against Zhao Fu, causing his body to fly backward.


    As that was happening, the violet python opened its mouth, condensing the poisonous fog in its mouth into a ball before releasing it towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu finally stabilized his body, and seeing the poisonous ball flying towards him, he knew that there was no way for him to dodge it. As such, he decided to send his power into the Sin Dragon Sword, and countless traces of water vapor gathered, forming a 100-meter long sword.


    ng!


    Zhao Fu shed out, unleashing an immense sword wind, splitting the iing poisonous ball in half. The poisonous ball exploded, releasing countless traces of a poisonous aura ¨C this poisonous aura was many times more intense than the poisonous fog from before, and Zhao Fu could only retreat.


    Seeing that these attacks were ineffective against Zhao Fu, the violet python furiously opened its mouth and shot out a violet light towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing this violet light, Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end, and he immediately dodged to the side.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the violet light shot to the roof of this space, instantly opening up a 100-meter wide hole. Violet-ck liquid dripped down, forming smaller holes on the ground, looking quite horrifying.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and shed down with the Sin Dragon Sword, causing another water sword to condense and fly towards the violet python.


    ¡°Sssss!!¡±


    The violet python¡¯s massive body had not been able to dodge in time, and a massive injury was opened up by the water sword, causing blood to gush out.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    The violet python almost went mad with pain, and its body continuously gave off a violet light. Zhao Fu felt a trace of danger and stepped back, preparing to defend.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Countless violet snakes of light shot incredibly quickly out of the massive python¡¯s body towards Zhao Fu. In just the blink of an eye, they had reached Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu used all of his strength to sustain his King¡¯s Domain, and he also shed out countless sword lights that destroyed the majority of the violet snakes of light. However, there were still many violet snakes of light, and they continued on towards Zhao Fu like a tidal wave.


    Bang!!


    The King¡¯s Domain was shattered, and Zhao Fu was sent flying backward and coughed up a mouthful of blood before he was able to stabilize his body. Most of the City Lords were currently defending against the beast tides on the surface, so Zhao Fu could not use their power. However, he could at least use Bai Qi and the five others¡¯ powers.


    A ck and gold dragon seal appeared, giving off arge amount of ck light. A terrifying aura rippled out like a wild wind in all directions, and Bai Qi and the five others felt Zhao Fu¡¯s power calling them. They unleashed their City Lord Seals and sent their powers into the Great Qin Seal.


    Boom!!


    An even more berserk power rippled out, sweeping through the entire region. A terrifying aura of suppression weighed downwards, causing space itself to tremble. The violet python sensed some danger, but after looking at the Ginseng Tree, a look of determination appeared in its eyes.


    The violet python¡¯s body gave off arge amount of violet light, which gathered at its horn. The resplendent light that its horn gave off could cause anyone¡¯s heart to feel a chill.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sound of chains could be heard as countless chains shot out of the ground and tightly bound up the violet python. The violet python desperately struggled as the light on its horn became brighter and brighter.


    Zhao Fu gathered his power into the Great Qin Seal, causing it to give off the boundless aura of a great mountain as it rocketed towards the violet python.


    The violet python roared as it pointed its horn towards Zhao Fu, shooting out a violet light. The surroundings were all dyed violet, and wherever the violet light passed, it left behind white smoke. It was as if it could corrode space itself.


    Boom!!


    The two massive powers collided together, and Zhao Fu¡¯s Great Qin Seal, which gave off the aura of a mountain, smashed towards the python¡¯s head. Immediately, blood flew everywhere, and the violet python howled in pain.


    However, that violet light also continued onwards, instantly piercing through Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder. Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of ck blood, and his wound was charred as it was quickly corroded.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s Poison Spirit Constitution came into effect. The little green grass within his body lightly swayed and gave off an aura of life as it sent out arge amount of green light to absorb the poison.


    Zhao Fu endured the pain and suppressed the poison before once again mustering his strength to use the Great Qin Seal to smash towards the python¡¯s head.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After a few hits, the Great Qin Seal finally smashed the violet python¡¯s head apart, causing its blood and brains to stain the ground around it. Following this, Zhao Fu received a few announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Violet Scaled Great Python and obtained 10,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Violet Scaled Great Python and obtained arge amount of this region¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Violet Scaled Great Python and obtained 300,000 EXP.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained one Legend Point.¡±


    Zhao Fu had heard all of these system announcements before, and he also now knew the usage for Legend Points ¨C after the Chaotic World Stone Steles reached Level 6, they also offered rewards for Legend Points.


    One Legend Point could exchange for a trash Legendary grade equipment, and 30 Legend Points could exchange for a Legendary grade City Creation Stone.


    Even though Zhao Fu knew the use of Legend Points, he would not casually go around killing boss monsters. One reason was that they were difficult to kill, and the other was because of the losses they would sustain from fighting beast tides. Those losses would far outweigh a Legendary grade piece of equipment, and even though Legendary grade City Creation Stones were tempting, the costs were greater than the benefits.


    Next, it was time for Zhao Fu to im his spoils of war. A boss monster¡¯s entire body was a treasure, and putting aside the snake blood and snake flesh, the horn would be able to be made into a top-tier Legendary grade weapon, and the skin would be able to be made into Legendary grade defensive items.


    The skin could be used as inner armor, and all of Great Qin¡¯s leaders could have one. Zhao Fu already had Legendary grade inner armor, but the others didn¡¯t.


    There were also two more things.


    One was a green stone that was as big as a chicken¡¯s egg, and it gave off a faint green light and a putrid stench. Zhao Fu did not know what it was, so he picked it up and looked at its description.


    [Thousand Year Snake Gallstone]: A gallstone created by a thousand-year-old snake. Consuming it will improve one¡¯s constitution, add resistance to poison, and unlock Vision.


    The final part of the description made Zhao Fu feel ecstatic. Vision was the fourth sense of the five Celestial Senses. If he ate this gallstone, he would only be missing one sense, and Zhao Fu had been quite excited about Celestial Mode for a long time.


    The second item was a small violet cauldron that was as big as a palm. There were birds, beasts, and insects engraved on it that looked quite real. The small cauldron gave off a faint, eerie glow, making it seem like an inauspicious item.

 Chapter 645: Triple Layered Pupil

    <h4>Chapter 645: Triple Layered Pupil</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu picked up the little violet cauldron and looked at its description.


    [Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron]: Level 1 Saint Armament that can smelt and refine ten thousand poisons and create the most domineering poisons in the world. The more poisons that it refines, the higher grade this Divine Cauldron will be.


    It was another developing-type item, just like the King¡¯s Crown that he had obtained before. As the King¡¯s Crown had continuously absorbed King¡¯s Aura, it had risen to Gold grade and was now just a bit away from reaching Legendary grade.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron, as poison was essentially something that all people feared. Once they were poisoned, things would be quite tough for them.


    If he could refine the most domineering poisons in the world, they would be quite useful, such as for assassinations. As such, it would be worth nurturing this cauldron.


    Zhao Fu put the cauldron away and looked at therge snake body. He remembered that he had a talisman that could turn corpses into swords, and if he could turn this Violet Scaled Great Python into a sword, it would most likely form a poisonous sword that also had a high grade.


    As such, Zhao Fu took out the Swordcorpse Talisman and tried to use it but received a system announcement telling him that the snake¡¯s head had been damaged. Because of this, the sword that would be created wouldck a sword spirit, and its grade would be much lower. As such, Zhao Fu could only give up on that.


    Zhao Fu then turned his attention to therge, jade-green tree. Was this really a Ginseng Tree? Even if it wasn¡¯t, for the violet python to care about it so much, it was definitely a treasure.


    Zhao Fu walked up and took a look at this tree.


    [Ginseng Tree]: A precious tree that can increase one¡¯s lifespan. The Ginseng Fruits that it creates can add ten years to a person¡¯s lifespan, and a person can only eat one.


    After looking at the Ginseng Tree¡¯s description, Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed. Even though it was also called a Ginseng Tree, it was very different than the Ginseng Tree from the legends. This one could only add ten years to one¡¯s lifespan, while that one could add 47,000 years.


    However, Zhao Fu looked through the rest of the information and found that this Ginseng Tree was nted from a Ginseng Fruit. Ginseng Trees were split into different levels, just like Trees of Life, and the longer they grew for, the higher level they would be and the more effective they would be.


    This Ginseng Tree was about 100 years old, and the next level would require it to be 500 years old. When that time came, it would create Ginseng Fruits that could increase one¡¯s lifespan by 50 years. The next level would require 2,500 years and would create Ginseng Fruits that could increase one¡¯s lifespan by 250 years.


    If a Ginseng Tree reached its final stage, perhaps its fruits really would be able to add 47,000 years, but the time it took for that was too long.


    At that point, it would most likely only have dozens of Ginseng Fruits as opposed to hundreds ¨C the more lifespan the fruits gave, the fewer fruits there would be.


    In actuality, apart from having arge amount of life energy, Fruits of Life also increased lifespan, but it was only for one or two years.


    For Trees of Life, a 100-year-old Tree of Life was a level 1 Tree of Life, a 200-year-old one would be a level 2 Tree of Life, and only a 1,000-year-old one would be called a World Tree.


    Moreover, at that stage, it would only be a sapling, and after 10,000 years, it would be a level 1 World Tree, and after 20,000 years, it would be a level 2 World Tree.


    Both types of trees needed an incredibly long time to grow and mature. Ginseng Trees, which specifically added lifespan, were much rarer than Trees of Life. After all, almost all ordinary Elf Cities had Trees of Life, so they were not as valuable.


    Zhao Fu still felt quite pleased, and looking at the Ginseng Fruits, he plucked one and took a bite. He found that it was quite sweet and juicy, and it had a nice texture.


    Zhao Fu decided to take this Ginseng Tree and rent it in the Great Qin City. He kept some of the Ginseng Fruits to give to his subordinates and decided to try to use the rest of the fruits to grow more Ginseng Trees. Now that Great Qin had Water of Life, it should not be too difficult.


    Sensing that the battle had ended, Bai Qi and the others entered the region again and helped Zhao Fu carefully dig up the Ginseng Tree.


    After the boss monster of this region died, the enormous beast tides automatically scattered. Fortunately, Great Qin had not suffered great injuries and casualties.


    After putting away the Ginseng Tree, Zhao Fu started to deal with the Violet Scaled Great Python¡¯s corpse.


    Zhao Fu put it away within the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron, as it could refine poisons and make the Violet Scaled Great Python¡¯s poison even more intense.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu found that this little cauldron was like a magic treasure. Even though it was only as big as a palm, it had a massive region inside that could contain many things, and its usage was like a magic treasure as well.


    Zhao Fu threw it up, and it floated in the air with its mouth pointing towards the Violet Scaled Great Python. It gave off countless traces of violet light and gave off an attractive force, absorbing poison and blood.


    After dealing with these things, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continued to clear out the region, and Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu carefully re-nted the Ginseng Tree and took care of some other matters before going to his room and consuming the Thousand Year Gallstone, unlocking Vision.


    When he unlocked it, Zhao Fu felt an intense pain in his eyes, causing them to leak blood. However, this became better after a while, and after opening his eyes again, he felt that the world looked different. The world now looked clearer, more vivid, and full of life.


    Of the five Celestial Senses, Vision was the most direct and the simplest. The Vision sense simply enhanced one¡¯s vision.


    In Chinese medicine, snake gall was used for improving eyesight, and in actuality, most items that could greatly improve vision would be able to unlock the Vision sense.


    After unlocking Vision, Zhao Fu felt that his eyes had be much stronger, and he could even use Eye Techniques. There were many Eye Techniques in the Heaven Awaken World, but they greatly harmed one¡¯s eyes. However, Zhao Fu did not have to worry about this after unlocking Vision.


    Moreover, after unlocking Vision, the strength of his Eye Techniques would be boosted, and he would be able to control them more easily.


    It was a pity that even though Zhao Fu knew about Eye Techniques, he had nevere across any before. He asked the golden dragon, but it did not have any Eye Techniques either: it did not bother with trash Eye Techniques, and because some of the more advanced ones were linked to bloodlines, the golden dragon could not help much.


    Moreover, after Zhao Fu had awakened the Heaven Murder Imperial Bloodline, his eyes had gained doubleyered pupils that were blood-red. Now, they had be tripleyered pupils, with the first twoyers being blood-red and the thirdyer being white-colored. The blood-colored pupils looked quite terrifying, and now that there was ayer of white, his eyes looked much gentler.


    In ancient times, those with doubleyered pupils were hailed as sages and deities, and those people had shaken the world.


    Now that Zhao Fu had tripleyered pupils, he would definitely be quite extraordinary as well.


    After returning to his room at night, N¨¹ L¨¹ came over, giving off a flirtatious aura. Zhao Fu thought about what had happened before and realized that he had treated her coldly as he had not been in a good mood.


    However, Zhao Fu did not say any apologetic words ¨C instead, he pressed his lips against hers, and after a lot of thumping sounds, four womeny exhausted on the bed.

 Chapter 646: Southleaf Region

    <h4>Chapter 646: Southleaf Region</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Just as Zhao Fu and N¨¹ L¨¹ were doing it, Tuoba Qing came in with a reddened face and joined in. Binoche and Kerache looked quite disgusted with Zhao Fu, but they couldn¡¯t help but alsoe over and immerse themselves in pleasure.


    Zhao Fu felt that the Six Desires Celestial Art was a bit domineering to be able to amplify one¡¯s desires hundreds, if not thousands, of times, making such pure women into such lustful women. At the same time, Zhao Fu felt that his resistance towards women had broken down; now that the doors of pleasure had opened up, it was not something that could be easily controlled.


    ¡°I want more!¡± Binoche wrapped her slim arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck, her fiery eyes filled with lust. The old, savage Binoche waspletely gone.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to kill me? Why are you asking for more now?¡±


    Binoche harrumphed, ¡°It¡¯s because of you, you baddy. I hate you so much, but I want more, so give it to me!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and pressed down his body against Binoche¡¯s while the three other women also uncontrobly joined in.


    The next day, Zhao Fu once again gathered his Generals. Many of the regions on the eastern side had not reacted yet, and Zhao Fu decided to give the army some time to rest before attacking two more regions.


    One was called Southleaf, and the other was called Sun Tune. After conquering these two regions, the eastern side of the territory that Great Qin had decided on would be fulfilled. With the Southleaf region¡¯s marsnds and Void Zones, they would have a solid defense.


    Great Qin would no longer have to fear the eastern side continuing to ally together to attack, and at the same time, Great Qin could also attack the eastern side¡¯s regions and easily retreat or attack the three other sides.


    The national territory that Great Qin had set its eyes on was a bit small, but after conquering all of those regions and restoring Great Qin, they would be able to expand outwards, so it was not too bad.


    Zhao Fu first obtained the information about these two regions. The Southleaf region had four system main cities, and because of its marsnds, it was not convenient for arge army to move through. It was possible to sink into a marsh at any step, so they had to find a way to deal with this.


    The Sun Tune region only had three cities, and there was nothing special about it. In total, its Stage 1 soldiers numbered around 300,000.


    Zhao Fu nned to split the army into two and quickly take down these two regions. After conquering these two regions and relying on their Void Zones, they would not have to be afraid of the regions on the eastern side.


    Bai Qi led 16 City Lords and 1.6 million soldiers and quickly invaded the Sun Tune region while Zhao Fu led 19 City Lords and three million soldiers and invaded the Southleaf region.


    They also had five City Lords remain in the Great Qin City to defend against anything unexpected, and this included Wang Jian. Now, with Great Qin¡¯s strength, taking down two regions was not a big deal. As such, Zhao Fu decided to act safely and have some people stay within the Great Qin City.


    Bai Qi and his soldiers quickly arrived at the Sun Tune region through teleportation channels and immediately started to attack. He led the other City Lords and the soldiers to attack the first city that they arrived at.


    Zhao Fu led his City Lords and soldiers to the Southleaf region but found it incredibly difficult to advance. There were marsnds everywhere, making it almost impossible to walk; anyone who fell in and struggled would only sink even deeper, and without anyone to save them, they would suffocate to death.


    Most of thend in the Southleaf region was like this, and only the areas around the four system main cities were rtively t and stable. Because there were marsnds here, there was also a lot of fog, making it difficult for the soldiers to advance.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu had made preparations. Just like the yers who had tried to attack Great Qin, since they could not walk, they instead froze the marsnds to form firm roads of ice. The soldiers then put on anti-slipping boots and sessfully made it to a system main city.


    Seeing countless enemies suddenly arrive, the first system main city quickly closed its gates, and soldiers arrived at the top of the city walls, nervously looking at the army below.


    Zhao Fu did not bother with much and had his soldiers directly attack. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers flooded forwards, giving off a terrifying aura as they charged towards the city.


    Zhao Fu also had a portion of the soldiers stay back just in case the soldiers from the three other system main cities came as well. Even though Zhao Fu had his soldiers set up istion barriers, perhaps they also had ways to break through istion barriers, so they could not be too careless.


    The 19 City Lords around Zhao Fu also exploded out with immense strength, and their auras seemed to cause the weather to change. Their terrifying auras shook the surrounding region.


    The 19 people turned into rays of light and shot towards the system main city, nning to kill the City Lord. As long as they killed the City Lord and obtained the City Lord Seal, the battle was effectively over. Killing the leader was always the most effective way to end a battle.


    Because of Great Qin¡¯s sudden attack, most yers had not had time to leave. They did not dare to help the system main city defend, as they had heard that Great Qin had developed a way to kill yers inrge numbers. They were afraid of Great Qin using this against them, and none of them wanted to die.


    Many yers quickly tried to exit the Heaven Awaken World, but because the city was already being attacked, they were unable to leave. As such, they could only hide within buildings in terror.


    Some people shouted in fear, ¡°Great Qin, we don¡¯t dare to make you an enemy; please spare our lives!¡±


    Zhao Fu heard them, but they had already surrounded the system main city and were attacking, so how could they have time to let these people go? If they did so, they might miss the opportunity to attack, so Zhao Fu paid no attention to them.


    If they obediently hid, Zhao Fu could spare them, but if they helped defend the city, Zhao Fu would use Reality Harming Talismans to kill them all.


    There were not many yers in the system main city, only 200,000 or so.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers quickly climbed up the city walls and started fighting the soldiers on top of the city walls. Also, in just a few bouts, the system main city¡¯s City Lord had been heavily wounded by Great Qin¡¯s 19 City Lords, and seeing everything happening around him, he yelled, ¡°I surrender!¡±


    In the face of such immense strength, no one wanted to die for nothing, so this City Lord rationally chose to surrender.


    Great Qin quickly took over this city. All of the soldiers put down their weapons, and the City Lord handed over his City Lord Seal.


    Zhao Fu also decided to spare those yers as well. The yers all felt as if an immense weight had been taken off their bodies, and cold sweat rolled off their bodies as they felt that they had juste back from thend of the dead. They quickly left the system main city and did not dare to dally. Facing the prospect of true death, they did not dare to try to resist Great Qin at all.


    The three other City Lords had been watching all of this in the distance, and after seeing how terrifying Great Qin was, they quickly turned and left.


    Zhao Fu looked over at them and transformed into a ray of light as he chased after them. Soon, blood flew everywhere as a headless corpse fell to the ground, and Zhao Fu held an elderly man¡¯s head in his hand, smiling at the two wounded City Lords in front of them.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought back three City Lord Seals and two City Lords. Zhao Fu had never thought that it would be so easy to take down a region.

 Chapter 647 - Level 3 Great City

    <h4>Chapter 647 - Level 3 Great City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought arge number of people and soldiers back to Great Qin. Zhao Fu had conquered four system main cities but had only taken three, leaving one behind to use as a base for his soldiers. This location was quite important, and Zhao Fu did not want anyone making any trouble for him.


    Moreover, by leaving a city here, they could continue to be on their guard against the eastern side¡¯s regions.


    Of the four system main cities, only one of the City Lords had resisted, which was the City Lord Zhao Fu had killed. In front of Great Qin¡¯s massive army, they would not have the ability to resist anyway.


    After returning to Great Qin, a soldier came to report that Great Qin had killed a City Lord, subdued two City Lords, conquered three system main cities, and brought back arge number of residents and soldiers.


    By now, Great Qin¡¯s poption was at 30.2 million people, so Zhao Fu expanded the military to 5.5 million soldiers. There were 3.8 million Stage 1 soldiers, 80,000 Stage 2 soldiers, and 2,000 or so Stage 3 soldiers.


    They also had 42 Great Cities, 5 Cities, 30 Towns, and 2,669 Viges.


    After conquering and relocating the seven system main cities, the Great Qin City obtained arge amount of EXP, and it once again leveled up.


    µÈ¼¶:Èý¼¶Öسǣ¨800000/42000000£©


    ¾ÓÃñ:3492950/12240000Ê¿±ø892640/4482000


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 3 Great City (800,000/42,000,000)


    Vige Area: 18,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 821,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/12,240,000


    Military: 892,640/4,482,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +170%, Territory Crop Growing Time -170%, Poption Limit +120%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +12, Soldiers¡¯ stats +13%, Poption Attraction +135%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +135%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 16,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    The Great Qin City was now a Level 3 Great City, and it had not been long since it hadst leveled up. Now, there were two levels remaining until it could be a Capital City.


    The final two levels were called Sub-Main City and True Main City.


    Leveling up to a Sub-Main City required 42 million EXP, and it would take quite some time to obtain such an enormous amount of EXP. Only by continuously attacking system main cities would they be able to obtain so much EXP.


    They had now conquered the eastern side, so only the western side, northern side, and southern side were left.


    Great Qin had returned to clearing out regions. They had just finished clearing out one region. There were two more, so they still had seven regions to clear out.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this speed was already incredibly fast, but to Zhao Fu, it was still much too slow. However, there was nothing he could do about this, and him being impatient could not make anything happen faster.


    A few dayster, it was once again time to trade in the outside world. As Great Qin expanded its army, they needed more and more soldiers¡¯ corpses, the higher the Stage the better.


    They also needed Talisman Stones. Great Qin now had two million pieces of Talisman Equipment, but there were only one million sets of both weapons and defensive equipment, which meant that they could only fully equip one million soldiers.


    Within a private room, Zhao Fu and Roxi sat as they talked. From Roxi, Zhao Fu heard that the Devil Horn Empire was indeed attacking the Lantong people and Grassi people.


    The Devil Horn Empire was that Level 1 Dukedom, and they were from the Devil Race and had short horns on their heads. Now, the Lantong people and Grassi people had allied together, or else they would not be able to resist the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s invasion. However, despite this, the Lantong people and Grassi people were still at a disadvantage.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. If the Lantong and Grassi worlds could not defend against this invasion, the human world would have no chance at all.


    If the Devil Horn Empire destroyed these two worlds, their next target would definitely be the newer worlds, as newer worlds were like free meat to everyone else.


    Because of the massive battles between the three sides, the Swan Goose Group had been able to obtain one million Stage 1 soldier corpses, 50,000 Stage 2 soldier corpses, and 5,000 Stage 3 soldiers corpses.


    Zhao Fu was very pleased with these numbers, but he felt an ache in his heart as that was another 25 million gold coins gone.


    Moreover, apart from the corpses, there were also Talisman Stones. There were 1.4 million White grade Talisman Stones, 150,000 Blue grade Talisman Stones, 30,000 Silver grade Talisman Stones, and 340 Gold grade Talisman Stones, which were worth another few million gold coins.


    In total, the cost came to 30 million or so gold coins. After spending so much money, Zhao Fu could not help but think about how much money he had left. For a while now, Zhao Fu had been paying with the equipment that they had obtained from the yers they had ughtered in that massive battle, and he had used up 40% of that equipment. If he continued to spend money like this, they would run out of money sooner orter.


    However, if they were able to obtain these corpses, Great Qin would have 3.2 million spare Stage 1 corpses, while the Stage 2 and Stage 3 corpses would all be used immediately. Great Qin did notck Stage 1 corpses anymore, so Zhao Fu¡¯s main focus was on higher Stage corpses and higher Grade Talisman Stones.


    They greatlycked both of these things, and Zhao Fu also wanted to think of a way to earn arge amount of money to support Great Qin¡¯s heavy expenditure.


    Great Qin had opened up paths to 170 regions and had used up all of its Void Crystals. Through its businesses in the various regions, Great Qin earned roughly 700,000 gold coins per day, but they had to use some of that money on other matters.


    They could only afford to spend 500,000 gold coins per day, which was five million in ten days. Currently, they did not have enough money to continue spending like this.


    However, these things were all things that Great Qin needed, so Zhao Fu could not afford to be stingy. Zhao Fu gave a spatial ring to Roxi, and Roxi smiled brilliantly as she took a look then put it away and said, ¡°Guest, is there anything else that you need?¡±


    Zhao Fu bitterly smiled and shook his head. Now that he did not have as much money, he could not continue to recklessly spend money.


    Roxi did not feel disappointed, as Zhao Fu had already spent more than 50 million gold coins at the Swan Goose Group, and it was the first time that they had encountered such a rich customer.


    If they did not know that he had an extraordinary identity, they would have wanted to rob him just to see how much money he had.


    Because of her trades with him, Roxi¡¯s position in the Swan Goose Group became higher and higher, and the Swan Goose Group¡¯s overall strength became a bit stronger as well.


    When a Group had an immense fortune, it would develop its own faction. After all, without enough strength, one¡¯s money would simply belong to someone else sooner orter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now, Miss Roxi.¡± Afterpleting the trade, Zhao Fu nned to leave. Now, it could be said that he was friends with Roxi.


    Roxi smiled and nodded before thinking of something, and she called in three beautiful women and said, ¡°Guest, you¡¯re a VIP of our Swan Goose Group, so this is a small gift from us. They¡¯re virgins and are skilled at serving others.¡±


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu smiled and refused. He could not trust anyone right now, as he could not risk exposing his identity. Moreover, Zhao Fu did notck women, and there were still many women Zhao Fu had not even touched yet.


    Roxi did not try to force Zhao Fu, and she instead looked at him with appreciation. She felt that he was not someone who was ruled by lust ¨C after all, these three female attendants had been specially picked out by the Swan Goose Group. Their looks and temperaments were excellent, and ordinary people would not be able to refuse them. However, she did not know of Zhao Fu¡¯s reputation in the Legacy Land.

 Chapter 648: Barbarians

    <h4>Chapter 648: Barbarians</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After leaving the store, Zhao Fu nned to quickly return to Great Qin, as he felt that time was bing tighter and tighter. However, after passing the ve market, he sensed the Silver Lake Immortal Shield tremble within his spatial ring. Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and looked around.


    He saw that within the ve market, there was a barbarian ve bound by chains being dragged out by people.


    Barbarians usually had inferior intelligence but had strong bodies. Because their culture was quite barbaric, they were referred to as barbarians.


    The barbarian that Zhao Fu saw was two meters tall and covered with muscles. He had a thick beard and very long hair to the point that it covered his face, making it impossible to see what he looked like. There was also a beast skin around his waist.


    This barbarian was incredibly strong and required six or seven people pulling on the chains to drag him. Moreover, that barbarian was continuously struggling, not wanting to move.


    Zhao Fu felt the Silver Lake Immortal Shield tremble again, and he now understood its intent.


    Seeing the barbarian struggle, the ve master¡¯s expression became savage, and he prepared to take out a whip to whip him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± A voice stopped him, and he looked over and saw a mysterious person wearing a ck cloak. He felt that the person had a very powerful aura, so he immediately put on a smile and asked, ¡°What is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°How much is this ve? I want to buy him!¡± That person was naturally Zhao Fu.


    The ve master¡¯s smile became even brighter, and he immediately said, ¡°Lord, this barbarian was the leader of a small faction, and we spent quite a lot of effort catching him. His Cultivation is around Stage 1-5, and since you¡¯re the lord who wants him, I¡¯ll sell him for 1,000 gold coins!¡±


    This barbarian was quite difficult to subdue, and the ve master had been thinking of ways to get rid of him. Now that Zhao Fu wanted to buy him, and sensing how powerful Zhao Fu was, he most likely would not care too much about money, so he set a high price.


    Zhao Fu did not mind the price, so he threw over a sack of coins.


    The ve master happily caught the bag and looked through it before handing over a sheet of paper. This was a Contract, which could decide the life and death of a ve.


    Zhao Fu received the Contract and immediately used it.


    ¡°Lord, do you want us to send him to your residence?¡± the ve master smiled and asked. They would normally provide a delivery service for ves like him so as to prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    ¡°No need, you can all let go of him,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Hearing this, the ve master gave the order to let the barbarian go, and the barbarian also stopped struggling. He looked at Zhao Fu, and he could instinctively feel that Zhao Fu was incredibly dangerous. However, he pointed at another barbarian locked in a wooden cage next to him and muttered something that Zhao Fu could not understand.


    Zhao Fu looked at the barbarian that the man was pointing at and found that it was a child who was seven or eight years old. The child looked a lot like this man and was most likely his son.


    Zhao Fu did not say much and threw another few hundred gold coins to the ve master and bought the son as well.


    Zhao Fu walked ahead while the barbarian man carried the child in his arms and followed behind him. The barbarian man did not try to escape or attack Zhao Fu.


    Even though there was a Contract, if one was strong enough, they could resist the power of the Contract. However, the barbarian man still did not dare to act, as the aura from Zhao Fu¡¯s body was simply too dangerous. This was the first time that the barbarian man had met such a dangerous figure before, so he did not dare to do anything.


    After arriving at a boundary region, Zhao Fu used a Language Stone to learn the barbariannguage, and he asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The barbarian man replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Ye Ji. This is my son, Ye Wu!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and took out the trembling Silver Lake Immortal Shield from his spatial ring and gave it to Ye Ji, saying, ¡°This is yours from now on. As long as you wholeheartedly serve me, I won¡¯t neglect you!¡±


    Ye Ji received the silver shield and found that it was a Legendary grade shield. Even though he had led hundreds of barbarians before, he had never seen a Legendary grade item, yet this person had casually given him such a precious item ¨C it showed just how much that person valued him. As such, Ye Ji had his son kneel down with him, and he said, ¡°I, Ye Ji, am willing to serve you, my lord!¡±


    The barbarian child, Ye Wu, also nkly repeated what his father had said.


    Zhao Fu smiled, then brought them back to Great Qin. Now, he had found owners for all seven pieces of the Silver Lake Immortal Equipment, which was a big load off his heart.


    Following this, Zhao Fu told his Generals what he had learned in the outside world, as he was quite concerned about this.


    The situation in the outside world was quite tense, which forced Great Qin to adapt its ns. They no longer continued to clear out the eastern side, and they instead decided to attack the three other sides and restore Great Qin as a nation. After this, they would be able to construct a Great Wall, allowing Great Qin to have more power to protect itself.


    However, there were still seven regions that they had not cleared out yet, which was a bit of a headache. They could not just let them sit there, or else they would have more and more regions to clear out in the future.


    Their currently clearing speed was actually already quite fast. With the Vige Compasses and the Gray Wolves¡¯ sense of smell, it was quite easy for them to find viges. It now took less than a month to clear out an entire region, which was many times faster than before.


    However, because of the situation in the outside world, Zhao Fu felt quite rushed. Zhao Fu also asked the golden dragon what they could do, and it suggested to use Undead Disasters to clear out regions.


    However, if they did that, Great Qin would not be able to obtain much. Each region could provide two to three million people, which Zhao Fu did not want to give up. He also worried that the Undead Disasters would go out of control.


    After all, Great Qin could not fully control an Undead Disaster of that scale and could only guide them. However, if the Undead Disaster turned on them, they would suffer heavy losses.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated, as there was no easy way to resolve this situation.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu remembered that he still had two Region Treasure Boxes that he had not yet opened. They were the Region Treasure Boxes that he had obtained after conquering the two eastern side regions from before.


    Zhao Fu opened the first one, and light shot out as a piece of ck wood appeared.


    The piece of wood was about 60 centimeters long and was as thick as a person¡¯s thigh. It was square shaped and gave off traces of a ck and cold aura.


    [Soul-Nourishing Wood]: Souls and spirits can be ced within this piece of wood, which will provide healing properties.


    Zhao Fu did not have much use for this, so he put it into his ring after taking a brief nce. He then turned to the second treasure box and opened it. An intense light shot out, after which a veryrge beast skin appeared before Zhao Fu.


    This bearskin was wrapped up and was yellow-colored, and it looked quite crude. It also had a dense muddy smell to it.


    The best skin seemed to be a material, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. However, after looking at its information, he grinned.

 Chapter 649 - Great Earth beast skin

    <h4>Chapter 649 - Great Earth beast skin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    [Great Earth Beast skin]: A rare beast skin that contains the source energy of thend. Spreading the beast skin on the ground will cause it to show the topography within 5,000 kilometers, including various structures.


    This beast skin¡¯s effects were quite extraordinary; not only could it show the topography of thend, but it could also reveal viges. Zhao Fu smiled ¨C with this beast skin, it would be much easier to clear out a region.


    Great Qin¡¯s army was currently split into teams, and with only 50 Vige Compasses, there was not enough to go around. With this beast skin, he could have people easily look for the location of viges.


    Moreover, they could also draw detailed maps, which would provide Great Qin with a great advantage. If they were tounch attacks, knowing the topography of thend would be quite useful. Moreover, after Great Qin established a nation, having maps would make it much easier to govern thend.


    Zhao Fu once again gathered his Generals, and now that Great Qin was on a tight schedule, Zhao Fu ordered them to clear out a region within ten days.


    If they could do so, there would be rewards, and if they could not do so, there would be punishments. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s pressure, the Generals did not dare to becent, and they gave it their all. This caused their soldiers to also be quite focused and nervous, and their clearing speed became even faster.


    The soldiers solemnly left to conquer the regions, while Great Qin¡¯s various Departments also worked at full speed, doing their best to support Great Qin¡¯s soldiers clear out the regions. Right now, clearing out the regions was their top priority.


    ¡°His Majesty orders for the speed at which the regions are cleared to be increased. No one is to becent, and those whoplete the task will be heavily rewarded, while those who fail will all be punished!¡± a muscr man in ck armor, who gave off a powerful aura, loudly said to the countless soldiers below.


    The soldiers all looked incredibly serious and had grave auras, creating an incredibly austere and mighty atmosphere.


    The muscr man took out a sheet of paper and yelled out:


    ¡°Gong Gaochao! Take 1,000 soldiers and head 13 kilometers northwest. Destroy the Basic Vige there as fast as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This subordinate obeys!¡± an armored man walked up and said.


    ¡°Shu Haoqiong! Take 5,000 soldiers and head ten kilometers south. Destroy the Intermediate Vige there as fast as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This subordinate obeys!¡± another armored man walked up and said.


    ¡°Dai Zhonggong! Take 5,000 soldiers and head ten kilometers southeast. Destroy the Intermediate Vige there as fast as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This subordinate obeys!¡± another armored man walked up and said.


    ¡°Cui Yi! Take 1,000 soldiers and head 15 kilometers north. Destroy the Basic Vige there as fast as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This subordinate obeys!¡± another armored man walked up and said.


    After the various orders were given out, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers quickly headed out to their destinations and started to attack the viges. Their speed was incredibly fast, and they acted in an orderly fashion without any chaos at all.


    Within the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu was searching for his next target. There were 20 or so regions allied together, and there were 71 system main cities, with a force totaling 10.4 million soldiers.


    The eastern side¡¯s six regions alliance, which had 21 system main cities and 3.1 million soldiers, had already been destroyed, and they had taken over those regions.


    The western and southern sides each had five regions allied together, and each side had around 19 system main cities with 2.6 million soldiers each. However, because Jing Qianxue and the three other City Lords had tried to assassinate Zhao Fu, the western side¡¯s strength was only as strong as the northern side¡¯s now.


    The northern side had four regions allied together, with 14 system main cities and 2.1 million soldiers.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided that his next target would be the southern side. After getting rid of the southern side, the remaining two sides would not pose much of a threat.


    Before signing the Contracts, even though it seemed like neither side would be able to attack each other, there were some small loopholes in the Contracts. As such, Zhao Fu used those loopholes to attack.


    Even though it was a bit shameless, Zhao Fu had no other choice.


    If they were not willing to surrender, Zhao Fu could only destroy them. Great Qin could not co-exist with them, and if Great Qin was to restore its nation, it would have to take all measures.


    Currently, Great Qin¡¯s task was still to clear out the regions before making any attacks. After digesting those seven regions, Great Qin¡¯s strength would once again greatly increase.


    Furthermore, Zhao Fu wanted to revise Great Qin¡¯sws and decrees. The time for the restoration of Great Qin wasing soon, and it was time to start preparing for that. Laws were necessary to govern a nation, or the nation would descend into chaos.


    It was just that he did not have anyone from the School of Legalism with him. However, he could still borrowws from the real world.


    However, this would still take some time, as many of thews in the real world did not suit the Heaven Awaken World. After all, the real world was more democratic, while Great Qin would be more imperialistic, which meant that there was a great difference between them.


    Moreover, thews needed to suit Great Qin¡¯s culture, traditions, and people, so they could not just casually importws.


    Zhao Fu decided to enforce strictws for themon people ¨C of course, they would not be as strict as traditionalws were, such as cutting off tongues and ears and gouging out eyes. In order to carry out punishments, Zhao Fu decided to set up a special force.


    As for those whomitted unspeakable and inhumane crimes, there would be incredibly harsh punishments, such as death by a thousand cuts or ying.


    It would take quite some time to set upws for Great Qin, and they would have to be continuously revised. When the time came, Zhao Fu decided to bring in some people from the School of Legalism to help.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu gave the order to build many brick kilns. Zhao Fu wanted to build a Great Wall, and because getting stone from mountains would be too inefficient, it would be better to use bricks.


    Ordinary bricks could be used to build roads and buildings, but they could not be used for constructing the Great Wall. After all, the Great Wall was for defending against enemies, so the bricks had to be at least sturdier than ordinary rocks from mountains.


    As such, Zhao Fu ordered his people to research special bricks, and their progress was quite good. They would be able to produce special bricks soon.


    Apart from constructing an inner Great Wall, Zhao Fu also wanted to construct an outer Great Wall. As Great Qin¡¯s territory continuously expanded outwards, they would continue to construct Great Walls, forming a powerful defense. For this, they needed arge number of bricks.


    During this period of time, Zhao Fu returned to the real world a few times, but because his heart waspletely focused on Great Qin, he did not pay too much attention to other matters.


    Two monthster, spring had departed, and the bright green colors became dark green. Summer had arrived in the Heaven Awaken World. The sunlight was incredibly intense, and it was quite hot.


    During this entire time, Great Qin had not left its territory. None of the factions had heard anything from Great Qin, as Great Qin had beenpletely focused on developing. By now, it had finally finished clearing out the seven regions, had unified the eastern side, and had be vastly more powerful.

 Chapter 650: Advance

    <h4>Chapter 650: Advance</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Great Qin now had 45 million residents and eight million soldiers. Five million of them were Stage 1 soldiers, 100,000 of them were Stage 2 soldiers, and 5,000 or so of them were Stage 3 soldiers. That was Great Qin¡¯s current strength.


    With that sort of strength, it would not be any problem for Great Qin to deal with the three other sides. This mainly required everyone in Great Qin to work together.


    Great Qin now controlled 13 regions, and its strength was many times that of the other Dynasties. However, Zhao Fu still felt that this was not enough, as this sort of strength would be nothing in the face of more powerful enemies. They were still too weak, and Great Qin had to be even stronger.


    In those two months, Zhao Fu had constructed many brick kilns, which could create bricks that were tougher than ordinary rocks and even steel. This was because, during the creation process, they would add metallic powder, and this sort of brick would be used for building the Great Wall and City Walls in the future.


    In terms ofws, Zhao Fu had Shang Yang take charge. Many of thew reforms in Great Qin had been conducted by him back then, so Zhao Fu decided to hand this job to him again. Of course, it was impossible for a single person toplete this monumental task, and it would require the help of many people.


    At the same time, Great Qin prepared to start to attack the southern side. Back then, the contents of their Contract were that Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and City Lords were not to step within the contracted regions. However, people who did not fall into one of those categories, such as Great Qin¡¯s Assassins, were not restricted.


    Zhao Fu looked at the 100 Assassins next to him. They were the elite of the elite and proficient at all forms of assassinations, and they were incredibly stealthy. At the same time, their Cultivations had all reached Stage 3.


    ¡°Your¡­ Majesty, I¡¯m¡­ ready!¡±


    For some reason, Little Sha still could not speak very well, and he was still at the same height and looked the same. He still looked like a 12 or 13-year-old boy and had blood-red eyes and sharp teeth, which looked quite scary.


    Even though Zhao Fu did not know much about the Sin Devil Bloodline, just from the 500 years lifespan alone, Zhao Fu could tell that Little Sha¡¯s background was not ordinary at all. At the same time, Zhao Fu gave little Sha an official name ¨C his surname would also be Zhao, so his name was Zhao Sha.


    Within a system main city, there was a handsome-looking City Lord. He was called Zhang Nan, and he was the City Lord of Water Spirit City. Now that two or so months had passed without anything happening, many City Lords had rxed and thought that Great Qin would not dare to attack them. After all, with those powerful Contracts, it would be very difficult for Great Qin to do anything to them.


    Zhang Nan also thought that way ¨C two months had already passed, so there was not much to worry about anymore. He was quite satisfied with their current life, as he was able to live with his wife in bliss and look after his aged mother. He was also awaiting the birth of his first child.


    His wife was about eight months pregnant now, and there would be less than two months before his child would be born. They were not sure as to the sex of the child, but no matter what sex it was, Zhang Nan would still be quite happy.


    Zhang Nan was preparing to go to sleep with his wife when suddenly one of his subordinates came and reported that something had happened.


    Zhang Nan frowned and went outside, and he found that the streets were covered with ferocious fires everywhere. The situation was incredibly pressing, and Zhang Nan immediately went to personally put out the fires. Otherwise, if the fires spread, they would annihte the city.


    A whileter, the fires had been extinguished, but Zhang Nan felt that something was off ¨C why had such intense mes suddenly erupted out, and they were everywhere. Surely this was not just a random urrence.


    After returning to his residence, Zhang Nan¡¯s gaze became cold ¨C his ill premonition had been correct.


    His beloved wife and his mother had been captured, and there were sharp knives pressed against their necks.


    Zhang Nan felt quite furious, as these two people were the two most important people in his life. ¡°Who are you? Return my wife and mother!¡±


    Wang Ergou smiled and replied, ¡°City Lord Zhang, as long as you follow our instructions, we¡¯ll naturally let them go.¡±


    Zhang Nan felt a sense of danger, but looking at his wife and mother, he held himself back and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple ¨C we just want City Lord Zhang to take your soldiers and attack Great Qin¡¯s territory before returning. Afterward, you can take your people and family away, and Great Qin will not stop you at all!¡± Wang Ergou said as he smiled.


    Zhang Nan¡¯s heart trembled ¨C so they were from Great Qin. However, if they did this, their side would be breaching the Contract, and all of their stats would be reduced by 40%. They would not be able to fight against Great Qin at all.


    If Stage 1 soldiers¡¯ stats were reduced by 40%, they would be far weaker, and the five regions would not be able to stop Great Qin anymore.


    By now, Zhang Nan had realized Great Qin¡¯s objective, and his expression became quite ugly as he furiously roared, ¡°So Great Qin was not nning on having peace at all; isn¡¯t it too shameless to use such methods?¡±


    Wang Ergou did not mind Zhang Nan¡¯s words, and he lightly ran the de across Zhang Nan¡¯s wife¡¯s bulging belly. Zhang Nan¡¯s wife was scared to the point that her body uncontrobly shook, and tears streamed out of her eyes.


    ¡°City Lord Zhang, I¡¯ll say it one more time: take your soldiers to attack Great Qin, after which you, your family, and your people can run away. Otherwise, your wife, mother, and your unborn child might not live to see tomorrow!¡± Wang Ergou stared at Zhang Nan as his voice suddenly became cold.


    Zhang Nan felt incredibly furious, but after looking at his crying wife and his trembling mother, he still agreed in the end.


    Wang Ergou once again smiled. Before acting, all of the Assassins had found what the City Lords treasured the most so that they could use those things to force them to submit.


    Following this, Zhang Nan gathered his soldiers and made preparations for the city to be relocated before invading Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    ¡°System announcement! The southern side has invaded Great Qin and breached the Contract. The southern side has received a 40% debuff to all stats!¡±


    This system announcement was like a peal of thunder in countless people¡¯s ears, and after hearing this, they all looked incredibly shocked.


    Zhao Fu was currently riding on ck Forest and was leading eight million soldiers and countless Generals. They had long since been waiting at the boundary region, and as soon as the system announcement sounded out, Zhao Fu gave the order to attack.


    Great Qin¡¯s army flooded forward with immense momentum. In order to strike as quickly as possible, Zhao Fu and Bai Qi each led half of Great Qin¡¯s army and Generals to invade two regions.


    Some of the City Lords who had no idea what was happening wondered why the Contract had been breached and why it had been their side that had breached it. They wondered if they could go and sign a new Contract with Great Qin the next day.


    After all, over the past two months, Great Qin had given them many gifts and acted incredibly courteously. In fact, they had even eaten with Great Qin¡¯s representatives a few times, making them greatly trust Great Qin.

 Chapter 651 - Southern Regions

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Southern Regions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    As such, the City Lords of the southern regions all came to trust Great Qin and believed that Great Qin would not do anything to them because they were friends.


    Since ancient times, all Emperors hadmitted unspeakable wrongs. Zhao Fu also felt that doing this was wrong, but Great Qin had to destroy them.


    ¡°City Lord, there are arge number of enemies attacking our city!¡± Reports flooded in, causing the City Lords who still held onto some hope feel utter despair.


    Esteemed Light City was the first city that Great Qin attacked, and the City Lord, Fang Yun, had the best rtionship with Great Qin. After hearing about this, he hurriedly went to the City Walls and saw a dark mass of soldiers below and 20 or so City Lords in the air, giving off powerful auras.


    Fang Yun¡¯s expression was quite bitter ¨C having taken one wrong step, they had gone in thepletely wrong direction. If they had allied with the other sides and attacked Great Qin back then, things would not have turned out like this.


    However, it was a pity that there was no chance for regrets. When the most powerful eastern side had been destroyed, their fates had already been sealed. Right after the eastern side had been destroyed, they had perhaps a sliver of hope, but after Great Qin got two months to develop, Great Qin had grown too quickly, and it was impossible for them to defeat Great Qin now.


    ¡°Brother Fang Yun, given our friendship, I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. As long as you submit to me, you will still be the City Lord of this city. I¡¯m sure you already know that you cannot win!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Fang Yun and tried to persuade him. After knowing him for so long, Zhao Fu¡¯s impression of him was quite good. However, Great Qin had to restore its nation, and no one could stand in its way.


    Fang Yun looked quite furious ¨C he had actually taken Great Qin to be a friend, and yet they were here to destroy him.


    However, looking at the soldiers below and the City Lords above, Esteemed Light City would bepletely butchered. They would either all die together or live together.


    After thinking for a while, Fang Yun sighed and knelt down and said, ¡°I am willing to submit to Great Qin!¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and they quickly conquered this city before moving onto the next city.


    Eastern Sun City ¨C surrendered!


    Sunset Spring City ¨C surrendered!


    Southroam City ¨C destroyed!


    The n was extremely sessful, and the southern side was unable to retaliate at all. They were simply unable to resist Great Qin¡¯s army andpletely copsed.


    One reason was because of how suddenly Great Qin had attacked, giving them no time to prepare, which was why they were unable to stop Great Qin¡¯s assault.


    The second reason was because all of the system main cities received the bacsh for breaching the Contract, which reduced all City Lords¡¯ and soldiers¡¯ stats by 40%. They essentially did not have any Stage 1 soldiers, and the City Lords themselves were incredibly weak too.


    The southern side had 18 system main cities in total, with a force of 2.6 million soldiers, while Great Qin had eight million soldiers. They pincered from two sides, and there was a difference of 5.4 million soldiers.


    In front of this massive army, most City Lords chose to surrender, while only a small portion of people chose to resist. What resulted was the City Lord being killed and their city being destroyed. However, some City Lords who were able to react quickly were able to quickly relocate their system main cities and run.


    In the end, Great Qin conquered 14 system main cities, while four City Lords escaped with their City Hearts. Of the 14 system main cities that were conquered, 12 City Lords had chosen to surrender, and two had been killed.


    However, Zhao Fu did not stop and continued onwards to the Martial Peace region and Willow Lake region.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry swept into the two regions like massive oceans, their terrifying auras shaking the entire region as if a catastrophe had descended.


    Those two regions were unable to respond in time as well, and Zhao Fu was not in a hurry. Now that he had enough soldiers and City Lords, taking down a region was quite easy. As such, Zhao Fu disyed his full strength to force them to surrender ¨C this would make things much easier and much more efficient.


    The Martial Peace region had three system main cities and a Goblin City, and the Willow Lake region also had three system main cities. The system main cities all chose to surrender, while the Goblin City was forcefully conquered, and the City Lord was killed by Wei Liao.


    They had finally conquered the southern side, and Martial Peace region faced the middle of the Mind Continent. The northern part of the region was t while the southern part had tall mountains, which formed a natural defensive line. This would make it difficult for other factions to invade from the southern side.


    From the beginning of Great Qin¡¯s assault to when they stopped, they only spent a bit more than a day, but they conquered seven regions. They were simply unstoppable and invincible.


    Great Qin obtained 20 system main cities and one Basic City.


    After taking down the southern region, Zhao Fu immediately made a public deration that the southern side had suddenly attacked Great Qin, causing the deaths of hundreds of thousands of Great Qin¡¯s residents. They had breached the Contract, so Great Qin had retaliated.


    Zhao Fu did care if outsiders believed this, but it was mainly for pacifying his own people. Perhaps if outsiders believed it, it would cause them to have a better impression of Great Qin.


    After discovering the truth about this incident, people concludedter that ¡®anyone who believed Great Qin¡¯s promises of peace would only die under Great Qin¡¯s cruelty!¡¯


    After hearing about what had happened to the southern side, the northern side and western side no longer trusted Great Qin. The southern side had been destroyed in a bit more than a day without any exnation at all, so they understood their situations. All of them felt deep fear, worrying that Great Qin would immediately attack them, so they quickly gathered their armies to defend.


    The northern side and western side had eight regions and 28 system main cities, and they had a force of 4.2 million soldiers, which was nothingpared to Great Qin¡¯s eight million soldiers.


    It was not just numbers. Great Qin also had an advantage in terms of equipment and morale as well. As such, they knew that they would most likely lose any battles.


    If Great Qin had used the method to make the southern side breach the Contract on them, their situation would be even worse.


    They now regretted not banding together to deal with Great Qin. They shouldn¡¯t have trusted Great Qin, but it was all toote now.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± The City Lords all gathered together with unsightly expressions. They thought about what they could do to stop Great Qin.


    A white-haired elder said, ¡°We can only ally with even more regions to defend against Great Qin. Let¡¯s hurry and do that!¡±


    The others all nodded ¨C they could only do this, or else, with their strength, they definitely would not be able to defend against Great Qin.


    After everyone agreed on this, the white-haired elder continued speaking, ¡°There¡¯s also the problem of the Contract ¨C we need to quickly find a way to get rid of it, or else it will be far too disadvantageous for us. It¡¯s best to have them breach the Contract, which will allow us to win without even fighting.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up ¨C that Contract was quite disadvantageous for them if they breached it, as it reduced their stats by 40%. However, it was even more severe for Great Qin ¨C everyone¡¯s stats would be reduced by 50%, and all of the City Lords and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would receive a bacsh and die.


    However, the key thing was how they would make Great Qin breach the Contract. None of them could think of anything, but one of them suddenly said, ¡°If we can control a Great Qin General, that would be good. That way, if he led soldiers to attack us, they would naturally breach the Contract.¡±

 Chapter 652: Grand Undertaking

    <h4>Chapter 652: Grand Undertaking</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    However, they were immediately faced with a problem ¨C none of the City Lords or soldiers could enter Great Qin¡¯s territory, so how could they gain control of a Great Qin General?


    This was quite a great problem, as Great Qin¡¯s Generals were all at least Stage 3, while everyone from the system main city side who was at least Stage 3 was a City Lord or General. They could not enter Great Qin¡¯s territory, and even if they could, they would not necessarily have the ability to gain control of one of Great Qin¡¯s Generals.


    A young woman said, ¡°I have a secret method that can temporarily gain control of a person¡¯s mind. With my strength, controlling someone with Stage 3 strength should not be too difficult.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt quite delighted.


    A moustached man then said, ¡°I want to give my City Lord position to someone else and make myself amoner ¨C that way, even if I don¡¯t have my City Lord Seal, I¡¯ll still have my Stage 4 Cultivation, and dealing with someone with Stage 3 Cultivation should be no problem at all. After all, the Contract does not restrictmoners from entering Great Qin¡¯s territory.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone felt that this n was quite good, and they all nodded in agreement.


    The white-haired elder who spoke firstughed as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s split into two groups: one group will try to ally more regions, while the other will capture a Great Qin General and use the secret method on him to make him attack us!¡±


    Following this, the City Lords all left. Most of the City Lords went to talk to City Lords from other regions, while five of them headed to Great Qin.


    The five of them soon arrived at a Void Zone, and they looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°We¡¯re about to enter Great Qin¡¯s territory; Great Qin definitely has a powerful warning system, so we must be cautious!¡±


    Everyone else nodded, and following this, the five of them stepped into the Void Zone.


    They did not dare to fly within the Void Zone, as they would be quite eye-catching and would most likely be discovered by Great Qin. Zhao Fu had indeed set many warning systems in the Void Zones in order to prevent anyone from crossing over.


    Since they could not fly, they could only walk, but that meant that they were much slower. Moreover, they did not dare to draw any attention to themselves, or they would be discovered by Great Qin. They were incredibly slow, but as long as they could gain control of one of Great Qin¡¯s Generals, everything would be worth it.


    By now, Zhao Fu had already brought arge number of people back to Great Qin. After conquering 21 cities, they had gained an astronomical amount of EXP, and they were already halfway to leveling up again.


    In total, they had brought back seven million people, and with those people, Great Qin¡¯s poption would reach 52 million people.


    Following this, Zhao Fu made Old Logue and some other Generals City Lords.


    Now, their task was to clear out the regions that they had just taken over. This would take roughly another month, and that was even after adding more soldiers.


    Great Qin¡¯s army had eight million soldiers, and this was already enough to invade some of the smaller countries. Back when the smaller countries had invaded China¡¯s territory, they had only sent around four or five million yers. Some very small countries only had a few million people in total.


    However, this was still far from enough, and there was no point in bullying the smaller countries. What Great Qin wanted was the strength to rival therger countries.


    Zhao Fu soon heard about the western side and northern side allying together ¨C they had run around gathering City Lords from different regions, and it was impossible for Zhao Fu not to know.


    If more City Lords heard that a super faction was rising up, out of consideration for their own safety, it was quite likely that they would join in the resistance.


    Back when Great Qin had only devoured five regions, many surrounding regions had been greatly taken aback and had tried to ally together against Great Qin. However, those were only the regions close by, while those further away had not sensed any danger and did not understand how terrifying Great Qin was.


    Moreover, those who had been four or five regions away had felt that it had been too far, and they had not wanted to unnecessarily get involved. They felt that there was no threat to them, so they did not want to join the alliance.


    However, things were different now ¨C Great Qin had fully digested eight regions and then just taken down another seven regions. Great Qin now controlled 20 or so regions, and any City Lord who was not an idiot would realize how much danger they were in.


    The eastern side that Great Qin had already taken down had many regions allied together because they all realized what a great threat Great Qin was.


    They could not allow this to drag on, and the City Lords would most likely gather many other City Lords. When that time came, Great Qin would once again be surrounded on all sides. This time, they would no longer trust Great Qin and would directly attack. That would put Great Qin in a very difficult position, and they would have to be incredibly passive.


    Zhao Fu thought for a while, his expression cold. Right now, they could only take the initiative to attack and conquer all of the regions that they needed to restore Great Qin. They would then create a Great Wall as a solid defense so that they would have nothing to fear.


    ¡°Bai Qi! Wang Jian! Wei Liao! Expand the army to ten million and give them some basic training before simultaneously attacking two regions.¡±


    Zhao Fu decided to add another two million people to the army and have Bai Qi give them some basic training. At least 1.5 million of those two million soldiers would be system main city soldiers from before, so they would be usable after some simple training. Moreover, their stats had returned to normal as they now served Great Qin.


    Great Qin had first destroyed the most powerful eastern side, then the next most powerful southern side, and would soon destroy the western and northern sides soon. Within Great Qin, they had Shang Yang recodifying Great Qin¡¯sws, while Li Muqing helped develop the education and culture of Great Qin. They had begun a grand undertaking, and no one could stop this.


    The third day, the team of five City Lords carefully passed through the Void Zone, avoiding all of Great Qin¡¯s warning systems. They had been incredibly patient and skilled, as most of the people in charge of the patrols were extremely vignt, and it was difficult for anyone to escape their notice.


    Any General with a few hundred soldiers would be enough to breach the Contract, causing the ruler of Great Qin to receive a bacsh and die and heavily injuring the Great Qin army. This would allow their side to easily win.


    After leaving the Void Zone, the five people became even more careful. Soon, they found the central city of this region. The central city was the city that had fused with the Region Heart, and every region needed to have a city as the central city. Central cities were more powerful than ordinary system main cities.


    This central city was built at the location of the previous system main city, as it already had all sorts of structures and they would not need to rebuild anything.


    The five people stealthily came close and quickly found a target. It was a weak-looking youth who had Stage 3 Cultivation. He seemed to be a low-ranking General, and it should be no problem for him to lead a few hundred soldiers out.


    All five of them were Stage 4 experts, and their Cultivations were close to Stage 5. Adding on all of their secret techniques, it would be quite easy to deal with someone with a Stage 3 Cultivation.


    As the five people prepared to act, Zhao Fu stood at the front of his army and drank a golden-colored liquid. His body was immediately wracked with immense pain, and a character floated out of his body. All of the City Lords suddenly received a system announcement.

 Chapter 653 - Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 653 - Great Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has revoked the contract and received a 10% deduction to all stats!¡±


    Since Zhao Fu dared to take the initiative to sign a Contract with the City Lords, he definitely left himself a way out. Ordinarily, Contracts were quite difficult to revoke, and what Zhao Fu had just drunk was Contract-Revoking Water. However, because what they used was a special contract, Great Qin still received some penalties.


    However, it was only a 10% deduction to stats, which was not a great deal to Great Qin. After all, with Great Qin¡¯s various bonuses, they were still much more powerful than ordinary system main cities.


    Now that they had revoked the Contract, Great Qin could attack the two regions. Even though they could not reduce those regions¡¯ strength, Great Qin had to deal with them quickly. Otherwise, if they received reinforcements, it would be incredibly difficult for Great Qin to take them down. Moreover, the City Lords who would join them were not bound by the Contract, so they would not be restricted.


    This time, they did not have the help of an Undead Disaster either, as that would take a lot of time to prepare, so they could only have a direct fight.


    After receiving this system announcement, the system main city City Lords¡¯ expression greatly changed. They all knew what would be happening, so they all quickly returned to their system main cities.


    The expressions of the five City Lords who had entered Great Qin¡¯s territory stiffened, and they immediately flew into the sky. They did not need to worry about being discovered now ¨C since the Contract had been revoked, they had failed, and capturing a General would be useless.


    Zhao Fu and Bai Qi split into two groups, attacking two regions in different directions. Zhao Fu attacked the northern side ¨C after revoking the Contract, Zhao Fu had led his massive army into a northern side region.


    Zhao Fu was riding on ck Forest and gripping a Talisman Spear in his hand. There were countless Great Qin Cavalrymen behind him, giving off an incredibly piercing aura as if they were a tide of beasts that were ready to explode out.


    The system main city army ahead of them looked incredibly serious. They only had 2.1 million soldiers but had to face five million soldiers. Not only was there a great difference in numbers, but there were also 30 or so City Lords standing above Great Qin¡¯s army, giving off heaven-shaking auras.


    Their only hope was that the 10% reduction in stats would make a big difference, or else they would not know how to defend against Great Qin.


    They had no way of retreating, as this was all of the strength they had; once they dispersed, they would be no match for Great Qin at all. At least like this, they would have a trace of hope.


    Zhao Fu gavemand of this battle to Wang Jian. Currently, his blood was boiling, and he wanted to personally go onto the battlefield and contribute to Great Qin¡¯s grand undertaking.


    As the ruler of Great Qin, Zhao Fu was the core figure of Great Qin. Many people opposed him going onto the battlefield, but since he insisted, they could only agree. After all, with Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, there were very few people who could injure him.


    The two armies faced off against each other, causing the air to seem to solidify. The birds and beasts did not dare to make a sound, and the wind seemed to have a sharpness to it.


    Zhao Fu led 600,000 or so Cavalrymen at the very front of Great Qin¡¯s army. Looking at the system main city army ahead, he asked onest time, ¡°Are you willing to submit?¡±


    The northern side¡¯s City Lords looked at each other and understood that no one was willing to submit like this. A white-haired elder loudly replied, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, if possible, we would like to live in peace like before. We don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of you, and we hope that you will not invade us!¡±


    Zhao Fu remained expressionless and did not reply, as there was no chance of them co-existing peacefully unless Great Qin was not to restore its empire. After hearing that they were not going to surrender, Zhao Fu slowly closed his eyes and breathed out.


    The northern side¡¯s City Lords signaled each other to find an opportunity to kill Zhao Fu ¨C if they could kill Zhao Fu, they would definitely win.


    Zhao Fu once again opened his eyes with an icy look and gripped his Talisman Spear. This spear was ck-colored and was made from Legendary grade materials. It was covered with golden talismans. Zhao Fu sent his Cultivation power into it, causing it to give off a domineering ck and gold light, and Zhao Fu¡¯s aura red up.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Zhao Fu roared. ck Forest understood and gave a loud whinny as green mes appeared around its hooves. It stepped on the ground and shot out like a lightning bolt.


    Boom!!


    As Zhao Fu charged out, Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry also rushed out like sharp arrows. The sound that they gave off was deafening, and they gave off an immense aura of suppression.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Seeing Zhao Fu lead the countless Cavalrymen charging over, the system main city army shot out countless arrows, covering the sky with arrows that gave off sharp auras. The arrows then rained down like a torrential rain.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his King¡¯s Domain, forming a 100-meter wide dragon inscription barrier. Countless arrows fell on the barrier, causing clinking sounds to sound out, but they were unable to damage the barrier at all.


    The Cavalrymen unleashed various spear lights, which gathered together. With how fast their warhorses were galloping, they formed a river of light that deflected the arrows, and very few reached the soldiers.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen gave off a ferocious and boundless aura as they charged towards the system main city army.


    The system main city army¡¯s Archers once again drew their bows, causing arrows to streak through the sky towards Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    At that moment, the City Lords also exploded out with strength, turning into rays of light that shot out, wanting to kill Zhao Fu.


    However, how could Great Qin allow them to do as they wished? Great Qin¡¯s City Lords also exploded out with strength, turning into rays of light that met the system main city City Lords in battle.


    A shocking, great battle soon erupted.


    By now, Zhao Fu and the Cavalrymen had reached the system main city army. The system main city army was forced to send out 300,000 or so Cavalrymen, who rushed out of the army with immense speed.


    Looking at the system main city Cavalrymen ahead, Zhao Fu coldly gathered his Cultivation power and sent out a five-meter long spear light that gave off an immense amount of power.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu dived into the ranks of the system main city Cavalrymen. The massive spear light contained immense force, causing those in front of him to be instantly pierced by the spear light and for their blood to fly everywhere. Following behind Zhao Fu, Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen also charged in.


    In just an instant, Zhao Fu¡¯s spear pierced through the system main city Cavalrymen, and Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry followed behind Zhao Fu as theypletely obliterated the system main city¡¯s Cavalry.


    Following this, Shieldbearers from the system main city army walked up, forming a firm shieldwall. The shieldwall gave off a white light, adding to their defensive power. They alsoid spears on top of the shields, and the Infantrymen also prepared to help kill the approaching Cavalrymen. The Archers also nocked arrows on their bows, preparing to once again shoot.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu, who was leading the Great Qin Cavalry, suddenly made a turn and went around the system main city army.


    By now, Great Qin¡¯s army had already advanced close enough to attack, and 100,000 Talisman Arrows turned into rays of light and rained down on the system main city army.

 Chapter 654: Clown Bone Fish King

    <h4>Chapter 654: Clown Bone Fish King</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Massive explosions sounded out as 100,000 rays of light, which gave off incredibly sharp auras, shed past. Countless Shieldbearers were instantly obliterated, causing blood and limbs to fly everywhere. More arrows then rained down, causing countless people to be hit and for cries to be heard all around.


    The defensive line formed by the system main city soldiers instantly copsed, and there were countless dead and injured soldiers on the ground, making the scene quite chaotic.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu led the Cavalry to ferociously nk from the left side. Explosions sounded out as Zhao Fu gripped his spear, giving off countless spear lights as he charged forwards, piercing through the system main cities¡¯ soldiers¡¯ bodies.


    Spears were the most ideal weapon for Cavalrymen, and all of Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen held spears. Their warhorses sped forwards as they continuously pierced through bodies.


    After receiving such a heavy blow, the disordered system main cities¡¯ armypletely copsed. Seeing this, Wang Jianunched an all-out attack: all Infantrymen raised their weapons and roared as they charged at the system main city soldiers like a ck tide.


    The system main cities¡¯ soldiers were covered with blood, and they also roared as they prepared theirst stand. They gripped their weapons as they charged towards Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The two armies fiercely collided, and the sound of weapons shing could be continuously heard. Death continuously spread as roars sounded out, filling the surrounding ten kilometers.


    On the other battlefield, Bai Qi, Sima Cuo, Wei Liao, Li Mu, and Meng Tian raised their General Weapons and shouted as a massive aura formed. Different-colored pirs of light shot into the sky, and the terrifying power that they gave off caused people to tremble.


    The soldiers gave off different-colored auras, which gathered towards the five people. Bai Qi created a blood-red eagle with a wingspan of hundreds of meters; Sima Cuo created a blue fish that was hundreds of meters long; Wei Liao created a massive green wolf; Meng Tian created an azure ox; and Li Mu created a violet, blood-red colored leopard.


    The five massive beasts gave off a powerful and frightening power as they charged into the system main cities¡¯ army and started to rampage about. The blood-red eagle created massive blood-red gales, which were like sharp des that cut the system main cities¡¯ soldiers into countless pieces.


    The massive blue fish twisted its body, sending countless soldiers flying as if it was flicking sand everywhere.


    The green wolf; azure ox; and violet, blood-red leopard wildly charged at the system main city army, using their paws, hooves, or mouths to kill the soldiers.


    After destroying the system main cities¡¯ army¡¯s defensive line, Bai Qi ordered a full attack, and all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers charged.


    Back on the northern battlefield, Zhao Fu continuously charged, killing innumerable soldiers. In order to quickly conclude the battle, Zhao Fu soon rose to the sky to deal with the City Lords.


    Zhao Fu saw two system main city City Lords barely defending against two Great Qin City Lords. He equipped his Sin Dragon Sword and shed out, and with Zhao Fu¡¯s help, the two Great Qin City Lords were able to easily kill the two enemy City Lords.


    Zhao Fu then waved his sword, causing a water dragon to fly out with immense strength, ramming into another system main city City Lord.


    Below, the scene was quite abysmal for the system main cities¡¯ side; corpses littered the ground, and blood ran everywhere, cries continuously sounding out.


    The battle in the sky was also aplete loss for the system main cities¡¯ side. After all, there were only 14 of them fighting 30 or so of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords. Each City Lord had to face at least two of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords.


    Seeing that they were doomed to lose, a few system main city City Lords exploded out with their most powerful attacks, forcing Great Qin¡¯s City Lords back before using their lifesaving techniques to escape.


    The battle gradually calmed down, and Great Qin had won an overwhelming victory.


    In total, Great Qin had killed five City Lords, six had surrendered, and three had escaped. They had also killed 1.3 million soldiers, captured 500,000, and 300,000 had escaped. On the other hand, Great Qin had lost 120,000 soldiers.


    On the other battlefield, Great Qin had killed six City Lords, four had surrendered, and four had escaped. They had killed 1.5 million soldiers, captured 400,000, and 200,00 had escaped. Great Qin had lost 150,000 soldiers there.


    In total, Great Qin killed 11 City Lords, ten had surrendered, and seven had escaped. They had killed 2.8 soldiers, obtained 900,000 captives, and 500,000 soldiers had escaped. Great Qin had lost 270,000 soldiers, and countless soldiers were injured.


    After hearing that nearly 300,000 soldiers had died, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. However, he gathered his soldiers and invaded the final region, which was Seeping River. After conquering it, Great Qin would have conquered the northern side.


    However, Zhao Fu had some enmity with the boss monster there from back during the Divine Fish Festival. He had stolen one of its dens, and they had briefly shed.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to have people first conquer and relocate the cities before bringing the residents to Great Qin. All of the City Lords headed to Seeping River, as there would definitely be beast tides, and Zhao Fu decided not to bring any soldiers.


    After looking at the 40 or so City Lords, including the ones who had surrendered from the battle, Zhao Fu felt that they would be able to easily take down a few system main cities without any soldiers.


    Following this, they headed towards Seeping River.


    On the other side, Bai Qi and his army attacked the Open sk region. After conquering this region, Great Qin would have conquered the western side.


    After reaching Seeping River, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords gave off terrifying auras as lights appeared around their bodies, making them seem like gods as they hovered above a system main city.


    The City Lord¡¯s face was incredibly pale ¨C before, there had been City Lords who hade to try to convince him to stand against Great Qin. He had thought about it and decided to see how strong Great Qin was first. However, he had never thought that the other side would act so quickly and arrive at his city so suddenly.


    After the northern side army had been crushed by Great Qin, Seeping River had quickly heard about this.


    Zhao Fu looked at this honest-looking City Lord and asked, ¡°Will you surrender? If you are not willing to surrender, I will have to take your city by force.¡±


    Under immense pressure, the City Lord¡¯s expression was quite dim, and he could only choose to submit. He was no match for 40 or so City Lords.


    Following this, Zhao Fu forced another City Lord to submit. As for the other City Lords, after hearing about the northern side¡¯s crushing defeat, they had long since run off.


    Great Qin obtained another two City Lords and relocated the system main cities and residents. They were about to kill Seeping River¡¯s boss monster, and because the beast tides were extremely dangerous, they had the residents leave first.


    After dealing with these things, Zhao Fu went to the side of Seeping River and looked at the boundless river. Thinking about how the Clown Bone Fish King had forced Zhao Fu to not dare to step into Seeping River, it was now time for revenge.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he gathered the Great Qin Seal¡¯s mountain-like pressure and heavily attacked the surface of the river.


    Bang!!


    The immense force smashed into the river, causing a massive shockwave to ripple out, and dead Clown Bone Fish floated to the surface.

 Chapter 655 - Blood Contract

    <h4>Chapter 655 - Blood Contract</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?MrVoltaire1?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Mowls123


    Almost all of the fish in Seeping River were Clown Bone Fish. These fish had a bloodthirsty nature and extremely sharp teeth, and they had killed all other species to extinction.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s casual attack had killed at least 100,000 Clown Bone Fish, and such a massive shockwave would definitely alert the Clown Bone Fish King. After all, a boss monster¡¯s senses were quite extraordinary.


    Soon, a 1,000 meter long, ugly-looking fish covered with gray scales with a head that looked like a skeleton appeared. It gave off a massive, ferocious aura, and its eyes red at Zhao Fu, its two rows of sharp teeth glinting in the sunlight. After such a long time, the Clown Bone Fish King seemed to still remember Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had stolen its den before, and now, he had dared to openly kill its subjects right in front of it ¨C this Clown Bone Fish King waspletely infuriated.


    ¡°Human! I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± the Clown Bone Fish King said in a hoarse voice.


    Following this, the Clown Bone Fish King started to attack. Countless water arrows shot out from the river towards Zhao Fu, surrounding him in an instant.


    Zhao Fu immediately unleashed his King¡¯s Doman, blocking the countless water arrows. Zhao Fu looked at the Clown Bone Fish King and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll see who will be eating who. However, seeing how ugly you are, I doubt you¡¯d taste very nice.¡±


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± The Clown Bone Fish King waspletely maddened, and it roared as it created massive sshes, preparing to unleash a powerful attack. However, at that moment, the 40 or so City Lords, who had hidden themselves, suddenly appeared.


    Seeing so many City Lords, the Clown Bone Fish King immediately turned and tried to run. A boss monster could face four City Lords at most, and now that 40 City Lords had suddenly appeared, even an idiot would know that fighting them was suicide.


    Zhao Fuughed, and countless chains shot out from the bank of the river, tightly locking down the Clown Bone Fish King¡¯s body. The Clown Bone Fish King desperately struggled, creating massive sshes.


    The other City Lords unleashed their City Lord Seals, causing the heavens and earth to be dyed with all sorts of colors. Terrifying energy shockwaves rippled out, causing the weather to change. All creatures within 1,000 kilometers felt a sense of terror.


    The Clown Bone Fish King also felt quite frightened, as it knew that it was about to face the attacks of 40 or so City Lords. If that happened, it would die for sure, so the Clown Bone Fish King continued to struggle, trying to break free.


    However, Zhao Fu used all of his strength to keep the chains taut, making it impossible for the Clown Bone Fish King to leave. However, the Clown Bone Fish King was quite powerful, forcing Zhao Fu to use all of the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power.


    At that moment, countless Clown Bone Fish swam over after sensing that the Clown Bone Fish King was in danger. Ordinary Clown Bone Fish were of no threat at all, but all of the ones that came were Elite Clown Bone Fish, which knew some skills and would be able to attack Zhao Fu and the others.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Seeing more and more Clown Bone Fishes gathering, Zhao Fu gave the order to attack.


    The City Lords sent out their various attacks, and the terrifying energy ripples became even more intense. The Clown Bone Fish King struggled more and more but was unable to escape ¨C at most, it could only pull Zhao Fu a few steps.


    In the face of death, the Clown Bone Fish King could only hurriedly call out, ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s talk this out! Don¡¯t attack!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, but he still told the City Lords to stop and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about? If you want to surrender, I guess I can ept you.¡±


    With how powerful boss monsters were, being able to subdue one would be quite good. However, boss monsters were usually quite prideful and would not surrender. As such, Zhao Fu had killed two boss monsters in the past.


    Moreover, apart from the Clown Bone Fish King¡¯s strength, Zhao Fu also quite valued the Clown Bone Fish¡¯s power. Seeping River flowed across many regions, and there were countless Clown Bone Fish. If he could subdue the Clown Bone Fish King, he would be able to control all of the Clown Bone Fish.


    Moreover, Seeping River was one of Great Qin¡¯s natural barriers. If he could control these Clown Bone Fish, Great Qin¡¯s defensive power would be even greater, which made Zhao Fu feel quite tempted.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Clown Bone Fish King felt quite displeased, as it was the ruler of this region¡¯s monsters. However, it was facing thebined attacks of 40 City Lords, and it felt quite afraid as its only other choice was death.


    However, could it really submit to this person? As the boss monster of this region, it would be too humiliating!


    Zhao Fu could tell that the Clown Bone Fish King was thinking, as it had not immediately refused. As such, Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°You can think about it at your leisure. I¡¯m a bit hungry, and since you¡¯re so big, eating a bit of your meat should be fine, right?¡±


    The Clown Bone Fish King inwardly shuddered, thinking about the people surrounding it eating its flesh.


    ¡°Wang Jian, go and bring me some meat!¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Hearing this, Wang Jian grinned and lifted his sword as he was about to go and cut off some meat. Everyone else was quite cooperative and took out spices, preparing to have a good meal.


    ¡°I surrender!¡± The Clown Bone Fish King trembled and no longer dared to hesitate anymore.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but inwardly chuckle, but he still acted quite reluctant to take in the Clown Bone Fish King. In the end, he signed a blood contract with the Clown Bone Fish King, making it officially his.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu reluctantly patted its body, giving up on the idea of eating it, causing the Clown Bone Fish King to once again shudder.


    On the western side, Bai Qi had also sessfully conquered the Open sk region and obtained a system main city. After hearing about the battle, the other City Lords immediately ran away.


    Now, Great Qin had finally taken over all of thend it required for its empire. Great Qin now controlled 31 regions, going from Southleaf in the east to Open sk in the west, to Seeping River in the north and Valiant Peace in the south. Each region was as big as a province, and Great Qin¡¯s territory was as big as China¡¯s territory in the real world.


    Thinking about this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Now, their job was to clear out these regions: Great Qin had only finished clearing out 13 regions and still had 18 regions that they had not cleared out yet.


    This would be a monumental task and would not be able to bepleted within a short period of time. Moreover, Great Qin needed to start building an inner Great Wall. Together, with the Void Zones and natural barriers, Great Qin would have a powerful defensive line, which would give Zhao Fu some security.


    Now, they onlycked a bit more EXP for Great Qin¡¯s Level 3 Great City to once again level up.


    In total, they had obtained 24 system main cities and 7.8 million residents.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s poption had risen to 60 million, and it had 86 Great Cities and six Cities.


    After clearing out all of the regions and constructing a Great Wall, Zhao Fu would have the confidence to face off against a nation.


    However, clearing out the regions and constructing a Great Wall would take an incredibly long time. Now, Great Qin would go into a period of steady development.

 Chapter 656: Qin Culture

    <h4>Chapter 656: Qin Culture</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Now, their main task was to clear out regions. However, because they had just had a few big battles and Great Qin had been developing incredibly quickly, Zhao Fu decided to give everyone a break. He gave the soldiers a few days to rest and rx in order to prepare for the task of clearing out the regions.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu prepared to build a Great Wall. Because of how many regions they needed to cover, it would take a long time, so they had to start early. If they only started after clearing out all of the regions, it would be a bitte.


    Because spatial rings could store materials and food and people were stronger than in the real world from cultivating, construction was many times faster in the Heaven Awaken World than in the real world.


    Those were Great Qin¡¯s two main tasks. With respect to internal affairs, Shang Yang and some others had roughly codified somews, but they had to continuously revise them. Right now, they had a strict rule ofw.


    Li Muqing helped develop the culture of Great Qin, such as poetry and songs. Such things manifested in different ways for different cultures and peoples.


    For example, there was the Confucian¡¯s Confucian culture, the Peace culture that valued peace, and the Martial culture that valued might. Every country had its own culture, which represented that nation¡¯s traditions and values.


    As such, Qin Culture was different to Han Culture, Chu Culture, Zhao Culture, Yan Culture, and others.


    Qin Culture valued military might, which was a Martial culture. This greatly boosted soldiers¡¯ readiness and willingness to fight, such as the ancient Qin war song:


    How can you say that you have no clothes? I will share my robes with you.


    The king is raising his forces, and I will prepare mynce and spear to fight the enemy with you!


    How can you say that you have no clothes? I will share my underclothes with you.


    The king is raising his forces, and I will prepare my spear and halberd to take the field with you!


    How can you say that you have no clothes? I will share my lower garments with you.


    The king is raising his forces, and I will prepare my armor and weapons and march along with you!


    The State of Qin had been incredibly domineering and had swept away the six other States, as its soldiers had been incredibly powerful. If they had the same equipment and strength as their enemies, they would still win by their willpower.


    Zhao Fu wanted to create a Marital culture, and this mainly relied on Li Muqing. Zhao Fu did not know much about songs and poetry, and Li Muqing had an extremely high position among schrs. Some of those around her could already write some basic poetry.


    This was a big improvement, and Zhao Fu could already imagine many schrs singing and writing of Great Qin¡¯s achievements in the future.


    They onlycked a bit of EXP until Great Qin City could level up into a Sub-Main City. Afterward, it would be a True Main City, then a Capital City. Great Qin could almost restore its nation, and all of this was preparing for it.


    The other thing that Zhao Fu cared about most was the Wyvern Den. Great Qin now had 128 Wyverns, and 106 of them could fight. This was an immense force, as they all had Stage 5 strength.


    There were also the Ginseng Trees ¨C Zhao Fu had nted 300 or so Ginseng Fruits, but only 30 or so of them had grown ¨C it seemed that Ginseng Trees were not grown so easily.


    What¡¯s more, that was with the Water of Life as well. Without the Water of Life, perhaps only a few of them would have grown.


    The Trees of Life were going quite well ¨C after two or so months, Zhao Fu had cut branches twice, and there were 300 or so sprouts that were growing, which was ten times more than the Ginseng Trees. Comparatively speaking, the Ginseng Trees were of more value.


    Now that Great Qin had Trees of Life and Ginseng Trees, it stillcked one important thing, which was time. The Ginseng Trees and Trees of Life were all only sprouts, and they would need decades to grow.


    Many decades sounded like a long time and was usually the extent of a human¡¯s lifespan. So far, Zhao Fu had only spent a bit more than a year in the Heaven Awaken World.


    The Water of Life caused ordinary trees to grow faster, but its effects on spirit trees like the Ginseng Trees and Trees of life were much weaker. The most important thing was the bonuses from the Great Qin City, which reduced the growing time.


    By now, ordinary crops grew incredibly quickly, but these higher-grade things still grew much slower.


    Great Qin¡¯s Crop Growing Time was currently at -170%, and the sprouts from two months ago had be saplings that were about three meters tall and three fingers wide. Who knew when they would finally be of use.


    In order to speed up their growth, Zhao Fu had two options: he could raise the City¡¯s stats or find items that would speed up their growth. Otherwise, he would have to wait decades.


    Three dayster, Great Qin started to clear out regions again and build the Great Wall. These two big tasks were carried out simultaneously, and most of Great Qin¡¯s poption was gathered on those two tasks.


    Because of yers, it was very difficult to hide the fact that Great Qin had conquered 30 or so regions. Everyone was quite shocked at Great Qin¡¯s growth rate, and they felt that the day that Great Qin restored its nation would not be too far away. This caused countless factions to feel quite nervous and afraid.


    With Great Qin¡¯s battle power, they would be able to face off against an entire country. Right now, there was no faction that could rival a country, so Great Qin¡¯s restoration would be a disaster to countless people.


    The one who was the most scared was Vietnam. After all, two regions away from Seeping River was Vietnam¡¯s border. They could now be said to be neighbors to Great Qin, and who would not be afraid with such a terrifying neighbor?


    At the same time, the Vietnamese Guard integrated itself more and more into Vietnam, bing its top faction. With the appearance of patriotism and selflessness that Zhao Fu had created for it, it was loved by the people and was supported by the governmental faction as well.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Vietnamese Guard took up so many resources, Zhao Fu would have also wanted to create simr factions in other countries as well. That way, when they went to war, Zhao Fu would be able to easily deal with them and unify the northern side of the Mind Continent.


    The Mind Continent, which had sunk into peacefulness, started to be filled with tension. Great Qin was growing too quickly, and everyone felt a sense of crisis, making it difficult for them to eat or sleep.


    The other ancient Chinese empires, such as Great Shang, Great Xia, and Great Zhou, all devoted all that they had into developing, yet they had only conquered two or three regions. There was simply too big of a gap.


    Therge factions and Dynasty Legatees all started to secretly contact each other to discuss how to deal with Great Qin to give themselves some time to develop.


    Great Qin¡¯s massive strength not only threatened countless people but also made many people want to submit and receive its protection.


    This caused many people to send beauties to the Ying family, like the four beauties they had taken in a while ago. They had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s concubines, and their families had joined Great Qin, making countless people admire them.


    By now, many people knew that Great Qin was gathering women with Phoenix Qi, as Phoenix Qi had powerful supporting effects for nations. However, there were still others who were ignorant and just thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was like other rulers and just wanted arge harem.

 Chapter 657: Already Taken

    <h4>Chapter 657: Already Taken</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The actions also caused some other Dynasty¡¯s Ministers to try to convince their lieges to taken in women with Phoenix Qi ¨C surely that was the reason why Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was able to develop so quickly.


    As a Dynasty Legatee, no one would hesitate to do such a thing. Even though N¨¹ L¨¹, who was ranked first on the Ancient Beauty Rankings, already belonged to Great Qin, there were still many women on the rankings.


    In Great Xia, Si Ji made Xishi¡¯s descendant his concubine, which was the fourth-ranked person on the list, Shi Yuyan. There was also Wang Xihan, the descendant of Wang Zhaojun. Of course, they were only concubines, as the position of Empress was incredibly important, and it could not be given to someone just because they had a lot of Phoenix Qi.


    The second-ranked Su Dafei, who was the descendant of Su Daji, was the young master of the Azure Hill faction. She was incredibly bewitching, and Azure Hill¡¯s women were all innately enchanting. More than half of them had been brought into Di Wutian¡¯s harem already.


    Su Dafei¡¯s rtionship with Di Wutian was incredibly close, and some people said that she was already Di Wutian¡¯s woman. Others said that she was not his yet, making this matter not very clear.


    However, Di Wutian had already brought the eighth-ranked person on the list, Zhao Hanyue, the descendant of Zhao Feiyan, as well as the seventeenth-ranked person on the list, Xia Ji, and the twentieth-ranked person on the list, Dong Xiaowan, into his harem and made them concubines.


    Great Zhou¡¯s Ji Shenming brought the ninth-ranked person on the list, Bao Qing, the descendant of Bao Is, into his harem and made her a concubine.


    The Great Han¡¯s Liu Ye brought the seventh-ranked person on the list, Du Xiaoyu, the descendant of Diao Chan, into his harem and made her a concubine.


    Most of the top ten beauties in the Ancient Beauty Rankings now belonged to someone, except for the third-ranked person on the list, Wu Qingniang, and the fifth-ranked person on the list, Yang Yuyan.


    The most attractive one was, of course, Wu Qingniang ¨C she was the only Legatee within the Ancient Beauty Rankings, and she was even ranked third.


    If one could obtain her, not only would they be able to obtain a peerlessly beautiful woman, but they would also be able to obtain a Legacy. Moreover, with her domineering aura, countless men wanted to be able to subdue her. It was said that even many of the Dynasty Legatees expressed their affection for her.


    This included Great Tang¡¯s Li Baiqing. It was said that he would do anything for Wu Qingniang to be his woman ¨C after all, Wu Qingniang was the descendant of Wu Zetian, who had been a concubine of Great Tang.


    Wu Qingniang had not responded to this, but she had not rejected it either. The various Dynasty Legatees all disyed patience, expressing that they would wee her at any time.


    Zhao Fu did not know what Wu Qingniang would do, nor had he asked her. Thinking about this, he felt quite mncholic inside.


    The other Dynasty Legatees had all made beauties on the Ancient Beauty Rankings their concubines, and most of the women who ranked highly were taken.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about this. Great Qin now entered a period of steady development, and because Zhao Fu once again did not have much to do, he returned to the real world.


    Thinking about how Liu Xi had not replied on QQ or returned his call, Zhao Fu wondered if something had happened. Zhao Fu thought about it but did not call again, but he still felt quite ufortable inside.


    Following this, Zhao Fu logged into QQ and saw that Zheng Yuqin said that she wanted toe where he was. Zhao Fu thought about it and sent people to bring her.


    After meeting again, Zheng Yuqin, this beautiful and virtuous woman, seemed a bit more mature than before. Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Big sis Qin, long time no see!¡±


    Zheng Yuqin¡¯s eyes became red, and she walked over to Zhao Fu before pinching him hard as she said, ¡°Why did you just disappear without saying anything? Do you know how worried I¡¯ve been?¡±


    Zhao Fu rubbed his waist and looked at how angry Zheng Yuqin was, feeling quite guilty inside. When he thought about how well she had treated him ¨C buying clothes for him when it was cold, cooking for him when he was hungry, caring for him when he was sick even when it meant not working¡­ he was in the wrong.


    Zhao Fu looked at Zheng Yuqin and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big sis Qin. I didn¡¯t think things through!¡±


    Hearing this, Zheng Yuqin lightly harrumphed, but she was not angry anymore. She asked how Zhao Fu had been and was able to finally be at ease.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, I bought some clothes for you. Have a look!¡± Zheng Yuqin took out a few jackets and said.


    Zhao Fu helplessly walked over. He did notck clothes at all, but since Zheng Yuqin had bought them for him, he could only go over and try them on.


    Seeing that the jacket Zhao Fu was wearing suited him, she helped him pull up the zipper and asked, ¡°What do you think, Zhao Fu?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked down and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s reply, Zheng Yuqin felt that he did not like it that much, so she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, try this one!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about what he wore, so looking at the four or five jackets, heughed and said, ¡°Big sis Qin, it¡¯s fine. I think they¡¯re all pretty good!¡±


    Zheng Yuqin patted Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Hurry! I spent quite a bit of money, so if you don¡¯t try them on, how would I know if my money was well spent?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at Zheng Yuqin¡¯s gentle, pouting face. Within his heart, a darkness rushed out, and Zhao Fu¡¯s mind went nk.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu hugged Zheng Yuqin, and before she could react, his lips pressed against hers.


    Zeng Yuqin¡¯s body went numb, and she widened her eyes as she stared at Zhao Fu kissing her. She tried to push him away but found that she could not escape him.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s tongue moved past Zheng Yuqin¡¯s teeth and started to tangle with hers. Zheng Yuqin tried to resist because the young man in front of her was someone she had always seen as family.


    However, traces of ck qi travelled from Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth into Zheng Yuqin¡¯s mouth, and after being alone for ten or so years, Zheng Yuqin finally lost control. She tightly hugged Zhao Fu and intensely kissed him back. After a while, Zhao Fu came back to his senses and he quickly let go of the gasping Zheng Yuqin. At the same time, he found that there were six ck balls of qi within his body ¨C the Six Desires Celestial Art had somehow appeared in the real world.


    What was going on? Zhao Fu felt quite shocked ¨C this was the first time he had brought something from the Heaven Awaken World into the real world, and it was actually an Art. Back when Zhao Fu had cultivated the Great Qin King Art, even though it was quite powerful, it had no effect in the real world.


    Zheng Yuqin¡¯s face waspletely red with embarrassment. Thinking about what had just happened, she felt incredibly ashamed. She pushed aside Zhao Fu and ran into her room, quickly closing her door.


    Zhao Fu hurriedly went to the door to apologize; he had no idea why he had just lost control.


    Zheng Yuqin did not reply from within the room, and Zhao Fu could only sigh and enter the Heaven Awaken World to ask the golden dragon what had happened.


    Zheng Yuqinid on her bed, touching her boiling hot face. Thinking about what had just happened, she did not know how to respond to Zhao Fu. She had never thought that something like that could happen between her and Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 658: Fate of the World

    <h4>Chapter 658: Fate of the World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    However, as Zheng Yuqin thought more and more, a sense of thirst entered her mind. Right now, she could only imagine Zhao Fu pressing down on her body and doing all sorts of things to her. She couldn¡¯t help but moan, and she moved one hand to her breasts and one hand into her underwear.


    Afterwards, Zheng Yuqiny powerlessly on the bed, feeling quite guilty. How could she imagine doing such a thing with Zhao Fu?


    She felt that she could not face Zhao Fu anymore, and she did not understand what she felt towards Zhao Fu. Even though she had definitely treated Zhao Fu like family, deep within her heart, there were a few traces of other thoughts. When she thought about that, Zheng Yuqin¡¯s face becamepletely red, and she felt that she could not continue to stay here.


    Zheng Yuqin packed her things and nned to buy some clothes for Zhao Fu before leaving forever.


    However, after opening the wardrobe, Zhao Fu¡¯s smell came out, and Zheng Yuqin¡¯s legs weakened. Her consciousness became hazy, and her room was once again filled with moans.


    ¡°It was that woman who brought out those desires, right? As a Celestial Art, the Six Desires Celestial Art is something that even I can¡¯t control. I knew that there was some darkness in your heart, so just let it take over; it¡¯ll help you and Great Qin a lot!¡± the golden dragon said temptingly as if there were immense benefits.


    However, Zhao Fu immediately refused, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap! I won¡¯t do it; I don¡¯t want to kill those closest to me. I don¡¯t want to kill Bai Qi, Li Si, and the others. Moreover, isn¡¯t the Six Desires Celestial Art a bit too evil and domineering? There¡¯s something wrong with it, and I often lose control of myself!¡±


    The golden dragon exined, ¡°This depends on your own willpower. This Celestial Art tends towards the demonic path; how could it not be domineering?¡±


    Hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu could only nod ¨C it all came down to him.


    There would soon be a new festival called the Trial Festival, which required one to go through many trials. Clearing trials would award Trial Points, which could not be given to others, so this was an individual festival.


    This was one of the two final festivals; after these two festivals, there would no longer be festivals within the Legacy Land. Every festival was the system helping them, and no more festivals meant that they would no longer receive any help.


    In the end, they would have to rely on themselves to develop, and their strength would determine their lives. The arrival of this festival meant that the destruction of the real world wasing soon.


    Zhao Fu needed to grasp these opportunities; if he did not take advantage of these two festivals, he would not have any chances in the future.


    The Trial Festival was important to anyone, as clearing trials would give all sorts of benefits. They could boost one¡¯s strength or give a powerful Legacy, and the top eight people would receive Earth Realm Marks.


    Earth Realm Marks were marks that the world gave after acknowledging someone. After obtaining this mark, one could be called a child of the world or a Son of Heaven, and they would obtain a portion of the world¡¯s source energy. It was something that was incredibly valuable.


    Back when the Chaos Imperial Star had descended and Zhao Fu had been suppressed by countless Sect Masters and Dynasty Legatees, Zhao Fu had used the Earth Realm Mark to cause the world¡¯s consciousness to descend and easily break through everything. Everyone in front of him had been incredibly weak ants.


    The Earth Realm Mark had also yed a great role when he had met the golden dragon. It was because of the Earth Realm Mark that the golden dragon understood that it could not kill Zhao Fu, so it had chosen to work together with him.


    The Trial Festival not only boosted countless people¡¯s strength, but it also chose suitable Legatees. After the real world was destroyed, the world¡¯s consciousness would fuse with the Heaven Awaken World, bing part of the Heaven Awaken World. When that time came, the four Guardian Beasts would disappear.


    This world¡¯s safety would mainly depend on eight people, who were the eight Legatees. The eight Legatees would be able to control the source energy of the world, which was very important in defending against invasions. This was the final life-saving measure of the human world¡¯s consciousness.


    When other races invaded, the human world would not receive any more help, and the Guardian Beasts would be gone. Because they all belonged to the Heaven Awaken World, the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s consciousness would not show any bias. This was a world where the strong devoured the weak, and if they could defend against the invasions, they would live; if they could not, they would die.


    Zhao Fu had obtained Earth Realm Marks twice, and he did not know if obtaining another Earth Realm Mark would make him a special Legatee.


    Zhao Fu definitely wanted to be one of the most important eight people to the human world, as they would control the fate of the world in the future.


    Most of this information was from the demon god¡¯s information, and the golden dragon knew about it. This was because before every world was devoured, the world¡¯s consciousness would choose Legatees as the final line of defense to protect the world.


    It seemed that every world had these final two festivals, so Zhao Fu had a lot of information on them. However, ordinary people definitely would not know these things.


    After hearing about this festival, Zhao Fu felt quite excited, and he paused all of Great Qin¡¯s tasks. This was because the Trial Festival was important to every single person and could determine a person¡¯s fate, so he allowed everyone to rest during this time.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu told his subordinates about the information he had and had them properly prepare.


    Great Qin also started to hang up festival items. After all, this was an important festival, so they should rx and do their best.


    Zhao Fu came before the Exchange Stone Stele and looked to see what rewards there were.


    The Ten Thousand Flower Festival¡¯s rewards were equipment, the Ghost Festival¡¯s rewards were professions, the Divine Fish Festival¡¯s rewards were City Creation Stones, the Ghost Festival¡¯s rewards were medicinal pills, and the New Years Festival¡¯s rewards were Generals. What would the Trial Festival¡¯s rewards be?


    Zhao Fu quickly found out the answer: Mounts!


    Number 1: A dragon egg with the Sky Destion Azure Dragon Bloodline, Grade: Heaven, Description: One of the world¡¯s Guardian Beast¡¯s bloodlines, which has immense power.


    Number 2: A bird egg with the Divine Sun Fire Bird¡¯s Bloodline, Grade: Heaven, Description: One of the world¡¯s Guardian Beast¡¯s bloodlines, which has immense power.


    Number 3: An egg with the Sovereign Emperor White Whale¡¯s bloodline, Grade: Heaven, Description: One of the world¡¯s Guardian Beast¡¯s bloodlines, which has immense power.


    Number 4: An egg with the Nine Celestial Enchanting Deer¡¯s bloodline, Grade: Heaven, Description: One of the world¡¯s Guardian Beast¡¯s bloodlines, which has immense power.


    Number 5: An egg with the Primal Chaos Bloodline, Grade: Earth, Description: A bloodline from a Chinese legendary ferocious beast. It has incredibly destructive power.


    Number 6: An egg with the Fenrir Bloodline, Grade: earth, Description: A terrifying European demon beast. It is extremely ferocious.


    Number 7: An egg with the Yamata no Orochi Bloodline, Grade: Earth, Description: A demonic beast from Japanese legends that has an extremely evil power.


    Number 8: An egg with the Garuda Bloodline, Grade: earth, Description: An Indian divine beast that has holy power.

 Chapter 659: Beginning Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 659: Beginning Monsters</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    There were only eight mounts, not ten, so Zhao Fu felt that they would most likely belong to the eight Legatees. After all, these mounts¡¯ bloodlines were quite terrifying.


    The first-ranked mount, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon, was something that Zhao Fu had personally seen before, so he was clear as to how powerful it was. The top four bloodlines were all bloodlines of the Guardian Beasts, and from this, Zhao Fu found out the names of the remaining three Guardian Beasts.


    The following four mounts were beasts from all sorts of legends. Even though their bloodlines could notpare to the bloodlines of Guardian Beasts, they would definitely still have immense strength and potential.


    iming these eight eggs was not through using Trial Points but by using one¡¯s status as a Legatee. This meant that each person could only obtain one mount.


    Zhao Fu already had an Earth Realm Mark, so perhaps he could exchange for one right now. Zhao Fu could not help but ce his hand on the Exchange Stone Stele to try it out.


    However, Zhao Fu was left disappointed as this was not possible. Zhao Fu could not help but smile ¨C who was he kidding?


    Soon, it was midnight, and the Trial Festival began.


    A massive explosion sounded out in the sky as if there were war drums sounding out. The dark blue night sky was covered countless descending colored lights, creating a very beautiful scene.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand to catch some of the falling light, and he received a system announcement. ¡°Would you like to enter the Trial Space?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to confirm. Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off a rainbow-colored light as his body faded and disappeared.


    Zhao Fu appeared on a small hill. The sky here was blood-colored, and the moon was also blood-colored. There was an eerie aura of death everywhere, and this ce seemed quite terrifying. Everyone¡¯s trial was different, so there was no way to help other people; everything depended on the individual.


    Zhao Fu also felt all of his powers being sealed. His equipment, bloodline, and Cultivation were all unusable. He had be an ordinary person, and his stats returned to their weakest state.


    Zhao Fu wondered why he did not have any special benefits ¨C after all, he had two Earth Realm Marks, so any benefits would be fine.


    Suddenly, he heard some noises around him, so he immediately chose to hide. He did not have any strength at all, nor did he have any equipment. He did not know what was happening, so he could only hide for now.


    A soldier walked out from one side. His face was incredibly pale, and he had blood-red eyes and a savage appearance. He wore iron armor, and his arms were by his side. He dragged along an iron sword, and he breathed like a wild beast.


    Zhao Fu narrowed his eyes, his expression bing quite serious. This soldier¡¯s strength was about Stage 1, and with Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, he definitely would not be able to defeat him.


    If one died in the Trial Space, they would immediately be ejected. Each person had seven chances to enter a Trial Space, which was once per day. After dying, they would have to wait until the next day to try again.


    Moreover, the time within the Trial Space was different than the outside world. A few years in the Trial Space was only a few hours in the outside world.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided not to rashly move for now, as he did notck time. Zhao Fu could not defeat this Stage 1 Corpse Soldier, and he did not understand this trial yet.


    Zhao Fu hid in the surrounding grass and held his breath. Zhao Fu watched as the Corpse Soldier slowly moved away beforeing out. He did not know what to do except walk around and look for some weaker monsters.


    After walking about, Zhao Fu was disappointed to find that the weakest monsters here were Stage 1 corpse soldiers. The beginning monsters were simply too powerful, and now that he had nothing, how could he beat them?


    When he thought of that, Zhao Fu did not know what to do. After walking around for a bit, his body started to feel quite tired, so he decided to rest.


    ng, ng¡­


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly heard the nging of weapons. Zhao Fu snuck over and found that ten or so Corpse Soldiers were fighting together, continuously shing out blood-red sword qi and roaring like beasts. Their battle was incredibly intense.


    ¡°So, Corpse Soldiers fight among themselves.¡±


    Zhao Fu discovered a very useful piece of information. However, Zhao Fu did not dare to stick around, as a Corpse Soldier riding a Corpse Horse had appeared. This Cavalryman¡¯s strength was at Stage 2, and because Zhao Fu was worried about being discovered, he could only choose to run. If he didn¡¯t, he would not have any chance at surviving.


    After walking for a while, Zhao Fu discovered another Corpse Soldier. Zhao Fu was not as afraid, and he remembered its location before leaving.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went and found some sturdy vines. He then threw a rock at a nearby Corpse Soldier, hitting its armor and creating a nging sound.


    The Corpse Soldier turned, and its blood-red eyes found Zhao Fu. It loudly howled and rushed at Zhao Fu incredibly quickly.


    Zhao Fu immediately turned and ran, but the Stage 1 Corpse Soldier was not weak at all. Soon, the Corpse Soldier was about to catch up to Zhao Fu. Feeling the Corpse Soldier close behind him, Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end, and his heart rapidly beat.


    ¡°Roarr!!¡± the Corpse Soldier once again roared, and just as it was about to sh its sword at Zhao Fu, a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sounded out as it fell to the ground.


    Zhao Fu knew that he could not outrun Stage 1 Corpse Soldiers, so he had bound the vine he had found between two trees. With the Corpse Soldiers¡¯ low intelligence, it was likely for them to fall for this.


    Zhao Fu took advantage of the Corpse Soldier falling over to continue running off. The Corpse Soldier furiously got up and continued chasing after Zhao Fu with even more killing intent.


    Zhao Fu used the vines to slow down the Corpse Soldier a few times before leading it to another Corpse Soldier. As expected, the two Corpse Soldiers started to fight.


    The two Corpse Soldiers did not have any intelligence, and they madly attacked each other without any fear. One of them stabbed its sword into the other¡¯s chest, while the other one raised its sword and cut off the attacker¡¯s hand. The Corpse Soldier that had just lost a hand madly shed out with its sword in its other hand, sending the other Corpse Soldier flying.


    Zhao Fu watched by the side and found out some interesting information: the Corpse Soldiers could only be killed by hitting their hearts or heads, and attacking other ces would bepletely useless.


    A whileter, one of the Corpse Soldiers plunged its sword into the other Corpse Soldier¡¯s heart, causing it to immediately fall to the ground and die. Blood-red qi rose up from the loser¡¯s body and entered the victorious Corpse Soldier¡¯s body.


    However, the victorious Corpse Soldier seemed to be heavily wounded ¨C it had lost a hand and could not walk steadily. What was key was that it was not quite able to sh out the blood-red sword qi anymore.


    Despite this, Zhao Fu did not act. Only after the Corpse Solider left did he walk over to the dead Corpse Soldier and take its armor and iron sword.


    The iron sword was still good to use, but there were a few holes in the armor. Luckily, the holes were not too big, so it was still useful.


    These two pieces of equipment were not ordinary equipment and were called Corpse Soul Equipment. They could evolve by killing Corpse Soldiers, and both of them were currently Level 1 Corpse Soul Equipment, the lowest type.

 Chapter 660: Corpse Soul Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 660: Corpse Soul Equipment</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    [Corpse Soul Sword] (0/100): A Corpse Soldier¡¯s sword that can obtain blood qi from killing other Corpse Soldiers and evolve. This is a piece of soul equipment and can be fused with one¡¯s soul.


    [Corpse Soul Armour] (0/100): Corpse Soldier¡¯s armor that can obtain blood qi from killing other Corpse Soldiers and evolve. This is a piece of soul equipment and can be fused with one¡¯s soul.


    So they were soul equipment that could be fused with one¡¯s soul. This was the first time that Zhao Fu had seen such a thing, and after putting on the armor and equipping the sword, he had be much stronger, and he felt more confident.


    He caught up to the heavily-injured Corpse Soldier, and seeing him, the Corpse Soldier roared as it rushed over and shed at him. However, Zhao Fu used his sword to block but was forced back four or five steps, and the webbing between his thumb and forefinger was torn, causing blood to flow out.


    Zhao Fu had underestimated this Corpse Soldier ¨C even though it was heavily wounded, it would not be easy to deal with. As such, Zhao Fu could only dodge about to wear the Corpse Soldier out.


    After a while, the Corpse Soldier could barely move anymore and was unable to hit Zhao Fu. Seeing that he had worn it down, Zhao Fu decided to face off against it directly.


    The Corpse Soldier swung its sword, but Zhao Fu dodged to the side and stabbed his sword into the Corpse Soldier¡¯s heart. Zhao Fu had a lot of battle experience, so with enough strength, Zhao Fu could easily kill an enemy.


    Zhao Fu pulled out his sword, and the Corpse Soldier¡¯s body copsed to the ground. Traces of blood-red qi flowed into his body, and he received three system announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! The Corpse Soul Sword has obtained ten Corpse Soul Qi!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Corpse Soul Armour has obtained ten Corpse Soul Qi!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Corpse Soldier, and your profession has be Corpse Soldier. You can kill Corpse Soldiers to level up!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and found that he was now a Level 1 Corpse Soldier. He felt that this was quite like a role-ying game where he could kill monsters to obtain experience to level up. At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura became like that of a Corpse Soldier¡¯s as well.


    Zhao Fu wondered how everyone else was doing in their Trial Spaces. Now, Zhao Fu had the ability to defend himself. Even though he could not directly face off against any Corpse Soldiers, he could find some weakened ones to bully.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to search for some heavily-wounded Corpse Soldiers to deal with.


    Three hourster, Zhao Fu finally sliced off the head of the Corpse Soldier he was fighting, and he leveled up to Level 2. His Cultivation was now equivalent to Stage 0-5.


    Because it took quite a long time to find weakened Corpse Soldiers, leveling up was quite slow; it took him roughly three hours to level up once. However, now that he had Stage 0-5 strength, he could consider fighting an ordinary Stage 1 Corpse Soldier. Right now, his Corpse Soul Sword and Corpse Soul Armour were Level 2 as well.


    Zhao Fu started to look for a Corpse Soldier to fight, but after fighting, Zhao Fu realized that things had not gone as well as he had expected. After all, fighting a Stage 1 Corpse Soldier while he was only Stage 0-5 was quite difficult.


    ng!


    Zhao Fu used all of his strength to sh out a blood-red sword qi, sending the Corpse Soldier in front of him flying, but he was also hit by its attack.


    The Corpse Soldier quickly got back on its feet and rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became determined, and he also charged up. After a few bouts, he finally killed the other side.


    This battle had taken Zhao Fu more than an hour, and he had taken some damage. However, he did not have much choice except to hunt down weakened Corpse Soldiers. He just hoped that after leveling up to Level 3, he would have Stage 1 Cultivation, which would make it easier to kill Corpse Soldiers.


    As Zhao Fu continued to look for Corpse Soldiers, he found a region with trees growing densely together. Behind them was a cliff that was hundreds of meters tall. Luckily, Zhao Fu was not traveling quickly, so he was able to stop in time. Otherwise, he could have fallen down.


    Looking at this cliff, Zhao Fu felt some inspiration and thought of a good way to quickly kill Corpse Soldiers.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu once again threw a rock at a Corpse Soldier, hitting its head. The next instant, the Corpse Soldier turned and ran at him, and Zhao Fu immediately ran.


    Because he now had Stage 0-5 strength, Zhao Fu was much faster. Because of the distance between them, the Corpse Soldier was only able to slowly close the distance.


    Seeing the familiar thicket of trees ahead, Zhao Fu rushed in, while the Corpse Soldier behind him roared and also followed him in.


    Bang!


    A muffled bang sounded out as Zhao Fu gripped a vine and looked at the Corpse Soldier that had fallen down the cliff with a smile. He then received three system announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! The Corpse Soul Sword has obtained ten Corpse Soul Qi!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Corpse Soul Armour has obtained ten Corpse Soul Qi!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Corpse Soldier and received 100 Corpse Soul Qi!¡±


    So this also counted as killing Corpse Soldiers. Zhao Fu decided to use this method to kill arge number of Corpse Soldiers.


    Another five hourster, it was still daytime, making Zhao Fu wonder if there was night time in this Trial Space. After repeating this method again and again, Zhao Fu had reached Level 3 and now had Stage 1 strength.


    Now, Zhao Fu did not have to worry at all. Seeing a Corpse Soldier ahead of him, his sword unleashed a blood-red sword qi as he attacked that Corpse Soldier.


    A few boutster, Zhao Fu was able to easily kill the Corpse Soldier. Zhao Fu had thought that he could just quickly level up like this, but he was soon found by a Stage 2 Corpse Soldier, forcing him back.


    Everything he had was sealed, except his battle experience. However, in the face of sufficient strength, battle experience was still not enough.


    Zhao Fu once again thought of that cliff ¨C it seemed that the easy way out would be much more efficient that gloriously fighting.


    Zhao Fu once again rushed into the thicket of trees, and the Stage 2 Corpse Soldier followed behind him, and soon, another muffled bang sounded out.


    ¡°System announcement! The Corpse Soul Sword has obtained 40 Corpse Soul Qi!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Corpse Soul Armour has obtained 40 Corpse Soul Qi!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Corpse Soldier and received 400 Corpse Soul Qi!¡±


    After hearing the system announcements, Zhao Fu found that the Stage 2 Corpse Soldiers were worth four times as much as the Stage 1 Corpse Soldiers. As such, Zhao Fu decided to look for Stage 2 Corpse Soldiers to level up even faster. However, he could not outrun Stage 2 Corpse Soldiers on horses, as they would be too fast.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu once again leveled up, and he now had Stage 1-5 strength. Now, he could easily deal with ordinary Corpse Soldiers, but he could not yet deal with the higher grade ones.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu stood next to the bodies of ten or so Corpse Soldiers. He was now Stage 2 and did not have to worry about Stage 2 Corpse Soldiers anymore, which he could easily kill.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to look for corpse soldiers.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu discovered something unexpected ¨C it was a Corpse General riding a Corpse Horse. Its strength was at Stage 4, and Zhao Fu felt that after killing it, he would definitely receive something special. After all, this Corpse General was definitely a Boss.


    Perhaps after killing it, Zhao Fu would receive some information on this Trial Space, but because Zhao Fu could not beat it in a fight, he had to think of another way.


    Zhao Fu once again thought back to that cliff, and an evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 661: Corpse General

    <h4>Chapter 661: Corpse General</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The Corpse General and its Corpse Horse were incredibly fast. It would be impossible for Zhao Fu to outrun them, so he had to use other things to restrict their speed.


    Zhao Fu once again set up countless vines, because if the vines could trip up the Corpse Horse, it would give him a lot of time, and he also made some other traps.


    After finishing preparations, Zhao Fu took out a Corpse Soul Bow that he had obtained and stood as far away as possible before shooting an arrow. The arrow was very fast, but it was still easily dodged by the Corpse General.


    The Corpse General¡¯s blood-red eyes looked over at Zhao Fu, and they gave off a sense of ferocity. In the next moment, the Corpse General and its Corpse Horse turned into ck blurs and shot at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was given a big fright, and he did not hesitate to immediately run.


    In just an instant, Zhao Fu felt a trace of coldness behind him, which was quite terrifying. Zhao Fu gritted his teeth and ran onwards towards where he had bound some vines.


    After desperately running for a while, he had finally reached his trap area, but Zhao Fu did not slow down. However, he did slightly look back to see how his traps had done.


    However, Zhao Fu had failed ¨C there was intelligence in the Corpse General¡¯s eyes, and it was not as stupid as the ordinary Corpse Soldiers.


    It had quickly discovered the traps and had used its saber to dismantle the traps and avoid them.


    This gave Zhao Fu a big fright, and he continued to run at full speed. However, in just a few minutes, he felt a sharp saber qi approach from behind, and he felt as if it could split him in half.


    Zhao Fu could tell that the Corpse General had caught up to him, so he dove to the side. The saber qi obliterated a tree in front of him, and even though he had avoided being split in half, there were some scratches on his face, causing blood to flow out.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind this at all, and he continued to run forwards.


    Boom!!


    Another massive saber qi, giving off immense power, shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu once again dodged to the side. Right now, he could only run, or else he would be dead without a doubt. His strength was only at Stage 2, so he could not defeat a Stage 4 Corpse General. If he knew that the Corpse General had intelligence, he would not have acted so casually and would have prepared more.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was sent flying, but he had avoided most of the saber qi and was only hit with a small portion. However, the power behind that attack was quite immense, and a wound appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s body as blood continuously flowed out. The Corpse Soul Armor was quite useful, as he would have been heavily wounded without it.


    Zhao Fu gritted his teeth, got up from the ground, and rushed into the thicket of trees that was right ahead.


    The Corpse General became quite furious when he saw that Zhao Fu was still alive. It turned into a ck blur as it charged into the thicket of trees after Zhao Fu.


    Suddenly, the Corpse Horse stepped on air, and it gave a panicked whinny. The Corpse General looked at the cliff below and also felt quite startled. However, it acted immediately, pressing its hands against the Corpse Horse¡¯s body and pushing himself backward.


    Hah!!¡± Zhao Fu loudly roared and sent all of his strength into the Corpse Soul Sword, causing a brilliant blood-red sword light to sh out, seeming to cause the air to explode.


    It was difficult for the Corpse General to move in mid-air, and facing this attack, the Corpse General could only use its saber to block. Even though it had blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, its body was sent backward, causing it to fall down the cliff. Seeing this, the Corpse General gave a reluctant roar.


    Bang!!


    A massive impact sounded out, and the Corpse General¡¯s body smashed out a massive crater like a boulder.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief, but he felt quite perplexed, as he had not received any system announcements ¨C could it be that the Corpse General was still not dead after falling from such a height?


    Zhao Fu quickly descended from the cliff and cautiously approached the Corpse General¡¯s body. Seeing that it was on itsst breath, Zhao Fu was able to rx, and he finished it off with one strike. Apart from the usual system announcements, it also dropped a few items.


    The Corpse Soul Saber was useless to Zhao Fu, as he used swords, but he put on the Corpse General¡¯s Corpse Soul Armor. Its armor was Level 8 and had incredible defensive power.


    Apart from the equipment, it also dropped two items, one of which was a medallion.


    The medallion was as big as a palm and seemed to be made out of iron. It was ck-colored and had a cold feeling to it, and it had a Corpse Soldier engraved on it.


    [Corpse Soldier Medallion]: With this Corpse Soldier Medallion, you can change profession to Corpse General and have 300 Corpse Soldiers submit to you.


    This was very useful to Zhao Fu, as it would let him directly gain control of 300 Corpse Soldiers. When he thought of the speed at which he would be able to level up, Zhao Fu had a satisfied smile on his face ¨C as expected from something he had taken great risks to obtain.


    The second item was an orb of light. After looking at it, Zhao Fu found that it was a memory orb, and it contained the Corpse General¡¯s skills and some memories.


    This was also quite important to Zhao Fu, as Zhao Fu still had no idea what this Trial Space was about. Perhaps it would help him understand the Trial Space more.


    Zhao Fu used the memory orb and obtained a few skills, but they were all saber skills, which Zhao Fu was not interested in. He then looked through the memories, and he was shocked to find that not only did this Trial Space have many viges, but there were also even cities and City Lords, who had City Lord Seals.


    Even though these cities were all Basic Cities, with the City Lord Seals¡¯ power, the City Lords could instantly kill Zhao Fu, and he would not be able to retaliate at all.


    Zhao Fu looked through the memories and found that if he wanted toplete this trial, he had to obtain at least a Corpse Soul City.


    Even though he knew what he had to do, when he thought about a Corpse Soul City¡¯s poption, he couldn¡¯t help but feel demoralized. All of the excitement he felt from obtaining the Corpse Soldier Medallion was gone.


    Let alone 300, even if he had 3,000 Corpse Soldiers, he would not be able to conquer a city. After all, each city had at least 100,000 Corpse Soldiers, and the City Lord had a City Lord Seal. Zhao Fu felt as if he had no hope at all.


    However, Zhao Fu realized that since it would be almost impossible to take down a city, he could take over a town, then level up that town into a city. That way, he could stillplete the trial. Since time was not a big deal, this seemed like the best method.


    After putting all of the items away, Zhao Fu left this ce and gathered his 300 Corpse Soldiers. This was Zhao Fu¡¯s most basic force, and they were quite important to Zhao Fu¡¯s n.


    Now, Zhao Fu went to look for a vige or a town.


    Following this, Zhao Fu soon found a Corpse Soul Vige. The Corpse Soul Vige not only had Corpse Soldiers but also Corpse Ghosts. There was not much difference except that one had weapons and armor while the other just madly attacked with nothing.

 Chapter 662: Corpse Soul Village

    <h4>Chapter 662: Corpse Soul Vige</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Even though this was called a vige, it was more like a monster den, because the Corpse Soldiers and Corpse Ghosts did not have any intelligence. They only knew how to madly attack people like beasts. However, because they were of the same vige, they did not attack each other.


    Zhao Fu found that there were 330 residents in this vige: 260 Corpse Ghosts and 70 Corpse Soldiers. It was now very strong, and Zhao Fu led 300 Corpse Soldiers.


    These Corpse Soldiers did not have any intelligence, so Zhao Fu could notmand them and use any battle tactics. As such, he could only find the best time to attack and just charge.


    The Corpse Soul Vige did not have any walls, and only had some worn-down houses. The Corpse ghosts and Corpse Soldiers were scattered all over the ce, with no one defending. This made sense, as none of them had any intelligence.


    After changing profession to Corpse General, Zhao Fu¡¯s strength had greatly increased. Zhao As Zhao Fu led the 300 Corpse Soldiers in, both sides roared and ferociously battled. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s side had the advantage, and the Corpse Soul Vige was forced back.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu killed his way through to the Vige Hall, where the City Heart was.


    ¡°Roarr!!¡± An incredibly loud roar sounded out, as a Corpse Ghost that was twice the size of the others rushed out ¨C this was most likely the boss of this vige.


    Zhao Fu narrowed his eyes and shed out with his sword, and a sharp sword qi shed at the Corpse Ghost boss¡¯ head. The Corpse Ghost boss used its sharp ws to swipe at the air, sending out an air de.


    Bang!!


    An explosion sounded out as the sword qi and air de collided. The sword qi instantly destroyed the air de, and continued onwards towards the Corpse Ghost boss¡¯ head.


    The Corpse Ghost boss mustered its strength and used its hands to defend, and was forced back 5 or 6 steps. The boss of a vige of 300 Corpse Ghosts and Corpse Soldiers was not very strong.


    Zhao Fu shot forwards and sent his strength into the Corpse Ghost Sword, causing it to give off a sharp, blood-red light. The Corpse Ghost boss raised its sharp ws, shing towards Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu swung his sword diagonally, cutting the Corpse Ghost boss¡¯ arm off.


    The Corpse Ghost boss roared in pain, and used its other w to swipe at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu did not dodge or retreat, and instead rushed forwards and stabbed the sword towards the Corpse Ghost boss with both hands.


    Chi!


    The blood-red sword easily pierced through the Corpse Ghost boss¡¯ heart, and it fell to the ground, and its blood-red qi was absorbed by Zhao Fu.


    After killing the Corpse Ghost boss, Zhao Fu walked into the Vige Hall and looked at the City Heart giving off a blood-red glow. Zhao Fu walked over and chose to conquer it.


    A formless shockwave rippled out, and all of the Corpse Soldiers and Corpse Ghosts of the vige stopped attacking. Zhao Fu¡¯s Corpse Soldiers also sensed something and stopped attacking.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C as long as he killed the boss of the vige and conquered the City Heart, all of the Corpse Soldiers and Corpse Ghosts would automatically submit. This was an unexpected surprise, and this way, Zhao Fu would be able to quickly obtain more soldiers.


    Moreover, when Zhao Fu conquered the Corpse Soul Vige, Zhao Fu received information that he could bring this Corpse Soul Vige with him back to the Heaven Awaken World. However, it would no longer be a Corpse Soul Vige, and would instead turn into an unused City Heart.


    Zhao Fu did not relocate the vige for now, and tallied up his forces. He found that he had 328 Corpse Soldiers and 190 Corpse Ghosts, and he had them stay here for now as he went to look for other viges.


    This was because travelling with arge group would take quite a long time, so it would be easier for Zhao Fu to move by himself. After finding a vige, he would bring his soldiers to attack.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu also tamed a Corpse Horse by creating some traps and binding it.


    With this Corpse Horse, it became much easier for Zhao Fu to move around. Soon, Zhao Fu found another Corpse Soul Vige, which seemed to have just been through a big battle. There were many bodies on the ground, and the remaining forces numbered around 200.


    Zhao Fu snuck over and killed the boss, then conquered the vige, and the remaining 200 Corpse Soldiers all submitted to him.


    Relocating viges also gave EXP, and Zhao Fu gave all of the EXP to the first Corpse Soul Vige, and brought these 200 soldiers to the first vige.


    After bringing them back, Zhao Fu¡¯s force had once again be much more powerful. Following this, Zhao Fu continued to look for Corpse Soul Viges.


    3 dayster, Zhao Fu had destroyed 4 Basic Viges and 1 Intermediate Vige, and he now had 2,000 or so soldiers. Zhao Fu brought all of these soldiers with him, as he had found an Advanced Vige.


    This Advanced Vige had a poption of 5,000, and Zhao Fu decided that using some strategies, as well as the 2,000 soldiers would be enough to easily take down this Advanced Vige.


    If he could take down this Advanced Vige, he would be able to make it his main vige, and he would not have to level up his Basic Vige into an Advanced Vige.


    Zhao Fuing near, Zhao Fu found that this vige did not have any Corpse Generals, and at most only had some Stage 2 and Stage 3 Corpse Soldiers.


    Zhao Fu first had his soldiers remain some distance away. They did not have much intelligence, so they could not used advanced battle techniques, so Zhao Fu could only use the most simple methods.


    Zhao Fu rode his Corpse Horse and came outside the vige. He used his Corpse Soul Bow to attack a few times, drawing out a few hundred Corpse Soldiers.


    ¡°Roarr¡­¡±


    The Corpse Soldiers roared as they chased after Zhao Fu. However, Zhao Fu did not worry, because with his Corpse Horse, he could easily outrun them.


    Following this, Zhao Fu led them to where his soldiers were stationed, then gave the order to attack. The hidden soldiers all rushed out, easily deciding this battle.


    After dealing with this wave of Corpse Soldiers, Zhao Fu used the same method to draw out wave after wave of Corpse Soldiers. these Corpse Soldiers had no intelligence, so there was nothing for Zhao Fu to worry about.


    Finally, the Advanced Vige only had 3,000 or so Corpse Soldiers, so Zhao Fu brought his soldiers in and charged.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers roared as they rushed towards the Advanced Vige, giving off a ferocious aura. The vige¡¯s soldiers also charged up, and the 2 sides quickly shed.


    Zhao Fu rode on his Corpse Horse and quickly found the boss, and rushed towards it.


    ng!


    The Corpse Horse galloped, and arrived before the boss in an instant. Zhao Fu shed towards the boss¡¯ head ferociously with his sword, while the boss roared and parried his attack.


    Half an hourter, Zhao Fu sessfully killed the boss, but he had received some minor injuries. He went and conquered the Advanced Vige, and now had a force of around 4,000 soldiers, which was double that of before. Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with this.


    Now, Zhao Fu prepared to use this Advanced Vige as his base and continuously conquer and gather an even stronger force.

 Chapter 663: Corpse Soul Armor

    <h4>Chapter 663: Corpse Soul Armor</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Four dayster, Zhao Fu had expanded his force to 10,000 soldiers, and he once again set out, as he had discovered a Basic Town. If he could conquer this Basic Town, he could use it as his new base.


    After gathering an even more powerful force, he could attack an Advanced Town, then level it up into a city. That way, he would be able toplete the trial, and Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with this speed.


    Zhao Fu went to the side of the Basic Town. This Basic Town had a force of 30,000 and had a Corpse General as well. Zhao Fu was now Level 8 and had Stage 3-5 Cultivation, so he was not as afraid of Corpse Generals anymore.


    However, Zhao Fu was worried that the boss of this Basic Town and the Corpse General would both attack him. Zhao Fu guessed that the boss would have at least Stage 4 strength, and would be a bit stronger than even the Corpse General, so it would be best to split them up.


    Zhao Fu used the same method as before, luring out waves of Corpse Soldiers and killing them before attacking the Town.


    Zhao Fu went to a hidden location and took out his Corpse Soul Bow. His first target was the Corpse General, and if he did not kill it, the battle would be very difficult to win.


    The arrow flew out like a bolt of lightning, straight towards the Corpse General.


    The Corpse General quickly noticed this arrow and swung its spear, knocking the arrow away. The Corpse General discovered Zhao Fu and led many Corpse Soldiers towards where Zhao Fu was.


    Of course, Zhao Fu could only turn and run. This was because the Corpse General also had a Corpse Horse, and if he was too slow, the other side would catch up to him.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu was able to lure out the Corpse General to the ambush, and he ordered his soldiers to attack while Zhao Fu fought with the Corpse General.


    The Corpse General rode its Corpse Horse and gripped its spear, charging over as it stabbed at Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Fu also rode over on his Corpse Horse incredibly quickly, and just as they were about to sh, Zhao Fu leaned to the side, avoiding the Corpse General¡¯s spear. Zhao Fu¡¯s sword gave off a blood-red light as he shed horizontally at the Corpse General¡¯s chest.


    This attack sliced open the Corpse General¡¯s armor and opened up a gash, causing ck blood to flow out and cover its chest.


    However, before Zhao Fu could rejoice, the Corpse General stabbed backhanded with its spear, and Zhao Fu felt an immense impact on his back, knocking him off his horse and onto the ground.


    The Corpse General turned its horse around and stared at Zhao Fu. It once again raised its spear and charged over.


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground and gripped his sword with both hands, a serious look on his face.


    Rumble¡­


    The Corpse Horse¡¯s hooves galloped on the ground as the Corpse General once again arrived before Zhao Fu. Its spear gave off spear light as it stabbed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    In this incredibly dangerous moment, Zhao Fu lowered his body as he shed out with his sword, sending out a blood-red arc of light.


    The Corpse Horse whinnied as its front legs were sliced in half by the sword light, and it crashed to the ground, putting a lot of dust into the air. The Corpse General also heavily crashed to the ground with it.


    Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity, shing at the Corpse General as it got up and sending it flying.


    The Corpse General¡¯s body flew out seven or eight meters and once again crashed onto the ground. Zhao Fu chased after it, and by now, it was heavily wounded and looked quite wretched. Seeing Zhao Fu approach, it swept out with its spear.


    Zhao Fu could only stop as he avoided this attack, and the Corpse General took this opportunity to get up. It started to show signs of wanting to retreat ¨C since it could not defeat Zhao Fu, it seemed like it wanted to run.


    Its spear gave off arge amount of cold light, once again forcing back Zhao Fu as the Corpse General turned and ran.


    However, how could Zhao Fu let it go? He immediately chased after it, and after a few bouts, he sliced off the Corpse General¡¯s head. After it died, it dropped the same things from the Corpse General from before, and Zhao Fu did not take too much notice of them after putting them away.


    After the wave of Corpse Soldiers were killed by Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers, Zhao Fu once again rode his Corpse Horse to the side of the town and lured out another wave.


    Finally, after killing another few waves, Zhao Fu directly attacked the town, and he quickly found the boss.


    This boss was many times bigger than ordinary Corpse Ghosts and looked more like a monster than a person.


    It was six meters tall and covered with muscles. It had a savage face, gray-white skin, and sharp ws that gave off an icy light, and they looked as if they could rip apart steel.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite serious, as he knew that this boss would not be easy to deal with. However, he still rushed up ¨C only by killing it could he obtain this town.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± the boss roared and rushed at Zhao Fu, swiping out with its w and sending out six air des towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu shed out with his swords, sending out multiple arcs of light that destroyed the iing air des.


    Boom!!


    At that moment, the boss suddenly sped up and jumped over ten meters to arrive in front of Zhao Fu. It swatted out with its w, and its massive strength caused the air to explode.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled and hurriedly used his sword to block but was still sent flying by the massive impact.


    Zhao Fu stabilized his body in mid-air, but before he could do anything, the boss once again appeared before him and shed out with its ws.


    Zhao Fu hurriedly twisted his body and narrowly avoided this attack, but the air des that it sent out were incredibly sharp. If it wasn¡¯t for his Corpse Soul Armor, Zhao Fu would have been injured.


    This gave Zhao Fu an opportunity to attack, and he shed out with his sword, opening up a 30-centimeter wide wound on the boss¡¯s abdomen, causing ck blood to flow out.


    ¡°Roarr!!¡± the boss furiously roared, raised its ws, and smashed them downwards towards Zhao Fu. However, by now, Zhao Fu hadnded, and he dodged to the side as the boss smashed out a crater on the ground.


    Zhao Fu once again grasped this opportunity, and his sword gave off a blood-red light as it shed towards the boss. The blood-red sword light shed open the boss¡¯ shoulder, creating a very deep wound, from which more blood flowed out.


    The boss howled in pain, and its body gave off a blood-red aura that turned into blood-red bugs that shot out towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was given a big fright, and he quickly retreated, continuously swinging his sword and sending out arcs of light, killing the countless bugs.


    However, just as he finished dealing with the countless bugs, a massive figure appeared before him.


    Bang!!


    A muffled bang sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s body was sted ten or so meters back by the boss¡¯s punch, and he mmed against a wall.


    Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood, and seeing the boss once again charge over, he hurriedly stood up and shed out a blood-red sword light.

 Chapter 664: Corpse Soul Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 664: Corpse Soul Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The boss heavily punched out, destroying the iing blood-red sword light, and it charged towards Zhao Fu like a ferocious beast.


    Zhao Fu quickly leaped to the side, and the boss¡¯s massive body crashed into the wall, bringing it down and sending dust up into the air.


    In that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became incredibly cold, and he rushed up, shing the boss¡¯s leg. However, the wound was not deep, so Zhao Fu sent more power into the sword, causing the sword to give off a sharp sword light.


    The sword light shed, deepening the wound to the point that bone could be seen.


    The boss painfully howled and grabbed at Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu immediately retreated and avoided this attack.


    The battle around them was also incredibly intense, but the town¡¯s side had the advantage, as they had more people. Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt that he needed to finish this quickly, as if his soldiers were killed, he would bepletely surrounded.


    Looking at the boss rushing at him, Zhao Fu becamepletely serious, and he gripped his sword with both hands as he gave off a formless aura.


    The boss soon arrived before Zhao Fu, swiping down from above and giving off five rays of cold light. Just as they were about to hit Zhao Fu, his body seemed to give off afterimages as he moved to the side and stabbed his sword through the boss¡¯s stomach.


    Bang!!


    In the next moment, the boss backhanded Zhao Fu head, causing his body to fly away.


    Zhao Fu fell seven meters away with a few traces of blood flowing out of his head. He vigorously shook his head, getting rid of his dizziness, and looked at the boss that was once again charging at him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword was still stuck in the boss¡¯ stomach, so he had no weapon. Zhao Fu looked around him and picked up a Level 1 Soul Corpse Spear from nearby.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The boss swiped with its ws, sending five blood-red air des flying towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side, avoiding two of them, but because he was unable to dodge three of them, he could only use the spear to defend.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The three blood-red air des hit the spear, causing sparks to fly, and Zhao Fu was forced back three steps.


    By now, the boss had reached Zhao Fu, and it mmed down towards him with enough force to shatter boulders.


    Zhao Fu leaned to the side, disregarding the air des that scraped against his face, and he used the spear to pierce through the boss¡¯s chest. ck blood sttered all over Zhao Fu¡¯s face, but this attack was only enough to heavily wound the boss. Only the heart and head were the boss¡¯s fatal spots.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± the boss howled in pain and madly attacked at Zhao Fu while he retreated and grabbed another spear from the ground.


    The boss was going mad, and arge amount of blood-red aura rose from its body as it rushed at Zhao Fu, wildly swinging its arms.


    In contrast, Zhao Fu calmed himself down and stood his ground, not moving at all. Just as the boss¡¯ sharp ws were about to hit him, Zhao Fu stepped out and stabbed with the spear like a bolt of lightning.


    Chi!


    The spear stabbed through the boss¡¯s heart and pierced through the other side of its body. The boss gave oncest howl before it dropped to the ground, dead.


    Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief and picked up the things that it dropped. One of them was a blood-red crystal that gave off a faint blood-red light.


    [Corpse Soul Blood Crystal]: This item can be brought out of the Trial Space. Using it will give one a Corpse Soul Beast Bloodline, which is extremely powerful but has severe side effects. Use with caution.


    Looking at the Corpse Soul Blood Crystal, Zhao Fu thought about how ugly and unintelligent the boss was, so he was not interested in this crystal at all.


    The second item was a spherical blood-red crystal, which gave off a cold aura. Zhao Fu was not sure what it was.


    [Corpse Soul Technique Item]: A mystical item that can cast a Corpse Soul Barrier. It can be taken out of the Trial Space.


    After looking at both items, Zhao Fu felt that neither of them was very useful, but he put them away. Looking at the intense battle around him, he quickly went to the Town Hall and chose to conquer the town.


    A blood-red shockwave rippled out, and all of the soldiers stopped fighting, as they all now followed Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu did not feel happy at all, and his expression instead became serious, because after conquering this town, he received a system announcement.


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a town ruled over by the Corpse Soul Lord. You have invoked the enmity of the Corpse Soul Lord.¡±


    The Corpse Soul Lord was a City Lord and had the power of a City Lord Seal, and it ruled over this region.


    Zhao Fu felt that he could no longer stay in this region. Luckily, this was a Basic Town, so relocating it would not cause it to decrease in level. Zhao Fu did not hesitate to choose to relocate the town. He nned to bring his soldiers and quickly leave because he could not defeat a City Lord.


    Rumble¡­


    Suddenly, a massive sound rang out as if there were countless wild beasts charging, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s expression to change. He rushed out of the Town Hall and saw at least 100,000 Corpse Ghosts rush into the town, and there was a woman standing in the air.


    The woman wore scaled armor and held a blood-red sword. She had short hair, a pale face, and looked incredibly beautiful. Her figure was quite graceful, but her savage, blood-red eyes were filled with cruelty and bloodthirstiness, and she also had two fangs.


    She was the Corpse Soul Lord, and she gave off an incredibly terrifying aura that weighed down on the entire town, and it was as if it could cause the heavens and earth to dim.


    Zhao Fu gulped. After sensing how terrifying the Corpse Soul Lord was, he quickly turned and ran. Zhao Fu was not a match for this Corpse Soul Lord, as it had a City Lord Seal, and she could instantly kill Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu decided to give up on all of his soldiers, as 15,000 against 100,000 had no chance of winning.


    Zhao Fu could only take the town¡¯s City Creation Stone and run away. With the City Creation Stone, he could escape to another region and start over.


    Moreover, this Corpse Soul Lord had arrived a bit too quickly ¨C he had just conquered the town when he had received the announcement, and she had arrived almost right after.


    Right now, he could only escape, and he did not have time to think about anything else. Since he had conquered a town under her control, she would definitely kill him. If that happened, he would fail this trial.


    Standing in the air, the Corpse Soul Lord looked at the escaping Zhao Fu, lightly raised an incredibly pale finger, and pointed at Zhao Fu, causing a trace of blood-red qi to sh out.


    Bang!!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu felt an immense force m into him, causing him to smash against a massive rock and cough up arge mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 665: Corpse Soul Lord

    <h4>Chapter 665: Corpse Soul Lord</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu inwardly cursed, immediately got up, and turned to run. If he did not run, he would definitely die here. Zhao Fu had witnessed the Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s power, and because he was not a match for it, he did not dare to stay at all.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not dead, the Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s expression did not change at all as it once again stretched out a finger and pointed at Zhao Fu.


    A gray beam of light shot out, shing through the sky.


    Bang!!


    A ten-meter wide crater was sted open on the ground, but Zhao Fu was ready this time, and he narrowly avoided this attack.


    The Corpse Soul Lord continued to icily look at the escaping Zhao Fu expressionlessly. This time, it stretched out a palm and pressed against the air, causing a formless palm, which gave off an incredibly powerful aura of suppression, to fly towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt immense shock and ran as fast as he could, trying to dodge this attack.


    Bang!!


    Another massive sound rang out as the ground trembled and a ten or so meter wide handprint appeared on the ground.


    Even though Zhao Fu had dodged this attack, the shockwaves from it still sent him flying ten or so meters.


    Blood leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth, and he once again got up from the ground. His soldiers had mostly been killed by now, and if he could not escape, he would be surrounded by 100,000 soldiers, and he would definitely be killed.


    However, just as Zhao Fu got up, a figure appeared before him.


    Seeing the Corpse Soul Lord in front of him, his heart sank, and he knew that he would not be able to escape. He sighed ¨C could it be that he was going to die like this and fail the trial?


    He did not have time to think, as the Corpse Soul Lord drew its blood-red sword and was preparing to attack.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly got an idea and half-knelt down before offering the City Creation Stone, saying loudly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve the glorious Corpse Soul Lord!¡±


    As Zhao Fu had always been conquering and having others surrender, he had never thought that he would one day have to surrender. However, even though he did this, it was possible that the Corpse Soul Lord would not ept.


    The Corpse Soul Lord had quite high intelligence, and it looked at Zhao Fu and walked over. Zhao Fu felt quite nervous because if the Corpse Soul Lord wanted to kill him, he had no way of resisting.


    Luckily, it had walked over to take the City Creation Stone, and it did not do anything else, allowing Zhao Fu to let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡­ ept¡­ your¡­ surrender!¡± a hoarse voice sounded out.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that the Corpse Soul Lord could speak. Even though it could not speak very well, Zhao Fu still nodded.


    The Corpse Soul Lord took the City Creation Stone and walked towards the old Town Hall while Zhao Fu followed behind. After Zhao Fu had surrendered, all of the fighting had stopped, as they all now belonged to the Corpse Soul Lord.


    Following this, the Corpse Soul Lord re-established the town and brought Zhao Fu to the Corpse Soul City. The Corpse Soul City was an even bigger gathering ce for monsters. Apart from the Corpse Soul Lord, which had rtively high intelligence, the others all had rtively low intelligence.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu found out that the reason that the Corpse Soul Lord did not kill him was because he could speak well. It wanted Zhao Fu to continuously talk to it, treating him like a toy.


    Now that Zhao Fu¡¯s profession was a Corpse General, his aura was not much different to Corpse Soldiers. Without this aura, he would have been torn apart by the countless Corpse Soldiers.


    Zhao Fu could only stay within the Corpse Soul City. Now that he had stayed alive, he needed to find an opportunity to escape. However, the Corpse Soul Lord seemed to know what Zhao Fu was thinking, so whenever it went out or rested, it would use iron chains to bind Zhao Fu, making it impossible for him to escape.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He could only stay here for now and look for other ways to escape.


    A weekter, Zhao Fu gave up on escaping because he obtained some information about the Trial Space and found that his original n would not have worked.


    Before, Zhao Fu had nned to conquer an Advanced Town and level it up into a Basic City. However, he found that one could only level up viges into Basic Towns, and after that, they would not receive any more EXP.


    This Trial Space only had four Corpse Soul Cities and four Corpse Soul Lords. The rtionships between the four Corpse Soul Lords weren¡¯t good, as they frequently attacked each other. It was said that only by unifying this ce could they leave.


    There was also a possibility of a miracle happening, allowing them to have everything they wanted, but there was only one spot. As such, the four Corpse Soul Lords attacked each other, but none of them were able to do anything to each other.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to stay to see if he could somehow obtain the City Lord Seal. Since he could not level up an Advanced Town into a Basic City, he would have to steal a City Lord Seal.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only wait, and days passed until Zhao Fu finally found an opportunity.


    On that day, the Corpse Soul Lord once again went to find Zhao Fu to talk, but suddenly, two Corpse Soul Lords brought their armies to attack. The situation was incredibly dire, and the Corpse Soul Lord had no time to bind Zhao Fu as she directly took her army to defend.


    Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity to go to a high ce, and he watched the armies of hundreds of thousands of Corpse Soldiers sh together. The scene was incredibly grand, and it was abnormally intense and horrifying. The Corpse Soldiers roared and rushed up without any regard for their lives.


    The three Corpse Soul Lords started to battle in the air. Of the two attacking Corpse Soul Lords, one looked like a teenager, while the other looked like an elderly man. The female Corpse Soul Lord was incredibly strong and not at a disadvantage at all when facing the two Corpse Soul Lords.


    Zhao Fu did not have any intention of participating in the battle, and he only hid, waiting for an opportunity.


    ng!


    The female Corpse Soul Lord shed out a massive blood-red sword light, which brought with it an intense sword wind, sending the teenager flying back.


    The elderly Corpse Soul Lord did not seem to care for the teenager and grasped this opportunity to sh at the female Corpse Soul Lord. This attack broke open the back of the female Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s Corpse Soul Armor and shed into her body, sending blood everywhere.


    The female Corpse Soul Lord endured the pain and also shed out, causing a clear sword hum to be heard as a massive sword light rushed at the elderly Corpse Soul Lord.


    The elderly Corpse Soul Lord howled. Even though it had defended with all its strength, the sword qi had opened up cuts all over its body, causing him to be covered with blood.


    The female Corpse Soul Lord stabbed towards the elderly Corpse Soul Lord, wanting to kill it. The elderly Corpse Soul Lord was greatly startled and hurriedly retreated.


    Bang!


    A muffled bang sounded out as the teenager appeared behind the female Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s body, using its staff to hit the female Corpse Soul Lord and causing her to fly away.

 Chapter 666: Corpse Soul Sword

    <h4>Chapter 666: Corpse Soul Sword</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The female Corpse Soul Lord quickly steadied her body and looked quite furious as a blood-red aura me rose up around her body. An incredibly powerful might descended, causing the air to seem to solidify.


    The teenager and elderly Corpse Soul Lord did not dare to be careless, and they exploded out with all of their strength as well.


    Explosions continuously sounded out as terrifying shockwaves turned into wild gales and swept around them. The terrifying shockwaves made it so that the Corpse Soldiers did not dare to get close at all, and there was only fear in their eyes.


    Finally, the teenager and elderly Corpse Soul Lords were forced away with heavy injuries, and their armies also retreated. After sessfully beating them back, the female Corpse Soul Lord also received some heavy injuries.


    There were no medicines to heal injuries in this Trial Space, and they had to rely on their own bodies to heal, which took quite a long time.


    However, as Corpse Soul Lords, their recovery speed was dozens of times faster than ordinary Corpse Soldiers.


    Because all of the Corpse Soldiers were quite unintelligent, they were very loyal to the Corpse Soul Lord and would not betray it at such a time. However, Zhao Fu was different.


    Looking at the female Corpse Soul Lord lying on the stone bed, Zhao Fu guessed that she was asleep as her eyes were closed. Her body was covered with blood, and her aura was extremely weak. Currently, she did not seem as powerful and ferocious, and instead, she had a weak and gentle aura.


    Zhao Fu slowly walked over with a sword ¨C he could not give up on such a good opportunity. If he let this opportunity slip by, it would be almost impossible for him to obtain a City Lord Seal in the future.


    Even though this was quite underhanded, how else could Zhao Fu kill the Corpse Soul Lord? When she was at the peak of her strength, she could easily kill Zhao Fu; could it be that he had to face against her directly?


    If he wanted to pass this trial, he would have to do this. He did not want to continue being a toy for her.


    Zhao Fu gripped the sword and cautiously walked over. Zhao Fu felt quite nervous, and after walking over to the Corpse Soul Lord, he deeply breathed in and sent his power into the sword before shing down at the Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s neck.


    Suddenly, the Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s blood-red eyes flew open, and Zhao Fu was greatly startled. In the next moment, he was sted backward by an invisible force.


    Just as Zhao Fu fell to the ground, an incredibly pale hand grabbed his neck and lifted his body up.


    The Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s expression was icy cold, and she started to apply strength. Zhao Fu could feel his throat being crushed, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. His face went extremely red, and he desperately struggled. He instinctively grabbed that pale hand, trying to loosen it.


    However, facing the Corpse Soul Lord power, he could not do anything at all. Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness started to go hazy, and he wondered if he was about to die.


    However, at that moment, the Earth Realm Mark on Zhao Fu¡¯s hand appeared, and Zhao Fu felt that he could suddenly use his King¡¯s Ring. He sent his consciousness into his King¡¯s Ring and saw the Swordcorpse Talisman giving off a strange light.


    Zhao Fu had no time to think; he took out the Swordcorpse Talisman and immediately stuck it on the Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s body.


    The Corpse Soul Lord stared in surprise at the talisman, after which the talisman turned into a white light that covered it. The Corpse Soul Lord felt a trace of danger and started struggling, dropping Zhao Fu in the process.


    Zhao Fu crashed onto the ground and desperately gasped for air as he watched the Corpse Soul Lord being surrounded by the white light. She started to hoarsely roar and explode out with power, trying to escape the white light.


    However, that white light seemed to counter her power, and no matter what she did, she was absorbed by the white light. Soon, the Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s struggling became weaker and weaker.


    Finally, a gray-white sword remained on the ground.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked and never thought that a Swordcorpse Talisman would be able to deal with this Corpse Soul Lord. However, after thinking about it, he realized why.


    The Swordcorpse Talisman could turn corpses into swords, and because the Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s body was a corpse, it was naturally countered. Moreover, it was also because the Corpse Soul Lord had been heavily injured, or else it would have been quite difficult for the Swordcorpse Talisman to turn it into a sword.


    Looking at the Earth Realm Mark, Zhao Fu grinned ¨C it seemed that he did have special privileges, or else he would have died already.


    Zhao Fu looked at the sword, walked over, and took it into his hand. The sword was about one meter long and gray-white. There was a rhombus where the de and hilt intersected, and it gave off an icy feel as if he was touching an icy corpse.


    The Corpse Soul Lord had be the sword spirit, and it furiously yelled, ¡°Shameless¡­ bastard¡­ scum¡­¡±


    Zhao Fuughed and looked at the Corpse Soul Sword¡¯s stats, and he was quite surprised to find that it was a Level 1 Saint Armament. Its stats were quite high, and it could rival even the Regulus Sword.


    However, the Regulus Sword was a Saint Armament forged by humans and was the strongest sword in China, so it would definitely be stronger than the Corpse Soul Sword. In fact, sometimes it would be stronger than even the Sin Dragon Sword.


    Zhao Fu first attached the sword to his waist, then picked up the City Lord Seal. The Corpse Soul Lord had effectively been killed, so the entire Corpse Soul City went into chaos. Zhao Fu quickly went to the City Hall and chose to conquer the Corpse Soul City, and he took over all of its forces.


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a Basic City andpleted the trial. You have two options: you may either remain here and receive a higher rating, or you may leave and receive a lower rating.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to stay in order to get a higher rating and better prizes. Moreover, Zhao Fu knew that the two other Corpse Soul Lords were heavily injured, so he could quickly go to deal with them before killing the final Corpse Soul Lord and easily unifying this Trial Space.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    When he thought of that, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but happilyugh. However, the Corpse Soul Sword at his side continuously trembled, not wanting to submit to him.


    Zhao Fu could no longer use his King¡¯s Ring, nor could he take swords out of his Sword Mark, so this Corpse Soul Sword would be his best weapon. It would be important in future battles, so he said, ¡°If you want to leave this ce, you must listen to me!¡±


    After talking with the Corpse Soul Lord for so long, Zhao Fu knew she quite well. She had been here for countless years and had not been able to leave, and she was extremely curious about the outside world.


    ¡°Rea¡­ lly?¡± After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Corpse Soul Sword stopped trembling and spoke with a hopeful tone.


    Zhao Fuughed and told her the n. After hearing this, she also happilyughed. This was the first time Zhao Fu had heard herugh, and she sounded quite unpleasant and eerie.


    Following this, Zhao Fu set his n into motion.

 Chapter 667: Corpse Soul Blood Lake

    <h4>Chapter 667: Corpse Soul Blood Lake</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    With the Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s help, Zhao Fu quickly found where the two other Corpse Soul Lords were. Zhao Fu did not bring any soldiers with him because he did not want a direct fight. Instead, he wanted to sneak in and assassinate the Corpse Soul Lord.


    Aftering to a Corpse Soul City, Zhao Fu found that there were many Corpse Soldiers defending it warily. The Corpse Soul Lord had most likely ordered them to defend as it recovered.


    Back then, the two Corpse Soul Lords¡¯ wounds were even worse than the female Corpse Soul Lord¡¯s.


    Zhao Fu held the Corpse Soul Sword and snuck into the city. If he had his Assassin profession, things would have been much easier. However, even if his Assassin profession was sealed, he still had his experience of being an Assassin.


    Adding on the fact that these Corpse Soldiers were quite stupid, it was quite easy for Zhao Fu to sneak into the city.


    Following this, Zhao Fu found the teenager Corpse Soul Lord sitting cross-legged on a prayer mat within an ancient-looking temple, where he was recovering from his injuries.


    There was blood on his chest, and his aura was quite weak, as his wounds were quite serious. His eyes were closed as he focused on using all of his strength to recover.


    Zhao Fu held his breath and came within ten meters of the teenager before sending his power into the Corpse Soul Sword. The Corpse Soul Sword gave off a terrifying gray-white sword light, and in that moment, Zhao Fu turned into a ck blur and shot towards the teenager.


    The teenager sensed something and suddenly opened its eyes, but Zhao Fu¡¯s sword had already pierced into its heart and stabbed through the other side.


    The teenager died with a confused look on his face, and Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that he could kill him so easily. This was because whenever they fought, the Corpse Soul Lords would always bring an army, and they had never tried to assassinate each other. Moreover, he had ordered his soldiers to defend him.


    However, Zhao Fu came from the outside world, and his thinking waspletely different, and he had the experience of being an Assassin.


    After killing the Corpse Soul Lord, a gray-white stone seal appeared, which Zhao Fu picked up. The Corpse Soul City descended into chaos, and roars sounded out as the Corpse Soldiers went out of control. Zhao Fu immediately went to the City Hall and chose to conquer the city.


    All of the Corpse Soldiers immediately became peaceful again, but they now obeyed Zhao Fu.


    Standing next to the City Heart, Zhao Fu let out the Corpse Soul Sword¡¯s sword spirit, which was the female Corpse Soul Lord.


    Seeing Zhao Fu kill a Corpse Soul Lord so easily, she smiled. After all, when they had fought, the battle had gone on for quite a while.


    Zhao Fu gave the teenager¡¯s City Lord Seal to the female Corpse Soul Lord and said, ¡°See if you can use it!¡±


    Now that Zhao Fu had two City Lord Seals, he was much more powerful, and he could not waste the City Lord Seal. If he gave it to Corpse Soldiers, they were too unintelligent and would not be able to use the City Lord Seal¡¯s power. As such, Zhao Fu wanted to give it to the Corpse Soul Lord, who had be a sword.


    The Corpse Soul Lord received the City Lord Seal, tried using it, and said, ¡°I can¡­ use it!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and took her to the next Corpse Soul City. After arriving, they found that the situation here was quite different.


    There were two armies battling, while a young man holding a sharp sword continuously attacked the elderly Corpse Soul Lord. He had already been heavily injured, and facing the young man¡¯s attacks, he could only passively defend.


    Zhao Fu hid away as he watched this ¨C it seemed that it was not just him who had this sort of idea.


    ¡°Are we¡­ going to¡­ fight?¡± the female Corpse Soul Lord asked.


    Of course, they could not go out now ¨C they had to wait until both sides were spent. As such, Zhao Fu replied, ¡°Hide your presence; we¡¯ll wait for our opportunity!¡±


    In response, the female Corpse Soul Lord nodded, but Zhao Fu was not sure if she understood or not.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the young man shed out a terrifying sword light that seemed to rip apart space itself. The elderly man had already been heavily injured, and with the strength he had already used, he was unable to defend. His body was shed apart, and blood and organs fell everywhere.


    A gray-white City Lord Seal hovered in the air, giving off a faint light. After using his ultimate attack, the pale-faced young man felt quite pleased and was about to grab the City Lord Seal.


    Suddenly, a sword light shot towards the young man, making him feel quite startled. He hurriedly dodged to the side, but another sword light shed, opening up an injury on his back and causing blood to flow out.


    There were two enemies!


    The young man ignored the pain on his back and hurriedly retreated, and he soon saw a man and a woman appear. He recognized the woman to be one of the other Corpse Soul Lords, but he did not recognize the man.


    Facing the two Corpse Soul Lords, the young man hesitated because he knew how powerful the female Corpse Soul Lord was. As such, after thinking about it, he decided to retreat.


    However, Zhao Fu did not give him this opportunity. After a massive battle, Zhao Fu shed off the young man¡¯s head and obtained another City Lord Seal.


    After obtaining the four City Lord Seals, Zhao Fu once again heard a few system announcements.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have unified the Corpse Soul Region. Your rating is of the highest grade, and you have obtained five million Trial Points!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained Corpse Soul Equipment blueprints!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained the Corpse Soul Blood Lake!¡±


    After such a long time, he had finallypleted this trial, and Zhao Fu let out a breath of relief. Zhao Fu did not care too much about the Trial Points, but he was quite interested in the Corpse Soul Equipment blueprints.


    Corpse Soul Equipment was equipment that one could fuse with one¡¯s soul, and it dealt a certain amount of damage to all spirit and soul-type creatures. They were quite effective against such creatures and were many times more effective than Holy Light type items, and theypletely suppressed the Death Race¡¯s equipment.


    Zhao Fu had a look and saw that one of the materials required was Soul Iron, which could be created by killing people. It first required a metal mine, then for a magic formation to be set up, and then for people to be killed and for their soul energy to be added to the mine.


    As for the Corpse Soul Blood Lake, Zhao Fu took a look and saw that it was something that could develop arge number of people with the Corpse Soul Bloodline. When he thought about the bosses of the viges and towns, even though they were quite unintelligent, they were incredibly powerful.


    If they had arge number of those sorts of soldiers, they would be a massive killing tool for Great Qin. Zhao Fu would not make his own soldiers use the Blood Lake, as the side effects were too powerful. Rather, he nned to use it on captives who refused to surrender. After being given the Corpse Soul Bloodline, their consciousness would be destroyed, and Great Qin would be able to control them anyway.


    Apart from the three system announcements, Zhao Fu found that he could now use his King¡¯s Ring and Sword Mark, and he could leave the Trial Space whenever he wanted.


    Zhao Fu smiled and looked at the countless soldiers¡¯ corpses, and he started to take their Corpse Soul Equipment. It was a pity that he could not take their bodies, or Great Qin¡¯s army¡¯s strength would have been greatly boosted.

 Chapter 668: The Emperor Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 668: The Emperor Has Arrived</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    In total, Zhao Fu obtained 500,000 sets of Corpse Soul Equipment, all of which had one weapon and one piece of armor. Zhao Fu smiled as he then left the Trial Space.


    A rainbow light once again shed, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body disappeared as he appeared in another ce. Looking around him, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, as he had not returned to the Heaven Awaken World but was instead in front of an imperial pce.


    All of his equipment, Cultivation, and skills were once again sealed, and Zhao Fu had once again be an ordinary person with no strength. Zhao Fu felt quite confused ¨C he had left the Trial Space, so why had he appeared here?


    He looked at his clothes and found that they seemed to be a eunuch¡¯s clothes. Zhao Fu instinctively touched his lower region and felt that his genitals were still there, making him feel relieved.


    However, looking at the imperial pce, Zhao Fu did not know what to do. He did not know where or when this was.


    Zhao Fu looked beside him and saw a little eunuch, and he went over and asked, ¡°Little brother, where is this ce?¡±


    The little eunuch looked at Zhao Fu with a puzzled expression and said, ¡°This is the Chunyang Pce. What, are you lost?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know what the Chunyang Pce was, so he could only awkwardly ask, ¡°What is Chunyang Pce?¡±


    The little eunuch looked at Zhao Fu as if he was an idiot and said, ¡°Chunyang Pce is one of Great Tang¡¯s pces!¡±


    ¡°Great Tang Pce?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Fu frowned. Why had hee to one of Great Tang¡¯s pces?


    Seeing Zhao Fu frown like that, the little eunuch immediately left. It was best not to associate himself with strange people, or else they would bring trouble to him.


    Zhao Fu looked at the pce and understood that this was most likely another trial. However, his power had been sealed, and there was most likely no way to raise his power. That meant that he most likely had to pass this entire trial as an ordinary person.


    In actuality, Cultivation was quite a mystical thing, and even in ancient times, most people were just ordinary people who did not have any special powers.


    Zhao Fu decided to look around to see if he could find some way toplete this trial.


    ¡°The Emperor has arrived!¡± someone shouted, and everyone around him, whether they were guards, eunuchs, or pce maids, all knelt on the ground.


    Zhao Fu half-knelt, ying along with them. As a Chinese person, kneeling was a very big deal, as it represented one¡¯s pride and dignity. As the saying went, ¡®there is gold beneath a man¡¯s knees,¡¯ and one could only kneel to the heavens or to one¡¯s parents.


    In Zhao Fu¡¯s experiences, he had only knelt for his mother before. When he was truly forced to, he would at most only half-kneel with one knee and would never kneel with both knees, as he felt that that was incredibly humiliating.


    Zhao Fu slightly raised his head and saw a slightly pale-looking middle-aged man wearing a dragon robe walking with a group of eunuchs and pce maids.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not recognize this Emperor, but since this was one of Great Tang¡¯s pces, this man was most likely one of Great Tang Emperors. As such, Zhao Fu obediently lowered his head.


    The Emperor did not have any time to look at the eunuchs or pce maids, but one of the older eunuchs looked around and found that Zhao Fu was only half-kneeling. His gaze became cold, and he thought, ¡°You damn ve, you dare to not kneel when greeting His Majesty?¡±


    However, he did not say anything, as it was just a little eunuch, and there was no need to bother His Majesty and make him unhappy.


    The older eunuch left with the Emperor, and after a while, everyone got up.


    Zhao Fu also started getting up, but in the next moment, he was pressed down by two guards. Zhao Fu felt quite surprised at first but then realized that other people had seen him half-kneeling.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu started to struggle, because not kneeling for the Emperor was a crime punishable by death in the ancient times.


    However, Zhao Fu had no strength, and no matter how hard he struggled, he could not break free from the two powerful guards. Finally, Zhao Fu was dragged into a room and was pressed down against the ground.


    Another big man holding arge stick walked in and did not say anything as he started to savagely beat Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu¡¯s body was wracked with immense pain, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    However, the big man showed no mercy and continued to hit Zhao Fu with the big stick.


    By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s back was a mess, and blood stained his clothes. Zhao Fu did not have the strength to struggle anymore, and his pained howls were only groans. However, the big man still did not stop ¨C after all, they had received an order to beat Zhao Fu to death.


    As the stick repeatedlynded on his body, his consciousness gradually faded into ckness.


    ¡°System announcement! You have died.¡±


    After receiving this system announcement, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Since he had died, he had failed the trial. Zhao Fu felt quite unsatisfied ¨C on one hand, he wanted toplete the trial, but on the other hand, he wanted to preserve his pride and dignity.


    In the next moment, a white light shed, and Zhao Fu was once again in front of the Chunyang Pce. Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, as he had not immediately failed the trial but had been able to start again, and the people around him were the same as well.


    ¡°The Emperor has arrived!¡± someone shouted, and everyone started to kneel. Zhao Fu once again hesitated ¨C he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the future ruler of Great Qin, so how could he knee with both knees to someone?


    In the next moment, Zhao Fu was once again dragged to a room and was beaten to death, and he was once again presented with the same scene.


    After dying five times, the immense pain caused Zhao Fu to realize the situation he was in. Here, he was nothing, only a lowly eunuch who could be killed at anyone¡¯s whim and fancy. If it had been read life, he would have died without any chance of respawning.


    ¡°The Emperor has arrived!¡± someone shouted.


    This time, Zhao Fu deeply breathed in and threw away all preconceptions, and he held onto his current identity. He obediently kneeled with both knees and lowered his head. Even though he felt extremely ufortable, that was the situation he was in ¨C he either had to submit or die.


    After Zhao Fu properly kneeled, no guard came to kill him, but Zhao Fu could not feel happy at all and instead felt quiteplicated.


    Following this, Zhao Fu found someone who knew him. He was a tall and skinny eunuch called Xiao Gaozi, while Zhao Fu¡¯s name was Xiao Fuzi.


    Zhao Fu quickly epted this identity, and he started to go about his job, which was to polish the floors. The pce floors were made of polished marble, which was extremely valuable. Only pces had marble.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s job was to use a cloth to wipe the floor every day, and Zhao Fu did this while looking for information about this trial. After working for a while, he had finished cleaning the floor of the pce, and he took a bucket of dirty water outside to pour it out.

 Chapter 669: Damn Slave

    <h4>Chapter 669: Damn ve</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    However, as Zhao Fu carried the bucket, someone bumped into him, and some of the dirty water was knocked onto that person.


    It was a young man with fair skin, wearing elegant clothing. He had a trace of arrogance about him and looked like someone from the imperial family.


    Even though it was the other person who had bumped into him, Zhao Fu immediately apologized because there was no right and wrong, only different statuses.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir! This lowly one did not see you; I¡¯ll help you wipe your clothes!¡±


    By now, Zhao Fu hade to terms with this reality. He now acted like a lowly eunuch and took the initiative to admit his wrongdoing. His tone was incredibly servile, and he hoped that the other person would not me him.


    However, even though Zhao Fu had sincerely apologized, when the young man saw that some of the dirty water had sshed onto his body, his expression changed, and he savagely pped Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    Zhao Fu felt a fiery sting on his face, and fury swelled out of his heart. Zhao Fu still contained himself, but the young man kicked Zhao Fu¡¯s stomach, knocking him to the ground. Feeling the ache in his stomach, Zhao Fu once again felt immense rage. However, thinking about his status, he still held it in.


    Despite this, the young man was not willing to let Zhao Fu off, and he kicked Zhao Fu as he cursed at him.


    ¡°Piece of crap!¡±


    ¡°Damn ve!¡±


    ¡°Lowly trash!¡±


    As the young man continuously kicked and cursed at him, Zhao Fu could not restrain himself anymore, and he got up and heavily punched the young man¡¯s face. The young man was quite shocked, as he never thought that a eunuch would dare to punch him.


    At that moment, a team of guards passed, and the young man angrily pointed at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°This damn ve dared to hit me; I want you all to sh him to death!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards knew who this person was and followed his orders, raising their sabers as they walked towards Zhao Fu. This eunuch dared to hit someone with such a prestigious identity, so he truly deserved death.


    Seeing the guards walking over, Zhao Fu felt quite furious, but he still turned and ran. If he stayed, he would definitely die, but in the end, he was unable to outrun them. He was shed to death, and his body was put in a bag and thrown to where all of the people who did not deserve burials were.


    A white light shed, and Zhao Fu was once again carrying the bucket and walking on the path. This time, Zhao Fu knew what would happen, so he stood at the far side of the path to avoid colliding with the young man.


    However, when the young man passed, he looked over at Zhao Fu and pped him for no reason, making Zhao Fu¡¯s face sting.


    Back when the dirty water had sshed on the young man¡¯s clothes, there was a reason to be angry, but this time, there was no reason at all. This made Zhao Fu feel quite furious, and he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. However, he held it in.


    The other side had a prestigious identity, so anything he did was right, while he had a lowly identity, so anything he did was wrong.


    ¡°Hoh, you damn ve, you dare to be angry at me?¡± Seeing Zhao Fu holding in his anger, the young man smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Zhao Fu said as he held in his anger.


    However, Zhao Fu was still kicked onto the ground by the young man, who then started cursing at him again, ¡°You piece of trash, you think I¡¯m blind? You dare to be angry at me? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Even though this time Zhao Fu held in his anger, the young man still called over some guards and had him beaten to death.


    Zhao Fu felt as if he was going to explode from anger, and he desperately wanted to change everything and no longer suffer this humiliation.


    A white light shed, and Zhao Fu was once again holding his bucket. This trial did not allow him to give up or even fail, which was incredibly cruel.


    The young man once again approached, and this time, Zhao Fu kneeled on the ground and lowered his head, ¡°This lowly one greets Sir!¡±


    Seeing this, the young man smiled in satisfaction and did not do anything to Zhao Fu.


    After the young man walked past, Zhao Fu gritted his teeth and walked over to a wall and punched it. He was incredibly powerless and could not change anything.


    In the previous trial, even though everything was sealed, at least he had the opportunity to be stronger. Here, there was not any chance of that, and he would forever be a lowly eunuch. That was the cruel truth.


    Zhao Fu once again punched the wall, but he disregarded the pain and vented out his anger. He then went and poured out the dirty water.


    After working for a whole day, Zhao Fu obtained some information, and he then returned to his room. As a eunuch with a low status, he did not have his own room and instead stayed with seven other eunuchs. The beds were all connected.


    ¡°Xiao Fuzi! Go and wash my socks!¡± After Zhao Fu wearily returned to his room, a pair of stinking socks were thrown at him. Zhao Fu frowned, knocked the socks away, and looked at the eunuch who had spoken.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had not caught his socks, the eunuch was quite angry and yelled, ¡°Xiao Fuzi, do you want to die?¡±


    Zhao Fu had held in his temper for an entire day, and he did not have any patience to deal with another eunuch. As such, he simply went to his bed andid down.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had ignored him, the eunuch looked at the other eunuchs ¨C they were evidently a gang, and they all got up and surrounded Zhao Fu.


    Beside them, Xiao Gaozi tried to calm them down, saying, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re all family here; it¡¯s best to maintain the peace. I¡¯ll wash everyone¡¯s socks!¡±


    However, it was a pity that the leader ignored him and pped him to the ground before ring at Zhao Fu.


    Seeing Xiao Gaozei try to pacify everyone, he seemed to be the only person who cared about him. However, he was still pped to the ground, and Zhao Fu understood that these eunuchs would not let him off. As such, he attacked first and punched the leader¡¯s face.


    Following this, Zhao Fu was beaten by the six of them and then thrown in a corner. The leader stepped on Zhao Fu¡¯s body and spat on him, saying, ¡°You¡¯d best get your act together, or we¡¯ll keep beating you up!¡±


    Following this, they returned to their beds. Zhao Fu¡¯s entire body ached, and he did not have any strength to get up. Thinking about everything he had been through in the past day, Zhao Fu felt that he was going to die of anger. He had been incredibly furious, but he was so powerless; that was the life of someone with a low status.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu started tough. Something within him seemed to have broken, and tears gathered in his eyes.


    The other eunuchs looked at Zhao Fu, who seemed to be going mad, and they were afraid of him taking revenge during the night. As such, they threw him outside the room and locked the door. They were all eunuchs, so they did not dare to kill him.


    After a while, Zhao Fu gained back some of his strength and he jumped into ake and washed his body. Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes had never been so cold before, but a smile hung on his face. Under the moonlight, he looked incredibly eerie.

 Chapter 670: Eternal Female Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 670: Eternal Female Emperor</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu washed his body in theke, and even though the water was extremely cold, it made him incredibly calm as if his blood had frozen as well. As he washed himself, he thought about what to do next.


    The information that Zhao Fu had obtained was that the Emperor was called Li Zhi, also called Tang Gaozong. He was the third Emperor of the Tang Dynasty and the ninth son of Tang Taizong ¨C Li Shimin.


    It was most likely close to when LI Zhi would die, so most things had been handed to Wu Zetian to take care of. Wu Zetian currently held most of the power, and she was already starting to seize the throne and establish the Wu Dynasty.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that he would be able to meet Wu Zetian, the Eternal Female Emperor. However, that was not very important.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu knew what he had to do ¨C he had to be Emperor by all means necessary. Zhao Fu¡¯s heart started to be twisted, and his blood became cold as his Earth Realm Mark once again appeared.


    At the same time, the Six Desires Celestial Art also appeared within his body.


    After washing himself, he snuck into the harem, and soon, he heard some moans. He peeked into a room and saw a beautiful 30-year-old woman rubbing her breasts and lower body by the candlelight.


    Zhao Fu smiled. He had some impressions of her from the previous day. She was called He Hui, and she was a manager who held some power. He quickly entered her room from a window.


    Seeing Zhao Fue in, He Hui was given a big fright. She was about to call the guards, but seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s handsome face, she stopped and flirtatiously smiled as she said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite handsome. Come here and serve me; I¡¯ll give you good benefits tomorrow!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not answer her, and he instead simply leaped over and kissed her on the lips. He Hui intensely responded to Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu felt nothing. He coldly looked at her as the Six Desires Demonic Qi entered her mouth.


    Following this, they started to tussle about on the bed. He Hui had never thought that Zhao Fu still had his genitals, and she was quite pleased about this. Zhao Fu was quite surprised that He Hui was a virgin, but then after thinking about it, he realized that there were no men with genitals in the harem, only pce maids and eunuchs.


    Afterward, He Huiy within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace with a reddened face and said coyly, ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d still have that; I really like you. In the future, stay by my side!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not immediately agree, and he instead said, ¡°I want to meet Shangguan Wan¡¯Er!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯Er was someone important to Wu Zetian. After Wu Zetian ascended to the throne, not only did she have control over all sorts of important matters, but she also managed the harem. She was also very learned and schrly and could be said to be an obscure female Minister.


    Of course, it would be impossible for a eunuch like Zhao Fu to meet Wu Zetian, so he would have to rely on a rmendation from Shangguan Wan¡¯Er.


    ¡°Why do you want to see her?¡± Hearing that this man, who had just taken her first time, wanted to see another woman, He Hui felt quite displeased.


    Zhao Fu was very calm and sensitive, and he could tell that He Hui¡¯s emotions had started to sour. As such, he once again pressed down on her body, and after going at it for a few more times, He Hui finally agreed.


    As the sun rose, the sky was incredibly blue, and the air was very clear and pure. Zhao Fu left early in the morning because if a woman in the harem was found to be messing with other men, they would be punished by death.


    Seeing that there was no one beside her when she woke up, He Hui felt a bit disappointed. After getting up and leaving her room, she found Zhao Fu not too far away, and she brightly smiled.


    Hiding in a remote corner, He Hui couldn¡¯t help but do it with Zhao Fu again, before bringing Zhao Fu to a room.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯Er had also woken up early and was about to wash up. She was roughly 20 years old and was extremely beautiful. Her figure was quite slim, and she had a sense of elegance about her.


    As someone who Wu Zetian greatly valued, Shangguan Wan¡¯Er¡¯s residence was quite big and elegant, and there was no one around her.


    When He Hui brought Zhao Fu in, Shangguan Wan¡¯Er smiled and said, ¡°Manager He, what matters do you have?¡±


    He Hui was about to say something when Zhao Fu tapped her shoulder and motioned for her to stand guard outside. He Hui red at Zhao Fu, but she still went outside and closed the door.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯Er felt quite curious and asked, ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed before saying, ¡°It¡¯s about Empress Wu¡¯s ns to seize the throne!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯Er¡¯s expression changed, and she asked seriously, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Zhao Fu hooked his finger, motioning for Shangguan Wan¡¯Er toe over. Because this could affect Wu Zetian¡¯s grand ns, she did not dare to be careless, and she seriously walked over to hear what Zhao Fu had to say.


    However, as soon as she reached him, Zhao Fu hugged her and she stared before starting to struggle. She wanted to yell, but a mouth covered hers, and the Six Desires Demonic Qi streamed from Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth into hers.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯Er¡¯s resistance weakened, and her eyes lustfully looked at Zhao Fu before shyly reciprocating. Following this, Zhao Fu took off her clothes with practiced ease.


    The Six Desires Demonic Qi was incredibly domineering, and barely anyone could resist it. This was especially under the control of the incredibly cold Zhao Fu. It had be even more powerful in his hands. Right now, Zhao Fu did not care about anything, and as long as he could achieve his goal, he would do anything.


    This was the first time Zhao Fu had realized how important power was ¨C power was incredibly intoxicating, and Zhao Fu started to desire power more than anything.


    Currently, Zhao Fu felt no lust; he simply wanted to be the most powerful person ¨C the Emperor ¨C and have everyone prostrate themselves at his feet.


    Zhao Fu understood that his heart had be somewhat twisted, and he also understood that he had been quite naive before. However, he had chosen to fall.


    Hearing the sounds inside, He Hui¡¯s face became red, and she pressed her legs together, resisting the urge to touch herself. If anyone knew about this, things would be incredibly bad, and plus, her lover had promised to make it up to her, so a smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    A whileter, Shangguan Wan¡¯Ery within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and shyly pinched him, saying, ¡°You baddie!¡±


    A smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he pulled her closer to him and said, ¡°I want to meet Empress Wu!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯Er hesitated ¨C allowing Zhao Fu, someone with an unclear identity, as well as a fake eunuch, to meet Wu Zetian was quite risky. If he was discovered, it would be a heavy crime, but Shangguan Wan¡¯Er could not refuse him. After all, she wanted him badly, and she had be his woman.


    Zhao Fu could tell what she was thinking, so he hugged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯Er felt a warmth within her heart, and she kissed Zhao Fu as she said shyly, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going go to do to Empress Wu what you did to me?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not try to hide anything and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Following this, Shangguan Wan¡¯Er helped Zhao Fu put on his clothes, and they walked to arge pce. There, Zhao Fu would meet the legendary Eternal Female Emperor.

 Chapter 671: Path of Emperors

    <h4>Chapter 671: Path of Emperors</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Above, there was a woman dressed in a golden pce dress sitting on a golden dragon chair. Even though she was nearly 40 years old, she looked as if she was only in her twenties. Her looks were incredibly beautiful, and she was tall and slim. The aura she gave off was incredibly domineering, majestic, forceful, and heroic.


    After personally seeing the Eternal Female Emperor, he was slightly shaken by her aura. Very few women could have such an aura.


    The sun had just risen, and it was roughly 7 AM. However, Wu Zetian was already reading through memorials to the Emperor. It could be seen just how ambitious and diligent she was.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯Er came up and paid her respects as she said, ¡°Empress, this subordinate would like to rmend a person to you. He has something very important to tell you.¡±


    Wu Zetian¡¯s sharp gaze looked at Zhao Fu and Shangguan Wan¡¯Er. Shangguan Wan¡¯Er was the person she trusted the most, so she understood that it would definitely be about something important. She looked around, and all of the female attendants understood and left.


    Following this, Shangguan Wan¡¯Er also left the room and closed the door, leaving only Zhao Fu and Wu Zetian.


    ¡°What have youe to see me for?¡± Wu Zetian asked.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Empress Wu seizing the throne. I wonder if Empress Wu is interested in this.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Zetian¡¯s gaze became cold ¨C this was something that she had been hiding all this time, and for Zhao Fu to say this so casually, a wave of killing intent appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Wu Zetian asked. If there was nothing else of worth, she would have him immediately dragged out and killed, and those around him would be killed as well. Once her ns were revealed, they would be done for.


    Li Zhi had not died yet, so most people were still loyal to him. If she rebelled, she would most likely fail, and the only thing awaiting her would be death.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he walked up and came before Wu Zetian. He raised Wu Zetian¡¯s chin, but his hand was swatted away. Wu Zetian coldly red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Do you want to die, ve? Do you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have your hands cut off?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Fuughed before suddenly pouncing on Wu Zetian. Wu Zetian did not seem very flustered, but she had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so daring.


    Just as she was about to call in her guards, her mouth was blocked by Zhao Fu¡¯s, and the Six Desires Demonic Qi rushed into her mouth. The Six Desires Demonic Qi was a very effective aphrodisiac, and after breathing it in, Wu Zetian¡¯s eyes became filled with desire, and her tongue wrapped around Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    Zhao Fu started to take off Wu Zetian¡¯s clothes, and after much entangling, Wu Zetian powerlesslyy on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, ¡°You know who I am, and yet you dare to have this sort of rtionship with me? What gall!¡±


    Hearing her words, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He found that Wu Zetian¡¯s sex drive was ten or so times that of an ordinary woman, and an ordinary person would not be able to deal with her at all.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not seem to care, Wu Zetian angrily whacked Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°How did you know I was going to seize the throne? If your performance is good, I¡¯ll take you as a pet!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh and told her his true aim, ¡°I came to be Emperor, as well as for you to call me Master.¡±


    Wu Zetian¡¯s expression became cold, and she gave off killing intent as she looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been nning for too long, and I haven¡¯t been Emperor. And yet, you want to be Emperor. Do you know what a big joke that is?¡±


    Facing Wu Zetian¡¯s killing intent, Zhao Fu did not mind at all and rubbed herrge breasts before sending more Six Desires Demonic Qi into her body.


    ¡°You are all just things from the Trial Space to test me. It¡¯s because the Trial Space knows I hate the Li family, so they ced me in the Great Tang Dynasty. Now, I¡¯vee to take what is mine.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile was quite domineering ¨C he had long since seen through everything.


    It was impossible for Zhao Fu to have really traveled through time to the Great Tang Dynasty. Wu Zetian, Shangguan Wan¡¯Er, Li Zhi, the eunuchs, and the pce maids were all fake, even though they may have been just like the actual people in history. They were all people made from energy, and after the trial ended, all of them would disappear.


    Wu Zetian¡¯s face was incredibly red after being messed about with by Zhao Fu, and she gasped as she cried out, ¡°Master!¡±


    However, after a while, Wu Zetian¡¯s body suddenly shed with rainbow-colored light, and her eyes became clear again. Her gaze was again as sharp as a knife, and she said coldly, ¡°Zhao Fu, do you really think things are like that?¡±


    Zhao Fu was given a big fright, and his body stiffened ¨C he had never thought that Wu Zetian would call him by his actual name, and her words seemed to contain another meaning. Could it be that she was not someone created using energy?


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, do you now understand how important power is now? Do you understand why I was so desperate for power? Everything that you experienced, I also experienced before,¡± Wu Zetian said as she coldly looked at Zhao Fu.


    Both people were currently naked as they embraced, but the words Wu Zetian spoke made the atmosphere quite awkward.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile froze, and he had no idea what to say because things werepletely different than what he had expected.


    ¡°How is my Legatee, Wu Qingniang?¡± Wu Zetian suddenly asked, making Zhao Fu feel incredibly shocked.


    Zhao Fu gulped as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re the real Wu Zetian?¡±


    Wu Zetian coldly harrumphed, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Zhao Fu waspletely dumbfounded, and he had no idea what was happening. He replied, ¡°Wu Qingniang¡¯s developing quite well, and she is fairly strong among all of the Legatees.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s reply, a trace of a smile appeared on Wu Zetian¡¯s cold face. She then looked at Zhao Fu and lightly patted him as she blushed and said, ¡°Hurry up and move!¡±


    Zhao Fu and Wu Zetian were currently pressed against each other, and Zhao Fu finally reacted and looked at the blushing Wu Zetian.


    Looking at her embarrassed face, the twisted thing in his heart seemed to calm down, and his mental state seemed to improve. He the path of Emperors he would walk in the future became clearer.


    Looking at Zhao Fu deep in thought, Wu Zetian once again patted Zhao Fu, saying coyly, ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and smiled at her before going at it again.


    Afterward, Wu Zetian put on her clothes again, and looking at Zhao Fu putting on his clothes, she said, ¡°I can help youplete this trial, but you have to treat my State of Zhou well in the future!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu earnestly nodded.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu left with the red-faced Shangguan Wan¡¯Er. Looking at her, Zhao Fu wondered if she was the actual person from history as well.


    Zhao Fu was not sure about this, but he only had one goal, which was to take the position of Emperor andplete this trial. Wu Zetian also started to make preparations for Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 672: Great General

    <h4>Chapter 672: Great General</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The second day, Zhao Fu once again went to the pce, where Wu Zetian gave him a Seventh-Ranked Petty Official position so that he could formally appear at the center of Great Tang¡¯s power. There was no hurry, as seizing the throne would take quite some time.


    After returning to the pce that she rested in, Wu Zetian had all of the pce maids leave and summoned Zhao Fu in. When Zhao Fu walked in, he found a graceful and heroic-looking woman with tanned skin next to Wu Zetian.


    Zhao Fu walked in and paid his respects, saying, ¡°I humbly greet the Empress!¡±


    Seeing this, Wu Zetian lightlyughed and said, ¡°There are no outsiders here, so you don¡¯t have to make appearances. This is my daughter, Princess Taiping. Her name is Li Lingyue, and she is now your woman!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C this woman in front of him was the famed Princess Taiping. Zhao Fu felt that it was quite unnecessary for Wu Zetian to give her daughter to him.


    Li Lingyue stood beside Wu Zetian and looked at Zhao Fu. When her mother suddenly said that she was choosing a man for her, she had felt quite surprised and had not been too happy. After all, she was going to be married to someone she had never met before.


    However, as someone in the imperial family, she had no control over something like this. Li Lingyue could understand her mother¡¯s secret intentions, or else she would not marry her to him.


    Wu Zetian could tell what Zhao Fu was thinking, and she looked at him as she said, ¡°You¡¯ll know why in the future. Hurry and ept. Don¡¯t make my daughter feel awkward!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed. Even though he did not know what Wu Zetian¡¯s goal was, Zhao Fu still walked up. Looking at the heroic and beautiful Li Lingyue, he hugged her and brought her towards a bed by the side.


    Li Lingyue had never thought that things would happen so quickly, and seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s handsome and slightly devilish-looking face, Li Lingyue¡¯s face went red as she said in a small voice, ¡°Please be gentle!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and ced her on the bed before lying down on her body and kissing her lips. In front of Wu Zetian, Li Lingyue held herself back, but after seeing her mother entangle with that man, she no longer restricted herself and sank in the pleasure.


    Because it was Li Lingyue¡¯s first time and they had gone on for so long, she fell into a deep sleep afterward as shey on Zhao Fu¡¯s left side. On Zhao Fu¡¯s right side, Wu Zetian powerlesslyy on his chest and told him about her n, and she told him what he needed to be aware of.


    Half a monthter, Li Zhi¡¯s illness became critical, and Wu Zetian began her n. In order to seize the throne, she had to first gain the important powers, and the central one was the military. With military power, one would have speaking rights, and without military power, bing Emperor would just be a dream.


    By now, Zhao Fu had been promoted into a First-Ranked Great General, and he controlled 70% of Great Tang¡¯s military. His position had advanced incredibly quickly to the point that it was shocking.


    Next, they had to force to death those who were still loyal to Li Zhi. Those who had made great contributions with Li Shimin had mostly died of old age, but there were still a few like Zhangsun Wuji and Chu Suiliang, who held a lot of power.


    As such, they had to die. Even though they were loyal, they were loyal only to Great Tang and not to Zhao Fu and Wu Zetian. Letting them go would be like letting a tiger back to its mountain, giving them the opportunity toe back and kill them. When it came to such things, they could not be weak or merciful.


    Some of the important Ministers were used of treason and conspiracy, and they were executed. Some people rted to them were sent to penal servitude at the borders. At the same time, they also promoted some people to maintain popr support.


    Everyone in Great Tang could feel some dark undercurrents, and some intelligent people started to choose sides.


    Zhao Fu was, without a doubt, the most important person by Wu Zetian¡¯s side, and countless Ministers came to give him gifts. Of course, Zhao Fu did not reject any of them and epted them all. After all, they needed support to seize the throne.


    As Li Zhi¡¯s illness worsened, the entire Great Tang was sent into unrest. Zhao Fu also gathered his military power so as to prevent any chance of a rebellion.


    Another weekter, a shocking piece of news passed through Great Tang: Li Zhi had died, and the entirety of Great Tang sank into mourning.


    Right now, no one dared to suggest for the Crown Prince to ascend to the throne. Such people were already either dead or sent to penal servitude at the borders. Everyone decided to see what sort of decision Wu Zetian would make, while she currently had not made any decisions.


    This was because Li Zhi had just died, and if they did anything, they could lose popr support. As such, they had to wait for an opportunity for Zhao Fu to ascend to the throne.


    Zhao Fu understood this, so he was not in a hurry. He sat in a room and looked through the military reports sent to him. If he suspected any rebellions, he would immediately quash them.


    Moreover, the eunuchs and guards, who had beaten Zhao Fu before, were all casually killed at hismand. In actuality, Zhao Fu wanted to thank them, as they made Zhao Fu understand the importance of power.


    ¡°Sir, the Empress wanted us to bring these people to you,¡± a pce maid said from outside, and Zhao Fu allowed them to enter.


    After the door opened, a few women walked in.


    The first woman was roughly 30 years old, and she looked quite beautiful. Her figure was quite mature and alluring, and her skin was as white as snow. She was an incredibly beautiful middle-aged woman.


    The second was 16 or 17 years old and had decent looks, as well as an elegant figure. She wore a white dress and gave off airs like a celestial.


    The third was around 15 or 16 years old, and she looked quite pretty as well. Her figure was slim, and she wore a purple dress, giving off a noble aura.


    The fourth was around 14 or 15 years old and extremely beautiful. Her figure was quite slim, and her skin was as smooth as jade. She seemed to be the crafty and unruly type, and her looks were not inferior to Wu Zetian¡¯s at all. However, her aura wascking.


    The fifth was also around 15 years old, and she looked quite sweet. Her figure was also slim, and she had snow-white skin, making her look quite touching.


    The sixth was a girl around 14 or 15 years old, and her looks were also extremely beautiful. She had an elegant figure, as well as a pair ofrge breasts. Her eyes seemed quite watery, and she seemed to be a weak beauty who could bring down nations.


    Zhao Fu could not help but smile ¨C Wu Zetian had said that she had prepared a small present for him, and he had never thought that it would be them.


    The first was the famous Empress Wei, named Wei Xiang¡¯Er, who was Li Xian¡¯s Empress. The second was her daughter, Princess Yongtai, named Li Xianhui. The third was Princess Changning, named Li Rushi. The fourth was Princess Anle, named Li Guo¡¯Er. The fifth was Princess Yongshou, named Li Tian¡¯Er.


    The final one was the renowned Yang Yuhuan, the future Consort Yang.


    Zhao Fu had told Wu Zetian about the things that had happenedter in history. After Wu Zetian had died, Li Xian had ascended to the throne. Li Xian was Wu Zetian¡¯s third son, and he was the fourth Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. He had suddenly died of illness, and the Empress ¨C Wei Xiang¡¯Er ¨C had wanted to take control like Wu Zetian.


    It was said that Wei Xiang¡¯Er and Wu Sansi had a secret rtionship, and they had helped Princess Anle, Li Guo¡¯Er, to poison Li Xian. However, those were only rumors.


    Not long after Wei Xiang¡¯Er took control, she was defeated by Li Longji and Princess Taiping and then killed. Li Longji and Princess Taiping engaged in a struggle for power, after which Li Longji emerged victorious, bing the fifth Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, bringing the Tang Dynasty to its peak as Tang Xuanzong.

 Chapter 673: Ascending to the Throne

    <h4>Chapter 673: Ascending to the Throne</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Tang Xuanzong greatly loved Consort Yang, but because of her favor to Li Linfu and Yang Guozhong, who were treacherous court officials, her love led to the An-Shi Rebellion, whichsted eight years, causing the powerful Tang Dynasty to go into decline.


    In the year 907, Zhu Wen forced Emperor Li Zhu to abdicate, and he seized the throne, establishing Later Liang. The Tang Dynasty perished,sting for 290 years.


    After the Tang Dynasty was destroyed, another period of great division arrived, which was the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period, and it continued for 60 or so years before the Song Dynasty finally unified them.


    After hearing about this history, Wu Zetian felt quiteplicated. After hearing about this, she had wanted to kill Wei Xiang¡¯Er and her daughters, as well as Yang Yuhuan, who had brought the downfall of this empire.


    However, when she thought about Zhao Fu and Later Zhou, Wu Zetian decided to give them to Zhao Fu as gifts. Even though they were her daughter-inw and granddaughters, since they would do such things, Wu Zetian decided not to keep them by her side.


    This was especially since she knew that Wei Xiang¡¯Er was most likely going tomit adultery with someone else, not only cuckolding her son but poisoning him as well.


    Zhao Fu looked at Yang Yuhuan and Li Guo¡¯Er. Both of them were exceptionally beautiful. Yang Yuhuan was the future Consort Yang, and even though she had not fully matured yet, she was already a devastating beauty. On the other hand, Li Guo¡¯Er was definitely the most beautiful woman in the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Guo¡¯Er¡¯s fame was not inferior to Wu Zetian¡¯s and Yang Yuhuan¡¯s. Wu Zetian would be emperor while Yang Yuhuan would cause the demise of the Tang Dynasty, but Li Guo¡¯Er¡¯s looks were not inferior to theirs. However, she had a trace of unruliness to her.


    ¡°General Zhao, please ask Empress Wu to show leniency to us. We don¡¯t know what we did to anger her, but we heard that she wanted to kill us. General Zhao, please save us,¡± Wei Xiang¡¯Er begged pitifully.


    Zhao Fu sat on his chair and gave a trace of a smile. After Wu Zetian had them sent here, Zhao Fu guessed her intentions and motioned for Wei Xiang¡¯Er to walk over.


    Seeing the smile on Zhao Fu¡¯s lips, Wei Xiang¡¯Er realized something. She suddenly gave a flirtatious smile, walked over, and sat on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. She wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck and kissed him, stretching her tongue into his mouth.


    After some passionate kissing, Wei Xiang¡¯Er¡¯s face was red as she breathed raggedly and said, ¡°General Zhao, you¡¯re so bad!¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged Wei Xiang¡¯Er and lightlyughed. He did not know if it was because she was from the Li family or because of his current mental state, but he did not refuse her and instead wanted to vite her. His hands moved to herrge chest and started to move about.


    Wei Xiang¡¯Er was quite flirtatious and started to take off her clothes herself while motioning for her daughters toe over. Yang Yuhuan¡¯s face went red, and she chose to walk over as well.


    After much tussling about, the younger girls had all fallen asleep, but Wei Xiang¡¯Er powerlesslyid on Zhao Fu and said, ¡°General Zhao, my daughters and I are all now yours; please take care of us!¡±


    Wei Xiang¡¯Er had seen what was happening to the Ministers loyal to the Tang Dynasty ¨C Wu Zetian¡¯s actions had been incredibly vicious and merciless, so they could only entrust their lives to Zhao Fu.


    At the same time, Wei Xiang¡¯Er could not understand why her body had already fallen for this man. They had just met, so she could not actually have any feelings towards him, but her body and heart seemed to be controlled by something that made her always think about him, making her lose control.


    Zhao Fu looked at Wei Xiang¡¯Er in his arms, nodded, and agreed. He would mention this to Wu Zetian some other day. Zhao Fu then looked at the other girls and bitterly smiled. He suddenly found that he had be less resistant to beauties.


    After a while, the situation had calmed down, and Wu Zetian made preparations for Zhao Fu to be Emperor.


    Soon, an imperial edict announced that Great General Zhao Fu had ascended to the throne, and the new Dynasty would be called Great Qin. This shook the entire world, and no one thought that Zhao Fu, who had only appeared for two months, would be Emperor.


    Zhao Fu did not mind this at all. He was currently wearing a dragon robe and wore the imperial crown as he stood on a tall tform and looked at the countless people kneeling below. He gave off the supreme aura of an Emperor, seeming like the sun, making countless people submit.


    ¡°System announcement! You have be the Emperor andpleted this trial. You will be returned to the Heaven Awaken World!¡±


    Zhao Fu wondered why, afterpleting this trial, there were no rewards ¨C had this trial been for nothing?


    Zhao Fu did not understand what was happening, and he felt quite confused as his body became hazy and disappeared.


    After looking around at the familiar scene, Zhao Fu knew that he had returned to the Great Qin City. He let out a sigh ¨C the trial had finally concluded. Just as Zhao Fu was about to leave and ask about what had happened after he entered the Trial Space, a rainbow-colored light appeared around him. Zhao Fu was quite startled and surprised to see all of the women he had had rtions with him appear around him.


    Wu Zetian gave a domineering smile and looked around her, while the other women all felt quite curious and wondered what had happened.


    ¡°You were all able toe to the Heaven Awaken World?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he looked at this scene in shock.


    Wu Zetian looked quite pleased as she replied, ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why would I give my daughter to you?¡±


    Zhao Fu understood what had happened ¨C Wu Zetian knew things that he didn¡¯t. However, if this was the real Wu Zetian, she would have traveled forwards in time by 2,000 or so years. Ordinarily, the historical figures were within the legacies of their City Heart.


    This was the first time a historical Emperor had appeared in the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu felt quite shocked, and he had no idea how Wu Zetian had done this.


    Zhao Fu remembered that after passing the trial, the system announcement only said that he would be returned to the Heaven Awaken World, nothing about them. He had no idea what was going on.


    Wu Zetian walked over to Zhao Fu, and she smirked as she lifted up Zhao Fu¡¯s chin and said with a trace of flirtatiousness, ¡°You didn¡¯t want me toe to the Heaven Awaken World? You don¡¯t want to be with me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but since things had turned out like this, he did not mind too much.


    He pushed Wu Zetian¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to see Great Qin!¡±


    Zhao Fu brought the group of women around the Great Qin City, and they all looked at the Ounders and fantasy-like things in awe.


    Following this, Great Qin¡¯s people heard that Zhao Fu hadpleted the trial and returned, and they all hurried over.


    Zhao Fu heard from them that it was already the sixth day of the Trial Festival, with one more day to go. What shocked Zhao Fu was that he was not within the eight Legatees.

 Chapter 674: Human World

    <h4>Chapter 674: Human World</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    What was going on? Zhao Fu had never expected that he would not be among the eight Legatees. He almost couldn¡¯t believe this, and he went to the Exchange Stone Stele.


    The names of the eight Legatees had all been disyed, and the eight eggs had all been taken away. Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank, and he felt as if he had plunged into ice water. His entire body felt incredibly cold, and he stared at the names on the Exchange Stone Stele silently.


    The eight Legatees would have the source energy of the world and would determine the fate of the human world in the future. If there were invasions from other worlds, their power would have a key effect, and they would be the saviors of the human world.


    He had not obtained such an important position ¨C could it be that he really was inferior to others? Or was there some sort of reason for this? Zhao Fu started to think about his two trials.


    The first was the Corpse Soul Region ¨C could it be that he had not killed enough Corpse Soldiers? Or did he have to clear out all of the viges? Or was there something hidden that he had not discovered?


    In the second Great Tang Region, had he died too many times? Or had he missed something? Or was it because he had had rtions with women? Or was it because he had not had enough rtions with women? Or was it because of Wu Zetian? Did she know something?


    When he thought of this, Zhao Fu turned to look at Wu Zetian, who was also scanning through the Exchange Stone Stele with interest, not noticing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze.


    After looking at her, Zhao Fu felt that it was not because of her. But just where had he gone wrong?


    However, since he was not one of the eight Legatees, there was nothing he could do about it. He could only sigh and try to put this matter behind him.


    Zhao Fu once again looked at the eight names ¨C they would be the brightest stars in the human world and would protect the fate of the world.


    The first was Arthur Pendragon¡¯s descendant, Tina Pendragon. After entering the Heaven Awaken World, this woman¡¯s performance had been exceptional. She had performed incredibly well in all of the events and could be said to be a legend. She was the most resplendent and famous woman in the west.


    Many people could guess that she would be among the eight Legatees, and they were only surprised that she would be the top-ranked out of all of them. She had already taken away the Sky Destion Azure Dragon egg.


    The second was ancient Egypt¡¯s Akhenaten. He was also quite famous, and his name was also usually seen during events. Many people had also expected him to be one of the eight Legatees.


    The fact that Akhenaten had ced second shocked many people. It was said that he not only controlled a Nation Armament but also Egypt¡¯s n Armament, and he had taken the Divine Sun Fire Bird.


    The third was China¡¯s Si Ji. As the Legatee of China¡¯s first Dynasty, Si Ji was quite famous, especially within China. He had a close rtionship with the Ancient ns, and it was not too surprising that he was one of the eight Legatees.


    It was just that many foreigners were quite surprised that he had ced third. They had thought that Si Ji did not have that strength, and the Chinese side felt quite disappointed, as they felt that China should have ced first. Si Ji had already imed the Sovereign Emperor White Whale egg.


    The fourth was Geoffrey, an American. Countless people were shocked that he would make it into the eight Legatees. After all, Americans had not performed very well in the Heaven Awaken World and had not done anything big, so everyone had underestimated them.


    This time, they hadpletely shocked everyone. As a modern nation, America did not have any legacies, but Geoffrey had appeared as a member of the Vatican. He took the Nine Celestial Enchanting Deer egg.


    The fifth was Babilon, the legatee of ancient Babylon. He had a n Armament but no Nation Armament. His identity was quite mysterious, as he had suddenly appeared. Otherwise, everyone would not even have known that he existed.


    Ancient Babylon was one of the four Great Civilizations, but it had perished long before the other three. No one knew how much of it was left, and he had taken the Primal Chaos egg.


    The sixth could be said to be an enemy of China, Russia¡¯s Legatee, Oleg. He was the one who had led arge number of Russian yers to invade Chinast time.


    After being forced back by China, he had be one of the eight Legatees, making everyone feel quite surprised.


    Now that Oleg had be one of the eight Legatees, he had be even more arrogant and started to provoke China, saying all sorts of prideful things. He had taken the Fenrir egg.


    The seventh was Masanori Hano, the Japanese girl who had performed well during the Divine Fish Festival. It was said that she had obtained the Shuten-Douji bloodline and looked incredibly bewitching. She was loved by countless Japanese people, and many people were shocked to find that she was one of the eight Legatees.


    For a small country like Japan to produce a Legatee, countless people felt admiration and envy. The Japanese people knew how terrifying her power was. Now, she had taken the Yamata no Orochi, which was quite a coincidence, as the Yamata no Orochi was from a Japanese legend.


    The eighth was Ramis from the Inca Empire. The Inca Empire was the first Southern American country, and Ramis was extremely famous there but not anywhere else. The Inca Empire was rtively weakpared to other countries.


    After hearing about Ramis being one of the eight Legatees, everyone felt that South America did not have anyone strong, but they had to have a Legatee from there as it was a major continent. That was why he had been chosen. He had already taken the Garuda egg.


    In actuality, if Shama hadn¡¯t lost to Zhao Fu and had his Nation Armament and n Armament taken away, he definitely would have been one of the eight Legatees.


    This was because India was one of the four Great Civilizations, and the Maurya Dynasty was one of the most powerful Dynasties. Shama had a Nation Armament and n Armament, and it was almost impossible for someone like him not to be one of the eight Legatees.


    It was a pity that Shama had been defeated by Great Qin, making countless Indian people feel grieved. If they had known this would happen, they would not have invaded China and would have peacefully waited for this day. With a Legatee protecting them, their nation would have been much safer.


    After looking through the information in the Exchange Stone Stele, Zhao Fu felt quiteplicated. He had thought that he would be number 1 and be able to take the Sky Destion Azure Dragon. He knew the Sky Destion Azure Dragon¡¯s power, so he wanted an egg with that bloodline.


    However, reality was cruel, and he had been too confident. Not only had he not been able to take first ce, but he had not been able to enter the top eight, making him feel quite sad.


    As such, he felt some admiration towards Tina Pendragon, who had obtained the Sky Destion Azure Dragon egg.


    Zhao Fu looked down and looked at his Earth Realm Mark. He didn¡¯t know how to feel ¨C it had helped him during the trials, but it could not help him be a Legatee.


    There was still one final day, and he had no idea what would happen. Countless people were shocked that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had not made it into the eight Legatees and started to discuss this.

 Chapter 675: Forbidden Technique

    <h4>Chapter 675: Forbidden Technique</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was someone who the entire world had expected to be one of the eight Legatees, and they had all expected him to be the top-ranked out of all of them. However, he had not even made it into the eight Legatees, making countless people feel quite shocked.


    With Great Qin¡¯s strength, even without doing a trial, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee should definitely be a Legatee, but he had missed out. Even though no one could believe it, this was reality.


    Countless people wondered what had happened to Great Qin. Could it be that something big had happened? Or was it something else? How could things be like this?


    The Chinese factions felt quite disappointed. If China could have two people in the eight Legatees, their position as the number one country would be unshakeable. The Ancient ns, governmental faction, Hundred Schools of Thought, and various other sects and factions had all thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be the top-ranked out of the eight Legatees.


    However, they had been disappointed, and many people who hated Great Qin started to mock Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is usually bloodthirsty, ruthless, andscivious. Choosing such a virtueless person as a Legatee is a great pity for the world!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right; the one I hate most is Great Qin. What are you always showing off for? You¡¯re not even one of those eight Legatees. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Luckily, I could tell early on that Great Qin wasn¡¯t all that great and didn¡¯t join them. The Great Xia Dynasty is the mightiest, and it obtained the number three position!¡±


    ¡°Fudge! Number three is nothing; China should have been number one. The number one and number two spots were all taken by others; Great Qin really is trash. It¡¯s just a piece of garbage that can¡¯t bring any glory to our nation!¡±


    Of course, the ones happiest about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee not being one of the eight Legatees were the foreign nations. If China became too powerful, what chance would they have? The thing that they liked seeing the most was China underperforming.


    The smaller nations around China mocked it as much as possible. Because of what had happened to India, they did not dare to directly mock Great Qin, as they were afraid of revenge, so they mocked China indirectly.


    ¡°You im to be the Celestial Empire, what a joke. Someone else is number one, and with Tina Pendragon leading us, we¡¯ll definitely surpass you. Moreover, Egypt might even surpass you all. You¡¯ll be forever number three; let¡¯s see if you can continue calling yourselves the Celestial Empire!¡±


    ¡°What a joke! China¡¯s only a bit strong because of Great Qin; if Great Qin wasn¡¯t strong, you would all be useless. The oldest Dynasty in China only came third; China¡¯s so weak.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! China¡¯s filled with trash who only know to bully smaller nations. Go bully some bigger nations; how about you go and attack the west? I bet you¡¯re not willing. China¡¯spletely useless and scared.¡±


    Because of the enmity between them, the surrounding smaller nations mocked China intensely, while everyone else was a bit more restrained, though they were still feeling schadenfreude. However, they still made the appearance of expressing pity that no one from China had been able to take the top position.


    Some of them even said someforting words and seemed quite friendly. Some of the ordinary Chinese people thought that they really meant those words, and they started to praise those nations, saying that they were China¡¯s friends.


    Right now, the ones who were the happiest were the west. Tina Pendragon had obtained the top position, so she would lead the rest of the west to the peak of the world. Tina Pendragon¡¯s fame also reached the peak, and everyone in the west went crazy about her, calling her a goddess.


    Tina Pendragon felt quite surprised about getting the top position, as she believed that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee should have obtained this position.


    Even though she had never met Great Qin¡¯s Legatee before, she understood how terrifying Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was. Back when they had tried to seal the Chaos Imperial Star, they had all greatly suffered, and that pair of icy, blood-red eyes caused the entire world to sink into despair. Even now, Tina Pendragon could remember that incident clearly.


    As such, she felt quite shocked that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was not even one of the eight Legatees.


    Egypt¡¯s Akhenaten also felt quite surprised. As one of the people who stood at the peak of the world, he did not believe that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee did not have the strength to be one of the eight Legatees.


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed. However, this was only the sixth day, and perhaps something would happen on thest day.


    This festival was mainly for yers, but because indigenous residents of the Heaven Awaken World were inside the Legacy Lands, they could also participate, but they could only receive the most basic prizes. Some Ounders could not even enter the Trial Space.


    Everyone had alreadypleted their trials by the sixth day, and there was one more day of this festival until the human world would have its final festival.


    Zhao Fu tried not to think about not bing one of the eight Legatees. He had five million Trial Points, so he decided to exchange for a few useful items.


    Following this, Zhao Fu decided to tell his subordinates about the Corpse Soul Equipment and the Corpse Soul Blood Lake. He had 500,000 sets of Corpse Soul Equipment, and he wanted to know how the effects of the Corpse Soul Blood Lake were.


    Zhao Fu looked at Wu Zetian beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have people prepare a room for you. It might be a bit simple, and it won¡¯t be able topare to the Great Tang Pce.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Zetian lightlyughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but I want to walk around and take a look at this interesting world!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and had people take her around Great Qin. As for the other women, Zhao Fu made some arrangements for them too.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to an empty region and prepared to set up the Corpse Soul Blood Lake. The Corpse Soul Blood Lake was actually a type of forbidden technique, which could convert living people into monsters. Those monsters belonged to the Death Race and were strengthened in various ways. They had resistances to many things, including Holy Light skills.


    It was just that their intelligence was greatly lowered, so they would only be killing machines.


    Zhao Fu started to set things up. He first ordered people to dig a 100 meter wide, 20-meter deep pit. They then needed Ghost Stones, which were stones that contained Yin Qi. They were not very rare, so Zhao Fu ordered people to buy some. They used Ghost Stones to create a circrke.


    Zhao Fu then ordered the Talisman Masters to carve runes on the Ghost Stones. Talisman Masters were quite important and used in all sorts of situations.


    After engraving the runes, Zhao Fu took out arge gray crystal that gave off an eerie aura ¨C this was the core material of the Corpse Soul Blood Lake, and only with this crystal could the Corpse Soul Blood Lake be created.


    After cing the gray crystal at the bottom, the surrounding runes instantly came to life, and Zhao Fu started to throw in corpses. The information said that the best types of corpses were human and animal corpses; only then would the Corpse Soul Bloodline produced be more powerful.

 Chapter 676: Final Trial

    <h4>Chapter 676: Final Trial</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The corpses quickly melted into bloodied water without leaving behind any hairs or bones. Zhao Fu had about 1,000 corpses thrown into theke, which gave off a pungent bloody smell.


    Zhao Fu then threw in some Stage 1 and Stage 2 spirit grass. Now that Great Qin mainly used Stage 3 medicinal pills, Stage 1 and Stage 2 spirit kinds of grass weren¡¯t very useful. Afterward, Zhao Fu also threw in 1,000 energy crystals.


    All of this was done per the instructions he had received from the Corpse Soul Blood Lake. The Corpse Soul Blood Lake was a forbidden technique, and creating new life was like something out of a science-fiction movie. The spirit grasses and energy stones would cause the created lives to be even more powerful.


    The spirit grass and energy stones quickly fused into the bloody water, and the pungent smell became stronger. The bloody water roiled as if it was boiling.


    Zhao Fu looked at the soldiers beside him and motioned at them, and they dragged ten people to the edge of theke before pushing them in.


    ¡°Arghhhh¡­¡±


    Pained howls sounded out, and those people seemed to have been dropped into a boiling pot. Their facial features were distorted in pain, after which their bodies slowly sank to the bottom of theke. Their cries gradually died down but did not fully disappear.


    Even at the bottom of the bloodke, they were still howling in pain, but because of the bloody water, their cries were quite faint.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change, and he stood beside the bloodke and quietly waited for the results.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it was night time. There were now torches around the bloodke to illuminate the surroundings, and at that time, there was finally a reaction from the bloodke.


    Ten monsters that were four meters tall and had muscr bodies; gray skin; and ugly, savage faces rose up from the depths of the bloodke. Their eyes were closed, and they floated on top of the bloodke, not moving.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and shot out a ck light, enlivening the bloodke¡¯s powers. The monsters above the bloodke suddenly opened their blood-red eyes and gave off bestial roars.


    Zhao Fu ordered them to climb up beforeing to their side.


    The ten monsters gave off powerful auras and breathed raggedly like beasts. Even if they hated Great Qin previously, they were nowpletely subservient to Zhao Fu. However, Zhao Fu was a bit disappointed, as their strength was only about Stage 3.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Corpse Soul Blood Lake¡¯s description carefully and ordered people to bring over a captive with Stage 1 Cultivation, and he had him thrown into theke. Because there was only one person, the process was much faster.


    A few hourster, a six-meter tall monster appeared. This monster had Stage 4 strength, and seeing it, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile.


    The Corpse Soul Blood Lake could convert 35 Stage 3 monsters and one Stage 4 monster per day. Calling them ¡®monsters¡¯ was not a good name, so Zhao Fu decided to name the Stage 3 monsters Corpse Soul Guards and the Stage 4 monsters Corpse Soul Commanders.


    The Corpse Soul Blood Lake could not create even more powerful monsters, but creating 35 Stage 3 Corpse Soul Guards and 1 Stage 4 Corpse Soul Commander per day was already quite good. Currently, Great Qin did not have many people breaking through to Stage 3 every day.


    Moreover, with their strength, ordinary Stage 3 soldiers were unable to deal with the Corpse Soul Guards. With their powerful and massive bodies, if they wore Great Qin¡¯s Talisman Armor and used heavy weapons, they would be simply monstrous.


    Zhao Fu smiled and left in satisfaction, and he handed the management of the Corpse Soul Blood Lake to his subordinates.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Trees of Life and Ginseng Trees. He took out a small bottle and dripped out some violet liquid onto them.


    This was Growth Liquid, which Zhao Fu had bought using his Trial Points, and it was extremely expensive. Most of Zhao Fu¡¯s Trial Points had been spent on Growth Liquid. It could cause spirit nts to instantly grow ten years, but it was only usable once.


    After using the Growth Liquid, the many small trees instantly grew to be ten or so meters tall, and their crowns were incredibly lush.


    However, none of the Trees of Life or Ginseng Trees were useable yet. They had only grown by ten years, and they would need to grow by at least 30 years in order to be used.


    Finally, Zhao Fu re-established the City Creation Stones that he had obtained from the Corpse Soul Trial Space. After taking them out of the Trial Space, they became unused City Creation Stones that could be immediately used.


    After doing these things, it was nearly daybreak, and a bit of light started to show over the horizon. Zhao Fu had wanted to take a short rest, but at that moment, a system announcement sounded out.


    ¡°System announcement! The seventh day of the Trial Festival has arrived. The final trial will begin, and all ability users and espers with viges may participate.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not understand what this final trial would be. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu called over Xianru and Gao Li. Both of them were ability users, and because they had their own cities, they should be able to participate in this final trial.


    ¡°Lord husband! I also want to go in to have a look,¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ said as she hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and looked at him expectantly.


    Looking at N¨¹ L¨¹, Zhao Fu smiled. As N¨¹ Wa¡¯s descendant, she had obtained many gains during the Trial Festival, and she was even more beautiful than before. Her aura was even more alluring, and Zhao Fu did not worry that she would not have the strength for this trial.


    He had just re-established a Basic City and had not found a City Lord for it yet, so he decided to give it to N¨¹ L¨¹ and had her be a City Lord.


    Zhao Fu was still not sure what the final trial would be, and he did not know if they would enter a Trial Space again or be together when they went in.


    Looking at the three women in front of him, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    The three women nodded, and Zhao Fu found that there was an option to enter the Trial Space together, which he selected. A white light shed, and their surroundings blurred before they came to arge space with many people and a lot of noise.


    Seeing that the three women were still beside him, Zhao Fu let out a slight breath of relief. Because there were many people, Zhao Fu immediately put on his cloak. This space did not restrict spatial rings or other powers, only City Lord Seals, Nation Armaments, and n Armaments.


    At the same time, the three women also put on a cloak. They were simply too beautiful, especially N¨¹ L¨¹. As the number one person on the Ancient Beauty Rankings, many people would recognize her.


    In order to avoid any troubles, all of them put on cloaks to hide their appearances.


    They had no idea how big this space was, but there was already an ocean of people. There were people from all over the world, and they were most likely all people with viges.


    At the center of the region, there was a flight of stairs that reached the sky. The stairs were incredibly big and passed through the clouds, and they gave off a majestic, boundless aura.

 Chapter 677: Rainbow Orb

    <h4>Chapter 677: Rainbow Orb</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The final trial was to walk up these stairs. The higher one went, the better the rewards would be. No one had any idea what the rewards would be, but they could all guess that they would be quite valuable.


    Each stair was 15 centimeters high and 100 meters wide, and there were already many people climbing up. However, their expressions were all distorted as if there was some sort of power preventing them from advancing.


    Zhao Fu looked over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s also go up!¡±


    Xianru nodded, and N¨¹ L¨¹ smiled as she happily hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm. Looking at them, Gao Li felt the desire to do the same, but she was quite shy, so she could only follow behind Zhao Fu.


    After stepping onto the first stone stair, Zhao Fu felt a very weak power weighing down on his body. To Zhao Fu, it was an incredibly weak power, but to normal people, they would feel an immense force.


    Zhao Fu and the three women walked up 1,000 meters almost effortlessly.


    There were now fewer people. The pressure weighing down on was now massive, and no ordinary people would endure it anymore.


    A big and muscr man was covered with sweat, and he breathed raggedly as he yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore! This isn¡¯t something humans can endure. Ol¡¯ Zhang, how the hell are you able to keep going?¡±


    An honest-looking middle-aged man breathed raggedly and said, ¡°The higher you walk, the more benefits you¡¯ll receive. No matter how difficult it is, we should endure it; that way, minor figures like us will be able to have a chance. We can¡¯tpete with those genius-level people.¡±


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man pointed at a group of mysterious cloaked figures.


    The four cloaked figures seemed to be fine and did not seem to be bearing any pressure, and they were walking easily. One of them was even intimately hugging the arm of one of the other people, making countless people around them incredibly shocked. Just how powerful were they? No one couldpare to them.


    Facing the countless people¡¯s gazes, Zhao Fu and the others did not mind them at all and continued onwards.


    As they walked higher and higher, there were fewer and fewer people, and Xianru and Gao Li felt a trace of pressure. However, N¨¹ L¨¹ was still quite rxed, and Zhao Fu was stillpletely fine.


    After continuing onwards, Xianru and Gao Li both started to feel that it was quite difficult, while N¨¹ L¨¹ also felt some pressure. However, they were able to endure it and arrived at arge stage.


    The stage was quite big, and it was ten or so kilometers wide. However, there were not many people there, less than 10,000 or so. This ce was tens of thousands of meters high, and looking down, the people at the bottom seemed as tiny as ants.


    The ones who could reach this stage were all the most powerful people in the world, and all of them were extremely mighty.


    Because there were many people from different races and nationalities, there were different groups of people gathered together.


    At the center of the stage, there was a gigantic rainbow orb floating in the air. There were many people standing below it, and they were mainly split into eight groups with the eight Legatees at the centers as if they were moons surrounding by stars.


    Zhao Fu walked up but stayed at the outer boundaries, and he saw many people he was familiar with, such as Zhang Heng, Wu Qingniang, Liu Ye, and people from the Ancient ns.


    Almost all the people with great power and authority were gathered here, and most were gathered around the eight Legatees while a small minority were scattered about. Zhao Fu saw Wu Qingniang, but he could not go over or he might be exposed.


    There were many men and women around her, and it seemed that her rtions with other people were quite good.


    Zhao Fu then looked at the eight Legatees, the future saviors of the world.


    There were four people Zhao Fu took notice of the most. The first was Tina Pendragon ¨C she had a peerlessly beautiful face, golden hair, and golden pupils. She wore a silver-white knight dress and had a golden sword at her waist. She gave off a powerful aura that made people want to respect her and submit to her.


    This woman was undoubtedly his greatest opponent, and this was the first time that Zhao Fu had seen her before.


    As such, his gaze lingered on her for a short while, and she seemed to detect this. She turned, looked at Zhao Fu in the distance, and gave a slight smile.


    Zhao Fu nodded in response before looking at Akhenaten. Because of where he lived, his skin was quite tanned. He looked quite handsome, and he controlled both a Nation Armament and n Armament.


    Si Ji was someone Zhao Fu was familiar with because he was also from China, so he only nced at him and did not pay much attention to him.


    The third person was America¡¯s Geoffrey. Before, America had been incredibly low-profile and had not done anything big, acting incredibly weak. However, it had suddenly exploded out and shown its strength.


    Geoffrey had short, blonde hair, and he had a brilliant, sunny smile. His entire body seemed to give off light and warmth.


    The fourth was Babilon, Babylon¡¯s Legatee. He wore traditional Saudi clothing, and his face was partially covered, making it difficult to see his face. However, it could be seen that his body was very tough and fit.


    As the Legatee of one of the four Great Civilizations, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but take notice of him, as n Armaments were far superior to Nation Armaments.


    Zhao Fu also nced at the other Legatees but did not take much notice of them. It was just that Masanori Hano, who was simply too bewitching and enchanting, causing Zhao Fu to stare for a bit longer.


    Zhao Fu then looked at some of the others, mainly China¡¯s Dynasty Legatees. One of them was the Great Tang¡¯s Legatee, Li Baiqing.


    This was the first time Zhao Fu had met him, and he was technically his half-brother. Aftering out from the Trial Space, Zhao Fu no longer shunned his identity. He coldly smiled; everything from before would be resolved in the future.


    ¡°Lord husband, can I go over to the Ancient ns? I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time and want to go and see them,¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ asked in a small voice as she hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. After bringing N¨¹ L¨¹ into the Heaven Awaken World for so long, she had not seen anyone from the Ancient ns. It was only natural for her to miss them, so he agreed.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ happily kissed Zhao Fu on the cheek before running over to some people and called out, ¡°Big bro Niu! Lil sis Li! Fatty! Lil Xi!¡±


    Four people had been talking to each other, and hearing this familiar voice, they all looked over. They had all been together since they were young, so they were very familiar with each other.


    After hearing this voice and looking over, their bodies froze. Seeing this cloaked figure, they called out uncertainly, ¡°N¨¹ L¨¹?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ took off her hood, revealing her beautiful face, causing the four people to be incredibly delighted.

 Chapter 678: I Don’t Believe It

    <h4>Chapter 678: I Don¡¯t Believe It</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Big sis L¨¹!¡± the only young woman out of the four people yelled first before happily jumping into N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s embrace.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ also smiled and lightly hugged the young woman.


    By now, everyone else hade back to their senses. N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s original body had entered the Heaven Awaken World, and she had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s concubine, so why had she suddenly appeared here? Everyone felt quite curious.


    The eldest out of the four people, who was a muscr man N¨¹ L¨¹ referred to as ¡®big bro Niu,¡¯ asked in concern, ¡°Lil Sis L¨¹, have you been well since you went to Great Qin? Has Great Qin¡¯s Legatee been bullying you? Also, why are you here?¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ sweetly smiled as she said, ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve been quite well. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about me. Lord husband cares about me a lot, and I came with lord husband.¡±


    ¡°Lil sis L¨¹!¡± Before N¨¹ L¨¹ could finish speaking, she was cut off by someone. Hearing this familiar voice, N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s body froze, and she turned to look at a handsome young man who was walking over with an expression that was extremely happy.


    Xuanyuan Xiu had never expected that the woman he had been thinking about night and day to suddenly appear here. His eyes teared up, and he spread out his arms, wanting to hug her.


    However, N¨¹ L¨¹ smiled but gently stopped him, making him stare in surprise. N¨¹ L¨¹ said, ¡°Long time no see, Big bro Xuanyuan. I have a husband now, so please don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Hearing her words, Xuanyuan Xiu¡¯s heart started to ache, and he couldn¡¯t help cry.


    Seeing this, a trace of hurt appeared on N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, big bro Xuanyuan; I¡¯ve let you down!¡±


    Xuanyuan Xiu shook his head and said with a trace of hatred, ¡°Lil sis L¨¹, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s fault who stole you away; it¡¯s all his fault.¡±


    Seeing this, N¨¹ L¨¹ felt quite ufortable, and she said, ¡°Big bro Xuan, it¡¯s not lord husband¡¯s fault; it was my choice. Also, please don¡¯t talk about lord husband like that.¡±


    Hearing the woman he loved calling someone else ¡®lord husband,¡¯ mes of fury erupted in Xuanyuan Xiu¡¯s heart. He grabbed N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°Lil sis L¨¹, let¡¯s leave and find a ce where there¡¯s no one. We can live there without caring about anything else; with how violent Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been bullied a lot! Leave with me!¡±


    Seeing that Xuanyuan Xiu seemed to be going a bit mad, she felt quite bad but still struggled away from him and said sincerely, ¡°Big bro Xuanyuan, lord husband treats me very well. Right now, both my body and heart belong to him ¨C it¡¯s over between us, so stop being like this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Xuanyuan Xiu yelled madly, unable to ept that the woman he loved now loved someone else. As he yelled, he once again grabbed N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s hand and tried to drag her away.


    Seeing this, the others couldn¡¯t help but try to convince him, saying, ¡°Xuanyuan, lil sis L¨¹ has already made things clear, so don¡¯t make things difficult for her!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she likes another man; don¡¯t poke your noses in my business!¡± Xuanyuan Xiu was quite obsessed and yelled in a crazed manner.


    His shouting drew the gazes of many people, and seeing who he was dragging, many people eximed, ¡°She¡¯s N¨¹ L¨¹! China¡¯s number one beauty!¡±


    This drew even more gazes, and people saw that it was indeed N¨¹ L¨¹. It was the first time that many people had seen N¨¹ L¨¹, and after seeing her beauty, they were quite amazed. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s concubine would be here.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡± a cold voice sounded out. Seeing that Zhao Fu had arrived, N¨¹ L¨¹ struggled out of Xuanyuan Xiu¡¯s grip and leaped into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. Her eyes were a bit wet as she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, lord husband!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ had leaped into that person¡¯s embrace and called him lord husband; was that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? This caused almost all people present to look over.


    Almost everyone, including the eight Legatees, as well as the various Legatees from other countries, heard this and couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s name was incredibly terrifying, and all of them were quite wary of him.


    Everyone around Zhao Fu looked quite afraid, and they instinctively retreated. Suddenly, there was no one unrted to Zhao Fu within the surrounding 100 meters.


    The expressions of the four people from the Ancient ns became quite serious as they looked at the cloaked figure N¨¹ L¨¹ was hugging. He was Great Qin¡¯s legendary Legatee, who was incredibly ruthless, bloodthirsty, andscivious.


    The raucous scene immediately became cold and fell silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡± Xuanyuan Xiu asked with hatred in his eyes.


    Zhao Fu looked down at N¨¹ L¨¹, who was about to cry, andforted her warmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    N¨¹ L¨¹ let out a breath of relief and happily nodded before smiling.


    Zhao Fu looked over at Xuanyuan Xiu and nodded, affirming his identity as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Immediately, everyone around them gasped ¨C he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. At that moment, countless people came over. It was not just the eight Legatees but many other Legatees from various countries.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll let off my lil sis L¨¹!¡± Xuanyuan stared at Zhao Fu as he gripped the Regulus Sword at his waist and spoke quite frankly.


    Even if others feared Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he would not fear him at all.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he looked at Xuanyuan Xiu as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s my woman; no one can take her away from me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, lord husband. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ could tell that Zhao Fu was bing angry, so she hugged Zhao Fu and spoke with a pleading tone.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt a bit unwilling to continue and nodded.


    Following this, N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s gaze became cold as she looked at Xuanyuan Xiu and said, ¡°Big bro Xuanyuan, if you continue this, I really will get angry. I¡¯ll say it one more time: I have a husband now and I truly love him. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Xuanyuan Xiu dumbly stared at N¨¹ L¨¹. This was the first time he had seen her seem so angry before, and her words were incredibly resolute. He felt as if his heart had fallen into an icy pit, and he did not say anything else. His body gradually disappeared ¨C he had most likely exited the Heaven Awaken World.


    Many people from China felt that this was quite a pity. Xuanyuan Xiu was a descendent of the Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor, and he had immense potential. And yet, he had given up on this trial.


    N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s eyes became wet, and she turned and leaped into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, tightly hugging him, saying, ¡°Lord husband, I like you!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a trace of warmth within his heart andfortingly stroked her back.


    This matter was finally over, but countless people did not leave and continued to stare at the cloaked figure at the center. Wu Qingniang also stood at the side with a serious expression. This was the first time she had seen Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and she understood that he was incredibly terrifying. She wondered just what had caused his appearance.


    However, Wu Qingniang felt a bit confused, as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee felt somewhat familiar to her.

 Chapter 679: Immense Power

    <h4>Chapter 679: Immense Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The eight Legatees looked at Zhao Fu seriously. Tina Pendragon had already noticed him, but she had not expected him to be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Tina Pendragon did not like Great Qin¡¯s Legatee very much, as his methods were quite cruel and abnormal, and he was incredibly lewd. He stole women from all over the ce, and as a woman, Tina Pendragon felt quite disgusted.


    Akhenaten¡¯s expression also became quite grim, because now that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had appeared, this final trial would not be as simple, and he felt that it would be much more difficult.


    Si Ji also stared at Zhao Fu. He was the Legatee of China¡¯s first Dynasty, and all of China should have been led by him to glory. However, all the fame and glory had been snatched by Zhao Fu, making Si Ji feel some jealousy. At the same time, he viewed Zhao Fu as his strongest opponent.


    Everyone else¡¯s expressions were quite unsightly as well, and they all had their own thoughts. Because of Zhao Fu¡¯s sudden appearance, they all felt quite ufortable.


    Some people decided to act, but at that moment, a system announcement sounded in everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¡°System announcement! The final trial is about to begin, please make preparations.¡±


    This system announcement caused everyone to be serious and look away from Zhao Fu. They all deeply breathed in and out and collected themselves.


    Boom!!


    About a minuteter, a gigantic explosion rang out in all directions, and the rainbow orb at the center gave off an even brighter light, causing a massive, formless energy to weigh down on everyone¡¯s bodies.


    Everyone felt as if there was a boulder weighing down on their bodies, and they were unable to move at all. Their bodies were covered with sweat, and many people¡¯s legs started to tremble.


    Right from the beginning, some people could not endure it. Their legs gave way and they fell to the ground, raggedly breathing. They were unable to stand up, and a formless energy moved them to the side, signaling that they had failed.


    Zhao Fu looked at the people struggling and felt quite curious ¨C he did not feel even a bit of pressure on him, so what was going on?


    Boom!!


    Ten minutester, another explosion sounded out, causing the pressure to double.


    Some of the State Legatees started to look quite pained, and beads of sweat rolled down their bodies, but the Dynasty Legatees still looked rtively at ease.


    Zhao Fu looked at the three women beside him. They looked like they were struggling, but because he could not help them, they had to rely on themselves.


    As time went on, more people could not endure it anymore, and their bodies copsed to the ground as they panted for air. They were unable to stand anymore and were pushed by the formless energy to the side.


    They were left closer to the center than the first group of people who had copsed. It seemed that the longer one endured for, the better the rewards would be. Many people noticed this, so they became even more determined.


    Boom!!


    Half an hourter, an even bigger explosion rang out. The rainbow orb gave off an even more intense light, and the pressure became four times as intense, weighing down on everyone like it was corporeal.


    Some people immediately copsed to the ground and were pushed to the outside. They were closer than the second group of people who had copsed. Some people immediately stood back up and were able to continue on with the trial.


    In order to pass the trial, countless people gritted their teeth and used all of their strength to endure. Zhao Fu looked at how much everyone around him was suffering, but he did not feel even a bit of pressure. Just what was going on?


    By now, N¨¹ L¨¹, Xianru and Gao Li were all under immense pressure. They were also gritting their teeth as they endured. Beads of sweat rolled down their bodies, which continuously trembled.


    ¡°How are you all doing? If you can¡¯t endure, just let it go!¡± Zhao Fu said caringly.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Lord husband, I can still endure for a while longer. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    Xianru also smiled with difficulty and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I can also endure for a bit longer!¡±


    Gao Li was breathing somewhat raggedly and her legs were starting to shake, but looking at the two other women, she deeply breathed in and continued to endure, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I can also go on!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and nodded. The longer they could endure, the better the rewards they would receive.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion once again sounded out, and an even more intense power weighed down on everyone¡¯s bodies like a mountain. Some State Legatees were unable to endure, and they immediately fell to the ground.


    Facing this immense pressure, even some of the Dynasty Legatees started to struggle and wondered if they could continue. Even the eight Legatees felt that they might not be able to continue.


    However, Zhao Fu still could not feel any pressure, and by now, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    Gao Li¡¯s legs were fully shaking now, and she was panting heavily. It seemed that she would not be able to go on for much longer. Seeing this, Zhao Fu thought that since he was not enduring much pressure and did not even have to use his strength to withstand the pressure, he could give her some of his strength.


    Streams of ck aura rushed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and entered Gao Li¡¯s body, and with that power, the pressure weighing down on Gao Li decreased, and it was not as difficult for her anymore.


    Seeing that this was working, Zhao Fu smiled. However, he felt that there was something off with Gao Li: even though she was enduring, her face had be bright red, and her eyes were hazy, her body giving off an intoxicating aura.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu realized that what he had given her was the Six Desires Demonic Qi, and his expression became a bit awkward. He had forgotten that he was cultivating the Six Desires Celestial Art, which caused his Cultivation power to be Six Desires Demonic Qi. This power could not be rashly used, as it had an aphrodisiac effect.


    After realizing his mistake, Zhao Fu immediately sent his King¡¯s Power into Gao Li¡¯s body to suppress the Six Desires Demonic Qi. Gao Li¡¯s expression was quite embarrassed as she looked at Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Xianru could not hold on any longer, and Zhao Fu sent some of his King¡¯s Power into her body as well. Finally, even though N¨¹ L¨¹ was still holding on, Zhao Fu could not bear to watch her in agony, so he also gave her some of his King¡¯s Power.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s help, the three women were barely able to hold on.


    This scene caused everyone else to feel quite shocked. None of them had thought that Zhao Fu would have such immense strength to be able to help three other people while remaining so unflustered. He did not seem to be enduring any pressure at all ¨C just how powerful was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance was a big blow to many people, including the eight Legatees. Their expressions fell because they all felt immense pressure. Just bearing the pressure alone was incredibly difficult, let alone help others.

 Chapter 680: World Protector

    <h4>Chapter 680: World Protector</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Seeing how carefree Zhao Fu seemed, it was a big blow to others. All of them inwardly at how terrifying Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was ¨C he was simply a monster. However, none of them knew that Zhao Fu was not enduring any pressure at all.


    An hourter, the thousands of people had been reduced to only a few hundred. With Zhao Fu¡¯s help, the three women had been able to endure as well.


    Even without Zhao Fu, N¨¹ L¨¹ would have been able to endure it, but it would have been quite difficult. As for Xianru and Gao Lia, they werepletely reliant on Zhao Fu, and without him, they would not have been able tost for so long.


    At that moment, the pressure disappeared, and everyone let out a sigh of relief. Some people disregarded their image and plopped down to the ground, breathing raggedly.


    ¡°Thank you, lord husband!¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ sweetly smiled as she hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm.


    Xianru and Gao Li also expressed their thanks to Zhao Fu. Without Zhao Fu, they would not have been able to endure, and this was especially so for Gao Li. Back then, she hadpletely despaired.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind much and smiled, and he had them rest for a bit as they waited for the next stage. The three women nodded and started to rest.


    An hourter, the rainbow orb¡¯s light became a bit fainter, but the light it gave off became quite bewitching and seemed to contain an illusory effect. The next stage of the trial had arrived, which tested one¡¯s heart.


    The sky was a deep blue color, and a very big, silvery moon hung in the sky, giving off cool moonlight. A slight breeze blew over the grassy ins, causing the grass to tremble. Tina Pendragon was dressed in a silver-white knight¡¯s dress and gripped a golden sword with both hands as she faced off against a sea of enemies by herself.


    Akhenateny within a sealed sarcophagus with scorpions and all sorts of other insects crawling all over his body. They continuously tore at his body, causing him to painfully howl.


    During the era of prehistoric beasts, it was incredibly difficult for humans to survive. Si Ji swore to create a safe haven for humanity and engaged in battle with many ferocious beasts.


    In a ce with a blood-red sky and ck ground, Geoffrey¡¯s body gave off a golden light, making him look like a sun that illuminated this entire world. In the next moment, countless demons rushed towards him.


    In a remote desert, the sun hung high in the sky, giving off blistering sunlight. There were no humans or animals, only Babilon walking by himself.


    Oleg, a noble prince, appeared in a farmer¡¯s family and was the son of the farmer. Not only did he have to endure his father beating and cursing at him, but he was also looked down on by everyone else.


    Masanori Hano appeared in Japan¡¯s Heian period, back when there were all sorts of ghosts and devils. After appearing, countless monsters started to attack her.


    Ramis quickly ran within a forest, not daring to stop at all, because behind him was a tribe of cannibals chasing after him.


    Every person¡¯s body was frozen in ce, with rainbow lights shining in their eyes. All of them were going through different trials of the heart.


    The three women by Zhao Fu¡¯s side were also going through simr trials. N¨¹ L¨¹ appeared in a world that was filled with all sorts of disasters and experienced all sorts of catastrophes. Xianru appeared in a five elements world, where there were all sorts of talisman monsters. Gao Li¡¯s trial was in the wilderness.


    As time gradually passed, people started to fail, and they copsed to the ground and were pushed to the side by the formless energy.


    These people¡¯s faces were pale as if they had just experienced a massive battle. They still had not fullye back to their senses, and their bodies trembled as if they had been dropped into icy water.


    Afterward, they realized that they had failed the trial, causing their expressions to dim. When they looked at the center, they couldn¡¯t help but feel quite shocked.


    Everyone at the center stood there like wooden blocks, but there was someone walking around and looking quite bored. While everyone else waspletely immersed in their trials, he waspletely awake, and yet, he had not been pushed to the outside.


    This meant that he had already passed the trial ¨C this was simply too fast. Seeing someone elseplete the trial so easily was a big blow to one¡¯s confidence.


    They had failed the trial so quickly, while that person hadpleted the trial so quickly. It was extremely infuriating.


    However, when they realized that the person was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, how could theypare to him? Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s strength was legendary and could cause anyone to shiver.


    Zhao Fu felt quite bored, but it was not because he had quickly passed the trial ¨C rather, he had not even been given a trial. Looking at everyone else going through a trial, Zhao Fu could not understand what was happening ¨C was there a problem somewhere? He had not even been given an opportunity to participate in a trial; this was quite hurtful.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but worry ¨C the positions of the eight Legatees and the eight eggs already belonged to others. He had wanted to redeem himself in this final trial, but he was not even given a trial, which was quite infuriating.


    At that moment, within the trial, Tina Pendragon unleashed a shocking sword light that killed the remainder of her enemies, causing her to wake up. She looked at the dazed people around her and did not pay them much mind, but then, she saw that Zhao Fu had long since woken up and was looking quite bored as he walked around.


    Tina Pendragon felt quite dumbfounded and thought inwardly, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is simply too powerful. He finished this trial a lot faster than me.¡±


    Following this, Akhenaten weakly sighed as he woke up. The pain he had endured from countless insects biting him was not something that ordinary people could endure. Seeing that Tina Pendragon had already woken up, he felt quite disappointed ¨C he had lost to her again.


    However, Tina Pendragon motioned for Akhenaten to look at Zhao Fu. Following this, Akhenaten came to the same realization, and his expression became even dimmer.


    Next, Si Ji loudlyughed as he woke up from his trial. Based on how well he did in the trial, he expected to ce first or second, but after opening his eyes, he found that Tina Pendragon and Akhenaten had already woken up, causing his expression to darken.


    Akhenaten also motioned for him to look over, and Si Ji turned to see Zhao Fu pacing around in boredom.


    After seeing this, Si Ji felt even worse. Following this, many people started to wake up, while others failed. Gao Li and Xianru were part of the ones who had failed.


    In the end, there were less than 50 people remaining. They were all elites of the elites, and they were the cr¨¨me of the crop.


    ¡°System announcement! Please defeat the World Protector of the final trial!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and they all felt quite nervous. They were about to face the most terrifying thing in this world ¨C from the information they had received, the World Protector was incredibly terrifying and cruel and had shocking power.


    As everyone anxiously waited for the World Protector, Zhao Fu felt quite confused as he looked at the Earth Realm Mark on his hand, and his body uncontrobly flew towards the rainbow orb.

 Chapter 681: Angel’s Wings

    <h4>Chapter 681: Angel¡¯s Wings</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The sudden turn in events caused everyone to feel quite shocked. As Zhao Fu flew towards the rainbow orb, a massive explosion sounded out.


    The rainbow orb floated upwards, shining down on the ground like a rainbow sun. The entire region was dyed rainbow, and countless people looked at the rainbow or bin confusion.


    Chi, chi, chi¡­


    After reaching a certain height, an ear-piercing twisting sound could be hearding from the sky.


    The sky seemed to be twisting as a boundless heavenly might descended. Everyone felt their bodies sink, and they felt as if their souls fell into a deep abyss. In front of this power, they were all like tiny grains of sand.


    A terrifying aura of death spread throughout everyone¡¯s hearts as they looked up at the sky in surprise. Their bodies slightly trembled. This included not only the people on the tform but also those still on the stairs; all felt this terrifying power.


    Just what had happened on that tform? The people on the stairs wondered.


    The countless people on the tform were also quite shocked. They had been waiting for the World Protector to descend, but who would have thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be the World Protector?


    Since Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the World Protector, thising trial would be incredibly difficult. Everyone felt that the trial had suddenly been upgraded to Hell Grade. However, those who had failed already felt quite fortunate and did not have to worry, as they had already failed and would not have to participate in this trial.


    The ones who were truly worried were the 50 people who were about to face this trial. They all knew what they were about to face.


    The gigantic rainbow orb gradually spread out, turning into countless rainbow butterflies of light. Countless resplendent motes of light fell down from their bodies, creating an incredibly beautiful scene.


    However, no one was in the mood to appreciate this beautiful scenery. The figure within the orb of light was gradually revealed ¨C he had an incredibly beautiful face that rivaled the face of a woman and long ck hair that went down to his legs. He wore rainbow robes and had cold, blood-red eyes that were devoid of emotions.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s current appearance was very different to his normal appearance ¨C normally, Zhao Fu was handsome and still within the scope for men in terms of prettiness. Now, he was purely beautiful.


    After seeing what Great Qin¡¯s Legatee looked like, everyone felt quite shocked. Some of the men felt quite allured, while some of the women felt quite jealous.


    Many of the rainbow butterflies of light flew around Zhao Fu, while he looked down at everyone. He now understood what was going on and why he did not have to go through the trial ¨C it was because he was the World Protector.


    Now, it was time to test the others. ording to the rules, he had to act fairly and could not show mercy to anyone.


    ¡°Are you all¡­ ready?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice sounded out like thunder, shaking everyone¡¯s souls.


    The 50 people below all looked incredibly serious as they made preparations.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu domineeringly smiled as he grabbed at the air, causing a rainbow sword to appear in his hand. He pointed the sword to the sky, causing the surroundings to change as if they had suddenly been transported into another world.


    The sky was blood-red colored, and there was a blood-red crescent moon in the sky, giving off a cold moonlight. Everyone was standing on lush, green grass, and even though there seemed to be life all around them, there was an aura of silence and deathliness.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile did not change, and he suddenly turned into a ray of light and shot down towards the people below.


    Immediately, everyone felt quite startled. Tina Pendragon quickly shouted for everyone to disperse, and everyone quickly spread out.


    Boom!!


    It was as if a meteorite had smashed into the ground, and a shockwave that was almost corporeal rippled out, annihting the ground around it. Countless rocks flew about in all directions with immense force, enough to pierce through bones.


    Tina Pendragon gripped her golden sword with both hands and blocked in front of her, forming a semi-circr barrier, blocking the flying rocks. Si Ji stretched out his hand, causing a violet dragon-inscription barrier to appear. It seemed that he also had King¡¯s Power, and everyone else used their various techniques to defend as well.


    Shing!!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as a massive sword wind shed through the surroundings. The rocks and dust in the air were immediately cleared, and the massive sword wind caused some of the weaker people to be pushed back a step.


    After the dust cleared, everyone could see Zhao Fu at the center of the crater. Looking at Zhao Fu, all of them felt a sense of despair.


    Zhao Fu looked at Tina Pendragon, smiled, and said, ¡°Come Let me experience Tina Pendragon¡¯s legendary power!¡±


    In the next second, Zhao Fu appeared before Tina Pendragon, his rainbow sword giving off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything. The space around it seemed to copse as it shed towards Tina Pendragon.


    ¡°Hah!!¡±


    Understanding how terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s attack was, Tina Pendragon cried out and exploded out with all of her strength. The ground beneath her cracked as a few golden arcs of lightning appeared around her. The golden sword in her hand gave off a brilliant light and gave off a shocking amount of power.


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended, Tina Pendragon also shed out, causing the two swords to sh together.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as two massive energies collided. A wave of light rippled out, destroying everything within 1,000 meters.


    Tina Pendragon¡¯s body slid back ten or so meters before stopping. A trace of blood leaked out of her lips, and her expression was extremely serious. She gripped her sword with both hands as she stared at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and prepared to attack again when suddenly, a massive arm smashed towards Zhao Fu.


    Akhenaten had also acted ¨C he had used his power to create a ten or so meter tall sand giant to attack Zhao Fu. Their task was to defeat Zhao Fu, and since Tina Pendragon had powerful support skills, if she was immediately defeated, it would be incredibly hard to take down Zhao Fu.


    Sensing the massive arm, Zhao Fu disdainfully waved his hand, causing an arc of light to sh out, shing through the massive arm and causing it to turn back into sand.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± At that moment, a violet dragon roared as it smashed towards Zhao Fu with immense force. Si Ji had also started to attack.


    Zhao Fu treated this attack condescendingly ¨C he had just attacked with his sword, so he stretched out his hand, causing a rainbow-colored semi-circr barrier to appear. The violet dragon crashed against the barrier before turning into countless traces of violet aura and disappearing.


    Whoosh!!


    A white spear of light tore through the air, bringing with it an intense heat as it shot towards Zhao Fu. A pair of angel¡¯s wings appeared on Geoffrey¡¯s back as he also started to attack.


    Zhao Fu spun and shed out with his sword, hitting the spear of light. The spear of light exploded into countless motes of light with a bang. Right after defending this attack, more attacks rained down on Zhao Fu ¨C with how many people they had, it was quite troublesome to defend.

 Chapter 682: Attack Together

    <h4>Chapter 682: Attack Together</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Everyone, attack together! He can¡¯t defend against all of us!¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was having a hard time defending against the many attacks, someone cried out in joy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everyone else understood and unleashed their various attacks towards Zhao Fu. Sword lights, saber lights, fireballs, and spears of light all inundated Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    A mad barragended, causing massive sounds to ring out. The ground copsed by ten or so meters ¨C it could be seen just how intense and rapid everyone¡¯s attacks were. After this barrage, everyone panted as they looked at the dust-filled center.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ did not attack, as she could not bring herself to attack him.


    Before the trial had started, Zhao Fu had told her to attack him with her full strength, to not hold back, and to not help him. After bing the World Protector, he could not hold back against anyone. If they could pass this trial, that would be a great opportunity for them; if they could not, that would be their fate. He had to be absolutely fair in this trial.


    Right now, Zhao Fu could only attack with his full strength and could not treat anyone differently.


    Even though Zhao Fu had said this to her, N¨¹ L¨¹ could not bring herself to attack her husband. Seeing Zhao Fu being madly attacked, she felt quite worried.


    However, it turned out that her worry was unnecessary. After the dust cleared, Zhao Fu stood at the center of the massive crater with a rainbow barrier around him, lookingpletely fine. Even though everyone had madly attacked, they could not even break through Zhao Fu¡¯s barrier.


    Looking at the people around him, Zhao Fu coldlyughed and said, ¡°Is that all the strength you have?¡±


    Everyone felt incredibly helpless, and their expressions dimmed. Despite sending out so many attacks, they were unable to harm him even a bit. However, they were not ordinary people, and their gazes quickly became resolute.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed before starting to attack again. There were too many of them, and dealing with them one by one would be quite difficult. As such, Zhao Fu decided to unleash a big attack. He raised the rainbow sword and sent the world¡¯s source energy into it, causing it to give off a blinding sword light and turning it into a ten or so meter long sword of light.


    An aura of destructive burst forth, and waves of sword qi shot out, causing everyone to feel a chill within their hearts and for their hairs to stand on end.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu shed out with the rainbow sword, causing a terrifying sword wind to sweep out like a mega cyclone. It was incredibly sharp, and wherever it passed, it would shave four of five meters off from the ground.


    After seeing such a terrifying attack, everyone sent all of their energy into defending, bringing up energy barriers. However, that massive sword wind waspletely unstoppable, shattering many energy barriers and sending many people flying like leaves.


    After the sword wind passed, everything within 10,000 meters had beenpletely annihted; all rocks and grass had been destroyed, and there were long sword gashes on the ground.


    Only ten or so people were left out of the 50 people. The others were covered with blood andy on the tform, causing others to feel quite shocked.


    N¨¹ L¨¹ had also given up because that terrifying power was not something that she could defend against. In order to not make trouble for Zhao Fu, she could only give up.


    The remaining people all had looks of despair and terror in their eyes. They felt incredibly bitter ¨C that one attack had instantly defeated dozens of people, and with only these few people left, how could they continue to fight? They didn¡¯t have the power to resist at all, and if Zhao Fu unleashed another attack like that, they would all die here.


    Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s power was simply too monstrous. With all of their powerbined, they could not even break his defenses; this fight was doomed to end with their loss. This final trial was simply too difficult.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air with rainbow butterflies of light flying around him. Looking at the people coughing up blood on the ground, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s all the power you have? You don¡¯t have even a trace of hope in defeating me; you can continue to endure this terror and death!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu started tough as he held the extended rainbow sword, causing rays of rainbow sword light to shoot out and gather above Zhao Fu, forming a terrifying rainbow flying sword.


    The expressions of the ten or so people fell, as they could sense the terrifying shockwaves from the rainbow flying sword. They gritted their teeth and stood their ground.


    Tina Pendragons¡¯ hair was a mess, and her silver-white knight¡¯s dress was stained with mud. She gripped her golden sword with both hands and stared at Zhao Fu. Even though she did not want to admit it, she, who had never felt fear towards anyone before, felt a trace of terror towards Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Tina Pendragon deeply breathed in and wiped away that trace of fear before yelling loudly and exploding out with all of her power. The golden sword in her hand once again gave off a resplendent light, bringing with it shocking power.


    Boom!!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu also attacked. The flying sword condensed from the rainbow sword light tore through the air beforending on the ground, giving off a heaven-shaking explosion. The surroundings became white and werepletely obliterated.


    A 10,000-meter wide crater appeared, and of the ten or so people, only eight remained. They were the eight Legatees, and they were all on the ground, looking heavily injured.


    Blood leaked out of Tina Pendragons¡¯ lips as shey against a boulder. Her body was covered with blood, dying her knight¡¯s dress red and making her look incredibly wretched.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C that was one of his most powerful attacks, and it should have been able to kill everyone, so why had these eight survived?


    Just as Zhao Fu was feeling quite confused, he realized that there was a strange energy protecting the eight of them, and Zhao Fu received a system announcement, making him feel quite troubled. The world¡¯s consciousness wanted to use Zhao Fu to abuse the eight of them to awaken their powers, which was the power of the Earth Realm Mark.


    As for the method, the more humiliating and crueler, the better. Zhao Fu felt like he had be a tool of the world¡¯s consciousness, and he would draw much hatred from these eight people. However, given the benefits offered to him by the world¡¯s consciousness, he still agreed.


    Zhao Fu dispersed his rainbow sword and came before Tina Pendragon, mocking her as he said, ¡°This is the power of the Pendragon family? What a joke!¡±


    Tina Pendragon was not enraged by these words and looked at Zhao Fu as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m inferior to you, and I have nothing to say. You can do what you want, but please, don¡¯t humiliate me!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu wildlyughed, ¡°This isn¡¯t humiliation because the eight of you are just weak chickens. Right now, I can destroy all of you with just a single finger. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re all trash?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s wildughter and mocking words, the others all felt quite infuriated, especially the prideful Oleg. He roared and wanted to get up to battle with Zhao Fu and wipe away his shame ¨C he would rather die than be humiliated.


    However, in the next moment, Zhao Fu appeared before him and stepped on his head as heughed, saying, ¡°I remember that you said that Chinese people were lowly and inferior! Who¡¯s inferior now? Let alone China, do you think Russia canpare to Great Qin? Remember just how lowly you are!¡±

 Chapter 683: Overflowing Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 683: Overflowing Killing Intent</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stepped on Oleg¡¯s head while humiliating him, making Oleg feel so angry that he wanted to die. He continuously struggled, shouting that he would kill Zhao Fu. However, he was unable to move at all and felt so humiliated that he could die.


    Everyone else started to feel even more fear. It seemed that not only was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee cruel, ruthless, andscivious, but he was also incredibly evil and would even humiliate his enemies.


    Zhao Fu started to get bored of humiliating Oleg, so he kicked him to the side. At that moment, the world¡¯s consciousness gave him a system announcement, stating that this was far from enough and that he had to unlock the powers deep within their souls.


    Following this, the world¡¯s consciousness offered to do this itself. Zhao Fu did not mind as long as he received his rewards. As long as his identity as the World Protector remained, allowing him to reign above the eight Legatees, he would be satisfied. There would also be even better rewards, making Zhao Fu smile with joy.


    Before, he had been worried that he was not one of the eight Legatees, but the world¡¯s consciousness had already chosen him to be the World Protector.


    Now, it had even prepared rewards for Zhao Fu, which he would receive after the trial ended. Zhao Fu felt that the world¡¯s consciousness was simply too good to him!


    Zhao Fu smiled as he wondered what sort of rewards he would receive, while the eight people on the ground sank into illusions.


    The eight Legatees did not know they were within illusions ¨C Tina Pendragon calmly watched as Zhao Fu walked over, waiting for him to kill her before being kicked out of the trial. She had failed this trial, but she would work even harder and surpass Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, Zhao Fu walked over to her and grabbed her cheeks before lowering his head to kiss her. His tongue entered her mouth, moving around vigorously as he also grabbed her breasts and started to barbarically take off her knight¡¯s dress.


    Tina Pendragon had not expected this at all, and she started to desperately struggle. She instinctively felt quite afraid and was no longer as resolute and brave.


    That ugly and disgusting thing continuously vited her, and Tina Pendragon had never felt so terrified and helpless before, causing tears to flow out of her eyes.


    ¡°The world¡¯s consciousness gave me the special authority to punish everyone who failed the trial,¡± Zhao Fu said as he cruelly smiled at Akhenaten.


    ¡°Friends and family are things that make people the weakest; you don¡¯t need them,¡± Zhao Fu said as he started to ughter Akhenaten¡¯s family. Akhenaten screamed, vowing to kill Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Si Ji, as the Legatee of the first Dynasty of China, you can¡¯t even measure up to 10% of me; you¡¯re simply a piece of trash. Now that you¡¯ve failed this trial, Great Xia¡¯s Legacy has given up on you; who told you to be so weak?¡± Zhao Fu said as he mocked Si Ji.


    Following this, Si Ji was shocked to find that he had received a system announcement stating that he had lost his status as a Legatee and that he was nothing now.


    Zhao Fuughed as he chopped off a cute-looking little girl¡¯s head and threw it to Geoffrey¡¯s side, saying mockingly, ¡°You believe in the light? What a joke! It¡¯s all fake nonsense. I¡¯ll kill as many people as I want; can you do anything to stop me? Can your god do anything to stop me? Your god is just a pile of crap.¡±


    Geoffrey¡¯s heart was filled with fury, and he exploded out with all of his strength as he rushed toward Zhao Fu. However, he was still easily defeated by Zhao Fu, and he could only watch as he ughtered the people in front of him and mocked his beliefs.


    This was the first time that Geoffrey had felt so helpless before. He could not do anything to stop Zhao Fu¡¯s ughter and mocking.


    ¡°Lowly ve, are you trying to retaliate?¡± Zhao Fu said disdainfully as he stepped on Oleg¡¯s head.


    Oleg was furious and tried to resist, but Zhao Fu pressed his head tightly against the ground. Following this, Zhao Fu pulled down his pants and started to piss on Oleg¡¯s head, making him angry to the point that he could die. With how prideful he was, this was even worse than being cut by tens of thousands of knives. However, he could not resist and could only continue to be humiliated by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Babilon! Is this your little sister? She looks very cute!¡±


    Zhao Fu lewdly stretched out his tong and licked a little girl on the face, causing her to cry in fear.


    Seeing the person he cared most about being treated like this, Babilon¡¯s expression became savage and he roared, ¡°Let her go, or I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu wildlyughed, ¡°You think you can kill me? Do you still not understand the situation? Don¡¯t me me; you can only me yourself for being too weak to the point that you can¡¯t protect the people important to you!¡±


    The Zhao Fu in the illusion started to vite Babilon¡¯s little sister right before his eyes, causing him to madly howl.


    ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯m so sorry, I couldn¡¯t control my body just then, which was why I did those things,¡± Zhao Fu said as he gently helped Masanori Hano up.


    Masanori Hano¡¯s face went red as she looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s handsome, yet beautiful face, and her heart rate sped up as she lightly shook her head.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Zhao Fu said as he lightly smiled.


    Masanori Hano¡¯s face waspletely red as she mustered up her courage and said in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright! I know you¡¯re not that sort of person, and there must have been some reason for you to be like that. I¡¯ve often heard of you in Japan, and I¡¯ve wanted to meet you all this time!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he took Masanori Hano¡¯s hand in his own, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you too!¡±


    Masanori Hano¡¯s face became even redder, and she became at a loss for words. Even though she looked incredibly bewitching, she was still a pure young woman.


    Following this, the two of them started to talk intimately, and Masanori Hano started to feel that she truly loved Zhao Fu. She couldn¡¯t help but confess to him under the tree they wereying against, but suddenly, a sharp knife pierced through her heart.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled as he said, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯d fall for you? I was just toying with you! Don¡¯t tell me you really believed it?¡±


    Masanori Hano¡¯s tears continuously flowed as she looked at Zhao Fu while her life ebbed away.


    Zhao Fu bit into Ramis¡¯ flesh, munching on it as blood flowed out of his mouth, making Zhao Fu look especially savage. ¡°Your flesh is quite delicious!¡±


    Ramis desperately struggled with an expression of terror as a chunk of his leg was bitten off by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± Ramis howled in fear and pain as he watched as his body was bitten off bit by bit by Zhao Fu. He had never felt so terrified and helpless before, and he nearly went mad.


    Outside of the illusions, Zhao Fu stood as he looked at the eight unconscious people, feeling quite impatient. Would they be able to awaken the power of the Earth Realm Mark? Right now, Zhao Fu was feeling quite excited about what his rewards for bing the World Protector would be.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Screams sounded out, and Zhao Fu felt quite startled and moved a bit away. He saw blood-red light rising up from the eight people¡¯s bodies, which turned into blood-red pirs of light that shot up into the sky. The eight Legatees slowly opened their eyes, looking at Zhao Fu with overflowing killing intent, making him feel quite confused.

 Chapter 684: Second Round

    <h4>Chapter 684: Second Round</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Eight rainbow-colored runes that gave off a mysterious light rose up from the eight Legatees¡¯ foreheads as they gave off an incredibly terrifying aura. Their auras were tens of times more powerful than before, and the air seemed to solidify under their pressure.


    Their eyes were all blood-red, and Zhao Fu wondered what they had experienced, as their eyes were filled with only hatred and killing intent as if they had irreconcble hatred with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not understand what was going on ¨C didn¡¯t he just mock them a bit? Why did they hate him so much?


    Moreover, now that they had all awoken the Earth Realm Mark¡¯s power, did that mean that his task wasplete? However, Zhao Fu did not receive a system announcement, making him have a bad feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the first to attack was Masanori Hano, who cried out with a voice filled with pain and hatred. She grabbed at the air, causing countless traces of devil qi to rush out and form a halberd. She swung it, causing it to tear through the air, and a massive pir of devil qi smashed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted, as he could tell how terrifying this attack was. He stretched out his hand, and a rainbow barrier covered his body. As the pir of devil qi crashed against the rainbow barrier, it gave a muffled explosion, and Zhao Fu could feel the solid rainbow barrier trembling.


    Following this, the devil qi rippled out, covering the surrounding 100 meters and obscuring everyone¡¯s vision.


    ¡°You piece of trash!¡± A roar suddenly sounded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s side as Babilon held a saber and stared at Zhao Fu before sending out a boundless wave of saber qi towards the barrier.


    Crack!


    A clear, cracking sound sounded out as a few cracks appeared on the incredibly solid rainbow barrier. This rainbow barrier had previously defended against thebined attacks of 50 people without any problems at all.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee! I¡¯ll have you repay the humiliation I suffered a hundredfold!¡± Another cry sounded out as Oleg¡¯s handsome face became distorted in fury as he rushed forwards like a bolt of lightning with his spear. He had no regard for his own safety and seemedpletely fixated on killing Zhao Fu.


    Crack!!


    Another clear cracking sound could be heard as the spear gave off an immense piercing energy and mmed against the rainbow barrier, causing a few more cracks to form.


    ¡°True Sword of Justice!¡± someone yelled, causing Zhao Fu to feel quite startled. Tina Pendragon¡¯s eyes were incredibly cold, giving off dense killing intent, as she raised her golden, glowing sword with both hands. She then ferociously shed it down towards Zhao Fu.


    A massive golden sword light, giving off an energy that seemed to be able to sh through everything, shed out, causing everyone¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Crack!!


    The rainbow barrier shattered like ss, and there was also a sword gash that was hundreds of meters long on the ground. Zhao Fu felt quite shocked, but luckily, he had leaned to the side, or else his body would have been split apart by this attack.


    Suddenly, another figure appeared above Zhao Fu ¨C Si Ji gripped his violet sword as he shed down towards Zhao Fu. This sudden attack startled Zhao Fu, but he grabbed at the air, causing the rainbow sword to instantly form, after which he shed out.


    ng!!


    The two swords collided, resulting in a massive nging noise. Si Ji looked at Zhao Fu with eyes full of hatred and roared, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, do you really think I¡¯m inferior to you? Today, I¡¯ll kill you to prove myself!¡±


    Si Ji gritted his teeth as he used all of his strength to press down against Zhao Fu¡¯s sword.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and gripped the rainbow sword as he vigorously shed out, sending Si Ji flying. However, Zhao Fu was once again surprised to sense a spear light that gave off a white, burning energy, stabbing towards his back.


    He turned and saw Geoffrey with a pair of angel¡¯s wings on his back, giving off white light. He was holding a white spear of light, his face a mask of fury as he roared, ¡°I¡¯ll purify you, you demon!¡±


    Zhao Fu hurriedly spun and sent out an arc of sword light towards Geoffrey. The sword light and spear light collided, resulting in an explosion that sent out shockwaves in all directions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± a voice twisted with pain and terror sounded out as Ramis swung an iron club down at Zhao Fu, giving off a massive whooshing sound and forcing Zhao Fu to dodge to the side.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± A massive ck bird ferociously dove at Zhao Fu while he was still dodging, so he could only use the rainbow sword to block in front of him.


    Bang!!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body slid back by ten or so meters before he stopped, leaving two tracks on the ground. After receiving this attack, a trace of blood leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth.


    Akhenaten red at Zhao Fu in hatred and anger, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take revenge for them today; you deserve to die a thousand times!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became cold as he wiped away the blood from his lips. He looked at the eight maddened people and wondered why they hated him so much. After thinking about it, he realized that it was most likely because of whatever the world¡¯s consciousness had done.


    The eight people ferociously attacked, and seeing this, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and decided to use his full power, or else he would be killed here.


    They all possessed the power of the Earth Realm Mark, and Zhao Fu had it as well. A round mark appeared on the back of his hand, giving off a resplendent light. Zhao Fu pointed the rainbow sword toward the sky as he roared, causing a rainbow pir of light to shoot into the sky.


    Within the pir of light, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura rose, causing a terrifying might to descend and making it seem as if the whole world was shaking.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    Massive explosions rocked the heavens and the earth. No matter how strong Zhao Fu was, the eight Legatees did not show any signs of backing down, seeming as if they were willing to die to take down Zhao Fu. They once again began to unleash their powerful attacks.


    Facing so many terrifying attacks, Zhao Fu raised the rainbow sword and shed out horizontally, sending out a 1,000-meter long crescent that collided with the eight Legatees¡¯ attacks.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, and even the people below felt an immense feeling of fear.


    Even though they could not see just what was happening, just from these shockwaves, they could understand just how intense their battle was.


    Many people had witnessed Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s power, which had been powerful enough to instantly kill dozens of people. These people, who were at the peak of the world, were like ants in front of him, and they had been unable to retaliate at all.


    However, the eight Legatees had received some sort of power and were now able to fight on almost equal grounds with the World Protector, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. The others couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration towards the eight Legatees and fear towards Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s expression became quite anxious as she started to worry for Zhao Fu.


    Back at the battlefield, a 10,000-meter wide crater had appeared, and it was dozens of meters deep. That massive collision had resulted in a massive explosion, and the eight Legatees had all been sted back by the shockwave, traces of blood leaking out of their lips.

 Chapter 685: Legend

    <h4>Chapter 685: Legend</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Masanori Hano cried out as she attacked first, gripping her halberd as she flew forwards, her hatred towards Zhao Fu as high as possible. The hatred she felt was as if Zhao Fu had killed her a hundred times, and it had been engraved on her heart.


    Everyone else also rushed together, their blood-red eyes staring at Zhao Fu as if they were trying to kill him with their stares alone.


    Seeing the eight Legatees charging at him, Zhao Fu decided to act first. If these people attacked together, Zhao Fu would be in a very disadvantageous position.


    Zhao Fu swept out with his sword, causing sword gashes to appear on the ground as countless traces of sword qi formed a massive sword wind that rushed towards the eight people.


    At the front, Masanori Hano swiped out with her halberd, sending out a crescent that cut apart a portion of the sword wind. She darted through that area and stabbed her halberd towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu leaned to the side, while his sword gave off a shocking sword light and shed towards Masanori Hano in response. This terrifying attack caused Masanori Hano to feel a chill in her heart, and she quickly withdrew her halberd and used it to block in front of her.


    ng!!


    A metallic nging sound rang out as sparks flew everywhere, and Masanori Hano was forced back five or six meters.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡±


    A massive roar sounded out as Akhenaten¡¯s jet-ck staff, socketed with gems, released a massive sphinx. The sphinx gave off a mighty aura as it flew towards Zhao Fu, opening its mouth as it ferociously bit at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly shouted as he raised the rainbow sword and vigorously stabbed forwards, causing countless rainbow sword qi to flow out like a river towards the sphinx. The sharp sword qi instantly blew up the sphinx into countless shards.


    ¡°True Sword of Promise!¡±


    Another cry sounded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s side, causing a cold feeling to spread throughout his heart. He turned to see Tina Pendragon raising her golden sword with both hands, shing down with immense force. A blinding golden light, bringing with it an aura that seemed to be able to destroy anything, flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not have the time to block, so he could only grip the rainbow sword with both hands and try to block.


    Bang!!


    A heavy sound rang out as Zhao Fu was sted flying backward. He stabbed the sword into the ground to steady himself as he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He looked up at Tina Pendragon ¨C this woman was extraordinarily powerful.


    Whoosh!


    In the air, Geoffrey vigorously threw out another white spear of light. The spear of light gave off a burning light and left behind a trail of light as it flew through the air, and it arrived before Zhao Fu in an instant.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled and he hurriedly dove to the side. The spear of light smashed into the ground where he had been, its massive energy causing a ten or so meter wide crater to appear.


    Bang!


    A deafening explosion sounded out, and Ramis had somehow appeared beside Zhao Fu and swung his iron club towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head.


    Zhao Fu was unable to respond in time at all, so he could only bear this attack. As the iron club hit his head, Zhao Fu felt a wave of dizziness as blood leaked out of his head. However, it was worth it to receive this attack.


    Zhao Fu gripped Ramis¡¯ club with one hand, which greatly startled Ramis. He tried to pull his club away, but Zhao Fu would not give him this opportunity. His rainbow sword stabbed forwards, through Ramis¡¯ chest, causing blood to fly everywhere.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Si Ji roared violet dragon ferociously charged at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu pulled the rainbow sword out of Ramis¡¯ chest and spun to the side, while Ramis¡¯ corpse powerlessly fell to the ground.


    After dealing with Ramis, who was the weakest, Zhao Fu felt a bit less pressure.


    Ramis¡¯ death caused the seven other people to be even more maddened. Oleg howled as his spear gave off a blinding spear light as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    In response, Zhao Fu powerfully shed out, sending out a massive sword wind that forced Oleg back.


    Chi!


    Babilon swung his curved saber, which gave off a bright saber light as it shed across Zhao Fu¡¯s back, leaving a 30-centimeter long gash. At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became ferocious, and he reversed his grip on his sword before he swung backward.


    Blood spurted everywhere as a head flew high into the air, and Babilon¡¯s headless corpse fell to the ground.


    Zhao Fu could not stand very steadily, and he almost crashed to the ground. His back was stained red with blood, and now that these eight people had gone berserk, they would not be so easy to deal with.


    However, now that he had dealt with another one, there were only six of them to face now. The pressure he felt once again decreased.


    After another person died, the six remaining Legatees¡¯ eyes became even redder, and they became even more berserk. Their hatred towards Zhao Fu would make anyone else feel terrified, as they quite resembled demons at this point.


    Boom!!


    Blood-red mes rose up out of Oleg¡¯s body as a powerful aura exploded out. His expression became savage, and his eyes gave off blood-red light as he roared, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    Bang!


    Oleg¡¯s feet tapped off the ground, causing the ground to crack. His body sped forwards like an arrow as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Feeling how terrifying the power emanating from Oleg was, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious. He held the rainbow sword with both hands as he also roared, causing his tendons to bulge as he sent all of his power into the rainbow sword. Upon this, the rainbow sword gave off a brilliant sword light.


    Boom!!


    Just as Oleg reached Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu shed out a terrifying strike that seemed to be able to tear apart space itself. The massive sword light shed forwards, inundating everything in its path.


    After unleashing this attack, Zhao Fu stabbed the rainbow sword into the ground as he powerlessly half-knelt and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    In front of him, there was now a 10,000 meter long, hundreds of meters wide ravine. The sides of the ravine werepletely smooth, and they extended quite far down.


    After Oleg¡¯s body had been inundated by the sword light, he had beenpletely obliterated. At the same time, this strike reached Akhenaten as well. He had been preparing to attack, but he had suddenly been hit by that sword light, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Akhenaten felt quite unwilling to just die like this, and tears leaked out of his eyes. Thinking about how Zhao Fu had killed his family and friends, he was filled with hatred and screamed, ¡°I beg you all, kill him!!¡±


    After giving this final cry, he died in reluctance and pain.


    Ramis, Babilon, Oleg, and Akhenaten had all died, leaving only four Legatees.


    Akhenaten¡¯s final cry caused the remaining four Legatees to reach the peak of their madness. Blood-red mes rose up from their bodies, and the rainbow-colored runes on their foreheads gave off incredibly resplendent light, giving them even more terrifying power.


    ¡°Legend: Obliterating All Evils!¡±


    Geoffrey opened up eight blood-red wings, giving off boundless blood-red light and making him seem like a little blood-red sun. As he yelled this, the entire world seemed to tremble.


    At that moment, the fatigued Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell, as he fell his body and soul being squeezed by the world to the point that they felt like bursting.

 Chapter 686: Sword of Promise

    <h4>Chapter 686: Sword of Promise</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The massive pain caused Zhao Fu to continuously roar, and traces of blood appeared all over his body. Zhao Fu had used up most of his strength by now, and the massive power had squeezed Zhao Fu into a ball.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Just as Zhao Fu was about to explode, he cried out in pain, and the Earth Realm Mark on the back of his hand gave off a bright rainbow light, and a rune appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead.


    This rune was quite unique, and it seemed to be formed from many different runes. It gave off a mysterious aura.


    Shing!!


    A clear sword¡¯s hum sounded out, and everyone saw a sword light that seemed to tear through the sky. That terrifying power caused everyone in the Trial Space to feel as if they had dropped into icy water, and their bodies and souls trembled.


    Just what had happened? Why was their battle so terrifying? By now, everyone could see just how monstrous this battle was.


    The countless people on the stairs could not understand what was happening, but they were all incredibly curious and afraid. They wanted to see just what was happening, but it was a pity that they were too weak to reach the top.


    Back at the top, the blood-red sun in the sky was sliced apart by the sword, and Geoffrey was split in two from head to bottom, causing him to fall from the sky.


    Another Legatee had died!


    Despite beingpletely maddened, the remaining three Legatees knew just how terrifying Zhao Fu was. Zhao Fu was currently standing in the air with a rainbow me around him, causing his clothes and hair to flutter. His eyes werepletely blood-red, and he was no longer holding an incorporeal rainbow sword but a crystal sword.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar¡­¡± nine dragon roars sounded out as Si Ji raised his sword and sent the remainder of his power into the sword, unleashing his most powerful attack. Nine violet dragons, which had violet qi surrounding them, gave off a shocking amount of power as they rushed towards Zhao Fu in the air.


    Facing the nine violet dragons, Zhao Fu casually swept out with his sword, causing a massive sword arc to tear through the sky. The nine violet dragons were instantly destroyed, turning into countless traces of violet qi.


    Si Ji¡¯s body seemed to have been cut into pieces by countless swords, and he turned into a pile of distorted flesh.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Masanori Hano yelled as she rushed at Zhao Fu, unleashing her final attack.


    However, just as she stabbed out with her halberd, it was grabbed by Zhao Fu with one hand. Following this, her body was pierced by his sword, and she looked at Zhao Fu as tears streamed out of her eyes.


    Zhao Fu icily pulled the sword out, causing Masanori Hano¡¯s corpse to powerlessly fall to the ground. Currently, Zhao Fu¡¯s power was going somewhat out of control.


    Finally, it was only Tina Pendragon and Zhao Fu, facing off against each other in the air. Both of them gave off an incredibly terrifying aura as if two worlds were colliding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯m going to take revenge for them!¡± Tears could be seen in Tina Pendragon¡¯s eyes as she looked at Zhao Fu, and she slowly raised the golden sword. The world seemed to fall silent as a golden sword light covered the entire heavens and earth, and an incredibly destructive aura spread out.


    ¡°True Sword of Promise!¡± Tina Pendragon screamed as the golden sword gave off a brilliant light and shed out. Cracks appeared in the space around it as time seemed to slow down ¨C this sword seemed to split the heavens and earth in two.


    Chi!


    A piercing sound could be heard as the crystal sword stabbed through Tina Pendragons¡¯ heart from behind. Following this, Zhao Fu coldly withdrew the sword from Tina Pendragon¡¯s body.


    Tina Pendragon¡¯s tears, which she had been holding back the entire time, finally streamed out. She turned with great difficulty to look at Zhao Fu before her body fell downwards.


    After opening her eyes again, Tina Pendragon was standing on the tform. She felt quite surprised ¨C hadn¡¯t she been killed by Zhao Fu? Why was she here? After those memories flowed into her mind, her expression became quiteplicated.


    The expressions of the seven other Legatees were also quiteplicated. They realized that everything they had experienced had just been an illusion and that it was not Zhao Fu who had done any of those things to them.


    ng!


    The sky seemed to be shattered as a terrifying sound rang out, and a monstrous aura descended like a flood.


    Zhao Fu looked at the eight Legatees and once again raised the crystal sword in his hand. His consciousness was a bit hazy, and after seeing them again, his first instinct was to kill them.


    The crystal sword gave off destructive ripples, and everyone¡¯s expressions fell, despair once again engulfing their hearts. Tina Pendragon could not help but cry out, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, everything from before was a misunderstanding. I apologize for my rudeness before!¡±


    Tina Pendragon did not apologize because she was afraid but because she was in the wrong.


    However, Zhao Fu did not seem to hear her and continued to prepare to attack. Everyone else¡¯s expressions were quite bitter as they took out their weapons, not feeling good about their chances at all.


    However, a ray of white light suddenly descended from the sky,nding on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. In that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s World Protector power disappeared, and he regained consciousness. He immediately put on his ck cloak as he returned to his normal form.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power had disappeared, everyone let out a sigh of relief. After seeing Zhao Fu put on his ck cloak, everyone realized why he normally cloaked himself ¨C he was simply too beautiful, which Zhao Fu could not exin.


    After he returned to the ground, N¨¹ L¨¹ leapt into his embrace and asked caringly, ¡°Are you alright, lord husband?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and looked at his body. The injuries he had received seemed to have been illusions, and he waspletely fine, so he replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡±


    Seeing this intimate scene in front of her, Masanori Hano felt quiteplicated and felt weirdly ufortable.


    ¡°System announcement! The Trial Festival has concluded, and the challengers have failed the final trial. The rewards will be given out!¡±


    Hearing that they had failed the final trial, countless people sighed. However, there was nothing they could do about this ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was simply too powerful and terrifying.


    Following this, rays of white light fell on everyone¡¯s bodies. Countless people felt their bodies being bathed in the warm light, and their hearts felt quite warm andfortable.


    Their bodies started to disappear, and soon, Zhao Fu reappeared in the Heaven Awaken World.


    The three women also appeared by Zhao Fu¡¯s side. N¨¹ L¨¹ was still intimately hugging Zhao Fu¡¯s arm, Xianru¡¯s aura had be a bit stronger, and Gao Li¡¯s face was bright red. Thinking about the trial, her body had a slight reaction.


    Zhao Fu looked at the rewards from this trial, and he couldn¡¯t help but grin. He had received the World Protector status, which ced him above the eight Legatees. At the same time, he could use the world¡¯s source energy, which was incredibly terrifying ¨C it was even more powerful than what Zhao Fu had used earlier.


    However, he could not casually use the world¡¯s source energy. He could only use it when the world faced destruction or when there was an incredibly important event. Also, he could not use it on people from the same world; there were many restrictions.

 Chapter 687: Qin Emperor Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 687: Qin Emperor Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline had also increased to a Level 17 Sovereign Bloodline from a Level 16 bloodline. With the world¡¯s source energy, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline had gone up another level.


    Even more importantly, Zhao Fu¡¯s Heaven Murder Bloodline and Great Qin Bloodline had perfectly fused. At the start, he had two types of bloodlines. Even though they were both incredibly pure, they could not be fused as they were two separate bloodlines, making it so that he could not fuse the powers of his bloodlines or use the purest powers of his bloodlines.


    Now that they had fully fused, Zhao Fu¡¯s power became even purer than before. His bloodline could be called the Great Qin Bloodline as well as the Heaven Murder Bloodline ¨C the two of them had be a new bloodline.


    However, Great Qin was Zhao Fu¡¯s root, so Zhao Fu would still lean towards Great Qin. Even though the Heaven Murder Empire was quite powerful, it did not have much of a connection to Zhao Fu.


    On the other hand, Zhao Fu¡¯s rtionship with Great Qin was incredibly tight ¨C whether it was in terms of Legacy, bloodline, or ideology, it was impossible to separate him from Great Qin. Zhao Fu felt that he liked Great Qin much more because he understood it, so he decided to call this new bloodline the Qin Emperor Bloodline.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu now had three types of bloodlines.


    The first was from when he had obtained King¡¯s Power, giving him the King¡¯s Profession and the Royal Bloodline. What¡¯s more, it was an Early Stage Royal Bloodline, which was even more prestigious and purer than the Ying family¡¯s bloodline.


    The second was the God-Killer Bloodline, which he had obtained from killing a god, Kerr, and it greatly countered ordinary godly spirits.


    The third was the Heaven Murder Bloodline, which Zhao Fu understood to be an extremely terrifying bloodline. It was of an even higher grade than the Royal Bloodline and God-Killer Bloodline.


    What made Zhao Fu even more excited was that his King¡¯s Power had evolved into Emperor¡¯s Power. Before, Zhao Fu had been quite short-sighted and had thought that King¡¯s Power was the most powerful type of power. After all, one could only obtain King¡¯s Power by establishing a nation and bing a king.


    However, now that Zhao Fu had personally seen how vast and terrifying the Heaven Awaken World was, King¡¯s Power was not as amazing anymore. However, it was still quite a rare power, as only one out of a few hundred million people would have it.


    Now, Zhao Fu had seen greater things, so he was not as moved by King¡¯s Power. Now that he had Emperor¡¯s Power, he was delirious with joy.


    This was because normally, Emperor¡¯s Power would be something that could only be gained after establishing an empire, and it far surpassed what a King would have. An Emperor¡¯s authority far outstripped a King¡¯s authority.


    The kingdoms in the Heaven Awaken World were split into Baronies, Marquisates, Dukedoms, Royal Kingdoms, Imperial Kingdoms, Empires, and Holy Empires. There were nine levels for each of them, and given that only Empires could have Sovereign Bloodlines, Zhao Fu was already far ahead of others.


    Even the Devil Horn Empire, which was the greatest threat right now, was only a Level 1 Dukedom, so their bloodline level would definitely be lower than Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline. However, the other side had a mighty military, so their overall strength was quite powerful.


    Based on the information he had from god Kerr, Zhao Fu was the only person with Emperor¡¯s Power without having even established a nation. What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu¡¯s current bloodline was an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline.


    Apart from the bloodline, Zhao Fu also obtained a pet. This pet¡¯s grade was higher than the 4 Guardian Beasts, and it reached World Grade. A world could only create one such creature, and even within the Heaven Awaken World, such a creature was incredibly rare.


    This pet had not hatched yet, and it was still an egg. Following this, Zhao Fu took out the egg.


    The egg was about as big as a fist and oval-shaped. It gave off a rainbow light and looked extremely beautiful. The egg already gave off some might and a vigorous aura of life.


    [World-Cleansing Butterfly]: Grade: World, Description: A World Beast created by a world that contains the world¡¯s power. An extremely terrifying creature.


    Zhao Fu made a cut on his hand, allowing blood to drip down onto the egg. He was not sure how long it would take this egg to hatch, but he knew that he had to use his blood. That way, after it hatched, it would be intimately connected to him and would bepletely loyal to him.


    The other eight eggs would also be hatched with this sort of method.


    Looking at the egg absorbing his blood, a trace of a smile appeared no Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he put away the World-Cleansing Butterfly egg.


    After the Trial Festival concluded, everyone received many rewards. Most people¡¯s bloodlines became purer, and their stats and powers became stronger as well.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu heard about some of the things that the women who had gone in with him had obtained. N¨¹ L¨¹ had refined her own Five Rainbow Divine Stone, Xianru had obtained a Five Elements Spirit Talisman, and Gao Li¡¯s bloodline had been upgraded. Gao Li had also obtained a powerful piece of equipment.


    Following the conclusion of the Trial Festival, Zhao Fu once again gathered his army and started to clear out regions. Because the Trial Festival had used up so much time, Great Qin needed to move faster. Great Qin¡¯s gears once again started to turn, and they began to clear out regions while constructing the Inner Great Wall again.


    Afterward, news about what had happened during the final trial started to spread. Countless people did not know how to react after hearing that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had be the World Protector, something that was above even the eight Legatees.


    Everyone was extremely shocked, but they had all had some premonitions after Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had not been one of the eight Legatees. Since that was the case, it was possible that there was a higher position ¨C how could Great Qin¡¯s Legatee be so ordinary? Just from the things he had done already, he had far surpassed Tina Pendragon.


    Right now, they all felt quite ufortable ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee seemed to be invincible. No one could shake his position, and everyone before him felt much weaker. They all felt immense despair as if they were weighed down by a mountain.


    The ones who were happiest were the Chinese. Of course, this was only for the factions that had no ambitions to rule. Since they did not have lofty ambitions, they just wanted China to be more powerful and for China to stand at the peak of the world. They would get a sense of pride from that.


    However, many factions felt an immense threat, and they once again considered how to suppress Great Qin.


    The people who had been mocking China all fell silent, and even Oleg was humbled. He was incredibly arrogant, and after bing one of the eight Legatees, he had be delirious with pride. The words he had said made people angry to the point that they could die, and now that he had been taught a lesson by Zhao Fu, he did not dare to act like before.


    At the same time, many people ran to the Ying family, wanting to make a connection and deepen their rtionship with Great Qin. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was now indisputably the most powerful person in the world. Everyone had heard about how he had singlehandedly taken down the eight Legatees.


    Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was now as unmoveable as a big mountain.


    Many people also started to send beauties to Great Qin. The Ying family did not bother with ordinary beauties, and only the peerlessly beautiful women could enter the Ying family and be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s concubines.

 Chapter 688: Level 4 Great City

    <h4>Chapter 688: Level 4 Great City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The Jiangnan¡¯s Yang family, which was the family of Yang Yuhuan, originally wanted to send Yang Yuyan to the Ying family so that they could join Great Qin.


    Out of the ten top beauties, only Wu Qingniang and Yang Yuyan had not joined a Legatee. If Yang Yuyan had gone to the Ying family, only Wu Qingniang would have been left.


    However, Yang Yuyan did not go to the Ying family and instead went to Great Tang¡¯s Li family. It said that there was a rtionship between her and Great Tang¡¯s Legatee, which was why she had be Li Baiqing¡¯s woman. This had greatly infuriated the Yang family, but since things had already progressed like this, they could not refuse.


    After all, Great Tang was also a powerful Dynasty and joining it was not bad either. Of course, it could notpare to Great Qin, but they could only ept things as they were, or they would not be able to join either Great Tang or Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu did not care about this, as he was fully focused on Great Qin¡¯s development. Another five dayster, Great Qin¡¯s clearing once again caused the Great Qin City to level up.


    µÈ¼¶:´ÎÖ÷³Ç£¨45000/72000000£©


    ¾ÓÃñ:3492950/20240000Ê¿±ø892640/7482000


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 4 Sub-Main City (45,000/72,000,000)


    Vige Area: 24,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 1,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/20,240,000


    Military: 892,640/7,482,000


    Popr Support: 85


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +180%, Territory Crop Growing Time -180%, Poption Limit +125%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +13, Soldiers¡¯ stats +14%, Poption Attraction +140%, chances of attracting higher grade poption +140%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 26,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    They were still about 70 million EXP away from leveling up into a Level 5 Great City, which was a True Main City. After that, it would be a Capital City. This made Zhao Fu feel a bit excited, as Great Qin had taken another step towards restoring the Great Qin Empire.


    Also, the State of Wei and Northern Qi had both be Basic Cities. Because they had both submitted to Great Qin, they had lots of autonomy.


    Zhao Fu allowed them to develop by themselves, and the EXP they gained went to their own cities. Zhao Fu did not take any, so they were able to level up quickly. Great Qin had obtained another two cities and had two more historical figures.


    However, they were both only S grade, so Zhao Fu did not bring them back to Great Qin and left them with their masters.


    At the same time, Great Shun and the State of Zheng, which Great Qin had conquered, had both be Advanced Towns. Zhao Fu nned to level them up because the EXP required to level up was not much, so it would be quite easy to level them up.


    They both had Legacies, so their City Lord Seals would be much more powerful than ordinary City Lord Seals. Because of this, it was worth spending some resources here.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu left the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu opening his eyes in the real world, he found that there was a woman lying beside him, smiling as she looked at him. Zhao Fu also smiled as he said, ¡°Qingniang, since when did you have the time toe here?¡±


    Before, Zhao Fu had allowed Wu Qingniang toe here without asking for permission, which was why she could be here right now.


    Wu Qingniang propped up her head with one hand while gently stroking Zhao Fu¡¯s face with the other as she said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I miss you! It¡¯s been so long, but you don¡¯t even miss me; every time, it¡¯s meing to find you!¡±


    Zhao Fu awkwardly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Wu Qingniang lightly harrumphed but still forgave Zhao Fu before saying seriously, ¡°Zhao Fu, I¡¯ve obtained an Advanced Boundary Medallion. Do you want toe to where I am?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Wu Qingniang sighed, and her expression became dim as a slight look of fear appeared in her eyes. ¡°During the Trial Festival, I personally saw Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and I realized how terrifying and ruthless he is. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll kill you after using you. After all, you also have King¡¯s Fate, so he might doubt you. Normally, Emperors kill all those who they doubt.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m different ¨C your King¡¯s Fate will instead help me, and I¡¯llpletely trust you. You won¡¯t have to worry about me doing anything to you!¡±


    Zhao Fu bitterly smiled ¨C he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so how could he join the State of Zhou? Seeing how serious Wu Qingniang seemed, Zhao Fu did not know how to reply.


    Seeing Zhao Fu hesitate, Wu Qingniang understood that he had his reservations, so she could only sigh and say, ¡°Just be careful of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; I¡¯ll wee you at any time!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu earnestly nodded.


    After saying this, Wu Qingniang felt much less worried. She smiled as she pressed Zhao Fu down beneath her and kissed him with her red lips. Their tongues intertwined as their body temperatures rose, after which they both lost control.


    Looking at Wu Qingniang riding on top of him like a cavalrywoman, Zhao Fu stroked her face and said, ¡°Qingniang, you don¡¯t need to be so intense for your first time!¡±


    Wu Qingniang¡¯s face was quite red as she lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°I like it this way!¡±


    Wu Qingniang did not know why, but Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave her an immensely pleasant feeling. She had not nned on doing it with Zhao Fu, but she had lost control ¨C this was because of Zhao Fu¡¯s Six Desires Demonic Qi, which coulde with Zhao Fu to the real world.


    Hearing these noises, Zheng Yuqin, who was cooking outside, couldn¡¯t help but walk over. They were quite bold, doing such a thing without even closing the door.


    Zheng Yuqin looked at the two of them, and her face became red as her heart rate sped up. Her body also had a reaction, and she couldn¡¯t help but lean against a wall as her hand stretched into her underwear.


    A few hourster, Wu Qingniang powerlesslyy on Zhao Fu¡¯s body as she panted, while Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged her.


    They did not say anything and simply cuddled. At that moment, Zhao Fu decided to tell Wu Qingniang about the things outside of the Legacy Land and said that he could help her. Now that Wu Qingniang had be his woman, he also epted her within his heart.


    Wu Qingniang¡¯s face immediately paled ¨C if this news spread, it would definitely shake the entire world. She immediately understood the gravity of the situation.


    This was definitely one of Great Qin¡¯s greatest secrets, and hearing that Zhao Fu was willing to help her, Wu Qingniang couldn¡¯t help but kiss Zhao Fu before putting on her clothes.


    Looking at Wu Qingniang, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°Are you in that big of a hurry?¡±


    Wu Qingniang rolled her eyes as she said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m in a hurry after hearing about such a big thing. I need to quickly go and prepare, or else I won¡¯t be able to survive this disaster.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood, so he nodded and also started to put on his clothes.


    Following this, Wu Qingniang left, and Zhao Fu walked out of the room. Seeing the food Zheng Yuqin had made, he smiled. After what had happened between them, things had be a bit awkward, but after Zhao Fu had sincerely apologized, Zheng Yuqin decided to stay. Herplexion was quite good, and it became rosier each passing day.

 Chapter 689: Autumn Again

    <h4>Chapter 689: Autumn Again</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu did not see Zheng Yuqin and did not mind too much. He spent most of his time in the Heaven Awaken World and came back intermittently, so it was not too strange for him to not see Zheng Yuqin while he was back.


    Zhao Fu sat down at the table and started to eat. Even though the food that the Ying family¡¯s people brought him was better, the food that Zheng Yuqin made gave Zhao Fu a sense of familiarity.


    After eating, Zhao Fu still had not seen Zheng Yuqin, so he decided to once again enter the Heaven Awaken World.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had returned to his room, Zheng Yuqin walked out with a bright red face, silently cursing inwardly. She had fantasized about doing that kind of thing with Zhao Fu again, even though she had decided not to think about those things anymore. However, after thinking about the scene with Zhao Fu and Wu Qingniang, she couldn¡¯t help but press her legs against each other.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, Great Qin was still in a period of peace. Great Qin continued to clear out the regions while constructing the Inner Great Wall.


    Zhao Fu did not need to worry about clearing out the regions, but he needed to personally go and look at the construction of the Inner Great Wall. This was because many ces were quite dangerous, such as cliffs.


    The bricks they were using were special bricks that were one meter long and half a meter tall. They were easier to set up than smaller bricks, and they were stronger as well.


    If this was in the real world, the construction would have taken at least ten or so years. The transportation alone was incredibly difficult, as there were no roads or cars, and they needed to move everything manually.


    Moreover, they did not have enough people for construction, and those who were working were already working extremely hard.


    Zhao Fu threw all of Great Qin¡¯s resources into clearing out regions and constructing the Inner Great Wall. He also thought of many ways to construct the Inner Great Wall more efficiently, so the speed at which they were constructing was dozens of times faster than it would be in the real world.


    Time seemed to pass incredibly quickly because of how busy they were. The hot Summer quickly passed, and then the leaves began to turn yellow ¨C it was about to be Autumn again.


    Zhao Fu stood on a tall building and looked at the scenery before him. He felt that time was passing incredibly quickly ¨C the previous year¡¯s Autumn seemed to have just been yesterday. Autumns had always been a bit sad, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit mncholic.


    In the past few months, Great Qin had finally cleared out 18 regions andpleted this monumental task. Great Qin¡¯s strength had once again grown monstrously.


    Great Qin¡¯s poption had risen to 106 million people, and they now had 16 million soldiers. There were about ten million Stage 1 soldiers, 300,000 Stage 2 soldiers, and 10,000 Stage 3 soldiers.


    They had 86 Great Cities, 15 Cities, 68 Towns, and 5,989 Viges.


    The thing that increased the most was the number of Viges, and they had twice as many as before. Next was the number of Towns, which had also increased quite quickly. Next were the Cities ¨C with the help of Great Qin, Great Shun and the State of Zheng had also be Basic Cities, and Zhao Fu had also conquered an Orc City.


    After Great Shun and the State of Zheng had be Basic Cities, they had each gained a historical figure, but their Grades were too low and were not very famous.


    Because neither of them had surrendered, they had been destroyed by Zhao Fu, and their Legacies had been taken by Great Qin. As such, he did not treat them like the State of Wei and the State of Qi. Because of this, he took all of the items and people back to Great Qin.


    Moreover, Great Qin now had 225 Wyverns. There were 192 Wyverns that could fight, which could be put to use.


    However, unless there was a grave emergency, Zhao Fu was not nning to use the Wyverns. They were Great Qin¡¯s trump card and could greatly turn the tides of a battle. As such, it was better to hide them and use them suddenly to create monstrous results.


    They had also obtained 4,000 or so Corpse Soul Soldiers and around 100 Corpse Soul Commanders. The Corpse Soul Blood Lake had not been established for very long, so they had not yet developed many of them.


    However, their strength was quite monstrous ¨C an ordinary Stage 3 soldier could destroy 200 or so Stage 1 soldiers, while Corpse Soul Soldiers with Talisman Equipment would be able to destroy 300 or so Stage 1 soldiers.


    Of course, in the face of a massive army, the Corpse Soul Soldiers would not be of too much use. When a massive ocean of soldiers attacked, 300 Corpse Soul Soldiers would not be able to do much. However, if Zhao Fu had 10,000 Corpse Soul Soldiers, he could have them face 1 million Stage 1 soldiers.


    Moreover, there was the Talisman Equipment. Great Qin now had four million sets of Talisman Equipment, which could equip four million soldiers. These Talisman Equipment sets could rival a set of trash Gold grade equipment and greatly boosted soldiers¡¯ strength. This caused Great Qin¡¯s army to be vastly more powerful.


    However, as Great Qin¡¯s army became more powerful, Great Qin became poorer. The Stage 1 corpses and Talisman Stones all cost arge amount of money.


    All of the equipment that Great Qin had taken from enemy yers and the gold coins taken from system main cities had been spent on these things. Now that Zhao Fu had spent so much money, he was no longer able to spend money as extravagantly.


    After continuously trading with Great Qin, the Swan Goose Group had be thergest group in the Kershi Kingdom and was far superior to other groups.


    They were now certain that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was not simple at all, because the vast amount of money Zhao Fu had spent would be difficult for any ordinary kingdom to take out. They would not be able to spend money so easily like Zhao Fu, so they decided to hide their transactions with Zhao Fu.


    After all, some people had noticed the changes in the Swan Goose Group, and even the Kershi Kingdom¡¯s government started to secretly investigate how the Swan Goose Group had grown so quickly. If they were not careful, their transactions would be discovered, which was not beneficial for Zhao Fu or the Swan Goose Group.


    Now, money was one of Zhao Fu¡¯s biggest problems. High-grade corpses and Talisman Stones were essential to Great Qin now.


    Also, after such a long time, Great Qin¡¯s Inner Great Wall was finallyplete. It was incredibly grand and majestic and looked like a long dragon.


    With this Inner Great Wall¡¯s protection, Zhao Fu was finally able to set his heart at ease, as he now had a sense of security. Now, no matter what happened, at least Great Qin had some form of defense. This was what Zhao Fu had wanted the most.


    Before, Zhao Fu had not felt any confidence at all in facing things in the future. The Devil Horn Empire was bing more and more powerful, and the situation was bing tenser and tenser. Zhao Fu did not want to bepletely defenseless in the face of danger.


    Now that they had finished clearing out the regions and constructing the Inner Great Wall, Zhao Fu looked at the regions around Great Qin. Great Qin still needed to speed up the restoration of its empire!

 Chapter 690: 120 Regions

    <h4>Chapter 690: 120 Regions</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu did not decide to directly attack the four directions and instead decided to convince them to surrender. With Great Qin¡¯s strength, as well as the Inner Great Wall, it would be quite easy for Great Qin to defend against their attack.


    Moreover, with Great Qin¡¯s massive power, Zhao Fu had the confidence to ask them to surrender. The system main city¡¯s City Lords most likely knew that the real world would be devoured by the Heaven Awaken World, meaning that they would not be able to remain neutral.


    When that time came, the yers would still have the advantage, because yers had be more powerful and no longer feared the system main cities. In the future, the system main cities would be in a worse and worse situation.


    Now that it was quite a few stages into the Chaotic World, there were battles between nations, and they were about to reach the final stages.


    In the final stage, it would be people killing any people, not just foreigners. When that time came, the system main cities would not be spared and would be forced to get involved as well.


    Zhao Fu was notpletely sure, but the City Lords most likely knew these things. Zhao Fu was sure that they would think responsibly for the future, as the dangers in the future would not be something a single region could defend against. As such, they would have to rely on people more powerful.


    Right now, this was the best decision for Great Qin. Great Qin had unified 31 regions and had constructed an Inner Great Wall, so it was a massive figure. It was undisputedly the most powerful existence in Great Qin and attracted many people.


    Zhao Fu gave all sorts of benefits to those who surrendered, such as not taking their position as City Lord, as well as not killing their residents, treating them all as Great Qin¡¯s subjects.


    Now that they had unified their territory, Zhao Fu took out their map and gathered his Generals to talk. He once again decided which regions to take over, which were the regions outside of the Inner Great Wall.


    This time, the eastern boundary was the Centerhold region, the western boundary was the Five Color region, the northern boundary was the Clearsun region, and the southern boundary was the Lone Shadow region. This encapsted 120 regions outside of Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Thinking about how long it had taken Great Qin to unify 31 regions, doing the same for four times the number of regions would be an incredibly monumental task.


    However, by that time, Great Qin would be establishing its nation soon. When he thought of this, Zhao Fu felt quite d ¨C Great Qin¡¯s great ns were advancing step by step.


    The factions around Great Qin were once again split into four factions: north, south, east, and west.


    The strongest side was still the eastern side, with 20 regions allied together. They had 70 system main cities and roughly seven million Stage 1 soldiers.


    Relying on their strength, the eastern side had tried to attack while Great Qin was still constructing its Inner Great Wall to disrupt its ns. However, they had been scared back by Zhao Fu¡¯s army, as they did not dare tomit torge battles and only wanted small skirmishes to disrupt the construction.


    The second most powerful was the western side. There were 17 regions allied together, which had 60 system main cities and had roughly six million Stage 1 soldiers.


    Next was the southern side, which had 15 regions allied together, with 50 system main cities and roughly five million Stage 1 soldiers.


    Finally, the weakest was the northern side, which had ten regions. This was because two more regions past the north of Great Qin was the border with the Vietnamese side. It would be impossible for the Chinese system main cities to ally with the Vietnamese system main cities, as they were extremely antagonistic towards each other.


    Seeing the Chinese system main cities being destroyed, the Vietnamese side felt incredibly happy, so how could they help the Chinese side? After destroying some more regions, Great Qin would have to face the Vietnamese side.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind, as Great Qin would have to fight against Vietnam sooner orter. Many of the regions that Great Qin had set its eyes on included Vietnamese regions.


    Because they were of different nationalities, Great Qin invading Vietnamese regions would make the situation in the northern side much more intense than other sides. Moreover, the Vietnamese Guard would also be of great help as well.


    Zhao Fu started to order his people to write letters to try to persuade the system main cities to surrender and had them delivered to the City Lords. He mainly gave them to the eastern, western, and southern sides, as there would be some City Lords who would be interested.


    Even if there was not a single City Lord who surrendered, this would at least make it so that they were not as united. When it came for Great Qin to destroy them, it would be much easier.


    As for the northern side, Zhao Fu did not bother to write them any letters, as he nned to directly conquer them. They only had ten regions and had 35 system main cities, with only 3.5 million soldiers. Even though they were all Stage 1 soldiers, in front of Great Qin¡¯s massive power, they would barely be able to resist.


    After sending out the letters, all they could do was wait. Zhao Fu left one million soldiers to defend against the eastern, western, and southern sides ¨C now that Great Qin¡¯s territory was so vast, they would not be able to respond to threats as quickly, so they had to keep some soldiers stationed at key ces at all times.


    Otherwise, if they attacked someone, it was possible that they themselves would be attacked by others. Without any soldiers stationed there, they were in danger from the three other sides, as they could attack Great Qin at any time.


    One million soldiers would be able to stall them for some time and would allow Great Qin to send over reinforcements. As such, Zhao Fu did not fear the three other sides too much and he gathered his massive 13 million soldier army and headed off towards the northern side.


    Back when Great Qin was building its Inner Great Wall, the northern side had constructed thick defensive walls. However, those walls did not give them much peace of mind.


    Great Qin¡¯s ocean of soldiers marching sounded like thunder, and they gave off a dense killing intent as they headed for the northern side.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± looking at the army that stretched as far as the eye could see, the City Lords all felt quite some fear and asked the people around them.


    The other City Lords all looked incredibly serious and did not know what to say. Because of the geography, they were not able to ally together with many regions, so they only had 3.5 million soldiers but had to face more than ten million. They had already lost this battle.


    They then sensed powerful rays of light from the distance ¨C those were the powers of City Lords, causing a haze to fall over the entire northern side army.


    ¡°Have you made your decision? Will you surrender? I have many system main city City Lords under me, and they are proof that I won¡¯t mistreat you. If you join Great Qin, you will be protected; I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have much confidence about the future.


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m already this world¡¯s World Protector; you should know that the World Protector is the final line of defense for this world, as well as the most important person. I am your best choice!¡±


    Zhao Fu stood in the sky as he confidently smiled and gave off a mountain-like aura. The Earth Realm Mark appeared on the back of his hand, and even though he was not speaking very loudly, his voice sounded out in the surrounding ten or so kilometers and gave off a fearsome might.

 Chapter 691: Ferocious Assault

    <h4>Chapter 691: Ferocious Assault</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Now that Zhao Fu had be the World Protector, he could control the Earth Realm Mark¡¯s power. Even though he could not use it against them, he could use it to at least scare them. It would be best if they surrendered.


    Hearing the voice from above and looking at the 90 or so City Lords in the air, the northern side faction below fell into silence.


    Everyone hesitated because no one wanted to easily surrender to anyone. However, they were at aplete disadvantage, and what Zhao Fu had said was true ¨C they could not defend against the dangers in the future, so Zhao Fu¡¯s offer was the best case choice right now.


    ¡°I think we should surrender! We can¡¯t beat them, and we need to think about the future. This is something we¡¯ll have to face sooner orter!¡± a schrly young man said somewhat nervously.


    A white-haired elder sighed and said, ¡°If we had any chance at fighting back, I definitely wouldn¡¯t surrender so easily. Even if there were dangers in the future, all of us would be able to face them together.¡±


    ¡°Ai! If only six million of them came, we would still be able to fight. However, they have four times as many soldiers as us, and they have three times as many City Lords. We won¡¯t be able to do anything and will instead be encircled and killed!¡± a middle-aged man wearing a robe said as he sighed.


    ¡°What should we do then? Fight? Or surrender?¡± a muscr loudly asked as he watched everyone sigh.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of the arrows tearing through the air could be heard. Countless arrows gave off a sharp aura, causing everyone to shiver and for their hairs to stand on end. The arrows poured down like rain, and screams immediately sounded out.


    The City Lords discussing within the room were given a big fright, and they rushed outside. It seemed that after waiting for a while, Zhao Fu had decided to attack first.


    The sudden onught of arrows resulted in many of the system main city soldiers being hit. Following this, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers formed a massive ck ocean as they gave off a boundless aura and charged at the defensive wall.


    Zhao Fu first used the Rock Giant¡¯s Heart and sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into it, summoning 50 Rock Giants that were ten or so tall. They used their fists to vigorously pound against the defensive wall, causing it to begin to crack.


    The system main city soldiers were not weak at all, and the arrows they shot out gave off a cold light and seemed to be able to pierce through rocks. However, even though the Rock Giants were covered with arrows, they were not hindered at all.


    This was because they were only puppets made out of rocks and did not have any life. They were fully controlled by Zhao Fu, so they werepletely fine.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±


    Four massive roars sounded throughout the surrounding ten or so kilometers as different-colored auras rose up from Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ bodies. They gathered together like massive tides, creating four massive beasts that were hundreds of meters long.


    One was a massive azure ox, which was controlled by Meng Tian and his spear; one was a blue fish controlled by Sima Cuo; one was a violet and blood-red leopard controlled by Li Mu; and one was a blood-red fox that was controlled by Bai Xihan.


    Bai Qi, Wei Liao, and Wang Jian were defending against the three other sides, so they had note. During the time Great Qin had been clearing out the regions, they had created another General Armament that they had given to Bai Xihan. She also had the Seven Murders Star, and this was not too surprising, as she was Bai Qi from an alternate reality.


    She also used a sword, and her sword¡¯s stats were simr to Bai Qi¡¯s Seven Murders Sword¡¯s stats. However, the beast she condensed was a blood-red fox, as opposed to Bai Qi¡¯s blood-red eagle.


    The fox was incredibly big and gave off a trace of dignity and elegance. Its eyes were icy cold, and anyone who looked at it would sense that it was quite extraordinary.


    The four massive beasts gave off terrifying auras as they ferociously charged at the defensive wall. They all gave off different lights, causing the sky to be dyed four colors. With their power, even a small mountain would be annihted.


    Even three City Lords would not have a chance against one of the beasts; after all, they were created from millions of soldiers¡¯ auras.


    Following this, a gray ghostly qi started to spread along the defensive wall. Everywhere it covered, the soldiers fell silent and did not respond anymore ¨C it seemed that this fog was quite terrifying.


    Elsewhere, ten Cavalrymen riding on Skeleton Horses, leading a group of Skeleton Mages, silently attacked as well.


    The Disaster Cavalry now had Stage 4 strength and could control 30,000 Skeleton Mages. The Skeleton Mages all had Stage 2 strength and could summon Evil Spirits that also had Stage 2 strength. 30,000 Stage 2 Evil Spirits was quite a formidable force.


    This was because they were transparent and could silently enter people¡¯s heads and control their bodies, causing the soldiers to attack people around them.


    The 30,000 Skeleton Mages were one of the greatest gains that the Great Qin had obtained from the Undead Disasters from before. It had been quite difficult to gather these 30,000 Skeleton Mages.


    Seeing this scene before them, the City Lords felt as if they were being assaulted by a massive tsunami. They felt that they could not resist at all and that they had underestimated Great Qin. They had not expected Great Qin to have so many methods, and they all felt that they would soon be destroyed by Great Qin.


    ¡°Wait! We¡¯re willing to surrender!¡± finally, the northern side City Lords could not help but cry out in terror.


    Hearing this, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he ordered his army to stop attacking. The overwhelming, ferocious aura was immediately quelled and became calm.


    This allowed the northern side¡¯s City Lords to let out sighs of relief. They ordered their soldiers to put down their weapons and open up the defensive wall to allow Great Qin¡¯s soldiers in.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he led Great Qin¡¯s City Lords to the defensive wall and epted the northern side¡¯s surrender.


    Looking at how despondent the northern side City Lords seemed, Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°You absolutely won¡¯t regret this decision in the future; Great Qin is now unstoppable. Now that we are at the brink of the Great Qin empire, if you perform well, you¡¯ll have an even greater status than before!¡±


    Hearing this, the northern side City Lords squeezed out a few smiles and nodded. Zhao Fu was right, and ording to the current situation, Great Qin had the greatest potential. However, they had only just surrendered, so it was quite difficult for them to feel happy. Moreover, the future was still unknown.


    Zhao Fu happily received ten regions. Now that they had be powerful, obtaining system main cities and regions was much easier.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to relocate the system main cities and moved all of their residents within Great Qin¡¯s Inner Great Wall. Now, it was incredibly safe within the Inner Great Wall, so they did not have to worry about any factions harming them. In order to do this, they would first have to break through the defenses of the Inner Great Wall.

 Chapter 692: Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 692: Strategy</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    These 35 City Lords provided 13 million people, as well as three million or so Stage 1 soldiers. Zhao Fu was quite satisfied, and after relocating so many system main cities, the Great Qin City was nearly about to level up again.


    After all, the amount of EXP they had gained from clearing out regions was massive, and now that they had relocated 35 system main cities, they were nearly about to level up again.


    The northern side¡¯s City Lords passed through the Inner Great Wall and came to Great Qin¡¯s territory. Looking at the peaceful, blissful lives that Great Qin¡¯s residents lived and at the bustling cities, it was of great contrast to the bloody, violent scenes outside.


    After personally entering Great Qin and feeling its power and peace, the northern side¡¯s City Lords were able to rx.


    Before, they thought that Great Qin was incredibly bloodthirsty and ruthless and that its subjects lived difficult lives. However, the reality waspletely different to what they had expected ¨C Great Qin was definitely the best faction to join. None of them felt regret, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    In this incredibly chaotic world, Great Qin had already created a ce of peace ¨C this was something that they would not be able to do.


    Now that they had joined Great Qin, they would not have to worry about the future ¨C they would not have to worry about the yers or any other factions. They could simply live out their lives as City Lords peacefully.


    Now that the northern side¡¯s City Lords had been pacified, Zhao Fu felt much more at ease. These ten regions now belonged to Great Qin, meaning that Great Qin¡¯s territory now bordered with Vietnam.


    Zhao Fu did not yet have any ns to invade Vietnam, because this would result in retaliation from the entirety of Vietnam. They could use Reality-Harming Talismans to scare off yers, but they would definitely hate Great Qin, though they would not dare to do much.


    Moreover, the Vietnamese system main cities would all ally together closely, as this was essentially an invasion from another country. No one felt much about internal conflict, but no one would be happy about another country invading.


    Moreover, the Vietnamese yers were quite a big problem. Even though they were afraid of Reality-Harming Talismans, after the real world was devoured by the Heaven Awaken World, they would still be a great problem. If they were backed into a corner, they would still retaliate.


    When that time came, the Reality-Harming Talismans would essentially be useless, as their real bodies would have entered the Heaven Awaken World. Regardless of Reality-Harming Talismans or not, they would still die a true death.


    Defending against a nation would not be a big problem for Great Qin, but destroying a nation would be quite difficult. As such, Zhao Fu did not n on invading Vietnam for now.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu ordered his people to start constructing some simple defensive walls at the borders in order to prevent the Vietnamese side from attacking first.


    Zhao Fu did not know when he would make a move against Vietnam, and the matters at the northern side concluded. Before, Zhao Fu had nned to look at the other sides and destroy them, but after talking to his Generals, Zhao Fu decided toy aside this n.


    After all, attacking the three other sides would bring in more regions. Because the three other sides were all on the Chinese side, attacking them would result in countless City Lords¡¯ retaliation, so they had to take this into consideration.


    Some of the regions far away from Great Qin had not dered where they stood yet, but if Great Qin attacked, they could only join. When that time came, the three sides¡¯ forces would be many times more powerful, unlike the northern side.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to slow down their pace and first digest these ten regions. Great Qin¡¯s attitude became milder, and Great Qin asked the City Lords to surrender and join Great Qin. With Great Qin¡¯s strength and defenses, it was the best decision for them.


    A few dayster, even though Great Qin had sent out many letters, not a City Lord surrendered, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed.


    At the Meeting Hall, Sun Hanxiang said, ¡°Your Majesty, I think they¡¯re still hesitating because surrendering to a faction and giving their lives to another person is not something easy. How about we open our gates, invite them into Great Qin, and show them what Great Qin really is like? This will be many times more effective than just sending out letters.


    ¡°Right now, the outside world is inplete chaos. They¡¯ll have to face all sorts of dangers in the future, and with this sort of pressure, I¡¯m sure many of them will want to join Great Qin!¡±


    Wei Liao thought about this, but he felt quite hesitant, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate thinks that we should give more thought to this matter. After all, if theye to Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s strength and defenses will be on disy. If they do not choose to surrender, they may gather an even greater force to attack Great Qin. The situation will be incredibly disadvantageous for Great Qin.


    ¡°How about Your Majesty sign a Contract with them? Divide them before destroying them!¡±


    Zhao Fu sat above as he thought about their suggestions. Sun Hanxiang¡¯s method was filled with confidence and domineeringness. Its benefit was that they would not have to expend a single soldier to gain many system main cities and a lot of people.


    On the other hand, Wei Liao¡¯s method was much safer and cautious, and it was also a good method. However, it would take a lot of time because they would not be able to gain those City Lords¡¯ trust in a short amount of time.


    ¡°What do you all think?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he looked at the people below.


    Bai Qi cupped his hands as he stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I believe that we should first digest these ten regions and gather our forces before rapidly and ferociously attacking one of the sides. That way, they will not be able to react in time before being destroyed.


    ¡°By that time, Great Qin will have a much greater force, and it will not be too difficult to deal with the two remaining forces. We¡¯ll use ughter and overbearingness to force them to capitte!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt that Bai Qi¡¯s suggestion was not bad either. It was incredibly intense, but they may have to sacrifice many soldiers. Moreover, it was possible that the two other sides would attack during that time.


    However, with Great Qin¡¯s massive poption, defending the Inner Great Walls would not be a big problem. However, many people would die, and all of Great Qin would be put under pressure.


    Li Si also stepped out and gave his own suggestion, ¡°Your Majesty, right now, all of the system main cities are under immense pressure. They understand how difficult the future will be, so you can marry some of the City Lords¡¯ rtives. With this rtionship, they will be able to trust Great Qin more and may join Great Qin.


    ¡°You can also choose some women and give them to the City Lords; this will make them even happier with Great Qin!¡±


    After hearing Li Si¡¯s words, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but re at him. Even though this was a good suggestion, Great Qin was not weak to the point that they had to use women to solve its problems.


    Following this, a few more people gave their suggestions, and Zhao Fu considered them carefully. Right now, the main concern was that if they attacked any of the sides, it was possible that more City Lords would join them out of fear.

 Chapter 693: Endless Flames

    <h4>Chapter 693: Endless mes</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu considered which method to use, but he could not quickly make a decision. At that moment, Guo Binglin walked in and gave a report in a very grave voice.


    An impending conflict had finally exploded!


    The information that Guo Binglin had received was that the system factions were starting to make a move against yers. All of the powers binding system main cities had disappeared, and the system main cities could now fearlessly attack yers without worrying about anything.


    The system main cities had always been wary against the yers, and their attitude towards yers had generally been quite disdainful. In response, the yers had been quite displeased with how arrogant and domineering the system main cities acted.


    There had always been conflict between them, but because of the various restrictions, the system main cities had not been able to do anything against yers.


    Even though the yers were displeased with the system main cities, staying within them was better than not having a ce to stay, so they endured it. After all, the system main cities were able to stay neutral and were much more powerful, so they could not do much against the system main cities.


    Now that something that had been repressed for so long had suddenly exploded, it resulted in an incredibly bloody scene.


    The information that they could obtain in the Heaven Awaken World was not veryprehensive, so Zhao Fu quickly returned to the real world and ordered people to gather intelligence about this matter. Such a big matter meant that it would not be long until the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world.


    Zhao Fu sat on the sofa as he looked through the information Mu Guilin gave him.


    At Time Suspend City, a General looked incredibly serious as he asked, ¡°City Lord, do we really have to do this? Isn¡¯t this a bit too cruel and ruthless?¡±


    A cold-looking young man coldly harrumphed as he replied, ¡°What will we do if we don¡¯t do this? I¡¯ve long since been fed up with these greedy Otherworlders making my city into a mess. Now that the powers restricting us are gone, I want to ughter them all. We can¡¯t allow them to be powerful and then take over our city!¡±


    The General had wanted to continue to try to persuade the City Lord, but after hearing his reply, he could only go and follow his orders.


    ¡°Time Suspend City Announcement: Time Suspend City is holding a free eating event with no restrictions on numbers or age. Anyone who can finish a big bowl of porridge will receive a reward of one silver coin!¡±


    There were not many yers in Time Suspend City, only about 100,000 or so. After first hearing about this, some of them did not believe it ¨C after all, they were promised a silver coin just for eating a bowl of porridge. Not many people would believe such a good thing could happen.


    However, after an official announcement came out, the people realized that this was a great freebie, so countless people rushed over. One silver coin was a big deal to ordinary people, so many people were incredibly excited.


    However, some people felt that something was off ¨C why was Time Suspend City treating them so well all of a sudden? There was no such thing as a free meal, so they decided to wait and not go for now.


    However, most people were greedy for rewards, and because they had never heard of a system main city harming yers before, they were not too worried.


    The location for the event was quite raucous, and countless yers eagerly waited for this event to begin. Many people started to impatiently shout.


    ¡°Hurry up! After doing this event, I need to go out to the wilderness!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! In order to participate in this event, I didn¡¯t even get to eat breakfast! I¡¯m starving!¡±


    ¡°Can you hurry up? I want my money!¡±


    The General standing on the top floor of a building looked down and sighed as he ordered, ¡°Carry out the City Lord¡¯s orders!¡±


    Following this, the City Guards brought out bowls of porridge. They were not in porridge; instead, the bowls of porridge had many ingredients added to them, making them smell incredibly good.


    As soon as the porridge was brought out, countless people could not wait anymore and started to devour it. Some of them did not have enough and had another bowl.


    Suddenly, one of the people who had been eating the porridge coughed up a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, his face twitching in pain. Soon, he stopped moving ¨C after seeing this, the people around him froze, as more and more yers coughed up blood and fell to the ground. Only now did the yers realize that the porridge had been poisoned!


    However, it was already toote ¨C those who had eaten the porridge immediately died of poisoning, and soon, the ground was covered with corpses.


    The yers who had sensed that something was off were incredibly shocked when they saw this scene. They had never expected that the system main city would dare to openly kill yers like this. They did not dare to stay here anymore, so they quickly organized their things and prepared to run.


    However, they were stopped by City Guards who had been waiting. The yers wanted to say something, but the City Guards immediately attacked and started to kill them.


    Out of the 100,000 or so yers, less than 2,000 were able to escape.


    Seeing the corpses on the ground, Time Suspend City¡¯s City Lord gave a refreshedugh ¨C he had finally done what he had wanted to do this entire time. He then ordered his soldiers to take the valuables off the corpses and then feed the corpses to wild animals.


    Heaven Wu City¡¯s City Lord was sitting on a chair as he talked with a few people when his expression became a bit savage and he said, ¡°Carry out the n!¡±


    ¡°Heaven Wu City Announcement: Otherworlders, please gather at the eastern part of the city. The city is about to give out an important quest with a 100 gold coin reward!¡±


    As soon as this announcement was given out, countless people were incredibly delighted. 100 gold coins were equivalent to $1 million in the real world. Many people would never see such an immense fortune in their lives, so many people swarmed over like a horde of bees.


    However, some people felt that something was off, and some of the smarter ones packed their things and left.


    Heaven Wu City had 150,000 yers, and around 110,000 of them went to the designated spot. It was a circr construction that had ten-meter tall walls. When it was being built, the yers had no idea what it had been for.


    After entering, the yers immediately sensed that something was wrong. There was only a single set of doors, and after closing the doors, they would be stuck in here.


    However, it was already toote ¨C the waiting Archers started to shoot arrows, killing the yers. Most of the yers were killed before they realized what was going on, and some people pleaded for mercy. However, it waspletely useless.


    Now, they knew what this construction was for ¨C it was for ughtering them. Soon, the 110,000 yers were all killed, causing blood and arrow-filled corpses to cover the ground. All of their faces were filled with terror and looked quite horrifying.


    The other 40,000 yers had all sensed that something was wrong and had escaped this ughter.


    ¡°Fire Bird City Announcement: Otherworlders, head towards the Fire Grounds, where the City Lord will personally give out a quest. Not only will there be various rewards, but there will also be a chance to be given a position in the city.¡±


    After hearing about this, countless people felt quite curious and excited, and they headed over. However, what was waiting for them was mes, causing them to be burned to death. This was even more painful than what the two other cities had done.

 Chapter 694: Arrival of Natural Disasters

    <h4>Chapter 694: Arrival of Natural Disasters</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu looked at the bitter reports and felt quite startled. The yers were being mass-ughtered, and most of them had no idea what was going on. It was as if all of the City Lords had agreed to do this at the same time.


    Even though the yers did not die true deaths, after returning to the real world, they angrily reported this on the inte and cursed at the system main cities.


    However, the information did not spread fast enough, and because the City Lords all acted simultaneously, the yer side took a big blow.


    It was not just the yers in China but yers all over the world who were ughtered by the system main cities. Hundreds of thousands of yers had been mercilessly butchered in each system main city, making countless people shiver.


    By now, no one dared to stay in system main cities anymore. Those who had viges hid in their viges, while those who did not have viges hid in the wilderness. Walking into a system main city right now was equivalent to suicide.


    Some yers were incredibly furious, and they gathered two million or so yers and angrily attacked a system main city. However, the system main cities were still able to use their neutral function to create an energy barrier, making it impossible to break through.


    This caused the countless yers to feel incredibly sullen, and they felt like they were going to die of anger. This waspletely unfair ¨C the system main cities could ughter yers, but yers could not do anything against the system main cities in response.


    From how Zhao Fu saw it, the time for the yers¡¯ revenge woulde soon. The City Lords were evidently afraid of this retaliation because without their neutral status, millions of yer would attack the system main cities, and they would have no power to defend at all.


    As such, they had to greatly weaken the yers¡¯ strength so that even after they could not use the neutral status, they would not have to worry about yers.


    Of course, not all City Lords were all as evil and vicious; a small minority of City Lords were quite well-natured and were willing to live in peace with the yers.


    However, they were not stupid either. They were worried about treating the yers well and then being killedter, so they also made preparations. These cities started to build yer factions that were controlled by the system main city.


    The leader of the faction would be the City Lord or a General, who would directly control the faction. They would use yers to deal with yers.


    These City Lords were mild-tempered and did not like killing, so they thought of ways to co-exist with yers.


    The world was now quite chaotic, and conflicts between system main cities and yers continuously exploded out. This caused most yers to lose the protection and support of system main cities, resulting in their development to slow down.


    This was a big blow to the overall yer body. The yers had been developing quite well, but after so many of them had died, their overall strength had greatly decreased. This would leave a heavy stroke on the pages of history.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Even though he had expected this, he could do nothing about it. He did not want to see the yer¡¯s side¡¯s strength decreasing.


    After all, Zhao Fu knew about the matters outside of the Legacy Land, so he was naturally quite worried that they would not be able to stop the invasions in the future. If it wasn¡¯t for this, Zhao Fu would have been ecstatic about the yers being ughtered. That way, he would be able to get rid of them easily.


    Now, the sense of security from constructing the Inner Great Wall disappeared, and Zhao Fu started to worry again. They were still too weak and insecure.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu received four system announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! The final stage of the Chaotic World has been unlocked. Killing anyone, regardless if they¡¯re a yer, indigenous resident, or Ounder will give rewards.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The final stage of the Chaotic World has been unlocked. Natural disasters will descend, and there will be a decrease and weakening of stats in production.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The thirdyer of the Heaven Domain Boundary has been closed.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Void Zones have disappeared, and all yers can go anywhere they please without any restrictions. However, because the Void Zones between nations have not disappeared, yers can only teleport within the territory of their own nation.¡±


    After hearing these four system announcements, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The final stage of the Chaotic World had arrived, and just like he had expected, it was one where people would receive rewards for killing anyone. Moreover, there would also be natural disasters.


    Food crops used to be the cheapest resource because of the decreases to growing time and the increase to output. No onecked food, and every faction had a massive amount of food stored up.


    However, because of the impending natural disasters, many people wouldck food, and there might even be a famine.


    This was disadvantageous to any faction ¨C not just yers but also system main city factions. They would all be affected by these natural disasters, and now that the conflict between yers and system main cities had erupted, things would be even tougher.


    However, this did not matter much to Great Qin. With Great Qin¡¯s natural disaster resistance, they would barely be affected.


    Even if it was a massive natural disaster, Great Qin would be able to survive it. Great Qin was well-stocked in all kinds of resources because Zhao Fu had been preparing for this ever since he had entered the Heaven Awaken World.


    Now that the thirdyer of the Heaven Domain Boundary had been closed, this meant that the day that the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world was very soon. Zhao Fu had wanted this toe aste as possible in order to make himself more powerful and increase his confidence.


    As for the final system announcement, which said that the Void Zones had been canceled, this made things quite convenient.


    Before, Zhao Fu was worried that other factions in China would teleport close to Great Qin and attack. However, now that the Inner Great Wall wasplete, he was not as worried. Now, it should be them who were afraid of Great Qin.


    However, the disappearance of Void Zones also made it more convenient for the system main cities: the various City Lords would be able to work closer together, which would also make it more difficult for Zhao Fu to conquer more regions.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to not make a move against the three other sides for now, and he instead quietly digested the ten regions they had just conquered. Increasing their strength was more important than anything else, as they would not have to worry too much in the face of danger.


    Now that Great Qin had so many soldiers, they were able to leave three million soldiers at the Inner Great Wall, led by Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao, while the rest peacefully cleared out the conquered regions.


    Now, Great Qin could clear out a region in roughly five days or so. After all, they had many soldiers and all sorts of items, so it would take 50 days to clear out the ten regions.


    Zhao Fu discussed with the Generals for a bit longer before making some decisions. Great Qin started to settle down and did not do anything to the eastern, western, or southern sides, and they focused on clearing out the ten northern side regions.

 Chapter 695: Glass Peacock Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 695: ss Peacock Refinement</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After conquering the ten regions, Zhao Fu had received ten Region Treasure Boxes. After opening all of them, he did not receive anything amazing ¨C they were all materials or other items, as well as a Dragon-ying Ballistae.


    After a few days of steady development, Liu Mei came and spoke a few words into Zhao Fu¡¯s ear, causing him to smile ¨C it was time to refine India¡¯s n Armament.


    Zhao Fu had long since prepared one million Indian indigenous residents, and they were now onlycking Indian women with Phoenix Qi. Zhao Fu had ordered people to capture as many as possible, and now that the Void Zones had been canceled, things became much faster.


    ¡°Bring them in!¡± Zhao Fu ordered.


    Following this, soldiers escorted 20 or so women into the hall. Their expressions were all different ¨C some had expressions of fear, others disgust, and some hatred.


    Zhao Fu did not mind at all. He looked through the information that Liu Mei had handed over and found that there were 24 of them. They were all beauties on India¡¯s Beauty Rankings, and they were quite highly ranked and extremely beautiful.


    This was especially for the beauties in the top ten ¨C Zhao Fu felt that their Phoenix Qi would be enough to refine the n Armament.


    Zhao Fu ordered the soldiers to bring the women in the top ten up. One of them was Shama¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who was ranked sixth.


    The first woman was called Dri. She had a beautiful face and was quite tall and slim. She wore a long, red dress, and her looks wereparable to Wu Qingniang¡¯s. However, her aura was slightly weaker, and it was said that she hade here voluntarily. Currently, she was looking at Zhao Fu with eyes filled with flirtatiousness.


    The second woman was also extremely pretty and had an alluring figure. She was dressed scantily, revealing a lot of her skin. Her entire body gave off an intoxicating aura, and she was lightly biting her red lips and swaying her body as if she was trying to seduce Zhao Fu ¨C her name was Ash.


    The third had an extremely beautiful face and an elegant figure. She seemed quite cold and wore men¡¯s clothing, and she looked at Zhao Fu hatefully. She understood that the man in front of her was Indian¡¯s greatest enemy. She was called Anjali.


    The fourth was called Ivani. She had a pretty face and a voluptuous figure but gave off schrly airs, and she looked at Zhao Fu with fear.


    The fifth was called Christine, and she also looked at Zhao Fu with anger. She had an attractive face and a slim figure, and she seemed quite intelligent.


    The sixth was called Daphne. She looked quite fragile and weak, and she had a slim figure, making people who saw her want to care for her.


    The seventh was called Debi. She looked like a girl with a very bright personality, and from her muscles, it could be seen that she liked exercising quite a bit.


    The eighth was called Rose, and she had a beautiful face and an elegant demeanour. She also gave off a gentle aura.


    The ninth was called Kaasni. She looked pretty and sweet, and she was quite short. She had supple skin and was a very alluring girl.


    After looking at them and ncing at the others, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. They had suddenly captured so many women from India, and they were all incredibly famous ¨C perhaps it was a bit too much.


    All of India most likely hated him to death. He not only killed their people and took their n Armament, but he also took their women. Zhao Fu felt that he was a bit too evil.


    However, this was something unavoidable, as he needed them to refine the n Armament.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all understand that I¡¯ve captured you all to be my women. As long as you are loyal to me, I will treat you well. At the same time, you don¡¯t have the power to refuse!¡±


    After Zhao Fu spoke, he did not care if they were willing or not and directly made them concubines. The massive amount of Phoenix Qi once again caused changes in the Emperor Phoenix Statue. Its wingspan was now almost 200 meters wide ¨C after all, half of India¡¯s Phoenix Qi was gathered here.


    Most of these women felt quite displeased towards how domineering Zhao Fu was. Some feared him but did not disy it, while others vehemently red at him.


    However, the first-ranked Dri and second-ranked Ash happily smiled and walked up, both of them sitting on Zhao Fu¡¯s legs as they stroked Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and said shyly, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Following this, both of them started to kiss Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, but he still epted it. He held one woman with each arm, deeply kissing them and causing their faces to be red as they leaned against him.


    The other Indian women felt that they were quite shameless to be so forward. They instinctively felt quite disgusted and repulsed.


    However, the two of them were the most clear-minded out of all of them. India had been heavily wounded and would no longer have a chance at seizing control ¨C India did not have any hope in the future.


    On the other hand, the man in front of them stood at the peak of the word. It was him who had heavily wounded India, and he had created the most powerful faction in the world ¨C Great Qin. If they relied on such a powerful person, they would not have to worry about anything in the future. These two women were not only thinking of themselves but their families as well.


    Being forward and taking the initiative was better than being forced into submission!


    Zhao Fu looked at the two beauties in his arms and marveled at how intoxicating the life of an emperor was. However, he did not forget the matter at hand and brought them to where the n Armament was.


    India¡¯s n Armament was still bound by countless chains, and Zhao Fu brought the women below it.


    By now, they had noticed the n Armament bound in chains. Their bloodlines started to roil, and they wondered why Zhao Fu had brought them here.


    Aftering here again, Zhao Fu could not help but think of what had happenedst time, and he shook his head. Zhao Fu pulled over Dri, and she hugged Zhao Fu as they looked at each other. Soon, they started to kiss, and Zhao Fu started to take off her clothes.


    Ash smiled and took the initiative to take off her own clothes as she lightly hugged Zhao Fu.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, the other women¡¯s faces became red and understood what was about to happen.


    Because of how eager Dri and Ash were, they quickly took off Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes, and he also lost control.


    Thumping sounds sounded out until it was night, and after everything was done, Zhao Fu was in high spirits. The womenying on the ground were powerless and breathless, and they all had expressions of pleasure and satisfaction on their faces.


    Looking at the women on the ground, Zhao Fu felt quite awkward. He had once again lost control and could not hold back. A few of the women had been a bit unwilling at the start, but they had quickly started to enjoy it mainly because of the Six Desires Demonic Qi.


    The third-ranked Anjali had been the most resistant at the start, but she had also been the one who had enjoyed it the most. Some of the 24 women were virgins and others were not, as they had already been married, but Zhao Fu did not mind.


    Zhao Fu looked at the ss Peacock suspended by chains, which was no longer struggling and had beenpletely tamed.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu found that after doing it with them, his Dragon Qi and their Phoenix Qi had all be purer, which was extremely good.


    Next, it was time to refine the n Armament. Zhao Fu wanted this n Armament to no longer belong to India or China but to Great Qin.

 Chapter 696: Great World Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 696: Great World Refinement</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Even though it was now night time, Zhao Fu took the ss Peacock and gathered his Generals. Because Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and Wei Liao were guarding the border, Zhao Fu swapped out three people.


    In total, there were ten people: Meng Tian, Sima Cuo, Li Mu, Bai Xihan, Sun Hanxiang, Wei Qing, Xu Liuyi, N¨¹ L¨¹, Tuoba Qing, and Zhao Fu.


    They came to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel quite excited. After all, this was a n Armament, of which there were only four in the world. Their power reigned far above Nation Armaments, and even in the Heaven Awaken World, they were quite rare.


    Zhao Fu first set up the energy stones before cing the ss Peacock at the center of the formation. The ten people stood around the formation, surrounding it.


    Zhao Fu looked around, and seeing that everyone was prepared, Zhao Fu signaled to begin, and everyone nodded.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion rang out as Zhao Fu activated the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation. Countless energy stones instantly disintegrated, and massive, formless energy grabbed the ss Peacock into the air, and a tremendous aura rippled out like waves.


    Different-colored auras rose up from the ten people as they started to use their powers. City Lord Seals floated out of their bodies and hung above their heads, giving off an intense light and a terrifying power.


    Boom!!


    The ten people each stretched out a hand towards the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, causing ten rays of light to shoot into it. The formation instantly gave off a heaven-shaking power and gave off a dazzling light. The ss Peacock in the air was covered by the colorful lights, which formed a rainbow-colored orb.


    ¡°Rise!¡± Zhao Fu used all of his strength to control the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and suddenly cried out. The rainbow-colored orb continuously trembled and gave off a buzzing noise as it turned into a ray of light and shot upwards. It rose to the surface and hung in the sky like a star, giving off a mighty pressure and a brilliant light that shined in all directions.


    Everyone within 1,000 kilometers was shaken and felt their bodies sink. Some of them were greatly frightened and ran outside to look at the ¡®star¡¯ in the sky.


    Refining a n Armament and refining a Nation Armament werepletely different ¨C refining a n Armament was much moreplicated and had more steps.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Massive explosions sounded out as ten pirs of light rushed into the sky. Zhao Fu and the others exploded out with the full power of their City Lord Seals and started to guide the Heaven and Earth Fate.


    As the ten pirs of light shot up, the entire sky shook as an energy wave rippled out, destroying all the clouds in the surrounding thousands of kilometers.


    Suddenly, countless traces of Fate seemed to be controlled by something and madly started to gather. The stars in the sky seemed to dim as a wild wind blew, carrying sand and stones into the air. Countless trees swayed as if they were going to be uprooted.


    The sudden gathering of Fate startled China¡¯s countless ability users and espers. They looked over at the northern side with serious expressions because they felt that all of China¡¯s Fate was madly being gathered there.


    The northern side was where Great Qin resided, and only Great Qin would be able to draw so much Fate. However, what was Great Qin doing, and what did it need so much Fate for?


    Back when Great Qin had refined a Nation Armament, it had only affected the northern side of China. However, this affected all of China¡¯s territory.


    This massive gathering of Fate made everyone feel quite nervous, and they wondered what Great Qin was doing. Now that it was the final stage of the Chaotic World, the world was bloody enough as it was. If Great Qin joined in, it would be like adding oil to the mes.


    Countless traces of Fate continuously gathered, forming a massive cortex in the sky with the rainbow-colored orb at the center.


    As the Fate continuously gathered and condensed, a monstrous aura descended from the sky. Almost everyone in China could sense this terrifying aura, and the various Sect Masters¡¯ expressions became grave, wondering just what Great Qin was doing.


    Their immediate thought was to stop this, but by now, they werepletely powerless to do anything, so they could only watch and wait.


    Countless traces of Fate continued to gather, and the vortex became bigger and bigger. The mighting from the sky became bigger and bigger ¨C after all, this was refining a n Armament, which was not simple at all.


    ¡°Heaven and Earthbine!¡± Seeing that it was about time, Zhao Fu roared and performed hand seals as he sent more energy into the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    Bang!!


    An almighty explosion rang out as if the sky had exploded. Not only were ability users and espers shaken, but people all over the world were also stirred.


    The rainbow-colored orb at the center of the vortex instantly absorbed all of the Fate, bing many times bigger. It rose higher into the sky and gave off a brilliant light. It was not just China but everyone in the Mind Continent who could see it.


    Looking at that resplendent star giving off a boundless aura in the north, everyone in the Mind Continent felt quite shocked and wondered what was happening.


    This time, Zhao Fu used the Great World Refinement, which used the heavens and the earth as the refining medium. It was an incredibly powerful and profound technique.


    ¡°You can start the final refinement now!¡± the golden dragon said within Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu understood, and the one million Indian indigenous residents were all gathered together. Under the direction of the soldiers around them, they knelt down and shouted, ¡°We are subjects of Great Qin!¡±


    Traces of ck aura rose up from their bodies, which Zhao Fu controlled and guided into the massive orb.


    Buzz¡­


    The orb continuously gave off buzzing noises, and the ss Peacock made a final struggle. After all, it would soon belong to Great Qin and not India anymore.


    In that moment, everyone in India sensed something, and a wave of fear rushed out of their hearts, making them feel extremely unsettled.


    India¡¯s ability users and espers sensed something, causing their expressions to be ones of shock and anger. Great Qin was doing something to their n Armament ¨C their n Armament represented all of India, and only Great Qin doing something to their n Armament would result in such a reaction from their bodies.


    Back at Great Qin, the one million Indian indigenous residents¡¯ Fate slowly fused into the orb, and the shaking within the orb gradually weakened.


    ¡°Great Qin Fate¡­ condense!¡± Zhao Fu yelled out, causing all of Great Qin to tremble. Countless traces of Fate rose up from the ground and from Great Qin¡¯s residents. They flowed up like a dense, ck fog towards the orb in the sky.


    As Great Qin¡¯s Fate entered, the rainbow-colored orb was gradually dyed ck, turning into a ck orb of light. It gave off a terrifying and demonic light, like a demonic sun, giving off a horrifying might that struck fear into the hearts of those who saw it.

 Chapter 697: Great Qin Emperor Peacock

    <h4>Chapter 697: Great Qin Emperor Peacock</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    There seemed to be some terrifying demonic creature being birthed in that ck orb of light, and the terrifying, dangerous aura covered the entire Mind Continent. Everyone in the Mind Continent felt a chill pass through their bodies, and their hairs stood on end as their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    Currently, it was as if there was a haze covering the Mind Continent. All of the Legatees sensed the changes in the Mind Continent, and they walked out and looked in that direction seriously. They did not know what was happening in the Mind Continent, but it was definitely an incredibly serious matter.


    Tina Pendragon looked over gravely because she could sense Great Qin¡¯s aura in this matter. Anything that Great Qin stirred up would not be ordinary at all.


    Back at Great Qin, the ck orb of light gradually shrank, but the ck light seemed to be corporeal, and the aura became more and more terrifying.


    Now, the gigantic ck orb of light condensed into a ck ball that was about 100 meters wide.


    The ck ball was very round, and its surface seemed corporeal and abnormally tough. It seemedpletely harmless but gave off an immense might that made people feel the aura of death.


    Under Li Si and Shang Yang¡¯s instructions, the residents in the surrounding thousands of kilometers had already left, and the area beneath the ck ball started to slowly sink.


    The ten people around the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation had serious expressions as they continued to maintain the Great World Refinement. Beads of sweat rolled down their bodies, and they seemed to be expending a great amount of strength.


    It was now the final stages of the refinement, and Zhao Fu took out a knife and cut open his palm. Blood flowed out of the cut but did not fall to the ground, and it instead hovered in mid-air.


    Back when they had refined the Nation Armament, they had created arge tunnel upwards. Standing at the side of the formation, Zhao Fu could see the ck ball in the sky, and his eyes contained a hint of excitement.


    Zhao Fu swung his sword, and the blood hovering in the air flew upwards and quickly fused into the ck ball.


    Crack!!


    A clear cracking sound rang out in all directions as a small crack appeared on the ck ball. In that moment, countless people felt incredibly nervous because whatever was within the ck ball was about toe out.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    A few more cracking sounds sounded out as more cracks appeared on the ck ball. Everyone started to feel more nervous, and almost everyone in the Mind Continent was looking at this ck ball.


    Crack! Crack! Crack¡­


    By now, the ck ball was covered with cracks, and everyone felt as if their hearts were in their throats.


    Bang!!


    As a massive sound rang out, the ck ball suddenly exploded, causing ck shards to shoot in all directions, and a peacock appeared in the sky.


    The peacock was 10 or so meters tall and jet-ck. Its feathers and ws gave off a cold light, and its eyes were blood-red. It did not have the beauty and elegance of a peacock; instead, it had might and savageness.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡±


    The ck peacock spread its wings and gave a piercing cry, causing a ck wave of light to ripple out. As it spread out, even the sky seemed to be torn.


    Countless motes of ck light descended, and Great Qin residents felt a sense of warmth. Any sicknesses or difort immediately disappeared, their bloodlines became strengthened, and their power was increased.


    However, for everyone else who was touched by the ck light, they felt as if they were hit heavily, forcing them back a few steps. A trace of blood leaked out from their mouths, and their eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    The one who had it the worst was India ¨C everyone felt as if they had been sent flying by an immense force, and their bodies crashed to the ground and trembled. Their bloodlines seemed to have gone cold, and they felt immense powerlessness and pain.


    Everyone in the world waspletely shocked ¨C they had never thought that Great Qin would have the power to do such a thing.


    On a misty peak, a Taoist disciple saw the shocked expression on the Sect Master¡¯s face as he looked at the ck peacock, and he asked curiously, ¡°Sect Master, isn¡¯t it just a powerful ck peacock? Why are you so surprised? What¡¯s so special about it? Is it some mystical item?¡±


    Only after a while did the Sect Mastere back to his senses and say in a hoarse voice, ¡°Even a mystical item would not be able topare to it at all. That¡¯s a n Armament; one of the four n Armaments in the human world!¡±


    The disciple looked incredibly shocked ¨C he had not expected this ck peacock to be a n Armament at all. After all, even with the human world¡¯s long history, they only had four n Armaments, which represented the four most ancient civilizations.


    It was more than ten times more difficult to create a n Armament than a Nation Armament, and it was already hard enough to create a Nation Armament.


    ¡°Sect Master, are you saying that Great Qin created a n Armament by itself? How is this possible?¡± the disciple asked in disbelief.


    The Taoist Sect Master sighed and replied, ¡°I never thought that Great Qin would have such abilities either.¡±


    He then continued hesitantly, ¡°Now, Great Qin can be considered to be a separate bloodline. It can even leave the Chinese race and be the Great Qin race. What I¡¯m worried about is that if it does this, it may ughter the Chinese race in future!¡±


    Hearing this, the disciple couldn¡¯t help but imagine that terrifying scene. He gulped and said nervously, ¡°Sect Master, that¡¯s not too possible, right? After all, China has given Great Qin so much help, and he has China¡¯s n Armament.¡±


    However, even the disciple himself did not fully believe his words. After all, Great Qin was notorious for how bloodthirsty and cruel it was; how could Great Qin¡¯s Legatee be so sentimental?


    As the ancient Chinese saying went, ¡®those who are not one of us in race are not one with us in heart¡¯¨C now that Great Qin had two n Armaments, anyone would fear them. There was no longer anyone who was a match for Great Qin, so if they started to massacre China, it would be a terrible disaster.


    The Taoist Sect Masters did not know what Great Qin was nning either, so he could only hope that Great Qin would not do such a thing. At the same time, he gave the order not to oppose Great Qin at all costs in the future.


    The other Schools of Thought and Sects all realized this and also gave out the order not to oppose Great Qin. If Great Qin went mad, it was possible that they would start ughtering everyone as they were of different races now; it all depended on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu looked at the ck peacock with a smile on his face. He waved his hand, and the peacock turned into a ray of ck light and shot over to Zhao Fu, turning into a ck crystal statue that was as big as a palm.

 Chapter 698: Darkness Descends

    <h4>Chapter 698: Darkness Descends</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu looked at the ck crystal peacock and felt the auraing from it. It had a closer affinity with him than the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal ¨C after all, this was something created by himself and had fused with his blood, so the connection between it and him was much closer.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly thought about refining the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal to be Great Qin¡¯s own n Armament. If he did that, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal would no longer belong to China and would instead belong to Great Qin. If that happened, Great Qin would have two n Armaments.


    The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal sensed Zhao Fu thoughts and slightly trembled as if it was afraid.


    If Zhao Fu refined the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, Great Qin would truly be independent. Even its Fate would be independent of the rest of China, and Zhao Fu could not help but sink into his thoughts.


    After a while, Zhao Fu decided to give up on this idea. After all, his roots were in Great Qin, and Great Qin¡¯s roots were in China. Great Qin belonged to part of the history of China, and whether it was its culture or bloodline, they all belonged to China. Moreover, he could already use the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    Moreover, he was only where he was because of China¡¯s Fate, so after thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided not to go down this path.


    Now that Great Qin had formed its own race, it had obtained some bonuses to its bloodline. Even though it was not obvious, it would still be quite useful.


    That was the conclusion of the n Armament refinement. Seeing that it was alreadyte into the night and everyone seemed quite tired, Zhao Fu told them to go back and rest up.


    Zhao Fu then took the ck crystal peacock, which he had named the Great Qin Emperor Peacock, and ced it next to the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal in order to guard Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    Half a monthter, natural disasters started to descend because of the final stage of the Chaotic World. It was just like in the Disaster Festival, with all sorts of natural disasters urring frequently.


    Zhao Fu received a lot of information about other regions: some had continuous rain that caused floods, while others had severe droughts and incredibly high heat, causing the ground to start to crack.


    Other ces had immense snow and hail, freezing crops to death, and the hail injured and killed many people.


    The mostmon ones were floods, droughts, hailstorms, earthquakes, and cyclones. The other disasters were not as destructive, and they were not as frequent as during the Disaster Festival.


    However, there were not any Disaster Beasts that they could kill in order to stop the natural disasters ¨C these were just simple natural disasters that could not be stopped. The only thing that could resist them was the Natural Disaster Resistance stat, and the advantage that the Legatees had was now disyed.


    Because of the natural disasters, many cities¡¯ production stats had been greatly reduced. Food crops no longer matured as quickly, nor was their output as great. Most cities affected by natural disasters would barely produce anything.


    Only about half a month had passed, so no one was panicking yet. However, some of the smarter ones could see the impending danger, so they started to stockpilerge amounts of food. All of a sudden, food, which had been one of the cheapest resources, became incredibly expensive.


    As the price of food continuously increased, some ordinary people also sensed some danger. No one knew how long these natural disasters would be for, so if they sold all of their food, they could face starvation in the near future.


    There was still food being sold, but as time went on, there would be fewer people selling food, and factions would find it quite difficult to gather more food.


    The natural disasters did not stop, and with the rewards for killing people, the world indeed became quite chaotic. yers killing indigenous residents, as well as system main city soldiers killing yers, were all given rewards.


    Even though the rewards for killing a single person were not much, the more people one killed, the more rewards there were, and there was no limit.


    Whether they were yers or indigenous residents, they were all incredibly cautious when moving around, worried that someone would suddenly jump out and attack them. In this profit-driven world, many people would do anything for benefits. The world became quite dangerous, and everyone lived in fear.


    Darkness had descended on the world, and it affected not only all of the yers but also all indigenous residents.


    What¡¯s more, this was only just the beginning. In theter stages, there would be even more chaos and blood. Those who wanted to survive would have to live by thews of the jungle and natural selection.


    Of course, this did not affect Great Qin much ¨C its powerful Natural Disaster resistance stats essentially negated all natural disasters within its territory, and its tough Inner Great Wall was able to stop all invaders.


    In half a month, Great Qin had cleared out three regions, and its strength had increased considerably.


    Zhao Fu used the EXP gained to level up the fire and ice viges. Zhao Fu primarily did this because Binoche and Kerache¡¯s forbidden spells could instantly wipe out 50,000 to 60,000 Stage 1 soldiers.


    If they had City Lord Seals, the spells they cast would be even more terrifying. What¡¯s more, the fire and ice cities were both special cities that suited Binoche and Kerache.


    Zhao Fu felt that the world was bing more and more dangerous, and it waspletely chaotic. Great Qin would be battling more and more in the future, so their power on arge battlefield would be incredibly useful ¨C after all, Zhao Fu had personally witnessed their power before.


    The fire and ice cities spawned people with fire and ice bloodlines, which meant that the people could cast fire and ice attacks. Their stats were also much better than ordinary people¡¯s, and they could be nurtured as special soldiers.


    Late at night, the moon spilled into the bedroom. Beside Zhao Fu, N¨¹ L¨¹, Tuoba Qing, Binoche, and Kerache had all fallen asleep. Wu Zetian was currentlyying on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, breathing heavily.


    A whileter, Wu Zetian asked, ¡°Zhao Fu, what are you going to do now? The Chaotic World is an opportunity, and I think General Sun¡¯s suggestion is quite good.


    ¡°The system main cities outside are continuously suffering from natural disasters, and there is already a lot of pressure on them. If they personally see how powerful Great Qin is, many people will be willing to surrender. Moreover, you should send those letters asking them to surrender to even further regions.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to send them to the 100 nearest regions. This way, there will be more chances of them surrendering. Now that the entire world is like this, there isn¡¯t anywhere they can escape to.


    ¡°Also, now that the final stage of the Chaotic World has begun, the system main cities can barely take care of themselves. I think you should increase the speed at which you clear the regions, or suddenly attack and destroy those three sides before they¡¯re prepared.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged Wu Zetian¡¯s slim body with one hand while he thought about what she had said. Right now, Sun Hanxiang¡¯s method was indeed the best, but he needed to have some countermeasures in case anything went wrong.

 Chapter 699: Ambassadors

    <h4>Chapter 699: Ambassadors</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Wu Zetian asked as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes.


    Zhao Fu smiled and looked at Wu Zetian, who was lying on him, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it and make some preparations!¡±


    Wu Zetian lightlyughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Right now, you¡¯re the only man I can rely on. I hope Great Qin will be more and more powerful.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t you have any other ns? Don¡¯t you want some power in Great Qin?¡±


    Wu Zetian lightly harrumphed and did not bother hiding it, saying, ¡°Of course I do! However, I know that I won¡¯t be able to take over Great Qin like I took over at the Tang Dynasty. You¡¯re simply too domineering, and I don¡¯t have any thoughts about rebelling. Even my body can¡¯t leave you.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m one of the women most important to you and already have a lot of power. I understand your personality, so I know I won¡¯t have to worry about the future or any fights within the harem. I¡¯m already very happy with the current situation; I¡¯m satisfied with living in Great Qin and spending time with you like this.


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m worried about is Wu Qingniang. She¡¯s trying to re-establish my nation, but I don¡¯t want her to be destroyed.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu also thought of Wu Qingniang, and he replied seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help her!¡±


    Wu Zetian flirtatiously smiled at Zhao Fu and replied, ¡°I believe you!¡±


    Seeing how flirtatious Wu Zetian looked, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help himself and flipped Wu Zetian over. After doing it with Zhao Fu almost every day, Wu Zetian had be even more beautiful and mature, and she seemed even more alluring.


    A whileter, Wu Zetian lightly hit Zhao Fu and said as she breathed raggedly, ¡°You should go and satisfy Lingyue tomorrow. She¡¯s my daughter, and I don¡¯t want you to neglect her!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, after which the two of them fell asleep.


    The next day, Zhao Fu once again started to discuss with his Generals. After hearing that Zhao Fu had chosen to go with her n, Sun Hanxiang gave a happy smile.


    Now, it was time to carry out the n. They had to make some preparations so that, when disying Great Qin¡¯s strength, they did not reveal all of Great Qin¡¯s information. It would be best to avoid as much trouble as possible.


    Moreover, there was the problem of how to invite the City Lords to Great Qin. After all, they were City Lords, so they would most likely be afraid of Great Qin ambushing them.


    Zhao Fu decided to send out ambassadors with letters from Zhao Fu. The ambassadors had to be eloquent and neither arrogant nor weak. Only then would they be able to disy Great Qin¡¯s sincerity and show its confidence.


    If they wanted to find eloquent people who were cultured and refined, they would have to be schrs. As such, Zhao Fu decided to pick out some ambassadors from the Rising Qin Academy. This shook the entire Rising Qin Academy, as this was a great opportunity to rise through the ranks. If theypleted this task, they would be rewarded immensely, and their family would be able to livefortably for the rest of their lives.


    Now, things proved that Zhao Fu developing the culture of Great Qin had been an incredibly good decision.


    Zhao Fu stood on a tall tform and looked at the young talents below. All of them had expressions of joy and excitement on their faces, and Zhao Fu quickly chose out some candidates.


    Next, they went through a test to see if they could perform their job well. Those who did well in the test were given a few days of training, after which they were ready.


    Because these ambassadors were all schrs, they were eloquent but were quite weak. In this world where might reigned supreme, those who were weak would be looked down on, so they could not go by themselves.


    This problem was easily solved ¨C Great Qin now had around 10,000 Stage 3 soldiers, and those with Stage 3 Cultivation could be Generals in system main cities. As such, each ambassador took with them five Stage 3 soldiers so that they would not be looked down on.


    Right from the beginning, they would show Great Qin¡¯s terrifying power, forcing them to treat Great Qin seriously. This would make dealing with them much easierter on.


    Of course, apart from the five Stage 3 soldiers, each ambassador would bring some gifts. These gifts were all specialty products from Great Qin that were quite valuable. This not only showed Great Qin¡¯s friendly attitude but also its strength and sincerity.


    If the City Lords were interested, they did not have to personallye to Great Qin and could instead send their own ambassador. Through this, they would be able to understand Great Qin, increasing their trust and helping them be willing to submit to Great Qin.


    After finalizing the ns, teams of ambassadors and Stage 3 soldiers left Great Qin and headed out to the various regions. Zhao Fu felt quite hopeful and wondered how things would turn out.


    In the Divine Military City, a valiant-looking middle-aged man sat on a chair and frowned as he went through the various reports. Now that it was the final stage of the Chaotic World, everything had be ten times busier than before, and there were more and more things to worry about.


    This City Lord¡¯s name was Zhou Chang, and he was a righteous man. He was one of the City Lords who had chosen not to ughter the yers.


    This was because he felt that even if he ughtered the yers in his city, that would not solve the problem and would only serve to increase the hatred between the yers and them. There would still be arge battle in the future, and with their numbers, the yers would definitely have an advantage.


    With their ability to revive, if the system main cities were unable to use their neutral status, they would be swamped by the sheer number of yers.


    Because there were rewards for killing people, there would often berge battles within the system main cities, and he would have to send soldiers to suppress them. However, the city was still in chaos, and the residents did not dare to go out, causing the streets to feel quite empty.


    Moreover, even though the Divine Military City had prepared a lot of food, because they had not been able to harvest any, they would not be able to go on like this. Sooner orter, they would finish all of the food.


    They could not keep letting this drag-on because when the food ran out, it would be toote to do anything about it. If they could not obtain any food, all of them would starve to death, and no one wanted to see such an oue.


    ¡°City Lord, I have a matter to report!¡± a soldier walked in and said as he cupped his hands.


    Zhou Chang felt quite frustrated ¨C he had not even finished dealing with all these matters, and yet another matter had popped up. This made his head hurt, but he still said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There are a group of people iming to be ambassadors from the Great Qin Empire. They request to see the City Lord!¡± the soldier replied.


    ¡°The Great Qin Empire?¡±


    Zhou Chang had heard of Great Qin before ¨C it was a massive faction in the north and was the Legacy of an Otherworlder. They had already conquered 31 regions and were incredibly powerful to the point that they could resist 60 or 70 regions allied together.


    The surrounding regions had tried to convince him to resist Great Qin as well, but Zhou Chang feared Great Qin¡¯s power, and because Great Qin did not seem to want to attack the south, he had refused.

 Chapter 700: Li Mao

    <h4>Chapter 700: Li Mao</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Great Qin had also sent letters to express its goodwill and sincerity, but Zhou Chang had been wary of Great Qin, so he had not gone. After all, he did not want his entire city to perish because of a single mistake from him.


    After hearing that the other side had sent an ambassador, Zhou Chang thought about it and felt that he could not act rudely. After all, the other side was simply too terrifying.


    Following this, the soldier heeded Zhou Chang¡¯s order and brought Great Qin¡¯s group into a hall.


    When the six people walked in, Zhou Chang looked at five of them and felt quite shocked. These five people all had Stage 3 Cultivation and had an incredibly powerful and austere aura. They had been through countless battles and wereparable to his Generals.


    These five General-level people had been sent on such a small task ¨C this was simply too shocking. Just how powerful was the Great Qin Empire? How many Stage 3 soldiers did it have? How could it send them out so casually?


    ¡°My name is Li Mao, a schr of Great Qin. I greet the esteemed City Lord,¡± the schrly young man at the front of the party smiled as he spoke neither overbearingly nor servilely.


    Hearing this, Zhou Chang inwardly let out a sigh of relief. From the ambassador¡¯s tone, it seemed that they were here with good intentions. Otherwise, Zhou Chang would not know what to do.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so courteous! Everyone, please have a seat.¡± Zhou Chang smiled as he gestured with his hand.


    Li Mao looked at the chair next to him and sat down. As for the five soldiers, they took positions around Li Mao so as to protect him. Li Mao¡¯s Cultivation was not even at Stage 1, only at Stage 0-7.


    Zhou Chang took notice of this small detail ¨C he had invited all of them to sit, but only Li Mao had sat down, while the soldiers had no intention of sitting at all. Instead, they remained at Li Mao¡¯s side. This showed their discipline and training.


    This was indeed reality ¨C it was Bai Qi who was in charge of Great Qin army¡¯s training, and he was very strict. In order for arge army to seed, one had to instill immense discipline into it.


    As such, Zhou Chang assumed that Li Mao had an important position within Great Qin for the soldiers to protect him like this. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Sir, I see that you have extraordinary bearings; you must have an important position within Great Qin!¡±


    Li Mao humbly smiled, ¡°Esteemed City Lord, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m simply one of a thousand schrs from the Rising Qin Academy who had the luck of being chosen by His Majesty to visit the various regions and express Great Qin¡¯s goodwill.


    ¡°His Majesty is not only talented and powerful, but he is also kind and loves his subjects immensely. He is not fond of ughter and death and would rather settle things peacefully with everyone.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not tell Li Mao to say those things, but any intelligent person would shamelessly praise Zhao Fu like that in order to disy how good his liege was.


    Hearing those words, Zhou Chang felt quite shocked. There were a thousand of such parties, and if each of them had five Stage 3 soldiers, that would be 5,000 Stage 3 soldiers.


    A system main city only had three Generals, so ten system main cities would only have 30 Generals, while 1,000 system main cities would have 3,000 Generals.


    However, the other side could easily send out 5,000 Stage 3 soldiers ¨C just how many did they have then? Moreover, if they had so many Stage 3 soldiers, what about their Stage 2 and Stage 1 soldiers?


    After just imagining what the other side¡¯s strength was like, Zhou Chang felt a chill within his heart. Great Qin was an extremely monstrous existence; who could resist it?


    Now, Zhou Chang felt that even the 60 regions surrounding Great Qin would not be able to do anything towards it. An entire region in front of Great Qin would be like an ant in front of a person and could be easily squished to death.


    As for whether Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was a genius or not, who needed to be told that? How else could he create such a massive faction? Zhou Chang hid the shock within his heart and continued to listen to Li Mao speak.


    Li Mao continued, ¡°His Majesty genuinely hopes that the various City Lords will be willing to join Great Qin. Now that we¡¯re in the final stage of the Chaotic World, there are natural disasters everywhere and the world is in mayhem. Countless people live in suffering and corpses fill thend. However, Great Qin has resistance against natural disasters, and all of the natural disasters are unable to affect Great Qin. Right now, there are fruits all over Great Qin and birds singing everywhere; it is a sanctuary of peace in this chaotic world.


    ¡°At the same time, Great Qin has a massive army of millions, as well as a majestic Inner Great Wall that can defend against all attacks. If you are willing to join Great Qin, you will be able to live in peace. With Great Qin¡¯s protection, you will not have to worry about anything.¡±


    By now, Zhou Chang was so shocked that he could not say anything. No faction could resist the natural disasters, only endure them. In front of the massive natural disasters, they were incredibly weak and powerless.


    The Divine Military City and the surrounding regions had experienced violent cyclones. Zhou Chang and the other City Lords had wanted to use their City Lord Seals to stop the natural disaster, but they were injured by the cyclone.


    The massive wind, bringing with it rocks and sand, blew down house after house and lifted people into the sky. Those terrifying scenes made them want to relocate their system main cities. However, the entire world was going through these natural disasters; just where could they run?


    After hearing Li Mao¡¯s words, Zhou Chang almost could not believe it. These terrifying natural disasters did not have any effect on Great Qin?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the amount of confidence Li Mao disyed, Zhou Chang definitely wouldn¡¯t believe such words.


    Moreover, after hearing about Great Qin¡¯s army, as well as the Inner Great Wall, Zhou Chang once again was greatly startled. He only had an army 100,000 soldiers, and yet the other side had millions; it was likeparing a mouse to an elephant.


    At that moment, Li Mao tossed out yet another big piece of news, causing Zhou Chang to feel even more startled, ¡°Great Qin is already on the brink of establishing its kingdom, and any City Lords who join us will be given even more prestigious positions in the future!¡±


    They had nearly established a kingdom! Zhou Chang waspletely speechless. However, after thinking about Great Qin¡¯s massive territory and power, that made sense.


    Li Mao then said proudly, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty is simply peerless and unrivaled, and he has be the World Protector, thest line of defense for this world. You don¡¯t need to worry about Great Qin in the future, because with our Majesty there, nothing will be a problem.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhou Chang swayed and nearly fell down from his chair. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the World Protector? Even though the City Lords were unable to participate in the Trial Festival, they knew things from it. Now that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the World Protector, how could they fight against him?


    Zhou Chang dryly coughed before saying, ¡°Erm¡­ what requirements does your lord have? Do you think I would be good enough?¡±

 Chapter 701: Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 701: Retaliation</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Hearing Zhou Chang¡¯s words, Li Mao felt quite delighted, but he still said, ¡°Esteemed City Lord, of course you are good enough. I¡¯m sure His Majesty will be pleased with such a grand figure like you joining. However, would you like to first send a few people to Great Qin to take a look? You will be able to verify whether everything I said was the truth; Great Qin has the confidence to invite anyone to take a look!¡±


    This was to increase Zhou Chang¡¯s trust in Great Qin. Even if he sent ambassadors, Great Qin would wee them.


    Hearing Li Mao¡¯s words, he marveled at Great Qin¡¯s confidence.


    In order to act as safely as possible, Zhou Chang decided to send a few of his trusted aides. There were many City Lords who decided to do the same thing.


    Roughly 150 or so City Lords sent ambassadors to Great Qin. They were already interested in submitting, and if everything that Great Qin¡¯s ambassadors said was true, Great Qin would indeed be the best person to submit to. They would no longer have to worry about natural disasters, and Great Qin would be able to deal with future dangers as well.


    Even though Zhao Fu had sent out 1,000 or so ambassadors, only 150 or so City Lords were willing to send their own ambassadors to take a look at Great Qin. Most people were still hesitant.


    As City Lords, most of them did not want to have to submit to someone else, and the situation was not too dire yet. They were not in a hurry to make a decision, as this would determine their life or death, and there would be no room for regrets. Of course, there were many City Lords who hated yers, and they were the ones who hadmitted the ughters.


    Tangerine City¡¯s City Lord, Liu Dacheng, was currently spending time with a few beautiful female attendants when a soldier came to report that the Great Qin Empire had sent ambassadors to visit.


    Hearing this name, Liu Dacheng knew that it was an Otherworlder empire. Because they were quite far away from Great Qin, he did not know Great Qin¡¯s true strength. However, he greatly despised Otherworlders.


    As such, without even thinking about it, Liu Dacheng ordered, ¡°Kill all of them! In the future, kill any Otherworlders whoe. Your elder hates seeing Otherworlders; the more we kill, the safer we¡¯ll be in the future!¡±


    The soldier felt quite troubled and said, ¡°City Lord, it was Sir Liu who asked me toe and invite you. He says that they¡¯re very important people, so please go and meet them!¡±


    Liu Dacheng yelled angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s the City Lord here? Are you going to obey him or me? Kill those people; do you think I¡¯m afraid of the Great Qin Empire?¡±


    The soldier¡¯s face went pale, but he heeded the order and went out to give out the order.


    Five Stage 3 soldiers and a schr were powerless against an entire system main city and were cruelly killed.


    Nearby, a man in green wanted to stop this but was unable to. Looking at the six corpses, he felt that a catastrophe was about to descend.


    Great Cart City¡¯s City Lord, Zhao Cheng, also received a report from a soldier that ambassadors from Great Qin hade. He knew some information about Great Qin, but he had chosen to resist Great Qin. He despised Otherworlders, and the Otherworlder Dynasties were his greatest enemies.


    Zhao Cheng went to the city gates and looked at the six people. He felt quite surprised but suddenly attacked. In order to protect the schr, a few soldiers were instantly killed.


    The schr was stained with blood, and he felt quite scared, causing his body to tremble. He knew he was going to die, but thinking about Great Qin, the books he had read, and the soldiers who had died for him, his gaze became resolute as he stood straight. He could not allow Great Qin to be shamed; even if he had to die, he would die with dignity.


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done today will be repaid ten times over by the Great Qin Empire!¡± the schr said as he looked coldly at Zhao Cheng.


    Facing this threat from someone who did not even have Stage 1 Cultivation, Zhao Cheng could not help but coldly harrumph. He waved his hand, causing an arc of light to sh out. Blood spurted everywhere as the schr¡¯s head was chopped off and rolled to the ground as his body also copsed to the ground.


    Zhao Cheng coldlyughed and had his soldiers kill the remaining soldiers and send their corpses back to Great Qin.


    Within East Peace City, the City Lord, Xu Nei, condescending looked at the six people in front of him and said arrogantly, ¡°You dare not kneel when greeting me?¡±


    Hearing these words, the schr felt quite displeased, but he understood the importance of this task, so he gave a slight smile and cupped his hands as he said courteously, ¡°Esteemed City Lord, my name is Qian Chang, a schr of Great Qin. I have been sent as an ambassador to this city!¡±


    ¡°I told you to kneel, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The Xu Nei¡¯s voice became louder, bringing with it a trace of anger.


    This caused Qian Chang¡¯s expression to be cold. He once again cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Esteemed City Lord, I am a schr of Great Qin. I only kneel to the heavens and earth, my parents, and His Majesty. I will not kneel for anyone else.¡±


    Xu Nei coldly harrumphed. He was also one of the City Lords who hated Otherworlders, and he had no ns to join Great Qin at all. He simply wanted to humiliate Great Qin.


    Hearing Qian Chang¡¯s words, he angry pped out, causing a formless energy to m the six people to the ground. The Stage 3 soldiers were instantly killed, but Xu Nei left Qian Chang alive. Looking at Qian Chang coughing up blood, Xu Nei stepped on his head and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone from Great Qin!¡±


    Following this, Xu Nei crushed Qian Chang¡¯s head with his foot, causing blood and brains to fly everywhere.


    Out of the 1,000 schrs, roughly 950 schrs returned, which meant that 50 of them were killed. Luckily, most of the City Lords were rational and thought of Great Qin¡¯s strength, so they treated the ambassadors with respect.


    The City Lords who had killed the ambassadors were all ones who hadmitted massacres in their cities. They hated Otherworlders and acted savagely, doing whatever they wanted.


    The deaths of the 50 ambassadors enraged Zhao Fu. However, Great Qin now had a good reason to kill those City Lords.


    Now that the passages to other regions had been opened up, it was easier for the City Lords tomunicate with each other. If Great Qin attacked a system main city for no reason, this would make the other system main cities feel hostile towards them, which was why Great Qin had not acted recklessly.


    Now that they had killed Great Qin¡¯s ambassadors, killing them was something to be expected. With this reason, Great Qin could attack them without the other City Lords saying much. After all, they had killed Great Qin¡¯s people first.


    Zhao Fu gathered all of the City Lords, and split 90 or so City Lords into three teams, leaving the rest to defend Great Qin.


    The system main cities that had killed Great Qin¡¯s ambassadors were in different regions, so Zhao Fu decided to destroy them all quickly without giving them any chance to retaliate. Each group would take down one City Lord at a time, and the three groups would be able to destroy the 50 system main cities in one night.


    They would give up on the people and resources of those 50 system main cities, as they would not be able to bring them back due to the time constraints. If they sent out too many soldiers to escort them back, that would also be quite troublesome, so they would only take away the City Creation Stones.

 Chapter 702: Blood for Blood

    <h4>Chapter 702: Blood for Blood</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Everything was prepared, and it was now night time. Zhao Fu personally led one of the groups and headed towards one of the system main cities. Since they dared to kill his people, he would return blood for blood. Only by killing them would he be able to relieve the hatred and anger in his heart.


    Zhao Fu first went to Tangerine City by himself ¨C he had ordered the others to kill City Lords in the nearby regions.


    Because Liu Dacheng did not know of Great Qin¡¯s strength, he did not put Great Qin in his eyes at all. After killing Great Qin¡¯s people, he acted as if nothing had happened and had even called for a raucous banquet.


    Beside him, a green-clothed man looked quite anxious. He had been worrying about what had happened the entire day and felt that the situation was quite dangerous.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air as he looked down. Now that he was the City Lord of a Sub-Main City, the Great Qin Seal had be even more powerful. Adding on Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline, Zhao Fu would be able to fight ten system main city City Lords without any problems at all.


    Looking at the raucous scene below, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite cold as he took out the Sin Dragon Sword. He used one of his biggest attacks right from the beginning, sending his power into it and causing the Sin Dragon Sword to give off a chilling sword light. Countless traces of water vapour gathered, forming thousands of water swords in the air that gave off a powerful sword aura that covered everyone below.


    Currently, Zhao Fu did not care about harming any innocents, because right now, he felt that everyone in the system main city should die.


    The sudden descent of the sword aura caused the countless people participating in the banquet to feel a chill through their bodies. They looked up in terror and saw a ck-cloaked figure standing in the air. There were thousands of water swords around him, pointing down at them.


    Immediately, everyone realised what was about to happen. Expressions of terror covered their faces as they rushed outside and tried to run away, but it was toote.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The water swords shot downwards, shing past like cold rays of light. They pierced into people¡¯s chests, causing blood to spurt everywhere and for limbs to fly everywhere. The countless people participating in the banquet were instantly turned into corpses, and the raucous scene became deathly silent.


    Liu Dacheng furiously roared, ¡°Who are you? Why are you ughtering Tangerine City¡¯s people?¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°You dared to kill Great Qin¡¯s people, and yet you ask who I am? Today is the day you die!¡±


    Liu Dacheng realized what was happening, and he gripped his saber as he shouted. He stomped on the ground, causing the ground beneath him to crack as he shot into the air. His saber gave off shocking a saber light as he shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu disdainfully smiled and raised the Sin Dragon Sword and shed forwards, sending out a powerful ck crescent towards Liu Dacheng.


    Bang!


    Liu Dachen was hit by the ck crescent and heavily fell to the ground, smashing out a crater that was ten meters wide. He coughed up a mouthful of blood before crawling up with great difficulty.


    Shing!!


    A piercing sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu flew down from the sky, his sword bringing with it monstrous power as he shed at Liu Dacheng. Liu Dacheng gripped his saber with both hands as he blocked, but the massive force behind Zhao Fu¡¯s sword made it impossible to stand. He was forced into a half-kneeling position as he defended against Zhao Fu¡¯s attack.


    Zhao Fu looked at Liu Dacheng coldly, and his sword suddenly spun, knocking Liu Dacheng¡¯s saber away. Liu Dacheng was greatly startled, and he tried to retreat. However, Zhao Fu rushed forwards and stabbed his sword through Liu Dacheng¡¯s chest. Liu Dacheng looked down in confusion before falling to the ground, dead.


    Zhao Fu picked up the City Lord Seal that floated out of Liu Dacheng¡¯s corpse, then put the corpse into his ring. Liu Dacheng¡¯s corpse was quite valuable, and Zhao Fu also took his spatial ring. There were many valuable things inside, but Zhao Fu did not bother looking through it as they would not be too useful to him.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu sensed something and turned to look at a man clothed in green pretending to be dead under a table. He raised his hand, preparing to kill him with a single strike.


    The green-clothed man sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s killing intent and hurriedly got up and knelt, calling out, ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit to sir!¡±


    By now, there were countless system main city soldiers rushing over. Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°Pacify this city before Ie out, or I¡¯ll ughter this entire city!¡±


    Zhao Fu walked towards the City Hal. Now that he had so many City Lords, ughtering an entire city was not a big deal; it would just take some time.


    ¡°Yes, yes, this lowly one understands!¡± seeing how this person seemed to view hundreds of thousands of lives like grass and how he had killed the City Lord in just a few blows, the green-clothed man hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    After conquering and relocating this system main city, Zhao Fu once again obtained a lot of EXP and Achievement Points.


    By the time Zhao Fu came out, the scene had been pacified, making Zhao Fu feel quite surprised. He had never thought that the man in green actually would have been able to pacify the others; it seemed that he held quite a high position in this system main city.


    Zhao Fu had expected to see an army of angry system main city soldiers outside, whom he would kill. After all, the hatred in his heart could only be quenched by his blood.


    However, since they had surrendered, he did not want to kill them, so he said coldly, ¡°I still have people to kill. Great Qin¡¯s people wille and take over this cityter.¡±


    The man in green nodded in terror, showing that he understood. He now knew that many system main cities would be bathed in blood tonight ¨C this was Great Qin¡¯s strength, a single person could destroy an entire city.


    The man in green thought that Zhao Fu was just a minor figure in Great Qin who had been sent to ughter the city. Back when Liu Dacheng had killed Great Qin¡¯s ambassador, he had already had a bad feeling, which was now manifesting.


    In East Peace City, Xu Nei hugged his wife as he slept. A ray of sword light suddenly descended from the sky, causing Xu Nei to instantly wake up. He rolled to the side, and the massive sword light annihted the entire house. Even though Xu Nei was able to avoid the attack, his wife was shed into pieces.


    Xu Nei furiously roared and rushed out from the ruins of his house, looking at the ck-cloaked figure in the sky. He immediately understood what was happening and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re from the Great Qin Empire!¡±


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. Now, die!¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Fu prepared to kill him, but three powerful auras suddenly exploded out ¨C the three other City Lords of this region had arrived.


    Zhao Fu stopped and coldly looked at the three people who had arrived. They were not ones on his kill-list, so he said, ¡°This matter is between Great Qin and East Peace City. Are you sure you want to get involved? You should know what the consequences are!¡±


    Feeling the monstrous aura from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the three City Lords felt a bit shocked. After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the three people realized that Xu Nei had most likely killed Great Qin¡¯s ambassador, and now, Great Qin¡¯s people hade to take revenge.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s threats, the three City Lords did not feel angry. After all, the other side had the strength to back up such threats. Instead, they looked at Xu Nei with hostility and felt that they had almost been tricked into being dragged into this.

 Chapter 703: Level 5 Great City

    <h4>Chapter 703: Level 5 Great City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Once the three other City Lords were dragged in, it was possible that they would die as well. They now knew more about Great Qin, especially Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. He was simply too terrifying, so they had treated the ambassadors with respect.


    Now that Xu Nei had killed a Great Qin ambassador and wanted to drag them in, this was quite infuriating.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with this old man. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± a gray-robed elder said. He did not want to step into muddy water for no reason.


    The other two people also said simr words; they were not stupid either.


    Seeing this, Xu Nei cried out in horror, ¡°I can give all of the fortunes in my city to you three. There¡¯s only one person from Great Qin, so the four of us will definitely be able to kill him together!¡±


    The three other City Lords ignored these words. Who would take such a great risk for a bit of money? Even though there was only one person, his aura was far more powerful than the four of theirsbined. Moreover, even if they could kill him, so what?


    Great Qin stood behind this person, and if they fully enraged Great Qin, even more City Lords woulde the next day. How could they stop them? As such, the three City Lords did not even look back as they flew away.


    Seeing this, Xu Nei¡¯s expression became determined, and he gripped his spear as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Before the three City Lords had flown far away, they heard a pitiful cry behind them. They all sighed ¨C Great Qin was simply too terrifying, as even a single City Lord was this powerful. Just how powerful was Great Qin¡¯s true strength? They had mistaken Zhao Fu to be just a minor figure.


    As the night went on, the sun soon began to rise. The two other groups had been quite sessful and had destroyed city after city.


    Finally, the three groups gathered together again and appeared above Great Cart City. The City Lords exploded out with their auras, and the 90 auras caused the air to seem to freeze. The residents below felt a heavy weight on their bodies, and a trace of blood leaked out of their mouths.


    Zhao Cheng was startled by this massive power and hurriedly rushed out. He looked up confusedly at the 90 god-like people in the air.


    ¡°Great Qin is here to repay its debt!¡± Zhao Fu stood in the air as he coldly looked at Zhao Cheng.


    Seeing so many City Lords, Zhao Cheng felt a sense of terror in his heart. He had never thought that Great Qin would bring so many City Lords; he was definitely doomed today. Zhao Cheng could only yell, ¡°I¡¯m part of the eastern side¡¯s alliance! You can¡¯t kill me, or else the eastern side alliance will attack Great Qin!¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°Do you think I care?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Zhao Cheng felt a chill through his heart before saying, ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit to Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I refuse. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Zhao Fu coldly asked.


    Zhao Cheng¡¯s heart sank; he had never expected Great Qin not to ept his surrender. Since that was the case, the only thing he could do was run. Zhao Cheng suddenly turned into a ray of light and rushed away. He did not even care about the system main city anymore; all he wanted to do was live.


    Looking at Zhao Cheng running away, Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he said, ¡°ughter the city!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the City Lords replied simultaneously before scattering to different parts of the city and unleashing powerful attacks towards the residents trying to escape. Houses crumbled and howls sounded out as an aura of death and despair filled the entire city.


    In just a few moments, the 100,000 system main city soldiers were reduced to corpses by 20 or so City Lords.


    Some elderly and women kneeling on the ground, crying and pleading for mercy, were instantly killed by a few sword lights; this was an absolutely merciless massacre.


    Zhao Fu sat on the city wall, coldly looking at the scene in front of him. Next to him was Zhao Cheng¡¯s head, and as the sun slowly rose and shined on thend, it made him quite difficult to see.


    The warm sunlight could not warm up the deathly silent city; Great Cart City had already been reduced to ruins. There were barely any structures left intact, and there was blood and corpses everywhere. It was now a city of death.


    The news of Great Qin destroying 50 system main cities in a single night was like a nuclear bomb, shaking both the Heaven Awaken World and the real world.


    Destroying 50 system main cities in a single night ¨C that was simply too terrifying. Just how powerful was Great Qin?


    News about Great Qin once again filled the Heaven Awaken World forum. This was the first time such a massive event had happened after the Chaotic World had opened, and this was the first time Great Qin had massacred so many system main cities. Hundreds of thousands of people had died, and no one had escaped the disaster, whether they were men, women, the old, or the young.


    Many yers nearby had gone to take a look, and those ces had turned into hell on earth, making them filled with fear.


    Even though Great Qin had ughtered yers before, yers could endlessly revive, while the indigenous residents could not; when they died, they died forever. This was the first time Great Qin had truly massacred so many people, and this made the people even more afraid of Great Qin.


    This event also caused mass-panic within the Heaven Awaken World, especially the hundreds of regions around Great Qin. If they hadn¡¯t known the reason for this massacre, they might have fled out of terror so as to not be destroyed by Great Qin the next night. They all inwardly rejoiced that they had not done anything to the ambassadors, or they would have been like that as well.


    Great Qin¡¯s thunderous actions ced even more pressure on the various City Lords. Now, they could either choose to surrender or die fighting.


    Right now, Zhao Fu did not know about everyone talking about what had happened. Instead, he was smiling as he looked at Great Qin¡¯s new stats.


    ¾ÓÃñ:3492950/40240000Ê¿±ø892640/9482000


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 5 True Main City


    Vige Area: 34,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 2,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/40,240,000


    Military: 892,640/9,482,000


    Popr Support: 80


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +190%, Territory Crop Growing Time -190%, Poption Limit +130%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +14, Soldiers¡¯ stats +15%, Poption Attraction +145%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +145%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 46,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    The sheer amount of EXP from conquering 50 system main cities had caused Great Qin to level up again. Next was a Capital City, but they now needed 120 million EXP to level up. After all, establishing a kingdom was not easy, so it was understandable.


    Great Qin had already fulfilled all of the other conditions for levelling up to a Capital City; it did notck Great Cities, Cities, Towns, and Viges at all.


    Also, the ambassadors sent by the various system main cities all started to head back. They had personally seen that the inside of the Inner Great Wall and the outside were twopletely different worlds.


    Outside the Inner Great Wall, there were dark clouds everywhere and continuous natural disasters, but inside, it was warm, bright, and peaceful. The residents all lived in peace and bliss, and there were all sorts of races living in harmony. It was an incredibly admirable scene.


    Many City Lords had already agreed to join Great Qin, and after joining Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s strength became even more terrifying. Under this stimulus, the eastern, western, and southern sides started to ferociously attack.

 Chapter 704: Three Armies

    <h4>Chapter 704: Three Armies</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The first to attack was the most powerful side, the eastern side. Their army now numbered more than 10 million and had increased by three million from before. There were about 90 or so City Lords, and they started to ferociously attack the Leaf Province, which was previously the Southleaf Region.


    Zhao Fu immediately ordered Bai Qi to take ten million soldiers and 80 City Lords to meet them in battle.


    Following this, the southern side also started to attack. They had eight million soldiers, two million more than before, as well as 80 City Lords. They flooded into the sk Province, which had been the Open sk Region before.


    Zhao Fu ordered Wang Jian to bring six million soldiers and 70 City Lords to meet them in battle.


    However, what Zhao Fu did not expect was that the southern side¡¯s force had increased significantly to 12 million soldiers. They now had seven million soldiers more than before, as well as 100 City Lords. They gave off a heaven-toppling aura as they marched into the Valiant Province, which was the original Valiant Peace Region.


    Now, Great Qin was in some danger. They only had 19 million soldiers, and that was including what they had absorbed from the northern side. 15 million of them were Stage 1 soldiers, and four million were not even Stage 1 yet. And yet, they had to face abined force of 30 million soldiers.


    Zhao Fu had already sent out 14 million soldiers to defend against the eastern and western sides, and he never expected the southern side, which had been the weakest, to suddenly be the strongest existence.


    Great Qin only had five million soldiers left at its disposal, who had to face the advance of 12 million soldiers. This was a bit difficult.


    Great Qin was already struggling against the eastern and western sides, as both of the armies it sent out were weaker than the two armies they were facing. This was especially so in terms of City Lords: each of the armies that Zhao Fu sent out had ten less City Lords than the other side, and City Lords were incredibly important on the battlefield.


    Now, the Great Qin only had five million soldiers and 37 City Lords remaining, while the southern side had 12 million soldiers and 100 City Lords.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the situation is quite dire. Should we go and invite the City Lords who were willing to join Great Qin?¡± Li Si asked.


    Bai Xihan coldly harrumphed, ¡°How could they be willing to help? Do you think they don¡¯t know Great Qin is being attacked? They want to see Great Qin¡¯s true strength; if we can survive this, they will definitely join, whereas if we can¡¯t defend, then they will naturally give up on joining us!¡±


    Li Si thought about it and realized that Bai Xihan was right,and sighed.


    Zhao Fu thought about it, and after a while, he made a decision, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the southern side. I need ten City Lords and one million Stage 1 soldiers, as well as all of the Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers. The rest of the soldiers can go and support the eastern and western sides.


    ¡°Also, Li Si, gather some civilian soldiers to guard against the northern side in case Vietnam tries to do anything!¡±


    After hearing that Zhao Fu wanted to only bring ten City Lords and about one million soldiers to defend against an army of 12 million soldiers and 100 City Lords, Li Si felt quite concerned and said, ¡°Your Majesty, are you only going to bring so few people? I¡¯m worried for your safety!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was resolute as he replied, ¡°The battles on the two other sides are quite difficult, so with the extra reinforcements and geography, they will have no problem in defending. I will take care of the situation at the south by myself!¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not going to change his mind, Li Si could only go and carry out his orders.


    As Zhao Fu gave out orders, all of Great Qin became quite tense. This was the first big battle afterpleting the Inner Great Wall, and it was also their first defensive battle. Great Qin¡¯s various Departments all stopped and helped out in manufacturing items needed for the war.


    At the east of Great Qin, the Leaf Province was always filled with fog, and it was a marsnd. It was difficult for people to walk around, and they would often get lost.


    In order to construct the Inner Great Wall here, they had expended a lot of time. They first needed to find things that could prevent them from getting lost and then items that could turn the mud into hard rocks that they could walk on. The Inner Great Wall was constructed at the center of the Leaf Province.


    Bai Qi was in charge here, and after reinforcements from the south came, he now had ten million soldiers and 90 City Lords, which was aparable force to the eastern side.


    The eastern side¡¯s army gave off roars that could shake the surrounding 100 kilometers, and they flooded into the Leaf Province. Bai Qi sensed them from far away and immediately gave the order to prepare for battle.


    The 90 system main city City Lords flew into the sky and looked at the fog ahead. It was difficult to see, so they joined forces to create a massive gale that dissipated the surrounding fog. Below, the soldiers used their various items to solidify the ground to make it easier to walk.


    The system main city army started to advance, and soon, the two armies were facing off against each other. Before they had even started to fight, two massive auras spread out, causing the surrounding air to seem to freeze. It was difficult to even breathe, and ordinary people would not even be able to stand up when feeling such auras.


    The eastern side City Lords looked at the army on the Inner Great Wall that rivaled theirs and frowned. The three sides were all simultaneously attacking, and Great Qin definitely did not have the strength to rival all three of them on all sides.


    As such, it was quite surprising that Great Qin¡¯s forces on the eastern side were not weaker than theirs. They could not help but wonder what Great Qin¡¯s forces were like on the two other sides.


    By now, there was no room for retreat. Great Qin was bing stronger and stronger, and if it epted the surrender of more City Lords, it would start to take the initiative to attack. When that time came, they would not be able to defend, so they might as well take this opportunity to heavily wound Great Qin.


    The two sides were about 10 kilometers away from each other, with a lot of marsnd between them. The eastern side City Lords gave the order to continue solidifying the ground and advance.


    Seeing that they were solidifying the ground, Bai Qi obviously could not allow them to do as they wished. If they were allowed to do this, Great Qin would not have as much of an advantage anymore.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    As soon as the system main city soldiers entered firing range, Bai Qi ordered Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to start attacking. Powerful ballistae immediately started to shoot ballistae bolts towards the system main city army.


    The system main city soldiers were ready, and they started to line up shields and form a shield wall.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The thick ballistae bolts mmed down from above like heavy raindrops, smashing into the shields and causing massive impact sounds.


    The City Lords did not expect the ballistae bolts to have such immense strength. Even though the Shieldbearers who were hit were not injured, they were pushed back a few steps, and some were even knocked over backward.


    These were all Stage 1 Ballistae, and the ballistae bolts were all made out of Blue grade materials. If Stage 1 soldiers weren¡¯t careful, they could be heavily injured. Great Qin had researched the Stage 1 Ballistae very early on, and they had already mass-produced them.

 Chapter 705: Seven Murders General Star

    <h4>Chapter 705: Seven Murders General Star</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Sounds of the air being torn could be heard as countless arrows descended from the Inner Great Wall. They were simply innumerable, and the massive, sharp ocean-like aura could cause anyone to shiver.


    The system main city shieldwall had already been broken through by the Ballistae, and seeing this, the City Lords hurriedly wanted to act. However, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords suddenly attacked, stopping the eastern side¡¯s City Lords from defending their soldiers.


    ¡°Arghhh¡­¡±


    As the arrows poured down like rain, many system main city soldiers were hit, causing blood to fly everywhere and howls to sound out. Soon, the shieldwall was quickly reformed.


    Looking at the countless injured and dead soldiers, the eastern side City Lords felt furious. They ordered their Archers to also attack, and they drew their bows and sent arrows whistling towards the Inner Great Wall.


    Great Qin¡¯s side raised their shields, and with the advantage of being on the Inner Great Wall, they were able to easily defend against this wave of arrows.


    If both sides continued to shoot at each other like this, the eastern side would definitely be at a disadvantage. Seeing this, the eastern side City Lords could only give up on this idea. However, there were still marshes in between them and Great Qin, so if they rushed up, they would be greatly hindered by the marshes.


    Now, they faced the big problem of how to get past these marshes. Their soldiers could not continue onwards, or they would have to suffer the attacks of the other side while struggling to get through.


    One of the City Lords suddenly said, ¡°Please cover me, I have something that we can use!¡±


    Hearing his exnation, the other City Lords started tounch all sorts of destructive attacks towards the Inner Great Wall.


    Seeing this, Bai Qi frowned and ordered Great Qin¡¯s City Lords to defend against these attacks and tie down the eastern side¡¯s City Lords, preventing them from affecting the battle. The battle was left to Bai Qi, while the other City Lords were responsible for distracting the other side¡¯s City Lords.


    However, at that moment, one of the eastern side City Lords rushed to the front of the system main city army and waved his hand. 100 or so yellow crystals flew out, shooting into the marshes around them.


    These yellow crystals had very powerful Earth attribute energy; after shooting into the marshes, rays of yellow light burst forth. The muddy ground became yellow ground that was about 100 kilometers wide and could be walked on. Soon, the system main city soldiers started to walk on it.


    Now that Great Qin had lost the advantage of terrain, the system main city soldiers started to charge. Seeing this, the eastern side City Lords felt quite delighted and also turned into rays of light as they went to fight Great Qin¡¯s City Lords.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two sides started to engage in a massive fight, and shockwaves rippled out in the sky. Great Qin¡¯s City Lords had an advantage in terms of equipment, as they had Talisman Equipment and Talisman Armor.


    Their Talisman Equipment were all Legendary grade weapons fused with Gold grade Talisman Stones, which could rival an exquisite Epic grade weapon. With those sorts of equipment, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords¡¯ attacks were somewhat stronger.


    The City Lord Seals of the two sides were about the same strength, so what determined victory or defeat would be their Cultivation, equipment, and skills.


    Even though the eastern side¡¯s City Lords were slightly at a disadvantage, the ten million soldiers below gave off terrifying auras as they flooded towards the Inner Great Wall with unstoppable momentum.


    Bai Qi¡¯s gaze became cold as he roared, ¡°Fire!!¡±


    Arrows streaked through the air, bringing with them immense force as they shot towards the flood of soldiers. However, the system main city had clumped together, their auras rising and forming a formless barrier above them that provided solid a defense.


    As the arrows descended, most of them were blocked by thebined soldiers¡¯ auras, and only a small portion of them hit the soldiers. However, they were not enough to slow down this massive flood at all.


    Bai Qi coldly drew the Seven Murders Sword at his waist. The only people present who had General Armaments were Bai Qi, Bai Xihan, and Meng Tian, but only Bai Qi nned to use his ¨C he wanted to gather the soldier aura of ten million soldiers andpletely release the Seven Murders General Star.


    Bai Xihan and Meng Tian would only dilute the soldier aura, so Bai Qi ordered them to kill City Lords. With their strength, it would be better for them to go and kill City Lords.


    Bai Qi slowly breathed out and raised the blood-red Seven Murders Sword with both hands, pointing it towards the sky. He then exploded out with his full strength, causing his eyes to be blood-red as he howled, ¡°Seven Murders General Star¡­ descend!¡±


    Boom!!


    A gigantic, blood-red star, suddenly appeared in the sky and slowly descended. The sky was instantly dyed blood-red, and a chilling killing intent also spread out, apanied by a boundless might that covered the surrounding 10,000 kilometers.


    This caused all of the City Lords present to look at Bai Qi, who was at the center of all of this. His body gave off an incredibly destructive aura, and his eyes gave off a bright, blood-red light, making him look like an Asura.


    In the distance, the City Lords watching from afar also saw the blood-red star descending. They could feel its aura of ughter and terror, which seemed almost corporeal, and they could almost see a mountain of corpses and sea of blood. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill and inwardly shiver.


    ¡°Soldier Aura Formation!¡± Bai Qi roared out as countless traces of blood-red aura streamed out of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ bodies, flooding towards Bai Qi. The massive amount of blood-red aura formed a blood-red orb that was 1,000 meters wide, and it hung high in the sky as it gave off a shocking might.


    ¡°Skreeee!¡± a piercing bird¡¯s cry rang out as a gigantic blood-red eagle with a wingspan of 1,000 meters broke out of the blood-red orb. It pped its wings, sending out blood-red gales that covered the surrounding 100 kilometers and rushed towards the flood of system main city soldiers.


    Looking at the terrifying blood-red eagle, the soldiers at the front had resolute looks in their eyes. They did not fear death, and they gripped their weapons as they yelled, ¡°Charge!!¡±


    Immediately, the system main city army¡¯s aura once again rose and became even more terrifying. It seemed to be able to destroy anything in its path as it charged towards the Inner Great Wall.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± On the Great Wall, the soldiers¡¯ eyes became blood-red after being affected by the Seven Murders Star. They all roared as they sent even more power into the massive blood-red eagle.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the massive flood and the blood-red eagle collided. It was as if two worlds had collided, shaking the heavens and the earth.


    After sensing this massive shockwave, the City Lords watching in the distance felt incredibly dismayed and watched as this intense battle unfolded. It was simply too shocking and terrifying.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    In the end, it was still the blood-red eagle with the Seven Murders General Star¡¯s power that was more powerful. The blood-red gales that it sent out were like countless blood-red des that shed towards the system main city soldiers, and they were impossible to defend against by ordinary soldiers.


    As the blood-red eagle flew past, bringing with it sharp gales, the massive flood of soldiers immediately started to disperse. There was a bloodied path that was ten kilometers wide that ran down the center of the army ¨C this was formed from countless system main city soldiers¡¯ corpses and blood, and the scene was incredibly gory. At least one million soldiers had died from that attack.

 Chapter 706: Ten Million Soldier Aura

    <h4>Chapter 706: Ten Million Soldier Aura</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    This was the terrifying scene created from condensing ten million soldiers¡¯ soldier aura. In just a moment, the blood-red eagle had ughtered nearly one million soldiers, which was simply too horrifying.


    However, the system main city army did not copse. By now, they had solidified most of the marshes, so the soldiers were able to spread out and continue rushing at the Inner Great Wall, ignoring the blood-red eagle.


    Bai Qi reduced the amount of energy that the blood-red eagle was absorbing because its power came from the soldiers. Now that the blood-red eagle had already dealt a devastating blow to the system main city army, it was better for Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to conserve their strength.


    Facing the flood of system main city soldiers, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continued to shoot out arrows, which pierced through the system main city soldiers¡¯ bodies. The stench of blood spread out, and cries continuously sounded out as more and more people died.


    By now, some of the system main city soldiers had rushed to the bottom of the Great Wall and started to usedders and grappling hooks to start to scale the walls. In response, Great Qin used arrows and heavy objects to retaliate.


    The battle between City Lords in the air became more and more intense, and explosions continued to sound out. Meng Tian gripped his azure spear and stabbed it with shocking power, piercing through a City Lord¡¯s chest, but in the next instant, two City Lords came over and started to attack Meng Tian. Bai Xihan faced three City Lords by herself, and the other City Lords were also fighting bitterly.


    Just as the eastern side¡¯s battle was intense, it was so for the other ces as well.


    At the western side in the sk Province, it was narrower near the top and wider near the bottom, making the region look like a sk. Because of the terrain, it was possible for a very small force to defend against a veryrge force.


    The two forces here were of the same size ¨C the western side had eight million soldiers and 80 or so City Lords, while Great Qin also had eight million soldiers and 80 or so City Lords.


    The sk Province was not as troublesome as the Leaf Province. The ground here was t and it was clear, making it easy to charge. The only problem, which was a big problem, was that everyone had to be squeezed together.


    This was because the ce where they had to charge was in a bottle-neck shape. With so many people charging, they would all be grouped closely together.


    This was not good, because if they were too close to each other, it would be difficult to move, making it difficult to dodge any attacks. If the other side cast anyrge attacks, it was likely that many people would be killed.


    It was not good to have too many people or too few people. Because Great Qin had eight million people defending, if they only sent a few hundred thousand over, even though they could charge effectively, they would be able to do nothing. Great Qin would be able to destroy them incredibly easily.


    Even though the terrain seemed quite simple, it was of a greater problem than at the Leaf Province. The Leaf Province only had fog and marshes, which could be easily dealt with, but what could they do about this sk-like shape?


    After discussing, the western side City Lords decided to destroy the terrain. They all had immense power, and since the terrain was unfavorable to them, they would use their power to change the terrain. If this was in the real world, such a thing would not be possible, because no one in the real world had such power.


    Even though they wanted to change the terrain, how could Great Qin allow this? Just as the western side City Lords prepared to act, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords suddenly attacked, forcing them to defend.


    The western side did not want to advance, because the terrain was very unfavorable to them. Moreover, Wang Jian was in charge of this battle on Great Qin¡¯s side. His job was not to attack but to defend, and since the other side was not willing to attack, how could he give up the advantage and instead attack the other side?


    The stalemate continued for a few hours, and the western side City Lords could not wait anymore. The 80 City Lords simultaneously charged up and quicklyunched attacks, destroying a portion of the cliffs.


    The bottleneck became a bit wider, and Great Qin¡¯s City Lords quickly arrived, forcing the western side City Lords to retreat. A few hourster, the western side¡¯s City Lords once again suddenly attacked, opening up the bottleneck a bit more.


    After doing this a few times, the bottleneck became much wider, forcing Great Qin¡¯s City Lords to start camping nearby.


    Seeing that they had already done much, the western side¡¯s City Lords looked quite pleased. They finally started to order their soldiers to advance, and the western side¡¯s soldiers started to flood forwards with immense auras towards the sk Province¡¯s Inner Great Wall.


    Wang Jian and Wei Liao smiled ¨C the system main city army was finally willing to attack. In actuality, Great Qin had allowed them to open up the bottleneck. After waiting for a few hours, it was Great Qin¡¯s side that was in a rush, as Great Qin was still fighting on two other sides.


    If they dealt with matters here, they would be able to go and support the two other battlefields.


    Otherwise, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords would have stood guard near the cliffs right from the beginning so as to prevent the western side City Lords from destroying the terrain. However, that would mean that the system main city army would never attack, which Great Qin did not want. The other two battlefields, especially Zhao Fu¡¯s, were greatlycking people, and it was quite dangerous for them.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Facing the massive onught of the system main city army, Wang Jian ordered Great Qin¡¯s Archers to continuously release arrows. Even though they were able to kill many of them, they were unable to stop the advance of the army.


    Seeing this, Wang Jian¡¯s expression did not change, and he turned to look at the two people behind him as he slightly smiled and bowed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Concubine Binoche and Concubine Kerache!¡±


    The enchanting and seductive Binoche and the cold and beautiful Kerache held their metal staffs and walked out from behind him. They raised their staffs and started to chant, causing a terrifying aura to ripple out from their bodies.


    Wang Jian immediately gave the order, ¡°All of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords, engage the enemy City Lords to prevent them from interfering!¡±


    Great Qin¡¯s City Lords obeyed and turned into rays of light as they flew towards the western side¡¯s City Lords. The western side¡¯s City Lords showed no fear and flew up as well, and the two sides started to fight.


    Countless system main city soldiers rushed up like a massive ocean, giving off a terrifying and monstrous aura as they ferociously charged at the Inner Great Wall. Great Qin¡¯s Archers continuously shot out arrows, ending life after life.


    However, this could not stop the system main city soldiers. They were true soldiers who were unafraid of death and courageously pressed forwards. If it had been an army of yers, they would have quickly copsed. After all, yer armies were quite disorganized, and their strength came in their numbers.


    Looking at the Inner Great Wall right in front of them, the system main city soldiers at the front felt incredibly eager and excited. They were about to directly fight Great Qin, and as soldiers, they all had strong battle intents. Their blood started to boil as they continued onwards towards the Inner Great Wall.


    After breaking through the Inner Great Wall, they would be able to charge into Great Qin¡¯s territory and wipe out Great Qin. This caused the countless soldiers to excitedly yell, ¡°Charge!!¡±


    At that moment, an incredibly destructive aura eclipsed all of the system main city soldiers, and all of them felt a chill through their bodies. A wave of unspeakable terror rose out of their hearts, and their bodies started to tremble.

 Chapter 707: Fire and Ice Orb

    <h4>Chapter 707: Fire and Ice Orb</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The sky turned both fiery and icy; one side seemed to be burning, giving off an incredible heat, while the other seemed to be frozen, giving off a bone-chilling coldness. It was the fiery and icy aura that caused the soldiers to tremble and feel terror.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± the system main city soldiers continued to roar and rush at the Inner Great Wall with immense battle intent. Their shouts and stamping of the ground shook the surrounding hundreds of kilometers.


    At that moment, two orbs that were 1,000 meters wide appeared in the sky: one gave off blistering mes while the other gave off bone-chilling coldness. The two orbs slowly fused together, giving off an aura of annihtion. Even the City Lords were greatly dismayed and hurriedly looked over.


    The two gigantic orbs were soon fused into one orb of fire and ice by Binoche and Kerache. Some ces gave off cold air while other ces had mes; it looked incredibly mystical and dangerous.


    This was the fusion of two forbidden spells: Binoche¡¯s Meteor Descent and Kerache¡¯s World of Ice. Both of them were incredibly powerful forbidden spells, so just how terrifying would the fusion of them be?


    Looking at the people below them, Binoche and Kerache raised their staffs before swinging them down. The orb of fire and ice in the air also started to fall.


    The western side¡¯s City Lords were greatly startled and wanted to stop it, but it was already toote.


    Bang!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the 1,000 meter wide orb of fire and icended on the ground and exploded. The terrifying power it released devoured everything, and the shockwave sted outwards. The ground continuously trembled, and a tall mushroom cloud rose up, causing the entire world to seem to fall silent.


    Whether they were the City Lords in the air or the Inner Great Wall on the ground, all of them were hit by the shockwave. As the shockwave rippled out, dirt and rocks shot everywhere, and everyone did their best to defend.


    After a while, things began to settle down. A ten-kilometer wide crater had appeared in the ground, with corpses all around it ¨C it was a scene ofplete destion.


    The terrifying ocean of soldiers instantly stopped. Whether they were the western side¡¯s City Lords or Great Qin¡¯s City Lords, they all dumbfoundedly looked at the scene before them. Because of how closely grouped the system main city soldiers were, Binoche and Kerache¡¯s spell had instantly killed 1.6 million or so soldiers.


    However, Binoche and Kerache¡¯s faces were quite pale; that attack had used up all of their strength, as well as the fire and ice cities¡¯ power.


    Wang Jian quickly came back to his senses and smiled as he said, ¡°Thank you for your help. Please go and recover your strength!¡±


    Binoche and Kerache nodded before sitting down to recover.


    The western side¡¯s City Lords¡¯ expressions were very unsightly because they had no idea just how Great Qin had unleashed this massive attack. As such, they hurriedly gave the order to pause the attack.


    This single attack had wiped out 1.6 million soldiers, and they only had eight million soldiers in total. If this happened a few times, they would bepletely wiped out. As such, they could only stop, and the two sides once again entered into a stalemate.


    At the south of Great Qin, there were mountains everywhere, which were quite treacherous to traverse. Great Qin had established its Inner Great Wall on the mountains, allow them to look down from above. Zhao Fu and his one million soldiers had made preparations and set up camp here.


    An army of 12 million soldiers and 100 City Lords, giving off immense auras, stood below the mountains, looking up at Zhao Fu.


    One of the City Lords coldlyughed as he said, ¡°You think that you, and one million soldiers, can stop us? What a joke! Call out your Legatee! If he¡¯s willing to stay in this region and note out, we¡¯ll let him off. Otherwise, we¡¯ll destroy Great Qin!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°I am Great Qin¡¯s Legatee! What else do you have to say?¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the southern side City Lords looked at each other in surprise. They had never thought that this person would be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. How could he stand here facing so many of them by himself? Did he not fear death?


    ¡°Very good! What do you think about what I said before? As long as Great Qin stays in this region, doesn¡¯te out, and allows us to manage the other regions, we¡¯ll let off Great Qin. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being cruel. There are three sides attacking; Great Qin definitely can¡¯t defend against all of us!¡± the City Lord said.


    Zhao Fu felt quite angry as he coldly harrumphed, ¡°Do you really think that you can stop Great Qin¡¯s advance? You can try all you want; Great Qin has never feared anyone before!¡±


    Hearing this, the southern side¡¯s City Lords¡¯ expressions became cold. It seemed that there was no need to continue talking, so they started to charge.


    The 12 million soldiers obeyed and roared, bringing with them a ferocious aura as they charged forwards. The sounds they gave off made it seem as if they were a massive tsunami.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and also gave the order to attack. Out of the one million soldiers, many were very close to Stage 2, if not already Stage 2, and there were also 10,000 Stage 3 soldiers, 5,000 Corpse Soul Guards, and 150 Corpse Soul Commanders.


    They followed Zhao Fu¡¯smands and started to roll down massive rocks that were five or six meters tall, six or seven meters wide, and weighed a few thousand kilograms. The countless rocks rolled down the mountain, giving off massive sounds.


    As the rocks rolled down the mountain, they began to roll faster and faster, and they gave off an oppressive aura. The system main city soldiers at the front quickly reached the rocks, and they roared as they used their full strength to push. However, they were still knocked over by the rocks, and after it rolled over their bodies, only a bloodied mess remained.


    This caused the southern side¡¯s City Lords¡¯ expressions to be grim. The rocks simply weighed too much, and with their momentum from rolling down the mountain, Stage 1 soldiers were unable to defend against them at all. Even if they attacked with their full power, they would be unable to destroy the rocks. Only Stage 3 soldiers and above would be able to defend against them, and even Stage 2 soldiers would have some difficulty. The southern side¡¯s City Lords immediately started to act, as these rocks were not a big deal to them.


    The southern side¡¯s City Lords released their City Lord Seals and gave off powerful auras as they stretched out their hands. A massive, formless hand blocked the rolling rocks ¨C the 100 City Lords were actually able to stop the countless falling rocks.


    However, this was not easy on the City Lords, as they were not just stopping a single rock but multiple rocks with immense momentum.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Zhao Fu ordered, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers brought out Ballistae with Talisman Bolts loaded onto them.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    The Ballistae¡¯s bowstrings continuously trembled as their bolts turned into monstrous rays of white light, tearing through the air towards the City Lords.


    Most of Great Qin¡¯s Talisman Bolts were with Zhao Fu. With Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, he was unable to deal with 100 City Lords by himself, unless he used up all of Great Qin¡¯s Fate. However, Zhao Fu did not want to see the consequences of that, so he had to use other methods.

 Chapter 708: Rush Him Together

    <h4>Chapter 708: Rush Him Together</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The 100,000 rays of white light gave off terrifying sounds, shocking the many City Lords. In response, they immediately created energy barriers to defend.


    Things would have been fine if there weren¡¯t too many of the bolts, but because there were 100,000 of them, the City Lords¡¯ energy barriers were unable to withstand all of them. Their energy barriers started to crack, making them feel greatly shocked, and they used all of their power to maintain the energy barriers.


    Because of this, there was nothing stopping the rocks anymore, and they once again started to fall. The system main city¡¯s Shieldbearers roared and pushed up with their shields with all their might, and they were able to barely block one rock each.


    However, even more rocks descended, making it impossible for them to defend. Since they could not block or stop the rocks, they could only dodge. However, with so many people, how could they dodge easily?


    The countless rocks gave off terrifying sounds as the rolled down the mountain, instantly destroying the system main city soldiers¡¯ charge. They crushed soldier after soldier, causing hundreds of thousands of deaths.


    Within their energy barriers, the City Lords felt incredibly furious. Just as they were about to try to stop the rocks again, countless rays of white light once again shot at them, and they were forced to defend again.


    Great Qin had shot out 200,000 Talisman Bolts so far, and each one would be able to kill 60,000 to 70,000 system main city soldiers. It was a pity that they could only be used to suppress the City Lords right now, making them much less of a threat.


    The system main city soldiers were furious and once again charged. As their auras gathered together, they once again formed a terrifying flood as they rushed up towards the Inner Great Wall.


    Great Qin¡¯s side continuously threw down rocks; Zhao Fu understood how difficult this defense was, so he had prepared adequately.


    Looking at the City Lords continuously defending against the white rays of light, Zhao Fu gave out an order, and three gigantic Ballistae were sneakily pulled out. These were the Dragon-ying Ballistae, and each of them had to be drawn by six Corpse Soul Commanders with Stage 4 strength.


    The Dragon-ying Ballistae were equipped with metallic bolts that were ten or so meters long and three fingers wide. There were many talismans on the bolts, and there were also golden Talisman Stones socketed into the head, body, and tail of the bolts.


    Apart from this, there were also 36 small crystals socketed into them, making them seem extremely beautiful.


    The bolts¡¯ bodies were made of Gold grade materials, and their cores were made of Legendary grade materials. Each one of them cost 100,000 gold coins to produce, which was one billion copper coins. They were extremely precious, and Zhao Fu had wanted to use them to kill boss monsters of regions.


    However, in the face of such danger, he could only bring them out. With such terrifying Talisman Bolts, just how powerful would the Dragon-ying Ballistae be?


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Three massive sounds could be heard as three gigantic golden rays of light, giving off power that seemed to be able to pierce the world, tore through the sky.


    The southern side¡¯s City Lords, who were defending against the white rays of light, were not prepared at all. By the time they noticed something, it was already toote ¨C the three golden rays of light instantly pierced through their energy barriers, stabbing through their bodies and mming them into a mountain kilometers away.


    The heads of the bolts stabbed four or five meters into the mountain, creating ten-meter craters around them, while there was still ten meters of their bodies remaining outside. There were two or three City Lords¡¯ corpses strung on each of them, and blood dripped down from them, creating a horrific scene.


    The three rays of golden light had instantly taken away seven City Lords¡¯ lives. The remaining City Lords werepletely dumbfounded, and a chill spread throughout their hearts. They had not been able to react at all and had only seen a sh of golden light.


    Instantly, the remaining City Lords flew even higher and spread out, bing incredibly wary. They quickly saw the three massive Dragon-ying Ballistae and it was those three ballistae that had shot out those terrifying bolts.


    ¡°Rush him together! If we can kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, everything will be over!¡± The City Lords quickly came back to their senses and exploded out with immense power as they rushed at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu could not allow them to get close, as he could not fight all of them at once, so he once again ordered the soldiers to shoot out the white rays of light.


    This forced the southern side¡¯s City Lords to once again go on the defensive, and three rays of golden light once again shed out with shocking power. However, because the City Lords had all spread out and were prepared, the three rays of golden light only took away another three City Lords¡¯ lives.


    Now, ten City Lords had died already, and the remaining City Lords¡¯ expressions were all quite unsightly. The Talisman Bolts that Great Qin shot out were simply too powerful, and because there were too many of them, they were forced to defend.


    However, by now, the massive system main city soldier army had paid a great price to finally reach the bottom of the Great Wall.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, and ten figures appeared beside them. The ten Disaster Cavalrymen half-knelt as they said in their eerie voices, ¡°What are yourmands, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Disaster Cavalry now had a high level of intelligence, and Zhao Fu looked at them as he ordered, ¡°Begin!¡±


    The ten Disaster Cavalrymen stood up and went to the front of the Inner Great Wall. They drew their swords and pointing them towards the sky, releasing massive auras as ten ck pirs of light shot into the sky.


    Countless traces of deathly aura gathered to form a massive vortex, and a ck magic formation appeared, giving off a chilling ck light. A terrifying power filled with a deathly intent soon began to ripple out.


    ¡°Roarrrr¡­¡± On both sides of the Inner Great Wall, countless Skeletons rose up and ferociously assaulted the system main city soldiers from both sides.


    The City Lords¡¯ expressions fell, and the system main city soldiers, who were about to attack, had no idea what was happening before they were attacked by the Skeletons.


    After clearing out so many regions, Great Qin had obtained many corpses. Apart from a portion that was used for the Corpse Soul Blood Lake, they had about 60 million corpses. There were human corpses and beast corpses, and 30 million corpses attacked the system main city army from each side.


    Now, the system main city army was unable to attack the Inner Great Wall at all, and they could only stop. They were proper soldiers, so they quickly adapted to the situation and started to kill the countless Skeletons.


    After the initial injuries and deaths caused by the surprise attack of the Skeletons, the system main city army¡¯s losses began to decrease. After all, there was a great gap in strength between the Skeletons and the system main city soldiers.


    The system main city army still had around nine million soldiers, and it was possible for them to stop the 60 million Skeletons, mainly because of how weak the Skeletons were.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu raised a hand, and the Disaster King Ring on his index finger gave off a ck light and shot into the magic formation in the sky. The ck magic formation gave off an even more intense ck light, and an aura of disaster covered the entire sky.


    The ck light buffed the Skeletons, causing them to excitedly roar and continued to ferociously attack the system main city soldiers. 90% of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers on the Inner Great Wall drew their bows and started to attack the system main city soldiers as well.


    Seeing this chaotic scene, the southern side¡¯s City Lords once again charged at the Inner Great Wall. If they could kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they would be able to end all of this.

 Chapter 709: Emperor’s Domain

    <h4>Chapter 709: Emperor¡¯s Domain</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Facing the southern side¡¯s City Lords rushing over, Zhao Fu once again ordered the 100,000 Stage 2 soldiers to shoot out Talisman Bolts, and white rays of light once again shot through the air.


    The City Lords were furious by this point, and one of them yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s gather our power together!¡±


    Everyone stretched out their hands and pressed against the air. Waves of light rippled out from their hands, forming a gigantic, rainbow-colored barrier. Countless rays of light smashed against the barrier, but they were firmly blocked by the barrier.


    The City Lords were delighted to see this and sped up as they headed towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu did not order for more Talisman Bolts to be shot out. They only had about half of their Talisman Bolts remaining, and they were no longer as effective anymore. Zhao Fu did not use the Dragon-ying Ballistae either and watched as the City Lords flew towards him.


    The southern side City Lords all looked at Zhao Fu with savage smiles. After killing so many of their soldiers, they wanted to kill Zhao Fu to take revenge.


    A countless number of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers blocked in front of Zhao Fu, willing to be meat shields, resolutely looking at the City Lords in the sky.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± a cruel-looking young manughed loudly as he pointed at Zhao Fu with his spear and said, ¡°Are you afraid? Let me tell you, even if you kneel down, it¡¯ll be pointless!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored the young man and ordered the countless soldiers in front of him to move. Hearing this, the soldiers could only obey.


    The cruel-looking young man was the first to attack. He rushed forwards, turning into a ck blur and arriving before Zhao Fu in an instant. His spear gave off a boundless might as he ferociously stabbed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Fu did not move and coldly looked at the cruel-looking young man. Only when the spear was about to hit him did Zhao Fu suddenly stretch out a hand and grab the spear.


    This caused the cruel-looking young man to feel quite startled; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would be able to stop his attack so easily.


    A trace of a cold smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s lips as he pulled the spear. The cruel-looking young man was suddenly pulled forwards, making him feel quite surprised, and he hurriedly tried to retreat, but it was toote. Zhao Fu¡¯s hand pierced forwards like a bolt of lightning, instantly stabbing through his chest. The cruel-looking young man could not believe that he had been killed just like that.


    If it was before, Zhao Fu would not have been able to kill a City Lord so easily. However, he had used his Nation Armament and n Armament¡¯s power.


    The Twelve Metal Colossi were now a Level 8 Nation Armaments, and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal was now a Level 7 n Armament. The Nation-Suppressing Pir was a Level 3 Nation Armament, and because Great Qin had only just obtained the Great Qin Emperor Peacock, it was still a Level 1 n Armament.


    Right now, Zhao Fu had only used the Twelve Metal Colossi and Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal¡¯s powers. Otherwise, Zhao Fu would not be able to fight against so many City Lords at all. Even though he had to use up Fate, Great Qin had a lot of Fate stored up, so using some of it would not be a problem. However, he definitely could not use it all up again.


    Everything had happened in just an instant, and the City Lords had never thought that Zhao Fu would be able to kill a City Lord in a single instant. By the time they were able to react, it was toote.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together! Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is too monstrous!¡± an elderly man with an aquiline nose yelled.


    The other City Lords all suddenly attacked, and powerful attacks giving off destructive auras started to rain towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu raised his hand, releasing his Emperor¡¯s Domain. A ck dragon-inscription barrier instantly spread out, covering the 100 meters around him. Some of the soldiers who had wanted to protect him were covered by it as well.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion rang out as the countless powerful attacksnded on the ck dragon-inscription barrier. Countless cracks appeared on the barrier, and at the center, a trace of blood leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s lips.


    The City Lords were all quite surprised that so many of their attacks were not able to break through Zhao Fu¡¯s barrier. However, Zhao Fu had evidently been hurt, and smiles appeared on their faces. They once again prepared to attack ¨C most of them had only used half their strength in that attack, and now, they prepared to use their full power.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into a ray of light and rushed away as if he was trying to escape. The City Lords coldlyughed and followed behind him before surrounding him.


    ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve; did you really think you could escape? Dream on!¡± a chubby man said mockingly.


    Zhao Fu looked at the City Lords around him and suddenlyughed as he said, ¡°What glory is there in beating me with so many people? Come at me one by one if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re stupid enough to fight you one on one? Everyone, don¡¯t waste any words with him. Kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and join with the two other sides to destroy Great Qin. The Great Qin Empire is worth an incredible amount, and even if we split everything evenly, we¡¯ll still have massive gains!¡± a City Lord said as he coldly smiled and looked at Zhao Fu.


    The other City Lords did not hesitate and immediately started to attack with their full power. Sword lights, saber lights, staff shadows, hatchet lights, spear lights, and all sorts of other attacks started to fly towards Zhao Fu from all sides.


    Zhao Fu could not retaliate at all and could only defend. He was forced down to the ground, blowing open a crater. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, looking seriously injured.


    The City Lords savagelyughed as they rushed over. In their eyes, Zhao Fu was already dead; after all, he did not seem to have any power to resist anymore. If they killed him, Great Qin would be like a headless chicken, and they would be able to easily destroy Great Qin and share in its spoils.


    Zhao Fuy on the ground and looked at the iing City Lords without any fear on his face. Instead, there was an evil smile on his face.


    Ten cloaked people holding Ghostwood Staffs stealthily approached and stood in a circle around the City Lords and Zhao Fu. Just as the City Lords were about to deal the final blow to Zhao Fu, the ten people raised their Ghostwood Staffs, and an eerie energy exploded out. A massive gray magic formation appeared on the ground with Zhao Fu at the center.


    Immediately, hellish chilling qi erupted out, and ghostly qi spread everywhere, instantly covering the surrounding ten kilometers. Ghostly howls could be heard, and ghostly figures darted about.


    The City Lords were given a big fright. They instantly found that something was off, and they quickly retreated.


    However, only 30 City Lords were able to make it out, and they looked at the region filled with ghostly qi. Just then, they felt as if they had descended into hell, and their bodies instinctively trembled in fear.


    Zhao Fu grinned as he looked at the City Lords frozen around him. Everything just then had been a pretense in order to make the City Lords let down their guards.


    The magic formation on the ground was called the Great Yin Qi Formation, and it greatly boosted all ghost-type skills. The ten people holding Ghostwood Staffs were ten Hundred Ghost Illusionists who had received City Lord Seals, and they had cast an enhanced Dark Ghostworld.


    Now that Zhao Fu had unlocked Divine Sense, was the City Lord of a Level 5 True Main City, and had received his Sovereign Bloodline, Zhao Fu was able to ignore the Dark Ghostworld.

 Chapter 710: Level 1 Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 710: Level 1 Capital City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu did not waste any time and stretched out his hand, the Sin Dragon Sword appearing in his hand. Zhao Fu sent a massive amount of power into it before shing out, sending an arc of light shing out. Blood flew everywhere, and the heads of the 60 frozen City Lords fell to the ground.


    Following this, the headless corpses also crashed to the corpses, and different-colored City Lord Seals rose from their bodies and fell nearby.


    The ghostly qi gradually dissipated, and the City Lords who had escaped finally saw this horrific scene. A chill spread in their hearts, and a look of terror appeared on their faces. They immediately ran the other way without pausing for a single second.


    They had just visited hell ande back; 60 City Lords had died so easily without a sound or reaction. This was simply too terrifying, so how could the remaining 30 City Lords dare to stay and fight with Zhao Fu?


    Looking at the escaping City Lords, Zhao Fu did not give chase, because the battle at the Inner Great Wall was more important.


    By now, many of the system main city soldiers had heard that their City Lords had died, and they furiously attacked the Skeletons around them, wanting to take revenge for their City Lords. However, some soldiers started to run ¨C some of them were ordered to by their City Lords, while others did so because they understood that they had lost this battle.


    Seeing that there were still many system main city soldiers who were resisting, Zhao Fu ordered the ten Hundred Ghost Illusionists to cast the Dark Ghostworld before using the Talisman Bolts to kill them.


    In the end, Great Qin achieved an overwhelming victory, obtaining 70 City Lord Seals and killing seven million soldiers. Around one million soldiers had surrendered, and four million had run away.


    Around 70,000 people from Great Qin died, and there were about 500,000 soldiers who were injured. All of the 60 million Skeletons had died.


    News of the southern side¡¯s defeat quickly spread to the two other battlefields. The City Lords at the two other sides could not understand just how Great Qin had defeated their strongest side with its weakest side.


    The single City Lord and one million soldiers had actually defended against 12 million soldiers and 100 City Lords, and they had won a decisive victory. Not only had they killed seven million soldiers, but they had also killed 70 City Lords. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the news hade from their own people, they would not have believed such a thing.


    Now that the southern side had lost, Great Qin would be able to reinforce the eastern and western sides. However, the system main city sides were already at a disadvantage and the situation would be even worse.


    In the end, the eastern and western City Lords could only give the order to retreat. Seeing this, the Vietnamese City Lords, who had been preparing to attack, also silently retreated. It was the Chinese City Lords who had told them that they were going to destroy Great Qin and that they would be able to receive great benefits.


    Facing Great Qin¡¯s terrifying strength, they felt quite afraid. As such, they hesitated for a while before finally deciding to enter China¡¯s territory to attack Great Qin.


    However, before they could even attack, they received news that the southern side had beenpletely defeated, causing the two other sides to retreat. 30 million soldiers and countless City Lords had been sent into retreat ¨C if such a monstrous force had been defeated, then the Vietnamese side with their three million soldiers and 20 or so City Lords would have no chance at all. As such, they decided to retreat to Vietnamese territory.


    This could be said to be Great Qin¡¯s victory; the battlefield they had suffered the greatest losses on was the eastern battlefield: Great Qin had lost 800,000 soldiers and 1 City Lord, and six million soldiers had been injured.


    For 800,000 soldiers and one City Lord to die in battle and six million to be injured, this was the greatest loss that Great Qin had ever suffered, and it was a big blow to Zhao Fu.


    War was incredibly cruel, and the intensity of the eastern battlefield was not something that Zhao Fu could change.


    However, they had also made great gains on that battlefield. They had killed 15 of the eastern side¡¯s City Lords and killed seven million soldiers, while 2.2 million had escaped and 800,000 had surrendered.


    The battlefield that they had the least losses on was the western battlefield. Binoche and Kerache¡¯sbined forbidden spell had instantly killed 1.6 million soldiers, causing the two sides to enter into a stalemate. No matter how Wang Jian taunted the other side, they were unwilling to advance. Wang Jian could do nothing about this since they were unwilling to attack either.


    The western side remained as a stalemate, so Great Qin did not suffer any losses. In terms of gains, they had killed 1.6 million system main city soldiers.


    Next, it was time to clear out the battlefields. Wang Jian immediately took three million soldiers and hurried over to where Zhao Fu was. Seeing that Zhao Fu was fine, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Fu ordered his subordinates to conquer and relocate the system main cities and bring back the City Creation Stones. He then had the battlefields cleared, and this marked the end of this massive event.


    Great Qin was the victor in this battle, and the surrounding system main cities were forced to relocate. Otherwise, the only oue of staying would be death. The 22 regions to the east of Great Qin and the 25 regions to the south of Great Qin all became empty regions.


    Most of the system main cities on Great Qin¡¯s west did not relocate, because they had not suffered too great of a loss and wanted to continue to resist.


    They started to build powerful defenses to prevent Great Qin from suddenly attacking them while trying to rope in other City Lords to defend against Great Qin together.


    Most of the City Lords watching from the distance finally made a decision. Since Great Qin had such monstrous strength and could still win against such powerful forces, they could only feel admiration. Great Qin was definitely a strong mountain to lean against in this Legacy Land.


    With such immense power and stats, they would not have to worry about natural disasters either, so Great Qin was undoubtedly the best master to serve.


    After this massive battle ended, roughly 80 City Lords personally went to Great Qin and expressed their willingness to submit. They were truly willing to submit and had no reservations, so they personally went to Great Qin. Part of the reason was to apologize for simply watching the battle before.


    Of course, Zhao Fu was quite happy about 80 City Lords joining Great Qin. However, he was quite displeased with them simply watching the battles.


    After all, the battle had been quite intense, but they had simply stood by and watched. They had only chosen to join Great Qin because it won, and nobody would be happy about such a thing. Even though they were quite selfish, Zhao Fu could understand it ¨C after all, this was how this world was.


    If he did not have the power to make them submit, how could they be willing to serve him? However, because they had personallye to apologize and seemed quite sincere, Zhao Fu decided to take them in.


    The 80 system main cities had eight million Stage 1 soldiers and 40 million residents. After epting their surrender, Great Qin¡¯s strength once again greatly increased. This greatly pleased Zhao Fu, so he set up a massive banquet to wee them.


    Of course, part of this banquet was to celebrate their victory and reward some of the Generals. Zhao Fu gave out many rewards to those who had made great contributions ¨C these people were willing to give up their lives for him, so he would never treat them less than they deserved.


    Also, after Great Qin killed so many City Lords and relocated so many system main cities and had 80 City Lords join them and relocate their system main cities, this caused Great Qin to once again level up. It was now a Level 1 Capital City.

 Chapter 711: Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 711: Imperial Pce</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Now that Great Qin had be a Level 1 Capital City, Great Qin had taken the first official step to the restoration of its empire. Now, there were five more steps. However, upgrading to a Royal City was quite difficult, as it required three Capital Cities, six Great Cities, nine Cities, and 12 Towns.


    Great Qin did notck Great Cities, Cities, and Towns, but the main thing was the three Capital Cities. After so long, it had only leveled up a single city into a Level 1 Capital City, and they needed three. This was incredibly difficult.


    However, Capital Cities were a necessary requirement for upgrading to a Royal City. After all, just having a single Royal City by itself would be a bit too unpresentable, and they would not be able to call themselves a kingdom.


    However, their leveling speed was much faster now. Great Qin had only had a Level 5 Great City a few days ago, and after a few days, it had already be a Level 1 Capital City.


    Zhao Fu went to the City Hall and looked at Great Qin¡¯s new stats:


    ¾ÓÃñ:0000 Ê¿±ø2000


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 1 Capital City (1,231,000/180,000,000)


    Vige Area: 64,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 4,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/80,240,000


    Military: 892,640/12,482,000


    Popr Support: 86


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +200%, Territory Crop Growing Time -200%, Poption Limit +135%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +15, Soldiers¡¯ stats +16%, Poption Attraction +150%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +150%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 86,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s overall poption was now at 180 million, and they had expanded their army to 30 million soldiers. Most of the newly-added soldiers were from the system main cities that had submitted. After all, the 80 system main cities suddenly provided 40 million people and eight million Stage 1 soldiers.


    As for the other gained poption, they were mostly from conquering other system main cities, which was how Great Qin¡¯s poption had been boosted to 180 million people.


    Before, Great Qin had 171 Great Cities and 16 Cities, and now, it had 336 Great Cities and the same number of normal Cities. This number of Great Cities was quite shocking; before, Zhao Fu would not have even dared to think of such a number.


    Now that they had such immense strength, Zhao Fu felt quite excited, and he decided to properly reward all of his City Lords and Generals. After giving them a day to rest, he once again gathered them to discuss their future strategies.


    Now that Great Qin was about to restore its empire, there were many things they had to prepare. One of the most important tasks was to start building an Imperial Pce.


    After all, as a kingdom, they could notck a pce. Right now, Zhao Fu was still staying in the City Hall. Even though they had renovated it and expanded it a few times, how could a City Hall be good enough for an Emperor?


    Moreover, they also had to do something about the Meeting Hall. Now that there were more and more people joining Great Qin, it was quite packed within the Meeting Hall, so they would require a proper pce to meet in.


    Constructing arge pce would not be an easy thing to do, and it would take a lot of time. As such, they had to start constructing it early on so that they would not be in the situation where they had a kingdom but did not have a pce. At the same time, they had to properly design the pce.


    After all, a pce represented the center of a kingdom¡¯s power, and it was a symbol of the kingdom¡¯s ruling ss. It could not be too simple or ugly, and after some discussions, Zhao Fu gave the matter to Li Si and Shang Yang to take care of.


    Next, they discussed how to destroy the western faction. The western faction was like a thorn in Great Qin¡¯s heart, and Zhao Fu wanted to quickly get rid of it.


    That way, Great Qin¡¯s north, south, east, and west would all be at peace, and they would no longer have to fight. They could continue to clear out the regions and expand further outwards. After dealing with the western side, Great Qin would be able to obtain 70 or so regions.


    Zhao Fu originally nned to take the army over and attack, but Wei Liao and the others suggested persuading them to surrender. By now, the western side did not have much fight in them and would not be able to resist much. This was now a certainty, and nothing could change that.


    However, if they could take down the western side without expending a single soldier, that would undoubtedly be the best thing to do. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want his soldiers to make meaningless sacrifices, so he ordered his people to send out letters.


    However, the western factions actually refused, resolutely vowing to fight with Great Qin to the death. Not a single City Lord was willing to surrender, and they all wanted to have a decisive fight.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and gathered his army, mightily marching to the western side. Only a bit more than a day had passed since the previous battle, and the western side had not yet even finished building their defensive walls, nor did they have the time to rope in more City Lords.


    However, they still had some confidence to remain and thought that they could withstand Great Qin. However, after seeing Great Qin¡¯s mighty forces for themselves, they immediately chose to run without any hesitation. The City Lords at the back were better off and had the time to run.


    However, the system main cities that were closest to the battlefield did not even have the chance to run. Great Qin¡¯s massive army gave off a terrifying and unstoppable aura as they flooded into a few regions.


    Zhao Fu stood above a system main city and looked down at the people, whose faces were covered with terror and despair. Zhao Fu did not show any mercy and immediately ordered his soldiers to attack.


    ¡°Wait! We surrender!¡± a white-haired elder walked out, looking at the Great Qin¡¯s people in fear as he called out.


    Zhao Fu could not help butugh ¨C these people had been incredibly resolute before, vowing to fight to the death. Now that his army had arrived, they had directly chosen to surrender.


    The western side had not expected Great Qin¡¯s strength to not have decreased at all after such arge battle. Instead, Great Qin¡¯ strength had increased by many times. They were not prepared for this at all, so they could only choose to run.


    The western side originally had eight million soldiers and 80 City Lords, but after losing 1.6 million that battle, they only had 6.4 million soldiers.


    However, seeing that they had to face 30 million soldiers from Great Qin, as well as 300 or so City Lords, how could they dare to resist such a force?


    Zhao Fu looked at the white-haired elder below and coldly harrumphed, saying, ¡°Do you think you can surrender whenever you please? Do you remember the words you said before?¡±


    The white-haired elder felt quite awkward. However, in order to keep his system main city safe, he decided to resort to drastic measures. After all, Great Qin had a history of ughtering cities.


    The white-haired elder started to weep as he howled and kneeled, saying, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, I¡¯m getting old and senile. Now that I¡¯ve seen you for myself, I understand that I waspletely in the wrong. I deserve death!¡±


    As he wept and howled, he pped himself twice, putting on a great show. Zhao Fu rolled his eyes and had him stand up before epting his surrender. He then continued on to other system main cities; he could not waste all of his time here.


    After a single day, Great Qin swept through all of the western side¡¯s regions and barely met any resistance.


    However, most of the western side City Lords had run extremely quickly, and only 16 City Lords had surrendered.

 Chapter 712: Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 712: Treasures</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The 20 or so regions around Great Qin¡¯s western side all became empty regions. With the 22 regions from the eastern side, 25 regions from the southern side, and ten regions from the northern side, Great Qin had taken down 77 regions.


    Great Qin had only just cleared out three regions on the northern side before the final stage of the Chaotic World had been unlocked, resulting in many battles.


    Now, Great Qin had the monumental task of clearing out 74 regions. Great Qin¡¯s territory had doubled in size, and clearing out so many regions would be an immeasurably massive task. No one knew how long it would take, and most of Great Qin¡¯s time would be spent on this.


    Great Qin once again weed in a period of peace. Zhao Fu never thought that he would be able to obtain 70 regions so quickly, and after looking at the territory they had marked out, he felt that it was too small and decided to re-define it.


    In the next period of time, apart from clearing out the regions, Zhao Fu sent ambassadors to regions even further away in order to improve Great Qin¡¯s rtions with those regions and aid in convincing them to submit to Great Qin. The 80 City Lords joining Great Qin were the best examples.


    Obtaining 40 million people and eight million soldiers for free was an incredibly good thing, and now, Great Qin had the sufficient power and benefits to attract them to join.


    Great Qin¡¯s ambassador system used schrs to go to the various regions, peacefully devouring region after region. This made others feel great admiration, and they soon began to copy Great Qin.


    A period of war was about to start up, and this caused the ambassador system to seem even better. Everyrge faction continuously sent out ambassadors; it was a new way of doing things.


    Apart from this, Great Qin had obtained 67 Region Treasure Boxes. He had not had time to open them this entire time, and now, it was finally time to do so. With how precious Region Treasure Boxes were, he wondered what sort of items he would receive. Now that he had so many, he hoped that he would obtain a few exquisite items.


    Zhao Fu felt quite hopeful as he opened the first treasure box. Light shot out, and a blue piece of jade appeared before him. It gave off a watery light, and it was about as big as a nail and looked quite beautiful.


    After looking at its stats, Zhao Fu found that it was just a special treasure that aided in cultivating water-type Arts, and it had a powerful water attribute power, which was quite useless to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed, but this was only the first treasure box, and there were still 60 or so of them. Zhao Fu did not feel too disappointed, and he excitedly opened the next three Region Treasure Boxes in a row.


    The first box gave an item that was not very useful, the second gave an ordinary Epic grade equipment, and the third box gave an Epic grade material.


    After opening another box, arge ballistae appeared ¨C it was another Dragon-ying Ballistae. After seeing how powerful Dragon-ying Ballistae were with Gold grade Talisman Bolts, Zhao Fu started to be quite interested in Dragon-ying Ballistae.


    After all, when shooting out Gold grade Talisman Bolts, Dragon-ying Ballistae could instantly kill a City Lord without them being able to resist at all.


    In the previous battle, if Great Qin had 100 Dragon-ying Ballistae, even if he had to face 100 City Lords, he would not feel scared at all. It was a pity that the Dragon-ying Ballistae were tooplex to make, making it so that Great Qin was not able to produce them yet.


    Next, Zhao Fu opened another three Region Treasure Boxes in a row.


    The first box gave a skill that had mediocre strength and was not very powerful. The second box gave a special item that would be able to point in the right direction no matter what sort of fog one was in. The third box gave Zhao Fu a little ss bottle.


    The ss bottle was only as tall as his finger and was about two fingers wide. It contained a silver liquid, which gave off a faint light and seemed quite extraordinary. After all, the silver liquid seemed to have a life of its own, and it moved around within the bottle.


    [Silver Spirit Liquid]: A liquid with immense lifeforce. Giving it to any nt-based creature will instantly increase its maturity by 100 years. This item can only be used once on one nt-based creature.


    This made Zhao Fu quite delighted, as the Silver Spirit Liquid was incredibly useful to Great Qin. Great Qin had 300 Trees of Life and 30 or so Ginseng Trees. They were all treasures that required a long time to grow.


    The Silver Spirit Liquid could instantly cause a nt-based creature to mature by 100 years, and if he used it on a Tree of Life or a Ginseng Tree, they would instantly bear Fruits of Life and Ginseng Fruits.


    It was a pity that this small bottle of Silver Spirit Liquid could only be used ten or so times, but this was already quite good, and Zhao Fu put it away happily before opening three more boxes.


    The first box gave an Epic grade hammer, the second box gave a Stats Gem that would increase all stats of that equipment by three, which was quite good. The third box gave a beast horn, which was an Epic grade material.


    Zhao Fu then continuously opened ten boxes but did not receive anything very useful, making him feel quite disappointed. He then continued opening boxes, and two boxester, a stone appeared.


    This stone was square-shaped and was as big as a fist. It was quite smooth and gave off a three-colored light, and it gave off a powerful aura. It seemed quite extraordinary.


    [City Level Stone]: Using this City Level Stone, one can instantly cause a City below Capital City to level up.


    After looking through this stone¡¯s stats, Zhao Fu instantly felt incredibly delighted. He had never thought that such a thing would exist; it actually allowed him to instantly level up a City, and it was effective for anything below Capital Cities.


    If he used it on a Level 4 Great City, it would instantly level up into a Level 5 Great City. This would take 70 million EXP, which would take conquering countless Viges, Towns, and Cities to level up. He could skip all of that with a single stone.


    How could Zhao Fu not feel happy? Great Qin greatlycked EXP, because it not only needed to level up the Great Qin City into a Level 6 Capital City, but it also needed three more Level 1 Capital Cities in order to be able to level up into a Royal City.


    Moreover, it seemed that these City Level Stones could be used unlimited times on a City. If Zhao Fu could obtain a few more, he would not have to worry about the EXP required to level up Cities into Capital Cities.


    Zhao Fu felt quite excited and continued to open up Region Treasure Boxes. Rays of light shot out, and more items appeared before him.


    However, after opening another ten or so, he had not obtained another City Level Stone; everything was quite useless, making him feel quite disappointed.


    After a while, Zhao Fu calmed down his emotions. The City Level Stones were simply too useful and could substitute millions of EXP and cause Cities to instantly level up. To be able to obtain such a rare, valuable item, he was already quite lucky.

 Chapter 713: Wyvern Den

    <h4>Chapter 713: Wyvern Den</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Now, Zhao Fu had 20 Region Treasure Boxes remaining. He deeply breathed in and opened the next box, and after rays of light shot out, a crystal appeared.


    This crystal was as big as a pebble and was quite round and smooth. It gave off a faint light, and though Zhao Fu did not know what it was, he felt that it was not ordinary.


    [Spawn Rate Crystal]: Can be used on a City or Den, increasing the spawn rate by four.


    After seeing this, Zhao Fu could not help butugh out loud. This was something that was incredibly useful to Great Qin, as it could be used on the Wyvern Den. After such a long time, Great Qin still only had 300 or so Wyverns.


    After all, the Den only spawned one Wyvern every two days, which was 15 Wyverns per month. Even with the hatching of eggs, they only had 300 or so, which was quite slow.


    However, there was not much they could do about this ¨C Wyverns had Stage 5 strength, and one every two days was already quite fast. Originally, Zhao Fu had wanted to use 200 Wyverns to deal with the 100 City Lords on the southern side.


    However, Zhao Fu found that this was not quite viable because the difference in strength was a bit too great. Each Wyvern could easily kill 10,000 soldiers, with their advantage in the air, but facing City Lords with City Lord Seals, it would be quite difficult. It would take at least ten Wyverns to deal with a single City Lord, and so it would take 1,000 Wyverns to deal with all 100 City Lords.


    As such, Zhao Fu had given up on the idea of using Wyverns to deal with the 100 City Lords. However, if he used the Spawn Rate Crystal, they would be able to spawn five Wyverns every two days, which would mean that Great Qin would be able to obtain 75 Wyverns every month or 800 or so in a year.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite excited. An army of Wyverns would be incredibly terrifying, and even though he had not used the Wyverns yet, he was clear as to their strength.


    Zhao Fu smiled and opened the next Region Treasure Box. Rays of light shot out as a 30-centimeter long fang appeared. Zhao Fu looked at it and found that it was just an ordinary Epic grade material, so he put it away and continued to open more boxes.


    The first box did not give anything good, so he put it aside; the second box gave a Reality Tree, but because Zhao Fu already had enough of them, it was not very useful. The third box gave a good Epic grade bow, which was quite powerful.


    A few boxester, another savage-looking Dragon-ying Ballistae appeared, causing Zhao Fu to smile. Great Qin now had five Dragon-ying Ballistae.


    After opening a few more boxes, Zhao Fu obtained another City Upgrade Stone, making himugh happily before continuing to excitedly open more boxes.


    The next few Region Treasure Boxes did not give anything good, and after a while, Zhao Fu finally obtained another bottle of Silver Spirit Liquid, making him feel quite delighted.


    Now, there were only three Region Treasure Boxes left. Opening them like this felt quite good, especially when Zhao Fu obtained something he had never seen before; the feeling of excitement and expectation felt quite nice. It was a pity that there were only three left.


    After opening the first one, Zhao Fu obtained a skill book. He looked at it and found that it was a single-target earth-attribute skill, which was not very useful for battles, so he decided to give it out as a reward sometime. The second item was a violet stone stele.


    This violet stone stele was three meters tall and one meter wide, and it was octagonal in shape. It gave off a faint, mysterious violet light, as well as a powerful aura of suppression. Even people with Stage 3 Cultivation would not dare to go near it, meaning that it was a very powerful treasure.


    After reading through its information, Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite excited. This was indeed a very powerful treasure, but it was an exchange-type item, not something that could make him stronger.


    This stone stele was called the Heaven Spirit Stele and was something that only thergest financial groups in the Heaven Awaken World could create. This was the case even within the boundless Heaven Awaken World, not just a small world. Their names were recorded in the demon god¡¯s information, and they were so powerful that even the high-grade godly spirits did not dare to offend them.


    Only they could create the Heaven Spirit Stele, which gave out various quests. The people giving out quests were all different: some were empires, others were sects, and others were normal factions.


    However, they were scattered all across the Heaven Awaken World, but they could all use the Heaven Spirit Stele to give out quests. In other words, this Heaven Spirit Stele linked the entire Heaven Awaken World together.


    Very few things could do such a thing, because of how boundless the Heaven Awaken World was. It was formed by devouring countless worlds, but this Heaven Spirit Stele could ignore distance and link people in different ces together; it was a very mystical item.


    The Heaven Spirit Stele was definitely worth tens of thousands of times more than the City Upgrade Stones, because not only could one obtain items from it, but they could also find out about information from all over the Heaven Awaken World.


    Right now, the human world was at the very edge of the Heaven Awaken World and knew nothing. Even the Grassi people were in the same position and barely knew anything about the Heaven Awaken World.


    However, with the Heaven Spirit Stele, everything would be different. It would be like someone who lived under a rock finding out about the inte; they would immediately be able to gain all sorts of information.


    There was information about the Heaven Spirit Stele within the demon god¡¯s information, which told Zhao Fu that it was very difficult to obtain one. Many kingdoms did not even have one, and ordinary people might not ever see one in their lives. Only the top-tier people would have such a thing.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that he would be able to obtain a Heaven Spirit Stele so easily, and he was almost delirious with joy. Just with this Heaven Spirit Stele alone, even if he did not obtain anything else, those 60 or so Region Treasure Boxes would have been worth it.


    Zhao Fu had to first set up the Heaven Spirit Stele in order to use it, and now that he had just gotten it from a Region Treasure Box, it could not be used just yet.


    Zhao Fu could not wait at all and wanted to immediately set it up and take a look. He felt incredibly curious, and just as he stood up, he saw thest Region Treasure Box.


    After obtaining so many good items, Zhao Fu naturally felt quite happy. He looked at the final box and felt a bit excited as he deeply breathed in and slowly opened it, causing light to burst forth.


    A piece of metal that was as big as a palm and gave off a chilling feeling appeared. Zhao Fu looked at it and found that it was just an ordinary Epic grade material, making him feel a bit disappointed. However, he had already obtained a lot, and after obtaining this Heaven Spirit Stele, wanting even more would be a bit greedy.

 Chapter 714: Early Stage Emperor Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 714: Early Stage Emperor Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu went to an elegant-looking room and ordered his subordinates to set up an activation magic formation and ced a few energy stones into it. He then ced the Heaven Spirit Stele at the center of the magic formation and chose to activate the stele. Instantly, the Heaven Spirit Stele gave off a bright violet light, and countless runes appeared on it and moved around like tadpoles.


    Zhao Fu took out a sharp dagger and cut open his palm, allowing his blood to drip onto the stele. As he did this, a system announcement sounded out in his head, asking if he would like to create a bloodline ount.


    The bloodline ount was an ount created using his own blood, and only with such an ount would he be able to enter the Heaven Spirit Stele. Zhao Fu selected yes, and the ount was created using his blood and was bound to his aura; only he could use this ount.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s blood was continuously absorbed by the stone stele, causing it to give off an even more intense violet light. A ray of violet light shot into the sky before quickly disappearing.


    Elsewhere in the Heaven Awaken World, within a tall structure, there were a few people standing next to orbs of light. Their hands continuously moved as if they were controlling something.


    A young man suddenly stared at the orb of light in front of him, which was giving off an intense light, making it seem like a small sun. Everyone else¡¯s gazes were also attracted over because this meant that there was a grand figure using a Heaven Spirit Stele and had created a bloodline ount.


    The young man looked through the information in the orb of light in front of him, and a shocked expression on his face. He immediately left his position and went to a private room nearby and said, ¡°Sir, I have something to report!¡±


    ¡°Enter!¡± a maic voice sounded out from within.


    The young man respectfully entered and looked at the handsome-looking man sitting down and reading an ancient book. He first bowed before saying, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s someone with a Sovereign Bloodline who has created a bloodline ount!¡±


    The handsome-looking man continued to read and did not even look up as he calmly said, ¡°List it as a Level 3 Special ount and monitor it!¡±


    Level 1 Special ounts were for Royal Bloodlines, Level 2 Special ounts were for Imperial Bloodlines, and Level 3 Special ounts were for Sovereign Bloodlines.


    Having a Sovereign Bloodline meant that there was an Empire behind that person. Empires were top-tier existences in the Heaven Awaken World, and they reigned above Royal Kingdoms and Imperial Kingdoms. They had extremely great power, and those with this sort of bloodline would not be ordinary at all. Within the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion, such people would have special treatment.


    Apart from giving convenience to people, the Heaven Spirit Steles also contained massive amounts of information. It held the information of all sorts of major figures. For the merchant groups that had be thergest merchant groups in the Heaven Awaken World, making even godly spirits afraid of them, they had to have some tricks up their sleeves.


    Seeing how calm the handsome-looking man was, the young man said in a small voice, ¡°Sir, this is an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline, and the bloodline is quite special.¡±


    The handsome-looking man¡¯s expression immediately became serious. An Early Stage Emperor Bloodline meant that an Empire was rising up, which was a big matter in the Heaven Awaken World. Moreover, hearing that the bloodline was quite special, this meant that the matter was not simple at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter. You may return to your post!¡± the handsome-looking man said.


    The young man bowed before turning and leaving.


    The handsome-looking man took out a blood-red orb and went to arge hall. A white-robed elder looked at the handsome-looking man seriously carrying the blood-red orb and smiled as he said, ¡°Wu Zi, did something big happen?¡±


    The handsome-looking man referred to as Wu Zi earnestly nodded and handed the orb to the elder. After looking at the blood-red orb, the smiling elder¡¯s expression immediately became serious, saying, ¡°This bloodline has such intense killing intent; it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a Sovereign Bloodline with killing intent like this.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Great Qin Bloodline originally had an immense aura of killing and conquering, and the God-Killer Bloodline also gave off an intense god-killing aura, while the Heaven Murder Bloodline also had the aura of ughtering the masses. Thebination of these three bloodlines caused even the elder, who had seen many things in his lifetime, to feel incredibly shocked.


    Wu Zi then spoke seriously, ¡°What¡¯s more, this is an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline; an Empire that can give birth to a bloodline like this must have terrifying power. Now that such an Empire has risen, it¡¯s something that will shake the entire Heaven Awaken World!¡±


    The white-robed elder nodded gravely and said, ¡°This is indeed a big matter. Leave it to me. You can leave now!¡±


    Wu Zi nodded and bowed before leaving. After sensing that bloodline¡¯s terrifying aura, he understood that this matter was not simple at all.


    The white-robed elder looked at the blood-red orb seriously, sensing its bloodthirsty and violent aura. His hairs instinctively stood on end, and he did not hesitate to give out orders to the various Managers to carry out an emergency meeting.


    Following this, a few people walked in. They all gave off different auras, and they looked quite different. There were people from the Human Race, Demon Race, and Devil Race, and their auras were all incredibly terrifying. In front of them, ordinary City Lords were like ants.


    After walking in, a big man giving off a demonic aura yelled out resentfully, ¡°Old Li, what is it that¡¯s such a big hurry?¡±


    Old Li, who was the white-robed elder, red at the big man before saying, ¡°You¡¯ll know after everyone has arrived!¡±


    The big man harrumphed and found a chair to sit down on. Soon, everyone had arrived ¨C there were ten people in total: seven men and three women, and they sat on chairs in a circle as they looked at the white-robed elder to see what the emergency matter was.


    Old Li looked at everyone and said with a serious expression, ¡°I have a piece of news that might shock the higher-ups, so I would like everyone here to discuss it first!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions became more serious. If this could shock the higher-ups, the matter would not be simple at all. Their Heaven¡¯s Secret Pavilion was just a subordinate of therge merchant groups, and they were just the department in charge of the Heaven Spirit Steles.


    After speaking, Old Li took out the blood-red orb and said, ¡°This is an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline, and it has an incredibly murderous and destructive aura. In the history of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a terrifying bloodline before!¡±


    After hearing Old Li¡¯s words, everyone felt quite shocked, and some felt a bit doubtful. The big man from the Demon Race said loudly, ¡°Old Li, you¡¯re exaggerating, aren¡¯t you? An incredibly murderous and destructive aura? You have never seen such a thing before? I don¡¯t believe any of that!


    ¡°From that blood-red light, I can tell it¡¯s a Human Race bloodline, right? How could your Human Race give birth to a bloodline even more bloodthirsty and terrifying than our Demon Race? Our Demon Race leans towards darkness and destruction; your Human Race could neverpare to our Demon Race in that regard!¡±


    After hearing the big man¡¯s words, everyone else wondered if Old Li was exaggerating. After being in the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion for such a long time, they had seen all sorts of terrifying bloodlines before.

 Chapter 715: Heaven Spirit Stele

    <h4>Chapter 715: Heaven Spirit Stele</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Facing everyone¡¯s doubtful looks, Old Li did not say anything else and instead threw the blood-red orb over to the big man from the Demon Race. The big man felt quite disdainful; after all, out of the eight Major Races, the Human Race was rtively weak. He did not believe that a Human bloodline could be even more bloodthirsty than a Demon bloodline.


    However, even though he didn¡¯t believe it, he had to check it for himself. After catching the orb, he sent his consciousness into it.


    Instantly, the big man felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss, and his body seemed to have been frozen in ce, unable to move at all. A deep-rooted, soul-devouring chill rushed at him, and the terrifying killing intent and aura of destruction seemed to corrode his body. The big man felt a wave of terror that he had never felt before and the aura of death.


    By the time he came back to his senses, his entire body was covered with cold sweat as if he had just finished swimming. He stared at Old Li in shock and asked, ¡°How could your Human Race give birth to such a terrifying Sovereign Bloodline?¡±


    Hearing the big man¡¯s words, everyone else¡¯s expressions changed. Seeing the trace of fear in his eyes, they understood that this bloodline really was quite terrifying.


    ¡°Let me have a look!¡± A beautiful and seductive woman could not help but say curiously. She took the blood-red orb and sent her consciousness into it; in the next moment, her face became deathly pale, and her body trembled before giving the blood-red orb to the next person.


    Following this, everyone took a turn, and their bodies all became drenched with cold sweat, and expressions of terror lingered on their faces. They nowpletely believed Old Li¡¯s words.


    Old Li lightlyughed before saying, ¡°Do you all believe me now?¡±


    Everyone nodded earnestly, and a man from the Devil Race said, ¡°Just what sort of bloodline could be this terrifying?¡±


    Old Li replied, ¡°This is an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline, and it was most likely birthed from a new Empire. Look at this!¡±


    As he said this, Old Li took out a few different-colored orbs and threw them towards the blood-red orb floating in the air. However, those other orbs seemed to be afraid and dodged to the side, not daring to go near the blood-red orb.


    ¡°These orbs are all rtively famous Sovereign Bloodlines. In front of this blood-red orb, they can¡¯tpare at all,¡± Old Li said gravely.


    Another elder gulped before saying, ¡°This matter is too serious; we should report it to the higher-ups and give it to them to deal with!¡±


    Everyone else nodded, and Old Li also agreed. This matter was simply too important, and they had to report it to the higher-ups. Otherwise, they would be charged with failing to do their duties.


    Very soon, this matter was reported to the central headquarters of therge merchant groups. After understanding how important this matter was, the management members reported this to the heads of the groups.


    Within an incredibly luxurious pce, a few people giving off overflowing auras that seemed to twist space itself looked at the blood-red orb floating in front of them. The air seemed to freeze and seemed incredibly tense and oppressive.


    An order was quickly given out: ¡°List it as a Level 7 Special ount and monitor it to the highest degree. Collect all information regarding it, but do note into contact with it. The bosses have deemed it to be an extremely dangerous existence!¡±


    This greatly shocked Old Li and the other Managers of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion. None of them had thought that the matter would be this serious, and itpletely exceeded what they had expected.


    ¡°Looks like this matter has roused even the higher-ups. I wonder what sort of bloodline it is to make the higher-ups treat it so seriously,¡± Old Li muttered to himself in shock.


    Zhao Fu had no idea about any of this. After activating his ount, his consciousness entered the Heaven Spirit Stele.


    The Heaven Spirit Stele was split into two regions: a quest region and an exchange region.


    The quest region was for giving out and epting quests. Giving out quests and epting quests all required money, and quests were divided into different levels. Zhao Fu was only Level 1, and he had no idea how many levels there were, but he could only ept Level 1, Level 2, and Level 3 quests.


    Giving out a Level 1 quest cost 10,000 gold coins, giving out a Level 2 quest cost 20,000 gold coins, and giving out a Level 3 quest cost 40,000 gold coins. Giving out a Level 4 quest cost 80,000 gold coins, while giving out a Level 5 quest cost 160,000 gold coins.


    This was incredibly expensive ¨C 10,000 gold coins were worth 100 million copper coins ¨C and that was just the cost for the lowest level quest. This was not something that any ordinary person could pay, and those who epted the cost had to pay 10% of that cost.


    As such, epting a Level 1 quest would cost 1,000 gold coins, epting a Level 2 quest would cost 2,000 gold coins, epting a Level 3 quest would cost 4,000 gold coins, and so on.


    After looking at the number of Level 1, Level 2, and Level 3 quests, he was given a big shock ¨C they were in the hundreds of billions, and going through them all of them would take months, let alonepleting them.


    Luckily the quests were split into different types, such as material quests, which were then split into metals, beasts, gems, nts, and more.


    This made it much easier to find suitable quests, and it made it possible to search through quests. Otherwise, no one would be able to go through hundreds of billions of quests, let alone ept them andplete them.


    The exchange region offered almost every item avable in the Heaven Awaken World. After looking through the items, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked.


    Zhao Fu quickly found City Level Stones, as well as stones that could level up Capital Cities. There were even Legendary grade Talisman Stones and the even-rarer Epic grade Talisman Stones. There were also all sorts of dragon eggs and phoenix eggs, as well as exquisite medicinal pills.


    In fact, Zhao Fu even saw Royal Cities offered on the exchange. Royal Cities were the central cities of a Kingdom, and they could represent a Kingdom. He had never thought that they could be exchanged here ¨C this was simply a shocking treasury.


    It was a pity that the exchange prices were too high, and he could not use gold coins to directly buy them; he could only buy them using Quest Points.


    Quest Points were awarded forpleting quests, and one also leveled up through Quest Points. Zhao Fu had not epted any quests yet and just wanted to look inside the Heaven Spirit Stele to satisfy his curiosity.


    Following this, Zhao Fu thought about it and gave out a quest, requesting a record of all recent major events in the Heaven Awaken World, and paid 10,000 gold coins with it.


    After obtaining the demon god¡¯s information, Zhao Fu knew some rough information about the Heaven Awaken World, but it was not veryplete, and he knew nothing about recent matters.


    Zhao Fu had no idea how many people would ept a quest like this. For people in other ces of the Heaven Awaken World,piling such a book would be quite easy and cheap. However, Zhao Fu was not sure if anyone would bother withpleting this quest.


    Within the Heaven Spirit Stele, gold coins seemed to be valueless. Most people bartered, as that seemed to be the norm here.


    After giving out the quest, Zhao Fu had another look around before calming himself down and leaving. There were still many other things that he had to take care of.

 Chapter 716: Icy Spirit City

    <h4>Chapter 716: Icy Spirit City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu went to the Wyvern Den and fused the Spawn Rate Crystal into it. Countless rays of light spread out, and the Den gradually becamerger until it was four times as big as before. It gave off an incredibly powerful aura. Now, it could spawn five Wyverns every two days.


    The Den¡¯s level was now a Basic City, and if it could level up to a Great City, it would be able to spawn Wyverns every day. With the Spawn Rate Crystal¡¯s effects, it would be able to spawn five Wyverns every day.


    Leveling up the Den required the Den¡¯s creatures to obtain EXP themselves. As such, Zhao Fu decided to allow some Wyverns to roam free in order to help the Den quickly level up. That way, they would be able to spawn more and more Wyverns; it went without saying just how powerful a Wyvern army would be.


    Zhao Fu then went to the nt region. Zhao Fu now had two bottles of Silver Spirit Liquid, so how should he use them? Should he use one bottle on the Trees of Life and one bottle on the Ginseng Trees? Or should he use both on one type of tree?


    Zhao Fu was growing the Trees of Life to nurture arge number of Divine Tree Warriors, as that profession was quite powerful. Not only did they have immense strength, but they also had powerful recovery abilities. They performed quite well on the battlefield, so Zhao Fu wanted more of these soldiers.


    Zhao Fu was growing the Ginseng Tres for their Ginseng Fruit, which could lengthen lifespan, and they were an extremely valuable treasure.


    The two bottles of Silver Spirit Liquid gave him 20 uses in total. Zhao Fu thought about it before deciding to use both bottles on the Ginseng Trees. One Tree of Life could allow 3,000 soldiers to be Divine Tree Warriors, so 20 of them would only give him 60,000 Divine Tree Warriors, which could not create too big of an effect.


    On the other hand, the Ginseng Fruits were extremely precious treasures that could add lifespan. Because they were quite rare, they were extremely attractive as prizes in the Heaven Spirit Stele.


    However, Zhao Fu did not n to redeem them as prizes, as he could grow his own. Zhao Fu wanted to use these Ginseng Trees to refine some lifespan medicinal pills, which would earn him even more money.


    Zhao Fu dripped some of the Silver Spirit Liquid on a Ginseng Tree, and the silver liquid immediately entered the tree. The Ginseng Tree gave off waves of silver light and started to madly grow at a rate that could be seen with the naked eye. The tree trunk grew taller and taller, and the crown grew lusher and lusher.


    A whileter, it became a 100-year-old Ginseng Tree. It was now 30 or so meters tall, and its crown was about ten or so meters wide. It was incredibly lush and had immense lifeforce. However, it could not bear fruit yet and would take some more time.


    Zhao Fu turned 18 of the Ginseng Trees into 100-year-old Ginseng Trees, and out of the two remaining drops, he used one on the 100-year-old Ginseng Tree he already had and the other on the Tree of Life next to the Fountain of Life.


    The 100-year-old Ginseng Tree instantly became a 200-year-old Ginseng Tree. In another 50 years, it would be a Level 2 Ginseng Tree. The Tree of Life nted next to the Fountain of Life had be even lusher than other trees due to the amount of life energy it had absorbed.


    Now that it had be a 100-year-old Tree of Life, it would also benefit the Fountain of Life, as its water would be even purer.


    After taking care of these things, Zhao Fu returned to the Meeting Hall and thought about how to obtain three Capital Cities.


    He had to rely on himself to level up Cities into Capital Cities, as he could not obtain them from other ces. Even though the Heaven Spirit Stele offered some Capital Cities as rewards, Zhao Fu did not have any Quest Points; if he had an astronomical number of Quest Points, he would not have to worry about this.


    Since he could not obtain any, he would have to rely on himself. As such, he had to pick out three Cities that were suitable to be leveled up into Capital Cities.


    Zhao Fu now had countless Great Cities; the system main cities were all Great Cities, so leveling them up into Capital Cities would save a lot of EXP. However, they were only Gold grade and did not have any special stats, so they were not too suitable to be Capital Cities of a Kingdom.


    As such, Zhao Fu started to think about the Legacies Great Qin had conquered. First was the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s City. The Maurya Dynasty was one of the most powerful Dynasties of India, and its power and stats were far superior to a system main city¡¯s. What¡¯s more, it was Legendary grade, so it would be quite a good candidate.


    Other options included Great Shun and the State of Zheng. As for Northern Zhou, the State of Wei and the State of Qi, since Zhao Fu had given them Lordships, they had autonomy over their own Cities to retain their own things and culture. As such, it would not be too suitable to make them Capital Cities of Great Qin. The Icy Spirit City and Fiery mes City were also candidates.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to choose Maurya City, as well as Icy Spirit City and Fiery mes City, giving up on Great Shun and the State of Zheng. This was because they originally belonged to other Legacies, so it would not be too suitable to make them Great Qin¡¯s Capital Cities. Moreover, after seeing the fire and ice bloodlines¡¯ power, Zhao Fu decided that they were worth nurturing.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu started to make some preparations. However, Zhao Fu did not start to level them up yet; he would only start after Great Qin became a Level 6 Capital City.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu felt quite rxed. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were currently clearing out regions, and because Zhao Fu did not have much to do, he decided to leave the Heaven Awaken World.


    When his consciousness returned to his body in the real world, Zhao Fu opened his eyes and opened the door. He did not see Zheng Yuqin, but he saw that there was food on the table, so he sat down and started to eat.


    Now that he was quite full, Zhao Fu sat in front of hisputer and went on the Heaven Awaken World forum. He scanned through it but did not find much, so he opened up his QQ.


    Now that Zhao Fu had already contacted the people from his past and knew that they were doing well, he did not bother them.


    It was just that he had not been able to contact Liu Xi this entire time. With Zhao Fu¡¯s power, he could easily find her information. However, he did not want to disturb her, as it had been quite a while, and she could have been married by now. After going through his QQ and seeing that there was not much there, Zhao Fu prepared to log off.


    At that moment, Zheng Jiao walked in and smiled as she sat down on hisp, her arms around his neck as she asked with a red face, ¡°Zhao Fu, have you been very busy recently? I¡¯ve missed you after not seeing you for so long!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged Zheng Jiao, looking at the woman who should have been his cousin-inw. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, and she passionately responded.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu looked at the red-faced Zheng Jiao and ced his hands on herrge breasts and started to move them about. Zheng Jiao did not seem apprehensive at all, and she instead flirtatiously looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu quickly took off her clothes, after which the two of them started to go at it on the chair.


    Afterward, Zheng Jiao continued to sit on Zhao Fu¡¯sp, feeling incredibly powerless. There was a happy smile on her face; they had finally developed a rtionship today. However, Zhao Fu was incredibly capable in that area, and he still had not calmed down, while she could not go on anymore.


    Zheng Jiao suddenly thought about her cousin¡¯s words, and she hugged Zhao Fu as she said shyly, ¡°Zhao Fu, you¡¯re too strong! I can¡¯t serve you by myself; do you want to call my cousin over? She¡¯s also a beauty!¡±


    Zhao Fu wanted to refuse, but feeling that he still had not calmed down, Zheng Jiao went and made a call. Zhao Fu had never thought that she would be someone he knew.

 Chapter 717: Familiar Person

    <h4>Chapter 717: Familiar Person</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward as he and Zheng Jiao sat naked on the chair and he looked at the woman walking in.


    She had a beautiful face, an elegant figure, and snow-white skin. She was wearing a purple dress that revealed arge portion of her breasts. She had light makeup on and looked like she had put in great effort into her appearance, making her look quite appealing.


    Zhao Fu was not very close with her, but she was someone who he knew ¨C it was Bai Yan!


    She was one of the prettiest girls in Zhao Fu¡¯s university ss and could also be said to be the Department Beauty. She was Yang Ze¡¯s girlfriend, and Zhao Fu still remembered seeing them sitting on a chair together, looking incredibly sweet. That was a scene that anyone would feel admiration looking at.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that Zheng Jiao¡¯s cousin would be her and that they would meet again like this.


    Bai Yan had never thought that Zhao Fu would be Zhao Fu from university. After hearing this name from Zheng Jiao, she had immediately dismissed this possibility, as there were too many people with the same name. Bai Yan had never expected that the person Zheng Jiao had talked about was the same person she knew.


    After all, the Zhao Fu she knew and this Zhao Fu were likepletely different people: one was an introverted university student who wore in clothes, while the other was someone who stood at the peak of the world and controlled the lives and deaths of countless people.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had seen Zhao Fu with her own eyes, she would not have been able to believe that those two people were, in fact, the same person.


    She had long since heard about Zhao Fu from Zheng Jiao, and she knew just how capable he was. He was Great Qin Legatee¡¯s representative and controlled immense authority. The entire world had to fear him.


    After finding out about how greatly the world was going to change, Bai Yan understood how dangerous it would be. When she heard that her cousin had developed a rtionship with someone from Great Qin, she had felt incredibly shocked. When she heard that it was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, she had been incredibly moved and felt that her opportunity hade.


    In the future chaos, she would not be able to protect herself, nor would she be able to protect her family. As such, she had to find a powerful and unshakeable mountain to lean on, and the Great Qin was the best choice.


    However, to her, Great Qin was an existence that was so high above that it was unreachable, so she did not think about it too much. However, after finding out about Zheng Jiao and Zhao Fu, even though it pained her greatly, she decided to break up with Yang Ze ande to the Ying family¡¯s residence.


    At that time, Zheng Jiao had been quite worried that Zhao Fu would not touch her. Bai Yanforted Zheng Jiao before making a suggestion for Zheng Jiao to introduce her to Zhao Fu; that way, they could join forces and help each other obtain a higher position in Zhao Fu¡¯s heart.


    Zheng Jiao was quite happy with this suggestion, and she trusted her cousin. She did not mind Zhao Fu having more women as long as she had a ce within his heart.


    As such, after doing it with Zhao Fu and feeling how powerful he was, Zheng Jiao immediately thought to call her cousin over.


    After being called by Zheng Jiao, Bai Yan felt quite excited, as she was finally going to see Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative. However, she had never thought that it would be her ssmate, Zhao Fu.


    Bai Yan felt quite awkward and had not expected things to be like this.


    Zheng Jiao looked at the two people¡¯s expressions andid on Zhao Fu¡¯s body as she asked curiously, ¡°What? Do you already know each other?¡±


    Zhao Fu drylyughed, ¡°We used to be ssmates!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zheng Jiao said in surprise. Since Zhao Fu already knew her cousin, things would be easier and she would not have to worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯m going to rest. You two chat!¡± Zheng Jiao smiled as she got off Zhao Fu before lying on the sofa nearby. After doing it with Zhao Fu for so long, once she closed her eyes, she immediately fell asleep.


    After Zheng Jiao got off, Zhao Fu¡¯s entire body was revealed to Bai Yan. Looking at Zhao Fu¡¯s hard member, a blush came to Bai Yan¡¯s face. However, she still went over and sat on Zhao Fu¡¯sp and lightly hugged Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward and spread his arms out, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not good enough?¡± Bai Yan leaned against Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder as she asked. After all, they used to be ssmates, and she was sure that Zhao Fu knew that she used to date Yang Ze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Zhao Fu replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you touching me?¡± Bai Yan cutely harrumphed as she pouted.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and smiled. Now that things hade to this, there was no need to hesitate. He indeed wasn¡¯t satisfied, so he ced his hands on herrge chest.


    Bai Yan¡¯s face became even redder, and she looked at Zhao Fu seductively before taking the initiative to kiss Zhao Fu, after which they started to do it.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu and Bai Yan ended up over the dining table together, and Zhao Fu realized that he had left his QQ open.


    In the group chat, Yang Ze was talking with others about how great his rtionship with Bai Yan had been and how much his heart hurt, making everyone in the group pity him, while other girls continued to confess to him.


    Yang Ze would never be able to imagine that the woman he loved so deeply was currently doing it with Zhao Fu while he was talking in the group chat.


    Zhao Fu felt that he was bing more and more evil, and he started to feel more excited.


    After they were done, Bai Yan¡¯s face waspletely red as she leaned against Zhao Fu, and she said breathlessly, ¡°Zhao Fu, I never thought that you¡¯d be so powerful down there. I feel like my body¡¯s going to copse. Anyone who bes your woman will be so lucky!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my woman now?¡±


    Hearing him say this, Bai Yan couldn¡¯t help but happilyugh. She had never thought that things would go so smoothly. She felt quite lucky that Zhao Fu was not the type to pull up his pants and deny responsibility. Before, she had prepared herself to just be yed by Zhao Fu.


    Afterwards, Bai Yan thought of something and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not a virgin. If I had known this would happen, I would have saved myself for you!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Bai Yan and felt quite tender towards her, and he smiled as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    Bai Yan sweetly smiled before saying in a small voice shyly, ¡°However, this is my first time!¡±


    Before Zhao Fu could react in time, Bai Yan slid down and started to serve Zhao Fu with her mouth.


    After resting for a while, Zheng Jiao slowly woke up. Looking at the scene before her, Zheng Jiao¡¯s entire face became bright red. However, seeing how Zhao Fu seemed to be enjoying it, it seemed that he had also epted Bai Yan.


    Seeing that Zheng Jiao had woken up, they got on the sofa and once again went at it.


    Zheng Yuqin, who had been taking an afternoon nap, was woken up by the noise and could not help but look outside. Seeing this scene, she inwardly thought, ¡°This boy¡¯s bing more and more perverted! Before, it was only one, and now, it¡¯s be two!¡±


    As she thought to herself, her hand instinctively stretched into her panties again.

 Chapter 718: Nation Legatees

    <h4>Chapter 718: Nation Legatees</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu looked at the two sleeping women and smiled before putting on his clothes again. He then summoned Mu Guilin and asked him to bring the intelligence reports from Flower Moon.


    These reports had information about Nation Legatees. Within Great Qin¡¯s original 31 regions, there were five Nation Legatees. Zhao Fu had destroyed two, and three had submitted. It was only natural that there were other Nation Legatees in other regions.


    However, after Great Qin had continuously destroyed a few Nation Legatees, everyone became incredibly cautious; otherwise, they would also be destroyed.


    By now, most Nation Legatees had leveled up their viges into Basic Cities, which was not too surprising. After all, a long time had passed, and they had all been developing. Some top-tierrge families even had Basic Cities, let alone Nation Legatees.


    Great Qin had conquered 77 regions now, and there was information about eight Nation Legatees. He did not know if they had relocated; after all, those with some Fate would have to pay a great price.


    However,pared to being destroyed, it was not too great of a price.


    By now, yer factions were not a threat at all to Great Qin. Moreover, because of the circumstances, system factions would no longer work together with yer factions anymore.


    When the many regions had allied together to resist Great Qin, the Nation Legatees did not even have the right to participate. Moreover, they were quite scared, as both sides were quite hostile to them.


    Not only did Great Qin want to destroy them, but the system factions also wanted to destroy them, so they could only hide.


    Zhao Fu had conquered all of those regions, but he had no idea what had happened to the Nation Legatees. At the very least, none of them hade to surrender.


    Something that he had to pay attention to was the fact that the regions had all been opened up, so yers could freely move about. Some ces had a massive number of people, while other ces barely had any people.


    Some system main cities treated Otherworlders decently, attracting many of them, while other system main cities ughtered them, so they could only run.


    Now, most of the yers had grouped together, and their power was not something to be underestimated. However, because Great Qin had Reality-Harming Talismans and of how cowardly the yers were, there was not too much to be afraid of. However, Zhao Fu still had to keep an eye on them in order to prevent them from causing trouble.


    Zhao Fu returned to the Heaven Awaken World and immediately ordered Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to search the eight regions that had been pointed out to see if the eight Nation Legatees had relocated. If they hadn¡¯t, it was best to get rid of them as quickly as possible.


    Right now, Nation Legatees were like juicy pieces of meat to Zhao Fu. They were quite useful to Great Qin, but Zhao Fu felt that they had most likely relocated. However, he still ordered Great Qin¡¯s Assassins to scout out for them just in case.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu went to the Heaven Spirit Stele and was quite surprised to find that someone hadpleted his quest.


    Zhao Fu ced his hand on the Heaven Spirit Stele and chose to ept the item, and the Heaven Spirit Stele gave off an intense violet glow as a thick book came out of the Heaven Spirit Stele.


    The Heaven Spirit Stele was incredibly powerful, as it could transfer items no matter how far away people were.


    When Zhao Fu took the book, the violet light on the stele disappeared, and Zhao Fu started to scan through the book.


    The book was 30 centimeters long and 15 centimeters wide, and it about 8 centimeters thick. It was bound by an azure-colored outer skin, which had a pleasant grassy smell.


    The book was titled ¡®Record of Major Events,¡¯ and the description stated that all major events within the past year in the Heaven Awaken World were recorded in it and that the book had been provided by the Holy Book Pavilion.


    The Holy Book Pavilion was thergest faction when it came to books, and they would sell all sorts of books. For example, they had books on the cultures of the various worlds, stories from different worlds, and even erotic books.


    Because they offered a massive variety of books and many people sought different types of novelties, the Holy Book Pavilion was very popr. It was said that the Holy Book Pavilion¡¯s people often appeared in remote regions and collected the newer worlds¡¯ traditions and stories.


    Only like that would they be able to keep pushing out new books, and they would always have new content.


    Zhao Fu did not mind any of these things, and he started to read it.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Path Academy has rxed its restrictions and will recruit more students. The various Kingdoms¡¯ Princes and Princesses will all have an opportunity to enter!¡±


    ¡°The Flowing Cloud Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Princess, Yu Qiyue, has married the South ss Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Fourth Prince. Now that these two powerful Imperial Kingdoms have been joined by a marriage alliance, their rtionship has be incredibly close!¡±


    ¡°The Warring Night Royal Kingdom has singlehandedly defended against five other Royal Kingdoms¡¯ attack; a very rarely seen event!¡±


    ¡°Conflict has erupted between the Zunni Empire and the Moon Dawn Empire. Tension is high as war is about to explode out!¡±


    ¡°The Taoist Sect has divined that the Origin Bloodline has appeared in the remote northern side!¡±


    All of these pieces of information were about big events that had different effects on the Heaven Awaken World. However, Kingdoms below Royal Kingdoms were not even worth mentioning.


    Zhao Fu looked at the fifth piece of information about the Origin Bloodline, which made Zhao Fu feel quite shocked. After all, Great Qin was in the remote northern side, and they had someone with the Origin Bloodline, Tuoba Qing.


    The Taoist Sect was one of thergest sects in the Heaven Awaken World, and had a very high position. Zhao Fu did not know whether the person they divined was Tuoba Qing; if it was, things could be quite serious.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that even the most powerful factions at the center of the Heaven Awaken World would care so much about the Origin Bloodline. However, it seemed that they did not have a precise location, allowing Zhao Fu to let out a sigh of relief. The remote north was quite big, and they would most likely not be able to find Great Qin.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu started to feel curious about Tuoba Qing¡¯s true identity. However, even the golden dragon did not know, so Zhao Fu had no way of finding out for now.


    These things were still in the distant future for Great Qin. After all, Great Qin still had not even left the ¡®novice vige¡¯ yet, so there was no need to worry about such things just yet.


    After all, Zhao Fu just wanted to know the general situation in the Heaven Awaken World in order to not bepletely in the dark if something big happened. He did not want to be suddenly killed without even knowing what had happened.


    Zhao Fu did not have much to do right now, so he might as well read this book and gain some more knowledge.


    Two dayster, Great Qin¡¯s Assassins returned with a piece of good news: Two of the Nation Legatees had not relocated yet.


    For them to daringly stay there, they were undoubtedly pieces of juicy meat waiting to be eaten, so how could Zhao Fu not eat them? Zhao Fu took the reports and started to read through them.


    The first was the State of Chen from the Warring States period. After King Wu of Zhou destroyed the Shang Dynasty, he found a direct descendant of the Shun Emperor, Gui Man, and married his eldest daughter, Tai Ji, to him. He then enfeoffed Gui Man, establishing the State of Chen.

 Chapter 719: Murderous Demon

    <h4>Chapter 719: Murderous Demon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The vassal states created by Wester Zhou were of varying sizes, and ording to the historical records, there were five levels of feudal nobilities, which, in descending order, were: Dukes, Marquises, Counts, Viscounts, and Barons.


    Below these five levels were subsidiary states. Their territory was smaller, and they were normally subordinate torger vassal states. Gui Man was a Marquis, and the State of Chen was one of the 12 vassal states that had a great impact from Western Zhou to the Warring States period.


    However, during its middle toter stages, it started to go into decline. It first experienced three internal conflicts and was then destroyed twice. It was then revived, but in the end, King Hui of Chu killed Chen Mingong, resulting in the final destruction of the State of Chen.


    Gui Man was enfeoffed in 478 AD, and the State of Chensted 25 generations, which spanned 645 years.


    After the State of Chen was destroyed, the 14th Marquis¡¯ son, Chen Wan, sought refuge in the State of Qi. This eventually resulted in the deposition of the Jiang family as rulers of the State of Qi, reced by the Tian family. This waster referred to as the ¡®Usurpation of Qi by Tian.¡¯


    The State of Chen was rtively powerful during its early stages, but it was often bullied during its middle toter stages. Even its restoration had to be allowed by the State of Chu, and it was ultimately destroyed by Chu. It was continuously toyed with by the State of Chu, but originally, it had been a mid-tier faction during the Warring States period.


    The second Nation Legatee was Great Xi. It was a self-proimed dynasty established at the end of the Ming Dynasty, and many people had not even heard of it. However, its creator was quite famous ¨C it was the murderous demon, Zhang Xianzhong!


    Zhang Xianzhong, nicknamed Yellow Tiger, was born in the Shaanxi province, and he was a rebel leader during the end of the Ming Dynasty. He was as famous as Li Zicheng and was the founding Emperor, and the only Emperor, of Great Xi.


    Zhang Xianzhong came from a poor family but was intelligent and resolute since he had been young. He helped his father with his small business, which was selling red dates. After this, he went to Yansui Town and became a soldier. He had a fiery personality and often came to the aid of those suffering injustices, and he nearly lost his life because of this many times.


    Later on in his life, his personality greatly changed, and he became a violent, bloodthirsty person, killing countless people in his life. He viewed life like grass, and he even erected a stone stele called the ¡®Seven Kill Stele,¡¯ writing, ¡°The heavens have blessed man with countless things, but man has nothing to return to the heavens, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill.¡±


    Back then, his name was a synonym for terror, and anyone who heard his name would feel immense fear. Wherever he went, people immediately escaped, not daring to stay for even a moment. He was the very manifestation of the darkness of thete Ming Dynasty.


    Moreover, Zhang Xianzhong liked to use all sorts of cruel methods to kill people, and he especially liked skinning people. Because of this, he collected many skins.


    There were countless people who had died from him skinning them, making him famous throughout history. All of his governmental policies were all quite cruel as well, and he gathered many people who loved killing.


    His army was also an extremely evil and sinful one; wherever they went, they would take women and make them servants for the army before killing them. Inter times, when their army was sent into retreat, they would kill women and pickle them to eat.


    Zhang Xianzhong was extremely licentious, and out of all the women captured, he would always pick a few of the more beautiful ones to serve him. He would give them beautiful clothes to wear on their top halves but leave their bottom halves naked.


    No matter where or when it was, if Zhang Xianzhong was in the mood, he would order the women to get on the ground, and he would vite them. When he was bored with them, he would have them skinned and sometimes boiled and eaten. Sometimes, he would not even wait until they were cooked, and he would eat them while they were still bloody.


    Bai Qi was famous for killing many people in history, but the people he killed were all soldiers, and because it was all during a time of war, it was understandable.


    Moreover, Bai Qi had never harmed civilians before. Even though Bai Qi had killed countless people, there were still countless people who respected and worshipped him, calling him an Eternal General or a God of Killing.


    However, Zhang Xianzhongmitted cruel and twisted murders, killing anyone he pleased. People only feared him and despised him, and there was no one who admired or liked him.


    There were two times that Zhang Xianzhong had proimed himself to be emperor: The first time was during 1635AD, and he had proimed himself to be the ¡®Ancient True Dragon Emperor.¡¯


    The second time was during 1642 AD, when he had taken over Shucheng county and Lu¡¯an prefecture, proimed himself ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will,¡¯ and named his dynasty the Great Xi Dynasty.


    Afterward, the Qing army invaded, and Zhang Xianzhong led Great Xi¡¯s army to resist and was killed in the confrontation. His adopted son, Sun Kewang, took over as the leader of Great Xi¡¯s army.


    Four yearster, Great Xi¡¯s army was taken over by Southern Ming¡¯s Emperor Yongli, named Zhu Yong, and it became a central force to supporting Southern Ming.


    In 1657 AD, Sun Kewang surrendered to the Qing, while Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s other adopted son, Li Dingguo, became Southern Ming¡¯s militarymander.


    In the end, Wu Sangui killed Emperor Yongli in Myanmar, destroying Southern Ming. Li Dingguo died of an illness, and the rest surrendered to Qing. Great Xi¡¯s army¡¯s resistance of the Qing finally ended, and Great Xi perished.


    Zhang Xianzhong¡¯s Great Xi and Li Zicheng¡¯s Great Shun were both powers established during thete Ming Dynasty, and they were both destroyed by the Qing Dynasty. The Qing Dynasty unified China again and became thest dynasty in China.


    After Great Shun had been destroyed by Great Qin, Great Xi actually did not leave, so it would definitely be destroyed by Great Qin. Zhao Fu did not put these two Nation Legatees in his eyes at all and immediately gathered his army.


    Because the two Nation Legatees were in different regions that were in different directions, Zhao Fu decided to split the army into two groups, and he gave one group to Bai Qi and had him lead 60 City Lords and five million soldiers to destroy the State of Chen.


    Zhao Fu would take the others and lead them to destroy Great Xi. Zhao Fu felt quite interested in Great Xi, and he did not have much to do anyway.


    Bai Qi rode on his ck Forest Horse as he coldly looked at the Basic City below. He gave the order to attack, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers rushed down ferociously like a massive flood, giving off an aura that made them seem like they could sweep away anything.


    The Viges outside the State of Chen¡¯s City could not react at all and were instantly inundated. The structures were instantly destroyed, and the massive sounds caused the State of Chen¡¯s City to fall into terror.


    Within the City, a weak, schrly young man felt his heart plummet. He went to the City Walls and saw a dark mass of soldiers, and he felt even more terror and suppression.


    The young man was called Chen Man, and he was the State of Chen¡¯s Legatee. Looking at the countless soldiers, he could not help but feel powerlessness and despair.


    The State of Chen had 500,000 people and 100,000 soldiers. To normal factions, this was quite arge force, but in front of Great Qin, they were just like ants. Great Qin had brought five million soldiers, so how could Chen Man defeat them?


    If he had known that this would happen, he would have given up the Fate and Legacy to move away. Chen Man felt quite regretful, as he could not bear for the State of Chen to lose any of its Fate or Legacies.


    Before, he had maintained some hope that Great Qin would not find him, as he was in a very remote ce. However, it seemed that he had just been dreaming.

 Chapter 720: Seven Kill Stele

    <h4>Chapter 720: Seven Kill Stele</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    However, where could he run? Would the next ce be safer? Now that the world was in such chaos, Chen Man did not have much confidence. That was partially why he had stayed.


    Perhaps submitting to Great Qin would be not bad. Chen Man did not have any grand ambitions, and he just wanted to live peacefully. He did not want to be in any danger, so it was possible that things would be better if he leaned on Great Qin.


    After thinking for a while, Chen Man saw that Great Qin army was not attacking. He realized something and breathed out before saying to the others, ¡°Put down your weapons, open the city gates, and invite Great Qin¡¯s army in!¡±


    Many of his subordinates were not willing, but they had no other choice ¨C Great Qin was simply too terrifying, and they could only submit or die. There was no other choice, and since Chen Man was the ruler of the State of Chen, they naturally obeyed hismand.


    They all put down their weapons and opened the city gates, and Chen Man personally brought out his subordinates and knelt as he shouted, ¡°I am willing to submit to Great Qin!¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Qi felt quite surprised; he had never thought that the other side would surrender before he even said anything. It was the first time he had met someone with such a clear view of things.


    Now that they had taken care of matters so easily, His Majesty would most likely be quite pleased. When he thought of that, a trace of a smile appeared on Bai Qi¡¯s face, and he came before Chen Man and said, ¡°Please get up! Since you were cooperative, I¡¯ll say some good words about you in front of His Majesty, and perhaps he will grant you a Lordship.¡±


    Chen Man let out a sigh of relief and understood that this matter was over and that none of his residents would die.


    Following this, Bai Qi officially took over the State of Chen. However, he did not have the ability to confer a title on Chen Man; only Zhao Fu would be able to do so if he came here or when they brought Chen Man back to Great Qin.


    Over at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, he was standing in the air as he looked down at a man with ck hair and blood-red eyes, who gave off a berserk, murderous aura. He said, ¡°Do you really think you can resist? I¡¯ll give you five minutes to think about it!¡±


    Great Qin¡¯s five million soldiers had surrounded Great Xi City and could attack at any time.


    Great Xi City had 600,000 people, and most of them were men. There were very few elderly people, women, and children, and the men¡¯s expressions were all quite savage. They looked like they used to be bandits or brigands.


    Facing Great Qin¡¯s massive army, they seemed to still want to fight. At the same time, their eyes were blood-red and filled with killing intent for some reason.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ do you really think I¡¯d submit to you? So what if you¡¯re Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? Did you think that I¡¯d be afraid of you?¡±


    That berserk man was Great Xi¡¯s Legatee, and his name was Zhang Shisha. He held a blood-red sword, which he pointed at Zhao Fu as heughed. He showed no fear at all, only madness and arrogance.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he grasped at Zhang Shisha with his hand, causing a massive formless energy to rush at him.


    Zhang Shisha loudlyughed as he pointed the blood-red sword at the sky, and waves of blood-red light rippled out from his body as a blood-red pir of light rushed into the sky. A massive aura spread out, defending against Zhao Fu¡¯s formless energy.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± As countless rays of blood-red light descended, a blood-red dragon, giving off a crazed and murderous aura, appeared in the sky and gave off a berserk roar that caused all creatures nearby to flee for their lives.


    Under Zhang Shisha¡¯smand, Great Xi City¡¯s soldiers started to attack Great Qin¡¯s army as well.


    Zhao Fu disdainfully coldly harrumphed before saying to the 50 City Lords around him, ¡°If they resist intensely, ughter the entire city. You don¡¯t need to mind about how many people are left at the end!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the City Lords obeyed and started to intensely attack Great Xi City, unleashing all sorts of powerful attacks. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers also gave off a ferocious aura and rushed up, and arrows tore through the sky.


    Great Xi soldiers showed no fear at all and madly resisted. Even though they knew they would die, they wanted to deal as big of a blow as they could to Great Qin.


    However, the difference in strength was simply too great, and Great Xi seemed incredibly pitiful in contrast to Great Qin. The 50 City Lords continuously ughtered, and with five million soldiers, Great Xi¡¯s army was annihted in just a few moments.


    Zhao Fu was not looking at the battle below and was instead looking at the blood-red dragon in the sky that was giving off a terrifying aura. This dragon was 30 or so meters long, but Zhao Fu felt that it was even more powerful than other dragons that were 100 meters long.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter how powerful it was, because it was facing Zhao Fu.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and exploded out with his full power. Countless chains gave off nging sounds as they shot towards the blood-red dragon in the sky.


    The blood-red dragon howled as it savagely charged at Zhao Fu and gave off massive amounts of blood-red light, wanting to block the chains. However, the chains were only slightly slowed down by the blood-red light before piercing through it, and they bound up the blood-red dragon.


    ¡°Roar!! Roar!! Roar!!!!¡± the blood-red dragon madly roared and ferociously twisted about, trying to break free. Seeing this, Zhao Fu sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into the countless chains, making them even firmer, and they seemed to have a life of their own as they continuously wrapped around the blood-red dragon.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu¡¯s full attention was on the blood-red dragon, Zhang Shisha exploded out with a monstrous aura as blood-red mes appeared around him. He gripped his blood-red sword as he turned into a ray of light and instantly arrived before Zhao Fu.


    Zhang Shisha immediately shed out, his sword bringing with it enough power to tear open mountains.


    Bang!!


    However, in that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s hand snaked out like a bolt of lightning, bringing with it immense force as he grabbed Zhang Shisha¡¯s neck.


    Zhao Fu tightly gripped Zhang Shisha¡¯s neck, but Zhang Shisha stared at Zhao Fu, using all of his energy to try to attack Zhao Fu.


    Crack!!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he unhesitatingly squeezed and broke Zhang Shisha¡¯s neck. The blood-red dragon in the air mournfully cried, turned into countless traces of blood-red aura, and disappeared. Most of the aura was absorbed by the chains, and after absorbing the blood-red aura, the chains gave off an even icier feeling than before.


    The King¡¯s Crown had once again leveled up, and it was now Legendary grade and even more powerful.


    In the battlefield below, the 50 City Lords used all sorts of methods to ughter Great Xi¡¯s soldiers, who tried to use arrows to retaliate. However, it was all useless, and on the other side, there was also Great Qin¡¯s soldiers ferociously attacking.


    However, even after Zhang Shisha died, these people¡¯s battle intents were still incredibly strong, and they resisted intensely. They did not seem like they were willing to submit at all.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only kill them all. Looking at the corpses on the ground, Zhao Fu felt like they were like mad dogs, and they were filled with bloodthirstiness and no intelligence at all.


    After killing all of them, Zhao Fu took over Great Xi City and discovered a massive blood-red stone stele at the center of the city.

 Chapter 721: Kill Kill Kill

    <h4>Chapter 721: Kill Kill Kill</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The stone stele was seven meters tall and one meter wide and seemed to have absorbed an incredible amount of blood, as it gave off an incredibly pungent smell of blood. There were some words carved on it, which were: ¡°The heavens have blessed man with countless things, but man has nothing to return to the heavens, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill.¡±


    Even from afar, Zhao Fu could sense its dense killing intent, so he did not directly go to the City Hall, and he instead went over to this stone stele.


    This was most likely the Seven Kill Stele of the legends!


    Zhao Fu stood beneath the stone stele, and sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, the Seven Kill Stele immediately gave off a powerful blood-red light. Zhao Fu felt as if he was being devoured by countless traces of blood, and his aura started to be chaotic. His eyes became blood-red, and countless berserk and murderous thoughts rose up in his heart.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu came back to his senses, and his eyes regained their rity. His body was covered with cold sweat ¨C this Seven Kill Stele¡¯s killing intent was simply too strong. Zhao Fu had unlocked Divine Sense and had a Sovereign Bloodline, making it possible for him to easily escape the killing intent. However, ordinary people would be lost within the madness and ughter, affecting their minds and personalities.


    However, this was most likely a rare treasure, and Zhao Fu looked at its description.


    [Seven Kill Stele]: A treasure of ughter that contains boundless killing intent. It can grow through ughter and give soldiers a berserk, murderous power.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised to find that this was a treasure was one that could grow. However, he was not very willing to use it, as the Seven Kill Stele¡¯s power was a bit too great. The 600,000 people in Great Xi City were all affected, and the effects were not temporary either.


    Under the berserk and murderous power from the Seven Kill Stele, people¡¯s personalities would change, making them incredibly cruel and bloodthirsty. Zhao Fu could recover, but the other soldiers would not.


    Zhao Fu did not want his soldiers to be a group of monsters who only knew how to kill, so Zhao Fu could only give up on this stone stele.


    However, Zhao Fu did not n to destroy it, as it was a treasure that could grow from ughter. ughter was something that was incredibly prevalent in this world, and the Seven Kill Stele would grow incredibly quickly in Great Qin¡¯s hands. It had great potential, and perhaps it would be useful in the future.


    Zhao Fu put the Seven Kill Stele in his ring and went to the City Hall. He looked at the blood-red cube floating in mid-air before choosing to conquer the city and relocate it.


    A blood-red pir shot into the sky, dyeing the entire sky blood-red. A blood-red dragon gave a mournful and reluctant roar, which sounded out in all directions as it turned into blood-red motes of light and dissipated.


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Xi Dynasty has been destroyed, and all of its Fate has been devoured by Great Qin. Great Qin has obtained arge amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin has destroyed the Great Xi Dynasty and has obtained all of its Legacies.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin¡¯s City Heart has started evolving and haspleted 11/30 of the evolution.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has obtained one-fifth of the Great Xi City¡¯s stats.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Nation Armaments Twelve Metal Colossi and Nation-Suppressing Pir and n Armaments Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal and Great Qin Emperor Peacock have obtained arge amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered a Legacy City and obtained 5,000 Achievement Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have relocated a city and obtained 580,000 EXP!¡±


    Zhao Fu scanned through the system announcements but did not pay them much mind. He then ordered his soldiers to clear out the battlefield, and soon, he found out why there were barely any elderly people, women, or children. The elderly people had mostly been killed, as they were not very useful and would use up food.


    As for the women, they were all locked together and were not given many clothes to wear. There were many bruises on their bodies, and their expressions were quite dull. It seemed that they had suffered a lot.


    There were also some children kept together in cages, and they were going to be used for food. The Great Xi City did not have much food stored up, and because they did not like growing their own food, most of their supplies came from piging and looting.


    ¡°These people were truly mad!¡± After seeing these things, Zhao Fu could not help but inwardly curse, feeling quite angry. Zhao Fu knew that he was not a good person, but he would never harm his own people.


    ¡°Collect all of the valuables and take care of the women and children. Burn the rest of the city and return to Great Qin!¡±


    After giving out the order, the soldiers quickly collected anything of value before setting the city alight, allowing the mes to devour this mad, evil city.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu received the new from Bai Qi, and he felt quite surprised. He had never thought that the State of Chen would submit so easily, so he headed over.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Heavy and mournful drum beats sounded out throughout the northern side of the Mind Continent, and an azure dragon slowly receded into a Dragon Python.


    Zhao Fu decided to give Chen Man a Lordship, and after taking over the State of Chen¡¯s City, Great Qin obtained another two Nation Legacies, which provided Great Qin with a lot of Fate.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Chen Man knelt on the ground, feeling incredibly nervous. This was the first time that he had personally seen Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and he could sense the might that he innately gave off, making Chen Man feel incredibly shocked. He knew that Zhao Fu was an immensely powerful existence, as he would not be able to feel this aura from anyone else.


    In front of Zhao Fu, his own King¡¯s aura was as lowly as a peasant¡¯s; they were onpletely different levels.


    ¡°You may rise! Now that you are part of Great Qin, Great Qin naturally will not mistreat you,¡± Zhao Fu said with a trace of a smile.


    Only then did Chen Man dare to get up. Zhao Fu had Chen Man take him around the State of Chen¡¯s City, and he made some arrangements to have Great Qin fully take control of the city. After this, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and returned to Great Qin, concluding this expedition.


    Following this, Zhao Fu refined the corpses of the historical Generals from Great Xi, obtaining a few Innate Talent Blood Crystals, and he called over Zhang Han.


    Because they had not conquered any Nation Legacies in a while, Zhang Han was still at SS grade, nor did he have a General Star, so Zhao Fu gave an Innate Talent Blood Crystal to him.


    Zhang Han felt quite excited and moved; out of all of Great Qin¡¯s historical Generals, only he did not have a General Star. He had started to wonder if Zhao Fu did not see him as important as the other historical Generals, so he had felt quite disappointed. However, he could only admit that he was inferior to people like Bai Qi and Wang Jian.


    It seemed that this was the case; as soon as His Majesty hade back, he had refined a historical General¡¯s corpse and called him over. It seemed that His Majesty really did value him.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Zhang Han said with gratitude as he half-knelt.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°Alright, you may rise. Quickly use the Innate Talent Blood Crystal and increase your Grade!¡±


    Zhang Han quickly got up and used the Innate Talent Blood Crystal. Countless blood-red traces of aura rose out of it and entered Zhang Han¡¯s body. Soon, Zhang Han¡¯s body had gone through some changes. His aura became more powerful, and he was now SSS grade and had a General Star.


    After dealing with these things, Great Qin once again went into a period of peace. However, the dragon cry and drum beats caused the rest of the northern side to started heatedly discussing again.


    They knew that a Nation Legacy had been destroyed, while another had submitted. Everyone could guess who had done this ¨C after all, Nation Legatees were usually the most powerful existences in their region, and no one could do anything to them except even stronger existences from other regions.

 Chapter 722: Unforeseen Changes

    <h4>Chapter 722: Unforeseen Changes</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Right now, everyone knew just who was the strongest in the northern side. Great Qin was already a massive beast, and it could casually open its mouth and devour everything around it.


    Most people in the north were already terrified of Great Qin, and wherever it appeared, countless factions could only run for their lives. They did not dare to resist at all, and this was especially so after Zhao Fu had be the World Protector.


    Wherever Great Qin went, it was a disaster for yers. Even the system main cities could not resist, so the ordinary yers could only mass-move away.


    Luckily, all of the regions were connected now, so it was much easier to move around. Before, they were like a group of sheep being chased around by Great Qin, running from ce to ce pitifully.


    There were already countless people who were dissatisfied and angry at Great Qin, and countless factions were afraid of Great Qin. Great Qin¡¯s threat was simply too great, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Great Qin had ways to mass-kill yers, they would definitely gather together and attack Great Qin.


    Even if the rewards were 10% of what they were before, there would still be many yers joining in.


    It was a pity that Great Qin now had a way to kill arge number of yers. However, it did not take the initiative to ughter them, so even though they were quite dissatisfied with Great Qin, they could endure it. No matter how much money the other factions gave them, they would not do it, because money was not more important than their lives.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu once again went to the outside world to trade. Zhao Fu went to a hidden room, where Roxi was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Miss Roxi, how many Talisman Stones have you prepared this time?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he smiled.


    Now that Great Qin had conquered so many regions, they had earned a fortune, which Zhao Fu could now spend. They already had enough Stage 1 soldier corpses from thest battle, so Zhao Fu mainly came to buy Talisman Stones. Great Qin still greatlycked Talisman Stones.


    Roxi looked at Zhao Fu and smiled as she replied, ¡°This time, we have three million White grade Talisman Stones, 100,000 Blue grade Talisman Stones, 5,000 Silver Talisman Stones, and 200 Gold grade Talisman Stones!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite pleased and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking all of them!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out a spatial ring filled with gold coins and handed it to Roxi, while Roxi handed him a spatial ring filled with Talisman Stones. They had conducted this trade many times, so they did not waste any time and quickly concluded this transaction.


    ¡°Dear guest, do you not need any soldier corpses? If you need them, we can provide arge number of them, and they¡¯ll be much cheaper,¡± Roxi said.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised ¨C they wouldn¡¯t suddenly have so many corpses for no reason, as these corpses were all stolen from battlefields. Could it be that there were some unforeseen changes in the battle between the Devil Horn Empire, the Lantong people, and the Grassi people?


    Zhao Fu could not help but ask, ¡°Are the battles over there getting more intense?¡±


    Roxi¡¯s expression became serious as she sighed and said, ¡°Even though we Grassi people and Lantong people allied together, we still lost and were dealt a heavy blow by the Devil Horn Empire. Right now, we can only defend with all of our strength.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart plummeted. Could it be that even the Lantong people and Grassi people working together could not defeat the Devil Horn Empire?


    If the Devil Horn Empire destroyed them, the human world would be next. If even the Lantong people and Grassi people could not stop the terrifying Devil Horn Empire, how could the human world defend? They would have no chance at survival at all.


    ¡°However, there is a half-Orc world that has joined. Now that these three sides have joined together, they have been able to stop the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s invasion for now!¡± Roxi said.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit relieved before asking, ¡°About those corpses ¨C how much are you willing to sell them for?¡±


    Great Qin would need corpses sooner orter, and even if they had enough now, they would need more in the future. If he could buy some for a cheap price, it would be no problem.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was now interested, Roxi smiled before saying, ¡°We have ten million Stage 1 corpse, which are five gold coins each; one million Stage 2 corpses that are 50 gold coins each; 80,000 Stage 3 corpses that are 300 gold coins each; and 3,000 Stage 4 corpses that are 1,000 gold coins each.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked ¨C he had never thought that the Swan Goose Group would be able to obtain so many corpses. Before, Stage 1 corpses cost 20 gold coins, Stage 2 corpses cost 100 gold coins, and Stage 3 corpses cost 500 gold coins.


    However, Stage 1 corpses now cost five gold coins, Stage 2 corpses cost 50 gold coins, and Stage 3 corpses cost 300 gold coins. What¡¯s more, there were even 3,000 Stage 4 corpses this time.


    Zhao Fu felt quite tempted, but his heart started to ache. Even though the corpses were much cheaper than before, the amount of money he would have to spend would be massive. The Stage 1 corpses would cost 50 million gold coins in total, the Stage 2 corpses would cost 50 million gold coins, the Stage 3 corpses would cost 24 million gold coins, and the Stage 4 corpses would cost three million gold coins.


    In total, that would add up to 127 million gold coins. After conquering so many system main cities and obtaining their wealth, Zhao Fu felt quite rich, but if he wanted to buy all of these corpses, Great Qin would once again be poor.


    ¡°Dear guest, what do you think? These corpses are five times cheaper than before!¡± Roxi slightly reminded him when she saw that Zhao Fu seemed to be deep in thought.


    After thinking, even though his heart ached, Zhao Fu decided to buy all of them. This would allow Great Qin to notck corpses for a very long period of time, and he would be able to greatly increase the number of Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers. In the end, Zhao Fu said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy all of these corpses!¡±


    Roxi brilliantly smiled and took out a few spatial rings filled with corpses. Zhao Fu also took out a spatial ring filled with gold coins, and they concluded another transaction.


    ¡°Dear guest, thank you for your business. We will continue to source Talisman Stones and corpses for you.¡± After concluding these massive transactions, Roxi felt incredibly happy and resplendently smiled.


    Boom!!


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to reply, a massive explosion sounded out, causing the room to shake. Cracking sounds sounded out as the room started to copse.


    Roxi¡¯s face went pale, and she immediately realized that someone was attacking. There was a very powerful defensive magic formation here, but it had suddenly been destroyed. Whoever was attacking was extremely powerful.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression also became serious as he unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain, blocking the falling rocks and wood. Roxi came to her senses and said hurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Our transaction must have been discovered by the governmental faction!¡±


    Hearing Roxi¡¯s words, Zhao Fu understood that the Kershi Kingdom had been paying attention to this and had be more and more wary of the Swan Goose Group. Even though Zhao Fu and the Swan Goose Group¡¯s dealings were incredibly secretive, they had still been discovered.

 Chapter 723: Later Zhou City

    <h4>Chapter 723: Later Zhou City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Roxi was not weak either, as she possessed a Basic City¡¯s City Lord Seal, and she escaped from one side. Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and escaped from another side.


    A ck-robed elder in the air looked at Roxi and Zhao Fu escaping and coldly harrumphed. He unhesitatingly chose to chase after Zhao Fu because Zhao Fu was his target ¨C he wanted to capture this mysterious person.


    Seeing the elder chasing behind him, Zhao Fu did not dare to slow down at all. They were within the Kershi Kingdom, so if he slowed down or stopped, he would have to face countless attacks, and City Lords and soldiers would swarm him.


    When that time came, Zhao Fu would not be able to escape at all. If the Kershi Kingdom¡¯s royal n was roused as well, Zhao Fu would bepletely doomed. No matter how powerful Zhao Fu was, he would not be able to singlehandedly face off against a Kingdom that had been established for many decades.


    Unless he used the Earth Realm Mark¡¯s power, he would bepletely doomed. However, it had its own consciousness, and it would not allow him to use its power unless the human world was in danger.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only run away with all of his strength. As he flew through the sky, the scenery around him was a blur as he continuously sped forwards.


    The ck-robed elder also chased with all his might but was quite shocked to find that Zhao Fu was so fast. After chasing for a while, the ck-robed elder saw that he was unable to catch up, so he drew his sword and shed it out. An azure sword light shed out, trying to forcefully stop Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu dodged to one side, not engaging the ck-robed elder in battle. He knew the position he was in right now very well; if he stopped for even a moment, he would be in dire straits.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not even block his attack, the ck-robed elder sent out a few sword lights that brought with them sharp sword winds towards Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu refused to engage him and continuously dodged, using his full strength to escape. The ck-robed elder was furious and yelled, ¡°Do you dare to fight, you ipetent child?¡±


    Hearing the ck-robed elder¡¯s shout, Zhao Fupletely ignored him and continued to fly.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, defeating this ck-robed elder would be no problem at all. However, during that time, other people would arrive, and he would soon be surrounded. Zhao Fu was not stupid enough to stop and fight with the ck-robed elder.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was flying further and further away, the ck-robed elder tried to give chase with his full strength, but he still wasn¡¯t able to catch up, so he could only angrily yell, ¡°You coward!!¡±


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu used a teleportation channel to return to the Legacy Land; only then did he finally rxed. He wondered what the Kershi Kingdom would do to the Swan Goose Group because of their transactions with him.


    Zhao Fu felt that they should be fine, as the Swan Goose Group was very powerful. Moreover, they had only traded Talisman Stones and corpses with Zhao Fu and had not done anything to harm the Kershi Kingdom; they had only broken somews, so the Kershi Kingdom most likely would not do much to the Swan Goose Group.


    It was just that Zhao Fu could not enter the Kershi Kingdom again. They had already be aware of his existence, so it would be extremely dangerous to go again.


    In the future, he would have to go to other Kingdoms to buy Talisman Stones and corpses. Zhao Fu sighed. Now that his original n had been disrupted, he would have to wait until the storm quelled before going out again.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu refined all of the Stage 2 and Stage 3 corpses, obtaining arge number of Stage 2 and Stage 3 Blood God Pills. Zhao Fu gave out these Blood God Pills as rewards, helping countless soldiers increase their Cultivations.


    Over the next few days, Zhao Fu looked through Great Qin¡¯s various constructions and soon found that there was not much for him to do. He nned to go to the other Cities to take a look. Even though he received reports from his subordinates, it would still be better for him to personally take a look. He could not ce his attention only on the Great Qin City and had to look at the development of the other Cities as well.


    Soon, Zhao Fu went to Later Zhou City, and Nangong Shuyue brought Chai Shaohui and the others to wait at the teleportation channel.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had arrived, everyone paid their respects to him.


    Zhao Fu looked at everyone and slightly smiled before saying, ¡°Be at ease. I¡¯m just here to take a look; I won¡¯t be here for too long!¡±


    Everyone nervously stood at the side, and Nangong Shuyue looked at her son. Chai Shaohui understood and went up and showed Zhao Fu around Later Zhou and exined Later Zhou¡¯s ns for the future.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded in eptance of these ns. To be able to have such ns, this youth was not simple at all and had some potential.


    After going around, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and nned to go to the next City. However, Nangong Shuyue asked him to stay for a while and rest.


    Now, it was only Zhao Fu and Nangong Shuyue in a room. Seeing that there was no one else around, Nangong Shuyue walked over to Zhao Fu and lightly hit Zhao Fu with her small fists, saying, ¡°You heartless man, why haven¡¯t youe to see me for so long?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and brought Nangong Shuyue into his embrace. Nangong Shuyue was the first woman Zhao Fu had epted, but because he knew that Later Zhou had been doing well, he had note here for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he said softly.


    A flirtatious look appeared in Nangong Shuyue¡¯s eyes. Ever since she had done those things with Zhao Fust time, her body had be even more desperate. When Zhao Fu had leftst time, she had wanted to do it again but had been refused. She had been waiting this entire time.


    ¡°Then you have to make it up to me!¡± Nangong Shuyue¡¯s face became red as she wrapped her arms against Zhao Fu¡¯s waist and looked up at Zhao Fu as she spoke in a soft voice.


    Zhao Fu looked at this beautiful young widow and lowered his head as he kissed her lips, and Nangong Shuyue passionately responded. Following this, they started to go at it; because Nangong Shuyue had been deprived for so long, she was especially intense.


    There was no one around the room because of Nangong Shuyue¡¯s orders, but Chai Shaohui still came over, and he heard the sounds, including his mother¡¯s moans.


    Chai Shaohui could not help but grit his teeth and clench his fists, a wave of anger in his heart. His mother¡¯s lewd moans deeply stabbed into his heart, and without even seeing it, he knew his mother was being ravaged by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Chai Shaohui knew from long ago that his mother had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman. That was why those uncles who had despised him had suddenly taken a liking to him and supported him as the ruler of Later Zhou.


    Hatred and anger filled Chai Shaohui¡¯s heart. However, thinking about how kind and gentle his mother was, he suddenly came to his senses. Everything his mother was doing was for him; how could he hate his mother?


    After his father had passed away so early on, his mother had taken care of him singlehandedly and sacrificed so much. Why couldn¡¯t she have her own life and fulfill her own needs?


    Hearing how his mother¡¯s moans were filled with so much joy, pleasure, and satisfaction, Chai Shaohui deeply breathed in and calmed himself down before turning and leaving.

 Chapter 724: Mysterious Person

    <h4>Chapter 724: Mysterious Person</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Afterwards, Nangong Shuyue¡¯s face was bright red as shey on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Thinking about how crazed she had been, Nangong Shuyue embarrassedly asked, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think I¡¯m a very perverted woman?¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help butugh. Thinking about how a virtuous and mature woman like Nangong Shuyue could have such a lewd side, he could not help but smile and nod.


    Nangong Shuyue¡¯s face became even redder, and she lightly hit Zhao Fu before asking in a small voice, ¡°Do you like me like that?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked down at her embarrassed face and nodded. To be so virtuous and kind in front of others but so lewd in bed, it was not bad at all.


    A happy smile appeared on Nangong Shuyue¡¯s face, but she then lightly harrumphed, ¡°What if I miss you in the future? You don¡¯te and visit me often, so who knows when you¡¯ll be back again?¡±


    There were still many people from the Chai family in Later Zhou City, and they were all yers. Zhao Fu was worried about Great Qin¡¯s information being leaked, so he banned the Chai family¡¯s people from entering Great Qin, but Great Qin¡¯s people could freelye to Later Zhou City.


    However, things were different now ¨C Great Qin had constructed an Inner Great Wall, so there was not too much to be worried about. Zhao Fu said, ¡°You cane to the Great Qin City anytime!¡±


    Nangong Shuyue smiled happily and kissed Zhao Fu on the cheek as she said shyly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go everyday!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and lightly lifted up Nangong Shuyue¡¯s chin as he asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    Nangong Shuyue looked at Zhao Fu and shyly nodded. It was as if she wanted to make up for the ten or so years she had been deprived all back in one go. Zhao Fu grinned as he satisfied her request, and they started going at it again.


    In the Northern Continent, ripples appeared in mid-air as a ck ray of light shot out. A ck-clothed young man stood in the air, giving off a powerful aura.


    He looked Asian and had ck eyes and long, ck hair. He had a handsome-looking face, but it waspletely cold and emotionless. His body gave off traces of demonic qi, and his aura was extremely terrifying. It was as if a powerful demon lord in front of him would seem like nothing.


    After arriving, he looked around him and sensed where arge number of living creatures were gathered. He concealed his aura before flying over to a system main city.


    Apart from people with blonde and brown colored hair, there were some people who looked like him; could they be from the same race? However, he stretched out his senses and found that they did not have any demonic qi; it seemed that they only looked simr.


    Since they were people who looked simr to him, he did not bother hiding his appearance. In actuality, with his identity, he did not bother doing such a thing.


    He went to a street and walked about, looking at the city and the people.


    A few muscr, Caucasian men saw the ck-clothed man looking at them and felt quite displeased. One of the men cursed, ¡°What are you looking at, you monkey? I¡¯ll shove your head into a pile of crap!¡±


    The young man stopped and coldly looked at the muscr men. Even though he could not understand them, he could tell that they were cursing at him.


    The muscr men were used to having their way, and seeing the young man stop and coldly look at them, they felt even more enraged. They decided to teach him a lesson, so they got out their iron clubs and savagely walked over.


    The young man still did not move, coldly watching the muscr men walk over. One of the men ferociously swung as soon as he got close, smashing the club towards the young man¡¯s head. Killing an Asian person like him here would be no problem at all and would be like killing a dog.


    The iron club whooshed as it swung towards the young man, but he still did not move. It was only when the iron club was about to hit him when a massive gust of wind blew past.


    The muscr man attacking him was suddenly cut into countless tiny pieces and then copsed, with bits of meat falling all over the ground.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± After seeing this scene, the other muscr men were so scared that their legs became weak, and they copsed to the ground, looking at the young man with fear. The muscr men weren¡¯t all that strong, and they just used their powerful bodies to bully some ordinary people. They were the type to bully the weak and fear the strong.


    The young man¡¯s cold gaze fell on the remaining muscr men, causing those men to immediately kneel and plead for mercy, ¡°Lord, we were wrong! Please spare us!¡±


    However, he slowly lifted his hand when another person suddenly stepped out. It was a Chinese person, and he said, ¡°Just spare them! This is their territory, and if we offend them, all of us will be oppressed. It¡¯s best to stay out of trouble and endure it!¡±


    This Chinese person had lived in America for ten or so years, and he had be used to how things were. He just wanted to live a stable life without causing any trouble.


    If they, as Asians, resisted, they would be discriminated against even more by the Caucasians, and they would be mmed by those in China for losing face for them.


    As such, the Chinese person understood that it was better to act as the victim. Only then would people sympathize with them.


    Those were the unspoken rules here, and the Chinese people and other Asians were used to it already.


    However, the ck-clothed young man did not hesitated at all. He grabbed at the air, and the muscr men¡¯s heads exploded, causing blood and brains to fly everywhere.


    The Chinese person who had stood out felt incredibly terrified, and he knew that there was going to be trouble.


    ¡°You pitiful worms; you¡¯re disgracing the likeness of my race!¡± the ck-clothed young man said in contempt as he looked at the Chinese person and all of the other Asian people looking over in fear. He lightly waved his hand, causing an incredibly sharp and berserk wind to fly past. Everyone present was cut into tiny pieces, and a bloody smell spread out.


    Immediately, a few teams of system main city soldiers sensed this and rushed over. They looked at the ck-clothed young man standing at the center of the corpses and started to attack. The young man coldly harrumphed and swiped out with a finger, causing a ck sword qi to sh out, shing apart the soldiers¡¯ heads. Blood flowed out from both sides, and they fell to the ground, dead.


    After killing these people, the young man did not stop and started tomit a massive ughter as if he despised what he had seen here.


    Boom!!


    Following this, the City Lord unleashed a terrifying aura and rushed into the sky, furiously yelling, ¡°Who are you? Why are you ughtering my city?¡±

 Chapter 725: Demon’s Hand

    <h4>Chapter 725: Demon¡¯s Hand</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The ck-clothed young man condescendingly looked at the City Lord. He stretched out his hand, and countless traces of demonic qi rushed out, forming a massive demon hand. The demon hand gave off a powerful might as it grabbed at the City Lord.


    The City Lord was quite shocked and sensed the danger. He immediately tried to dodge, but the demon¡¯s hand was not only extraordinarily fast, but it also had a sealing power. Even though the City Lord tried to dodge to the side, his body slowed down greatly, making it impossible to move quickly.


    The demon¡¯s hand grabbed onto the City Lord¡¯s body and tightly gripped. A ¡®bang¡¯ sounded out as the City Lord¡¯s body exploded, causing blood and flesh to fall everywhere. The ck-clothed young man grabbed the silver City Lord Seal that rose out of the corpse, and seeing this City Lord Seal, a look of interest appeared on the young man¡¯s face.


    After receiving a notice that the City Lord had been killed, the remaining soldiers furiously rushed over. No one knew what had happened, but they could feel that things were grim, so they started to run for their lives, creating a chaotic scene.


    Seeing this, the ck-clothed young man felt quite annoyed and raised a hand, causing a massive amount of demonic qi to rush out. The demonic qi gathered, forming a ck orb that was as big as a fist in front of his palm.


    The jet-ck orb gave off a terrifying demonic intent, making those who felt it feel a chill spread through their bodies. The ck orb instantly exploded out, covering the entire system main city. Countless demons appeared, giving ear-piercing howls as they started to ughter everyone. Soon, the system main city became deathly silent.


    In another system main city, a chubby middle-aged man sitting in a bar said in a quiet voice to the people around him, ¡°Did you hear? Moonlight City was suddenly ughtered without a single person remaining. They all died incredibly pitifully: some were cut into pieces, some had their skin ripped off, and others had their stomachs cut open, causing their guts to fall out. It was such a horrifying scene; I wonder who was so inhumane as to do such a thing!¡±


    Another person looked terrified as he said in a small voice, ¡°I went to take a look personally; that ce looks like hell. There are broken corpses everywhere, and the smell of blood fills the entire city. The smell alone is enough to make a person vomit; that was the worst scene I¡¯ve seen in my whole life!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think did it? The other City Lords all went to take a look. Three hours prior, everything had been fine, but they had suddenly lost contact, and three hourster, 400,000 residents and 200,000 yers had all been killed!¡± a person said with curiosity and fear.


    Another person said, ¡°I heard it was a Chinese person. The yers who were killed and sent back to the real world have started to curse Chinese people.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that the person who ughtered the whole city looks like a Chinese person. Before he ughtered everyone, there was a Chinese person who tried to talk to him; he¡¯s probably Chinese!¡±


    ¡°That Chinese person went too far; why did he ughter so many of us for no reason? And with such cruel methods too! How infuriating!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. China is simply too powerful, and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has be the World Protector. Now, China can do whatever it wants and takes no one seriously. I think that person might have been Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; only he¡¯s powerful and cruel enough to do such a thing.¡±


    Everyone else nodded in agreement. Even in the Northern Continent, they had heard of how ferocious Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was. As such, they agreed that the biggest suspect was him; not anyone could do something like this.


    The matter of Moonlight City being instantly ughtered caught the attention of many people in the Northern Continent. After all, 600,000 people being ughtered without a single person remaining was not a small matter at all.


    However, they still had not yet worked out the true identity of that person. He seemed to have suddenly appeared, but because he had ck eyes and ck hair, it was quite likely that he was indeed someone from China.


    But why had such a ferocious person suddenly appeared, butchering an entire city in such a cruel way? No one had any answers.


    Even though the greatest suspect was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they had no actual evidence, so no one dared to openly point fingers. Moreover, the Northern Continent was quite big, and because this was just a single system main city being ughtered, it was not too big of a deal.


    This soon became a big mystery, and people only talked about it out of curiosity and did not pay it too much mind.


    After leaving Later Zhou City, Zhao Fu went around to some other ces and found that Great Qin was doing quite well overall. Apart from some of the surrendered Nation Legacies who still had some power, the other Cities, Towns, and Viges were all managed by Great Qin.


    This was all because of Li Si and Shang Yang. These two Ministers had managed everything perfectly, and Shangguan Wan¡¯Er and Lu Lingxuan also helped out quite a bit as well.


    Of course, there were also new talents they had promoted, such as Zhang Lingyue, Zhang Feng, Zuo Nan, Li Yunna, and Yue Ru, who all performed quite well.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Mountain Willow Town. The Mountain Willow Town was the first Town that Zhao Fu had obtained, and it was now an Advanced Town, soon to be a Basic City. When Zhao Fu arrived, Liu Subai was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Liu Subai said happily as she paid her respects.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and followed Liu Subai, going around the town. He saw a few people he was familiar with, such as Sun Xiaowei ¨C he was now themander of the Mountain Willow Town¡¯s guards and was leading a team of guards around to maintain order.


    There were a few other people in different positions who had helped Zhao Fu take over the Mountain Willow Town, and he still had an impression of them.


    Now, their statuses were even more different, and they became even more respectful towards Zhao Fu.


    Following this, as they walked, they soon ended up in a room. Zhao Fu felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and immediately understood what was happening.


    Liu Subai lightly hugged Zhao Fu and said embarrassedly, ¡°Your Majesty, won¡¯t you take me? I want to be your woman!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled; he had long since known of Liu Subai¡¯s feelings towards him, but he had not responded to them. Seeing how much longing there was in her eyes, he also hugged her petite figure and said, ¡°Is that what you really want?¡±


    Liu Subai shyly nodded, saying in a small voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve waited for you for so long. At first, I thought you didn¡¯t like me, so I endured the pain and considered marrying someone else. I decided to muster up all of my courage today and try onest time. If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll give up!¡±


    After hearing her expression of feelings and imagining this beauty marrying someone else, Zhao Fu felt quite reluctant. Before, he had been quite aversive to having rtions with women, but once the gates of pleasure had been opened, they were hard to close ¨C and this was especially so with the Six Desires Celestial Art.


    Zhao Fu lowered his head and kissed Liu Subai¡¯s lips, and she shyly responded. Their tongues intertwined, and soon, Zhao Fu looked at Liu Subai, who was breathing raggedly, and asked, ¡°Do you like this?¡±

 Chapter 726: Fate Changing Pill

    <h4>Chapter 726: Fate Changing Pill</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Liu Subai¡¯s face was bright red as she bashfully nodded. Zhao Fu hugged her and lifted her up, taking her to the bed. They took off their clothes, and their bodies started to intertwine.


    A whileter, after loudly moaning, Liu Subai powerlesslyy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, sweetly looking at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu lightly hugged her and asked, ¡°Do you feel happy?¡±


    Liu Subai grinned and replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. Your Majesty, you finally decided to ept me. How could I not be happy?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a bit apologetic. Even though he had known of her feelings, he had kept her waiting for so long, so he felt quite sorry.


    Liu Subai smiled as she shook her head, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, Your Majesty; you¡¯ve already made it up to me. I¡¯m very satisfied now, and it was worth waiting so long!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at her and did not say anything else, simply hugging her tightly. Liu Subai happily hugged him back, and after cuddling for a while, Zhao Fu left the Mountain Willow Town.


    After checking up on the various different ces, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin. During that check-up, he had developed rtions with two women: the lewd Nangong Shuyue and the pure Liu Subai.


    Another ten or so dayster, Great Qin cleared out four regions and had once again be more powerful. At the same time, some system main cities joined Great Qin as well.


    As time passed, the situation outside became graver and graver. The natural disasters started to be more intense, and people started to act even more chaotically. Not only were there rewards for killing other people, but they could also loot and steal items and equipment. Currently, the Legacy Land had be incredibly cruel and terrifying.


    Great Qin continued to send out ambassadors. With Great Qin¡¯s might, it continued to maintain friendly rtions with the surrounding regions, expressing its goodwill and willingness to take them in.


    Because of this, the surrounding regions did not ally together to attack Great Qin anymore. However, even if there were some who wanted to resist Great Qin, they would not be able to threaten Great Qin at all.


    This time, 12 City Lords joined Great Qin. Apart from wanting to escape the natural disasters, these City Lords also understood that it would be impossible to stop Great Qin¡¯s development.


    By now, Great Qin already had 300 City Lords alone, which wasparable to 100 regions. If someone wanted to suppress Great Qin, that person would need at least 400 regions, and just roping in 400 regions would be incredibly difficult, let alone even defeating Great Qin.


    If they were destroyed by Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s power would be even more terrifying. When that time came, they definitely would not be as friendly anymore.


    They did not want to worry about those things, so they decided to join Great Qin. They had heard from the City Lords who had surrendered that they were doing quite well, so they did not hesitate to join Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied ¨C every few days, there would be a City Lord or two joining them. The ambassadors that Zhao Fu had sent had fulfilled their purpose.


    Also, the 18 Ginseng Trees had borne Ginseng Fruit. Each of them bore around 300 or so Ginseng Fruits, which was 5,000 or so in total. Zhao Fu kept a small portion and nted the rest, wanting to cultivate even more Ginseng Trees.


    Apart from these things, there was also another piece of good news, which was about Fate Changing Pills. When Zhao Fu had destroyed Heavenstone City and killed the Rock Giant, he had obtained the core material for Fate Changing Pills, which was the Fruit of Life.


    Now, after cultivating them for so long, they now had 10,000 or so Trees of Life. Each tree could bear nine fruits, so 10,000 Trees of Life were able to produce 90,000 Fruits of Life, which could be refined into 270,000 Fate Changing Pills.


    This meant that Great Qin would soon be able to mass-raise people¡¯s Grades to S grade. This made Zhao Fu incredibly excited ¨C after all, a higher Grade meant faster cultivation speed, higherprehension, and greater strength.


    Great Qin would be able to instantly create 270,000 S grade soldiers. Usually, Viges only had one S grade person, who was the Vige Chief, showing how rare they were.


    Even though Great Qin now had 200 million people and 30 million soldiers, the 270,000 S grade people would be incredibly important. They would be Great Qin¡¯s highest-Cultivation soldiers in the future, allowing Great Qin to fight with more powerful nations.


    However, he needed to continue growing Trees of Life, as 270,000 Fate Changing Pills were not enough to satisfy Great Qin¡¯s army¡¯s demands. After all, Great Qin¡¯s army now had 30 million soldiers, and it was still increasing in size. The Trees of Life bearing fruit once per year was not enough.


    Zhao Fu decided to use some fruits and nt others. After all, obtaining a higher Grade as soon as possible was important. That way, they would be able to reach a higher Cultivation sooner.


    Zhao Fu decided to properly praise and reward Zhang Baishu. He was the one who had been in charge of this, and he had met Zhao Fu¡¯s requirements.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu smiled and returned to the real world. He still did not see Zheng Yuqin, and he started to eat. After hearing that Zhao Fu had returned to the real world, Mu Guilin came over and gave some reports to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu read through the reports while eating and looked through the various things that had happened in China.


    ¡°Proxy family leaders, there¡¯s a report from the Northern Continent as well. 600,000 people in a system main city were all ughtered cruelly in a very short period of time. Many of the factions in the Northern Continent think that it was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee who did it.¡±


    Mu Guilin took out another report that Zhao Fu had not requested for. However, since it rted to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, Mu Guilin decided to show it to Zhao Fu anyways.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused; why was he being med for this out of nowhere? Why would he go to the Northern Continent and ughter a city for no reason?


    However, Zhao Fu only thought about this and did not say it out loud. Mu Guilin would never be able to guess that the person sitting right in front of him was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Zhao Fu looked over the report curiously and started to read through it. The person had ck eyes, gave off demonic qi, and used extremely cruel methods to kill people. This gave Zhao Fu a bad feeling, and after looking through more of the report and seeing where Moonlight City was located, he felt quite startled, and his expression became serious.


    Seeing the change in Zhao Fu¡¯s expression, Mu Guilin also started to feel worried.


    However, this was quite curious ¨C this was obviously framing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; these days, cowardly people were always ming things on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and this had happened many times. He had reported this to Zhao Fu in the past, but Zhao Fu had not reacted that much.


    Given that, why would Zhao Fu¡¯s expression change so much over fake news like this? Could it be that it really had been done by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? If that was the case, why would he do something like that?


    Mu Guilin had many thoughts running through his head, but he did not dare to ask any of them. He was just a minor figure in charge of gathering information, and if he asked too much, he would definitely be killed off.


    Inwardly, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked; he had never thought that something like this would happen. He thought seriously about how to deal with it.

 Chapter 727: Northern Continent

    <h4>Chapter 727: Northern Continent</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu needed to confirm if this was done by the Demon Race. If it was anywhere else, Zhao Fu would not have paid it much mind, but Moonlight City¡¯s position was too special. It was located in the northernmost area of the Northern Continent, and it was extremely close to the demon world.


    ck hair and ck eyes were indicative of the Demon Race. After all, their demonic qi was of the darkness element, and it would affect their bodies.


    Coincidentally, Asian people had ck hair and ck eyes as well, but this had nothing to do with the Demon Race.


    Before, Zhao Fu had been keeping an eye out for information about the demon world. This was because the Demon Race was innately stronger than humans, and they were incredibly cruel and bloodthirsty. They also had powerful battle intent, and ordinary people would find it difficult to win against them.


    The human world was at a disadvantage, and Zhao Fu was very worried about a Demon Race invasion.


    After hearing that a person who had ck hair, ck eyes, and demonic qi, had suddenly ughtered a city, Zhao Fu immediately thought of an invasion by the Demon Race.


    However, how could the Demon Race enter the human world? Zhao Fu thought about it and realized that since he could leave the Legacy Land, why couldn¡¯t others enter? The demon who had entered the human world definitely was not a simple demon.


    Zhao Fu felt that he should personally investigate this. The situation outside the Legacy Land was extremely tense, and Zhao Fu did not want the Demon Race to mass-invade the human world. If that happened, it would be a disaster for the human world.


    If the human world and demon world started to fight, both sides would be greatly weakened, so how would they be able to defend against the Grassi people or the even more powerful Devil Horn Empire?


    Even though Zhao Fu did not want this, this was the first omen of a Demon Race invasion.


    Should he tell this matter to the eight Legatees? They were incredibly important to the human world, so they naturally would have received some information about the rest of the Heaven Awaken World as well.


    However, they only knew some rough details and did not have detailed information like Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to investigate this matter clearly before finding them. If it really was the Demon Race, Great Qin would not be able to deal with an invasion by itself, and the whole human world would be affected.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to immediately return to the Heaven Awaken World.


    Now that Zhao Fu could use the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel to go to other worlds, going to the Northern Continent was no problem at all.


    Zhao Fu stepped onto the teleportation channel, and his surroundings blurred, making him feel a bit dizzy. He then appeared on a mountain, and he sent his senses out before flying towards a system main city. After looking at the cities filled with Caucasians, he was able to confirm that he was in the Northern Continent now.


    The Northern Continent was America¡¯s territory, and if the Demon Race invaded, it would be America that suffered first. Zhao Fu had no idea if anyone here knew anything yet, but he hoped that it was not the Demon Race, as things would be incredibly dangerous.


    At Moonlight City, ten or so days had passed, but no one had cleared the corpses yet. They gave off a dense, putrid smell, but it was evident that the people had died in horrible ways. It was a true hell on earth.


    Zhao Fu went to the center and spread out his Emperor¡¯s Domain, covering the entire city, and traces of pure demonic qi started to float about.


    Sensing that demonic qi, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold. This demon had been too bold, not putting the human world in his eyes at all. Not only had he ughtered an entire city, but he had also not tried to cover it up at all.


    Now, Zhao Fu was certain that this was done by someone from the Demon Race. Only someone from the Demon Race would have such pure demonic qi.


    Boom!!


    Just as Zhao Fu put away his Emperor¡¯s Domain, a blinding white ray of light, bringing with it a searing power, shot towards him. It was extremely fast and reached Zhao Fu¡¯s body almost instantaneously.


    Zhao Fu expressionlessly stretched out his hand, once again casting his Emperor¡¯s Domain and easily blocking this ray of light.


    Geoffrey coldly stood in the air and looked at Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°Just who are you? Why did you ughter so many people?¡±


    Zhao Fu rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Geoffrey¡¯s expression became one of shock. Even though he could not see this ck-cloaked figure¡¯s face, he remembered that voice, which was etched onto his heart. Geoffrey immediately realized who this person was and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te over; this person¡¯s Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the other people flying over immediately turned and ran.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, we¡¯re so far apart, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve never offended you before. Why did you kill these people so cruelly?¡± Geoffrey asked with a furious expression.


    Zhao Fu looked at the people running away and then looked at Geoffrey, feeling quite speechless. ¡°Do you really think I did this?¡±


    Geoffrey coldly harrumphed, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, you¡¯re still trying to pretend it wasn¡¯t you? That domain you used before was like the domain that ughtered Moonlight City!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite angry that the me had been put on him, and he said coldly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me; it was the Demon Race in the world next to ours. When the timees, America will be the first to perish, and I won¡¯t care at all!¡±


    Ordinary people would not understand Zhao Fu¡¯s words, but Geoffrey¡¯s expression became incredibly serious. He was not like ordinary people, and he knew more about the Heaven Awaken World. He knew that there were countless worlds out there.


    After hearing that there was a demon world next to theirs, Geoffrey started to feel incredibly nervous. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee definitely knew more than him, and he already knew that there was a demon world next to theirs.


    Geoffrey thought about it and realized that Zhao Fu had most likely not done this. His expression became quite awkward as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. I wrongly used you. Can you exin the situation to me in detail?¡±


    Seeing that Geoffrey was one of the eight Legatees, he did not make things difficult for him and told him what he knew.


    After hearing about these things, Geoffrey¡¯s expression became incredibly grave because it was extremely likely that the human world would soon be invaded by the Demon Race. When that time came, the human world would be in terrible danger.


    ¡°What should we do? Should we let the others know?¡± Seeing that this matter could concern the survival of the human race, Geoffrey decided to let Zhao Fu take charge. In his heart, he already understood that at a time like this, Zhao Fu was the most important person.


    Zhao Fu thought about it. Since they had confirmed that this was done by the Demon Race, it was possible that the human world could suffer a demon invasion, so they had to discuss this with the others. Great Qin could not stop the invasion of the demon world by itself, so Zhao Fu nodded and decided to tell the seven other Legatees.


    After receiving this news, the Legatees¡¯ expressions became serious, and they dropped whatever they were doing and immediately headed to the Northern Continent.

 Chapter 728: Demon Race

    <h4>Chapter 728: Demon Race</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Tina Pendragon was the first to arrive. Looking at the cloaked figure next to Geoffrey, she immediately knew who it was. Her expression became serious ¨C now that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was taking action, this meant that the matter was incredibly serious.


    ¡°Is it true? Was Moonlight City really ughtered by someone from the Demon Race?¡± Tina Pendragon came up and asked.


    Geoffrey nodded seriously and said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is sure about this. He already knows that right next to our world is a terrifying demon world!¡±


    Tina Pendragon looked at Zhao Fu and understood that he knew more things than them. After all, not anyone could be the World Protector.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡± Tina Pendragon stood beside Zhao Fu and called out softly.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at her and nodded before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything after everyone¡¯s here!¡±


    Tina Pendragon nodded and stood by the side, waiting for everyone else.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, Akhenaten and Si Ji arrived. However, everyone else was still on the way, so those present could only wait.


    Tina Pendragon stood beside Zhao Fu, and this was the first time she had been so close to him, and she could not help but size him up.


    Even though Zhao Fu was wearing a cloak, making it impossible to see his face, the aura he gave off was incredibly dangerous. His power was enough to suppress her King¡¯s Power, meaning that it was a power even stronger than King¡¯s Power.


    However, putting aside all of this, just with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee silently standing there, even though they were facing a possible invasion of the Demon Race, he gave off a feeling that made her feel at ease.


    Standing beside him and smelling his scent, Tina Pendragon could not help but think of being vited by him in that illusion, causing her to blush, which was incredibly rare.


    Following this, everyone else finally arrived with serious expressions. They all understood how severe this situation was, and they all looked towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Zhao Fu said, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the outside world and know some things. The situation is not great right now, so you all must listen carefully!¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu had already ventured out into the outside world, everyone¡¯s heart jumped, and their expressions became ones of shock. They wanted to ask what the outside world was like, but hearing that the situation was bad, their expressions became grave, and they attentively listened.


    Zhao Fu was unable to make a decision by himself on such a big matter, so he did not want to hide anything. He got straight to the point, saying, ¡°One of the worlds before ours is called the Grassi world, and it is popted by the Grassi people. They have about 40 or so Kingdoms, and they are ready to invade our human world at any time.¡±


    ¡°However, they are not the true threat; it is the Devil Horn Empire next to them. They are already a Level 1 Dukedom, and they are already invading other worlds. Only with three worlds allying together were they able to barely stop its invasion.


    ¡°If the Devil Horn Empire conquers those three worlds or only destroys the Grassi world, we will be their next target, as our human world will be easier to conquer than the other worlds.


    ¡°Out of these threats, the Devil Horn Empire is the strongest, and our human world barely has any ways to resist.


    ¡°I have also discovered that there is a Demon Race world to the north of our human world, and there is a Water Race world to our south. Because we¡¯re separated by the Southern Continent and the Water Race only dwells in water, we don¡¯t have to worry about them for now.


    ¡°The demon world in the north is the second-greatest threat ¨C the Demon Race is one of the strongest out of the eight Major Races, and they are incredibly cruel and violent. Them invading our world is only a matter of time.¡±


    Apart from talking about the threats they were going to face, Zhao Fu also told them about some of the other things in the Heaven Awaken World, such as the levels of Kingdoms and the features of the various Races.


    After hearing these things, everyone felt incredibly shocked. No one had thought that the human world would be in such danger, and they were quite surprised that Zhao Fu knew so much. Moreover, he was willing to selflessly tell them so much, saving them a lot of time.


    Geoffrey looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, I need to apologize for my behavior in the past. When the world¡¯s consciousness chose you to be the World Protector, I could not understand how such a cruel and ruthless person could be chosen. However, after talking to you, my perception of you has changed: You¡¯re someone who cares about the whole world. Compared to us, you¡¯re much more suitable to be the World Protector!¡±


    Everyone else inwardly sighed ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was not only far more powerful than them, but he also had a lot more information than them as well. They simply could notpare to him.


    Masanori Hano looked at Zhao Fu and smiled. She knew that he wasn¡¯t that sort of cruel and merciless person!


    Zhao Fu asked, ¡°What do you all think? How should we deal with this?¡±


    Si Ji was the first to reply, ¡°Right now, the most pressing threat is the demon world. After the Heaven Awaken World devours our world, the boundaries between worlds will disappear, and we will have to fight with them sooner orter!¡±


    Akhenaten followed up, ¡°I agree with what Si Ji said. The humans and demons are fated to fight sooner orter, so we just have to make preparations. I believe that the Northern Continent should build a defensive wall to at least slow down the Demon Race¡¯s invasion. They should also prepare things to suppress the Demon Race. Otherwise, with how powerful the Demon Race is, we will be at a great disadvantage.¡±


    Everyone else approved of this. Facing this terrifying invasion, they had to make proper preparations; otherwise, if they fought, the human side would have a tough time.


    Tina Pendragon thought for a moment before saying, ¡°We need more information about the Demon Race. We can¡¯t just passively defend; we also need to take the initiative to attack. Only then will we be able to prevent the human world from being mass-invaded.¡±


    Everyone else also approved of this idea. However, who had the power to obtain information about the demon world? To begin with, who could even enter the demon world?


    As such, everyone looked over to Zhao Fu. It seemed that only Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be able to do such a thing, as the eight of them werepletely powerless. They had never been to the outside world, so they could only rely on Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not refuse either. He had long since decided to go over to the demon world to take a look and obtain some information in order to prepare for the future. As such, he nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was willing to do this, everyone let out a sigh of relief. After all, he would be going to the enemy¡¯s world, which was incredibly dangerous. They knew almost nothing about that world, making it even more dangerous.


    After discussing for a bit longer, everyone left to start making preparations.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, stay safe.¡± Tina Pendragon said with a trace of care as she looked at Zhao Fu with her golden eyes. She did not mean anything by this ¨C she only said it because he was taking a massive risk for the human race.

 Chapter 729: Dark Demon

    <h4>Chapter 729: Dark Demon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that Tina Pendragon would be concerned for him, but he lightly nodded in response.


    Akhenaten looked over at Zhao Fu and Tina Pendragon, thinking to himself. However, he understood how dangerous this mission was. Since Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was willing to take such a big risk to obtain information for them, he was deserving of his respect.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, please be careful!¡± Akhenaten said courteously as he smiled.


    In response, Zhao Fu also lightly nodded.


    As for Si Ji, he felt quiteplicated, as he and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee were both Chinese and had been embroiled in conflict before. He looked at Zhao Fu and did not say anything, choosing to directly leave.


    The others somewhat feared Zhao Fu, especially Oleg, who had been abused the most in that illusion. He did not even dare to speak to Zhao Fu for fear of Zhao Fu getting angry and beating him up. After the discussions were over, he let out a sigh of relief and ran away immediately.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, make sure youe back safe!¡± Masanori Hano said with true concern as she smiled while looking at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu also nodded. Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and prepared to enter the demon world.


    After making his preparations, Zhao Fu stood at the center of the magic formation and looked at the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel. He was notpletely sure if it could take him to the demon world ¨C even though he could leave the Legacy Land using it, going to another world required him to pass through two Heaven Domain Boundaries. Zhao Fu was not sure if the teleportation channel could do such a thing.


    Zhao Fu bound the Sky Demon Sword to his waist, as he wanted to use the Sky Demon¡¯s Sky Demon Power to protect him and cover his identity as a human.


    After stepping through the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel, Zhao Fu felt a massive force sucking him in, and his head started to ache. His surroundings blurred, and soon, Zhao Fu had arrived at another world.


    Zhao Fu did not know if it was day or light, as it was quite dim, and the sky waspletely gray. The nts around him were mostly ck, and some were blood-red, making them seem quite strange.


    This world was filled with demonic qi. To ordinary people, this demonic qi would make them feel coldness and pain, but to demons, it was a luxury.


    Sensing the boundless amount of demonic qi, the Sky Demon Sword at Zhao Fu¡¯s waist became quite excited and started to tremble.


    Zhao Fu did not know where he was, so he picked a random direction and started to fly. Zhao Fu felt that the demon world was filled with mortal dangers everywhere, so he had to be careful and explore slowly.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu sensed some movement in a forest, so he exploded out with his powerful aura, covering that region. Immediately, a few people ran out in terror, kneeling on the ground and speaking in anguage that Zhao Fu did not understand.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu was prepared for this. He used a Language Stone and recorded theirnguage. He found out that thisnguage was called the Dark Demonnguage, and he used the stone to learn it, helping him understand what they were saying.


    From these demons, he heard that the demons living here were called the Dark Demons.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised to find that apart from the demonic qi that they gave off, their looks and clothes resembled Asian people. The weapons they used seemed to be made out of bone.


    ¡°You may rise!¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at the demons in front of him.


    The demons quickly got up and nervously stood there, not even daring to breathe loudly. The Demon Race was one that worshipped power, and they acknowledged the fact that the strong devoured the weak.


    Even without using his City Lord Seal, Zhao Fu was incredibly powerful, as he had Stage 6 Cultivation. He was so powerful that they did not dare to try to resist at all.


    ¡°I just arrived here and don¡¯t know where we are. Tell me about this area!¡± Zhao Fu silently practiced the Dark Demonnguage before speaking.


    There were four males and two females in front of him, and a young demon who seemed like the leader said, ¡°Sir, this region we are in is called the Gloom Region. We are quite close to Peaceful Soul City.¡±


    Hearing this demon speak in a formal and ancient style, he did not seem like a yer, but it was not very likely for indigenous residents to form groups to hunt beasts. Zhao Fu felt quite curious and asked the same thing again to another one of the demons.


    That demon did not understand why Zhao Fu asked the same question twice, but given how powerful Zhao Fu was, he could only truthfully reply, speaking in the same olden-style and formal tone as the other demon.


    Zhao Fu had some suspicions, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m a writer and I like hearing all sorts of stories. If you tell me stories about your life, not only will I not kill you all, but I will also reward you with money!¡±


    In order to verify his suspicions and understand more about the Dark Demon race, he casually made up a lie.


    Hearing this, the demons let out a sigh of relief; this person only wanted to hear their stories. Not only would he not kill them, but he would also give them rewards, making them pleasantly surprised.


    Following this, the demons started to tell their stories, and Zhao Fu attentively listened, obtaining arge amount of useful information.


    After hearing these stories, Zhao Fu was able to verify his suspicions. They spoke in such an olden way because their world was an ancient-style world.


    This made Zhao Fu quite startled ¨C after all, most ancient-style worlds were cultivation worlds, and most people cultivated.


    Most worlds were split into two categories: cultivation worlds and technological worlds. The human world had gone down the technological advancement path, but most modern technology was taboo in the Heaven Awaken World.


    However, magical tools and items were unaffected and could be used as normal.


    Comparatively speaking, technological worlds were at a major disadvantage. Their people had weaker constitutions, and their biggest assets were unusable. On the other hand, the people from cultivation worlds were much stronger, as they could cultivate.


    Moreover, if one¡¯s arts and skills reached a proficient stage in the real world, they would also be brought into the Heaven Awaken World after their world was devoured by the Heaven Awaken World.


    Moreover, in terms of bloodlines, the bloodlines from technological worlds were weaker, further increasing the gap.


    In terms of other things, this world was quite simr to the human world. The world was split into different regions, and each region had different cities. They could also return to their own ¡®real world,¡¯ and they were also going through the Chaotic World.


    They had also chosen seven Legatees to control the fate of the Dark Demon world¡¯s fate, and their development was simr to the human world¡¯s.


    Apart from this, they had all sorts of talismans and magic formations and were ahead of the human world in this regard. They did not have to buy magic formations and could already set up powerful formations. Many of the things from their real world could be brought into the Heaven Awaken World ¨C this was the advantage of a cultivation world.


    Moreover, their systems here were different as well. The Dark Demon world not only had powerful nations, but they also had powerful sects. Some sects¡¯ strength surpassed those of nations and could even destroy a few nations.


    Technological worlds were at a great disadvantage, and if the human world and the Dark Demon world fought now, the human world would have a 90% chance of losing.

 Chapter 730: Night Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 730: Night Dynasty</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu ended up obtaining quite a lot of information from them, and afterwards, he did not kill them. Instead. he threw them a sack of gold coins before flying off towards Peaceful Soul City.


    Elsewhere in the demons¡¯ real world, a youth grinned as he walked home. This youth was called Ye Cang, and he was an Outer Court Disciple of the Demon Path Sect. Even though he was an Outer Court Disciple, that did not mean his aptitude was poor; in other people¡¯s eyes, he could be seen as a genius.


    It was just that he did not seem very outstanding in the Demon Path Sect, as the Demon Path Sect was one of thergest sects in the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world. It was incredibly powerful and was a ce where countless genius gathered. As such, Ye Cang, who was a genius to ordinary people, was only an Outer Court Disciple here.


    Ye Cang came from a small mountain vige, and his mother was the belle of the vige. His adoptive father was also someone renowned for his kindness, and their family was very happy. Ye Cang loved the mountain vige, as everyone got along well together, and Ye Cang had received much help from everyone.


    Today, Ye Cang nned to ask his mother about his origins, because a few days ago, he had obtained the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legacy.


    The Night Dynasty was an ancient Dynasty, and it had a few hundred years of history. It was extremely powerful and was one of the most powerful existences in the Southern Continent.


    The Night Dynasty was an ancient Dynasty that still existed. It had its own subjects and soldiers, and after entering the Heaven Awaken World, those subjects and soldiers were still loyal to the Night Dynasty.


    In the beginning, the Night Dynasty had 100 million people and five million soldiers.


    And that was only at the beginning. After developing for so long in the Heaven Awaken World and with the fact that the Night Dynasty was one of the most powerful factions in their real world, it was monstrously powerful in the Heaven Awaken World now.


    Just in the Southern Continent alone, it was in the top five factions, and within the entire Dark Demon world, it was in the top 15. It was one of the most powerful factions in the entire Dark Demon world, and it was feared by countless people.


    However, a month ago, the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legatee had gone through qi deviation when breaking through the Demon Origin-Realm and had died. This news had shaken the entire Southern Continent.


    A Dynasty Legatee had an immense amount of Fate, yet he had died so easily. This shocked countless people, and the Imperial n of the Night Dynasty was infuriated. They believed that there was an enemy faction that had used some sort of curse to kill its Legatee.


    As such, the Nighty Dynasty continuously sent out its army, attacking the neighboring three Dynasties and one sect. A fewrge battles had erupted, resulting in many people dying. They were now in a stalemate and were antagonistic towards each other in the real world as well.


    It was a pity that now that the Legatee had died in the real world, he could not be revived. That Legatee had been quite famous in the Dark Demon world and had held immense potential. He was said to be one of the most powerful rulers in the future, and now that he had died like this, many people felt quite disappointed.


    Now that the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legatee had died, the Legacy Stone once again opened a trial.


    Ye Cang did not understand what was happening at the time, as he had just been killing magical beasts when he had been suddenly dragged into a trial space, and he had obtained the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legacy somehow. Ye Cang felt quite shocked about this ¨C how could he have obtained the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legacy?


    He came from a small mountain vige, so how could he have any connection to the Night Dynasty? Ye Cang felt that his identity was not simple, so he decided to go back and ask his mother what was going on.


    Bing the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legatee was like going from a peasant to bing the Son of Heaven. Ye Cang could not help but feel incredibly excited; in the future, he would have an important position and would wield a lot of power. He could not stop grinning.


    As he got closer and closer to the vige, he sensed that something was wrong ¨C it waspletely silent in the vige, and there were not even any sounds from the chickens or geese, which was quite strange.


    Ye Cang became cautious and slowly moved over, and he found corpses lying on the ground. These corpses belonged to the vigers, making him feel mournful and furious. He thought of his adoptive father and mother and hurried towards his house.


    When he got there, he saw a scene that ripped his heart apart ¨C his adoptive father was lying in a pool of blood while his beautiful mother was being vited by a few naked men. His mother continuously cried and struggled, but she could not retaliate at all.


    Ye Cang furiously ran over, wanting to kill these monsters. However, he could feel that their Cultivations were at the Martial Demon Realm. He could not defeat a single one of them by himself, let alone five.


    By now, the few men had finished using his mother and casually killed her. Looking at her corpse, Ye Cang gripped his fists and gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred. He forced himself to calm down and hid in some long grass.


    If he rushed out now, not only would he not be able to take revenge, but he would also have to give up his own life as well. If he died, he would never be able to take revenge for his parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, so why hasn¡¯t that brate back yet? After killing him we can go back andplete our mission, allowing the Legacy Stone to once again open up a trial!¡± one of the men said unhappily as he put on his clothes.


    Another man coldly harrumphed, ¡°It should be soon. We¡¯ll deal with the corpsester and continue waiting for him!¡±


    Hearing their words, Ye Cang finally understood the situation. However, how did they know that he was the new Legatee? Ye Cang felt as if he had been woken up by a bucket of cold water.


    He had only told this matter to a single person, which was the Demon Path Sect¡¯s Mo Yao¡¯Er. She was the number one beauty of the Southern Continent and was ranked third in the entire Dark Demon world. She was incredibly enchanting and beautiful, making countless men go crazy for her. What¡¯s more, she was the Demon Path Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s daughter and had an incredibly prestigious background and incredible talent.


    He had trusted her so much, so why had she betrayed him? She was the first woman Ye Cang had liked, the first woman who had made him go so crazy. He truly, truly liked her and would do anything for her, even give up his life for her.


    Ye Cang felt as if his heart had been torn to shreds, and tears leaked out of his eyes. The pain made it feel as if he could not breathe.


    Ye Cang lost control of his breathing, and the few people inside immediately detected this, yelling, ¡°There¡¯s someone outside!¡±


    Ye Cang quickly came back to his senses and started to run away. The men started to chase after him, and seeing that there was no way to escape, he ran to a nearby ravine and jumped.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± The ravine was 20 or so meters high, and even though Ye Cang put all of his Cultivation power into his feet, they were still broken on impact.


    Seeing this, the men were delighted and decided to go down from another way. Even if they jumped down from here, their feet would be injured. Now that Ye Cang¡¯s feet were broken, he definitely would not be able to escape.


    Looking at the men quickly descending, Ye Cang quickly entered the Heaven Awaken World. In the Heaven Awaken World, he had obtained a True Body Stone, which allowed one¡¯s body to enter the Heaven Awaken World permanently.


    Now, in order to keep his life, he could only choose to use the True Body Stone. There was nothing that he cared about in the real world anymore now that his vige had been ughtered.

 Chapter 731: World’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 731: World¡¯s Power</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After entering the Heaven Awaken World, Ye Cang immediately used the True Body Stone. in the real world, Ye Cang¡¯s body was covered with light before slowly disappearing.


    Seeing this, the men giving chase were outraged. He had been right there, and yet he had just disappeared like that. They angrily looked around for a while but could not find anything, so they could only go back to report this.


    After hearing about this, the higher-ups deduced that Ye Cang may have entered the Heaven Awaken World and ordered people to gather all information about him. At the same time, the gave out a reward of 100,000 gold coins to kill Ye Cang.


    Now that Ye Cang¡¯s bodies from the real world and Heaven Awaken World had fused together, his feet immediately healed by quite a lot. He could walk a bit, and he immediately took out some medicine and started to treat his feet.


    A dayter, his feet hadpletely recovered, and by now, he understood that he would be chased down by the Night Dynasty, so he started to wear a cloak.


    He went to a city nearby and found out that there was now a 100,000 gold coin bounty for his head. This was a decent fortune, and countless people would be enticed by it. There were now countless people looking for him, and the Night Dynasty¡¯s people had alsoe to this ce.


    Seeing this, Ye Cang did not dare to stay here any longer. Luckily, it was easy to go from a system main city to another, so he immediately teleported away.


    Five dayster, Ye Cang was desperately running in a forest. He had never thought that he would meet people from the same sect here, and those people were ones he had been on good terms before. As such, they had immediately recognized him, and there was now a big group of people chasing after him.


    There were already a few injuries on his body, and blood continuously flowed out. Ye Cang could only continue to run or die. By now, his face waspletely twisted by anger and hatred.


    Zhao Fu was currently on the way to Peaceful Soul City when he saw a group of people chasing after a young man. He took a look but did not n to act, as he did not know the situation. Moreover, they were enemies of the human world.


    The golden dragon suddenly said, ¡°That demon being chased has an immense amount of Fate; he¡¯s most likely a Dynasty Legatee. However, he has not fully received the Legacy yet and can only be counted to be half a Legatee!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a bit confused and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    The golden dragon replied, ¡°He has received the acknowledgment of the Legacy Stone but has not conquered the Legacy City yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused, and the golden dragon rolled its eyes as it said, ¡°After the first Legatee dies, the Legacy Stone will once again choose a master. He¡¯s most likely the second Legatee.


    ¡°Right now, he only has the status but does not have any power. He needs to go to the city and conquer the Legacy Stone. Only then will he be officially recognized and obtain a massive amount of Fate, allowing him to use the Nation Fate.


    ¡°However, if he¡¯s killed, the Legacy Stone will once again open up a trial and choose another Legatee.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu understood everything. However, he still did not n to act because he was only here to obtain information. He did not want to get involved in any trouble. After all, this matter concerned an entire nation, and getting dragged in could result in his identity being exposed.


    Moreover, he would not gain anything from helping this demon and would only bring trouble on himself.


    Perhaps by helping him, they could form an alliance or have that demon submit to him. If he had a strong pawn in the demon world, it could help him a lot in the future.


    However, Zhao Fu did not trust the Dark Demon race. After all, they were from two different worlds; even if they made an agreement, there was no guarantee that the other side would keep it. Moreover, Zhao Fu was not sure if he wouldpletely submit; after all, he was now a Dynasty Legatee.


    Moreover, that Legacy Stone would most likely be heavily guarded, and he did not have the power to help this demon obtain the Legacy. In fact, he could even die as a result, because if the demons found out that he was from another world, they would all gather to attack him together.


    The golden dragon understood what Zhao Fu was thinking and said, ¡°You can take over his body, making him effectively a clone. That way, you will be the Legatee of his Dynasty!¡±


    Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised; he had never thought that such a thing would be possible. However, this was a cultivation world, so if he took over Ye Cang¡¯s body, it would be easy for him to be found out.


    ¡°You can take over his consciousness; that way, no one will be able to find you out. No one will be able to tell anything from his body or soul,¡± the golden dragon once again said.


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused and said, ¡°I understand taking over someone¡¯s body, but how do you take over one¡¯s consciousness?¡±


    The golden dragon exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this ¨C you need to first wipe out his consciousness before splitting off a bit of your own consciousness and insert it into his soul. It will be a bit painful, but it will allow you to fully take over him.


    ¡°However, this requires him to be willing, because it is quite difficult to wipe away someone¡¯s consciousness without harming their soul if they retaliate.


    ¡°Alright, go and save him now, or he¡¯ll die.¡±


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and saw that Ye Cang had already been surrounded!


    Ye Cang furiously looked at the person in front of him and said, ¡°Jiu Langli, I treated you like a brother. I never thought that you would bring people to kill me!¡±


    Jiu Langli coldlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your head is just worth too much. As a brother, you should help a brother. You¡¯re definitely going to die, so you might as well let me be the one who gets the reward. Everyone, kill him!¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone prepared to attack. Ye Cang felt utter despair ¨C he had thought that obtaining the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legacy was an incredibly good thing, but things had turned out like this. He had not even taken revenge for his parents and the vige, and he was going to die like this.


    At that moment, a sword light shed past, and ten or so people¡¯s heads flew into the air. This caused Ye Cang to feel quite startled, and he saw a cloaked figure appear before him.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Cang understood that this person had saved him and thanked him coldly.


    Zhao Fu nodded, and seeing Ye Cang¡¯s twistedplexion, which was filled with hatred, Zhao Fu felt that there was a chance. As such, he started talking with Ye Cang and told him what he wanted, which was to wipe away his consciousness with his consent.


    ¡°How can I trust you? What if you don¡¯t help me take revenge after taking my body?¡± Ye Cang said as he coldly looked at Zhao Fu. There were no good people in the world. This person had not saved him out of kindness but because he wanted to use his body.


    This phrase sounded quite weird, but Zhao Fu did indeed want his body.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he took off his cloak and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide things from you ¨C I¡¯m the World Protector of another world. With my power, as long as it¡¯s within my ability, I will take care of your revenge. I make this vow with my identity as the World Protector, and this vow is ratified by the World¡¯s Power!¡±

 Chapter 732: Ye Cang

    <h4>Chapter 732: Ye Cang</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Ye Cang¡¯s expression became one of shock ¨C he had never expected this person to be the World Protector of another world. The World Protector was someone who stood at the peak of the world and was extremely powerful. Their Dark Demon world¡¯s World Protector was immensely terrifying as well.


    For another world¡¯s World Protector toe to their Dark Demon world, there was definitely a great plot at hand, and the Dark Demon world could be greatly affected.


    This person wanted to use his body, and if that happened, no one would be able to tell his true identity. He could hide in the Dark Demon world and do as he pleased. With the World Protector¡¯s power, it would spell a disaster for the Dark Demon world.


    However, Ye Cang did not care about any of this. Whether this world survived or not had nothing to do with him. Currently, he felt as if the entire world had betrayed him. Since this person was the World Protector, he would have the power to take revenge for him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do anything for my revenge as long as it¡¯s within your power?¡± Ye Cang¡¯s face waspletely twisted with madness and hatred as he savagely smiled.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu earnestly nodded.


    Ye Cang started to madlyugh and said loudly, ¡°Alright! I agree to give my body to you, but you have to promise me two things!


    ¡°First, you have to destroy the Night Dynasty¡¯s imperial family and screw all of their women!


    ¡°Second, you have to destroy the Demon Path Sect and turn that bitch, Mo Yao¡¯Er, into a sex ve!¡±


    Hearing Ye Cang¡¯s words, Zhao Fu was not sure why he hated these people so much, but he felt confident in fulfilling these promises, so he agreed.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had agreed, Ye Cang rxed and started to wildlyugh. He was certain that Zhao Fu would help him take revenge. Thinking about the Night Dynasty¡¯s imperial family being destroyed and the woman he loved being turned into a sex ve, he continuouslyughed. His heart was wracked with pain, and tears flowed out of his eyes. Seeing this, Zhao Fu silently stood at the side and waited.


    A whileter, Ye Cang calmed down and looked quite dispirited as he said, ¡°You can start! I give my body to you!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and brought Ye Cang to a secluded mountain cave. He had Ye Cang lie on the ground as he started to wipe away his consciousness. Now that Zhao Fu had unlocked Divine Sense, his mind was quite powerful, and it started to pour into Ye Cang¡¯s head.


    Ye Cang¡¯s face became distorted in pain, and as Zhao Fu¡¯s mind continuously flowed into his head, his struggling weakened. In the end, his expression became stiff, and heid there like a corpse.


    Zhao Fu carried out the method that the golden dragon had taught him and started to split apart his soul. This process was incredibly painful and was dozens of times more painful than being cut with a knife all over his body.


    After three or so hours, Zhao Fu finally split off a bit of his soul, making him feel incredibly weak. Following this, Zhao Fu sent the little piece of his soul, a mote of light that was as big as a bean, into Ye Cang¡¯s head using a secret technique.


    As the mote of light entered Ye Cang¡¯s head, it started to spread out roots, stretching into a massive orb of light. That orb was Ye Cang¡¯s soul, but it no longer had consciousness and seemed incredibly still. As the motes mote of light entered, the orb of light started to move again.


    Zhao Fu felt as if he now had two bodies, which felt quite strange. He tried controlling Ye Cang, but he was not very proficient, and Ye Cang¡¯s body awkwardly crashed to the ground.


    This did not discourage Zhao Fu, and over the next few days, he gradually became ustomed to the body. Because he had sessfully taken over the bodypletely, he also had ess to all of Ye Cang¡¯s memories, giving him arge amount of information about the Dark Demon world. He also found out why Ye Cang hated those people so much.


    What shocked Zhao Fu was how powerful the Night Dynasty was. He had never expected them to be so powerful, and if he could take over the Night Dynasty, Great Qin¡¯s strength would instantly be even more monstrous.


    He could use the Night Dynasty¡¯s power to continue developing in the Dark Demon world, bing an overlord in the Dark Demon world. With its help, if the Dark Demon world invaded in the future, he could use the Night Dynasty to backstab all of them. This was incredibly important to Great Qin.


    Even though this matter was quite dangerous, it was worth it for Zhao Fu to do it. The risk was great, but the rewards were much greater.


    At the same time, this was no simple matter. He had to first sneak into the Night Dynasty City and then take it over.


    The Night Dynasty City most likely had both indigenous residents and yers. The indigenous residents and system main city soldiers would only follow the Legatee¡¯s orders. Simrly, the historical Generals would also only be loyal to the Legatee.


    This gave Zhao Fu an opportunity to seize power. However, the Night Dynasty was a powerful nation in the real world, and its soldiers and Generals had also remained loyal to it after entering the Heaven Awaken World as well.


    They were loyal to the imperial family, and they would be the greatest obstacle to Zhao Fu seizing power.


    Moreover, even if he took over the Night Dynasty in the Heaven Awaken World, what about the Night Dynasty in the real world? If he could control it as well, it would be a great help in controlling the Night Dynasty in the Heaven Awaken World. If he couldn¡¯t, they would madly attack the Night Dynasty in the Heaven Awaken World.


    This would be a big problem for the Night Dynasty in the Heaven Awaken World, and Zhao Fu did not want to see this. However, Zhao Fu was unable to enter the Dark Demon world¡¯s real world.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that he stillcked enough information to make any important decisions. He left Ye Cang here for now and headed to various cities to collect information.


    This was not too difficult ¨C with enough money, anyone could obtain any sort of information.


    The Night Dynasty had a poption of 150 million people. 100 million were yers, who were subjects of the Night Dynasty in the real world, and 50 million were indigenous residents. They had 12 million soldiers, made up of seven million yers and five million system main city soldiers.


    If Zhao Fu took over the Night Dynasty, he would be at a disadvantage in both poption and soldiers. If the Night Dynasty in the Heaven Awaken World shed with the Night Dynasty in the real world, it was more likely that Zhao Fu¡¯s side would lose.


    This was because even if he had 50 million residents and five million soldiers, he only had a few historical Generals to help him. However, the other side would have countless Generals, Ministers, and people from the imperial family. If they started to fight, Zhao Fu would not be able to control andmand all of the people effectively.


    This was not something that could be resolved easily. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to return to the human world for now and discuss with his Generals as to what to do.


    As for his mission, which was to simply collect information, he had alreadypleted it perfectly.


    Zhao Fu returned to the teleportation channel and activated it. After a wave of dizziness, he had returned to the human world. He first told the eight Legatees about the information he had obtained. Of course, it was only general information, and he did not yet tell them about the Night Dynasty.


    The eight Legatees discussed this matter further and started to construct a Great Wall on the Northern Continent, while Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and started to discuss with his subordinates as to how to seize power in the Night Dynasty.

 Chapter 733: Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 733: Ancestors</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu brought a few people with him to the Dark Demon world. The people he brought were all disguised with arge amount of demonic qi around them in order to prevent their identities from being exposed.


    Zhao Fu now had a n, which was to take down the Night Dynasty¡¯s five Ancestors. Because the Dark Demon world was a cultivation world, the five Ancestors were immensely powerful and had lifespans longer than normal people.


    The five Ancestors¡¯ Cultivations had naturally reached the highest realm in the Dark Demon world, which was the Demon Origin Realm, and they were all 300 or so years old.


    The eldest out of them was 326 years old, and they were all incredibly terrifying. They had all fused their bodies into the Heaven Awaken World, so their own Cultivations had fused with their bodies in the Heaven Awaken World, making them more powerful than an ordinary City Lord of a Great City.


    Moreover, the five of them all had the City Lord Seals of Great Cities, so they could each fight seven or eight ordinary City Lords singlehandedly.


    The five Ancestors wielded a lot of power in the Night Dynasty, and they were split into different factions. With how big a Dynasty was, it was only natural to have multiple factions.


    Zhao Fu did not want to make things too troublesome, so he decided toy hands on the five Ancestors who had the most power in the Night Dynasty.


    A letter was delivered into a woman¡¯s hand. The woman was quite tall and was extremely beautiful. She had snow-white skin and was wearing a purple dress, giving off a cold and noble aura.


    She was the youngest Ancestor and was 128 years old this year, but she looked like she was in her twenties. She was called Ye Ningshuang, and she was previously a Princess of the Night Dynasty. She had immense talent and had once been the number one beauty of the Night Dynasty.


    Ye Ningshuang looked at the letter somewhat seriously because this letter contained a trace of the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legacy Fate. The person who wrote this letter was most likely that new Legatee.


    She knew a bit about this Legatee ¨C the Night Dynasty¡¯s Emperor had once gone out and favored a peasant woman, and he was the product of their union. Back then, none of the Ancestors had paid great mind to this and had forgotten about it afterward. They had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    Of course, Ye Ningshuang did not support a Legatee of such low standing, who was not even one-tenth of what the previous Legatee was. Almost no one supported him, so they had all unanimously decided to kill him and have the Legacy Stone choose another Legatee.


    Even though they wanted to kill him, they had failed every time. After hearing some information about him a few days ago, they had seemed to lost him. Now, he had written a letter to her.


    Within the letter, he asked her to meet in the forest outside Nether City, as he had an important matter to discuss with her. He asked that shee alone, or he would leave.


    Ye Ningshuang coldlyughed and understood what he wanted. He most likely wanted to officially be the Legatee through her. However, Ye Ningshuang had already decided to kill him. As someone who was at the apex of this pyramid, Ye Ningshuang had nothing to fear.


    She quickly went to Nether City by herself, flew out to the forest outside, and quickly saw Ye Cang.


    After seeing Ye Cang, Ye Ningshuang did not hesitate and sliced at the air with her finger. An extremely sharp and cold light gave off a terrifying power as it shed through the air, reaching Ye Cang almost instantly. This cold light could instantly kill a Stage 3 soldier, and Ye Cang had no way of defending against it.


    At that moment, a ck-cloaked figure suddenly appeared in front of Ye Cang. The figure lightly waved their hand, easily blocking this attack.


    Ye Ningshuang¡¯s expression became cold as she could sense that Zhao Fu¡¯s power was quite extraordinary. Just as she was about to unleash more of her power, Zhao Fu suddenly exploded out with strength. An incredibly terrifying aura rushed out, causing the surrounding temperature to drop.


    This aura greatly startled Ye Ningshuang; she had never thought that this cloaked person would be so powerful. In fact, he seemed even more powerful than her ¨C this was a trap, and she had been too careless. However, how could a peasant like Ye Cang have such a powerful person protecting him?


    Ye Ningshuang suddenly thought of something and said coldly, ¡°Sir, this is the Night Dynasty¡¯s business, so it¡¯s best that you Demon Path Sect people don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Ye Ningshuang assumed that Zhao Fu was from the Demon Path Sect, but that was a good guess. With Ye Cang¡¯s identity, only the Demon Path Sect would help him. Perhaps they wanted to use him to control the Night Dynasty.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed but did not reply. He stretched out a hand as 36 stars appeared in the sky. The 36 stars gave off a shocking power, and in just an instant, the air around them seemed to freeze.


    Ye Ningshuang¡¯s expression greatly changed, and she immediately tried to turn and run. She could not fight against this sort of power, as she could sense that each star represented the power of a City Lord Seal.


    However, it was toote ¨C the monstrous power from the 36 stars was like a massive mountain that smashed against Ye Ningshuang¡¯s body. She used all of her strength to try to block, but she was still sent crashing down from the air. At that moment, countless chains stretched out, binding her firmly and suspending her one meter in the air.


    Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang and smiled as he walked over saying, ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to follow my orders and submit to me!¡±


    Ye Ningshuang coldly red at Ye Cang and said mockingly, ¡°You think that you can be the Legatee of the Night Dynasty? You¡¯re not qualified, and I won¡¯t submit to you. I won¡¯t let the Demon Path Sect have their way!¡±


    Ye Cang started to wildlyugh, and he pointed at Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°This person is not from the Demon Path Sect. He will only obey me, and soon, he¡¯ll show your body what true pleasure is!¡±


    Zhao Fu had Ye Cang speak like this to make him seem more mysterious in order to give him more power to control the Night Dynasty.


    Hearing Ye Cang¡¯s words, Ye Ningshuang felt quite surprised. If this person was not from the Demon Path Sect, where was he from? How was he so powerful? Was he an expert from another continent? But why would he obey Ye Cang?


    Ye Ningshuang could not understand any of this at all, but hearing Ye Cang¡¯s final sentence, she felt that she was in danger and started to struggle.


    Zhao Fu came before Ye Ningshuang and looked at her beautiful face. He lightlyughed and caressed her face.


    Ye Ningshuang struggled even more and said with a trace of killing intent, ¡°If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill you and make you suffer a terrible death!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her words; most of the women started off with such words but said the oppositeter on.


    Zhao Fu lowered his head and kissed Ye Ningshuang, and the Six Desires Demonic Qi streamed into her body. After struggling for a bit, Ye Ningshuang quickly got in the mood and passionately responded. Following this, Zhao Fu undid the chains and took off her clothes, and their bodies started to intertwine.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that Ye Ningshuang was still a virgin. She had maintained her purity for over 100 years, which was quite rarely seen.


    However, now that the gates of pleasure had opened, Ye Ningshuang seemed to go crazy when assaulted by this flood of pleasure.

 Chapter 734: Ye Family Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 734: Ye Family Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Ye Ningshuang¡¯s body madly tussled about with Zhao Fu, but he suddenly stopped just when she was feeling incredibly good. Ye Ningshuang tightly hugged Zhao Fu, a pleading look in her eyes. ¡°Give me more, it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang to walk over. He had him lift up Ye Ningshuang¡¯s chin and turn her face towards him as he smiled, and he said, ¡°Well? Ancestor, are you feeling very good? Are you willing to submit to me now? As long as you obey me and let me control the Night Dynasty, I¡¯ll have him give you pleasure every day!¡±


    After Zhao Fu spoke through Ye Cang, he felt quite awkward. It was as if he was selling his own body.


    Now that Ye Ningshuang was filled with lust and desire, she did not immediately refuse. She looked quite hesitant and reluctant, and she turned to look at the man she was hugging. Gazing at that handsome and beautiful face and sensing the noble and prestigious aura he was giving off, she understood that she could not leave him now. Moreover, right now, she felt so lustful that she could die.


    ¡°I agree to help you take control of the Night Dynasty, but you have to promise that the power will not fall into anyone else¡¯s hands. You have the Ye family¡¯s bloodline anyways, so giving you the Night Dynasty will be the same as giving it to the Ye family. Now, he¡¯ll belong to me and will be my man!¡±


    Ye Ningshuang¡¯s voice was cold, and she suppressed the mes of desire within her as she spoke.


    Zhao Fu inwardlyughed. The Night Dynasty was now within his hands, so how could he give it to anyone else. He controlled Ye Cang to reply earnestly, ¡°I promise you that the Night Dynasty will never fall into anyone else¡¯s hands!¡±


    Ye Ningshuang was satisfied with his promise, and she said coldly, ¡°Please leave us for now!¡±


    Zhao Fu understood that she did not want to do these things while someone else was watching, so he controlled Ye Cang to leave them. However, she would never have expected that Ye Cang was actually Zhao Fu.


    As soon as Ye Cang left, Ye Ningshuang¡¯s cold face immediately became incredibly flirtatious, and she breathed raggedly and said, ¡°Now, you can give me more, right?¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smiled and kissed her lips, and he started to fulfill her desires.


    They went at it for an entire night, and afterward, Ye Ningshuang sweetly hugged Zhao Fu and no longer seeming cold at all. Instead, she said shyly, ¡°You viin, why didn¡¯t you appear earlier? I had to wait all this time to enjoy pleasure like this!¡±


    Zhao Fuughed, ¡°I never thought that you would be a virgin for so long!¡±


    Ye Ningshuang lightly harrumphed, ¡°Maintaining one¡¯s virginity is beneficial for one¡¯s Cultivation, and I never met a suitable man. As such, I kept my virginity all this time, but now, it¡¯s all been ruined by you.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite happy, and he hugged Ye Ningshuang as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you well, and I won¡¯t neglect you.¡±


    Ye Ningshuang sweetly smiled and tightly hugged Zhao Fu as she said curiously, ¡°Honey, just who are you? You¡¯re so powerful, but you obey Ye Cang. Moreover, after doing these things with you, not only was my Cultivation not negatively affected, but it instead greatly boosted my Cultivation. What sort of secrets are you hiding?¡±


    Zhao Fu lowered his head and kissed her, lightly stroking her back. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more in the future. Ye Cang¡¯s been waiting for a while now, so let¡¯s stop here and put on our clothes.¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu could not tell her these things now. He had no idea what she would do if she knew his true identity and aim, so he decided to hide these things for now.


    Ye Ningshuang was a bit dissatisfied, and she blushed as she said, ¡°Then spend more time with me tonight!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded, and only then did Ye Ningshuang get up and start putting on her clothes. Zhao Fu also put on his clothes, and after they were ready, then went and found Ye Cang.


    Zhao Fu then controlled Ye Cang to start outlining the n. He wanted to take control of the Night Dynasty in the Heaven Awaken World and the Night Dynasty in the real world.


    Ye Ningshuang only controlled 10% of the authority in the Night Dynasty, and each of the other four Ancestors each controlled another 10%. Out of the other 50%, the Emperor held 20% of the authority, and the three other factions each controlled 10%.


    After hearing Ye Ningshuang¡¯s exnation, Zhao Fu felt that this faction was incrediblyplicated. However, now that he had Ye Ningshuang¡¯s support, he had 10% of the authority of the Night Dynasty.


    Out of the remaining four Ancestors, even though one of them was a woman, she was already 290 years old and looked like a 70 or so year old granny.


    Of course, Zhao Fu could not use the same method on her as Ye Ningshuang.


    As such, he had to think of other methods. Zhao Fu nned to talk to some of the Generals of the various factions. Of course, there was no need to talk to ones who werepletely loyal to the Night Dynasty; he wanted to find Generals who had different ideas to the Night Dynasty.


    If he wanted to seize power, he had to first control the military, and Zhao Fu soon started to move.


    Within a secluded room, Ye Cang sat as he watched a valiant-looking middle-aged man walk in. He smiled and stood up as he gestured at the chair beside him. ¡°General Li, please have a seat!¡±


    Li Chang felt quite furious and coldly red at Ye Cang as he asked, ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    In order to ensure that news did not spread and that the Generals would be willing to meet him, Zhao Fu had captured some of their family members to use as hostages. Even though this was quite shameless, it was the most effective method.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; your wife is safe for now. I should introduce myself first ¨C I am Ye Cang, the current Legatee of the Night Dynasty!¡± Ye Cang smiled as he introduced himself.


    Li Chang¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately understood Ye Cang¡¯s goal, which was to seize power in the Night Dynasty. However, no one in the Night Dynasty acknowledged him, so he if helped Ye Cang, his entire family would be ughtered. Helping someone like him was a crime deserving of such punishment.


    As such, Li Chang immediately refused, ¡°I will never betray the Night Dynasty, nor will I agree to your request. If you want money, I can give you as much as you want!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not mind Li Chang¡¯s response, because this was to be expected. He then controlled Ye Chang to say, ¡°I know what General Li is worried about, but don¡¯t worry. I already have 100% confidence to control the Night Dynasty in the Heaven Awaken World. However, the Night Dynasty in the real world is something that requires more consideration.


    ¡°I need your support topletely control the Night Dynasty; as soon as we seed, I¡¯ll immediately promote you by three ranks!¡±


    Of course, Li Chang did not believe such words; he did not believe such a minor figure like Ye Cang would have such ability.


    However, someone walked in, making Li Chang feel quite shocked. This person was the Night Dynasty¡¯s youngest Ancestor, Ye Ningshuang.


    By now, Ye Ningshuang had regained her coldposure, and she said, ¡°General Li, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about this. He is fully prepared, and I can promise you that you will be fine.¡±


    Li Chang had never expected the Ye family¡¯s Ancestor to stand on Ye Cang¡¯s side. Immediately, Li Chang felt that a sinister plot was about to overshadow the Night Dynasty.


    What should he do now? His wife was in their hands, and one of the Ancestors supported him. Moreover, he had the Ye family¡¯s bloodline, and they seemed incredibly confident. What¡¯s more, the Night Dynasty had no idea about any of this at all.


    He was also the current Legatee, and if he was able to conquer the Night Dynasty City, he would be able to obtain ultimate authority. All of the Night Dynasty¡¯s residents and soldiers in the Heaven Awaken World would only obey him. Now that he had an Ancestor¡¯s help, it would be no problem for him to sneak into the Night Dynasty City.

 Chapter 735: Operation Begins

    <h4>Chapter 735: Operation Begins</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After taking ount of the various considerations, Li Chang decided to agree. Big changes were about toe to the Night Dynasty, and Ye Cang had a big enough advantage already. It was time to pick a side, and if he picked the right side, he would be promoted; if he picked the wrong side, he would die.


    After Li Chang made this decision, Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang and smiled, and he sent off Li Chang. He then went to find other people to convince them to join Ye Cang ¨C Ye Ningshuang was the greatest factor here, and without her, he would not be able to convince any of the Generals.


    That night, Zhao Fu gave Ye Ningshuang a good reward, and it was the first time that she fainted. In the end, she slept until noon the next day.


    Now, Zhao Fu controlled 70% of the Night Dynasty¡¯s military. The remaining 30% was controlled by Generals who were loyal to the death to the Night Dynasty. Zhao Fu had no way of convincing them, but by now, Zhao Fu already had the strength to seize power.


    Three dayster, everything had been prepared, and Zhao Fu began to carry out his operation. The Night Dynasty was still in a peaceful state and did not sense the darkness about to overshadow it at all.


    That night, stars covered the sky, making it seem incredibly beautiful. The City Hall was heavily guarded by soldiers, but with Ye Ningshuang¡¯s help, these people were essentially useless. After all, Ye Ningshuang was one of the five Ancestors, so they naturally trusted her.


    Zhao Fu, who controlled Ye Cang¡¯s body and easily entered the City Hall. Looking at the City Heart, he smiled and walked over, choosing to conquer it.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out throughout the entire Night Dynasty City, and a ck pir of light rushed into the sky. The entire Night Dynasty¡¯s Fate started to roil and gather towards the City Hall. These changes caused everyone to feel quite startled, and they all ran towards the City Hall.


    The four other Ancestors immediately arrived, and looking at Ye Ningshuang blocking in front of them, they angrily asked, ¡°Ningshuang, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Facing their angry res, Ye Ningshuang sighed and said, ¡°The Night Dynasty¡¯s Legatee has fully obtained the Legacy!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The four Ancestors were infuriated. There was now a massive vortex in the sky, and a demonic dragon came out of the vortex and gave off a terrifying aura as it roared, seeming to shake the entire world.


    The four Ancestors¡¯ expressions fell. They had never thought that Ye Ningshuang would help such a lowly person inherit the Night Dynasty. They werepletely outraged, and they exploded out with power, rushing towards the City Hall.


    The other City Lords sensed these massive changes and also rushed over.


    Facing the four Ancestors, Ye Ningshuang looked quite worried, but she did not try to stop them because another person had already appeared beside her.


    Zhao Fu directly unleashed all of his power, and his Great Qin Seal started to gather the power of the 300 other City Lord Seals. Starry lights representing the City Lord Seals appeared in the sky, and the power they gave off made it seem as if the sky was falling, and everything was locked down.


    Everyone in the Night Dynasty City felt absolute terror, and their bodies uncontrobly trembled as if they had fallen into an icy cavern.


    The four Ancestors and the Night Dynasty City Lords¡¯ expressions became grim. They had never expected this person to be so powerful.


    One of the Ancestors yelled, ¡°Hurry and activate the Demon Night Magic Formation. This person¡¯s extremely dangerous, and we can¡¯t stop him!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    Two massive explosions simultaneously sounded out. One was the sound of a grand formation being activated, causing rays of shocking ck light to erupt out. They brought with them a terrifying aura, and the Heaven and Earth Fate in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers started to quickly gather.


    The other sound was the sound of the demonic dragon rushing down from the sky and entering Ye Cang¡¯s body. By now, Ye Cang had officially be the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legatee. A ck jade seal rose out of one of the Ancestors¡¯ bodies, turned into a ray of light, and shot towards the City Hall. The Ancestor tried to stop it but was unable to do anything at all.


    The terrifying magic formation suddenly stopped as City Lord Seals rose out of the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords. They could only watch in shock as the City Lord Seals turned into rays of light and flew towards the City Hall. All of the City Lords immediately lost the power of their City Lord Seals.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, Ye Cang walked out with a big smile on his face as he looked at the people around him.


    A few of the historical Generals and many of the residents immediately knelt, saying, ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡±


    The four Ancestors and the ex-City Lords¡¯ expressions became extremely unsightly upon seeing this scene.


    Even though the four Ancestors had lost their City Lord Seals, they were still immensely powerful and were still stronger than a City Lord of a Great City. However, they did not dare to act, because they feared Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu had the power of 300 or so City Lord Seals supporting him ¨C how could his power not be terrifying?


    One of the Ancestors was infuriated to the extreme, and his face was red with anger as he pointed at Ye Ningshuang and cursed, ¡°You slut, you actually helped an outsider take over the Night Dynasty. I can¡¯t believe the Ye family raised you and cared for you for so many years!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he raised a hand. Immense power gathered around him as he prepared to kill that Ancestor ¨C now that Ye Ningshuang was his woman, he would not allow anyone to humiliate him.


    Sensing that Zhao Fu was filled with killing intent, Ye Ningshuang hurriedly grabbed onto Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Ye Ningshuang and coldly harrumphed before stopping.


    At that moment, Ye Ningshuang said, ¡°I didn¡¯t help an outsider; Ye Cang was already our Night Dynasty¡¯s Legatee and received the acknowledgment of the Legacy Stone!¡±


    One of the Ancestors angrily pointed at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t help any outsiders, who is he? And you¡¯re even calling him ¡®honey.¡¯ You¡¯ve lost all face for the Ye family¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Before she could finish her sentence, Zhao Fu waved a hand, and a massive formless energy smashed into her, causing her to fly out like a rubber ball. She was unable to resist at all, and seeing this, the three other Ancestors felt quite startled.


    Ye Ningshuang¡¯s eyes were wet as she angrily hit Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Honey, I said not to attack them, but you still attacked them!¡±


    Seeing how upset and wronged she seemed, Zhao Fu felt a bit of an ache in his heart, and he hugged her. At the same time, he controlled Ye Cang to loudlyugh and walk out, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance: will you surrender to me or not?¡±


    The current Emperor of the Night Dynasty, Ye Canhong, who was Ye Cang¡¯s biological father, said furiously, ¡°You unfilial son, you dare to ask me to submit to you?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not feel angry at all when hearing this. Now that all of the higher-ups in the Night Dynasty were here, it would be good to capture them all in one fell swoop.


    Traces of eerie ghostly qi started to spread out and covered everyone present. Everyone was quite rmed, and they felt a chill in their hearts before the scene before them blurred, and they came into a world of ghosts with countless ghosts attacking them.


    The three Ancestors were not simple at all; their eyes became hazed for just a moment before they broke out of the illusion, and they tried to flee the ghostly qi-filled region in terror.


    Zhao Fu had already brought Ye Ningshuang out of the ghostly qi-filled region, and he looked at the three Ancestors who were trying to get away. He grabbed at the air, and three massive formless hands grabbed their bodies, making it impossible for them to move.

 Chapter 736: Ruler of the Night Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 736: Ruler of the Night Dynasty</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Ye Ningshuang hurriedly cried out, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t harm them!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not kill them and only used his power to seal them, throwing them to the side afterward.


    Ye Ningshuang let out a sigh of relief and looked at the ghostly qi-filled region below. She understood that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was not simple at all. She could tell just from that dignified and domineering aura that he naturally gave off.


    ¡°Honey, just who are you?¡± Ye Ningshuang could not help but ask.


    Zhao Fu saw that she could tell something and slightly sighed. He lightly put his arm around her slim waist and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you right now. However, I promise that I will never harm you!¡±


    Ye Ningshuang felt a warmth in her heart; this promise was enough for her.


    Within the Dark Demon world¡¯s real world, the Generals who had submitted to Zhao Fu started to move. They had already heard that Ye Cang¡¯s n had seeded in the Heaven Awaken World. The change in power in the Night Dynasty was not something that could be stopped anymore, so they could only obey Ye Cang.


    They took their people and rushed into the residences of the Ministers, who were all unconscious, and had them tied up. All of those who were loyal to the Night Dynasty, including Generals and the imperial family, were bound up.


    These people were in the Dark Ghost World, and because they were still in battle, they could not exit the Heaven Awaken World. The Dark Ghost World was cast using the City Lord Seals of Great Cities, so those without City Lord Seals would not be able to escape it.


    Now that everything was in his hands, Zhao Fu ordered for the Dark Ghost World to be canceled, and everyone who woke up received all sorts of system announcements. They quickly left the Heaven Awaken World but found that they had been tightly bound up.


    Ye Canhong furiously shouted, ¡°Who did this? I¡¯ll have him chopped into a thousand pieces. I am the Emperor of the Night Dynasty; I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    None of the soldiers by his side paid any attention to him; an Emperor without any power was nothing.


    After the various Generals and Ministers who were still loyal to the Night Dynasty returned to the real world and saw this scene, they all sighed. They then returned to the Heaven Awaken World and knelt before Ye Cang, saying, ¡°We are willing to serve Your Majesty!¡±


    Things hadpletely changed ¨C Ye Cang was not only the Legatee, controlling the Night Dynasty in the Heaven Awaken World, but he also controlled the Night Dynasty in the real world now. They could only submit, or else there would only be one oue ¨C death.


    Of course, there was a small minority who was not willing to surrender. Zhao Fu did not show any mercy and ordered to have them all killed.


    After this was done, Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang¡¯s body to ept everyone¡¯s surrenders. He then officially ascended to the throne and became the new Emperor.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s ordinary subjects and soldiers had no idea what had happened ¨C after waking up from their sleep, the power in the Night Dynasty had suddenly shifted. However, after hearing that the new person in power was the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legatee, they did not oppose this, as it was someone from the Ye family anyways.


    After Ye Cang ascended to the throne, he immediately enacted somews that were beneficial to themon people, such as reducing taxes, promoting talented people, and punishing corrupted ministers, garnering much popr support.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s future seemed incredibly bright, and the various newws made the ordinary people incredibly happy. Those who had submitted were also treated quite well, and the nation was in a period of stable development. All of the important people in the Ye family had been caught by Zhao Fu, so they were unable to start any rebellions.


    This matter shook the entire world, and countless people were shocked to find that the master of the Night Dynasty had changed in a single night. The viger Ye Cang had actually be the ruler of the Night Dynasty, which was simply too surprising. Everyone wanted to know just how Ye Cang had done this.


    The Demon Path Sect was also quite shocked about this matter. After all, Ye Cang had only been an Outer Court Disciple, and in the span of one night, he was now on equal grounds with them.


    The most surprised within the Demon Path Sect was Mo Yao¡¯Er. After finding out that Ye Cang was the new Legatee, she had been quite startled. However, she figured that the Night Dynasty would not acknowledge someone with such a lowly background, and as the daughter of the Sect Master, she had some ambition.


    After hearing that the Night Dynasty was looking for the Legatee, Mo Yao¡¯Er had leaked Ye Cang¡¯s information to them in order to do them a favor.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er had never thought that Ye Cang would really be the ruler of the Night Dynasty. Not only was he the Legatee, but he also took control of the entire Night Dynasty and became the Emperor.


    When she thought of this, Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. She had heard that because of her leaking the information, Ye Cang¡¯s entire vige had been ughtered, and he would definitely hate her for it. Thinking back to Ye Cang¡¯s lovey-dovey eyes when he looked at her, she felt quite regretful.


    What should she do now? Should she go and ask for forgiveness? Thinking back to Ye Cang¡¯s intoxicated look, Mo Yao¡¯Er still felt a bit of confidence. After all, she was the number one beauty in the Southern Continent, and every man wanted her. Even the previous Legatee had fallen in love with her for a while.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er was quite confident that Ye Cang would still be interested in her. However, she was the daughter of the Sect Master of the Demon Path Sect. The Demon Path Sect was a top-tier faction that was not any weaker than the Night Dynasty. If she just went and asked for forgiveness, wouldn¡¯t that be too shameful?


    Mo Yao¡¯Er continued to think about it. Ye Cang now controlled great power, and there was hatred between them. Even though she had not ughtered his vige, it had happened because of her.


    In the end, Mo Yao¡¯Er decided to discuss this with her father. This was not a small matter, and it might even cause a conflict between the Night Dynasty and the Demon Path Sect.


    After hearing about this, the Sect Master Mo Xun thought for a while before saying, ¡°Yao¡¯Er, you did nothing wrong this time. Giving up an Outer Court Disciple¡¯s life to get a favor from the Night Dynasty was worth it.


    ¡°However, who would have thought that Ye Cang, with his lowly status, mediocre talent, and low Cultivation, would be able to be the ruler of the Night Dynasty. Right now, all factions in the Southern Continent are wondering about this. There has been no information leaked from the Night Dynasty, and I feel that this matter is not simple. Moreover, is Ye Cang really so infatuated with you that he would do anything for you?¡±


    Hearing this, Mo Yao¡¯Er gave a pleased smile and said, ¡°Of course, father. Don¡¯t you know how charming your daughter is? I didn¡¯t even say anything and he told me that he was the Legatee.


    ¡°Back then, I said I wanted a Deon Celestial Flower. That silly boy spent more than a month and nearly died to get me one. I only said it casually and wasn¡¯tpletely serious, but he actually did it.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Mo Xun¡¯s face. ¡°If he really is so infatuated with you, Yao¡¯Er, you should try to control him. If you can control him, that will be equivalent to controlling all of the Night Dynasty. That will be a great help to our Demon Path Sect, and we will be able to use the Night Dynasty for our own purposes.


    ¡°However, Yao¡¯Er, you must be careful. You need to test him first before doing anything; don¡¯t put yourself in danger!¡±


    Mo Yao¡¯Er smiled and nodded her head, and she confidently went to prepare.


    Within the Night Dynasty, Zhao Fu gathered the women from the Night Dynasty¡¯s imperial family. Looking at all these beautiful women, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile. It was not a lewd smile but rather a smile of fulfilling a promise.

 Chapter 737: Blood Moon

    <h4>Chapter 737: Blood Moon</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu looked at all of the imperial family¡¯s women. All of them were incredibly beautiful, and since this was an olden-style world, those in power could gather all of the beautiful women for their own purposes. This time, Zhao Fu had gathered 32 of them.


    Zhao Fu did not capture the ones who were not as beautiful or were not as tied to the main branch of the imperial family, or else there would have been hundreds of them.


    After all, the Emperor had many concubines, and there were also princesses. The other factions also had concubines and daughters, and there were too many of them.


    Zhao Fu primarily captured them to fulfill his promise to Ye Cang. Zhao Fu was someone who kept his promises, and the women here were all the most beautiful and most closely rted to the imperial family, so this would fulfill Ye Cang¡¯s request.


    The first woman was Empress Qian. She had a very mature figure and delicate looks, looking incredibly enchanting. She was a ssic mature beauty, and she was the previous Legatees¡¯ mother. After the previous Legatee died, she had lost power.


    The second was Concubine Shui, one of the most beloved concubines of the previous Emperor. She was extremely beautiful and had a graceful demeanor. She had supple skin and gave off a weakly aura.


    The third was Princess Ye. She was naturally incredibly pretty and was quite tall. She had a very intelligent aura, and though she was already married, she had been forcefully brought here. Her mother was also a beauty, so Zhao Fu also brought her over.


    The fourth was called Princess Liu, and she was from one of the other factions. She looked quite domineering and had a pretty face and slim figure.


    The fifth was called Princess Nan. She was quite beautiful and had a sweet and fair demeanor. She had snow-white skin and was a ssic virtuous mother.


    The sixth was Princess Nan¡¯s daughter. She was 16 years old and also had snow-white skin. She had a slim body and looked quite cute.


    The seventh was Princess Nong. She had a pretty face and a sexy body, and she looked like a very flirtatious woman.


    The eighth was called Princess Jiang, and she wore a green dress and had good looks. She looked culture and refined and was most likely a schrly woman.


    Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang and sat above as he said, ¡°The reason I called you all here is to announce that from now on, you are my women. If you serve me well, I will not harm you or your families!¡±


    The women all gave different expressions; some had looks of submission because Ye Cang now controlled the greatest power in the Night Dynasty. If they disobeyed him, they would die, and their families would also suffer. Others were furious, as they were either concubines or princesses, yet he wanted them to serve him.


    Princess Ye was the first to speak out. She angrily red at Ye Cang and said coldly, ¡°You licentious fellow, you dare to do such a thing? Don¡¯t you know that everyone here is rted to you by blood? They¡¯re all your aunties, sisters, or cousins!¡±


    Ye Cang loudlyughed, ¡°Now you see me as family? Everything you¡¯ve all done in the past, did you ever see me as family? I want to take revenge for everything you¡¯ve all done.¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Fu was influenced by Ye Cang¡¯s memories, and he felt quite angry and vengeful.


    Princess Ye stood her ground, not showing any weakness as she said, ¡°I would rather die than submit to you. I only have a single man, my husband!¡±


    Ye Cang did not reply, and Zhao Fu smiled as he walked towards her. He was quite interested in such strong-willed women. Seeing Zhao Fu walk over, Princess Ye said sharply, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not answer her and instead directly hugged her and kissed her lips. Very soon, Princess Ye got in the mood, and the two of them started to go at it on the spot.


    This caused the other women to feel incredibly disdainful. She had seemed pure and resolute before, but now, she was acting so lewdly.


    Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang and picked up Empress Qian, his father¡¯s Empress. Technically speaking, she was his step-mother, but Zhao Fu did not care. He controlled Ye Cang to kiss her, and because Empress Qian had long since decided to submit, the two of them started to passionately kiss before also entangling together.


    Because this was quite taboo, Empress Qian seemed to get quite into it and continuously begged for more. Zhao Fu had wanted to use Ye Cang¡¯s body to help him fulfill his request. After all, he had taken over Ye Cang¡¯s body in order to obtain the Night Dynasty.


    It was a pity that Zhao Fu found that Ye Cang¡¯s body was not enough to fulfill Empress Qian alone. His body was not very strong and did not have much power.


    After all, Empress Qian was the Empress of a dynasty, so she had a massive amount of Fate. She was not someone an ordinary man could deal with.


    Currently, Zhao Fu was tussling about with Princess Ye¡¯s mother. Seeing Zhao Fu doing it with her daughter, she decided to take the initiative and give herself to Zhao Fu, taking her daughter¡¯s ce.


    Soon, shey weakly on the ground, and Zhao Fu picked up the incredibly desperate Empress Qian. Empress Qian looked at the handsome man in front of her and started to kiss Zhao Fu because she knew that Zhao Fu could give her the pleasure that she wanted.


    Zhao Fu kissed her back and pressed her against a table before starting to vigorously go at it with her.


    Even though Zhao Fu and Ye Cang were a single person, Empress Qian had no idea about this, and it was as if she was doing it with two men, making her go crazy.


    After finishing that extravagant ¡®banquet,¡¯ Zhao Fu ced the sleeping women onto a bed nearby and walked out of the room feeling refreshed.


    Most normal men would be incredibly tired, but Zhao Fu was incredibly high-spirited; that was the power of a Celestial Art.


    The Night Dynasty was now under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, and he had taken the women from the imperial family. He had fulfilled Ye Cang¡¯s first wish.


    Zhao Fu nned to bring these women back to Great Qin. On one hand, they would be able to provide Phoenix Qi, and on the other, he wanted to use the Night Dynasty¡¯s power to grow Great Qin. If the rest of the people found out that he had done it with the imperial family¡¯s women, they would fight him to the death.


    Now, Zhao Fu nned to dere that he had taken them hostage. Also, he did not want other people to touch the women he had been with.


    Zhao Fu went outside and saw a blood moon in the sky. It seemed that the Dark Demon world¡¯s moon was blood-red, and Zhao Fu looked at it curiously.


    At that moment, Ye Ningshuang walked over and asked, ¡°Ye Cang screwed all of those women?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°As promised!¡±


    Ye Ningshuang coldly harrumphed and said somewhat angrily, ¡°Was that promise for you to screw them?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and looked at her as he asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ye Ningshuang walked over and pinched Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°You viin, you have so many women¡¯s auras on you; do you think I wouldn¡¯t notice? If you don¡¯t satisfy me tonight, I¡¯ll cut your thing off!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and hugged her before moans started to sound out.


    The next day, Zhao Fu received a letter from Mo Yao¡¯Er. The contents of the letter stated that she identally leaked the information about Ye Cang, and she felt incredibly guilty and apologetic. At the same time, there was a trace of flirtatiousness in the letter.

 Chapter 738: Master

    <h4>Chapter 738: Master</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After reading through the letter, Zhao Fu thought about Ye Cang¡¯s second wish. If it was Ye Cang who had seen this letter, he most likely would have felt incredibly happy and excited. However, it was a pity that it was Zhao Fu who saw it.


    Zhao Fu had long since known that it was Mo Yao¡¯Er who had intentionally leaked Ye Cang¡¯s information to the Night Dynasty; it seemed that Mo Yao¡¯Er was quite crafty.


    In actuality, Ye Cang¡¯s experiences were quite simr to his: Both of them were ¡®outsiders¡¯ who had received a Dynasty¡¯s Legacy, but their oues had been incredibly different. Ye Cang had a pitiful end, as not only were his friends and family killed, but he himself was also almost killed.


    On the other hand, Zhao Fu had be the most powerful person in his world. Back then, if he had stupidly run over to the Ying family, the same would have happened to him.


    Thinking about Ye Cang¡¯s second wish, Zhao Fu used Ye Cang¡¯s memories to write an incredibly lovey-dovey letter in response and had people send it to the Demon Path Sect.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to a room where the four other Ancestors were. Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang to walk over, smile, and bow, saying, ¡°Greetings, Ancestors!¡±


    Now that the four Ancestors were being ced under house arrest by Zhao Fu, they were naturally quite displeased. As such, they only coldly harrumphed and ignored Ye Cang.


    Zhao Fu did not mind and said through Ye Cang, ¡°Ancestors, since I¡¯ve taken over the Night Dynasty and be its Emperor, I hope that you will continue to serve the Night Dynasty. I and the others will treat you with the same respect!¡±


    Hearing Ye Cang¡¯s words, the Ancestors continued to coldly harrumph and ignore him.


    Zhao Fu did not give up and said again through Ye Cang, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Night Dynasty¡¯s foundation of hundreds of years will be destroyed in my hands? I don¡¯t care much about the Night Dynasty, and who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll let it perish on its own!¡±


    These words caused the four Ancestors to feel extremely furious. The Night Dynasty was their home and was the product of generations of hard work. It was their Ye family¡¯s blood, the most important thing to them. Hearing Ye Cang say such a thing, of course they would be furious.


    Ye Cang continued, ¡°Ancestors, even if you don¡¯t want to serve me, you need to think about the Night Dynasty. What you are serving is the Night Dynasty, and as long as you are willing to serve me, I promise that I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to the Night Dynasty and will make it more powerful!¡±


    The four Ancestors did not say anything and now had pensive looks on their faces. Ye Cang silently waited, and in the end, the five Ancestors decided to give in, and a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    Each Ancestor could resist eight City Lords, so four of them were equivalent to 32 City Lords. They were an incredibly powerful battle force, and having them submit was the most ideal situation. No faction would ever notck high-end forces, and they would be a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield.


    Seeing that they decided to submit, Ye Cang took out four Ginseng Fruits and gave them to the four Ancestors. Seeing the information of the Ginseng Fruits, the Ancestors¡¯ expressions lit up. Now that they were at this age, what they needed most was lifespan.


    After epting the Ginseng Fruits, their attitude towards Ye Cang became somewhat better. Now, there were not as many factions in the Night Dynasty, and all of the power was held in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands. Zhao Fu wanted to turn them into a single, mighty force and expand outwards.


    The Night Dynasty currently controlled 12 regions, which contained 30 Great Cities and five Basic Cities. There was a great disparity between its strength and Great Qin¡¯s strength, so they still needed to develop more.


    Zhao Fu wanted to make the Night Dynasty into an incredibly powerful faction, turning it into Great Qin¡¯s biggest pawn in the Dark Demon world. That way, he would be able to stealthily control things in the Dark Demon world. It was incredibly important to Great Qin in the future and the entire human world.


    After dealing with these things, a few dayster, Zhao Fu started to establish friendly rtions with the surrounding nations. Right now, most of the Night Dynasty¡¯s forces were concentrated on conquering regions.


    This caused the surrounding nations to feel quite relieved. They all felt a lot of pressure when facing the powerful Night Dynasty, and they all epted the Night Dynasty¡¯s friendly conduct. Most of them also responded in kind, and the tension gradually decreased.


    During these few days, Zhao Fu had been corresponding with Mo Yao¡¯Er through letters. By now, Mo Yao¡¯Er was certain that Ye Cang still deeply loved her, or else he would not write such lovey-dovey letters. As such, she proposed meeting up with him.


    After reading this letter, Zhao Fu grinned; it was time to reap the harvest. He controlled Ye Cang¡¯s body and went to a bamboo forest.


    Soon, a peerlessly beautiful figure walked over. She had a graceful bearing and skin as white as snow, and there was not a single blemish on her face. She wore a red dress, making her look incredibly captivating; she was someone who would be able to take the hearts of countless men.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er smiled as she walked into the bamboo forest. If she could control Ye Cang, she would be able to control the entire Night Dynasty. When she thought of this, Mo Yao¡¯Er couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    At that moment, Mo Yao¡¯Er saw Ye Cang, and she tried to walk over. However, her body was frozen. She felt that Ye Cang waspletely different ¨C his eyes, when looking at her, did not have even a trace of love, and they were incredibly peaceful.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er felt that something was off and immediately tried to leave. However, the sounds of countless chains rang out, and she was quickly bound up by chains. This caused Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s expression to fall, and she started to struggle. However, she could not break free, and her body fell to the ground.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he walked towards Mo Yao¡¯Er. Seeing that he had bound her with chains, Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s expression became cold, and she cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the Demon Path Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Free me immediately, or I¡¯ll have your head!¡±


    ¡°Of course I know who you are!¡± Zhao Fu grinned as he squatted down and lifted her chin up.


    Zhao Fu looked closely at Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s beautiful face, which wasparable to Wu Qingniang¡¯s. She innately gave off a bewitching aura; no wonder Ye Cang had been so devoted to her.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s expression became a bit afraid as she said coldly, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her and lowered his head to kiss her lips. The Six Desires Demonic Qi entered her body, and after struggling for a few moments, she began to deeply kiss Zhao Fu back, and their tongues intertwined.


    When Mo Yao¡¯Er almost couldn¡¯t breathe anymore, Zhao Fu finally let her go. Mo Yao¡¯Er looked at Zhao Fu lustfully, a desperate look on her face.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he asked.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er shyly nodded, but Zhao Fu did not do anything and said, ¡°Call me master first!¡±


    Hearing that this man wanted her to do something so shameful, Mo Yao¡¯Er gritted her teeth and turned her head away, fighting against the boundless desire within her.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he stretched his hands into her clothes and started to move them about. In the end, Mo Yao¡¯Er could not endure it and cried out, ¡°Master!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu gave her what she wanted and started to do it with her and discipline her in various ways.


    In the end, Mo Yao¡¯Ery on the ground with her tongue out, begging for Zhao Fu to do it more with her. Zhao Fu had sessfully made her into a sex ve, and seeing her like this, Zhao Fu sighed. He did not want to ever do this to a woman again.

 Chapter 739: Conclusion of Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 739: Conclusion of Adventure</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    However, this was to fulfill Ye Cang¡¯s wishes, and since Zhao Fu had made this promise, he had to fulfill it. Seeing Mo Yao¡¯Er like this, Zhao Fu picked her up and went at it again before receiving her service afterward and slowly put on his clothes.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er also put on her clothes. Zhao Fu had nted a Six Desires Demonic Seed within Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s body, which would cause her to remain incredibly excited at all times.


    At the same time, it was quite beneficial to her, as she could also cultivate the Six Desires Celestial Art. However, it was only the very basic version and was not as powerful as the one Zhao Fu cultivated. However, it was still a top-tier Art that was immensely powerful.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Yao¡¯Er affectionately said as she hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm after putting on her clothes.


    Zhao Fu smiled and lightly patted her, while Mo Yao¡¯Er looked incredibly happy. At that moment, Zhao Fu looked over at Ye Cang and found that there were tears leaking out of his eyes, making Zhao Fu feel quite confused.


    What was going on? How could Ye Cang still cry? Wasn¡¯t he controlling him? Could it be that a part of his consciousness still remained?


    Zhao Fu felt incredibly surprised, but the golden dragon exined, ¡°It¡¯s most likely a reaction caused by his memories. However, seeing that his consciousness is gone and yet he can still have such a reaction, it seemed that he really loved this woman!¡±


    After hearing the golden dragon¡¯s exnation, Zhao Fu looked at Mo Yao¡¯Er, who was looking at him lovingly and felt quiteplicated.


    Looking at Zhao Fu, Mo Yao¡¯Er said charmingly, ¡°Master, do you want me to serve you again?¡±


    As Mo Yao¡¯Er spoke, she kneeled down and was about to undo Zhao Fu¡¯s pants again, but Zhao Fu stopped her and had her stand up.


    Just then, she had told him all about how she had wanted to control Ye Cang and the Night Dynasty. Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Go back and tell your father that the n was very sessful and that the Night Dynasty is willing to ally with the Demon Path Sect, then bring two of the Ancestors out.¡±


    Zhao Fu had obtained all sorts of important information about the Demon Path Sect and wanted to use Mo Yao¡¯Er to control it. If he could control the Demon Path Sect andbine the two massive factions, he would be able to create the biggest faction in the Southern Continent and fulfill another one of Ye Cang¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Make sure you reward me properly then, master!¡± Mo Yao¡¯Er said cutely as she hugged Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. The Demon Path Sect was a cultivation sect, so it had many powerful people. They had eight Ancestors in total, and if they could control two of the Ancestors, together with Mo Yao¡¯Er, Zhao Fu could control a third of the power in the Demon Path Sect.


    Of course, both of those Ancestors were women and ones Zhao Fu could do it with. Zhao Fu felt that the Six Desires Celestial Art was simply too powerful, and it was like a bug in a game. There was no woman who could resist it, and Zhao Fu felt that he really was bing a licentious and lewd person like the ordinary people said he was.


    If possible, Zhao Fu would have liked to have been a pure man, both in body and spirit.


    However, things could not always go as he wished. For Great Qin, his subjects, and the entire human world, he could only be someone who he did not wish to be. In the end, Zhao Fu just wanted to be a good, pure man.


    After tussling about with Zhao Fu again, Mo Yao¡¯Er finally left.


    After returning to the Demon Path sect, Mo Yao¡¯Er sought out Mo Xun and smiled as she said, ¡°Father, the n was very sessful. Ye Cang¡¯s willing to do anything I ask of him, and we can ally with the Night Dynasty, obtaining even greater gains.¡±


    Mo Xun was delighted and smiled as he nodded, saying, ¡°Yao¡¯Er, you¡¯ve done well this time.¡±


    Mo Yao¡¯Er lightly nodded, and thinking about the other task that Zhao Fu had given her, she said, ¡°Father, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Mo Xun looked at Mo Yao¡¯Er as she left. She suddenly felt that his daughter had be even more enchanting, and her aura seemed to have be a bit more powerful. He felt a bit surprised, but Mo Yao¡¯Er was the person he loved and trusted the most. He could give everything to her and fully trusted whatever she said.


    As the daughter of the Sect Master, Mo Yao¡¯Er was able to easily gain the trust of those two Ancestors and lure them into Zhao Fu¡¯s ambush, and they were soon captured by Zhao Fu as well.


    Looking at the two women hanging in the air, Zhao Fu smiled. Mo Yao¡¯Er affectionately hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she also looked at the two Ancestors in the air.


    One of the Ancestors looked around 40 years old and had a very voluptuous figure. She had pretty looks and looked like a simple and honest person. She was called Pu He.


    The other was incredibly beautiful and had a slim figure, and she wore a white dress that made her look like a celestial. She was called Shui Ruoliang and was someone from the same generation as Ye Ningshuang. Not only was she incredibly beautiful, but she was also incredibly talented and had be an Ancestor at such a young age.


    It was said that Ye Ningshuang and Shui Ruoliang were rivals, and they often fought when they met. Zhao Fu had heard this from Mo Yao¡¯Er, but he had never heard Ye Ningshuang mention it before.


    The two Ancestors furiously looked at Zhao Fu and Mo Yao¡¯Er, and one of them said coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why did you suddenly attack us? Also, Mo Yao¡¯Er, how dare you betray our trust and sell us out? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the Sect Master¡¯s daughter we won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. You¡¯re too impudent!¡±


    Mo Yao¡¯Er lightly harrumphed, ¡°Ancestors, I¡¯m helping you right now to experience the happiest thing in the world. Soon, you¡¯ll be thanking me.¡±


    ¡°The happiest thing in the world?¡± The Ancestors felt quite confused and could not understand Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s words. However, from Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s lustful expression and lewd smile and seeing Zhao Fu walk over, they felt that the situation was quite grim. They immediately started to struggle and curse at Zhao Fu.


    In the end, it was useless, and soon, three bodies rolled about and intertwined, and the two women continuously moaned before powerlessly copsing to the ground.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er, who had been waiting to the side, impatiently leaped into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and she said embarrassedly, ¡°Master, hurry up and give me my reward!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and started to do it with her too. Afterward, three womeny on Zhao Fu¡¯s arms. Pu He was not a virgin, while Shui Ruoliang was a virgin. Comparatively speaking, Pu He looked even more satisfied because she had gone on for longer. Zhao Fu had taken pity on Shui Ruoliang and did not do it with her for as long.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er coylyughed, ¡°Ancestors, I didn¡¯t trick you, right? Are you very happy? Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking master and me?¡±


    Even though neither of them wanted to admit it, both of the Ancestors felt as if they were addicted to Zhao Fu. That feeling prated deep into their bones, and they could not shake off the feeling.


    Hugging the three women, Zhao Fu felt as if he had sold his body. It was simply too tiring being a man. After cuddling for a bit, Zhao Fu got up and told the two Ancestors to work together with Mo Yao¡¯Er from now on.


    Now that the Night Dynasty¡¯s situation had stabilized and it had allied with the Demon Path Sect, it had be the most powerful faction in the Southern Continent, and there was not much for Zhao Fu to worry about anymore.


    Even though the Dark Demon World still had the Eastern Continent, the Western Continent, and the Northern Continent, with their strength right now, they could not invade his world. For now, his Dark Demon world adventure had concluded.

 Chapter 740: Level 3 Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 740: Level 3 Capital City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The Dark Demon world¡¯s World Protector also paid mind to the changes in the human world and discussed it with the other Legatees. However, they did not put the human world in their eyes at all and were instead incredibly condescending as if they did not see the human world as an opponent at all.


    The matter about the Night Dynasty sent ripples throughout the Dark Demon world. All of the other Continents¡¯ factions investigated these things.


    However, Zhao Fu kept a low profile, and their attention soon shifted elsewhere.


    After all of this, Zhao Fu finally returned to Great Qin. Five months passed in the blink of an eye, and it had changed from Summer to Winter. It became cold again, and leaves fell off trees. Soon, two years passed in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Time flew by incredibly quickly, and during those five months, Great Qin had cleared out 77 regions, causing Great Qin¡¯s strength to drastically rise.


    Firstly, Great Qin had been a Level 1 Capital City, but it had risen by two levels, bing a Level 3 Capital City. There were only three levels until it could be a Royal City. These were its Level 3 Capital City stats:


    µÈ¼¶:Èý¼¶¶¼³Ç£¨231ooo/3oooooooo£©


    ¾ÓÃñ:349295o/8o24ooooÊ¿±ø89264o/32482ooo


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 3 Capital City (231,000/300,000,000)


    Vige Area: 94,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 5,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/80,240,000


    Military: 892,640/12,482,000


    Popr Support: 86


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +220%, Territory Crop Growing Time -220%, Poption Limit +145%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +16, Soldiers¡¯ stats +17%, Poption Attraction +160%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +160%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 126,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    It would take 300 million EXP to level up into a Level 4 Capital City, which was an astronomical amount of EXP. However, now that they hade so far, Zhao Fu was not too worried, and it would level up sooner orter.


    Now, there were 108 regions that Great Qinpletely controlled. It had 408 Great Cities, 20 Cities, 136 Towns, and 12,489 Viges.


    Great Qin now had 420 million residents and 50 million soldiers. They now had 40 million Stage 1 soldiers, 1.2 million Stage 2 soldiers, 100,000 Stage 3 soldiers, and 6,000 Stage 4 soldiers.


    This was Great Qin¡¯s terrifying strength; it could almost rival an entire country. Now, even if they didn¡¯t have the Reality-Harming Talismans, they would not be afraid of all of China¡¯s yers attacking. That was how confident Great Qin was.


    During this period of time, the natural disasters and chaos became even more intense, and with the good rtions between Great Qin and the various system main cities, 52 system main cities joined Great Qin.


    They all joined voluntarily without Zhao Fu having to bring out his army. This was all done through Great Qin¡¯s foreign affairs policies.


    Zhao Fu was naturally very happy to be able to easily obtain 50 or so system main cities. At the same time, the ten or so regions near Great Qin became cityless regions.


    This was because those nearby either became part of Great Qin or did not dare to stay there, and they could only move away. Great Qin had just finished clearing out 77 regions, and it obtained another 15, giving the soldiers more work to do.


    Of course, clearing out regions now was not difficult anymore. Great Qin now had 50 million soldiers, and Zhao Fu split them into five teams. Each team was responsible for clearing out a region, and it took each team about five days to clear out a region. This way, they were able to clear out five regions in five days, which was an average of one region per day.


    This speed was quite shocking, and the 15 regions took only 15 days to clear out.


    Zhao Fu had also constructed thick defensive walls on the northern side that was bordering Vietnam. This allowed them to both attack and defend. However, Zhao Fu did not yet have any ns to attack Vietnam.


    Vietnam was a rtively small country, and its territory only had 350 regions; Great Qin¡¯s territory was already one-third of Vietnam.


    Now, Zhao Fu did not ce Vietnam in his eyes at all. The main reason he did not want to directly attack was because he wanted to use the Vietnamese Guard. By now, the Vietnamese Guard had around ten million people, while Vietnam only had around 100 million people. In other words, the Vietnamese Guard took up around 10% of all of Vietnam¡¯s poption.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s support, the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s strength had already surpassed the government¡¯s strength, bing the most powerful faction in Vietnam. It was like a barrel of dynamite that could explode at any moment.


    Right now, Zhao Fu did not intend on fighting. They already had friendly rtions with the countless system main cities around them, so they naturally would not attack. They only had to wait for the situation outside to be worse and worse, and they would soon voluntarily join Great Qin without Great Qin having to expend a single soldier.


    As such, they continued with these peaceful days, and the temperature became colder and colder. Zhao Fu and Shama¡¯s mother were currently doing it next to a firece within a room, while Shama¡¯s little sister and his aunty were asleep nearby.


    Shama¡¯s mother loudly moaned, and her body fell limp. Zhao Fu picked up Shama¡¯s ex-fiancee and started to go at it. Shama had never touched this woman before, which suited Zhao Fu. Now, Shama¡¯s ex-fiancee started to passionately do it with Zhao Fu.


    After Shama¡¯s ex-fiancee also fell asleep, Zhao Fu picked up Shama¡¯s sister-inw. He still remembered how desperate and lustful she had been and decided to fulfill her properly this time.


    After much tussling about, Shama¡¯s mothery on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and raggedly breathed, looking at Zhao Fu flirtatiously. ¡°Your Majesty, the Maurya City¡¯s City Lord Seal can only be properly wielded by someone from the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s imperial n. Please think about this!¡±


    Zhao Fu gave it some thought and felt that this was indeed true. However, Zhao Fu wanted to make it a Capital City in the future, and City Lord Seals were used for fighting. A Capital City¡¯s City Lord Seal would be incredibly powerful, and he told these thoughts to Shama¡¯s mother.


    Shama¡¯s mother said understandingly, ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. Actually, Shama¡¯s little sister¡¯s archery is extremely powerful, and you can test her for yourself. I¡¯m extremely confident that she can fulfill your requirements!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why you called me over!¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not seem angry, Shama¡¯s mother smiled happily and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m your woman now, so I need to think of Great Qin¡¯s best interests. It¡¯s best to give the City Lord Seal to an appropriate person to unleash its full power.¡±


    Zhao Fu knew that Shama¡¯s mother was not telling the full truth, but he did not mind too much. If Shama¡¯s little sister could really fulfill his requirements, since she had the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s imperial bloodline, it would be good to give the City Lord Seal to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Shama¡¯s mother felt quite happy and beautifully smiled, taking the initiative to passionately kiss Zhao Fu. She was doing her best to keep the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s imperial family alive, and soon, Shama¡¯s sister-inw also rode Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°System announcement! The Heaven Domain Boundary between the human world and the Fish Scale world has been damaged, and the two worlds¡¯ territories have been connected, triggering a special stage of the Chaotic World¡­ the Race Invasion!¡±


    ¡°System announcement! During the Race Invasion Stage, both the attacking side and defending side will receive four times rewards for killing enemies.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The exchangeable rewards in the Chaotic World Stone Stele have been updated.¡±

 Chapter 741: Fish Scale Race

    <h4>Chapter 741: Fish Scale Race</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    These system announcements greatly startled Zhao Fu; he had never thought that such a thing would happen. When Zhao Fu heard the system announcement about the Race Invasion, he knew that this was not a small matter and that it could affect the entire human world.


    Who would have thought that nothing woulde from the most dangerous world, the Dark Demon world? Instead, the invasion came from the least dangerous world, the Water Race world in the south.


    Zhao Fu did not know what the situation was like, and it was quite a surprise that the Water Race would take the initiative to invade. If they really were invading, things would be incredibly serious, and the entire human world would be in danger.


    Zhao Fu understood how serious this matter was, and it was most likely that the entire world had received this information. Zhao Fu immediately got up, used the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel, and went to the Southern Continent.


    The Southern Continent was mostly the territory of Africa. This was Akhenaten¡¯s territory, and Zhao Fu wondered what it was like there ¨C had the Fish Scale race already started their invasion? Zhao Fu started to feel quite nervous and quickly flew towards the Southern Continent¡¯s boundary.


    The other Legatees also looked quite anxious and hurried over.


    When Zhao Fu arrived, the scene before him made him feel quite shocked. Normally, at the Heaven Domain Boundary, there was a foggy barrier making it difficult to see anything.


    However, things were different now ¨C there was a big rip that was millions of kilometers wide, and there was another world on the other side.


    That world had a blue sky, white clouds, and a boundless ocean. The sound of the waves could be heard from this side, and the sound was so loud that it was almost deafening.


    Akhenaten and some others were already there, and they stood by the side as they looked over in shock.


    Following this, the rest of the Legatees arrived and also felt quite shocked when looking at this grand scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tina Pendragon came to Zhao Fu and Akhenaten¡¯s side and looked at them as she asked.


    Zhao Fu shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Akhenaten said with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening; I only heard arge explosion and hurried over here to see this!¡±


    Geoffrey looked over and said, ¡°Luckily we don¡¯t see the Fish Scale race yet. This means that they didn¡¯t do this to invade. When I heard the system announcement, I felt quite worried that the Fish Scale race would suddenly invade with millions of soldiers!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded. They had also been thinking the same thing. When they heard the system announcements, that had been their first thought too.


    They had all imagined countless Fish Scale people preparing to rush into the human world andmit a massacre. Since everything had happened so suddenly, the Southern Continent definitely would not be able to defend against an invasion, and it would be turned into hell.


    Now, it seemed that this was not the case; this had most likely been caused by an ident, and it was possible that the Fish Scale race did not know what was happening either.


    However, because of this, both worlds had been sent into an Invasion Stage. Even though neither side had done anything yet, that would not necessarily be the case in the future.


    At that moment, a few figures appeared on the surface of the ocean in the Fish Scale world. They had humanoid bodies, but their bodies had small fish scales, and they also had gills next to their ears. From how they looked, they were most likely amphibious.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu and the others¡¯ expressions became serious. If they could walk onnd, they would be able to invade. They did not feel safe anymore, and sensing the powerful auras that the other side gave off, they deduced they were most likely the other world¡¯s Legatees.


    Zhao Fu now felt that they had been careless, assuming that the Water Race was not dangerous. However, this was a big mistake, as no race in the Heaven Awaken World should be underestimated.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Akhenaten asked. The Southern Continent was his territory, and now that such a thing had happened, he was the one who was the most worried. If anything happened, the first one to suffer would be him.


    Tina Pendragon said in a grave tone, ¡°Of course we should gather the big factions in the southern side and start constructing a defensive wall as a precaution. We should also start making preparations for arge battle; after all, this is a battle between worlds, and if the Southern Continent is not prepared, it could fall.¡±


    Akhenaten nodded and said, ¡°I understand; I¡¯ll have some people take care of this soon. What about all of you? Will you be able to help?¡±


    The Legatees all came from the various Continents, which were separated by a vast ocean. Each of them had to cross countless regions to arrive here, which was quite difficult, so it would be incredibly hard to move entire armies.


    That was what Akhenaten was most worried about right now. If the Southern Continent did not receive any support, they would have to face this invasion by themselves. This put immense pressure on him, and if they could not fight back, it was possible that they would all die.


    Tian Pendragon thought before saying, ¡°When the timees, I will support as much as I can!¡±


    Geoffrey also said, ¡°I will also do my best to support you to defend against the invasion. After all, this concerns all of humanity, and we need to be united.¡±


    However, apart from these two people, no one else said anything for a while. Si Ji and Oleg had other considerations, while Masanori Hano was one of the weakest Legatees as she had received her City quitete. Her faction was weaker than the others¡¯ factions and could not provide much support.


    Babilon was also quite weak, and even though he had a n Armament, he did not have a Legacy or a City. It had always just been him, so he couldn¡¯t send any soldiers to help.


    Masanori Hano and Babilon thought for a while before saying that they were willing to help as much as possible, and after this, everyone else also agreed to support him.


    Following this, everyone looked over to Zhao Fu, who had not spoken this entire time, feeling somewhat nervous. If Great Qin, the strongest faction in the world, did not support them, they would not feel very confident.


    Zhao Fu could tell what they were thinking and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°How could I not help for something like this? Also, it¡¯s best to let everyone in the world know about this; we alone will not be able to make a great difference!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone let out sighs of relief and smiled.


    Following this, Zhao Fu said, ¡°However, we can¡¯t always just passively defend; we can also take the initiative to attack. There are lots of rewards for invading, and there is an ocean of Fate avable. If we can increase the human world¡¯s Fate, this will benefit the entire human world!¡±


    While this was going on, the Fish Scale world¡¯s side was also discussing what to do.


    An ugly-looking big man said, ¡°We should invade them first ¨C I¡¯m sure there will be great gains. Those humans haven¡¯t even prepared yet, and if we attack their world first, it will be of great benefit to the Fish Scale world!¡±

 Chapter 742: War Between Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 742: War Between Worlds</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    ¡°They haven¡¯t prepared yet but neither have we. Who knew such a thing would suddenly happen? How can we attack without having made preparations? If we just recklessly charge in, we¡¯ll definitely be defeated. Not only will we suffer countless injuries and casualties, but we¡¯ll also beughing stocks,¡± an intelligent-looking fat man said in response.


    An alluring woman then said, ¡°I feel we should go back and notify the various factions and Dynasties and have them prepare. Also, I think it would be best to lure the humans over. After all, the water is our domain.


    ¡°They can¡¯t breathe underwater, and they will be weakened in water. However, we can fight on bothnd and water, and we will have a very big advantage if we¡¯re in the water.


    ¡°Moreover, they will most likelye by boat, so we can hide in the water. They¡¯ll be in the open when that timees, but we¡¯ll be hidden, so it will be incredibly easy to ambush them!¡±


    Everyone was quite pleased with this n and smiled. A cold-looking elder maliciously looked over at Zhao Fu and the others and said, ¡°What should we do now? Should we just leave? What should we do with the human Legatees?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably thinking the same things we are and will most likely spread the news first. After all, this is a war between worlds, so they probably won¡¯t do too much either. We should leave now and make preparations to ughter the humans,¡± a middle-aged man said as he coldlyughed.


    The Fish Scale race Legatees looked at each other and grinned before turning into rays of light and diving into the ocean and disappearing.


    Zhao Fu noticed the ill-intent from the other side, and he coldly harrumphed. He turned into a ck ray of light and flew away first.


    After chatting a bit more, the other Legatees also left.


    After everyone left, a simple-looking little boy got out of the water with two streams of snot flowing out of his nostrils. Looking at the scene before him and then looking at the rainbow-colored shard in his hand, he felt that he had made some trouble.


    The little boy also seemed to be from the Fish Scale race, but what was different was that he had a golden-colored dragon¡¯s tail.


    The little boy wiped his nose and sucked the snot back in. Then, he put the rainbow-colored shard in his pocket. He felt that he couldn¡¯t stay here, as he was afraid of the adults scolding him, so he dove into the water and ran away.


    The news quickly spread throughout the two worlds, and almost everyone knew about this. Everyone in the Fish Scale world prepared to massacre the humans. The environment they lived in was extremely cruel, and aquatic beasts ran rampant. They understood the principle of the strong devouring the weak, so they all supported massacring the humans.


    However, because humans all lived vastly different lives, their attitudes were all different. Some people supported going to war while others rejected it.


    ¡°The other world hasn¡¯t attacked us, so why should we attack them? Invading is a shameless act, and we¡¯ll be scorned byter generations. I won¡¯t go, but I¡¯ll support the building of a defensive wall. I¡¯m against all violence!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we resolve things peacefully? Why do we always have to resort to war? Do you know what the consequences of war are? You murderers, don¡¯t you know how to act like decent people? I won¡¯t join you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m also in support of peace. It¡¯s best to be careful with things like this. I think we should send some people over to talk with them and reduce any unnecessary misunderstandings. I trust that the other side is kind and won¡¯t want to fight either.¡±


    ¡°I know this was definitely proposed by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Do you really want to support someone as cruel and evil as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? Everyone please wake up and oppose all fighting. I also support building a defensive wall, but we should never invade another world.¡±


    ¡°You barbarians, it¡¯s already the twenty-first century, and yet you still don¡¯t understand things like human rights, justice, and morals. You¡¯re all tyrants! You say they¡¯re dangerous, but where¡¯s your proof? At the very least, they haven¡¯t attacked us yet!¡±


    The human world was split into two main factions. Those who were not willing to fight rebuked those who were willing to fight, and the media on the side of ¡®righteousness¡¯ also sted them through the news.


    Those who were willing to fight started to gather at the boundary of the Southern Continent. They knew how important this war would be. If they did not respond appropriately, it would be toote to do anything when the human world was invaded.


    Most of the factions started to research teleportation channels to get there. The Southern Continent factions supported them with money and resources, and the tension became greater and greater as time passed.


    Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and summoned his Generals to discuss the matter. Facing the threat of the Fish Scale people, everyone present was incredibly serious. They could not dare to be careless, as this would affect the entire human world. As humans, they did not want the human side to lose this war.


    After a three hour long discussion, Great Qin started to transfer all sorts of resources and prepared for arge battle. Everything else was paused temporarily.


    Following this, Zhao Fu came to the Chaotic World Stone Stele. Before, nothing had caught Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes. However, they had now entered an Invasion Stage that could affect the survival or demise of an entire race. The rewards would definitely be quite good.


    By now, Great Qin¡¯s Chaotic World Stone Stele had reached Level 8, which was far higher than ordinary Dynasties. There would definitely be some decent items at this level.


    After hearing the rewards had been updated, Zhao Fu felt quite hopeful. After looking through the Chaotic World Stone Stele, he was not left disappointed.


    Zhao Fu saw a few things that made him feel quite excited this time. Before, it was impossible to obtain such things.


    The first thing that caught Zhao Fu¡¯s eye was a City Upgrade Stone; the second was a Dragon-ying Ballistae blueprint; and the third was a Ten Thousand Blood God Stone that could be used on the Corpse Soul Blood Lake, allowing it to create 100 Corpse Soul Guards and five Corpse Soul Commanders.


    Moreover, there were also Cities of various levels being offered. There were even Great Cities and Capital Cities apart from the usual Towns and Cities.


    This gave Zhao Fu some hope because Capital Cities were usually incredibly expensive. If he could exchange for a Capital City, then Great Qin would take a big step in the direction of the restoration of its empire. If he could exchange for three Capital Cities and level up the Great Qin City to Level 6, he could immediately establish a Kingdom.


    This made Zhao Fu feel incredibly excited. Seeing so many things he was interested in, Zhao Fu felt quite eager to participate in this war. After the war was over, Great Qin would not be too far away from establishing a Kingdom.


    After making preparations, they would be able to set out at any time. Zhao Fu felt at peace seeing this but did not have the army set out immediately. Instead, he went to the Southern Continent by himself.

 Chapter 743: Water Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 743: Water Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The reason Zhao Fu came alone was to obtain detailed intelligence about the Fish Scale people. He did not want to send his army out without knowing anything. If he sent his army out and there were billions of Fish Scale people invading, then Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers would most likely be wiped out.


    He could not afford to be careless at all in a war between worlds. Zhao Fu did not want to y around with his soldiers¡¯ lives, and there was still a majority of people who had not arrived yet. Gathering information would take some time.


    However, some people from the Southern Continent had already arrived and were constructing a defensive wall. The wall was mostly made from massive trees with rocks and stuck together using mud. The wall was simple, but construction was fast.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and flew into the Fish Scale world. After looking at the boundless ocean, Zhao Fu unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain and dove into the water.


    Zhao Fu felt that it would be quite easy to attack the Fish Scale people as they lived in the water and did not have many defenses. If they constructed defensive walls, it would be quite easy to swim past them.


    Zhao Fu soon discovered a vige near a coral reef. Zhao Fu found that the Fish Scale people all built their viges against something to use as a barrier. Some used coral reefs, and others used underwater cliffs.


    If they used natural barriers, they would not have to construct defensive walls, and it would actually be quite difficult to attack. After all, they could hide in the coral reefs to both defend and attack.


    The Fish Scale people would not be so easy to deal with, and it seemed that attacking would not be as convenient. First, humans could not breathe underwater and could only do some basic diving. They would not be able to fight underwater at all unless they could find some way to breathe underwater.


    After looking around, Zhao Fu did not find any signs of an army. It seemed that the Fish Scale people were still preparing for therge battle.


    Zhao Fu did not discover much in the end, and he returned to the human world. Time gradually passed, and more and more people gathered. There were about 100 million people gathered by now.


    There were also indigenous residents apart from yers. Zhao Fu wanted to rope in system main city City Lords as well, but none of them wanted to participate. They believed that they would not have to act at all with the yers defending.


    Zhao Fu could not say or do much, so he returned to Great Qin and ordered people to start manufacturing Water Pearls.


    Water Pearls were precious tools that allowed one to breathe underwater, and they cost ten silver coins each. After news of the impending war with the Fish Scale people spread, the price of Water Pearls quickly rose. They were now worth 15 silver coins, and Zhao Fu did not want to have to buy arge number of them, so he bought a blueprint and had Bai Shan and his people manufacture some themselves.


    They also needed arge number of ships apart from Water Pearls. Even though they would be able to breathe underwater, they still needed a ce where they could stand, regroup and rest.


    These were their preparations for attacking; they had already finished preparations for defending, so there was not too much to worry about.


    Half a monthter, they had fully prepared everything for both attacking and defending.


    There were now 300 million people gathered at the boundary of the Southern Continent, and the defensive wall had beenpleted. It was 12 meters tall and six meters wide, and it stretched as far as the eye could see. It was quite shocking to be able to construct such a massive wall in such a short period of time.


    Most of the people gathered were from the Southern Continent, and various leaders hade. There was an alliance among thousands of factions. Akhenaten was well-known and trusted here, so everyone gathered under hismand while Zhao Fu was seen of more as an outsider.


    Not just Zhao Fu, but the other Legatees were treated with less respect than Akhenaten. Apart from the reason that they were outsiders, it was also because they did not bring many people.


    Tina Pendragon brought 100,000 people, Si Ji brought 80,000 people, Geoffrey brought 90,000 people, Masanori Hano brought 70,000 people, and Zhao Fu brought 120,000 people.


    It was not that they did not want to send more people, but crossing over to the Southern Continent was no simple task. Zhao Fu¡¯s 120,000 soldiers had been sent over by the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel after a long period of continuous teleportations, but it did not seem like muchpared to 300 million people.


    As such, all of the other Legatees were scorned by the Southern Continent¡¯s factions.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about this as he did not want to invest too much until he had seen the Fish Scale people¡¯s strength. This was just scoping out their power for now.


    After such a long time, the human world was fully prepared. But, there did not seem to be any reaction from the Fish Scale people.


    Half a monthter.


    They had now waited for a full month. The Fish Scale people still had not reacted at all.


    This caused some people to feel quite displeased; surely they couldn¡¯t just continue to waste time like this!


    Zhao Fu wanted to take the initiative to attack and see what the situation was like. However, he did not have much authority here, and he did not want to send his 120,000 soldiers. After all, with only that many soldiers, they would be wiped out if there was any danger.


    Akhenaten also wanted to attack, but because everyone had been rushing to defend, at least 80% of the people had not made any preparations to attack. They did not have enough ships or items to allow them to breathe underwater. Moreover, it would be difficult to fight underwater.


    As such, many people were not willing to invade because not only did they not have enough preparations, but there was also great risk involved. Even though the rewards were quite good, they did not want to risk everything.


    A few dayster, the crowd¡¯s dissatisfaction swelled to its peak. Some people started to say that Zhao Fu and the Legatees had made a big fuss out of nothing and that the other side had no ns of attacking the human world. It was Zhao Fu and the Legatees who were scared and paranoid, thinking everyone was out to get the humans.


    As the World Protector who was the most important person in the world, Zhao Fu received the most me.


    The other Legatees were quite angry and left one after another. In the end, it was only Tina Pendragon, Geoffrey, and Zhao Fu left. Even though they were quite angry, they still remained.


    Another three days passed, and some more people left while feeling quite disgruntled. As soon as this happened, many people also chose to leave. After all, they had just wasted a month here, and no one wanted to continue wasting time like this.


    There were only three million people left on the defensive walls in the end. The various factions all left a small portion of their forces before returning to their own headquarters.


    Seeing that only so few people remained, Zhao Fu decided to bring his soldiers back to Great Qin. He felt quite confused ¨C why hadn¡¯t the Fish Scale people invaded? Could it be that they were waiting for the humans to invade?


    However, humans had very little experience fighting underwater. They only had experience fighting onnd or on ships. And, while facing the uncertainties of the opposite world, no one wanted to take the risk and attack.


    Could it be that neither side was going to invade and they were going to live harmoniously? Zhao Fu thought back to the malicious intent he sensed from the other world¡¯s Legatees and felt that things would not end so simply.

 Chapter 744: Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron

    <h4>Chapter 744: Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Everyone had been filled with battle-intent when they left to defend against the Fish Scale people¡¯s invasion, but they had returned dispirited. This was a big blow to everyone¡¯s morale, and they started to doubt whether they had done the right thing. As for those who had not helped out, they started to mock the Legatees.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was an incredibly dire emergency and that the human world might suffer a terrible disaster? You were making mountains out of molehills! Did anything happen? No! You think the other side is as selfish and greedy as all of you?¡±


    ¡°You were allpletely wrong this time. So many people rushed over and wasted so much time and resources, and you even dragged down our image. You¡¯ve lost face for all of humanity! They might even think that we¡¯re all just barbarians now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I hate these idiots; some people casually said that there might be a war, and they all went running off to fight. Are they so stupid as to believe anything they hear? Luckily I was smart and didn¡¯t go. See, the reality is that the other side hasn¡¯t attacked us! Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°I want those who went to the boundary to apologize. This has affected our image as humans. And who knows, maybe this will actually cause a war. If they don¡¯t go to apologize and a war starts, they¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because those Legatees were too cowardly. We humans are incredibly powerful, so why would we have to fear others? We can defend against anything, but those Legatees have lost face for all of us.¡±


    Most of the people who said these things were those who lived the safest lives. They had all of their needs fulfilled, so there was nothing for them to worry about. Those who had gone to participate could not say anything in response and felt that they were in the wrong.


    70% of the people had been in support of fighting before, 20% had been in support of keeping the peace, and the remaining 10% did not care.


    However, now only 30% of the people supported fighting, 40% of the people wanted peace, and 30% of the people did not care anymore.


    The ones who were the most active now were the ones who wanted peace. They demanded Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and the other eight Legatees go over and apologize. Since they were the Legatees of the world, they should take responsibility.


    Those people believed the world belonged to everyone and that everyone had the right to live peaceful lives that should not be disrupted by anyone.


    Moreover, these people believed that the world was predominantly a democratic world now, and no one could represent everything. Since these Legatees had made a mistake, they should apologize, or they would not deserve to be Legatees as they would lose face for everyone. The ones in favor of peace started to tell everyone to rise up and resist the violent Legatees.


    This made the Legatees feel incredibly furious. Oleg announced that he would not care about this matter anymore while Geoffrey patiently exined the situation to everyone. Tina Pendragon did not mind these things and did not get angry, continuing to prepare for battle.


    Akhenaten felt incrediblyplicated inwardly and did not know how to deal with this. After such a long time, he had no idea whether the other side was going to invade or not. He did not want to make any trouble and just wanted to develop his faction steadily.


    Zhao Fu was incredibly furious after hearing all of this and decided not to care about any of this anymore. Instead, he focused all of Great Qin¡¯s resources in developing weapons effective against the Fish Scale people.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu started to train his soldiers in underwater fighting. He did not want them to bepletely useless underwater and waste their powerful Cultivations.


    Time passed just like that, and soon enough, it was nearly the New Year again. By now, it had been two or so months since the rift in the Heaven Domain Boundary had appeared.


    Things gradually calmed down, and no one paid much attention to the Southern Continent anymore. Those in favor of peace did not make a ruckus anymore and turned their attention to other things. Now that two months had passed, perhaps the Fish Scale people would not attack.


    Great Qin had continued to steadily develop in those two months. They had cleared out 25 regions, and Great Qin now controlled 123 regions with 21 system main cities joining Great Qin.


    Natural disasters had swept through the Heaven Awaken World for about a year now, and there was now ack of food all over the world. After all, it was difficult to grow crops amongst natural disasters.


    Food crops, which had been incredibly cheap, were now bing an overwhelmingly important resource. Conflicts between people began to rise as resources dwindled.


    Even good-natured people became violent and ruthless while driven by hunger, and they started to attack other people to steal their food. The situation became even more chaotic than before.


    Zhao Fu did not care about any of this as all was well within Great Qin. He continued to direct Great Qin¡¯s resources towards weapons effective against the Fish Scale people. By now, Zhao Fu had already decided that even if the Fish Scale people did not invade, he would go and attack in order to gain rewards from the Chaotic World Stone Stele.


    After all, they were a different race, and Zhao Fu did notpletely trust them. He had to at least fight with them a few times to see what their strength was like ¨C even if they were not dangerous right now, that was not necessarily true for the future.


    Zhao Fu treated the Fish Scale people like a group of fish, as they had simr living habits and physiologies.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to take measures against them like how people would normally deal with fish. Some people used their hands to catch fish, others used hooks, and others used harpoons.


    However, none of these methods would actually work, as the Fish Scale people were not actually fish. Instead, Zhao Fu used an even more effective method that would be useful against arge number of Fish Scale people, such as usings, poison, and naval mines.


    These three methods were all quite effective in dealing withrge numbers of fish, but the situation was different, so Zhao Fu had to adapt these methods.


    For example, he spent money to buy arge amount of Silver grade metal and then added special materials to craft thes. Those at or below Stage 1 would not be able to cut through them even with sharp knives. If he had Stage 1 soldiers send their Cultivation power into thes, then even Stage 2 soldiers would not be able to escape from them.


    Poison was next. This method was notmonly used because it was possible to kill everything in ake if they poured a few bottles of poison in. That was too immoral and was generally prohibited.


    Zhao Fu ordered his people to purchase a massive amount of poison from all over China¡¯s territory, and Zhao Fu finally used one of the treasures he had obtained before ¨C the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron.


    This cauldron could refine all sorts of poisons and increase their toxicity. The cauldron could also level up by refining poisons, and it was a growth type treasure.


    Zhao Fu brought over barrels of poison that could kill hundreds of people with a single drop and had them all poured into the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron. The result was a few drops of poison.


    Even though it was just a few drops, those drops possessed shocking toxicity. Zhao Fu did not dare to test them out, but he knew that their effects would be terrifying.

 Chapter 745: Human Nukes

    <h4>Chapter 745: Human Nukes</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Finally, there were naval mines. Because water was a conductor of electricity, naval mines would be more effective than onnd. Before, people used to use this method to st fish, killing many with each st.


    However, this was notmonly seen anymore, as it was quite dangerous. Moreover, this was also quite cruel, and those who did it would be called out to be immoral.


    Zhao Fu did not have naval mines, but he had two human nukes, who were Binoche and Kerache. In the defensive battle, Zhao Fu had heard of their performance,unching abined forbidden spell that had sted out a ten-kilometer-wide crater, making it so that millions of soldiers did not dare to approach.


    This time, Zhao Fu wanted to rely on them to seal that forbidden spell into an item. If they could do this, simply throwing that item would be able to unleash the forbidden spell¡¯s power, which would be incredibly effective. This would be simr to a magic scroll.


    Zhao Fu decided to use high-purity energy crystals. They were 15 centimeter long crystals that were incredibly transparent and had many small edges like a diamond. The light that it refracted looked incredibly pretty.


    These sorts of energy crystals could contain immense amounts of power, and only such items could contain a forbidden spell. Normal items would not be able to withstand the destructive power of the forbidden spell at all.


    However, these crystals were incredibly expensive and cost 10,000 gold coins each.


    Zhao Fu gave a few crystals to Binoche and Kerache. Because the forbidden spell took up a massive amount of strength and mental energy, even though Zhao Fu bought them all sorts of recovery items, they could only produce two Destruction Crystals per day.


    Destruction Crystals was the name of the crystals after the forbidden spell had been put into them. They looked quite different, with one side being icy-blue and the other being fiery-red, giving off a terrifying aura of annihtion.


    In a month or so, Binoche and Kerache had created 75 Destruction Crystals, which Zhao Fu would use to st the Fish Scale people. They were incredibly powerful and could make people feel immense despair.


    After making these preparations, Zhao Fu did not directly attack because it was soon the New Year. This was one of the most important festivals, and Zhao Fu wanted to let his soldiers properly rx in order to prepare them for the year of cruel battles ahead.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu hoped for good luck in theing year, and he wanted Great Qin to properly celebrate.


    Compared to Great Qin¡¯s raucous and cheery scene, everywhere else was filled with misery and gloom. No one could eat until they were full, so how could they be happy? As such, they were not happy at all as they weed in the new year and were incredibly worried. They hoped that these natural disasters would pass soon in the new year.


    Over at the Southern Continent¡¯s boundary, the 100-kilometer wide rift was still the same. The breeze from the other world continuously howled, and the sound of the waves was just as deafening.


    The three million people who had kept watch here for over two months now were incredibly bored. There had been no signs of attacking from the other side, so they did not feel too worried. Inwardly, they believed that the Fish Scale people would not dare to attack the human world.


    The night was quite dark, but it was even darker than normal. There were no stars out, and the moon was not out either. All light seemed to have been devoured, and the darkness of the night seemed quite scary.


    The mes in the torches on the defensive wall wavered as a few soldiers held a pot of wine and sat together,ining to each other.


    One of the soldiers said groggily, ¡°I¡¯m bored to death here. All we do is just stand guard and keep watch. The Fish Scale people definitely won¡¯t attack, and it¡¯s been such a long time. When¡¯s the leader going to call us back? At least if the Fish Scale world invades, it wouldn¡¯t be as boring!¡±


    The other intoxicated soldiers nodded in agreement because they also felt quite dissatisfied.


    Rumble¡­


    Suddenly, a gigantic rumbling sound could be heard as the ground started to tremble. A terrifying and suffocating aura rushed out, and the three million soldiers on the defensive wall felt their bodies freeze up as if they had dropped into freezing water, and their souls trembled.


    The many soldiers hurriedly got up and looked towards the rift because that was where the aura wasing from.


    Because of how dark it was, the soldiers could not clearly see what was ahead. They only saw countless pairs of eyes that were as big as two-story houses looking back at them, and the eyes gave off a blood-red light.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± an extremely frightened voice cried out, causing the dark night to seem even more horrifying.


    The ground continuously trembled, and the soldiers shot out massive res in terror. The searing white light tore through the darkness, illuminating what was ahead.


    As the darkness receded, everyone became even more afraid, because they could finally see what was attacking.


    There were incredibly massive aquatic beasts that gave off despairingly powerful auras. There were groups of crab-like creatures that were ten or so meters tall and crocodile-like creatures that were 100 meters long. There were also snakes that were 1,000 meters long and shark-like creatures that had two legs and could walk upright.


    There were also fish that were 50 meters long with pairs of wings and octopus-like creatures that were hundreds of meters tall and had countless tentacles. Furthermore, there were sword-like fish that hovered in the air and tortoises that were as big as mountains.


    There were countless aquatic beasts, and they were like a massive flood that brought with them a deafening noise as they rushed at the defensive wall.


    ¡°Run!!¡± None of the soldiers had the heart to resist. The aquatic creatures were not only gigantic, but their numbers were also innumerable. What¡¯s more, there were still even more of them pouring through the rift into the human world.


    The soldiers were so terrified that they could not fight at all, and they hurriedly started to run for their lives. A small minority mustered up the courage to shoot arrows, but those arrows could not break through the aquatic beasts¡¯ defenses at all and werepletely useless.


    Rumble¡­


    The countless aquatic beasts gave off frightening auras as they excitedly and madly rushed forwards. They were incredibly fast, and soon, the enormous tide of beasts smashed against the ten or so meter tall defensive wall.


    After being rammed by countless aquatic beasts again and again, the tall, firm wall copsed. There was nothing else stopping the advance of the aquatic beasts, and the grand defensive wall that was millions of kilometers long copsed just like that without having any effect.


    The soldiers were unable to escape at all, and they were either trampled to death by the massive beasts or eaten in one mouthful. Howls tore through the night, and in just a few moments, three million soldiers had perished.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± A 10,000-meter long aquatic beast that looked like a flood dragon with no legs raised its head and gave off a world-shaking roar. The other aquatic beasts followed in suit and roared, the noise sounding out in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers. The invasion had officially begun.

 Chapter 746: Aquatic Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 746: Aquatic Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    In the distance, ten or so people looked at the rampaging aquatic beasts and grinned. These were the aquatic beasts that rampaged in their world, and they could not be controlled. They had paid a massive price, including resources and fatalities, to lure them out, and it had taken two months to do it.


    That was why they had done nothing for two months; they had been luring the aquatic beasts and investigating the human world. They had seen all of the discord among the humans themselves.


    At first, they had wanted to wait for the humans to invade and use their geographical advantage to destroy them. However, it was a pity that the humans had no ns to attack, so they could only change their ns. They decided to use the power of the aquatic beasts to wipe out the human world.


    With the aquatic beasts as the vanguard, they could effortlessly follow behind and pick up the spoils of war without any danger.


    However, they did not dare to attack yet because even though they had lured the aquatic beasts over, they could not control them. If they got too close, they would also be attacked by the aquatic beasts, resulting in countless injuries and casualties.


    This was quite a crafty n because these aquatic beasts were scourges of the Fish Scale world. By luring them over to the human world, the Fish Scale people would be able to reduce the human world¡¯s strength and get rid of them without having to expend a single soldier.


    The flood of aquatic beasts was tens of times more terrifying than an ordinary beast tide. It was like a massive bulldozer that annihted everything in its path. Nothing was left intact, and there were deep footprints riddled all over the ground.


    After breaking through the defensive wall, the terrifying beast tide moved further ind. The wild beasts sensed this first and started to madly run for their lives.


    By the time the humans nearby discovered this, it was much toote. Viges and Towns in the wilderness were instantly devoured, and they were unable to retaliate at all. It was like a massive beast stepping on an ant.


    When the City Lord of a system main city discovered this terrifying beast tide, it was already toote to run. The enormous figures gave off auras that seemed to be able to topple mountains and rushed towards the system main city.


    The City Lord immediately led his 100,000 soldiers to fight back ¨C the soldiers drew their bows, sending their Cultivation power into them. Countless arrows shot out with immense force, but the aquatic beasts that were hit only yelped in pain and only received minor injuries. This showed that Stage 1 soldiers were unable to kill these aquatic beasts.


    It would take a group of thousands of people to kill such a massive beast, and they would have to cooperate well. However, now that they had formed such a massive beast tide, if Stage 1 soldiers¡¯ attacks were ineffective, it would be useless no matter how many people they had.


    Some soldiers with high uracy were able to shoot into the aquatic beasts¡¯ eyes, allowing them to hit the aquatic beasts¡¯ brains. Only then were they able to kill some low-grade aquatic beasts, but it was quite difficult to hit their eyes. Aquatic beasts were somewhat intelligent and naturally knew what their weaknesses were.


    As soon as they closed their eyes or moved, it would be quite difficult to hit their eyes. The 100,000 soldiers were only able to kill ten or so aquatic beasts, but there were millions of them. It was apletely unfair battle.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic explosion sounded out as the system main city¡¯s tough city walls were destroyed by the beast tide. If it had been an ordinary beast tide, the system main city would have been able to use its neutral mode to bring up its barrier. However, this beast tide was from another world, so they were unable to use the neutral mode to defend against it.


    As the city walls copsed, countless soldiers crashed down. Some were injured while others who had been prepared were able tond safely and immediately started to fight with the aquatic beasts.


    However, they were quite pitiful, as they were unable to kill many of the aquatic beasts. In fact, they were not even much of an obstacle and were either stomped to death or eaten.


    Only some of the soldiers were able to rush up to the aquatic beasts, but with how massive their bodies were, the soldiers were unable to deal any fatal blows. At most, they could only lightly injure them, which was quite useless.


    Seeing the countless soldiers dying, the City Lord above furiously shed out arge amount of saber light, shing an aquatic beast that was hundreds of meters long in half. This caused blood to spurt out and rain down on the ground below.


    The City Lord¡¯s actions were noticed by a few of the thousand-meter long aquatic beasts. A catfish-like aquatic beast that floated in the air flicked its tail, and its massive body mmed towards the City Lord like a mountain.


    The City Lord was unable to dodge in time and could only hold out his saber in front of him, trying to block. However, he was still sent flying backward by the massive figure.


    After being sent flying, the City Lord coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Another aquatic beast grasped this opportunity to bite onto the City Lord¡¯s body, and it ferociously bit down, breaking through the City Lord¡¯s barrier and biting his body in half.


    The City Lord died immediately, and the lower half of his body was eaten while the upper half of his body heavily crashed onto the ground. The aquatic beast then dove down and ate the top half of the City Lord¡¯s body along with his City Lord Seal.


    City Lords were like delicious snacks to the aquatic beasts, and they enjoyed eating them very much.


    Seeing that its snack had been stolen, the catfish-like aquatic beast roared in anger. The other aquatic beast that had eaten the City Lord seemed to feel guilty and ran off as if expressing that it would not steal from this aquatic beast again.


    Only then did the catfish-like aquatic beast stop roaring, and it turned its savage gaze to the residents who were running and screaming in fear.


    Even though there were teleportation channels, only a small portion of people had escaped, and most of the people were still within the city.


    Now that the City Lord and the soldiers had died, they could only desperately run. The catfish-like aquatic beast flew over and opened its mouth before inhaling. A few hundred people were sucked into its mouth, and it started to munch on them, causing the sound of bones cracking and blood spurting to sound out in its mouth.


    The catfish-like aquatic beast gulped and swallowed everything in its mouth, looking quite horrifying.


    The remaining people screamed as they ran away, but how could they outrun a beast tide? They were either eaten or squished into meat paste.


    400,000 or so people instantly disappeared, and the system main city was stomped to the ground, turning into a deathly-silent ruin. There were broken corpses and blood everywhere.


    This happened to countless system main cities, and the beast tide of millions of aquatic beasts rampaged through five or six regions at once.


    Soon, the aquatic beasts had swept through 20 or so regions, causing bodies to be strewn all over the ce. Very few creatures survived, as the aquatic beasts viewed all living creatures as something that they could eat.


    There had been almost 100 million indigenous residents and a few million yers in those 20 or so regions, and they had all died just like that. This terrifying scene shocked countless people.

 Chapter 747: Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 747: Disaster</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The aquatic beasts were like a massive nuke that exploded in the human world. After hearing about this, countless people were incredibly horrified.


    Akhenaten immediately started requesting for help because he could not face a beast tide of millions of aquatic beasts by himself. They needed at least 600 million to 700 million Stage 1 soldiers to put up a decent resistance, and even then, there would be many casualties.


    Facing this massive crisis, everyone in the Southern Continent responded to Akhenaten¡¯s requests for help. Even the system main city City Lords were no exception, as they had personally gone to see the beast tide, forcing them to work together with the yers.


    Ordinary soldiers were essentially useless in the face of such a massive beast tide, and they could only cause some slight damage. Even Stage 1 soldiers were not very useful and could only kill the aquatic beasts by hitting their vitals. Only Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers could have any real impact.


    However, who had that many Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers? After such a long time of development, a system main city had a maximum of 2,000 to 3,000 Stage 2 soldiers, which was only 20,000 to 30,000 Stage 2 soldiers for ten system main cities.


    If they wanted to face the millions of aquatic beasts, they would also need millions of Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers. A single aquatic beast was incredibly powerful, and it would take a few Stage 2 soldiers to deal with one.


    Right now, the human world was unable to put up a good resistance even though there were a few thousand City Lords who were willing to help.


    However,pared to millions of aquatic beasts, a few thousand City Lords was simply not enough. Having a few thousand City Lords join them was already a miracle, but they were still unable to defend. The invasion of the aquatic beasts was a massive disaster.


    Akhenaten had no choice but to continue asking the rest of the world for help.


    Now that such a crisis had erupted, those who had wanted peace all fell silent, but there were still a few trolls whomented.


    ¡°See, I told you this would happen. You idiots went over with your massive army, and now they¡¯re angrily retaliating. All of you caused this, so you better take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I also said that those Legatees should go and apologize, but they refused to apologize. Now you¡¯re afraid when they¡¯re attacking! Serves you right!¡±


    ¡°The Legatees and the World Protector don¡¯t deserve their titles. Everything was caused by them. If they had wanted peace, how could this have happened? It would have been impossible for this to happen.¡±


    ¡°The people from the other world are probably kind; it¡¯s just these ferocious aquatic beasts that are invading. You can¡¯t judge an entire world just on some ferocious beasts ¨C you should peacefully talk with the other side to resolve this.¡±


    ¡°That World Protector and Legatees are so useless. The aquatic beasts are invading, but they¡¯re not doing anything about it. If you can¡¯t do your job, give your position to someone else instead of just sitting there and doing jack all.¡±


    These words almost angered the Legatees to death, and those who were about to go and help out decided not to for now. Oleg directly announced that if those people were not killed, even if the world was destroyed, he would not help. Worst came to worst, everyone would just die together.


    After Oleg said those things, many people started to hunt down those trolls. Those who were worried that the world really would perish were afraid that their interests would be harmed, so they went to teach those trolls a lesson.


    Some even found the trolls in the real world and beat them up, and only then did they stop. Those who were advocating for peace did not dare to say anything either.


    Zhao Fu did not care about what those people were saying, and they hurried over immediately because this could affect Great Qin.


    Some people said that the Southern Continent factions did not wee him, and many people who wanted peace said that Zhao Fu should not act and should only act when times were truly desperate.


    However, this was a war between worlds, and Great Qin was unable to carry the world by itself. If things went out of control, it would be a disaster for everyone. Zhao Fu did not care if anyone else lived or died, but because Great Qin was something that he had to protect, Zhao Fu ignored those words.


    After seeing the massive beast tide and sensing its overwhelming aura, Zhao Fu and the other Legatees felt incredibly dismayed because this did not seem like something their human world could stop.


    It was not just them; Zhao Fu had no easy way to stop this either. The Earth Realm Mark could only be used when the world was about to be destroyed. Right now, they still had to rely on themselves to deal with this.


    Facing such a massive beast tide, even if Zhao Fu threw down all of his Destruction Crystals, the effects would not be too great. The aquatic beasts were simply too big and had immense vitality. At most, the 75 Destruction Crystals would only be able to kill one million or so of them.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Akhenaten felt incredibly worried because the aquatic beasts had already swept through 50 or so regions. More than 200 million people had perished, and if this went on, the Southern Continent would be finished.


    Zhao Fu said, ¡°With so many aquatic beasts gathered together, their momentum is simply too terrifying. We need to split them up and then take them down. Otherwise, if we were to rush over and face them directly like this, even I would die!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu say this, everyone could only agree to Zhao Fu¡¯s n and rely on him.


    ¡°How can we split up such a massive beast tide?¡± Tina Pendragon asked. After all, this massive beast tide could destroy everything, and it would be difficult to change the direction they were going in.


    Zhao Fu already had a n and exined it to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple ¨C we can build V-shaped man-made mountains with the pointed sides towards the beast tide. The aquatic beasts will be split each time theye to a V, allowing us to split them up. However, this requires a lot of resources and man-power, so we¡¯ll have to rely on the Southern Continent to do this.¡±


    Hearing this, Akhenaten felt quite relieved, and he smiled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the face of such a monstrous beast tide, it¡¯s not just the countless yers who are worried but also the City Lords. They will all naturally help.¡±


    The Southern Continent had 7,000 regions in total, and 3,000 of the regions had already started getting involved. Luckily, the regions were all essible to each other, making it convenient for countless people to gather.


    Even though there were many people helping out, the construction still took a lot of time. The beast tide was incredibly ferocious and had already swept through over 100 regions, and 600 million people had perished. Only a small minority had escaped, and the situation was incredibly dire.


    Perhaps the aquatic beasts were full or tired, but they started to slow down. Otherwise, the human side would not have had enough time to finish the construction.


    They used countless massive boulders and tree trunks to create V-shaped man-made mountains, and they then used adhesives to stick them together, resting them against mountains and peaks.

 Chapter 748: Extermination Plan

    <h4>Chapter 748: Extermination n</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The massive beast tide was continuously split up when they arrived at the V-shaped man-made mountains, forming groups of thousands or tens of thousands of aquatic beasts, and they split off in all directions. Luckily, they had 7,000 or so City Lords helping out, and they split into small groups and went to kill the aquatic beasts.


    Otherwise, with the human world¡¯s current power, they would bepletely ravaged by these aquatic beasts without being able to retaliate at all.


    However, they still did not have enough people to face off against millions of aquatic beasts, and Akhenaten understood this. As such, he traveled around, convincing City Lords toe and take a look for themselves. If they could not defend, everyone would be doomed together.


    After many of the City Lords came and saw the aquatic beasts for themselves, they could only join in.


    However, they still did not have enough people. Even though the beast tide had been split up into smaller groups, it would take them at least half a year to clear out all of them with the people they had now. If they left things for that long, the damage that the beast tide would cause would be dozens of times more severe than right now.


    This forced the Southern Continent factions to request for support from all over the world.


    It was not quite possible for system main cities to help, as they did not care about the situation on a different continent. As such, they could only count on yer factions. However, there were many yer factions that were also unwilling to help, as they wanted to preserve their own forces and let the Southern Continent use their own forces. Only a small portion of people was willing toe to the Southern Continent and help.


    Zhao Fu was already helping as much as he could. It was impossible for him to go around begging people toe and help the Southern Continent.


    The other Legatees were already starting to hunt down the aquatic beasts, and Zhao Fu came above a group of 10,000 or so aquatic beasts.


    Looking at the oddly-shaped aquatic beasts, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief, as the aura they gave off was not too powerful; they were just very big. If they were not only big but also had the power of a boss monster, let alone the human world, no world would be able to stop their rampage except those with high-level Kingdoms.


    Zhao Fu deeply breathed in, and the Great Qin Seal within his body continuously trembled as he gathered the power of 400 or so City Lord Seals and prepared to use all of it.


    Boom!!


    A rainbow-colored aura me erupted around Zhao Fu, causing his ck cloak to flutter. An incredibly terrifying might descended, and the aquatic beasts that were slowly walking forwards after feasting on humans felt a sense of danger.


    This was the first time they had felt this feeling in the human world, and in the distance, the other Legatees also felt quite shocked when they sensed this power.


    Zhao Fu drew the Sin Dragon Sword and started massacring.


    A 1,000-meter long ck crescent swept through the group of aquatic beasts, causing their bodies to be ripped apart. Blood gushed out like a fountain, dyeing the ground red and causing a pungent smell to spread.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Fish Scale world¡¯s Lone Duck Beast and obtained 1,200 Invasion Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Fish Scale world¡¯s Blunt Green Fish and obtained 1,000 Invasion Points.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed the Fish Scale world¡¯s Palm Fish and obtained 1,100 Invasion Points.¡±


    A single attack from Zhao Fu killed dozens of aquatic beasts, and he received a flood of system announcements. It seemed that killing these aquatic beasts gave many rewards.


    After the dozens of aquatic beasts died, the other aquatic beasts became enraged and roared as they furiously rushed at Zhao Fu, wanting to kill him.


    An octopus-like aquatic beast stretched out its tentacles and whipped them at Zhao Fu, causing the air to explode.


    A shark-like aquatic beast opened its mouth as it bit towards Zhao Fu.


    There was also a swordfish-like aquatic beast that was as fast as lightning and created massive winds as it shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stood his ground, and the Sin Dragon Sword in his hand gave off a resplendent sword light as he casually shed out. A sword arc shed out, shing countless tentacles, and the octopus-like aquatic beast roared in pain before stumbling backward.


    The shark-like aquatic beast also reached Zhao Fu, and it bit towards him when Zhao Fu suddenly shed back in the opposite direction. A ck sword light split its body in two, and both halves fell to the ground.


    The swordfish-like aquatic beast also shot over incredibly quickly, and Zhao Fu dodged to the side, causing the swordfish-like aquatic beast to shoot past Zhao Fu. Just as it was about to turn around and continue to attack, Zhao Fu stretched out his free hand and grabbed at the air, causing countless chains to shoot out and pierce through its body, killing it instantly.


    Zhao Fu was not too happy after killing these three aquatic beasts, as there were many more aquatic beasts furiously heading over.


    A group of 10,000 aquatic beasts charging was quite terrifying, and because of how big their bodies were, it was like an incredibly big beast tide.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu sent a massive amount of power into the Sin Dragon Sword, preparing to unleash all of the strength it contained. He then raised it high and shed downwards, causing three gigantic water dragons, which gave off ferocious auras, to shoot towards the group of aquatic beasts.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Muffled explosions sounded out as many aquatic beasts were sent flying. As the three water dragons dove into the group of aquatic beasts, hundreds of them were sent flying.


    However, the remaining aquatic beasts continued to ferociously charge. Zhao Fu showed no fear, and his body seemed to turn into a ray of sword light as he darted forwards, creating a river of sword qi as he rushed into the massive group of aquatic beasts. The sword qi was incredibly sharp, and nothing could stop it as he swept through the group of aquatic beasts in an instant.


    Countless aquatic beasts¡¯ bodies were reduced to pieces, causing blood to spurt everywhere. Over 1,000 aquatic beasts had died in an instant, causing the other aquatic beasts to feel terrified.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a dark figure shed by, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body was sent flying, crashing against a few aquatic beasts and knocking them to the ground from this impact.


    Zhao Fu immediately unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain. Even though he had been hit, he was not injured, but he became more serious. In front of him, there was a 10,000 meter long, three-headed python.


    The appearance of this python made the other aquatic beasts feel afraid, and they did not dare to get close. This showed just how powerful this aquatic beast was.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three-headed python spat out three rays of ck light, which contained immense destructive power. Zhao Fu quickly dodged to the side, and as the ck rays of light fell to the ground, they sted open three massive craters that were 100 meters wide and ten or so meters deep.


    Those that were 10,000 meters long were considered to be super aquatic beasts in the Fish Scale world, and they could be called aquatic beast kings. They were incredibly powerful and took 100 City Lords form the Fish Scale world to kill one. Even then, they still suffered disastrous losses, so they had decided to lure them into the human world.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had dodged, the three-headed python¡¯s eyes gave off immense killing intent. Its body blurred as it bit towards Zhao Fu.


    The three-headed python was incredibly powerfu and very fast. It opened its bloody mouth, and Zhao Fu could only once again dodge to the side. The other aquatic beasts had long since left, not daring to interfere in this terrifying battle.


    While the humans and aquatic beasts fought, the Fish Scale people felt that the time was right and started their true invasion, and they set into motion their true extermination n.

 Chapter 749: Three Soul Great Snake

    <h4>Chapter 749: Three Soul Great Snake</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    As Zhao Fu dodged the three-headed python¡¯s attack, he shed out a sword light that smashed into the python. This strike, which would have been able to slice a normal aquatic beast in half, only left a shallow wound on its body.


    The three-headed python was furious and loudly hissed before shooting out a ck ray of light. This ray of light was like aser that tore apart the ground as it approached Zhao Fu, leaving behind a deep groove in the ground.


    The ground was instantly destroyed, and the ground around the groove started to crack and copse as well.


    Zhao Fu threw himself to the side, narrowly avoiding this ray of light, and seeing that the three-headed python had finally stopped attacking, he sent all of his power into the next strike. A 1,000-meter long sword light, bringing with it an intense sword, shed out towards the three-headed python.


    Boom!!


    The massive power from the sword light sent the gigantic python flying back ten or so meters before crashing to the ground, sending a lot of dust into the air.


    ¡°Ssss!¡± the three-headed python went berserk, and there was now a one-meter-deep wound on its belly, causing blood to continuously flow out. Even though it was a small injury, it had never been injured like this before.


    Within the dust, the three-headed python reared its heads and opened its mouth, shooting out three rays of ck light.


    These rays of ck light shed through the air and instantly reached Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu was unable to dodge in time and could only sh out with his sword, the sharp sword light splitting apart the three rays of ck light, dispersing them into countless motes of light.


    Bang!!


    Suddenly, a ck figure smashed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body; it was a snake head that was as big as a small mountain. In just an instant, the three-headed python had reached Zhao Fu¡¯s side and attacked.


    The enormous snake head sent Zhao Fu flying, and he crashed heavily against a mountain. A trace of blood flowed out from his lips ¨C this time, he had not been able to release the Emperor¡¯s Domain in time and had received a minor injury.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The three-headed python once again shot out three rays of ck light towards Zhao Fu before charging towards him as well, and Zhao Fu could only duck to the side. As the three rays of light hit the mountain, they sted three wide tunnels into it.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Zhao Fu felt a bit furious and raised the Sin Dragon Sword with both hands, sending all of his power into it. The Sin Dragon Sword gave off a brilliant sword light, and the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard as three water dragons rushed towards the three-headed python with immense force.


    The three-headed python¡¯s massive body was unable to dodge at all, and after being hit by the three water dragons, it was sted back hundreds of meters and even caused a peak to copse.


    The gigantic noise caused the spectating aquatic beasts around to feel incredibly terrified.


    ¡°Ssss!¡± The three-headed python was truly enraged. Even though it did not seem very injured on the outside, it had suffered internal injuries, and blood leaked out of its mouth. It raised its heads and gave off a piercing hiss.


    Orbs of ck light continuously shot out of the three-headed pythons mouths, raining down toward Zhao Fu like bullets from a machine gun.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    The orbs of ck light continuously shot out, and Zhao Fu unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain while continuously dodging about. These orbs of ck light were incredibly powerful, and each of them sted open a crater that was ten or so meters wide on the ground.


    In just a short while, the ground was covered with over 10,000 of these craters, creating an extremely horrific scene.


    Suddenly, a stream of demonic qi rushed into the sky, and the sun seemed to be dyed ck. There was no sunlight or heat anymore, and instead, the sky only gave off boundless demonic intent, and an extremely terrifying sword aura swept about like a wild wind.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was currently shrouded with demonic qi, and he raised the Sky Demon Sword, which he now had equipped, preparing to cast its most powerful skill, Demon Sun.


    The three-headed python sensed how dangerous this attack was, and it opened its mouth, spewing forthrge amounts of ck light that gathered in front of its head into a massive ball.


    The ck ball continuously absorbed the ck light, bingrger andrger. Soon, it was 100 meters wide and had arcs of lightning around it. It also gave off an aura ofplete annihtion and could strike fear into anyone¡¯s heart.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu shed out, and a gigantic ck sword light that seemed to split the heavens and the earth rushed out. The space it passed through seemed to be crushed, and it hurtled towards the three-headed python.


    ¡°Sssss!!¡± the 3-headed python gave a massive hiss before releasing the ck ball. The massive ball gave off an aura of extermination as it flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!!!


    A shocking explosion rang out, causing the ground to continuously tremble. Even the Legatees who were ten or so regions away could hear this explosion and feel the tremors, and they felt extremely surprised. It was likely that something big was happening where Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was.


    Back at Zhao Fu¡¯s battlefield, there was a 10,000-meter wide crater between where he and the three-headed python were, and everything was deathly silent.


    Within a pile of boulders, Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood and climbed out. The three-headed python was also on the ground with countless wounds on its body. Blood continuously streamed out, and it seemed to be heavily wounded.


    A determined look appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he tapped off the ground, his body shooting forwards like an arrow towards the three-headed python.


    On the ground, the three-headed python sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s approach and lifted its heads, sending three rays of ck light towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu swung his sword, and an arc of sword light destroyed the iing rays of ck light. Zhao Fu came before the three-headed python and once again equipped the Sin Dragon Sword, gathering countless traces of water vapor and forming a 1,000-meter long water sword.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu hacked down with all of his strength, and the terrifying water sword descended apanied by gusts of wild wind. In response, the three-headed python¡¯s body shined with ck light, preparing to defend.


    However, it was still sent flying hundreds of meters by Zhao Fu¡¯s attack. It crashed heavily onto the ground, destroying countless trees and rocks, and gave a massive hiss in pain.


    The three-headed python was nearly dead, and Zhao Fu once again rushed up, preparing to finish it off.


    Bang!!


    Suddenly, a massive pir of water rushed towards Zhao Fu, making him feel quite shocked. He hurriedly dodged to the side, but another pir of water mmed towards him. He was unable to avoid it and was sent flying.


    The ground continuously shook as a mountain-sized figure appeared. It was a gigantic tortoise that was 10,000 meters wide, and it had a dark green shell on its back. It had a dragon¡¯s head and four powerful ws, and it gave off an aura that was as heavy as a mountain.


    The three-headed snake was called the Three Soul Great Snake and was one of the Fish Scale world¡¯s aquatic beast kings. This tortoise was also one of the aquatic beast kings and was called the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise.


    This Earthwater Dragon Tortoise was even more difficult to deal with than the Three Soul Great Snake, as it had an incredibly firm shell. With its defense, barely anyone would be able to damage it. The Fish Scale people had paid a massive price to bring it to the human world.


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise had been attracted over by the massive explosion, and when it saw powerful human, it had chosen to attack first.

 Chapter 750: Earthwater Dragon Tortoise

    <h4>Chapter 750: Earthwater Dragon Tortoise</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu crashed to the ground, his face ashen. He had never thought that another aquatic beast king would appear. He had not even taken care of the Three Soul Great Snake, and now, an Earthwater Dragon Tortoise had appeared, cing many times more pressure on him.


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise coldly looked at Zhao Fu, and in the next moment, water pirs that were three meters wide suddenly rushed up from the ground, smashing towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu quickly dodged, but the water pirs did not stop flying at him. The water pirs were incredibly powerful, and he would not just be lightly injured if he was hit. If a 30-meter long aquatic beast was hit by a water pir, it would be smashed to death.


    Only after Zhao Fu flew into the sky again was he able to avoid the continuous assault.


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise continued to coldly stare at Zhao Fu and did not move as countless traces of water vapor gathered, forming dozens of gigantic water balls.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh¡­


    The water balls shot towards Zhao Fu with immense force, leaving faint air waves behind them.


    Zhao Fu was forced to use his Emperor¡¯s Domain while dodging and continuously shing out with his sword, destroying the iing water balls.


    Right after dealing with that wave of attacks, in the next second, the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise once again condensed massive water balls and sent them shooting towards Zhao Fu. Right now, let alone attack, Zhao Fu could not even get close, making him feel quite frustrated.


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise was most likely a water-type since it had incredibly powerful control over water. As Zhao Fu dodged its attacks, he considered how to deal with it.


    Suddenly, a ck blur rushed towards him. The Three Soul Great Snake had regained some of its strength, and it opened its mouth and bit towards him.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and hurriedly threw himself to the side, narrowly avoiding this attack. The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise grasped this opportunity to shoot out a powerful water ball, sting Zhao Fu flying. Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain was now covered with cracks.


    After steadying himself in mid-air, Zhao Fu decided that he had to at least attack the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise; he could not just continue passively defending like this.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and rushed at the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise. Seeing Zhao Fu approach, the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise once again gathered countless water balls and shot them toward Zhao Fu with immense force.


    Zhao Fu continuously dodged as he charged forward, and if he couldn¡¯t avoid them, he would sh out sword lights to destroy the water balls.


    As the distance between them shrank, a trace of panic appeared in the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise¡¯s eyes, and it continued to gather water vapor.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise condensed a gigantic water dragon that gave an ear-splitting roar, bringing with it a powerful aura as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and sent his power into the Sin Dragon Sword and shed out. A water dragon of his own appeared, mming towards the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise with immense force.


    Bang!!


    The two water dragons collided, giving off a gigantic explosion, and a massive amount of water sshed everywhere.


    By now, Zhao Fu had already reached the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise, and his sword gave off a terrifying sword light as he shed at it.


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise immediately pulled its head into its shell, and as the sword light hit the shell, it only left a faint mark and was unable to harm the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise at all.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite furious. Just as he was about to continue attacking it, countless pirs of water rushed up from the ground, forcing him back.


    Bang!!


    A ck orb of light sent Zhao Fu flying ¨C the Three Soul Great Snake had grasped this opportunity to once again attack. It was determined to repay the pain it had suffered ten times back.


    After crashing to the ground, Zhao Fu once again coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise stretched out its head again and continued to condense water balls and send them flying towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could only continuously dodge, feeling extremely frustrated at being suppressed like this. Suddenly, Zhao Fu had an idea, and his mind quickly worked out a n.


    ¡°Ssss!¡± the Three Soul Great Snake gave a loud hiss and opened its bloody mouth, biting towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, and his sword brought with it an immense sword wind, once again shing at the Three Soul Great Snake and sending it flying. After its gigantic body crashed to the ground, the ground continuously trembled, and leaves fell off trees like rain.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh¡­


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise continued to condense countless water balls and sent them flying towards Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu could only dodge to the side.


    He took out the Sky Demon Sword and raised his free hand, casting Hell¡¯s Doors.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± Countless demons flew out of the ck hole, flying towards the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise. However, the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise showed no fear, condensing over 10,000 water balls in an instant and sending them flying towards the demons.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    As the water balls hit the demons, the massive power they contained immediately annihted the demons. The seemingly-terrifying demon horde was instantly crushed by the water balls.


    Suddenly, a ray of light shot towards the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise incredibly quickly, giving it a big fright. It immediately pulled its head and legs into its shell.


    Zhao Fu had thrown out the Sin Dragon Sword in front of the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise, and it was firmly nted in the ground in front of it. After a while, seeing that nothing had happened, the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise cautiously stretched out its head and legs again.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed, and his Emperor¡¯s Seal, upgraded from the King¡¯s Seal, appeared on the palm of his hand. An immense wave of power flowed out from his palm, entering the Sin Dragon Sword, which gave off a resplendent sword light.


    The ground started to shake, and the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise sensed something and was greatly startled. It immediately tried to move away, but it was already toote.


    Boom!!


    A 10,000-meter wide pir of water suddenly rushed out from the ground and sted the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise thousands of meters up into the air. As it crashed back down to the ground, the impact caused the surrounding mountains to shake.


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise created a crater that was more than 10,000 meters wide, and it was as if a meteor had collided with the world. All the trees and rocks nearby werepletely obliterated.


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise looked incredibly wretched ¨C blood continuously flowed out of its mouth, and it looked heavily injured.


    Zhao Fu wiped away the blood at his own lips. The skill he had just used, King¡¯s Profoundness, had used up too much of his power, making him feel quite weak.


    Before, Zhao Fu had always used the Sky Demon Sword to cast King¡¯s Profoundness, but this time, he had used the Sin Dragon Sword.


    Moreover, the method he had used was the method that eagles used to eat tortoises. Tortoises had incredibly solid shells, so eagles would pick them up and smash them down. The heavier they were, the bigger the impact would be, so in just this one strike, the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise had been heavily injured.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to rush towards the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise. If he could kill it, he would be able to kill the Three Soul Great Snake easily.

 Chapter 751: Aquatic Beast Kings

    <h4>Chapter 751: Aquatic Beast Kings</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Bang!!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu was knocked away, and he heavily crashed into a cliff. Countless cracks appeared on the cliff, and Zhao Fu coughed up arge mouthful of blood. He had already been in a weakened state, and after taking this sudden blow, he had been seriously injured.


    A lizard-like aquatic beast that was 10,000 meters long and covered with reefs appeared. Its eyes were a deep green color, and it gave off a fishy smell and an incredibly monstrous aura.


    Yet another aquatic beast king had been attracted over ¨C this was called a Reef Lizard!


    The Reef Lizard had just shot out a rhombus-shaped reef that had instantly pierced through Zhao Fu¡¯s defenses and sent him flying. Even though the Reef Lizard was easier to deal with than the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise, Zhao Fu was already seriously injured and was not a match for it.


    At the same time, there was also the Three Soul Great Snake that was always preparing to strike, and the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise still had a bit of strength.


    Since he could not defeat them, he could only run. Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into a ray of light and escaped in the direction where there were no aquatic beasts.


    The Reef Lizard gave a mocking hiss, and its back trembled as thousands of three-meter long reefs flew towards Zhao Fu.


    The reefs had incredible piercing power, and if he was hit, he would most likely be fatally injured at this point. As such, Zhao Fu could only dodge while doing his best to block them.


    Bang!!


    Zhao Fu was suddenly hit by a massive explosion, and he crashed onto the ground. Blood flowed out from all over his body, dyeing himpletely blood-red.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± A piercing cry sounded out as a massive bird appeared in the sky. The bird did not have any feathers and only had gray scales and blue eyes. Its ws seemed to be made out of metal and gave off icy glows, and its body was surrounded by an intensely hot, blue me.


    The heat it gave off was not any ordinary heat but a heat like that of evaporating steam. The blue me around the massive bird was actually water-attributed.


    The massive bird spread its wings, which were 10,000 meters wide, and its massive figure covered much of the sky. Yet another aquatic beast king had arrived.


    This aquatic beast king was called the Ghostscale me Bird, and the blue fireball that it had released had sted Zhao Fu to the ground.


    Zhao Fu continuously coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and stood up with great difficulty.


    The Reef Lizard, Earthwater Dragon Tortoise, Ghostscale me Bird, and Three Soul Great Snake, four aquatic beast kings, coldly looked at Zhao Fu, simultaneously unleashing their own attacks at him.


    Sensing these four terrifying attacks, Zhao Fu felt a chill in his heart. He would have to use his Nation Armament, or he would die here.


    Suddenly, four figures appeared around him. Masanori Hano held a devilish halberd and swung it vigorously, causing countless traces of devil qi to block the reefs from the Reef Lizard. Geoffrey spun his spear and stopped the ck light from the Three Soul Great Snake.


    Tina Pendragon shed out with her sword, the golden sword light splitting the gigantic blue fireball in half, while Akhenaten raised up a shield of light, blocking a massive water ball.


    Seeing the four people around him, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quiteplicated; he had never expected these people to save him.


    Not only the aquatic beast kings had been attracted here, but the other Legatees had also sensed those terrifying shockwaves and hurried over. Seeing the ravagednd, they felt incredibly shocked.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had been surrounded by four aquatic beast kings, they hurriedly came to help. Geoffrey and Tina Pendragon were selfless people and chose to directly help.


    Masanori Hano had her own motives, which was why she hade even faster than the others. As for Akhenaten, he knew that Zhao Fu was important to his defenses because without Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, it would be very difficult to stop this invasion.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was the Southern Continent being attacked, Akhenaten would not have helped Zhao Fu and would have watched from a distance like the other four Legatees.


    Even though this was a war between worlds, as long as the entire world was not in danger, they were stillpetitors. With how powerful Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, who knew if he would act against them in the future.


    Moreover, the aquatic beast kings¡¯ power could strike fear into anyone, and none of them felt that they were strong enough to fight them.


    They were unable to use the Earth Realm Mark¡¯s power yet, as the world was not yet in danger of being destroyed. The Earth Realm Mark was not something that could be used at will, as it had its own consciousness that decided when to give power.


    After all, the Earth Realm Mark¡¯s power came from the world¡¯s source energy itself and could affect the entire world. Apart from when the world was facing true destruction, it would not be avable to them.


    The four spectating Legatees felt that they could not defeat the aquatic beast kings, and because they also wanted to weaken Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they decided to just watch from a distance.


    ¡°I can deal with this myself; I don¡¯t need you to help!¡± Zhao Fu said to the four other people. Zhao Fu did not want to owe anyone any favors because such favors were incredibly difficult to return.


    These words caused Akhenaten to feel quite displeased. If it wasn¡¯t for the Southern Continent, he would not have helped Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Perhaps if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee died, one of them would be able to take his ce.


    However, Akhenaten only inwardly thought these things and did not say them.


    Geoffrey drylyughed and said in response, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, this isn¡¯t something you can deal with by yourself. These aquatic beast kings are too monstrous, and I can barely hold one off by myself, let alone four.¡±


    Tina Pendragon lightly nodded and said, ¡°What Geoffrey said is correct. We shouldn¡¯t face such a massive disaster by ourselves. We should instead work together and help each other out!¡±


    Masanori Hano¡¯s face became a bit red, and she also nodded.


    Zhao Fu did not reply to them, and he looked up at the sky seriously as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t run, all of us will die here together!¡±


    They did not understand what Zhao Fu meant, but in the distance, Si Ji and the others¡¯ expressions fell, and they quickly ran away.


    Four incredibly horrifying auras once again descended. Those auras were ones that induced absolute despair, and now, Tina Pendragon and the others understood what Zhao Fu meant.


    In the East, a jellyfish slowly floated over. This jellyfish was 10,000 meters long and was transparent, and it had countless tentacles. It was surrounded by mist, giving it an illusory but powerful feeling. This was the aquatic beast king Heaven Cloud Jellyfish!


    In the West, a whale flew over, also 10,000 meters long. Its body was a pale white color and it had 18 blood-red eyes, giving off a powerful demonic aura. This was the aquatic beast king Netherocean Demon Whale!


    In the South, a 10,000-meter long stingray flew over. Its body seemed to be made out of metal, and its tail gave off an icy glow. It gave off a thick, metallic aura ¨C this was the aquatic beast king Sift Metal Stingray!


    In the North, a 10,000-meter long flood dragon with no feet and violet scales appeared. It gave off a ferocious might ¨C this was the aquatic beast king Sin Flood Dragon!

 Chapter 752: Reef Lizard

    <h4>Chapter 752: Reef Lizard</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    With another four aquatic beast kings joining, there were now eight in total. The original four aquatic beast kings all stepped back a bit, and the eight aquatic beast kings surrounded the five humans, giving off sky-toppling auras. Their auras made it seem as if this space had beenpletely locked down, and their might was so powerful and concentrated that it felt corporeal.


    The eight aquatic beast kings were aquatic beasts that ruled the eight cardinal directions in the Fish Scale world. The Fish Scale people had no way of dealing with them, so they lured them into the human world to wreck the human world. So far, their n had been incredibly sessful.


    With these eight aquatic beast kings and the countless other aquatic beasts, the Fish Scale people lived tough lives, andparatively speaking, life in the human world was much easier.


    ¡°I told you all to run. Now that we¡¯ve been surrounded by these eight aquatic beast kings, no one will be able to escape,¡± Zhao Fu said as he sighed.


    ¡°But if we run, what will you do?¡± Masanori Hano asked in concern.


    Zhao Fu did not reply, because three aquatic beast kings had already been enough to heavily injure him. Facing eight of them, he had no hope at all.


    ¡°We should create an opportunity to run. We need to gather more people to deal with monsters of this caliber! 100 or so boss monsters dealing with a single aquatic beast king should be no problem. It¡¯s a pity that the system main cities have been ughtering yers, so the boss monsters have been freed of their restrictions and can go wherever they please and do whatever they want,¡± Akhenaten said seriously. Even though they would not die a true death, dying here would result in great losses, so no one wanted to die.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The Heaven Cloud Jellyfish was the first to attack. Its countless tentacles whipped towards Zhao Fu like the wind, each one of them bringing with it a cold light. Judging from the power those tentacles contained, even steel would be ripped apart.


    Zhao Fu had already started to consume his best medicinal pills, and his body quickly recovered. The five of them turned into rays of light, splitting off into different directions. Out of the four Legatees, only Tina Pendragon had the confidence to face off against an aquatic beast king by herself; the others were not so confident.


    Bang!!


    As the countless tentacles hit the spot where Zhao Fu and the others had been, the ground there was reduced to smithereens, which was a terrifying sight.


    Even though the five people had dodged the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish¡¯s attack, the other aquatic beast kings now started to attack as well.


    The Three Soul Great Snake, Earthwater Dragon Tortoise, and Reef Lizard sought out Zhao Fu immediately. There was hatred between the first two and Zhao Fu, and the third felt that Zhao Fu was an easy target.


    The Netherocean Demon Whale and Sin Flood Dragon started to attack Tina Pendragon, as they could sense that she was the most powerful out of the other four. The Ghostscale me Bird fought Masanori Hano, the Sift Metal Stingray fought Akhenaten, and the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish fought Geoffrey.


    It was not just Zhao Fu who had quickly recovered; the aquatic beast kings had astonishing recovery as well. By now, the heavily injured Three Soul Great Snake and Earthwater Dragon Tortoise were more or less fine again.


    The Reef Lizard was the first to attack. Its back trembled as countless reefs, bringing with them immense piercing power, shot towards Zhao Fu. The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise also condensed countless water balls and sent them flying at Zhao Fu, while the Three Soul Great Snake madly spat out three ckser-like rays.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    Explosions continuously sounded out as these attacks inundated Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the ground continuously shook. The three aquatic beast kings madly attacked for a while, obliterating the surrounding ten kilometers.


    There was now a lot of dust in the air, and the three aquatic beast kings felt quite pleased, as they were quite certain that they had killed Zhao Fu. At that moment, a ck light shot out from within the dust and flew away.


    Even thought the three aquatic beast kings had covered a wide area, the amount of damage they had dealt was not great. Zhao Fu put all of his strength into his Emperor¡¯s Domain and continuously moved to the edge of these attacks. After surviving this wave of attacks, he was not in the mood to fight anymore; running away was his primary task.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu wanted to run away, the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise furiously roared, exploding out with a powerful aura. Over a thousand water pirs rushed up from the ground, blocking off Zhao Fu¡¯s escape route, and the Three Soul Great Snake also furiously hissed as it threw itself at Zhao Fu.


    Both of them had been seriously wounded by Zhao Fu, and their bodies still ached. They hated Zhao Fu to death, so how could they let him off so easily?


    With the path ahead blocked off and the Three Soul Great Snake biting at him, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and could only stop.


    He looked at the Three Soul Great Snake and felt quite angry, and he sent his power into the Sin Dragon Sword. Three water dragons rushed out ferociously, knocking the Three Soul Great Snake away.


    After crashing to the ground, the Three Soul Great Snake¡¯s massive body smashed out arge crater, sending out a lot of dust into the air. The ground once again violently quaked, and countless trees were toppled.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to move again, his body froze and was unable to move at all. An extremely strong sealing power had bound his body.


    The Reef Lizard¡¯s green eyes looked at Zhao Fu mockingly. This was another one of its skills, ¡®Ocean Prison.¡¯


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise was delighted and opened its mouth, shooting out an extremely fast water ball towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt the Reef Lizard¡¯s gaze and felt quite annoyed. He struggled out of the bind, but the water ball had already arrived. Zhao Fu lifted his sword and used it to block, but because of how much power the water ball contained, he was still sent flying.


    After heavilynding on the ground, Zhao Fu coughed up arge mouthful of blood, while the Reef Lizard once again attacked. Countless reefs gave off terrifying sounds as they shot towards him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became savage as he took out the Seraph Sword and held it in his other hand. Zhao Fu held the two swords in his hand as he locked onto the iing reefs.


    As the reefs started to reach him, Zhao Fu started to sh out with both swords, creating a sharp sword wind that tore the reefs into tiny pieces.


    After stopping the Reef Lizard¡¯s attack, Zhao Fu suddenly raised the Seraph Sword, and an image of an angel appeared above Zhao Fu¡¯s head. It gave a pure smile and spread its six pairs of wings, causing countless rays of bright light to appear as a powerful holy light energy rippled out.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed down, and a gigantic ray of white light, bringing with it a searing heat, rushed towards the Reef Lizard. The Reef Lizard was given a big fright, but it did not dodge. After being struck by the white light, the searing hit burned its entire body, causing it to screech in pain.


    Bang!!


    The sound of the air exploding sounded out, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs to stand on end. He felt an incredible sense of danger, but before he could react, he was whipped flying by a ck blur. He smashed against a hill a few hundred meters away, the impact destroying the hill.


    At that moment, the Three Soul Great Snake had attacked with its tail, hitting Zhao Fu with immense force.

 Chapter 753: Sift Metal Stingray

    <h4>Chapter 753: Sift Metal Stingray</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Zhao Fu continuously coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and got up with great difficulty. That attack just then had broken a few of Zhao Fu¡¯s bones.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, and since he could not escape, he could only fight this battle. He rushed up and shed out with all his strength, sending a gigantic sword wind towards the three aquatic beast kings.


    Over at Tina Pendragon¡¯s side, things were not going well either. Even though she was only facing two aquatic beast kings, one less than Zhao Fu, she could only fight against one. She was evidently at a disadvantage and was in a tough spot.


    The Netherocean Demon Whale¡¯s blood-red eyes savagely looked at Tina Pendragon, and it opened its enormous mouth and sucked in arge amount of air. It then spat it all out, sending out a pir of wind that gave off an aura of destruction towards Tina Pendragon.


    Tina Pendragon gripped her golden sword with both hands, and her body also gave off a faint golden light, making her look both noble and beautiful. This was her full-strength mode.


    Facing the might pir of wind, Tina Pendragon quickly moved to the side, and the pir of wind sted into a mountain that was hundreds of meters tall. In just an instant, the mountain trembled, and a 100-meter wide gap appeared. It was evident just how powerful the Netherocean Demon Whale¡¯s attack was.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    Ten violet spears of light tore through the sky, giving off ten explosions. The ten spears had immense piercing power and shot towards Tina Pendragon, who had just dodged the Netherocean Demon Whale¡¯s attack. It was the Sin Flood Dragon that had raised its body and unleashed this attack.


    The ten spears of light were 100 meters long, and they gave off terrifying auras. They were extremely fast, making it impossible for Tina Pendragon to dodge in time. She could only stand her ground and grip her sword. Just as the ten spears of light were able to hit her, she suddenly shed ten times, sending out ten golden sword lights simultaneously.


    The ten violet spears of light were destroyed with a bang, turning into motes of violet light and falling to the ground, looking quite pretty.


    ¡°Roar!!!!¡± The Netherocean Demon Whale appeared behind Tina Pendragon and roared, once again opening its enormous mouth. It sucked in a massive amount of air and shot out an air st that was 1,000 meters wide towards Tina Pendragon.


    Tina Pendragon had only just defended against the Sin Flood Dragon¡¯s attack, and facing this terrifying attack, she did not even have the time to turn around. She could only explode out with golden light, forming a golden defensive barrier.


    Bang!!


    The 1,000-meter wide air st smashed into Tina Pendragons¡¯ shield and exploded, turning into wild gusts of wind that spread out in all directions.


    Tina Pendragon was sent flying by the impact and crashed against a peak. Her defensive barrier shattered with a crash, turning into countless shards that disappeared, and a trace of blood leaked out from her mouth.


    ¡°Sss!¡±¡±Sss!¡±¡±Sss!¡±


    Suddenly, three violet vortexes appeared around Tina Pendragon, and three snakes that were 100 meters long hissed as they came out and bit towards her.


    Tina Pendragon was greatly startled and hurriedly shed out twice, cutting two of the snakes in half and causing them to turn into traces of violet qi.


    However, the third snake savagely bit onto the left half of Tina Pendragon¡¯s body, tearing through her armor and ripping into her body. Blood immediately flowed out, dyeing her silver-white knight¡¯s dress red.


    Tina Pendragon endured the pain as the golden sword in her hand gave off waves of sword light. She swung vigorously, and a crescent-shaped sword light flew out and cut the snake in half.


    Bang!!


    After being cut in half, the 100-meter long snake exploded into countless traces of violet qi.


    By now, Tina Pendragon¡¯s face had a rare look of worry on it. She raised her golden sword and a formless sword aura swept out, and eight gigantic golden ripples appeared in the air. Eight massive golden swords, giving off brilliant golden light, slowly emerged from the golden ripples.


    Boom!!


    As Tina Pendragon shed down, the eight golden swords gave off a massive amount of holy light power and shot towards the Sin Flood Dragon and Netherocean Demon Whale extremely quickly, dyeing the entire sky golden.


    Facing the eight massive swords, the two aquatic beast kings did not dare to be careless.


    The Sin Flood Dragon spat out arge amount of violet mist that surrounded its body. The violet mist looked incorporeal and not very strong, but it had immense flexibility and toughness, and it was the Sin Flood Dragon¡¯s most powerful defense.


    The Netherocean Demon Whale shot out an air st, wanting to cancel out the iing golden swords.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Roar!!¡± Two roars of pain sounded out.


    Four of the gigantic golden swords tore through the violet mist, piercing into the Sin Flood Dragon¡¯s body and causing blood to flow out like a fountain, and the four other golden swords destroyed the air st and continued onwards to the Netherocean Demon Whale, stabbing into its body.


    Even though it was painful, the two aquatic beast kings were not heavily injured. To the aquatic beast kings, which had bodies that were 10,000 meters long, the 100 meter giant swords were quite small. This attack caused the Sin Flood Dragon and Netherocean Demon Whale to bepletely furious, and they rushed up andunched even more crazed attacks.


    Over at Akhenaten¡¯s side, he summoned three sand giants that were 100 meters tall, and they picked up massive boulders and threw them at the Sift Metal Stingray in the sky. The boulders hit the Sift Metal Stingray¡¯s body, resulting in a few nging sounds, but they were unable to harm it at all.


    The Sift Metal Stingray pped its fins, giving off a sharp, metallic wind storm that rushed down and broke into pieces all the trees and rocks in its way.


    Akhenaten¡¯s expression became grim, and he controlled the three sand giants to rush up, wanting to block the Sift Metal Stingray¡¯s attack.


    Bang!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the three sand giants were obliterated by the Sift Metal Stingray, and they had been unable to obstruct its attack at all.


    An unsightly look appeared on Akhenaten¡¯s face as he stuck his staff into the ground. An eerie aura rushed out as a 100-meter tall metallic sarcophagus, which gave off an extremely gloomy aura, blocked in front of Akhenaten.


    Boom!!


    The Sift Metal Stingray¡¯s metallic wind storm smashed against the gigantic sarcophagus, creating an ear-splitting noise. The sarcophagus gave off boundless gray light and actually stopped the attack.


    The Sift Metal Stingray gave off an angry gargling sound as its entire body gave off intense light and sent forth an even more terrifying wind storm.


    Crack!!


    A few cracks appeared on the sarcophagus, and they spread and became longer. Akhenaten was greatly startled and hurriedly dove to the side as the metallic sarcophagus copsed.


    Akhenaten was still sent flying by the wind storm, and cuts appeared all over his body. The immense pain caused Akhenaten to go berserk as runes started to appear all over the staff he held.


    Yin Qi in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers wildly gathered above him, forming a gigantic vortex that gave off a shocking might.

 Chapter 754: Heaven Cloud Jellyfish

    <h4>Chapter 754: Heaven Cloud Jellyfish</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The Sift Metal Stingray¡¯s gaze was cold as it continued to summon metallic wind storms and send them towards Akhenaten.


    Boom!!


    At that moment, Akhenaten waved his staff, and arge, bandaged hand stretched out of the vortex, giving off a boundless and terrifying aura. It sent the Sift Metal Stingray flying with a single punch.


    The Sift Metal Stingray¡¯s massive body fell from above, causing it to howl in pain. It then pped its fins, shooting towards Akhenaten ¨C it seemed that the Sift Metal Stingray was enraged now.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    The Ghostscale me Bird spread its massive wings, forming thousands of blue fireballs, which gave off an enormous amount of heat. It then pped its wings, sending the countless fireballs flying towards Masanori Hano.


    Masanori Hano was currently shrouded in devil qi, and her eyes werepletely ck. She darted back and forth as fast as lightning, avoiding the iing fireballs.


    Bang!!


    Seeing Masanori Hano dodge its attacks with ease, the Ghostscale me Bird pped its wings and shot forwards like an arrow. Masanori Hano was unable to avoid its massive body, and she was sent crashing against the ground like a sandbag, sting open arge crater.


    ¡°Skreee!¡± the Ghostscale me Bird piercingly cried as it pped its wings and rushed down, its sharp ws grabbing towards Masanori Hano in the crater.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Masanori Hano was covered with blood, and looking at the Ghostscale me Bird descending towards her, she cried out and jet-ck devil qi shot into the sky. A blood-red full moon appeared, giving off boundless devil qi and a terrifying might.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    An extremely monstrous power burst forth from Masanori Hano¡¯s body. With her at the center, the ground around her started to copse and disintegrate.


    Boom!!


    The Ghostscale me Bird grabbed at Masanori Hano with its ws, while Masanori Hano swept out with her devil halberd with immense force, sting the Ghostscale me Bird back.


    ¡°Skreee!¡± the Ghostscale me Bird steadied its body in mid-air and gave a cry of pain. There was a two meter deep wound on its chest, where blood was continuously flowing out.


    Whoosh!!


    The Ghostscale me Bird¡¯s eyes were filled with fury and killing intent, and the blue mes around its body became countless timesrger,pletely covering its body. It had now turned into a blue, fiery bird, and it gave off an even more intense heat. Even those who were several kilometers away could feel this heat.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± an extremely piercing cry sounded out as the Ghostscale me Bird once again pped its wings and charged at Masanori Hano.


    A trace of madness appeared in Masanori Hano¡¯s eyes, and she waved her halberd as a massive blood-red aura me appeared around her. She tapped off the ground, causing the ground to crack as she rushed into the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Massive explosions sounded out in the surrounding hundreds of kilometers as the Ghostscale me Bird and Masanori Hano began the climax of their fight.


    Elsewhere, Geoffrey swept out with his spear, and the hundreds of angel images around him gave off holy light energy as they flew towards the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    Before the angel images were able to even get close to the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish, they were stopped by a formless barrier, which caused them to explode.


    This formless barrier was the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish¡¯s most powerful defensive skill, and it was called the Heaven¡¯s Wall. The Heaven Cloud Jellyfish was incredibly slow, so it used this powerful defensive skill to survive. The Heaven¡¯s Wall was incredibly tough, and ordinary City Lords would not be able to break through it at all.


    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­


    After blocking Geoffrey¡¯s attack, the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish also attacked, its countless tentacles shooting towards Geoffrey.


    Geoffrey dodged incredibly quickly because if he was caught by these tentacles, his body would turn into fragmented bits of meat.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Spear!!¡± After dodging the attack, Geoffrey rushed towards the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish, and his white spear of light gave off a brilliant light, making it seem like a terrifying sun.


    Boom!


    Geoffrey reached the formless barrier, and he roared as he stabbed out. A white ray of light, bringing with it unstoppable power, shot out at the formless barrier.


    Bang!!


    The formless barrier rippled, and the white ray of light suddenly tore through the barrier, hitting the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish¡¯s body. The Heaven Cloud Jellyfish¡¯s body continuously shook, and even though it could not make noise, it seemed injured. Geoffrey felt incredibly delighted; he had finally hit it.


    However, in the next second, Geoffrey felt his hairs stand on end because on the top of the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish¡¯s body, a white eye had appeared.


    Bang!!


    Geoffrey¡¯s body was sent flying by a formless energy, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. After flying backward for a few seconds, he steadied his body, but another wave of formless energy arrived, forcing him to dodge and defend.


    However, the white eye shed with a cold light, and ten massive waves of formless energy once again sent Geoffrey flying.


    Boom!!


    Back at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, Zhao Fu sent the Reef Lizard flying with a sh, and it knocked over a peak in the process and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood and was not in a good condition either, as his abdomen had been pierced by a piece of reef, and blood continuously flowed out.


    It was not just Zhao Fu¡¯s situation that did not seem good; one of Tina Pendragon¡¯s arms had been crippled, and her knight¡¯s dress was torn.


    The Netherocean Demon Whale and Sin Flood Dragon had moderate injuries as well, but they were stronger than Tina Pendragon in terms of power and recovery. Now, Tina Pendragon could only wield her sword with one hand, defending with great difficulty. She waspletely suppressed by the two aquatic beast kings and was in danger of being killed at any second.


    Akhenaten was in an even worse position ¨C his body was covered with countless wounds, dyeing himpletely red. He was barely able to fend off the Sift Metal Stingray¡¯s attacks, and him falling was only a matter of time.


    Masanori Hano had been sted into the ground and was on her dying breath. She had already lost and was only a single step away from death.


    However, the Ghostscale me Bird was also heavily wounded and was covered with countless wounds, where blood continuously flowed out from.


    Elsewhere, Geoffrey felt as if he was a ball being kicked around ¨C he was sent flying in one way by the formless energy, then suddenly another way by another wave of formless energy.


    Bang!!


    As Zhao Fu was observing the battlefield, the Three Soul Great Snake suddenly shot out a ray of ck light towards Zhao Fu¡¯s back. After being hit, Zhao Fu stumbled and coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and he almost fell to the ground.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent and rage as he looked at the Three Soul Great Snake. The Three Soul Great Snake instinctively retreated a bit in fear, but it then felt humiliated and hissed at Zhao Fu.


    By now, Zhao Fu had made a decision, and he ignored the Three Soul Great Snake as he transmitted his voice out, ¡°All of you, get away from the aquatic beast kings!¡±


    None of the Legatees understood what Zhao Fu was going to do, but hearing this, they allplied and made some distance between them and the aquatic beast kings.


    The aquatic beast kings furiously rushed up, wanting to continue to attack, but their bodies suddenly froze as they felt a sense of fear that they had never felt before.

 Chapter 755: Azure Wolf Spear

    <h4>Chapter 755: Azure Wolf Spear</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, the ck and gold Great Qin Seal hovering above his head and giving off a ck light and ripples of energy. The entire sky was filled with a dangerous aura.


    ¡°All City Lords, heed my orders!¡± Zhao Fu raised one hand as he yelled.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic explosion rang out as the Great Qin Seal turned into a ck dragon and rushed into the sky, giving off an intense ck light that covered the surrounding area. The might it gave off was like a massive hand that pressed down, destroying countless trees and rocks and causing the ground to crack.


    Within Great Qin, all of the City Lords felt their City Lord Seals trembling, and they understood that Zhao Fu was going to use their power.


    Their City Lord Seals rose out of their bodies and gave off different-colored lights and powerful auras.


    ¡°Westpan City heeds His Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±¡±Moongazing City heeds His Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±¡±Whitelight City heeds His Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±


    Shouts sounded out as City Lord Seals gave off monstrous auras and shot into the sky, giving off brilliant lights and looking like stars.


    A wondrous scene appeared in the sky above Great Qin; 400 or so stars scattered in different areas, illuminating thend below.


    Boom!!


    As the City Lords sent their power into the Great Qin Seal, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off boundless ck light, and a ck pir of light shot to the sky. A deafening explosion sounded out as Heaven and Earth Qi madly gathered.


    Arge vortex quickly formed in the sky and gave off a powerful attractive force. It was like a ck hole that could devour anything. Manyrge trees were pulled up by their roots, and even boulders were swept into the sky. It was as if a catastrophe was about to descend.


    Tina Pendragon and the others were shocked at the power Zhao Fu was releasing, and the eight aquatic beast kings felt an immense sense of danger. They even started to consider running away.


    This ce was covered by a massive haze, and the aquatic beasts and City Lords in the distance felt the ripples of energy. They all looked quite shocked.


    However, Zhao Fu was not done yet ¨C within the Great Qin City¡¯s City Hall, the Twelve Metal Colossi, Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, Nation-Suppressing Pir, and Great Qin Emperor Peacock all seemed to have been summoned by something and started to tremble.


    Boom!!


    Another gigantic explosion sounded out as four pirs of light, bringing with them monstrous power, shot into the sky. ck traces of Fate rose up from the ground and floated towards the four pirs of light, and Great Qin¡¯s ocean-like amount of Fate suddenly decreased by half.


    A gigantic explosion rang out as if the sky had exploded, and a domineering might descended. The space around Zhao Fu¡¯s body shattered, and an extremely dangerous aura filled the heavens and the earth.


    In the face of this power, the other Legatees seemed as small as ants, and the eight aquatic beast kings felt they were just like little beasts.


    This was the first time they had felt such terror before, and it swept through their souls like an icy chill, causing their bodies to tremble. The eight aquatic beast kings all looked terrified, and they quickly retreated. They all wanted to escape because they felt an incredibly real threat of death.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sounds of chains could be heard as millions of chains shot out from where Zhao Fu was towards the eight aquatic beast kings. They quickly found their targets and bound up the aquatic beast kings.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± the aquatic beast kings roared in fury and horror and desperately struggled, wanting to break free from the chains. However, no matter how they struggled, they were unable to free themselves at all.


    The shattered space quickly re-formed, and Zhao Fu, giving off boundless might, looked at the eight aquatic beast kings struggling in fear.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold and he slowly descended to the ground before squatting down and pressing a hand against the ground. A formless energy spread out as the chains that bound the aquatic beast kings started to drag them underground.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!!¡± the aquatic beast kings continued to roar in fear as they madly struggled, but they were still gradually dragged underground.


    After being dragged underground, the eight aquatic beast kings still ferociously struggled, causing the ground to shake, and the ground rippled as if it was water.


    Zhao Fu then took out an azure spear, called the Azure Wolf Spear, which was an Epic grade weapon. Zhao Fu gripped the spear, causing it to be dyed ck, and the item spirit, a giant azure wolf, became a demon wolf.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu vigorously stabbed the ck spear into the ground, and as the body of the spear sank one meter deep into the ground, a 1,000 meter wide Emperor¡¯s Seal appeared. A ck light rippled out, after which the ground became calm again, and the eight aquatic beasts no longer struggled.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Zhao Fu half-knelt on the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood, almost copsing. He immediately took out a bottle of healing medicinal pills and consumed them all, and his wounds started to gradually recover.


    Zhao Fu looked at the others, and only Tina Pendragon and Akhenaten were barely able to stand.


    No matter why they had done it, they had taken a great risk to save him and had fallen into great danger, so Zhao Fu still thanked them sincerely.


    Tina Pendragon mustered up a smile before inwardly sighing. She had barely been of much help this time, and the two aquatic beast kings had almost killed her. In the end, it was Zhao Fu who had resolved this, andpared to him, she was still quitecking.


    Akhenaten drylyughed. He had regretted saving Zhao Fu, but after hearing Zhao Fu thank him, he did not feel any more regret. To be able to obtain some goodwill from Zhao Fu, it was already enough.


    Geoffrey¡¯s handsome face had been beaten ck and blue, and hey on the ground as he smiled with great difficulty. It was quite a pitiful smile.


    Zhao Fu took out a bottle of Great Qin¡¯s special medicine and gave it to him, and Geoffrey did not hesitate to use it before summoning an angel image to help with his recovery.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went over to a crater and looked at the unconscious Masanori Hano. Zhao Fu held her in his embrace as he fed the medicine and some Water of Life to her.


    After a while, Masanori Hano slowly woke up. Seeing that she was lying in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, her face became red, and she sat up. With her devil constitution, her recovery speed was quite strong.


    Everyone paused and recovered for a while before looking over at the battlefield. The result made them feel quite happy because after the 8 aquatic beast kings had been sealed by Zhao Fu, the aquatic beast tide seemed to have lost its momentum.


    Even though some of the aquatic beasts continued to charge, many of them stopped and started to rest. Others ran towards oceans, and the crisis was temporarily resolved.


    The Southern Continent¡¯s City Lords and various Generals had killed many aquatic beasts, numbering around four million.


    After paying the various factions some money, Zhao Fu was able to obtain those corpses.

 Chapter 756: Flooding

    <h4>Chapter 756: Flooding</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu was quite happy because after sealing the eight aquatic beast kings, he had obtained an ocean of Invasion Points. The number of Invasion Points he had was more than half of what he needed to exchange for a Capital City.


    This was a big step for Great Qin¡¯s road to restoration!


    However, Zhao Fu had used up half of Great Qin¡¯s Fate this time, which was the only thing that truly made Zhao Fu¡¯s heart ache.


    Soon, they met up with Si Ji and the three others who had not helped out. They looked at Zhao Fu awkwardly, but Zhao Fu did not mind because no one had an obligation to help anyone else. There was nothing wrong for them to stand on the sidelines because it was up to them whether they wanted to help or not.


    In the real world, they may have been med for being immoral, but in terms of duties and responsibilities, they were not at fault.


    As such, Zhao Fu did not mind too much. Of course, when they were in danger, Zhao Fu would not go and help them.


    Everyone had been nning on killing the remaining aquatic beasts, but the crisis was not over and had instead be worse.


    This was because seawater had flooded 50 or so regions!


    This was the Fish Scale people¡¯s extermination n. They had thought about and prepared this for a long time. Those who believed the Fish Scale people were kind would not even know how they had died.


    The Fish Scale people did notunch a true invasion and did not even step into the human world. However, they wanted to destroy the entire human world through incredibly cruel means, leaving nothing behind.


    The human world¡¯s fatal weakness was that they could not breathe or live underwater like the Fish Scale people could.


    What the Fish Scale peoplecked least was seawater. The Fish Scale world was twice as big as the human world because the sizes of the worlds in the Heaven Awaken World were based on how big they were in reality.


    The human world in the Heaven Awaken World was ten times bigger than the human world in reality, and because the Fish Scale world was bigger than the human world in reality, it was also bigger in the Heaven Awaken World.


    In their world, 90% of the world was water, so they had more than enough water to flood the human world. At the rift between the worlds, millions of magic formations were transporting seawater into the human world.


    While the aquatic beasts were invading the Southern Continent, the Fish Scale people had already been flooding the human world. Before, they had thought that the eight aquatic beast kings would lead the aquatic beasts and ravage the entire Continent, as they were quite confident in the aquatic beast kings¡¯ power.


    After all, as Legatees, they too could not fight against the aquatic beast kings and would bepletely suppressed if they ever fought against them.


    The aquatic beasts went on ahead and rampaged, destroying everything, while they carried out their extermination n at the back ¨C this was their n.


    In their eyes, the human world was pitifully weak, and they were quite divided. If there were a few hundred million people gathered at the rift, they would not have been able to carry out their n so easily. The noises from the aquatic beasts as soon as they appeared would have been noticed, and the humans could have greatly obstructed them.


    However, the humans had left, leaving behind only three million people. In front of this massive invasion, those three million people werepletely negligible. There also were not any powerful people defending, just some useless soldiers. That was why the Fish Scale people¡¯s n had been so sessful.


    They believed that all of the humans were like this, and that they could not stop them at all. They already viewed the human world as theirs for the taking.


    However, they never expected that the 8 aquatic beast kings would be sealed by Zhao Fu so quickly.


    Thispletely exceeded their expectations, but the flooding would have been discovered sooner orter. Now, they were quickly building more magic formations to send more seawater into the human world.


    They were incredibly fast, and in just a day, they had flooded 50 regions. A flood of this speed could not be escaped at all.


    Everything within those 50 regions had drowned, and even some fish and prawn had died. After all, it was a flood of seawater, and the fish and prawn that lived in freshwater could not survive.


    Moreover, the seawater from the Fish Scale world was even saltier, and the Fish Scale world¡¯s creatures had all adapted in those conditions. However, the creatures in the human world had not, so the seawater was incredibly destructive.


    The extermination n was not an extermination n for no reason; it was a n truly intended to exterminate all humans so that none survived.


    Even though yers would not die a true death and could escape to the real world, once the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world, all humans would be doomed.


    After inundating 50 or so regions, the seawater continued on to even more regions incredibly quickly.


    This method made Zhao Fu incredibly furious, and this was the same for the other Legatees. The only way to stop this disaster would be to go to the source and cut it off. Only then would the flooding stop.


    However, by the time Zhao Fu and the other Legatees arrived, they found that there were countless Fish Scale people, and they were simply innumerable. There were yers and indigenous residents, and they numbered around one billion in total. Their goal was not to attack but to defend.


    After all, there was no need for them to suffer any losses. The aquatic beasts were disasters to them as well, so the Fish Scale people did not care whether they survived or died. All they needed to do was defend this ce and prevent the humans from destroying the magic formation. If they could do that, the humans would naturally be exterminated.


    The Fish Scale people had set up a barrier in front of the magic formations, and it was supported by the strength of one billion people. Even if Zhao Fu used his full strength, he would not be able to shake it at all.


    The Legatees¡¯ expressions were all quite grim because they could already imagine what the result would be. If the seawater could flood 50 regions in a day, that would be 500 regions in ten days, and in just 100 days, 80% of the Southern Continent would be gone.


    In a year, the entire Southern Continent would bepletely flooded, and the seawater would soon spread to the Mind Continent, Northern Continent, Western Continent, and Southern Continent.


    In a few years, the world would bepletely inundated, and it was almost unbearable to think about what would happen to the human race. The Fish Scale people would be able to easily take over the human world.


    The extinction of the human race ¨C that was the final oue.


    Zhao Fu felt a chill in his heart. He gripped his fist, and the Earth Realm Mark gave off a rainbow light and appeared on the back of his hand. However, he was unable to use the world¡¯s power yet; they still had to face this together as the human world.

 Chapter 757: Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 757: Barrier</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Within the barrier, the Fish Scale people mockingly and condescendingly looked at the human Legatees and City Lord.


    They all chatted andughed, and some people even started to drink wine. Everyone was incredibly delighted and did not put Zhao Fu and the others in their eyes at all. They were incredibly arrogant, and in their eyes, the entire human world was trash.


    ¡°Old Xi, your n is great! All we have to do is wait, and we¡¯ll obtain their whole world. Now, we should start talking about how to divvy up the human world,¡± an ugly-looking fat man said as heughed.


    A skinny old man calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s still too early for that; we haven¡¯t even taken over a continent yet. We¡¯ll talk about it after we¡¯ve exterminated all of the humans!¡±


    A handsome-looking young man lightlyughed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right; it¡¯s still early! The other side still has its World Protector and Legatees, and there might be some unexpected changes. We should still be careful.¡±


    The ugly-looking fat manughed disdainfully, ¡°Look, it¡¯s just those Legatees outside; do you really think they can break through the barrier? All they can do is look at it! We made this barrier using one billion people, so I don¡¯t believe for one second that they can break through it unless they use their world¡¯s power. However, our Fish Scale world¡¯s Legatees aren¡¯t weak either.¡±


    An enchanting woman flirtatiously looked at the people outside the barrier and lightlyughed as she said, ¡°Now that the eight aquatic beast kings have been lured into the human world, our world has be much quieter. Just those eight aquatic beast kings are incredibly difficult for the humans to deal with, let alone us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity; I wanted to make some of those humans ves, but they can¡¯t live underwater, so I have to give up on that. If you see any beautiful men or women, make sure you keep them for me so I can at least turn them into ice statues!¡±


    A big man with fangs coldly harrumphed, ¡°No way, I want to eat human flesh. I¡¯ve never tried it before, but the aquatic beasts seem to enjoy it a lot, so the taste must be quite good. I want to find some nicer things to eat, and I¡¯m sure the better they look, the better they¡¯ll taste.¡±


    After hearing this, the enchanting woman looked at the fanged man in contempt and turned her head aside.


    ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t let things drag on like this. Let¡¯s work together to see if we can destroy this barrier!¡± Akhenaten said worriedly, seeing that the Southern Continent was in such great danger.


    Tina Pendragon shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to try; we can¡¯t destroy that barrier. Unless we also gather one billion people or so, we won¡¯t be able to break through it.¡±


    ¡°We should see if there¡¯s some way to stop the seawater. In just a short while, another ten or so regions have been flooded,¡± Masanori Hano said as she looked at the seawater pouring into the human world.


    Geoffrey thought for a moment before saying, ¡°We can¡¯t destroy the barrier right now, so we can¡¯t stop them from pouring seawater into our world. Right now, we can only construct dams and the like to block the water. This will require everyone from the Southern Continent to help.¡±


    Akhenaten nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll get the word out immediately.¡±


    Geoffrey then continued, ¡°Moreover, constructing dams are only temporary measures and can only stop the seawater for a short amount of time. If the Fish Scale people invade to stop us, things will be even more troublesome. Once the dams are destroyed, the seawater will continue to flood the world, so we have to cut it off at its source as soon as possible.¡±


    Facing such a powerful barrier, all of them felt powerless, and they all looked at Zhao Fu, who had been silent this entire time.


    Zhao Fu could only shake his head. He could not break through a barrier formed by one billion people either, even if he used up all of Great Qin¡¯s Fate. Zhao Fu had also tried to use his Earth Realm Mark but found that he was unable to use the world¡¯s power yet, so he could only sigh.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu could do nothing about it either, everyone else¡¯s hearts sank, and their expressions became grave.


    Si Ji then said, ¡°We should tell the whole world about this. We can¡¯t solve this by ourselves, and the Southern Continent can¡¯t solve it by themselves either. The whole world should know about this crisis!¡±


    Everyone else nodded because this invasion was not just about the Southern Continent; once the Fish Scale people¡¯s n was sessful, everyone would be doomed.


    Following this, everyone turned into rays of light and left.


    This news quickly spread throughout the entire human world, shocking all of the factions. Upon hearing that the human world could face annihtion, no one dared to take things lightly anymore.


    At the start, everyone else was hoping to weaken the Southern Continent. After all, the danger most likely would not reach them, so they had no ns of helping. Now that this disaster could affect them, they had to help. All factions, government or yer, started to discuss how to deal with this issue.


    Now that they were facing the extermination of the human race, everyone stood together. No one continued to say that the other side was kind or that they should still seek peace.


    Anyone who still tried to maintain peace and call the other side kind when the other side was trying to kill them was an idiot. Those pacifists were not stupid, and because this severely affected their survival, they naturally would not stand on the Fish Scale people¡¯s side.


    The various factions cooperated, setting up gigantic magic formations that allowed people to travel to the Southern Continent en masse. This allowed the various factions to sendrge portions of their military to help.


    Once they were able to all gather at the Southern Continent, the human world¡¯s battle power would be many times more powerful. They would be able to fight together and resist the invasion together.


    The human side started to be more united, and they worked together to stop the seawater. However, the seawater was flowing incredibly quickly, and even though they were building dams as quickly as possible, around 400 regions had been flooded. This area was equivalent to 15 Chinas.


    Some system main cities and yer factions fared better, as they immediately relocated when they heard about the floods. However, some of the viges in the wilderness and wild beasts were not able to escape in time. Only some beasts that had good instincts were able to survive.


    However, the people in the wilderness were not so lucky, and the world-ending flood devoured everything in its path. None of them were able to react at all before they were all drowned.


    No one knew just how many people had died in those 400 or so regions, but there were countless corpses floating on the water. There were humans, Ounders, and beasts, creating a horrific scene.


    The Fish Scale world started to notice the dams being built. After all, they were part of the Water Race and were quite sensitive to changes in the flow of water.


    As such, the Fish Scale world started to send its soldiers into the human world. Those 400 inundated regions had all been filled with seawater, turning them into their territory. Anything they did would be much easier now.

 Chapter 758: Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 758: Opportunity</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The dikes at the Southern Continent were created through the efforts of countless people, and they were 40 meters tall and ten meters thick.


    Because the floodwaters were too fierce, they first used mud, then addedrge trees and rocks. Even though they looked quite tall and tough, they could not withstand a single blow from a City Lord.


    This was not sufficient, so they had also added all sorts of talismans and runes to the dikes. They had also gathered 1.5 billion people.


    They came from all over the world, and there were both yers and indigenous residents. Because the Fish Scale people nned to wipe out all humans, the indigenous residents could only help as well. Many City Lords also came to help, as did yers from other continents.


    Dams and dikes filled the entire Southern Continent, forming an impressive scene. The construction of these dikes could be said to be a miracle, and the 1.5 billion people standing on them did not feel crowded at all.


    From here, everyone could see the Fish Scale world. A barrier formed from 1.5 billion people would be incredibly firm, but because everyone was so spread out, the human world barrier was slightly weaker than the Fish Scale world barrier.


    After the powerful barrier had been set up, everyone¡¯s uneasy hearts became more settled, and they no longer felt as panicked or terrified.


    The human world naturally formed a massive alliance, and there were not only the governments of various countries but also various Dynasty Legatees. The greatest powers in the world had all gathered here.


    However, even though they were on the same side, no one was willing to submit to anyone else. As such, this alliance had no alliance master and was directed by the 12 most powerful countries. All of the other countries did not have as much authority.


    After spreading the news about the Fish Scale people¡¯s n, Zhao Fu had returned to Great Qin to treat his injuries. After a few days of recuperating, he had returned to his peak condition.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Even though this is a crisis for the human world, it is also an opportunity that can greatly benefit Great Qin!¡± Li Si said as he smiled and stepped forward.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit confused and he asked, ¡°What do you mean, Li Si?¡±


    Li Si replied, ¡°The Fish Scale world invading the human world is a massive crisis, putting a lot of pressure on everyone. Now, Great Qin can use this opportunity to have even more City Lords join us.


    ¡°All we need to do is say that Great Qin is strong enough to protect them, and they will naturally choose to submit to Great Qin. If Great Qin cannot defend against this disaster, they will be even more powerless.


    ¡°All of the City Lords know about this news, and if they don¡¯t believe it, they can go there themselves to take a look since there are so many teleportation channels to the Southern Continent right now. They aren¡¯t stupid and will make the wise decision!¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu immediately understood and sent out people. Before too much time had passed, 102 City Lords had expressed their willingness to join Great Qin. This was an incredibly pleasant surprise, and Zhao Fu could not help but happilyugh.


    The reason this had gone so well was because of various factors, including the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion, Great Qin¡¯s strength, and Great Qin¡¯s foreign policies in sending ambassadors and establishing friendly rtions.


    The more familiar Great Qin was to those people, the easier it was for them to submit to Great Qin.


    Before, Zhao Fu had not attacked because he was worried that as soon as he attacked, the City Lords would feel threatened and ally together. Now that there were no restrictions on travel, they could easily form a massive alliance.


    Even though the northern side was Vietnam, which Zhao Fu would not move against yet, the three other sides would each have at least 100 regions allying together if he attacked. The more threatened they felt the more people would join.


    In fact, 300 regions allying together was actually a small figure; it was possible that 600 or more regions could ally together in response to such a threat.


    Assuming that each region had about 300,000 soldiers, ten regions would have three million soldiers, 100 regions would have 30 million soldiers, and 300 regions would have at least 90 million soldiers. It would be quite difficult for Great Qin to defend against such a number, let alone against the forces of 600 regions.


    As such, Zhao Fu no longer acted as domineeringly, and he instead established friendly rtions. Without enough military power, Zhao Fu would not go out and attack more regions.


    Now, their foreign policy had proven to be extremely useful. Without shedding a single drop of blood, they had been able to obtain 200 or so regions so far. The 102 City Lords provided Great Qin with 50 million residents and ten million Stage 1 soldiers, causing Great Qin¡¯s strength to once again greatly increase.


    By now, Great Qin had 470 million residents and 60 million soldiers. They were definitely the faction that had benefitted the most out of the Fish Scale people¡¯s invasion.


    Now, another 32 regions had been emptied out, and Great Qin started to clear out those regions. If everything went to n, after clearing out those 32 regions, Great Qin would be able to level up into a Level 4 Capital City.


    Zhao Fu did not send any soldiers to the Southern Side not because he was not willing to help but because he did not trust the other factions. Most of the factions were made up of yers. It would not matter if yers died, as they could revive, but if indigenous residents died, they would stay dead.


    If they suddenly attacked Great Qin, Great Qin could lose its entire army. Even though they were facing amon enemy, he could not help but be cautious. The other factions simply feared Great Qin too much, and Zhao Fu had to respond ordingly.


    In the future, the Great Qin army would act by itself and try not tobine with other forces. There were not anyrge-scale battles yet, so he could still use his army for clearing out the regions for now.


    After dealing with these things, a soldier came to report that the Southern Continent alliance had invited him to participate in an important meeting.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to go.


    There were countless chairs ced in avish hall, and there were already thousands of people there. They were all the leaders of various factions, and they all had important and distinguished statuses.


    Tina Pendragon and the other Legatees had long since arrived and sat on a row of chairs at the front. The scene was quite bustling, as this meeting gathered the main forces of the human world¡¯s defense against the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion.


    After a while, a bearded man could not wait any longer and called out, ¡°We¡¯ve waited for so long already; why haven¡¯t we started the meeting yet¡±


    Those next to him nudged him and said quietly, ¡°There¡¯s still someone who¡¯s not here yet; of course we can¡¯t start without him!¡±


    The bearded man felt even more displeased and called out, ¡°Who¡¯s that person making so many people wait for him? I hate those kinds of people!¡±


    Everyone else around him rolled their eyes, ¡°He¡¯s Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Try saying that after he¡¯s here.¡±


    After hearing that name, the bearded man no longer looked angry and immediately smiled as he said, ¡°Ah, forget about it, we can just wait for a bit longer. I heard he sealed the eight aquatic beast kings this time, and it¡¯s said that each of those aquatic beast kings is more powerful than even a few hundred City Lords. Do you think they¡¯re really that strong?¡±

 Chapter 759: Ships

    <h4>Chapter 759: Ships</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The expressions of the people around him became serious, and one of them nodded and said, ¡°The eight aquatic beast kings rule the eight cardinal directions in the Fish Scale world, so how could they not be powerful? If he hadn¡¯t dealt with those eight aquatic beast kings, we would not have been able to stop the aquatic beast tide, and they would have swept through many more regions.¡±


    Hearing this, the bearded man said with admiration, ¡°It¡¯d be great if I could be as powerful. I want to see just how powerful those aquatic beast kings are!¡±


    In response, the other person said, ¡°You¡¯d most likely get instantly killed if you went. However, I¡¯m a bit worried because the ce where they were sealed was flooded by seawater. I wonder if anything will happen!¡±


    Just as the bearded man was about to say something, the whole scene suddenly fell quiet. Everyone looked towards the door where a ck-cloaked man had appeared without anyone realizing.


    It was Zhao Fu, and he disregarded everyone¡¯s gazes as he walked in. He looked around and walked over to sit beside Tina Pendragon.


    Seeing Zhao Fu had finally arrived, an elderly man stepped out and smiled as he said, ¡°The meeting will now begin!¡±


    A tough-looking man from the Chinese government walked out and spoke first. There were two things on the meeting¡¯s agenda: how to attack and how to defend.


    ¡°The Fish Scale people have upied the rift and are pouringrge amounts of water into our world. They¡¯ve also set up a powerful barrier. First, we need to cut off the inflow of seawater at its source; only then will the flooding stop. Moreover, even though our dikes are supported with countless runes and talismans, they¡¯re made of mud, trees, and rocks. The water has risen to ten or so meters. And, if the Fish Scale people destroy the dikes, the oue would be unimaginable. We need to use firmer materials to build a second line of dikes to take precautions.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded. Everyone agreed that they had to construct a second line of dikes in order to stay safe.


    However, the problem was how to break through the barrier. There were one billion Fish Scale people on the other side defending it, so everyone heatedly discussed this matter. Zhao Fu did not say anything and attentively listened to everyone else speak.


    As the humans discussed, the Fish Scale people started to move. Thousands of scouting teams had already stealthily entered the human world.


    After obtaining some information, they returned to the Fish Scale world. Apart from finding out detailed information about the dikes, they had also discovered where the eight aquatic beast kings were sealed.


    That was because the dangerous auraing from that region was simply too strong, and it would have been difficult not to notice it. When this news was reported back to the Fish Scale world, everyone was quite shocked as they had thought the eight aquatic beast kings were still rampaging in the human world. They had never expected them to be sealed so quickly.


    They were incredibly curious as to how the humans had done this. After all, even the Legatees of the Fish Scale world were not able to do anything to the eight aquatic beast kings.


    The Fish Scale world¡¯s Legatees snuck into the human world and looked at the jet-ck spear stuck into the ground underwater. It looked extremely ordinary but approaching it made one¡¯s hairs stand on end.


    ¡°I never thought the eight aquatic beast kings would be sealed here. It seems we cannot underestimate the human world. However, they¡¯ve actually just left this seal here! If we can break the seal, the eight aquatic beast kings will definitely attack the humans even more furiously, helping out the invasion!¡± the ugly man said as he smiled and looked at the ck spear in the ground.


    The fanged man harrumphed, ¡°The humans are too used to peace and security. They are too careless. I¡¯ll go and get rid of this seal!¡±


    Everyone else was quite supportive of this, but none of them wanted to act. No one knew just how powerful the ck spear¡¯s sealing power was. Now that someone was willing to try, everyone else was only too happy to support him.


    However, to be able to seal the eight aquatic beast kings, the sealing power of the spear would definitely be incredibly terrifying. Everyone silently retreated as the fanged man walked over so as to prepare for anything unexpected.


    The fanged man came before the ck spear, and his body gave off arge amount of green light. He exploded out with a monstrous aura that sent out a shockwave that sted the surrounding water away.


    Suddenly, the fanged man grabbed the ck spear!


    Everyone was quite surprised since none of them had expected him to grab the spear like that and be fine. Following this, the fanged man started to use his strength to try to pull the ck spear out.


    Bang!!


    A ck light shed and a formless energy sent the ck man flying with his chest covered with blood. He seemed quite injured. In front of that power, he waspletely defenseless.


    No one was too surprised. Since the other side had dared to leave the seal here unguarded, it was definitely quite special.


    It seemed this seal was not something they could break through, but perhaps their World Protector could try. However, the Fish Scale world¡¯s World Protector had been cultivating in the depths the entire time and normally disregarded matters of the world. He had not participated in this invasion, and everything had been nned and carried out by the other Legatees and factions.


    The enchanting-looking woman said, ¡°We should quickly leave! Now that we¡¯ve triggered the seal, that person will definitely be able to sense it.¡±


    Everyone nodded, and the ugly man carried the fanged man. Even though the fanged man was quite stupid, he was very powerful. The others always used him to test the waters, so they had to save him.


    Now, both sides had information about the other side but could not do much, resulting in a temporary deadlock.


    Time gradually passed. After waiting a while, the human side gradually lost its passion for battle. The water below the dike was rising higher and higher and was now at 20 or so meters. Even though the dike was now ten meters taller, the situation was not very good.


    The Fish Scale world had always been on the offensive, and the human world had always been on the defensive. As time went on, the human side gradually lost morale. If they started to leave like before, the Fish Scale people would most likely attack.


    They could not continue on like this ¨C the various factions decided they had to attack. Even though the rift had a powerful barrier around it, they would still be able to easily break through it if one billion people simultaneously attacked.


    Many people had already thought of this, but they did not have much confidence in fighting on water. After all, this was a war between worlds. If they made any mistakes, countless people would die. As such, they had been hesitating this entire time, but they had no more time to waste.


    Ships started to cover the water, and the people finally prepared to fight. Everyone felt quite excited to fight as they were incredibly infuriated by the Fish Scale people¡¯s n.


    Everyone¡¯s battle intent was once again lifted up after seeing they were about to fight, and they started to head towards the rift.


    However, many ships started to be attacked halfway there. Arrows shot out from underwater. Because many people were careless, there were many injuries and casualties. Many Fish Scale people also swam underneath ships and started to use des to sabotage the ships.

 Chapter 760: Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 760: Great Battle</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Many humans jumped into the water after seeing the ships were being sabotaged. The ships were made out of wood, and it would be quite difficult for people with low Cultivation to destroy them. However, those with at least Stage 1 Cultivation would easily be able to sabotage them. And when the ships went down, they would also drag the people on them down as well.


    Everyone had a Water Pearl; thus, even if they could not swim, they would not have to worry. After falling into the water, the Water Pearl on them would give off a faint light, and a membrane would appear around them. The membrane kept the water away from them and drew out oxygen from the water for them to breathe.


    There were many people participating in this attack, and those at the front had already entered the water and were fighting with the Fish Scale people.


    Even though the humans had received some training, they were still weaker in the water than the Fish Scale people who had lived their entire lives in water.


    The Fish Scale people were like nimble fish in the water and were extremely agile, whereas the humans were quite awkward and clumsy.


    A human yer jumped into the water and stabbed towards a Fish Scale yer, but the Fish Scale yer twisted his body incredibly quickly, easily dodging the attack. Then, the Fish Scale yer quickly swam behind the human yer and used his short sword to attack.


    The Fish Scale yer¡¯s attack was extremely ferocious, and he rapidly shed out with his short sword. The human yer was forced to continuously defend while retreating, so he did not have an opportunity to retaliate.


    Finally, the human yer grasped an opportunity to shoot out arge amount of spear light toward the Fish Scale yer, but the Fish Scale yer coldly smiled and lithely retreated to easily avoid the attack before suddenly kicking out with his legs.


    A whoosh sounded out as the Fish Scale yer shot forwards like an arrow and shed out with his short sword, sending out an icy glow.


    The human yer was greatly startled and tried to retreat, but it was toote. The short sword easily cut off his head, and blood flowed out from his neck, dyeing the surrounding water red ¡ª the headless corpse drifting downwards.


    The Fish Scale yer coldly harrumphed, ¡°Arrogant humans! You dare to directly face us Fish Scale people in the water?¡±


    Following this, the Fish Scale yer turned and quickly swam over to another human and soon took another kill.


    Humans who faced Fish Scale people of the same Cultivation were at a disadvantage, and humans who had lower Cultivation were guaranteed to lose. Only humans with a higher Cultivation could suppress the Fish Scale people, but because Fish Scale people were innately stronger than humans, the human side was at a great disadvantage.


    In just a short while, the human side lost ten million people while killing less than one million Fish Scale people in exchange. The difference was quite great. If it was onnd, there would not be such a great disparity. The water was the Fish Scale people¡¯s domain, and they were already stronger as well.


    The people at the front quickly retreated. The person in charge ofmanding this army was quite experienced, and he knew that if they continued like this, they would be bitterly defeated. As such, they had to quickly change their ns.


    The yers at the front were extremely furious because they felt incredibly powerless. They were being suppressed by the water and could not use their full strength, and the Fish Scale people¡¯s attacks were so ferocious. As such, they could only wait for orders.


    Soon, themander gave out an order, and the people at the front retreated. Archers who had been preparing at the back appeared; they drew their bows fully and sent their Cultivation power into them. The arrows gave off cold gleaming lights. And, because they were shooting in the water, the force of the arrows would be reduced, so they all used their full strength.


    Arrows tore through the water which shocked many Fish Scale people. They immediately dodged, but many were still hit, which resulted in many injuries and casualties.


    This immediately changed the situation for the human side, so they were finally able to gain an upper hand. This delighted everyone, but the situation quickly became grim as Fish Scale Cavalry started to appear at the sides.


    There were three types of Fish Scale Cavalry: One rode on swordfish, one rode on sharks, and one rode onrge catfish.


    The Fish Scale people who rode on swordfish held spears that were incredibly fast and shot out like rays of silver light. They gave off incredible momentum as they tore into the human army.


    They werepletely unstoppable, and their spears continuously pierced into human bodies.


    The Cavalry on sharks were not as fast, but they were not slow either. When they rushed in front of the humans, the three-meter long sharks would open their mouths and bite the humans in half.


    The Shark Cavalry heldrge sabers suited to killingrge numbers of people. As the Shark Cavalry shed out, they were often able to take five or six heads.


    The ones with the most ferocious auras were the Cavalry on catfish. They rode on catfish six meters long, and their heads were quite wide. They were also quite fast, so they ferociously charged into groups of people like bulls, sting people away.


    Ordinary yers and soldiers werepletely destroyed by the Fish Scale Cavalry. Moreover, the Fish Scale Cavalry nked from two sides. The human army was greatly weakened and started to copse, and all of the water was dyed red withblood.


    In that one charge, the human army suffered 70 million injuries and casualties, whereas less than 500,000 Fish Scale people were killed. The human army no longer attacked so ferociously and instead took a defensive formation. Shieldbearers were on the outside, and their shields gave off a semi-circr energy barrier that could defend against attacks from the front, above, and below.


    The Infantrymen supported the Shieldbearers from behind while the Archers on the inside drew their bows.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± arge Fish Scale person riding on a gigantic catfish roared as he led a massive number of Cavalrymen surging forward towards the human army.


    The humanmander roared, ¡°Stop them even if you die! We¡¯re the most important line of defense for the human world. If we lose, all humans will die. Fire!!¡±


    The human yers and soldiers drew their bows and shot out icy arrows. The Shieldbearers roared as they prepared to stop the iing Cavalry.


    Countless arrows flew through the water which hit many of the Fish Scale people, and many of the arrows also hit their mounts. Even though the mounts did not immediately die, they started to go out of control due to the pain, which reduced the Fish Scale Cavalry¡¯s momentum.


    However, the Fish Scale Cavalry still possessed immense momentum and mmed into the human army¡¯s shield wall.


    Boom!!


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± the human Shieldbearers shouted as they used their full strength to defend against the massive force of the Cavalry, which momentarily stopped the tide of Fish Scale Cavalry.


    The human side madly shot out arrows and killed many of the Fish Scale Cavalry. Once the Cavalry was stopped, their threat was much smaller.


    The Fish Scale Cavalry could only turn and run, and the pressure on the human army was greatly lessened.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Bestial roars suddenly sounded out all around, and an extremely terrifying aura spread out.

 Chapter 761: Aquatic Beast Tide

    <h4>Chapter 761: Aquatic Beast Tide</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Large numbers of aquatic beasts started to head over. Even though they were all less than 1,000 meters long and not as terrifying as the ones that had just invaded, they were still quite powerful. What was more important to note was these aquatic beasts were under the Fish Scale people¡¯s control ¡ª unlike the ones before.


    Millions of aquatic beasts controlled by the Fish Scale people started to charge and gave off terrifying auras as they rushed towards the human army.


    ¡°Get in formation!¡± the humanmander yelled. Everyone started to move into their positions and roared, exploding out with might as traces of aura rose up from their bodies.


    These auras gathered above them which formed an azure dragon, a ck tortoise, a vermillion bird, and a white tiger. These holy beasts stood around the human army and gave off monstrous auras and brilliant lights.


    Four energy barriers appeared around the human army which were azure, ck, red, and white. They represented different energies.


    Boom!!


    The world-destroying aquatic beast tide of millions of aquatic beasts smashed against the energy barriers. Even though the barriers madly shook, they were still able to block the beast tide¡¯s assault.


    This allowed the human army to give off a sigh of relief. However, the sound of countless conches being blown could be heard as the aquatic beasts seemed to be stimted. Their eyes became red, and they gave off terrifying auras as they once again started to smash against the energy barriers.


    Soon, the energy barriers shattered, and the ferocious aquatic beast tide rushed at the human army. The human yers and soldiers were greatly shocked, and the Shieldbearers once again roared as they defended with all of their might.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    Many Shieldbearers were knocked away, but they were able to greatly slow down the momentum of the aquatic beasts. Therge numbers of Infantrymen behind them madly attacked and stabbed their weapons into the aquatic beasts¡¯ bodies. One after another was killed. The aquatic beasts¡¯ corpses drifted downwards, and the entire region was filled with blood.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    The remaining aquatic beasts madly sent the Infantrymen at the front flying. But in the next moment, more Shieldbearers roared as they charged up with their shields to reduce the momentum of the aquatic beast tide once again. At the same time, the Archers continued to let loose arrows.


    The massive beast tide was unable to destroy the human army¡¯s formation and was instead gradually weakened. However, the price that the human army paid was quite great. They had lost 120 million people.


    However, they had made great gains. They had killed seven million or so aquatic beasts and destroyed the tide. There were not many left, and they were easily hunted down by the human army.


    Seeing this, the Fish Scale people¡¯smander quickly withdrew the surviving aquatic beasts. Moments after, the Fish Scale Cavalry gathered once again to charge from the front, left, and right.


    Apart from the Cavalry,rge numbers of Fish Scale Archers and Infantry also appeared, and they had much more than the human side.


    As the Fish Scale Cavalry started to charge, countless Fish Scale Archers started to fire off arrows as the Fish Scale Infantrymen roared and followed behind the Cavalry.


    The two sides quickly shed, looking like a massive wave crashing against a big mountain. However, the human side¡¯s formation was already weakened by the aquatic beast tide. As the Fish Scale Cavalry charged, they dealt an even greater blow to the human army.


    The human army could not defend against a simultaneous charge from three sides, and their formation waspletely destroyed. Adding on the countless arrows, things became even more chaotic.


    As the Fish Scale army continued to ferociously press forwards, the human army started to copse, and they could only retreat. They quickly rose to the surface and got onto the ships waiting for them there. All the ships had magic formations on them, so it would be much faster than swimming.


    As the humans ran for their lives, the Fish Scale people continued to chase after them while shooting arrows out toward the ships which caused soldiers to fall into the world. They were abnormally excited, and it was as if they were hunting animals.


    Out of the one billion people who had set out, only 500 million people returned. 400 million yers had died, and 100 million Stage 1 soldiers had died. It was only because of the Stage 1 soldiers they had been able to put up a good fight. Else, the human army would not have been able to stop the Fish Scale Cavalry at all.


    On the other hand, the Fish Scale people only lost approximately seven million people. It could be said the humans were crushingly defeated.


    The humans who returned were all quite terrified after being crushed like that; they had basically been one-sidedly ughtered.


    In contrast, the Fish Scale people were incredibly happy. They had won a resounding victory and lost only seven million people to destroy 500 million humans.


    None of the Fish Scale factions thought such a thing was possible. Even though they knew they would destroy the humans in the water, the humans were much weaker than they had expected. Their Fish Scale army hadpletely ughtered the human army.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can use this victory to continue attacking. The humans just suffered a crushing defeat, and their morale has plummeted. If we suddenly invade, we¡¯ll be able to make great gains. Moreover, we don¡¯t need to directly fight with them and only need to destroy their dikes.


    ¡°Right now, the water at the dikes has risen to about 30 meters. If the dikes are destroyed, we will be able to instantly flood more than 100 regions, and we can use the seawater to continue to invade the human world. We won¡¯t give them an opportunity to build more dikes. This way, we¡¯ll be able to conquer the human world,¡± a white-haired elder said to countless Fish Scale people.


    The ugly fat man grinned as he nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes! And, we should continue to gather more soldiers to deal a big blow to the humans. With enough soldiers, we¡¯ll be able to defend against any tricks they have as well as any death throes!¡±


    The enchanting woman smiled and said, ¡°In that case, should we talk about how to divvy up the human world? Back when we lured over the aquatic beast tide, they destroyed many system main cities, but the City Lord Seals were devoured by the aquatic beasts. Let¡¯s try to avoid that; it¡¯s quite a pity to see so many cities go to waste.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy! Whoever takes the city, town, or vige will get to keep it. We¡¯ve flooded approximately 400 regions in the human world, and there are still many towns and viges left,¡± the fanged man said.


    A handsome young man smiled as he said, ¡°This is not a bad suggestion; those who put in more effort should receive more. This will also make everyone more motivated to invade the human world. However, for fairness, no one should take any viges or towns until we¡¯ve dealt with the dikes.¡±


    The Fish Scale people all grinned, and they epted this decision. Then, they held more discussions and made some more detailed ns.


    After this battle, they had enough confidence to destroy the human world. The humans were just like livestock to them that could be killed whenever they wanted. That was how confident they were.


    Indeed, with the results of this battle, they had the right to feel this way.


    This time, they sent out three billion Fish Scale people. With so many people in the Fish Scale army, just one look at them would make most humans terrified to the point where they did not dare to fight.

 Chapter 762: Dikes

    <h4>Chapter 762: Dikes</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    It was a starry night, and countless stars twinkled in the sky. Even though the moon was not out, it was not dark at all, and it was possible to see far into the distance.


    After this battle, the human army¡¯s morale plummeted. They lost all battle intent and were not as excited and passionate as they had been before. Before, they had not known the Fish Scale people¡¯s true strength, and after this fight, they understood just how terrifying the Fish Scale people were.


    Now, everyone felt quite afraid of the Fish Scale people, and if they could not ovee this fear, they would lose before they even fought the Fish Scale people the next time.


    This total defeat rocked the entire human world. Everyone felt a sense of crisis, and themoners started to feel terror as well. Unease filled the entire human world, and more and more people became willing to head to the Southern Continent to defend against the Fish Scale invasion.


    Now, many countries appealed to people¡¯s sense of patriotism, hoping that more people would join the resistance.


    There were only one billion people standing guard on the dikes, and none of them felt that confident. It was at that time that the Fish Scale people started to attack.


    Arrows shot out from the water towards the humans on the dikes. Many people were caught off guard and hit by the arrows, causing blood to stter everywhere. Cries of pain tore through the beautiful night; this was the beginning of another big battle.


    The humans quickly responded, putting up shields to block the arrows. At the same time, the Archers started to fire back.


    The human side quickly counterattacked, while the Fish Scale people leisurely attacked. Their n was to destroy the dikes, not actually fight with the humans ¨C the Archers were just a distraction while the other soldiers destroyed the dikes from underwater.


    The Fish Scale people shed out with their weapons, causing icy lights to m against the dikes made of mud, trees, and rocks. However, because the dikes were reinforced by talismans and runes and protected by a barrier, a glow appeared on the dikes to defend against the attacks. Otherwise, a Stage 3 General would be able to pierce through the dikes. Without the reinforcements, the dikes were simply too weak.


    However, the power of the talismans, runes, and barrier could notst forever. They were gradually whittled away by the constant attacks and would soon break.


    As the Fish Scale people continuously attacked, the glow on the dikes became weaker and weaker. Seeing this, many humans realized what was happening and yelled in fear, ¡°There are Fish Scale people underwater attacking the dikes!¡±


    Only then did everyone understand what was going on. The Archers immediately started to aim towards the bottom of the dikes, but the Fish Scale people were prepared ¨C many of them carriedrge shields.


    After being shot 30 meters into the water, the arrows were already greatly weakened, and with therge shields, it was very easy for the Fish Scale people to defend against the arrows. As such, they were able to continue attacking the dikes without any pressure.


    While the humans¡¯ attention was on the bottom of the dikes, the Fish Scale Archers once again started to ferociously attack. Countless arrows shot out of the water, resulting in many deaths, and howls continuously sounded out.


    As the countless Fish Scale people attacked underwater, the glow on the dikes became fainter and fainter. If this went on, the dikes would definitely be destroyed.


    Above, 10,000 City Lords exploded out with power and unleashed their City Lord Seals, wanting to stop the Fish Scale people underwater. However, the Fish Scale City Lords also responded in kind, and a battle between City Lords erupted in the air.


    Explosions continuously sounded out, and a destructive aura could be sensed throughout half of the Southern Continent.


    The human side finally thought of a way to deal with the Fish Scale people underwater ¨C they started to throw downrge amounts of Ice Powder. The yer factions had used it when attacking Great Qin before, and after the powder fell onto the water, it quickly started to freeze the water.


    As the Ice Powdernded on the water, ice began to spread at a rate observable by the naked eye, and traces of cold air started to rise. The Fish Scale people underwater were greatly startled and quickly retreated, but those who reacted slowly werepletely frozen.


    In just an instant, the 50 meters in front of the dike were frozen into thick ice, forcing the Fish Scale people back. Seeing this, the human side was greatly delighted.


    However, the Fish Scale people did not seem fazed. Soon, people wearing robes and holding coral staffs walked out, and there were countless soldiers gathered around them.


    The soldiers gave off powerful auras and sent their strength into those people, who raised their coral staffs. They started to chant incantations, and an extremely dangerous aura spread out. The seawater started to roil, and everyone could tell that the Fish Scale people were doing something dangerous.


    ¡°Hurry and stop them!¡± the humanmander yelled. Everyone looked quite frightened as they drew their bows and shot towards the robed Fish Scale people.


    However, the Fish Scale army was prepared, and Fish Scale Shieldbearers holding reef shields easily blocked the arrows.


    ¡°Sea God!¡± the robed Fish Scale people shouted in unison, and an enormous aura rippled out like a massive wave. Tens of millions of aquatic beasts were formed out of water, and they gave off monstrous power as they rushed towards the thick ice.


    Of course, the aquatic beasts formed out of water could notpare to the aquatic beast kings, but they were not weak at all. The 50-meter thick ice was instantly shattered, causing ice shards to fly everywhere.


    Following this, the aquatic beasts continued to charge into the dikes, causing the dikes to violently tremble and for the glow on the dikes to be even dimmer.


    Boom!!


    The aquatic beasts once again crashed into the dikes, causing them to start to crack. The barrier had already been dispelled, and if the aquatic beasts rammed into the dikes again, they would copse.


    ¡°Hurry and retreat to the second line of dikes!¡± seeing that they had already lost, themander immediately loudly yelled out an order. Everyone hurriedly headed to the teleportation channels they had prepared and went to the second line of dikes that had been recently constructed.


    As the human army retreated, the Fish Scale people did not hold back anymore and attacked the first line of dikes with their full power.


    Boom!!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the grand dikes copsed, allowing seawater to surge forwards and instantly flood countless more regions.


    The Fish Scale people were delighted to be able to break through one of the human side¡¯sst defensive lines without any great losses. Soon, they received news that the humans had already constructed a second line of dikes.


    This caused the Fish Scale people to feel quite surprised; how could the humans have constructed a second line of dikes so quickly? However, they did not care too much. Since they had broken through the first line so easily, why did a second line matter? They would confidently destroy it as well.


    Originally, the human side had wanted to use firm rocks to build the second line of dikes. However, because the situation was so urgent, they could only continue to use mud, trees, and rocks to build it.

 Chapter 763: Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 763: Counterattack</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    The final battle was about to begin, and both sides waited in anticipation. In that battle, the human side had lost another 100 million people, and there were only 900 million humans standing on the second line of dikes.


    The area below them waspletely filled with Fish Scale people, and their army numbered roughly three billion. They had not lost many people from the battle before.


    The Fish Scale people felt incredibly confident, and looking at the dikes that were even simpler than the first ones, they all looked incredibly condescending. They felt that victory was already in their hands.


    The fanged manughed as he pointed at Tina Pendragon and called out, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be my woman. As long you serve me well, I won¡¯t eat you. You¡¯re the prettiest woman I¡¯ve met, and I want you to be my ve and to do you every day!¡±


    These words made Tina Pendragon, who was very well-tempered, quite angry, and she slightly frowned.


    The ugly manughed as he also chose one and pointed at Masanori Hano, saying barbarically, ¡°You¡¯ll be my female ve. I don¡¯t want to bother saying too much, so as long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll spare you and your family¡¯s lives. Otherwise, I¡¯ll skin you all to make decorations.¡±


    The enchanting woman dissatisfiedly harrumphed seeing that two of the prettiest ones had been taken. However, many of the remaining men were not bad either, so she pointed at Si Ji and Geoffrey, saying, ¡°Both of you can be my ves! You humans have no chance of beating us, so as long as you¡¯re good ves, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety!¡±


    The two people¡¯s words made Masanori Hano, Geoffrey, and Si Ji incredibly angry. Masanori Hano¡¯s expression becamepletely icy, while Si Ji and Geoffrey red at the enchanting woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all onest chance. If you¡¯re willing to submit to the Fish Scale race, you humans can survive as ves. Otherwise, all of you will perish!¡± the white-haired elder said domineering with his hands behind his back.


    Tina Pendragon did not say anything. Instead, shed out a shocking golden sword light. This sword seemed to dye the entire world golden, and it flew toward the white-haired elder and the others.


    This officially began the battle, and seeing that the humans were not willing to surrender, the Fish Scale people started to attack. Countless arrows filled the sky and descended, while the majority of the Fish Scale people dove underwater to destroy the dikes¡¯ barriers.


    With three billion Fish Scale people attacking 900 million humans, the humans had already lost in terms of morale. They were greatly outnumbered and were innately weaker, so they werepletely suppressed by the Fish Scale people.


    However, the situation quickly changed ¨C countless Fish Scale people suddenly coughed up blood and immediately died.


    This made countless people feel incredibly shocked, and the Fish Scale City Lords in the air lookedpletely dumbstruck. None of them could understand why countless Fish Scale soldiers had suddenly died.


    Even many of the humans felt confused, not knowing what was going on. However, the 20 or so people most important to the Southern Continent alliance, including the Legatees, knew what was happening and grinned.


    Geoffrey heavily sighed while Tina Pendragon remained silent, and Masanori Hano smiled as she looked at the ugly man, feeling quite pleased.


    The Fish Scale people realized that they had fallen for the humans¡¯ trap, but there was nothing they could do about it now. Every second, tens of thousands of Fish Scale people died, and the surface of the water was already clumped with corpses. Their expressions were all quite terrifying, causing the rest of the Fish Scale people to feel horrified.


    At that moment, one of the Fish Scale City Lords cried out, ¡°There¡¯s an intense poison in the water!¡±


    This made all of the Fish Scale leaders¡¯ expressions to be grim. They had never expected the other side to use such insidious means, and they immediately ordered their soldiers to use their Cultivation power to suppress the poison in their bodies. The countless soldiers did so, but it waspletely useless.


    One of the Fish Scale soldiers yelled as he coughed up blood, ¡°This poison¡¯s too intense; I can¡¯t stop it at all!¡±


    This caused the Fish Scale leaders¡¯ hearts to sink. They could only order their soldiers to leave the water with the poison. However, they were unable to do this at all, as they could not fly ¨C only City Lords could fly using their City Lord Seals¡¯ power.


    In just a while, 1.5 billion Fish Scale people were poisoned to death, making the Fish Scale leaders angry to the point they felt like they were going mad. They yelled, ¡°Attack the dikes! Only then can we escape from the poison!¡±


    A ck ray of light, bringing with it an immense aura, suddenly appeared above the dikes, followed by thousands of City Lords. Immediately, everything fell silent.


    As soon as this person appeared, the Fish Scale Legatees¡¯ expressions fell, because from his aura, they could sense that he was the one who had sealed the eight aquatic beast kings.


    The humans looked at this person and started to cheer, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee! Great Qin¡¯s Legatee! Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored them, took out 100 bottles, and opened them before pouring them into the water. Following this, the City Lords behind him also took out barrels of poison and poured it all into the water. At the same time, barrels were delivered to the soldiers on the dikes, who also started pouring them into the water.


    Now, the water was being poisoned in the front and the back. Anyone who entered the region filled with poison would be poisoned to death, as this poison could enter one¡¯s body through one¡¯s skin.


    This was the trump card that the humans had been hiding this entire time, and only the important leaders knew of this. This n had been suggested by Zhao Fu and carried out by him ¨C he had been collecting poisons all this time just for this day.


    If they poured the poison into the Fish Scale world, because of how big it was, the poison would be quickly diluted and would not have much of an effect. However, they had constructed dikes in the human world, keeping the water in one ce, making this poison n quite effective.


    After all, Zhao Fu had collected poisons from all over the human world and refined all of them using the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron, making them even more toxic.


    Because of how much poison it had refined, the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron had leveled up to a Level 2 Saint Armament and was now the same level as the Sin Dragon Sword.


    This was the reason why Zhao Fu and the Legatees had not appeared when the Fish Scale people had attacked the first line of dikes. The human world¡¯s n was to suffer a defeat and lure the Fish Scale army in before killing them all.


    In other words, they were trading the lives of 600 million humans for the lives of three billion Fish Scale people.


    The Fish Scale people¡¯s ferocity surprised Zhao Fu, and if they did not use such methods, the humans definitely would not be a match for the Fish Scale people. If they properly fought directly, the humans would definitely lose.


    The poison spread incredibly quickly, and the Fish Scale people trapped there died in horror and despair. None of the Fish Scale City Lords could do anything about this.


    Now, there were only 300 million Fish Scale people. The Fish Scale City Lords¡¯ hearts ached, but they could only abandon them. They had already lost and could only escape. However, they only left after hatefully looking at Zhao Fu.


    However, how could the human side allow them to just run like that? Countless City Lords filled with battle intent excitedly flew forwards, and Zhao Fu also shot towards the Fish Scale City Lords.

 Chapter 764: Spoils of War

    <h4>Chapter 764: Spoils of War</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu rushed up and unleashed the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, releasing a massive aura and killing almost one City Lord with each strike. All of the human City Lords also chased after the escaping Fish Scale City Lords, who could only desperately run.


    This was human territory, so there many more human City Lords than Fish Scale City Lords. What¡¯s more, there were even more human City Lords hurrying over, and they were also supported by countless soldiers. As such, the Fish Scale City Lords did not dare to stay here at all.


    After this round of wild hunting, the human side lost 100 or so City Lords, but they had killed 4,000 or so Fish Scale City Lords. Zhao Fu alone killed 150 of them, obtaining 150 City Lord Seals. However, it was a pity that he would only be able to obtain their cities if he went to the Fish Scale world.


    That would be incredibly dangerous, as both sides were still at war. If he was discovered, he would be surrounded and killed.


    This time, the human side had killed three billion Fish Scale people and 4,000 Fish Scale City Lords, dealing a heavy blow to the other side. The Fish Scale people most likely would not dare to do anything for a while.


    After hunting down and chasing away the remaining City Lords, Zhao Fu looked down at the countless corpses in the water. Zhao Fu had the ten million soldiers he had brought to start collecting corpses. All of them had Water Repelling Pearls and were safe from the poisoned water.


    The Water Repelling Pearls were much more powerful than ordinary Water Pearls, as Water Pearls were unable to keep the poisoned water away ¨C the toxicity of the poison would quickly erode the membrane that the Water Pearl created.


    Even if the equipment on the corpses was worth around one gold coin each, that would be three billion gold coins in total. In reality, a set of equipment on each of the corpses would be worth around six or seven gold coins, so that would be at least 18 billion gold coins realistically.


    Even though this battle had immense risks, they had also made incredible gains. What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu was also interested in the system main city soldier corpses.


    After the previous battles, Zhao Fu had secretly collected one billion system main city soldier corpses ¨C he could only do this secretly; otherwise, he would be viewed with enmity by the entire Southern Continent. After all, these were their soldiers.


    Each system main city had sent around 500 soldiers, so even though losing one billion people sounded like quite a lot, each system main city did not lose too many people.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that these corpses were very important to Great Qin, Zhao Fu would have wanted to properly bury them. After all, they had died for the safety of the human world.


    However, Great Qin desperately needed Stage 1 Blood God Pills, as Great Qin could no longer buy corpses so easily. As such, Great Qin could only collect corpses itself. Zhao Fu did not mind ¨C as long as Great Qin could be powerful, doing anything was fine.


    As everyone watched Great Qin¡¯s soldiers collect the Fish Scale corpses, they immediately realized how much the corpses were worth. However, most people did not dare to enter the water, as some people who had done so had been poisoned to death.


    As such, they could only look at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, who were quickly storing corpses into their spatial rings, with envy.


    The other Legatees and City Lords understood how much these corpses were worth. Even though they could pick up corpses while in the air, they all had noble statuses; how could they collect corpses just to earn a bit of money? Moreover, they would not be able to collect many by themselves.


    The one who had benefitted the most from this battle was definitely Great Qin, while Great Qin had not sent a single soldier to fight. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had only put out a bit of effort but had received so many benefits, making most people feel quite dissatisfied, and they looked at him angrily.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, aren¡¯t you embarrassed for taking so many of the corpses?¡± one of the City Lords said after looking around at the others.


    If it was just him alone, he would not dare to say anything to Zhao Fu, but since there were other people feeling the same way, things were different.


    Someone from the Southern Continent also said from a distance, ¡°That¡¯s right! All of the benefits were taken by you, and we weren¡¯t able to get anything. Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±


    Some people were quite angry and looked at Zhao Fu unhappily, while others started to look quite hostile.


    The City Lords stood far away because they had to consider their own safety. If it wasn¡¯t for the possibility of the Southern Continent being destroyed, they would not have worked together with yers. They did not care if the yers lived or died at all.


    Now that the crisis had been resolved, they did not want to get involved in a fight between yers. They did not set their eyes on this fortune.


    The Dynasty Legatees all secretly felt quite pleased and expressed their support to those people who had spoken. They were still quite frightened of Great Qin and wanted to reduce its strength as much as possible. It hurt their hearts to see such a fortune falling into Great Qin¡¯s hands.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at them and said, ¡°The corpses are right there; if you want them, you can take them.¡±


    Hearing this, the various people present felt quite angry. They all had prestigious statuses, so how could they do such a thing themselves? Moreover, their soldiers did not have Water Repelling Pearls, so they would die if they entered the water.


    Now, the smell of gunpowder was in the air, and there was a noticeable tension. Thousands of City Lords started to consider attacking because even though Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was powerful, with so many of them, they should be able to kill him.


    ¡°Alright, the true crisis has not yet been resolved ¨C we have not destroyed their magic formations yet, so let¡¯s just put this matter aside,¡± Akhenaten said, trying to keep the peace as the main leader of the Southern Continent.


    If they started fight before the true danger was over and the Fish Scale people came to attack again, they would be like a pile of loose sand. In the end, it would be the Southern Continent that suffered the most. Even though Akhenaten also felt quite annoyed, the most important thing right now was defending against the Fish Scale invasion.


    Most people also realized that the crisis was not yet over, and yet they had started to squabble over the spoils. Many of them remembered why they hade here and no longer minded as much.


    Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they would not have been able to achieve such a decisive victory so easily. They might have been crushed by the Fish Scale people, and all of them would have died. When they thought of that, many of them felt much better.


    After losing the support of the others, the people who had spoken immediately felt quite apprehensive and stopped speaking. They hid within the crowd, afraid that Zhao Fu woulde for them.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and decided topromise, saying, ¡°I can take out a portion of the spoils and give them out as rewards for everyone who participated!¡±


    They had only obtained such a massive victory through everyone¡¯s efforts, and only Zhao Fu had contributed out of all of Great Qin. It would not be appropriate for Zhao Fu to take everything, so he decided to leave a bit for the others as well.


    After hearing what Zhao Fu had said, all of the ordinary people started to happilyugh. All of them could earn some extra money from this, so they naturally stood on Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    As for the City Lords, they did not dare to say anything either and hid their hostility within their hearts.


    Following this, countless people got on ships and started to head towards the rift. Apart from the powerful barrier, there was nothing defending the magic formations.

 Chapter 765: Poison

    <h4>Chapter 765: Poison</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After hearing that the invading army had been poisoned to death and that the City Lords had fled in terror, the millions of Fish Scale people defending the barrier had also run away.


    Without these Fish Scale people defending it, the humans could freely attack and destroy the barrier. Everyone started to go up and attack the barrier, and soon, the barrier that even Zhao Fu could not shake was destroyed by 900 million humans and City Lords.


    Following this, seawater stopped pouring into the human world. They had finally resolved this massive crisis.


    ¡°What should we do with the remaining poisoned water in our world? The poison¡¯s simply too intense, and if it gets past the dikes, the result will be even more terrifying than the floods. It¡¯s a disaster waiting to happen if we leave it there!¡± Akhenaten said after they had destroyed the magic formations.


    This made everyone feel quite troubled. There was a massive amount of poisoned water, and it would be quite difficult to deal with it. If it leaked into the rest of the world, things would be incredibly dangerous.


    A Japanese person said savagely, ¡°That water came from the Fish Scale world, so let¡¯s return it with some added poison. With so much poisoned water, we¡¯ll be able to kill countless Fish Scale people. Since they tried to exterminate us, let¡¯s exterminate them.¡±


    A white-haired General from China rolled his eyes before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not quite possible; at most, it¡¯ll only be able to poison some of them. There¡¯s simply too much water in the Fish Scale world, and some of the deepest parts go thousands of kilometers down. The poisoned water will quickly be diluted and won¡¯t be able to harm too many people.


    ¡°However, I thought of a method that can allow us topletely stop the Fish Scale people fromunching any invasions!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt delighted and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The elderly General smiled as he exined, ¡°Before, we were afraid that the second dike would be broken through, so we prepared arge amount of Ice Powder to construct an emergency third dike.


    ¡°However, because Great Qin¡¯s n was so sessful, we can use the remaining Ice Powder to deter the Fish Scale people from attacking. We¡¯ll first send the poisoned water to the rift and then seal it with the Ice Powder to prevent it from diluting.


    ¡°That way, we¡¯ll be able to create a poisoned ice region and have people stand guard there. If the Fish Scale people attack again, we can melt the poisoned ice and have the poison quickly spread, killing all the invading Fish Scale people.


    ¡°Our greatest weakness is that we cannot breathe underwater or move around properly underwater, but now, living in the water has be a weakness for them. We can use this to suppress them.¡±


    Everyone expressed their approval of this n, and they started to carry out the elderly General¡¯s n.


    They set up magic formations that sent the poisoned water to the rift. The City Lords then used the Ice Powder to freeze the water. Because of how many people had died in that water, the water was blood-red colored.


    At first, it was only a blood-red colored ind, but the ind slowly grew and grew. It gave off an incredibly bone-chilling coldness and an immense sense of danger. No aquatic beast dared to go near it, and even the smaller fish and prawns did not dare to stay around it at all.


    Moreover, it would not be possible to get rid of the seawater in the 400 flooded regions immediately.


    The Fish Scale world was incredibly furious after finding out what the humans had done, but they did not dare to invade again. The rift was now blocked by poisoned ice, and even though City Lords could fly over, none dared to do so because 4,000 City Lords had just been ughtered.


    The deaths of so many Fish Scale people and City Lords shook the entire Fish Scale world. The various factions had to re-evaluate the humans and could not underestimate them anymore.


    The news about the battle spread throughout the entire Fish Scale world, and the factions that had led the invasion were criticized by countless people. Twenty or so leaders immediately resigned or were ousted.


    The Legatees were also sharply criticized, and they were the ones who had lost the most.


    This massive defeat not only greatly reduced their forces but alsopletely destroyed their morale as well. Even though they were the Fish Scale World¡¯s Legatees, they were rebuked and punished by their various families¡¯ elders.


    The Fish Scale people now recognized Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to be the most important person in that battle. He had sealed the eight aquatic beast kings, was the human with the most potential, and was the World Protector. He was also the human world¡¯s most licentious King.


    He was the one who had turned the entire situation around, and he was now listed as an extremely dangerous figure by the countless Fish Scale factions. He was their greatest enemy and someone countless women had to be wary of.


    While the others were setting up the poisoned ice, Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers had finished collecting the corpses. There were three billion corpses in total ¨C 2.5 billion yers and 500 million system main city soldiers. Apart from their equipment, most of them carried other items as well.


    Just the money on them alone was worth about 4.5 billion gold coins, and Zhao Fu decided to take out one billion gold coins to reward those who had participated.


    The equipment, items, and money were worth around 25 billion gold coins, and this shocked even Zhao Fu. He had never thought that those corpses would be worth so much money.


    Apart from the massive fortune, there were also the corpses themselves. There were 500 million Stage 1 corpses from the Fish Scale side and 100 million Stage 1 corpses from the human side. Great Qin would not have to worry about Stage 1 corpses for the next few years. This made Zhao Fu feel even happier.


    Even though they did not receive any EXP for the Great Qin City by poisoning the Fish Scale people to death, Zhao Fu had received Invasion Points for them, so he now had a massive number of Invasion Points.


    Adding on the Invasion Points he had obtained from sealing the eight aquatic beast kings, Zhao Fu could now exchange for a Capital City, something else to be excited about.


    By now, Zhao Fu could not stop smiling. The gains he had made this time were simply too massive and shocking.


    After everyone returned from destroying the barrier, Zhao Fu gave them the rewards he had promised, resulting in a lot of cheering and celebrating.


    However, Zhao Fu suddenly sensed something, and he hurriedly looking into his spatial ring and found that countless City Lord Seals had lost their glows.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu could not help but sigh. There was only one situation where this would happen: If the City had been conquered by someone else and been de-leveled to an Advanced Town, the City Lord Seal would lose its power.


    Before, Zhao Fu had been nning to venture into the Fish Scale world to bring some Cities back.

 Chapter 766: Capital City Stone

    <h4>Chapter 766: Capital City Stone</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Zhao Fu had obtained 150 City Lord Seals from the previous battle, which was quite arge figure for Great Qin. Those City Lord Seals were all incredibly important, but they were now unusable, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed. It seemed that the Fish Scale people were more willing to destroy the Cities than give them to the humans.


    Zhao Fu considered the problems of going to relocate the Cities ¨C the Cities were scattered all over the Fish Scale world, and it would also be incredibly dangerous. When he thought of this, Zhao Fu no longer felt as disappointed.


    He had already made shocking gains, so he decided to not be too greedy.


    At that moment, the golden dragon suddenly said, ¡°Even though those City Lord Seals are unusable now, they are still valuable treasures. You should collect as many as you can; they will be useful in the future!¡±


    Hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu started to feel quite curious. After all, these unusable City Lord Seals were like ordinary rocks; what could they be used for in the future?


    The golden dragon exined that the City Lord Seals could be used as special equipment, and they would be incredibly powerful. One could also use secret techniques to fuse these City Lord Seals into beasts¡¯ bodies, making them almost as strong as the boss monster of a region.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked; he had never thought that they could be used in such a way. He then realized that since the City Lord Seals in his hands were now useless, the ones that the others had obtained were most likely useless as well.


    Before, Zhao Fu had nned to immediately leave, but he now decided to talk with the others and see if he could have their useless City Lord Seals.


    After some discussions, Zhao Fu nned to buy City Lord Seals for 100,000 gold coins each. To City Lords, 100,000 gold coins was arge sum of money, so they were all quite happy to trade something so useless for something so useful.


    ¡°Here, no need to pay me.¡± Tina Pendragon came over to Zhao Fu, took out 30 or so City Lord Seals, and handed them to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at her and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Tina Pendragon smiled as she replied, ¡°They¡¯re useless to me, but they should be useful to you, so I¡¯m gifting them to you. It was all thanks to your poison that our side was able to win so easily.¡±


    Zhao Fu replied straightforwardly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me; this matter concerned the safety of Great Qin, and I was just helping Great Qin.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a spatial ring filled with gold coins and handed it to Tina Pendragon.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, this is for you. Please also help if my Northern Continent is in danger in the future,¡± Geoffrey said as he brightly smiled.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, I¡¯ll give this to you too!¡± Masanori Hano walked over and gave ten or so City Lord Seals to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu received all of them and smiled, but he still gave them spatial rings with gold coins. He did not want to owe any favors.


    Even though they had killed 4,000 or so Fish Scale City Lords, Zhao Fu had only obtained 3,500. The system main city City Lords were willing to exchange with Zhao Fu, but the yers were not willing, as they were worried as to what Zhao Fu was going to use the City Lord Seals for.


    Even if these City Lord Seals were useless, they would rather throw them away than give them to Zhao Fu. They did not want to strengthen Great Qin at all.


    Zhao Fu did not force these people, but in the future, Zhao Fu would not care about the lives or deaths of those people. They had nothing to do with him.


    Obtaining 3,500 City Lord Seals was already quite a surprising number; if he could actually obtain that many Cities, that would be the most ideal situation. If that happened, Great Qin would be invincible within the human world.


    Now, their main task was to continuously expand the area of the poisoned ice. Akhenaten and some other Southern Continent factions nned to build a City on the ice, standing guard there.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu quickly went to therge Chaotic World Stone Stele and exchanged for a Capital City Stone. After selecting it, a golden cube appeared in front of him.


    This Capital City was Gold grade, and a City Lord Seal had to be condensed for it. This was Great Qin¡¯s first Capital City, apart from the Great Qin City itself, and Zhao Fu cared about it greatly.


    As to who he should give the position of City Lord to, Zhao Fu immediately thought of Bai Qi. Bai Qi had been with him since the very beginning, and he was the person Zhao Fu trusted the most. He was Zhao Fu¡¯s most important subordinate, so it was only right to give this City to him.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu also thought about Tuoba Qing. With her bloodline, Zhao Fu always felt that she would be very important in the future.


    As her bloodline slowly awakened, even without a City Lord Seal, her strength would be at Stage 8 level. She was abnormally powerful, and without the Great Qin Seal, Zhao Fu would not be able to fight with her at all. What¡¯s more, her bloodline had not even fully awakened yet.


    Zhao Fu felt quite conflicted, because he wanted to make Bai Qi the City Lord, but he also wanted to make Tuoba Qing the City Lord.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to make Tuoba Qing the City Lord of this Capital City. If she became the City Lord, not only would she be able to obtain enormous power, but the people that this City spawned would also have bloodlines that were stronger than normal. Although they would not have the same bloodline as her, their strength would be at least Stage 0-6 when they spawned.


    After Zhao Fu had made this decision, the golden dragon said, ¡°Are you sure you want to make her this Capital City¡¯s City Lord? This sort of low-level City is not good enough for her. I suggest you wait ¨C you¡¯re only missing a single shard of the Deste Blood Mask, and if you can restore it, you¡¯ll be surprised!


    ¡°I was wrong about the Deste Blood Mask before ¨C it¡¯s not a Nation Armament. It is instead something that surpasses even Emperor Heaven Armaments. I¡¯m not sure exactly what it is, but because of the amount of power it gave off, I thought it was a Nation Armament.


    ¡°As such, I suggest you wait until the Deste Blood Mask is restored. In actuality, your subordinate, Bai Qi, is the most suitable candidate. Do you remember the Seven Kill Stele?


    ¡°You can fuse the Seven Kill Stele into the City Creation Stone and give it to Bai Qi, who has the Seven Murders Star. There will definitely be extraordinary effects.¡±


    After hearing what the golden dragon had to say, Zhao Fu decided to wait toplete the Deste Blood Mask before doing anything with Tuoba Qing. He took out the Seven Kill Stele, causing a berserk killing intent and gory stench to spread out. The Seven Kill Stele was incredibly powerful, and even ordinary Great Cities would not be able to suppress it.


    Great Cities could not fuse with the Seven Kill Stele; otherwise, the City Heart would be destroyed by the berserk killing intent. Perhaps only some special Great Cities would be able to suppress it.


    Zhao Fu did not have any special Great Cities, but the Capital City he had would be enough. After all, it was a level higher than Great Cities.


    The Capital City¡¯s power would be able to withstand the Seven Kill Stele¡¯s killing intent, and Zhao Fu started to fuse the two together. The process was quite difficult, and the Seven Kill Stele gave off an intense blood-red light to resist the City Creation Stone, while the City Creation Stone gave off a bright golden light in response.

 Chapter 767: Seven Kill Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 767: Seven Kill Capital City</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    In the end, Zhao Fu spent a great deal of energy to fuse the two together, forming a blood-red cube that gave off a dense smell of blood and intense killing intent. The City Creation Stone also rose from Gold grade to Legendary grade.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised, and he quickly looked at its description.


    [Seven Kill Capital City Stone]: An ordinary Capital City Stone that was fused with a growth-type treasure with immense killing intent, creating a special City Creation Stone. Its Grade can be increased through ughter, and the people it spawns will innately have [ughter Power]. This City Creation Stone is an extremely dangerous item and should only be used by a special person. Ordinary people will not be able to control its killing intent, causing that person and the spawned residents to be monsters who only live for ughter.


    This Seven Kill Capital City Stone was incredibly powerful, and ordinary people indeed would not be able to use it. Luckily, Bai Qi had the Seven Murders Star and was definitely the most ideal person to use it. As such, Zhao Fu did not worry too much.


    ¡°What are your orders, Your Majesty?¡± Bai Qi paid his respects after arriving, his cold face showing a trace of gentleness. This was something that ordinary people would never be able to see, and Bai Qi only showed this side when he was alone with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before handing him the Seven Kill Capital City Stone. After receiving it, Bai Qi¡¯s expression became one of shock, and he cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for such formalities between us. I want to take a look at this Seven Kill Capital City Stone¡¯s power, so let¡¯s go now!¡± Zhao Fu said as he lightlyughed and walked out.


    Bai Qi nodded and followed behind Zhao Fu.


    Following this, the two of them went to the Abyss Province, the former Little Abyss. Bai Qi went to an empty area ofnd and pressed the blood-red Capital City Stone against the ground.


    Boom!!


    A wave of blood-red energy exploded out, and a gory and bloodthirsty aura spread out. As the terrifying energy sted out, the ground immediately cracked.


    Standing 1,000 meters away, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked and flew into the sky. He had never thought that the Seven Kill Capital City Stone would have such power.


    After being pressed onto the ground, the Seven Murder Capital City Stone gave off arge amount of blood-red mes that slightly wavered as if they were trying to escape from all restrictions. Bai Qi¡¯s expression became serious, and he gathered his Seven Murders General Star¡¯s power in his hands. Sensing the Seven Murders General Star¡¯s power, the Seven Kill Capital City Stone¡¯s resistance became much weaker.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic explosion rang out as the Capital City Stone fused into the ground, and a blood-red pir shot to the sky and dyed the sky blood-red. A berserk, bloody aura quickly spread out, and Great Qin¡¯s residents within the Abyss Province all felt a chill through their bodies as their hairs stood on end.


    Bai Qi suddenly raised a hand and roared, causing a powerful aura to explode out from him.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic blood-red star, bringing with it immense might, slowly descended. The blood-red starlight and the blood-red pir of light fused together, seeming to dye the entire world blood-red, causing countless people to tremble in fear.


    ¡°Condense!¡± Bai Qi once again yelled as a resplendent mote of light appeared within the blood-red pir of light, seeming to devour all of the blood-red light, causing the blood-red pir of light and the blood-red starlight to fade away.


    A blood-red, crystalline City Lord Seal, giving off a brilliant blood-red light and boundless killing intent, appeared in the air ¨C this was the Capital City¡¯s City Lord Seal.


    The pure killing intent that it gave off caused even Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs to stand on end; that was how frightening it was.


    The City Lord Seal slowly descended into Bai Qi¡¯s hand and fused into his body. A bloodthirsty aura exploded out, and now, Bai Qi¡¯s aura was only weaker than Zhao Fu¡¯s by a bit, making Zhao Fu feel quite surprised.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the Seven Kill Capital City¡¯s stats and found that it could rival an Epic grade City. The people it spawned would have the ughter bloodline, and it would be possible for them to face ten ordinary people each with this bloodline. It was a bloodline even more powerful than the Ice and Fire bloodlines.


    Zhao Fu smiled in satisfaction and went over to find ck Forest and Moon Wolf. The two of them were y-fighting near a Den, and seeing that Zhao Fu had arrived, they quickly went over and affectionately rubbed against him. Zhao Fu smiled and patted their heads before having them stand in front of him.


    Zhao Fu wanted to try out the secret technique that the golden dragon had told him about, which was to use the useless City Lord Seals to fuse with the beasts¡¯ bodies, making them even stronger.


    ck Forest and Moon Wolf obediently stood where they were, looking at Zhao Fu curiously and wondering what he was going to do.


    Zhao Fu took out two City Lord Seals and performed different hand seals as taught by the golden dragon. The two City Lord Seals floated in the air, giving off different lights.


    ¡°ept them and don¡¯t fight back. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very painful and the fusing will fail,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    The two beasts stood and nodded expectantly. They felt that their master was going to do something good for them.


    Seeing that they were ready, Zhao Fu pointed, and the two City Lord Seals turned into two rays of light and shot into ck Forest and Moon Wolf¡¯s heads. After the City Lord Seals entered their heads, they gave off a monstrous attractive force, causing ck Forest and Moon Wolf¡¯s bodies to visibly wither.


    Moreover, their eyes becamepletely lifeless as if their souls had been sucked away. Right now, they looked like two dried corpses.


    The two City Lord Seals absorbed a lot of flesh and blood and ck Forest and Moon Wolf¡¯s souls. They gradually became a blood-red color and gave off blood, covering their bodies and forming balls of blood.


    Zhao Fu waited by their side because fusing often took a while.


    Five hourster, Zhao Fu felt that he could not just keep waiting here, and he prepared to go deal with some other things beforeing back to take a look.


    At that moment, the two balls of blood gradually disappeared, revealing two orbs that were as big as chicken eggs. They seemed to be made of jade, and one was silver while the other was green.


    The silver one started to give off boundless silver light, while the green one started to give off immense green mes, and the two beasts¡¯ auras became stronger and stronger.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two beasts¡¯ bodies gave off a massive amount of power, and the two jade eggs started to rapidly grow. In the end, they became two massive beasts that were 100 meters tall ¨C their eyes now had life in them again, and feeling the power within their bodies, they heaven-shakingly roared.


    Zhao Fu could sense that this immense strength could rival that of the Stage 5 Wyverns, and he smiled. Of course, this was not their final strength either.


    After fusing a City Lord Seal into them, the City Lord Seal would be stronger as they became stronger. In the future, it was possible for them to surpass boss monsters. Zhao Fu currently still had another 3,500 or so City Lord Seals, and he would be able to develop an army of despair-inducing beasts

 Chapter 768: God-Sealing Space

    <h4>Chapter 768: God-Sealing Space</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Right now, Zhao Fu only had one type of powerful beast, which were the Wyverns. The mature Wyverns had Stage 5 strength, and with their powerful bodies, if he gave them City Lord Seals, the effects would be extraordinary.


    However, while Wyverns could destroy some lower-grade creatures, they would bepletely suppressed when facing higher-grade creatures. After all, Wyverns were the lowest grade of Dragons, and all of their stats were quite ordinary; there was nothing exceptionally strong about them.


    By now, Zhao Fu no longer saw them as his biggest asset, and he now nned to use these City Lord Seals to help them evolve. While fusing, it was quite likely to go through mutations.


    However, they would have to do this in a ce with arge amount of attribute-type energy. Zhao Fu immediately thought of the world of fire and ice in Gloomy Jungle, which would likely be able to satisfy this.


    After going through mutations, the Wyverns would definitely be much stronger. Even if they could notpare to true Fire Dragons or Ice Dragons, they would definitely be a lot stronger than ordinary Wyverns and would help the Wyverns continue to evolve.


    By now, Great Qin had 1,527 Wyverns, and 1,200 of them were capable of fighting.


    ck Forest and Moon Wolf, who were 100 meters tall, Zhao Fu smiled and had them go back to their normal forms. Their 100 meter tall bodies were their battle forms, and they were able to go back to their original sizes as they pleased.


    After going back to their normal sizes, the two of them affectionately yed with Zhao Fu. Soon, another figure leaped into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, a chubby white cat.


    Fat Cat had been with Asani, but after sensing the changes in the two beasts, it had quickly hurried over. It leaped into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, looking at him with watery eyes, begging for the same treatment.


    Zhao Fu smiled and sent a City Lord Seal into its body before cing it on the ground so that it could slowly fuse with the City Lord Seal.


    Following this, Zhao Fu led 1,200 Wyverns to Gloomy Jungle. The sight of a thousand dragons flying together was quite a rare and majestic sight. Their massive might caused beasts below on the ground to all lie on the ground, trembling in fear and submission.


    However, the ck Forest Horses were not as affected by the dragon¡¯s might that the Wyverns gave off. Their Den how had a trace of divinity, and they all had a faint trace of divine power, giving them more power and resistances than ordinary creatures.


    After reaching the depths of Gloomy Jungle, Zhao Fu had 600 Wyverns stay in the icy region and 600 Wyverns entire the high-heat region before sending 1,200 City Lord Seals into their bodies.


    Their bodies withered, and their eyes became lifeless as all of their flesh and blood, as well as traces of icy air and mes, were absorbed into their bodies, causing their bodies to be covered with ayer of ice or fire.


    Their transformations would take some more time, as they would also be mutating and gaining attributes as well. Zhao Fu left immediately and came back three dayster. The Wyverns hadpletely transformed, looking incredibly different.


    Their gray scales had disappeared and were reced by icy or fiery scales. They were also 150 meters long and were either incredibly cold or incredibly hot. Their auras were also much more powerful, and their strength was around Stage 6-8 to 6-9. Now, they would not be at a disadvantage even when facing Stage 7 dragons.


    This method of increasing their strength by using City Lord Seals was simply too powerful. However, under normal circumstances, who would be willing to destroy a Great City and give up on a City Lord Seal?


    Now, Zhao Fu had around 2300 City Lord Seals left. He then thought of another powerful creature, which was the Corpse Soul Commander. Corpse Soul Commanders also had Stage 5 strength, and with their Corpse Soul Power, they were stronger than normal Stage 5 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu wondered what would happen if he fused City Lord Seals into them; seeing the effects the City Lord Seals had on the creatures so far, Zhao Fu felt quite curious to see what they would do to the corpse Soul Commanders.


    Zhao Fu currently had 7,400 Corpse Soul Soldiers and 137 Corpse Soul Commanders. He called over the Corpse Soul Commanders, who were 6 meters tall, had gray skin, and had powerful bodies. Their eyes were blood-red, filled with violence and bloodlust. Any ordinary person standing in front of them would feel terrified.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and 137 unusable City Lord Seals appeared around him. He pushed his hand forwards, and the City Lord Seals turned into rays of light that shot into their bodies.


    ¡°Roar!! Roar!! Roar!!¡± three hourster, roars tore through the sky, and 137 monsters that were 70 meters tall appeared. The Corpse Soul Commanders all looked incredibly terrifying ¨C their bodies gave off gray auras, and their faces looked incredibly savage. The single horn on their heads and their blood-red eyes made them look like devils.


    Their strength now reached Stage 7, and it would be no problem for them to fight the City Lord of a Basic City.


    The strengthening of the Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders instantly boosted Great Qin¡¯s strength by a terrifying amount. Now, Zhao Fu almost felt like sweeping through the entire northern side of the Mind Continent.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s rational side told him to stay calm. After all, there were around 2,000 regions, meaning there would be at least 7,000 City Lords and 600 million Stage 1 soldiers to deal with.


    Zhao Fu still had around 2,200 City Lord Seals. Zhao Fu did not want to use them on ordinary Corpse Soul Soldiers, and there were not any more mature Wyverns. As such, Zhao Fu decided to keep them until he had more Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders.


    These unusable City Lord Seals were incredibly rare and difficult to obtain. After all, one had to destroy a Great City to obtain such a City Lord Seal. Since they were so valuable, Zhao Fu did not want to waste a single one.


    A few dayster, the poisoned ice had be a gigantic ind, and Akhenaten and many of the Southern Continent factions had built a City there, making it so that the Fish Scale people did not dare to invade anymore.


    After all of the poisoned water had been drained, the ground underneath was quite gray, and some of the poison still remained. All of the nts there had withered to death, and 400 regions had be regions of death without a single trace of life within them.


    Although it looked bad, the world had self-regeneration abilities, so the 400 regions would eventually recover.


    Zhao Fu went to the ce where the ck spear was, which was where he had sealed the eight aquatic beast kings. He hade here to try to subdue them.


    The aquatic beast kings were incredibly powerful, and if they submitted, Great Qin¡¯s strength would once again be greatly boosted.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had used up half of Great Qin¡¯s Fate, so he had to make up for it somehow. Otherwise, it would be a great loss.


    Zhao Fu gripped the ck spear, and the 1,000 meters wide Emperor¡¯s Seal appeared. Zhao Fu¡¯s body slowly sank downwards into the ground. He arrived at a massive sealed region, called the God-Sealing Region, one of the King¡¯s Crown¡¯s powers.


    Within the sealed region, the eight aquatic beast kings were bound by chains and suspended in the air. When they saw Zhao Fu, they immediately started to struggle and furiously roar.

 Chapter 769: 27 Regions

    <h4>Chapter 769: 27 Regions</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Over the next few days, Zhao Fu stealthily made a map of the locations of system main cities before starting his operation. Great Qin now had 500 or so City Lords of Great Cities, and in order to kill the Fish Scale City Lords as quickly as possible, he put 20 City Lords in a team. They could either quickly kill a single City Lord and relocate the system main city or split into two teams of 10 City Lords to simultaneously attack two system main cities.


    Each of the teams was responsible for conquering the system main cities in a region. After doing this, they could not be greedy and had to return to the human world immediately, or they could be in danger.


    With the 500 or so City Lords, Zhao Fu made 25 teams that could destroy 25 regions. This way, he would not only be able to obtain arge number of cities but also many Invasion Points.


    In order to ensure their safety, Zhao Fu prepared many things: istion barriers, which could temporarily stop teleportation channels to stop the word from getting out; items to hide their auras; and two Destruction Crystals each in case of emergencies.


    After making preparations, all of them snuck into the Fish Scale world and quietly waited. They had to all act simultaneously so that they could destroy 25 regions quickly and safely.


    Once word got out, resulting in many City Lordsing over, it was possible for many of them to die. As such, they could not be careless or greedy; they had to do everything in the blink of an eye and quickly return.


    Zhao Fu went near a system main city and silently waited. Zhao Fu could not afford to have his identity exposed, or he would be in great danger; he could not defend against the entire Fish Scale world. If he could not use the other City Lords¡¯ powers, if 50 or 60 City Lords attacked him together, he would not be able to deal with them.


    Time gradually passed, and because this was hundreds of meters underwater, it was quite dim. However, because the system main cities all had magic formations providing light, it was always daytime there.


    However, there were no creatures that were awake for the entire day without resting, so Zhao Fu was waiting until they went to rest.


    Following this, the time for the operation arrived, and all of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords simultaneously attacked. Zhao Fu directly rushed towards the City Hall.


    The City Lord quickly sensed Zhao Fu and woke up, feeling quite startled. However, Zhao Fu had already arrived in front of him, and his whole body was covered with his cloak so as to prevent his identity from being exposed.


    The Fish Scale City Lord grabbed his reef stone spear and roared, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not waste any words and rushed up, his sword giving off an immense sword light as he shed towards the Fish Scale City Lord.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s power, the Fish Scale City Lord¡¯s expression fell, and he exploded out with his full strength. He gripped his spear with both hands and blocked in front of him but was still sent flying. He heavily crashed against a wall, and a sword light pierced through his chest.


    The Fish Scale City Lord instantly died, and his City Lord Seal floated out of his corpse. Zhao Fu grabbed it and hurried towards the City Heart. The system main city was inplete chaos right now, as the teleportation channels could not be used, and arge number of soldiers gathered at the City Hall.


    Zhao Fu directly charged over to the City Heart and did not waste any time. He chose to conquer and relocate the City before turning into a ck ray of light, disappearing into the distance as he headed to the next system main city.


    Zhao Fu released his power and shot into the City Hall of another system main city. A General was the first to discover Zhao Fu, and he yelled as he rushed over. Zhao Fu disdainfully shed out, cutting that General¡¯s body into multiple parts.


    Back then, Zhao Fu could not defeat even a single General and almost died trying to fight a City Lord even after using his Nation Armament. However, things werepletely different now. Let alone Generals, even City Lords could barely put up a fight against him.


    After killing this city¡¯s City Lord as well, Zhao Fu quickly conquered and relocated this system main city before turning into a ray of ck light and disappearing.


    In just a short while, Zhao Fu had destroyed four system main cities and obtained a Region Treasure Chest. Now that his task wasplete, he knew that he should just leave, but his body headed towards a second region.


    In fact, Zhao Fu wanted to throw down a Destruction Crystal to kill at least 300,000 people. Killing any Fish Scale people gave rewards, regardless of whether they were yers or indigenous residents.


    Back then when the Fish Scale people had flooded 400 or so regions and killed all living creatures, they would have obtained an astronomical number of Invasion Points. As such, Zhao Fu also wanted to st these Fish Scale people.


    However, Zhao Fu realized that the shockwaves from the Destruction Crystals would be too big and would alert many other City Lords, causing their n to fail.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu finished destroying the three system main cities of the second region. Even though he knew it was best to not be greedy, he could not help but fly towards the next region.


    After obtaining seven system main cities so quickly, Zhao Fu simply felt too excited.


    After destroying two system main cities in the third region, Zhao Fu quickly escaped because he could sense many dangerous auras heading towards the third region. He had been discovered.


    Hundreds of City Lords furiously chased after Zhao Fu, but none of them were able to catch up to him. In the end, Zhao Fu was able to safely escape.


    Following this, thousands of Fish Scale City Lords angrily stood in the sky above the ind of ice. The pressure they gave off made it difficult for the ordinary people to even breathe and was incredibly terrifying.


    Akhenaten quickly heard that the Fish Scale City Lords were preparing to attack the ind of ice, so many of the Southern Continent¡¯s City Lords also headed over.


    Neither side had the confidence to win a decisive victory against the other, so neither side attacked. The Fish Scale City Lords knew that their own soldiers could not go near the ind of poisoned ice and that they were no match for the humans onnd.


    Even though they could survive onnd and in water, they spent the vast majority of their time in the water. They were used to swimming, and if they went onnd, their battle power would go down drastically; this was something that they knew clearly.


    Moreover, the humans had their soldiers there to support them; if the Fish Scale City Lords rushed over, the ending would be just like before. They had mostlye to deter the humans from doing such a thing again and to show that they were not people who could be easily bullied.


    After all, both sides were enemies, so they could not say much about the humans suddenly attacking them.


    After facing off in a stalemate for a while, the Fish Scale City Lords finally left. The Southern Continent City Lords all felt quite confused and did not understand what this was all about.


    Soon, they heard from some scouts that an unknown human faction had wiped out 27 regions in just a short while.


    This news shocked all of the Southern Continent City Lords and yers. None of them had any thoughts about invading the Fish Scale world, and they had never expected a faction to be able to destroy 27 regions in such a short amount of time. If that faction had had a bit more time, it would have simply been terrifying.


    Akhenaten¡¯s expression became grim. Without even thinking, he knew who had done this; Great Qin¡¯s strength was simply horrifying.

 Chapter 770: 27 Regions

    <h4>Chapter 770: 27 Regions</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    Over the next few days, Zhao Fu stealthily made a map of the locations of system main cities before starting his operation. Great Qin now had 500 or so City Lords of Great Cities, and in order to kill the Fish Scale City Lords as quickly as possible, he put 20 City Lords in a team. They could either quickly kill a single City Lord and relocate the system main city or split into two teams of 10 City Lords to simultaneously attack two system main cities.


    Each of the teams was responsible for conquering the system main cities in a region. After doing this, they could not be greedy and had to return to the human world immediately, or they could be in danger.


    With the 500 or so City Lords, Zhao Fu made 25 teams that could destroy 25 regions. This way, he would not only be able to obtain arge number of cities but also many Invasion Points.


    In order to ensure their safety, Zhao Fu prepared many things: istion barriers, which could temporarily stop teleportation channels to stop the word from getting out; items to hide their auras; and two Destruction Crystals each in case of emergencies.


    After making preparations, all of them snuck into the Fish Scale world and quietly waited. They had to all act simultaneously so that they could destroy 25 regions quickly and safely.


    Once word got out, resulting in many City Lordsing over, it was possible for many of them to die. As such, they could not be careless or greedy; they had to do everything in the blink of an eye and quickly return.


    Zhao Fu went near a system main city and silently waited. Zhao Fu could not afford to have his identity exposed, or he would be in great danger; he could not defend against the entire Fish Scale world. If he could not use the other City Lords¡¯ powers, if 50 or 60 City Lords attacked him together, he would not be able to deal with them.


    Time gradually passed, and because this was hundreds of meters underwater, it was quite dim. However, because the system main cities all had magic formations providing light, it was always daytime there.


    However, there were no creatures that were awake for the entire day without resting, so Zhao Fu was waiting until they went to rest.


    Following this, the time for the operation arrived, and all of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords simultaneously attacked. Zhao Fu directly rushed towards the City Hall.


    The City Lord quickly sensed Zhao Fu and woke up, feeling quite startled. However, Zhao Fu had already arrived in front of him, and his whole body was covered with his cloak so as to prevent his identity from being exposed.


    The Fish Scale City Lord grabbed his reef stone spear and roared, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not waste any words and rushed up, his sword giving off an immense sword light as he shed towards the Fish Scale City Lord.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s power, the Fish Scale City Lord¡¯s expression fell, and he exploded out with his full strength. He gripped his spear with both hands and blocked in front of him but was still sent flying. He heavily crashed against a wall, and a sword light pierced through his chest.


    The Fish Scale City Lord instantly died, and his City Lord Seal floated out of his corpse. Zhao Fu grabbed it and hurried towards the City Heart. The system main city was inplete chaos right now, as the teleportation channels could not be used, and arge number of soldiers gathered at the City Hall.


    Zhao Fu directly charged over to the City Heart and did not waste any time. He chose to conquer and relocate the City before turning into a ck ray of light, disappearing into the distance as he headed to the next system main city.


    Zhao Fu released his power and shot into the City Hall of another system main city. A General was the first to discover Zhao Fu, and he yelled as he rushed over. Zhao Fu disdainfully shed out, cutting that General¡¯s body into multiple parts.


    Back then, Zhao Fu could not defeat even a single General and almost died trying to fight a City Lord even after using his Nation Armament. However, things werepletely different now. Let alone Generals, even City Lords could barely put up a fight against him.


    After killing this city¡¯s City Lord as well, Zhao Fu quickly conquered and relocated this system main city before turning into a ray of ck light and disappearing.


    In just a short while, Zhao Fu had destroyed four system main cities and obtained a Region Treasure Chest. Now that his task wasplete, he knew that he should just leave, but his body headed towards a second region.


    In fact, Zhao Fu wanted to throw down a Destruction Crystal to kill at least 300,000 people. Killing any Fish Scale people gave rewards, regardless of whether they were yers or indigenous residents.


    Back then when the Fish Scale people had flooded 400 or so regions and killed all living creatures, they would have obtained an astronomical number of Invasion Points. As such, Zhao Fu also wanted to st these Fish Scale people.


    However, Zhao Fu realized that the shockwaves from the Destruction Crystals would be too big and would alert many other City Lords, causing their n to fail.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu finished destroying the three system main cities of the second region. Even though he knew it was best to not be greedy, he could not help but fly towards the next region.


    After obtaining seven system main cities so quickly, Zhao Fu simply felt too excited.


    After destroying two system main cities in the third region, Zhao Fu quickly escaped because he could sense many dangerous auras heading towards the third region. He had been discovered.


    Hundreds of City Lords furiously chased after Zhao Fu, but none of them were able to catch up to him. In the end, Zhao Fu was able to safely escape.


    Following this, thousands of Fish Scale City Lords angrily stood in the sky above the ind of ice. The pressure they gave off made it difficult for the ordinary people to even breathe and was incredibly terrifying.


    Akhenaten quickly heard that the Fish Scale City Lords were preparing to attack the ind of ice, so many of the Southern Continent¡¯s City Lords also headed over.


    Neither side had the confidence to win a decisive victory against the other, so neither side attacked. The Fish Scale City Lords knew that their own soldiers could not go near the ind of poisoned ice and that they were no match for the humans onnd.


    Even though they could survive onnd and in water, they spent the vast majority of their time in the water. They were used to swimming, and if they went onnd, their battle power would go down drastically; this was something that they knew clearly.


    Moreover, the humans had their soldiers there to support them; if the Fish Scale City Lords rushed over, the ending would be just like before. They had mostlye to deter the humans from doing such a thing again and to show that they were not people who could be easily bullied.


    After all, both sides were enemies, so they could not say much about the humans suddenly attacking them.


    After facing off in a stalemate for a while, the Fish Scale City Lords finally left. The Southern Continent City Lords all felt quite confused and did not understand what this was all about.


    Soon, they heard from some scouts that an unknown human faction had wiped out 27 regions in just a short while.


    This news shocked all of the Southern Continent City Lords and yers. None of them had any thoughts about invading the Fish Scale world, and they had never expected a faction to be able to destroy 27 regions in such a short amount of time. If that faction had had a bit more time, it would have simply been terrifying.


    Akhenaten¡¯s expression became grim. Without even thinking, he knew who had done this; Great Qin¡¯s strength was simply horrifying.

 Chapter 771: Golden Eyeball

    <h4>Chapter 771: Golden Eyeball</h4>


    Trantor: MrVoltaire1 Editor: Mowls123


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu grinned as he went through what they had obtained. Firstly, for system main cities, there were 85 of them in total.


    These system main cities belonged to Fish Scale people, so humans could not use them. However, the Exchange Stone Stele had Origin Water, which could restore a City Creation Stone to an unused state.


    However, after thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided not to do this. It was very difficult for humans to deal with aquatic creatures in the water, so Zhao Fu decided to develop an army of Fish Scale people. In the future, if they had aquatic fights, they would be very useful.


    There were not any oceans or seas near Great Qin, but there were many water regions, though many of them were freshwater. Zhao Fu decided to go and capture some Fish Scale people in the future.


    He would make them City Lords and have the system main cities spawn Fish Scale people, and when they had enough people, he would develop a Great Qin navy.


    They had also obtained 27 Region Treasure Boxes from this raid. Zhao Fu opened all of them, obtaining many materials and equipment. Zhao Fu did not care about most of them, but one of them made Zhao Fu incredibly happy.


    It was a City Upgrade Stone for Great Cities, and Zhao Fu already had three of them. He had obtained two of them back when he had opened the 70 or so Region Treasure Boxes and one from when he had opened 35 Region Treasure Boxes. With this one, he now had four.


    With these four City Upgrade Stones, Zhao Fu could directly level up a City into a Level 5 Great City, then use EXP to level it up into a Capital City. After all, City Upgrade Stones for Great Cities could not level up Great Cities into Capital Cities.


    Just like this, Zhao Fu almost had another Capital City. The amount of EXP required to level up a Level 5 Great City into a Capital City was not that much to Great Qin anymore. Now, they only needed one more Capital City before they could level up the Great Qin City into a Royal City, which was quite exciting.


    Zhao Fu started to ponder about which City to level up into a Level 5 Great City. He had two main candidates, which were the previous candidates: the Maurya City and the Fire and Ice Cities.


    The Fire and Ice Cities were special cities and were more powerful than ordinary system main cities. This was especially so with Binoche and Kerache, the two powerful mages, as their City Lords. However, the Cities were only Gold grade, which was not that great.


    The Maurya City was the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s Legacy City, and it was Legendary grade. However, Zhao Fu did not feel too good about this, as it was another country¡¯s Legacy City.


    However, in terms of stats and power, the Maurya City was more powerful than the Fire and Ice Cities; after all, it was the Legacy City of India¡¯s most powerful Dynasty.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to use the Maurya City. Zhao Fu thought of Shama¡¯s little sister, Daphne, as she had the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s bloodline. However, Zhao Fu had to consider future battles, so he had to test if she was suitable or not.


    Zhao Fu decided to leave this matter forter. Apart from the City Upgrade Stone, the Zhao Fu had also obtained another three Dragon-ying Ballistae, so Great Qin now had eight of them.


    There was another item that was quite special ¨C it was a three-colored ball of y that gave off a faint fragrance. Zhao Fu was not quite sure what it was, so he looked at its description.


    [Item Remodelling y]: A mystical y that can change the shape of an item into any form without any changes to its stats.


    So this was something that could reshape items. Zhao Fu immediately thought of the King¡¯s Crown ¨C the King¡¯s Crown was currently Legendary grade, and if he could subdue the eight aquatic beast kings and absorb their King¡¯s Aura, the King¡¯s Crown would be able to be Epic grade.


    The King¡¯s Crown was an incredibly powerful piece of equipment, and Zhao Fu used it all the time. It was the best item for sealing and restricting people.


    However, Zhao Fu did not quite like the fact that it was a western-style crown, so reshaping it would be quite good. However, what should he change it into? A sword? Or another type of weapon?


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that he had enough swords already. He did not need any weapons, and what¡¯s more, only the shape changed and not the stats. Swords were used for attacking, while the King¡¯s Crown was used for support and control.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu made a decision. He took out the King¡¯s Crown and fused the three-colored y into it. The firm King¡¯s Crown gradually became softer and softer until it became a soft clump.


    Zhao Fu started to mold the King¡¯s Crown into the shape he wanted, and in the end, it became a golden eyeball. Apart from the fact that it was golden and seemed metallic, it looked just like a real eyeball.


    Holding this golden eyeball, Zhao Fu smiled in satisfaction and fused it into his left eye, which had activated Vision, and it gently epted the golden eyeball.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡± a gigantic bestial roar sounded out in his mind suddenly, and Zhao Fu felt as if his head was going to explode. His mind went white as a gigantic, devilish beast wrapped in chains and a human skull shining with golden light appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye continuously leaked blood as if it was going to explode, and Zhao Fu cursed at himself for being so stupid. He had not made any preparations and had just fused the King¡¯s Crown into his eye, and now, he was paying the price for it.


    Zhao Fu could do nothing about the massive pain in his eye except cover it with his hands. The blood from his left eye continued to flow out, seeping through his fingers.


    In his mind, countless traces of blood rushed out from the surroundings and headed for the God-Sealing Beast. The God-Sealing Beast furiously struggled and roared, but it was soon inundated by blood. Both the God-Sealing Beast and the golden skull both disappeared.


    At that moment, the pain in Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye gradually weakened, and he could now open it with great difficulty. He found that the golden eyeball hadpletely fused with his left eye, and he could now no longer take it out.


    Before, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes had tripleyered pupils ¨C twoyers were blood-red and oneyer was white. Now that the golden eyeball had fused into his left eye, his left eye had fouryers: apart from the blood-red and whiteyers, there was also a goldenyer. The blood-redyers gave off killing intent, the whiteyer gave off gentleness, and the goldenyer gave off an aura of nobility.


    Moreover, the shape of the eye became different as well. After fusing with god Kerr¡¯s Divinity, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes had be slitted, but after fusing with his golden eyeball, his left one once again became a round eye. The fourthyer was golden, but the outside of the pupil seemed to have a thin golden chain around it.


    The left eye seemed quite terrifying, and the three auras fused together gave off a massive might that made people unable to look at him directly.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye was still a slitted eye with two blood-redyers and one whiteyer.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked to find that he could now use some of the God-Sealing Beast¡¯s power. This was not through the King¡¯s Crown but through his own body. This meant that Zhao Fu had obtained the God-Sealing Beast¡¯s power.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, and a few chains shot out from the air. He found that his usage of the chains was more practiced and nimble as if they were part of his body.

 Chapter 772 - Level 4 Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 772 - Level 4 Capital City</h4>


    Only after a while was Zhao Fu able to bring his emotions back under control. Now, it was time for him to spend his Invasion Points.Taking down a Fish Scale system main city gave one million Invasion Points, and because Great Qin had taken down 85 of them, that was 85 million Invasion Points in total. He now had enough to exchange for more things.After going to the Exchange Stone Stele, Zhao Fu was surprised to find that the option for Capital Cities was grayed out. He tried using it but found that he could not exchange for another Capital City.This made Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed ¨C he had wanted to exchange for another Capital City, which would allow him to satisfy the conditions for upgrading to a Royal City. After gaining enough EXP, Great Qin would be able to directly upgrade into a Royal City. However, Zhao Fu had never expected there to be a limit.There was nothing Zhao Fu could do about this, and there were still many things he was interested in. He also had enough City Upgrade Stones for now, so he did not purchase any more.There were two more things that he was interested in. The first was the blueprint for the Dragon-ying Ballistae. With this blueprint, Zhao Fu would be able to mass-produce Dragon-ying Ballistae. With how powerful those ballistae were, it was a very tempting choice.The second was the Ten Thousand Blood God Stone. This could allow the Corpse Soul Blood Lake to create 100 Corpse Soul Soldiers and five Corpse Soul Commanders per day. Corpse Soul Soldiers were Stage 4 creatures, and being able to create 100 of them in a day was quite tempting.In the end, Zhao Fu chose to exchange for a Ten Thousand Blood God Stone, because crafting Dragon-ying Ballistae required Epic grade materials, which Great Qin did not have much of. Moreover, because they would be dealing with Epic grade materials, Great Qin also needed more high-grade cksmiths.Even though Great Qin wanted to mass-produce the Dragon-ying Ballistae, this would not be possible for now. As such, it would be better to exchange for a Ten Thousand Blood God Stone right now.After selecting the Ten Thousand Blood God Stone, a blood-red stone that was as big as a watermelon seed, giving off a dense bloody smell, appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, and he put it in the Corpse Soul Blood Lake.Now, the Corpse Soul Blood Lake would be able to produce 100 Corpse Soul Soldiers and five Corpse Soul Commanders. The rate of consumption of corpses would increase, but Zhao Fu did not mind, as he had plenty of corpses now.Furthermore, after taking down 85 system main cities, the amount of EXP they had gained caused the Great Qin City to level up into a Level 4 Capital City.µÈ¼¶:Ëļ¶¶¼³Ç£¨31000/500000000£©¾ÓÃñ:3492950/80240000 Ê¿±ø892640/32482000Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)Level: Level 4 Capital City (31,000/500,000,000)Vige Area: 124,400 square kilometersVige Territory: 8,421,800 square kilometersResidents: 3,492,950/80,240,000Military: 892,640/32,482,000Popr Support: 86Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +230%, Territory Crop Growing Time -230%, Poption Limit +150%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +17, Soldiers¡¯ stats +18%, Poption Attraction +170%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +170%Subsidiary Vige Limit: 196,930Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­Now that the Great Qin City was a Level 4 Capital City, there were only two more levels until it could upgrade into a Royal City. Even though 500 million EXP was a massive amount, Zhao Fu could not help but feel excited. There were only two steps until Great Qin could restore its empire.Following this, Zhao Fu once again entered the Fish Scale world. This time, he did not go too deep, and he instead found a few viges and brought back 100 Fish Scale indigenous residents. He had them enterkes near Great Qin to see if they could live there.It turned out that any form of water was fine, regardless of whether it was freshwater or saltwater. Zhao Fu gave them City Hearts and had them re-establish them.It was now January of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s third year. This year had been made incredibly chaotic by the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion, and now that things had settled down, it was time to do some repairs.Time passed quite quickly. The first year had been filled with events, and the second year had been filled with all sorts of busyness.Now, it was the third year, and Zhao Fu wondered how it would be. Seeing that there was not much for him to do in the Heaven Awaken World, he returned to the real world.The situation in the real world had also be quite chaotic. The price of goods was skyrocketing, and crime ran rampant. However, Zhao Fu did not care too much, as he did not have the time or energy to maintain peace and order in the world.After returning to the real world, it was night, but Zhao Fu still did not see Zheng Yuqin. However, there was food on the table, and because he was so hungry, he did not think much of it and began to ravenously eat.After eating, Zhao Fu opened hisptop and found that there was not much to look at. He was about to rest for a while when a call came through. Zhao Fu looked down and saw that it was from Dong Suzhen, his former university teacher.Zhao Fu felt quite confused; his rtionship with her had been quite ordinary. Because she often showed care to Zhao Fu, he had contacted her and chatted with her before giving her his number. Normally, Dong Suzhen would not call Zhao Fu unless it was something urgent.Zhao Fu still picked up his phone and immediately heard sobbing, ¡°Please save me. I¡¯m at the Soutke Hotel!¡±Zhao Fu felt quite startled, and just as he was about to say something, chaotic noise sounded out, and it seemed that the phone had been thrown to the ground. A few men¡¯s lewdughter sounded out, ¡°Ms. Dong, let¡¯s have a good time tonight! We know that you¡¯re a slut; stop acting so pure!¡±The call was then cut off, and a scene appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind. He immediately made a call ¨C the Soutke Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in this region. Zhao Fu had stayed at Nanshi City for two years, so he knew that ce quite well.Nanshi City was within the Ying family¡¯s domain, so Zhao Fu made a call and had people sent over. If they weren¡¯t fast enough, it was possible that Dong Suzhen would be vited before they arrived.Thinking about Dong Suzhen¡¯s beautiful likeness, Zhao Fu wanted to know how this ended, so he waited for a while.Some timeter, Zhao Fu received a phone call and his expression became serious, and he sat on the sofa and waited.Two hourster, a few bodyguards brought in a teary-faced, scared-looking Dong Suzhen, who was wearing a suit.Seeing Zhao Fu, Dong Suzhen felt a sense of relief. Seeing that all of these ck-suited people all seemed to defer to him, she understood and asked, ¡°Zhao Fu, was it you who sent these people to save me?¡±Zhao Fu nodded as he looked at her. Her hair was a mess, and there were red marks on her face. She was wearing a suit but was wearing nothing inside ¨C that suit evidently belonged to one of the bodyguards; it seemed that they had nearly actually had their way with her.Dong Suzhen said tearily, ¡°Thank you for saving me. I randomly called someone on my phone, and I never thought that it would be you.¡±Seeing how unsettled and perturbed she seemed, Zhao Fu gentlyforted her saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Dong; no one will harm you here.¡±

 Chapter 773 - Nanshi Group

    <h4>Chapter 773 - Nanshi Group</h4>


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words offort, Dong Suzhen was able to finally calm down, and she earnestly nodded.


    At that moment, the bodyguards brought in seven young men to Zhao Fu. They had all been beaten up, and six of them wore ordinary clothing, looking quite afraid as they looked around.


    The other young man wore designer clothes and looked quite arrogant, yelling, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the heir to Nanshi Group. If you dare to do anything to me, you¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone has dared to be so impudent in front of me!¡±


    Even though Zhao Fu said this while lightlyughing, the bodyguards felt a chill within their hearts. They knew how much power Zhao Fu had, and him saying this meant that he was somewhat angry. This meant that the Nanshi Group¡¯s heir was doomed, and what¡¯s more, it would possibly be his entire family dying.


    ¡°Proxy family leader, how would you like to deal with these seven people?¡± the captain of this group of bodyguards mustered up his courage and asked.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile disappeared as he said disdainfully, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the bodyguards responded, preparing to drag them out and kill them. They were not any ordinary bodyguards; rather, they were the Ying family¡¯s private soldiers who would listen to allmands from the Ying family.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu wanted to kill them, the six ordinary-looking young men¡¯s faces became incredibly pale. They knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°We¡¯re innocent, please spare us! It was young master Xiao who told us to do all of that; we wouldn¡¯t dare otherwise!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, a look of disbelief appeared on the arrogant-looking young man¡¯s face. However, seeing that the group of bodyguards really did seem to intend to kill them, he cried out in fear, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m the heir of Nanshi Group. If you dare to kill me, Nanshi Group definitely won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before the young man could finish his sentence, a bodyguard punched him in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground and curl up with his arms around his stomach.


    The bodyguards prepared to drag the seven people out, while the six ordinary-looking young men cried and begged for mercy, hoping that Zhao Fu would spare them.


    However, there were no changes on Zhao Fu¡¯s face; he had killed countless people by now, and he did not care about those people¡¯s lives at all.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, are you really going to kill them?¡± Dong Suzhen asked in disbelief. She had never thought that her introverted ex-student would be so cold-blooded, talking about killing people like it was such a casual matter.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at Dong Suzhen and lightly nodded before asking, ¡°What else would we do with them?¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu really was going to kill them, Dong Suzhen, who was part of thew society, almost could not believe what she was hearing. She could not help but try to persuade him, saying, ¡°Zhao Fu, it¡¯s best to let them off or send them to a police station.¡±


    This heir of Nanshi Group was the little brother of one of her students, and her rtionship with that student was quite special. Dong Suzhen was not quite willing to see that person¡¯s little brother killed.


    Moreover, Nanshi Group was thergest financial group in Nanshi City. The amount of power it held surpassed what ordinary people could imagine; Dong Suzhen knew just how terrifying it was, so she did not want Zhao Fu to make any trouble.


    Even though it seemed that Zhao Fu held a high position and many people were willing to obey him, Dong Suzhen was worried about something big happening.


    Zhao Fu looked at Dong Suzhen; he did not care about those people¡¯s lives or deaths anyways, so he said casually, ¡°Lock them up!¡±


    Following this, the bodyguards dragged the seven people off, and Dong Suzhen let out a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Fu then said, ¡°Ms. Dong, I¡¯ll have people bring some clothes for you. You should rest; you don¡¯t worry about the rest of this.¡±


    Dong Suzhen lightly nodded and prepared to leave with a female attendant.


    ¡°Lil Fu, what happened?¡± The noise outside had woken up Zheng Yuqin, who had been taking a nap. She opened the door and asked Zhao Fu.


    Seeing that Dong Suzhen was also here, Zheng Yuqin looked incredibly shocked.


    Dong Suzhen was also quite surprised to see Zheng Yuqin here. They both worked at the same university campus and had a good rtionship with each other.


    After seeing each other, the two women started to talk, and Dong Suzhen decided to stay at Zhao Fu¡¯s vi for now. Zheng Yuqin brought Dong Suzhen to her room where they could talk more.


    Zhao Fu prepared to enter the Heaven Awaken World when a bodyguard came to report, ¡°Proxy family leader, Nanshi Group¡¯s Chairperson is here to see you!¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and nodded.


    Soon, a woman in her early thirties wearing a ck female business suit with short hair and pretty looks walked in. She gave off a capable and experienced aura that made her seem quite important.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhao! I am Nanshi Group¡¯s Chairperson and Xiao Yuanmei¡¯s mother, Zhang Hongmei,¡± Zhang Hongmei said with a faint smile.


    Zhao Fu calmly sat on the sofa and said, ¡°You¡¯re here for your son, right? There¡¯s no need to say anything, you can go back now.¡±


    Zhang Hongmei was prepared for such an answer. After hearing about this matter, she knew what sort of person she would be facing.


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, I won¡¯t waste any of your time. I¡¯m willing to give you 30% of mypany¡¯s shares if you¡¯re willing to let my son off.¡±


    Zhao Fu disdainfully smiled and said, ¡°Do you really think I care about a bit of money like that? I¡¯m not interested in your shares at all. Right now, you should be worried about Nanshi Group and whether or not it will still exist in the future.¡±


    This caused Zhang Hongmei¡¯s expression to fall. Zhao Fu was threatening to destroy Nanshi Group and eliminate thempletely. Even though she did not want to admit it, he indeed had the power to do so.


    After thinking about the terrifying consequences, Zhang Hongmei felt a chill in her heart. She gritted her teeth and made a decision, suddenly squatting down in front of Zhao Fu and starting to serve him as he watched on in surprise.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to take off her clothes, and they started to go at it together.


    Hearing these noises, Zheng Yuqin and Dong Suzhen¡¯s faces became red. Zheng Yuqin angrily cursed at Zhao Fu while Dong Suzhen remained silent in embarrassment.


    Afterward, Zhang Hongmei walked out from Zhao Fu¡¯s vi, and she couldn¡¯t stop tears from rolling out of her eyes. However, she forced herself to stop crying and wiped away her tears.


    After going to a dark prison, Xiao Yuanmei was delighted to see his mother and cried out, ¡°Mum! I knew you woulde to save me. Those people actually dared to hit¡­¡±


    Pa!


    A heavy pnded on his face, causing him to feel incredibly shocked. He had never thought that his mother would p him so savagely.


    ¡°If you make any trouble from now on, I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡± Zhang Hongmei¡¯s expression and tone were both bone-chillingly cold.


    Xiao Yuanmei had never seen his mother so angry before, so he hurriedly nodded in fear and did not dare to say anything else.

 Chapter 774 - God Race

    <h4>Chapter 774 - God Race</h4>


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu decided to test Daphne¡¯s abilities. Her archery was quite powerful, and because this was the only chance for the Maurya City to return to the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s hands, she did not dare to hide any of her abilities. She did not want to let down her mother and aunty and showed her full power.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with her, and he also realized that he did not have any Generals who were adept at using the bow. Daphne could make up for this, so Zhao Fu decided to give her the Disaster Bow that he had kept with him. It was quite useless for him to have it, so it would be better to give it to her.


    Now that he had a City Lord he would be satisfied with, Zhao Fu went to the Maurya City and prepared to level it up to a Level 5 Great City.


    Before, it had only been a Basic City, but because of the massive amount of EXP that Great Qin gained, it had been incredibly easy to level it up to a Great City.


    After fusing a City Upgrade Stone into the City Heart, the City Heart gave off a massive explosion as a golden pir of light shot to the sky. Golden waves of light also rippled out from the City Heart, spreading throughout the entire Maurya City. Afterward, a system announcement stated that the upgrade had beenpleted.


    Following this, Zhao Fu used the remaining three City Upgrade Stones. Pirs of light shot into the sky, and soon, the Maurya City had be a Level 5 Great City. It onlycked one more level before it could be a Level 1 Capital City.


    Zhao Fu nned to prioritize leveling the Maurya City to a Level 1 Capital City, as leveling up the Great Qin City again required 500 million EXP. It was getting quite difficult to level up the Great Qin City, so he decided to might as well level up the Maurya City into a Capital City first.


    However, even though Daphne¡¯s archery was quite powerful and she had the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s Bloodline, her Cultivation was quite weak, so Zhao Fu still felt that she was a bitcking.


    Compared to Bai Qi with his Seven Murders power, Daphne felt quite weak. As such, Zhao Fu nted a Six Desires Demonic Seed within her body to have her cultivate the Six Desires Celestial Art and have her be powerful quicker.


    The only problem with this was that Zhao Fu had a lot more to do at night.


    After dealing with this, Zhao Fu once again became idle. He very much wanted to invade the Fish Scale world to obtain arge number of Invasion Points and rewards, but no one else wanted to invade. Zhao Fu could do nothing about this; after all, Great Qin was still too weak to take on an entire world by itself.


    Soon, a week had passed, and Great Qin finished clearing out 35 regions, causing its strength once again rise.


    Great Qin now controlled 155 regions, having 620 Great Cities, 26 Cities, 210 Towns, and 19,489 Viges.


    Great Qin¡¯s poption was now at 550 million, and they had 80 million soldiers. Out of these 80 million soldiers, there were 50 million or so Stage 1 soldiers, 1.9 million Stage 2 soldiers, 170,000 Stage 3 soldiers, and 10,000 Stage 4 soldiers.


    Since they could not invade the Fish Scale world, Great Qin¡¯s next task was to have more system main cities join them.


    Even though one or two system main cities would join them every few days, Zhao Fu felt that this was still too slow. There was now less and less time, and the only thing Zhao Fu could do was send out more ambassadors.


    Zhao Fu quite wanted to use the Wyvern army to scare them into submission, which would work, but it was not a good long-term n.


    Great Qin could not make itself seem too dangerous, or the friendly rtions it had spent creating would be destroyed in an instant. The countless cities would feel threatened and once again ally together.


    He could pretend that the Wyverns were wild Wyverns, but after joining Great Qin, they would find out about these Wyverns sooner orter. This could cause a lot of dissatisfaction and lead to a disaster for Great Qin in the future. Zhao Fu did not want this to happen.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only wait. By now, the pce was almostplete, and it was incredibly majestic. It was kilometers wide and had countless halls and pavilions. There were alsorge gardens and flowing streams, looking incredibly luxurious, and its main color was ck.


    Zhao Fu moved the City Hall into the pce, and the Meeting Hall became one of the pavilions.


    The pavilion was thousands of meters wide, and the floor was made of glossy ck marble. There were also thick stone pirs that had ck dragons engraved on them.


    The pavilion was empty except for a three-meter tall stage. There was a screen with ck dragons embroidered on it, as well as a ck and gold imperial throne. There were countless gems socketed into the roof, making it seem like a sky filled with stars.


    The pavilion did not give off a brilliant and noble atmosphere, and it instead gave off a heavy and oppressive might.


    In the future, all important matters would be discussed in here. Zhao Fu then brought everything in the City Hall, including the people, to the pce.


    Even though they had not yet restored Great Qin, once the pce wasplete, Zhao Fu could live the life of an Emperor.


    A short whileter, another big event erupted out ¨C it was another invasion. However, it was not in the human world but in the Dark Demon world.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised, as this was the first time that he had heard of the Demon Race being invaded. They were naturally strong, and the Dark Demon world was a cultivation world, making them much more powerful than ordinary worlds, and yet people dared to invade them. Those people were simply too daring.


    However, unlike the human world, where the barrier was identally destroyed, it was the invaders who had opened a portal and started to invade.


    There were very few races that would dare to do such a thing. Zhao Fu had been controlling Ye Cang¡¯s body in the Dark Demon world this entire time, and after hearing about this, he felt quite shocked.


    The invaders wereing from the world to the right-hand side of the Dark Demon world; the human world was to its left-hand side. Zhao Fu did not have any information on that other world, as his power was limited.


    Only after a while did Zhao Fu receive some intelligence reports and find out that the God Race was invading the Dark Demon world. The race was called the Spirit Light God Race, and they looked like westerns. They naturally had a faint light around them, and there was a bright circle on their chest that was as big as a fist.


    Ordinary Spirit Light people¡¯s circles gave off a white light, those who were of noble birth gave off silver light, and those of incredibly important standing had golden light. It was said that the World Protector had a three-colored divine light.


    After looking through the information, Zhao Fu understood why they dared to invade the Dark Demon World. The God Race, Demon Race, and Devil Race were the three most powerful races; the Devil Horn Empire outside the Legacy Land was part of the Devil Race.


    Humans were one of the weaker races in the eight Major Races; this was something that was decided from birth.

 Chapter 775 - Spirit Light Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 775 - Spirit Light Invasion</h4>


    The God Race and Demon Race were like fire and water; they could not stand each other and often fought. Just from their attributes alone, they were already mortal enemies. Even if one side did not attack, the other side would surely attack.


    The portals that the Spirit Light people had opened was a ten kilometer tall, hundreds of kilometers wide golden door. It gave off an intense divine light, and any demonic qi that came into contact with this divine light became much weaker. The divine light was extremely effective against demonic qi.


    There were 1,000 of these massive doors in a row on the Northern Continent of the Dark Demon world. It was an extremely majestic and shocking scene.


    Each of the doors had millions of Spirit Light people defending them, and in total, there were roughly four billion Spirit Light people around therge doors.


    Zhao Fu had no idea how the Spirit Light people had created such things, but Zhao Fu had no way to do this. Right now, his Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel could only send a single person every time.


    The Demon Race had a passive ability that allowed them to be stronger when devouring other Races¡¯ blood and flesh. To them, humans were just medicines to help increase their Cultivation. If they developed portals, they would immediately invade the human world.


    It would be impossible for the human world to be so peaceful if that was the case. The Dark Demon world¡¯s World Protector hade to the human world before and had most likely obtained some information about their world. It was possible that he had nted some spies in the human world to continue gaining intelligence.


    This attack from the Spirit Light people was extremely ferocious. As soon as they opened the portals, they swarmed out, bathing hundreds of regions in blood. The God Race¡¯s cruel methods were not inferior to the Demon Race¡¯s methods at all.


    Hundreds of millions of corpses filled the hundreds of regions, and blood stained the ground everywhere. All creatures with demonic qi had been ughtered, and because this was a demon world, almost all creatures had demonic qi. The Spirit Light people had exterminated all the creatures in hundreds of regions without leaving a single thing alive.


    The weaker demon beasts were not spared either, and the stench of blood in those regions could make anyone want to vomit. It was an incredibly chilling sight.


    The Dark Demon people were unable to quickly respond to the Spirit Light people¡¯s sudden attack. Just like the humans, they had been caught unprepared, and by the time they responded, it was quitete.


    However, the Spirit Light people understood that the Dark Demon world was quite terrifying, so after annihting hundreds of regions, they brought back arge amount of spoils and retreated to the golden doors.


    Because of this, an Invasion Stage was also opened for the Dark Demon world and the Spirit Light world. Anyone who killed Dark Demon people or Spirit Light people would receive Invasion Points that could be exchanged for rewards. The rewards were simr to the ones in Zhao Fu¡¯s Chaotic World Stone Stele, but they were slightly inferior and some could only be used by Demons.


    Zhao Fu looked through the Night Dynasty¡¯s Chaotic World Stone Stele and saw that they could also exchange for Capital Cities; it seemed that every Chaotic World Stone Stele had this option.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite excited ¨C he could use Ye Cang¡¯s body to exchange for a Capital City. However, the number of Invasion Points necessary was quiterge, and Zhao Fu was worried that with the Night Dynasty¡¯s strength, it would be difficult for them to obtain such a number.


    After all, Zhao Fu had spent half of Great Qin¡¯s Fate to seal the eight aquatic beast kings, dealing with the aquatic beast tide. He had also poisoned three billion Fish Scale people to death, and only then had he been able to exchange for a Capital City. It had been incredibly difficult.


    In actuality, the Night Dynasty¡¯s City was only a bit away from rising to a Capital City. He could also make the Night Dynasty¡¯s City one of Great Qin¡¯s Capital Cities.


    That way, the requirement of having three Capital Cities would be fulfilled. After leveling up the Great Qin City to a Level 6 Capital City, he would be able to establish a Kingdom.


    It was a pity that he could not do such a thing, as it would be incredibly foolish and short-sighted. The Night Dynasty¡¯s true value was in its 170 million people and battle force. They were worth much more important than a Capital City.


    Zhao Fu could not just take the Night Dynasty¡¯s City back to the human world, as it would simply cost too much, so he had to think of another way.


    Now that the Spirit Light people and Dark Demon people were fighting, both worlds¡¯ attention was on the battlefield. Zhao Fu decided to join these muddy waters and obtain some benefits for himself as well.


    Zhao Fu did not feel anything towards either of these worlds, and he hoped that their fight would be as intense as possible. Otherwise, the humans would not have an opportunity to be stronger and resist them. Zhao Fu hoped that the Dark Demon world would lose, as it was right next to the human world and could invade at any moment. It was too big of a threat.


    There was no need to think about it too much; Zhao Fu had already decided to join in, as there were enough benefits to attract him.


    As the Night Dynasty¡¯s Emperor, Ye Cang was already SS grade, and Zhao Fu used an SSS grade Orb to raise him to SSS grade. He also had Ye Cang¡¯s body enter the Night Dynasty¡¯s Ancestral Demon Lake, obtaining the Night Demon Constitution. This constitution was a powerful constitution even within the Dark Demon world, and only those with the Night Dynasty¡¯s Bloodline could obtain it.


    At the same time, Ye Cang was cultivating the Night Dynasty¡¯s Legacy Art, the Night Art. Because the Dark Demon world was a cultivation world, they had many more Arts than the humans, and they were much higher grade.


    The Night Art was a Level 1 Human grade Art, which was higher than Great Qin¡¯s Great Qin King Art. It was in between SSS grade and Human grade, so there was a big difference in power. However, because Zhao Fu now had a Celestial Art, he was notcking in terms of Arts anymore.


    Because Ye Cang was essentially Zhao Fu¡¯s clone, he had thought about giving Ye Can the Six Desires Celestial Art to cultivate. However, he found that it was not possible because of how powerful the Art was. Zhao Fu was only able to cultivate it because he had the golden dragon.


    There was a basic version of the Six Desires Celestial Art, such as the one that Mo Yao¡¯Er was cultivating. However, this required a Six Desires Demonic Seed, which had to be nted through intercourse. Zhao Fu refused to do it with a man, even if that man was his clone.


    However, Zhao Fu could use his essence blood to open the King¡¯s profession for Ye Cang. Zhao Fu had a Sovereign Bloodline, so that was enough to open a King¡¯s profession.


    Adding on the fact that the Night Dynasty City was a Level 5 Capital City, Ye Cang was not weak at all. He was many times more powerful than before, and Zhao Fu could now use his body to do many things.


    At that moment, Mo Yao¡¯Er gave off an alluring aura as she walked in. Looking at Ye Cang sitting on the throne, she asked, ¡°Ye Cang, has master returned to the Dark Demon world yet?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not tell Mo Yao¡¯Er that Ye Cang¡¯s body had been taken over by him; he wanted to keep this a secret, as it was far too important. After all, if news spread that the Night Dynasty had been taken over by an outsider, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy right now and can¡¯t return for the time being,¡± Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang to say as he walked down.

 Chapter 776 - Mo Qi

    <h4>Chapter 776 - Mo Qi</h4>


    The Dark Demon world hurriedly conducted emergency meetings regarding this invasion. The Night Dynasty was one of the Southern Continent¡¯s tenrgest factions, so it had the right to participate. Simrly, as the daughter of the Demon Path Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Mo Yao¡¯Er was qualified to participate.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s true aim in going was to gain some information on the top-tier figures in the Dark Demon World, so he could make some preparations for war in the future.


    The Dark Demon world only had four continents, and each of them was extremely big. There were over 10,000 regions in each one. The Southern Continent was rtively weaker whenpared to the other three continents.


    The most powerful continent was the Eastern Continent. It had 15,000 regions, and four out of the seven Legatees came from there. The World Protector was also from the Eastern Continent, which made it the most terrifying one.


    The meeting was held at the Eastern Continent. A single faction could not call the shots in a battle between worlds, and allying together was something essential.


    After hearing Ye Cang¡¯s words, Mo Yao¡¯Er harrumphed with dissatisfaction and left.


    Ye Cang, or Zhao Fu, could not help but lightlyugh and followed behind her. Then, they used a teleportation channel toe to the Eastern Continent.


    There were already countless people gathered within a massive pce that gave off enormous amounts of demonic qi. All of these people¡¯s auras were extremely powerful, and they were all quite extraordinary. They were all famous figures from various continents; ordinary people did not have the right to participate in this meeting.


    As soon as Mo Yao¡¯Er stepped into the pce, many gasps sounded out. Mo Yao¡¯Er was the third-ranked beauty in the Dark Demon world. Her enchanting face, bewitching figure, and alluring aura caused the bodies of countless men to go hot and have reactions.


    This was the power of the Six Desires Celestial Art; not only was it powerful, but it also gave those who cultivated it an aura which intoxicated those around them. It was incredibly suitable for Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s constitution.


    All of the men stared at Mo Yao¡¯Er and gulped down globs of saliva in their mouths. They could not help but feel attracted to her.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er sensed these stares and enchantingly smiled. Countless men felt even more swooned. This made many of the women feel admiration and jealousy. Some even cursed at her for being a vixen.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er did not even bother looking at these men and walked to the center of the pce. Right now, her mind was filled with the desire for her master to do her.


    It was only after Mo Yao¡¯Er left their sight did those mene back to their senses. One of them said to the person next to him, ¡°That Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s simply too bewitching; I feel like the number one beauty of the Dark Demon world is about to change!¡±


    Everyone around him nodded and continued to look over at Mo Yao¡¯Er.


    Because Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s charm was simply too great, Ye Cang next to her waspletely ignored. They came to the center of the pce where the truly important figures were.


    There were less than 100 chairs at the center, and many people were already sitting down. Mo Yao¡¯Er casually picked a ce to sit, and Zhao Fu sat down next to her.


    Following this, more and more people arrived, and Zhao Fu soon saw the Dark Demon world¡¯s Legatees and World Protector.


    Out of the seven Legatees, the one with the most powerful aura was a bald-headed elderly man. He was the Sect Master of a Sect. After seeing him, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. Legacies would normally choose younger people over older people, as younger people had more potential and time. It was rare for a Legacy to choose such an aged person.


    The second strongest person¡¯s looks could be described as simply perfect. She was the number one beauty in the Dark Demon world and wore white clothes. She was the daughter of the Sect Master of the Celestial Demon Sect and had a cold demeanor.


    The third strongest person was a big ferocious-looking man. He was also the Legatee of a Dynasty and was extremely cruel and ruthless. He liked eating people and ate at least ten or so children per day.


    The fourth strongest person was extremely beautiful and had a graceful bearing. But, she also looked quite malicious. She was the Dark Demon world¡¯s second-ranked beauty and a Dynasty Legatee. She definitely looked like someone who could not be angered.


    The fifth strongest person was a gloomy, cold-looking young man who was the Sect Master of a Sect. The sixth strongest person was a handsome-looking young man who gave a bright and confident smile. He did not seem like someone from the Demon Race at all. Finally, the seventh strongest person was quite well-built and looked like a very simple person.


    The one who caught Zhao Fu¡¯s attention the most was the World Protector. Zhao Fu could feel an immense sense of danger from him, and his power far surpassed those of ordinary Legatees. He was Mo Qi, and he was a super genius in the Dark Demon world. He was the Sect Master of the number one Sect in the Dark Demon world, the Demon Heaven Sect.


    Mo Qi seemed to detect Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, and his cold gaze fell on Ye Cang¡¯s body. Perhaps it was because he was also a World Protector, but Zhao Fu instinctively refused to show weakness as he leaned against his chair and calmly looked back at Mo Qi.


    Mo Qi slightly frowned, and the cold atmosphere became even colder. Everyone looked at Mo Qi before looking at Ye Cang.


    ¡°Is Ye Cang not afraid of death? He dares to hold Mo Qi¡¯s gaze like this.¡± Mo Yao¡¯Er knew Ye Cang¡¯s strength, so she nudged him and signaled him to be more restrained.


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and slightly smiled at Mo Qi before looking away. Only then did Mo Qi look away, and the atmosphere was no longer as cold.


    ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re that bastard child from the Night Dynasty. Who would have thought you¡¯d take over the Night Dynasty in a single night; the Night Dynasty¡¯s people really are stupid ¨C a Dynasty was obtained by a bastard like you!¡± the child-eating big manughed as he said mockingly. As someone who had a pure bloodline, he naturally looked down on bastard children. He felt incredibly disgusted that a bastard could control a Dynasty and wield so much power.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far Ughr,¡± Mo Yao¡¯Er coldly harrumphed. Ye Cang belonged to her master, so she naturally had to step in.


    Ughr was the big child-eating man, and he looked at Mo Yao¡¯Er greedily as heughed and said, ¡°Sure, but you gotta spend a night with me!¡±


    Bang!!


    A gigantic ck hand stretched out in the air with immense might as it pped Ughr flying five or six meters.


    Ughr was not injured and only looked a bit wretched, but now he had a furious look on his face. He had never thought Zhao Fu would suddenly attack, and he had been hit because he had been careless.


    None of the people present expected Ye Cang to dare attack Ughr in front of everyone. As one of the Legatees, Ughr was terrifyingly powerful; the Night Dynasty¡¯s bastard was doomed.


    Zhao Fu had suddenly attacked not for himself but for his woman. If he did not have strength, he would have endured it, but now that he had powerful strength, why did he have to endure? Now, Zhao Fu did not want to have to endure this sort of humiliation, and he did indeed feel a bit angry about being called a bastard.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had wiped away Ye Cang¡¯s consciousness, so even if someone detected that something was off about Zhao Fu, he could use Ye Cang¡¯s body to show the Night Dynasty¡¯s power and attract some people to join the Night Dynasty.

 Chapter 777 - Night Demon Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 777 - Night Demon Constitution</h4>


    ¡°Arghh!!¡± With Ughr¡¯s ill-natured personality, how could he endure being suddenly attacked like that? He gave a loud roar and caused boundless demonic qi to rush forth. They instantly formed three demon tigers and each leaped towards Ye Cang, giving off ferocious auras.


    Zhao Fu did not even bother to stand up. With the various powers he had attained, Zhao Fu knew Ye Cang did not have to be afraid of Ughr at all. He stretched out his hand and caused a ck substance to gather which formed a three meter long exquisite looking sword. This was the power of the Night Demon Constitution ¨C it could allow one to gather darkness energy at will.


    As the three demon tigers sprang over, Zhao Fu waved his hand, and the sword gave off a ck crescent as it shot out. The three demon tigers were easily shed through and exploded into countless traces of demonic qi.


    Suddenly, an incredibly terrifying figure appeared behind Zhao Fu ¨C it was Ughr. Ughr¡¯s eyes had be violet-colored, and his body was one meter taller, turning into a three-meter giant. His body was covered with muscles, and there was a horn on his head ¨C this was his family¡¯s Demon King¡¯s Power.


    After seeing the three demonic tigers were not enough to deal with Ye Cang, Ughr immediately unleashed his Demon King¡¯s Power. His body blurred as he appeared behind Ye Cang and punched with immense destructive force towards him.


    Just as the punch was about to hit Zhao Fu, ck substance gathered and formed a ck barrier. As Ughr¡¯s punchnded on the barrier, it only caused a few cracks. This made him feel quite shocked.


    Suddenly, the ck barrier disappeared, and a massive hand made out of mighty demonic qi shot towards Ughr.


    Ughr was greatly startled, and he roared as he crossed his arms. Demonic qi surged forth and formed a rectangr shield which was three meters tall and 1.5 meters wide. It had a demon king engraved on it.


    Ughr was quite confident in this shield since it was his family¡¯s most powerful defensive skill. Everything inferior to the Demon King¡¯s Power would be devoured by the Demon King¡¯s Shield.


    Bang!!


    As the massive demonic hand crashed into the Demon King¡¯s Shield, the demon king engraved on the shield opened its mouth to try to devour the demonic hand. However, Ughr was shocked to find it could not devour the hand; in fact, it had no effect on the hand at all.


    The Demon King¡¯s Shield instantly shattered, and Ughr was sent flying approximately ten meters. He crashed onto the ground with a trace of blood leaking out of his mouth.


    This caused everyone to feel quite surprised. Now, it was quite evident that Ye Cang was strong; he was actually able to win against Ughr who was strong even among the Legatees.


    Everyone quickly got out of the way, and no one tried to stop this. Only the strong had the right to speak. This was an unspoken rule which everyone knew, and those who were weak could only follow it.


    Ughr climbed up from the ground savagely red at Zhao Fu before yelling, ¡°I¡¯ll eat you!!¡±


    Boom!!


    A massive demonic me rose up from Ughr¡¯s body, and a terrifying might spread out. The ground started to crack as Ughr used his full strength and rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled and raised his ck sword. The demonic qi in the surrounding area immediately flooded into the ck sword and caused it to give off an immense demonic light that seemed to be able to devour space itself. A mighty sword light spread out and gave off a might that weighed down on everyone¡¯s souls.


    The surrounding people looked incredibly shocked as they discovered there was something off about Ye Cang; he was used a demon god¡¯s skills. Otherwise, the demonic qi would not have been so lively, and he would not have given off the might of a demon god.


    Boom!!


    Ughr flew at Zhao Fu, whereas Zhao Fu shed out. A gigantic sword light shed out and sent Ughr flying once again. He crashed 100 meters away with a 15-centimeter long gash on his chest where ck blood continuously flowed out.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± The immense pain caused Ughr to gopletely berserk. An even greater power burst forth as he started to use his City Lord Seal¡¯s power.


    Zhao Fu also started to use his City Lord Seal¡¯s power. The two massive auras continuously collided, and it seemed the two sides were about to sh again. At that moment, Mo Qi could not watch on anymore and said, ¡°Enough, both of you stop! We¡¯re here to discuss how to stop the God Race¡¯s invasion.¡±


    As Mo Qi spoke, a mountain-like aura locked down the entire region and caused everyone to feel a weight on their hearts.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted. He found that Mo Qi¡¯s strength was on par with his main body¡¯s; another powerful foe had appeared. Currently, his clone was not a match for Mo Qi.


    While under Mo QI¡¯s massive aura, Ye Cang and Ughr both stopped. Ughr ferociously red at Ye Cang before returning to his seat. His wound healed in the blink of an eye which made it seem as if nothing had happened. This recovery rate was quite shocking.


    Zhao Fu also returned to his seat. Everyone¡¯s gaze toward him becamepletely different; there was now a trace of respect and fear.


    Before, they only saw a bastard like Ye Cang taking over the Night Dynasty as a joke. All of them secretly looked down on him.


    However, it seemed he was quite powerful and could even defeat Ughr. He could even use demon god skills. This made Ye Cang seem incredibly mysterious. They had only heard of demon god skills and had never seen them before. Practically no one could obtain a godly spirit¡¯s skills.


    Indeed, Zhao Fu had used the demon god¡¯s skills. After all, with a Demon Race body, such skills would be even more powerful.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er also looked at Zhao Fu in surprise. She had never expected Ye Cang to be so powerful in such a short amount of time. Even she would not be a match for him at this point.


    At that moment, the bald-headed elder stepped out and said, ¡°Does anyone have any good ns to deal with the God Race¡¯s invasion?¡±


    The gloomy-looking young man coldly harrumphed, ¡°What else is there to do but fight? The God Race bathed over a hundred of our regions in blood; we must pay the same back to them!¡±


    The Demon Race was quite ferocious, and all of them seemed quite bloodthirsty. Of course, they had a detailed n for how they were going to fight. Mo Yao¡¯Er contributed a bit to the discussions, whereas Zhao Fu did not say anything. Soon, the meeting concluded.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s primary goal was to gain some understanding of the Demon Race¡¯s various factions¡¯ strength. Since he had achieved his goal, he left together with Mo Yao¡¯Er.


    However, when Zhao Fu left, he saw Ughr staring at him with dense killing intent. Zhao Fu did not care as he also wanted to find an opportunity to kill Ughr. Zhao Fu also nned to bring his main body over since there would soon be many benefits to be obtained.


    After returning to the Southern Continent, Zhao Fu started to gather his forces. However, he did not n to bring indigenous resident soldiers; he only brought yers.


    The Night Dynasty was only responsible for one of the 1,000 golden doors; how could Zhao Fu ovemit to a battle between the Dark Demon people and Spirit Light people? Of course, he would be trying to get as many benefits as possible.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s main body also brought some people and snuck into the Dark Demon world. During chaotic times like this, no one would notice if Zhao Fu secretly destroyed a few cities. Of course, he had to be incredibly careful, or else they would be surrounded and attacked.

 Chapter 778 - Experts Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 778 - Experts Arrive</h4>


    Zhao Fu used Ye Cang¡¯s body to lead four million yers to the Dark Demon world¡¯s Northern Continent. They did not feel much before reaching the golden doors, but after reaching this ce, the smell of blood and the aura of death was everywhere.


    Zhao Fu had passed through the ruins of a system main city with corpses and blood everywhere. There was no trace of life, and the city gave off an eerie aura that emphasized death.


    Everything of value had already been piged; every race would take anything of value after killing, and even non-useful items were destroyed. Everyone understood they had to weaken their enemies as much as possible and show no mercy.


    Most of the Demon Race¡¯s equipment contained demonic qi, so the God Race could not use them. After all, the Demon Race and God Race¡¯s attributes countered each other.


    As such, the God Race had taken all of the equipment to either throw away or destroy; they refused to leave anything for the Demon Race. The people from the Demon Race did not want the corpses either. Although they had the ability to be stronger from devouring flesh and blood, that only worked for fresh flesh and blood. These corpses had already been rotting for a few days, and they were already too impure, so they had be useless.


    Zhao Fu inwardly smiled and said in sorrow, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let ourrades¡¯ corpses lie here and rot. We should let them rest in peace; we should build a world filled with love. At the same time, we should remember the cruel things the God Race has done to fuel our battle intent. The Demon Race will never be bullied by anyone!¡±


    If Zhao Fu had said those words in the human world, he definitely would have had many people pping and cheering. Many people would have evene to help Zhao Fu.


    However, all of the Dark Demon people around him felt there was something wrong with Zhao Fu¡¯s head for him to say such idiotic words.


    Zhao Fu did not care. He simply wanted to use this as an excuse to order people to start collecting corpses. The Spirit Light people had massacred their way through 148 regions, which would have at least 40 million Stage 1 corpses. There were also countless high Grade corpses, and even the lower Grade corpses could be thrown into the Corpse Soul Blood Lake and Fountain of Life.


    If they were not worth putting into the Corpse Soul Blood Lake or Fountain of Life, they could be turned into Undead. Great Qin did not waste a single corpse; Zhao Fu respected the corpses of Great Qin soldiers, but he did not care about other people¡¯s corpses at all.


    Zhao Fu did not carry out the collection himself and instead left it to the Night Dynasty¡¯s people to do. Most of the people did not care about the Night Dynasty doing such a stupid thing.


    Afterward, Zhao Fu slowly brought his people to a golden door. There were four million Spirit Light people defending here, and their equipment all gave off a bright glow, making them seem incredibly holy in stark contrast to Zhao Fu¡¯s side shrouded in demonic qi.


    Zhao Fu felt that these Spirit Light people were too high-profile; their bright equipment was simply too eye-catching.


    ¡°Stay here and build defenses; don¡¯t attack for now!¡± Zhao Fu simply came to make a show and had no ns to use his battle force at all. As such, he did not n to attack and only defended.


    The Spirit Light people had long since constructed defenses. They had already obtained massive gains from invading, and they were now waiting for the Demon Race to attack. They understood how bloodthirsty the Demon Race was; they would definitelye for revenge. That way, the Spirit Light people would be able to obtain even more Invasion Points.


    They had set up many traps here, most of which were things able to suppress the Demon Race. The battles at the other ces were incredibly intense, but Zhao Fu¡¯s area was incredibly peaceful.


    The Spirit Lightmander in charge of this golden door felt quite confused seeing Zhao Fu behave in a pacifist manner. They had killed so many demons, so the Demon Race should be incredibly furious. However, why was this demon so nonchnt about attacking?


    Themander felt that the other side definitely had something up their sleeves. Because the Spirit Light people had already prepared defenses and traps which gave them a big advantage, he naturally would not choose to attack. As such, he could only watch as Zhao Fu¡¯s people slowly built their defenses. Just like that, the two armies continued to merely face off and stare at each other.


    Zhao Fu did not ask for reinforcements from any system main cities to have a reason not to attack. He did not want to help out at all as it would require sacrificing the Night Dynasty¡¯s forces which now belonged to Great Qin. By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s main body had reached here as well.


    Meanwhile, in front of another golden door, countless Dark Demon soldiers roared as they formed a massive tide and rushed towards the opposing Spirit Light soldiers.


    At that moment, the magic formations under the Spirit Light side¡¯s defensive walls were activated and caused countless searing rays of white light to shoot out toward the demon tide. Thousands of rays of light sted out, giving off shocking sounds.


    The massive power from the rays of light sent the Dark Demon soldiers flying. Countless were killed and injured in just an instant, bringing their momentum to a halt.


    The Spirit Light soldiers then drew their bows to shoot out arrows which descended like torrential rain. Blood flew everywhere and cries continuously sounded out as the Dark Demon army once again took a heavy blow, losing many people.


    However, the Demon Race was not weak at all, and the demons started to release their full power. Blood-red mes appeared around them as they squatted down and pressed against the ground. This caused blood-red magic formations to appear. The magic formations absorbed the blood around them and caused their bodies to give off brilliant blood-red light.


    They tapped off the ground which caused the ground to instantly crack, and they looked like redsers as they shot out. They broke through the Spirit Light people¡¯s various magic formations and mmed against the defensive wall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Massive sounds rang out as the Spirit Light people¡¯s defensive walls continuously trembled, causing them to feel quite startled. After a wave of explosions, the wall was covered with cracks, and some parts hadpletely caved in. The demons had essentially suicide-bombed the defensive wall.


    Because of their sacrifice, countless other demons were able to charge forward and reach the defensive wall to start fighting with the Spirit Light people.


    As the soldiers began to fight, the City Lords from both sides also engaged each other in the air.


    When the Spirit Light people¡¯s World Protector had said there was a Demon Race world next to their world, almost all of the Spirit Light people had beenpletely sent into a frenzy. They were all instantly united in amon goal to get rid of the Demon Race and destroy all evil.


    They had gathered almost all of their entire world¡¯s power to invade the Demon Race and purify them. Keguna was one of the Spirit Light City Lords, and he unhesitatingly joined in.


    However, the Demon Race was quite powerful, and this was their domain. Keguna faced attacks from two Dark Demon City Lords. He was unable to hold on for much longer. There was a deep wound on his chest where bone could be seen, and blood continuously flowed out.


    ¡°Am I going to die here?¡± Keguna thought sadly.


    A Dark Demon City Lord unleashed a massive wave of saber light towards Keguna who was unable to defend anymore.


    Suddenly, a searing ray of light with a massive aura descended from the sky. The terrifying aura caused everyone nearby to tremble, and an awe-inspiring figure appeared. He wore a cloak white as snow and had six pairs of angelic wings, giving off a pure and holy light.


    Keguna felt incredibly delighted and cried out, ¡°Our people¡¯s experts have arrived!¡±

 Chapter 779 - God Race Expert

    <h4>Chapter 779 - God Race Expert</h4>


    Even though Keguna could not see that person¡¯s face, he was sure that this person was from the God Race. The holy lighting from his body was incredibly pure, making one feelfortable and at peace. Only high-grade God Race people would have such power.


    What¡¯s more, this person had blocked a fatal blow for him. In this battle, only someone from the God Race would do this.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir!¡± Keguna hurriedly bowed to this person. The hierarchy in the God Race was extremely strict, and this person was much stronger than him and had saved his life. It was only fitting that he should show appropriate respect.


    The person did not reply, making Keguna feel a bit awkward. However, most experts were cold and arrogant, so he was not too surprised. Regardless, this person was a good person deep down, or he would not have saved him.


    This person giving off holy light was, of course, Zhao Fu. This holy light energy did note from Zhao Fu¡¯s body but from the Seraph Sword. In order to pretend to be someone from the Spirit Light race, Zhao Fu had put on a pure-white cloak, making him look quite righteous.


    Zhao Fu did not reply before because he could not understand what that person had said, and he did not speak thenguage either. He did not want his identity to be exposed.


    As for the reason why he had saved Keguna, it was to blend in with the rest of the Spirit Light people. He wanted the Dark Demon people to think that he was part of the Spirit Light people; otherwise, Zhao Fu would not be so kind as to save someone from the Spirit Light race.


    The two Dark Demon City Lords looked at the person holding the holy sword in front of them. To be able to give off the holy light that they hated so much, this person was undoubtedly part of the God Race. This person also felt quite strong, and they did not feel too confident in defeating him.


    By now, another four Dark Demon City Lords had discovered this expert and quickly flew over. The six Dark Demon City Lords looked at each other and decided to deal with this Spirit Light expert together.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Six City Lord Seals rose out of those City Lords¡¯ bodies, giving off terrifying demonic light. A massive aura burst forth and dispersed the clouds above as the six Dark Demon City Lords¡¯ eyes became red and arge amount of demonic qi flowed out of their bodies.


    Keguna could not help but feel quite startled. The power of six Dark Demon City Lords was quite terrifying, and he could not help but wonder if that expert could defend against them. Keguna felt quite uncertain.


    ¡°Maybe I should help!¡± Even though Keguna had been injured, he could still at least keep one of the City Lords busy. He did not want his savior to be put under too much pressure, so he prepared to rush up.


    Zhao Fu could tell what Keguna was thinking and held out his hand to stop him. He wanted to act like someone from the Spirit Light race, so he couldn¡¯t just let Keguna die in front of him. Moreover, he did not want Keguna to get in his way.


    Seeing this, Keguna felt incredibly touched. This expert wanted to face the dangers by himself and wanted to keep him safe. Who would risk facing six powerful enemies for him?


    ¡°This expert¡¯s simply too kind! He¡¯s definitely from one of the noble families!¡± Keguna thought to himself.


    Boom!!


    A terrifying saber light, bringing with it demonic might, shed towards Zhao Fu. It was incredibly powerful and seemed to be able to split open mountains ¨C the Dark Demon side had attacked first.


    A condescending smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. Facing these six Dark Demon City Lords, Zhao Fu did not need help from any of the Great Qin City Lords or even use their power; using his own strength was enough.


    As the saber light arrived, Zhao Fu dodged to the side before turning into a ray of light and shooting at the six Dark Demon City Lords.


    The six Dark Demon City Lords spread out, surrounding Zhao Fu and simultaneouslyunching attacks at him. Sword lights, saber lights, and spear lights crashed towards Zhao Fu at the center, resulting in an enormous explosion that sent out berserk shockwaves.


    This made Keguna feel quite shocked; if it was him facing these attacks, he would have died instantly. He could not help but feel worried about Zhao Fu.


    The six Dark Demon City Lords smiled in satisfaction as Zhao Fu had not even dodged or tried to block their attacks. That was simply seeking death.


    However, after the explosion, Zhao Fu slowly spread out three pairs of wings, lookingpletely fine. This made the six Dark Demon City Lords feelpletely shocked; Zhao Fu waspletely unscathed by their attacks.


    Keguna let out a sigh of relief. He had wanted to go and help but found that this expert did not need his help at all.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body shed and suddenly appeared in front of one of the Dark Demon City Lords. His hand shed out, piercing through that City Lord¡¯s chest with his sword. The City Lord¡¯s eyes widened as he tried to say something, but blood continuously flowed out of his mouth as he died.


    After killing this City Lord, Zhao Fu¡¯s six pristine pairs of wings pped and he arrived in front of another City Lord, easily killing him as well.


    After seeing this, the remaining City Lords understood that they were not a match for Zhao Fu, so they tried to escape in fear but were all killed by Zhao Fu. All of their corpses and City Lord Seals were collected by Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu grinned and prepared to say something to Zhao Fu when he saw Zhao Fu suddenly raise his sword and shootout a ray of white light. A white ring of light appeared in the sky, giving off white light that shined on the Spirit Light people¡¯s bodies.


    Keguna found that facing the Dark Demon people¡¯s ferocious attacks, the Spirit Light people were being forced back. However, with this light, the Spirit Light people were buffed, allowing them to suppress the Dark Demon people.


    By now, Keguna waspletely in awe of this expert. This person was incredibly kind, selfless, and powerful, making him feel incredibly moved.


    Following this, Zhao Fu killed some more Dark Demon City Lords before turning into a ray of light and vanishing across the horizon. Seeing this, Keguna could not help but feel a bit disappointed.


    However, he understood that this expert turning the tide for them was already quite amazing, and that person had not even tried to take credit for anything. He did not deserve to be friends with such an expert; he could only look up at him from a distance.


    Within a dense forest, Zhao Fu grinned ecstatically; he had gained 18 City Lord Seals without arousing any suspicions at all. He called over the Assassins he had brought and gave them the City Lord Seals, ordering them to find the Cities and quickly relocate them.


    Zhao Fu once again turned into his Spirit Light alter ego and helped the Spirit Light people continue to attack the Dark Demon people. In total, Zhao Fu ended up killing 140 City Lords, and he realized that he had to stop or else he could fall into trouble.


    After killing so many City Lords, he had attracted a lot of attention. Many of the Dark Demon people wanted to find an opportunity to kill Zhao Fu.


    Now, Zhao Fu was quite famous on the Spirit Light side. Many people knew that a white-cloaked Seraph would appear during times of crisis and save many people. He was praised by countless people, but Zhao Fu felt that he could not continue on like this as it was getting quite dangerous.

 Chapter 780 - Demon Race Expert

    <h4>Chapter 780 - Demon Race Expert</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Moreover, obtaining 140 system main cities was already a shocking harvest, so it was best to be content. At the same time, Zhao Fu had continuously received system announcements of Cities being relocated,ting Great Qin an astronomical amount of EXP and Achievement Points. Zhao Fu grinned and decided to stop masquerading as a God Race expert.


    Since he could not keep masquerading as a God Race expert, he could now masquerade as a Demon Race expert to kill people from the Spirit Light world.


    Zhao Fu eerily smiled and made some preparations. He took out the Sky Demon Sword and absorbed some of its demonic qi, making him seem like someone from the Demon Race.


    This time, Zhao Fu did not wear a cloak. After all, he had just been going around wearing a white cloak, so if a person with a ck cloak suddenly appeared, it would be too suspicious. However, even though Zhao Fu did not want to wear a cloak, he did not want to reveal his appearance either.


    Zhao Fu cut some wood and whittled it, making a crude mask. He put it on his face, hiding his appearance. Only his terrifying eyes could be seen, making those who saw him feel suppression and terror.


    ¡°Demoness! I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± one of three golden-d City Lords said as he coldly looked at a woman with dense killing intent.


    The woman had graceful bearings and snow-white skin, and she looked incredibly sexy. She was one of the Dark Demon world¡¯s famed beauties, and she was now surrounded by three Spirit Light City Lords. There was a trace of blood at her lips, and she coldlyughed as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you God Race people value righteousness? What¡¯s so righteous about teaming up against a weak woman like me?¡±


    One of the Spirit Light City Lords said mockingly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about righteousness when facing demons like you. You are all evil, and killing you is our heavenly duty. No matter what we do, the gods will support us!¡±


    After saying this, the City Lord raised his magic staff, and ripples appeared in the air. A gigantic spear covered with holy runes extended out from mid-air, giving off an incredibly sharp aura that caused people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    The sexy-looking woman, Xie Mei, looked at that spear in surprise and immediately tried to dodge.


    However, the two other Spirit Light City Lords immediately acted ¨C holy light shot out from their hands, causing a formless restrictive power to cover Xie Mei¡¯s body. Xie Mei desperately tried to struggle out of it, but her speed had be greatly reduced.


    ¡°Holy Spirit¡¯s Spear!¡± the City Lord roared, and the spear in the air gave off boundless power as it shot towards Xie Mei. Xie Mei was unable to dodge in time and felt immense despair and powerlessness.


    Just as Xie Mei was about to be hit by the spear, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her and sent out a terrifying sword light. The massive sword light instantly shattered the silver spear, causing it to turn into countless shards.


    This was no coincidence ¨C Zhao Fu had been hiding nearby and waiting for an opportunity to reveal himself. It was easiest to obtain someone¡¯s trust when helping them during a crisis.


    After seeing this powerful figure block the strike for her, the despairing Xie Mei could not help but feel a tremble within her heart.


    This person wore ck clothes and had very long hair that reached his legs. He held a demonic sword and gave off a very terrifying aura, but Xie Mei felt incredibly at peace. Even though she could only see him from behind, she could tell that he was definitely an incredibly handsome man.


    The three Spirit Light City Lords looked at the man in front of them. Sensing the terrifying demonic qi he gave off, they could tell that he was a high-grade demon.


    ¡°You God Race people dare to bully someone from the Demon Race!¡± Because Zhao Fu had long since learned the Dark Demonnguage, he decided to speak, unlike before when he was pretending to be a God Race expert. His voice was filled with domineeringness, making everyone who heard him feel instinctively scared.


    Just as he spoke, he turned into a ck blur and rushed towards the Spirit Light City Lords. He arrived in front of them in an instant, giving them a big shock, and they hurriedly put up three white energy barriers.


    However, as Zhao Fu shed out an immense sword light, it instantly shattered the three energy barriers.


    Seeing this, the City Lords werepletely terrified, and they immediately wanted to run. However, they were not given the chance ¨C one had his chest pierced by Zhao Fu, the other was shed in half, and the final one¡¯s head was crushed by Zhao Fu. His methods were incredibly cruel and domineering but also quite fascinating.


    A figure could not help but move towards Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu, caught in the moment, swept her into his embrace. Xie Mei¡¯s face became red, and she said shyly, ¡°You¡¯re so domineering! I like that.¡±


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and felt quite awkward. It seemed that he now instinctively became close to women, so he decided to avoid this in the future.


    He then gently pushed her away and transformed into a demonic ray of light before shooting away to another battlefield.


    ¡°Kill! Our Demon Race is the most terrifying race; nothing can stop us from sweeping across the world!¡± On another battlefield, Zhao Fu led arge group of Dark Demon people to charge.


    The countless demons were incredibly excited as they followed this Demon Race expert to charge at the Spirit Light people. Zhao Fu began a bloody ughter, shocking even the people from the Dark Demon race.


    After another round of killing, Zhao Fu obtained 80 Spirit Light City Lord Seals, making him feel incredibly delighted. Just as he was about to head to another battlefield, his powerful senses alerted him that there were people waiting in ambush ahead.


    It seemed that he had caught too much attention. Zhao Fu sighed; he could not continue to pretend to be part of the Dark Demon race.


    In total, he had obtained 220 City Lord Seals. They had already relocated the 140 Dark Demon cities ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Assassins had all been temporarily given City Lord Seals, and with the various Dark Demon City Lords fighting on the frontlines, there was no one to look after their domains.


    However, there was no way to go to the Spirit Light world, as they defended the golden doors closely. It was not very possible to go to the Spirit Light world through those doors.


    Also, it seemed that only the Spirit Light people could use those golden doors. Back when Zhao Fu had masqueraded as a Spirit Light expert, he had tried to use one but had found that he could not use it. It seemed that no other race could use them.


    There was nothing he could do about this; Zhao Fu could only order people to have the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel brought to the Dark Demon world in order to teleport into the Spirit Light world.


    Zhao Fu left the relocating of the Spirit Light system main cities to Great Qin¡¯s Assassins. They were well-suited to this job and were quite adept at it.


    Now, Zhao Fu returned to Ye Cang¡¯s side. He could not continue masquerading as an expert on either side, so he decided to use a third identity to obtain some benefits for the Night Dynasty.


    By now, themander that Ye Cang was facing off against could not wait anymore and started to attack the Night Dynasty¡¯s forces, and Zhao Fu immediately went over to help.

 Chapter 781 - Golden Doors

    <h4>Chapter 781 - Golden Doors</h4>


    ¡°Follow me and purify these demons!¡± a Spirit Lightmander yelled as he rode on a tall, white horse and led a group of Cavalrymen to charge. The Cavalrymen all gave off white light as they charged on their horses, giving off massive sounds.


    They gripped their spears and used their momentum to throw them out, causing whooshing sounds to sound out. The countless spears brought with them white lights as they tore through the air and flew towards the Night Dynasty¡¯s defensive wall.


    A formless barrier rippled out of the Night Dynasty¡¯s defensive wall, but the spears gave off a terrifying Holy Light energy and instantly destroyed the formless barrier.


    However, the power of the spears was greatly reduced, and none of them were able to hit the defensive wall. The ground in front of the defensive wall was now covered with spears.


    The Cavalrymen once again threw out spears, all of them giving off a faint white light, bringing with them Holy Light energy.


    Ye Cang coldly harrumphed and looked over at his Generals. His Generals gave out orders, and people wearing ck robes walked out with serious expressions on their faces. They stretched out their hands towards the iing Cavalry, causing darkness power to gather.


    ck diagrams appeared on the ground, and as the countless horses stepped on them, their hooves seemed to be stuck to the ground. Countless horses crashed to the ground and some of their legs were broken, causing them to whinny in pain.


    The Cavalrymen on the horses were sent crashing to the ground, causing countless injuries and a lot of chaos.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Ye Cang gave the order and countless Archers let loose arrows, forming a massive arrow rain that caused people¡¯s hairs to stand on end. The Cavalrymen who had crashed to the ground werepletely defenseless.


    Immediately, countless Spirit Light Cavalrymen died and blood flew everywhere. Those who were not dead howled, creating a grisly scene.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    Suddenly, rays of Holy Lightnded on the Night Dynasty¡¯s defensive wall, causing the Nighty Dynasty¡¯s soldiers to howl as if they were being burned.


    Ye Cang¡¯s pupils constricted as he discovered countless Priests dressed in white robes and holding wooden staffs. Under the protection of countless soldiers, they had arrived at the front of the Spirit Light army and were attacking the Night Dynasty.


    Taking this opportunity, countless Spirit Light people rushed up to the defensive wall and started to siege it. The Spirit Light people used all sorts of methods to scale the defensive wall, while the Night Dynasty¡¯s people continuously used heavy objects and arrows to attack them.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s special profession, the people wearing ck robes, also attacked with darkness. ck fog, which had extremely destructive properties, started to move towards the Spirit Light people. Anyone who was touched by the ck fog would have their bodies fall apart and blood continuously flow out.


    In just an instant, countless Spirit Light people died in horrified ways. Wounds opened up all over their bodies and blood dyed their bodiespletely.


    The Spirit Light side¡¯s Priests also attacked the Night Dynasty, resulting in a ferocious battle.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Massive explosions sounded out as powerful auras descended. 60 or so City Lords coldly looked at Ye Cang.


    Ye Cang did not care at all, and the Night Dynasty¡¯s side also erupted with a shocking aura. The Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords all prepared for battle, and the five Ancestors brought with them monstrous auras as they dove into the group of opposing City Lords. With their strength, dealing with five or six of them was no problem at all.


    Following this, Zhao Fu also arrived and released his full power tomit a ughter.


    In the end, the Spirit Light people lost three million or so soldiers and 40 or so City Lords, and they retreated to their golden door, no longer attacking. The Night Dynasty lost about one million people and a few City Lords.


    Out of the 40 Spirit Light City Lords they had killed, 25 were killed by Zhao Fu. This made the Night Dynasty¡¯s other City Lords and Ancestors incredibly terrified, as they now knew that it would be incredibly easy for Zhao Fu to kill them if he wished.


    However, it seemed that Zhao Fu only followed Ye Cang¡¯s orders, making them feel relieved. Otherwise, they would feel extremely unsettled when around Zhao Fu.


    Of course, this was done by Zhao Fu to make them feel at ease. Over the next few days, the battle between the Dark Demon people and the Spirit Light people continued, and both sides continued to send more soldiers. The death toll was now at seven billion people.


    The battles between both sides were incredibly intense, making it seem as if the world was going to copse and everything was going to be destroyed. Many regions were reduced to ruins, and craters covered the ground. Many tall mountains and peaks disappeared, and no grass could be seen on the ground anymore. This was a battle between two truly mighty sides.


    The battle between the Dark Demon people and Spirit Light people was on apletely different level to the battle between the humans and the Fish Scale people. Even though the Legatees of both sides did not use their world¡¯s power, much of the two worlds¡¯ Fate had been used. Over 100 Nation Armaments had been summoned in battle, making it seem as if it was the apocalypse.


    This was especially so for the battle between the World Protectors. It was the most terrifying battle Zhao Fu had ever witnessed; back then, Zhao Fu had been with the Night Dynasty, fishing for benefits.


    No one would dare to, or even could, venture to the Spirit Light world to relocate system main cities, so Zhao Fu happily had Great Qin¡¯s Assassins take the 40 Spirit Light system main cities without anyone knowing.


    With these 40 system main cities, Zhao Fu had obtained 260 system main cities in total. Zhao Fu was quite shocked by his gains this time, and with the amount of EXP they had gained, the Maurya City had be a Level 1 Capital City.


    Zhao Fu was very pleased with the gains this time. He did not want to expose his identity, so he jollily stayed with the Night Dynasty as they faced off in a stalemate against the Spirit Light people.


    However, an incredibly destructive shockwave had rippled out, causing his hairs to stand on end and for him to feel as if his body had fallen into an icy cavern. Zhao Fu went over to take a look and found that the two World Protectors had unleashed a shocking battle.


    The Legatees of the Fish Scale world and human world had barely fought, much less use their Nation Armaments. At first, the Fish Scale people had destroyed the human side but had then been poisoned by the human side. The battles had not been as intense.


    However, the God Race and Demon Race were archenemies and were about the same strength. As such, their battles were incredibly terrifying.


    Zhao Fu hoped that the war between the two worlds would be as intense as possible. However, both sides knew they could not keep going like this, as there was a greater threat from the previous worlds.


    As such, both sides gradually backed off. The 1,000 or so golden doors became 100 doors, but they were still heavily guarded. No more massive battles erupted, and they only gradually whittled away at each other.


    Now that it hade to this, both sides knew that they could not start any big battles anymore. As such, most of the factions that had gathered here returned, and the Night Dynasty went back to the Southern Continent. Zhao Fu also took his massive gains back to the human world.

 Chapter 782 - Devil Horn

    <h4>Chapter 782 - Devil Horn</h4>


    After returning to Great Qin, the first thing Zhao Fu did was re-establish the 260 system main cities. He had also caught some Spirit Light indigenous residents and Dark Demon indigenous residents to be City Lords for them. Now, Great Qin had 880 Cities, which was an incredibly terrifying number.


    Zhao Fu felt like it was time to do something about the regions at the borders. However, after thinking about it, he did not have the confidence yet, so he decided to instead properly grow some City Lords for the Fish Scale, Spirit Light, and Dark Demon system main cities and nurture some top-tier forces.


    Zhao Fu had only casually chosen some people to be City Lords for now in order to have the system main cities spawn residents. Those City Lords were all quite weak, and Zhao Fu could not count on them to fight.


    Luckily, system main cities spawned many people every day, so he would only have to wait a few days to find better-suited people. After giving them some training and resources, they would be capable fighters for him.


    In the next few days, Zhao Fu became quite rxed. He went to take a look at the new Capital City, the Maurya City. Now that it had be a Capital City, it was being expanded to prepare for even more people.


    Zhao Fu felt that the Maurya City¡¯s strength was slightly weaker than Seven Kill City¡¯s strength. It did not have the killing nature of Seven Kill City, so it was naturally not as strong.


    However, as a Dynasty Legacy City, the Maurya City¡¯s Legacy was quite powerful. It was said that when the Maurya City became a Capital City, a gigantic golden peacock had appeared in the sky and all of the City¡¯s residents had obtained more power.


    During this period of time, Great Qin had fused together another two General Armaments. One was for Zhang Han¡¯s Great Gate Star and the other was for Sun Hanxiang¡¯s Voracious Wolf Star.


    Now, Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, Sima Cuo, Zhang Han, Meng Tian, Li Mu, Bai Xihan, and Sun Hanxiang had General Armaments.


    Great Qin now had nine General Armaments, and Bai Xihan had the Seven Murders Star and Sun Hanxiang had the Voracious Star. If they could find someone with the Army Destroyer Star, Zhao Fu would once again gather the ¡®Murder Destroyer Wolf¡¯ formation. Back when he had gathered it the first time, it had caused Zhao Fu¡¯s Myrtle Imperial Star to awaken.


    Zhao Fu wondered what would happen if he gathered those three stars again. Zhao Fu felt that between Wei Qing and Xu Liuyi, one of them would most likely awaken the Army Destroyer Star. They would soon be able to gather those three stars again, making Zhao Fu feel quite excited.


    Soon, a month had passed, and during that time, Zhao Fu had sessfully found some suitable people to be City Lords and had nurtured them greatly.


    Zhao Fu also re-built the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel in Great Qin. He had not left the Legacy Land in a while, and he decided to go out again for a few reasons.


    The first reason was to gain information about the battle between the Devil Horn Empire and the various other worlds. Their battle could decide the life of the human race, so Zhao Fu had to obtain information and make preparations.


    The second reason was to sell the ridiculous amount of equipment he had. After all, he had obtained three billion sets of equipment from the battle with the Fish Scale people.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to sell them in the human world, but because of the natural disasters, there was very low demand and it was quite difficult to transport them. All of the equipment was worth about 18 billion gold coins, which was quite arge fortune.


    The third reason was to buy Talisman Stones. Great Qin alwayscked Talisman Stones, as they were simply too important to Great Qin. All of their equipment and weapons required Talisman Stones now.


    More than half of the Talisman Stones in China had been bought by Great Qin, but Great Qin still only had eight million sets of Talisman Equipment for 80 million soldiers. They had only provided 10% of the soldiers with Talisman Equipment, and if they wanted to buy more, they would have to buy it from outside the Legacy Land.


    The Kershi Kingdom had most likely guessed his identity, so Zhao Fu did not dare to step into the Kershi Kingdom again. There was a big difference between those who had established Kingdoms and those who had not; after establishing a Kingdom, one¡¯s faction would greatly change.


    Zhao Fu quite admired those with Kingdoms, but Great Qin was nearly there itself.


    Zhao Fu could not go to the Kershi Kingdom anymore, but there were other ces that he could go to. Not only was Zhao Fu going to go to the various Kingdoms in the Grassi world, but he was also going to Lantong Kingdoms and Kingdoms in other worlds.


    Zhao Fu nned to open up paths to different worlds and not limit himself to the Grassi world. If he wanted to obtain arge amount of resources, he had to travel to many ces.


    From the information he had obtained, the Lantong world was the world before the Grassi world; to its left was a Half-Beast world and to its right was an Elf world. The Half-Beast world was the world before the Dark Demon world, and the Elf world was the world before the Fish Scale world.


    The Devil Horn Empire was from the world before the Half-Beast world; Zhao Fu would not pay it too much mind until he had dealt with other things first.


    Soon, Zhao Fu went to the Moonrest Empire next to the Kershi Kingdom. Even though it called itself an Empire, it was only a Barony.


    After entering the Moonrest Empire, Zhao Fu first found some information about the Devil Horn Empire.


    The information he obtained was quite good; the Devil Horn Empire, the Lantong people, Grassi people, and Half-Beast people had been at a stalemate because of how powerful the Devil Horn Empire was.


    The Lantong, Grassi, and Half-Beast worlds were all under immense pressure from the Devil Horn Empire. One time, there had been a sudden attack from the Devil Horn Empire that had almost broken through the three races¡¯ defenses, and facing this massive threat, more factions from those worlds had joined in. Only then had they been able to keep the situation under control.


    More importantly, the world before the Devil Horn Empire, the White Corpse race, had also joined in the fray. The White Corpse race was part of the Death Race. They had not intended to join in, but the Devil Horn Empire had been simply too arrogant and domineering, making them feel threatened as well.


    The White Corpse race was from the world before the Devil Horn Empire, so its strength was far stronger than the Lantong, Grassi, and Half-Beast worlds. With it also attacking the Devil Horn Empire, the other worlds felt much less pressure.


    In the end, the Stone Spirit race next to the Devil Horn Empire also decided to join in. Now, there was no need to worry about the threat of the Devil Horn Empire, as it was beingpletely suppressed by five other worlds. It was facing a crisis itself and would not be able to invade any more worlds.


    The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s arrogance had beenpletely torn down by the other five worlds, and there were even rumors that the five worlds were thinking about invading the Devil Horn Empire.


    Now that the Devil Horn Empire had be the one on the defensive, Zhao Fu was able to rx and not feel as much danger.


    At the same time, this gave Zhao Fu a reminder to be as low-profile as possible and not to offend too many people. It was best to make friends with some while making enemies with others; the Devil Horn Empire showed that this was quite important.

 Chapter 783 - Frostmoon Empire

    <h4>Chapter 783 - Frostmoon Empire</h4>


    With his experience fromst time, Zhao Fu decided not to work together with anyrge merchant groups anymore. Even though they were quite powerful and could find things Zhao Fu wanted easily, it was easy for them to attract attention.


    As such, this time, Zhao Fu chose some smaller merchant groups, and he would not buy in suchrge quantities. He would buy an appropriate amount from each merchant group so as to keep the transactions going for as long as possible.


    Within the Moonrest Empire, Zhao Fu found a small merchant group called Clear Moon. Zhao Fu did not n to work with just anyone; he first investigated the merchant groups first, as he did not want to work with any disputable groups that might cause him to make a loss.


    The Clear Moon Group¡¯s reputation was quite good, and even though it was quite small, it had good standing. All items were clearly identified and valued, and it was almost impossible to buy anything fake from there.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with it, so he chose to work together with it. The Clear Moon Group¡¯s Manager was an elderly ex-soldier who had Stage 3 strength.


    Both sides easily came to an agreement; with such a wealthy client like Zhao Fu, the entire Clear Moon Group was ecstatic. In order to get rid of hisrge amount of equipment, Zhao Fu paid them in equipment at a lower rate. However, Zhao Fu did not care about the small losses as long as his main goal was met.


    Every week, Zhao Fu would send people to collect Talisman Stones. Zhao Fu asked the Clear Moon Group to just provide an adequate amount every week and not to unrestrainedly collect them in order to avoid attracting attention.


    After finishing up matters at the Moonrest Empire, Zhao Fu set up a teleportation channel and headed to the next Kingdom. There, he found another small merchant group to work with.


    In a few days, Zhao Fu had started working together with 30 or so merchant groups in different Grassi Kingdoms. He then went to the Lantong world and nned to continue doing the same thing.


    There were fewer Kingdoms in the Lantong world, only 30 or so, but all of them were quite strong. New Kingdoms would not be a match for them at all.


    After seeing the Lantong people for the first time, Zhao Fu was quite surprised as to how beautiful their eyes were. They were like two sapphires, incredibly pure and mesmerizing. Zhao Fu found some small merchant groups and started up partnerships with them.


    They were spread out over 20 or so Kingdoms, and Zhao Fu was unable to ess the rest as some barred foreigners from entering and werepletely closed off. Some had rtively racist policies, and others even killed those who were not from the same Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu did not even have the right to enter, so he naturally could not work with merchant groups in those Kingdoms. Even if he snuck in, he would be discovered sooner orter, so he gave up on working with merchant groups in those Kingdoms.


    After going through the Grassi and Lantong worlds, Zhao Fu headed to the Half-Beast world next to the Grassi world. The Half-Beast people had the bodies of humans and heads of beasts. They were quite ferocious and had slightly crude, bestial personalities.


    However, they were actually easier to deal with humans as they did not have as much bureaucracy and regtions; the only requirement was that one had to be stronger than them. As long as one could satisfy this, everything they did would be extremely sessful. If one was weaker than them, they would be bullied and suppressed, and could even be killed.


    Zhao Fu went to a Half-Beast City and found a merchant group, wanting to work together with them. However, they actually wanted to attack Zhao Fu and kill him.


    In the end, they were beaten half to death by Zhao Fu before kneeling on the ground and submitting to him. The more barbaric a world was, the more important strength was, or else one would not have any speaking rights.


    In the end, Zhao Fu still chose to work with them, as most Half-Beast people were like this and he did not have much of a choice. Of course, in order to stop them from betraying him, he set some restrictions in their bodies and also gave them some money to make them more loyal.


    After going through various Half-Beast Kingdoms, Zhao Fu had already spent half a month outside the Legacy Land. His final destination was the Elf world.


    Most of the Elves were quite elegant and kind, and there were some who were more passionate and some who were colder. Some prohibited any non-Elves from even entering.


    Zhao Fu was quite familiar with Elves as Great Qin had many Elves. He had a good rtionship with Daisy and Asani, and he understood their personalities quite well. As long as he acted elegantly, it would be quite easy for him to get along with the Elves.


    Zhao Fu found a few merchant groups to work with in the Elf world, and after dealing with all of this, he had spent one month outside the Legacy Land.


    Even though things had taken quite long, he hadpleted his objective quite well. With all of these partnerships, Great Qin would be able to obtain 16 million Talisman Stones per month, and the price was slightly cheaper than what he had been buying them for before.


    16 million Talisman Stones per month would greatly help Great Qin; now, they would notck Talisman Stones as much.


    Now that he hadpleted this task, Zhao Fu nned to return to the human world. However, he suddenly heard that a Prince from the Frostmoon Empire had contracted a strange poison and that anyone who could cure him would be rewarded with a World Tree seed, a Great City, and one million gold coins.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested, mainly because of the World Tree seed. This was something that could not be bought with money because Elf Kingdoms normally never gave outsiders such things.


    If Zhao Fu could have a World Tree next to the Fountain of Life, the water that it produced would not just be crude Water of Life. Instead, it would at least be a mid-grade Water of Life, increasing its effects by more than ten times. This was quite important to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to try it out. The Frostmoon Empire had a good reputation, weed all sorts of races, and was quite friendly. There were many humans living there, and there was not any racism.


    Zhao Fu would not go to any Kingdom where certain races were prejudiced against; it would be possible for him to lose his life in such ces.


    When Zhao Fu reached the entrance to the Frostmoon Empire, he saw that there were at least tens of thousands of people gathered outside. Even if World Tree seeds were useless to most people, just the Great City and one million gold coins were enough to attract countless people.


    ¡°Ai!¡± seeing this sea of people, Zhao Fu sighed, wondering when he would finally be able to enter.


    With the pce, a slim Elven man with delicate features and a noble auray on a bed and suddenly coughed up arge mouthful of ck blood.


    This gave the people around him a great shock, and a physician quickly ran over to take a look. He then gave out some orders with a grim look on his face.


    Soon, an order was given out that the Prince¡¯s condition as getting worse and desperately needed a physician to cure him. Anyone with confidence could directly enter the pce, but those who were useless would be heavily punished.


    Hearing that there were heavy punishments, 99% of the people left; it seemed that most of them were people who had just wanted to try their luck and did not have any real skills.

 Chapter 784: Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 784: Emperor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu also hesitated, but thinking about his Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron, he still decided to give it a try. In the end, 96 people entered the pce. They all had real skills and enough confidence to be able to enter. After all, essentially no one would be able to escape from the pce.


    Zhao Fu acted quite inly and silently followed behind them into a dazzling hall.


    The guards who brought them in had them wait here, and they all patiently waited. The people who came here were all quite strong and had a proud aura about them, disdaining to talk to or even look at the people around them.


    Zhao Fu kept a low profile and stood by the side, not doing anything as he silently waited.


    However, a short fatty suddenly came over and gave a littleugh as he said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite amusing, pretending to be some hidden expert. Also, do you really have a way to cure the Prince? It¡¯s not any ordinary poison, and even the Frostmoon Empire can¡¯t cure it!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless. Indeed, he was the only person wearing a cloak here, making him seem quite conspicuous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about healing, but I have something that can cure poison,¡± Zhao Fu replied to the short fatty. The short fatty was not an Elf and most likely came from another world, but he could speak Elven.


    ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t know anything about healing, yet you dare toe here? Without that thing, you would be screwed. However, now that you¡¯ve met me, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The short fatty felt quite surprised but then spoke in a pleased tone.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite curious and asked, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    The short fatty gave a pleasedugh and looked around him before moving closer and saying, ¡°I¡¯m someone from the Medicine King world! What, are you shocked? I¡¯ll take you in as a little brother; you should know I never take little brothers. I can tell that your aura is quite special, so I guess I¡¯ll take you in!¡±


    ¡°Medicine King world?¡± Zhao Fu asked in confusion.


    Hearing this, the short fatty felt quite surprised and asked, ¡°Oi, have you been living under a rock? You haven¡¯t even heard of the Medicine King world? The Medicine King world is the world that understands medicine the most in the surrounding 100 or so worlds!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Zhao Fu calmly responded. He had barely left the Legacy Land, so he naturally would not care about worlds so far away, knowing about the situation around the Grassi world was already enough.


    Hearing Zhao Fu reply so calmly, the short fatty felt quite dissatisfied and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you sound a bit more shocked? We people from the Medicine King world have many holy pills. If you call me big brother, I¡¯ll give you a Stage 4 pill!¡±


    Hearing this short fatty¡¯s words, Zhao Fu could not help but rap his knuckles on the short fatty¡¯s head. The short fatty looked only 15 or 16 years old and wanted Zhao Fu to call him big brother for a Stage 4 pill. He was simply asking for a beating.


    The short fatty yelped in pain, and just as he was about to say something, a serious-looking middle-aged Elf walked in with a few bodyguards who gave off powerful auras. He sat on the silver chair above and looked down at everyone, giving off the might of a King, causing everyone to lower their heads and not dare to meet his gaze.


    Feeling this terrifying power, Zhao Fu felt quite startled. This was the first time he had met a King with such pure King¡¯s Power. His grasp of King¡¯s Power was even stronger than Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    Moreover, his Cultivation was at Stage 9, and even without a City Lord Seal, he would be able to kill a big group of City Lords of Great Cities.


    If Zhao Fu did not use any of his other powers, he would not be able to take a single blow from this person. As such, Zhao Fu hurriedly lowered his head and acted respectfully just like everyone else while hiding all of his power.


    However, the middle-aged Elf¡¯s gaze still fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and he slightly smiled as he said, ¡°We never thought that such a distinguished guest woulde to Our Kingdom!¡±


    Everyone present felt quite surprised, not understanding what the middle-aged Elf meant. The Elf Ministers beside the middle-aged Elf also did not understand why their King had said such a thing.


    Zhao Fu sensed that the middle-aged Elf was looking at him but could feel that there was a sense of kindness within that gaze. As such, he raised his head and prepared to reply.


    However, the short fatty next to him grinned bashfully and said first, ¡°Who would have thought Your Majesty would have discovered that I¡¯m from the Medicine King world!¡±


    Hearing that the short fatty said that he was from the Medicine King world, everyone felt quite startled and looked towards him.


    However, the middle-aged Elf did not reply to the short fatty and continued to look at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could only cup his hands respectfully and said, ¡°This lowly one was just passing by and heard that your noble son was afflicted by a strange poison, so I came to see if I could cure him!¡±


    Only then did everyone realize that the middle-aged Elf was talking to Zhao Fu. However, just what was this person¡¯s identity for the Elf King to speak so courteously towards him? The short fatty looked at Zhao Fu with wide eyes; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such a distinguished identity. Back then, he had only felt that Zhao Fu was a bit special.


    The middle-aged Elf slightly smiled and said, ¡°Distinguished guest, Our son¡¯s condition is quite serious; please look to him first, and We will properly entertain sir after!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and left with the middle-aged man while everyone stared with open mouths. They could already guess that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was incredibly prestigious, or else the Elf King would not speak so politely.


    Zhao Fu followed the middle-aged Elf to a room and saw a young Elf lying there, and he immediately took out the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron.


    The Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron gave off a faint violet light and floated above the bed. The violet light covered the young man lying on the bed, and his face grimaced as traces of ck aura started to leave his body.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. After no more ck aura came out of the young man¡¯s body, Zhao Fu put away the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron. From the growth of the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron just now, he could tell that the poison definitely was not simple at all. After all, the Ten Thousand Poison Divine Cauldron had only be a Level 2 Saint Armament after refining half of the poisons in the human world.


    Seeing that the young Elf on the bed was looking much better, the middle-aged Elf was delighted and walked over to check on him. He then smiled at Zhao Fu and cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving my son!¡±


    Zhao Fu humbly cupped his hands in response. The middle-aged Elf asked Zhao Fu to join them for a banquet to properly thank him and entertain him, and all those who had entered the pce were invited as well.


    However, Zhao Fu simply asked for the rewards and prepared to leave. Aftering out from the room, the short fatty darted over and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s leg as he cried out, ¡°Big brother! Please take me in as your little brother!¡±


    Zhao Fu pushed him away, but the short fatty did not give up and clung onto him, continuing to follow him.


    After Zhao Fu left, the Elf Ministers asked seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, is that person¡¯s identity really so prestigious?¡±


    The middle-aged Elf nodded seriously, saying, ¡°His body gives off an Emperor¡¯s aura, which reigns above countless Kings. I¡¯m certain of it!¡±

 Chapter 785: Vile Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 785: Vile Dynasty</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After the middle-aged Elf spoke, the Elf Ministers¡¯ expressions became incredibly serious. Emperors were people who stood at the peak of the Heaven Awaken World, and Baronies like theirs did not even have the qualification to put on their shoes for them.


    Even though they did not want to admit this, this was the undeniable truth. In front of an Empire, a Barony was just an ant that could be squished to death at any time.


    However, why had a person with such a prestigious identity appeared in such a remote ce?


    When they thought of this, the middle-aged Elf felt quite a bit of pressure and gave orders to gather information on the surrounding worlds. The Ministers immediately went to do this as they understood that now that an Emperor had appeared, it was likely for big events to happen.


    On the way back, Zhao Fu helplessly looked at the short fatty clinging onto his leg and said, ¡°Are you going to let go or not?!¡±


    The short fatty vigorously shook his head and pleaded, ¡°Big bro, please take me in! I can refine Stage 5 medicinal pills, and I¡¯ll help you refine pills every day. I¡¯ll even do chores for you!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised ¨C it seemed that this short fatty was quite capable.


    This made Zhao Fu slightly hesitate. He thought about it before saying, ¡°My identity is not as prestigious as you think, and I¡¯ll be going to an extremely remote ce that you¡¯ll never be able to leave. I¡¯m saying this to you now so you don¡¯t regret your decisionter.¡±


    The short fatty immediately gleefully stood up and dusted himself off as he said, ¡°I understand, no problem at all! I have nowhere to go anyways, so I¡¯ll be following you from now on, big bro. Also, I¡¯m called Yao Shi.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and brought him back to Great Qin using a series of teleportation channels. After arriving, Yao Shi looked incredibly shocked. He had never thought that Zhao Fu was actually from the Legacy Land and had not established a Kingdom yet.


    However, feeling that incredibly supreme Emperor¡¯s might, Yao Shi understood and did not say anything, happily following behind Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had him go to the Medicine Department, as he felt that Yao Shi would be a great help to them. From everyone else¡¯s reactions to the Medicine King world, it seemed that it definitely wasn¡¯t any ordinary world.


    During the month that Zhao Fu had been in the outside world, another 20 system main cities had joined Great Qin. Great Qin now had 900 Great Cities, and another three regions had be empty regions. Great Qin was currently clearing them out, and they had obtained three Region Treasure Boxes.


    Zhao Fu opened the three Region Treasure Boxes without too much expectation, and a wooden shard appeared before him, making him feel ecstatic ¨C it was the final piece of the Deste Blood Mask.


    Now, he could repair the Deste Blood Mask. Zhao Fu had been waiting for this for a long time, and there had been no information about the Deste Blood Mask, so he could only rely on luck.


    Now that he had finally collected all of the pieces, Zhao Fu immediately called over Tuoba Qing and had her repair the Deste Blood Mask. However, a piece of information came at that moment, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s expression to be grim.


    The spies that Zhao Fu had left in the Dark Demon world reported that the factions hostile to the Night Dynasty had suddenly started to move their forces. His spies within the Vile Dynasty ¨C Ughr¡¯s Dynasty ¨C had also started to moverge numbers of troops.


    Zhao Fu understood what was happening; they wanted to join together to destroy the Night Dynasty. It seemed that his conflict with Ughr was going to lead to a battle, and now that the various factions had recovered from the war with the Spirit Light people, they were only too eager to move against the Night Dynasty.


    Soon, Mo Yao¡¯Er also sent over a message that the Vile Dynasty and a few other factions were putting pressure on the Demon Path Sect, trying to make them break off their partnership with the Night Dynasty.


    Facing this massive pressure, the Demon Path Sect did not want to enter these muddy waters. Even though Mo Yao¡¯Er and the two Ancestors tried to persuade them otherwise, the Sect Master and other Ancestors still decided to break off ties with the Night Dynasty.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu immediately headed to the Dark Demon world to find out more information.


    In the Southern Continent, three Dynasties and one Sect had moved out against the Night Dynasty. They were the four factions with the worst rtions with the Night Dynasty, and even though Zhao Fu had tried to maintain neutral rtions with them, with the Vile Dynasty inciting disharmony, they decided to work together to destroy the Night Dynasty.


    One of the Dynasties was called the me Demon Dynasty and had 50 million people and three million soldiers, another was called the ck Dynasty and had 30 million people and two million soldiers, and the final one was called the Demon Light Dynasty and had 40 million people and 2.5 million soldiers.


    The Sect was called the Demon Eye Sect and had 20 million people and 1.5 million soldiers.


    Because most of these factions were made up of yers, who had all sorts of costs and requirements, the expenditures of these factions were quite great. They were not able to develop so quickly like Great Qin, as most of Great Qin¡¯s people were indigenous residents.


    As such, even though the Night Dynasty had 160 million residents, it only had 12 million soldiers.


    The three Dynasties and one Sect had a total of nine million soldiers. Their forces were weaker than the Night Dynasty¡¯s, and that was why the Night Dynasty had dared to go against the four of them together.


    However, this time there was also the Vile Dynasty. The Vile Dynasty¡¯s strength surpassed that of the Night Dynasty¡¯s ¨C they had 240 million people and 21 million soldiers.


    Of course, it was impossible for them to send out all of their soldiers as they had to keep some to defend. However, the Night Dynasty had to face at least 25 million soldiers.


    This allowed Zhao Fu to let out a sigh of relief ¨C it was possible for the Night Dynasty¡¯s 12 million soldiers to face off against 25 million soldiers, but soon, a piece of news shattered Zhao Fu¡¯s hopes, as the five factions had suddenly increased their forces.


    After all, the Dark Demon world was a fairly ancient world, and its residents were very loyal to their own rulers. They would readilyply with any orders, unlike the yers from the human world who wanted freedom and self-determination.


    This time, the Night Dynasty had to face 60 million soldiers. Zhao Fu had no way of dealing with this, so he paused everything that the night Dynasty was doing and started to prepare defenses. He also increased the Night Dynasty¡¯s forces to 30 million soldiers.


    Conscripting so many yers in such a short period of time put a great deal of pressure on the Night Dynasty. After all, if these yers died in battle, they had to bepensated, or else the yers¡¯ loyalty would greatly plummet. If too many people died, thepensation alone would be a gigantic amount.


    The Night Dynasty was under immense pressure, and some people within the Night Dynasty started to feel dissatisfied toward Ye Cang. After all, if Ye Cang had not offended Ughr, this would not have happened.


    However, these people were in the minority and most of the Night Dynasty¡¯s officials greatly supported Ye Cang. Those who were against him had long since been dealt with by him.


    The five Ancestors looked at Ye Cang with worry. It was possible for the Night Dynasty to be destroyed by this force of 60 million soldiers; they were equivalent to one-third of the Night Dynasty¡¯s overall poption. The ordinary residents would only be ughtered by soldiers.

 Chapter 786: Shocking All

    <h4>Chapter 786: Shocking All</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at the five Ancestors, Ye Cang coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°The Night Dynasty did not move against them, yet they dare to take the initiative to attack. Since they¡¯ve acted in this way, we will not hold back either. We will fight this battle and see just who will survive and who will die!¡±


    Hearing this, one of the Ancestors could not help but say, ¡°Ye Cang, the situation is very disadvantageous for us; first off, our forces are less than half of theirs, and we desperatelyck high-grade battle power. Right now, we only have 70 or so City Lords, while just the Vile Dynasty alone has 120 or so City Lords. With the other four factions, they probably have 180 or so in total.


    ¡°How about we ask for help from other factions? Your rtionship with the Demon Path Sect is quite good, so you can try to talk with them. Alternatively, we can try to negotiate with the Vile Dynasty and see if we cane to terms!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Vile Dynasty has already ced pressure on the other factions, and the Demon Path Sect will not help us. If you want something done, do it yourself; don¡¯t worry, I haveplete confidence. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡± Ye Cang said resolutely and unwaveringly.


    The Ancestors could only sigh and shake their heads as they left the room.


    Soon, news of the Vile Dynastying to attack the Night Dynasty shook the entire Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world. No one had thought that the Vile Dynasty would travel to apletely different continent to attack the Night Dynasty; just how strong was the hatred between them?


    All of the other factions prepared themselves for a big show. The matters between the Night Dynasty and Vile Dynasty had nothing to do with them, and none of the other factions could care less about their survival.


    From how things seemed, the Night Dynasty was at a great disadvantage, as it not only had to face the Vile Dynasty¡¯s attack but four other factions as well. If nothing went horribly wrong, the Night Dynasty would bepletely finished. It was a pity that one of the top factions in the Southern Continent would be destroyed just like that.


    As the other factions mocked the Night Dynasty or felt pity for it, Ughr had already brought his army close to the Night Dynasty. He gathered with the four other factions, wanting to destroy the Night Dynasty in one fell swoop.


    Thinking about the injury and humiliation he had suffered, mes of anger erupted in Ughr¡¯s heart ¨C he would not be satisfied if he did not kill that Ye Cang. This time, he wanted to destroy the Night Dynasty as well and make all of its women his ves to toy with. Only then would his anger be satisfied.


    There was also Mo Yao¡¯Er. After destroying the Night Dynasty, he would consider attacking the Demon Path Sect to have that woman serve under him.


    When he thought of this, Ughr could not help but loudlyugh.


    60 million soldiers gave off a boundless aura and flooded forwards like a ck tide. Their terrifying aura created a massive suppressing feeling in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers, and all the birds and beasts had long since run away.


    The soldiers below were like a ferocious ocean, while the 200 City Lords above gave off a heaven-shaking aura as they flew.


    Because everything had been done in a hurry, the Night Dynasty had not been able to make sufficient preparations and had only been able to construct a seven-meter tall defensive wall. If Stage 2 soldiers jumped with all of their might, they would be able to reach the top; indeed, even Stage 1 soldiers could jump four or five meters high.


    Ye Cang brought the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords and stood in the air, giving off a powerful aura. However, it was evident that Ye Cang¡¯s side was weaker, and their expressions were all quite grim.


    They were facing 200 City Lords and 14 Ancestor-level figures. Just the Vile Dynasty alone had ten Ancestor-level figures, and the other factions had one each. With their strength, dealing with five or six ordinary City Lords would be no problem at all, and they even had 60 extra City Lords.


    Ughr stood in the air and loudlyughed, ¡°Ye Cang, I¡¯ll give you onest chance to submit to me as your master and be my servant. Your Night Dynasty also has to submit to me, and you need to surrender to me all of your women and fortunes. If you do that, I¡¯ll spare you; otherwise, I¡¯ll ughter the entire Night Dynasty!¡±


    Ye Cang coldlyughed and did not reply to him. He looked at the four factions¡¯ Ancestors and said, ¡°After I ascended to power, I have treated you all well. Why have you joined with the Vile Dynasty to attack the Night Dynasty?¡±


    One of the four factions¡¯ Ancestorsughed mockingly, ¡°The strong devour the weak; if your Night Dynasty is not strong enough, it should be destroyed. Everything that the Night Dynasty has done to us before, we¡¯re going to pay back a hundred times!¡±


    Ye Cang coldly looked at the four Ancestors and said in an extremely cold tone, ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    This caused the four Ancestors to disdainfullyugh; it was evident to them that Ye Cang would be the one dying. Ughr felt even angrier and wanted to rip Ye Cang to shreds, so he immediately attacked.


    With him leading them, the other City Lords rushed towards the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords, and the City Lords of both sides started a massive battle in the air.


    As the battle unfolded above, the Vile Dynasty¡¯s soldiers also started to charge. They gave off a massive aura as they charged towards the defensive wall, and bloodthirsty roars sounded out deafeningly in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    The soldiers on the defensive wall shot out terrifying arrows towards the iing soldiers. The arrows poured down like rain, killing many enemies, but they were unable to slow down the massive ck tide at all.


    People in ck robes stepped out and once again cast their ck fog, which spread out towards the ocean of soldiers.


    However, the Vile Dynasty¡¯s people were ready for this; those charging at the front roared, causing massive amounts of demonic qi to rush out. Images of demons rushed out from their bodies and flew towards the ck fog, devouring it quickly.


    Boom!!


    The massive flood mmed against the defensive wall, and some of the Stage 2 soldiers directly leaped onto it, starting to fight with the Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiers. The other soldiers also used various methods to scale the walls and start to attack while the Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiers desperately defended.


    However, their enemies had a big advantage in numbers and also had Archers who ferociously shot at the defensive wall. The situation was quite grim for the Night Dynasty, and their casualties continuously increased. It seemed that they would be broken through by the Vile Dynasty sooner orter.


    Simrly, the battle in the air was not going well for the Night Dynasty either. The Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords were surrounded by the City Lords from the Vile Dynasty and the four other factions. The Night Dynasty¡¯s five Ancestors were alsopletely suppressed and had many injuries; they would not be able to hold on for too long.


    Ughr loudlyughed as he attacked Ye Cang, as he had absolute confidence that he would be able to destroy the Night Dynasty. He licked his lips as he said sinisterly to Ye Cang, ¡°I¡¯ll cut your flesh off bit by bitter and enjoy it properly!¡±


    Ye Cang coldlyughed as he replied, ¡°Really? Are you sure you¡¯ve won?¡±


    This made Ughr feel quite confused; victory was almost guaranteed for them, but just as he was about to attack Ye Cang again, a chilling feeling spread out in his heart that he had never felt before.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Shocking explosions sounded out as blinding light devoured everything at the center of the ck tide. Everyone was temporarily blinded and the ground continuously trembled as the world was filled with the roars of the explosions.

 Chapter 787: Demonic Intent Descends

    <h4>Chapter 787: Demonic Intent Descends</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Shockwaves turned into berserk gales that swept around, tearing at the ground. Many people were blown away like ants, and many trees were uprooted. Nothing could withstand these massive gales.


    The sky waspletely covered by sand and dust, and the horrifying explosions sounded out throughout the surrounding ten or so regions.


    Even those far away could sense these terrifying shockwaves, and the destructive power caused their hairs to stand on end. Looking at the region covered with sand and dust, all life seemed to have been wiped away.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    As the monstrous explosions quietened down and the dust and sand cleared, a loudugh sounded out from Ye Cang.


    There were roughly 200 craters that were ten kilometers wide on the ground, and the ground had been scorched ck. There were corpses everywhere, giving off a nauseous gory smell.


    Only a small portion of the ck tide remained; only those on the outside had survived, and those at the center had all been reduced to corpses.


    The massive charge from the attacking army had left the defensive wall covered with cracks, and it looked like it would copse at any moment. The attacking army¡¯s soldiersy dead on the ground below, while the Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiersy on the other side of the wall, barely surviving those sts.


    The 200 or so craters were from Zhao Fu¡¯s 200 or so Destruction Crystals. He originally had 75 of them, and after more than two months, he had obtained another 128. He had used most of them here.


    The sts had all been dropped at the center of the army, killing many people. Out of the army of 60 million soldiers, at least 50 million had died. Those at the very front had survived, numbering roughly seven million, and those at the back numbered roughly three million.


    However, because of the shockwaves, all of them were injured, and the battle instantly turned around.


    Ye Cang¡¯s wildughter rang throughout the entire battlefield, and the enemy City Lords lookedpletely dumbfounded. Even the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords werepletely shocked; they had never thought that something like this would happen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Seeing so many of his people die, Ughr felt as if his eyes were going to explode from anger, and he roared at Zhao Fu.


    A demonic saber that gave off a chilling ck light, as well as boundless demonic intent, slowly descended. The surrounding 1,000 regions all felt a ferocious demonic intent descend, causing their souls to tremble. This was the Vile Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament ¨C the Demon King Ancestral Sabre!


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Massive explosions rang out as the other side¡¯s 200 or so City Lords exploded out with enormous power. Seeing so many of their soldiers die, they all felt incredibly furious and red at the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords as if their looks could kill them.


    Their monstrous power made the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords feel quite afraid, and the five Ancestors felt a chill as well.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ye Cang did not stopughing as if he did not ce them in his eyes at all. It was as if in Ye Cang¡¯s eyes, they were all pigs.


    This made the enemy City Lords even angrier. Berserk looks appeared on their faces as they rushed towards Ye Cang.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords hearts sank, and they quickly went to surround Ye Cang to defend him. They could not help but feel angry at Ye Cang for madlyughing at a time like this, making the enemy even angrier.


    Facing the 200 or so crazed City Lords and Ughr, who had unleashed his Nation Armament, the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords felt quite discouraged. The five Ancestors¡¯ expressions were also quite grim, and it seemed that a massive collision was about to happen.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Gigantic explosions continuously sounded out, giving off horrifying auras. Godly people standing in the air slowly appeared, 900 in total, giving off a might that felt like the sky was falling down.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords, the enemy City Lords, and the countless soldiers were allpletely terrified. This was the most terrifying power they had ever experienced before.


    It was not just the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords who felt anxious; even the other side¡¯s maddened City Lords felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over them, instantly waking them up. Even Ughr¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he looked around.


    Boom!!


    A ck ray of light descended, giving off a shocking might. This person was dressed in a ck cloak, and his body was surrounded by demonic qi. Only his pair of ferocious-looking eyes, giving off blood-red light, could be seen.


    All of the City Lords¡¯ bodies froze; they felt as if they had been gazed at by an extremely frightening beast. They could not tell if this figure was a person or a god.


    ¡°I said that you were all seeking death. Kill them all; don¡¯t spare a single one!¡± Ye Cang yelled out, giving off immense killing intent.


    Great Qin¡¯s City Lords allplied, starting to massacre the enemy¡¯s City Lords. The Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords felt as if they had just walked out from hell; their backs werepletely soaked with cold sweat. They had never thought that these people would follow Ye Cang¡¯s orders.


    The people from the other factions had never thought that Ye Cang would have such powerful forces either. Right now, the only thing on their minds was to escape!


    Even though the City Lords from the various factions wanted to escape, they were tied down by Great Qin¡¯s many City Lords. Ughr turned into a ray of light and shot off into the horizon, not wanting to fight at all. Even though his Nation Armament was incredibly powerful, that power had limits. Facing 900 City Lords, he would definitely die.


    Standing beside Ye Cang, Zhao Fu used his real body. His left eye twitched as an immense aura rushed out, causing thousands of chains to fly towards Ughr.


    As the countless chains rushed at Ughr, Ughr was greatly startled and did not hesitate to use the Demon King Ancestral Sword. A gigantic saber light shed out, cutting the iing chains into segments.


    Seeing this, Ughr felt quite pleased and continued to run away. At that moment, City Lord Seals shot out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, turning into rays of light that flew towards Ughr. There were over 1,000 of them and they gave off different-colored lights as they scattered around Ughr.


    Ughr did not expect this at all; how could a single person use so many City Lord Seals? This was one of the methods the golden dragon had taught Zhao Fu, to use the City Lord Seals as special equipment. With Zhao Fu¡¯s current power, he was unable to use over 1,000 City Lord Seals himself; he had used up arge portion of Great Qin¡¯s Fate to do this.


    Even though this cost a lot of Fate, Zhao Fu felt that this was worth it. He grabbed at the air, and instantly, a boundless power locked down Ughr¡¯s body.


    Ughr was given a big fright and desperately struggled, and a demonic me appeared around his body. He tried to unleash all of his Nation Armament¡¯s power, but at that moment, five chains flew out from the ground, binding him in mid-air and dragging him down into the sealed region.

 Chapter 788: Demon King Ancestral Saber

    <h4>Chapter 788: Demon King Ancestral Saber</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After temporarily sealing Ughr, Zhao Fu turned his terrifying gaze to the remaining enemy City Lords. Those City Lords felt a chill within their hearts, and their bodies trembled as if they were naked during winter. It was an uncontroble shaking out of fear.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and shot towards a few Ancestor-level figures while Great Qin¡¯s City Lords also acted. Ye Cangughed as he also flew over, and the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords had their confidence greatly bolstered as they also flew towards the enemy City Lords.


    Below, the Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiers started to hunt down the remaining enemy soldiers. Because of the terrifying shockwaves, the enemy soldiers were all injured, and their morale had plummeted. They werepletely suppressed by the Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiers, and some enemy soldiers even started to run away.


    After the massive battle, Great Qin killed 203 City Lords; none of them had been able to escape. Great Qin had won a decisive victory, with only a few City Lords being injured.


    The vast majority of the enemy soldiers had been killed already, and after dealing with the enemy City Lords, the Night Dynasty and Great Qin¡¯s City Lords came to deal with the remaining soldiers. Only a very small portion had been able to escape.


    Seeing that the battle was over, Zhao Fu went down into the sealed region and looked at Ughr, who was bound by countless chains. He coldlyughed and gave his body to the golden dragon.


    Ughr stared with wide eyes and looked at Zhao Fu vehemently as he cursed, ¡°How the hell did trash like Ye Cang ally with people from another world? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m a Legatee of the Dark Demon world. If you do anything to me, you¡¯ll be starting a war between two worlds!¡±


    Even though Zhao Fu had demonic qi covering his aura, after using Great Qin¡¯s Fate, Ughr, who was a Legatee of the Dark Demon world, had sensed that Zhao Fu was not someone from the Dark Demon world.


    Zhao Fu did not reply to Ughr¡¯s words, as his body was currently being controlled by the golden dragon. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and faced his palm towards Ughr, and 15 centimeter wide magic formations floated out in front of his hand.


    Ughr sensed something and his expression fell as he yelled, ¡°Stop! Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    However, his yelling made no difference to what Zhao Fu was doing. He grabbed out with his hand, causing a ck City Lord Seal and a demonic saber to be sucked out from within Ughr¡¯s body by a golden light.


    As the two items left Ughr¡¯s body, they continuously trembled, wanting to return to his body. However, they were locked down by the golden light, unable to return at all.


    This City Lord Seal was twice the size of an ordinary City Lord Seal and gave off dense demonic qi. It seemed to be made of ck jade, and it had a squatting demon engraved on it. This was the City Lord Seal of a Level 1 Capital City.


    The demonic saber was very slim and was one meter wide. At its hilt, there was an engraving of a two-horned demon. The de waspletely ck, and the edge gave off a blood-red light ¨C this was the Vile Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament, the Demon King Ancestral Saber.


    Because Ughr had just used it, the golden dragon was able to easily use Ughr¡¯s body to draw it out; otherwise, it would have taken a lot of effort.


    After locking down these two items, Zhao Fu took out a Reality Fruit. The Reality Fruit floated above Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and slowly turned into a mass of crystals. Zhao Fu threw out the crystals, causing them to shoot into Ughr¡¯s body, bringing Ughr¡¯s body into the real world.


    Following this, Zhao Fu did not do anything else and returned to the surface. He controlled Ye Cang¡¯s body to descend to the ground and press his palm against the ground, causing countless traces of ck substance to spread out from his palm. They formed an octagonal diagram, which was Ye Cang¡¯s King¡¯s Seal.


    After Ye Cang¡¯s diagram had formed, it seeped into the ground like it was liquid, forming a final seal.


    Zhao Fu could not kill Ughr yet, as he was a Legatee of the world. If he was in fatal danger, he would gain his world¡¯s power, making it quite difficult to deal with him.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only use Ye Cang¡¯s power to form a seal so as to hide this matter and avoid any suspicion.


    Looking at the two items in his hands, Zhao Fu could not help but feel incredibly delighted. Now, he only had a single aim, which was to relocate Ughr¡¯s City. This city was a Level 1 Capital City, and relocating it would give Great Qin three Capital Cities. After leveling up the Great Qin City two more levels, he would be able to establish a Kingdom.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu received news that the Vile Dynasty was still sending soldiers over; it seemed that they did not know the full situation over here. They had thought that their City Lords were in danger, so they had sent over some reinforcements.


    Zhao Fu left this to the Night Dynasty to deal with, as the most important thing for him to do right now was to go to the Western Continent to relocate the Vile Dynasty¡¯s City. No matter what sort of price he had to pay, Zhao Fu was determined to obtain that city.


    As Zhao Fu left with the countless City Lords, the shocked Ancestors came to Ye Cang¡¯s side and asked politely and respectfully, ¡°Ye Cang, just who were those people? Does that terrifying cloaked person really only listen to you?¡±


    The Ancestors could not help but feel shocked. Zhao Fu had descended with 900 or so City Lords, and that scene had been far too shocking. A force of 900 City Lords couldpletely annihte the Night Dynasty, and they would not have been able to retaliate at all.


    If Ye Cang controlled such a force, they would have no objections to him ruling the Night Dynasty at all; they wouldpletely acknowledge him.


    Ye Cang lightly smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°Ancestors, you don¡¯t have to concern yourself with this; I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Cang did not want to disclose anything, the Ancestors knew that they could not do anything about it. However, seeing how confident he seemed, they were able to feel at ease.


    Zhao Fu brought his City Lords to the Western Continent and came near the Vile Dynasty, but he was a bit toote. By now, the Vile Dynasty City was under heavy guard.


    However, Zhao Fu was not worried at all, because he had the City Lord Seal, giving him all authority. After all, City Lord Seals were the core item of a city, which could allow one to fully control a city. The Vile Dynasty City controlled many regions, so Zhao Fu would be able to control all of that as well.


    Even though Zhao Fu was not from the Dark Demon race and conquering the Vile Dynasty¡¯s City would not allow him to spawn more people, he could use the City Lord Seal to gain control over various things in the city.


    Zhao Fu took out the City Lord Seal, sent his ck Emperor¡¯s Power into it, and said coldly, ¡°All official positions are revoked, and allmoners are hereby listed as criminals and are to be expelled!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    ck pirs of light shot up into the sky. The Vile Dynasty controlled 35 regions, and there was a ck pir of light in each one. The countless Vile Dynasty residents all heard Zhao Fu¡¯s powerful voice, causing them to all sweat cold sweat ¨C the Vile Dynasty had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands.


    Following this, a formless power covered their bodies and tried to send them outside of the Vile Dynasty¡¯s territory. This caused them to be greatly startled, and the entire Vile Dynasty fell into panic, not knowing what to do.


    At that moment, an elderly man with incredibly wrinkled skin and holding a walking stick yelled shakily, ¡°We are subjects of the Vile Dynasty; we will only be loyal to the Vile Dynasty!¡±

 Chapter 789: Demon King Image

    <h4>Chapter 789: Demon King Image</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After the elderly man yelled out, a trace of aura rushed into the sky, and everyone else seemed to sense something and also yelled, ¡°We are subjects of the Vile Dynasty; we will only be loyal to the Vile Dynasty!¡±


    Traces of aura also rose up from their bodies and swarmed towards the Vile Dynasty City. The City Heart seemed to detect these voices and continuously trembled, exploding out with a ck light that covered the surrounding 10,000 meters and giving off a massive sound.


    The City Lord Seal in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand gave off demonic light and continuously trembled, retaliating against Zhao Fu¡¯s orders. Zhao Fu felt quite startled and sent in even more of his Emperor¡¯s Power and yelled, ¡°All official positions are revoked and allmoners are hereby listed as criminals and are to be expelled!¡±


    The 35 pirs of ck light became even more intense and gave off even more power, trying to expel the Vile Dynasty¡¯s countless residents. However, the residents loudly yelled, desperately retaliating against that power.


    Hearing those voices, the City Lord Seal continued to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s orders, and even exploded out with power and tried to escape Zhao Fu¡¯s grasp.


    The Vile Dynasty City controlled 35 regions, so it had the power to expel these residents. However, Zhao Fu was not the Vile Dynasty City¡¯s true master, and the City Heart sensed the will of the residents and resisted Zhao Fu¡¯smands.


    The Vile Demon City had many formations and barriers, and Zhao Fu wanted to expel these people to make it easier to obtain the Vile Demon City. However, this had produced the opposite effect.


    The will of the people was simply too strong, and the City Lord Seal violently resisted in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, refusing to carry out the orders. Zhao Fu was unable to control it at all, so he could only use force to suppress it for now.


    He had to deal with this as quickly as possible, as he was still within the Dark Demon world. Every minute spent here made his situation more dangerous, so he could not afford to waste any time.


    The Vile Dynasty originally had 240 million people, and after losing 40 million soldiers, they still had 200 million residents. Apart from those who were in other ces or those who were not in the Heaven Awaken World, they had, at most, 150 million people within the Vile Dynasty¡¯s territory.


    These residents certainly were not as strong as soldiers, and yers were only a bit stronger than indigenous residents, so they were overall quite weak.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu had some contingency ns ¨C his Disaster King Ring shed with a ck light as the ten Disaster Cavalrymen, giving off an aura of disaster, appeared.


    ¡°What are yourmands, Your Majesty?¡± After appearing, the ten Disaster cavalry half-knelt and lowered their heads, looking extremely respectful. The Disaster Cavalry¡¯s strength was now at Stage 5, as they had absorbed oceans of deathly aura from all of the big battles they had participated in.


    The more powerful they were, the more intelligent they became. Now, they had an ordinary person¡¯s intellect, and Zhao Fu wanted to fuse a City Lord Seal into their bodies to make them even stronger. However, he found that this was not possible, as they were ring spirits of the Disaster King Ring.


    ¡°Start up the Undead Disaster!¡± Zhao Fu said. The ten Disaster Cavalry got up and drew the ck swords at their waists, causing ten pirs of light to shoot into the sky. A massive vortex of deathly aura appeared as a ck magic formation could be seen.


    Zhao Fu started to take out corpses from his spatial ring. These corpses were from the battle between the Spirit Light race and Dark Demon race.


    Zhao Fu scattered the 50 million corpses across the 35 regions, creating a lot of panic and confusion. He had set them all free near Cities.


    The City Walls of these Cites had been destroyed by Zhao Fu¡¯smand, and he had taken away the City Hearts of those Cities. Countless Skeletons rushed into the Cities, starting a massive massacre while the Vile Dynasty¡¯s residents desperately retaliated.


    Zhao Fu had to be fast, as this would definitely be noticed by others. Zhao Fu did not hesitate and threw out 100 or so Spirit Pet Rings, causing lights to sh out.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± Dragon roars tore through the sky as Wyverns appeared in the sky. There were 1,300 of them, giving off a massive dragon¡¯s might, causing all creatures in this region toy powerless on the ground as they trembled.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯smand, these Wyverns beat their wings, creating massive airflows as they flew towards different Cities.


    The Vile Dynasty¡¯s residents were doing alright against the Skeletons, as there were not too many Skeletons and they were not very strong. However, a few powerful auras suddenly descended, bringing with them berserk gales.


    The countless people looked at the 100 meter long Wyverns in the sky in terror, causing their bodies to freeze up.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± The Wyverns gave off massive roars and reared their heads back as they shot out mes or icy sts. The searing mes easily razed everything in their path, and the chilling icy sts froze people instantly.


    The scene at each City became incredibly chaotic, and everyone was filled with fear. The various formations they had set up started to copse, and cries sounded out everywhere. Some people even started to run away in terror.


    The Wyverns rampaged about in the air, burning and freezing everything in their path. Everywhere they went, the ces would be filled with both mes and ice.


    The Vile Dynasty¡¯s residents drew their bows, shooting out arrows towards the Wyverns. However, only small clinking sounds could be heard as the arrows hit the Wyverns, not even leaving a mark. This made all of the Vile Dynasty¡¯s residents feel despair.


    Let alone these ordinary residents, even Stage 1 soldiers would find it very hard to wound these Wyverns. After all, Wyverns already had powerful defenses, and after going through mutations, Great Qin¡¯s Wyverns wereparable to Stage 7 Dragons.


    The Wyverns continuously shot out mes and icy sts while countless Skeletons attacked the Vile Dynasty¡¯s residents below. The Vile Dynasty¡¯s residents continuously died in a one-sided ughter, and no one could escape.


    Pitiful cries continuously sounded out and the Vile Dynasty was dyed in blood. It was as if the Vile Dynasty had be hell itself, filled with despair, terror, and death.


    Above the Vile Dynasty City, Zhao Fu and his City Lords descended like gods and looked at the people within the City.


    During this moment of crisis, the entire royal n had headed over. There were still 20 million residents in the Vile Dynasty City and some soldiers. They had activated a magic formation, causing there to now be a Demon King image in the air that protected the City.


    Apart from this formation, there were countless restrictions and barriers that formed a tough defense. If Zhao Fu could use the Vile Dynasty City¡¯s City Lord Seal, he would be able to get rid of these things easily, but it refused to be controlled by him, so he could only use brute force.


    Now, the City Hall was covered by a ck energy barrier, and there were many people attacking it. The City Heart had gone into self-protection mode, and these people were trying to break the barrier to gain control over the City again.

 Chapter 790: Stalling

    <h4>Chapter 790: Stalling</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A muscr middle-aged man stood in the air with a few others and spoke through the barrier, ¡°Sir, who are you and why do you have such enmity with the Vile Dynasty? If you are willing to stop attacking the Vile Dynasty City, we will do our best toply with any of your demands.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s side was not in a hurry to attack. His City Lords wore ck cloaks and used Demon Stones to hide their auras, standing in the air around the Vile Dynasty City and locking it downpletely.


    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°I want your Vile Dynasty to submit to me and give me control of everything. Right now, I am your King, so your only choice is to submit. Do you understand?¡±


    Hearing these domineering and unreasonable words, mes of fury appeared in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, but he endured it. His goal was simply to stall for time so that the others could destroy the City Hall¡¯s defensive barrier.


    ¡°Can I think about it?¡± the middle-aged man pretended to hesitate before asking.


    Zhao Fu nodded. He knew that they were stalling for time, but Zhao Fu was also waiting. As more and more Vile Dynasty residents died, the City Lord Seal¡¯s resistance would grow weaker and weaker.


    This magic formation was extremely powerful; after all, it was a formation for protecting the most important City. The Demon King image also had the ability to attack, but for safety, it was in a defensive mode and was supported by 20 million residents.


    It was also protected by various restrictions, so Zhao Fu and his City Lords would not be able to break through them quickly. As such, Zhao Fu did not try for now.


    The middle-aged man thought for a while before saying apologetically, ¡°This is an important matter, so I need to go and discuss it with the others.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, not caring too much.


    Following this, a few beautiful women flew up into the air. All of them were tall and slim and had snow-white skin, looking extremely sexy. They said bewitchingly, ¡°Sir, there are many people in the branch families of the Vile Dynasty, and their opinions all differ. However, there are many people who are willing to submit, but we¡¯ll need some time to convince them. My sisters and I will serve you in the meantime; we¡¯re all princesses of the Vile Dynasty!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not trust them at all. Even though they said that they were willing to submit, there were still many people quickly hitting the defensive barrier around the City Hall; how could Zhao Fu trust them?


    However, the City Lord Seal¡¯s resistance was growing weaker and weaker, and soon, he would be able to fully control it. Since this was the case, Zhao Fu decided to y around with them.


    ¡°Sure, but how will youe out?¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, we forgot! Can you please wait a while? After they¡¯ve finished discussing and remove the formation, we¡¯ll do everything we can to satisfy you,¡± one of the women said flirtatiously.


    Crack!


    After being continuously attacked by countless people, the defensive barrier finally slightly cracked. The Vile Dynasty¡¯s people were delighted and continued to wildly attack, causing the cracks to spread.


    The women continued to flirt with Zhao Fu to the best of their abilities. However, Zhao Fu suddenlyughedpletely unexpectedly.


    In the next instant, Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into a ray of light and shot towards the Vile Dynasty City¡¯s City Hall. This startled the few women, but thinking about the magic formation, they were confident that Zhao Fu could not enter.


    However, something surprising happened ¨C the formation and restrictions did not stop Zhao Fu at all. Zhao Fu easily passed through and shot into the ck energy barrier. This caused the Vile Dynasty¡¯s royal n to feel greatly dismayed, and they madly attacked the defensive barrier.


    Bang!!


    A shattering sound rang out as the powerful defensive barrier exploded into pieces.


    The Vile Dynasty¡¯s countless people hurriedly rushed towards the City Hall, praying that they were not toote.


    Boom!!


    A demonic ray of light shot to the sky, causing the Vile Dynasty¡¯s Fate to gather. A savage-looking demonic dragon appeared and gave off a mournful cry as its body turned into demonic light and disappeared.


    Immediately, the Vile Dynasty¡¯s countless people¡¯s hearts plummeted. Their faces were covered with despair as if they had lost their souls ¨C the Vile Dynasty had perished!


    A figure burst through the roof of the City Hall and gave off a mighty aura as he stood in the air. The Demon King image and countless barriers and restrictions had all been removed by Zhao Fu, and ck-cloaked figures started to enter the Vile Dynasty City.


    ¡°Kill everyone in the royal n and take away some of the women. Act quickly!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice sounded out coldly, and Great Qin¡¯s countless City Lords exploded out with terrifying auras as they flew towards the people from the royal n and started to ughter them.


    Wyverns also started to fly into the Vile Dynasty City to massacre the Vile Dynasty¡¯s residents using their mes and icy sts.


    Even though there were many residents, they were like ants and were easily ughtered by Great Qin¡¯s forces. Inter times, this event would be recorded in Dark Demon history as the ¡®Great ughter of the Vile Dynasty¡¯.


    After a round of razing, killing, and piging, Zhao Fu did not dare to stay any longer and quickly returned to the human world with his people.


    Not too long after Zhao Fu left, the Dark Demon world¡¯s Legatees quickly came. Looking at the ruins and corpses, their expressions were incredibly unsightly.


    This matter shook the entire Dark Demon world, and those who had not known about the battle between the Vile Dynasty and Night Dynasty now heard about it.


    The powerful Vile Dynasty had actually been destroyed ¨C as one of thergest factions in the Dark Demon world, its sudden demise caused countless factions to feel panicked. Just who had destroyed it? Had the World Protector acted against the Vile Dynasty?


    At first, they had thought that it was Mo Qi who had done this. However, theyter found out that it was actually done by the Night Dynasty. In that moment, Ye Cang¡¯s name rang throughout the entire Dark Demon world.


    Everyone soon heard that the Vile Dynasty had allied with four factions but had still lost pitifully. No one thought that such a thing could happen.


    What shocked them even more was that they had heard that 900 or so City Lords had descended like gods, and there were even Wyverns that breathed mes and icy sts. That sort of force seemed to be able to sweep across the entire world; surely even the Dark Demon world¡¯s number one sect, the Demon Heaven Sect, would not have such power.


    This was simply too terrifying, and some people suspected that this news was fake. The Night Dynasty, which had been ranked tenth or so, instantly rose to the most prominent position.


    Countless people started to send gifts and express their goodwill. In just an instant, representatives from most of the Dark Demon world hade to visit the Night Dynasty.


    The higher-ups of the four factions who had fought with the Night Dynasty all had incredibly pale faces, and their eyes were filled with terror. This time, they had all lost around half of their forces.


    In actuality, they had been lucky enough to avoid cmity. Because Zhao Fu had been in a rush, Zhao Fu did not have time to destroy these four factions after destroying the Vile Dynasty. After all, if the world¡¯s Legatees arrived, things would be quite troublesome ¨C even if Zhao Fu did not fear them, he feared the world¡¯s power.


    However, Zhao Fu had the Cities they conquered relocated. This was done by the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords. Now that those four factions had been greatly weakened, Zhao Fu wanted to find an opportunity to destroy them.

 Chapter 791: Mysterious Faction

    <h4>Chapter 791: Mysterious Faction</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Because the dust had not yet settled, Zhao Fu did not dare to act yet. He would do so after everything had settled down.


    The one who felt the most regret was the Demon Path Sect. The Sect Master and the Ancestors¡¯ expressions were all quite unsightly. They had never thought that Ye Cang would be able to control such a terrifying faction. He would be able to sweep across the whole world and was simply invincible.


    In front of the Night Dynasty, the Demon Path Sect waspletely defenseless. Thinking about the things they had done in the past, they had undoubtedly angered the Night Dynasty. They now had ample reason to destroy the Demon Path Sect, and this caused the entire Demon Path Sect to fall into terror.


    The Sect Master and Ancestors could not help but think about Mo Yao¡¯Er. For the safety of the Demon Path Sect, they could only thicken their faces and admit that they were wrong. They hoped that Mo Yao¡¯Er would go and help restore rtions between them.


    Originally, Mo Yao¡¯Er did not want to go, as she had desperately tried to convince them to help the Night Dynasty, but they had adamantly refused. They had even said that she was infatuated with Ye Cang and could not see the situation for what it was.


    She had felt quite angry, as there was already someone she was thinking about day and night; she felt nothing towards Ye Cang at all.


    However, in the end, Mo Yao¡¯Er agreed to go to the Night Dynasty. The scenes of the Ancestors weeping bitterly was simply too pitiful, and her father, who loved her dearly, had also squeezed out a few tears. As such, Mo Yao¡¯Er could only agree.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er also wondered how Ye Cang could have such a powerful faction under his control. After thinking about it, Mo Yao¡¯Er could not help but think of that man.


    Now, Ye Cang had his people collect the spoils. There was a massive amount of equipment, money, and resources. They did not lose many people either, only four million or so.


    Within the real world, Ye Cang ordered his subordinates to be wary as it was possible for them to be attacked in the real world. However, he did not worry too much about the Vile Dynasty.


    Even though it was possible to teleport from continent to continent in the Dark Demon world¡¯s real world, it was incredibly expensive, and teleporting a few people was already quite difficult. It would be impossible for them to send arge army to attack the Night Dynasty. If this wasn¡¯t the case, the Vile Dynasty might have already started to attack the Night Dynasty in the real world.


    If that had happened, things would have been very bad for the Night Dynasty, as Zhao Fu could not go to their real world to help. The only thing he could do was bring all of the Night Dynasty¡¯s subjects into the Heaven Awaken World, but the downside was that they would die true deaths if they died again.


    Also, after the Vile Dynasty¡¯s Ancestors and important figures had died in the Heaven Awaken World, various cliques started to fight for power within the Vile Dynasty, making them not as much of a threat anymore.


    Of course, Ye Cang epted the goodwill that the various factions showed, and the Night Dynasty now stood at the peak of the Dark Demon world. It was incredibly lively and jubnt at the Night Dynasty, but the world¡¯s Legatees all looked quite grim.


    They realized that the faction that had helped Ye Cang definitely was not from the Dark Demon world. Even though they had tried to cover it up, they could not fool the Legatees. After all, there was not such a powerful faction in the Dark Demon world.


    Also, another thing was that the most important person, Ughr, was missing. However, he was not dead ¨C as one of the Legatees, they could sense this.


    Afterward, they heard from people who had died and returned to the real world that Ughr had been sealed underground using chains by an incredibly terrifying existence.


    That terrifying existence was incredibly powerful and seemed like a god. No one had been able to see his appearance clearly, but his shocking eyes could be clearly seen and made one feel as if they had fallen into hell. Even after using his Nation Armament, Ughr had been easily taken down by that figure.


    This definitely was not something that an ordinary person could do. Ughr ranked third out of the Legatees, and now that he had been defeated so easily, the other Legatees felt incredibly unsettled.


    After his battle with the Spirit Light world¡¯s World Protector, Mo Qi was still in closed-door training to recuperate. They could not count on him to help.


    That unknown existence made it difficult for all of them to eat or sleep. All of the Legatees were afraid that the terrifying existence would suddenly appear before them. When that happened, none of them would be able to escape.


    At that moment, an elegant-looking young man, the Legatee of the Nether King Dynasty, received some news and said, ¡°I know where Ughr is; he was forcefully sealed and should be where the Vile Dynasty and the Night Dynasty fought!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt quite delighted. If they could find Ughr, they could find more information about that terrifying faction. Following this, the Legatees went to the ce of the battle and immediately found the sealed area.


    Seeing the seal, the bald-headed elder said, ¡°Let this old man give it a try!¡±


    After saying this, the elder took out a staff that was covered with runes and gave off a strange light. He came down to the ground and found the center of the seal and stabbed the staff into the ground, causing the runes to seem toe to life.


    Instantly, a ck mark appeared on the ground, and just as the bald-headed elder was about to move onto the next step, the enchanting woman seemed to detect something and cried out, ¡°Hurry and leave!¡±


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sounds of countless chains rang out as the Legatees an immense danger. All of their heads stood on end, and none of them hesitated to turn into rays of light to shoot into the sky.


    At that moment, thousands of chains burst out of the ground, giving off shocking sounds. However, the Legatees reacted fast enough and were barely able to escape the chains.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lightughter sounded out, and the Legatees were startled to see Ye Cang appear.


    ¡°You¡¯re a traitor to the Dark Demon race; you actually allied with someone from another world to harm our race!¡± the bald-headed elder said furiously.


    Ye Cang¡¯s smile disappeared as he said, ¡°Should I have just let the Vile Dynasty destroy the Night Dynasty then? Who cares if we¡¯re the same race? The Vile Dynasty wanted to destroy the Night Dynasty, so of course I can use another faction to destroy the Vile Dynasty!


    ¡°Also, I advise that you don¡¯t anger that faction. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve realized how small and pitiful you are in front of them. Let me tell you now that that faction spans across 50 or so factions and that they are not someone you can afford to offend. The people who entered the Dark Demon world are but a small team from that faction, and there are tens of thousands of such small teams.


    ¡°Now, do you understand how terrifying they are? They¡¯re not a faction that a new world like ours can resist. I advise you all to be careful; otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu said these things to make the Night Dynasty seem even more mysterious and have others fear it more. He made up this mysterious faction to make it impossible for them to guess that they were actually the humans who they looked down on so much.


    Just as expected, Zhao Fu¡¯s words caused the Legatees¡¯ expressions to be incredibly serious and for them to feel greatly shocked.

 Chapter 792: Great Qin Demon Saber

    <h4>Chapter 792: Great Qin Demon Saber</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The reason why they believed Ye Cang¡¯s words was because he seemed to know a lot about the outside world ¨C more than them, at least ¨C making it likely for him to actually have a rtionship with a faction outside.


    If what Ye Cang was true, that faction would be incredibly terrifying. Just a small team had such immense strength, and if they sent over a few teams, the Dark Demon world would never know peace again.


    Even though they still had some doubts, it was best to take what Ye Cang was saying seriously. If that faction really did exist and they stupidly opposed him, that faction might send out a few teams to destroy them like the Vile Dynasty had been destroyed.


    The chains from just then had nearly sealed them, and everyone could tell how terrifying they were. Naturally, none of them wanted to try to undo the seal again.


    However, facing Ye Cang, who had borrowed power from a faction from a different world, their expressions were quite unsightly. There were traces of fear, disgust, and fury.


    Suddenly, an enchanting woman said, ¡°Was that faction how you were able to take control of the Night Dynasty in a single night?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone realized how Ye Cang had been able to take over the Night Dynasty. If he had the support of that faction, it would makeplete sense.


    Ye Cang lightlyughed but did not reply.


    The enchanting woman coldly harrumphed, ¡°I hope you look clearly at your identity and your race. If you do anything that harms the Dark Demon world, we¡¯ll kill you even if it costs us our own lives!¡±


    After saying this, the woman turned into a ray of light and shot into the horizon. The other people also left, as there was not much more they could do. They mainly feared that faction standing behind Ye Cang, and since it was the Vile Dynasty who had attacked first, they could not say much about this matter.


    They could only give Ye Cang a warning, remind him about his identity, and tell him not to be a traitor to the Dark Demon world.


    Ye Cang lightly chuckled and did not pay much mind to their worlds. After all, Zhao Fu was a human, so how could he betray them? Following this, Ye Cang returned to the banquet.


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu¡¯s subordinates reported to him their shocking gains. They had obtained 203 Cities, including 1 Capital City, which fulfilled the requirements to level up the Great Qin City into a Royal City. The EXP they had gained now pushed the Great Qin City halfway to its next level.


    After leveling up the Great Qin City another two levels, the Great Qin empire would be restored ¨C it would not just be an empty name but would be a true empire again.


    There were now three things for Zhao Fu to do: re-establish the Vile Dynasty City, refine its Nation Armament, and restore the Deste Blood Mask.


    Zhao Fu decided to put aside re-establishing the city for now; he would refine its Nation Armament first. The Dark Demon world residents and Vile Dynasty women required for refining the Nation Armament had already been gathered.


    Zhao Fu just took out 100,000 people form the Night Dynasty¡¯s indigenous residents. Now that the Night Dynasty had 60 million people, having 100,000 less would not make a difference.


    Also, when Zhao Fu destroyed the Vile Dynasty, his subordinates had captured 20 or so women. Within them, they included Ughr¡¯s mother, a few concubines, and a few princesses. They also captured a few concubines from branch families and a few of Ughr¡¯s women.


    Zhao Fu also brought back the women who had tried to seduce him; they no longer looked flirtatious and instead looked incredibly hateful and furious.


    Zhao Fu first made these people Concubines; in actuality, capturing these women was the best way of obtaining Phoenix Qi. They had captured many of them and all of them had quite a lot of Phoenix Qi. After making them Concubines, countless traces of golden Phoenix Qi rose up from their bodies and was absorbed by the Emperor Phoenix Statue.


    The Emperor Phoenix Statue was now 400 meters wide and gave off a powerful aura that could almost rival a Nation Armament.


    Zhao Fu brought the women into the refining building, which was the ce for refining Nation Armaments. It was a three-story building that was even bigger than before and much more luxurious-looking. The ground was made using warm jade that gave off a faint warmth.


    After bringing them in and a wave of moans sounded out, Zhao Fu put on his clothes again and went before the Demon King Ancestral Saber that was no longer struggling, and he took it to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    Zhao Fu once again gathered Bai Qi and the other Generals; this was the second time Great Qin was refining a Nation Armament, so Zhao Fu was quite excited.


    Zhao Fu ced the Demon King Ancestral Saber into the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and looked at the Generals. The Generals all nodded, sending a massive amount of Fate into the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation. The Heaven and Earth Refining Formation started to absorb the boundless Fate and give off a faint light.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a rainbow-colored pir of light shot up into the clouds. Countless traces of Heaven and Earth Fate madly gathered, causing wild gales to blow and for the heavens and earth to grow dim.


    As the enormous amount of Fate continuously gathered, it was graduallypressed, and an extremely terrifying aura spread out in the sky. The entire northern side of the Mind Continent once again experienced a wave of terrifying power. They immediately knew who was doing this and were not too surprised; they had long since be used to such things.


    Finally, as the countless traces of Fate were condensed, they formed a 100-meter tall cauldron that gave off a rainbow-colored light. This cauldron gave off immense might and could cause anyone to tremble in its presence.


    Following this, everyone continued to send Fate into the magic formation, and the massive cauldron shook as a formless me lit up within the cauldron, starting to refine the Demon King Ancestral Saber.


    As the Demon King Ancestral Saber was refined, the Vile Dynasty¡¯s aura started to leave it, and it gave off a faint demonic light and a shocking aura.


    At that moment, the 100,000 Dark Demon world residents knelt on the ground, and Great Qin Fate rose up from the ground, flooding into the rainbow-colored cauldron. The formless mes absorbed Great Qin¡¯s Fate and instantly became ck mes, and the Demon King Ancestral Saber also absorbed Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    Time gradually passed, and the rainbow-colored cauldron, which gave off immense might, turned into countless traces of Fate and dissipated. A saber giving off soul-devouring demonic light appeared in the sky, its terrifying power making countless people feel afraid.


    At that moment, the demonic saber slowly descended and floated in mid-air above the formation. Its appearance did not change much; it was still quite long and thin and gave off eerie demonic qi, but there was now Qin script on the de.


    Apart from the demonic intent it had before, it also now had a trace of mysteriousness and nobleness. Now, it was a Nation Armament of Great Qin, and Zhao Fu named it the Great Qin Demon Saber.


    The saber¡¯s root in demonic qi could not be changed, even if it became a Nation Armament of Great Qin. However, its demonic qi was reduced and had fused with Great Qin¡¯s killing aura, making it even stronger than before.


    After destroying the Vile Dynasty, which had been one of the more powerful Dynasties of the Dark Demon world, Great Qin had obtained an ocean of Fate, making Zhao Fu feel quite joyful. This was especially because it was a Dynasty from an enemy world, so the human world gave him a trace of its source energy.

 Chapter 793: World-Cleansing Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 793: World-Cleansing Butterfly</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This trace of the world¡¯s source energy was a rainbow-colored ball as big as a bean. Even though it was incredibly small, the power it gave off was incredibly monstrous ¡ª more than over 1,000 Destruction Crystalsbined. That was how terrifying the world¡¯s source energy was.


    However, this trace of source energy was not for Zhao Fu to use; it was for the World-Cleansing Butterfly. After Zhao Fu had be the World Protector, he had been rewarded with his own egg. Ever since he had obtained the egg, it had shown no signs of hatching despite Zhao Fu using medicine to speed up the incubation process.


    The effects were negligible or non-existent. This was because the World-Cleansing Butterfly was a World Beast created using the world¡¯s Fate. They were very rare even within the Heaven Awaken World, and ordinary medicines would naturally be useless.


    Zhao Fu ced Great Qin¡¯s Demon Saber in the City Hall next to the City Heart. This allowed it to be nourished by the Great Qin¡¯s Fate. Then, he took out the egg and slowly fused the trace of the world¡¯s source energy into the egg.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt a powerful lifeforce from within the egg. The weather started to change as countless traces of Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi started to gather, and the egg¡¯s aura became more and more terrifying.


    The world seemed to go quiet as all beasts whether tigers, lions, or wolves within China¡¯s territory all obedientlyy on the ground, instinctively feeling terrified. The wind stopped blowing, and the light seemed to freeze.


    At that moment, the human world¡¯s Legatees also sensed this wave of power and turned their gazes toward where Great Qin was.


    The egg was now floating in the air, and a tiny figure moved about within it. Following this, a little ck head poked itself out of the top of the shell and curiously looked around. After finding there was no danger, it dragged its entire body out.


    The rainbow-colored shell turned into dust and disappeared, and a chubby caterpir that was one finger length long floated in mid-air.


    After sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, the little caterpir happily flew over to Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu sensed a consciousness trying tomunicate with him.


    However, because the caterpir had just been born, it did not know anything and could not express itself very well. Zhao Fu could not understand it, but he could sense it was very happy and excited, and it felt quite the affection towards him.


    Zhao Fu smiled and held out a Stage 5 Spirit Pill that he had bought in the outside world. The little fellow swallowed it in one gulp before looking at Zhao Fu with its round ck eyes. She seemed to want more.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out another ten or so Stage 5 Spirit Pills, and the little caterpir gulped them all down before looking satisfied. It thenzily made its way into Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes to sleep.


    Now that the World-Cleansing Butterfly had hatched, it was up to Zhao Fu to raise it. The World-Cleansing Butterfly¡¯s potential definitely surpassed the Sky Destion Azure Dragon. After it matured in the future, it would be more powerful than the Sky Destion Azure Dragon, but raising it would be quite difficult.


    If a Stage 1 beast devoured a Stage 5 Spirit Pill, its body would explode, killing the beast. However, the little caterpir had eaten about ten in order to be satisfied. It seemed he would have to feed it many treasures in the future to help it grow.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to give the little caterpir a name. He decided to base it off its actual name and call it ¡®Cleansing Butterfly.¡¯


    After deciding on its name, Zhao Fu took it out from his clothes and said its name a few times. The little caterpir did not seem to understand what Zhao Fu was saying. But, because it felt very close to Zhao Fu, it quickly started to respond.


    After ying with it for a bit, Zhao Fu put it back into his clothes. Because it had just hatched, the World-Cleansing Butterfly was still quite sleepy.


    By now, the 20 or so women within the refining building had regained some strength, but their faces were still quite flushed. A beautiful woman said, ¡°Empress, should we agree to what he said?¡±


    Hearing her words, a young woman said with tears, ¡°We¡¯ll never submit to him; and, he¡¯s a human! He¡¯s an enemy of the Dark Demon world, and our Vile Dynasty was destroyed by him. It¡¯s better for us to die than to submit to him!¡±


    ¡°Ai!¡± A more mature woman sighed before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to die. There are restrictions in our bodies that stop us from even dying. Moreover, our bodies were just taken by him, and we could not resist him at all!¡±


    ¡°I actually feel submitting to him would not be too bad since things are already like this, and we can¡¯t do anything about it. Moreover, he¡¯s so strong; it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt such pleasure before,¡± a woman with a fairly licentious aura said.


    After hearing her say this, the other women¡¯s faces became red, and they looked at her angrily. She knew there was no way for them to refute what she had said, so she lightly harrumphed andid on the warm jade to rest.


    The woman who was referred to as the Empress was a cold-looking woman. She was Ughr¡¯s mother. After thinking for a while, she finally said, ¡°The fact stands that the Vile Dynasty has perished. We can not change that. We need to think about the future.


    ¡°If we anger him, he won¡¯t kill us, but he¡¯ll think of ways to torture us. Do you really want to live like that? Moreover, it¡¯s better for the Vile Dynasty City to be in our hands than in someone else¡¯s; that way, we¡¯ll be able to stand within Great Qin.¡±


    All of the women fell silent. None of them wanted to live a life worse than death, so they all calmly considered what they should do. In the end, they could onlyply and look to the princesses. They had the purest bloodlines, so they would be the best choices for being the City Lord.¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯Er, you have the best aptitude here, and your bloodline is the purest; he¡¯ll most likely let you be the City Lord. What do you think?¡± the Empress said to a young woman.


    This young woman was one of the women who had tried to seduce Zhao Fu to buy time. Her expression was cold as she thought to herself, feeling quiteplicated.


    The other women did not say anything and waited for her to reply. They would be depending on her in the future, and without her help, the rest of them would be quite pitiful.


    In the end, the young woman called Erling nodded and agreed, causing everyone else to sigh in relief.


    After hearing they had agreed to his proposal, Zhao Fu felt quite pleased. For ordinary Cities, Zhao Fu could casually choose a Dark Demon person to be the City Lord. However, as one of Great Qin¡¯s three Capital Cities, Zhao Fu had to find a suitable City Lord to properly wield its power.


    Only someone with the Vile Dynasty¡¯s bloodline could properly wield the Vile Dynasty City¡¯s power. And for Zhao Fu, it was easier to have women submit to him than men; if it was a man, he would hate Zhao Fu to death and would never submit after knowing his female rtives had been taken by Zhao Fu.


    As such, Zhao Fu could not choose a man to be the City Lord of the Vile Dynasty City.

 Chapter 794: Origin Race

    <h4>Chapter 794: Origin Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu returned to the refining building and looked at the young woman called Erling, feeling quite surprised. Erling¡¯s expression was quite cold, and she turned her head aside, but Zhao Fu did not care about her attitude. Zhao Fu brought her out of the Xianyang Region and went to the nearby Green Province. There, he re-established the Vile Dynasty City.


    Following this, he made Erling the City Lord and nted a Six Desires Demonic Seed within her body. Since he had made her the City Lord, he had to fully control her.


    After finishing this matter, Zhao Fu ordered his people to start preparing the restoration of the Deste Blood Mask. Back when he had first obtained a Deste Blood Mask Shard, he had thought that it had been the shard of a Nation Armament; after all, even the description described it to be a shard of a Nation Armament.


    However, after Tuoba Qing had awakened her bloodline, the shard had started to change, and the golden dragon said it was not just a Nation Armament but something that surpassed Emperor Heaven Armaments.


    Zhao Fu did not know what was going on, but perhaps after restoring it, he would be able to learn more about it. As such, he quickly called Tuoba Qing over.


    Now, Tuoba Qing¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and she looked incredibly bewitching and beautiful. However, her personality was still quite pure and simple. After hearing they were going to repair the Deste Blood Mask, she felt incredibly happy as she felt a great sense of familiarity toward the Deste Blood Mask.


    Repairing the Deste Blood Mask was different from refining a Nation Armament, but it also required the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    First, it required the blood of at least 100,000 people, and it had to be people with bloodlines rted to Tuoba Qing¡¯s bloodline. After such a long time, the various Cities, Towns, and Viges had spawned enough people.


    This was because Zhao Fu had made Tuoba Qing the City Lord of a City, and he made the people it spawned the Mayors and Vige Chiefs of Towns and Viges. This way, they had spawned 180,000 people already.


    Zhao Fu ordered the 180,000 people to gather together and give a bit of their blood, which he collected. Even though they only needed the blood of 100,000 people, it was better to have as much as possible.


    After collecting the blood, Zhao Fu took out the four Deste Blood Mask Shards and brought Tuoba Qing to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation. This time, they were not using Fate to perform a Great World Refinement but a Blood Refinement.


    Zhao Fu first ced the four shards at the center of the formation before cing buckets of blood nearby. Zhao Fu told Tuoba Qing the way to go about the refinement and told her to repair the mask ording to her own methods. This required Tuoba Qing to do it by herself, and Zhao Fu could not help much.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Tuoba Qing nodded earnestly and went to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and activated it. The energy stones around it disintegrated as the magic formation was activated, and the four shards at the center were lifted by formless energy.


    At that moment, Tuoba Qing¡¯s expression became serious, and she performed hand seals as a blood-red aura continuously rose up from her body.


    Following this, she stretched her snow-white hands toward the four shards and lightly cried out. The blood in the buckets seemed to be controlled by energy and flowed towards the four shards, which formed a ten-meter wide ball of blood.


    Tuoba Qing took out a dagger and slit her palm, causing blood to flow out. Her blood was also controlled and entered the ball of blood.


    Immediately, the ball of blood gave off an intense blood-red light, and a terrifying power spread out like a wave. The sky seemed to dim and bepletely dark. Without a trace of light, everyone felt quite afraid.


    Suddenly, the ball of blood gave off a monstrous aura and turned into a ray of light as it shot into the sky. It gave off blood-red light that covered as far as the eye could see, looking like a blood-red sun in the sky.


    ¡°Husband, I can¡¯t keep controlling it!¡± Tuoba Qing¡¯s expression fell as she felt the ball of blood was slipping out of her control.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to do something, a blood-red light covered Tuoba Qing and lifted her into the blood-red sun in the sky. Immediately, the blood-red sun became 1,000 meters wide, and an even brighter blood-red light spread out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite startled; things had spun out of control. Zhao Fu looked at the blood-red sun in the sky and wanted to stop it, but the golden dragon suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could only remain still and hurriedly ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The golden dragon replied, ¡°Before, I said her identity was quite extraordinary, and even I have no idea what¡¯s going on. However, I can sense the world¡¯s source energy gathering; this is not the human world¡¯s power but the actual Heaven Awaken World¡¯s source energy. You¡¯re unable to stop it right now with your power; if you touch it, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    The entire human world became so dark that it was impossible to see their hands in front of them. The blood-red sun in the sky expanded to 10,000 meters and shined down on the entire world.


    Countless people looked at the blood-red sun in confusion. An indescribable might gradually descended on the world, and countless beings felt their bodies sink. It was as if their hearts were gripped by a pair of big hands and made it impossible for them to breathe.


    Within the blood-red sun, Tuoba Qing seemed to have fainted. The four shards gave off intense lights and gradually moved towards each other until they formed aplete mask.


    This mask seemed to be made out of wood and only had holes for eyes. There were two intersecting traces of blood on the mask, which gave off an ancient aura. After it repaired itself, it floated towards the unconscious Tuoba Qing and put itself on her face.


    Immediately, a pair of cold blood-red eyes flew open, and a shocking explosion rang out. The blood-red sun seemed to explode, causing everyone who was staring at it to be blinded.


    An extremely terrifying aura spread out, and the experts in the surrounding worlds all sensed something. Their expressions became serious as they looked towards the human world.


    Meanwhile, at the distant center of the Heaven Awaken World and within ruins, there were eight crystals floating in mid-air. These crystals were gigantic and bigger than mountains; even while standing in the distance, one would not be able to see them in their entirety.


    Suddenly, one of the crystals slightly trembled. It was a blood-red crystal. Instantly, the weather greatly changed at the center of the Heaven Awaken World and the lighting became dim.


    Countless old monsters who had been sleeping for tens of thousands of years suddenly woke up and opened their eyes; their terrifying power caused the heavens and earth to seem to shatter. All creatures trembled under their might, and even true Emperors could not help but tremble.


    At that moment, the gigantic blood-red crystal suddenly became calm again, and all abnormal signs disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    Zhao Fu could not help but gulp as he looked at that familiar yet unfamiliar girl in the sky who seemed to reign above everything. The Origin Race¡¯s power was not something an ordinary person could imagine.


    At that moment, Tuoba Qing¡¯s terrifying blood-red eyes slowly turned towards Zhao Fu, causing his hair to stand on end. His soul uncontrobly trembled as a wave of fear he had never felt before rushed out of his heart.


    The golden dragon cried out, ¡°Zhao Fu, hurry and run!¡±

 Chapter 795: Finger of Death

    <h4>Chapter 795: Finger of Death</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Just as the golden dragon spoke, Zhao Fu¡¯s body instinctively reacted. Just as he was about to act, Tuoba Qing pointed out a snow-white finger towards him.


    Instantly, the heavens and earth seemed to lose their color as the world¡¯s source energy madly gathered, forming into a heavenly finger. It seemed to weigh down on the world, causing the space around it to copse.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body froze, and his heart beat wildly in fear. Cold sweat ran down Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he found that he could not use any of his power. Under that finger, Zhao Fu felt like he was just an ant, and it was the first time he had felt the aura of death so closely.


    ¡°Am I about to die?¡± That was the only thought in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind because there was simply no way to retaliate against this finger, and a trace of despair appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s heart.


    Boom!!


    The finger¡¯s power was like a meteor descending, causing a shocking explosion. Shockwaves instantly rippled out, destroying the ground within 100 kilometers. All trees, grass, birds, and beasts werepletely annihted, causing the world to seem to fall silent.


    Tuoba Qing gave off an aura that seemed to reign above all worlds as she stood in the air, looking like a god as she stared at the massive crater with her blood-red eyes.


    Suddenly, a devilish, blood-red star slowly appeared in the sky, giving off boundless blood-red light and an aura of suppression. It seemed to dye everything around it blood-red, and in just an instant, the entire human world seemed to turn blood-red.


    An aura of coldness, bloodthirstiness, and disaster spread out from the sky, and countless people looked up in shock. They felt as if they had been dropped into icy water and continuously trembled.


    Countless birds, beasts, and insects could only lie on the ground in terror and despair, not daring to make a bit of noise. The entire world fell silent.


    In fact, the terrifying aura even spread through the massive rift and entered the Fish Scale world.


    Immediately, all of the Fish Scale people felt a chill that stabbed at their minds. They all came to the surface of the water and were shocked to find that the human world had be a blood-red world. That terrifying aura wasing from the human world ¨C just what had happened over there?


    Everyone in the human world looked at the descending blood-red star in shock, and the Legatees all hurried over, understanding that something big had happened at Great Qin.


    Cough¡­ cough¡­ within the crater, a few coughs sounded out as Zhao Fu slowly climbed to his feet, a trace of blood at his lips. His body was covered with blood-red starlight, making his body look like a starry ocean ¨C this was the power of the Chaos Imperial Star.


    Tuoba Qing coldly looked down at Zhao Fu, who looked back at her. He found that the young woman in front of him seemed to have be a different person; she was no longer pure and bright. Instead, she was cold and extremely powerful.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Zhao Fu roared as he released all of his power, including his Emperor¡¯s Power, City Lord Seal, and other City Lords¡¯ City Lord Seals.


    A shocking amount of power exploded out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing berserk gales to sweep through the surrounding 10,000 kilometers.


    Blood dripped out of his left eye as his golden pupil continuously spun and became blood-red colored.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Absolute Seal!¡± Zhao Fu shouted as he pressed his palms against the ground. The ground instantly cracked as millions of chains exploded out towards Tuoba Qing.


    There were finally some changes in Tuoba Qing¡¯s expression. She stretched out a hand and grabbed at the air and twisted, causing the space in front of her to seem to twist and be a vortex. As the countless chains shot into the vortex, they were all shattered.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes coldly looked at Tuoba Qing, and he once again pressed his hands against the ground, causing blood-red light to shoot into the ground.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Suddenly, countless chains shot out from behind Tuoba Qing, bringing with them immense force as they rushed towards her.


    Tuoba Qing slightly tilted her head, and her blood-red pupils constricted as an enormous wave of power rushed out, once again shattering the chains.


    ¡°Hahhhh!¡± Zhao Fu once again roared, his appearance bing somewhat savage as an even stronger power flowed out. Countless blood-red arcs of lighting appeared around him as the ground beneath him started to give way.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sounds of countless chains once again rang out as countless chains stretched out around Tuoba Qing, giving off frightening power as they shot towards Tuoba Qing.


    Tuoba Qing once again stretched out a hand and closed it, causing a round, blood-red crystal toe out of her palm, and a blood-red energy barrier spread out.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the chains¡¯ target changed as they wrapped around the blood-red energy barrier and tightly bound it. More and more chains wrapped around it, forming a 100-meter wide ball of chains in the sky.


    This scene was incredibly shocking and was something that ordinary people would never see. The countless chains not only bound the blood-red energy barrier but also temporarily sealed Tuoba Qing¡¯s terrifying aura as well.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    Thousands of chains then burst out of the ground, connecting with the ball of chains in the sky before slowly dragging it towards the ground. If Zhao Fu could drag her into the underground sealed space, he would be able to sessfully restrain her.


    The ball of chains greatly resisted, making Zhao Fu feel quite difficult to drag it to the ground.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu felt that the ball of chains lost all resistance, but before he could feel delighted, a blood-red sword light shed out of the ball of chains, cutting countless chains into segments.


    In the next second, Tuoba Qing¡¯s figure appeared before Zhao Fu and punched at Zhao Fu¡¯s chest with her right hand. Zhao Fu¡¯s body flew backward and smashed through countless rocks and trees before stopping. Many of his bones had been broken and his chest was a mess.


    After suffering this strike, Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood and did not even have the strength to get up.


    Tuoba Qing had already arrived before Zhao Fu again and grabbed his neck with one hand and lifted him up. Her eyes coldly looked at Zhao Fu as she started to apply pressure.


    Zhao Fu felt more and more pain in his neck as if it was going to be squeezed apart. He could barely breathe anymore.


    Was he going to die at the hands of his own woman? Zhao Fu felt quite bitter, and looking at Tuoba Qing in front of him, he could not help but think back to the time he had spent together with her. He felt quite regretful ¨C if he had known repairing the Deste Blood Mask would end up like this, he definitely would not have done it. However, now that things hade to this, there was nothing he could do about it.

 Chapter 796: Human’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 796: Human¡¯s Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so weak.¡± Tuoba Qing suddenly said as she coldly looked at Zhao Fu with her blood-red eyes.


    Zhao Fu felt a chill within his heart and looked at Tuoba Qing in confusion. He did not understand what was going on ¨C the Tuoba Qing in front of him seemed to still have her memories but seemed to have be a different person, wanting to kill him.


    Zhao Fu did not know what to say. He looked at the cold Tuoba Qing withplex feelings; he liked the happy and cheerful Tuoba Qing much more. However, the old Tuoba Qing was gone, and he was powerless to do anything about it.


    If only he had more power to change everything and make it like it was at the start. However, he was too weak and was just like an ant.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s soul felt as if it had fallen into a deep abyss, and blood-water covered him. His consciousness became hazier and hazier before it disappeared.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the Chaos Imperial Star in the sky gave off an even more intense blood-red light. The star started to rotate as an extremely monstrous power exploded out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and ck and blood-red mes rose out of his body.


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s expression fell as she was pushed back a few meters by this power and was forced to let go of Zhao Fu¡¯s neck.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body floated into the air, ck and blood-red mes continuously wrapping around him as a powerful aura rushed out like a wild wind.


    The whites of his eyes became ck while his pupils remained the same color, making him seem much eviller. Two fangs grew out of his mouth, his ears became pointed, and two horns also appeared on his head as his hands became sharp ws.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura waspletely different as if he had be a different person. His aura was filled with coldness, violence, evilness, and bloodthirstiness ¨C just like the Chaos Imperial Star.


    Tuoba Qing looked at Zhao Fu, her expression bing more and more serious. She grabbed at the air and a blood-red sword instantly formed.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s head leaned back before turning to look at Tuoba Qing with his terrifying eyes. A savage, evil smile appeared on his face, causing a chill to spread through Tuoba Qing¡¯s heart.


    Swish!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body disappeared and instantly reappeared before Tuoba Qing. He grabbed at the air, causing a ck and blood-red sword to form as he shed towards Tuoba Qing.


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s gaze was cold as she used her full strength, causing an aura even stronger than before to burst forth as she too shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!!


    The two swords gave off shocking power as they collided, creating a gigantic explosion A shockwave sted out, destroying everything in the surrounding 1,000 meters.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions continuously sounded out as the two people began an intense battle in the air. Countless sword lights shed out and collided, causing gusts of wild wind to fill the surroundings. Rocks were blown into the air and trees were shed in half, as if a terrifying catastrophe had descended.


    ¡°Heheheh!¡± Zhao Fuughed like a monster as his sword sent out an ocean of sword qi that rushed towards Tuoba Qing, sting her body back hundreds of meters.


    A trace of blood leaked out of Tuoba Qing¡¯s lips, and her expression became savage. She raised her hand, causing countless traces of blood-red aura to shoot into the sky. The sky seemed to be torn as a massive, crude-looking hand, giving off boundless power, stretched out and pressed down towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu felt as if there were countless mountains weighing down on him, pressing him against the ground.


    However, the massive hand did not disappear and continued to press Zhao Fu into the ground, causing a massive handprint to appear on the ground.


    Rumble¡­


    The ground continuously trembled as massive stone pirs stretched out of the ground, giving off a sealing power ¨C it seemed that Tuoba Qing wanted to seal Zhao Fu.


    The blood-red lighting from the Chaos Imperial Star became even brighter, making it seem like a blood-red sun. The cold, devilish aura also became more powerful, while ck and blood-red arcs of lightning appeared below the gigantic hand.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as a shocking sword light shed out, splitting the hand in half. Zhao Fu¡¯s body was covered with ck and blood-red arcs of lightning as he got up and ferociously looked at Tuoba Qing as he charged at her.


    Tuoba Qing raised her blood-red sword, and countless traces of sword qi flowed out, forming a long dragon. As Tuoba Qing shed out, the dragon roared and gave off a boundlessly sharp aura as it shot towards Zhao Fu and seemed to tear through the sky.


    Zhao Fu showed no fear and instead ferociously smiled. He gripped his sword with both hands and shed out with all his strength, sending out a massive sword light that split the dragon in half and continued on towards Tuoba Qing.


    Tuoba Qing once again stretched out her hand, causing a blood-red energy barrier to appear. As the massive sword light smashed into it, a cracking sound could be heard as the barrier was massively cracked, but it still blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s attack.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly blurred, and he disappeared before reappearing behind Tuoba Qing. His sharp w instantly pierced through the cracked energy barrier, startling Tuoba Qing. She tried to use all her power to defend but was still sent flying by Zhao Fu and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    After crashing to the ground, Tuoba Qing lightly smiled and got to her feet before saying, ¡°Husband, today I¡¯ll show you what Human¡¯s Power is!¡±


    Suddenly, the world seemed to be silent again as figures that gave off unrivaled auras appeared. They were all illusory figures and quite hazy. Their appearances and auras were all different, and there were men and women, old and young.


    After these illusory figures appeared, they all entered Tuoba Qing¡¯s body, causing a shocking power to explode out. This power was more terrifying than before by hundreds of times, and even if Zhao Fu lost consciousness, he would still feel terror.


    ¡°Arghhhh¡­¡± Zhao Fu continuously shouted as he released all of his power. The blood-red light that the Chaos Imperial Star seemed to be corporeal, and it gave off a power that seemed to be able to destroy the world.


    Boom!!


    A brilliant pir of starlight descended from the Chaos Imperial Star,nding on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Countless arcs of ck and blood-red lightning rampaged in his surroundings, continuously destroying the ground, and an even stronger aura rose up from Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared within the pir of light and grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s head and mmed it towards the ground. A massive explosion sounded out as shockwaves sted out. After the dust dispersed, a 1,000-meter wide crater had appeared in the ground.


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s hand was pressing Zhao Fu¡¯s head against the ground, and there was blooding out of Zhao Fu¡¯s head. His aura was incredibly weak, and his bodyy there without any strength.


    ¡°Husband! With your strength, you were able to force me to use Human¡¯s Power ¨C that shows your potential. I acknowledge you.¡±


    Tuoba Qing took her hand away and lightly took off the Deste Blood Mask. Her gaze was no longer cold, and it had some feeling within it. She lightly smiled as she took Zhao Fu into her arms as if she had returned to her normal state.

 Chapter 797: Origin Mark

    <h4>Chapter 797: Origin Mark</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After pulling the barely-alive Zhao Fu into her embrace, Tuoba Qing stretched out a hand and ced it on Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead. A blood-red rune flowed out of Tuoba Qing¡¯s hand and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead. Immediately, a powerful wave of life energy quickly healed Zhao Fu¡¯s wounds.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s fangs, horns, and ws gradually disappeared, and the Chaos Imperial Star also receded into the sky; everything returned to normal.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness gradually returned, and he feebly opened his eyes. Seeing Tuoba Qing in front of him, he was given a big fright, but seeing that there was tenderness in her eyes, he rxed and weakly called out, ¡°Lil Qing!¡±


    Tuoba Qing nodded and gave her normal, warm smile and said slightly apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry husband. I just recovered my memories and I never thought I would be your woman and do those embarrassing things with you, so I felt some killing intent and went a bit too far.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not really understand what was going on, and his mind felt quite chaotic. Tuoba Qing seemed to have returned to her normal state but understood what she had just done.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could only bitterlyugh. The Origin Race¡¯s power was not something he could resist; he knew that the golden dragon greatly respected and feared the Origin Race as well.


    ¡°Husband, do you not forgive me?¡± Seeing Zhao Fu bitterlyugh, Tuoba Qing felt quite apologetic because she had not been fully in control of herself in that state. It was indeed as if she had be a different person.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he shook his head, saying, ¡°I was just beaten up by you; I can ept that.¡±


    Tuoba Qing¡¯s face became slightly red, and she smiled before suddenly thinking about something and saying, ¡°Husband, I put an Origin Mark in your body; with this mark, you¡¯ll have a chance to obtain the Origin Bloodline. Also, I need to go now, so please take care of Wu Qing and the others.¡±


    Zhao Fu had somewhat expected this, but he still said reluctantly, ¡°Do you have to leave?¡±


    Tuoba Qing lightly nodded and said, ¡°My memories have returned, and thank you for repairing the Deste Blood Mask. If I stay here, some people¡¯s attention will be attracted to this ce, and they might wipe out the entire human world. I mustve.


    ¡°At the same time, there are many things I need to do. I also want to find a way to restore my power ¨C right now, my power is less than 1% of what it was before, so I need to quickly recover.¡±


    Hearing that this massive power was not even 1% of her original power, Zhao Fu could not help but feel incredibly shocked. However, thinking about the fact that Tuoba Qing was about to leave, he could not help but sadly sigh.


    Tuoba Qing somewhat shyly kissed Zhao Fu on the cheek as sheforted him, saying, ¡°Husband, there¡¯ll still be a chance for us to meet in the future; if you¡¯re strong enough, I¡¯ll stay by your side, so make sure you work hard!¡±


    Zhao Fu could only bitterly smile, and he said goodbye to Tuoba Qing. Following this, Tuoba Qing waved her hand, and the space in front of her seemed to be torn like a sheet of paper. Tuoba Qing stepped into the void and disappeared, leaving behind Zhao Fu standing there.


    After Tuoba Qing left, the golden dragon said with great joy, ¡°Zhao Fu, boy, you¡¯re simply too lucky! You obtained the Origin Race¡¯s mark! Even my Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s imperial n could not do such a thing.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and asked, ¡°Is the Origin Mark that important?¡±


    The golden dragonughed as it replied, ¡°Of course; that¡¯s something that countless peak-level figures can only dream of having. With this mark, it¡¯s possible for you to obtain the Origin Bloodline. Normally, the Holy Heaven Bloodlines are the limit for most races, and they cannot be upgraded in a person¡¯s lifetime.


    ¡°However, the Origin Mark is extremely important to the Origin Race, as they can only split off their Origin once and give the Origin Mark to another person once.


    ¡°You saw that power just now, right? Compared to the Origin Race¡¯s power, a Holy Heaven Bloodline is just like a three-year-old, while a Sovereign Bloodline is just trash.¡±


    Thinking about that power that made him feel immense despair, Zhao Fu could not help but sigh. Even though he had given his body to the Chaos Imperial Star and gained a massive amount of power, facing Tuoba Qing, who had Human¡¯s Power, he had been taken down instantly.


    Following this, the other Generals quickly arrived; the shockwaves from before made it so that they did not dare toe close at all. After sensing that the battle was over, they had quickly hurried over, and looking at the aftermath of the battle, they could not help but feel incredibly shocked and worried.


    However, seeing that Zhao Fu was fine, they let out a sigh of relief.


    Wang Jian walked up and cupped his hands as he said caringly, ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright? Are your injuries serious? Also, Concubine Qing¡­¡±


    Zhao Fu turned to look at his subordinates and lightly shook his head as he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Also, the matter about Concubine Qing is to be kept as a secret of Great Qin; anyone who discusses any information about her will be severely punished!¡±


    Now that Zhao Fu knew of Tuoba Qing¡¯s identity, he naturally needed to keep it a secret in order to avoid any unnecessary troubles.


    At that moment, a General came to report that the Legatees wanted to meet Zhao Fu. They had felt the terrifying aura from Great Qin and thought that something had happened, so they had quicklye. However, when they were about to cross the Great Wall, they were stopped by the Generals there.


    Now that things were over, they were a bitte. Zhao Fu nodded and had people bring them to the Great Qin Pce.


    Seeing the majestic pce, the Legatees could not help but feel shocked. They were all far away from establishing a Kingdom, as that took a lot of time and effort. Since Great Qin already had a pce, didn¡¯t that mean that it would be establishing a Kingdom soon? Thinking about this, they felt even more shocked.


    They came to arge hall and saw the slightly-pale Zhao Fu, who asked, ¡°What is it, everyone?¡±


    Seeing how pale and feeble Zhao Fu looked, the Legatees were sure that something big had happened at Great Qin. Tina Pendragon asked, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, what were those abnormal signs just then?¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu could not tell them the whole truth, so he smiled and just said that it was only a small matter.


    The Legatees did not believe this at all. As they came closer to Great Qin, they could sense an immense aura of destruction that caused their hearts to uncontrobly tremble. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this aura could cause great harm to the human world, they would not even dare toe close.


    However, it seemed that Great Qin had already dealt with this, and since Zhao Fu did not want to say, they could not force him to answer. As such, they could only leave.


    They also took this opportunity to somewhat take a look at Great Qin¡¯s strength, and they were shocked to find that Great Qin was indeed about to establish a Kingdom. Great Qin was about to establish the human world¡¯s first Kingdom.


    After sending off the Legatees, Zhao Fu started to recover from his wounds and gave the order for the Vile Dynasty¡¯s Generals¡¯ corpses to be refined.

 Chapter 798: Beginning of Attack

    <h4>Chapter 798: Beginning of Attack</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A few dayster, a warm breeze blew as sunlight fell on all sorts of green nts ¨C it was now March, and the Legacy Land once again weed spring in.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s wounds had fully healed, and his subordinates had refined the Vile Dynasty¡¯s Generals¡¯ bodies, obtaining a few Innate Talent Blood Crystals. Zhao Fu gave these to those who had been with him for the longest, which were Old Logue, Daisy, Zhang Dahu, and Xiao Jian.


    After obtaining more corpses, Zhao Fu would give some to Saar, Doke, and Chen Man as well.


    Great Qin now controlled 160 regions and had 1,112 Great Cities, 30 Cities, 240 Towns, and 22,489 Viges.


    Great Qin¡¯s poption had risen to 570 million, and they now had 80 million soldiers. 60 million or so of them had reached Stage 1, 22 million or so of them had reached Stage 2, 200,000 or so of them had reached Stage 3, 8,000 or so of them had reached Stage 4, and the Generals had mostly reached Stage 5.


    Now, with Great Qin¡¯s strength, Zhao Fu felt that they could go out and do things. He had hesitated before because he was worried that the various system main cities allied together would be too powerful, but he felt that Great Qin¡¯s strength was sufficient now.


    However, he still had to make some preparations and prepare some defenses. Once Great Qin bared its fangs, it would make many enemies, so Great Qin had to think about defense first.


    The Great Qin City was already a Level 4 Capital City and stillcked two levels until it could establish a Kingdom, so Zhao Fu wanted to speed this up. He wanted to establish his Kingdom as soon as possible to allow Great Qin to sweep across everything in its way in this world.


    Within the main hall, all of Zhao Fu¡¯s Generals and Ministers were lined up in two lines with a red carpet down the middle.


    Zhao Fu sat above on his imperial throne, giving off a ruler¡¯s aura as he said, ¡°Who has any suggestions for our uing battles?¡±


    Wei Liao stood out and gave a slight smile as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate suggests that Great Qin should not target the nearby Cities and should instead target Cities further away. This will make things easier for Great Qin.


    ¡°First, Great Qin will be able to maintain friendly rtions with the nearby Cities. Second, Great Qin¡¯s strength will ce great pressure on countless Cities. If they realize how powerful Great Qin is, they will most likely submit. Third, those who feel threatened wille to attack Great Qin. If they know that there are Cities with friendly rtions with Great Qin, they will attack those Cities first.


    ¡°The Cities who are attacked will have two options: to either submit to Great Qin or join the other side. Either scenario is beneficial to Great Qin: joining Great Qin would be for the best, but even if they join the other side, given how well Great Qin has treated them, Great Qin will be able to attack them with perfect justification.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded before asking, ¡°Who has any differing opinions to General Wei Liao?¡±


    Many of the Generals and Ministers below nodded and agreed with Wei Liao¡¯s suggestion. At that moment, Wang Jian stepped out and cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate also has a suggestion. Great Qin¡¯s strength is not sufficient to face all of the northern regions. We do not know just how many Cities will retaliate, so we should make preparations for the worst.


    ¡°As such, this subordinate does not support General Wei¡¯s suggestion wholly; rather, we should hide our identity and gradually destroy those far away while maintaining friendly rtions with those close to us. We will first need to construct arge number of teleportation channels to silently wipe away the regions one by one.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need too many, or else we will attract too much attention. At the same time, the regions we choose should be as far away as possible to reduce our risk.¡±


    Hearing Wang Jian¡¯s thoughts, Zhao Fu nodded. Even though this would take a lot of time and be quiteplicated, it was the safest and most cautious method.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the two Generals¡¯ ns will be revealed at some point, so Great Qin should focus on defenses first. Once the countless Cities attack, if Great Qin is not prepared, we will definitely be broken through,¡± Sun Hanxiang cupped her hands as she also stepped out and spoke.


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°Indeed, I will have peopley down arge number of traps and construct defensive formations and restrictions. What does everyone think of the two Generals¡¯ proposals?¡±


    Everyone fell quiet as they considered the costs and benefits of both ns while Zhao Fu also thought to himself.


    The white-clothed Bai Qi stepped forward and said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate believes that you canbine both ns to make up for the shorings of each. General Wei¡¯s proposal is fast and will allow Great Qin to obtain great benefits quickly, but it is too risky. General Wang¡¯s proposal is safe, but it is too slow and may be found out by some intelligent people.


    ¡°I believe that Great Qin can attack in three directions; I will attack one direction using General Wei¡¯s n, while the other two directions can be attacked using General Wang¡¯s n.


    ¡°This way, the pressure on Great Qin will be greatly reduced, and it will reduce the suspicions towards Great Qin. After all, if Great Qin is already battling against some factions, it would naturally not have enough time and resources to attack other factions. Great Qin can also put the me on others.


    ¡°This will allow Great Qin to obtain great benefits and ay suspicion, and it can even pretend to help the other two directions being attacked to increase goodwill. This will allow Great Qin to just focus on a single direction if it so chooses.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but smile ¨C this n was incredibly sinister and cunning, and Zhao Fu had not expected Bai Qi to be able toe up with such a n. However, any n that could kill enemies and obtain victory was a good n.


    After thinking some more and asking the others, Zhao Fu decided to use Bai Qi¡¯s n.


    After making careful preparations, Great Qin did not hide its identity and instead make it very obvious that they were attacking the eastern side. They chose the eastern side because the factions there were stronger and would be a pain to deal with in the future, so it would be better to deal with them now.


    Zhao Fu did not send out his full army and only nned to send 800 City Lords. He had 20 City Lords in a team, and this operation was not a lightning battle, as they had constructed arge number of teleportation channels to prepare to move arge number of people.


    This would take a lot of time, so it was best for Great Qin to let them know that it was Great Qin doing this. On one hand, it showed the strength of Great Qin; of course, this was not Great Qin¡¯s true strength, as they had not even revealed their Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders. On the other hand, the more high-profile they were here, the less suspicion they would attract elsewhere.


    It was another moonless and starless night, and the 800 City Lords split into 40 teams and simultaneously attacked 40 or so regions. Zhao Fu also participated, moving by himself.

 Chapter 799: Aggressive Conquest

    <h4>Chapter 799: Aggressive Conquest</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bang!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a ray of light tore across the sky and shot into a City Hall. A suffocatingly-power aura burst forth, shocking the City Lord awake. He immediately rushed out and looked at the figure in the sky.


    ¡°I am Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Are you willing to submit to Great Qin?¡± the figure in the air said with might and domineeringness. The entire city could hear his voice.


    An extremely powerful might weighed down on this City Lord¡¯s body, giving him a big fright. He used his City Lord Seal¡¯s power, but his body still sank downwards as if he was in front of a massive tsunami. His body trembled, and he could not help but feel powerless.


    As the paths between regions had been opened up, the surrounding hundreds of regions had heard about Great Qin¡¯s name. Tt had risen powerfully and had immense power; ordinary people were not a match for it, causing countless factions to fear it.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s foreign policies gradually reduced other people¡¯s hostility towards it and caused everyone to gradually lower their guard against it.


    This person in front of him was Great Qin? He had actuallye to ask for his surrender himself, and his strength was indeed monstrous; as expected from Great Qin¡¯s ruler. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s immense aura, the City Lord understood that he could not withstand even a single blow, so he did not have to think too much.


    The City Lord knelt on one knee and shouted, ¡°Luanwu City is willing to submit to Great Qin!¡±


    Now that Zhao Fu hade, the City Lord understood that he was not a match for Zhao Fu, and he did not want to die either, so he could only submit. After all, joining Great Qin was quite good anyway.


    He would not have to worry about any natural disasters or other people attacking; many people already knew the benefits of joining Great Qin due to its foreign policies. Great Qin had also invited many City Lords to go and take a look for themselves, which showed just how confident Great Qin was.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Zhao Fu asked the young man as he looked at him with his terrifying eyes.


    The City Lord immediately respectfully replied, ¡°This lowly one is Zhang Quan!¡±


    ¡°Very well, Zhang Quan, you wille with me to convince other City Lords to surrender. There will be people from Great Qiningter to take over the city.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and shot into the horizon. Zhang Quan looked quite excited ¨C now that he had joined Great Qin and had an opportunity to help it, his status would be quite high in the future. As such, he also kicked off the ground and turned into a ray of light as he followed behind Zhao Fu.


    They were not in a great hurry, so they would always first ask if the other side if they were willing to surrender. If they surrendered, Great Qin would be able to easily take over a city; it was much easier than killing a City Lord, as they would meet a lot of resistance.


    Boom!!


    Another explosion sounded out as two monstrous auras descended above a City Hall. The terrifying aura was like a gigantic rock that weighed down on everyone¡¯s hearts, causing the entire city to fall silent.


    This City Lord was a man in his fifties or sixties, and he was also woken up by a shock. He hurriedly picked up his weapon and rushed out, looking at the two powerful figures in the air.


    ¡°I am Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Are you willing to submit to Great Qin?¡± Zhao Fu once again said the same words. His voice was filled with dignity and overbearingness.


    Without any surprise, the City Lord chose to submit and followed Zhao Fu to the third city. They unleashed their terrifying auras andnded above the City Hall.


    A cruel-looking young man holding arge saber rushed out and shouted, ¡°Who are you all? How dare you make a ruckus in Darkroam City!¡±


    This time, Zhao Fu did not speak; he had two followers now, so he did not have to do this himself anymore. Beside him, Zhang Quan coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°This is Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. You now have two choices: either submit or die!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± the cruel-looking young man loudlyughed, ¡°I won¡¯t submit to anyone; you can all piss off! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not holding back!¡±


    Zhang Quan and Li Fu, the second City Lord who had surrendered, had cold expressions and wanted to attack for Zhao Fu. This was a good opportunity to show their allegiance to Zhao Fu ¨C after all, Zhao Fu was a King and dealing with such a person was below him.


    However, Zhao Fu did not care much and attacked first. The Great Qin Seal within his body slightly trembled as a massive power gathered at his fingertip. He pointed at the cruel-looking young man, causing a ck ray of energy to shoot towards him.


    Feeling this massive power, the cruel-looking young man¡¯s expression fell, and he too exploded out with a powerful aura. Traces of aura flowed out and gathered into a ten or so meter long ck panther that leaped as it sprang towards the ck energy.


    Bang!!


    The ck energy pierced through the ck leopard, causing it to dissipate into traces of qi. However, the ck ray of energy had been greatly weakened, and the cruel-looking young man swung his saber, shing apart the ck ray of energy.


    After blocking this terrifying attack, the cruel-looking young man loudlyughed and looked at Zhao Fu mockingly. Zhang Quan and Li Fu felt quiteplicated; this cruel-looking young man was not weak at all and was stronger than them.


    Facing the cruel-looking young man¡¯s mocking, Zhao Fu smiled condescending and suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed at the air. The cruel-looking young man felt as if he had been gripped by a massive hand and immediately roared as he struggled.


    However, Zhao Fu slightly twisted with his hand, and the cruel-looking young man screamed as his body was twisted like a pretzel. Blood flowed out from his orifices as he died horribly.


    Even though Zhang Quan and Li Fu had expected Zhao Fu to be able to easily kill this cruel-looking young man, the horrifying way in which he had died made them feel incredibly fearful. If they had not submitted, that was what would have happened to them. They would have been easily killed just like an ant.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡± After the City Lord died, arge number of soldiers hurried over. Zhang Quan¡¯s attitude became even more respectful as he asked.


    Zhao Fu looked at the soldiers charging over furiously and calmly replied, ¡°Relocate the system main city; there will be peopleingter to deal with them.¡±


    It was only natural for some City Lords to resist; not all of them would choose to surrender. Zhao Fu had expected this, so he had made preparations. Soon, Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers would arrive to suppress them. Zhao Fu did not choose to use Stage 1 soldiers, as he wanted to use more powerful soldiers to directly suppress them.


    This would make them feel despair and reduce their struggling, making it easier for them to submit.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s n went quite sessfully, and he easily obtained nine system main cities. However, he did not stop and fearlessly continued.


    The other teams also did quite well. As the 20 City Lords descended on various system main cities, the auras they gave off were not weaker than Zhao Fu¡¯s and had more of an oppressive aura that caused the people to feel more fear.


    The system main cities either submitted or were directly destroyed. Any female City Lords who refused to surrender were suppressed and brought back to Great Qin.


    Just like that, Great Qin domineeringly swept through everything in front of them without any hesitation. It aggressively took down city after city, causing the entire eastern side to feel incredibly shocked, forcing them to quickly react.

 Chapter 800: Great Qin’s Rebuttal

    <h4>Chapter 800: Great Qin¡¯s Rebuttal</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After taking over 40 regions, the 800 City Lords gathered into four teams that was each led by a General. They continued to wildly attack the regions around those they had already taken over, and soon, they had conquered 62 regions.


    By now, things were getting dangerous, as news had started to spread about Great Qin¡¯s invasion. Countless City Lords quickly gathered, and soon, Great Qin would receive retaliation from countless City Lords.


    The eastern factions¡¯ City Lords had never thought that Great Qin would attack so suddenly and move out 800 City Lords as well. That was equivalent to 200 regions¡¯ City Lords.


    Even though many City Lords were able to react in time, some of them were incredibly close to the regions that had been taken over or were even the next target. With their strength, they would not be able to stop Great Qin¡¯s ferocious assault at all.


    As such, they could only strategically retreat. For those who were too close to where Great Qin was invading, the City Lords only had time to relocate the city and leave by themselves, leaving behind the residents and soldiers.


    It would bepletely impossible for them to bring their residents and soldiers ¨C each system main city had roughly 4.5 million people, so it would be impossible for such a number to be transported in such a short period of time.


    Because Great Qin had only mobilized its high-grade forces, there were not many soldiers. However, they were incredibly mobile and fast ¨C by the time many of these City Lords wanted to relocate their cities, Great Qin¡¯s people had already arrived. For others, they were only able to transport half of their residents before Great Qin arrived.


    Under the immense pressure and threat of their soldiers and residents dying, most of the City Lords were forced to submit. Some of the City Lords were savage enough to abandon their residents and soldiers, running away by themselves. Whenever that happened, the soldiers¡¯ and residents¡¯ Loyalty would plummet, making it very easy for Great Qin to take them in.


    Great Qin continued to unrestrainedly attack the various regions, and countless City Lords continuously arrived, hoping to join together to resist Great Qin.


    By now, Great Qin had already taken over 84 regions and was forced to stop. There were too many City Lords gathered together now, and Great Qin could not continue to act so recklessly. As such, Zhao Fu decided to stop and quickly digest these regions.


    Both sides gave off terrifying auras and faced off against each other, but neither side wanted to attack first.


    The eastern side only had about 100 or so more City Lords than Great Qin¡¯s side. Now that Great Qin had stopped, they did not dare to attack, as they would suffer heavy casualties. No one wanted to die, so they just wanted to gather together and pressure Great Qin to back off.


    On the other hand, Great Qin faced off against the eastern side City Lords without any intention of attacking, as they were quickly transporting people to Great Qin as they stalled for time.


    Zhao Fu fully used his Vision sense, and seeing that more and more City Lords were gathering, Zhao Fu could only give the order to retreat. They had to give up on digesting some of the regions that they had not finished going through yet.


    Otherwise, if the eastern side City Lords attacked, Great Qin would suffer a great loss. Their numbers already greatly exceeded that of Great Qin¡¯s, and there were still more City Lords hurrying over. Moreover, most of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords¡¯ strength was quite ordinary.


    Without Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, others who had General Stars, or those who had Legacies, the only advantage that Great Qin had was their Talisman Equipment.


    However, just based on the sheer numbers, if the two sides started to fight, Great Qin would definitely lose. Moreover, out of the 84 regions that Great Qin had gone through, they had quickly digested 80%, which was already enough. They could not continue on like this.


    Seeing Great Qin retreat, the eastern side City Lords let out a sigh of relief. Some of the City Lords wanted to chase after Great Qin and attack, but there were not enough people. If they went over with only a few people, they would simply be delivering themselves to the enemy, so they could only give up.


    Great Qin¡¯s sudden attack caused the northern side of the Mind Continent to be quite restless for the entire night. All of the factions had been startled awake at night; it seemed that Great Qin, which had been silent for so long, had suddenly sprung like a ravenous tiger, instantly devouring 80 or so regions.


    This not only made the northern side factions feel at risk; all of China started to feel quite anxious. Ordinarily, most factions conquering one region, or even two or three, was already quite impressive.


    However,pared to Great Qin, they were simply too weak. Great Qin had suddenly moved out 800 City Lords, which was an incredibly shocking number and made everyone feel terror.


    Most of the other Chinese Legatees only had around 100 City Lords, which was eight times less than what Great Qin had. Moreover, this was only based on what Great Qin had revealed; who knew if Great Qin was hiding more of its power?


    As Great Qin carried out its operation, the situation in China once again started to change. Dark currents started to flow, as the sleeping dragon once again opened its eyes and bared its fangs, showing its incredibly dangerous power.


    Now that this evil dragon had awoken again, the world was bound to be sent into chaos; no one would experience peace for a long time.


    There was nothing no one could do about this; the threat that Great Qin had disyed was simply too great, making countless people feel uneasy. Everyone was forced to make various decisions to defend against any possible attack Great Qin couldunch.


    Within the Mind Continent, after other nations heard of the recently-awoken Great Qin suddenly destroying 80 or so regions, they also paid great attention to this. They also tried to guess Great Qin¡¯s next steps and made preparations in advance.


    Early the next morning, various factions from the eastern side held an emergency meeting to resist the violent Great Qin. They described Great Qin as bloodthirsty, barbaric, cruel, and evil and invited all factions to sanction Great Qin together.


    In order to have as many people join as possible, anyone had the right to participate in this meeting. Regardless of whether one was an indigenous resident, yer, or Ounder, anyone could gather to discuss the n to stop Great Qin¡¯s rampage.


    However, Great Qin had responded to the outcries against it ¨C Great Qin¡¯s very own Li Si made a public announcement, showing that it was the eastern factions who had maliciously tried to harm Great Qin and had been hostile against Great Qin this entire time.


    In order to ensure its own safety, Great Qin had acted in righteousness; after all, had Great Qin attacked a single city that it had good rtions with? Great Qin had treated those cities with immense goodwill and given them many resources.


    This did not require Great Qin to speak for itself; the cities near Great Qin were evidence of this ¨C Great Qin was willing to live in harmony with everyone, so it hoped that people would not spread vile rumors about it.


    Li Si even went so far as to say that anyone who said that Great Qin was bloodthirsty, evil, and barbaric were simply liars and gossipers. If anyone truly believed such ridiculous rumors, they would be incredibly stupid and virtueless people.


    Great Qin¡¯s rebuttal, filled with righteousness and dignity, shocked all of the eastern factions. Some of them even started to wonder if they were in the wrong.

 Chapter 801: Righteousness and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 801: Righteousness and Evil</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Many of the cities that Great Qin had helped and had good rtions with started to cry out in outrage on behalf of Great Qin. They stood out to state that Great Qin had always treated them as friends and had never threatened them. Those who had joined Great Qin had all joined voluntarily.


    The various City Lords stated that because of the natural disasters, they had burned through resources quickly, but Great Qin had supported them this entire time ¨C Great Qin was righteous and kind, and those who said that Great Qin was violent, bloodthirsty, evil, and barbaric did not know what Great Qin was truly like.


    Right now,pared to the various system main cities around it, Great Qin¡¯s territory was like a paradise. Outside, there were countless natural disasters and chaos, but Great Qin¡¯s territory was always filled with the songs of birds and the fragrance of flowers. All of their residents lived infort and harmony; this showed that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was not just a tyrant; otherwise, how could Great Qin¡¯s residents live such good lives?


    The City Lords could not watch such a good faction being disparaged like this; they questioned whether those who were defaming Great Qin were blind to be able to say such baseless things.


    The system main cities that defended Great Qin the most had already secretly decided to join Great Qin and were simply saying these things to hope for better treatment when they joined.


    Seeing this, many other City Lords also decided to join in; after all, they had received many benefits from Great Qin, and Great Qin had not harmed them.


    Even though they had just spoken their minds, the effect they had was massive. They created an image of Great Qin that was kind and loving, in stark contrast to the bloodthirsty and evil Great Qin that the others imed it to be.


    Great Qin¡¯s unbridled conquering of regions made countless system main cities feel threatened, and they were thinking about joining together to destroy Great Qin, but the situation suddenly changed.


    One side said that Great Qin was cruel and ruthless, while the other side said that Great Qin was kind and caring; these two sides contradicted each other, so no one was as convinced to destroy Great Qin anymore.


    The City Lords of the regions that Great Qin had recently conquered also spoke out ¨C originally, they had been harboring ns to harm Great Qin, but after seeing Great Qin for what it truly was, they were convinced to be fully loyal to it.


    They stated that Great Qin did not have any intentions of harming them and instead treated them very well, almost as if they were family. These City Lords felt incredibly wronged on behalf of Great Qin and demanded justice.


    Hearing this, all of the factions were greatly shocked. Now that the City Lords of the regions that had been conquered gave their own ounts that Great Qin was in actuality kind and innocent and that it was being ndered, thispletely changed the situation.


    All of a sudden, everyone seemed to be on Great Qin¡¯s side now, believing that it was good and benevolent. After all, Great Qin had been quiet all this time, and now that it had suddenly gone to attack, there must be some sort of reason.


    Moreover, it did not even attack the cities near it, so why would it take the effort to attack regions far away from it without any good reason?


    The eastern side¡¯s City Lords did not know exactly what was going on; they only knew that Great Qin had attacked, so they immediately allied together to resist Great Qin.


    However, they had never thought that the situation would suddenly change like this. One side said that Great Qin was evil, while the other side said that Great Qin was good and kind. Now, there were evidently more people standing on Great Qin¡¯s side, as they had all sorts of evidence.


    If those cities had really plotted to harm Great Qin, being destroyed served them right. As long as Great Qin did not continue to invade, they would not risk their lives to resist it. As such, the alliance to resist Great Qin quickly scattered, and the City Lords all went their own ways.


    Because many of those City Lords had already submitted to Great Qin, they had followed Great Qin¡¯s orders to make up some lies to make Great Qin sound better.


    Zhao Fu did not get involved in any of this; all of this was handled by Li Si. Even if their n was discovered, Zhao Fu could push all of the responsibility onto Li Si, preserving Great Qin¡¯s reputation.


    Seeing such a violent and ruthless fellow being praised like this, many of the City Lords who knew the truth were almost angered to death.


    Some of the City Lords who had escaped earlier stood out to say that they had no ns to harm Great Qin and that they had been framed by Great Qin. It was obvious that Great Qin had invaded them, yet it had used such shameless tactics.


    However, Great Qin vigorously rebutted this ¨C they imed that Great Qin had no ns of attacking; it was just that once Great Qin came, it was them who had been afraid and run away, causing countless residents to lose their support.


    Both sides started to vigorously argue, but neither side sent out any soldiers. Zhao Fu had long since prepared for a battle, sending many soldiers to defend the Great Wall, but they did not have the courage toe.


    The reason for this was because they simply did not have enough people ¨C they only had 400 City Lords and 40 million or so soldiers; they understood that they were not a match for Great Qin, so they naturally did note to attack.


    Moreover, they did not even seem to be on the side of righteousness anymore, making it hard for them to gather more City Lords. Great Qin¡¯s actions angered them to death, turning ck into white and day into night. They were simply shameless to the extreme, but the City Lords could do nothing about it.


    Many yer factions understood that this was merely one of Great Qin¡¯s schemes; they clearly understood just what Great Qin was ¨C right from the beginning, the name of Great Qin was a synonym for evil.


    However, despite knowing this, they did not dare to do anything. With Great Qin¡¯s current strength, it was already good enough for it to leave them alone. If they made trouble for it, they would be wiped out instantly.


    Everyone was quite intelligent, so they could only pretend to be mute. That was how strong Great Qin was.


    Great Qin¡¯s gains this time were quite shocking ¨C they had obtained 240 system main cities, 22 million Stage 1 soldiers, and 110 million residents. It nowcked a tiny sliver of EXP to level up into a Level 5 Capital City.


    After receiving another monstrous boost to its strength, Great Qin did not have any more battles to do, so it once again became low-profile and properly digested those regions. They could only dy attacking the other two directions for now.


    Now that he had some free time, Zhao Fu once again returned to the real world and took care of some matters, and he heard about the Great Ming and Great Song Dynasties nning to ally together to destroy the White Lotus Sect.


    However, because the White Lotus Sect was quite scattered and had firm roots, they could heavily wound it each time but could not pull it out by its roots.


    Zhao Fu did not take the White Lotus Sect too seriously; even though they were working together, because Zhao Fu did not care too much about his rtionships with those people, they were unable to gain a hold over him using rtionships. As such, their connection had been growing more and more distant, but the White Lotus Sect now came to Great Qin for help and protection.

 Chapter 802: One Night

    <h4>Chapter 802: One Night</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to agree to protect the White Lotus Sect. After all, they had a lot of value, and even though Zhao Fu also wanted to get rid of them by the roots, his sight was no longer set within the Legacy Land but outside of it.


    He did not care much about the White Lotus Sect anymore; Great Qin could destroy it at any time, so it would not be bad to protect it for now and use it to annoy others.


    Moreover, they had provided Great Qin with a lot of intelligence. However, after working with Flower Moon, Great Qin already hadprehensive intelligence, and it did not need the White Lotus Sect. However, Zhao Fu decided to protect it to keep it as a chess piece in the future.


    As long as people did not betray him, he would not betray them, so it was only right to show some mercy to the White Lotus Sect.


    He chatted with his previous ss president in QQ for a while and found that his development had been quite fast. In just a short while, he had be the leader of around 20,000 people. Zhao Fu had not helped much, only providing a bit of resources; he had achieved all of this by himself.


    As the real world became more and more chaotic, the ordinary people also sensed that something was off. Even though the various authorities gave all sorts of exnations, the situation was bing worse and worse, and the real world would copse sooner orter.


    Zhao Fu could not help but think of a few people. Now that it was so chaotic outside, should he bring them to the Ying family and have the Ying family protect them?


    Most of these people had helped Zhao Fu in the past, so he did not want anything bad to happen to them. As such, he made a list of names and handed it to his bodyguard, giving the order to have them brought to the Ying family¡¯s territory to be protected if they wished.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, Great Qin was still processing the digestion of the new regions. They were rapidly building more houses and handing out rations; this would take a while, so Zhao Fu could only wait.


    A weekter, Great Qin had settled in most of the new residents. The debate between Great Qin and the eastern side was still just as intense; the eastern side continuously argued that Great Qin was shameless and cunning, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    In response, Great Qin vigorously rebutted them, stating that the eastern side was filled with treacherous and vindictive people who were trying to defame Great Qin. It imed that they were jealous of how powerful Great Qin and that they wanted to destroy Great Qin every day.


    At the start, most people were interested in hearing the argument between the two sides, but as time went on, they started to care less and less and ced their attention on other matters. Just like that, no one cared much about this matter anymore.


    It could be said that by resolving things like this, they had avoided countless deaths and injuries; right now, Great Qin did not haveplete confidence to fight with so many factions.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu did not favor such tactics; he more so preferred direct fighting where the winner was the king and the loser was the beggar.


    However, there were simply too many enemies, and Zhao Fu did not have the confidence to face all of them. If he could use this sort of method to avoid the deaths of many of his soldiers, he was willing to do so. Zhao Fu¡¯s soldiers¡¯ lives took top priority, so he was willing to use various methods.


    Even though they were simply arguing for now, Zhao Fu still nned to find an opportunity to destroy those factions. However, he could not do so now, as he would attract too much attention and Great Qin would not be able to exin this.


    Now, it was time to carry out their second n.


    They first found regions toy their hands on in the southern and western sides and set up Arge number of teleportation channels there. This time, their goal was to be as stealthy as possible; they could not afford to reveal anything.


    For this purpose, Zhao Fu bought many Intermediate Istion Barriers and Advanced Istion Barriers from the outside world, making all teleportation channels and things that could break through restrictions all useless. At the same time, Zhao Fu added another 400 City Lords to the operation to prevent against anything unexpected.


    Of course, they could not take over too many regions, or they would attract too much attention. As such, Zhao Fu only nned to secretly take over one region per day.


    At night, Great Qin¡¯s forces headed towards the region they had chosen. The City Lords wore cloaks and hid their auras, and one million Stage 2 soldiers prepared to clean up the scene after them.


    None of the people in this region sensed the impending danger. This region was afflicted by snowstorms, and even though it was winter, the weather was incredibly cold and everywhere was filled with snow and ice. The four system main cities found it incredibly difficult to defend against natural disasters.


    There were no yers within the system main cities due to the conflicts between the indigenous residents and yers. In order to fully defend against the natural disasters without having to also deal with chaos within the city, all of the yers had been expelled, making some yers quite dissatisfied.


    Because it was so cold, once oney within one¡¯s warm bed, it was easy for them to fall asleep. Now that it was quitete, all four City Lordsy in their beds and fell into a deep sleep.


    Suddenly, a powerful aura exploded out, shocking countless people out of their sleep. They opened their eyes and felt as if their bodies were weighed down by a massive rock ¨C this was the might from 100 City Lords joining together, instantly suppressing countless people.


    Within a City Hall, a middle-aged man with beard stubble looked at the 100 or so ck-cloaked figures in the air in despair. He did not have the strength to fight against 100 City Lords, and facing such massive strength, he immediately knew that he was finished.


    At the same time, he wondered just who these people were and why they had suddenly attacked his city.


    ¡°Will you surrender?¡± the person leading the group asked.


    The middle-aged man could only choose to submit. Following this, he could not help but feel curious and ask, ¡°Just who are you all?¡±


    The person in the lead did not answer his question, only saying, ¡°When you reach that ce, you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    This team¡¯s operation went quite smoothly, but another team faced some problems: the City Lord chose to resist and was killed, while the soldiers and residents also resisted. Some people also tried to escape using teleportation channels but found that they were unusable.


    Great Qin had activated arge number of Istion Barriers,pletely blocking off this region from other regions. All teleportation channels in this region became ineffective.


    Finally, that city was suppressed by the 100 City Lords. 60,000 of the Stage 1 soldiers had died, and 100,000 or so of the residents had died. After suppressing this city, the 100 City Lords directly flew into the sky and spread out their senses to make sure there would not be anything unexpected.


    Following this, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers arrived and started to transport the people to Great Qin and cleaned up the blood and corpses, getting rid of any evidence that people had been here.


    After this one night, this entire region had be deathly silent. The four system main cities of this region had all disappeared without a sound.


    Because there were not many yers here and ordinary indigenous residents very rarely visited other regions, no one sensed that anything had happened.


    Only after the City Lords and their residents reached Great Qin did they realize who was behind all of this. Thinking about how righteous Great Qin had made itself seem, all of them could not help but sigh and feel stupid for believing it.

 Chapter 803: Level 5 Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 803: Level 5 Capital City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The most important thing about this operation was to be careful. Zhao Fu was not in a rush and continued to only attack one region per day. He attacked the western side, then attacked the southern side, and alternated like this. Great Qin continued to publicly face off against the eastern side, making it seem like there was gunpowder in the air between the two sides.


    Neither side showed any weakness and seemed incredibly confident in their righteousness, ferociously criticizing the other side.


    After seven or eight days, people started to notice that entire regions seemed to just disappear overnight. This happenedpletely soundlessly, and millions of people seemed to have just vanished.


    However, there were very few people who knew about this, and not much attention was drawn to this matter. A few dayster, Great Qin sessfully rose to a Level 5 Capital City.


    This made Zhao Fu feel incredibly excited; now, Great Qin onlycked one level to rise to a Level 6 Capital City, after which it would be a Royal City, allowing Great Qin to establish a Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu went to the City Hall and looked at Great Qin¡¯s new stats:


    ¾ÓÃñ:0000Ê¿±ø2000


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 5 Capital City (81,000/800,000,000)


    Vige Area: 229,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 12,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/80,240,000


    Military: 892,640/32,482,000


    Popr Support: 86


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +240%, Territory Crop Growing Time -240%, Poption Limit +155%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +18, Soldiers¡¯ stats +19%, Poption Attraction +180%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +180%.


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 296,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    Leveling from a Level 5 Capital City to Level 6 Capital City required even more EXP ¨C it was now at 800 million EXP. An ordinary person would never be able to obtain this amount of EXP in their lives; after all, 800 million EXP could cause countless Towns to instantly be Cities.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of establishing a Kingdom, Zhao Fu would never put so much EXP into a single City. After all, this amount of EXP could create countless Cities, which had far more value.


    However, Zhao Fu decided to level up the Great Qin City as creating a Kingdom in the Heaven Awaken World waspletely different to not having a Kingdom ¨C the various functions and powers that one unlocked after establishing a Kingdom was not something that a faction without a Kingdom couldpare to.


    Now, Great Qin onlycked one level until it could establish a Kingdom. The power and authority that Kingdoms had could shock and terrify countless people.


    800 million EXP was not an amount that they could gain within a short amount of time. Right now, Great Qin was still silently devouring one region per day.


    A monthter, this matter finally caused mass-panic. In region after region, countless people had disappeared, leaving behind ghost cities without any blood or corpses. It was extremely strange, making people feelpletely confused.


    It was mainly western and southern regions and asionally eastern regions. There was nothing rted between those regions, as they were quite far away from each other.


    News of this strange happening in the northern side of the Mind Continent soon spread through all of China, and it quickly became a hotly-debated topic.


    No one could work out just what had happened ¨C where had those residents and soldiers gone? There were no traces of battle within those cities; there were no corpses or blood. It was as if the people had simply evaporated.


    By now, this had happened to 42 regions, which was no small matter. Many people made guesses, and some people wondered if it was Great Qin who had done this. After all, all abnormal happenings were med on Great Qin. However, no one had any evidence, so they could only guess.


    Some people defended Great Qin, saying that they should not always push matters onto it. After all, Great Qin was currently at odds with the eastern factions, so how could it have the resources to do something like this? As such, some people guessed that another world¡¯s faction had entered China¡¯s territory.


    Others agreed ¨C now that Great Qin was facing off against the eastern factions, it would not be so stupid as to provoke another two directions. If it did that, the pressure it faced would be too great. Thus, others guessed that it was some sort of strange natural disaster that had done this.


    After all, during the Disaster Festival, there had been a Death Disaster, which was quite simr to this. It was likely that such a thing had happened.


    Everyone made guesses as to what had happened, and all of them had their own reasons for backing up their guesses.


    As more and more people heard about this, it became more and more difficult for Great Qin to act. After all, all of the factions were extremely vignt now, and if Great Qin continued like this, it could be discovered. As such, they could only give up on this tactic.


    This time, they had obtained 120 system main cities. Even though it had taken quite a long time and was quite troublesome, it had been quite worth it.


    This matter could not be leaked at all costs, because once it was leaked, Great Qin¡¯s n would be fully exposed. It would be attacked by countless factions and could cause half of the northern side of the Mind Continent to join together to destroy Great Qin. Zhao Fu did not dare to make any more noise.


    After Great Qin stopped using this tactic, this sort of strange urrence started to happen in other Continents as well. The ones under threat were not just Great Qin anymore.


    It seemed that many people understood what had happened but had not exposed Great Qin and had instead also started to use this method to gain benefits.


    Since the Chinese factions were all on high-alert, Zhao Fu could not continue using this tactic. However, the other Continents¡¯ City Lords did not know about this, so things went quite well for the copycats.


    Now that this was happening all over the world, countless people became terrified. The more powerful people understood what was happening, while the ordinary people felt quite shocked and scared. Because of this, the suspicions on Great Qin were gradually wiped away.


    This made Zhao Fu and his subordinates feel quite speechless. Zhao Fu did not n to just let things go on like this, so he ordered his people to attack a region and yell, ¡°Those who don¡¯t submit to Great Qin will die!¡±


    Following this, they took down two cities and killed some people. The City Lords nearby responded quite quickly and rushed to chase them out of the region.


    There were many yers in this region, so news of this attack quickly spread. Some people were quite shocked that Great Qin would daringly do something like this at such a time.


    However, many people quickly dismissed those thoughts ¨C how could Great Qin go around doing such a thing while loudly announcing that it was Great Qin? How could Great Qin be so stupid? There were definitely people trying to act like Great Qin.


    After this happened, Great Qin furiously stood out, seeming like an incredibly wronged good person. It sharply criticized the eastern side and imed that it was the eastern side who were trying to frame Great Qin.


    After all, the only one who had enmity with Great Qin and had that sort of power was the eastern side. Great Qin cursed at them for being malicious and vindictive, trying to frame Great Qin for this. If they did not give Great Qin an exnation, Great Qin would move out against them to restore their reputation with blood.

 Chapter 804: Six Day Festival

    <h4>Chapter 804: Six Day Festival</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It could be seen that Great Qin was truly angered this time ¨C they were determined to attack the eastern side and restore its name using its blood; the name of Great Qin could not be insulted.


    Great Qin¡¯s anger caused the surrounding regions to all fall silent. After seeing Great Qin¡¯s terrifying power, no one wanted to get on its bad side.


    The eastern side, which had been bickering with Great Qin, felt even more furious. This definitely was not done by them and was most likely done by Great Qin to frame them, but most people believed Great Qin. They felt incredibly wronged as a result.


    Now that Great Qin wanted to take this opportunity to attack, the eastern side felt even more furious and wronged, but they could only remain silent. They definitely were not a match for Great Qin, and if they fought, they would definitely be the losers.


    However, as they became quieter, Great Qin became more and more arrogant, continuously pressuring the eastern side. It then repeatedly asked for the eastern side to respond; if they continued to stay silent and refused to apologize, Great Qin would attack.


    All this time, Great Qin had been waiting for justice, so it did not make a move against the eastern side. It hoped that they would acknowledge that Great Qin was not such a bloodthirsty and ruthless faction and that they had acted shamefully and vindictively.


    Great Qin could not let this slide again ¨C it had already given the eastern factions a chance, so if they still did not admit their wrongdoing, Great Qin could only act against them.


    Those vigorous words created an image of magnanimity, kindness, and dignity for Great Qin. Even if it attacked now, it would be because it was forced to by the eastern side.


    Now, everyone was waiting to see how the eastern side would respond. If it did not respond, it would be attacked. Great Qin was also waiting for this opportunity ¨C if the eastern side did not admit its wrongdoing and apologize, Great Qin could honorably attack.


    Over at the eastern side, it waspletely silent, and everyone looked furious. If there was even a trace of hope in winning, they would definitely fight to the death with Great Qin. Great Qin was incredibly despicable, and they continuously cursed at it inwardly.


    However, they were not a match at all for Great Qin. Before, they had 400 City Lords, and after hearing that Great Qin was going to attack in righteousness, 100 of them did not want to get involved in the trouble, so they decided to withdraw.


    Now, there were only 300 or so City Lords left; they were even less of a match for Great Qin now. Should they insist on their integrity and be destroyed, or should theypromise and avoid this crisis?


    In the end, the eastern side could only choose topromise. They simply could not defeat Great Qin, so they could only give in and publicly announce that it was them who had done this, humiliating themselves in the process.


    In response, Great Qin magnanimously epted their admission of wrongdoing and even stated that as long as they were willing to apologize, Great Qin was still willing to take them in. Countless people praised Great Qin for this, and very quickly, ten or so City Lord were moved by this and decided to join Great Qin.


    Within Great Qin, Zhao Fu sighed disappointedly. If the eastern side had held out for a bit longer, Great Qin could have directly attacked them and devoured all of their power.


    However, since they were willing to admit their wrongdoing and apologize, Great Qin could not act against them anymore. It could only act mercifully and wait for an opportunity to destroy them.


    After this prolonged debate of good and evil, it was Great Qin who emerged victorious. Its friendly and kind image won the praise of countless people, while the eastern side City Lords werebeled to be evil and vindictive.


    Using this momentum, Great Qin sent out arge number of ambassadors, who were weed by many more Cities.


    Following this, Great Qin once again went into a time of peace. The soldiers went through more training as there were no more battles to be fought.


    Zhao Fu wanted to clear out the 80 or so regions that Great Qin had taken by force, but they were quite far away from Great Qin. If Great Qin sent so many soldiers, if their path of retreat was cut off, they would be in great danger.


    Even though China seemed to be in peace, Zhao Fu understood that there were many people who were secretly investigating Great Qin. Once Great Qin suffered any heavy losses, they would definitely take this opportunity to leap on it.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to send so many soldiers out, so he could only have them go through training for now. He increased the number of ambassadors so as to have more cities join Great Qin. That way, they would have regions to clear out nearby.


    A few dayster, the human world¡¯s final festival arrived. This festival was called the Six Day Festival ¨C itsted for six days and contained six different festivals.


    From when the human world had entered the Heaven Awaken World, they had gone through six festivals: the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, Ghost Festival, Divine Fish Festival, Disaster Festival, New Year Festival, and Trial Festival. The Six Day Festival was the second stage for each of those festivals, and there would be a different festival every day.


    The first day would be the Ten Thousand Flower Festival¡¯s second stage, the Fresh Flower World; the second day would be the Ghost Festival¡¯s second stage, the Ghost and Monster World; the third day would be the Divine Fish Festival¡¯s second stage, the Fish Spirit World.


    Thinking back to the six festivals, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Many of the things important to Great Qin hade to them during those festivals, such as the Hundred Ghost Illusionists and Ghost Summoners.


    This was especially so for the Ghost Summoners ¨C they had been instrumental on countless battlefields, and whenever Great Qin used them, things became much easier to deal with. They had contributed a lot to Great Qin.


    There were also pill recipes for Stage 3 and Stage 4 medicinal pills, as well as the Emperor Phoenix Statue and the Corpse Soul Blood Lake. There were also the five Generals, as well as Great Qin¡¯s Dragon Den, which had been upgraded to Legendary grade using an Upgrade Stone from the Divine Fish Festival.


    Even the powerful World Beast was from the Trial Festival, and the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel was also created using items from the festivals.


    Some people said that these festivals were useless, but if it was not for those items, how could Great Qin have developed so quickly? For example, the talismans from the New Year Festival helped Great Qin create Reality-Harming Talismans, which was Great Qin¡¯s greatest weapon against yers. That was why Great Qin was not suppressed by yer factions right now.


    Zhao Fu still had most of the Reality-Harming Talismans; he did not use any against the Fish Scale people, as he still needed to defend against arge number of human yers. If he used them against the Fish Scale people and lost this trump card, Great Qin would be attacked by countless human yers, putting it in an unfavorable position.


    After all, the human yers could unlimitedly revive, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Great Qin could harm them in real life, they would not fear Great Qin at all. Without the Reality-Harming Talismans, it would be impossible for Great Qin to scare away yers just with its presence.


    These festivals were incredibly important; the items they gave could not be found in the future, because after fusing into the Heaven Awaken World, there would no longer be such festivals to help people. Everyone would have to rely on themselves.

 Chapter 805: Rankings List

    <h4>Chapter 805: Rankings List</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There definitely would not be any big prizes just for participating in an event anymore. In the future, the Chaotic World Stone Stele¡¯s exchange system would also disappear, so if people wanted to find good pill recipes, equipment, or City Creation Stones, they would have to buy them themselves or take them from others by force.


    That showed how important these festivals were; those who thought that they were useless werepletely wrong. Without this sort of support, how could a faction grow? If it wasn¡¯t for the festivals, the highest grade of medicinal pills would most likely be around Stage 2, and the highest grade of equipment would be around Legendary grade. How could people develop so quickly?


    It was a pity that this was the final festival and there would no longer be such festivals in the future. In fact, some of these things could not even be bought or taken by force in the future. In the future, everyone could only rely on themselves to slowly develop.


    However, because this was the final festival, the rewards were all incredibly valuable. There were six types of items on the rankings and there were three of each type.


    Number 1: Nine Dragon Spirit Spear, Grade: Level 1 Saint Armament, Description: Forged using Nine Dragon Remnant Soul and Spirit Earth Stone. It contains immense power.


    Number 2: me Beast Fang Sabre, Grade: Level 1 Saint Armament, Description: Forged using an extremely powerful me Beast King Fang. It has immense fire attribute power.


    Number 3: Chilling Moon Divine Bow, Grade: Level 1 Saint Armament, Description: A powerful godly bow forged using Chilling Moon Stones and Divine Iron.


    Number 4: Human Ghost, Grade: SS grade military profession, Description: A powerful profession where a person fuses with a ghost. Limit: 1,000 soldiers.


    Number 5: Ghostgod Soldiers, Grade: SS grade military profession, Description: Soldiers who can use powerful ghosts, having immense power. Limit: 1,000 soldiers.


    Number 6: Ghost Eyes, Grade: SS grade military profession, Description: Soldiers who can summon Ghost Eyes that can be used for scouting and ghost eye techniques.


    Number 7: Dao Comprehension Pill, Description: An incredibly rare Cultivation-type medicinal pill that has powerful effects. It can cause one toprehend Dao and control the world¡¯s source energy. This pill should not be used by those with low cultivation or their mind and spirit may be destroyed.


    Number 8: Heavenly Sage Pill, Description: An incredibly rare Grade-type medicinal pill that has heaven-defying effects. It can cause someone that is Human Grade to advance to Heaven Grade and can change one¡¯s constitution and strengthen one¡¯s stats.


    Number 9: Revival Pill, Description: An incredibly heaven-defying Recovery-type medicinal pill. Anyone who has been heavily injured or even died can be revived as long as the pill is consumed within eight hours of death.


    Number 10: Celestial City, Grade: Legendary, Description: A city rumored to have Celestials living in it; the city has a Spirit Gathering Formation that can speed up Cultivation speed and has the Legacy Art ¡®Yin Yang Art.¡¯


    Number 11: Sword Mountain, Grade: Legendary, Description: A city focused on the sword that gives off a powerful sword intent. It has the Legacy Sword Art ¡®Absolute Soul sh¡¯ and the Legacy Art ¡®Sword Above.¡¯


    Number 12: Holy God City, Grade: Legendary, Description: A city with a godly spirit bloodline, and it is incredibly powerful. It will spawn people with weak godly bloodlines.


    Number 13: General Fate ¨C Khalid, Description: After use, one can obtain the historical General Khalid¡¯s Fate and can obtain many of his skills and innate attributes.


    Number 14: General Fate ¨C Hannibal, Description: After use, one can obtain the historical General Hannibal¡¯s Fate and can obtain many of his skills and innate attributes.


    Number 15: General Fate ¨C Suvorov, Description: After use, one can obtain the historical General Suvorov¡¯s Fate and can obtain many of his skills and innate attributes.


    Number 16: Nine-tailed Devil Fox, Description: A legendary devil beast that has fur white as snow and nine tails. Not only does it have an innate charm, but it also has many illusory skills and terrifying Devil Power.


    Number 17: Divine Dragon Horse, Description: A dragon horse from an eastern legend that has a pure divine dragon bloodline. It was said to be the mount of a saint and is extremely powerful, and it is as fast as lightning. It can fly in the air and ordinary beats cannotpare to it.


    Number 18: Hell Cerberus, Description: An evil dog from western legends that has three heads and hellfire. It was said to guard the gates of Hades and is incredibly ferocious and powerful.


    After looking through the rankings, Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite excited. The treasures on there were all extremely rare and valuable and were things that ordinary people could never obtain. At the start of the list were three Saint Armaments, which even ordinary Dynasties would not have.


    After all, Saint Armaments were the strongest divine weapons in history. China, the ces where there was the most Fate gathered, had only created two such weapons: one was the Regulus Sword and the other was the Chiyou Saber. Saint Armaments were extremely rare within the human world.


    Others might want that greatly, but Zhao Fu did notck equipment, as he already had many swords. Next were the medicinal pills. They were the same as the medicinal pills fromst time, and even though they were quite valuable, Great Qin¡¯s pills were already quite sufficient.


    Great Qin did not need the General Fate much either, nor did Zhao Fu care too much about the divine beast eggs. What made Zhao Fu the most excited were the three powerful professions and the three Legendary grade Cities.


    The three professions still had to do with ghosts, and their limit was 1,000 soldiers. Zhao Fu felt that these professions would be incredibly useful in the future and would allow Great Qin to sweep through everything in front of it, allowing Great Qin to develop even faster.


    Also, only Dynasties had Legendary grade Cities right now. Cities were the heart of a faction, and its stats could determine how powerful a faction was.


    Zhao Fu had not been able to obtain a single one of the ten Legendary grade Citiesst time, making him feel quite sad. This time, Zhao Fu had no ns of letting any of these three Legendary grade Cities go.


    All Zhao Fu wanted were the three professions and three Cities; he did not even bother looking at anything else. If he could obtain those six things, that would be enough, as they could make Great Qin much stronger.


    There was only a basic description of this event, and no one knew exactly how things would y out. However, because each day was a stage, they definitely had to do well in all six festivals. This event was very important to Great Qin, so Zhao Fu paused everything and started to make preparations.


    It was not just Great Qin ¨C all factions all over the world started to make preparations, as they wanted to obtain the items that they wanted. Because of this festival, the various natural disasters had temporarily stopped, allowing everyone to let out a sigh of relief. The massive pressure of natural disasters was incredibly ufortable.

 Chapter 806: Ten Thousand Flower Second Stage

    <h4>Chapter 806: Ten Thousand Flower Second Stage</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, Great Qin had 160 regions, 1,472 Great Cities, 30 Cities, 240 Towns, and 22,489 Viges.


    Great Qin¡¯s poption had risen to 690 million, and it had 100 million soldiers. Among them, there were 80 million Stage 1 soldiers, 2.8 million Stage 2 soldiers, 300,000 Stage 3 soldiers, and 14,000 Stage 4 soldiers.


    Now, the entirety of Great Qin started to prepare for the Six Day Festival. The festival would begin at 12 am, and even though it was only the morning, there was not much time. One could never make enough preparations for this Six Day Festival.


    There would only be one day for each of the festivals; after a day ended, the next festival would begin, so they had no time to spare. As such, all of Great Qin became quite busy, and Zhao Fu left the Legacy Land to go buy some things.


    Time quickly passed, and soon, the sky had darkened. Resplendent stars appeared in the dark blue sky, forming a beautiful river.


    Suddenly, the sky was filled with many multicolored glows; there were white glows, pink glows, green glows, and other colors. They were all organized in an orderly way, making them not seem chaotic, and they instead looked like a beautiful painting.


    Flower petals started to fall from the sky as if it was a petal rain. The scene of countless flower petals flying in the air was incredibly majestic, seeming like something that could only be seen in a dream, and a fragrance spread out in the air.


    As the flower petalsnded on the ground, under the power of the festival, they became flowers, seeming to turn the entire world into a world of flowers.


    ¡°Zhao! We really like this festival!¡± The three Flower Spirits smiled as they happily flew around Zhao Fu.


    They were spirits that were birthed from flowers, so they naturally were quite interested in and liked the Ten Thousand Flower Festival. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s nurturing, their strength had reached Stage 5, and even though they were only as big as a hand, they could use very powerful nt magic.


    Zhao Fu also smiled as he looked at the world of flowers. This was the second stage of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, and it was somewhat different from how the first stage had begun.


    After petals stopped descending from the sky, crystalline beads appeared on the flowers ¨C these were Flower Tears.


    ¡°System announcement! You have previously obtained the Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing, and you will receive a buff of three times Flower Tear Points.¡±


    This system announcement made Zhao Fu feel quite delighted ¨C he had never thought that the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing from the Ten Thousand Flower Festival would still be effective now. Back then, when he had obtained the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing, it resulted in flowers blooming all over Great Qin and for there to always be a fragrant smell in the air. However, it onlysted for three years, and this happened to be the third year.


    Zhao Fu remembered that he had also obtained the Flower¡¯s Embrace buff, which increased his charm towards females and spirits. That was why the three Flower Spirits had been willing to join Great Qin.


    Now that Flower Tears had appeared, time became quite tight. There were too many things that Great Qin wanted to obtain this time, so Zhao Fu did not waste any time and immediately ordered his people to start collecting Flower Tears.


    However, something unexpected happened ¨C the ground trembled as a Flower Devil climbed up from underground. This Flower Devil was humanoid, but its body was made out of nts. Its hands and feet were made out of roots, and there was a flower on its head, on which there seemed to be a blue Flower Tear.


    This Flower Devil¡¯s strength was around Stage 0-7, and they were not things that ordinary residents would be able to deal with. This was the second stage of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, and even though it was much more beautiful than the first stage, it was also much more dangerous.


    After the Flower Devils appeared, they started to charge at the people around them. A Stage 1 soldier gripped his spear and stabbed out, piercing through its heart. The Flower Devil fell to the ground, dead, and turned into motes of light. It was not a real creature and was instead something that was created by the event.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that there would be something like this ¨C luckily, he had enough soldiers, and the vast majority of them had at least Stage 1 strength, so dealing with some Flower Devils was no problem at all. He could also have soldiers and residents form teams, which would be quite safe.


    The Stage 2 and Stage 3 soldiers were responsible for dealing with the higher-grade Flower Devils. The higher-grade Flower Devils all had higher-grade Flower Tears as well.


    Now that Great Qin had 160 regions, they had a massive amount of territory within which they could search for Flower Tears. Now that they had almost 700 million people, as well as a buff that gave three times Flower Tear Points, they would be able to quickly amass points. However, even with these resources, Zhao Fu did not feel at ease.


    Unlike before, all of the paths between regions had been opened up, so people could travel freely. If a faction was able to gather 1,000 regions¡¯ worth of Flower Tears, they would definitely be able to defeat Great Qin.


    Right now, Zhao Fu did not feel any confidence, and he ordered people to start buying Flower Tears using money, equipment, and medicinal pills. He wanted Flower Tears at all costs, as he was determined to obtain the six things that he wanted.


    ¡°Zhao, I can sense that there¡¯s a very big Flower Devil in the distance,¡± the most lively of the three Flower Spirits, Roserose, said as she drew a very big circle with her hands.


    ¡°We can also feel it!¡± the other two Flower Spirits said.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; he had never thought that the Flower Spirits would have the ability to sense Flower Devils. Since they had said that this Flower Devil was very big, that meant that the Flower Tear it had would be worth a lot. Zhao Fu smiled and took one of the Flower Spirits with him and had the other two go with other people.


    Higher-grade Flower Tears could unlock blessings and Festival Points. A violet Flower Tear was worth 10,000 ordinary Flower Tears, an orange Flower Tear was worth 100,000 ordinary Flower Tears, and a tinum Flower Tear was worth one million ordinary Flower Tears.


    Zhao Fu quickly called over Bai Qi and Ge Nia, who were the two strongest City Lords apart from Zhao Fu. After fusing with the Seven Kill City¡¯s power, Bai Qi had be much stronger. Ge Nia was Zhao Fu¡¯s strongest swordsman, and they would definitely be able to kill powerful Flower Devils quickly.


    However, he found that one of them gave off immense killing intent while the other gave off a sword intent that could cut one¡¯s skin, making the two Flower Spirits shiver in fear and almost cry.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only summon Daisy and Asani and have them search for powerful Flower Devils with the Flower Spirits, while Bai Qi and Ge Nia were responsible for killing the Flower Devils.


    Seeing Daisy and Asani, who they were familiar andfortable with, the Flower Spirits became much happier and led them to find Flower Devils.


    ¡°Roserose, let¡¯s go! You¡¯ll be able to see them again when we get back.¡± Roserose seemed to be the most lively Fairy Spirit, but she was also the weakest emotionally. After the other two Flower Spirits left, she started to feel quite ufortable and unhappy, so Zhao Fu tried tofort her.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Roserose quickly recovered and sweetly smiled as she replied.


    Zhao Fu started to move out as well, and with Roserose guiding him, he quickly found a Flower Devil. This Flower Devil was indeed quite big; it was 15 meters tall and it had a Flower Tear giving off a faint orange light on its head.

 Chapter 807: Flower Devil Seed

    <h4>Chapter 807: Flower Devil Seed</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    From the very beginning, Zhao Fu found an orange Flower Tear that was worth 100,000 ordinary Flower Tears, making him feel quite delighted. This Flower Devil¡¯s strength was at around Stage 4, but it could not take a single blow from Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Roarr!!¡± the massive Flower Devil discovered Zhao Fu and gave a low roar that could be heard from a few kilometers away. It then strode towards Zhao Fu and swung it hands with massive power towards Zhao Fu.


    Roserose did not feel very afraid, as her strength was at Stage 5. Moreover, she trusted that Zhao Fu would be able to take care of this, so she sat on Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder and watched as the massive Flower Devil approached.


    Zhao Fu drew the Sin Dragon Sword and swept out casually, causing an extremely sharp and cold light to sh out. It easily shed the Flower Devil in two, causing it to fall to the ground and disperse into tiny motes of light.


    The orange pearl giving off faint light floated in the air, and Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, causing the pearl to fly into his hand.


    [Dawn Flower Tear]: A Flower Tear that can be exchanged for 100,000 Flower Tear Points. Collecting ten Dawn Flower Tears will unlock the Level 4 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    After looking at its description, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and put it away. The Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing was very good for making the environment quite beautiful, and he wondered how many years the Level 4 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing wouldst for.


    ¡°Roserose, are there more big Flower Devils around here?¡± Zhao Fu smiled and asked Roserose sitting on his shoulder after putting away the Flower Tear


    Hearing this, Roserose closed her eyes and spread her senses out before opening her eyes and pointing, saying happily, ¡°Zhao! There¡¯s a big one over there!¡±


    Zhao Fu flew towards the direction that Roserose was pointing in, and soon, they found another big Flower Devil. Just like the previous one, it also had a Dawn Flower Tear. After killing it, Zhao Fu obtained another Dawn Flower Tear.


    ¡°Zhao, there¡¯s very, very big Flower Devil over there,¡± Roserose said as she drew out a gigantic circle with her hands.


    Zhao Fu smiled ¨C this meant that there would be an even higher-grade Flower Tear. In the past few hours, Zhao Fu had killed 59 Flower Devils and obtained 59 Dawn Flower Tears.


    This time, when he flew in the direction Roserose pointed in, an enormous 30 meter tall Flower Devil appeared before Zhao Fu.


    This Flower Devil was much bigger than the Dawn Flower Devils and was even more well-built. It also looked more like a human, and its aura was much more ferocious. Its strength was at around Stage 5, and there was a tinum-colored Flower Tear on arge flower on its head.


    However, even Stage 5 Flower Devils were no match for Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu once again shed out with his Sin Dragon Sword, but unexpectedly, this Flower Devil had some skills.


    The Flower Devil crossed its arms, causing countless branches to stretch out. Flowers started to bloom on the branches, forming a flower shield that looked incredibly beautiful. As Zhao Fu¡¯s sword light hit the flower shield, countless flower petals flew everywhere and rained down.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± The flower shield was shed apart, and a long, deep cut appeared on the Flower Devil¡¯s arms, causing it to howl in pain. It retreated a few steps, but at least it was still alive.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; he had never thought that such a thing would happen. However, that was just a casual attack from him that did not use much strength. This time, Zhao Fu was more serious and killed the Flower Devil in one blow.


    The Flower Devil¡¯s massive body turned into motes of light and dispersed, and a tinum pearl was left floating in the air. At the same time, a green seed also dropped.


    Zhao Fu went over and looked at the two items.


    [Moon Flower Tear]: A Flower Tear worth 1,000,000 Flower Tear Points. Collecting ten Moon Flower Tears will unlock the Level 5 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    [Flower Devil Seed]: Flower Devils innately possess various support stats for flowers. Because it is a nt-type creature, a single seed can create a group of Flower Devils. This is an ordinary seed that can create ordinary Flower Devils.


    Zhao Fu was not too surprised after looking at the Moon Flower Tear, but it was the first time he had seen a Flower Devil Seed. A single seed could create a group of Flower Devils, which was quite useful, so Great Qin could consider creating arge number of them in the future.


    However, would the Flower Devils they created be the same as these ones? These Flower Devils looked a bit horrifying and would definitely scare children to tears.


    Since they were not too weak, Zhao Fu decided to try nurturing a group; perhaps they would have unexpected effects.


    Zhao Fu smiled and took out a spirit fruit and gave it to Roserose sitting on his shoulder. Roserose did not hesitate and took the fist-sized spirit fruit and put it away. There was a very small spatial ring on her hand; Zhao Fu had specially made three spatial rings for the three Flower Spirits.


    Roserose decided to put it away so that she could eat it together with Lilylily and Peachy. This spirit fruit was a Stage 4 spirit fruit and was quite rare.


    ¡°Zhao, there¡¯s another very, very, very big Flower Devil over there!¡± After putting away the spirit fruit, Roserose happily smiled and pointed in another direction.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted ¨C this meant that there was a Flower Devil that was at least a Moon Flower Devil in that direction.


    In this second stage of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, the three Flower Spirits had made a massive contribution. Without their detection abilities, they would not be able to find Flower Devils so quickly, and Great Qin would not have been able to make such great gains.


    Zhao Fu once again followed Roserose¡¯s directions and found a massive Flower Devil.


    This Flower Devil was 60 meters tall and had Stage 6 strength, making it slightly difficult to deal with. The Flower Tear on the flower on its head gave off a ck light; Zhao Fu had no idea what it was, but it was definitely more valuable than the Moon Flower Tear.


    After a short battle, Zhao Fu killed this gigantic Flower Devil and obtained two items: a ck Flower Tear and a silver Flower Devil Seed.


    [Night Flower Tear]: A Flower Tear worth ten million Flower Tear Points. Collecting ten Night Flower Tears will unlock the Level 6 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    [Flower Devil Seed]: A fine-quality Flower Devil Seed that can create fine-quality Flower Devils.


    This made Zhao Fu feel pleasantly surprised ¨C a Night Flower Tear was worth ten million Flower Tear Points. Having obtained this single Flower Tear, Zhao Fu¡¯s gains had surpassed what millions of people could gather.


    In fact, for ordinary people, collecting a single Flower Tear could be quite difficult; in that case, this Night Flower Tear that Zhao Fu had just obtained wasparable to the gains of ten million people. This made Zhao Fu feel incredibly ecstatic.


    The fine-quality Flower Devil Seed was also quite good, but it seemed to only be a bit better than ordinary Flower Devil Seeds.


    ¡°Zhao! There¡¯s a very, very, very, very, very big Flower Devil over there,¡± Rose rose¡¯s tender voice once again sounded out, making Zhao Fu want tough out loud in joy.

 Chapter 808: Fantasy Flower Devil

    <h4>Chapter 808: Fantasy Flower Devil</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ording to how Roserose described it, this Flower Devil definitely surpassed Night Flower Devils. That meant there would be a higher-grade Flower Tear and Flower Devil Seed.


    A Night Flower Devil¡¯s Flower Tear was already worth ten million Flower Tear Points, so just how much would an even higher grade Flower Tear be worth?


    Zhao Fu did not waste any time and quickly flew in the direction that Roserose had pointed in. After a few minutes, a gigantic figure appeared before Zhao Fu.


    This Flower Devil was 500 meters tall and gave off a terrifying aura. In fact, it wasparable to the boss monster of a region, and the Flower Tear on the flower on its head gave off a three-colored light ¨C it was definitely more valuable than a Night Flower Tear.


    Zhao Fu grinned and immediately drew the Sind Dragon Sword and rushed up.


    The enormous Flower Devil did not hold back either, and it understood how powerful Zhao Fu was, so it used its full strength from the start. It waved its hand, causing all sorts of flowers to grow on its arm. Once these flowers bloomed, their petals fell and flew towards Zhao Fu, giving off a sharp aura.


    Facing this massive AOE attack, Zhao Fu could only stop and unleash his Emperor¡¯s Domain. The ck dragon barrier covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body as the hurricane of petals flew over, smashing against it. However, they were unable to leave even a mark on the barrier.


    Zhao Fu maintained his King¡¯s Domain as he rushed at the massive Flower Devil. The Flower Devil¡¯s root-like hands intertwined and formed a spear. Countless flowers grew on it, creating a spear of flowers that looked both beautiful and deadly.


    The Flower Devil lifted its flower spear and gave off massive power as it stabbed towards Zhao Fu, causing a fragrant smell to fill the air.


    Zhao Fu felt a berserk gale shoot at him as the flower spear suddenly extended to 50 meters long and gave off a powerful aura of suppression. In just an instant, this flower spear was about to hit Zhao Fu.


    In that instant, Zhao Fu gripped his sword with both hands and sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into it. The Sin Dragon Sword gave off a terrifying sword light as Zhao Fu shed down with immense force.


    Bang!


    As the beautiful flower spear collided with the terrifying sword light, a massive explosion sounded out, causing petals and sword light to fly everywhere and for a wild gale to st out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Zhao Fu did not move at all in the air, but the enormous Flower Devil was forced back three steps. Each step it took backward caused massive sounds and for the ground to tremble, causing leaves to fall down from trees.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± the Flower Devil furiously roared as the massive flower on its head gave off an intense three-colored light. The flowers in the surrounding few kilometers seemed to be summoned by something and all flew towards the Flower Devil.


    The massive wave of petals danced around the Flower Devil. There were all sorts of colors of, and the petals spun around the Flower Devil, giving off an incredibly fragrant scent.


    At the same time, an extremely powerful aura burst forth like a wild wind. All Flower Devils in the surrounding ten kilometers felt a sense of fear and instinctively tried to distance themselves away from this region.


    This Flower Devil looked quite frightening, and it started to unleash beautiful attacks. Seeing this, Zhao Fu could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Roarr!!¡± the Flower Devil roared as the flower petals around it flooded towards Zhao Fu.


    Feeling this immense might, Zhao Fu could not help but be serious. The Great Qin Seal within his body gave off countless traces of ck aura, providing Zhao Fu with even more power.


    Zhao Fu raised the Sin Dragon Sword with one hand, causing a terrifying sword aura to rush to the sky. A sword wind blew like a cyclone, and the Sin Dragon Sword gave off a terrifying sword light that covered the dozens of meters around it. As the flood of flower petals arrived, Zhao Fu vigorously swung downwards.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic explosion sounded out as the massive flood of petals was shed apart by the massive sword light. The flood of petals was instantly destroyed, and countless flower petals filled the sky.


    The immense sword qi that the sword light contained sted the Flower Devil back four or five steps, and a long gash ran down its body.


    Zhao Fu did not waste this opportunity and turned into a ray of light as he rushed to the Flower Devil, stabbing at its heart with immense force. The Flower Devil was given a big shock, but it was already toote.


    The massive sword light instantly pierced through its heart, tearing it apart. There was now a 10 or so meter wide hole where its heart had been.


    Boom!!


    A gigantic sound rang out as the Flower Devil¡¯s enormous body crashed to the ground before turning into countless motes of light and scattering. It left behind three items: a three-colored Flower Tear, a gold Flower Devil Seed, and a two-meter wide flower that looked like a peony.


    [Fantasy Flower Tear]: A Flower Tear worth 100 million Flower Tear Points. Collecting ten Fantasy Flower Tears will unlock the Level 7 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    [Flower Devil Seed]: A rare Flower Devil Seed that can create a group of rare Flower Devils.


    [Flower Domain]: This item contains a Flower Domain. Flowers within the Flower Domain will never wilt, and the 10,000 kilometers around the Flower Domain will be beneficial for the growth of Flower Devils.


    A Fantasy Flower Tear was worth 100 million Flower Tear Points ¨C Zhao Fu could not help but grin. The rare Flower Devil Seed was also quite good, and Zhao Fu was quite satisfied already.


    Finally, there was also the Flower Domain. If its range was a bit bigger, Great Qin would no longer need the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    However, it would be quite good as a ce to nurture Flower Devils. With the Flower Domain, the Flower Devils would be able to grow quite quickly.


    After putting these three items away, Zhao Fu looked at Roserose and asked, ¡°Are there any more Flower Devils nearby?¡±


    Roserose closed her eyes and sent her senses out before pointing and saying, ¡°There¡¯s a little Flower Devil over there!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt q bit disappointed. He went over and saw that it was only a violet Flower Devil, obtaining a violet Flower Tear.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, dawn broke. Over the night, Zhao Fu killed 19 violet Flower Devils, 90 Dawn Flower Devils, eight Night Flower Devils, and two Fantasy Flower Devils.


    Now, it was time to cote Great Qin¡¯s gains from the night. The second stage of the Ten Thousand Flower Festival would be finishing at 12 AM the next day.


    After returning to Great Qin, Bai Qi and Ge Nia also returned, and they calcted Great Qin¡¯s gains. In total, they had killed 129 violet Flower Devils, 40 Dawn Flower Devils, five Night Flower Devils, and 1 Fantasy Flower Devil.


    With all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and residents working together, they collected 3.2 billion Flower Tear Points during the night, which was quite shocking. The main reason was because they had so many people and the three times Flower Tear Points blessing.


    Apart from this, Great Qin also bought 50 million Flower Tears. This was not arge figure, as Flower Tears could be exchanged for cheaper items as well, so people were not very willing to sell them. However, Zhao Fu was not too disappointed ¨C if even Great Qin found it difficult to buy this many, it would be even harder for others.

 Chapter 809: Rainbow Flower Devil

    <h4>Chapter 809: Rainbow Flower Devil</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    With so many Flower Tear Points, Zhao Fu would be able to exchange for many things. Zhao Fu decided to first buy some professions, as the special professions were simply too important to Great Qin, while the special cities would still have to be slowly developed.


    Zhao Fu went to the Exchange Stone Stele and redeemed the ocean of Flower Tears for Flower Tear Points and prepared to buy the Human Ghost profession.


    ¡°System announcement! The second stage of the Ghost Festival has not yet been released; you are unable to exchange for this reward.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Your Flower Tear Points can only be used to exchange for rewards for the Ten Thousand Flower Festival. After the Ghost Festival is released, your Flower Tear Points will automatically be converted to Ghost Points at a 10:1 ratio.¡±


    Zhao Fu immediately felt that he had been screwed over; he had to wait till the next day to exchange for the special professions, and his Flower Tear Points would be converted at the rate of 10:1. Zhao Fu felt as if he had worked this entire night for nothing because there was nothing that he wanted from the Ten Thousand Flower Festival.


    This made Zhao Fu feel greatly disappointed, and he sighed, deciding not to use the Flower Tear Points for now. At the very least, they would give him a big advantage for the Ghost Festival tomorrow.


    Even though the 10:1 ratio was quite annoying, if Great Qin could obtain a massive amount of Flower Tear Points today, they might be able to instantly buy the special professions when the Ghost Festival was released. As such, it was still worth it to work hard right now.


    Zhao Fu felt much better, and he had the soldiers and residents, who had been working the whole night, to take a rest before continuing to collect Flower Tears.


    Time gradually passed, and Roserose continued to guide Zhao Fu to find powerful Flower Devils, collecting high-grade Flower Tears. They killed another two Fantasy Flower Devils, obtaining more Fantasy Flower Tears, rare Flower Devil Seeds, and Flower Domains.


    By now, it waste afternoon, and the sun was starting to set, dyeing half the sky gold; the ground seemed as if it had put on a golden coat.


    Zhao Fu once again returned to Great Qin to calcte their gains so far. By now, one of the three weapons on the rankings had disappeared ¨C it was the third-ranked Chilling Moon Divine Bow; it seemed that the others were working hard too.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about this and continued to kill Flower Devils. Flower Devils continuously died at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, and he continuously collected Flower Tears.


    Around 9 PM, the moon gave off a gentle, silver moonlight that covered the world. At that moment, Roserose suddenly pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Zhao! There¡¯s a very, very, very, very, very, very big Flower Devil over there; it¡¯s very scary. Do you want to go?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt incredibly delighted, because this Flower Devil most likely surpassed Fantasy Flower Devils, which meant immense gains. Of course Zhao Fu had to go.


    After flying for a while, Zhao Fu reached his destination. This was a valley, and Zhao Fu did not see a Flower Devil, only a gigantic flower on the ground. The flower looked like a white Japanese rose and gave off a faint white light, giving off an elegant aura under the moonlight.


    What shocked Zhao Fu was that there was a rainbow-colored Flower Tear at the center of the flower; this was definitely a Flower Devil that surpassed the Fantasy Flower Devil.


    As Zhao Fu walked over, the ground suddenly shook as a Flower Devil climbed out. It was 1,000 meters tall and gave off a mountain-toppling aura; its power surpassed that of the boss monster of a region and was as powerful as an Aquatic Beast King.


    Facing this power, Zhao Fu could not help but be serious, because this sort of monster would not be easy to deal with.


    After the rainbow Flower Devil stood up, it roared at the moon before swinging its hand, bringing with it a massive wind as it attacked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had Roserose climb into his clothes before he quickly dodged the attack and rushed forwards. He shed out with his sword, causing a sharp and cold sword light to hit the Flower Devil¡¯s body and open up a small cut.


    However, countless flowers immediately grew around the small cut, immediately healing it as if nothing had happened. The rainbow Flower Devil¡¯s monstrous power was at least ten times greater than that of a Fantasy Flower Devil¡¯s, making it incredibly hard to deal with.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and unleashed all of the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, causing a terrifying demonic me to rise from his body.


    At that moment, the rainbow Flower Devil once again attacked. Countless flowers grew on its body and started to spin, leaving the branches as they flew towards Zhao Fu like incredibly sharp discs. The scene of tens of thousands of these flowers flying together created a terrifying aura.


    Zhao Fu activated his Emperor¡¯s Domain but was still forced back dozens of meters by this ferocious attack, and there were now cracks on the Emperor¡¯s Domain.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain was cast using his Sovereign Bloodline and had been reinforced by the Domain Pill. It was incredibly tough, but it was now cracked ¨C an ordinary King¡¯s Domain would not have been able to withstand this attack at all.


    ¡°Hahh!!¡± The Great Qin Seal within Zhao Fu¡¯s body continuously trembled as Zhao Fu started to gather the other City Lord Seals¡¯ power. An extremely powerful aura burst forth from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and he gripped the Sin Dragon Sword with both hands, giving off a blinding sword light as he shed out, causing five water dragons to roar as they flew towards the rainbow Flower Devil.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying attack, the rainbow Flower Devil also roared and swung out its arms, causing a formless energy to ripple out. The flowers in the surrounding dozens of kilometers quickly gathered, forming a sea of petals above the rainbow Flower Devil¡¯s head, which then flooded towards the five water dragons.


    Boom!!


    The collision of the flood of petals and the five water dragons gave off a massive explosion, and a shockwave sted outwards. Petals and water flew everywhere, creating a rain of petals and water.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu appeared behind the rainbow Flower Devil and shed out ferociously. A 100-meter wide sword light, giving off a sharp sword qi,nded heavily on the rainbow Flower Devil¡¯s back, causing it to stumble. It crashed on the ground, a deep gash on its back.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± the rainbow Flower Devil howled in pain, and the white Japanese rose on its head gave off terrifying ripples as it started to spin and thousands of white rays of light shot out from it.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled, and he quickly sent all of his strength into his Emperor¡¯s Domain as he continuously dodged about.


    Those terrifying white rays of light cut apart the entire valley. No rocks or trees were able to stop them and were all cut into pieces.


    Zhao Fu climbed out from a pile of rocks, a trace of blood on his lips. His right shoulder was dyed red with blood ¨C just then, the Emperor¡¯s Domain had onlysted for a few seconds before it had shattered, and Zhao Fu was hit on his shoulder by a white ray of light.


    After being heavily wounded by Zhao Fu and unleashing such a big AOE attack, the rainbow Flower Devil was in an extremely weakened state.


    Zhao Fu could not waste this opportunity, and he did not even have time to consume any healing medicines as he rushed up and wildly attacked the Flower Devil. After a few more attacks, Zhao Fu finally killed this rainbow Flower Devil and obtained four items.

 Chapter 810: Seven Wondrous Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 810: Seven Wondrous Flowers</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The first three of these four items were ones Zhao Fu had seen before: one was a rainbow-colored Flower Tear, one was a violet Flower Devil Seed, and the massive Japanese rose was a Flower Domain. The fourth item was a gray nt ball, and Zhao Fu had no idea what it was.


    [Mythic Flower Tear]: A Flower Tear worth one billion flower tears. Collecting ten Mythic Flower Tears can unlock the Level 8 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    [Flower Devil Seed]: A Lord ss Flower Devil Seed that can create a group of Lord ss Flower Devils.


    [Flower Domain]: This item contains a Flower Domain. Flowers within the Flower Domain will never wilt, and the 100,000 kilometers around the Flower Domain will be beneficial for the growth of Flower Devils.


    [World Flower Seed]: A World Flower Seed that contains a trace of the world¡¯s source energy and can grow the world¡¯s most beautiful flower. The fragrance it gives off is the most intoxicating fragrance in the world.


    After looking through these four items¡¯ information, Zhao Fu once again felt incredibly delighted. This rainbow Flower Tear was a Mythic Flower Tear, and it was worth one billion Flower Tear Points. By obtaining this Flower Tear, his gains had surpassed what one billion people would be able to collect.


    Even with so many people, Great Qin had only collected three billion Flower Tears overnight, and by just killing one Flower Devil, Zhao Fu had earned one-third of that.


    The Lord ss Flower Devil Seed also made Zhao Fu feel quite interested. After all, Lord ss monsters were quite powerful, so this Flower Devil Seed was worth dozens of times more than the rare Flower Devil Seeds. He wondered what the Flower Devils they created would be like.


    For the Flower Domain, apart from the range being 100,000 kilometres, there was nothing else special about it. After ncing at it, Zhao Fu looked at the fourth item.


    The World Flower Seed¡¯s information made Zhao Fu feel incredibly delighted. After all, World Flowers were incredibly rare and were things that could not be bought with money. They were indescribably beautiful and gave off an enchanting fragrance, and they were the top-ranked out of the world¡¯s Seven Wondrous Flowers.


    Apart from being beautiful and fragrant, the World Flower had two uses: one was producing Flower Tears, of which they could produce seven in a week. These Flower Tears were not items but Epic grade materials that could be used to forge Epic grade equipment.


    The other use was producing World Pollen, which had heaven-defying effects. It could allow one to maintain one¡¯s looks forever without growing old.


    This was quite simr to a divine pill, the Eternal Countenance Pill, which could allow one¡¯s looks to not age. It was something extremely rare and could not be bought with money, making nearly all women in the Heaven Awaken World go crazy for it.


    Zhao Fu saw many quests in the Heaven Spirit Stele for such things: ten Saint Armaments for an Eternal Countenance Pill, 100 Cities for an Eternal Countenance Pill, an extremely powerful Art or Skill for an Eternal Countenance Pill, and some experts were even willing to serve people for ten years for an Eternal Countenance Pill.


    From this, it could be seen how valuable Eternal Countenance Pills were, and simrly, how valuable World Pollen was.


    The World Flower was the biggest source of Zhao Fu¡¯s delight. With this World Flower, he would be able to obtain unimaginable benefits, helping Great Qin immensely.


    However, Zhao Fu had only obtained a World Flower Seed, which required some time to nurture into a beautiful World Flower.


    Zhao Fu smiled happily as he put these things away. It was now 11 PM, and there was only one more hour until the Ghost Festival was released. Zhao Fu quickly returned to Great Qin and calcted their gains over the day.


    Great Qin¡¯s gains in one day were incredibly shocking ¨C they had amassed 13.5 billion Flower Tear Points, so even after the 10:1 conversion, Great Qin would still have 1.35 billion Ghost Points. What¡¯s more, this was not even including Zhao Fu¡¯s Flower Tears, which were worth around 1.5 billion Flower Tear Points.


    Because Zhao Fu only had a single Mythic Flower Tear, he exchanged it for Flower Tear Points, but because Great Qin had gathered ten Fantasy Flower Tears, they could unlock the Level 7 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    [Level 7 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing]: Effectiveness: Permanent, Description: The Flower Fairy¡¯s wonderful blessing that increases the speed at which flowers within your territory grow by 1000% and increases the time it takes for flowers to wilt by 1000%. Contains the effect ¡®Flower Fragrance World,¡¯ which can help with everyone¡¯s Cultivation and clearing one¡¯s obsessions and distractions.


    A Fantasy Flower Tear was worth 100 million Flower Tear Points, and Zhao Fu had spent ten of them, but it was not just to beautify Great Qin. If that was the purpose, he could just use the Night Flower Tears, which gave the Level 6 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing, which was also permanent.


    Rather, the Level 7 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing had the ¡®Flower Fragrance World,¡¯ which was what Zhao Fu was interested in. There was no limit to the number of people who could benefit from this; anyone who was within Great Qin¡¯s territory could benefit from this buff, whether they were a soldier or amon resident. The buff could help everyone increase their Cultivation speed and avoid obsessions and distractions that would hinder their Cultivation.


    This sort of buff that had no requirements at all was not something that could be bought, which was why Zhao Fu was willing to waste one billion Flower Tear Points.


    However, it was a pity that they could only obtain one Mythic Flower Tear. From the description, it seemed that the Level 8 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing was the ultimate blessing, and it would definitely be much more powerful than the Level 7 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    Zhao Fu went to the center of the Great Qin City. The ten Fantasy Flower Tears in his hands gave off three-colored lights and floated into the sky before fusing together.


    Immediately, a rainbow wave of light rippled out, and countless petals descended from the sky, apanied by countless motes of light. The scene was incredibly beautiful as if it was something from a fantasy wondend, and a figure gradually appeared, surrounded by light.


    She had an extremely delicate face, jet-ck hair, and snow-white skin. She wore clothes made out of flower petals, and there was a pure smile on her face. She was the Flower Fairy, and Zhao Fu had seen her before when unlocking the Level 3 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing.


    The Flower Fairy stretched out a hand, and a pink pearl appeared. The pearl automatically rose into the sky and exploded, causing a pink light wave to spread out across all of Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    The Flower Fairy looked at Zhao Fu and smiled, her gaze incredibly pure, making her look like a holy, pure lotus. Since a long time ago, Zhao Fu was certain that the Flower Fairy was a real creature that had its own life and thoughts.


    The Flower Fairy lightly descended from the air, and Zhao Fu understood there were other blessings, just like how Zhao Fu had obtained the Flower Fairy¡¯s Embrace before.


    The young woman descended and stretched out her snow-white hands to lightly hug Zhao Fu before gently kissing him on the forehead. Zhao Fu could clearly feel how soft her lips were, and a pink lips-mark appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead before fading.


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained the Flower Fairy¡¯s Kiss, making it easier for spirits to like you, and your charm has greatly increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have obtained Flower¡¯s Power.¡±

 Chapter 811: Human Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 811: Human Ghost</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the system announcements sounded out, Zhao Fu felt a rainbow-colored light enter his body, making his body feel incrediblyfortable. It felt as if he was floating. At the same time, Zhao Fu felt his body start to give off a faint flower¡¯s fragrance.


    After kissing Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead, the Flower Fairy lightly let go of him and slightly smiled before flying into the sky.


    Zhao Fu watched as the Flower Fairy disappeared. Feeling that young woman¡¯s kiss, Zhao Fu felt a bitplicated; surely she wasn¡¯t just a creature created by the event.


    The Flower Fairy¡¯s body started to be blurry and was about to be motes of light and disperse. However, at that moment, a ck caterpir crawled out of Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes and looked at the Flower Fairy in curiosity with its big ck eyes.


    Following this, it lifted its head and spat out a few thin threads that quickly flew towards the Flower Fairy. They wrapped around her, despite looking like they could not even bind up a worm.


    However, the unimaginable happened ¨C the Flower Fairy¡¯s body, which had started to be blurry, once again became clear and was dragged in front of Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked; he had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    The ck caterpir happily leaped towards the young woman, and the young woman happily smiled as she caught it.


    The little caterpir was very happy in the young woman¡¯s hands, continuously rolling about energetically. It seemed to be much closer to her than Zhao Fu, who was its owner.


    Zhao Fu watched this scene in surprise and waited for a while. However, even after a while, he found that the Flower Fairy still hadn¡¯t disappeared as if it was staying here for a while.


    ¡°System announcement! You have used illegal means to force the Flower Fairy to remain in the human world. The Flower Fairy¡¯s stats have been greatly reduced, and all of her skills have disappeared. Note: Only the Level 8 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing can cause the Flower Fairy to remain in the world.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Fu could not help but loudlyugh; he did not think that something like this would happen ¨C he had obtained the prize for the Level 8 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing. After all, the Level 8 Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing required ten Mythic Flower Tears and was the final blessing.


    Even though the Flower Fairy did not have any power and had reduced stats, that did not mean they would not recover. It was likely that she would be able to recover her power and stats.


    However, this would take some time, but Zhao Fu felt that it would be worth the wait. After all, the Flower Fairy herself was a surprise, and Zhao Fu still did not know just what she was. However, as the ultimate reward from the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, she definitely would not be weak.


    ¡°Can you tell me about yourself?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he looked at the happily smiling Flower Fairy, wanting to know more about her.


    However, the young woman looked up at Zhao Fu with her pure eyes, seeming not to understand what Zhao Fu was saying.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused and asked a few more questions but was unable to get anything out of the Flower Fairy, she seemed to have no memories at all, like a newly-born. Of course, she was unable to speak either.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu called over Asani and had her take care of the Flower Fairy. Their personalities were quite simr and they were simr in age, so Zhao Fu hoped they would be able to get along. The little caterpir seemed to want to stick with the Flower Fairy, so it went with them.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu understood why the little caterpir liked the Flower Fairy so much ¨C even though it was just a little caterpir right now, in the future, it would be a butterfly. Butterflies loved flowers, so it was only natural that it liked the Flower Fairy so much.


    It was almost 12 AM, and the second stage of the Ghost Festival was about to begin. Zhao Fu waited beside the Exchange Stone Stele, and because time was tight, he would deal with the items he had obtainedter.


    As soon as the second stage of the Ghost Festival began, Zhao Fu wanted to exchange for the professions he wanted. He had been waiting for this for an entire day, and he now felt quite excited and nervous.


    By now, the three Saint Armament weapons had all been redeemed. It was not just Great Qin that had done well; others had made decent gains as well.


    Even though he had not purchased anything from the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied, as he had obtained many rare and valuable items from the event.


    Suddenly, the entire world seemed to fall silent as all creatures instinctively sensed something and curled up in fear. Traces of ghostly qi rose up from the ground as an eerie aura spread out.


    The moon in the sky gradually became grey-colored and gave off a chilling ghostly intent, making it seem like a ghost moon.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± Terrifying howls sounded out as Ghosts started to climb up from the ground, and some floated about in the sky. The world seemed to have be a world of Ghosts.


    The second stage of the Ghost Festival had hundreds of times more Ghosts than the first stage. They did not have to look everywhere for the Ghosts, and things were much more dangerous. If one was not strong enough, one would definitely die to the Ghosts.


    The instant that the second stage of the Ghost Festival was released, Zhao Fu¡¯s Flower Tear Points were converted into Ghost Points, and he immediately exchanged for two of the professions. He spent 1.4 billion Ghost Points and still had around 100 million Ghost Points left.


    Zhao Fu had long since decided on these two professions: the Ghost Humans and Ghost Eyes.


    The Ghost Humans were the most powerful profession out of the three professions, and it was something that Zhao Fu was set on obtaining. As for the reason Zhao Fu picked the third-ranked Ghost Eyes, it was because scouting abilities were very useful. He only had so many Ghost Points, so he decided to exchange for the two professions that were the most suited to Great Qin first.


    As for the remaining profession, Ghostgod Soldiers, he had to earn more Ghost Points today in order to obtain it.


    Zhao Fu went to the City God Temple, where Darknorth Red Autumn, the ck and White Impermanences, and the various Yin Soldiers were waiting. After having a lot of incense burned there, the City God Temple had already reached Level ten.


    The City God, Darknorth Red Autumn, fully obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯smands as it was Zhao Fu who had made him the City God, not the Ghost World. He could create a 100 meter tall City God image that had a very powerful evil-suppressing power and also use Yin Coins to hire 10,000 Yin Soldiers.


    The reason Zhao Fu came here was, of course, to deal with the Ghost Festival. Back then, Zhao Fu used Allmonster Warding Talismans and Reversal Talismans to attract countless Ghosts over for them to continuously kill and obtain arge number of Ghost Points.


    Now, Zhao Fu did not have any more Allmonster Warding Talismans and Reversals Talismans, and even if he did, the effects would be too weak.


    Back then, Great Qin had only been a Basic Town and did not have a single City. Now, Great Qin had thousands of Cities and 160 regions. It would not be enough to use the methods they had used previously.

 Chapter 812: Blood Devouring Magic Formation

    <h4>Chapter 812: Blood Devouring Magic Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, Zhao Fu had an even better n, which relied on the ck and White Impermanences. The ck and White Impermanences came from the Ghost World, and even though they were also part of the Death Race, they specialized in suppressing ghost creatures. As such, it was fitting for them to help with dealing with these Ghosts.


    The ck and White Impermanences came from arge family in the Ghost World and had many techniques, such as that forbidden skill that summoned the Six Paths Demon Images; everyone had witnessed the Demon Images¡¯ world-destroying power.


    It was a pity that they had been instantly killed by the Sky Destion Azure Dragon, and the Six Paths Demon Images had remembered Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, making it impossible for him to summon them again. Otherwise, they would have been a powerful trump card for Great Qin.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± As soon as Zhao Fu walked into the City God Temple, everyone knelt and respectfully greeted him.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and looked around before saying, ¡°Are your preparationsplete? Is there anything you may have missed?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty, we¡¯ve prepared everything already. If anything does not go ording to n, you can punish us as you wish!¡± Hei Xiaojie said as she gave a bewitching smile, putting emphasis on ¡®punish,¡¯ while Bai Xiaoxi stood there with a reddened face.


    Zhao Fu ignored her words and took them to the Great Wall, which was already covered with all sorts of talismans. The Ghost Festival was quite a dangerous festival, so to avoid any unnecessary injuries and deaths, Zhao Fu had the residents all stay home.


    The various Generals had long since been waiting here, and seeing that all the preparations had been made, he ordered his subordinates to start carrying out the n. The soldiers started to pour buckets of blood down the walls ¨C there were 100,000 wooden buckets of animal and human blood.


    As countless buckets of blood were poured out, the smell of blood became incredibly dense. Following this, Zhao Fu activated a magic formation, causing the blood to start to roil as if it was boiling, causing traces of bloody qi to rise up.


    This magic formation was called the Blood Devouring Magic Formation. Even though the Ghosts were all creatures created by the festival, they were very simr to ordinary Ghosts. They felt immense desire towards blood, and this Blood Devouring Magic Formation increased the attractiveness of blood, luring countless Ghosts over.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± As soon as the Blood Devouring Magic Formation was activated, countless Ghosts smelled the smell of fresh blood and howled as they excitedly rushed over. It was as of they had smelled the most delicious food in the world.


    The countless Ghosts in the air were also attracted over by the blood, gathering together to form a massive ocean that covered the sky.


    On the ground and in the sky, two terrifying waves of Ghosts rushed towards the Great Wall. Their terrifying auras seemed to be able to topple mountains and seas, and they spread throughout the surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers


    Great Qin had been waiting for this ¨C City God Darknorth Red Autumn stood at the center of a massive magic formation with the ck and White Impermanences on either side and 10,000 Yin Soldiers standing around the magic formation. Around them stood Great Qin¡¯s countless soldiers, around 100 million of them in total.


    ¡°I, Great Qin¡¯s City God, Darknorth Red Autumn, have been ordered by Great Qin¡¯s Majesty to open the Ghost Gates. Ghost-restraining powers, help me to return this world to peace!¡±


    As Darknorth Red Autumn yelled out, his body gave off waves of golden light, and his body became 100 meters tall, giving off a dignified and solemn aura. He seemed like a real god, and as countless Ghosts came near, their bodies dissipated, unable to retaliate at all.


    On either side of Darknorth Red Autumn, the ck and White Impermanences shed their palms and pressed them against the ground, activating the massive magic formation on the ground, and a massive cold aura spread out.


    Standing on the edge of the magic formation, the 10,000 Yin Soldiers gave off powerful auras, their bodies streaming with ghostly qi as they yelled, ¡°We are Yin Soldiers of the Ghost World, and we have been ordered by Great Qin¡¯s Majesty to use our bodies to summon the Ghost Gate!¡±


    Boom!!


    After the 10,000 Yin Soldiers shouted out, the ghostly qi around their bodies was absorbed into the ground, causing a massive explosion to sound out. An even more intense wave of ghostly qi burst forth out of the ground like a volcanic eruption, shooting into the sky and forming an enormous pir of ghostly qi.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers all squatted down and pressed their palms against their ground, sending their strength into the magic formation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Explosions continuously sounded out as the pir of ghostly qi continuously becamerger. Soon, it was tens of thousands of meters wide, and the dense ghostly qi it gave off made those nearby involuntarily shiver.


    At the center of the pir, there was a massive set of stone doors. There were countless ghosts and monsters carved on the stone doors, looking incredibly ancient. The stone doors brought with them a solemn and powerful aura, giving off the might of a mountain.


    Seeing the enormous stone doors, the Ghosts rushing towards Great Qin innately felt a wave of fear, and some Ghosts even wanted to escape.


    ¡°Ghost Gate¡­ Open!¡± Darknorth Red Autumn raised the spear in his hand as he roared out, causing the terrifying stone doors in the sky to slowly open. An incredible suction force was unleashed, and it was as if it could suck in the entire world.


    The countless Ghosts¡¯ excitement became horror as they quickly retreated, but they were still sucked into the stone doors. At the same time, rocks and trees were also lifted up and sucked within the stone doors, creating a terrifying scene.


    Whether they were normal Ghosts or the terrifying Sky Ghosts, none of them had the power to resist as they were sucked into the stone doors; the stone doors were like a massive beast that had opened its jaws, devouring everything.


    At the same time, the stone doors had a barrier that left behind the Ghost Treasure Sacks, which fell down from the sky like rain. In Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, it was like watching a rain of money.


    There was now a mountain of Ghost Treasure Sacks, and even if they were useless to Zhao Fu, if they sold them, it would definitely bring in a massive amount of money.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Ghost Points rapidly umted, and soon, he would be able to exchange for the remaining profession.


    The terrifying ripples here attracted over countless powerful Ghosts as well, and at least hundreds of Ghost Generals headed over. These Ghost Generals all had the strength of the ughtering Ghost ¨C Zhao Fu¡¯s ughtering Ghost Sword.


    These Ghosts¡¯ grades were all quite high, and their intelligence was not low either. They naturally did note too close. From a distance, the stone doors could not affect them. As such, Great Qin needed to send out City Lords to kill them.


    However, most of these Ghost Generals had strength equivalent to the City Lord of a Basic City, if not even less, so it would be quite easy for the City Lords of Great Cities to kill them.


    What made Zhao Fu even happier was that he found that a few Ghost Commanders hade as well. Ghost Commanders ranked above even Ghost Generals, and they wereparable to the City Lords of Great Cities. The rewards from them would be even better, and Zhao Fu became exciting just thinking about it. Following this, Zhao Fu brought along Bai Qi and Ge Nia and shot forwards.

 Chapter 813: Ghost Commander

    <h4>Chapter 813: Ghost Commander</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These Ghost Commanders all looked like well-built men with gray eyes, and they had armor that was shrouded with ghostly qi. They all held different weapons that were all gray-colored, and they gave off faint lights and a chilling intent.


    Their strength wasparable to that of City Lords of Great Cities, and if it was before, they would have been able to easily sweep through Great Qin. Now, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Fu was afraid that they would run away, he would have dealt with them himself.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on a sword-wielding Ghost Commander, and he took out his Sin Dragon Sword. A massive sword light, filled with immense sharpness and giving off a terrifying sword wind, shed towards the Ghost Commander.


    The Ghost Commander roared and gave off arge amount of ghostly qi as it raised its sword with both hands, vigorously shing out a gray sword light towards Zhao Fu in response.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as the two sword lights collided. The gray sword light was instantly shattered by Zhao Fu¡¯s sword light, turning into countless motes of grey light, while Zhao Fu¡¯s sword light continued onwards towards the Ghost Commander.


    The Ghost Commander seemed to be surprised, and it quickly used its sword to block in front of its body but was still sent flying ten or so meters. By now, the Ghost Commander knew that it was not a match for Zhao Fu, and it quickly escaped.


    Zhao Fu rushed up, ferociously shing out and once again sending the Ghost Commander flying. He did not give the Ghost Commander another opportunity to retaliate and cut its head off with a clean strike.


    After the Ghost Commander died, it dropped three items.


    The first was a Ghost Treasure Sack, which would most likely give low-quality Legendary grade equipment. The second was a square stone that was about seven centimeters wide, which was aplete City God Stone.


    The City God Stones that Zhao Fu had acquired in the past were actually all fragments, and he needed ten of them to create a City God Temple. However, this was aplete City God Stone, so he did not need to collect ten. However, its grade was quite low, being only a Silver grade City Temple.


    Zhao Fu was familiar with both of these things, so he did not look into them, but he felt quite curious about the third item.


    It was a gray seal that was as big as a palm and seemed to be made out of jade. It was icy to the touch and there was a picture of a Tao Tie engraved on it, which looked incredibly real. It gave off traces of ghostly qi and gave off a powerful aura.


    [Ghost Commander Seal]: A treasure ofmand in the Ghost World that was created by gathering boundless Yin Qi. It canmand 100,000 Ghost Soldiers to serve the user.


    Looking at this Ghost Commander Seal, Zhao Fu could not help but loudlyugh. This was definitely a treasure, and it was very useful to Great Qin.


    Ghost Soldiers were created by making deceased soldiers into ghosts. They no longer had their memories from when they were alive, only had theirbat abilities, and they were extremely strong.


    Zhao Fu could convert Great Qin¡¯s deceased soldiers into Ghost Soldiers and use the Ghost Commander Seal tomand them. Even though they would not have any of their memories or emotions, as their strength grew, it was possible for them to regain their memories and emotions. It would be equivalent to gaining another life.


    With this, Great Qin¡¯s deceased soldiers could be Ghost Soldiers and continue to serve Great Qin and have another chance at life.


    This was a treasure that was extremely valuable to Great Qin; after all, people were bound to die in battle ¨C this was something that no one could change. However, at least this way, the number of soldiers Great Qin lost would be greatly decreased.


    Zhao Fu grinned as he put away the three items and looked over at Bai Qi and Ge Nia, who had also sessfully killed Ghost Commanders and obtained three items as well. Following this, the three of them returned to the Great Wall.


    Zhao Fu expectantly went over to see what the Ghost Generals dropped, but he was left disappointed ¨C they only dropped Ghost Treasure Sacks and City God Stone shards, not any Ghost Commander Seals.


    However,manding 100,000 Ghost Soldiers with a single Ghost Commander Seal was already quite good; hoping that the hundreds of Ghost Generals would drop Ghost Commander Seals as well was a bit greedy and unrealistic.


    The surrounding Ghosts were devoured by the Ghost Gate, just like how a whale sucked in a massive amount of water. The countless Ghosts could not resist at all, and the Ghost Treasure Sacks now formed many small mountains, numbering in the hundreds of millions.


    Thispletely made up for the disappointment that Zhao Fu had felt earlier; Great Qin would be rich from the Ghost Festival. All of the materials, skills, and equipment would greatly fuel Great Qin¡¯s development.


    Now, because there were no longer any Ghosts remaining, they closed the Ghost Gate. However, the stone doors giving off a terrifying aura in the sky did not disappear, as they continued to maintain it while waiting for the next wave of Ghosts to arrive.


    Blood Devouring Magic Formation made from the 100,000 buckets of blood was not something that onlysted for a short while; rather, it continued to attract Ghosts, and as the bloody qi quickly spread, more and more Ghosts were attracted over.


    Some more time passed, and another massive tide of Ghosts arrived, giving off an enormous aura and flooding towards the Great Wall.


    Boom!!


    An explosion rang out in all directions as the massive stone doors were once again opened, exploding out with an immense suction force. Countless Ghosts were sucked into the stone doors, and their Ghost Treasure Sacks continuously rained down.


    If an outsider saw this scene, they would be incredibly shocked ¨C after all, it was incredibly difficult for others to obtain even one Ghost Treasure Sack, and they had to risk their lives for it. However, Great Qin did not have to risk any injuries or deaths to obtain this rain of Ghost Treasure Sacks. Other people would feel great admiration and envy.


    At that moment, a look of delight appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he discovered another two Ghost Commanders. There were also 200 to 300 Ghost Generals moving towards Great Qin.


    Without Zhao Fu having to give out orders, everyone started to move out. Ordinary City Lords were responsible for killing Ghost Generals while Zhao Fu, Bai Qi, and Ge Nia were in charge of killing the Ghost Commanders.


    After a short while, Zhao Fu had obtained another two Ghost Commander Seals, bringing the total to five. Great Qin could now convert andmand 500,000 Ghost Soldiers.


    After countless Ghosts were devoured by the Ghost Gate, the Ghost Gate once again temporarily stopped its operation, and they all waited for the next wave of Ghosts.


    Soon, another wave of Ghosts was attracted over. What made Zhao Fu feel pleasantly surprised was that apart from four Ghost Commanders, there was an even stronger Ghost this time. Its entire body was shrouded in ghostly qi, and only its blood-red eyes could be seen, giving off an incredibly terrifying aura.


    This creature that was even more powerful than Ghost Commanders was a Ghost Marquis, which could fight against ten City Lords. It was on the same level as Bai Qi and Ge Nia, and it required Zhao Fu to deal with it.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and rushed towards the Ghost Marquis, while everyone split off to deal with the Ghost Commanders and Ghost Generals. The stone doors once again opened, and a battle once again unfolded.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± The Ghost Marquis was quite powerful, forcing Zhao Fu to be serious. He rushed up, his Sin Dragon Sword giving off a brilliant light as he sent out a massive water dragon towards the Ghost Marquis on the ground.


    Bang!


    Just as the water dragon was about to hit the Ghost Marquis, the Ghost Marquis stretched out a hand and a gray spear appeared in its hand. It stabbed forwards with the spear, causing an explosion to sound out as a formless spear light pierced through the water dragon, turning it back into water.

 Chapter 814: Ghost Marquis

    <h4>Chapter 814: Ghost Marquis</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At that moment, Zhao Fu pierced through the water like an arrow and arrived before the Ghost Marquis, raising his sword with both hands before shing down.


    ng!!


    The Ghost Marquis gripped its spear with both hands as it blocked. As the Sin Dragon Sword collided against it, the sound of metal colliding could be heard as the massive power of both sides rippled out as a shockwave and destroyed the ground.


    Zhao Fu held his sword with both hands, pressing down towards the Ghost Marquis. The Ghost Marquis roared and exploded out with even denser ghostly qi before pushing up with its arms and sending Zhao Fu flying backwards.


    The Ghost Marquis grasped this opportunity to hold its spear in one hand and stab at the air. An incredibly sharp, gray airflow gave off an immense piercing power as it tore through the air and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold, and he shed out, sending out a sword light that destroyed the gray airflow.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± the Ghost Marquis shouted out as it stomped on the ground, causing it to crack. Its body shot out like a cannonball towards Zhao Fu, its spear aiming for Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    Zhao Fu sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into the Sin Dragon Sword, causing a clear sword hum to sound out. The Sin Dragon Sword gave off a massive amount of sword light as a sharp sword wind started to blow.


    The Sin Dragon Sword gave off a resplendent sword light and a boundless sword qi as it shed out like lightning, sending out a massive sword light that contained immense destructive force. The Ghost Marquis was caught offguard by such a fast attack and was sted back to the ground, opening up a big crater.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Ghost Marquis seemed to bepletely infuriated as the ghostly qi around its body was absorbed into it, revealing its incredibly pale skin. Its aura was even stronger than before, and just its massive might alone was not something that ordinary City Lords could withstand.


    Boom!!


    The Ghost Marquis¡¯ spear swept out, sending out a massive crescent. The enormous power caused the air to explode, and the crescent quickly flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu flipped in the air, avoiding this attack, then tapped off the air and shot at the Ghost Marquis like a meteor, sending all of his power into the Sin Dragon Sword.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±


    Three massive dragon roars sounded out as the Sin Dragon Sword instantly created three 100 meter long water dragons, giving off a shocking aura as they mmed towards the Ghost Marquis.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out in all directions as the three water dragons mmed into the Ghost Marquis, causing the ground to crack. A massive crater that was dozens of meters wide was sted open, causing dust to fill the air and obscure one¡¯s vision.


    Suddenly, thousands of gray swallows flew out towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly, reaching him in an instant. Zhao Fu was greatly startled and quickly unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    As the gray swallows flew into the ck dragon inscription barrier, loud explosions rang out. Each of the swallows had enough power to kill a Stage 1 soldiers, and as the thousands of swallows exploded, the entire sky was filled with gray light and ghostly qi.


    After the ghostly qi dissipated, Zhao Fu stood therepletely unharmed, but his Emperor¡¯s Domain had been shattered. It turned into motes of ck light and disappeared.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Fu, vigorously stabbing towards Zhao Fu with its spear. Zhao Fu blocked the Ghost Marquis¡¯ spear with his sword, and just as he prepared to counterattack, ghostly qi gathered behind the Ghost Marquis, forming a ghostly figure that mmed into Zhao Fu and sent him flying ten or so meters.


    Zhao Fu felt an immense pain on his chest as if he had been hit by an iron hammer. He coldly harrumphed and raised the Sin Dragon Sword, sending a sword light shooting into the sky. Countless traces of water vapor gathered, forming tens of thousands of water swords that gave off an incredible sword aura.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh¡­


    Zhao Fu shed down with the Sin Dragon Sword, and the countless water swords also shed downwards. The Ghost Marquis seemed to be quite startled and unleashed a gray energy barrier.


    Bang!


    As the countless water swords descended, the gray energy barrier exploded, giving the Ghost Marquis a great fright. It quickly spun its spear around, blocking countless water swords.


    A searing white light shot into the sky, causing the surrounding ghostly qi to melt away like it was snow under intense sunlight. Zhao Fu raised the Seraph Sword high as an angelic figure appeared, giving off a pure, white light. After receiving immense power, the Seraph Sword continuously trembled and gave off a blinding sword light.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu shed out, causing a white sword light to st away the Ghost Marquis, which was still dealing with the water swords. It heavily crashed to the ground, arge gash in its armor, and arge amount of ghostly qi flowed out. The Ghost Marquis¡¯ aura weakened, as if it had been heavily injured.


    It seemed that the Seraph Sword was better suited for this fight; after all, Holy Light energy could suppress Ghosts, and Zhao Fu should have used this sword from the start.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± the Ghost Marquis roared and stood back up. Zhao Fu did not give him a chance to attack anymore, and he rushed up stabbed forwards. The heavily-wounded Ghost Marquis took a fatal blow as its throat was pierced by Zhao Fu¡¯s sword, and it fell to the ground, dead. Its body turned into ghostly qi and disappeared, leaving behind four items.


    One of the items was a Ghost Treasure Sack, and one of the others was aplete Gold grade City God Stone. Zhao Fu knew what they were, so he did not pay much attention to them, looking at the third item.


    It was another square seal that was bigger than the Ghost Commander Seal. It was also made of gray jade and gave off an eerie, chilling aura. There was a Ghost Flood Dragon engraved on it, which was incredibly exquisite, and it looked as if it was alive and gave off a ferocious, savage aura.


    [Ghost Marquis Seal]: A Ghost Marquis Seal that has a Ghost Marquis¡¯ aura. It is amand treasure in the Ghost World and was created by gathering boundless Yin Qi. With this seal, one canmand one million Ghost Soldiers.


    The Ghost Marquis Seal was evidently much more powerful than the Ghost Commander Seal. Just the might and quality of the ghostly qi was superior to the Ghost Commander Seal¡¯s, and it naturally suppressed Ghost Commander Seals.


    Moreover, the Ghost Marquis Seal could allow one tomand one million Ghost Soldiers, which was ten times more than a Ghost Commander Seal. It was equivalent to ten Ghost Commander Seals.


    The final item was a gravestone that was six meters tall and 1.5 meters wide. It was made out of some kind of solid rock and gave off traces of ghostly qi and an aura of suppression. There were three words engraved on it: Marquis Yan Grave!


    [Ghost Marquis Gravestone]: A Marquis¡¯ gravestone that has absorbed arge amount of Yin Qi and killing intent to form a treasure. It can gather Yin Qi and killing intent and contains a Ghost Marquis Domain, which can strengthen Ghost Soldiers.


    This made Zhao Fu feel incredibly delighted. He had been quite eager to create Ghost Soldiers. This Ghost Marquis Gravestone could gather Yin Qi and killing intent, and the Ghost Marquis Gravestone could strengthen Ghost Soldiers too.


    Everything Zhao Fu needed had been delivered to him. With this Ghost Marquis Gravestone, Zhao Fu could create even stronger Ghost Soldiers, helping Great Qin sweep across the world.


    Time passed quite quickly, and soon, it was 6 AM. Even though it was nearly dawn, the sky was still quite murky, and the ghostly moon still high in the sky, giving off a chilling moonlight. There did not seem to be any signs of daybreak, and it was most likely that things would remain like this for the entire day.

 Chapter 815 - Ghost King

    <h4>Chapter 815 - Ghost King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu smiled as he stood in front of the Exchange Stone Stele because the number of Ghost Points Great Qin had obtained was enough to exchange for the final profession. Seeing that the Ghostgod Soldier profession had not been exchanged for, Zhao Fu naturally felt quite happy.


    After choosing to exchange for the Ghostgod Soldier profession, a gray Profession Change Stone Stele appeared before Zhao Fu. The Ghost Festival¡¯s three professions had all fallen into Great Qin¡¯s hands, and Zhao Fu could now rx.


    However, tomorrow was the second stage of the Divine Fish Festival, which could give special Cities: tCelestial City, Sword Mountain, and Holy God City, all of which were Legendary grade Cities.


    Zhao Fu greatly wanted these three Cities, so he did not rx after obtaining the three professions. He continued to work hard in order to prepare Divine Fish Points for the next day.


    The only thing that Zhao Fu was worried about was that the Ghost Festival was a collective event, which allowed a faction to pool together its Ghost Points. However, the Divine Fish Festival was an individual event, and Divine Fish Points could not be exchanged. Zhao Fu wondered if Ghost Points could be converted into Divine Fish Points and what the conversion would be.


    With the number of Ghost Points he had now, even if it was a 10:1 conversion, Zhao Fu would be able to easily take the three Cities.


    Zhao Fu was mostly worried about the Ghost Points not being able to be converted into Divine Fish Points. It was likely that the number Zhao Fu had earned himself would be converted into Divine Fish Points, while the Ghost Points he had received from others would be lost.


    It was very possible that this would be the case because the cost for the three Cities was simply too cheap. It was also likely that the second stage of the Divine Fish Festival would be an individual event again.


    Zhao Fu felt that he needed to kill more Ghosts and obtain more Ghost Points; that way, he would feel more confident that he would be able to obtain the three Cities. He did not rest at all, and after exchanging for the profession, he returned to the Great Wall and started killing Ghosts again.


    Time quickly passed, and soon, it was 7 PM. The sky was just as gloomy, and after much battling, there were some light injuries on Zhao Fu¡¯s body from killing so many Ghosts.


    Over the past ten or so hours, Zhao Fu had killed 136 Ghost Generals, 18 Ghost Commanders, five Ghost Marquises, and countless other lower-grade Ghosts. The number of Ghost Points he had obtained was simply shocking; after all, killing a Ghost Marquis gave ten million Ghost Points.


    However, there were not many Ghost Marquises, and they were all incredibly powerful, making it quite difficult to kill them.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu sensed something and looked to the horizon. A grayyer of clouds, giving off an extremely powerful eerie and cold aura, was drifting towards Great Qin.


    Rumble¡­


    A massive sound could be heard as the ground startled to shake. Ghost Soldiers wearing ghostly armour and holding ghostly weapons rushed at Great Qin, followed by other sorts of Ghosts, forming a shocking ocean of Ghosts.


    What drew Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was that at the back of the ocean of Ghosts, there was a chariot drawn by nine Ghost Horses with a single figure sitting on it.


    That figure was dressed in a gray and gold dragon robe and had a crown on its head. There was a ghostly sword at its waist, and it gave off a King¡¯s aura. The majestic and terrifying aura it gave off caused the Ghosts around it to treat it with immense respect ¨C this was definitely a Ghost King!


    Apart from this Ghost King, there were also four Ghost Marquises and a few Ghost Commanders and Ghost Generals. Zhao Fu decided to deal with the Ghost King, leaving the Ghost Marquises to Bai Qi, Ge Nia, and a few other City Lords, while the rest of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords fought the Ghost Commanders and Ghost Generals.


    Now, Great Qin had 1,400 City Lords, which was much more than before, so there was no need to worry.


    The Ghost Gate once again opened, and it gave off a shocking attractive force and devoured all the Ghosts that came too close.


    Zhao Fu took out his Seraph Sword and shed out a searing sword light towards the Ghost King. The Ghost King drew the sword at its side and rushed up to meet Zhao Fu in battle.


    Boom!!


    The searing white light and the ghostly qi collided, resulting in a massive explosion. A terrifying shockwave rippled out, causing the ghostly qi in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers to be sted away, creating a vacuum. The dark, oppressive clouds in the sky also disappeared.


    Because of the massive shockwave, both parties were sted back 100 or so meters. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious because this Ghost King¡¯s strength surpassed that of an Aquatic Beast King.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as the Ghost King¡¯s gaze became cold, and it gave off an eerie killing intent as it shed out with its sword. A massive amount of ghostly qi flooded out, turning into a ferocious ghost dragon that flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu continuously sent his power into the Seraph Sword, which trembled and also gave off a sword hum. It gave off blinding rays of white light that illuminated the surroundings as a shocking Holy Light energy gathered.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± the ghost dragon opened its mouth and roared as it rushed at Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu shed out, the blinding sword light seeming to tear space apart as it shed out in an instant and cut the ghost dragon from head to tail.


    However, the ghost dragon did not disappear after being cut in half and turned into two gusts of ghostly qi that mmed at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu did not expect this, so he was unable to react in time and was sent flying.


    Zhao Fu quickly stabilized his body in mid-air, a trace of blood leaking from his lips. The Ghost King once again attacked, its sword giving off a terrifying sword light as it shed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side, avoiding this attack, while his left eye stared at the Ghost King and the golden pupil started to spin.


    Immediately, countless chains shot out from the air around the Ghost King, giving the Ghost King a big fright. It roared as a powerful aura exploded out from its body, and it spun its sword as an extremely sharp tornado of sword qi shed the space around it.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The sound of metal colliding sounded out as the countless chains shooting towards the Ghost King were instantly reduced to segments and fell from the sky.


    However, at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind the Ghost King¡¯s back and shed out, sending out a burning white sword light that mmed the Ghost King to the ground. The scene was like a meteor crashing into the ground, sting open a 100-meter wide crater.


    The ground quaked, and the shockwave caused sand and small rocks to fill the air and for the nearby trees to vigorously sway.


    As Zhao Fu was fighting with the Ghost King, six 1,000 meter tall figures giving off shocking ghostly qi and immense might appeared. They were not creatures of this world, and yet they had appeared in the human world.


    The six massive creatures seemed to sense something and started to move in a certain direction. As one of them walked past a system main city, it casually reached out and crushed a City Lord with its hand; in front of it, a City Lord seemed to be as weak as an ant.


    One of the massive creatures swept out with its spear, causing the air to seem to explode. A massive shockwave instantly turned a system main city into ruins; whether it was the city walls or the buildings, they were all obliterated, and not a single person survived.

 Chapter 816: Ghost King Seal

    <h4>Chapter 816: Ghost King Seal</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Back at the battlefield, a ferocious sh from Zhao Fu sted the Ghost King to the ground, opening up a massive crater. The Ghost King crawled up wretchedly and had a gash on its body from which ghostly qi flowed out, but the wound quickly healed.


    The Ghost King¡¯s gray-white eyes looked at Zhao Fu, and the killing intent it gave off became dozens of times greater. It seemed as if it wanted to reduce Zhao Fu to thousands of pieces.


    At that moment, the sword in the Ghost King¡¯s hand trembled, and a gray energy barrier spread out. The Ghost King unleashed its Ghost King Domain, which was ten meters wide, and the Ghost King rushed into the sky, its sword giving off a terrifying ghostly light.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain, expanding it to ten meters, and gave off a powerful aura as he shot at the Ghost King.


    Bang!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two domains collided. Neither side could overwhelm the other, and neither side retreated. The Ghost King started to roar as ghostly qi continuously rose up from its body, and the ghostly lighting from its sword became even more intense as its Ghost King Domain became stronger.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils constricted as he unleashed all of his power, sending more of his Emperor¡¯s Power into his domain. The two domains shed even more powerfully together, causing shockwaves to st out as wild gales.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound could be heard as the Ghost King¡¯s King¡¯s Domain started to crack. After all, it was only a King¡¯s Domain while Zhao Fu had an Emperor¡¯s Domain, giving him an innate advantage.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    More and more cracks grew on the Ghost King¡¯s domain, and they started to spread, causing the Ghost King to look quite startled. It sent even more power into its sword, causing it to give off an incredibly eerie sword light that seemed to be able to wound one¡¯s soul.


    Bang!!


    An explosion sounded out as the Ghost King¡¯s domain shattered into countless pieces, while a few cracks also appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain.


    Shing!


    The instant that the Ghost King¡¯s domain shattered, it shed out a terrifying sword light towards Zhao Fu¡¯s domain. The shocking sword light instantly cut Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain in half and even left a long sword gash in the ground below.


    Zhao Fu leaned to the side and avoided this attack before shing back in retaliation. A searing sword light shed out, sending the Ghost King flying 100 or so meters. It coughed up a mouthful of gray blood and looked heavily injured.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± the Ghost King furiously roared, absorbing a massive amount of ghostly qi around it. The Ghost King¡¯s body continuously expanded as its muscles bulged, causing the dragon robe it was wearing to be torn.


    Finally, it became a ten-meter tall figure. It was covered in muscles and had blood-red eyes and ck hair that spread in all directions, making it look like a lion. The sword it held had also be a massive seven-meter long sword.


    The Ghost King¡¯s aura was dozens of times more terrifying than before ¨C it was now using its full power. It gripped its sword with both hands and shed at Zhao Fu, giving off a monstrous sword wind.


    Zhao Fu also vigorously shed out a shocking sword wind with his sword and flew towards the Ghost King.


    Bang!


    The two sword winds collided before exploding, turning into a massive gale that rippled out in all directions.


    At that moment, the Ghost King¡¯s body blurred before appearing in front of Zhao Fu. It continuously swung its seven-meter long sword, shing out terrifying sword lights, not giving Zhao Fu an opportunity to even breathe.


    Zhao Fu could only continuously dodge and defend while moving backward.


    Even though these attacks were extremely ferocious, the Ghost King would not be able to keep it up for long. Zhao Fu endured this with great difficulty for a while, suffering a few wounds, before the Ghost King finally stopped.


    The instant that the Ghost King stopped attacking, Zhao Fu sent an immense amount of power into the Seraph Sword before vigorously shing out, sending out a blinding ray of white light that sent the Ghost King flying more than 1,000 meters.


    The Ghost King¡¯s chest was burned ck, and the ghostly qi around its body became weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± the immense pain caused the Ghost King to heart-rendingly roar, and it started to go mad. An even more intense wave of ghostly qi burst forth, instantly surrounding the surrounding 10,000 meters.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Within the ghostly fog, the sounds of weapons could be heard, and the dense ghostly qi started to thin out, revealing tens of thousands of ghostly soldiers appeared who gave off an intense killing intent.


    The Ghost King swung its sword, causing the tens of thousands of ghostly soldiers to roar and rush at Zhao Fu, bringing with them an incredible aura.


    However, Zhao Fu showed no fear ¨C he took out the Sky Demon Sword and raised it with his left hand. A soul-devouring demonic light shot into the sky, opening up a ck hole in the sky, from which demonic qi flowed out.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡± Howls sounded out as countless demons rushed out, giving off an evil and ferocious aura as they rushed at the countless ghostly soldiers.


    The two sides quickly shed, giving off massive sounds of battle, and the ghostly soldiers and demons continuously died.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly disappeared before reappearing behind the Ghost King. He raised the Seraph Sword with his right hand, causing a pir of pure white light to fall from the sky. An angelic image also appeared behind Zhao Fu, spreading its wings and causing countless motes of light to descend.


    This gave the Ghost King a fright, and it quickly dodged to the side. However, at that moment, Zhao Fu shed out, causing a massive white sword light to rush out like a flood, devouring the Ghost King¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    A figure giving off ck smoke fell from the sky and crashed to the ground ¨C it was the Ghost King, and its entire body seemed to have been burned. There was still a trace of white sword qi on the surface of its body, stabbing into its body like a sharp de.


    However, the Ghost King was not dead, and its powerful constitution was quickly healing its body. However, Zhao Fu did not give it an opportunity to recover and lopped off its head. The Ghost King instantly died, and its body scattered into traces of ghostly qi, dropping five items.


    The first item was a Ghost Treasure Sack, the second was aplete Legendary grade City God Temple, and the third item was a seal that was bigger than the Ghost Marquis Seal, and it gave off an even more powerful aura. It gave off a trace of a King¡¯s might, and there was a ferocious ghost dragon engraved on it.


    [Ghost King Seal]: A Ghost King¡¯s Seal that can make countless ghosts submit. It is amand treasure in the Ghost World and was created by gathering boundless Yin Qi. With this seal, one canmand ten million Ghost Soldiers.


    The Ghost King Seal¡¯s effects were simply too shocking ¨C it could allow one tomand ten million Ghost Soldiers. Moreover, the King¡¯s ghostly qi naturally suppressed the Ghost Marquis Seal as well.


    This Ghost King Seal was simply too powerful, making Zhao Fu feel incredibly shocked. When he thought about ten million Ghost Soldiers under hismand, Zhao Fu could not help but feel excited. This would give Great Qin a massive advantage and would be an extrayer of protection for Great Qin in times of danger.

 Chapter 817: Ghost Gate

    <h4>Chapter 817: Ghost Gate</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The fourth item was another gravestone made out of tough rock, but this gravestone was nine meters tall and two meters wide. The outside of the gravestone had dragon inscriptions engraved on it, and at the center of the gravestone were three words: King Xi Gravestone!


    [Ghost King Gravestone]: A King¡¯s gravestone that has absorbed arge amount of Yin Qi and killing intent to form a treasure. It can gather Yin Qi and killing intent and contains a Ghost King Domain and a King¡¯s ghostly qi, which can strengthen Ghost Soldiers.


    The Ghost King Gravestone was naturally more powerful than the Ghost Marquis Gravestone. Everything that was rted to Kings was more powerful, and Ghost Soldiers that absorbed King¡¯s ghostly qi would be many times more powerful than ordinary Ghost Soldiers.


    The fifth item was a grey crystal ball that was as big as a fist. It was incredibly heavy and felt like it weighed hundreds of kilograms. It gave off a cold aura and felt even colder than the Ghost King Seal.


    [Ghost World Pearl]: A precious pearl birthed from the Ghost World¡¯s Five Elements Land. After absorbing a lot of Heaven and Earth Yin Origin Qi, it has created a space within itself and contains a trace of source energy. It is an incredibly rare treasure.


    After looking at the description, Zhao Fu sent his consciousness into this Ghost World Pearl and found that there was a veryrge space within it that was about 100 kilometers wide. There were mountains, creeks, trees, and flowers. There were even some birds and insects, and apart from an immense amount of ghostly qi, it was just like a normal ce.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before Zhao Fu could work out what the function of the Ghost World Pearl was, six heaven-toppling auras descended. The immense ghostly qi was like an ocean that swept up everything, and the terrifying might seemed to cause everything in the world to go silent.


    Feeling those six powerful auras, Zhao Fu looked quite shocked as he felt a chill within his heart. He looked at the six massive figures in front of him ¨C they were the Six Paths Demon Images!


    How was this possible? Could it be that the second stage of the Ghost Festival had released these six monsters to destroy the world? That was too serious! Had something gone wrong with the event?


    Zhao Fu quickly thought to himself, but he could not understand why this had happened. The Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ descent to the human world was simply too terrifying ¨C even Zhao Fu was given a big fright because he clearly knew just how powerful they were.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had tried to use them to open the Six Paths of Reincarnation to cause countless monsters to enter the human world and destroy it, but he had been stopped by the Sky Destion Azure Dragon.


    Six terrifying cold and savage gazes simultaneously fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The Six Paths Demon Images seemed to still be quite familiar with his aura ¨C they hade this way because they had sensed his aura.


    Before, they had been bound by chains by Zhao Fu and used by him. To such powerful and sovereign creatures, this was an incredible humiliation, making them feel immensely furious. In the end, their clones had even been killed.


    Their hatred towards Zhao Fu was immense. He was just like an ant to them, and they wanted topletely obliterate him and have his soul suffer for all eternity.


    Facing the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ gazes, Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end. He felt incredibly powerless ¨C back then, he had only been able to control them because they had been summoned using his blood and only summoned one by one.


    Now that they were not controlled by his blood and there were six of them all in one go, what could Zhao Fu do about this?


    Within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the golden dragon sensed the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ killing intent and asked in shock, ¡°Zhao Fu, boy, just how did you anger them? They¡¯re the most terrifying guardians of the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the Underworld, and even though these are just clones, they¡¯re still incredibly terrifying.¡±


    Zhao Fu sighed and quickly told the golden dragon about the past events before asking, ¡°Do you have any way of dealing with them? They look determined to kill me, and there¡¯s no chance of them letting me off!¡±


    The golden dragon fell silent and did not reply, causing Zhao Fu to feel incredibly worried.


    Great Qin¡¯s various Generals and City Lords all felt incredibly shocked when they saw the Six Paths Demon Images. They felt as if they had been plunged into freezing water, and the despair in their hearts froze them in ce.


    Most of the Ghosts had been sucked into the Ghost Gate, and the remaining ones had long since been sent running by the Six Paths Demon Images.


    The spear-wielding Asura Demon Image evilly looked at Zhao Fu and attacked first, ferociously stabbing at Zhao Fu with its spear.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a formless spear light pierced towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu quickly picked up the items the Ghost King had dropped and flew into the sky.


    As the formless spear light hit the ground, a muffled explosion sounded out as dust and sand were sted everywhere, causing the ground to continuously tremble. In just an instant, a 1,000 meter wide, hundreds of meters deep crater had opened up in the ground. This was only a normal attack from the Asura Demon Image.


    After Zhao Fu flew into the sky to avoid this attack, the closest Demon Image, the Hungry Ghost Demon Image, eerilyughed as it raised its bone knife and shed down. A massive knife qi shed out, seeming to tear apart the heavens and earth. Zhao Fu was given a big fright and did not dare to block, dodging to the side.


    Boom!


    The massive knife qi shed deep into the ground, causing the ground to violently shake. A deep ravine appeared, and the terrifying knife qi continued towards the Great Wall. The countless barriers and restrictions were instantly torn apart by the knife qi, but luckily, there were not many people there.


    Bang!


    The Animal Demon Image suddenly attacked, punching out and causing a massive exploding sound. The incredibly loud sound made Zhao Fu feel as if he had gone death.


    Zhao Fu was unable to dodge this attack, and his body was sent flying like a sandbag. He crashed against the Great Wall, causing it to crack and cave in. Zhao Fu¡¯s entire boy was stuck inside the Great Wall, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Countless people were given a big fright and hurried over to where Zhao Fu was.


    At that moment, the silent golden dragon said, ¡°I have a method that you can try, but I¡¯m not 100% certain it will work!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious as he looked at the Six Paths Demon Images. Right now, Zhao Fu had no idea what to do at all.


    Following this, the golden dragon exined the method, and Zhao Fu understood what it meant.


    At that moment, the Hell Demon Image raised its trident and prepared to attack. Zhao Fu shouted out, ordering no one toe close and to wait near the Ghost Gate for further orders.

 Chapter 818: Six Paths of Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 818: Six Paths of Reincarnation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Facing such a massive crisis, no one dare to question Zhao Fu¡¯smands. All of the Generals and City Lords followed Zhao Fu¡¯s order and gathered beside the Ghost Gate.


    Boom!!


    The Hell Demon Image swung its trident, giving off a terrifying destructive force that created a massive gale and swept towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu once again dodged to the side, but the portion of the Great Wall behind him waspletely annihted.


    Zhao Fu took this opportunity to give out amand to a General, and that General immediately left and hurried towards the Great Qin City.


    Zhao Fu went to the center of the Ghost Gate¡¯s magic formation, taking the ce of Darknorth Red Autumn. He cut open his wrist, causing blood to flow out, and he yelled, ¡°Yin Qi fills the world; ghosts sweep across thend, a disaster for all; living creatures suffer; We, the ruler of Great Qin, request for the Ghost Gate¡¯s Spirit to descend and drive away all evil creatures!¡±


    Boom!!


    After Zhao Fu yelled out, the massive stone doors in the sky gave off a formless energy that spread out like a wild wind. The blood from Zhao Fu¡¯s hand was absorbed by the formless energy into the stone doors.


    100 million or so soldiers roared, exploding out with all of their strength, sending all of their power into the Ghost Gate magic formation. 1,400 City Lords released their City Lord Seals¡¯ power into the Ghost Gate magic formation as well.


    As the magic formation on the ground absorbed such immense power, it started to spin with great force. The massive stone doors in the sky gave off an intense gray light, and the ghosts engraved on it seemed toe alive. Following this, a boundlessly gloomy and eerie intent descended.


    ¡°Ghost Gate!¡± In the legends, it was something that separated the worlds of Yin and Yang. If anyone wanted to enter the Ghost World, they would have to first pass through the Ghost Gate, and if any Ghosts wanted to enter the world of the living, they would also have to pass through the Ghost Gate. Since the very beginning, the Ghost Gate was something that both divided and connected the worlds of Yin and Yang, and it was a supreme treasure like the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    The Six Paths of Reincarnation were in charge of reincarnation, while the Ghost gate was in charge of dividing and connecting the worlds of Yin and Yang; it greatly suppressed Ghost creatures, which was why it was able to keep the countless Ghosts in the Ghost world, making it impossible for them toe to the world of the living and harm living creatures.


    The Six Paths Demon Images had been giving off terrifying auras as they walked towards Zhao Fu and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. They did not feel any fear when looking at Great Qin¡¯s numbers; instead, their gazes were filled with cruelty and savageness, as everything was incredibly insignificant in their eyes.


    However, the intensely glowing Ghost gate caused them to stop, making them look hesitant for the first time ¨C they could feel that the Ghost Gate had a suppression effect on them.


    Despite this, looking at Zhao Fu standing under the Ghost Gate, they still walked forwards ¨C they were determined to kill this lowly ant.


    Boom!!


    As the Six Paths Demon Images walked closer, gray rays of light tore through the sky, and the Ghost Gate exploded out with a shocking might as if the sky had fallen down, weighing down on the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± the Six Paths Demon Images furiously roared. Traces of ghostly qi rose up from their bodies, causing them to give off an even more intense aura. Sand and dust were blown into the air, and countless trees swayed.


    The Six Paths Demon Images raised their hands, resisting the pressure bearing down on them. Slowly, the Ghost Gate¡¯s immense pressure was pushed back by them.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell, and he ordered all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to send all of their strength into the Ghost Gate without any reservation. The ck and White Impermanences also maintained the formation with all of their strength, and the Ghost Gate gave off an even more intense gray light, causing the might it gave off to be even stronger.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!!¡± the Six Paths Demon Images furiously roared as they resisted the Ghost Gate¡¯s power. Their eyes became blood-red colored as they went into a berserk state. Their ghostly qi also became blood-red and gray, and an extremely evil and violent aura rose from their bodies.


    They once again pushed back against the suppression even easier than before, and the shocking aura they gave off could make anyone feel despair.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious as he shouted, ¡°All City Lords, unleash your City Lord Seals and wait for my orders!¡±


    The City Lords all released their City Lord Seals, causing them to give off immense power as they floated above them.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu also unleashed his Great Qin Seal. It gave off a terrifying ck light as it floated above his head. Zhao Fu pointed at the Six Paths Demon Images, and his Great Qin Seal turned into a ck ray of light that shot towards them. The other City Lord Seals also turned into rays of light and shot at the Six Paths Demon Images.


    With the Great Qin Seal leading the way, 1,400 or so City Lord Seals formed a circle that surrounded the Six Paths Demon Images. Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and shouted, ¡°Great Qin City and all other Cities of Great Qin, release all of your power to this ce!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Great Qin¡¯s various Cities¡¯ City Hearts continuously trembled as they gave off intense lights, causing pirs of light to shoot into the sky. The City Lord Seals obtained even more power and gave off brilliant lights, shaking the surrounding hundreds of regions.


    The might of a thousand mountains gathered together and weighed down on the Six Paths Demon Images. The Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ bodies started to lean under the pressure, and it seemed that they would be able to suppress them.


    However, in the next moment, terrifying aura mes appeared around the Six Paths Demon Images, causing massive winds to blow. Large rocks were blown into the sky, and countless trees madly swayed. The entirety of the Mind Continent¡¯s northern side could feel an extremely cold and evil auraing from Great Qin.


    The Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ eyes becamepletely blood-red, and they gave off a blood-red light. Six gray vortexes gradually appeared in the sky. Ghostly qi spewed out from the vortexes, causing the entire world to seem to be incredibly eerie. All of the trees, grass, and flowers seemed to lose their vitality as a cold and gloomy aura filled the surroundings.


    The ghostly qi flooded region after region, causing countless creatures to flee in terror. Any creature that was touched by the ghostly qi would immediately die and turn into a spirit.


    The Six Paths Demon Images were using the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he hurriedly yelled out, ¡°Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, Meng Tian, Li Mu, Zhang Han, Bai Xihan¡­¡±


    The nine Generals drew their General Armaments and pointed them at the sky, causing an immense aura to burst forth. Pirs of light shot into the sky, causing the entire sky to shake.


    Nine massive stars seemed to have been summoned, and they gave off intense starlight, terrifying auras, and powerful might as they appeared in the sky and slowly descended.


    The Seven Murder Star gave off an aura of killing; the Army Destroyer Star gave off an aura of conquering; the Voracious Wolf Star gave off an aura of ruthlessness; the Great Gate Star gave off an aura of righteousness; the Unfettered Star gave off an aura of madness¡­


    The nine General Stars all gave off different auras and gathered together, weighing down towards the Six Paths Demon Images.

 Chapter 819: Ghost World Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 819: Ghost World Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Immediately, the Six Paths Demon Images felt immense pressure and were once again forced to bend. However, they continuously roared and resisted, and the ghostly qi from the six vortexes entered their bodies, filling them with even more strength.


    The nine stars in the sky gave off different-colored starlight, looking extremely eye-catching in this dark world. Many people noticed this and felt quite shocked ¨C the scene of nine stars descending together was quite majestic, and the aura they gave off was quite shocking.


    What had Great Qin done now? Countless people felt quite curious because if it wasn¡¯t something big, there wouldn¡¯t be nine stars descending together like this.


    They had no idea that Great Qin was facing off against the Six Paths Demon Images, which had nearly destroyed the human worldst time. If they knew about this, they may have been scared to death ¨C the scene of the Six Paths Demon Images descending and opening the Six Paths of Reincarnation was still burned into the memories of many people.


    Back then, everyone had fallen into utter despair and werepletely powerless to do anything. The Six Paths Demon Images had left many people traumatized.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded as the sky darkened and a blood-red star giving off a boundless aura of ughter and disaster slowly descended, dyeing the sky red.


    This made the onlookers feel even more shocked ¨C the Chaos Imperial Star had once again appeared. This meant that something very big was happening at Great Qin, and it could even be a crisis. Otherwise, the Chaos Imperial Star would not appear ¨C this confirmed their thoughts.


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu roared, his appearance bing somewhat savage as he guided the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s power to weigh down on the Six Paths Demon Images, forcing them even lower.


    ¡°Everyone, use all of your strength!¡± Zhao Fu shouted as all of the soldiers roared, sending everyst bit of their strength into the Ghost Gate magic formation, causing the Ghost Gate in the sky to give off an even more powerful aura of suppression.


    The City Lords also shouted out, sending their strength into their City Lord Seals. The 1,400 City Lord Seals exploded out with an even more shocking aura as they continued to suppress the Six Paths Demon Images.


    The nine Generals also roared, guiding their General Stars. The nine General Stars gave off an even more intense starlight, their might bing even stronger.


    Zhao Fu yelled out, controlling the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s power and forming six blood-red pirs of starlight that fell on the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ bodies.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    As Great Qin forces used all of their strength, the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ bodies sank down and half-knelt, causing massive explosions that caused the ground to continuously shake as if there was an earthquake.


    ¡°Roarrrrr!!!¡± the Six Paths Demon Images madly roared, the ghostly qi around them going berserk. They desperately tried to stand up, wanting to kill all of the people here.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu flew in front of the Six Paths Demon Images, a gray pearl floating in front of his chest ¨C this was the Ghost World Pearl. There were also five stone steles floating behind him ¨C they were the Profession Change Stone Steles of five different professions.


    Zhao Fu had obtained the Hundred Ghost Illusionist and Ghost Summoner professions early on, and Zhao Fu had ordered the General from earlier to bring over these two stone steles.


    The three other stone steles were the Human Ghost, Ghostgod Soldier, and Ghost Eyes Profession Change Stone Steles. Because he had been quite busy, Zhao Fu had not set them up yet and had been carrying them in his spatial ring.


    The reason Zhao Fu had taken out the Ghost World Pearl and the five Profession Change Stone Steles was to seal the Six Paths Demon Images ording to the golden dragon¡¯s method. More precisely speaking, it was to seal them into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The Ghost World Pearl had a trace of the source energy of the world, and it had a space within it. It would be a good vessel so that Zhao Fu would not have to seal them into his own body directly and potentially cause him to explode.


    The five professions were to support this process: the Hundreds Ghost Illusionist stone stele could use ghost power to create an illusion, which could reduce the resistance of the Six Path Demon Images¡¯ minds. The Ghost Summoner profession could summon Ghosts and naturally suppressed Ghost creatures.


    The Human Ghost profession increased the affinity between one¡¯s body and Ghosts, and it had powerful resistances against Ghosts. The Ghostgod Soldier profession could increase one¡¯s control over Ghosts, and the Ghost Eyes profession could increase one¡¯s senses towards Ghosts.


    Sealing the Six Paths Demon Images into his body was an incredibly dangerous matter, and if he did not make various defensive preparations, it was possible for him to die. As such, Zhao Fu decided to use these five Profession Change Stone Steles.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu was quite thankful that Great Qin had these five professions that all had to do with Ghosts. This gave Zhao Fu some safety and increased his chances of sess.


    Even though sealing the Six Paths Demon Images into his body was very dangerous and would make him into a target for the actual Six Paths Demon Images, there would be astounding benefits, allowing him to gain the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power.


    After arriving before the Six Paths Demon Images, Zhao Fu grabbed at his clothes and ripped off his upper clothes, revealing his well-proportioned figure.


    Zhao Fu started to perform hand seals, causing the Ghost World Pearl to give off a faint gray light. It lightly trembled and established a connection with Zhao Fu. As Zhao Fu performed more hand seals, the connection between them became stronger and stronger.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu cut the area between his eyebrows, causing a precious drop of origin blood to fuse with the Ghost World Pearl. Zhao Fu¡¯splexion instantly became pale, as origin blood was one¡¯s foundation and losing even a bit could greatly weaken a person.


    After absorbing Zhao Fu¡¯s origin blood, the Ghost World Pearl suddenly stopped trembling and peacefully floated in the air as it gave off a blood-red light.


    Immediately, the connection between Zhao Fu and the Ghost World Pearl became incredibly close as if the Ghost World Pearl was a part of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, allowing him to freely control it.


    The golden dragon also acted; as Zhao Fu fused the Ghost World Pearl into his chest, the golden dragon controlled the five Profession Change Stone Steles. A golden light covered the five Profession Change Stone Steles, causing five gray runes toe out from within the stone steles.


    An even more intense light came from Zhao Fu¡¯s back as a golden magic formation appeared from Zhao Fu¡¯s back, looking incredibly profound.


    The five gray runes entered the golden magic formation and spread out around it. The five gray runes gave off a cold, eerie energy, and the golden magic formation became gray colored. Following this, the gray magic formation gradually faded into Zhao Fu¡¯s back.


    By now, the Ghost World Pearl had perfectly fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and the magic formation on his back was alsoplete. Now, it was time to perform the sealing.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at the furiously roaring Six Paths Demon Images in front of him and started to act.

 Chapter 820: Sealing

    <h4>Chapter 820: Sealing</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion rang out as Zhao Fu stretched out a hand towards the Six Paths Demon Images. His golden pupil in his left eye started to spin as tens of thousands of chains shot out, bringing with them powerful strength as they bound the Six Paths Demon Images.


    Within the blood-red pirs of starlight, the Six Paths Demon Images were greatly suppressed. They were already half-kneeling, but they continuously roared as they resisted. Zhao Fu¡¯s countless chains added yet anotheryer of suppression on them.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± the Six Paths Demon Images madly roared as blood-red and gray ghostly qi continuously streamed out from their bodies and spread out around them. Because of how big their bodies were, all of their actions would createrge winds.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hair danced in the wind as he clenched his outstretched hand, causing the countless chains to go taut and tightly bind the struggling Six Paths Demon Images. The Ghost World Pearl surfaced on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest as if it was socketed there, and it gave off waves of gray light.


    Boom!!


    The Ghost World Pearl gave off a powerful attractive force, and intense streams of air started to cover the Six Paths Demon Images. The Six Paths Demon Images seemed to sense what Zhao Fu was trying to do and became even more furious. They furiously roared at Zhao Fu, and the terrifying soundwaves were enough to instantly kill ordinary people.


    Zhao Fu released his Emperor¡¯s Domain to block these terrifying soundwaves while controlling the chains to drag the Six Paths Demon Images over.


    With the intense attractive force and the help of the countless chains, the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ bodies were slowly dragged towards Zhao Fu, and they started to show a trace of fear. They wildly roared and tried to break free, the six vortexes giving off boundless ghostly qi and strengthening them.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continued to send all of their strength into the Ghost Gate magic formation, causing the Ghost Gate to give off an even more powerful might.


    The various City Lords also controlled their City Lord Seals to give off the aura of mountains, weighing down on the Six Paths Demon Images.


    Bai Qi and the other Generals shouted as they used all of their General¡¯s Power, causing their General Stars to give off an even more intense light. The starlight they gave off was filled with overwhelming power and pressed down on the Six Paths Demon Images.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Zhao Fu roared as he used all of his strength, his golden pupil furiously spinning as a trace of blood leaked out from his left eye. The countless chains pulled with even greater force. The Ghost World Pearl on his chest gave off a slight blood-red color, and the attractive forceing from it became even more intense.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!!¡± The Six Paths Demon Images continuously resisted, but because their bodies were still suppressed by the various powers, they started to move closer and closer to Zhao Fu. Their hands were the first to be absorbed into the Ghost World Pearl, and they still tried to resist, a trace of terror in their eyes.


    Following this, their upper bodies were also absorbed into the Ghost World Pearl, and after their heads and upper limbs were absorbed, it became much easier to absorb their lower bodies into the Ghost World Pearl.


    After sucking in all of the Six Paths Demon Images, the Ghost World Pearl gave off an immense gray light that seemed to be able to tear apart space itself, and a terrifying aura came out from it.


    At that moment, the Ghost World Pearl started to break out of Zhao Fu¡¯s control, but Zhao Fu quickly pressed his hand against the Ghost World Pearl, a sealing formation appearing on the palm of his hand.


    The Ghost World Pearl, which was socketed on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, was slowly pressed back into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and a look of pain appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. It felt as if he was forcefully shoving something into his body.


    The golden pupil in his left eye, as well as the other pupils, suddenly dted, and their powers merged together. Chains with Emperor¡¯s Power tightly bound the Six Paths Demon Images within the Ghost World Pearl, making any resistance futile.


    In the end, Zhao Fu fully pressed the Ghost World Pearl back into his body, and a terrifying ghostly power spread out from Zhao Fu¡¯s chest to the rest of his body.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a sky-toppling aura exploded out like a gale. Trees were pulled up by their roots as if a massive catastrophe had descended, but in the next moment, everything became silent again.


    Everyone present was greatly shocked because this power greatly surpassed the power of each of the Six Paths Demon Images; it was enough to rival thebined power of the Six Paths Demon Images.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s body lost all traces of redness and became pale white as if he did not have any life within him. His ck hair also gradually became gray-white, and his hands became like a demon¡¯s ws as fangs grew in his mouth.


    At that moment, the gray-ck magic formation at Zhao Fu¡¯s back once again appeared, helping Zhao Fu control this ghostly power that was almost getting out of control.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± As the ghostly power slowly came under control, another wave of ghostly power flooded into his right eye, making Zhao Fu feel as if his right eye was going to explode. Blood flowed out from Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye, causing him to howl in pain.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye had four round pupils: two blood-red pupils, one white pupil, and one gold pupil with chains around it. Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye had three slitted pupils.


    Under the assault of the massive ghostly power, the three slitted pupils in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye started to fuse together. The top twoyers were blood-red colored while the one at the back was white, and six grey dots appeared around the pupils.


    As Zhao Fu gained control over the ghostly power, his body was no longer as pale, and the ws and fangs also receded. Zhao Fu returned to his original appearance apart from his right eye.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had returned to normal, everyone let out a sigh of relief and hurried over.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he took out new clothes from his spatial ring and put them on before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s fine!¡±


    Within his body, the golden dragon also said in delight, ¡°Boy, you actually seeded!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled ¨C now that he had sealed the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ clones within him, he had obtained the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and Great Qin would have anotheryer of protection.


    However, the power of these Six Paths Demon Images was simply too terrifying, and it was still quite difficult for Zhao Fu to use it. It would be best not to use their power unless there was a crisis; their power was too strong, and if he could not control it, he would receive a bacsh.


    It was around 10:30 PM, and there were one and a half hours until the Ghost Festival ended. Zhao Fu did not receive any rewards from sealing the Six Paths Demon Images, but he was already quite satisfied.


    Zhao Fu went over to the Exchange Stone Stele; he did not n to use his own Ghost Points, and instead, he decided to use the Ghost Points from others to exchange for some things.


    The next festival was the Divine Fish Festival, which would definitely be an individual event. If Zhao Fu did not use the Ghost Points that Great Qin had amassed today, they would most likely be converted at a 10:1 ratio and would only be able to be used by those who had obtained them. That would be quite a pity, so it would be better to spend some now.

 Chapter 821: Second Stage – Divine Fish Festival

    <h4>Chapter 821: Second Stage ¨C Divine Fish Festival</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the final festival of the human world, it was impossible for there to only be items on the rankings list. Apart from those items, there were still many other items, such as equipment, medicinal pills, materials, and skills.


    Zhao Fu looked through the items in the Exchange Stone Stele. He had beenpletely focused on the festival itself and had not had any time to look through the various other items. Now that he started looking, he was able to find quite a few good items.


    The first thing that Zhao Fu bought was arge amount of Spirit Liquid, raising Great Qin¡¯s 4,500 or so Trees of Life and 300 Ginseng Trees to 20 or 30 years old. These trees could now produce Fruits of Life and Ginseng Fruits.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s first Ginseng Tree had be a Level 2 Ginseng Tree. The World Tree near the Fountain of Life had also been greatly nurtured by Zhao Fu and had absorbed a lot of life essence, causing it to be quite lush. It was nearly 100 meters tall and had nearly leveled up.


    The second item he exchanged for was an Evil-Crushing Spear blueprint. Zhao Fu quite enjoyed using Evil-Crushing Spears, as they were incredibly effective against Ghosts and Demons. It was a pity that they were single-use items, and Great Qin had used up all of the ones they had boughtst time.


    Now that Zhao Fu had bought its blueprint, Great Qin would be able to mass-produce them. This required Talisman Masters, so Great Qin also decided to nurture more Talisman Masters.


    The Evil-Crushing blueprint was somewhat expensive, costing 100 million Ghost Points. However, this was not a big deal to Zhao Fu, and he even purchased the advanced blueprint as well.


    [Spirit ¨C Evil-Crushing Spear]: The advanced version of the Evil-Crushing Spear. Not only is it many times more powerful than an ordinary Evil-Crushing Spear, but it also contains Evil-Crushing Spirit, which is extremely damaging even against high-grade evil creatures. Only high-grade Talisman Masters can craft it.


    This advanced blueprint cost 600 million Ghost Points. Since Great Qin had amassed a massive number of Ghost Points, which would be wasted the next day, Zhao Fu did not feel any pain in his heart at all when buying these things. Of course, he did not use his own Ghost Points.


    The fourth item Zhao Fu bought was a formation tool for a Yin Qi formation. It could gather even purer Yin Qi, and now that Zhao Fu was nning on creating Ghost Soldiers, this would be quite important for increasing the Ghost Soldiers¡¯ strength. As such, Zhao Fu bought this formation tool to go with the Ghost King Gravestone. This item was not very expensive, being only 50 million Ghost Points.


    On the other hand, the final item was the most expensive, costing three billion Ghost Points. The sheer number of Ghost Points it cost showed how extraordinary this item was ¨C it was an army g with a 12-meter pole made out of metal and a ck g. There was a monster with a snake¡¯s head and a bird¡¯s body on it, and it gave off an eerie, terrifying aura.


    [Ghost Army g]: Originally an army g of the living world that led hundreds of millions of soldiers. After being affected by boundless Yin Qi in the Ghost World, it became a treasure of the Ghost World.


    The main effect of the Ghost Army g was to help change professions. This g could gather a massive amount of Ghost Army Qi, and Ghost Soldiers created within the area of effect of this g would automatically be Spirit Ghost Soldiers.


    [Spirit Ghost Soldier]: C- grade Military, Description: An evolution of the Ghost Soldier from a massive amount of Ghost Army Qi, Effects: Receives [Spirit Ghost Power].


    This was a C- grade profession, which was higher than even Great Qin¡¯s military professions. Right now, Great Qin Soldier was still a D+ grade profession, showing how powerful the Spirit Ghost Soldier profession was.


    What¡¯s more, this was not the best thing about the Ghost Army g ¨C the best thing about it was that there was no limit to how many Ghost Soldiers could obtain the Spirit Ghost Soldier profession. In other words, it could make every single Ghost Soldier a Spirit Ghost Soldier.


    This was the item that Zhao Fu wanted the most ¨C with this Ghost Army g, Zhao Fu could turn all of the Ghost Soldiers into Spirit Ghost Soldiers.


    Now, with all of the Ghost Seals, Great Qin couldmand 25 million Ghost Soldiers ¨C that was equivalent to a fifth of Great Qin¡¯s current force. Apart from the sealing of the Six Paths Demon Images, this was Great Qin¡¯s biggest gain so far.


    However, because the festivals continued one after the other, there was no time to take care of this. Zhao Fu could only wait until the Six Day Festival was over to start setting everything up.


    By now, it was 11 PM, and Zhao Fu bought a few more things. He had spent most of the Ghost Points that Great Qin had gathered, leaving only his own Ghost Points.


    The Ghost Festival was about to pass, and the second stage of the Divine Fish Festival was about to begin. The special rewards for this event were the three special cities, which were things that Zhao Fu had long since set his eyes on. As such, he had to continue to work hard and could not rx just yet.


    Because the Divine Fish Festival was an individual event, Great Qin¡¯s forces, who hadbored for two days ¨C especially because of the Six Paths Demon Images ¨C could finally have rest. Zhao Fu understood just how difficult it had been for them to help him deal with the Six Paths Demon Images.


    In actuality, out of everyone, Zhao Fu was the one who had put in the most work. Even though he was quite tired, because the Divine Fish Festival was an individual event, even if everyone rested, he could not. Otherwise, how would he be able to earn enough Divine Fish Points to exchange for the special cities?


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it was 12 AM. The boundless ghostly qi gradually faded, and the world returned to its normal state. The moon in the sky lost its grayness, and its gentle moonlight shined down on the earth.


    Suddenly, rainbow-colored lights fell from the sky, looking incredibly beautiful. Fish danced about in the sky ¨C there were carps, catfish, whales, and all sorts of fish ¨C and happyily swam about.


    The entire sky became a rainbow-colored ocean with all sorts of fish swimming about, and countless people looked up, transfixed.


    Thissted for five minutes before the fish in the sky turned into motes of light and descended like a rain of light. The second stage of the Divine Fish Festival had begun.


    ¡°System announcement! All of your Ghost Points have been automatically converted into Divine Fish Points.¡±


    After receiving this system announcement, Zhao Fu looked at the Exchange Stone Stele and found that he had enough to purchase the number 1 ranked city.


    However, Zhao Fu hesitated ¨C out of the Celestial City, Sword Mountain, and Holy God City, which one should he buy first?


    In terms of stats, Celestial City was the best one. However, Sword Mountain had the highest attack, and Holy God City was good in all respects. After some thinking, Zhao Fu decided to exchange for Sword Mountain first.


    Zhao Fu liked things with high attack, and he had Ge Nia, Great Qin¡¯s number one swordsman. With him as the City Lord, he would be able to produce arge group of powerful swordsmen for Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu decided not to exchange for the best city, but the most suitable city, for now. Sword Mountain was still only a Basic Vige, but this was not a big deal to Great Qin ¨C in just a short while, it would be a Great City.

 Chapter 822: Rainbow Divine Fish

    <h4>Chapter 822: Rainbow Divine Fish</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu started to participate in the Divine Fish Festival. Back then, Zhao Fu had fed his blood to some small fish and used them as bait to catch many rare fish.


    The Divine Fish Festival from before had ced the Dynasty Legatees at a disadvantage and had given some ordinary people arge amount of Fate and incredibly powerful abilities.


    The reason why Masanori Hano had suddenly risen was because she had obtained one of the ten special cities and be a Legatee. She was now the most respected woman in Japan, and she was admired and sought after by countless men.


    Before, Zhao Fu had lost to their incredibly cheat-like abilities, and even now, he was still quite worried. There were still two cities avable, and there was intensepetition.


    However, things werepletely different from before ¨C Zhao Fu now had a Sovereign Bloodline and was not at such a big disadvantage anymore. Moreover, all of the regions were opened up, and Zhao Fu could choose to go to arger body of water, such as an ocean. This time, Zhao Fu was determined not to lose to anyone else.


    After making some preparations, Zhao Fu went to the Water God Temple because the Water God could give blessings.


    The Water God Temple had risen to Level 7 and was three levels below the City God Temple. This was because the City God Temple gave blessings for all sorts of things: safety, marriages, and financial fortune, so more people tended to go there to offer sacrifices of incense.


    On the other hand, the Water God only gave blessings rted to water, and Great Qin did not have many water regions, so naturally, the Water God Temple did not receive as much incense.


    In actuality, Level 7 was already quite powerful ¨C the Water God¡¯s body was now corporeal and was like a normal person¡¯s body. The blessings it could give were many times more powerful; back then, the Water God¡¯s body had only been illusory.


    Looking at the gentle and beautiful woman in front of him, Zhao Fu decided to just bring her with him on his expedition and receive the maximum blessings. This time, Zhao Fu was determined to win against all of those normal people with cheat-like abilities.


    Zhao Fu used a teleportation channel to go to a sea and went to the deep sea area. He took a small boat out of his spatial ring and started to fish under the bright moonlight. The bait he used was, of course, small fish that had been fed his blood.


    Beside him, the Water God gave various blessings, causing different colored lights to fall on his fishing rod.


    Zhao Fu silently sat on the prow of the boat and waited for fish to bite. The Water God silently waited behind Zhao Fu, worried that it might disturb Zhao Fu. Only Zhao Fu would bring a godly spirit with him to fish.


    In just a short while, Zhao Fu¡¯s fishing rod was pulled by an immense force. This power could rival that of a Basic City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s strength.


    However, it was facing Zhao Fu ¨C Zhao Fu gripped the fishing rod with one hand and lifted up vigorously, dragging an eel-like fish out of the water.


    The eel was ten or so meters long, had a mouth full of sharp teeth, and gave off a three-colored light. Right off the bat, Zhao Fu had fished up a Level 7 Divine Fish; this was only a single level lower than the rainbow-colored Divine Fish Zhao Fu had fished up during thest event.


    Zhao Fu dragged the three-colored eel out of the water, and it turned into countless motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. A system announcement sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that there was no Fish Jewel. Before, whenever Zhao Fu caught a fish, there was also a high chance of obtaining a Fish Jewel. However, Zhao Fu did not obtain a Fish Jewel this time not because his luck was bad but because he had obtained something else.


    It was a 15-centimeter wide wheel with a pointer on it. Apart from there being countless fishes on it, it was divided into seven segments: Equipment Region, Skill Region, Blessing Region, Item Region, Material Region, Special Reward, and No Reward.


    [Divine Fish Wheel]: A special rewards wheel created by the Divine Fish that can give all sorts of rewards, but it can only be used once.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised when he saw this wheel. However, he felt a bit disappointed, as the Fish Jewels gave guaranteed rewards, while this Divine Fish Wheel had a chance of not giving anything.


    Zhao Fu hated the feeling of working hard for something and not getting anything, but since there was a ¡®Special Reward¡¯ section, that meant that the potential for better rewards was much greater.


    Zhao Fu decided to try the Divine Fish Wheel outter; after all, his focus right now was to obtain Divine Fish Points. As such, Zhao Fu put it away and continued to fish.


    At that moment, the Water God suddenly said, ¡°Your Majesty, I can sense that there¡¯s a trace of divine power in this wheel that¡¯s very useful to me. I can fuse with this trace of divine power and also gain slight control over the wheel, allowing you to avoid the ¡®No Rewards¡¯ segment.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and did not mind much, so he gave the wheel to the Water God behind him. The Water God took the wheel and sat down behind Zhao Fu, giving a gentle and beautiful smile before saying, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded before shifting his focus back to fishing. He cast the line again, and soon, he fished up another three-colored Divine Fish, making Zhao Fu feel quite happy. At the same time, he obtained another Divine Fish Wheel.


    After setting up the bait again, Zhao Fu cast the line again. Soon, a massive force started to tug at the line ¨C it was even more powerful than the three-colored Divine Fish, and there was only one possibility.


    A look of delight appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he stood up and gripped the fishing rod with both hands, vigorously lifting upwards. The fish desperately struggled underwater, and a terrifying aura came from below the water.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu used a trace of the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power. He gripped the fishing rod firmly and lifted, finally dragging out the fish.


    It was a rainbow-colored skate fish with a silver-colored tail. It was quite pretty, and after being lifted out of the water, it turned into countless motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Another system announcement sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s head, and this time, he obtained two items: one was the Divine Fish Wheel and the other was a rectangr crystal that was three fingers wide. It was a deep-blue color and gave off a powerful water-attribute aura.


    [Water God Stone]: A stone that contains a trace of Water God Powe. It can be used as the cornerstone of a Water God Temple. The more Water God Stones one collects, the more powerful the Water God Temple will be and the greater the blessings will be.


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted; this would be quite useful for when Great Qin started to develop a navy.


    Behind Zhao Fu, the Water God suddenly said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve fused with the trace of divine power; you can use this wheel now.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu gave the newly-obtained Divine Fish Wheel to the Water God and smiled as he said, ¡°You can fuse with this one as well. The more control you have, the better items we¡¯ll be able to open.¡±


    The Water God smiled and nodded its head before starting to fuse with the trace of divine power in the wheel.


    Zhao Fu continued to fish, and soon, he dragged up another three-colored Divine Fish. Zhao Fu was also pleased to find out that his blood gave off a pressure that made it so that Divine Fish below the three-colored Divine Fish¡¯s grade did not dare toe near, while it was incredibly attractive to three-colored Divine Fish and above. This gave Zhao Fu a massive advantage.

 Chapter 823: Eight-Colored Divine Fish

    <h4>Chapter 823: Eight-Colored Divine Fish</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There was a wooden bucket behind Zhao Fu, within which there were hundreds of small fish that were as big as a thumb. The bucket was filled with water, and Zhao Fu had put in a few drops of his blood for them to consume.


    After consuming Zhao Fu¡¯s blood, all of the fish¡¯s scales became ck and looked like dragon scales, and they gave off a faint might. Even though the might was quite weak, it was an incredibly dignified might.


    After all, Zhao Fu had a Sovereign Bloodline, which reigned above the bloodlines of Kings and Emperors, so it was naturally quite effective.


    At that moment, the Water God spun one of the Divine Fish Wheels, causing it to rise to the air, and the pointer slowly spun. Soon, the pointer slowed down before stopping within the Special Reward segment.


    Because it was the Water God who had activated the Divine Fish Wheel, Zhao Fu also received a system announcement that he had obtained an Experience Stone. After this system announcement sounded out, the Divine Fish Wheel turned into motes of light and disappeared as a milky-white stone the size of a walnut appeared.


    [Experience Stone]: A City item that has immense soul power. After using it, it can give any City ten million EXP.


    This item caused Zhao Fu to feel quite excited ¨C such a small stone could give ten million EXP, which was no small figure. If he could obtain a few of these Experience Stones, Great Qin would be able to level up again soon.


    It seemed that the special rewards were quite good. Zhao Fu had never thought that he would receive such a thing on his first spin.


    Zhao Fu felt quite hopeful for the next one, so he had the Water God activate the next Divine Fish Wheel. The second wheel floated into the air, and the pointer spun before stopping within the Material region. Zhao Fu received a system announcement that he had obtained a low-quality Epic grade material.


    The Divine Fish Wheel once again turned into motes of light and dissipated as a dark blue jade appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed; it seemed that he would not be able to hit the Special Reward region every time. If he wanted to obtain great gains, he still had to continue to fish.


    Zhao Fu continued to attach bait to the hook, and soon, something tugged at the fishing line again. Zhao Fu pulled it up and found that it was a three-colored Divine Fish, which turned into countless motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. At the same time, another Divine Fish Wheel appeared.


    It seemed that fishing up any fish gave Divine Fish Wheels and only gave Fish Jewels asionally.


    Zhao Fu once again handed the Divine Fish Wheel to the Water God before continuing to fish. The Water God continued to fuse with the traces of divine power in the Divine Fish Wheels before activating them.


    Zhao Fu was responsible for catching fish while the Water God was responsible for activating the Divine Fish Wheels, causing system announcements to continuously sound out.


    Half an hourter, the pointer of a Divine Fish Wheel once againnded in the Special Reward region, and a system announcement sounded out, ¡°System announcement! You have obtained a Mermaid.¡±


    After hearing this system announcement, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, and he imagined a mermaid in his head. He could not help but shake his head, and after the Divine Fish Wheel turned into motes of light and disappeared, a figure fell into the water.


    The upper body of the figure was that of a human while the lower half was that of a fish. It had silver scales, beautiful golden hair, and blue eyes. Its body was quite long and slim, and it was a handsome-looking man rather than a woman.


    After the mermaid fell into the water, he brilliantly smiled and respectfully swam to the side and looked at the Water God. This was because the Water God had activated the Divine Fish Wheel, so it was naturally the owner of this mermaid.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that he had actually obtained a mermaid. Even though it was not a woman but a man, this was the first time Zhao Fu had seen a real mermaid; he had only heard of mermaids in stories before.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡± the Water God asked as it did not know what to do with this handsome mermaid.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and had the mermaid stay in the water. His lower half was that of a fish anyways, so he could note onto the boat. His body was quite big as well ¨C adding on the tail, he was at least two meters long, and the little boat already had Zhao Fu and the Water God.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to fish. Ten minutester, Zhao Fu unlocked a blessing from a Divine Fish Wheel ¨C this was a Water God Blessing that was much more powerful than the blessings that the Water God could give. It increased his affinity with water and increased his damage and resistance towards the water element.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about this blessing and continued to focus on fishing. At that moment, a gigantic force pulled on the fishing rod, and Zhao Fu was almost pulled underwater along with the fishing rod.


    This strength was even greater than that of a rainbow-colored Divine Fish. With Zhao Fu gripping the fishing rod, the boat was violently rocked back and forth.


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted ¨C a Divine Fish that was a higher grade than the rainbow-colored Divine Fish had appeared. Just as he thought this, an incredibly terrifying shockwave came at the boat from below.


    In that instant, Zhao Fu expanded out his Emperor¡¯s Domain and covered the boat. The mermaid beside the boat also sensed this danger and dodged to the side.


    Bang!!


    A massive pir of water sted the boat seven or eight meters high into the air. Luckily, Zhao Fu had unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain, or else the boat would have been obliterated by the pir of water.


    This Divine Fish would not be easy to deal with. Before the boatnded on the surface of the water again, Zhao Fu dived into the water and found a 100 meter long eight-colored Divine Fish.


    The eight-colored Divine Fish looked like an octopus, but there was a jade-like sheen on its body. It had four eyes and gave off a very powerful aura, and it was more powerful than a few boss monstersbined.


    Zhao Fu looked at the eight-colored Divine Fish, and the eight-colored Divine Fish looked back at Zhao Fu with a look of greediness and savageness. It immediately swam over and started to attack Zhao Fu, whipping its tentacles at him.


    The range of its attacks was quite big, and it had many tentacles, making it impossible for Zhao Fu to avoid all of them. He could only take out the Sin Dragon Sword and hold it with his right hand as he held his fishing rod with his left hand. He shed out, sending out three water dragons. Within the water, the Sin Dragon Sword was much more powerful, and the three water dragons were much more ferocious than onnd.


    Boom!!


    The countless tentacles and three water dragons collided, resulting in a muffled explosion. A massive shockwave sted out, feeling like a corporeal attack.


    Zhao Fu was forced back ten or so steps while the eight-colored Divine Fish was sted back dozens of meters. Right after steadying its body, it turned and vehemently red at Zhao Fu. It sucked in arge amount of water with its mouth before shooting out a gigantic water pir towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not care about this attack that much and released his City Lord Seal¡¯s terrifying power. Within the water, the Sin Dragon Sword quickly condensed a 1,000-meter long water sword.


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, causing the water sword to sh apart the water pir, and a watery crescent shed towards the eight-colored Divine Fish.

 Chapter 824: Fish God Magic Staff

    <h4>Chapter 824: Fish God Magic Staff</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bang!!


    The eight-colored Divine Fish was sent flying by this sh, smashing into an underwater mountain hundreds of meters away. A few of its tentacles had been shed off by Zhao Fu, and it looked quite wretched. The severed tentacles turned into motes of light and dissipated.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± the extreme pain caused the eight-colored divine fish to give off a monstrous roar. Water quickly gathered towards it, forming a gigantic whip, and it ferociously thrashed it at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and used his Sin Dragon Sword to block, but he was still whipped away. The eight-colored Divine Fish grabbed this opportunity to once again rush at Zhao Fu, its countless tentacles shooting towards Zhao Fu, trying to pierce him.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu unleashed all of the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, and a terrifying shockwave exploded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu continuously swung the Sin Dragon Sword, causing sharp sword lights to cover the area in front of him.


    As the countless tentacles shot over with immense force, they were all shed apart by Zhao Fu¡¯s sword lights, causing the eight-colored Divine Fish to once again howl in pain. Zhao Fu took this opportunity to grip his fishing rod and shoot to the surface of the water.


    Seeing this, the eight-colored Divine Fish was greatly shocked and tried to dive down, but it was heavily injured and could not resist Zhao Fu¡¯s power. After some struggling, it was pulled out of the water by Zhao Fu and turned into motes of light that entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Three items appeared in front of Zhao Fu: one was an eight-colored wheel, another one was a square-shaped dark blue crystal that was about ten centimeters long, and the third one was a staff.


    The first was naturally a Divine Fish Wheel, and the second was a High-grade Water God Stone that could rival 15 ordinary Water God Stones.


    The third was a magic staff that was silver-colored and two meters long. It was quite thin and had some fish inscriptions on it. At the top, there were engraved two fish that seemed to be ying about, and the staff gave off a faint silver light and a very powerful aura, simr to what godly spirits gave off.


    [Fish God Magic Staff]: Grade: Level 1 Saint Armament, Description: A magic staff with powerful divine power. It has many powerful abilities: it can allow one to control water, give one blessings in catching fish, give buffs when casting water-attribute skills, and contains the skill [Great Fish Tide].


    This magic staff was a Level 1 Saint Armament, which was quite exquisite. Zhao Fu looked at the magic staff¡¯s various abilities and found that it was quite powerful.


    Zhao Fu handed over the magic staff to the Water God, who received it in surprise. She quickly thanked Zhao Fu, as this sort of magic staff greatly suited her.


    After dealing with the eight-colored Divine Fish, Zhao Fu continued to fish. The Water God continued to fuse with the traces of divine power within the Divine Fish Wheels and activate them. Soon, another Divine Fish Wheel rose into the air, giving off an eight-colored light as the pointer spun before stopping within the Special Rewards region.


    An orange light spread out, and a 15-centimeter long wooden boat with five levels appeared in the air.


    [Sailing Spirit Boat]: A sailing treasure that can transform into a 10,000-meter long boat. it can contain tens of thousands of people. The boat is incredibly sturdy and contains powerful defensive barriers. It is extremely suited for sailing on seas and oceans.


    Zhao Fu felt that this item would be quite useful. It would have great effects when exploring or fighting on seas and oceans.


    Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and smiled as he continued to fish, continuously pulling up fish and obtaining Divine Fish Points and items.


    Behind him, the Water God continuously spun the Divine Fish Wheels, obtaining item after item.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu fished up another eight-colored Divine Fish that looked like a squid. It took Zhao Fu some time to kill it underwater, giving Zhao Fu another three items.


    This time, the eight-colored Divine Fish Wheel did not give anything good, so Zhao Fu could only just continue to fish. His fishing speed was quite fast, being able to catch a fish every two or three minutes, and their grades were all quite high.


    An hourter, the Water God activated a three-colored Divine Fish Wheel, and the pointernded in the Special Rewards region, causing a system announcement to sound out.


    The Divine Fish Wheel turned into countless motes of light and disappeared, while a fish egg that was as big as a cherry, giving off a faint green light, appeared in the air.


    [Deep Sea Tree Fish Egg]: A fish egg that can spawn Deep Sea Tree Fish, which are precious culinary ingredients because of their alluring taste.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. Even though Deep Sea Tree Fish did not have any special effects, they were one of the best delicacies in the world. They were incredibly rare, and even ordinary Kingdoms would not be able to taste them.


    As such, they were incredibly valuable, and a single Deep Sea Tree Fish was worth 10,000 violet gold coins. A single violet gold coin was worth 100 gold coins; this showed just how precious Deep Sea Tree Fish were.


    After the various paths had been opened up, Great Qin¡¯s businesses had taken a heavy blow. They no longer had the advantages that they had before, and even though Ba Qing was doing her best to maintain business, their profits were only a tenth of what they had been before.


    If they could nurture these fish eggs, with how expensive these fish were, they could be one of Great Qin¡¯s special products, bringing in massive profits.


    When he thought of this, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and he carefully put the fish egg away, thinking to deal with it after the event was over.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it became brighter and brighter as the sun rose up over the horizon, giving off a bright light that shined in all directions.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu put away his fishing rod and took the Water God back to Great Qin. He had made great gains overnight, and even though he had not obtained anything too rare, the number of items he had obtained was quite shocking, and they would be quite useful to Great Qin.


    Overall, Zhao Fu was very pleased with his gains. The Water God was much more powerful than before, and it seemed that the effects of her fusing with the traces of divine power in the Divine Fish Wheels had been quite beneficial.


    Zhao Fu went to the Exchange Stone Stele to exchange for cities. After his gains from the night, he definitely had enough Divine Fish Points.


    However, when he opened up the Exchange Stone Stele, he found that the third-ranked City, Holy God City, had been imed already, making him feel quite shocked. However, seeing that the Celestial City was still there, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief and immediately imed it.


    Now that he had obtained Sword Mountain and Celestial City, Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh. Now that the top three items were all gone, Zhao Fu was able to finally rx.


    The next day was the second stage of the Disaster Festival, which gave medicinal pills that were only useful to individuals. Zhao Fu did not care about this too much; after all, he still had not used the two types of medicinal pills he had obtainedst time.

 Chapter 825: Nine-Colored Divine Fish

    <h4>Chapter 825: Nine-Colored Divine Fish</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, since the medicinal pills were quite rare and valuable, it would not be bad for Great Qin to obtain some. Zhao Fu would do his best to obtain as many as possible, but he would not feel too disappointed.


    Zhao Fu made some more preparations and ordered people to look after the mermaid. The mermaid had a slight blessing ability and could give others blessings.


    Zhao Fu decided to see if they could spawn more mermaids, so he had the mermaid taken to a water region and gave him a City Creation Stone. If they could spawn many mermaids, they would be able to give many blessings, which would be quite good.


    After returning to the sea again, Zhao Fu no longer felt as anxious and rushed. Instead, he leisurelyy on the Water God¡¯sp as he held the fishing rod.


    Zhao Fu did not have any thoughts towards the Water God ¨C it was the Water God who had suggested this to make it morefortable for Zhao Fu. No one else in the human world would be able to enjoy such treatment.


    Because he had been continuously working for three days and three nights, Zhao Fu felt quite exhausted. He closed his eyes as he fished, and the Water God¡¯s face was slightly red as she smiled and looked at Zhao Fu lying on herp.


    After resting for a while, Zhao Fu became serious again, starting to quickly fish up Divine Fish and obtaining item after item, while the Water God activated the Divine Fish Wheels.


    Time quickly passed, and Zhao Fu ended up fishing from the morning until the afternoon. The sun began to descend over the horizon, and the golden glow of the sunset dyed the horizon gold, creating a beautiful scene.


    Suddenly, a gigantic force pulled at the fishing line, instantly dragging Zhao Fu underwater. Zhao Fu was quite startled, as this level of power surpassed that of an eight-colored Divine Fish.


    Zhao Fu felt quite excited and released the Great Qin Seal¡¯s full power, stopping his body from continuing to be dragged down by that massive force. He gripped the fishing rod and started to pull.


    Both sides were immensely powerful, resulting in a temporary stalemate. However, Zhao Fu saw that the fishing line was on the verge of snapping, so he could not continue to pull like this and instead turned into a ray of light as he sped towards the direction of the massive force.


    A nine-colored Divine Fish appeared before Zhao Fu. It looked like a whale, and its body was mostly ck. However, its massive eyes were blood-red. Its gaze was ferocious and bloodthirsty, and it gave off a monstrous aura that greatly surpassed that of an eight-colored Divine Fish.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± After discovering Zhao Fu, the nine-colored Divine Fish turned and rushed at him. Its massive mouth bit at Zhao Fu, wanting to devour him whole.


    The nine-colored Divine Fish was 1,000 meters long, and its mouth was hundreds of meters wide, looking incredibly terrifying. Zhao Fu was startled and quickly retreated.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu took out a Spirit Evil-Crushing Spear ¨C an upgraded version of the ordinary Evil-Crushing Spear ¨C that he had bought during the second stage of the Ghost Festival. The nine-colored Divine Fish was a type of demon fish, so the Spirit Evil-Crushing Spear would most likely be able to counter it.


    The Spirit Evil-Crushing Spear was violet-colored and was made of countless talisman papers. Zhao Fu sent his strength into it and activated it, causing a massive evil-crushing aura to spread out. A few violet arcs of lightning appeared around it, covering the surrounding ten or so meters.


    Boom!!


    As Zhao Fu retreated, he threw out the Spirit Evil-Crushing Spear, which turned into a violet ray of light and shot towards the nine-colored Divine Fish.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± The violet ray of light smashed into the nine-colored Divine Fish¡¯s jaw, and countless violet arcs of lightning exploded out. The violet light only disappeared after stabbing a few meters into the nine-colored Divine Fish¡¯s body, causing it to howl in pain.


    Zhao Fu took this opportunity to take out the Sin Dragon Sword, and he ferociously shed out, sending out a sword light that cut into the nine-colored Divine Fish¡¯s body, opening up a terrifying gash.


    Boom!!


    The nine-colored Divine Fish was infuriated, and it swung its tail, mming it towards Zhao Fu. Before the tail arrived, a massive shockwave sted at Zhao Fu, forcing him to quickly unleash his Emperor¡¯s Domain while dodging. Even though he dodged the Divine Fish¡¯s tail, he was still sent flying backward by the shockwave.


    Just as Zhao Fu steadied his body, the nine-colored Divine Fish spat out a ball of water that was hundreds of meters wide towards him.


    Zhao Fu did not have time to dodge, so he instantly condensed a 1,000-meter long water sword and shed out, cutting the ball of water in half and causing a massive shockwave to ripple out.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± the nine-colored Divine Fish once again charged up, but it did not use its mouth this time, and it instead used its body to m into Zhao Fu. If Zhao Fu was hit by its 1,000-meter long body, even if he did not die, he would be gravely injured.


    Zhao Fu could only quickly dodge, barely avoiding this attack. He took this opportunity to send immense power into the Sin Dragon Sword, shing out another terrifying sword light. As the sword light hit the nine-colored Divine Fish, it sted it to the bottom of the sea, sending up mud and making the water incredibly murky.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, countless ten-meter long water spears were condensed and flew at Zhao Fu with incredible force.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became grim, and he threw out 15 City Lord Seals. They formed a circle in front of him, and as Zhao Fu unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain, they fused with the Emperor Domain and formed a powerful defensive barrier.


    The water spears continuously shot at Zhao Fu, forcing him to continuously dodge. He soon found an opportunity to sh out five 100 meter long water dragons, which roared as they mmed into the nine-colored Divine Fish, injuring it moderately.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± the nine-coloured Divine Fish shot at Zhao Fu with its massive body as fast as an arrow, and it once again opened its mouth, wanting to devour Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu coldly smiled and stood his ground, allowing the nine-colored Divine Fish to swallow him. This made the nine-colored Divine Fish feel quite surprised ¨C it had never thought that it would be able to eat Zhao Fu so easily.


    However, before it could rejoice, it felt that something was wrong within its mouth. It wanted to use its mouth to crush that abnormality into paste, but suddenly, a massive feeling of pain spread within its mouth. At that moment, the nine-colored Divine Fish felt a sharp de cutting apart its mouth.


    The nine-colored Divine Fish hurriedly spat Zhao Fu out. Because of his special defensive barrier, he was able to defend against the nine-colored Divine Fish¡¯s power, which was why he allowed it to swallow him, and he took that opportunity to heavily wound it.


    Even though the nine-colored Divine Fish had reacted quite quickly, there were manyrge cuts within its massive mouth, making it feel incredible anguish.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± the nine-colored Divine Fish continuously howled in pain and anger, and it started to ferociously attack Zhao Fu, wanting to return that pain to Zhao Fu. On the other hand, Zhao Fu was not rushed at all, carefully avoiding the nine-colored Divine Fish¡¯s attacks while seeking an opportunity to counterattack.


    Half an hourter, Zhao Fu finally found an opportunity ¨C his Sin Dragon Sword exploded out with a terrifying sword light that pierced through the nine-colored Divine Fish¡¯s body, dealing the final blow and causing four items to drop.

 Chapter 826: Heaven-Sealing Sword

    <h4>Chapter 826: Heaven-Sealing Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The first item was a nine-colored wheel; the second item was an even bigger Water God Stone that could rival 50 ordinary Water God Stones; the third was a Fish God Magic Staff that had three fish engraved on it, and it was slightly more powerful; the fourth item was a pendant that was in the shape of a small, golden fish. It was connected to a silver chain at its tail, and it gave off a faint light as well as a slight fishy smell.


    [Fish God Pendant]: Anyone who wears this pendant will be liked by fish-type creatures. One¡¯s charm towards fish-type creatures will increase by 1000%. This is a rare treasure of the Fish God.


    After looking through the pendant¡¯s information, Zhao Fu could not immediately think of any uses for it, so he handed it to the Water God before continuing to fish.


    Soon, the Water God activated the nine-colored Divine Fish Wheel, causing it to rise to the air and give off a bright nine-colored light and a powerful might. As expected from an item dropped by a nine-colored Divine Fish ¨C just its aura alone was incredibly powerful.


    The pointer spun before gradually slowing down and stopping in the Special Rewards region.


    Countless rainbow motes of light fell from the sky and a crystal sword appeared in the air, giving off a blinding white light and a mighty aura.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and took this crystal sword into his hands as he looked at its description.


    [Heaven-Sealing Sword]: Forged from a Heaven-Sealing Crystal, which is a crystal that legends say can even seal the sky. It has extremely powerful sealing powers and can seal countless things. It is an extremely dangerous item.


    This sword could only be used for sealing, making Zhao Fu feel slightly disappointed. After obtaining his King¡¯s Pupil, which was the new form of the King¡¯s Crown, Zhao Fu did notck any sealing measures. Moreover, the chains were easy to use, so it was not likely that Zhao Fu would use this Heaven-Sealing Sword.


    Zhao Fu continued to fish, and time quickly passed. Soon, it waste at night, and Zhao Fu had caught another eight-colored Divine Fish. It gave an Experience Stone that could give 100 million EXP, making him feel quite happy.


    Now that the Divine Fish festival was about to end, Zhao Fu prepared to return to Great Qin. However, he felt quite sad, as the Divine Fish Festival had given many rewards, and Zhao Fu wished that it would go on for a bit longer.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu calcted his gains. He had obtained roughly 400 or so Water God Stones, which would be enough to build a top-tier Water God Temple. Zhao Fu would move the Water God to the new Water God Temple, as it would be quite beneficial for the Water God.


    The Water God felt quite grateful and profusely thanked Zhao Fu, and it embarrassedly expressed her desire to serve Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s mind was on other things, so he did not pay it too much mind.


    Next, Great Qin obtained 36 Fish God Magic Staffs and had also obtained a forbidden skill called the Great Fish Tide. This required 36 powerful Mages with 36 Fish God Magic Staffs to activate, which was powerful enough to topple mountains and overturn seas.


    Zhao Fu also obtained eight Experience Stones. One of them was worth 100 million EXP, while the other seven were worth ten million EXP each. Zhao Fu had used all of them already, and there were also three Deep Sea Tree Fish eggs, four Sailing Spirit Boats, and another male mermaid.


    There were also many high-grade materials, equipment, and items.


    It was now 11:40 PM, and the next event was the Disaster Festival. This was another individual event, the main goal of which was to stop natural disasters and obtain Virtue Points. The main rewards of this event were medicinal pills.


    Zhao Fu thought about it, and since there was not much to exchange for in the Divine Fish Festival, he decided to keep his Divine Fish Points for the next event.


    From his experiences in the previous events, Zhao Fu could tell that the second stage of the Disaster Festival would be incredibly intense as well. Great Qin had incredibly high natural disaster resistance, so it would be fine, but this was not the case for other Cities.


    If Zhao Fu went to help other Cities, there would be great benefits ¨C he could earn Virtue Points while also making Great Qin seem incredibly kind. Countless people would thank Great Qin, causing another wave of City Lords to join.


    As such, Zhao Fu discussed with his Generals and made a simple n.


    Once 12 AM arrived, the clear night sky gradually darkened as if all light was being devoured. It was so dark that one could not see one¡¯s outstretched hand, which was quite terrifying. The surroundings became incredibly silent, and not even bugs or birds could be heard.


    Suddenly, a powerful might covered the entire human world, causing the spirit qi in the world to start to be chaotic, and a disastrous aura spread out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Massive explosions sounded out as powerful Disaster Beasts descended to the world, starting up terrifying natural disasters. Some ces had cyclones, other ces had snow storms, and other ces had devastating lightning strikes. The entire world became a world of disasters.


    Zhao Fu stood in front of the Exchange Stone Stele, and as soon as his Divine Fish Points were converted into Virtue Points, he exchanged for the third-ranked pill, the Revival Pill. This pill could save one¡¯s life during a time of crisis, and it was the pill that Zhao Fu wanted the most, so he immediately exchanged for it.


    Following this, Zhao Fu left Great Qin¡¯s territory and started to kill Disaster Beasts. At the same time, he ordered his subordinates to find out which regions had the worst natural disasters as the Disaster Beasts there would be more powerful. Zhao Fu¡¯s senses could not cover all of China¡¯s territory, so he could only rely on information from his subordinates.


    The first Level 8 Disaster Beast that Zhao Fu encountered was a massive fiery bird with a wingspan of 300 or so meters, giving off intense mes that burned the ground. All nts quickly withered, and water evaporated quickly.


    It was only a Level 8 Disaster Beast and was not very strong. Zhao Fu took out the Sin Dragon Sword and dealt with it in a few blows. After all, the Sin Dragon Sword used to be a Level 10 Disaster Beast.


    After killing the Level 8 Disaster Beast, Zhao Fu obtained a Fire Disaster Crystal. Zhao Fu decided to collect many Disaster Crystals to see if he could obtain even higher-grade Disaster Crystals.


    The Disaster Crystals could be socketed into equipment, making them stronger and giving them the Disaster attribute. After Zhao Fu strengthened the King¡¯s Ring, the ring spirits became Disaster Cavalry and obtained the terrifying skill Undead Disaster.


    Even though the ten Disaster Cavalrymen had Stage 5 strength, they were still ordinary Lord ss creatures. If Zhao Fu could obtain more high-grade Disaster Crystals, he could make them even stronger and strengthen their Disaster abilities.


    Zhao Fu continuously flew about in the sky, killing Disaster Beast after Disaster Beast. He was not sure if it was because he was still close to Great Qin¡¯s territory, but the highest level he had seen was Level 8 Disaster Beasts.


    After killing Disaster Beasts for a while, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin, by which time a lot of information had been gathered about stronger Disaster Beasts.

 Chapter 827: Natural Disaster Creations

    <h4>Chapter 827: Natural Disaster Creations</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s Intelligence Department did not disappoint Zhao Fu at all. They had hundreds of reports of Level 9 Disaster Beasts; because all of the regions were connected now, it was quite easy to collect information.


    The reports in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands covered almost all of the Disaster Beasts in China¡¯s territory and even some Disaster Beasts in other countries¡¯ territories.


    With these reports, Zhao Fu did not have to mindlessly look for Disaster Beasts, and he instead could go to regions directly. The first ce that Zhao Fu went was the ce closest to Great Qin.


    When Zhao Fu arrived, the entire region was covered with a thickyer of snow, and the temperature was incredibly low.


    Zhao Fu quickly found the Level 9 Disaster Beast, which looked like a pufferfish. However, it was snow-white, gave off an intense chilling aura, and was 400 meters wide.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Zhao Fu swung his sword, causing three water dragons to roar as they flew out and mmed towards the Snow Disaster Beast with immense force.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the Snow Disaster Beast was mmed to the ground by the three water dragons, creating a massive crater. The Snow Disaster Beast roared in pain before sucking in a massive amount of air, inting its body, and it shot out a freezing wave of air towards Zhao Fu.


    This freezing wave of air could instantly freeze trees and grass, and Zhao Fu released his Emperor¡¯s Domain as he dodged. He appeared behind the Snow Disaster Beast and ferociously attacked it, dealing with it in a few strikes.


    After the Snow Disaster Beast died, it turned into countless snowkes, and a snow-white crystal remained on the ground.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed as this Disaster Crystal was the only reward.


    After killing a few more Disaster Beasts, Zhao Fu still only obtained Disaster Crystals and no other items.


    Zhao Fu then went to look for his next target, which was a Level 10 Sand Disaster Beast. When he arrived, that region had already been inundated by sand. All the trees and grass had disappeared, forming a massive desert.


    Zhao Fu could see a few City Lords flying about, and he guessed that they were searching for the Disaster Beast. Sand Disaster Beasts were quite annoying, as they could hide underground and note out, and they would cause arge amount of earth to be sand.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance was noticed by the City Lords, and a schrly-looking young man flew over and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, are you here for the Sand Disaster Beast? Let¡¯s all join together to kill this sly Sand Disaster Beast.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and replied, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be enough to get rid of it myself!¡±


    After speaking, Zhao Fu flew above the desert and spread out his senses, looking for the Sand Disaster Beast. He then stretched out his hand, and the sound of chains could be heard as he clenched his fist and pulled back.


    The ground rose up as a 500-meter long bug was dragged out by countless chains.


    The Sand Disaster Beast had very weak attack but was very good at escaping and hiding. Not only could it hide underground, but it would also immediately run once it encountered danger. It was incredibly fast, but Zhao Fu¡¯s chains could stretch out from underground,pletely countering it.


    The City Lords were quite shocked ¨C they had never expected this cloaked figure to be able to deal with this Sand Disaster Beast so easily, and one of the middle-aged men could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡± Zhao Fu calmly responded.


    Hearing this, the City Lords¡¯ expressions became dumbfounded. They had never thought that this person would be Great Qin¡¯s renowned Legatee. They became even more respectful ¨C after all, they could not afford to offend such a grand figure.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu took out his Sin Dragon Sword and sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into it, causing it to give off a terrifying sword light. The sharp sword qi caused the other City Lords¡¯ bodies to feel a chill, and they could not help but retreat.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed at the Sand Disaster Beast, and the terrifying sword light brought with it a terrifying power as it sliced the Sand Disaster Beast in half.


    The Sand Disaster Beast immediately died and turned into bits of grit, while two items were left floating in the air. One was a sand-colored crystal while the other was a round ball that seemed to be made out of sand and gave off the aura of sand.


    Zhao Fu felt quite interested as a second item had finally dropped, and he looked at its description.


    [Sand Disaster Pearl]: A Natural Disaster Creation that has powerful sand energy. It can cause the ground to be sand.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Zhao Fu felt that this item waspletely useless; Zhao Fu was not so bored as to turn perfectly good soil into sand. Turning soil into sand had no advantages, only disadvantages.


    After sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s thoughts, the golden dragon reminded him, ¡°This is a Natural Disaster Creation, so it has a trace of Natural Disaster Power. It can be used to make forbidden items that can be even more powerful than your Destruction Crystals. After all, Natural Disaster Power can often be enough to kill even people with high Cultivation.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu realized that this item was actually quite useful. He slightly smiled and put the Disaster Crystal and Sand Disaster Pearl away.


    Seeing Zhao Fu killed the Sand Disaster Beast so easily, the other City Lords were incredibly shocked. If it was them, they would have had to put their lives on the line to even fight against it, while Zhao Fu had easily killed it in just one blow.


    If Zhao Fu wanted to kill them, it would be a trifling matter to him, making these City Lords feel incredibly terrified. However, sensing that Zhao Fu seemed to have no thoughts of killing them, they felt quite relieved and thought about the positive rumors surrounding Great Qin.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, I would like to join Great Qin!¡± After seeing how terrifyingly powerful the Great Qin Legatee was and thinking about how paradise-like it was said that Great Qin was, one of the City Lords could not take it anymore and stepped out.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Great Qin wees you!¡±


    Seeing how gentle and polite Zhao Fu was, the others started to hesitate and considered whether or not to join Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu was naturally happy that there was someone who wanted to join Great Qin, so he acted as kindly as possible. He then spoke cordially with them and expressed his willingness to help them.


    Following this, the rest of the City Lords decided to join Great Qin as well. This entire region had been turned into a desert, and they had no idea when it would recover. They could not continue to live in this region, and now that they had spoken with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, all of their fears were ayed; joining Great Qin was their best choice.


    Many earlier rumors had said that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was bloodthirsty, violent, and licentious, but it seemed that this was not the case; all of those things were incredibly nderous.


    They had now seen Great Qin¡¯s Legatee for themselves, and they had seen how kind, gentle, and virtuous he was. He was an incredibly good lord.


    Under their gazes of admiration, Zhao Fu flew towards another region. However, sensing their gazes, Zhao Fu felt that he had gone too far with his acting. Regardless, since Great Qin had such a good reputation now, it would be good to continue using that reputation to reap benefits.

 Chapter 828: Death Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 828: Death Disaster</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After leaving that region, Zhao Fu killed a Level 10 Disaster Beast. This Disaster Beast was an Ice Disaster Beast, and after killing it, Zhao Fu obtained a Disaster Crystal and an Ice Disaster Pearl.


    By now, Zhao Fu could confirm that killing Level 10 Disaster Beasts would give a Disaster Pearl. Now that he knew how powerful these Disaster Pearls were, Zhao Fu gave orders for Great Qin¡¯s City Lords to form groups and hunt down Level 10 Disaster Beasts to obtain Disaster Pearls.


    Given how powerful Destruction Crystals were, if Destruction Pearls contained many times their power, they would simply be monstrous.


    Zhao Fu started to exclusively hunt Level 10 Disaster Beasts and did not even rest as he fought through the night to the next afternoon. Of course, because of this, he had made great gains.


    In total, he was able to obtain 72 Disaster Pearls. Because he had been so focused on the Disaster Pearls, he had forgotten about the medicinal pills on the rankings.


    However, Zhao Fu did not care too much about those medicinal pills. After returning, he found that the other medicinal pills had been imed, but he did not feel too disappointed, as he had already decided where to spend his Virtue Points.


    Zhao Fu continued to kill Disaster Beasts, and at 10 PM, Zhao Fu received a big piece of news: within a region called the Nether Region, there was a Level 12 Disaster Beast.


    This Nether Region was filed with the aura of Undead creatures. Last time, there had been a Death Disaster there, and all the animals¡¯ and nts¡¯ lifeforce had been sucked away, resulting in the region being filled with an aura of death.


    Zhao Fu took this seriously because the disaster there was a Death Disaster, which was the worst out of the natural disasters.


    This Disaster Beast was ssed as a Level 12 Disaster Beast because the surrounding seven or eight regions had been affected, and tens of millions of people had perished. No nts or animals survived, and everyone in the surrounding regions had been sent into a great panic and quickly escaped.


    The Death Disaster was at the center of China¡¯s territory, and after thinking about it, Zhao Fu quickly hurried over. Zhao Fu had not killed a Level 11 Disaster Beast yet, but the Disaster Festival was about to end, so Zhao Fu quickly went because there might be astonishing gains.


    At the center of China¡¯s territory, a ck-gray fog covered seven or eight regions. The fog was incredibly dense and showed no signs of dissipating, and it was difficult to see what was within the fog. Everything was silent, and there was not a single trace of life.


    The ck-gray qi was an extremely domineering type of deathly qi, and it could destroy all living creatures¡¯ lifeforce, causing them to die. Evening into contact with it slightly could cause the deathly qi to spread through one¡¯s entire body.


    No one dared to step into the fog-filled area, and the fog quickly spread. Because all regions had been connected, many people from China had gathered around these regions.


    It was the first time that China had encountered a Level 12 Disaster Beast, and even though it was the terrifying Death Disaster, there were great gains to be made.


    It was not just the Dynasty Legatees; various State Legatees came as well. There were even some other factions and sects who came to try out their luck. It was like a gathering of heroes and legends.


    Even though there were many people gathered around here, no one could do anything about the fog. The fog was simply too destructive, and even defensive barriers could notst very long, so no one dared to step in.


    Just as everyone was wondering what to do, Si Ji unleashed his King¡¯s Domain and entered the fog, causing many people to watch on in awe and respect. Only those who were truly powerful dared to enter.


    Following this, Great Shang¡¯s Legatee, Great Zhou¡¯s Legatee, and Great Han¡¯s Legatee stepped into the fog-filled area, as did some more Legatees.


    Apart from these Dynasty Legatees, a celestial-looking elderly man from the School of Taoism, a schrly and righteous-looking man from the School of Confucianism, a kind and benevolent-looking old monk from the Buddhist Sect, and a person giving off a powerful aura from the School of Mohists also entered.


    After those people stepped into a fog, a whileter, there suddenly started to be great changes. The fog started to roil and spread dozens of times faster, scaring everyone outside into retreat.


    Suddenly, a terrifying aura spread out from the depths of the fog, and even those incredibly far away felt terror and an icy feelinge over their bodies. This was the aura of death.


    Everyone outside did not dare to hesitate and quickly retreated, worried that the fog would cover them.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as three figures flew out and heavily crashed to the ground, coughing up mouthfuls of blood. They were the experts from the Buddhist Sect, School of Taoism, and School of Confucianism. They had all been admired by others just then but were now heavily injured.


    Bang!


    Before everyone could react, another explosion sounded out as a few State Legatees were also sent flying out, looking quite wretched.


    Everyone felt quite shocked; just what sort of monstrous existence was within the fog to heavily wound these experts and st them out?


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Another few explosions sounded out as more people were sted out, and following this, the Dynasty Legatees also hurried out, looking quite injured.


    This caused everyone to feel a chill, and their bodies uncontrobly trembled because that terrifying existence stepped out of the fog.


    She was extremely beautiful and wore a white pce dress. She had snow-white hair and ck-gray eyes. Her face was extremely stiff as if she was a corpse, and she gave off an intense deathly aura. It was this woman who caused countless people to feel horror.


    Everyone understood that she was that terrifying Death Disaster Beast, and countless people immediately turned and ran without any hesitation. Her strength was not something that ordinary people could resist.


    Boom!!


    The Death Disaster Beast stretched out a pale-white hand, causing the deathly qi behind her to quickly gather and flood forwards. The aura it gave off seemed to cover the heavens and the earth, and it was enough to exterminate all living creatures in front of it, causing everyone to tremble.


    Not a single person hesitated ¨C if this Death Disaster Beast attacked, no one would be able to escape, so they all unleashed attacks towards the Death Disaster Beast.


    Si Ji, Ji Shenming, Liu Ye, Di Wutian, the various State Legatees, and the experts of factions gave off powerful auras as they also attacked the Death Disaster Beast.


    Facing the countless attacks, the Death Disaster Beast merely waved her hand, causing the fog behind her to rush up and block in front of her, and all of the attacks seemed to be ineffective.


    The fog slowly dispersed, revealing her figure. She still looked just like a corpse, and she now prepared to unleash a terrifying attack. The ocean-like deathly qi started to rush out, about to kill everyone present, causing an aura of despair to spread.


    However, at that moment, the Death Disaster Beast suddenly stopped, making everyone feel quite surprised. She raised her head, and her expression changed for the first time, bing quite serious. At that moment, an enormous might descended from the sky.

 Chapter 829: Death Disaster Beast

    <h4>Chapter 829: Death Disaster Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!!


    A muffled explosion echoed out as that terrifying might weighed down on everyone¡¯s bodies. Facing this power, countless people felt incredibly helpless and looked up in terror, where there was a ck-cloaked figure, whose cloak fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°It¡¯s Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡±


    Everyone did not know whether to feel delighted or afraid ¨C delight because Great Qin could stop the Disaster Beast or fear because Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s power was so frightening that he could easily kill them, causing their bodies to tremble.


    Zhao Fu had just arrived and did not know what was going on. However, seeing that the Death Disaster Beast had not been killed, he let out a slight sigh of relief.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s powerful and dignified aura, the Death Disaster Beast chose to directly attack, as she felt quite threatened.


    She clenched her outstretched hand, causing countless traces of deathly qi to gather towards her hand. In just an instant, she condensed a massive spear of deathly qi, which stabbed towards Zhao Fu with the power to destroy everything.


    Boom!!


    The instant that the spear of deathly qi arrived, Zhao Fu released his Emperor¡¯s Domain. The massive spear mmed into the Emperor¡¯s Domain, causing a massive explosion, and both the spear and the domain shattered and dissipated.


    Even though Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain had been shattered, he was perfectly fine.


    By now, everyone understood how terrifying this Death Disaster Beast was; even Great Qin¡¯s Legatee could not deal with it easily. By now, they had lost all hope, and while Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was keeping it distracted, they decided to run.


    The Dynasty Legatees hesitated and chose to retreat far away. They were not only afraid of the Death Disaster Beast but also afraid of Zhao Fuying hands on them as well.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu rushed towards the Death Disaster Beast, his sword bringing immense power as it shed at it. At that moment, the Death Disaster Beast condensed a sword of deathly qi and blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s attack.


    Both swords brought with them immense power as they shed together, resulting in an enormous shockwave rippling out and turning into a wild gale. The surrounding deathly qi instantly dissipated but quickly re-gathered.


    Zhao Fu did not need to release his Emperor¡¯s Domain again because his Sovereign Bloodline was enough to defend against the deathly qi, and this allowed him to fully focus on fighting against the Death Disaster Beast.


    The Sin Dragon Sword gave off arge amount of sword light as Zhao Fu gripped the sword tightly, pressing down towards the Death Disaster Beast.


    The Death Disaster Beast¡¯s sword was forced downwards when suddenly the surrounding deathly qi condensed into hundreds of spears and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could only quickly retreat, dodging the spears, and the Death Disaster Beast took this opportunity to sh out, sending out a massive ck-gray sword light towards Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu took out the Royal Wood Sword and swept out with it, causing a powerful green sword light to sh out. It did not seem scary at all and gave off an aura of life.


    Bang!!


    As the two sword lights collided, a massive explosion sounded out as sword light was sted everywhere, and the shockwave sent both people back ten or so meters.


    Looking at the sword in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand that was giving off a green light and a powerful aura of life, the Death Disaster Beast felt an instinctive disgust.


    Zhao Fu wanted to use the Royal Wood Sword, which was of the opposite attribute, to counter the Death Disaster Beast. The Death Disaster Beast had immense deathly qi, so the only thing that could suppress it was the aura of life. Even though his Seraph Sword¡¯s Holy Light energy could also counter it, the Royal Wood Sword with its powerful aura of life would be better.


    After sliding back ten or so meters, Zhao Fu suddenly stabbed the Royal Wood Sword into the ground, causing a powerful green light to shoot into the ground. Seeing this, the Death Disaster Beast was given a big fright and immediately retreated.


    The ce where the Death Disaster Beast had been standing suddenly grew hundreds of green vines, which shot towards the Death Disaster Beast. The deathly qi was not very effective against these vines, because once the deathly qi went close, it would be absorbed by the vines and converted into life energy.


    The hundreds of vines twisted and turned like snakes in the air and quickly shot at the Death Disaster Beast. The Death Disaster Beast continuously retreated as its expression became furious, and the deathly qi behind it continuously flowed into its sword, causing the illusory deathly qi sword to be more and more corporeal.


    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­


    The green vines brought with them immense force as they flew at the Death Disaster Beast, while the Death Disaster Beast continuously swung her sword, causing deathly qi sword lights to sh apart the vines.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind her, and a powerful green light exploded out, startling the Death Disaster Beast. Just as she tried to turn, she was sted flying by an immense power.


    The Death Disaster Beast crashed 100 or so meters away and coughed up a mouthful of ck blood, and there was now a 15-centimeter long gash on her back.


    Seeing this, all of the spectators felt quite shocked. The Death Disaster Beast, which they were powerless against, was at a disadvantage against Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± the Death Disaster Beast¡¯s ck-gray eyes gave off a chilling killing intent, and it screamed, causing the surrounding deathly qi to flood towards her and continuously increase her power.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu could not allow her to continue to be stronger, so he once again stabbed his Roya Wood Sword into the ground. A powerful green light shot into the ground, and the ce where the Death Disaster Beast stood violently trembled.


    Suddenly, a massive tree broke out of the ground, and the Death Disaster Beast quickly retreated. Her body continued to absorb deathly qi, healing her injury in just a moment, and she started to attack Zhao Fu again.


    The Death Disaster Beast stretched out her hand, causing the surrounding deathly qi to form dozens of Death Beasts that roared and rushed at Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu rushed up and shed out sharp sword lights, killing all of the Death Beasts, turning them into deathly qi again.


    By now, Zhao Fu had reached the Death Disaster Beast, and he sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into his Royal Wood Sword, causing it to give off an intense green light. A powerful aura of life spread out as Zhao Fu shed towards the Death Disaster Beast.


    At that moment, the Death Disaster Beast also gathered countless traces of deathly qi and shed out.


    Boom!!


    A massive sound rang out, and a terrifying shockwave sted out. Both figures were once again sent flying ¨C Zhao Fu was sted back ten or so meters, and a trace of blood leaked out of his lips, while the Death Disaster Beast was sent flying 20 or so meters and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The Death Disaster Beast¡¯s wounds looked much worse than Zhao Fu¡¯s, but in the next moment, the surrounding deathly qi once again went into her body and quickly healed her injuries and made her a bit stronger.


    Zhao Fu could not help but frown ¨C looking at the ocean of deathly qi around them, as long as this deathly qi remained, he would not be able to kill the Death Disaster Beast, as it would be able to continuously recover. At that moment, Zhao Fu thought of an item.


    The Death Disaster Beast continued to absorb deathly qi and created two clones that looked exactly the same as her. Their auras were also quite powerful, and one held a spear while the other held a long saber.

 Chapter 830: Disaster Seed

    <h4>Chapter 830: Disaster Seed</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Facing the three Death Disaster Beasts rushing at him with terrifying auras, Zhao Fu stood his ground. When the three Death Disaster Beasts came within 100 meters of him, he suddenly shed out, causing a green light to ripple out.


    Swish! Swish! Swish¡­


    Branches that were as sharp as steel stabbed out of the ground, trying to pierce through the three Death Disaster Beasts. However, the three Death Disaster Beasts reacted quickly, leaping into the air as they continued onwards towards Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu predicted their actions ¨C when they leapt up, Zhao Fu had already arrived in front of a Death Disaster Beast, and he shed out a green crescent towards her.


    The Death Disaster Beast¡¯s expression fell and quickly used her sword to block, but she was sent flying and crashed a few hundred meters away.


    At that moment, the two other Death Disaster Beasts had arrived in front of Zhao Fu, and they both started to attack him.


    Facing these two Death Disaster Beasts, Zhao Fu flipped backward and avoided their attack. However, the instant that their attacks missed, the two Death Disaster Beasts immediately changed direction and continued to attack Zhao Fu.


    Seeing these two Death Disaster Beasts chase after him, Zhao Fu coldly smiled. He gripped his sword with both hands and raised it high, sending his Emperor¡¯s Power into it. The Royal Wood Sword gave off a vibrant green light, and an enormous aura of life spread out.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu shed downwards, sending out a massive green light and creating a massive explosion. The two Death Disaster Beasts were also sent flying and smashed out tworge craters. The deathly qi around them quickly disappeared, and what terrified them was that there were now green nts growing on their bodies.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± The original body of the Death Disaster Beast roared as a massive amount of deathly qi gathered towards her, and she shed out. Nine flood dragons made of deathly qi were created, and they rushed at Zhao Fu.


    In that moment, Zhao Fu stretched out his left hand, sending out ten City Lord Seals that formed a circle in front of his left hand. They gave off various lights as a ck dragon inscription barrier expanded out, and theybined to form a new defensive barrier.


    There was a multi-colored shield of light in the front with a ck dragon inscription barrier behind it, and they seemed to be stuck together.


    Boom!!


    It was as if the nine flood dragons had crashed into a solid mountain, causing them to instantly dissipate into deathly qi. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Fu, gripping its deathly qi sword with both hands as it vigorously shed down towards him.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu sent all of his strength into the Royal Wood Sword, causing it to give off a blinding sword light, and tender sprouts appeared on the de.


    Boom!!


    Another massive explosion sounded out as a terrifying shockwave sted out. The ground was slowly destroyed, and sand and dust were swept up in a wild gale. Those nearby were also affected, and they were forced up to put up defensive barriers to defend against this terrifying gale.


    A 1,000-meter wide crater appeared in the ground. Zhao Fu was sent back ten or so meters, a trace of blood at his lips, while the Death Disaster Beast had copsed to the ground, its body covered with ck blood.


    Those who were watching all gulped. The death Disaster Beast was being suppressed by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, while just then, the Death Disaster Beast had taken down so many of them. When Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had joined in, the situation hadpletely turned around.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± the bloodied Death Disaster Beast gave an incredibly piercing howl, making those who heard it feel immense pain, and a ck-gray pir of light shot out from her body into the sky.


    Boom!!


    An explosion once again sounded out as countless traces of deathly qi madly gathered. The deathly qi that covered the surrounding seven or eight regions started to roil before quickly gathering here.


    The countless traces of deathly qi flowed into the Death Disaster Beast¡¯s body, causing its aura to be more and more powerful. The terrifying might it gave off became more and more powerful, causing all who were nearby to feel horror ¨C this was most likely the Death Disaster Beast¡¯s true power.


    Once she absorbed all of this deathly qi into her body, her strength would be unimaginable.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    At that moment, the Death Disaster Beast¡¯s expression became panicked. It started to quickly dodge, but it was still bound by countless chains. However, by now, the Death Disaster Beast¡¯s power was incredibly monstrous, and it was strong enough to break all of the chains.


    Chi!


    A crystal sword stabbed through the Death Disaster Beast¡¯s chest as a figure suddenly appeared behind her. The Death Disaster Beast tried to turn around, but in the next instant, its body was sucked into the sword, as was the surrounding deathly qi.


    Gradually, the crystal sword became a ck-gray color and gave off a dense deathly aura.


    Following this, three items dropped: one was a Disaster Crystal, one was a Death Disaster Pearl, while the third item was about the size of a watermelon seed and shaped like a rhombus. It seemed to be made out of metal and gave off a dense aura of disaster.


    [Disaster Seed]: A seed that contains a boundless aura of disaster. It can be fused into a City, creating a Disaster City.


    Feeling this power, Zhao Fu could not help but feel delighted. If he fused this Disaster Seed into a Gold grade City, that City would instantly be a Legendary grade City.


    At the same time, the Heaven-Sealing Sword greatly changed as well.


    [Sealed ¨C Death Disaster Sword]: This sword has sealed the terrifying spirit of Death Disaster and contains enormous deathly power. It is a Level 7 Saint Armament and has the power to destroy countless living creatures.


    After looking through this information, Zhao Fu could not help but feel even more delighted. Zhao Fu had never expected that this sword would be a Level 7 Saint Armament ¨C after all, Zhao Fu¡¯s highest-grade sword was the Sin Dragon Sword, which was a Level 2 Saint Armament. This Death Disaster Sword was five levels higher and had monstrous deathly power.


    Zhao Fu held the Death Disaster Sword, but it continuously trembled. The sword spirit was the Death Disaster Beast and was still trying to resist, unwilling to submit to Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind and domineeringly sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into the sword, causing the Death Disaster Beast to settle down somewhat. The sword stopped trembling, and Zhao Fu, satisfied, put the Death Disaster Sword away.


    Now that the deathly qi was gone, Zhao Fu turned to look at the Dynasty Legatees in the distance. Feeling Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying gaze, the various Dynasty Legatees felt incredibly wary. They could tell that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s aura had be much more powerful and dangerous than before.


    This was especially so for those eyes under the cloak ¨C the two eyes looked different and were incredibly terrifying. They gave off an incredible might, and his right eye looked like a ghostly eye. Anyone who was looked at by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would instinctively tremble.


    They did not know when his right eye had be like that, but they could guess that it had to do with all those terrifying abnormal signs at Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu looked away; there was nothing special in his gaze. Zhao Fu would naturally not kill them, as it was not yet time. Zhao Fu did not want all of China to attack him; he had to wait until he was strong enough.

 Chapter 831: Little Nine

    <h4>Chapter 831: Little Nine</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sight extended outside the Legacy Land into the outside world. His mind only had the true experts of the various races, and Zhao Fu did not put the human world¡¯s Legatees in his eyes at all. Destroying them was simply a matter of time.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon, allowing everyone to let out a sigh of relief. The people from the various schools and sects had wanted toe over and talk with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to improve their rtions, and some were even interested in submitting.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s terrifying aura had caused their bodies to freeze up, making it so that they did not dare to take a single step close to him.


    After arriving back at the Great Qin City, there were only a few minutes until it was midnight. Tomorrow, it would be the New Year Festival, which was another group festival. Zhao Fu decided to spend his Virtue Points today or else it would be a waste.


    Because one could only earn points for themselves in individual festivals, the number of points that one could gain was much less than in a group festival, so all items were much cheaper. The next festival would be a group festival, so all of the rewards would require arge number of points. If Zhao Fu allowed his current Virtue Points to be converted at a 10:1 ratio, he would not be able to buy anything at the start of the New Year Festival anyways.


    Zhao Fu had long since decided how to spend these Virtue Points. He came before the Exchange Stone Stele, and since the focus of the Disaster Festival was medicinal pills, there were many things rted to medicinal pills for sale.


    Zhao Fu decided to spend his Virtue Points on Stage 4 spirit grass seeds. Great Qin was still using Stage 3 medicinal pills made from Windbell Fruits, and it was time to upgrade to better medicinal pills.


    Great Qin already had pill recipes for Stage 4 and Stage 5 medicinal pills, but theycked spirit grasses, so they naturally could not refine them. Zhao Fu had a look at the Exchange Stone Stele and saw arge amount of Stage 4 spirit grass seeds, so he decided to mass-purchase them.


    Great Qin now had a massive poption, so he needed to buy inrge quantities, or else they would have to wait for a long time before they could finally mass-produce new medicinal pills.


    After spending all of the Virtue Points, Zhao Fu ended up with 200,000 or so seeds. The other Great Qin City Lords had also killed some Disaster Beasts and obtained some Virtue Points, so Zhao Fu also had them exchange for Stage 4 spirit grasses.


    However, their gains were not very great, as they mainly focused on killing Level 10 Disaster Beasts, so they barely killed anything else.


    After collecting all of the seeds, Zhao Fu gave them to the Medicine Department and had them mass-nt them. Also, Yao Shi, the short fatty, was indeed quite capable and had helped Great Qin make some variations to medicinal pills, making them much more powerful.


    At the same time, he had provided Great Qin with some rare medicinal pill recipes, which had greatly helped Great Qin.


    Soon, it was 12 AM. The big, round moon shined down moonlight, illuminating the dark blue sky, and there were also a few stars around it.


    Suddenly, the temperature became cold as snowkes slowly floated down from the sky. Zhao Fu looked up and saw that the whole sky was covered by descending snowkes.


    It seemed that it was going to snow again for the New Year Festival. Even though it was quite unnecessary, it provided a certain atmosphere that made people think of the New Year. Following this, Zhao Fu started to prepare for the New Year Festival.


    Two dayster, the Six Day Festival finally ended, and the human world¡¯s final festival concluded. There would no longer be any system events, making Zhao Fu feel a bit disappointed.


    Great Qin¡¯s gains in thest two days were quite good, obtaining some General Fates, which Zhao Fu gave to the various indigenous resident Generals, giving them the Fates of historical Generals.


    Zhao Fu also exchanged for a Historical Grade Pill for Li Si, which was a medicinal pill that could increase the Grade and Fate of a historical figure. Zhao Fu finally raised Li Si to SSS grade, finally doing something that he had wanted to do for a long time.


    As for Zhao Fu¡¯s gains from the Trial Festival, there was now a three or four-year-old girl clinging onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Her skin was very white, and she looked incredibly cute. She had an innate charm to her, which made people¡¯s souls tremble when looking at her.


    She wore a red dress and had nine snow-white tails. Her two little hands were around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck, and her body clung onto Zhao Fu.


    Apart from this, there was also a little dog. The little dog had three heads and was ck-colored. It also had small fangs and a pair ofrge eyes, and the little dog gave off a faint sulfuric smell. It looked both ferocious and cute.


    It affectionately stood beside Zhao Fu, rubbing its little head against Zhao Fu¡¯s leg. It then barked a few times cutely.


    They were naturally the Nine-tailed Devil Fox and Hell Cerberus. When Zhao Fu had exchanged for them, they had only been eggs. However, Zhao Fu had discovered spirit liquids that could greatly decrease their incubation period, so Zhao Fu had bought them and hatched them almost immediately.


    Zhao Fu was not too surprised at the appearance of the Hell Cerberus, but he had been quite startled by the Nine-tailed Devil Fox¡¯s appearance. She had appeared in humanoid form, which Zhao Fu had not expected at all.


    Ordinarily, devil beasts could transform into human form, but that required an extremely high Cultivation. This Nine-tailed Devil Fox was born in human form, which Zhao Fu felt quite surprised about, and he had asked the golden dragon about this.


    The golden dragon had not been too surprised, and it simply replied that some races had the ability to transform into human form from the very beginning, such as snakes, dragons, phoenixes, cats, foxes, and roons. They could all transform into human form quite early on, and the ones with the most potential were cat devils and fox devils.


    The Six Day Festival had only just ended, and they had not been alive for very long. Because Zhao Fu had used his blood when incubating them, both of them were quite affectionate towards him.


    This was especially so for the Nine-tailed Devil Fox, which he named Little Nine ¨C she was incredibly clingy, and with a high-grade bloodline, she was incredibly intelligent. Zhao Fu had given her a Language Stone, allowing her to quickly grasp the humannguage, but she could not speak fluently quite yet.


    As for the Hell Cerberus, Zhao Fu had decided to name it Hell Dog. It was also quite intelligent, and its innate attributes were very powerful.


    Now that the Six Day Festival had just ended, there was a mountain of things for Zhao Fu to take care of. There were many things that had umted during the festival, many of which were incredibly important.


    ¡°Little Nine,e down for now; I have some things to take care of,¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled and looked down at Little Nine.


    Hearing this, Little Nine pouted, looking quite unhappy as tears appeared in her eyes. She looked incredibly pitiful, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s heart to tremble, and heforted her a bit.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu remembered that the golden dragon had told him about how Little Nine had an innate charm to her that was formless and could not be defended against. It was an extremely profound charm, and in the Heaven Awaken World, Nine-tailed Devil Foxes were quite dangerous.


    It seemed that Zhao Fu needed to be wary around her.

 Chapter 832: Ghost Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 832: Ghost Soldiers</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu gave the two pets over to others to take care of while he went to deal with the matters that had umted during the festival. The first thing was the Flower Devils.


    Great Qin now had a Lord ss Flower Devil Seed and many ordinary Flower Devil Seeds. He wondered if they would look like the Flower Devils from the event, but Zhao Fu mainly cared about their strength; everything else was of secondary concern.


    Zhao Fu looked at Great Qin¡¯s map ¨C if he wanted to nurture arge number of Flower Devils, they would require arge area just for them, and Zhao Fu soon found arge ins area.


    Zhao Fu first used the Flower Domains, which could aid in the growth of Flower Devils and make sure that flowers would never wilt. This covered everything within 100,000 kilometers, and it would turn this ce into an ocean of flowers.


    The Flower Domain that Zhao Fu used was the white Japanese rose. Zhao Fu ced it on the ground, and it quickly grew countless roots and stabbed into the ground. A white light rippled out, and Zhao Fu could immediately sense a faint domain power covering the surrounding 100,000 kilometers.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out the Lord ss Flower Devil Seed, dug a hole, put it in, sprinkled some water from the Fountain of Life on it, and covered it up again.


    Zhao Fu also brought some other people toe and help, because it would take far too long for Zhao Fu to nt all of the Flower Devil Seeds himself. Everyone nted the Flower Devil Seeds at certain distances away from each other and sprinkled some water from the Fountain of Life as well.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out a gray ball, which was the World Flower Seed. With the Flower Domain, as well as countless Flower Devils, it would be perfect to nt this World Flower Seed here.


    After dealing with the things from the Ten Thousand Flower Festival, Zhao Fu started to look for ces with Yin Qi to create Ghost Soldiers. Soon, Zhao Fu found a suitable ce in a region called the Nether Province, where there was a valley with arge amount of natural Yin Qi.


    Zhao Fu brought some people and changed the shape of the terrain, making it tter. They then set up a Yin Qi Formation that gathered all of this region¡¯s Yin Qi, which would be used for converting Ghost Soldiers.


    The Yin Qi Formation was extremely effective, and Zhao Fu was quite d that he had exchanged for it. With the Yin Qi Formation set up, the surrounding Yin Qi quickly gathered and formed a dense fog that covered the surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers.


    Following this, some spirits and monsters were attracted over, greedily trying to devour the dense Yin Qi. However, after Zhao Fu set up a stone stele, a formless King¡¯s aura rippled out, scaring the countless spirits and monsters into immediately running away.


    After setting down the Ghost King Gravestone, no ordinary spirit or monster would dare toe close. Zhao Fu also ced the 12 meter tall Ghost Army g there, causing Yin Qi to gather even quicker, and an aura of killing was also gathered, causing the gloomy fog to have a hint of bloodthirstiness.


    Zhao Fu also set up the Ghost Marquis Gravestones nearby, increasing the power of the domain.


    Next, Zhao Fu thought about how to use the Ghost Commander Seals, Ghost Marquis Seals, and Ghost King Seal. The Ghost Soldiers would only have an innate battle intent, and even though they used to be Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, they would not immediately follow Great Qin¡¯s orders.


    As such, they needed to use the Ghost Seals to control the Ghost Soldiers. Zhao Fu nned to use the Ghost Seals to create a formation that would allow Great Qin to control the Ghost Soldiers as soon as they were created in order to avoid anything unexpected.


    Zhao Fu set up a Ghost Seal Formation with the Gravestones at the center. Within the gray magic formation, he set up the Ghost Commander Seals on the outside, the Ghost Marquis Seals on the inside, and the Ghost King Seal at the very center.


    After setting these things up, Zhao Fu ordered people to bring out hundreds of coffins, all of which were made out of Yin Wood. These coffins helped with converting Ghost Soldiers and would preserve as much of their strength as possible.


    Within the coffins, there were armored corpses holding weapons; they were all soldiers who had died in battle while fighting for Great Qin.


    The reason that they were still wearing equipment was that when they became Ghost Soldiers, the equipment they had would absorb arge amount of Yin Qi, so Zhao Fu would not have to prepare any equipment or weapons for them.


    They only had this many soldier corpses right now; Great Qin¡¯s soldiers who had died in the past had all been given burials. Zhao Fu did not want to disturb their rest, and he naturally would not dig their bodies up; after all, they were soldiers of Great Qin.


    If it was anyone else, in order to obtain these benefits, Zhao Fu would not even hesitate to dig up their corpses. However, Zhao Fu had his own principles, and he would nevery his hands on his own soldiers.


    He even considered making enemy soldiers into Ghost Soldiers, which would be able to greatly boost the Ghost Soldiers¡¯ numbers, but it was possible that things could go wrong, as they had been killed by Great Qin and could still harbor resentment towards Great Qin.


    At the start, they could be controlled by the Ghost Seals, but once they became more powerful and their hatred exploded, they could rebel.


    This was something that Zhao Fu was quite worried about ¨C if many Ghost Soldiers rebelled and ferociously attacked, Great Qin would suffer great losses.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of something and smiled. The corpses that Great Qin had were not only Great Qin¡¯s soldiers but also corpses from the battle between the Dark Demon race and Spirit Light race. Great Qin had also obtained arge number of corpses from the battles between the human world and the Fish Scale world.


    Great Qin had not killed these soldiers, so they would not feel any direct resentment towards Great Qin. Even though they would not be as loyal as Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, they could still be controlled by the Ghost Seals.


    When he thought of this, Zhao Fu grinned and ordered people to prepare even more coffins. Great Qin couldmand 25 million Ghost Soldiers, and Great Qin had 700 million corpses stored up. Taking out 25 million corpses to be Ghost Soldiers would be no problem at all.


    After cing all of the coffins within the formation, they could only wait, so Zhao Fu turned his gaze to the things from the Divine Fish Festival.


    There were three main things that he needed to take care of from the Divine Fish Festival: one was the Deep Sea Tree Fish, one was the Mermaids, and thest one was choosing 36 Mages.


    Deep Sea Tree Fish were extremely precious cooking materials, so their living conditions were incredibly strict. Great Qin did not have any seas, but it had some saltwaterkes, where they could raise these Deep Sea Tree Fish. At the same time, they had all sorts of spirit liquids that they poured into thekes in order to help with the growth of the Deep Sea Tree Fish.


    As for the Mermaids, Zhao Fu created another ten or so Mermaid Viges that could spawn ordinary Mermaids. They could give weak blessings, which had to do with their bloodlines.


    The two male Mermaids that Zhao Fu had obtained at the start had fairly pure bloodlines, so their blessings were stronger. Zhao Fu wanted to nurture more Mermaids and obtain higher-grade bloodlines that would improve their blessings.

 Chapter 833: Big Matter

    <h4>Chapter 833: Big Matter</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The third thing for Zhao Fu to do was to find owners for the 36 Fish God Magic Staffs. Zhao Fu picked out 36 people who performed quite well and converted their professions to professions rted to water. The Fish God Magic Staffs¡¯ forbidden skill had to do with water, so this would increase the forbidden skill¡¯s power.


    Afterpleting the things for the Divine Fish Festival, it was time for Zhao Fu to take care of the things from the Disaster Festival. Zhao Fu had obtained five Level 10 Disaster Beast Crystals, which were of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth elements.


    With these Level 10 Disaster Beast Crystals, Zhao Fu upgraded the ten Disaster Cavalrymen into high-grade Lord ss creatures. Their auras were now only a bit weaker than the boss monsters of a region, and each of them could control 300,000 Undead. With the ten of them, they could control three million Undead.


    The next thing to take care of was the Disaster Seeds. Great Qin had many Gold grade cities as ordinary system main cities were all Gold grade.


    Zhao Fu chose a city at random to fuse with a Disaster Seed, turning it into a Disaster City, giving it powerful disaster power.


    After dealing with all of these matters, Zhao Fu finally breathed out in relief and returned to Great Qin to rest to recover from the exhaustion he had built up.


    A day after the Six Day Festival, a big matter shook the entire world, changing the status quo in the whole world.


    On that day, Zhao Fu became mad with joy, and all of his subordinates also looked delighted, as they had never thought that something like this would happen. It was simply too sudden and too important, causing many people tough in joy.


    What had happened was that 600 or so City Lords had decided to join Great Qin. Indeed, 600 system main cities had decided to submit to Great Qin and be part of it.


    Just the poption alone of 600 or so system main cities was around 300 million, and they had around six million Stage 1 soldiers. No matter how calm and collected Zhao Fu was, hearing that such arge force had decided to join Great Qin, he could not help but madlyugh.


    The main reason for this was because most of the system main cities had relocated and gathered together so that it was not just three or four system main cities per region.


    There were now often more than a hundred system main cities gathered together, forming a massive cluster of system main cities.


    There were two main factions among these clusters. One hated yers and wanted to kill all yers, viewing yers as evil creatures that had to be eliminated.


    The other faction treated yers better and gave all sorts of benefits, but the prerequisite was that one had to be loyal to them and sign a contract. They did not allow any yers who were not loyal to them to enter their territory.


    This meant that ordinary yers had lost the protection of cities and could not freely visit system main cities, which had dealt a heavy blow to them.


    People could do anything they wanted outside of system main cities, making the world truly chaotic.


    Killing people andmitting arson was fine outside of the system main cities, but within system main cities, they had to follow the rules already established. Now that many system main cities had relocated and gathered together, yers could do whatever they wanted in the empty regions.


    Killing, stealing, piging happened everywhere, and nowhere was safe. There was no ce where they could receive protection, and those who were the most scared were, of course, the ordinary people.


    Therger factions had the power to set up new rules and maintain peace in their territories, but ces without big factions were ces of danger where the strong devoured the weak.


    Zhao Fu did not have the time to care about what was happening in the rest of the world. Now that 600 or so system main cities had joined Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s strength once again greatly increased.


    Great Qin now had one billion people and 160 million soldiers. There were 130 million or so Stage 1 soldiers, 4.2 million Stage 2 soldiers, 400,000 Stage 3 soldiers, and 15,000 Stage 4 soldiers.


    Great Qin originally controlled 160 regions, but as the cities around Great Qin either moved away or joined Great Qin, many of the regions around it had be empty.


    There were around 260 of these empty regions in the east, west, and south of Great Qin. Zhao Fu did not count those in the north, because any further north was the territory of Vietnam.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s job was to clear out these 260 regions. If they could do that, Great Qin would be able to control 420 regions, which was a shocking number.


    Right now, Great Qin had four Capital Cities, 2,072 Great Cities, 39 Cities, 280 Towns, and 28,489 Viges.


    Great Qin¡¯s strength could now rival that of arge nation in the real world, and Zhao Fu now felt immensely confident.


    The reason 600 or so City Lords had been willing to join Great Qin was because of Great Qin¡¯s foreign policy and its strength. It was only because of this that Great Qin had been able to attract so many people.


    What had caused this was fear of not being able to use the neutral mode in the future, which would allow yers to gather together to destroy system main cities. This was why the system main cities had all mass-relocated. If they lost neutral mode and were too spaced out, they would definitely be attacked by countless yers and destroyed.


    They were already afraid, so they had to gather together, and that was why the 600 or so system main cities had joined Great Qin. There was no time for any hesitation, and if they did not join any alliances, they would have to join Great Qin.


    When he thought of this, Zhao Fu made preparations to properly wee the new City Lords. He then returned to the real world and ordered people to collect information on this.


    As expected, many yers had the same thoughts and gathered together to attack some of the system main cities that had not yet relocated. However, they found that neutral mode was still there, and a powerful defensive barrier covered the entire system main city.


    After finding out about this, Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised. However, he understood that even if the system main cities still had neutral mode, this would notst for too long. They had made this move ahead of time in order to not be caught out when neutral mode was gone.


    The fact that the neutral mode of system main cities was about to disappear meant that the real world would soon be devoured by the Heaven Awaken World. There was less and less time.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu found out that it was not just Great Qin who had benefitted from this. The various other Dynasty Legatees had attracted many City Lords to join, and they had be much more powerful as well.

 Chapter 834: Great Wall

    <h4>Chapter 834: Great Wall</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It was not just Zhao Fu who realized that the real world would soon be devoured; others also realized this, so they started to make all sorts of preparations in advance.


    Soon after Zhao Fu had returned to the real world, the Ying family¡¯s family leaders came to visit him. One of the family leaders courteously smiled as he said, ¡°Zhao Fu, the real world is about to be destroyed; when can the Ying family join Great Qin? Our Ying family is ready at any time.¡±


    They hade over especially for this matter: their Ying family was the imperial family of Great Qin, yet they had never even been to Great Qin yet. As such, they felt quite awkward.


    They were willing to give everything to Great Qin and listen to allmands of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. They were willing to talk with Zhao Fu so courteously so that they could assimte into Great Qin and restore their status as the imperial n of Great Qin. Great Qin and the Ying family could not be separated.


    Zhao Fu thought about this for a while. Right now, he did not want anything to affect Great Qin. For all this time, Great Qin had been ruled by Zhao Fu, and if other factions joined, this would create an obstacle to Zhao Fu¡¯s rule.


    However, since the Ying family was the imperial n of Great Qin, they had to join Great Qin sooner orter. Zhao Fu himself had the Ying family¡¯s bloodline as well; this was something that could not be changed.


    ¡°Mm! Great Qin¡¯s Legatee will organize a time for the Ying family to join Great Qin. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about!¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    Hearing this, brilliant smiles appeared on the family leaders¡¯ faces, and they felt much more at ease.


    At that moment, one of the family leaders said, ¡°Zhao Fu, does the Legatee know of our Ying family¡¯s young masters and big misses? Ying Xi and Ying Qiu are the women with the purest bloodline, and they¡¯re extremely beautiful as well. We¡¯ve discussed for them to serve the Legatee and be his concubines.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled but understood what the family leaders wanted. Zhao Fu was only from the coteral family and only had a bit of the Ying family¡¯s bloodline. He had only been able to obtain Great Qin¡¯s Legacy because he was quite lucky.


    The Ying family¡¯s main family had the purest bloodlines, and they wanted to be closer with Zhao Fu and make Zhao Fu truly a part of the Ying family.


    Zhao Fu was not very familiar with Ying Qiu, but he knew Ying Xi quite well. Back then, he had only survived because of her protection.


    Even though she seemed quite kind and gentle, she only saw Zhao Fu as a chess piece and did not truly care about him. In fact, she could even just casually hand him over to Wu Qingniang.


    Zhao Fu knew clearly what Ying Xi thought. Back then, when his status was lowly and Great Qin had not developed yet, he could not change anything, so he had had to submit to her.


    However, Zhao Fu felt some gratitude to Ying Xi; after all, it was only because of her protection that he had been able to stay alive.


    Hearing that Ying Xi would be sent by the Ying family to serve him, Zhao Fu thought about it and replied, ¡°I will report this to the Legatee to consider; don¡¯t do anything for now.¡±


    Hearing this, the family leaders were slightly disappointed, but they still happily smiled because at least Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was willing to ept the Ying family into Great Qin.


    After sending off the family leaders, Zhao Fu had a bit to eat. As he was about to re-enter the Heaven Awaken World, a bodyguard reported that Zhang Hongmei hade to see him, and he allowed her to enter.


    Zhang Hongmei¡¯s face was slightly red, and her eyes were hazy. Her legs were tightly pressed together, and she shyly looked to the side, not daring to look at Zhao Fu directly.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu sighed!


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu made ns to properly digest those 600 or so system main cities and truly assimte them into Great Qin.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu started clearing the surrounding regions. Great Qin now had 160 million soldiers, and he split 150 million of them into 15 teams to clear out regions, while the other ten million defended the Great Wall.


    With their various buffs and methods, the 15 teams simultaneously cleared out regions. Each team could clear out a region in a week, so in one week, Great Qin could clear out 15 regions. It would take roughly a month to clear out the surrounding 60 regions. In that case, clearing out all 260 or so regions would take roughly four months.


    The Great Qin City had already obtained a lot of EXP previously, and after obtaining the EXP from 600 or so system main cities joining, it would be able to level up to a Level 6 Capital City after clearing out some regions.


    When that time came, Great Qin would be able to restore its empire and officially establish a Kingdom in the Heaven Awaken World. With 420 regions, Zhao Fu decided that they would have to build a second Great Wall. Great Qin¡¯s Inner Great Wall only surrounded 31 regions, which was simply too small. As such, it was necessary to build a second Great Wall.


    This Great Wall would surround and protect all of the regions that Great Qin had devoured, truly turning them into Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Those 420 regions would not only cover Great Qin¡¯s regions in Chinese territory but also Great Qin¡¯s regions in Vietnamese territory as well.


    There were around 350 regions in Vietnam¡¯s territory, and there were 11 or so of them near Great Qin that were without system main cities but still had arge number of Vietnamese yers.


    Great Qin had greatly expanded to the east, west, and south, so of course it would expand towards the north as well.


    Zhao Fu had already made ns to devour 120 regions in Vietnamese territory, which was equivalent to a third of Vietnam. As soon as the neutral mode disappeared, the pieces that Great Qin had hidden in Vietnam would be of great use, allowing Great Qin to easily take down those regions.


    Adding on another 120 regions, Great Qin would control 540 regions. Constructing a Great Wall that contained all of these regions would be a monumental task and would require a significant amount of time.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to start constructing the Great Wall now along Great Qin¡¯s eastern, western, and southern sides. They would build the Great Wall as they cleared out regions. After clearing out the regions, the Great Wall would soon beplete.


    Moreover, as the system main cities gathered together, formingrge factions, there appeared many of such factions around Great Qin.


    Thergest faction in the west was made up of 900 or so City Lords, thergest faction in the east was made up of 700 or so City Lords, and thergest faction in the south was made up of 600 or so City Lords. The tworgest factions in the Vietnamese territory to the north were made up of an alliance of 200 City Lords and an alliance of 180 City Lords.


    Of the four directions around Great Qin, the weakest one was the northern side, as there were only 380 cities in total. Vietnam had been forced into a very disadvantageous position by Great Qin and was naturally the weakest.


    In order to have time to clear out these regions and safely build the Great Wall, Great Qin continued to send out ambassadors with gifts to express their goodwill.

 Chapter 835: Level 6 Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 835: Level 6 Capital City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Even though the factions around Great Qin were all quite powerful, Great Qin was still the most powerful. Right now, Great Qin had 2,000 City Lords, and its might covered the surrounding 1,000 or so regions. It had to be known that China¡¯s northern side only had 2,000 regions or so in total.


    With Great Qin expressing its goodwill, not a single faction did not dare to ept it. Even those who hated yers had to choose to establish friendly rtions with Great Qin.


    With the appearance of harmony on the outside, Zhao Fu started to clear out regions and construct the Great Wall. Great Qin once again fell silent, quietly expanding as it waited for its chance to bare its fangs.


    A few dayster, Great Qin prepared 250 million coffins and ced them in the Yin Qi Formation in an orderly fashion. The soldiers lying in the coffins all gave off a faint might, as they were all Stage 1 soldiers. Such a massive gathering of corpses was quite a spectacr scene.


    When so many corpses were ced in the Yin Qi Formation, an extremely terrifying shockwave rippled out as if there was something terrifying being birthed, and the entire region was covered by this terrifying aura.


    Traces of Yin Qi rose up from the ground, and ordinary people who stepped into this region would feel an extremely cold chill, making them tremble. No amount of clothes could stop this coldness, and if they stayed here for a long time, their bodies would be corroded by the Yin Qi, resulting in death.


    This region had already be a region of Yin Qi, and no living creature could reside here. Zhao Fu had long since relocated all of the people here to another region, and all of the wild beasts had sensed the danger and escaped as well.


    Sensing this shockwave, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised because he could sense that what the Yin Qi Formation was producing was not countless Ghost Soldiers, and the shockwaves were not caused by the corpses.


    Traces of aura floated out of the coffins and gathered at the center of the Ghost Seal Formation. Arge portion of the Yin Qi gathered by the Yin Qi Formation was absorbed by the Ghost Seal Formation, and much of the aura of bloodthirstiness gathered by the Ghost Army g and various Gravestones also gathered within the Ghost Seal Formation.


    The Ghost Seal Formation was at the center of those terrifying shockwaves, and the thing being produced was going through changes because of the countless soldiers¡¯ auras, the boundless Yin Qi, and aura of bloodthirstiness. It would be an extremely terrifying thing.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Ghost Commander Seals, Ghost Marquis Seals, and Ghost King Seal, and there seemed to be no problem with them.


    At that moment, the Ghost King Seal suddenly gave off an intense gray light, and it seemed to start to melt. This made Zhao Fu feel quite startled ¨C if the Ghost King Seal melted, what would happen? Zhao Fu did not know what was happening, so he prepared to stop it.


    ¡°Wait!¡± the golden dragon suddenly said.


    Seeing that the golden dragon had stopped him, Zhao Fu wondered if it knew something and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this happening?¡±


    The golden dragon replied simply, ¡°I have no idea either!¡±


    This made Zhao Fu roll his eyes, and he said, ¡°Why are you stopping me if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either?¡±


    The golden dragon replied seriously, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, my instincts tell me that it¡¯s best not to stop what¡¯s happening. Within this valley, the Yin Qi Formation, coffins, gravestones, and g have all fused together and are absorbing Yin energy from the Underworld.


    ¡°If you stop this, something might happen, and everything here might be destroyed.¡±


    Hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu could only stop. He sighed and asked, ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t just stand here and watch; who knows what will happen?¡±


    The golden dragon thought before replying, ¡°Zhao Fu, take out some of your blood and fuse it with the Ghost King Seal. No matter what happens, you¡¯ll be in control.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. He cut open his palm, causing blood to flow out and turn into an orb of blood, which he controlled and fused into the Ghost King Seal.


    Nothing surprising happened, and there was no resistance. After absorbing Zhao Fu¡¯s blood, the Ghost King Seal seemed to give off an aura of delight.


    After a while, Zhao Fu stopped giving out blood because the Ghost King Seal seemed to be content. Zhao Fu¡¯s face was quite pale and he looked slightly skinnier. He quickly took out some recovery medicinal pills and consumed them.


    Zhao Fu looked heavily wounded, as he had let out so much blood.


    The Ghost King Seal was still changing, and even greater Yin Qi started to gather. Zhao Fu was not sure what sort of terrifying thing was being created, but he hoped it would not affect the creation of Ghost Soldiers.


    After returning to the Great Qin City, Zhao Fu focused on recovering, and hisplexion regained some color. Following this, he started to take care of other matters.


    A monthter, Zhao Fu was sitting under a tall willow tree as he fished in a small creek when he suddenly received a system announcement, ¡°Congrattions! Great Qin has leveled up into a Level 6 Capital City!¡±


    Hearing this system announcement, Zhao Fu felt delighted and put away the fishing rod before going to the City Hall to look at the Great Qin City¡¯s new stats.


    ¾ÓÃñ:0000 Ê¿±ø2000


    Vige Name: Great Qin City (Epic)


    Level: Level 5 Capital City (628,000/1,200,000,000)


    Vige Area: 429,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 32,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/80,240,000


    Military: 892,640/32,482,000


    Popr Support: 86


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +250%, Territory Crop Growing Time -250%, Poption Limit +160%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +19, Soldiers¡¯ stats +20%, Poption Attraction +190%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +190%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 446,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    The Great Qin City was finally a Level 6 Capital City. Zhao Fu felt an incredible sense of achievement: Great Qin had be a Level 6 Capital City from just a Basic Vige. After experiencing so much, they were finally about to establish a Kingdom.


    They now required 1.2 billion EXP to level up from a Level 6 Capital City into a Royal City. After obtaining this amount of EXP, the Great Qin City would be able to be a Royal City.


    Even though 1.2 billion EXP was an enormous figure, it was the final step. Great Qin had fulfilled all of the other conditions and onlycked EXP. Zhao Fu did not feel worried ¨C Great Qin had been able to obtain 800 million EXP for the previous level-up quite easily, so 1.2 billion EXP would not be too difficult to obtain either.


    After a month, Great Qin had only cleared out roughly one-third of the empty regions, and there were still many regions to be cleared out, which could give Great Qin arge amount of EXP.


    Over the past month, countless system main cities became unable to use their neutral mode. Some yers paid a heavy death toll to finally attack the system main cities, and Zhao Fu prepared to officially make a move against Vietnam. This would also provide Great Qin with arge amount of EXP.

 Chapter 836: Northern Side

    <h4>Chapter 836: Northern Side</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In Vietnam¡¯s territory to the north, Great Qin¡¯s biggest obstacle was not the system main city faction, as there were only about 380 system main cities. Great Qin could destroy them all in one fell swoop, but the countless yers would be quite troublesome.


    They could unlimitedly revive, and even though Great Qin had Reality-Harming Talismans, if they forced the yers into a corner, they would still retaliate. Great Qin wanted to devour a third of Vietnam¡¯s territory in one go, and this would result in retaliation from all Vietnamese yers.


    Zhao Fu and his Generals summarized their n into two major steps. The first was to get rid of the yers. Because they were quite spread out throughout the various regions, Great Qin could not get rid of them quickly. If Great Qin could not get rid of them, it would not be able to devour so many regions and would definitely be obstructed.


    Comparatively speaking, even though the many system main cities were much more powerful, they were all gathered together and would be easy to get rid of quickly.


    The first step was to get rid of yers while the second step was to get rid of system factions.


    Of course, Great Qin could not personally act in getting rid of the yers or else all of Vietnam would vigorously retaliate. This would be a foreign invasion and would invoke the fury of all Vietnamese yers.


    However, Great Qin did not have to act at all ¨C it could rely on its chess piece in Vietnam, the ¡®Vietnamese Guard.¡¯ Great Qin had set up this piece from the very beginning and had invested a lot of resources into it; they couldn¡¯t just have it sit there.


    Zhao Fu had invested quite a lot of money into the Vietnamese Guard, and it was now the number one faction in Vietnam, surpassing even the governmental faction. With how kind and just it looked, it was loved by countless Vietnamese people.


    From invasions from other countries to the system main city factions ughtering yers, it had stood up for Vietnamese yers. It was a g of light for Vietnam, and all Vietnamese people took delight in it.


    Ly Qinqian, as the leader of the Vietnamese Guard, was loved by countless people. With her looks, she was publicly acknowledged to be the number one beauty in Vietnam. No one couldpare to her looks, and many men from noble families pursued her.


    However, she had refused every person, saying that with Vietnam¡¯s matters at hand, she had put aside her own feelings and decided to give her life to Vietnam.


    Such patriotism earned her the respect of countless people, and she was now the most popr woman in Vietnam.


    However, no one could imagine that Ly Qinqian would be looking at a man seated above with such a flirtatious gaze. She waspletely different from the righteous and selfless Ly Qinqian that the Vietnamese people knew.


    After three years, she was no longer that innocent and na?ve woman. In terms of her temperament and abilities, she waspletely different.


    ¡°Your task is to clear out all Vietnamese yers; I will give you arge amount of money to mobilize the Vietnamese yers,¡± Zhao Fu said to Ly Qinqian.


    Ly Qinqian charmingly smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I will definitely aplish this. However, Your Majesty, can¡¯t you spoil me just this once? I¡¯ve been preparing my body for Your Majesty this entire time.¡±


    Everything that Ly Qinqian had was given to her by Zhao Fu; she clearly understood how much authority Zhao Fu wielded. Moreover, whether it was Zhao Fu¡¯s looks or his power, they were all incredibly alluring. However, Ly Qinqian, of course, did not feel any deep love for Zhao Fu.


    In this world, how many people could truly love with all of their heart? Even though humans loved to believe in this sort of love, it was not verymon in reality.


    To Ly Qinqian, Zhao Fu was someone who was worthy of making sacrifices for, worthy of loving, and worthy of apanying. She quite liked Zhao Fu, but that did not have much to do with love.


    Most of the women by Zhao Fu¡¯s side were like this ¨C they did not truly love Zhao Fu, as that was not very realistic. Apart from in novels, which man could make every woman truly love him? It was just that to them, Zhao Fu was the most suitable person.


    Zhao Fu naturally understood this, so he did not let himself be affected too much.


    Hearing Ly Qinqian¡¯s words, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and nodded.


    Ly Qinqian felt quite satisfied and smiled as she bowed before leaving, preparing to carry out what Zhao Fu had ordered.


    Soon, a public notice sent Vietnam into a frenzy: ¡®Vietnam is currently chaotic and without order, filled with crimes and immorality. The Vietnamese Guard will restore order for the future of Vietnam, punishing all evildoers and creating a bright future.¡¯


    The Vietnamese Guard was thergest faction in Vietnam, and with Great Qin¡¯s support, it had surpassed the governmental faction. It now had ten million people, about one-eighth of the total poption.


    Now that it had made this public announcement, it naturally createdrge waves. This wasrgely supported, as everyone wanted for the light to cleanse the darkness.


    For the ordinary people, they just wanted to live safely and peacefully; none of them enjoyed the chaotic situation of the world.


    The Vietnamese Guard first cleared out the regions closest to Great Qin. There were still many Vietnamese yers and indigenous residents there.


    People from the Vietnamese Guard went to those regions and made announcements, saying, ¡°All Vietnamese yers must leave this ce. The Vietnamese Guard will provide teleportation channels and somepensation. We need to construct defenses to defend against Great Qin here.¡±


    Using defenses against Great Qin, many people were in support of this n. Right now, Great Qin was their greatest threat, making all of Vietnam quite unsettled.


    Even the governmental faction did not dare to openly go against Great Qin, yet the Vietnamese Guard had dared to do this. They were immediately praised, and their reputation surpassed that of the governmental faction.


    Some people had been unwilling to leave, but after hearing that the Vietnamese Guard would be providing teleportation channels andpensation, most people were willing to cooperate and leave to other regions.


    Just like that, the 15 regions near Great Qin were all mostly vacated, with just a small portion of people who would not pose much of a threat left.


    Just like that, Great Qin was able to easily obtain 15 regions without using a single soldier, just some money. Now, there were still 105 regions to go.


    The Vietnamese Guard put up an act of setting up some defenses, such as ghost formations and demon formations. All of them were to scare people, and they made countless people believe the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s words.


    The Vietnamese Guard not only had to convince the Vietnamese yers, but it also had to convince the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s members. Even though the Vietnamese Guard was controlled by Great Qin, it had only gathered so many Vietnamese yers because of its rally of patriotism. Those Vietnamese yers were loyal to Vietnam, not the Vietnamese Guard and Great Qin.


    Over the next few days, the Vietnamese Guard made a big fuss in those 15 regions and did some rough checking. There was nothing unexpected, and they started to clear more regions.

 Chapter 837: Five Legatees

    <h4>Chapter 837: Five Legatees</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As they expanded out from the 15 regions, they found some regions with some Dynasty Legatees. Of course, they were not gathered together and were instead scattered. There were Five Legatees in total who upied 20 regions.


    Each of them only controlled two or three regions, and some of them were not even fully controlled. There were also some regions between them, so if one had to draw a circle around them, there would be 20 regions in total.


    They were the most powerful ones in those regions; not only did they have powerful indigenous residents, but they also had gathered many yers. They had decent strength, but that was only inparison to other Nation or Dynasty Legatees.


    The Vietnamese Guard had no reason to attack these Dynasty Legatees because if they could not give a good reason, other people would feel threatened if they did so. After all, the Vietnamese Guard was already thergest faction in Vietnam.


    If they casually destroyed a Dynasty Legatee¡¯s faction, everyone would feel threatened and ally together to attack them. It would be the same situation as Great Qin in China.


    As such, it would be better to have Great Qin destroy those five Dynasty Legatee¡¯s factions.


    The first was the Tran Dynasty, which was created in 1225. When Ly Chieu Hoang ceded the throne, Tran Thai Tong was enthroned. Because he was surnamed Tran, the Dynasty was called the Tran Dynasty.


    The Tran Dynastysted for around 170 years, and in 1400, Ho Quy Ly dethroned thest Tran Emperor and dered himself Emperor, establishing the Ho Dynasty and causing the Tran Dynasty to perish.


    The Tay Son Dynasty was established in 1771 when Nguyen Nhac, Nguyen Lu, and Nguyen Hue started peasant rebellions and attacked various cities, overthrowing the Quang Nam Quoc. Because the home district of the rebel leaders was Tay Son, the Dynasty came to be called the Tay Son Dynasty.


    However, the Tay Son Dynasty was soon overthrown by Gia Long with French assistance. In May of 1802, Gia Long established Vietnam¡¯sst Dynasty ¨C the Nguyen Dynasty.


    The Dinh Dynasty was a vassal state created by China. Its creator, Dinh Bo Lin, unified Vietnam by defeating all the rebellious warlords and proimed himself Emperor in 968. In just 12 years, in 980, he was assassinated, and Le Hoan, themander-in-chief of the army, dethroned the new child Emperor, causing the Dinh Dynasty to perish.


    The Mac Dynasty was a Dynasty during the Southern and Northern Dynasties period. In 1527, Mac Thai To, a captain of the imperial guard of the previous Dynasty, usurped the throne and established the Mac Dynasty. In 1592, the Mac Dynasty was overthrown by the Later Le Dynasty. The Mac Dynasty¡¯s imperial family retreated to Cao Bang in the north of Vietnam until 1677 when the Later Le Dynasty assisted the Qing Dynasty to settle three rebellions and officially destroyed them.


    The Trinh Lords were a noble feudal n who were the de facto rulers of Northern Vietnam. It was controlled by the Trinh family and participated in the Later Le Dynasty overthrowing the Mac Dynasty.


    Trinh Bong was thest of the Trinh Lords. Because of conflict with Later Le, he ruled for only one year before disappearing, and the Trinh Lords fell out of power.


    Great Qin had precise intelligence on the five Legatees. The Tran Dynasty had a poption of four million, nine City Lords, and 200,000 yers; the Tay Son Dynasty had a poption of three million, eight City Lords, and 250,000 yers; the Dinh Dynasty had a poption of five million, ten City Lords, and 300,000 yers.


    The Mac Dynasty had a poption of four million, seven City Lords, and 150,000 yers; the Trinh Lords had a poption of five million, nine City Lords, and 400,000 yers.


    That was the strength of the five Legatees. In total, they had 43 City Lords and 1.3 million yers, a total military force of about four million or so.


    How could Great Qin care about such a meager force? Great Qin already saw them as something it had conquered already.


    Since Great Qin was going to destroy them, the Vietnamese Guard did not have to care much about them and continued to expand outwards to 50 or so regions, which were controlled by system main city factions.


    The yers in those regions suffered a lot of hardship: they were forced to either submit to the system main cities or be ughtered. There were only those two choices; there was no option for remaining neutral.


    Taking away the original 15 regions, the 20 regions that the Dynasty Legatees upied, and the 50 other regions out of the 120 regions that Great Qin wanted to take over, there were still 35 regions.


    The system factions were incredibly savage to the yers, making the yers angry, but because the system factions had all gathered together, the yers did not dare to attack. They could only hold in their anger.


    Now, the Vietnamese Guard started to exaggerate the threat of the system factions. The Vietnamese described the system factions to be violent, cruel, and inhumane,paring them to demons. They urged yers to quickly leave and gave a notice that they would construct a Great Wall to prevent the system factions from suddenly attacking ordinary yers.


    This was supported by many Vietnamese yers. All yers knew about the system main cities ughtering yers, and since they were such a great threat, choosing to construct a Great Wall was a good idea.


    Following this, the Vietnamese Guard started to construct the Great Wall ¨C which was actually for Great Qin to defend against Vietnam.


    Indeed, this Great Wall was for Great Qin rather than Vietnam; otherwise, why would Great Qin have the Vietnamese Guard construct it? After devouring so many regions, Great Qin would definitely be retaliated against by all of Vietnam, so Zhao Fu wanted to construct a Great Wall in advance.


    In actuality, it would not be too difficult for Great Qin to wipe out Vietnam. However, if it really did this, how could the countries around Vietnam feel at ease? They would all ally together and attack Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu did not want them to drag down Great Qin, so he could only do things one step at a time. That way, the matter would not be too serious and would not make others feel so threatened so quickly.


    As they constructed the first Great Wall, the Vietnamese Guard then continued to make excuses and started to construct a second Great Wall beyond the 35 regions. That way, all 120 regions that Zhao Fu wanted would be within his grasp.


    Because there were not enough people to build the Great Wall, the Vietnamese Guard hired many yers to help out, giving them good wages.


    There were naturally many people who were willing to participate, as they could earn money, protect their own safety, and help out Vietnam. They would be helping to re-establish order and build a brighter future ¨C however, they had never expected that these two Great Walls were actually for the enemy.


    By the time they found out, it would be toote, as these regions would belong to Great Qin. The regions that Great Qin devoured would be its strength and would never be able to be taken back. All there would be were regrets.


    The Vietnamese Guard first reduced the threat of Great Qin, then reduced the threat of the system factions. Both of these were great threats to Vietnam, and now that the Vietnamese Guard had done this, its reputation skyrocketed, and countless people praised it.

 Chapter 838: Three Million

    <h4>Chapter 838: Three Million</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Luckily Vietnam has the Vietnamese Guard, who are so righteous and selfless, willing to give up so much for Vietnam. I feel so moved; I love the Vietnamese Guard! They are the pride of Vietnam!¡±


    ¡°The Vietnamese Guard is so good that there¡¯s nothing more to say. Think about everything the Vietnamese Guard has done over these years and how many people they¡¯ve helped. The people need factions that are willing to walk the walk and make sacrifices for the nation. The governmental faction can¡¯tpare to them at all.¡±


    ¡°My big bro¡¯s in the Vietnamese Guard. They¡¯re all incredibly strict of themselves and value themon people above all else. They¡¯re willing to help all who need them. They are our light, and I¡¯m simply too blessed and happy to have a big bro like him.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna lie, the Vietnamese Guard should be recorded in history forever for all the things they¡¯ve done for the people and Vietnam so that future people can learn to be like them.¡±


    Over the past three years, the Vietnamese Guard had garnered immense reputation and had an incredibly deep foundation. It was loved by all Vietnamese people and praised so highly.


    Those in the Vietnamese Guard all felt incredibly proud to be part of it. In fact, many people felt hot-blooded and yelled, ¡°Alive, I¡¯ll be a member of the Vietnamese Guard; dead, I¡¯ll be a ghost of the Vietnamese Guard!¡±


    In fact, it was very likely that if the Vietnamese Guard wanted to rece the governmental faction, there would be many people in support. However, Zhao Fu did not n to do this, or else they would be exposed sooner orter. Once they found out that the Vietnamese Guard was controlled by Great Qin, everything would be turned upside down.


    They would instantly go from being patriotic heroes to shameless traitors, and none of the Vietnamese yers would continue to work for the Vietnamese Guard.


    The two Great Walls were simultaneously built incredibly quickly. The regions in front of the first Great Wall would be dealt with by Great Qin, while the Vietnamese Guard would be responsible for the 35 regions further behind.


    For those 35 regions, the Vietnamese Guard could not continue using the excuse of having them leave to avoid danger. Instead, they dered that they were sweeping away all evil and worried that they might harm ordinary yers, so they asked the ordinary yers to leave first and return once everything was in order. This once again made the Vietnamese Guard seem incredibly caring of the ordinary yers.


    However, only a small portion of peopleplied this time. Vietnam did not have that many regions, and if they continued to retreat, there would be many people squeezed into very few regions. Moreover, many people did not want to leave, and it was the same with some factions.


    Some people believed that the Vietnamese Guard would only protect them and would not harm them, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Soon, it was May, and spring had passed. The weather became hotter and hotter, and the Vietnamese Guard was currently making announcements with an immense sense of justice.


    ¡°It has been about a month since our Vietnamese Guard gave the warning. All evildoers have had time to repent; if you are willing to walk towards the light, please leave these regions. From today onwards, the Vietnamese Guard will send soldiers to cleanse all evil from those regions.¡±


    It had been a bit more than a month, and both Great Walls had been built to a certain extent. As such, Zhao Fu had the Vietnamese Guard start to purge these regions.


    The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people looked incredibly excited and hot-blooded. They were fighting for Vietnam, for righteousness, and for order.


    The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s ten million people split into three teams that cleared out three regions and called for more people to join.


    As for who was evil and who was good, that was up to the Vietnamese Guard.


    This purge was led by Ly Qinqian herself. In fact, even Zhao Fu himself came to ensure that the n was carried out sessfully. He did not have much to do anyway.


    The first three million strong army gathered at the ex-location of a system main city. Even though the system main cities had all relocated, they had left behind many structures.


    This ce was managed by a fewrge factions who exploited ordinary yers and often bullied them.


    Ly Qinqian stood in the air with ten or so City Lords behind her. 70% belonged to Great Qin and only 30% belonged to the Vietnamese side. Because of how big the Vietnamese Guard was now, the higher-ups could not all be indigenous residents or that would be too suspicious.


    As such, the Vietnamese Guard had promoted some talented yers into the higher-ups; only then would they be able to gain the trust of others.


    There were roughly three million soldiers below d in armor and holding all sorts of weapons. They gave off a harsh and austere aura as they surrounded this ce.


    There were hundreds of thousands of people gathered on the city walls, with five or six City Lords standing in the air, facing off against the Vietnamese Guard.


    ¡°Right now, you are to submit not to the Vietnamese Guard but to themon people. I will give you one more chance: will you surrender? Will you admit your wrongdoings and turn over a new leaf?¡±


    Ly Qinqian was now the City Lord of a Great City, and she gave off a powerful aura. There was an air of righteousness about her, no longer having a trace of flirtatiousness as she shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ what a hypocritical, disgusting woman! This world is a world where the strong devour the week; we haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Stop pretending to be an agent of righteousness; we don¡¯t believe you at all!¡± a gloomy-looking young man loudlyughed as he replied.


    Ly Qinqian said, ¡°Everyone, the Vietnamese Guard is here to bring justice and order. Everything we do is for you; do you still want to help themmit tyranny? Do you want to continue to be oppressed by them?¡±


    Ly Qinqian¡¯s goal was to convince the ordinary people here to resist these factions and work together with the Vietnamese Guard to destroy these factions.


    Ly Qinqian was incredibly famous, and all Vietnamese yers naturally knew about her. They understood that she hade for them, the helpless ordinary yers. The Vietnamese Guard had brought three million soldiers and ten or so City Lords, so they would evidently win.


    ¡°Kill! I¡¯ve had enough of these people, acting all high and mighty all day long and not treating us like people. Are we still going to endure this? Let¡¯s help the goddess destroy these people!¡± a young man with messy hair stood out and yelled. Many other ordinary yers agreed ¨C they had been bullied all this time, and now that they had people helping, they would definitely win and not have to continue to endure.


    The ordinary yers started to attack the factions¡¯ yers on the City Walls, and seeing this, Ly Qinqian smiled and also ordered the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people to attack.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± Three million soldiers charged, giving off a massive aura as they flooded forwards. Waves of arrows shot towards the City Walls, and many soldiers quickly reached the bottom of the City Walls and used various methods to scale them.


    The factions¡¯ forces were already at a disadvantage, and now with yers behind them attacking as well, they were instantly suppressed and suffered countless injuries and casualties. Seeing this, the leaders, who had wanted to resist the Vietnamese Guard for a while, could only give the order to retreat.


    The City Lords immediately turned and ran because they had no hope of winning, while the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s City Lords had only started to attack.

 Chapter 839: Eliminate Evil

    <h4>Chapter 839: Eliminate Evil</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu was hidden in the air nearby and did not n to act. There was no need to arouse unnecessary suspicions, and he primarily came to prevent anything unexpected from happening as opposed to killing people.


    There were only 100,000 or so people on the City Walls, and after a wave of arrow rain, countless cries sounded out as blood sttered everywhere, killing many of them. The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people quickly scaled the City Walls and swung their weapons, starting to fight with the yers from those factions. The Vietnamese Guard not only had the numerical advantage, but it also had much higher morale as well.


    The ordinary yers, who had been abused, attacked like mad, venting all of their hatred towards those people from the factions.


    ¡°Zhan Xiaotou! I¡¯ll bite you to death today! Your elder still remembers that time you made me kneel!¡± A short young man looked at his enemy, and after his weapon was knocked away, he sprang up and started to bite.


    ¡°Niu Mo, your elder¡¯s gonna kill you today!¡± A middle-aged man shed hisrge saber into another man¡¯s stomach as heughed loudly.


    ¡°Liu Dong, how the tables have turned!¡± a young man said condescendingly as he chopped off another man¡¯s head.


    Under the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s ferocious attacks, the factions suffered heavy casualties, while the ordinary yers also vented out their hatred. Very soon, the people from the factions were killed with no one being spared.


    The City Lords from the factions were also surrounded by the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s ten or so City Lords. After a drawn-out battle, both sides had been greatly weakened. However, the Vietnamese Guard had more City Lords and better equipment. While a middle-aged man from the factions was defending against someone else, a spear pierced through his chest, killing the first City Lord.


    Following this, the other Vietnamese Guard City Lords continued to kill the other factions¡¯ City Lords. A few of the people from the Vietnamese Guard were injured, but the battle had finally ended.


    Ly Qinqian gave off a powerful aura and stood in the air. Because of Great Qin¡¯s nurturing, even though she was not immensely powerful, she was not weak either.


    The battlefield was incredibly bloody and gory, but no one cared. Everyone looked up in respect and awe ¨C it was Ly Qinqian who had ended all of this. She was the one who had brought the Vietnamese Guard to defeat these evil factions.


    Someone yelled, ¡°Goddess! I¡¯m willing to join the Vietnamese Guard and serve Vietnam!¡±


    Ly Qinqian smiled and said, ¡°Our Vietnamese Guard wees everyone with ambition. I hope that you can all follow me to cleanse Vietnam of evil and protect order. Everything that we obtain will not go to Vietnam but to everyone who helps us!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re too good!¡±


    ¡°Goddess, I love you!¡±


    Hearing Ly Qinqian say this, everyone became incredibly excited and cheered. They knew that the factions had many good things that were worth a lot of money. Even though they respected Ly Qinqian, giving them some money was the best way to motivate them.


    Ly Qinqian had long since relocated the factions¡¯ Cities, and all of the EXP had gone to Great Qin. They had also taken in all of the remaining people from the factions in the name of protecting them.


    As for the goods, they were given to the countless ordinary yers. Great Qin did not care about those things, so they gave them out to encourage more people to join them.


    After giving out rewards, everyone had received something, and everything of value had been taken. Ly Qinqian led the army onto the next location.


    They had not lost many people over the course of this battle. Instead, they had gained even more people. Moreover, Ly Qinqian dered in the name of righteousness that they were going to cleanse away evil, attracting even more support. Without making the others seem evil, how could the Vietnam Guard seem so good?


    The Vietnamese Guard honorably cleaned out region after region without hiding anything, and not many people were against this. Those with power came over to help, and those who did not dare toe cheered for the Vietnamese Guard.


    Now that the Vietnamese Guard was standing on the side of justice, the various factions did not dare to say anything. If they dared to speak out against the Vietnamese Guard, they would face bacsh from all of Vietnam. As such, they could only support the Vietnamese Guard, while those who felt strongly about justice joined the Vietnamese Guard.


    The Vietnamese Guard continuously swept through regions in the name of righteousness, bing more and more powerful. There were not only yers but also indigenous resident soldiers, and the three teams had increased in size to 30 million or so people.


    Of course, the reason why so many people joined was because of the massive benefits. Whenever they took down a faction, all of the goods would be split among those who had helped. They were standing on the side of righteousness to purge evil, but in reality, they were simply just piging.


    The Vietnamese Guard was incredibly powerful and had a big advantage, and they could gain great benefits, so all of their members were eager to participate.


    Ly Qinqian led her group to another region and yelled out about clearing evil, maintaining order, and helping the ordinary yers.


    These words were words that she had to yell every time ¨C they boosted the morale of her own soldiers while shaking the hearts of the enemy. The people gathered in those ces were usually split into two groups: yers from factions and individual yers. The yers from factions naturally often bullied those who were not part of a faction, resulting in great tensions.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± After Ly Qinqian shouted out, the massive army rushed up and ferociously attacked. The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s City Lords also flew over, and sounds of shouting and fighting could be heard everywhere as the smell of blood filled the air.


    After dealing with this region, the three teams obtained 89 City Lord Seals, most of which were the City Lord Seals of Basic Cities. By now, they had cleared out 15 regions.


    Out of the original 35 regions, they still had 20 to go. Seeing how unstoppable the Vietnamese Guard were, the remaining 20 regions felt quite scared. If Great Qin had dared to do such a thing, they would be rebuked by countless people and would be suppressed by a big alliance.


    While Great Qin was viewed as evil, resulting in it being suppressed, the Vietnamese Guard was viewed as righteous, so things werepletely different.


    The Vietnamese Guard stood on the side of justice to take down the various factions. Anyone who helped those factions was counted as evil and would be attacked as well.


    The 20 regions were between the first and second Great Walls, and they werepletely isted; they could not escape even if they wanted to. The most absurd thing was that anyone who the Vietnamese Guard said was evil was evil, and anyone who they said was good was good.


    No one dared to ally with them, because once they allied with them, the Vietnamese Guard would use them of assisting evil. No one wanted to make trouble for themselves.


    Indeed, the Vietnamese Guard did not attack factions that treated yers well and promoted order ¨C this proved that the Vietnamese Guard only took down evil factions, making them seem more trustworthy.


    This made it so that the evil factions could not gather together and were all spread out, making it easy for the Vietnamese Guard to devour them. There were no obstacles in their way, which was why it was so sessful.

 Chapter 840: Evil Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 840: Evil Wolf</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After a few days, the Vietnamese Guard finished getting rid of the ¡®evil factions,¡¯ting them 158 Cities. 80% of them were Basic Cities, and 20% of them were Great Cities.


    The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s actions aroused a lot of dissatisfaction and hostility. Even though the ordinary yers were in great support, some of the factions started to be displeased with the Vietnamese Guard, as the Vietnamese Guard started to threaten them. No one would wee anyone one felt threatened by.


    Zhao Fu did not n to have the Vietnamese Guard leave the second Great Wall because their primary job was to clear out 35 regions. However, since they had now cleared out the evil factions, it was time to get rid of the good ones too.


    Zhao Fu did not care about which factions were evil and which ones were good: all of them were enemies to Great Qin.


    The Vietnamese Guard once again split into three teams and began their operations. However, some members started to question these orders ¨C why did they originally say those factions were good but now say they were evil?


    Even though some members felt confused, they still obeyed thesemands because many of them had obtained great benefits. They did not care who they attacked as long as there was money to be made.


    The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s higher-ups started to make announcements that these factions were evil as well, cheating and exploitingmoners and doing all sorts of other deeds. The Vietnamese Guard imed that they were viins who pretended to be noble, and they were supposedly much worse than the other evil factions.


    After hearing these announcements, some people in the Vietnamese Guard believed them, but others didn¡¯t, as they were notplete fools. They could judge what was true and what was false.


    The other factions started to feel quite startled, as they could now tell that the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s goal was not so simple anymore. They were nning on getting rid of all of the factions without any regard to goodness or evilness. Now, the Vietnamese Guard could be said to bepletely unrestrained, and the various factions started to discuss how they could put an end to this.


    Those factions between the two Great Walls felt incredibly furious. They had not done anything at all, yet the title of ¡®evildoer¡¯ had been ced on them by the Vietnamese Guard. They felt disgusted that they had believed that the Vietnamese Guard would not do anything to them.


    By now, the Vietnamese Guard had already started to attack. They split into three teams and cut them off, making it so that they could not join up.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± Shouts shook the surroundings as the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s tens of millions of soldiers charged at a Basic City. They shot countless arrows at the City Walls as soldiers scaled the walls before attacking the defenders.


    A slightly skinny young man furiously blocked a strike with his sword as he yelled, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Vietnamese Guard meant to be an army ofpassion and justice? Why are you attacking us for no reason? We actually trusted you and respected you, yet you¡¯re trying to kill us!


    ¡°You say we¡¯re evil, but what have we done? Are you blind? You people from the Vietnamese Guard are the evilest!¡±


    The resolute-looking young man who was attacking could not help but doubt whether what he was doing was right or not. The core ts of the Vietnamese Guard were justice, kindness, and order, but what they were doing seemed to vite those things.


    Seeing that everyone in this City was resisting the Vietnamese Guard, this meant that those who were living here lived decent lives. Those in charge seemed quite popr, which was why so many people were willing to support them.


    Logically, this sort of faction should not be counted as evil, so many members of the Vietnamese Guard could not understand why the higher-ups had listed them as evil.


    However, the resolute-looking young man still raised his saber and rushed up because this was something that the higher-ups had decided, and ordinary soldiers like them had no say in it.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± A pained cry sounded out as the City Lord of this City was killed by the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s City Lords. His corpse fell from the sky, and the City¡¯s resistance immediately drastically weakened.


    The Vietnamese Guard quickly took control of his City. Those who hade out of greed started to pige anything of value. The members of the Vietnamese Guard who had been with the Vietnamese Guard for a while looked at the helpless people, who looked at them with fear, making the Vietnamese Guard members feel a strange sense of difort.


    Before, wherever the Vietnamese Guard went, they would be weed by countless people with looks of joy on their faces. However, the only emotions they could see were fear.


    Many people started to suspect what they were doing was wrong. They had joined the Vietnamese Guard out of their sense of justice, which was at the core of the Vietnamese Guard. They had been proud to join the Vietnamese Guard, but what they were doing now made them feel guilty and felt opposite to the justice they had desired.


    ¡°Kill!¡± After going through this City, the Vietnamese Guard went to another faction and started to ferociously attack.


    ¡°Why are you attacking us? Vietnamese Guard, give me an exnation!¡± the City Lord roared in anger, feeling incredibly wronged.


    This made some of the higher-ups in the Vietnamese Guard hesitate and wonder if what they were doing was wrong. Wasn¡¯t the Vietnamese Guard supposed to bring about a bright and orderly future? Why did they seem like they had be wanton ughterers?


    It was only those at the very top who determined who were good and who were evil; they had no idea about any of this.


    A bearded man coldly harrumphed as he stood in the air and said, ¡°What¡¯s the first rule of the Vietnamese Guard?¡±


    This made those who were hesitating start attacking again because the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s first rule was to obey all orders; those who refused would be heavily punished.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I beg you!¡± After the faction¡¯s City Lord was killed, the others knelt in fear and pleaded for mercy. They were indigenous residents, and dying meant a true death. This made the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people feel quite ufortable, but they still followed their orders before continuing on to the next region.


    The Vietnamese Guard madly killed with unstoppable momentum, and the remaining factions hurriedly responded, forming three groups that resisted the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s three teams.


    However, they were not even half as strong as the Vietnamese Guard. The Vietnamese Guard had already gone through those regions once, and now that they were going through it a second time, there was much less resistance.


    Even if the ¡®good¡¯ and ¡®evil¡¯ factions had banded together at the very beginning to resist the Vietnamese Guard, they still would not have been able to win, as Zhao Fu would have acted. They had always been destined to lose.


    ¡°The Vietnamese Guard is the greatest evil. Now, you¡¯ve shown all of your ambition while putting on an appearance of righteousness. You¡¯re extremely disgusting and hypocritical!¡±


    The City Lords resisting the Vietnamese Guard could long since see the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s aim, which was to control these 35 regions and clear out all other factions.


    Clearing evil? Restoring light? Maintaining justice and order? All of that was a lie. They had been like idiots and believed the Vietnamese Guard, making them feel incredibly regretful. However, this was only natural, as the Vietnamese Guard had put up a front for three years, doing all sorts of good things to win people¡¯s trust and respect.


    It had suddenly revealed its great ambition and its true fangs. In that moment, the gentlemb suddenly became an evil wolf, ravenously devouring everything.

 Chapter 841: Reason

    <h4>Chapter 841: Reason</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing the things that the enemy were yelling, the members of the Vietnamese Guard started to doubt the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s aim. Were they really wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing like the enemy said?


    At that point, even the older members of the Vietnamese Guard fell deep into thought. They had been in the Vietnamese Guard for three years and felt deeply towards the Vietnamese Guard. They had joined the Vietnamese Guard for justice and for their country, and if the Vietnamese Guard was truly evil, could they continue to work for it?


    Those who had joinedter on had done so for benefits. They did not care much about whether it was good or evil. They waited for orders to attack and took everything from the enemy.


    The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s morale was slightly shaken, but at that moment, a loud and bright voice sounded out, ¡°Are you really going to trust the enemy¡¯s word over the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s word? Think about the things the Vietnamese Guard has done over the past three years and how much it has helped you all. What does that all mean to you? Charge! Kill those people and take as many goods for yourself!¡±


    This caused the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s shaken morale to stabilize. Even though some people still had doubts, there was no time for too much thinking.


    The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s army started to charge and flooded forwards like an ocean. They used all sorts of methods to scale the City Walls, while the Archers behind covered them.


    The enemy side also vigorously retaliated, throwing downrge rocks, logs, and burning oil towards those who were climbing up. At the same time, their own Archers also attacked.


    However, no matter how intensely the enemy side retaliated, the Vietnamese Guard simply had too many people. As waves of arrow rainnded and the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s soldiers scaled the walls, the defending side suffered countless casualties.


    By now, there was a lot of fighting on top of the City Walls, and more and more people reached the top and started to attack.


    The battle in the sky had also begun ¨C Ly Qinqian personally acted, her sword giving off a sharp sword light as she attacked the City Lord of a Basic City. The City Lord defended with his full strength, but he was still sent flying backward and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    Explosions continuously sounded out, and the defending side¡¯s situation became worse and worse. An elderly man cursed, ¡°You people from the Vietnamese Guard won¡¯t have a good ending! You hypocritical demons!¡±


    Chi!


    A sharp saber light chopped this elderly man in half, causing blood to fall everywhere, and his corpse crashed to the ground. A City Lord Seal floated in the air, giving off a faint light.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Another howl sounded out as a chubby young man¡¯s hand was cut off by a sword strike. He was powerless to face the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s City Lords, and seeing that there was no more hope of victory, he could only surrender.


    The battle quickly stabilized. The Vietnamese Guard had lost two million people while the other side had lost four million people, and many of them had been captured.


    The other two teams also destroyed the remainder of the factions, and they once again regathered. They had started out with 30 million soldiers, with only 25 million remaining, but they had gained 260 Cities from clearing the 35 regions.


    Because most of them were yer factions, most of these Cities were only Basic Cities. To be able to obtain 260 Cities, Zhao Fu was already quite satisfied.


    However, after the battles, many people¡¯s doubts about the Vietnamese Guard started to surface. Many people wondered if the Vietnamese Guard was really a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing and if everything it had done was a farce. Could it be that it had lied when determining some factions were evil, its true to conquer regions? Did the Vietnamese Guard really have such ambition? Wasn¡¯t everything done for Vietnam? Was it truly righteous?


    Many people went to the higher-ups and asked these countless questions, and some people even yelled out, ¡°If the Vietnamese Guard is really like this, I want to leave the Vietnamese Guard! I don¡¯t want to fight for those with wild ambition; I only want to fight for justice and Vietnam!¡±


    As people started to yell these things, more and more people rallied to them and expressed the same sentiments. They had only joined the Vietnamese Guard because of their patriotism and love of justice. In fact, there were many soldiers from the army in the real world who had joined because of their patriotism.


    If all of this was false and just an act put up by the Vietnamese Guard, then what they believed in had all been a lie. They were unable to ept this, so they all felt incredibly pained.


    20 or so City Lords of the Vietnamese Guard also wanted the leader to exin these things and restore the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s name.


    It was already dark, and Ly Qinqian smiled as she came before everyone, saying amicably, ¡°Now that the battles have ended, we should celebrate. As for your questions, I will give you satisfactory answers; please believe me and the Vietnamese Guard.¡±


    Seeing that Ly Qinqian was personally going to give them an exnation, everyone slightly rxed and did not feel as emotional, waiting for Ly Qinqian to give her exnation.


    At the same time, pots of wine and tes of food were brought up, and everyone started to celebrate, temporarily forgetting about their questions and dissatisfaction. They all trusted Ly Qinqian quite a lot.


    Ly Qinqian then gathered all of the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s higher-ups at the location of the previous faction they had taken down, and they met within a building.


    Of these people, 70% were from Great Qin, and only 30% of them were yer City Lords. The yer City Lords could guess why Ly Qinqian had asked to meet them here; it was most likely about the operation that had just taken ce.


    All eyes fell on Ly Qinqian. They all felt quite respectful towards Ly Qinqian, as she had developed a faction into the biggest faction in Vietnam. No ordinary person could do such a thing.


    ¡°What is it, leader?¡± a young man asked.


    Ly Qinqian slightly smiled and ordered people to bring up cups of tea as she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. You¡¯ve all worked hard for the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s victory this time. I¡¯ve prepared some medicinal tea for you ¨C have some first and we¡¯ll talk more.¡±


    Seeing all the other City Lords start drinking, the yer City Lords also drank some. However, their expressions immediately changed, and a look of shock appeared on their faces. They looked at Ly Qinqian and cried out, ¡°Leader, why?¡±


    Their bodies had entered the Heaven Awaken World, as the tea they had just drunk was mixed with the juice from Reality Fruits. At the same time, they had all been stripped of their titles as City Lords.


    This was why they were so startled, and they looked at Ly Qinqian in disbelief. They never expected Ly Qinqian, who they expected so much from, to do such a thing to them. They could not help but think of the things from the operation.


    Looking at the people below, Ly Qinqian waved her hand, and City Lord Seals floated out of the yer City Lords¡¯ bodies and into her hands. Ly Qinqian¡¯s smile died down as she said, ¡°Now, I will tell you the reason for all of this.¡±

 Chapter 842: Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 842: Fighting</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°From the very beginning, the Vietnamese Guard was just a chess piece of Great Qin. I was just a puppet leader chosen by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and everything was provided for by Great Qin. 70% of the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s higher-ups are from Great Qin.


    ¡°Over the past few years, I¡¯ve been favoured by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and have been given some power. The justice and kindness that the Vietnamese Guard have held onto as ideals are all fake. The true purpose of the Vietnamese Guard is to destroy Vietnam.¡±


    After hearing Ly Qinqian¡¯s words, the yer City Lords stared at her with wide eyes, feeling that they had been dealt a massive blow to their minds. Some of them were barely able to stay standing.


    They had never thought that the Vietnamese Guard they loved and worshipped so much was actually just a chess piece of Great Qin. The leader who they respected so much was just a puppet, and all of the justice they trusted in was false. They had done everything because they loved Vietnam and wanted to build a better future for Vietnam, but they had never thought that the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s aim was to destroy Vietnam.


    These mental blows almost caused some people to copse. This was immensely painful ¨C something they believed in so much had crashed just like that, and they had ended up harming their country.


    An elder felt a massive pressure in his chest, and he madly coughed up a mouthful of blood. He had never thought that things would turn out like this.


    Ly Qinqian¡¯s expression darkened as she said, ¡°Before, your only oue was to be killed, but since you trusted and worshipped me so much, I don¡¯t want that to happen to you. It¡¯s best for you to submit to Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°I have be one of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s concubines and have some power, so I can guarantee your safety. There has been no hope for Vietnam for quite a while ¨C even without the Vietnamese Guard, Great Qin would be able to destroy Vietnam at any time. It¡¯s just that Great Qin does not want to right now.


    ¡°All of Vietnam is doomed now and destined to be destroyed by Great Qin. I hope you can all understand, as Great Qin¡¯s strength is something that you cannot even imagine.¡±


    ¡°Leader, this can¡¯t be!¡± A young man¡¯s expression was hazy as he vigorously shook his head. Tears flowed out of his eyes, as the organization he had trusted the most had betrayed him, and the woman he had looked up to so much had long since be someone else¡¯s woman.


    A person quickly rushed towards the door but was stopped by one of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords. That person yelled with an unsightly expression, ¡°Let me out! I¡¯m going to expose the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s evil for what it is and expose Great Qin¡¯s plot!¡±


    The Great Qin¡¯s City Lord¡¯s expression became cold, and he waved his hand. That person was sted by a formless energy and crashed to the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood. Another City Lord nearby condescending ced his foot on that person¡¯s head, preparing to step down and crush his head.


    The yer City Lords were greatly startled. They had known each other for three years and had fought for Vietnam¡¯s future together. Everyone was very familiar with each other, and now that their real bodies had entered the Heaven Awaken World, they would die a true death.


    These people were good friends, and seeing that this person was about to be killed, they immediately rushed up. However, after losing their City Lord Seals, their strength was only at Stage 3 or so.


    Just as they acted, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords nearby immediately moved as well. Great Qin¡¯s City Lords punched out, sending the yer City Lords flying, and the rest of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords also stood up with cold expressions on their faces, looking at the 20 or so yer City Lords with a trace of killing intent.


    This caused the 20 or so yer City Lords¡¯ expressions to fall, making them feel as if their hearts had fallen into frozen water. They understood that these people wanted to kill them, and facing so many City Lords, they had no chance at living at all.


    ¡°Enough! Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has left everything to me to take care of; don¡¯t you all forget who I am!¡± Ly Qinqian sharply said as he coldly looked at everyone.


    Hearing this, all of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords stopped and respectfully lowered their heads as they retreated.


    This caused the 20 or so yer City Lords to let out a sigh of relief; they had nearly all died just then. They looked up at Ly Qinqian with a slight trace of gratitude.


    They now understood the situationpletely. The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s higher-ups and Ly Qinqian only followed Great Qin¡¯s orders.


    Ly Qinqian slightly rxed. If she was by herself, she would not be able to suppress these people. She looked at the 20 or so yer City Lords and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand that Great Qin is not incredibly kind and is often used as a synonym for evil instead. If you don¡¯t make a decision, they will kill you all, and I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it!¡±


    The 20 or so people understood that Ly Qinqian was protecting them right now, or else they would have died. After slightly hesitating, they decided to submit.


    A smile appeared on Ly Qinqian¡¯s face; these people had followed her for a long time, and she did not want them to die from the bottom of her heart.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a terrifying aura swept out like a massive wave. The ground slightly cracked as the sound of an army charging could be heard in all directions.


    Ly Qinqian¡¯s expression became cold, and she said, ¡°I never thought they¡¯d arrive so quickly. Hurry and leave!¡±


    Seeing that Ly Qinqian did not seem to care about the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people outside, one of the yer City Lords asked, ¡°Leader, what about everyone else?¡±


    Ly Qinqian¡¯s expression was cold as she said calmly, ¡°They will all die, because they¡¯re an obstacle for Great Qin!¡±


    This reply caused everyone to feel a chill in their hearts.


    The rest of the Vietnamese Guard, who had been celebrating, quickly sensed the approaching army as well. They hurriedly went to the City Walls and saw countless system faction soldiers charging over like an ocean. There were countless system City Lords in the air, giving off a massive might.


    ¡°Hurry and report to the leader that the system army has attacked!¡± Some people wanted to report this but found that the higher-ups had all disappeared, causing the countless Vietnamese Guard members¡¯ hearts to feel a chill.


    Some people seemed to realise something and yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly escape! The higher-ups have run off already; this is all a big conspiracy!¡±


    They wanted to run, but the system army had already surrounded them and had started to ferociously attack.


    This system army was made up of the two massive system factions outside the first Great Wall. The members of the Vietnamese Guard were all Vietnamese yers, and they would not serve Great Qin. After finding out the truth about the Vietnamese Guard, they would want to leave, so they had to die.


    Killing them would be quite easy, but Zhao Fu wanted to use the tworge system factions instead by telling them of the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s position and that the Vietnamese Guard was preparing to destroy them.


    The two system factions naturally knew of the Vietnamese Guard, as it was thergest faction in Vietnam. They understood that it did indeed have the power to destroy them, so after learning where it was, they immediately brought an army of 35 million as well as countless City Lords.


    Even though the Vietnamese Guard still had 25 million soldiers, they were at a great disadvantage. The yers were generally all weaker than system main city soldiers, and the system army had 300 or so City Lords. With their help, the system army quickly broke through this city.


    At the same time, Great Qin started to move!

 Chapter 843: Bait

    <h4>Chapter 843: Bait</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After the City was broken through, both sides started to fight. The ocean-like system army charged at the Vietnamese Guard army, which had be even more chaotic after losing its higher-ups. It continuously retreated and could not put up any meaningful resistance.


    Both sides¡¯ weapons continuously shed, and the battle was incredibly intense. Cries continuously sounded out, and blood flew everywhere as corpses piled all over the ground.


    The Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people were continuously killed. Even though they retaliated, it was not very effective. After all, the system main city soldiers had higher Cultivation and greater numbers as well.


    The system City Lords also unleashed powerful attacks towards the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s army. Their immense destructive power killed countless people from the Vietnamese Guard, causing them to be even more disorganized and making them feel even more despair.


    Finally, most of the people from the Vietnamese Guard died. Out of the 25 million people, only one million were able to escape, and everyone else was killed. On the system factions¡¯ side, they only lost roughly four million people.


    They had lost only 4 million people while wiping out 21 million enemies; this was a great victory. They had paid a small price to get rid of their greatest threat, and all of the system City Lords felt that this was quite worth it.


    However, it was strange how easily these Vietnamese Guard people had been killed. This was even more so because there was not a single City Lord; could it be that they had found an extremely good opportunity and had attacked just when the City Lords had gone out?


    Even though they did not know what was going on, the fact was still that they had destroyed the Vietnamese Guard, which was their greatest threat.


    In the real world, news of the Vietnamese Guard attacking ¡®good¡¯ factions caused their reputation to drastically fall. Many people demanded an exnation from the Vietnamese Guard, and there started to be many people who opposed the Vietnamese Guard ¨C these were all people who had been killed by the Vietnamese Guard.


    The Vietnamese Guard revealing its ambition caused the various factions to discuss how to deal with it. Many of them even started talking aboutbining together to destroy the Vietnamese Guard, as it was now an extremely great threat in Vietnam.


    However, at that moment, they were shocked to find out that the Vietnamese Guard had been destroyed by system factions, and almost all of their members had been killed. This sudden turn in events caused countless people in Vietnam to feel incredibly surprised and to felt that this could not be real.


    After all, the Vietnamese Guard had only just cleared out many regions and had be much more powerful in a short amount of time. All of these factions had be quite frightened of it, so it was only natural to feel disbelief upon hearing that it had been destroyed.


    However, as the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s members returned to the real world and spread this news, everyone understood that the Vietnamese Guard had indeed been destroyed, and this news shocked all of Vietnam.


    The factions that had been nning to attack the Vietnamese Guard allughed ¨C before they could act, the problem had resolved itself.


    The ordinary yers all felt differently about this ¨C some were quite grieved, as they believed that the Vietnamese Guard was good, while others mocked and cursed at the Vietnamese Guard, saying that it deserved to be destroyed for its actions.


    As thergest faction in Vietnam for three years, many people felt quite sorrowful. No matter whether it was good or evil, it was a powerful faction, and yet it had been destroyed so easily.


    Everyone intensely discussed this matter, because there were many points of suspicion, such as why the City Lords had disappeared and why the system army had suddenly attacked.


    Back in the Heaven Awaken World, the system army had just obtained a smooth victory, and they started to collect their spoils of war before returning to celebrate.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the City Lords were startled to see an incredibly terrifying army rushing at them like a massive mountain sh flood.


    The terrifying aura it gave off caused countless people¡¯s hairs to stand on end ¨C the army was simply innumerable and had at least 100 million soldiers.


    This caused the countless City Lords¡¯ expressions to fall, and they felt as if they had fallen into a massive trap. This trap had used the entire Vietnamese Guard as bait, and they hadn¡¯t hesitated to devour this bait.


    At the same time, powerful auras appeared in the sky as roughly 1,500 City Lords giving off immense might revealed themselves, causing the air to seem to freeze.


    This caused the system City Lords to immediately want to run. There were only 300 or so of them, while they faced at least 1,500 City Lords. Each one of them would have to fight five City Lords; how could they win?


    Their soldiers had also just gone through a big battle and used up a lot of their strength. They had barely recovered and still had some injuries. What¡¯s more, they only had 30 million soldiers but had to face 100 million soldiers; they had no confidence at all.


    Even though they wanted to run, Great Qin¡¯s army was prepared and quickly surrounded them. Even the City Lords above were surrounded by Great Qin¡¯s City Lords.


    The system City Lords¡¯ expressions became quite unsightly, and they asked, ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and appeared in the air, giving off an incredibly terrifying might that weighed down like a mountain on all of the system City Lords. He said domineeringly, ¡°Right now, you only have two options: submit to Great Qin or die!¡±


    ¡°Great Qin!¡± Those words immediately caused countless cries, and the system City Lords looked at each other with horrified looks. They had long since heard of Great Qin¡¯s strength, and even though they had not officially fought before, they understood how powerful Great Qin was. Now that they had seen Great Qin¡¯s strength, they could not help but feel terrified.


    However, as Vietnamese people, they were not very willing to submit to Great Qin, as Great Qin was a foreign faction.


    ¡°Break through to the east!¡± one of the City Lords yelled out after looking around and finding that the encirclement was weaker at the eastern side. All of the soldiers and City Lords charged at the eastern side, wanting to break out of the encirclement.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, massive explosions sounded out as enormous sts blew up within the city, emitting piercing white light. The ground violently quaked and shockwaves rippled out, destroying everything in their way. Dust and sand were sent into the sky, andrge mushroom clouds rose up.


    The system soldiers could not react in time before they were instantly devoured by the white light, and their bodies were blown to tiny fragments. Those at the outer boundaries were also sted into pieces.


    The orderly army of 30 million system soldiers was sent intoplete chaos from those explosions, and at least five or six million soldiers were instantly killed.


    Great Qin had long since set up 30 Destruction Crystals within the city and had used the entirety of the Vietnamese Guard as a bait.


    None of the system factions thought that something like this would happen, and the leaders looked at the scene in shock. At that moment, Zhao Fu and Great Qin¡¯s City Lords started to attack.

 Chapter 844: Destroying Nations

    <h4>Chapter 844: Destroying Nations</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of ck light and arrived before a City Lord. His hand shot out, piercing into that City Lord¡¯s chest before gripping his heart and ripping it out, causing that City Lord to instantly die.


    A wooden City Lord Seal giving off a faint light floated out of the corpse, and Zhao Fu put it away before rushing at another City Lord and snapping his neck. None of the City Lords could put up much of a resistance in front of Zhao Fu.


    Great Qin¡¯s City Lords all began to work together to deal with the enemy City Lords.


    Below, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers started to attack the system army, which had been sent into utter chaos. They got into formation and started to march forwards, giving off a solemn, oppressive aura.


    The Archers at the back vigorously drew their bows and shot towards the countless system soldiers. The arrows tore through the air and descended like a torrential rain towards the system army.


    Chi! Chi! Chi¡­


    The arrows pierced through many system soldiers¡¯ chests, causing blood to stter everywhere. Some were hit by a dozen arrows, dying a horrific death. Countless system soldiers desperately looked for cover; after suffering those terrifying explosions and now facing such intense attacks, they were truly afraid.


    In the distance, Ly Qinqian brought the surrendered yers to look at what was happening. The yers behind her were incredibly shocked, and their bodies trembled as fear swept out of their hearts.


    The system army, which had been incredibly terrifying to them, was now being one-sidedly ughtered by Great Qin. It was not because the system army was weak; they had personally watched them ughter the Vietnamese Guard¡¯s people. Rather, it was because Great Qin was significantly stronger than them.


    It was not just the soldiers; even the City Lords in the air were being massacred by Great Qin. The incredibly monstrous and prestigious system City Lords were being casually killed by Great Qin.


    This scene deeply shook the yers¡¯ souls; they now understood how powerful Great Qin was. It was not something that Vietnam could withstand.


    However, they were not sure if this was Great Qin¡¯s true strength or not. Indeed, Great Qin had not brought 50 million soldiers and had instead split them into five teams led by Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, Li Mu, and Bai Xihan. These five teams each attacked one of the five Dynasty Legatees.


    The five teams each had ten million soldiers and 100 City Lords, which was more than enough to easily crush the five Dynasty Legatees¡¯ factions.


    Great Qin wanted to devour 120 regions and grasp those regions tightly without giving Vietnam any time to think at all ¨C that was Great Qin¡¯s n.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a resolute-looking young man gave off a terrifying aura and his body emitted intense light. A yellow dragon came out of his body and flew into the sky, causing the clouds to start swirling as a massive wind blew about in the surroundings.


    Bai Qi¡¯s expression was cold as he drew the Seven Murders Sword, causing a bloodthirsty aura to ripple out, and a blood-red pir of light shot into the sky.


    Boom!!


    A massive star giving off blood-red starlight and a boundless aura of killing slowly descended. The immense might it gave off caused everyone within 10,000 kilometers to feel as if something was weighing down on their bodies.


    Dynasty Legatees were not easy to kill, as they were protected by arge amount of Fate, so Bai Qi directly unleashed his Seven Murders Star¡¯s power to suppress the other side.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu attacked first ¨C his Seven Murders Sword gave off a powerful blood-red light, and as he shed out, a gigantic blood-red sword light shed towards the young man.


    The young man unleashed all of his Fate, and sensing this power, his expression became grim. However, he still roared and shed out with his saber with all of his strength.


    A massive yellow saber light, giving off an incredibly sharp aura, shed towards Bai Qi.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the sword light and saber light shed together. The yellow saber light was shattered by the blood-red sword light, which continued flying towards the young man and sent him flying. The young man flew away tens of metres and crashed through many structures.


    There was now a 100 meter long, two meter wide sword gash on the ground, showing how powerful Bai Qi¡¯s strike was.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± the young man roared, rushing out covered with blood. He exploded out with an even more powerful aura as he attacked at Bai Qi. He could not ept being defeated so easily by Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi¡¯s expression was icy as he sent his Seven Murders Power into his sword. The Seven Murders Sword continuously trembled and gave off shocking power. The blood-red light it gave off was quite blinding, and a blood-red wind rippled around Bai Qi.


    Boom!!


    Bai Qi shed out, causing a wave of sword qi to flood out, instantly covering the young man¡¯s body.


    After the wave of sword qi passed, the young man¡¯s body, covered with wounds, fell to the ground lifeless. A yellow City Lord Seal rose out of his body.


    Bai Qi coldly walked over and picked it up. Under Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ ferocious attack, the city was barely able to defend and would be broken through soon. All of their City Lords would be killed, and none of their yers would be spared either.


    The four other teams also fiercely attacked the other Dynasty Legacy factions. The Generals all summoned their General Stars to suppress the Dynasty Legatees before killing them.


    The Dynasty Legacy factions were unable to hold on for very long under the assault of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. They were quickly broken through, and their Dynasty Legatees were all killed.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Massive dragon roars, containing immense sorrow and reluctance, sounded throughout all of Vietnam. Hearing these dragon roars, all of the Vietnamese people all revealed expressions of shock. Five Dynasty Legacies had been simultaneously destroyed; just who had done this?


    The battle over at Zhao Fu¡¯s side had also concluded. The system army suffered countless casualties and injuries, and 150 out of the 350 system City Lords had been killed. The remaining City Lords were scared and decided to surrender to Great Qin. Because of this, they were also able to take in around 15 million soldiers.


    After this, Zhao Fu led his forces to attack the system main cities nearby, devouring all of the people and resources into Great Qin.


    Just like that, Great Qin took down 120 regions in Vietnam¡¯s territory. However, things were not over, and Zhao Fu took his massive army to the second Great Wall.


    The various cities and residents had all been taken care of by the five teams led by Bai Qi and the others; that was how they had nned this.


    News of the five Dynasty Legacies being destroyed shook the entirety of Vietnam. Countless people could not fathom what had happened ¨C in a single night, the Vietnamese Guard and five Dynasty Legacies had all been taken down; too much had happened.


    They did not know what was going on, but as more and more information was revealed, a massive three year long plot was revealed to everyone, shocking the entire world.

 Chapter 845: Nation of Qin

    <h4>Chapter 845: Nation of Qin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Vietnamese Guard was merely a chess piece of Great Qin, and everything they had done was to help Great Qin destroy Vietnam. Over the past three years, the Vietnamese Guard had been extremely righteous and kind and had helped all of Vietnam ¨C no one could imagine that they were just a pawn of Great Qin. Some people simply could not believe this.


    The factions that had been monitoring Great Qin and the Vietnamese Guard had not been able to tell at all that such a patriotic faction would actually be a plot sown and hidden by Great Qin for three years. This was an incredibly insidious plot.


    At the same time, many countries started to wonder if there were pawns of Great Qin in their own territories. The Vietnamese Guard had existed for three years, meaning that Great Qin had nned this from long ago. As such, many countries were worried that they would also be targeted by Great Qin.


    Now, 120 regions had been devoured by Great Qin, and five Dynasty Legacies had perished. Tworge system factions had also been destroyed, and 40 million or so yers had died, causing Vietnam to be greatly weakened.


    After all, Vietnam¡¯s poption was only around 80 million or so, and now, about half of them had died. Half of them had lost their equipment and Cultivation, and they would only be able to re-enter the Heaven Awaken World after ten days.


    The entirety of Vietnam had taken a great blow, and Great Qin had devoured one-third of Vietnam¡¯s territory. This made all of Vietnam incredibly furious, hating Great Qin to death. They wanted to kill everyone in Great Qin and then desecrate their corpses.


    This was the first time a faction had made a move against an entire country, and this matter shook the entire world. After all, a faction had dared to attack a real country; no one except Great Qin could do such a thing right now.


    The strength that Great Qin disyed startled everyone. No one expected that it had already be an existence that could rival an entire country. It could no longer just be called a faction and was like a true nation, the Nation of Qin.


    Even though Great Qin had not officially established a Kingdom yet, everyone now treated it like it had. No one dared to dispute that it was the first faction that had established its own nation.


    The various factions were incredibly shocked towards Great Qin¡¯s strength, and all of China¡¯s Legatees¡¯ expressions were quite unsightly. They had given up on everything to focus on developing their factions, but they still had not caught up to Great Qin and were still far behind.


    China¡¯s governmental faction also felt quite bitter. Great Qin did not have to care about China at all and could even leave and be a super nation by itself. It would be no problem for it to be a nation that could rival China itself.


    As the whole world revelled in shock and fear towards Great Qin, countless Vietnamese people furiously gathered at the second Great Wall with fire burning in their eyes as they looked up at Great Qin¡¯s army with bloodlust.


    Great Qin had actually directly attacked them, destroyed countless factions, and devoured one-third of their territory. What made people even more furious was Great Qin using the Vietnamese Guard, making them feel incredibly betrayed.


    They had painstakingly built this Great Wall to defend against the system army, but it was now being used by Great Qin to defend against them.


    However, they could only gather here and look, as there were 100 million soldiers on the Great Wall. Even if all of Vietnam¡¯s yers gathered here, there would only be 40 million or so of them.


    What¡¯s more, Great Qin had a method to mass-kill yers ¨C that death would be a true death, causing them to hesitate. Even though they felt quite furious, they were still quite afraid of death.


    Many Vietnamese factions now gathered here. There were not only various sects andrge families but also many of the remaining Legatees. The Dynasty Legatee with Vietnam¡¯s only Nation Armament was also here.


    Zhao Fu sat on a chair and did not feel a single bit of fear when faced with the furious gazes of so many Vietnamese people. In fact, he seemed a bit condescending as he sat there and looked down on everyone as if he did not ce all of Vietnam in his eyes at all.


    A thin young man, the Dynasty Legatee with the Nation Armament, coldly said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee! Why have you attacked Vietnam? Please give us an exnation; we Vietnamese people are not so easily bullied.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but smile. He did not need to worry about other countries at all, and he quite wanted to take over all of Vietnam. In response, Zhao Fu lightlyughed before responding, ¡°What is there to exin?


    This made everyone feel quite angry, and a look of fury appeared on the thin young man¡¯s face. He had never been looked down on so much like this, and he said angrily, ¡°I hope Great Qin can return to your own territory. Vietnam does not wish to be enemies with Great Qin, and we will not hold you to what you have already done.¡±


    Hearing those words, Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh. Strength decided everything in this world, and yet someone from the weaker side dared to say such a thing. He was simply too arrogant.


    Zhao Fu did not reply anymore and ordered his people to bring out the ballistae. The ballistae bolts were all covered with Reality-Harming Talismans, and if these Vietnamese yers did not know what was good for them and attacked, Zhao Fu would not mindmitting a ughter.


    Facing these countless ballistae bolts, all of the Vietnamese yers felt a chill in their hearts, and they stumbled back a few steps, looking quite scared.


    The thin young man and the leaders of the various factions felt incredibly furious. Great Qin was not open to negotiations, while the Vietnamese side did not dare to attack either.


    The Vietnamese people¡¯s expressions were all quite unsightly. Many yers felt quite sullen, as they were too weak. In this world, those who were weak could not resist at all ¨C if they had strength, how could they endure this from Great Qin?


    The scene became quiet, and the atmosphere became a bit oppressive.


    At that moment, someone stared up at the Great Wall, a savage look on his face. He could not tolerate this bullying from Great Qin any longer and roared, ¡°What are you all afraid of? Even if I die, I don¡¯t want to feel oppressed like this! At least if we die, we should die with dignity. Show this trash Great Qin Vietnam¡¯s backbone!¡±


    After that man yelled out, he held his weapon as he rushed at the Great Wall. This had an explosive effect, and everyone else also started to shout as they charged, giving off a shocking aura.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at the charging Vietnamese yers and gave the order to attack without a trace of emotion.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Countless ballistae bolts and arrows tore through the air, giving off an incredibly sharp aura as they covered all of the Vietnamese yers.


    Chi! Chi! Chi¡­


    Countless ballistae bolts and arrows pierced through the yers¡¯ bodies, causing blood to fly everywhere. Countless yers fell to the ground, dead, and their bodies in the real world died as well.


    The leaders of the various factions hurriedly called out to stop, because they knew that they would naturally lose and that they would be ughtered by Great Qin.


    The first wave of attacks from Great Qin directly killed five to six million yers charging at the front.

 Chapter 846: Three Countries

    <h4>Chapter 846: Three Countries</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Being faced with massive casualties and ferocious attacks, many people were scared stiff and stopped in their tracks. As the leaders gave the order to stop, those who were charging gradually retreated, leaving behind corpses all over the ground.


    The leaders ordered some people to return to the real world to check on the situation. After hearing the reports from their subordinates, their faces became incredibly pale ¨C five to six million people had died all of a sudden.


    Great Qin was incredibly vindictive and seemed quite inhumane. Before, they had held onto a trace of hope that as fellow humans, Great Qin would not be so cold-blooded as to truly take their lives. However, Great Qin was extremely cold-blooded.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the leaders stopping them, everyone here would have died. This caused all of the people here to feel a sense of coldness.


    These millions of people were all real flesh-and-blood people, and they had not just been spawned from the Heaven Awaken World. No one could ept Great Qin ughtering people like this. At the same time, they understood that Great Qin was not ying around; they really intended to destroy Vietnam.


    ¡°Hurry and retreat!¡± The factions spread the news of the millions of people dying in the real world, and countless people retreated in terror. Before, they had been filled with a sudden anger, which was why they had rushed up. However, now that they knew that they would die a true death, none of them dared to fight anymore. Thinking about what had just happened, their legs started to feel quite weak.


    ¡°Did you really think you cane and go as you please?¡± A calm voice suddenly sounded out. Zhao Fu now truly did feel like destroying Vietnam, and a terrifying aura exploded out.


    This caused the Vietnamese yers to feel greatly shocked. Now that it seemed that Great Qin did not want to let them off, they started to run away in horror. They were all terrified that they would die like those people before, and they regretteding. Great Qin had not even nned on attacking them; they were the ones who had sought their own deaths.


    This was a world where the strong devoured the weak, and there were no rules of fairness. Whoever had strength was in the right, and those who were weak were lucky to even be alive. Resisting meant death, and even though they felt furious, they could only endure it.


    However, just as they prepared to kill everyone here and destroy Vietnam, what he was most worried about happened.


    The two neighbouring countries of Vietnam started to rush towards the area of Vietnam that Great Qin upied. As such, Great Qin could only send out two teams of 50 million soldiers to stop these two countries¡¯ attacks.


    After a few days, the situation had settled. Vietnam joined with the other two countries, forcing Great Qin to go from being on the offensive to the defensive. However, because of the threat of the Reality-Harming Talismans, the three countries did not dare to advance either, resulting in a stalemate.


    At the same time, Great Qin¡¯s invasion of Vietnam made the various factions feel immense threat, and many of them responded, forcing Great Qin to go on the defensive.


    Great Qin left 30 million soldiers to defend the Great Wall in Vietnam¡¯s territory. This was to defend against Vietnam as well as the two other countries, and they quickly extended the Great Wall to prevent the two other countries from attacking Great Qin.


    Their gains from invading Vietnam were immense. They obtained 690 Cities, out of which 420 were Great Cities and 270 were Basic Cities. They had also obtained arge number of people from yer factions and from system main cities, totalling 200 million people and 20 million Stage 1 soldiers.


    Now, Great Qin had 1.2 billion people and 180 million soldiers. Of them, there were 150 million Stage 1 soldiers, 4.2 million Stage 2 soldiers, 400,000 Stage 3 soldiers, and 15,000 Stage 4 soldiers.


    Great Qin controlled 520 regions, four Capital Cities, 2,525 Great Cities, 321 Cities, 280 Towns, and 28,489 Viges.


    At the same time, this invasion provided Great Qin with a massive amount of EXP, roughly 600 million or so. This was about half of the EXP required, and in another 600 million EXP, Great Qin would be able to establish a Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu felt that this would be quite soon. Great Qin already had 150 regions that it had not yet cleared, and now that there were another 120 regions from Vietnam, all of these regions would provide an astronomical amount of EXP. Perhaps, after clearing out these regions, Great Qin would be able to restore its empire and establish a Kingdom.


    As such, Great Qin¡¯s main task was now to clear out the regions and continue building the Great Wall in order to prepare for Great Qin bing a Kingdom.


    Great Qin once again fell silent, but the matters caused by Great Qin were not over. Many countries felt immense danger after finding out that the Vietnamese Guard was a chess piece hidden by Great Qin for three years. Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s rapidly-growing strength also pushed other factions to desperately develop.


    The fastest way to develop was, of course, to attack other factions and devour them. Over the next few days, Zhao Fu received many reports of factions being destroyed. This included seven Nation Legacies that had been destroyed. The world was no longer as peaceful, and various factions started to fight, resulting in a lot of chaos.


    Some hidden factions also started to emerge. This not only included Sects and Organizations, but they also included some Nation Legacies such as State of Shu, the State of Wu, and the State of Wei.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about the matters in the outside world; right now, he just wanted to peacefully clear out those regions and develop, then establish a Kingdom. That was the only thing on Zhao Fu¡¯s mind right now.


    Time gradually passed, and a monthter, the World Flower Seed and the Flower Devil Seeds had all started to sprout. The ordinary Flower Devil Seeds had matured into Flower Devils after just a few days, and they looked just like the Flower Devils from the event.


    The higher the grade of the seed, the longer it would take to grow. The Lord ss Flower Devil Seeds had only just started to sprout. What surprised Zhao Fu was that this Lord ss Flower Devil¡¯s appearance was like a young girl.


    She looked two or three years old and had skin that was white as snow. She had green hair and eyes, and had a small Japanese rose on her head. She looked incredibly beautiful, and one could space out looking at her.


    Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing, but this Lord ss Flower Devil was quite clingy as well. However, she was more sensible than Little Nine, as she would not bother Zhao Fu when he was busy. Zhao Fu decided to call her Little Rose.


    Zhao Fu did not have time to take care of her and Little Nine, so he had people take care of them together. Because they were around the same age, they became quite close.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Li Wen came before Zhao Fu and respectfully called out.


    Seeing him arrive, Zhao Fu could not help but smile. Li Wen had collected another 100 Soldier Souls, and Great Qin would soon have another General Armament.


    Because Bai Xihan had awakened a Seven Murders Star and Sun Hanxiang had awakened a Voracious Wolf Star, Zhao Fu nned to give this General Armament to Xu Liuyi, as she most likely had an Army Destroyer Star.


    Thinking about the scene of the Seven Murders Star, Voracious Wolf Star, and Army Destroyer Star gathering two years ago, Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite excited. He took his subordinates to an empty area and gave the fused Divine Soldier Souls to Xu Liuyi and had her fuse them into a General Armament.

 Chapter 847: Celestial Emperor Star

    <h4>Chapter 847: Celestial Emperor Star</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!!


    The ten Divine Soldier Souls flew from Xu Liuyi¡¯s hands into the air and exploded out with power, seeming to shake the entire sky.


    Immediately, the clouds started to swirl and gather as a berserk wind started to blow. An oppressive feeling covered everything within 10,000 kilometers, making it seem like a massive storm was about to descend. The wild beasts in the surroundings instinctively started to run and hide.


    At that moment, the ten Divine Soldier Souls turned into ten massive orbs and also exploded out with powerful auras. The images of soldiers within them slowly dissipated into strands of a violet aura.


    Boom!!


    The violet aura within the orbs continuously trembled and gave off an immense attractive power as they shot into the sky. At that moment, an enormous violet star, giving off a noble starlight and a boundless aura, appeared in the sky and descended above Great Qin.


    Xu Liuyi raised her sword high with ck auraing out from her body, giving off an aura of conquering. An extremely terrifying energy exploded out from her body.


    Boom!!


    The ck auraing out from her body turned into a pir of ck light that shot upwards, shooting into the massive star.


    The enormous violet star was gradually dyed ck and started to give off a ck light. A powerful aura of conquering spread out in the sky, filling this entire region.


    Boom!!


    The gigantic violet star was nowpletely ck and gave off a shocking ck light. A pir of ck starlight, containing powerful General Star¡¯s Power,nded on Xu Liuyi¡¯s body. The ten orbs gathered and fused into the sword she was holding, forming a General Armament.


    However, the massive ck star still did not disappear. Zhao Fu looked at Bai Xihan and Sun Hanxiang beside him ¨C both of them seemed to be drawn by something and walked forwards, raising their weapons and exploding out with their General Star¡¯s Power.


    Another two explosions rang out as two pirs of light shot into the sky, causing the sky to once again tremble.


    Two different-colored stars, also giving off boundless power, broke through the sky and slowly descended. One gave off a boundless blood-red light, while the other gave off an intense green light. The three stars were all equal distances from each other and seemed to call out to each other.


    Bang!!


    The sky seemed to be ripped apart as a terrifying aura covered the entire human world. The sky gradually darkened as an intense gale started to blow. Everyone felt a weight on their chests, feeling quite ufortable.


    ¡°Another three stars have gathered!¡± No one was too surprised at seeing the Army Destroyer Star. After all, by now, many people had awakened General Stars. However, after this Army Destroyer Star had appeared, another two stars had also appeared.


    Before, only Great Qin had gathered these three stars before, forming the Murder Destroyer Wolf Formation. Because of this, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had awakened the Myrtle Imperial Star, making countless people feel admiration.


    Who had done it this time? Who had such power?


    Thinking about this, everyone looked to where those three stars were ¨C it was yet again at the northern side of the Mind Continent. This was not a good sign.


    Could it be Great Qin again? No one wanted to ept this, but the positions of the three stars were at the same ce as the previous time. Even though they could not verify it for themselves, they were almost certain that these three General Stars were above Great Qin.


    This caused everyone¡¯s expressions to fall ¨C these were three different stars thanst time; could Great Qin have gathered another three General Stars?


    However, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had awakened the Myrtle Imperial Star, so gathering these three General Stars again would be useless. It would be impossible for him to awaken another Myrtle Imperial Star.


    Any Emperor could only have one Emperor Star because that star would determine their fate. Everyone only had one life, one fate, so they could only have one Emperor Star.


    Great Qin gathering another three General Stars made everyone feel incredible admiration because this showed how powerful Great Qin was. In the future, Great Qin would have many powerful Generals defending it. The more talents a nation had, the more powerful it was and the faster it would develop.


    Back at Great Qin, under the pressure of the three stars, Zhao Fu felt as if his blood was burning, and an intense pain wracked his whole body.


    Under this immense pain, a blood-red rune giving off an ancient aura appeared between Zhao Fu¡¯s eyebrows. In that moment, everyone who had awakened a General Star felt something summoning them, and they lost control of their bodies.


    Ten people walked in front of Zhao Fu and formed a circle. Facing Zhao Fu, who seemed to be in a lot of pain, there was nothing they could do, as they were not in control of their bodies. They were controlled by some sort of power to draw their weapons and point them towards the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Rays of terrifying auras shot out as the ten people gave off different-colored mes, and pirs of light shot into the sky.


    Different General Stars, giving off immense starlight and boundless power, slowly descended, causing the sky to seem to crack. The heavens and earth became dark, and the entire world seemed to be silent.


    The ten General Stars formed a circle, giving off brilliant starlight. They were incredibly eye-catching in the darkness and looked like ten suns that illuminated the world.


    At that moment, everyone felt that something was off because the sky seemed to give off a profound Heaven¡¯s Will, causing countless creatures to kneel. This power was something that no one could resist or doubt, and they could only obey.


    In that moment, everyone in the Fish Scale world, Dark Demon World, and Grassi World all sensed something and looked towards the human world.


    Their worlds also started to darken as clouds swirled and Heaven and Earth Essence Qi quickly flew into the human world. The profound Heaven¡¯s Will became more and more intense, and some people with weak wills felt their minds go nk.


    All of the Kings in the Fish Scale world, Dark Demon world, Grassi world, and Human world all had serious expressions on their faces as they looked in the direction that Great Qin was in. Their bloodlines all felt immense fear, making them want to kneel down.


    The golden dragon was also quite shocked as it viewed the changes in Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Feeling the shocking changes in Zhao Fu¡¯s body, even the golden dragon did not know what was happening.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s pain reached its peak as he howled, and his body continuously gave off ck aura as a ck, dragon-like light shot into the sky.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the skies in the four worlds seemed to explode. Boundless Chaos Aura flowed through the cracks in the skies, and under this immense might, countless people felt like their bodies were going to explode, and even their souls were under immense strain.


    Many people¡¯s minds becamepletely nk, and their bodies continuously trembled. Their bodies instinctively knelt ¨C this included not only the ordinary people but some Kings as well as if they were respectfully weing the descent of this existence.

 Chapter 848: Emperor of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 848: Emperor of Heaven</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Traces of golden light descended from the cracks in the sky as the cracks gradually becamerger andrger. It was as if the sky was silently being ripped apart. At the same time, that profound Heaven¡¯s Will became even more intense, weighing down on everyone¡¯s soul like arge mountain.


    On the ground, everyone had both of their knees on the ground, and their heads pressed against the ground as well in the direction towards Great Qin. Everyone, whether they were Ounders, indigenous residents, or yers, trembled under this Heaven¡¯s Will.


    Even the countless beasts were like this ¨C they all knelt with their heads against the ground, revealing their subservience and devoutness.


    The scene of countless existences in worship was incredibly grand. The entire world seemed to prostrate itself, and the Heaven¡¯s Will was like a sovereign that controlled the entire world.


    Of course, some people were resisting its power, refusing to kneel to it ¨C this included people like Tina Pendragon, as well as powerful Kings in the other worlds. They all exploded out with their bloodlines¡¯ power to resist the Heaven¡¯s Will.


    However, they werepletely powerless. Traces of blood leaked out of their five orifices, and their bones started to break. Under that boundless Heaven¡¯s Will, they were incredibly weak and servile. In the end, they crashed to the ground like corpses, looking incredibly wretched.


    The golden lighting from the cracks became more and more intense as it started to spread, covering the entire sky and expanding out more and more. Even the Heaven Domain Boundary was unable to stop the golden light, and the golden light spread through the neighboring worlds in an instant and swept towards worlds further away as well.


    No matter what all of the creatures in the surrounding thousands of worlds were doing, they all stopped and looked up at the sky towards where the golden light wasing from. They all felt an extremely supreme might.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion rocked the neighboring worlds as the human world¡¯s sky seemed to shatter into nothingness. An enormous golden star, giving off an incredibly noble and supreme aura, slowly descended from the boundless darkness.


    At that moment, on a grassy mountain peak surrounded by celestial qi at the center of the Heaven Awaken World, a ruddy-faced elder wearing Taoist robes seemed to sense something. He stood on the peak and looked into the distance.


    ¡°Master, what is it?¡± a disciple asked in confusion as he saw his master looking into the distance so seriously.


    The elder raised a hand and said seriously as he pointed in the direction of the human world, ¡°A Celestial Emperor Star has descended in that direction!¡±


    The disciple looked in that direction, a slight smile on his face as he said, ¡°A Human Empire has produced an Emperor with the Mandate of Heaven. This is a blessing to the Human Race. Such a person is a peerless talent and will be able to affect the future of the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°Master, this disciple will immediately go to investigate which Empire this Emperor belongs to. As one of the most powerful sects in the Human Race, our Heaven Path Sect should go and prepare a humble gift to express our congrattions.¡±


    Celestial Emperor Stars were stars that contained Emperor¡¯s Fate. Anyone who had one was beloved by the heavens and would receive a massive amount of Fate from the Heaven Awaken World. Just the words ¡®Celestial Emperor¡¯ showed that it was an Emperor of Heaven ¨C not just countless existences but even the heavens and earth would submit to him.


    He would reign above those with King Stars, and even Empires might not have this kind of rare star.


    In order to obtain a Celestial Emperor Star, one first had to have the bloodline of the Human Race. The Celestial Emperor Star was a sovereign star belonging to the Human Race. Moreover, one had to have a Sovereign Bloodline, which was the absolute lowest requirement. Anyone without a Sovereign Bloodline would not be able to awaken a Celestial Emperor Star.


    Those who awakened Celestial Emperor Stars were the most powerful, had the most talent out of all Emperors, and had absurd amounts of Fate.


    Even in the boundless Heaven Awaken World, which had trillions of humans, only a handful of people had Celestial Emperor Stars. Every Celestial Emperor Star was incredibly important to the Human Race and could change the fate of the Human Race.


    All human factions would want to befriend such heaven-defying people. As the most powerful sect of the Human Race, the Heaven Path Sect had good rtions with many human Empires, and there were even a few Emperors within the Sect.


    However, this Celestial Emperor Star was not the only one. In the past 100 years, this was the seventh to descend. The first six had all be exceptional talents and were truly noble existences in the Heaven Awaken World. They had incredible potential that caused others to gasp in shock and admiration.


    This seventh one would not be weak at all and definitely had immense potential as well. As such, it was only natural for the Heaven Path Sect to go and send its congrattions in order to establish friendly rtions.


    The first six had all been snatched away by other Sects, and this time, the Heaven Path Sect could not afford to miss out again. That was what the disciple was thinking.


    However, there were many Empires in the Heaven Awaken World, and they had no idea just which Empire had summoned this Celestial Emperor Star.


    However, it was easy to guess that it was from an Empire at the center of the Heaven Awaken World. The Empires at the center of the Heaven Awaken World were far superior to other Empires in terms of Fate, foundation, and strength. Only such existences could awaken the Celestial Emperor Star.


    The first six were all Emperors within the central region; it was almost impossible for people outside the central region to awaken Celestial Emperor Stars. This was not because of discrimination but because most of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate and Spirit Qi were gathered at the center of the Heaven Awaken World.


    As such, the central region would naturally produce many heaven-defying characters. With how terrifyingly powerful they were, they could easily affect the direction that the world headed in and could decide the lives and deaths of billions of creatures.


    This innate advantagepletely suppressed outer regions; they were on apletely different level.


    The outer regions were still better off than the remote regions on the boundary. Those in the outer regions could easily bully those in the remote regions but could notpare to those at the center.


    As for the remote regions on the boundary, they were viewed as a barren wastnd that was poor in resources. They were the lowest region in the Heaven Awaken World and seemed just like ants.


    Those from the central region would not even bother going to the remote regions; they looked down on even the outer regions, so how could they view the remote regions favorably? It was like a billionaire going into the slums.


    That was what the disciple was thinking, so he prepared to send people to see which Emperor had appeared in the central region.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go!¡± the elder said seriously.


    The disciple felt quite surprised and asked in confusion, ¡°But why, master? That¡¯s a Celestial¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the elder cut him off. ¡°This Celestial Emperor Star appeared in the remote regions. Because of the interference from Heaven¡¯s Secrets, it¡¯s very difficult to find its exact location!¡±


    Hearing this, the disciple looked incredibly shocked ¨C how could such an Emperor appear in a remote region?

 Chapter 849: Mandate of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 849: Mandate of Heaven</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The disciple had a look of utter disbelief on his face, because he had never heard of a Celestial Emperor Star appearing in a remote region. This was something unfathomable, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was his master who had said this, the disciple would never believe such a joke-like statement.


    However, the disciple could not help but ask, ¡°Master, are you sure? Can a Celestial Emperor Star really appear in a remote region?¡±


    The elder lightly nodded and said, ¡°This Celestial Emperor Star is quite special. Not only is its killing aura slightly stronger than normal Celestial Emperor Stars, but it also has a trace of darkness and chaos. The person who awakened this Celestial Emperor Star is an incredibly dangerous person and is much more dangerous than the six other Celestial Emperor Stars!¡±


    After hearing this, the disciple was naturally incredibly shocked; he had never thought that such a thing could be possible. There was very little Fate in those remote regions, and yet, a Celestial Emperor Star had descended. Moreover, the most basic requirement for awakening a Celestial Emperor Star was to have an orthodox Sovereign Bloodline.


    Who in the remote regions could have a Sovereign Bloodline? The vast majority of them would have some low-grade Royal Bloodlines, so how could a proper Sovereign Bloodline appear?


    Some particr almighty beings often did mysterious things in remote regions ¨C could it have to do with them? The disciple could not help but ask, ¡°Master what should we do now, then?¡±


    The elder looked away before thinking for a moment and saying, ¡°Closely pay attention to all information about this. I¡¯m sure many people have noticed this seventh Celestial Emperor Star¡¯s descent!¡±


    The disciple nodded and went to collect information.


    Beside an apparatus made of countless metallic circles, a few elders wearing white robes and giving off terrifying auras seemed to be calcting something.


    They were also at the center of the Heaven Awaken World and were part of one of the most powerful factions called Heaven¡¯s Will. No one could rival their skills at divination, and it was said that they knew the fates of everyone in the world. They were often described to be guides of fate.


    Their mysterious power caused countless factions to treat them with respect and view them as important people, and no one dared to offend them.


    These white-robed elders were naturally the most important people in Heaven¡¯s Will. They had once given a person who had awakened a Celestial Emperor Star some advice, causing his development to speed up by dozens of times.


    Apart from these white-robed elders, there were also many people standing around them. Divining the fate of a Celestial Emperor Star was an important matter, so many people were gathered here.


    The white-robed elders calmed themselves down and focused as they started to use Heaven¡¯s Secrets, which was that apparatus. Their consciousnesses fused into the Laws of Heaven and Earth, searching for that golden light and trying to grasp onto a trace of that fate.


    They indeed deserved their titles as almighty beings ¨C within the chaotic Heaven¡¯s Secrets, they were actually able totch onto a trace of that Celestial Emperor Star¡¯s fate, causing them to feel delighted. If they could find out about the fate of this person who had awakened this Celestial Emperor Star, they would be able to foretell many shocking things.


    The white-robed elders followed the trace of fate and found the Celestial Emperor Star that belonged to Zhao Fu. It was like a gigantic sun that gave off a terrifying might, illuminating its surroundings with an intense golden light.


    In front of this Celestial Emperor Star, their consciousnesses were as tiny as bugs and seemed incredibly weak.


    It was not because they were not strong but because doing divination was quite difficult. Their consciousnesses entering the chaotic Heaven¡¯s Secrets was already quite a feat, and if they were not careful, they could receive bacsh and lose their lives.


    They only dared to remain at a distance because this Celestial Emperor Star¡¯s aura was simply too powerful. They were unable to get close to it, but at such a distance, they were unable to look at Zhao Fu¡¯s fate.


    As such, they could only risk the danger and push on against the Celestial Emperor Star¡¯s immense might, moving forward with great difficulty. Only after expending great effort were they able to get somewhat closer.


    Even though they were still quite far away, this was their absolute limit. It was not quite possible for them to get any closer, but here, they could do some calctions as to the fate of the Celestial Emperor Star.


    However, when they reached this point, they were shocked to find that things were different than what they had expected ¨C beside the Celestial Emperor Star, there was a star giving off a devilish blood-red light. How was this possible?


    Bang!!


    Just as they were reveling in their shock, the golden star and blood-red star seemed to notice them and gave off intense lights that sted their consciousnesses backward.


    Their bodies next to Heaven¡¯s Secrets were also sent flying backward by a formless energy. After crashing to the ground, they coughed up mouthfuls of blood, causing the people around them to hurriedly rush over. After helping them up, they asked, ¡°What happened? What did you see?¡±


    The elders brought their consciousnesses out and still looked quite shocked. They did not seem to hear the others¡¯ words, and they were quite dazed as they mumbled, ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Impossible¡­¡±


    Only after a while with the help of the others were they able to somewhat recover. After telling the others about what they had seen within Heaven¡¯s Secrets, there was a great disturbance.


    How could someone have two Source Stars? Moreover, that blood-red star not only had a trace of an Emperor¡¯s aura but was also filled with an aura of ughter, destruction, and disaster. This was simr to a Chaos Star, but it was far more terrifying than a Chaos Star.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see incorrectly? How could such a thing happen? Also, what sort of Source Star is that blood-red star?¡±


    No one could believe what they heard and felt incredibly shocked as they asked for more information.


    The elders sighed as they replied, ¡°It¡¯s just as we said. Only after we went closer did we see it, but we were immediately sted back by it and were forced back into our own bodies.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone could only believe what they had heard. However, they were still curious as to why something like this could happen. Many people started to leave, deciding to consult some ancient texts.


    Some people also reported this to the Fate Sovereign, the highest authority in the Heaven¡¯s Will organization.


    Within the Holy Book Pavilion, the faction that wrote and sold all sorts of books, a schrly middle-aged man stood at the top of a building and looked into the distance before smiling and saying to a person beside him, ¡°There¡¯s another piece of big news. This year¡¯s Annals will have another big event: Today, the seventh Celestial Emperor Star descended.¡±


    The other people holding books looked quite shocked as they looked over at the schrly middle-aged man and asked, ¡°Pavilion Master, is this true? This is an extremely good matter! The Human Race has had seven Celestial Emperor Stars descend in the past 100 years; this has surpassed the other Seven Races. Which Empire¡¯s Emperor is it? Should we go and collect more information?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and shook his head, ¡°No need! This seventh Celestial Emperor Star is not simple at all. You won¡¯t be able to gather any information on it.¡±

 Chapter 850: Dragon Egg

    <h4>Chapter 850: Dragon Egg</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Factions at the center of the Heaven Awaken World had far greater ess to information than ordinary people, which was why they were able to write so many books.


    No matter if it was the center of the Heaven Awaken World, the outer regions, or even the remote regions on the boundary, they would have a lot of information on those ces. There were very few big things in the Heaven Awaken World they did not know about.


    That Celestial Emperor Star had most likely appeared at the center of the Heaven Awaken World, so why did the Pavilion Master say that they could not obtain information about it? Everyone felt quite confused.


    The schrly middle-aged man sensed their confusion and lightlyughed as he exined, ¡°That Celestial Emperor Star is in an extremely remote region in the boundary. Moreover, it has Heaven¡¯s Secrets hiding it. Naturally, we will not be able to obtain information about it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone felt incredibly shocked and asked, ¡°Celestial Emperor Stars are sovereign stars of the Human Race, so how could one appear in a remote region? This has never happened before!¡±


    The schrly middle-aged man lightly nodded. ¡°This is indeed the first time. Perhaps something big has happened there; we might as well send some people in that direction to see if we¡¯re lucky enough to obtain some information!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded in understanding.


    The Heaven Spirit Financial Group, which was the faction that created the Heaven Spirit Steles, quickly sent reports to the higher-ups. Those who had been responsible for monitoring all Sovereign Bloodlines had immediately discovered the Celestial Emperor Star when it had descended.


    They found that within the red blood they were monitoring, it suddenly gave off a piercing golden light that was incredibly noble and gave off an energy that could cause the heavens and earth to submit. Even though it was just an orb of blood, it caused everyone to tremble and want to kneel down.


    This Sovereign Bloodline was one that the Heaven Spirit Financial Group had paid special attention to. This was a decision made by the higher-ups, and no one dared to doubt this decision.


    Now, it had been proven that they had not been wrong ¨C when this orb of blood started to go through changes, those responsible for monitoring it quickly reported this to the higher-ups.


    Those at the top of the Heaven Spirit Financial Group had also sensed the descent of the Celestial Emperor Star. At first, they had not paid much mind to these reports, and just as they were about to start discussing the matter, the orb of blood started to give off the Celestial Emperor Star¡¯s aura.


    This caused the higher-ups to feel incredibly shocked. They had never thought that this savage, violent, and bloodthirsty Sovereign Bloodline would belong to the person who had caused the Celestial Emperor Star to descend.


    Right from the start, they had noticed that this Sovereign Bloodline was quite extraordinary, so they had ordered people to closely monitor it. However, thingspletely exceeded what they had expected ¨C this person had be the seventh owner of a Celestial Emperor Star. This person would have unfathomable prospects in the future.


    At the same time, they understood how important this matter was. No matter how many other factions tried to look for this Emperor, they would not be able to find any information, but they already had a lot of information.


    The higher-ups immediately listed this to be a top-grade secret, and anyone who leaked this information would be heavily punished!


    The Managers who had initially discovered this mysterious, savage Sovereign Bloodline were also forbidden to speak about this matter to anyone else. This Sovereign Bloodline was now the bloodline with the most attention paid to it.


    This caused those Managers to feel incredibly shocked, and they felt that they had also underestimated that Sovereign Bloodline. It was already given a lot of attention, and now, it was under even greater examination. This was the same treatment as monitoring a peerless expert.


    They knew how important this matter was, so they obediently hid this secret deep within the recesses of their heart. They made sure to never speak about it, or there could be many deaths.


    At the same time, they were quite curious as to just who this person was. Who could make the higher-ups so interested?


    Within a grand, ghostly-qi filled pce, a pale-looking youth sat on a throne, giving off a terrifying might. He gave off an Emperor¡¯s aura, and sensing the ripples in the distance, he could not help but frown.


    It seemed that the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate had been preferring the Human Race recently, and there was now a seventh Celestial Emperor Star. Their numbers now surpassed that of the God Race, Demon Race, and Devil Race. The pale-looking youth could not help but mourn that the Death Race did not have more Stars like this, giving them more power in the future.


    However, the Death Race had been on good terms with the Human Race recently; right now, their only enemies were the God Race, Demon Race, and Devil Race. With how proud they were, they were most likely outraged at being outdone by the Human Race.


    As expected the seventh Celestial Emperor Star of the Human Race caused the three most dominant races, the God Race, Demon Race, and Devil Race, to be quite displeased.


    When the Celestial Emperor Star gave off those terrifying shockwaves, the sleeping Demon Ancestors, Deities, and Great Devils awakened, and they gave off monstrous auras and announced their displeasure. They ordered people to immediately find the owner of that Celestial Emperor Star.


    In just a short period of time, countless people from the Demon Race, God Race, and Devil Race were given orders to seek out information about this seventh Celestial Emperor Star. News of a seventh Celestial Emperor Star descending quickly spread throughout the center of the Heaven Awaken World, causing a great disturbance.


    Now, almost everyone knew about this seventh Celestial Emperor Star, and everyone was talking about it. However, no one had any urate and precise information.


    Some said it was this or that Empire¡¯s Emperor; others said it was someone from this or that Sect. Some people said it was a woman, while others said that this Emperor had some Devil blood, as the Celestial Emperor Star had a trace of devilishness to it.


    A man in ck stood above a circr pool, giving off a terrifying aura that caused the space around him to be distorted and making his figure a bit hazy. Even an Emperor would tremble in front of him.


    He was an almighty being awoken by themotion from Tuoba Qing¡¯s bloodline¡¯s awakening. Ever since that matter, he had kept notice of her aura. Now, there was a trace of a smile on his face.


    Back at Great Qin, the enormous golden star hadpletely descended, peacefully floating above Great Qin. Zhao Fu¡¯s body was lifted up by a formless energy, taking him to float below the golden star. The immense pain had caused him to almost lose consciousness, and he was now being raised up powerlessly.


    Boom!!


    Another massive explosion sounded out as the golden star gave off an even more brilliant golden light. At that moment, countless traces of violet aura flowed from the horizon, covering everything like a flood before rushing into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The violet aura gave off an incredibly noble aura, and after entering Zhao Fu¡¯s body, it gathered at his chest. The golden dragon was quite perplexed, while the ck dragon obediently retreated to the side.


    Countless traces of violet aura continuously gathered, forming a massive dragon egg. It gave off a supreme might, making even the golden dragon feel a trace of fear.

 Chapter 851: Violet Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 851: Violet Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After this violet dragon egg was formed, it continuously devoured the ocean-like violet aura, causing its might to grow stronger and stronger. Even more violet aura rushed over from the horizon, entering Zhao Fu¡¯s body and causing the egg to go through changes.


    As the dragon egg absorbed the violet aura, it became bigger and bigger, and its terrifying aura continued to grow. Suddenly, all of the violet aura was absorbed by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± a dragon¡¯s roar reverberated throughout the heavens as the violet dragon egg started to crack.


    As the eggshell cracked, it turned into traces of violet aura gain. Soon, a violet dragon appeared within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, giving off a powerful aura. It moved about within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and an extremely mighty Emperor¡¯s aura rippled out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    In that moment, the heavens and earth really did seem to submit to him ¨C it was incredibly shocking and unforgettable.


    After awakening the Celestial Emperor Star, a violet dragon appeared within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This violet dragon looked like a normal dragon except for the fact that its horns had many forks and its ws had six toes. It was most likely a Dragon King.


    The massive golden star gradually disappeared, and the abnormal signs slowly disappeared. The world became peaceful once again.


    Only now did the countless kneeling peoplee to their senses, and they quickly came to their feet. They did not understand what was happening. They had only felt a powerful will descend, and their bodies instinctively knelt.


    The leaders of the various factions looked towards the direction that Great Qin was in, feeling incredibly confused. They had suddenly knelt towards that direction, and those who had not knelt had all been heavily injured. They were bloody messes on the ground, and they would take a long time to recover.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness also recovered. He stood in the air and sensed his changes ¨C he did not know how to express it, but he could feel that he had be stronger.


    Elsewhere, the ck-clothed man standing above the circr pool took out a blood-red stone that gave off Origin aura. He tossed it into the pool below, causing a blinding blood-red light toe from the water, turning the water blood-red.


    The ck-clothed man started to perform hand seals with both hands, causing the blood-red water in the pool to swirl, and a massive amount of energy rippled out.


    All of a sudden, the peaceful human world was once again sent into chaos. An extremely terrifying energy shot down from the sky, causing everyone to feel as if they had plunged into icy water. Their bodies and their souls all violently trembled.


    A blood-red vortex appeared above Great Qin. This blood-red vortex started off about ten meters wide but instantly became 10,000 meters wide and gave off an enormous attractive power.


    In the air, Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end as he sensed an unprecedented crisis. This blood-red vortex seemed to be targeting Zhao Fu, trying to drag him in.


    The golden dragon cried out, ¡°Zhao Fu! Some higher being found your location using your new Origin Mark. Looks like he wants to steal your Origin Mark. Be careful! Even though he cannot personallye, his strength is incredibly monstrous.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood and immediately hid the Origin Mark that Tuoba Qing had given him. He had never thought that something like this would happen, and since this higher being had found him, hiding the Origin Mark was already useless.


    The attractive power from the blood-red vortex covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, trying to suck him in.


    Zhao Fu exploded out with all of his power and unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain. The ck dragon inscription barrier appeared around him, defending against the attractive power.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu was in danger, his subordinates hurried over, wanting to help him resist that power.


    However, Zhao Fu quickly told them to stay away, as this was not something that they could interfere with. That higher being¡¯s power was simply monstrous, and even though Zhao Fu was not sure how much strength that person was using, Zhao Fu had unleashed most of his power, yet he was still being slowly dragged towards the vortex. As such, he told them not toe close and told those near him to quickly leave, as their lives would be in danger.


    Bai Qi and the others obeyed and quickly left, and they began to evacuate residents nearby.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fupletely unleashed the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, causing a ck me to erupt from his body, and an extremely terrifying aura exploded out from Zhao Fu.


    ng!


    Zhao Fu took out the Death Disaster Sword for the first time and sent all of his power into it. The gray sword gave off a chilling sword light, and as Zhao Fu shed out, an enormous gray sword light, bringing with it a ferocious wind filled with deathly aura, flew towards the blood-red vortex.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu was shocked to find that not only was the Death Disaster Sword¡¯s sword qi useless against the blood-red vortex, but it had also actually caused the vortex to expand out to 100,000 meters wide and give off an even stronger attractive power.


    Zhao Fu was quickly pulled by this attractive power towards the blood-red vortex. He could only send all of his strength into his Emperor¡¯s Domain, expanding it out to 100 meters to defend against this attractive power.


    This massive attractive power started to pull even trees up by their roots, and massive boulders were also lifted into the sky. Bits of the ground were also lifted into the air, and even though it was incredibly terrifying, Zhao Fu was still able to defend for now.


    The ck-clothed man standing above the circr pool stopped smiling and slightly frowned. He slowly stretched out his hands and pressed down towards the spinning water below, causing a powerful, formless energy to sink into the blood-red water.


    A pair of enormous hands giving off a terrifying aura slowly stretched out from the blood-red vortex above Great Qin. The entire world seemed to tremble, and time and space seemed to be somewhat chaotic. Those massive hands were the most monstrous power that Zhao Fu had ever seen before, and even he felt a trace of terror.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± In the face of this immense danger, Zhao Fu gripped the Death Disaster Sword with both hands and roared as he gathered all of his strength. The Great Qin Seal within his body continuously trembled, gathering power from countless City Lord Seals. Whether they were Great Cities or Basic Cities, almost 3,000 Cities¡¯ powers were gathered in his sword.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu shed out, causing a 1,000-meter wide gray sword light, bringing with it a dense Death Energy to fly out. It seemed to sh apart the sky and flew towards those giant hands.


    Chi!


    The massive gray sword light gave off an aura of destructive and cut apart those massive hands, causing them to turn into blood-red qi and disappear. The gray sword light then continued onwards towards the blood-red vortex, causing it to gradually grow smaller.


    The ck-clothed man looked at the small cut on his hand, a look of anger on his face.


    The vortex in the sky continuously grew smaller, looking as if it was going to disappear, when suddenly something unexpected happened again.

 Chapter 852: Black Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 852: ck Coffin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The shrinking vortex suddenly expanded out again as the ck-clothed man continuously performed hand seals. His body gave off a powerful blood-red light as he slowly sank into the blood-red water.


    The vortex expanded out to 1,000 meters wide and blood-red water gushed out of it. The sound was incredibly shocking, and as the blood-red water descended, it instantly covered the ground and killed all living beings it touched.


    The blood-red water covered the surrounding 10 kilometers, giving off a dense bloody odor. Everything was dyed blood-red, creating a hellish, horrifying scene.


    Soon, the blood-red water started to roil as if it was boiling. Bubbles started to appear as blood-red qi floated up, and at the center of the blood-red water, a man¡¯s image formed.


    The power that this image gave off was extremely terrifying. When it formed, time and space seemed to freeze, and his monstrous power was enough to make people feel suffocated. Under his pressure, ordinary Stage 1 soldiers would immediately explode and die.


    ¡°You lowly bug, you¡¯ve angered this Sovereign. If you kneel, I¡¯ll let you die an easier death. A low-grade human like you is not worthy of an Origin Mark.¡±


    The image stood with its hands behind its back and spoke with a cold, calm voice. It looked at Zhao Fu as if it was looking at a bug.


    Feeling this immense power, Zhao Fu¡¯s body could not help but tremble. This image¡¯s power was simply too mighty and surpassed even Tuoba Qing¡¯s power. No wonder she had to leave ¨C these sorts of higher beings would be able to kill even gods with ease.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu used all of the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power. The Great Qin Seal continuously trembled and gathered power from the countless Cities. The various City Lords had all since noticed that a terrifying existence had descended, so they all responded, sending their City Lord Seals¡¯ power into the Great Qin Seal.


    Zhao Fu raised his power to the maximum, causing a powerful me to shoot into the sky. His aura sted out like wild gales, causing countless creatures to feel terror.


    The image condescending smiled and waved its hand.


    In that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s body froze, and he felt a chill in his heart as he sensed an enormous wave of energy rushing towards him. He did not hesitate and unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain with his full strength.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as Zhao Fu¡¯s body was sent flying backward by the formless energy, and his Emperor¡¯s Domain instantly shattered.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body crashed 1,000 meters away, and a few of his ribs had been broken. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and felt incredibly powerless ¨C this person was so powerful.


    The image sneered at Zhao Fu and stepped out, instantly crossing the 1,000 meters and came before Zhao Fu. ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡±


    After saying this, the image lifted its foot and stomped towards Zhao Fu with immense strength.


    Zhao Fu was given a big fright and quickly dodged, turning into a ray of light and rushing 100 meters away. The image¡¯s stomp was like a meteor crashing down, creating a massive crater and causing a corporeal shockwave to st out.


    The surrounding 1,000 meters instantly caved in, creating a giant pit that was tens of meters deep. If Zhao Fu had been hit, even if he did not die, he would have been heavily injured.


    Before Zhao Fu could rejoice at avoiding this attack, the image suddenly appeared behind Zhao Fu and kicked at him.


    Bang!!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body flew out like a sandbag, heavily crashing onto a small hill 1,000 meters away. The small hill was instantly destroyed, causing countless rocks to fly everywhere.


    ¡°Your strength is not enough to withstand this Sovereign. Kneel and I will allow you to die!¡± the image mockingly said.


    Zhao Fu powerlesslyy among the rubble, his body covered with blood. His aura was quite weak, and the image once again blurred and appeared before him. The image prepared to end Zhao Fu¡¯s life, as it seemed that Zhao Fu could no longer retaliate.


    Suddenly, the image was startled and wanted to retreat but was sted flying by a massive amount of energy, crashing hundreds of meters away with a look of shock on its face.


    A mass of gray aura hade out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing the temperature of the surroundings to fall. A chilling wind started to blow as an icy, terrifying aura swept out, and there seemed to be the sound of ghosts howling as well.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body lost all traces of blood and became extremely pale. His hair also became gray-white as fangs grew in his mouth and his hands became ghost-like ws. His body gave off a terrifying ghostly power, and the ground around him started to crack.


    ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation Power! How could a weak bug like you obtain this sort of power?¡± Feeling that cold energy from Zhao Fu, the image looked extremely startled and cried out. The Six Paths of Reincarnation Power was not something that could be obtained by humans, and even gods might not be able to. Yet, this person was using it!


    Zhao Fu did not answer his words and turned into a ck blur and flew towards the image. The image¡¯s expression became serious and stretched out a hand towards Zhao Fu, causing countless traces of blood-red aura to gather at its hand.


    Boom!!


    The image grasped at the air, and an explosion sounded out as a formless, 1,000-meter wide hand grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This power was incredibly terrifying, and even a mountain would be crushed.


    However, Zhao Fu roared, causing an even stronger wave of ghostly qi to erupt out of his body. The Six Paths of Reincarnation Power was simply too powerful, and Zhao Fu could not control it properly. His mind started to be hazy, and he became more and more like a ghostly demon, instantly breaking free of the formless hand.


    He appeared in front of the image, punching out with enormous strength and sending the image crashing into a mountain hundreds of meters away. The face of the mountain was left with a massive crater and countless cracks, socketing the image within it.


    The image became furious ¨C it had never been sent flying by a low-grade human like this before.


    Boom!!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu already reached the image, stabbing his sharp w through the image¡¯s chest. The image did not expect this and could only hatefully re at Zhao Fu, gnashing its teeth as it said, ¡°You weak bug, this Sovereign won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The image¡¯s body gradually disappeared, and Zhao Fu violently coughed up a mouthful of blood. He felt as if his body was being ripped into countless pieces, and blood started to flow out of his skin. Zhao Fu wanted to stop the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, but something abnormal happened.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± Zhao Fu howled as a cold and gloomy aura burst out from beneath him like a volcano erupting, and a hellish will began to enter his body.


    In a ce filled with Yin Qi, there were countless ck coffins orderly put together. There were 25 million of them, covering as far as the eye could see, and they formed a grand scene. At that moment, all of the soldiers¡¯ corpses within those ck coffins opened their gray-white eyes.

 Chapter 853: Ghost World

    <h4>Chapter 853: Ghost World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion rang throughout the entire human world. When all of the soldiers¡¯ corpses opened their eyes, an ocean-like wave of Yin Qi exploded out, forming a pir of Yin Qi that shot into the sky.


    The pir of Yin Qi was tens of thousands of kilometers wide, seeming to connect the heavens and the earth. The sound and shockwaves it gave off make it seem as if the world was ending, creating a shocking scene.


    In front of this pir of Yin Qi, countless people felt incredibly tiny and insignificant; this power was not something that they could resist.


    Yin Qi continuously shot into the sky, forming countless dark clouds and covering the entire sky. The temperature rapidly fell, and a chilling aura spread out.


    The clouds of Yin Qi continuously spread out, covering the entire human world in just a few moments. The ghostly qi filled the entire world, and the human world seemed to lose all life, turning into a gray-white world filled with ghostly qi and a gloomy aura.


    As ghosts sensed this overwhelming Yin Qi, they delightedly flew into the sky and swam about, giving off chilling howls. It seemed as if the world had turned into a world of ghosts.


    Near the human world, the Fish Scale world, Dark Demon world, and Grassi world had only juste back to their senses from the descent of the Celestial Emperor Star and felt quite afraid of the human world.


    They were not sure what had happened in the human world, but that Will that made even the heavens and earth want to submit struck terror into their hearts. They would never be able to forget that sort of power, and it would be a nightmare for them.


    Even the Dark Demon world, which had looked down on the human world this whole time, found that it had been wrong. These humans, who they had looked down on, were actually the Dark Demon race¡¯s greatest enemies.


    At that moment, an extremely gloomy and cold aura came from the human world again. All people in those three worlds¡¯ hairs stood no end, and they gulped. Looking at the Yin Qi rushing over from the human world, their bodies trembled in terror.


    Just what was happening in the human world?


    The hellish intent continuously flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body and corroded it. It felt like an extremely chilling qi had invaded Zhao Fu¡¯s body, slowly tearing it apart. Even his soul was being slowly ripped apart, filling Zhao Fu with immense pain.


    Zhao Fu had not yet undone his Six Paths of Reincarnation state, and he still looked like a ghost. Within his body, the golden dragon was quite shocked, not knowing what was happening, but it had an ominous feeling.


    Suddenly, a hellish intent wrapped Zhao Fu¡¯s body and instantly brought Zhao Fu within that massive pir of Yin Qi.


    At the center of the pir of Yin Qi, which was the Ghost Seal Formation, there had been something growing this entire time. Because of what the golden dragon had said, Zhao Fu did not stop it, but he had never thought that something like this would happen.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was currently powerlessly floating within the pir of Yin Qi, and the hellish intent continuously corroded his body and soul. The intense pain caused him to continuously scream, and his voice became quite hoarse.


    Within the Ghost World Pearl, even the Six Paths Demon Images bound by chains felt a sense of terror. They madly roared as they struggled, but they werepletely helpless. Wounds started to appear on their bodies, and boundless ck blood was drawn out by a formless energy, fusing into Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline.


    The purest Yin Qi in the pir of Yin Qi flooded into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the massive amount of Yin Qi once again caused Zhao Fu to go through changes.


    On the ground, the Ghost Soldiers simultaneously pushed open their coffins and walked out. They looked up at Zhao Fu in the sky, their gray-white eyes filled with a resolute will.


    ¡°We pay our respects to the Emperor!¡± the 25 million Ghost Soldiers¡¯ voices boomed like thunder. They all half-knelt with their heads lowered, calling out respectfully.


    In that moment, the countless ghosts, including even Great Qin¡¯s ck and White Impermanences and Yin Soldiers, felt an incredibly powerful might. This might weighed down on their souls and was something that they could not resist.


    All of the ghosts knelt on both knees towards the pir of Yin Qi in respect and terror.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± In that moment, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out throughout the entire world. Under the pir of Yin Qi, a gray, ghostly dragon giving off an Emperor¡¯s aura that could cause all ghosts to submit entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion shook the entire world. The enormous pir of Yin Qi expanded out to be tens of timesrger, and the ocean of Yin Qi continuously flooded into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Rays of gray light shot past mountains, oceans, out of the human world, past the surrounding worlds, and past the surrounding thousands of worlds. Feeling the coldness from those rays of gray light, everyone¡¯s body froze, and they looked in the direction of the human world.


    A gray star that looked like a moon gave off a ghostly intent and an eerie might that made the entire world want to submit.


    In that moment, the elder from the Heaven Path Sect¡¯s expression became one of dismay as he looked towards the distance with eyes as sharp as swords.


    His disciple had just ordered people to collect information on the Celestial Emperor Star, and seeing his Master¡¯s expression be so serious, he asked curiously, ¡°What is it, Master?¡±


    The elder could no longer remain calm. His hand slightly trembled as he said, ¡°In that direction, there is a Nether Emperor Star Descending!¡±


    Hearing this, the disciple also felt quite shocked, ¡°Nether Emperor Stars are the sovereign stars of the Death Race. This is the fourth in the past 100 years; the Death Race must be incredibly happy. Who would have thought that right after a Celestial Emperor Star descended, a Nether Emperor Star would also descend. It¡¯s also in the same direction; what a coincidence!¡±


    Because Nether Emperor Stars belonged to the Death Race, they were rtively rare. Above the Heaven Awaken World was the Godly Spirit World that had all sorts of godly spirits, and below the Heaven Awaken World was the Ghost World that contained countless Undead.


    The Ghost World was about the same size as the Godly Spirit world and was the final ce for countless living creatures. It was an ancient world that appeared during early times, and it was a world that relied on the Heaven Awaken World for its existence.


    The Ghost World was filled with all sorts of ghosts and had many ancient races, including the ck and White Impermanences and Yin Soldiers. They all lived in the Ghost World.

 Chapter 854: Fate Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 854: Fate Sovereign</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Compared to the Godly Spirit World, the Ghost World had a closer connection to the Heaven Awaken World. There were not as many restrictions, and they could even use certain things to move freely between the worlds; this was not possible for the Godly Spirit World.


    The Heaven Awaken World had many people from the Death Race, but the Death Race was somewhat different to the Ghost World¡¯s races. Even though they were all created from Yin Qi, there were some differences.


    Most of the Ghost World¡¯s races came from ancient times and were mostly extremely pure. They contained a trace of Yin Qi source energy. Even though most of the Death Race had Yin Qi and their bloodlines had Yin attributes,pared to the Ghost World¡¯s races, they were quite impure and weak.


    Only someone with the purest Ghost World Bloodline could awaken a Nether Emperor Star. It was quite rare for people from the Death Race to be able to awaken the Nether Emperor Star, and even in the Ghost World, it was quite rare.


    As the sovereign star of the Death Race, the Nether Emperor Star was an extremely noble existence. It had the ability to make countless ghosts submit, and ordinary ghosts were unable to resist. It was able to suppress even the souls of ghosts due to the immense Fate it contained.


    Even though there were many Death Race Empires in the Heaven Awaken World, there were very few with extremely pure bloodlines, and thus, there were very few Nether Emperor Stars. ording to the direction the elder was pointing in, there was only one Empire that could achieve this.


    ¡°Master, the Death Race and Human Race¡¯s rtionship has been quite good recently. Now that the Ghost God Empire has awakened a Nether Emperor Star, should we go and express our congrattions?¡± the disciple confidently asked as he smiled.


    The elder shook his head, his expression serious as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not the Ghost God Empire; it¡¯s still a remote region on the boundary that awakened this Nether Emperor Star!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The disciple felt incredibly shocked. The Celestial Emperor Star from before had descended in a remote region, and now this Nether Emperor Star had also descended in a remote region. This was simply too shocking; there had never been two Emperor Stars descending in remote regions before.


    Moreover, the conditions for awakening a Nether Emperor Star were even more demanding than that of a Celestial Emperor Star. Not only did one need a Sovereign Bloodline, but one also needed a pure Ghost World Bloodline. How could someone in a remote region fulfill both of those requirements? This disciple simply could not work out what was happening.


    At that moment, the elder said something that made him feel even more shocked, ¡°The aura that this Nether Emperor Star gives off is extremely simr to the aura that the Celestial Emperor Star gave off. It¡¯s quite likely that the same person awakened both of them!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the disciple felt immensely shocked, and his voice trembled as he said, ¡°Master, this is impossible! The Celestial Emperor Star is our Human Race¡¯s sovereign star, and only someone with an extremely pure Human Bloodline can awaken it, while the Nether Emperor Star requires an extremely pure Ghost World Bloodline!¡±


    Both of these stars were two different Races¡¯ sovereign stars, and even ordinary Empires could not awaken one. Anyone who could awaken even one would have an enormous amount of Fate.


    Perhaps in the entirety of the Heaven Awaken World, no one had ever awakened two sovereign stars! Even if someone could obtain two Fate Stars, they would at most be ordinary stars. However, these were both sovereign stars!


    Moreover, there was no way to exin how that person had fulfilled the issues of both of the bloodlines. One was a Human Bloodline and the other was a Ghost World Bloodline, and both had to be extremely pure in order to obtain those Races¡¯ Fate.


    A single person awakening two sovereign stars was simply unimaginable and inexplicable.


    The elder¡¯s expression was quite serious as he shook his head, unable to answer his disciple¡¯s words. This matter was indeed quite shocking.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± The disciple deeply breathed in and out a few times before calming himself down. This was definitely something that would shake the entire Heaven Awaken World ¨C a Celestial Emperor Star descending was already shocking enough, and now, two Emperor Stars had descended.


    After thinking for a while, the elder said, ¡°Gather all of the Elders!¡±


    Hearing this, the disciple quickly left to notify the Elders of the meeting.


    Within the Heaven¡¯s Will organisation, a few people reported to the leader ¨C the Fate Sovereign ¨C about two sovereign stars descending.


    A young woman who possessed ethereal looks and was wearing a white dress slowly walked over, and everyone nearby automatically made way. They all lowered their heads respectfully; even though this young woman looked quite young, she had lived for an extremely long time.


    She was the leader of Heaven¡¯s Will, and her power surpassed that of ordinary people. She ordinarily remained within Heaven¡¯s Will and very rarely left. However, she was someone who all of the top factions in the Heaven Awaken World wanted to befriend.


    The elders who had coughed up blood and copsed walked up to her and bowed, calling out, ¡°Fate Sovereign!¡±


    The young woman lightly nodded and said in an elegant tone, ¡°Tell me everything in detail!¡±


    The elders told everything to the young woman, from finding the Celestial Emperor Star to seeing two Fate Stars, to then being sted away by the two stars like bugs.


    A rare look of surprise appeared on the young woman¡¯s face. She walked over to the Heaven¡¯s Secret device, and everyone looked towards her, feeling quite curious.


    Back when the sixth Celestial Emperor Star had descended, the Fate Sovereign had not bothered looking into it, but now, it seemed that she was going to personally act. As the Fate Sovereign, her power was something that they could notpare to, and they believed that the Fate Sovereign could work out what was happening.


    After the young woman went to the side of Heaven¡¯s Secret, it started to quickly spin, and the young woman¡¯s consciousness gradually entered it. After following the tracks left by the elders before, she quickly found the golden star.


    If the elders¡¯ consciousnesses were bugs, then the Fate Sovereign¡¯s consciousness was a massive beast.


    Looking at this enormous golden star, the young woman became quite serious. She pushed against its massive might and advanced, and after seeing the red star next to it, her pupils constricted, feeling quite shocked.


    The young woman could immediately tell that this was a star of disaster fused from a Myrtle Imperial Star and a Chaos Devil Star. The aura of disaster and killing it gave off caused even her to feel shocked.


    This person actually had two Fate Stars; one was a Celestial Emperor Star and the other was a Chaos Imperial Star. This person would definitely cause massive waves in the future, changing the situation in the entire Heaven Awaken World. His potential was simply unimaginable.


    The young woman¡¯s expression became quite serious, and she stood there and looked closely at the two stars, trying to see the path of Zhao Fu¡¯s fate.


    At that moment, the two stars sensed the young woman and gave off intense lights, once again sting out with immense might.


    The young woman immediately performed hand seals, causing a white barrier to surround her. Against this attack, the young woman could only just hold on.

 Chapter 855: Six Paths

    <h4>Chapter 855: Six Paths</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!!


    A heaven-splitting sound rang out as the space within Heaven¡¯s Secrets violently trembled. Feeling this energy, a look of shock appeared on the young woman¡¯s face. She looked to the side and saw a star that looked like a ghostly moon slowly appearing.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as the young woman¡¯s consciousness was sted back. She had barely been able to resist the power from the two stars earlier, and facing three stars, she waspletely helpless.


    As her consciousness returned to her body, her physical body was also sted back by a formless energy, and she coughed up arge mouthful of blood. This startled everyone present ¨C even their most powerful Fate Sovereign had been injured and had not been able to find the location of that person.


    Their Fate Sovereign was incredibly powerful and they trusted in her abilities, so they could not understand what had happened.


    Suddenly, they all sensed something and looked towards the distance and found that a Nether Emperor Star had descended. The aura was quite simr to that of the Celestial Emperor Star that had descended earlier, making them wonder if that person had awakened a third star. Instantly, they all looked incredibly shocked and could not believe this.


    They quickly helped the Fate Sovereign up and asked her, ¡°Fate Sovereign, what is going on? Could it be that this Emperor Star¡­¡±


    The young woman coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked into the distance, a bewildered expression on her face, and she said, ¡°This matter is to be listed as a top-grade secret of Heaven¡¯s Will. No one is to talk about it, and all of the Heaven¡¯s Will Elders are to report to the Heaven¡¯s Will Pavilion!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt quite shocked. They could guess as to what it was about, but they did not dare to say anything, as they understood the importance of this matter. Soon, all of the Elders gathered at the Heaven¡¯s Will Pavilion.


    Within the Holy Book Pavilion, the schrly middle-aged man¡¯s smile died down, and he looked into the distance seriously.


    Seeing the middle-aged man like this, someone asked jokingly, ¡°Pavilion Master, why did you suddenly be so serious? Did another Emperor Star descend or something?¡±


    The schrly middle-aged man looked away and said seriously, ¡°Yes, another Emperor Star has descended, but it¡¯s the Death Race¡¯s Nether Emperor Star.¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone felt incredibly shocked. They had never expected that two Emperor Stars would descend in such a short period of time; this was another big matter that they could record.


    One of the people smiled and said, ¡°Pavilion Master, isn¡¯t this good? This will give us more content to write about. Since they descended at such close timings, perhaps there is a connection between them. Maybe two Empires will start fighting.¡±


    Everyone smiled as they looked at the schrly middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man¡¯s expression was still incredibly serious as he said, ¡°The Holy Book Pavilion cannot have anything to do with this matter. We can only mention this matter but cannot talk about it in depth!¡±


    Seeing the Pavilion Master so rarely serious, everyone felt quite confused but still followed his orders.


    ¡°Sir! Sir! That orb of blood has gone through changes again!¡±


    The Heaven Spirit Financial Group¡¯s higher-ups had just listed that orb of blood as the top priority to monitor and prohibited all people from talking about it. Just as they were about to engage in detailed discussions about the Celestial Emperor Star, a cry of terror sounded out, making them feel quite displeased. However, after hearing what that person had to say, their expression changed.


    At the same time, they looked into the distance and sensed that gloomy aura, causing them to look incredibly shocked ¨C could it have to do with that person again?


    The higher-ups hurriedly went to a room and looked at the orb of blood floating in mid-air. It was now giving off a ghostly light and an eerie aura, causing everyone to tremble, feeling as if they were being stared at by a ghost.


    ¡°It really¡­ is rted to him!¡± Even the higher-ups, who were normally extremely calm, felt greatly shocked. This person had once again exceeded their expectations ¨C two Emperor Stars had descended on him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had seen the proof themselves, they would not have been able to believe it.


    ¡°Give out the order! Anyone who leaks information about this matter will be killed without mercy!¡±


    The people responsible for managing this orb of blood understood how important this matter was. They decided to forever hide this matter in their hearts and never speak of it. However, after hearing this new order, they looked at each other with eyes filled with disbelief. This time, it was an order with a punishment of death ¨C they had once again underestimated how important this orb of blood was.


    This matter was now the greatest secret of the Heaven Spirit Financial Group, and they absolutely could not tell anyone even until they died.


    Within a ghostly qi-filled pce, the expert from the Death Race was just admiring the Human Race for having a Celestial Emperor Star descending. Sensing the eerie ripples from far away, his expression changed ¨C even though it was a Nether Emperor Star, he did not feel happy at all.


    Not only was it because this Nether Emperor Star¡¯s aura was quite simr to that Celestial Emperor Star¡¯s aura, but as someone part of the Death Race, he could also clearly sense that this Nether Emperor Star was quite hostile to the Death Race. It gave off a pure Ghost World aura and an aura of chaos and violence.


    This aura felt like that of the Six Paths Demon Images, but how was that possible? He could not understand this, and the ill intent it gave off made it impossible for him to feel happy about it.


    It was not just him ¨C all of the experts from the Death Race looked at the Nether Emperor Star giving off the Six Paths aura and looked quite serious. Not a single one of them seemed happy at all.


    The God Race, Demon Race, and Devil Race, which had been trying to find the owner of this Celestial Emperor Star, all suddenly fell silent as if nothing had happened.


    Many minor figures in the three Races felt quite confused, but the experts all became serious and took this matter incredibly seriously.


    All discussions about this Celestial Emperor Star suddenly ceased, making everyone feel quite perplexed. However, from the reactions from the experts of the various Races, they could understand that this matter was not so simple anymore.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±


    Within the depths of the Ghost World, six massive, furious roars sounded throughout the entire Ghost World. Yin Qi started to be chaotic, and countless ghosts howled in fear. Everyone within the Ghost World looked quite shocked.


    They knew what it was that had caused those sounds ¨C they were the most terrifying existences in the Ghost World, the Six Paths Demon Images responsible for guarding the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    What had happened? Why were the Six Paths Demon Images so furious?


    All of the Ghost World¡¯srge factions started to investigate this matter, as it was quite a big deal. After all, it was the Six Paths Demon Images who had caused thismotion. Through their investigations, they discovered that a Nether Emperor Star giving off the Six Paths aura in the Heaven Awaken World.


    In response, everyone fell into silence.

 Chapter 856: Five Pupils

    <h4>Chapter 856: Five Pupils</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Back at Great Qin, within the gigantic pir of Yin Qi, Zhao Fu¡¯s body went through some changes. He no longer looked like a ghost and returned to his human appearance.


    He no longer had fangs in his mouth, and his hands were no longer ws. His appearance did not look savage anymore, and his body was not as pale. His skin was still slightly pale but had some ruddiness, and his hair was still gray-white.


    The biggest changes were in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes. Before, Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye had four pupils: two blood-red, one white, and one gold. Each of the pupils gave off different auras: The blood-red ones gave off evil and murderous auras, the white one gave off a peaceful aura, and the golden one gave off a noble aura.


    Now, there was an extra gray pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye. This gray pupil looked like a ghost¡¯s, and it gave off an eerie aura. Normal people would feel quite frightened when looking at it and would not dare to look at Zhao Fu directly; otherwise, they would probably have nightmares for a few days.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye also went through some changes. Before, Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye had three pupilsyered together. Now, there were four pupilsyered together, with an extra grayyer. The six gray dots around the pupil also became a bit bigger.


    There was also now a gray ghostly dragon within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. It was as big as an ordinary dragon, but it had four eyes and a bone horn on its head. It gave off an eerie and terrifying aura of a ghost and was extremely powerful.


    The Six Paths Demon Images within the Ghost World Pearl looked quite weak and were no longer as ferocious; it seemed that they had been heavily injured and needed a long time to recover.


    Zhao Fu opened his terrifying eyes and stood between the heavens and earth. His aura seemed quite strange ¨C it seemed somewhat human and yet somewhat ghost-like, but it was extremely powerful and gave off the might of an Emperor.


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses, and the Nether Emperor Star slowly disappeared into the sky as the abnormal signs in the surroundings also disappeared.


    The massive pir of Yin Qi gradually shrank, and the clouds of Yin Qi covering the human world also receded. The Yin Qi that filled the heavens and earth gradually dissipated, and a few rays of sunlight started to pierce through the clouds, restoring warmth to the human world.


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief and looked towards the direction of Great Qin. No one would believe that this had nothing to do with Great Qin.


    After experiencing the abnormal signs from the Celestial Emperor Star and Nether Emperor Star, everyone prepared themselves for more, not letting their guards down yet.


    After a while, nothing happened, and the warm sunlight was still shining; the birds were still singing and there were light breezes. Only then did they rx.


    From the three General Stars gathering, to the golden star descending, to the ghostly moon-like star descending, no one had expected so many things to happen. This was much more terrifying than even when the Myrtle Imperial Star and the Chaos Imperial Star had descended.


    What was even more unexpected was that Great Qin¡¯s Fate Star now was not only the Chaos Imperial Star; there was also a mysterious gold star and that ghostly moon-like star. No one understood what was happening with those two stars.


    They had never seen those two stars before and naturally had no idea what they were. However, they could tell that they were at least King Stars, or else they would not have been able to cause such a disturbance.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s potential was simply terrifying. He had three Fate Stars that were at least King Stars, making his future unlimited. This made the leaders of the various factions felt a headacheing on ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was bing greater and greater.


    They desperately thought of ways to suppress Great Qin, but they felt incredibly helpless. The gap between them and Great Qin was too huge.


    As the time for the destruction of the world came closer and closer, manyrge families decided to make a decision. This matterpletely destroyed their hopes of making a name for themselves, and they could only dispiritedly run to the Ying family, hoping that Great Qin would take them in.


    Ever since Great Qin had conquered one-third of its territory, Vietnam had viewed Great Qin as its greatest enemy, wanting to find an opportunity to take revenge. However, after this, they realized how na?ve they were. They were like a few ants wanting to kill a massive dragon.


    When the Celestial Emperor Star, giving off boundless heaven¡¯s will, descended, they feltpletely helpless. Their minds felt as if they had taken a great blow, goingpletely nk, and their bodies had automatically knelt in the direction Great Qin was in. It was not just a few people but everyone in Vietnam; very few people could even resist this terrifying might.


    Facing someone who was so many times more powerful than them, they felt greatly discouraged, and some factions started to change their minds. If they continued on like this, all of Vietnam would be destroyed at Great Qin¡¯s hands sooner orter. If they did not want to die, they could only choose to submit.


    As such, they could not continue to view Great Qin with hatred and calmed themselves down so that they could make a rational decision. If Great Qin was willing to take them in, they would submit to Great Qin.


    The various Dynasty Legatees¡¯ expressions were all quite unsightly. They had not been able to fully withstand the heaven¡¯s will to kneel either, and as the Legatee of a Dynasty, kneeling to someone else was an incredible humiliation.


    What angered them even more was that not only did they kneel, but all of their subjects had also knelt to Great Qin. This made them almost go mad with anger, hating Great Qin to death.


    Out of the Eight Legatees, only Tina Pendragon had been able to withstand that heaven¡¯s will, but she had been heavily wounded as the price. It was essentially impossible for humans to resist that power, and even some Kings in the Grassi world could not withstand it, much less humans who were not yet Kings.


    This matter not only shook the human world but also the Fish Scale world, Dark Demon world, and Grassi world.


    The Grassi world decided to change its original n ¨C before, they had decided to wait until the Heaven Domain Boundaries were gone to invade the human world. They viewed the human world as sheep, but now, it seemed that the human world could actually be a ferocious tiger. If they weren¡¯t careful, they could be in trouble.


    The Dark Demon world was also greatly shaken. Theypletely gave up on any ideas of looking down on the human world, and almost all the factions gathered together to discuss how to deal with the human world in the future.


    The Dark Demon world¡¯s World Protector, Mo Qi, once again entered the human world to observe it. He did not act as unrestrainedly as before because there was a being even more terrifying than him here.


    The Fish Scale world deeply regretted what they had done ¨C if they had known this would happen, they would not have invaded the human world. Not only did they lose so many people, but they might also have brought great trouble upon themselves. In the future, there would definitely be a battle between the humans and Fish Scale people, and when they thought of that, their expressions became quite unsightly.


    The Fish Scale world¡¯s World Protector, a young man with golden fish scales, had finished his long period of cultivation. He also stepped into the human world for the first time and seriously observed the humans.

 Chapter 857: Half Human Half Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 857: Half Human Half Ghost</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and examined his body. He was not sure how to describe himself, as his bloodline had be quite strange ¨C it seemed like that of the Human Race but also like that of the Death Race. This was because he had fused in the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ Bloodline, so it was quite difficult to tell.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s current appearance was now his fixed appearance, and it could not be changed. His body now had some Six Paths of Reincarnation Power ¨C it was not from the Six Paths Demon Images but something that belonged to himself.


    The Six Paths of Reincarnation Power was one of the top-tier powers in the Ghost World and couldpletely suppress all lower-tier powers. Even the Ghost King¡¯s Ghost King Power could not rival the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power.


    There were also two new dragons in his body. One gave off an extremely noble and powerful Emperor¡¯s aura, while the other gave off an extremely eerie and powerful Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Zhao Fu could not help but ask the golden dragon, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu had four Fate Dragons. Out of all of them, the golden dragon was the most special, as it not only had its own consciousness but could also think independently and knew much more than Zhao Fu.


    The golden dragon could only shake its head and say, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you were able to cause so many things. The gathering of the three stars seemed to have been the catalyst to all of this. Ever since you awakened the Chaos Imperial Star, your fate has no longer been constrained by the heavens.


    ¡°After fusing with me and the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Fate and obtaining the Heaven Murder Bloodline, you have be more and more unpredictable. The reason you were able to awaken tow Emperor Stars was because of the amount of Fate you had gathered.


    ¡°Of course, another thing that greatly helped was your Origin Mark. Without the help of the Origin Mark, it would have been quite difficult for you to awaken those two stars. You should thank that young woman for giving such a valuable Origin Mark to you.


    ¡°Now, you understand how important an Origin Mark is. Even those higher beings can¡¯t help themselves from wanting to steal it; after all, the Origin Race is simply too rare and has disappeared since ancient times. That young woman¡¯s identity is far moreplicated than what you think.¡±


    After hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu sighed. He had to hide the Origin Mark in the future and could not release even a tiny bit of its aura. He had already offended a higher being.


    That had only been a clone of the higher being, yet it was more powerful than ordinary godly spirits. It was only by using the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power that Zhao Fu had been able to defeat him. If the main body had descended, even if he had used all of his powers, Great Qin would have been destroyed by that higher being.


    Back then, Zhao Fu did not have time to hide his appearance, and Great Qin¡¯s position had been discovered. If that higher being came, Great Qin would face a catastrophe.


    That higher being¡¯s power was simply too terrifying and made Zhao Fu feel greatly threatened. However, Great Qin was based here and could not move; if he came, Great Qin would be doomed. Apart from establishing a Kingdom, the only thing Zhao Fu could do now was restore his Six Paths of Reincarnation Power.


    Because Zhao Fu had used the Six Paths Demon Images to awaken the Nether Emperor Star, they not only looked extremely wounded, but most of their source energy had also been absorbed by Zhao Fu as well. By restoring his Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, Zhao Fu would be able to have a trace of resistance against that higher being.


    After thinking to himself for a while, Zhao Fu looked at the Ghost Soldiers kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°All rise!¡±


    The Ghost Soldiers simultaneously stood up and stood there like wooden blocks. They obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯smands and seemed like perfectly loyal soldiers; even if Zhao Fu ordered them to die, they would not hesitate.


    Earlier, the Ghost King Seal had already shown signs of melting, and within this valley, the Ghost King Seal, the various Gravestones, the g, and the Yin Qi Formation had all fused together, forming that ghostly dragon that had entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Even though the Ghost King Seal had disappeared, Zhao Fu could now innately control ten million Ghost Soldiers. After all, the Ghost King Seal had most likely fused into the ghostly dragon.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that such a thing would be created. He did not know if it was good or bad, turning into a half human, half ghost bloodline.


    At that moment, Bai Qi and the rest of Zhao Fu¡¯s subordinates hurried over. Facing those Emperor Stars and the higher being, all of them felt incredibly powerless. Now that things had ended, they were extremely worried about Zhao Fu¡¯s safety and rushed over.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡± The various Generals came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and looked at him with concern. At the same time, they could clearly feel that Zhao Fu¡¯s aura had be more powerful and colder as well.


    Zhao Fu slightly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Let¡¯s all go back together!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his subordinates returned to the Great Qin City and made some arrangements. The first thing to do was the issue of defense: They now had to be on their guard against three countries. Also, they had to increase the construction of the Great Wall and clear out more regions.


    Great Qin now onlycked a tiny bit of EXP in order to establish a Kingdom, and they could not let EXP hold them back. After clearing out all of the regions, even if they did not level up, it would be quite soon.


    During this period of time, Zhao Fu decided to be more low-profile and avoid all battles, focusing on steadily developing. Everyone obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and sped up those things.


    Zhao Fu then called over Li Si and asked him to make a high quality Yin Wood Coffin out of the best quality Yin Wood.


    Hearing Zhao Fu say this, Li Si was given a big fright and asked Zhao Fu about his body ¨C after all, anyone would feel incredibly worried upon their liege asking them to prepare a coffin.


    Seeing that Li Si had misunderstood, Zhao Fu smiled as he exined. The recovery of the Six Paths Reincarnation Power required arge amount of Yin Qi, and that valley had be a special ce that could create a lot of Yin Qi. He would stay there for a while, and coffins were the best tools for gathering and preserving Yin Qi.


    After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s exnation, Li Si felt much more at ease and ordered people to make the best quality coffin possible.


    Of course, Zhao Fu would not stay at the valley all day, every day; he only went at night to absorb arge amount of Yin Qi in order to recover his Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. He remained within the Great Qin City during the day to take care of various matters.


    After resting for a few days, arge group of women came to see Zhao Fu. They were essentially all Vietnamese yers; before, when Zhao Fu had attacked Vietnam, not only had he destroyed five Dynasty Legacies, but he had also taken down many factions.


    Most of these women had been brought back in passing. They were all women from the Dynasty Legacies, and they all had arge amount of Phoenix Qi.


    Most of these women were rtives of the Dynasty Legatees, such as their mothers, sisters, aunties, cousins, etc.


    Of course, Zhao Fu only nced at them before making them concubines and ordering people to take them to their residences, not paying much mind to them.

 Chapter 858: Vietnam

    <h4>Chapter 858: Vietnam</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Before, they had all been incredibly teary and either looked at Zhao Fu hatefully or angrily. Even though their looks were all quite good, Zhao Fu was not someone who was interested in just any woman. Seeing them so teary, he lost all interest in them.


    He did not have to refine any Nation Armaments, so there was no need for him to have any rtions with them. He ordered people to take them to their residences and essentially forgot about them.


    Now, a few days had passed, and Zhao Fu had no idea why they had all suddenly asked to see him. Originally, he did not want to see them, as there was no need to waste his time and their time, but after thinking about it, they were his concubines and his women at least in name.


    As such, Zhao Fu agreed and had them enter the pce. Following this, 120 or so women walked in an respectfully bowed to Zhao Fu, making him feel quite surprised.


    The woman at the head of all of these women was an elegant-looking woman, and she smiled as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, after thinking about it over these few days, we are willing to serve you, but can you please spare our families? We really will serve you with all of our hearts.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood and lightlyughed; it seemed that they understood their fates and knew that Vietnam was not a match for Great Qin. The destruction of Vietnam was something that would happen sooner orter, so they decided to think about their families.


    After the matter of the two Emperor Stars awakening, many factions wanted to join Great Qin, but Zhao Fu only epted some system factions. He did not ept any yer factions, as he did not trust them.


    However, epting yers in was something that would happen sooner orter; Great Qin couldn¡¯t just have a mere handful of yers.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded before replying, ¡°If your families are willing to submit, I will not harm them.¡±


    A look of delight appeared on the women¡¯s faces, and the face of the one leading them became slightly red. She looked at Zhao Fu while taking her clothes off, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯lle and serve you now!¡±


    The other women also blushed and started to slowly take off their clothes. At that moment, two young girls ran in, one of whom had nine tails. She was dragging a paper kite and happily ran over, calling out, ¡°Your Majesty! Fly kites with us!¡±


    There was a green-haired, green-eyed girl following behind her shyly, looking at Zhao Fu with a hopeful look.


    This caused all of the women¡¯s faces to be even redder, and they awkwardly stood there as they looked at the two young girls.


    Zhao Fu had the Vietnamese women leave before taking Little Nine and Little Rose to a t ce. At the same time, he brought ck Forest, Moon Wolf, and Fat Cat.


    Because of how busy he had been, he had not had much time to spend with them. Little Nine and Little Rose sat on ck Forest and Moon Wolf, respectively, their little hands holding onto the kite strings as they excitedlyughed.


    Zhao Fu rxedly sat on the green grass, looking at the scene in front of him and enjoying the breeze, while Fat Catzilyy beside him.


    These days had been quite leisurely, and such days would be quite rare in the future. In actuality, being an ordinary person would not be too bad either. Some multimillionaires felt this way too, deciding to work as ordinary employees ofpanies.


    After returning to the real world, the family leaders came to visit him, notifying him of a banquet, as many factions had asked to join Great Qin. Some of the yer factions that had be Great Qin¡¯s factions wanted to know when they could enter Great Qin.


    Even though Great Qin had acknowledged them, they had still been kept outside of Great Qin¡¯s territory and still had not been able to go in, making them feel quite unsettled.


    The current Zhao Fu was not the same as the Zhao Fu from before. As soon as he arrived at the banquet, he became the center of attention. Countless people walked over to greet him and tter him; these people were all quite experienced.


    Zhao Fu understood that these people only came over to greet him so courteously and tter him because of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. If he did not have Great Qin¡¯s Legatee behind him, they would not even bother to look at him.


    Indeed, without Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s support, Zhao Fu would just be an unremarkable minor figure; how could he have the right to stand with them? He would not have the right to speak with people like them, and even if he did, he would have to act incredibly servilely.


    In actuality, most of these people looked down on Zhao Fu because he was nothing; everything had been given to him by Great Qin, and without Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, Zhao Fu would just be a bug they could crush at any moment.


    Many of these people had such thoughts, but because they feared Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they could only hide these thoughts within their hearts. They did their best to curry favor with Zhao Fu, treating him like a friend whom they had known for many years.


    However, none of them would be able to guess that Zhao Fu was actually Great Qin¡¯s Legatee who they feared so much. However, Zhao Fu had no intentions of leaking any information and simply gave a few courteous replies.


    Right now, Zhao Fu did not want them to enter Great Qin and nned to wait until the Heaven Awaken World devoured the real world. Only then would he be able to fully grasp them within his hands and would not have to worry about any rebellions. Only then would he be able to trust them.


    When they lowered their heads, kneeled on the ground, and realized that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he wondered just how they would feel.


    Saying that he was the representative of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was a nice way of putting it; one could also say that he was a pawn of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee who could be discarded at any moment. How could such a pitiful figure stand on equal terms with Great Qin?


    When Zhao Fu revealed his true identity, who knew how they would react?


    Zhao Fu quickly concluded this banquet. His requirements for epting the various factions were not too strict; anyone who wanted to join Great Qin would have to show their sincerity.


    Soon, many women, treasures, and resources were gifted to Great Qin in order to show the factions¡¯ sincerity.


    Zhao Fu saw many superstars, models, and singers, all of whom came willingly and did not seem like they were forced.


    He was not sure what they were thinking ¨C they were all incredibly popr and had great looks and figures; they should be able to find better options, yet they were willing to jump into a pit of fire and be an insignificant concubine of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Looking at them and seeing how stunning they were, Zhao Fu tried to change their minds, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do this; Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is not as great as you think. Even after you enter Great Qin, you will not be favored highly by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so I¡¯m sure there are better options out there for you.¡±

 Chapter 859: Clear Sable Sword

    <h4>Chapter 859: Clear Sable Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    One of the famous singers hurriedly cut off Zhao Fu and said in a small voice, ¡°Are you not afraid of dying? You dare to talk about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee like that? We know he¡¯s not good, but we have no other choice. We know that the real world is going to be destroyed soon, and only he can give us a safe and fulfilling life.


    ¡°In actuality, there¡¯s someone else I have my eyes on, but the world will belong to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee sooner orter. Even if I be someone else¡¯s woman, with how licentious Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is, he will still snatch me for his pleasure.


    ¡°I know that most men like women to be virgins and think that women who have been with men before aren¡¯t clean. As such, if I stay a virgin for him, I¡¯ll receive more affection from him.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to be taken by him sooner orter, it¡¯s better to take the initiative; maybe then we¡¯ll be given better treatment. If we wait until we¡¯re snatched, adding on the fact that we won¡¯t be ¡®pure¡¯ anymore, we might be treated coldly and die somewhere without anyone knowing.¡±


    Zhao Fu really did not know what to say. He was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and hearing her speak about him like this, he wondered if he really was as bad as that.


    Zhao Fu dryly coughed before saying, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is actually not too bad; he cares about his subjects, is fair to all, and treats his subordinates well¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say this; I know you¡¯ll definitely try to say good things about him. I know what sort of person you are!¡± another young woman said, discourteously cutting Zhao Fu off.


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless; he was indeed trying to save some face for himself.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re called Zhao Fu right? When are you going to take us to Great Qin?¡± a woman with an extremely good figure, looking like a model, asked impatiently.


    These women all looked quite prideful, and Zhao Fu replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided whether I want to send you to Great Qin or not!¡±


    All of the women, who did not even want to bother with Zhao Fu, felt incredibly shocked and stared at him.


    One of the women coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Do you know what the consequences are? With how lustful Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is, it¡¯s impossible that he won¡¯t want us. You¡¯re just a minor figure working under him, so if you dare to not send us to him, you¡¯ll be dead meat! Plus, I remember everything you said about him before; you¡¯d best watch yourself!¡±


    This woman¡¯s figure was incredibly sexy, and he remembered that he had watched a few movies she was in. He originally had a good impression of her but not anymore now that she treated him so condescendingly.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and did not reply, refusing to send them.


    The singer who had spoken first tried to persuade him in a soft voice, ¡°Zhao Fu, I know you have good intentions, but this is our decision. Please help us!


    ¡°Even though we know that he¡¯s not good, the world is in such chaos, and without someone powerful protecting us, our oue will be quite grim. We might even be a sex toy for countless men and might lose our right to even be human. You stay within Great Qin, so you don¡¯t know how evil and cruel the outside world is.


    ¡°The outside world is incredibly chaotic, and we are doing this voluntarily. No matter what happens, we won¡¯t me you. If you don¡¯t help us, that will be the same as destroying us.¡±


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite helpless, so he could only agree, although this would only add to his reputation of being licentious. However, since this was what they wanted, he could only ept them.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was going to ept them into Great Qin, they all looked at him gratefully. He wondered how they would feel after knowing about his true identity.


    However, Zhao Fu temporarily did not bring them to Great Qin because a mysterious faction had sent something to Zhao Fu. They had not revealed their identity, and the thing that they had sent was a sword.


    This sword was about one meter long and two finger widths wide, and it waspletely ck. There were golden inscriptions on it, and it gave off an ancient aura but did not feel very sharp.


    Zhao Fu could sense that this sword was not ordinary at all, as it gave off a dignified and benevolent sword intent. This sword intent was extremely powerful and ancient, and even an ordinary Epic grade weapon in the Heaven Awaken World would not be able topare to it. This sword intent could rival even a Saint Armament.


    Who would gift such a valuable sword to him? Zhao Fu simply could not understand. However, Zhao Fu knew of this sword¡¯s background.


    This was the second-ranked sword out of the Ten Legendary Swords, the Clear Sable Sword. The first-ranked sword, the Regulus Sword, was a sword of legends, while the Clear Sable Sword was a sword more grounded in reality. If it wasn¡¯t for the Regulus Sword, the Clear Sable Sword would definitely be the top sword in China.


    The Clear Sable Sword was created by the legendary master of sword-making, Ou Yezi, together with the help of his wife Zhu Jun, wife Mo Xie, and junior apprentice brother Gan Jiang, for the monarch Yunchang.


    Ou Yezi was a grandmaster-level figure in the ancient world of sword-making. His sword-making skills were unparalleled, and he was the number one expert in the ancient world; even now, his name was heard of by many.


    The Clear Sable Sword was a sword but also an eye.


    This long, ck sword made it hard for others to sense how sharp it was, and it instead gave off an aura of tolerance and benevolence. It was like a deep, ck eye of the heavens, looking down on every action of a king.


    If a ruler was virtuous and capable, the sword would remain with them and help the kingdom prosper; if a ruler was immoral and incapable, the sword would desert them, and the kingdom would fall to ruin.


    When Ou Yezipleted the sword, he could not help but shed tears, because he had finallypleted his lifelong dream: To create a weapon that was firm and indestructible yet did not give off any killing intent.


    After the Clear Sable Sword was forged, it was given to the King Yunchang and passed on to his son, King Goujian. After losing in battle, he gave the sword to the King of Wu, Fuchai. However, King Fuchai was tyrannical, and the Clear Sable Sword left him, going instead to the King of Chu. From then onwards, the Clear Sable Sword had been a sword that represented justice and kindness.


    As the saying went, ¡®those who acted with kindness would have no enemies¡¯¨C the Clear Sable Sword was a sword of kindness.


    After recalling the information about the Clear Sable Sword, Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite startled ¨C why did someone gift him this sword of kindness? Could it be because they wanted him to show more kindness and stop killing?


    Zhao Fu held this sword and felt quite ufortable. The path that Zhao Fu walked was not the path of kindness, one that convinced people to surrender through amicable means ¨C it was one of domination through continuous killing.


    This sword did not suit him, and just as he was about to put the sword down, he felt that within a boundless darkness, an eye suddenly opened. Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end and looked at the sword in shock ¨C this sword actually had its own consciousness.

 Chapter 860: Eye

    <h4>Chapter 860: Eye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This eye was not scary and did not contain any ill-intent, nor did it contain any joy. It simply looked at Zhao Fu peacefully without reacting at all.


    Zhao Fu inwardly felt quite ufortable at suddenly being looked at like this. Even though this sword did not have any ill intent, Zhao Fu did not like this sword much. He did not know just who this mysterious faction was and why they had given him the sword of kindness.


    They most likely knew that he was not a kind person, so why had they sent this sword to him? Zhao Fu could not understand.


    This sword really did not suit him, and he did not want to use it either. It made him feel ufortable, and this was the first time that Zhao Fu did not want to use a sword. It was not because its quality was not good enough; indeed, the Clear Sable Sword was one of the most famous and top-quality swords in all of China.


    However, Zhao Fu simply did not want to use it. It was not because he despised it but because he walked on a different path. As such, he decided to gift it to someone who was more suitable.


    Not all of the swords Zhao Fu had were rted to darkness; the Seraph Sword and Royal Wood Sword were light-attributed, but that was only in terms of their attributes. Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Power was one ofmanding, and light or darkness did not matter, allowing him to use all of them.


    However, this sword gave off a sword intent filled with kindness; Zhao Fu was not an especially kind person, so it did not feel very suitable.


    Zhao Fu put the sword back in its box and decided to see if he could gift it to anyone. However, Zhao Fu was surprised to see that the eye did not disappear ¨C it seemed to remain within his heart, peacefully looking at him. What was going on? Didn¡¯t he put the sword back? Why did he still have this sort of feeling?


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and immediately gave the sword to his bodyguard and had him pick it up to see if anything happened.


    However, after the bodyguard picked it up, he shook his head, indicating that he did not feel anything. To him, the sword was just a normal sword or even a wooden sword that gave off no killing intent or intent to harm.


    Zhao Fu still could not believe it and gave the sword to someone else, and he even had that person swing it a few times. However, that person felt the same.


    Now, Zhao Fu was certain that only he had felt that when he picked up the sword. It was most likely that the sword could see his identity. Indeed, even if Zhao Fu could hide it from people, he could not hide it from such items, as they could see into a person¡¯s essence.


    Surely this sword wasn¡¯t sent by some mysterious faction to make him feel ufortable.


    Zhao Fu simply could not imagine why that mysterious faction would gift him a sword like this. He could not help but wonder just who this mysterious faction was.


    Historical records had said that the Clear Sable Sword had been passed from person to person; during the Tang Dynasty, it had been obtained by Xue Rengui, and it had then been obtained by a famous general of the Southern Song Dynasty, Yue Fei. After Yue Fei and his son were killed, the whereabouts of the Clear Sable Sword became unknown.


    However, Zhao Fu felt that this was false ¨C from the very beginning, the Clear Sable Sword was a sword for Kings. Putting aside ordinary people, even ordinary Generals would not be able to use it. Only Kings would receive the recognition of this sword; at the very least, that was what Zhao Fu believed.


    Zhao Fu could not do much about this and put the sword away for now before looking at the women and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Don¡¯t regret your actions and don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Hearing this, all of the women said gratefully, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    There were some, like the model from before, who coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°It¡¯s in your best interests not to say anything bad about us to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; otherwise, I¡¯ll also leak the things you said about him. Let¡¯s all keep our lips sealed!


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s no one saying anything bad about us, with our looks and statuses, I¡¯m sure ordinary people like you have all lusted after us in movies. I¡¯m sure Great Qin¡¯s Legatee will like us as long as you don¡¯t say anything bad about us!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know what to say. Before, he had indeed fantasized about being with such women before, but this was normal for any ordinary man or woman.


    In the end, Zhao Fu could only bring them to Great Qin. Because all of the regions had been connected, getting there was no problem at all. At the same time, Zhao Fu gave them each a Reality Fruit to eat, bringing their bodies into the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°You¡¯re in Great Qin now!¡±


    After passing through the teleportation channel, Zhao Fu brought these women to the Great Qin City. Looking at the grand buildings and wide, bustling streets, they were instantly dumbfounded at how lively Great Qin was.


    It was the first time they had seen such a scene. Even television shows could not portray imperial capitals so well.


    Zhao Fu had people take them to the pce, and just as he was about to casually make them concubines, he remembered how cold and arrogant some of them had been. As such, he walked over to the model and lifted up her chin.


    They were within Great Qin¡¯s pce now, so Zhao Fu did not hold himself back, but he gave the women all a great fright. They were all gifts to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and they now belonged to him. Zhao Fu was just a subordinate of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, yet he dared to make a move on them like this.


    This Zhao Fu was simply too daring! Moreover, this was inside the pce ¨C wasn¡¯t he afraid of death? He was too stupid! The women were all stupefied to notice everyone¡¯s reverence and respect towards Zhao Fu.


    The model coldly swatted aside Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing with your paws?¡±


    The singer hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°No one else saw this, but Zhao Fu, do you really want to die? If you try to make a move on us, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee will definitely kill you!


    ¡°Also, Miss Zhang, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to know about this either; everyone, let¡¯s just pretend that this never happened and wait for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee toe. Please don¡¯t make any trouble!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, and the model referred to as Miss Zhang coldly red at him, not wanting to pursue this matter further. After all, if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee heard about this, it would not be good for her either.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and stroked the face of the singer. This caused all of the women to gasp ¨C Zhao Fu was simply too unbridled and dared to act so wantonly. Flirting with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman once could be disregarded, but this was the second time, and he was be more and more unrestrained.


    Zhao Fu did not want to live anymore! Was it because he had never seen so many superstars before that his mind had copsed? He would definitely die a terrible death; Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would definitely ughter him!

 Chapter 861 - Imperial Examination

    <h4>Chapter 861 - Imperial Examination</h4>


    No man would tolerate another man touching his women, and this was even more so for Great Qin''s Legatee, who was notorious for how cruel and cold-blooded he was. Zhao Fu would definitely die a horrible death.


    The singer''s face became red, and she quickly pushed away Zhao Fu''s hand, saying somewhat angrily, "You''re going too far!"


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu could not help but smile and say, "You''re already my woman. Can''t I touch you?"


    The women still had not realized what was happening and could not understand why Zhao Fu was calling them his women.


    At that moment, the pce maid responsible for bringing them here came forward and bowed to Zhao Fu, respectfully calling out, "Your Majesty!"


    Only now did the 30 or so people realize the truth. They looked at Zhao Fu in shock ¨C none of them had expected Zhao Fu to be Great Qin''s Legatee! This was an incredibly shocking turn of events.


    Two people so different were actually the same person. No one had guessed his true identity to actually be so monstrous.


    Thinking to everything that had happened before, all of the women''s faces became pale, and they hurriedly knelt as they cried out, "Your Majesty, we''re sorry! We didn''t know who you were!"


    Zhao Fu did not mind too much and lightly nodded. Right now, the model was the most scared; thinking about how she had treated Great Qin''s Legatee, with how savage he was, it was very likely that she would be tortured to death.


    She had heard that Great Qin often skinned their enemies or broke their bones and cut their flesh off bit by bit. When she thought about that, the model started crying in fear. She clung onto Zhao Fu''s leg as she wept. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty; I really didn''t know who you were. I''m sorry. Please forgive me and let me live. I''ll definitely serve you with everything I have!"


    Seeing how terrified she looked, Zhao Fu lightly nodded. Zhao Fu had experienced this quite a lot, and seeing that Zhao Fu had no intention of ming her, the model rxed.


    Zhao Fu then looked at that singer. Looking at her slim figure and full breasts, the singer''s face became a bit red, and she lowered her head.


    Following this, Zhao Fu made them all concubines and had people take them to their residences.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, what surprised Zhao Fu was that the eye still had not disappeared, and it seemed to have been imnted into Zhao Fu''s heart. It continued to peacefully look at Zhao Fu, and feeling this gaze, Zhao Fu could not help but frown.


    Zhao Fu could do nothing about this expect ask the golden dragon how to get rid of the eye. At the same time, Zhao Fu told the golden dragon about the eye.


    After hearing about it, the golden expressed that it did not know either, but it said that this eye had a benefit. This eye was called a Heart Eye, and it was a formless eye that could enter one''s thoughts. With this eye, one could sense all hostile intents and could prevent other people from sensing their thoughts. It was also a great help to one''s Cultivation.


    In actuality, if Zhao Fu wanted to get rid of it, that was up to him ¨C if his thoughts drastically changed, the eye would disappear orpletely fuse into Zhao Fu''s mind.


    Zhao Fu could only put this matter aside and turn his attention back to Great Qin. Now, the development of Great Qin''s Great Wall and the clearing of regions were progressing incredibly quickly.


    Soon, another month had passed, and they had cleared out one-third of the regions. This provided Great Qin with arge amount of poption and experience, and one side of the Great Wall was nearlyplete.


    Because Great Qin was about to be a Kingdom, all of its resources were focused on this. Soon, Great Qin would be an official Kingdom as opposed to a formless faction.


    Every region had to have Viges, Towns, and Cities, and they could not all be clumped together. They had to fill out all of Great Qin''s territory; only then would they be able to solidify their Fate and make Great Qin''s foundations even firmer.


    Moreover, every region had to beid out properly with Viges spread out, Towns at the center of the many Viges, and Cities at the center of the many Towns. The Cities would administer the Towns, and the Towns would administer the Viges. This would form a proper system of governance.


    Great Qin did not have many normal Cities yet, so they would use Great Cities for now.


    Before, Zhao Fu had named the various regions as Provinces. Now, he had to split the Provinces into Counties. Each Province could be split into roughly five to eight Counties depending on the size.


    Each County was then split into Towns and Viges; each region was split into tiny segments.


    This was not easy to do and had to be done ahead of time. It could not be left until they had established their Kingdom. This was left to the various Ministers, who gathered people to draw detailed maps before creating Counties.


    At the same time, the establishment of the Kingdom required arge number of talented people to fill many new positions. As such, Zhao Fu conducted an Imperial Examination.


    This Imperial Examination was split into a Civil Examination and a Martial Examination in order to choose Ministers and Generals. There was no limitation to age and race; anyone with the ability to do so could participate and be an official.


    After all, Great Qin did not just have one race; apart from the indigenous residents, there were many different types of Ounders and many Vietnamese indigenous residents now. Zhao Fu had never discriminated between the different races; all were equal and had an opportunity to be an official.


    Moreover, he did not restrict people by their age because those who were talented and capable were not just the young and able; many older people were quite capable as well.


    Zhao Fu did not restrict the Imperial Examination to those in the Academy either. Even though there were now 120 branches of the Rising Qin Academy and they had two million students, limiting the examination like that would be far too restrictive.


    Great Qin had taken down many regions and system main cities, from which they had gained many learned and schrly people. As such, Zhao Fu decided to pick anyone who performed well in order to help Great Qin develop.


    This was the same for the Martial Examinations. Not only did the participants not have to be students of the Rising Qin Academy, but they also did not have to even be soldiers; anyone who was capable could participate.


    Of course, leading troops in battle was extremely dangerous, and they could not take this casually. Those who led others had to have a certain amount of battle experience, so most would be chosen from the army. If there were any people with exceptional fighting power, they could be gradually nurtured.


    They first sent an announcement to all of the regions about the Imperial Examination, and the response from the people was quite passionate. Naturally, many people were incredibly excited and happy about the prospect of bing an official, and there were many people participating.


    The examinations were conducted in stages, with each stage bing harder than the previous stage. In order to pick suitable people from an ocean of participants, they had to have strict requirements.


    After six days, roughly 30,000 people reached the final stage.

 Chapter 862: Martial Examination

    <h4>Chapter 862: Martial Examination</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The final stage was held at a veryrge stag, and there were all sorts of schrs there. Many of them wore long robes and seemed full of mettle. There were both men and women, and they all waited for the final stage to begin.


    ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± a cry sounded out as Zhao Fu led a group people and walked out. Because the final stage of the Imperial Examination was quite formal, he wore his ck and gold dragon inscription robe but did not wear his crown. Apart from some pce maids, there was also Li Si, Shang Yang, Meng Haoran, Shangguan Wan¡¯Er, and Li Muqing.


    There was also Wu Zetian, who was quite familiar with Imperial Examinations. After all, Imperial Examinations became popr during the Tang Dynasty, and Wu Zetian had personally created the Martial Examination system. She was capable of overseeing both the Civil and Martial Examinations.


    As such, Zhao Fu had brought her here, because as a person of the modern world, Zhao Fu was not very familiar with such things. He knew that he did not have the ability, so he brought the right people with him to watch the Imperial Examinations.


    ¡°We greet His Majesty!¡± hearing that Zhao Fu had arrived, all of the participants simultaneously knelt and called out, their voices loud and bright.


    Zhao Fu came to the throne and said in a mighty voice that was not too loud yet filled the surroundings, ¡°All rise!¡±


    The countless participants rose, and some people could not help but slightly look up to take a look at Zhao Fu. The scene was incredibly silent, and everyone was filled with awe and respect towards Zhao Fu.


    Following this, the final stage began, and Zhao Fu and his various subordinates sat down and waited for the examination to conclude.


    ¡°Who do you have your eyes on?¡± Zhao Fu asked his subordinates as he nced over the participants.


    Meng Haoran, the President of the Rising Qin Academy, was the first to step out. He slightly smiled as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate is confident in all of the Academy¡¯s students!¡±


    Those words werepletely useless, meaning that he had his eyes on all of the Academy¡¯s students. Zhao Fu could only turn to the others.


    Li Si was the next to step out. He bowed before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has his eyes on three people: Pei Zishi, Cui Tong, and Xun Dong. I¡¯ve tested the three of them before, and they are quite capable. They have unique philosophies on governance and will be able to help Great Qin greatly. It will be no problem for them to be Ministers.¡±


    This made Meng Haoran feel quite displeased, as none of those people were from the Academy. As such, he could not help but say, ¡°Minister Li, is there no one you¡¯re impressed with from the Academy?¡±


    Li Si could tell what Meng Haoran was trying to say, and he added, ¡°Bei Wei, Lu Xunsi, and Ma Puzhong are all quite good!¡±


    Hearing this, Meng Haoran smiled and nodded courteously at Li Si.


    Hearing that these people were all men, Li Muqing and Shangguan Wan¡¯Er inwardly sighed. Even though Zhao Fu viewed men and women as equal, it seemed that his subordinates viewed men higher than women. After all, most indigenous residents were quite traditional-minded and viewed men as superior.


    Their goal was to change all of this, so Li Muqing stepped forwards and said, ¡°Your Majesty, from how I see it, Yu Siya, Zhangsun Zhu, and Bei Rong are all quite good as well, and they are not inferior to any of those men. This is especially so for Yu Siya, who wrote the ¡®Snowy Creek¡¯ poem; these women are incredibly learned and are far superior to ordinary schrs!¡±


    These words made naturally made Li Si and Meng Haoran feel quite displeased. Shang Yang inwardly chuckled but did not mind at all.


    Following this, more people expressed their own opinions, and Zhao Fu started to tell that factions had started to form within Great Qin.


    Wu Zetian looked at Zhao Fu flirtatiously, seeming like she was trying to steal his soul, but she did not express any opinions.


    As they spent more and more time together, day and night, Wu Zetian became even more enchanting than before. She no longer called Zhao Fu directly by his name, either calling him Your Majesty or husband, and she gave her body and heart to him.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Wu Zetian smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to bicker; we¡¯ll know once the results are out.¡±


    This was quite true ¨C one¡¯s abilities were the things that determined everything. It was inevitable that there would be factions among those in power, and this was the case in ancient times and in modern times. This required good management, and everything was for the sake of power.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, the Civil Examination concluded. The examination papers were all collected and given to the various Ministers to read, and the better ones were handed to the higher-ups.


    Zhao Fu would also read some of them, as the examinations were based on governance and administration. Zhao Fu knew a bit about those things.


    As for the Martial Examination, it was simpler and rougher, being conducted through fighting. Those who led others in battle were promoted from within the army, and they were chosen by Commanders and Generals like Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, Bai Xihan, Sun Hanxiang, etc.


    The Martial Examination was to pick out those with highbat power, and this was best done through direct fighting. Because some special professions had special bonuses, everyone was told to change to the same profession for fairness sake; everyone could only rely on their own abilities.


    Zhao Fu also went over to take a look. There were many stages on which two people fought each other. In order to avoid any casualties or heavy injuries, most of the weapons were made of wood. Because people could still use their Cultivation power, these wooden weapons were not inferior to real weapons, so they had also prepared many medics.


    Watching these fights was naturally more interesting than watching the Civil Examination. However, there were far fewer women than men.


    For the Civil Examination, 60% of the participants were men and 40% were women, but for the Martial Examination, 90% of the participants were men and only 10% were women.


    In terms of fighting, women naturally had a disadvantage, and most ordinary women would not be able to face men¡¯s savage attacks.


    However, the women who did dare to participate were extremely powerful and were not inferior to the men. Most of them were Ounders or from Ancient Fallen ns, as they were innately wilder and more powerful.


    By the third day, after the various stages, they had chosen many talents. The top performer in the Civil Examination was Yu Siya, one of the women Li Muqing had endorsed.


    The winner of the Martial Examination was someone from the Ice and Fire Cities called Liu Xiao. Using his control of ice and fire, he had been able to obtain first ce with great difficulty. The battles in the Martial Examination had been quite intense, and those with high-grade bloodlines or high Cultivations had had an advantage.


    Zhao Fu personally met with those who had performed well in the Imperial Examinations and set a banquet for them in order to celebrate their achievements.


    Next was the matter of an Empress. The best choice was, of course, N¨¹ L¨¹. She was a descendant of N¨¹ Wa and was also a yer. Moreover, she was gentle and mild, making her quite suitable.


    Before, Tuoba Qing also would have been a good choice. However, because of her identity as someone from the Origin Race, there was nothing Zhao Fu could do about this. It was a pity that she had left, so she was not an option.

 Chapter 863: Ascending the Throne

    <h4>Chapter 863: Ascending the Throne</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In actuality, Wu Zetian would not be a bad choice either, but because she had been the Empress of the Tang Dynasty, she would not be very suitable. As such, she could not be the Empress of Great Qin.


    Wu Zetian understood this, so she did not try to vie for this position. She had already been made a concubine and was one of Zhao Fu¡¯s most beloved concubines, so she was already quite satisfied.


    Some of the Ministers suggested choosing some of the other women, such as Daphne. She was the City Lord of the Maurya City, the Inheritor of India¡¯s number one Dynasty.


    Being an Inheritor was different from being a Legatee, as the true Legatee, Shama, had already been defeated by Zhao Fu, and the Maurya Dynasty had been conquered by Great Qin. Now, the Maurya City belonged to Great Qin, so Daphne could only be said to be an Inheritor.


    Some people supported Erling bing the Empress. She was the Inheritor of the Vile Dynasty and was the City Lord of the Demon King City. With her as the Empress, they would be able to subdue the Dark Demon world easier, increasing the affinity between Great Qin and the Dark Demon Fate.


    Everyone had different viewpoints, and some people even suggested making the Flower Fairy the Empress. After all, if the Emperor made the Flower Fairy his Empress, they would definitely receive blessings from the heavens.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite speechless. Zhao Fu had not even made the pure Flower Fairy a concubine, yet they wanted him to make her a concubine.


    Others suggested making the Water God the Empress; there had never been a godly spirit being made an Empress before, and Great Qin would receive the protection of the Fate of godly spirits, which was quite useful for Great Qin.


    At the same time, some people suggested making Bai Xihan, Sun Xiang, Wei Qing, and Xu Liuyi Empresses. They were all Commanders and gifts to Great Qin from the heavens. If they became Empresses, Great Qin¡¯s aura of conquering would be more powerful. They would be able to increase the offensive power of Great Qin¡¯s Fate and solidify Great Qin¡¯s Fate. This would make it easier to devour other nations¡¯ Fate, as Great Qin had always been a nation of conquering and fighting.


    Some people suggested making Tuoba Qing the Empress, as her bloodline was incredibly prestigious and no one could rival her. The golden dragon also agreed with this, as an Empress would have a massive impact on a nation. Even the Heaven Murder Empire never had an Empress from the Origin Race; from ancient times till now, this was incredibly rare.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that even Xianru had a small group of supporters. It was the first time he had seen her blush embarrassedly before.


    In the end, Zhao Fu was unable to decide who to make the Empress. However, he told his subordinates not to talk about this anymore, as he would make the decision himself.


    Time gradually passed, and Great Qin continued to build the Great Wall and clear out regions. Soon, two months had passed and autumn hade. The heat had disappeared, and the weather became colder.


    The leaves were no longer as lush and green, and they started to wither mncholically.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A domineering and mighty dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the entire human world. In that moment, clouds started to gather and swirl, and a powerful might rippled out from Great Qin through the rest of the world.


    Rays of golden light spilled down from the heavens, and auspicious golden clouds floated towards Great Qin. Beautiful celestial music sounded out from the sky, and the image of countless auspicious beasts appeared in the sky, joyfully gathering towards Great Qin.


    Sensing these shocking changes, the entire human world paused what they were doing and looked in Great Qin¡¯s direction. Most of them felt incredibly shocked and bitter as they muttered, ¡°Great Qin has established a Kingdom!¡±


    The news of Great Qin establishing a Kingdom quickly shook the entire world. Great Qin was the first in the world to establish a Kingdom, and countless people intensely talked about this.


    Many ordinary people participated in these discussions, excitedly talking about this. After such a long time, a faction had finally established a Kingdom, and they had personally borne witness to this.


    Even though the various factions had seen thising, now that they had personally seen Great Qin establish a Kingdom, how could they feel good about this? Great Qin was simply far too ahead of them, making them feel helpless and terrified.


    Everyone looked in Great Qin¡¯s direction and looked at all of the abnormal signs, waiting to see if there were any changes. Right now, the entire world¡¯s attention was on Great Qin.


    Over at Great Qin, Zhao Fu had already put on a ck and gold dragon robe and wore his crown. He stood on the Heaven Prayer tform, preparing to ascend the throne as Emperor.


    The Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart continuously trembled, and it gave off a powerful pir of ck light that shot into the sky. Traces of ck aura started to rise up from Great Qin¡¯s territory and from Great Qin¡¯s residents, gathering towards the powerful pir of ck light.


    Zhao Fu stood on the Heaven Prayer tform by himself, looking at the pir of ck light. As more and more of Great Qin¡¯s Fate gathered, ck clouds of Fate started to gather in the sky, and they gradually spread out and covered the sky in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers, giving off a powerful aura of suppression.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s residents excitedly and happily knelt down. No one could feel happier about this than them, as they were the subjects of Great Qin.


    Under the formless Fate energy, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was slowly lifted up and brought towards the pir of ck light, and he fused into it.


    Boom!!


    An almighty explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s body entered the pir of ck light, and its light became even more intense. The ck clouds started to form an enormous vortex, the terrifying might weighing down on everything.


    Within the pir of light, Zhao Fu was washed by the massive amount of Great Qin Fate. No matter if it was his body, bloodline, aura, or soul, everything went through changes.


    The Great Qin Seal slowly rose out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and turned into a ray of ck light before shooting into the massive vortex in the sky.


    Boom!!


    The Great Qin Seal entered the ck vortex before exploding, turning into countless motes of ck light that fused into the vortex.


    The aura that the ck vortex gave off became even more terrifying, and even more Fate rushed up into the sky from the ground.


    The ck clouds that covered the surrounding 10,000 kilometers instantly expanded out to cover the surrounding 100,000 kilometers. That noble and domineering might became even more intense than before.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar¡­¡± Nine dragon roars sounded out as nine savage-looking ck dragons danced amidst the ck clouds. Sometimes, their ck, glowing dragon scales could be seen; sometimes, their powerful ws could be seen; and sometimes, their savage-looking heads could be seen.


    As the nine ck dragons appeared, the powerful might became even more intense, and sensing this power, the various Legatees¡¯ expressions became quite unsightly.


    Boom!


    Another shocking explosion sounded out as the nine massive dragons gathered at the center of the vortex, and a powerful ck light burst forth as the nine dragons slowly fused into arge seal.

 Chapter 864: Great Qin Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 864: Great Qin Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This seal was ck and gold and was about as wide as two palms. It had nine savage, domineering ck dragons engraved on it, looking as if they were alive. The seal gave off an intense ck light and gave off an incredibly prestigious Emperor¡¯s might.


    The instant that therge sealpletely formed, a ck wave of light rippled throughout all of Great Qin, causing Great Qin¡¯s territory to give off rays of ck light.


    Great Qin¡¯s countless residents felt an energy restoring their bodies. Some sicknesses and injuries were slowly healed, and the residents felt their strength increasing.


    The sky above Great Qin was still covered with golden light and auspicious clouds, and the celestial music could still be heard. Now, golden flowers started to rain down, making the world within Great Qin seem incredibly beautiful, like a golden wondend.


    After the seal fully formed, the City Heart gave off powerful ripples, and ck gales blew within the Great Qin City.


    The City Heart gave off countless rays of ck light as nine little ck dragons that were each 30 centimeters long slowly appeared, floating around the City Heart. They remained beside the Nation Armaments and n Armaments, absorbing arge amount of Fate and bing more powerful.


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin City has leveled up into a Royal City; you have fulfilled the conditions for establishing a Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin Kingdom has been established.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Great Qin Kingdom is the first Kingdom established in this world and has obtained arge amount of Fate.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have conquered 520 regions, and the Great Qin Kingdom has obtained the Region Power of 520 regions. Your Barony has leveled up into a Level 5 Barony.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! As the Legatee of the Great Qin Kingdom, you have officially be a King. You have obtained arge amount of Fate, obtained Great Qin¡¯s King¡¯s Power, and obtained Great Qin¡¯s King¡¯s Profession.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have already obtained the King¡¯s Profession and King¡¯s Power and cannot receive it again. The King¡¯s Profession and King¡¯s Power have fused into your Emperor¡¯s Power, strengthening your Emperor¡¯s Profession and Emperor¡¯s Power.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! As the first person to establish a Kingdom in the human world, you can receive additional rewards (note: only the first three will receive additional rewards).¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have received 100 Great Cities, 200 Cities, 400 Towns, and 2,400 Viges. These will be given as City Creation Stones that have fused with Great Qin¡¯s aura and will automatically be Great Qin¡¯s Cities, Towns, and Viges.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have established a Kingdom and unlocked Official Positions.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have established a Kingdom and can establish Corps.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have received Kingdom Border Power. You may create a Great Wall to protect your territory, which will receive your Kingdom¡¯s power, bing incredibly firm.¡±


    System announcements continuously sounded out within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, and he could not help but smile. The abnormal signs gradually disappeared; now, Great Qin could formally be called a Kingdom, and Zhao Fu was officially a real ¡®King¡¯ who could be called ¡®His Majesty.¡¯


    The Great Qin Seal in the sky slowly descended and re-entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Now, this seal was no longer the Great Qin Seal but the Great Qin Royal Seal. It contained the highest authority in Great Qin and naturally had King¡¯s Power.


    Now that Zhao Fu had be a true King, his power greatly increased. What was key was his bloodline ¨C before, his bloodline had already been a Level 17 Sovereign Bloodline, and the descent of the Celestial Emperor Star and Nether Emperor Star had also greatly affected his bloodline.


    Now that he had be a true King, this had given him the final push, causing his bloodline to be a Level 18 Sovereign Bloodline.


    A Level 18 Sovereign Bloodline was far more powerful than ordinary Sovereign Bloodlines; just from the levels alone, Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline was immensely powerful.


    Zhao Funded down on the Heaven Prayer tform and went through the system announcements in detail. These were all system announcements rting to the establishment of a Kingdom, and he could not just casually nce through them.


    The Great Qin City had now be a Barony Royal City, as Great Qin was only a Barony. These were the Great Qin Royal City¡¯s new stats:


    ¾ÓÃñ:3492950/80240000 Ê¿±ø892640/32482000


    Vige Name: Great Qin Royal City (Epic)


    Level: Barony Royal City


    Vige Area: 729,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 62,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/80,240,000


    Military: 892,640/32,482,000


    Popr Support: 86


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +260%, Territory Crop Growing Time -260%, Poption Limit +165%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +20, Soldiers¡¯ stats +25%, Poption Attraction +200%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +200%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 896,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    It could be seen that after bing a Kingdom, there was no longer an EXP bar, meaning that they no longer needed EXP to level up; rather, this was done through conquering regions.


    The fourth system announcement stated that Great Qin had conquered 520 regions, so it had received the Region Power of 520 regions and had leveled up into a Level 5 Barony.


    Each rank of Kingdoms was split into nine levels and was then ranked Barony, Marquisate, Dukedom, etc. Leveling up of Kingdoms did not depend on EXP but on conquering regions. The more regions one conquered, the faster one would level up.


    Great Qin had conquered 500 or so regions, so it was currently a Level 5 Barony. The Great Qin City no longer needed EXP, and it instead needed Region Power. Essentially, the level of the Kingdom and the level of the Great Qin City would be the same.


    Now that the Great Qin Royal City was a Level 5 Barony City, Great Qin was a Level 5 Barony Kingdom. If Zhao Fu wanted to level it up quickly, he would have to conquer more regions.


    The more regions conquered, the higher a Kingdom¡¯s level would be; the fewer regions conquered, the lower level a Kingdom¡¯s level would be.


    In future wars, territory would be incredibly important. They could allow one to quickly gain levels, and could also allow one to quickly lose levels. The more regions one lost, the more levels one would lose.


    Not needing EXP was quite good, as the massive amount of EXP they gained in the future could be distributed to the various other Cities, Towns, and Viges to help them level up faster so that Great Qin would have more and more Cities.


    As for the announcement about the King¡¯s Profession and King¡¯s Power, Zhao Fu had already obtained them when he had defeated that mysterious Skeleton in the underground region. Now, he already had the Emperor Profession and Emperor¡¯s Power.


    Zhao Fu now looked down on King¡¯s Power, but seeing that it could increase his Emperor¡¯s Power, this was quite good. Zhao Fu sensed the power within his body and found that it had indeed increased by a bit.


    Thest system announcement made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised ¨C there were actually such generous rewards.


    100 Great Cities, 200 Cities, 400 Towns, and 2,400 Viges came as a very pleasant surprise to Zhao Fu. Just the number of Cities alone totaled 300, and there were many Towns and Viges for free. Zhao Fu naturally felt quite happy.


    These rewards would only be given to the first three Kingdoms. Great Qin was the first, and he wondered who the second and third would be; they would most likely also receive great rewards.


    Right now, the most important things were the Official Positions and Corps. Any Kingdom was powerful mostly because of the Official Positions and Corps, and they were why Zhao Fu had wanted to establish a Kingdom as quickly as possible. With those two things, fighting against even godly spirits was no problem.

 Chapter 865: Seal

    <h4>Chapter 865: Seal</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Official Positions were split into Civil Officials and Military Officials, and they would have their own Official Seals. These Official Seals had Great Qin¡¯s power, making them quite powerful.


    They were quite simr to City Lord Seals, but even if they were stolen by someone else, they would be useless. Only those appointed by Great Qin could use them.


    Before, Zhao Fu had split the Provinces into Counties, and each County had a County Seal, while each Province also had a Province Seal. Those who administered ten Provinces had a Baron Seal, those who administered 100 Provinces had a Marquis Seal, those who administered 1,000 Provinces had a Duke Seal, and those who administered 10,000 Provinces had a Lord Seal.


    A County Seal¡¯s power could rival that of a Basic City, and a Province Seal¡¯s power could rival that of a Great City. A Baron Seal could rival a Level 5 Great City¡¯s City Lord Seal, a Marquis Seal could rival a Capital City¡¯s City Lord Seal, and a Duke Seal could rival a Barony Royal City¡¯s City Lord Seal.


    Now that Great Qin had cleared out 520 regions, it had 520 Provinces that had been split into 2,846 Counties. This meant that they had 520 Province Seals and 2,846 County Seals. They could also have 52 Baron Seals and five Marquis Seals.


    With that in mind, Great Qin¡¯s strength would increase monstrously. This was just the benefit brought by establishing a Kingdom and did not even factor in Great Qin¡¯s current strength. Just establishing a Kingdom alone made Great Qin an existence that no one dared to offend.


    However, the Civil Official Seals were only used for internal governance and were not used for fighting. They could only be used within Great Qin¡¯s territory and could not be used in regions that did not belong to Great Qin.


    This made them not as effective as City Lord Seals, which could be used anywhere. However, these Civil Official Seals were quite effective for defense, which was also quite good. With them defending Great Qin, Zhao Fu could feel at ease and not worry about others attacking.


    Even though the Civil Official Seals could not be used for conquering, there was still the Martial Official Seals. Civil Officials were responsible for internal governance, while Martial Officials were responsible for fighting and conquering.


    Those who led 100,000 soldiers could be given a Basic General Seal, which could rival a Basic City¡¯s City Lord Seal; those who led one million soldiers could be given an Intermediate General Seal, which could rival a Great City¡¯s City Lord Seal; and those who led ten million soldiers could be given an Advanced General Seal, which could rival a Capital City¡¯s City Lord Seal.


    Those who led 100 million soldiers could be given a Marquis General Seal, which could rival a Barony Royal City¡¯s City Lord Seal, while those who led one billion soldiers could be given a Duke General Seal, which could rival a Marquisate Royal City¡¯s City Lord Seal.


    Right now, Great Qin had 200 million City Lord Seals, so it could have 2,000 Basic General Seals, 200 Intermediate General Seals, 20 Advanced General Seals, and two Marquis General Seals.


    The number of Martial Official Seals was quite frightening, and as General Seals, they were not as restricted as the Civil Official Seals. They were just like normal City Lord Seals that could be used anywhere.


    However, they had one limitation, which was the number of soldiers. The number of soldiers that a Kingdom could have could only be one-tenth of its entire poption; extra soldiers would not be acknowledged.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this limitation, Great Qin could make its one billion or so residents all into soldiers. Even if they did not fight, Great Qin would be able to obtain many General Seals. That way, they would be able to obtain over 10,000 General Seals, and everyone would instantly be annihted by Great Qin.


    Now that Great Qin had conquered 520 regions, its total poption had reached 1.8 million, and it had 200 million soldiers. There were 170 million or so Stage 1 soldiers, 6.2 million Stage 2 soldiers, 700,000 or so Stage 3 soldiers, and 30,000 or so Stage 4 soldiers.


    It also had three Capital Cities, 2,628 Great Cities, 521 Cities, 860 Towns, and 39,489 Viges.


    There were also 68,000 Corpse Soul Soldiers, 1,400 Corpse Soul Commanders, 2,700 Wyverns in total, and 2,300 Wyverns that could fight.


    Now that Great Qin had 1.8 billion people, they could have 180 million soldiers in the army. This would mean 1,800 Basic General Seals, 180 Intermediate General Seals, 18 Advanced General Seals, and one Marquis General Seal.


    In total, Great Qin had 4,649 Official Seals that could rival a Basic City¡¯s City Lord Seal and 700 or so Official Seals that could rival a Great City¡¯s City Lord Seal.


    Those were the benefits of having Official Positions; it was simply shocking ¨C without even doing anything, Great Qin¡¯s strength had greatly increased.


    At the same time, because these were Official Seals, not City Lord Seals, they could be used together. This meant that people could use the two Seals¡¯ power together without any shes.


    Next was the Corps ¨C they were a powerful resource that only Kingdoms had.


    Level 1 Baronies could establish five Corps, and each Corps could have one million soldiers. Corps would also level up as the Kingdoms level up, and every level gave Corps an extra 200,000 soldiers.


    Every level that a Kingdom increased by, they could obtain another two Corps. In other words, every time a Kingdom leveled up, they could create two new Corps.


    Now that Great Qin was a Level 5 Barony, it could have 13 Corps, and each Corps could have two million soldiers. In total, they could have 26 million soldiers in the Corps.


    Kingdoms were only so monstrously powerful because of the Official Positions and Corps. Just as the Official Positions were quite terrifying, the Corps were just as important and had special effects as well.


    Special Effect 1, [Corps Power]: All soldiers in Corps will obtain all stats +10 and all stats +5%.


    Special Effect 2, [Corps Courage]: Greatly increases morale and helps soldiers be resolute, making them fearless in the face of death and courageous when killing enemies. Resistance to illusions and formations +200%.


    Special Effect 3, [Corps Light]: Increases soldiers¡¯ recovery rate and has some healing effects.


    Special Effect 4, [Corps Might]: Causes soldiers to give off an innate sense of intimidation that can affect the hearts of ordinary soldiers and cause them to cower.


    Special Effect 5, [Corps Shield]: Soldiers can explode out with power and condense a powerful defensive barrier that can protect the entire Corps. The barrier is more powerful than ordinary barriers and is boosted by the Corps¡¯ stats.


    Special Effect 6, [Corps Formation]: Every soldier can release his or her soldier aura, which can be gathered to form a powerful weapon or beast. However, all soldiers must be united in their thoughts and cannot think about other things.


    Special Effect 7, [Great Corps]: Any Corps of the same Kingdom can join together to be even more powerful. The more Corps that join forces, the more powerful they will be.

 Chapter 866: Corps

    <h4>Chapter 866: Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Those were the seven special effects of Corps. Their effects were quite simr to those from General Armaments, making all soldiers much stronger.


    However, the General Armaments did not give an intimidation effect, and the seventh effect was the biggest advantage of the Corps.


    The first few effects made ordinary soldiers immensely powerful, as it gave them simply too many advantages. Soldiers in Corps were definitely more powerful than ordinary soldiers; this was undisputed.


    The sixth special effect, the Corps Formation, was quite simr to the Soldier Aura Formation from General Armaments, but there were some differences.


    Even though both of them had soldiers giving off an aura, which gathered together to form weapons or beasts, the main difference was that for Soldier Aura Formation, the soldier aura was controlled by the General Armament. The person wielding the General Armament could gather the soldier aura into a certain form, and this had nothing to do with the soldiers themselves.


    However, for Corps, the Corps Formation relied on all soldiers working in unison to control their soldier aura. This required an incredible amount of cooperation.


    General Armaments relied on the leader, while the Corps relied on the group.


    Comparatively speaking, General Armaments were more convenient, but General Armaments were not so easy to obtain. Even after establishing a Kingdom, Great Qin only had ten General Armaments, while every Kingdom would have Corps.


    Even though Corps Formation was more troublesome, it was better than a General Armament¡¯s Soldier Aura Formation. The Corps Formation united all of the soldiers¡¯ thoughts, and if they could unite such powerful battle intent, what they created would naturally be more powerful than what a General Armament could create.


    Of course, if the soldiers¡¯ battle intent was weak and they could not unite their thoughts, then they would not even be able to gather their auras.


    In the past, if one City Lord faced off against 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers, the City Lord would definitely be more powerful. After all, the City Lord had a City Lord Seal, and if the 100,000 soldiers could not gather their attacks, they would not be able to threaten the City Lord.


    Moreover, the soldiers would not be able to avoid the City Lord¡¯s attacks easily, as there were so many of them, while the City Lord would be able to easily dodge their attacks because he was by himself. If the City Lord wanted to run, the soldiers would not be able to do anything about it because the City Lord could fly.


    If the City Lord did not want to directly face off against the 100,000 soldiers, he could alsounch sneak attacks to kill them. The soldiers would not be a match for the City Lord at all and would bepletely annihted.


    That was the advantage that top-tier factions had ¨C before, Great Qin had used many City Lords to suddenly attack various regions, easily destroying them. The soldiers could do nothing against Great Qin¡¯s City Lords and could only watch on.


    Great Qin had use this method to attack many regions, and had swept across dozens of regions. It was only when other City Lords arrived and faced off with the same power that Great Qin was forced to stop.


    However, if those City Lords did note, would those system soldiers be able to do anything against Great Qin? After all, the system main cities had been taken down by Great Qin one after the other.


    The weakness of the system main city soldiers was that their strength was scattered and could not be gathered to resist City Lords.


    However, this was different now that there were Corps ¨C the Corps Formation formed by 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers would be enough to resist a City Lord.


    What was even more important was that a City Lord¡¯s power came from his or her City Lord Seal, while the Corps had a city-destroying attribute that somewhat suppressed a City Lord¡¯s power. When it was a Corps facing off against a City Lord, it was often the City Lord running in fear.


    That was why Corps were so powerful. What¡¯s more, the Great Corps special effect was something that Kingdoms used to resist monster-level powers.


    These monster-level powers were either incredibly terrifying beasts or peerless experts. They were simply too powerful and could threaten an entire Kingdom. If a Kingdom did not have powerful experts, they would only be able to use their Corps to resist.


    When using the Great Corps special effects, the soldiers received all sorts of powerful buffs, and the more Corps that joined together, the greater their power. They would not lose to even peerless experts, and this was mainly used to defend against terrifying existences that could threaten the entire Kingdom.


    The Corps were also split into normal Corps and special Corps.


    Any Kingdom could establish normal Corps, but their effects were quite ordinary. They only had those seven special effects and did not have any special powers.


    However, special Corps were different and were incredibly powerful. Normal Corps naturally were not as powerful as special Corps.


    Because of this, special Corps had quite a few requirements. First, they had to have a Corps Vessel. This item had to have powerful attributes, and even though it did not matter whether the attributes were good or evil, it had to be able to fuse with the Corps Core.


    Moreover, there was an issue ofputability. Some items were extremely powerful, but they were not suitable to fuse with a Corps Core.


    The Corps Core was an orb of light that was about as big as a basketball, and it gave off a faint white light and a formless aura. It was the most important thing to establishing a Corps, and it was something birthed by a Kingdom¡¯s Fate.


    Only certain things could fuse with the Corps Core, and if a Corps Core could fuse with such an item, a Kingdom would be able to establish a special Corps. The special Corps¡¯ attributes would be greatly linked to that item.


    This sort of knowledge was quitemonce, so it was not too surprising that Zhao Fu knew about it.


    This was the strength of Corps; however, the number of Corps that Great Qin could have was quite small, as Great Qin could only establish 13 Corps right now. This was only a total of 26 million soldiers, while Great Qin overall had over 200 million soldiers.


    100,000 soldiers in a Corps could suppress one City Lord, so 26 million soldiers could suppress 260 City Lords. The soldiers would be able to fight effectively against other soldiers and would also be able to kill City Lords together.


    The power of Official Positions and Corps was a Kingdom¡¯s greatest protections. Only with these powers could a Kingdom be truly powerful. Having a Kingdom and not having a Kingdom werepletely different levels, and this was why.


    Of the various system announcements, there was also one about the border that was quite important. The Great Wall had the Kingdom¡¯s power reinforcing it, making it not only incredibly tough, but it also acted as an istion barrier. Even extremely powerful teleportation channels could not cross the border because of the Great Wall.


    Zhao Fu stood on the Heaven Prayer tform, and after looking through the many system announcements, a slight smile appeared on his face. His heart pounded as he felt a powerful sense of confidence; Great Qin had finally established a Kingdom, and it was no longer a mere faction but a real nation.

 Chapter 867: Royal Corps

    <h4>Chapter 867: Royal Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This had been the Ying family¡¯s dream from generation to generation, to re-establish the Great Qin Empire. Now, Zhao Fu had fulfilled their dream.


    After epting Great Qin¡¯s Legacy, Zhao Fu had gradually epted the identity of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and the Great Qin Bloodline. Even though Zhao Fu was only part of the coteral family, which was quite far off from the Ying family¡¯s main bloodline, because his Legacy became stronger, his Great Qin Bloodline had be incredibly pure. Zhao Fu had epted his identity as part of the Ying family as well as his Legacy¡¯s mission.


    Today, Zhao Fu had officially re-established Great Qin. He was not only going to restore it to its former glory but bring it to even greater heights, establishing an evesting Empire and making the entire Heaven Awaken World know the name Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu slightly smiled and walked down from the Heaven Prayer tform. All of the Ministers, Generals, and residents were reverently kneeling with joyous looks on their faces.


    ¡°You may all rise!¡± Zhao Fu looked over these people and said as he smiled.


    Everyone came to their feet and bowed to Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty, on officially bing the King of Great Qin!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and took his subordinates back to the pce. Zhao Fu now had two main tasks, which were conferring Official Positions and establishing Corps.


    Within the grand pce, Zhao Fu wore his ck and gold dragon robe and wore his crown, giving off an aura of dignity and might as he sat on his throne. Behind him was an exquisite ck and gold screen, while those below stood in ranks.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s officials were wearing their court dresses, which were primarily ck, with different auspicious beasts embroidered on them to show different ranks.


    Li Si stood beside Zhao Fu with a long scroll. This scroll waspletely ck; the outside was a ck and gold embroidered fabric while the inside was paper. People¡¯s names and positions were written in blood-red ink.


    ¡°Bai Qi. From the beginning of the Heaven Awaken World, you have been supporting His Majesty with your utmost being, and you have contributed greatly to Great Qin¡¯s current position. You are awarded one Marquis General Seal and given the title Protector of the Kingdom. You are awarded five million gold coins, a mansion in the western region of the Great Qin City, and a number of servants.¡±


    As Li Si read out the names and rewards in a loud voice, people stepped up to ept these positions and rewards. Seals appeared in the air, giving off white lights and descending into their hands.


    In actuality, Provinces and Counties were something that the Heaven Awaken World already had. Regions were split into Counties, which had County Administrators, and Counties were part of Provinces, which had Province Administrators. There were also Barons, who delegated power.


    However, this was not enough to create aprehensive form of governance. Great Qin¡¯s various Departments and various officials all needed appropriate Official Positions, and they would be responsible for various things in Great Qin.


    The Heaven Awaken World¡¯s system was not that great, so Zhao Fu decided to mimic ancient times. He split the positions into nine ranks, which were further split into two sses, A and B, for a total of 18 ranks.


    Zhao Fu gave out ranks based on what the officials did in their roles and their importance to Great Qin. For example, Bai Qi was a Rank 1A Kingdom Protector Commander.


    Most Civil Officials had Official Seals, but they did not have much power, only the authority to manage. Normally, managing a City or a region required a City Lord Seal, but the Official Seals allowed them to conduct management without City Lord Seals.


    Zhao Fu quite liked the ancient system and did not want to use the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s system, and this was up to him. However, as a Level 5 Barony, Great Qin did not have much strength yet. He already had to split the strength between the General Seals and Minister Seals, and now that Zhao Fu wanted to use the ancient system with more ranks, there would be more Minister Seals, resulting in a greater dilution of strength.


    In the end, a Rank 9 Minister¡¯s Seal would barely have Stage 1 strength. Now that Great Qin had only just established a Kingdom, it was still facing many dangers, so Zhao Fu could notpletely use the ancient system.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided that he needed to establish a unique system. However, he could only do this once Great Qin became powerful, and it was not at that stage yet. As such, even though Zhao Fu decided to use the ancient system, he would not split any power and would only give them authority.


    The Official Positions with actual power remained at the same number without much dilution.


    For now, Zhao Fu only conferred titles down to Rank 3A. In the future, he would give out more positions using imperial edicts. Otherwise, Li Si would not be able to go through all of the positions even if he read out names for an entire day.


    After many positions were conferred, all of Great Qin sank into celebrations. Everyone wore bright smiles and set up feasts in their homes, weing guests to celebrate.


    Zhao Fu also set up a banquet in the pce to celebrate the establishment of the Kingdom and the conferment of so many positions. Even Zhao Fu, who did not likerge gatherings or drinking, stayed till midnight and also had some drinks.


    By now, many people were lying on the ground, drunk, while others werepeting to see who could drink more. The scene was quite chaotic, but everyone was incredibly happy and joyous; bing an official was an extremely important matter to these people and was something that countless people could only dream of.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu had long since made preparations to select talents to be officials. If they had left this until now, they would have to work themselves to death.


    Seeing that there were still people drinking, Zhao Fu did not disturb them and silently left. Even though he had drunk a lot of wine, because of his powerful constitution, he was not affected at all. Zhao Fu decided to take this opportunity to look into the Corps.


    Right now, Zhao Fu had 13 orbs of light; these were all Corps Cores that he had received after establishing the Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu first went to the City Hall. The Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart was Epic grade, and it was the core item of Great Qin, so it could be fused with the Corps Cores.


    Many Kingdoms used the City Heart of their capitals to fuse with the Corps Cores; such Corps would be a Kingdom¡¯s Royal Corps, making them the strongest Corps in the Kingdom, and they were usually personally controlled by the ruler.


    Aftering to the City hall, Zhao Fu looked at the cube giving off ck light and the nine savage-looking ck dragons around it. Zhao Fu took out one of the Corps Cores and fused it with the City Heart.


    The Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart and the Corps Core were extremelypatible, and they instantly fused together, causing a powerful aura to burst forth.


    Countless rays of ck light exploded out, instantly filling the entire City Hall. Heaven and Earth Essence Qi madly gathered as a ck dragon gradually formed in front of Zhao Fu, giving off a powerful dragon¡¯s might.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± this ck dragon gave off a massive roar. It was ten or so meters long, and luckily the City Hall wasrge enough to contain it, though it was a bit cramped. The ck dragon flew around the City Heart before turning into a stone stele with a ck dragon engraved on it.

 Chapter 868: Great Qin Imperial Corps

    <h4>Chapter 868: Great Qin Imperial Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The stone stele in front of Zhao Fu was naturally a Corps Stone Stele. Soldiers could use this Corps Stone Stele to be part of the Corps, and this ck dragon stone stele was that of a Special Corps.


    Zhao Fu walked over to the ck dragon stone stele. Because it was fused from the Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart and a Corps Core, its attributes would most likely be quite close to Great Qin¡¯s.


    [Great Qin Imperial Corps]: With Great Qin¡¯s most important core item as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from Great Qin, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive King¡¯s Guard Power, and the Corps Formation will be a ck dragon. The limit for this Corps has increased by three million soldiers.


    After reading this, Zhao Fu grinned. He had never thought that those in the Corps would be able to obtain King¡¯s Guard Power. It was a power simr to King¡¯s Power, and their power came from a King.


    For example, Zhao Fu had given King¡¯s Guard Power to Ge Nia, Zhao Sha, and Tuoba Qing, and they had be King¡¯s Guards.


    King¡¯s Guard Power was incredibly powerful, and those who possessed it were not weak at all. If everyone in a Corps could obtain King¡¯s Guard Power, that Corps would be simply monstrous.


    Also, the Corps Formation was a ck dragon, which would be easier for Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to form, and its power would be more powerful than ordinary Soldier Aura Formations.


    Moreover, the limit of the Corps increased by three million soldiers. The Corps leveled up as a Kingdom leveled up, and after being established, the Great Qin Imperial Corps was Level 5 and could have two million soldiers. Now, however, it could have five million soldiers.


    Every Corps had its own g, and Zhao Fu nned to have a blood-red g with a savage ck dragon on it as the Great Qin Imperial Corps¡¯ g. This would give off a bloody, austere aura.


    In ancient times, Great Qin was often represented by ck and red ¨C ck for nobility and red for blood. This not only increased soldiers¡¯ battle intent but also intimidated their enemies.


    Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and put away the stone stele. This was the City Hall, and it was not suitable for the stone stele to be here. Now, Zhao Fu had used one of the Corps Cores and still had 12, so he decided to look for other suitable vessels.


    The Vile Dynasty was one of the top Dynasties of the Dark Demon world and was not weak at all. It also had arge amount of Fate, and the Demon King City was one of Great Qin¡¯s three Capital Cities. It should be able to be a vessel.


    Zhao Fu went to the Demon King City and fused a Corps Core into the City Heart. This process was also quite smooth, and dense demonic qi flooded out as the City Heart gave off a demonic light, and the image of a Demon King with two horns, a muscr body, and sharp ws appeared.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± the Demon King gave off a heaven-shaking roar as a powerful aura exploded out, and a stone stele with a Demon King engraved on it appeared before Zhao Fu.


    [Demon King Corps]: With the Vile Dynasty¡¯s most important core item as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Vile Dynasty, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Demon King Power, and the Corps Formation will be a demon king. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    These stats seemed a bit weaker than the Great Qin Imperial Corps¡¯ but only by a bit. There was not an increase of three million soldiers; instead, it was one million. It seemed that only the Corps fused with the City Heart of the Royal City would have an increase of three million soldiers.


    However, this Special Corps was already much better than a normal Corps. An increase of one million soldiers was quite good as well.


    Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and put the Demon King Corps Stone Stele away. He then headed to the Maurya City, the Legacy City of the Maurya Dynasty.


    The Maurya Dynasty was India¡¯s number one Dynasty, and it had held a n Armament. It was incredibly powerful, and as one of Great Qin¡¯s three Capital Cities, it most likely could be a vessel as well.


    Aftering to the Maurya City¡¯s City Hall, Zhao Fu took out a Corps Core and fused it into the City Heart. This also went quite smoothly, and a blinding five-colored light shot out as the City Heart continuously trembled, giving off waves of powerful aura.


    ¡°Skreeeee!¡± A five-colored peacock condensed from the light, and it lightly pped its wings, bringing about massive winds as it transformed into a stone stele with a peacock engraved on it.


    [Maurya Corps]: With the Maurya Dynasty¡¯s most important core item as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Maurya Dynasty, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Maurya Power, and the Corps Formation will be a peacock. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased and put this stone stele away before heading to Great Qin¡¯s final Capital City, which was the Seven Kill City. As one of Great Qin¡¯s Capital Cities, the Seven Kill City was also quite powerful, and this was especially so after fusing with the terrifying Seven Murders Power.


    After reaching the Seven Kill City¡¯s City Hall, Zhao Fu also sessfully fused a Corps Core into the City Heart. A powerful aura rippled out as a dense blood-red aura spread out, while the City Heart continuously trembled and gave off a ray of blood-red light.


    This blood-red light gave off an extremely powerful killing intent, enough to make people¡¯s hairs stand on end. Ordinary people would have copsed to the ground in fear.


    ¡°Skreeee!¡± a piercing cry sounded out as a blood-red eagle appeared. Its gaze was incredibly sharp, and it gave off a powerful aura of suppression before turning into a stone stele with a blood-red eagle engraved on it.


    [Seven Kill Corps]: With the Seven Kill City¡¯s most important core item as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Seven Kill City, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Seven Kill Power, and the Corps Formation will be a blood-red eagle. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    Now, Zhao Fu had created four Special Corps. They were the Great Qin Imperial Corps, Demon King Corps, Maurya Corps, and Seven Kill Corps. There were still nine Corps Cores that he still had not used yet.


    The most suitable vessels had already been used, and Zhao Fu started to think about what else could be used as a vessel.


    Special Corps were much more powerful than normal Corps, and Corps Cores could only be used once ¨C after creating a Corps, it could not be changed. As such, if he created a normal Corps, it would forever be a normal Corps and could not be a Special Corps.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to tread carefully and not casually establish Corps. He wanted to find more suitable vessels to create powerful Special Corps.


    Now that he had used the Royal City and Capital Cities, Zhao Fu turned his gaze to the other Cities. As long as the City Heart was powerful enough, it should be easy to fuse.

 Chapter 869: Ice and Fire Corps

    <h4>Chapter 869: Ice and Fire Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At that moment, Zhao Fu thought of the other Nation Legacies. Great Qin had taken down many Nation Legacies, starting from Great Shun, and by now, Great Qin had taken down ten or so more.


    If they could also be used as vessels for the Corps Cores, there would be nothing for Zhao Fu to worry about, and Great Qin would be able to immediately obtain 13 Special Corps.


    Zhao Fu went to Great Shun City. It was the first Nation Legacy that Great Qin had taken down, and it was developing quite well. It was now a Great City.


    Zhao Fu went to the City Hall and took out a Corps Core. He threw it towards the City Heart, and the Corps Core lightly floated over before fusing together.


    At first, the process was quite smooth. The Corps Core slowly fused into the City Heart, but the speed of the fusing gradually slowed down. In the end, the Corps Core gave off a ¡®bang¡¯ and flew out ¨C the fusing had failed.


    It seemed that the City Heart of a Nation Legacy City could not be a vessel for the Corps Cores, and this caused Zhao Fu to frown. After thinking for a moment, he headed onto the next Nation Legacy City, but the result was the same ¨C the City Heart and Corps Core could not be fused together.


    Zhao Fu tried a few more times but found that it still was not possible. Nation Legacy Cities most likely did not have enough power and could not be the vessel for Corps Cores. It seemed that only Dynasty Legacy Cities could be vessels.


    Zhao Fu had already used Great Qin¡¯s most powerful Cities. It seemed that these Nation Legacies were not good enough, so what else could he use?


    Zhao Fu could not help but think of the Ice and Fire Cities. These two Cities had immense power and were most likely more powerful than an ordinary Nation Legacy City. Back then, Zhao Fu had even considered making them Capital Cities.


    Zhao Fu felt that these two Cities should be able to fuse with the Corps Cores. Zhao Fu first went to Fiery mes City. Looking at the fiery cube floating in the air, Zhao Fu took out a Corps Core and started the fusing process.


    The two items started to quickly fuse, but the fusing speed gradually fell. Just as the orb was about to fully fuse into the City Heart, the Corps Core was once again sted out. It was incredibly close, and Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed.


    Zhao Fu suddenly thought of two people ¨C they were the City Lords of the Ice and Fire Cities. They had incredibly monstrous ice and fire power. Since it was just a little bit off, they could be quite useful.


    There was a way to increase the chance of fusion, which was by choosing a Captain of the Corps. The Captain¡¯s attributes had to be incredibly simr to the vessel¡¯s attributes, and it was best for them to have perfect affinity.


    That way, not only would the Corps Core fuse with the vessel, but it would also bind to the Captain. Binoche and Kerache both had powerful ice and fire attributes, so they naturally had high affinity with the Ice and Fire Cities. There would be no problem with making them Captains.


    As such, Zhao Fu called Binoche and Kerache over.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was here, Binoche dissatisfiedly harrumphed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you in the pce for so long; what are you doing here?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; they were naturally waiting for Zhao Fu to do all sorts of adult things to them. ¡°I have some things to do, so I won¡¯t be going back for today. Also,e over and fuse some of your blood into the City Heart.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to reward me?¡± Binoche asked as she crossed her arms and raised her chin, a flirtatious look in her fiery eyes.


    Zhao Fu could only helplessly say, ¡°I¡¯ll reward you properly after today! Hurry up. I still have other things to do.¡±


    Binoche smiled and walked over before taking out a dagger and cutting open her white palm. Fire-colored blood flowed out, which Binoche controlled and fused into the City Heart. At that moment, Zhao Fu also took out a Corps Core.


    The three things instantly fused together incredibly quickly, and a wave of heat burst forth. The City Heart gave off an intense fiery light as mes filled the surroundings.


    The mes quickly gathered together to form a fiery woman. Even though her features were quite hard to make out, she looked like Binoche and gave off a powerful fire attribute power. Finally, this fiery person transformed into a stone stele with a fiery person engraved on it.


    [Fire Corps]: With Fiery me City¡¯s most important core item as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from Fiery me City, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Fire Power, and the Corps Formation will be a fiery woman. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    After seeing this, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and put the stone stele away before taking Kerache to Icy Spirit City.


    Within the City Hall, Zhao Fu looked at her and said, ¡°Kerache, fuse your blood into the City Heart like Binoche.¡±


    Kerache coldly stood by the side and lightly nodded before saying calmly, ¡°I also want a reward!¡±


    Even though her voice was incredibly calm, Zhao Fu could see a trace of shyness on her face. He could not help but lightlyugh, and Kerache¡¯s face became red. She then cut open her palm, and a slightly icy blood fused into the City Heart while Zhao Fu also fused the Corps Core.


    Instantly, a bone-chilling coldness swept out, and the City Hall became frozen at a speed at which the eye could see. The City Heart gave off a powerful chilling qi, forming the figure of a woman. This woman was made out of chilling qi and her looks were also quite hazy, but she looked simr to Kerache.


    This image gave off a powerful ice attribute power that seemed as if it could freeze everything, and it then turned into a stone stele that had an icy woman engraved on it.


    [Ice Corps]: With Icy Spirit City¡¯s most important core item as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from Icy Spirit City, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Ice Power, and the Corps Formation will be an icy woman. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    Another Special Corps had been established, and Zhao Fu smiled as he put away the stone stele. Great Qin now had six Special Corps, and he could still establish seven more.


    Now, Great Qin did not have any more Special Cities to fuse with the Corps Cores.


    Zhao Fu thought of some other things that could potentially be used as vessels. Because they had immense power, Zhao Fu decided to go and test out his thoughts.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the pce as well.¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had things to do, Kerache maintained her cool as best she could and went to the pce to await Zhao Fu¡¯s ¡®reward¡¯ after he had finished the things he needed to do.

 Chapter 870: Special Corps

    <h4>Chapter 870: Special Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before going over to the Fountain of Life.


    He looked at the big tree next to the Fountain of Life that was hundreds of meters tall ¨C its crown was incredibly lush and seemed to cover the whole sky. Its green leaves seemed to be full of life, and the entire tree gave off a faint green light and a dense aura of life.


    It had been a few months since the World Tree had been nted, and Great Qin had used all sorts of spirit liquids to nurture it. The World Tree also absorbed the life essence from countless corpses every day, which was why it was so big and powerful.


    The World Tree was a divine object of the Elf Race, and it was normally incredibly difficult to obtain; even some Elf Kingdoms did not have one, and Zhao Fu had been quite lucky to obtain one.


    This World Tree had powerful life energy and a trace of the world¡¯s source energy. Just like normal Trees of Life, it also had a Divine Tree Warrior profession, and with its attributes, it should be able toe a vessel for a Corps Core.


    Of course, this was only a guess, so Zhao Fu still had to verify it.


    Zhao Fu took out a Corps Core and pressed it against the massive trunk of the World Tree. The Corps Core gradually fused into it, and the process was quite smooth.


    Suddenly, the World Tree gave off an intense green light that covered the surroundings, and an aura of life swept out like a torrent of water, bringing with it a powerful aura.


    A ten or so meter image of a tree, giving off a faint light, floated out of the trunk before bing a stone stele with a tree engraved on it.


    [World Tree Corps]: With the powerful life-attributed World Tree as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the World Tree, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Life Power, and the Corps Formation will be a World Tree. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    It turned out that it was indeed possible. Zhao Fu felt delighted and put this stone stele away before going to a ce filled with flowers.


    This was the ce where the Flower Devil were being nurtured, and Zhao Fu¡¯s next target was the World Flower.


    Since the World Tree could act as a vessel, the World Flower should be able to as well. The World Flower had powerful flower energy and a trace of the world¡¯s source energy, so it was quite simr to the World Tree.


    With Great Qin¡¯s nurturing, the World Flower was now 20 or so meters tall and had a fewrge leaves, but it still had not grown any flowers. There were only green buds that had not yet developed into flowers, and no one knew when they would actually bloom.


    Zhao Fu was notpletely sure if the World Flower was ready yet, but he took out a Corps Core and tried to fuse it into the World Flower.


    A pink aura came out from the World Flower; it was not very powerful but gave off an intoxicating flower fragrance that could almost make one hallucinate, and a small image of a flower appeared.


    This flower looked quite special, looking like a rose and changing to all sorts of different colours. Its branch was dark green and had a few leaves as well.


    After the flower appeared, it turned into a stone stele with a flower engraved on it.


    [World Flower Corps]: With the beautiful World Flower as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the World Flower, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Flower Power, and the Corps Formation will be a World Flower. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    Another Special Corps had been established. Great Qin now had eight Special Corps: the Great Qin Imperial Corps, Demon King Corps, Maurya Corps, Seven Kill Corps, Fire Corps, Ice Corps, World Tree Corps, and World Flower Corps.


    After developing, these eight Corps would all be incredibly powerful existences and would be able to take down all of Great Qin¡¯s enemies. They would have a massive advantage over ordinary armies, and their names would be remembered by all, causing others to fear it.


    After establishing these eight Special Corps, Zhao Fu had used up more than half of the Corps Cores. Now, Zhao Fu still had five Corps Cores.


    Zhao Fu once again sank into his thoughts as he considered what else could be used as a vessel. Apart from powerful Cities and powerful items, Great Qin had two other things, which were the Corpse Soul Blood Lake and the Wyvern Den.


    The Corpse Soul Blood Lake had been strengthened by the Ten Thousand Blood God Stone and some other things obtained during the Ghost Festival. It could now spawn 500 Corpse Soul Soldiers and ten Corpse Soul Commanders per day, which had Stage 4 or Stage 5 strength.


    Based on their immense innate power, five or six soldiers of the same level would not be able to defeat them. If they were given heavy armor and weapons, they would be killing machines on the battlefield.


    The Wyverns were the same. Even though Great Qin could only spawn five per day, with how powerful they were, with their ice and fire mutations, they were also immense killing machines. If Zhao Fu could use the Wyvern Den to create a Corps as well, it would definitely be an extremely terrifying Special Corps.


    However, Zhao Fu did not keep his hopes up and could only try it.


    He first went to the Wyvern Den. This Den had originally been a Universal Den that was only Silver grade. Now, it had been leveled up to Legendary grade and could spawn five Wyverns per day.


    The Universal Den could be used to spawn anything, and Great Qin had previously used it to spawn Void Beasts. However, there were still limits; some beings that were too powerful could not be spawned. For example, World Beasts and powerful Guardian Beasts could not be spawned.


    Zhao Fu decided to fuse a Corps Core into the Den, though he was not sure what would happen. He took out a Corps Core and threw it out, causing it to lightly float towards the Den and start to fuse with it.


    The process was extremely smooth as well. It was as if the Universal Den was absorbing the Corps Core into itself, and the process was even faster than fusing into the Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as the Universal Den gave off a rainbow light. A powerful aura swept out like a wild gale ¨C this power was extremely mighty, and even Zhao Fu was forced back a few steps.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt a bit shocked ¨C he had already created eight Special Corps, but he had been sent back a few steps by this power. What made Zhao Fu even more surprised was that this power was not weakening and was instead bing stronger.


    The Core of the Universal Den, the y-like substance, gave off a brilliant rainbow-light that covered the surrounding dozens of kilometres. The terrifying aura became more and more powerful, creating a massive typhoon. Massive rocks rolled along the ground asrge trees bent and swayed. Zhao Fu was forced to unleash his Emperor¡¯s Domain to defend against the debris.


    Crack!


    A massive sound rang out as if something had cracked. Arge tear had appeared in the sky, through which countless rainbow light flooded out, bringing about an otherworldly, mystical aura.


    A rainbow-coloured orb of light lightly descended from the tear in the sky, containing countless images, including Humans, Demons, Elves, Orcs, Angels, Dragons, Animals¡­

 Chapter 871: Universal Corps

    <h4>Chapter 871: Universal Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The orb seemed to contain images of all living creatures and even some that Zhao Fu had never seen before. Zhao Fu felt quite shocked about this. He had never thought that it would be like this. Originally, Zhao Fu had thought that the image would be of a Wyvern, but it turned out that this was not the case.


    The rainbow orb containing countless images slowly descended from the sky and turned into a stone stele. All of the images were fused into the stone stele, and Zhao Fu was quite curious.


    Just based on the abnormal signs alone, it seemed that this Corps would be stronger than an ordinary Special Corps. As such, Zhao Fu immediately went up to look at it.


    [Universal Corps]: With the Universal Den as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Universal Den, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Universal Power, and the Corps Formation will be a crystal orb. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    So this was what it was like. What caught Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was the Universal Power, as well as the detailed description.


    The so-called Universal Power was a power of countless Races fused together. This sort of power was naturally extremely powerful and was not much weaker than the world¡¯s source energy.


    The Universal Corps was more or less the same as other Special Corps, but it had an ability that distinguished itself from others. No other Corps could rival this ability, and with this ability, the Universal Corps would be one of the top Corps in the world.


    This Corps was simply too powerful,] and would be able to suppress all Corps ¨C after all, the Universal Corps¡¯ ability was to suppress all other Corps. No matter if it was a Royal Corps or another powerful Special Corps, everything would be countered by the Universal Corps.


    The true use of the Universal Corps was to make other Corps ineffective for a certain period of time. It was a Corps that could dissolve other Corps¡¯ power.


    If another Corps charged over with a ferocious aura and condensed a terrifying tiger, the Universal Corps¡¯ ability would render that Corps¡¯ powers ineffective ¨C their buffs would all disappear, and the tiger formed from the Corps¡¯ Soldier Aura would dissipate as well.


    This was because the Universal Power could nullify all powers and had its own Universal Domain. Any Corps that entered this Domain would have their powers suppressed and nullified as if they had dissolved.


    This Universal Corps was a great counter to all Corps. However, it might not be as effective against Corps with very high Stage soldiers. If the gap in strength between the two Corps was too great, the Universal Corps would not be as effective.


    However, obtaining this Universal Corps was a great surprise, and Zhao Fu could not help but rejoice that he had obtained the Universal Den. It had simply helped Great Qin far too much.


    It could spawn Wyverns and also establish a Universal Corps; nothing in Great Qin couldpare to it.


    Zhao Fu grinned as he put the stone stele away. After creating the Universal Corps, there were still four Corps Cores, and Zhao Fu went to the Corpse Soul Blood Lake.


    There was a dense stench of blood here, as the hundreds of meters wide bloodke was formed by dissolving countless corpses in order to provide Great Qin with Corpse Soul Soldiers and Commanders every day.


    After arriving at the Corpse Soul Blood Lake, Zhao Fu did not feel too confident, as the Corpse Soul Blood Lake was not a City or a Den.


    Even though he was not sure, he still decided to try. Zhao Fu took out a Corps Core and threw it towards the Corpse Soul Blood Lake. The white orb of light floated towards the blood-red stone at the bottom of the Corpse Soul Blood Lake before slowly fusing into it.


    The process was quite slow, and Zhao Fu could only wait beside theke.


    Suddenly, countless rays of blood-red light shot out from the water, and a massive power burst forth from beneath the water. All of the water in theke started to quickly spin, forming a gigantic blood-red vortex.


    The bloodke gave off terrifying sounds as it quickly spun, and traces of blood-red aura floated out, forming a vicious-looking monster in the air.


    This monster looked quite like a Corpse Soul Soldier ¨C it had a tall, muscr body; gray skin; and no hair. It had a savage appearance, with its mouth filled with fangs, and a pair of sharp ws. It looked quite terrifying and could scare children.


    After this monster appeared, it turned into a stone stele with a monster engraved on it, which floated above the water. After this, all of the abnormal signs ceased.


    Seeing that the fusing had seeded, Zhao Fu looked quite pleased and grabbed at the air. A formless hand brought the stone stele to Zhao Fu, and he looked at its description.


    [Corpse Soul Corps]: With the Corpse Soul Blood Lake as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Corpse Soul Blood Lake, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Corpse Soul Power, and the Corps Formation will be a Corpse Soul monster. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    After reading through this description, Zhao Fu found that the Corpse Soul Power still brought with it a berserk and chaotic power, which ordinarily could not be controlled well. Only people from the Death Race or other Races with powerful bodies could use this power, or they would be harmed.


    Right now, the only Death Race seemed to be the Ghost Soldiers. However, the Ghost Soldiers were not suited to this barbaric power, but luckily, Zhao Fu had a group in mind. These were the Orcs ¨C with this power, they would be even more powerful.


    The Orcs had naturally powerful bodies and a savage nature, so they would be quitepatible with the Corpse Soul Power.


    Zhao Fu put away the stone stele. Now, there were only three Corps Cores left. What else did Great Qin have that could be used as a vessel? He sank into his thoughts when an idea shed in his mind, and he realized that he had forgotten about something.


    During the Six Day Festival, Zhao Fu had obtained three Cities: Celestial City and Sword Mountain had been obtained from the event, while Disaster City was a City that had fused with the Disaster Seed.


    They most likely could be used as vessels ¨C firstly, they were all Legendary grade, and because they all contained immense power, there should be no problem. Zhao Fu just so happened to have three Corps Cores remaining.


    Zhao Fu first went to Disaster City. The three Cities had already been developed into Great Cities and had even greater power now. Disaster City did not have a big poption, as it was Disaster-attributed and was harmful to ordinary people. Ordinary people who remained there would get sick, but those with the Disaster attribute were immune.


    The Corps Core fused into the City Heart, and a powerful aura of disaster rippled out. The City Heart shined with light as a berserk wind blew. A bolt of lightning sted out, an icy wind rushed out, and a wave of searing heat rippled out¡­


    All sorts of natural disasters appeared in the City Hall before a ck fog appeared, giving off an aura of disaster and turning into a stone stele with fog engraved on it.

 Chapter 872: Disaster Corps

    <h4>Chapter 872: Disaster Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    [Disaster Corps]: With the Disaster City as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Disaster City, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Disaster Power, and the Corps Formation will be disaster fog. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    In the more detailed description, there was information that the soldiers part of the Disaster Corps would not be negatively affected by Disaster Power and would instead be able to control it.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to Celestial City. This was a City that any Cultivator would like because it naturally gathered the Spirit Qi in the surrounding hundreds of kilometers. The things grown here also had a trace of spirituality, and it gave off the aura of a holynd.


    Those who lived here had faster Cultivation speeds, and their bodies would be nourished by Spirit Qi, making them less susceptible to illnesses and increasing their lifespan. As such, there were many people living in Celestial City, a clear contrast to Disaster City.


    Zhao Fu fused the Corps Core into Celestial City¡¯s City Heart, and a dense, white wave of Spirit Qi rushed out, instantly filling the City Hall. It was as if a white fog had filled the hall.


    The City Heart gave off a sunset glow, and a figure seemed to walk out. This figure was an illusory image and seemed to be a man. He was wearing white clothes and gave off a powerful aura, with a dense celestial qi around him. He seemed like a real celestial.


    Following this, the image turned into a stone stele with a celestial man engraved on it.


    [Celestial Corps]: With Celestial City as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from Celestial City, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Celestial Power, and the Corps Formation will be a celestial image. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    The Celestial Power was indeed the power that belonged to Celestials, but it was quite rtively weak, not even 0.001% of true Celestial Power. However, it was still quite powerful, as Celestials in the Heaven Awaken World were peak experts who stood at the top of the world.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to Sword Mountain. Ge Nia was the City Lord here, and almost everyone learned the way of the sword. Zhao Fu went to the City Hall and once again fused a Corps Core into the City Heart.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as the City Heart exploded out with a sharp sword qi. It was enough to cut even Zhao Fu¡¯s skin, so he put up his Emperor¡¯s Domain to resist it.


    At that moment, the City Heart gave off countless sword lights that gradually gathered into a white sword. This sword of light was three meters long and 15 centimeters wide, and it gave off a massive sword aura as if it could sh through everything.


    Following this, the sword of light turned into motes of light and formed a stone stele with a sword engraved on it.


    [Sword Mountain Corps]: With Sword Mountain as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from Sword Mountain, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Sword Mountain Power, and the Corps Formation will be a sword. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    The Sword Mountain Corps¡¯ power leaned towards destruction and was one of the most powerful Corps in terms of attack. Overall, it was one of the best Corps that Great Qin had.


    Now that Zhao Fu had established 13 Special Corps, he could finally rx. Zhao Fu smiled, as Great Qin now had a massive advantage. Right from the beginning, it was a Level 5 Barony and had 13 Special Corps. Whether it was now or in the future, they would be a big part of Great Qin¡¯s strength.


    It was now early in the morning, and it would nearly be dawn. Zhao Fu finally returned to the pce, and after opening the door, he found that the women were all asleep, so he did not disturb them.


    It was nearly time for the morning audience, and Zhao Fu had many important matters to discuss with his various subordinates. Now that he had taken care of the Official Positions and Corps, it was time to start acting again and level up Great Qin.


    The real world had not yet been devoured, and the Heaven Domain Boundary had not disappeared yet. And yet, Great Qin had already established a Kingdom. This was a massive advantage, and after the Heaven Domain Boundary disappeared and the Grassi people attacked, they would be shocked when facing Great Qin, which had been developing as a Kingdom for many years.


    The sun started to rise, causing sunlight to cover thend, and the morning sky was incredibly blue. Even though most people had partied and drunk for most of the night, with their powerful Cultivations and constitutions, they were not greatly affected.


    At the morning audience, Zhao Fu asked his subordinates what Great Qin¡¯s next step should be.


    Unexpectedly, everyone¡¯s thoughts were the same: to destroy Vietnam. Vietnam was North of Great Qin, and of its 350 regions, Great Qin had taken over 120 of them, leaving 230 regions.


    If Great Qin took over these 230 regions, any further north would be the ocean. Anyone who wanted to attack the north of Great Qin would have to cross the ocean, and as long as Great Qin set up some defensive lines there, it basically would not have to worry about anyone attacking from the north. That way, Great Qin¡¯s north would bepletely secure.


    When that time came, they would only have to defend the eastern, western, and southern sides, greatly reducing the pressure of defending. As such, all of the Ministers and Generals supported taking down Vietnam.


    What should they do after taking down Vietnam though? Vietnam was already Great Qin¡¯s for the taking and could be conquered at any time. What was more important was what Great Qin should do after doing this.


    After conquering Vietnam, Great Qin would have to face arge number of system factions from the east, west, and south. There were also the two countries next to Vietnam, Myanmar and Laos.


    This still gave Great Qin some pressure, as they would have to face many enemies. Now, they had two options: attack the two countries next to Vietnam or attack the system factions in the three directions.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has an idea,¡± Wei Liao stepped out and bowed before speaking.


    Zhao Fu nodded and motioned for him to continue. Wei Liao said, ¡°This subordinate believes that after conquering Vietnam, we should first attack the system factions on the three sides. Right now, the biggest faction is to Great Qin¡¯s west, and they only have 900 or so City Lords. The eastern side has 700 or so City Lords, while the southern side has 600 or so City Lords.


    ¡°In total, they only have 2,200 City Lords, which Great Qin can take down quite easily. The western faction upies 300 regions, the eastern faction upies 230, regions and the southern faction upies 190 regions.


    ¡°Even though they¡¯ve grouped together, many of those regions have be empty. Despite there being many yer factions in those ¡¯empty¡¯ regions, with Great Qin¡¯s power, dealing with those yer factions will be no problem at all.


    ¡°If we take down all of those regions, Great Qin will have 720 regions, and with the 230 from Vietnam, Great Qin will have 950 regions. More than half of the northern side of China will fall into Great Qin¡¯s hands. This will be enough for Great Qin to stably develop for a while.¡±

 Chapter 873: Hong Bang Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 873: Hong Bang Dynasty</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°There is also the problem of Myanmar and Laos, as well as what Your Majesty will do with the 80 million yers who live in Vietnam If we kill all of them, it wille at a great cost to Great Qin and will cause a lot of anger.


    ¡°If Great Qin ughters an entire country, the whole world will fall into panic and join together to attack Great Qin. Right now, Great Qin does not have the strength to resist an entire world.


    ¡°As such, we should never ughter an entry country. This subordinate believes that we should scare them off; not only will this reduce Great Qin¡¯s losses, but we will also be able to avoid ughtering a country.


    ¡°This subordinate has a n to achieve this: After conquering Vietnam, we can conquer some regions between Myanmar and Laos and gift those regions to Vietnam. After dying, Vietnamese people will be able to spawn there.


    ¡°However, that will be the region right between Myanmar and Laos, so they most likely will not ept the Vietnamese people. After all, it won¡¯t just be a few Vietnamese people but an entire country. Their resources will be decreased by half, their living space will be decreased by half, and their opportunities will be decreased by half.


    ¡°This will affect the countries¡¯ benefits and cause conflict. They will start to fight amongst themselves, helping us deal with the issue of 80 million yers and whittling away at Myanmar and Laos¡¯ strength. In the future, it will be much easier for us to take down those two countries.


    ¡°As for whether or not they will band together, with the selfish nature of humans, this is impossible. After all, this wille at a great cost to their interests, which is something that they will not be able to ept.¡±


    ¡°As long as Great Qin temporarily expresses that it will not attack them, they will not band together, allowing the conflict between them to continue.¡±


    This n caused Zhao Fu to slightly smiled, and he looked at the others as he asked, ¡°What does everyone else think?¡±


    ¡°We have no objections!¡± the other subordinates bowed as they simultaneously replied.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased and decided to use this n. However, because Great Qin had only just established its Kingdom, it was not ready to attack yet, and they would have to wait a few days for the other factions to let down their guard.


    Indeed, the other factions all felt quite wary of Great Qin because it had just established a Kingdom, and they were worried that Great Qin would attack. However, after half a month, Great Qin had not done anything, so they started to slightly rx.


    Before, Great Qin had 2,628 Great Cities and 521 Basic Cities, which was roughly 3,000 or so City Lords. It now had 1,800 Basic General Seals and 180 Intermediate General Seals, which was around 2,000 General Seals in total. This meant that Great Qin had around 5,000 City Lords.


    The Vietnamese system factions had around 600 or so City Lords, and the yer factions had around 400, which was less than 1,000 or so City Lords in total.


    Moreover, all of those City Lords belonged to different factions and could not all gather together, so they were a pile of loose sand. This would make it quite easy for Great Qin.


    The only thing that they had to worry about was the Hong Bang Dynasty, which controlled Vietnam¡¯s only Nation Armament. It was Vietnam¡¯s most ancient Dynasty and was seen as the beginning of Vietnam.


    The Hong Bang Dynasty was established in 2,879 BC andsted until 258 BC. The rulers were called ¡®Hung kings,¡¯ then ¡®Xich Quy,¡¯ and then finally ¡®Van Lang.¡¯ The ¡®Luo Yue¡¯ mentioned in China¡¯s ancient chronicles was rted to the Hong Bang Dynasty.


    This Dynasty had 2,000 or so years of history and had an immense amount of Fate, which was why it was able to birth a Nation Armament.


    In the end, the Hong Bang Dynasty was destroyed by An Duong Vuong. An Duong Vuong was a prince of the state of Shu. After Great Qin destroyed the state of Shu in 316 BC, the royal family escaped to the northern part of Vietnam and established the kingdom of Au Lac.


    Zhao Fu hadplete confidence in taking down this Dynasty. After all, it was just a single Dynasty Legatee, and he was nothing to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu decided to use his top-tier battle force to destroy them, as they had not yet established a Kingdom and did not have any Corps to use. As such, Zhao Fu could unreservedly use his most powerful forces.


    However, when they conquered Vietnam, the two other countries could interfere. After all, they understood that after Vietnam was destroyed, Great Qin¡¯s next target would be them; that was the only reason why they would be willing to help Vietnam defend against Great Qin.


    That would be when Great Qin¡¯s Civil Officials came into y; they were unable to attack and could only defend.


    On a dark night, when there was no moon or stars, the lighting was quite dim and it was difficult to see into the distance. A cold wind blew, and with the darkness of the night, it created an eerie atmosphere as if there were ghosts hiding in the darkness.


    Zhao Fu looked at the 5,000 people behind him and said, ¡°Your goal is to take down the City; don¡¯t waste any time with soldiers and residents. After taking over the City and relocating it, immediately leave!¡±


    Everyone else replied in the affirmative and started to quickly move. Figures turned into rays of light and disappeared.


    At arge assembly area, this was one of Vietnam¡¯s tworgest factions. There were 300 or so Cities gathered here, and they spanned across ten or so regions. These regions werepletely controlled by the system main cities, and there were practically no yers here.


    Suddenly, powerful auras shot towards the City Halls of the system main cities on the outskirts. The City Lords were greatly shocked and quickly drew their weapons as they quickly notified the other City Lords toe and defend.


    However, what surprised them was that not a single City Lord came to help; this made them feel quite startled, and they came to a terrifying conclusion.


    A chubby middle-aged man looked at the five City Lords in front of him with an unsightly expression. One of the peopleughed coldly and said, ¡°Vietnam is about to be conquered by Great Qin. We¡¯ll give you one chance: Will you surrender to Great Qin?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Great Qin!¡± the chubby middle-aged man¡¯s heart plummeted. Hearing that all of Vietnam was going to be conquered, his body felt a chill as a sense of grief and terror washed over him.


    Boom!!


    The five City Lords did not give him much time to think. They did not waste any more words and directly attacked. A terrifying saber light, bringing with it a massive amount of saber qi, shed out, and the middle-aged man could only quickly dodge. He did not have the ability to fight against five City Lords.


    The five City Lords all unleashed monstrous saber lights, reducing everything within 1,000 meters to rubble. There were massive gashes on the ground, and even though the middle-aged man had focused on running and dodging, he had not been able to avoid all of the attacks. He was sted out by a shockwave and was somewhat injured.


    Right now, he had only a single thing on his mind, which was to run ¨C he definitely was not a match for those five people.

 Chapter 874: King’s Seal

    <h4>Chapter 874: King¡¯s Seal</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Not only did the five people hold a numerical advantage, they had better equipment. The chubby middle-aged City Lord knew that if he stayed here, he would die. As they had said, Vietnam was going to be conquered, so there would be no one toe and save him. As such, he could only run.


    However, even though he wanted to run, how could those people allow him to? The five people scattered and rushed at the chubby middle-aged man. One of them stabbed his spear towards the middle-aged man, who used his sword to block. However, another person immediately attacked from the side, forcing the middle-aged man to dodge to the side.


    Unfortunately, he was not very agile, and even though he was able to dodge the second person¡¯s attack, he was unable to dodge the third person¡¯s attack from behind. The massive saber, bringing with it a sharp saber qi, split open the middle-aged man¡¯s back, causing blood to fly out.


    The five people quickly dealt with this chubby middle-aged man and relocated his system main city before turning into rays of light and flying away, leaving behind the furious residents and soldiers.


    Within the center of the assembly area, all of the most powerful Cities were gathered there, and the City Lords of those Cities were stronger than most.


    Suddenly, a gloomy-looking man woke up from his sleep as he sensed something. His expression changed, and he rushed out of the room. He saw a young man wearing white robes and holding a steel sword in the darkness slowly walking towards him.


    The young man¡¯s entire body gave off a sword intent, and it seemed incredibly sharp. It was as if the aura itself could take someone¡¯s life. This person was definitely incredibly dangerous ¨C of course, it was Ge Nia.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill unnecessarily; submit to Great Qin!¡± Ge Nia calmly looked at the gloomy-looking man without any emotion in his eyes.


    Seeing that he was being underestimated like this, the gloomy-looking man instantly felt quite furious. He took out a bone halberd and exploded out with an eerie aura as he tapped off the ground, causing it to crack. His body shot out like an arrow, reaching Ge Nia in an instant.


    The gloomy-looking man gripped his bone halberd with both hands and stabbed forwards. The head of the halberd gave off Yin Qi and a terrifying destructive power as it stabbed towards Ge Nia¡¯s chest. If he was hit, his body would definitely be pierced, causing him to die.


    Shing!


    Facing this terrifying attack, a clear sword hum sounded out as a silver-white sword light shed out. Ge Nia continued to stand on the spot, his sword in the same position, but there was now a few drops of blood rolling down from it.


    The gloomy-looking man looked quite shocked as he gripped his throat and looked at Ge Nia in disbelief before copsing to the ground, dead.


    A gray City Lord Seal floated out of his body, and Ge Nia¡¯s expression did not change much. He waved his hand, putting the corpse and City Lord Seal into his spatial ring. He then headed to the City Heart and relocated the system main city. Ge Nia was incredibly strong and was one of the top fighters in Great Qin.


    Because the system main cities were all Great Cities, Great Qin used the City Lords of Great Cities to deal with them. The City Lords of Basic Cities were used to deal with yer factions.


    Countless City Lords suddenly descended on yer factions and started to kill the City Lords. Great Qin had never even considered taking in any yer factions and directly killed all yers. As faction after faction was destroyed, all of Vietnam became panicked.


    News of Great Qin attacking Vietnam not only traveled through all of Vietnam but was also spread to all factions monitoring Great Qin.


    Everyone had the same thought, which was that Vietnam was finished. In the future, Vietnam would no longer exist in this world. Great Qin was simply too terrifying; after establishing its Kingdom, the first thing it did was destroy a country. This shocked everyone.


    Zhao Fu led 500 or so City Lords to the Hong Bang Dynasty. Zhao Fu had detailed information on the Hong Bang Dynasty¡¯s strength. It had eight million residents, one million yers, and 50 or so City Lords.


    News of Great Qin attacking Vietnam had not yet spread because everyone was acting simultaneously. Zhao Fu¡¯s target was the Hong Bang Dynasty, so he directly took his group and descended there.


    Even though they had not noticed Great Qin attacking Vietnam, there was still heavy security. There were soldiers standing guard everywhere, warily monitoring the situation.


    Great Qin¡¯s 500 City Lords went near the Hong Bang Dynasty. They had never expected Hong Bang City to have a powerful void formation that made it impossible to fly in the area around the city.


    However, this power could restrict 100 City Lords¡¯ power. As such, Zhao Fu and his City Lords simultaneously released their power, sting apart the void formation, and they charged into the city.


    They savagely attacked everything, and their powerful attacks leveled Hong Bang City. Shockwaves rippled out, killing many people, and pained cries continuously sounded out as Hong Bang City also fell into chaos.


    Zhao Fu took out the Death Disaster Sword and sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into it. The sword gave off an intense gray light, and Zhao Fu shed out. A ghost-like figure, giving off a massive amount of deathly aura, surged towards the City Hall.


    The massive amount of deathly aura swept forwards, and those who were covered by it were corroded and instantly lost their lives. Immediately, 40,000 to 50,000 people died, most of whom were residents.


    A crimson energy barrier appeared around the City Hall as it went into self-protection mode.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu felt a stabbing pain in his heart. He frowned as he found that the eye from the Clear Sable Sword seemed to be stabbing at his heart. This was not a fleshly pain but a pain in his spirit.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu inwardly cursed at the Clear Sable Sword, saying that it was not a good thing and that he had fallen for a trap.


    Normally, the eye did not show any abnormal signs, but after killing those 40,000 to 50,000 civilians, the eye had suddenly stabbed Zhao Fu. The reason was clear, as the Clear Sable Sword was a sword of kindness.


    Instantly killing so many people was naturally quite evil and was contrary to the path of kindness. The pain started off quite minute, but it was growing stronger and stronger.


    Boom!


    A massive aura exploded out as a thin young man gave off terrifying power and rushed at Zhao Fu. This young man was the Hong Bang Dynasty¡¯s Legatee, Hung Song.


    Zhao Fu used his Emperor¡¯s Power and forcefully suppressed this pain. At that moment, Hung Song gripped his saber and hacked at Zhao Fu, bringing about a massive saber wind.


    Facing this attack, Zhao Fu¡¯s sword gave off an immense sword light as he sent Hung Song flying back. Hung Song¡¯s body crashed to the body, smashing open a ten-meter wide crater.


    Zhao Fu now had the power of a Barony Royal City, and he had a true King¡¯s Seal¡¯s power. The Great City¡¯s power that Hung Song had exploded out with seemed incredibly small in front of Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 875: Crimson Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 875: Crimson Ghost</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not even put his full strength into that strike because he had only just suppressed that eye when Hung Song had attacked.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± a roar sounded out from within the crater as a crimson aura exploded out like a wild gale. A crimson dragon rushed out from within Hung Song¡¯s body, shooting into the sky and giving off a massive roar.


    The crimson dragon¡¯s body gave off a powerful crimson light, dyeing the entire sky crimson. The Spirit Qi in the surroundings quickly gathered, causing Hung Song¡¯s strength to continuously rise.


    After suppressing the eye, looking at Hung Song, Zhao Fu disdainfully harrumphed.


    Zhao Fu started to unleash the true power of the Great Qin Seal. An even more powerful energy ripple came from Zhao Fu¡¯s body. He held the Death Disaster Sword with one hand and shed out, causing a 1,000-meter long gray sword light, giving off a boundless deathly aura, to fly towards Hung Song.


    Hung Song looked quite startled and quickly used his saber to block in front of him. However, he was still sent flying, crashing through many structures and coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    Even if he used up all of his Fate to increase his strength, in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Seal, he still could not put up much resistance.


    Zhao Fu looked at the heavily-wounded Hung Song and prepared to kill him to end this quickly.


    Suddenly, an incredibly terrifying aura instantly covered all of Vietnam. Everyone in Vietnam sensed this monstrous aura, feeling a sense of fear within their hearts.


    A statue of a monster giving off intense crimson light appeared in front of Hung Song. This monster statute was that of a Malicious Ghost. It had a tall body with crimson skin, a savage face, and a horn on its head, with beast skin covering its body.


    This was the Hong Bang Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament, the Crimson Ghost Statue. As a Nation Armament, its power was quite shocking and was not something that ordinary people could resist.


    Facing this power, Zhao Fu did not n to use Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament. After all, the Hong Bang Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament was only a Level 5 Nation Armament; the higher level a Nation Armament, naturally, the more powerful it would be.


    The things that determined the level of a Nation Armament was one¡¯s Fate and the strength of one¡¯s faction. The more powerful one¡¯s Fate and faction, the higher level one¡¯s Nation Armament would be.


    Zhao Fu felt that his King¡¯s Seal ¨C the Great Qin Seal ¨C would be enough to deal with this, so he did not bother using his Nation Armament or any of Great Qin¡¯s Fate, which was incredibly precious.


    Boom!!


    An explosion rocked the surroundings as the Great Qin Seal within Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off ck mes. Countless ck aura rushed out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing his aura to be stronger and stronger. Clouds started to swirl as nine ck dragons that were two meters long floated around him.


    Zhao Fu slowly lifted his Death Disaster Sword and sent the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power into it. A shocking sword light shot into the sky, and a gray-white deathly intent covered everything within 100 kilometers.


    Boom!


    Another massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu shed downwards, making it seem like a thousand mountains were falling. The air exploded as a terrifying sword light shed down at Hung Song.


    At that moment, facing Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, Hung Song did not dare to be careless at all. The Crimson Ghost Statue fused into his body, and a massive power rippled out. A Crimson me burst forth around his body, and the ground beneath him continuously copsed.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Hung Song roared as he gripped his saber with both hands and shed out as well, sending out a crimson sword light towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two attacks shed, seeming as if two worlds were colliding. A blinding white light covered the surrounding 100 kilometers, forming a terrifying shockwave that obliterated countless structures.


    The people in the surroundings looked at these monstrous shockwaves in terror, and they could not help but tremble.


    Hung Song was sent flying by the shockwaves and crashed hundreds of meters away, coughing up a mouthful of blood. Zhao Fu was also sent back dozens of meters, and a trace of blood leaked out from his lips.


    Zhao Fu wiped away the blood; he had somewhat underestimated this Nation Armament¡¯s power. His gaze became cold, and he turned into a ray of light as he shot at Hung Song.


    Hung Song was now severely injured, and seeing this, he hurriedly dodged to the side.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as if a mountain had dropped out of the sky. An enormous impact caused the surrounding 1,000 meters to cave in, and even though Hung Song avoided being directly hit, he was still hit by the shockwaves and was once against sted away.


    The air seemed to freeze as Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes looked at Hung Song in the air. His body blurred as he once again rushed up.


    Seeing Zhao Fu shooting at him, Hung Song loudly roared and forcefully stopped his body from flying back. He gripped his saber and shed out towards Zhao Fu, sending out a terrifying crimson sword light.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu also shed out, and a gigantic explosion rang out as the two terrifying attacks collided, shaking the surrounding ten or so kilometers.


    The two people at the center of the explosion were also sent flying backward. Zhao Fu was sent flying 100 or so meters before he stabilized himself. His clothes were in disarray, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood, whereas Hung Song¡¯s entire body was bloodied and he crashed to the ground, looking gravely injured.


    This was Zhao Fu¡¯s best opportunity to kill Hung Song. Zhao Fu immediately walked towards him, and a Hong Bang Dynasty General fighting nearby desperately escaped from a few City Lords¡¯ attacks and rushed at Zhao Fu, yelling to Hung Song, ¡°Your Majesty! Hurry and escape!¡±


    Seeing the General charge at him, Zhao Fu disdainfully stabbed out, causing a sword light to easily pierce through that General¡¯s chest, killing him instantly.


    Zhao Fu arrived at Hung Song¡¯s body, and Hung Song prepared to release thest of his strength to fight with Zhao Fu to the end. However, Zhao Fu did not give him this opportunity and ended his life before he could do so.


    A crimson City Lord Seal, as well as a Crimson Ghost Statue that was as big as a palm, floated out of the corpse. The City Lord Seal had turned dim, but the Crimson Ghost Statue still had some power and turned into a ray of light as it tried to escape.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, locking it down. The 500 City Lords he brought forcefully suppressed the Hong Bang City, and a mournful dragon¡¯s cry sounded out in the northern side of the Mind Continent, concluding this operation.


    At that moment, Great Qin received urgent news that arge number of system factions and yer factions in the east, west, and south had gathered together and were attacking Great Qin. There was also Myanmar and Laos, who had gathered two massive forces and were also attacking.

 Chapter 876: 13 Corps

    <h4>Chapter 876: 13 Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu and the other City Lords quickly returned. The factions attacking Great Qin had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s forces would be able to return so quickly, so they instantly lost their confidence and stopped attacking.


    Luckily, Great Qin had not used its army, only its City Lords, so the Civil Officials and soldiers in the army were able to hold on until Zhao Fu and the other City Lords returned.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Civil Officials and Great Qin¡¯s massive army, it was possible that Great Qin would have been broken through.


    After all, the enemy forces hade with immense momentum. The western side had sent 800 City Lords, 80 million soldiers, and ten million people from yer factions; the eastern side had sent 600 City Lords, 60 million soldiers, and ten million people from yer factions; and the southern side had sent 500 City Lords, 50 million soldiers, and ten million people from yer factions.


    Myanmar and Laos had also formed an army of ten million people and were attacking from the north; it could be said that Great Qin was being attacked on all fronts.


    This was something that all of the attackers had nned. If they had not made preparations, they would not have been able to act so quickly at the same time.


    Moreover, those people from the yer factions were not actual yers; after all, no one dared to go up against Great Qin with its Reality-Harming Talismans.


    Rather, these people were all spawned from Viges of yer factions; most of them were actually indigenous residents.


    After all, if Great Qin was to destroy everything, they would naturally also be wiped out, so they had to join the resistance against Great Qin as well.


    There was a total of 240 million people attacking, and Great Qin also had 200 million or so soldiers. Moreover, they were all Stage 1 soldiers. As Great Qin¡¯s City Lords returned to defend, with the Civil Officials, the attackers naturally did not dare to continue.


    However, they did not leave, as they knew that they had to fight with Great Qin sooner orter. As such, both sides faced off in a stalemate.


    Great Qin did not take the initiative to attack, as it held the geographical advantage, and there was no need to let go of this advantage. At the same time, they were choosing people to join the various Corps.


    Great Qin now had 13 Corps, and there were no special restrictions. All excellent soldiers could join a Corps and obtain that Corps¡¯ attributes; there was no need for any special attributes to join.


    If there were people with special attributes joining a Special Corps, the effects would naturally be better. For example, the residents from the Disaster City innately had a Disaster attribute, so after joining the Disaster Corps, their Disaster attribute would be much more powerful.


    Because Great Qin¡¯s 13 Corps were all Special Corps, they could all have three million soldiers, while the Great Qin Imperial Corps could have five million soldiers. In total, this meant that Great Qin could have 41 million soldiers in the Corps.


    This event gave Zhao Fu a warning to be more careful when sending out his army. There were far too many people investigating Great Qin, and if Zhao Fu sent out too many soldiers, how could they defend against a force of 240 million soldiers?


    Right now, both sides were facing off against each other. Both sides gave off intense auras, filling the surrounding 100 kilometers with an aura of oppression. Zhao Fu went to the western side; this was where thergest attacking army was.


    ¡°Why have you suddenly attacked Great Qin? Great Qin is friends with everyone and has maintained friendly rtions with everyone. Great Qin has treated you all with courtesy, and yet, you have all done such a shameless thing. This is such evil and treacherous behavior.¡±


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, speaking with a loud voice that rivaled a wave crashing onto the shore. Even though Great Qin had long since decided to attack them after dealing with Vietnam, it was them who had attacked first, so Great Qin could stand on the side of justice to rebuke them.


    There were benefits to this, as it ced Zhao Fu on the side of righteousness, which would result in many people supporting them. At the same time, it would decrease the morale of the other side; after all, Great Qin had treated them well, and yet they were attacking Great Qin.


    Another benefit was that this would prevent factions further away from joining in right now. Great Qin did not threaten them, and because Great Qin was in the right, they naturally would not help others attack Great Qin.


    Afterward, Great Qin would continue to maintain fake friendly rtions with those factions. Now that things had be like this, there was no more need to keep pretending, and they would destroy these factions first.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s criticism, the western factions felt incredibly angry. They could tell that Great Qin would make a move on them, so they had decided to attack first. They were simply protecting themselves but were said to be evil and treacherous.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s words also caused the other sides¡¯ soldiers¡¯ morale to slightly decrease. Even though these soldierspletely followed their City Lords¡¯mands, it seemed like they were indeed in the wrong.


    Someone noticed the changing atmosphere in the army and shouted angrily, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s nonsense! Great Qin has always nned on conquering us, and them attacking Vietnam is proof. With how bloodthirsty and ambitious Great Qin is, we were forced to attack to protect ourselves. We¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu rebutted him, saying, ¡°China is the Celestial Empire, and clearing out other nations is only right and proper. You are all part of China; has Great Qin ever attacked you in the past year?¡±


    This made the other side speechless, and this sounded quite reasonable. They could not find any way to rebut this, making them feel quite sullen and angry.


    Zhao Fu did not continue talking to them, and he ordered the army to continue to defend this ce; if the other side attacked, they were to vigorously fight back.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu ordered Li Si to send out ambassadors to factions far away and to send big gifts while also telling them about these factions¡¯ evil deeds. This would cause Great Qin to receive more support, and it would also make Great Qin seem more righteous and the attacking factions seem evil, so that anyone would think that those factions deserved to be destroyed.


    Following this, Zhao Fu left them to their own devices. If they wanted to fight, Great Qin would fight; Great Qin was not afraid of them. Zhao Fu still had many things to take care of.


    There was the issue of their gains ¨C this time, Great Qin had taken down a Dynasty Legacy, four Nation Legacies, and countless system main cities and yer Cities.


    All of the Dynasty, State, and yer Cities had been relocated, and Great Qin had not taken anything else. Many of the system main cities had surrendered in front of Great Qin¡¯s pressure.


    300 system main cities had surrendered, providing Great Qin with 100 million residents and 30 million Stage 1 soldiers. These gains were quite shocking, so right now, Zhao Fu did not want to fight. Afterpletely devouring Vietnam, they would start attacking those around them.

 Chapter 877: Relocation

    <h4>Chapter 877: Relocation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Taking down all of Vietnam had brought immense benefits. In total, they had obtained 620 system main cities and 300 Cities. These Cities were essentially all from yers. Of course, it was likely that there were some that they had missed. After all, the factions had suddenly attacked, so Great Qin had not had enough time to properly clear out those regions.


    Vietnam was now essentially finished. Whether they were system main cities or yer factions, they had all perished, and Vietnam had no more strength as a nation.


    The indigenous residents had all given up on their identities as Vietnamese indigenous residents and had sought refuge in other countries.


    The 80 million yers were in a state of panic. Because Vietnam had been destroyed, they had nowhere to go. The ce where they were now was no longer Vietnam¡¯s territory but Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Some people suggested banding together and fiercely attacking Great Qin together with the other factions. However, they were all scattered and belonged to different factions, and they were not united. Most importantly, they were scared of death.


    Before, Great Qin had killed millions of people like they were ants; this had dealt a great blow to the minds of all Vietnamese yers.


    Countless factions were quite rational; now that Vietnam was gone, there was no need to cling onto it. What was most important was to survive, so they set their sights on Great Qin.


    Now, Vietnam was essentially part of Great Qin. With how powerful Great Qin was, if they could be part of Great Qin, they would have nothing to worry about in the future.


    As such, countless factions did not resist Great Qin, and they instead expressed their goodwill to Great Qin. They understood that Vietnam had perished, and because they were not a match for Great Qin, they could only give in and submit to Great Qin.


    Many famous people and upper-ss people understood this too and tried all sorts of methods to try to enter Great Qin.


    All former officials, aristocrats, geniuses, and beauties had to act subserviently and bow down to Great Qin.


    This was the state of the chaotic world: there was no order, and fighting was everywhere. Those who were strong ruled and those who were weak perished. Anyone who wanted to live had to follow thew of the jungle.


    Fortunately, Great Qin was not weak. As a strong faction, it had the power to establish a new order. Since they wanted to join Great Qin, Zhao Fu naturally would not reject them. When the real world was destroyed, Vietnam would also disappear.


    However, Zhao Fu would not ept them right now; currently, Great Qin was not taking in any yer factions.


    Seeing that they were so willing to cooperate, he naturally had to properly use them. For this, Wei Liao had already thought up a n.


    With these factions leading the way, it would be even easier for Wei Liao¡¯s n to seed, which was to have arge number of yers enter the regions between Myanmar and Laos.


    Even though many factions were willing to submit to Great Qin, there were still some factions and ordinary people who greatly hated Great Qin. This was theirnd, and it was likely that they would not leave and might even resist Great Qin in trying to clear it.


    For this, Zhao Fu had to even create a crisis. Right now, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were tied up by the attacking factions, but luckily, Great Qin had another card up its sleeves.


    ¡°I just saw so many Skeletons rushing towards where we are! Those Skeletons don¡¯t look weak at all, and there are so many of them; what should we do?¡± a terrified cry sounded out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just our region; every single region is filled with Undead. What¡¯s going on? Why have so many Undead appeared all of a sudden?¡± another shouted out.


    ¡°It¡¯s Great Qin! It¡¯s definitely Great Qin! Only Great Qin has this ability! They want to use Undead to ughter all Vietnamese people; I don¡¯t want to die!¡± someone yelled.


    They were not sure how Great Qin killed people and thought that if they were killed by the Undead, they would die a true death.


    This caused all of Vietnam to fall into a state of panic, as everyone was afraid of a true death. At that moment, a faction acted like a light in the darkness, holding up Vietnam¡¯sst g.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone, the Vietnamese Alliance will protect you. We can¡¯t stay here anymore; this is already Great Qin¡¯s territory. We don¡¯t hold any advantage here, and there are Undead Disasters everywhere; if we stay here, we can only die.


    ¡°Even if we can stop this Undead Disaster, Great Qin will still find other ways to destroy us. Do we have the power to stand up to Great Qin?


    ¡°Follow us, we have a ce to refuge. Even though it¡¯s not entirely safe there either, it¡¯s definitely better than staying here. If you don¡¯t want to die,e with us.¡±


    The Vietnamese Alliance was made up of the top-tier factions, and it was now the biggest faction in Vietnam. Most people were able to trust them, and they understood that what the Vietnamese Alliance said was true ¨C they were not a match for Great Qin at all.


    They were in utter chaos, and no one knew what to do or what Vietnam¡¯s next step would be. The appearance of the Vietnamese Alliance was like a torch guiding them in the darkness, so they naturally chose to believe in it.


    In actuality, they had no choice but to trust in the Vietnamese Alliance. The Vietnamese Alliance was made up of 70% of all of the top-tier factions, and if even they were leaving and not choosing to resist Great Qin, what could they, the ordinary people, do?


    The ordinary factions were the same. Since these top-tier factions had left, staying here would be the equivalent ofmitting suicide. As such, they also followed the Vietnamese Alliance and left. As for those who dared to stay, there was soon news of their true deaths in the real world.


    This made everyone who had left feel quite relieved. If they had not left, then they would have turned out the same. They were now terrified of how cold-blooded Great Qin was and felt incredibly grateful to the Vietnamese Alliance.


    The regions that they were teleported to were regions near the center of Laos¡¯ territory. This made countless people feel quite surprised, but thisnd evidently belonged to Vietnam, not Laos.


    The Laotian people were also quite shocked. Laos had plenty of regions, and it was only slightly weaker than Vietnam, having roughly 70 million people.


    However, their regions had suddenly been taken over by Vietnam, and arge number of Vietnamese people had suddenly been moved over. How could they ept another country¡¯s people staying within their territory?


    All of the Laotian people wanted to chase these Vietnamese people out, and many of them even formed groups and attacked the Vietnamese yers. However, there were simply too many Vietnamese yers, and they failed in the end.


    This was because whether it was in terms of strength or numbers, Vietnam was overall stronger than Laos, so it was only natural that small groups of Laotians could not drive the Vietnamese yers out.

 Chapter 878: Emperor Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 878: Emperor Phoenix</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Right now, their only advantage was in their yer factions¡¯ City Lords and system factions. The system factions were all gathered together and had given up many regions. As long as Vietnam did not threaten them and only took over the regions they had given up on, they did not care much.


    As such, the only ones who would be willing to do anything were the yer factions¡¯ City Lords. Only through them could the Laotian people chase the Vietnamese people out.


    On the other hand, the Vietnamese people had finally found a safe ce where they did not have to fear Great Qin. Before, because of the Chaotic World, various countries had fought, and there had been some conflict between Vietnam and Laos. As such, the Vietnamese people intensely resisted being chased out.


    There had been manyrge battles between the two sides. Because they had an advantage in terms of top-tier forces, Laos was able to suppress Vietnam, making the Vietnamese side feel quite sullen.


    However, something greatly changed the situation, forcing Laos to give up on chasing out Vietnam, as Great Qin suddenly started to attack Laos. It continuously conquered 20 or so regions, sending all of Laos into a panic. In order to prevent the tragedy that happened at Vietnam, all of the Laotian yers factions went to defend against Great Qin¡¯s invasion.


    In light of the threat of Great Qin, getting rid of the Vietnamese people was but a minor matter.


    The Vietnamese side also suddenly obtained dozens more City Lords, allowing Vietnam to stand their ground within Laotian territory. The unsettled Vietnamese yers could finally rx, and they felt incredibly grateful to the Vietnamese Alliance.


    There were all sorts of coincidences in this, such as the appearance of the Vietnamese Alliance. It was as if some invisible power had fused all of the top factions together and helped them take over some of the Laotian regions and transported the countless Vietnamese yers to those regions.


    Moreover, just when the Vietnamese people were in crisis, Great Qin had suddenly attacked Laos, resulting in the safety of the Vietnamese people.


    Everything pointed at Great Qin, and it was indeed Great Qin who had orchestrated all of this.


    The original n was for Great Qin to chase the Vietnamese yers into the neighboring two countries, but the Vietnamese factions had been incredibly cooperative, so Zhao Fu had changed his n and had them invade Laos.


    Comparatively speaking, Laos and Myanmar were weaker than Vietnam, so with Great Qin¡¯s help, Laos would not be able to chase away the Vietnamese people. The Vietnamese people were now an important piece that Great Qin had buried in Laos, and they would be quite useful in the future.


    Of course, none of the ordinary yers or factions knew anything about this. Perhaps some of the Chinese people could tell what was happening, but they did not have the time or strength to do anything about it. They were currently fighting against Great Qin themselves and werepletely invested in this struggle.


    After Great Qin destroyed Vietnam in one night, the atmosphere in China changed and became darker. Everyone knew that they had to resist Great Qin because just from this development alone, they would never be able to surpass Great Qin, and the gap between them would grow wider and wider.


    If they did not destroy Great Qin, they would be destroyed by Great Qin sooner orter. All of the Dynasty and Nation Legatees all decided to start to target Great Qin, but during this time, all of the Hundred Schools of Thought and Sects all fell silent.


    Most of them chose to remain neutral. Even though they had opposed Great Qin a few times before, that was only when Great Qin had threatened the world.


    The various Legatees, factions, and heroes would all vie for supremacy sooner orter, and originally, the Hundred Schools of Thought had been nning to help various factions obtain victory and establish an eternal empire.


    However, things were different now ¨C the rise of Great Qin was simply too shocking, and they had already offended Great Qin many times. If they continued to casually get involved and if Great Qin won, they would definitely be destroyed.


    As such, they could not support either side in this conflict. They would only support whoever won, as they would be the new rulers.


    Within the grand pce, Zhao Fu sat on his throne and looked at the 600 or so Vietnamese women below. There were women from the Hong Bang Dynasty and the various Nation Legacies, and they were all rtives of the Legatees, such as their mothers, sisters, aunties, cousins, etc.


    There were 65 of these rtives, and the women from the Hong Bang Dynasty were crucial for refining the Nation Armament. There were another 570 women who were all top-tier beauties from Vietnam. They all had different statuses and all had decent amounts of Phoenix Qi.


    Most of these women hade voluntarily, and Great Qin had not gone out of its way to capture them. When Vietnam had perished, most of these women had been sent over by Vietnam¡¯srge families, wanting to provide a safe ce for their families. Others were here for their own interests, but they were all gathered here in the pce.


    The women gathered here could represent 80% of Vietnam¡¯s top-tier beauties, and they were all gathered in Great Qin. This was something that countless men could only dream of; who else could gather all of the beauties in a country for themselves?


    Zhao Fu calmly looked over them as Li Si, who had their information, was writing Imperial Edicts. Li Si then handed them to Zhao Fu, who took out the Great Qin Seal and stamped them, filling them with the Great Qin Empire¡¯s power.


    As the King¡¯s Seal of Great Qin, the Great Qin Seal controlled all authority in Great Qin. Before, Zhao Fu had used the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal for Imperial Edicts, but now that Zhao Fu had his own King¡¯s Seal, it was better to use the Great Qin Seal rather than China¡¯s n Armament.


    Now, making these women concubines was not as simple as before. Because he had established a Kingdom, Zhao Fu had to follow certain rites and systems.


    Li Si stood beside Zhao Fu and read out all of the women¡¯s names, and the Imperial Edicts turned into rays of ck light and entered their bodies.


    Immediately, a massive wave of Phoenix Qi rose up out of the women, giving off shocking sounds, and Zhao Fu was somewhat startled at how much Phoenix Qi there was.


    The Phoenix Qi was guided by a formless energy and floated out of the pce.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± A massive aura exploded out, shaking the heavens and the earth and causing the weather to change as a phoenix cry sounded throughout the entirety of Great Qin. Feeling those terrifying ripples, the golden dragon said, ¡°The Phoenix Statue has reached the level of a Nation Armament, and it is finally going to be useful.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and also quite excited, because even the golden dragon had been shocked by the Emperor Phoenix Statue. As long as he provided it with enough Phoenix Qi, it could surpass even n Armaments.


    Zhao Fu went out of the pce and looked up at the 1,000-meter wide golden phoenix dancing elegantly in the sky. There were countless birds flying alongside it, and it gave off a golden light that dyed the entire sky gold.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s territory was covered by this golden light, and traces of golden phoenix-like aura fell as countless traces of ck dragon-like aura rose from the ground, and the two auras fused together in the air.

 Chapter 879: Qin Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 879: Qin Ghost</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    All of Great Qin¡¯s residents felt an energy descending onto them, healing anyone who was sick or injured and making their bodies even stronger.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s Fate became even purer at that moment, and Great Qin¡¯s massive amount of Fate seemed to solidify and be incredibly stable, making it difficult for it to scatter or dissipate.


    This was most likely the effect of the Phoenix Qi. Phoenix Qi was used for solidifying one¡¯s country and establishing a foundation.


    However, that was only one of the functions of the Emperor Phoenix Statue. Another function was actual power. Now that Great Qin had gathered many women with Phoenix Qi and they had gathered almost 80% of the Phoenix Qi of Vietnam here, the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s power reached Nation Armament level.


    When using it, Zhao Fu would be able to obtain power equal to a Nation Armament, but it did not use Fate, using Phoenix Qi instead.


    Great Qin had once again obtained a Nation Armament level item. What¡¯s more, this Emperor Phoenix Statue could continue to evolve and had the potential to surpass n Armaments.


    However, that was still not the extent of the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s functions. The golden phoenix flying in the sky circled in the air above Zhao Fu, causing countless traces of golden light to fall down onto his body, and a massive wave of Phoenix Qi entered his body.


    At the same time, all concubines¡¯ bodies gave off Phoenix Qi, and it floated towards Zhao Fu¡¯s body before rushing into him. Soon, a golden crystal condensed within Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    This golden crystal was spherical and transparent. It was only as big as a peanut and gave off a powerful Phoenix Qi aura and a powerful Fate aura.


    Following this, the abnormal signs gradually disappeared, and the golden phoenix became the Emperor Phoenix Statue again on the Heaven Prayer tform.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty! Felicitations, Your Majesty!¡± After seeing this, everyone understood that it was something good and congratted Zhao Fu after it was all over.


    Zhao Fu sensed the power within his body and smiled as he nodded. He took everyone back to the pce, and looking at the women, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve all contributed to this, so I will reward you all. You may all leave, but the women from the Hong Bang Dynasty are to stay.¡±


    The women all felt quite happy. They did not know what they had done, yet they were going to be rewarded, so they thanked Zhao Fu before leaving with some pce maids.


    Now, it was just the women from the Hong Bang Dynasty who looked at Zhao Fu with either looks of anger or fear. An elegant middle-aged woman said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve already destroyed the Hong Bang Dynasty; you can kill us or torture us if you want, but we won¡¯t submit to you!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I feel the same way. This person killed my big brother and destroyed the Hong Bang Dynasty; he¡¯s our greatest enemy. We definitely won¡¯t submit to him; even if I die, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± a beautiful young girl said bravely.


    ¡°Mm! That¡¯s right! The worst that can happen to us is dying. I heard that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is incredibly perverted; whenever he takes down a faction, he always vites the female rtives of the Legatees. I won¡¯t submit to you either; kill me if you dare!¡± a valiant-looking woman said resolutely.


    A few other women nodded, but others looked at Zhao Fu fearfully, seeming ready to submit and not even try to resist.


    Facing these women, Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he walked down, disregarding their words. He had heard these things many times, and he looked at them as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll spare your rtives if you cooperate!¡±


    This caused the women¡¯s expressions to change, and thinking about their rtives, they could only fall silent and follow behind Zhao Fu.


    Within the refining building, a cacophony of moans and thumps sounded out, resulting in a chaotic scene. Zhao Fu put on his clothes and took the Crimson Ghost Statue, which was no longer resisting, with him, leaving the women on the warm ground.


    Zhao Fu once again gathered the ten Generals and conducted the Great World Refinement. A massive explosion sounded out as Heaven and Earth Essence Qi rapidly gathered, forming a massive cauldron. A formless fire lit up, starting to refine the Crimson Ghost Statue.


    The 100,000 Vietnamese indigenous residents were also prepared, kneeling on the ground and shouting that they were willing to submit to Great Qin and pledge their loyalty to it.


    All of the Crimson Ghost Statue¡¯s aura was wiped away by the formless me, and Great Qin¡¯s Fate madly rushed towards it. The Crimson Ghost Statue hungrily devoured all of the Fate.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the enormous cauldron dissipated and scattered, and a statue giving off blood-red light appeared in the sky. It gave off an incredibly powerful aura and seemed incredibly shocking.


    The Crimson Ghost Statue¡¯s appearance did not change much, but the light that it gave off was no longer crimson-red but blood-red. It also seemed even more savage, and it gave off a bloodthirsty, evil aura.


    The statue gradually descended, and Zhao Fu stretched out his hand to catch it. He looked at it closely before giving a pleased smile. He then renamed it Qin Ghost Statue.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armaments were the Twelve Metal Colossi, Nation-Suppressing Pir, Great Qin Demon Saber, and Qin Ghost Statue. The Emperor Phoenix Statue could also be counted as one now, and Great Qin¡¯s two n Armaments were the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal and Great Qin Emperor Peacock.


    Great Qin¡¯s strength was now simply monstrous; who else had so many Nation Armaments? This was simply impossible.


    Zhao Fu ced the Qin Ghost Statue next to the City Heart so that it could also be nourished by Great Qin¡¯s Fate, and that was the end of that.


    Now, it was time to deal with those 230 Vietnamese regions. Even though Great Qin had taken over those regions, they were not formally part of Great Qin¡¯s territory yet. Onlynd that had formally been made Great Qin¡¯s territory could cause the Kingdom to level up.


    If Zhao Fu wanted to make these regions Great Qin¡¯s territory, he would have to clear out all of the factions and obtainplete control over those regions. He would have to then construct a Great Wall to protect those regions; only then would these regions form part of Great Qin¡¯s Kingdom.


    However, most of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were being tied down by the various attackers, so he did not have many soldiers toe and clear out regions. After talking about it with his subordinates, Zhao Fu decided to first construct a Great Wall to protect those regions first.


    After all, Great Qin soldiers were defending here and had to be wary of attacks from Laos and Myanmar. If they constructed a Great Wall, they would be able to leisurely clear out those regions without any worry.


    Now that Great Qin had such arge poption, even though the formal army was tied up, Great Qin could make a few civilian armies to clear out the regions.


    They had all sorts of buffs and good equipment, so it would be no problem for them to deal with the ordinary Viges. If they encountered any Towns, they would just remember the location so that Zhao Fu could send some soldiers to deal with themter.

 Chapter 880: Secret Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 880: Secret Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    While Great Qin prepared to extend the Great Wall and clear out those regions, the various Dynasty Legatees also started to act.


    People wearing cloaks, hiding their faces and auras, walked into a hidden room. There were 30 or so of them, and they sat in a circle.


    When they took off their cloaks and revealed their appearances, what was shocking was that they were all Dynasty Legatees or Nation Legatees.


    Even Great Xia¡¯s Legatee, Si Ji, was here, and apart from Great Qin, all of the Dynasty Legatees from China were here, and there were 20 or so Nation Legatees.


    They had secretly gathered here not because of anything good. Great Qin had already established an Empire, and this greatly threatened and shocked all of China. They had only one goal, which was to destroy Great Qin.


    They had learned their lessons from previous times, and they did not feel too confident, so they were currently discussing what to do.


    This was because they had entered the final stage of the Chaotic World, so even if Great Qin perished, there would not be any more invasion events. As such, they did not have to worry about any negative consequences of destroying Great Qin.


    Those gathered here included the Xia Dynasty, Shang Dynasty, Han Dynasty, Jin Dynasty, Sui Dynasty, Tang Dynasty, Song Dynasty, Yuan Dynasty, Ming Dynasty, Qing Dynasty ¨C 11 Dynasties in total and 11 Nation Armaments, as well as countless soldiers. If they allied together, they were almost invincible.


    This was even more so the case with another 20 or so Nation Legatees joining. Together, even arge country would fear them, as no one would be able to defend against an attack from them.


    Only Great Qin could make them feel so fearful and willing to gather together.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Si Ji said seriously, ¡°We Dynasty Legatees can send four million soldiers each, and you Nation Legatees can send two million soldiers each; this way, we will have 100 million soldiers. At the same time, the Dynasty Legatees will send 50 City Lords each, and the Nation Legatees will send 20 each, for a total of 1,000 City Lords.


    ¡°However, this sort of power is not enough; we need to ally with even more factions and not just limit it to China or even those in the Mind Continent. Those in other Continents can use special methods to help; only by doing this can we destroy Great Qin in one fell stroke.¡±


    Speaking to there, a trace of a smile appeared on Si Ji¡¯s face, and he took out letters and handed them out to everyone present, making them feel quite delighted.


    These letters came from many neighboring countries. Many Legatees from other countries, such as Russia, Mongolia, Japan, the Philippines, India, Indonesia, Korea, Kazakhstan, Thand, Myanmar, and Laos had all expressed their willingness to help.


    With their help, they had much more confidence in destroying Great Qin. Great Qin was indeed powerful, but it had no way of defending against all of them. The destruction of Great Qin was now already determined, because they were not only gathering their military forces but also 20 or so Nation Armaments.


    In front of their alliance, Great Qin now seemed incredibly weak. Great Qin could only me itself for being too threatening and making them feel unsettled.


    However, someone read through those letters and frowned as he said, ¡°In the end, this is China¡¯s matter; are we going too far?¡±


    Hearing this, someone else immediately mockingly rebutted him, saying, ¡°Who gives a damn if Great Qin¡¯s part of China; do you have the power to stop it? Only by allying and taking all opportunities can we destroy Great Qin. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be the ones destroyed by Great Qin; do you want to be destroyed by Great Qin?¡±


    Hearing his words, the person who spoke sighed and did not say anything else.


    At that moment, the entire Continent was filled with an oppressive calmness, like the calm before a massive storm.


    This sort of dangerous and oppressive feeling was sensed even by the countless ordinary people, and they looked towards Great Qin.


    ¡°Su Zhe, what did you want to see me for?¡± A cheerful-looking woman with a seductive body sweetly smiled, and she looked at the handsome young man in front of her.


    This handsome-looking young man was called Su Zhe, and he was the Legatee of arge family. He was quite talented and handsome and was naturally liked by many women.


    The woman¡¯s name was Bai Yue, and she was part of the Flower Moon. She and Su Zhe had been dating for four years, and they were extremely close and sweet; they had long since decided to spend the rest of their lives together.


    Because Flower Moon prohibited bing close with any factions, as Flower Moon always remained neutral, this sort of rtionship was prohibited. As such, the two of them could only keep their rtionship a secret.


    Su Zhe lightly smiled as he pulled Bai Yue into his embrace, and he looked down at her lovingly as he said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I missed you!¡±


    Bai Yue felt a warmth within her heart, and she gave a sweet smile as she tightly hugged Su Zhe.


    ¡°Yue Yue, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about,¡± Su Zhe said as he hugged Bai Yue.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Bai Yue softly replied.


    At that moment, Su Zhe became slightly nervous as he said, ¡°Can you give me the information that Flower Moon has on Great Qin?¡±


    Bai Yue felt quite startled and looked at Su Zhe as she asked, ¡°Why do you want information on Great Qin? Great Qin and Flower Moon are currently working together; I can¡¯t agree to that!¡±


    Su Zhe¡¯s heart sank, but he exined, saying, ¡°Great Qin is going to be destroyed. We¡¯ve gathered 30,000 or so City Lords and 700 million soldiers, as well as people you can¡¯t even imagineing to help. This time, Great Qin will definitely be destroyed!


    ¡°Flower Moon is currently quite close with Great Qin, and they¡¯ve already decided to make a move on Flower Moon after destroying Great Qin. When that timees, everyone in Flower Moon will be faced with death.


    ¡°Even though Flower Moon is ¡®working together¡¯ with Great Qin, Great Qin has always been on its guard against you and has even taken your women and still not released them. You all work so hard to provide information reports to Great Qin, but Great Qin only sees you all as tools.


    ¡°Are you really going to allow Flower Moon to be destroyed because of Great Qin? I feel that this is unfair for Flower Moon, and I¡¯m also worried about your safety.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that because of how wary Great Qin has been, Flower Moon does not have that much information on it anyways. Perhaps anyone could provide this information, and as long as you don¡¯t tell anyone and I don¡¯t tell anyone, no one in the world will know about this.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Yue started to feel quite hesitant. Indeed, she did not have a positive impression of Great Qin, and they did not have much information on it. However, it was still more than what other factions had.


    If she gave this information to someone else, it could cause Great Qin to stop working with Flower Moon and even more serious consequences. She did not dare to make this decision by herself.

 Chapter 881: Greater Tengu

    <h4>Chapter 881: Greater Tengu</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Because this matter could affect the entirety of Flower Moon and was incredibly important, thinking about her sisters, Bai Yue could only refuse.


    Su Zhe was not angry and continued to mildly say, ¡°Yue Yue, it¡¯s just some information about Great Qin that isn¡¯t that important; Great Qin won¡¯t know about this. Also, I¡¯ll tell you about who¡¯sing.¡±


    After hearing about this, Bai Yue¡¯s expression fell and said, ¡°Are they reallying to help destroy Great Qin? Are you crazy?¡±


    Su Zhe lightlyughed and replied, ¡°Now you know just how confident they are; I can promise you with 100% certainty that Great Qin will definitely be destroyed. Also, no one will know it was you who leaked this information. The Dynasty Legatees have also promised that if you provide this information, they won¡¯t make a move on you all in the future.¡±


    Bai Yue sank into her thoughts, and thinking about her sisters in Flower Moon, she lightly nodded and agreed.


    Now, Great Qin was in great danger. After China¡¯s various factions heard about this, they became incredibly serious, as the force that was gathered was incredibly monstrous. With Great Qin¡¯s strength, it would be very difficult to defend, and if it was them, they would not even have the right to resist.


    Many factions that had submitted to Great Qin now regretted it; with so many people rallying together, how could Great Qin defend? The various Dynasty Legatees had gathered 30,000 City Lords and 700 million soldiers; with such a force, they would be able to conquer an entire Continent. They had simply gone mad, and why were there so many factions that viewed Great Qin with enmity?


    In order to iste Great Qin, the Dynasty Legatees announced that any factions that were rted to Great Qin would bepletely destroyed and that all of their members would be killed.


    This scared countless factions into cutting off all ties with Great Qin, as the force that the Dynasty Legatees gathered was simply too scary. Let alone destroying Great Qin, it could destroy an entire Continent.


    The people who had been scared into silence by Great Qin once again started speaking. They hated Great Qin, but as Great Qin¡¯s threat became greater and greater, they naturally did not dare to say anything out of fear that Great Qin would take revenge.


    Now that Great Qin was going to be destroyed, they were the happiest people. They were no longer afraid of Great Qin, so they started mockingGreat Qin again.


    ¡°You trash Great Qin, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be now. Now, even if I screw your mother, what are you going to do? You¡¯re just trash!¡±


    ¡°Your elder¡¯s going to screw over Great Qin. I¡¯ve been fed up with that trash since ages ago, but have been holding it in till now. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is just a dog.¡±


    ¡°The heavens are proiming justice; now, if anyone has any grievances, go and take revenge and follow the factions to kill everyone from Great Qin. Take their women and make them your ves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, destroy Great Qin, that vile thing. Weren¡¯t you all bloodthirsty and inhumane? Now it¡¯s time for you to receive judgment. Let¡¯s all go and fight Great Qin, eat Great Qin¡¯s flesh, and take Great Qin¡¯s women.¡±


    ¡°There are finally people upholding justice. Go kill everyone in Great Qin; they¡¯re not even humans and are worse than animals.¡±


    Great Qin, which had been greatly respected after establishing a Kingdom, was now treated like a rat by everyone. Those who once tried to curry favor now tried to avoid it like the gue out of fear of being dragged in.


    Even many people from the Ying family were shaken, but this was suppressed by the family leaders.


    After hearing about this, Flower Moon became quite hesitant as well. Some people advocated cutting off ties with Great Qin, as Flower Moon was the yer faction that was the closest with Great Qin. If Great Qin perished, Flower Moon would also perish.


    If even Great Qin could not defend against that force, how could Flower Moon defend against it? Only by cutting off Great Qin could they live; otherwise, they would be destroyed just like Great Qin.


    There were many people in Flower Moon who had these thoughts. Seeing this, Bai Yue was able to rx. However, even though there were many people who had these thoughts, the leader, Xiao Yueyin, did not make a decision, and Su Yuyan also fell silent.


    Within the Ancient ns, an elder mmed down his palm on the table, saying, ¡°Are these people crazy? They¡¯re going all out to destroy Great Qin; are they not thinking about the consequences?¡±


    ¡°This time, it will be difficult for Great Qin to survive. With their strength, there¡¯s nothing we can do. There are simply too many enemies, and even Great Qin¡¯s Legatee will be powerless and might die,¡± another elder sighed.


    The rtionship between Great Qin and the Ancient ns had be much better. After N¨¹ L¨¹ had married into Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s attitude had be better, and the Ancient ns had changed its opinions of Great Qin. Now, they truly cared about the survival of Great Qin.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the information rted to Great Qin. It¡¯s said that there are people from here who are also participating.¡± A silver-armored knight half-knelt before Tina Pendragon and handed over some documents.


    Tina Pendragon lightly nodded and read through the documents before slightly frowning.


    Within a white, pure-looking church, a beautiful woman in white robes reported to Geoffrey.


    Geoffrey looked up at a statue of Jesus and sighed as he said, ¡°Many people will die this time. In actuality, I quite appreciate Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; it¡¯s possible that he really will die this time!¡±


    The beautiful woman in white robes thought about it and said, ¡°Should we do something about it? I heard that many people from our Continent are joining!¡±


    Geoffrey shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t something we should get involved in!¡±


    Akhenaten also received this information, and he coldlyughed, saying, ¡°The world¡¯s Fate is inclined towards China, resulting in the creation of a monster like Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. It¡¯ll be good if he dies; if he doesn¡¯t, how will we have an opportunity?


    ¡°However, internal fighting in China is extremely savage, and a battle of this scale can change the status quo in a Continent. Send out my orders; help Si Ji destroy Great Qin, but remember to not be discovered at any cost.¡±


    When Masanori Hano heard about this, she looked extremely worried. She wanted to personally go over and see if she could help Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, a devil stopped her ¨C it was Shuten-Douji. After fusing the Universal Den and the Shuten-Douji statue, she had obtained a Devil City, and many devils such as Shuten-Douji and Greater Tengu had appeared. They hade alive within the Heaven Awaken World because of the Devil City¡¯s power, and they acknowledged Masanori Hano as their master. The reason why Masanori Hano was so powerful was because of these devils.


    Even though Masanori Hano wanted to go and check on Zhao Fu, the devils persuaded her not to go. As such, she could only look worried as she stood on a building within the Devil City, gazing out toward Great Qin.

 Chapter 882: Gongsun Zhu

    <h4>Chapter 882: Gongsun Zhu</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Back at Great Qin, with so many Dynasty factions making so much noise, it was impossible for Zhao Fu to not know what was going on. Zhao Fu could understand why they had allied together, as the reason was quite simple.


    Great Qin was too powerful, and because they could not defeat Great Qin by themselves, they would naturally find people to help. No one would attack when they knew that they could not win; that was just seeking death.


    This sort of thing had often happened in the real world as well in terms of armed conflict.


    The main reason that they had allied together was because Great Qin was simply too great. None of them were as dangerous as Great Qin, or else they would not be attacking Great Qin.


    This posed a problem: Being too strong was equal to being a threat. They were not as strong as Great Qin, or they would not be allied against like this. Simrly, the Devil Horn Empire had been suppressed by other worlds because it was too much of a threat.


    However, even if one was weak and was not much of a threat, others would not ally against them; rather, anyone stronger could just take them down.


    Zhao Fu understood this, so while Great Qin had to be on its guard against these factions, it couldn¡¯t just stop developing.


    Even if Great Qin did not develop, others would still be developing, and Zhao Fu did not want to be weak. As such, even if there were problems, Great Qin still had to develop because being weak meant being powerless and humiliated.


    Facing the ferocious approach of the alliance, Zhao Fu discussed with his Ministers and Generals as to how to deal with this.


    The ordinary yers only dared to mockingly talk but did not dare toe and fight. Even if they came, they would hide at the back. As such, Great Qin would be mostly facing indigenous residents, against whom the Reality-Harming Talismans were not as effective.


    Their attack was quite a crisis, and Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious; they had to deal with this matter properly.


    In actuality, Great Qin had long since made ns ¨C they would first devour Vietnam, allowing Great Qin to be a Level 7 Barony before dealing with the nearby system factions. That way, they would have 1,000 regions, allowing them to level up into a Marquisate.


    When that time came, Great Qin would truly have the strength to deal with all attackers and would not fear them allying together.


    Some people suggestedunching sneak attacks to deal with them, but they were not Vietnam, who only had one Nation Armament. They had at least 11 Nation Armaments.


    Great Qin could notunch a sneak attack on everyone, and if theyunched a sneak attack, the situation would be much worse. If Great Qin really drove them to it, they would fight Great Qin at all costs.


    Even though Great Qin looked like it waspletely fearless, Zhao Fu was still quite worried that they would go all out against Great Qin with their Nation Armaments. What was key was that even more people were being gathered, and there were now 20 or so Nation Armaments and countless soldiers and City Lords. It could be seen how fearful and hateful the various factions were towards Great Qin.


    For now, Zhao Fu needed to take things step by step. Only strength gave one the right to speak in this world, not justice.


    Now that things had turned out like this and the factions wanted to go all out against Great Qin, Great Qin was in a tough spot. How should Great Qin deal with this massive army? Zhao Fu was not a god who could dispel any threat.


    If they did not take care of things properly, it was possible that they could be broken through. Even though they had the protection of the Sky Destion Azure Dragon, it had only promised to preserve the foundation of Great Qin. Even if everyone in Great Qin died, as long as the Great Qin City was not destroyed, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon would not act. If that was the case, with only the Great Qin City remaining, Great Qin would essentially be finished.


    Facing this crisis, Zhao Fu and his subordinates conducted intense discussions. First, they considered the sealed eight Aquatic Beast Kings. With their power, they would be of great help. Regardless of whether they submitted or not, Zhao Fu had to use them.


    Otherwise, it would be very difficult for Great Qin to defend. If they submitted, it would be for the best; otherwise, Zhao Fu would have to use the method suggested by the golden dragon to wipe away their consciousnesses and turn them into puppets. However, they would lose their future potential for growth.


    However, by now, Zhao Fu had no other choice and could only use special methods. After concluding the meeting, Zhao Fu prepared to quickly leave.


    However, when he passed a courtyard, a 20 or so year old woman dressed in green, with two sword-like eyebrows and giving off a valiant aura, suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu stopped and looked at this woman and the women beside her. When he had passed earlier, he had heard some faintughing, but he had not paid much attention to it.


    ¡°How dare you speak to His Majesty like that?¡± one of the Ministers next to Zhao Fu chided her.


    The woman quickly came to her senses and bowed before saying, ¡°Concubine Gongsun Zhu greets His Majesty!¡±


    The women beside her also became nervous and bowed to Zhao Fu.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu understood that she was one of his concubines. Because of how many women there were, he had forgotten about most of them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu looked at this slightly familiar woman and asked.


    Gongsun Zhu looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and gently smiled as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve obtained the Clear Sable Sword, right? Because the Clear Sable Sword¡¯s eye is one of kindness, does Your Majesty¡¯s heart ache when you ughter people?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and asked, ¡°How do you know this? How could you tell?¡±


    Gongsun Zhu replied in a clear voice, ¡°I am from the sword making Gongsun family, and because that sword has been in the Gongsun family¡¯s possession for many years, I naturally know a lot about that sword.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu suddenly thought of a young woman, which was Gongsun Lin. He had met her a long time ago, and she had forged two Gold grade equipment for Great Qin. However, Great Qin had not been able to keep her, and she had left.


    Looking at this woman in front of him, no wonder she seemed quite familiar ¨C she looked quite simr to Gongsun Lin, and she was also from the Gongsun family. As such, Zhao Fu could not help but ask, ¡°Who is Gongsun Lin to you?¡±


    Gongsun Zhu was quite surprised and replied, ¡°She¡¯s my little sister!¡±

 Chapter 883 - Sword Making Forbidden Technique

    <h4>Chapter 883 - Sword Making Forbidden Technique</h4>


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could not help butugh. He had not been able to keep Gongsun Lin, but her big sister had be a Concubine. This was not something Zhao Fu had intended, and it was amusing how life worked.


    "The Clear Sable Sword is in my possession; do you have any way to deal with this?" Zhao Fu asked. Ever since he had killed civiliansst time, he had been using his strength to suppress the eye; otherwise, it would cause him great pain in his heart. Now that he had met someone who knew about this, Zhao Fu naturally had to ask if there was a solution.


    However, Gongsun Zhu shook her head, saying, "There''s nothing I can do about this. However, I have a sword making forbidden technique that can re-forge this sword. The Clear Sable Sword is a world-famous sword and is a sword of kindness, which is not suitable for Your Majesty. What I can do is use this forbidden technique to re-forge it into a sword of killing.


    "By changing its attributes from kindness to killing, the eye will not harm Your Majesty anymore, and it will instead help Your Majesty."


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and asked Gongsun Zhu about the forbidden technique.


    After hearing about it, he found that this forbidden technique was quite special. They would not be forging a physical sword but a type of formless sword that could not be seen or touched. It was like a thing of his mind that was formless and ethereal.


    Zhao Fu stopped suppressing the eye, and within the immense pain, Zhao Fu forged the eye into the shape of a formless sword. Right after it was forged, it became immensely powerful.


    Zhao Fu now held it in his hand. To other people, it would look like there was nothing within Zhao Fu''s hand, and this was because the sword was still in its most basic form. It could not hurt anything corporeal and could only injure spirits and minds. Because it had only just been forged, it did not have any special attributes, but as Zhao Fu killed more people, that sword would be more powerful.


    Of course, the pain within Zhao Fu''s heart was still there, but that was because the eye''s attribute of kindness was still there; it required killing people to convert it into a sword of killing.


    With this formless sword, Zhao Fu could kill one''s spirit, which meant that if he used this sword to kill yers, they would die a true death.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu realized that the mysterious faction that had sent him this sword was extremely likely to be the Gongsun family. After all, it had been in the Gongsun family''s possession for a long time.


    Thinking about this, Zhao Fu felt a bitplicated. If it was any other faction, he would have felt somewhat angry, but Gongsun Lin had helped him in the past, and her big sister Gongsun Zhu had also helped him.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said to a Minister next to him, "Promote Gongsun Zhu''s status to a higher rank!"


    Right now, Zhao Fu''s concubines had different ranks. The lowest rank was those who were not cooperative, and they did not have any rights; they were only there to provide Great Qin with Phoenix Qi and were essentially kept in captivity.


    Now, the Emperor Phoenix Statue''s strength was on par with a Level 1 Nation Armament. Zhao Fu wanted to make it stronger, as it had the potential to surpass n Armaments, so why settle with how it was now?


    The lowest grade Concubines had only been given the title and were not true Concubines. Ordinary Concubines only had a tiny bit of power, and the higher rank they were, the greater rights and power they had. Not everyone who was made a Concubine had immense power.


    "Your Majesty, can you allow me to leave Great Qin? I''m willing to ept my status as your Concubine, but I don''t want to be restricted to Great Qin. I hope Your Majesty can understand!" Gongsun Zhu looked at Zhao Fu as she spoke her aim.


    Zhao Fu fell silent; he could not ept his Concubine wandering around outside, so he rejected this request.


    Hearing this, Gongsun Zhu felt a bit disappointed, but she said, "Your Majesty, can you at least tell the Gongsun family that I''m fine here?"


    There was no problem with this, so Zhao Fu quickly agreed and said, "I''m not sure if you have any interest in forging equipment; if you do, you may freely go to the weaponry workshop in the future."


    Gongsun Zhu felt pleasantly surprised; even though she could not leave, she could at least do what she liked, so she thanked Zhao Fu.


    After dealing with this, Zhao Fu went to the Southern Continent. Of course, Zhao Fu went secretly, and he went to the ce where the eight Aquatic Beast Kings were sealed. Zhao Fu''s body slowly sank into the sealed area.


    He had not seen them in a long time, and they seem quite withered and powerless, as they had been tormented every day.


    "Owner, you''ve finallye. I''ve long since been willing to submit and have been waiting for you to finallye back so that I don''t have to suffer anymore," the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise said in its ancient voice with a tone of currying favor and being wronged.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that one of them would be willing to submit so easily. Zhao Fu had the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise hand out its Spirit Origin, which it did obediently. A white orb of light floated out of its head and entered Zhao Fu''s hand.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied and put away the Spirit Origin. With this Spirit Origin, he could control the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise''s life with his will. Following this, Zhao Fu waived his hand, and the chains binding the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise retracted.


    "Um, owner, I''m also willing to surrender!" Seeing that the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise had been released and no longer tormented, the Sift Metal Stingray spoke up with his child-like voice, expressing that it was willing to submit.


    Following this, the Ghostscale me Bird spoke with a woman''s voice and also submitted.


    Even before, these three Aquatic Beast Kings were not as resistant and wanted to negotiate with Zhao Fu. After being tormented for such a long time, they were naturally willing to submit.


    Zhao Fu''s gaze turned to the five other Aquatic Beast Kings, who did not show any intention of submitting. Zhao Fu once again said, "I''ll ask you onest time: Will you submit to me? I don''t have any patience to wait for you; if you''re not willing, I can only refine you into puppets."


    The remaining five Aquatic Beast Kings did not reply to Zhao Fu. The Three Soul Great Snake looked at Zhao Fu disdainfully, and Zhao Fu did not say anything as he grabbed at the end, causing a formless power to enter their heads, slowly stripping them of their spirits.


    "Roarrrr!!" This process was incredibly painful, and seeing that Zhao Fu really was going to refine them into puppets, another two of the Aquatic Beast Kings decided to surrender.


    Now, it was just the Three Soul Great Snake, Reef Lizard, and Sin Flood Dragon. These three Aquatic Beast Kings were not willing to submit, so Zhao Fu used his full strength to stab into their spirits.


    "Roarrrr!!" the massive amount of pain caused the three Aquatic Beast Kings to madly struggle and give off pained roars. This caused the five Aquatic Beast Kings who had surrendered to feel quite shocked.

 Chapter 884: Gold Talisman Bolts

    <h4>Chapter 884: Gold Talisman Bolts</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the end, the remaining three Aquatic Beast Kings could not endure the intense pain anymore and submitted to Zhao Fu. Seeing this, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed. These fellows would not give up until they saw death! Luckily, I had some special measures.


    Now that he had taken in the Eight Aquatic Beast Kings, Zhao Fu felt quite confident because their strength would have a massive impact.


    Zhao Fu was not stingy and took out arge number of Spirit Pills to help them recover their strength. They had already been injured, and after being sealed and tortured for so long, they were in extremely weak states.


    Zhao Fu watched the Aquatic Beast Kings ravenously devour the medicinal pills, and he then remembered that back during the invasion, they had devoured many City Creation Stones.


    ¡°I want all of the City Creation Stones that you devoured before,¡± Zhao Fu said as he stretched out a hand.


    The Aquatic Beast Kings looked incredibly awkward, and the Earthwater Dragon Tortoise replied, ¡°Um¡­ Owner, we couldn¡¯t store them well in our stomachs, and they were digested by us!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite displeased, as the Aquatic Beast Kings had devoured many City Creation Stones. Now, they were all gone, and they could have been a great help to Great Qin.


    Hearing the displeasure in Zhao Fu¡¯s voice, the Heaven Cloud Jellyfish said in fear, ¡°Even though we identally digested them, we became much stronger as a result.¡±


    Only then did Zhao Fu feel happier about this. Now, he also knew that City Creation Stones could be devoured and digested, which required immense power. He then thought about fusing the useless City Lord Seals into the ferocious beasts¡¯ bodies.


    After the Aquatic Beast Kings had finished eating, they still needed some time to recover their strength. Zhao Fu took out eight Spirit Pet Rings that had been specially prepared for them and put them away, or else they would be too eye-catching when they returned to Great Qin.


    The various armies were gathering towards Great Qin, and Great Qin was also making preparations to deal with this crisis.


    On September 13, the sky was filled with an austere aura that prated into people¡¯s hearts. The whole world¡¯s eyes were on Great Qin, as a massive battle was going to erupt today.


    The allied 800 million army gave off an enormous aura, shaking the entirety of the northern side of the Mind Continent. All living creatures werepletely terrified under this aura, their bodies instinctively shaking. Facing this sort of power, even godly spirits would look quite worried.


    The wind blew chaotically, and the clouds were dispersed. The massive tide charged towards Great Qin. Everyone was filled with immense confidence and lifted their heads high; in their eyes, Great Qin was as good as dead.


    There were not only Chinese people gathered here but also people from various other countries. There were even people from other Continents, and with so many people and so many Nation Armaments, they would definitely be able to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and ughter Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu brought his various Ministers and Generals and stood on the Great Wall, looking at the iing army. His expression was incredibly serious, as the army was evenrger than before.


    The Dynasty Legatees stood in the air, and Si Ji felt incredibly high-spirited. With such a powerful force, he had enough confidence to face Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, today is the day that Great Qin perishes. Even if you beg for mercy or retaliate, it will all be for nought, and Great Qin will still be destroyed. If you want to me someone, me yourselves for being too powerful. Now, offer to us your head and we¡¯ll let you die a quick death!¡±


    Si Ji gave off a enormous aura and spoke with a clear and loud voice, filled with overbearingness and arrogance.


    Hearing this words, morale of the army below him swelled, and they yelled, ¡°Kill Great Qin¡¯s dog and steal their women and riches!¡±


    The allied army¡¯s aura nowpletely eclipsed Great Qin¡¯s aura, making them even more dauntless and arrogant.


    ¡°Are you bunch of clowns done?¡± Zhao Fu said calmly as his Emperor¡¯s might weighed down on the entire battlefield.


    This caused the allied army to feel incredibly furious, and they directly rushed at Great Qin.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion rang out as the massive tide gave off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy anything, and it started to flood towards Great Qin. Their footsteps shook the heavens, and they seemedpletely unstoppable.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Suddenly, a chain of massive explosions sounded out as the ground beneath the allied army started to erupt continuously. The explosions were incredibly terrifying, and a white light instantly devoured everything. Everything that was caught in the explosions was reduced to dust.


    The ground violently trembled as the terrifying destructive power rippled out. The ground was obliterated, and the shockwaves spread out like wild gales, bringing a lot of sand and dust into the air as mushroom clouds also formed.


    Everything seemed to fall silent as everyone was temporarily deafened. This terrifying destructive power shocked countless people. There were blood and broken corpses strewn everywhere, and the stench of blood was enough to make some people vomit. It was like a hell on earth.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu grinned. After using up all of the Destruction Crystals on the Vile Dynasty, Zhao Fu had Binoche and Kerache focus on creating even more. He had used ten or so when destroying Vietnam, and this time, they had used up the remainder of Great Qin¡¯s stock.


    There were 324 Destruction Crystals in total, and the shocking explosions instantly wiped out 200 million soldiers. This dealt a heavy blow to the allied army, forcing them to stop, and many people looked utterly terrified.


    The various factions¡¯ leaders¡¯ expressions were extremely unsightly, as they had lost a quarter of their army in just an instant. The City Lords could not afford to be careless orcent, and they exploded out with power and rushed towards Great Qin. With 30,000 City Lords, they would be enough to destroy Great Qin.


    While they did this, the soldiers below regrouped and continued to yell as they rushed at Great Qin.


    Facing this charge, Great Qin stood there like an enormous mountain. In order to deal with the City Lords, Great Qin soldiers wheeled out 100rge ballistae. These were all Dragon-ying Ballistae; originally they had 30, and they had obtained another 70 from events.


    These 100 Dragon-ying Ballistae gave off savage auras, and each one of them had a ten or so meter long gold talisman bolt on it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Rays of golden light, bringing with them immense power, shot through the air. They were extremely fast, travelling like a bolt of lightning towards the iing City Lords.


    This caused the City Lords to feel greatly startled. They quickly put up their defensive barriers, but the massive golden lights easily pierced through the barriers before stabbing through their bodies, piercing through even more City Lords behind them.


    Ten or so kilometers away, muffled explosions sounded out as 100 golden bolts with two to three City Lords¡¯ corpses strung on themnded into the ground, creating a horrifying scene.


    Because there were so many City Lords charging together, the 100 Dragon-ying Ballistae had been able to kill 200 to 300 City Lords in a single volley.

 Chapter 885: Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 885: Battle Begins</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This caused the countless City Lords to quickly disperse, and they became extremely wary. These bolts were too terrifying and could easily kill City Lords. Luckily, there were only 100 sets, or else it was possible that all of them could have been killed.


    Losing 200 to 300 City Lords was not a big deal to the 30,000 City Lords, and the remaining City Lords continued to give off killing intent as they charged.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar¡­¡± Dragon roars sounded out as Wyverns bringing about massive mes or jets of icy air appeared. There were 2,500 of them, and they were at least 150 meters long. They gave off powerful dragon might and shot out mes or icy air from their mouths.


    The City Lords at the front had never expected so many Wyverns to appear. The 1,000 or so City Lords at the front were hit by the attacks of the 2,500 Wyverns, resulting in 600 or 700 of them being instantly burned or frozen to death, while the others were also severely injured.


    How could Great Qin have so many Wyverns? They all had such powerful auras as well. Seeing so many Wyverns suddenly appear, everyone was quite shocked.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar¡­¡± 1,000 giants d in heavy armor and holding heavy weapons appeared, giving off bloodthirsty, violent auras. They leapt into the sky and swung their massive weapons, bludgeoning the injured City Lords into meat paste.


    What sort of monsters were these? Sensing these giants¡¯ auras, the City Lords felt as if they had plummeted into icy water. These 1,000 giants were naturally the Corpse Soul Commanders, and they and the 2,500 Wyverns had all fused with City Lords Seals, resulting in them bing incredibly powerful. The 3,500 useless City Lord Seals that Zhao Fu had obtained had been fused with them.


    It was the first time that Great Qin had revealed the Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders to the world, and they were extremely powerful.


    They had killed 1,400 City Lords in a few moments, and this caused the attacking City Lords to feel a chill in their hearts. 1,400 City Lords were enough to rule arge territory, and they had died just like that.


    However, they still had 28,000 or so City Lords, and still held a great advantage, so they continued to rush onwards towards Great Qin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Eight colossal figures, giving off a heaven-toppling aura appeared in the sky. Their might was almost corporeal, and all of the City Lords felt their bodies sink. The air seemed to freeze, and countless people were struck with terror in their hearts.


    Si Ji¡¯s expression became quite ugly, as the eight Aquatic Beast Kings had actually been subdued by Zhao Fu. They seemed even more powerful than before.


    Thousands of City Lords were sted back by the explosion of the eight Aquatic Beast Kings¡¯ power. If they individually faced these Aquatic Beast Kings, they would be instantly killed. As such, the City Lords could only work together to defend against these Aquatic Beast Kings¡¯ power. However, Si Ji did not feel too worried, as they had countless City Lords, and 8,000 or so City Lords were enough to suppress the eight Aquatic Beast Kings.


    He then split some City Lords to deal with the Wyverns and giants, and they still held a great advantage. However, the situation suddenly changed as a massive gray fog floated towards the City Lords, causing their expressions to fall.


    They had a lot of information on Great Qin, and they understood that Great Qin was using the Dark Ghost World, which was a powerful illusion. As such, they immediately retreated. However, the gray fog came from all directions, surrounding them, and thousands of City Lords fell silent.


    There were 200 Hundred Ghost Illusionists on all sides, creating the Dark Ghost World, while 100 Ghost Summoners, who had be City Lords, summoned massive ghosts that were 10 or so meters tall that rushed into the ghost-qi filled region.


    These ghosts all had power rivaling City Lords, and because the effect of the Dark Ghost World was quite weak against ghosts, the gray fog was Great Qin¡¯s domain.


    Pained howls sounded out from within the gray fog, and there were some sounds of fighting; it seemed that some City Lords were still able to fight within the gray fog.


    However, half of the 28,000 City Lords had been caught up in the fog, and they were either tied up or being ughtered. The 100 Dragon-ying Ballistae had also been continuously firing at the remaining City Lords as well.


    Great Qin¡¯s various methods caused the countless factions to feel incredibly shocked. However, even if they had half of their City Lords, they still had a massive advantage. The Dynasty Legatees no longer stood by and watched; they exploded out with power and shot towards Great Qin, while the remaining City Lords also continued their charge.


    Great Qin¡¯s 8,000 City Lords, who had Officials seals, also exploded out with power and met the allied City Lords in the air.


    Zhao Fu was surrounded by 22 Dynasty Legatees, and both sides¡¯ powers caused massive shes in the air. Explosions continuously rang out, creating enormous shockwaves and causing the heavens and earth to dim and for trees to sway.


    The soldiers below also charged at Great Qin. Terrifying auras once again burst forth from beneath the ground; fiery lights shed in some ces, causing the ground to be covered withva, and the countless soldiers there did not even have the opportunity to cry out before being reduced to ashes.


    At other ces, the ground suddenly turned into sand, and the bodies of the soldiers there turned into sand as well, dying in terror.


    In other ces, intense chilling qi instantly froze everything, and the soldiers were frozen into ice statues, causing their lifeforce to gradually fade.


    At other ces, there were mines that exploded, causing soldiers¡¯ bodies to be burned to ashes.


    This was the power of the Disaster Pearls. Even though there were not many of them, they were extremely powerful and could cover dozens of kilometres. These traps caused the allied side to lose another 100 million or so soldiers.


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    At that moment, ten pirs of ck light shot into the sky, and deathly qi rapidly condensed, forming an enormous vortex in the sky. A ck magic formation filled with deadly intent appeared ¨C the ten Disaster Cavalry had used the Undead Disaster.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡± terrifying roars sounded out in all directions as a massive amount of Undead aura burst forth. The temperature quickly dropped, and five million or so powerful Undead creatures, leading dozens of millions of Skeletons, attacked the army from another side.


    These five million powerful Undead creatures were the corpses of the aquatic beasts that Zhao Fu had collected form before, and they now came into use.


    Even though there were only five million Undead aquatic beasts, they were essentially unstoppable. Countless people were sent flying or crushed into meat paste.


    ¡°The Great Qin Imperial Corps is ready for orders!¡±


    ¡°The Sword Mountain Corps is ready for orders!¡±


    ¡°The Fire Corps is ready for orders!¡±


    Shouts continuously sounded out as the Corps quickly gathered before roaring out, ¡°Corps Aura Formation!¡±


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as countless ck aura formed a 500 meter long ck dragon, giving off a terrifying aura as it raised its head towards the sky.

 Chapter 886: Corps Aura Formation

    <h4>Chapter 886: Corps Aura Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as countless white auras gathered to form a 200 meter long sword of light that gave off an ocean-like wave of sword qi.


    Bang!


    Countless fiery aura gathered to form a 300 meter tall ming woman, who gave off an incredibly searing energy and caused the temperature around her to drastically increase.


    The 13 Corps all created different things, but it was as if 13 godly items had descended, each of them giving off a powerful aura that shook the heavens and the earth. Even in the distance, one could feel how terrifying this power was.


    Following this, they started to ughter. The ck dragon brought with it ck streams of air as it rushed at the massive army. It rampaged about, sending tens of thousands of soldiers flying; the ck streams of air were extremely powerful and were not something that ordinary soldiers could defend against.


    The massive sword of light gave off boundless sword qi and flew into the army like aser, shing through the army many times in just an instant, causing tens of thousands of soldiers¡¯ bodies to be dismembered silently.


    The ming woman brought with her countless mes as she flew at the army, creating seas of me and burning innumerable soldiers to death.


    After the 13 Corps Aura Formation were created, they started to madly attack. It was quite shocking to see 13 Corps killing 200 million to 300 million soldiers with barely any resistance.


    At that moment, Great Qin¡¯s other soldiers wheeled out more ballistae before shooting at the soldiers near the Great Wall. Ordinary talisman bolts shot out, and even though they were not as powerful as the gold talisman bolts, it was still possible for them to instantly kill dozens of soldiers.


    Great Qin had many methods of dealing with both City Lords and soldiers, and it held nothing back. If it did not use everything that it had, it would not be able to stop these attackers.


    This was Great Qin¡¯s true strength, and it shocked countless factions. They were unable toprehend how they were unable to gain an advantage against Great Qin despite having so many City Lords, and they were even being suppressed.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu shed out, creating a tornado of deathly qi and forcing the 20 or so people attacking him back.


    Everyone was quite shocked to see Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s strength; with just a King¡¯s Seal, he was able to suppress the 20 or so of them.


    Seeing that they were losing more and more people, Si Ji understood that if this went on, they would lose sooner orter.


    ¡°Everyone, quickly use your Nation Armaments¡¯ power, or else we won¡¯t be able to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡± Si Ji shouted.


    Boom!!


    Si Ji was the first to explode out with a powerful aura as he unleashed his Fate and released his Nation Armament¡¯s true power. A boundless might spread out as nine massive cauldrons appeared in the sky, giving off a power that seemed to be able to suppress thousands of worlds.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as a tall and luxurious ancient-style building slowly appeared in the sky, surrounded by starlight and giving off a mysterious aura.


    Boom!


    Another explosion rang out as a shocking power burst forth, and a stone stele with no words on it appeared in the sky, giving off the aura of a godly spirit and causing countless creatures to tremble.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a terrifying power descended, and a crimson sword gradually appeared in the sky, dyeing the sky crimson, and it gave off a dragon-ying sword aura.


    11 Nation Armaments¡¯ power exploded out, creating a heaven-toppling aura that caused the clouds to scatter and for the sun to dim. The entire human world sensed those terrifying ripples, and everyone felt a wave of fear, their bodies trembling.


    Almost everyone in the world knew about this great battle, and sensing these shockwaves, they could imagine just how intense and terrifying the battle was.


    The various factions felt that it was quite likely that Great Qin would be defeated; no one had the power to withstand 11 Nation Armaments. Moreover, there were still ten or so Nation Armaments that had not been used, so how could Great Qin¡¯s Legatee possibly deal with this?


    In actuality, only China¡¯s 11 Dynasty Legatees had released the full power of their Nation Armaments; everyone else had only used a bit of their Nation Armaments¡¯ power and did not n to use their full strength.


    After all, this consumed arge amount of their Fate, and they had juste to help the Chinese Dynasties attack Great Qin. If they could destroy Great Qin, it would be for the best, but if they could not, they would simply leave. Why would they make such great sacrifices for China? They were not Chinese.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was too dangerous, they would not have even cared if all Chinese people died. Apart from them, many City Lords also felt this way. In fact, seeing how powerful Great Qin was, some of them wanted to retreat.


    However, after the 11 Dynasty Legatees unleashed their Nation Armaments¡¯ power and the others also used a bit of their Nation Armaments¡¯ power, the power that Zhao Fu faced was not something that he could deal with with just his King¡¯s Seal.


    ¡°Die, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡± Si Ji roared as he gripped his violet sword with both hands. With his Nation Armament supporting him, he seemed to have enough power to destroy the world. His sword gave off boundless violet light as he shed out, seeming to be able to tear through anything.


    It was not just Si Ji; Di Wutian attacked at the same time. He gripped his halberd with both hands and sent his Nation Armament¡¯s power into it, causing it to give off an immense destructive power. The space around it started to crack, and he howled as he stabbed out with the halberd, seeming as if he wanted to destroy the entire world.


    Liu Ye directly held his Nation Armament, and the crimson light covered the entire heavens and earth. A sword qi that seemed to be able to rip apart the world started to gather as Liu Ye shed out, causing a crimson dragon with incredibly savage strength to rush at Zhao Fu.


    The other Chinese Legatees also attacked Zhao Fu with their full strength, and the other countries¡¯ Dynasty Legatees also started to use some of their Nation Armaments¡¯ power as they also attacked Zhao Fu.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the area 10,000 meters around where Zhao Fu had been was instantly reduced to rubble. There was nothing left, as nothing could endure that enormous power.


    Did we kill him? Everyone wondered ¨C that destructive power had simply been too immense.


    However, they were disappointed, as Zhao Fu walked out from the chaospletely unscathed, a few Nation Armaments floating around him. A wave of power descended, causing all of the Legatees to feel a sense of fear.


    However, things were not that simple ¨C at the same time, two terrifying auras exploded out ¨C at one ce, there was an eerie demonic light that seemed to give off the sounds of tens of thousands of demons roaring and an extremely evil demon¡¯s intent, and a young man wearing ck clothes slowly walked out.


    Elsewhere, in a ce filled with blinding golden light, which seemed to have countless fish swimming about, the sky seemed to ripple like water, and a young man covered with golden scales, giving off an aura of destruction, appeared.

 Chapter 887: Unexpected Guests

    <h4>Chapter 887: Unexpected Guests</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These two people were the World Protectors of the two other worlds. One was the Dark Demon world¡¯s Mo Qi, and the other was the Fish Scale world¡¯s Yu Xuan. As World Protectors, both of them controlled immense power.


    Mo Qi coldly looked at Zhao Fu and said seriously, ¡°Your power is extremely monstrous, and I admit that I am inferior to you. Before, I did not want to join with others to kill you, but your threat is simply too great. If I don¡¯t get rid of you, my Dark Demon world will be in great danger in the future. You should feel proud about this!¡±


    Yu Xuan also looked at Zhao Fu seriously, and he looked at the eight Aquatic Beast Kings before saying, ¡°You have my respect for being able to make those eight submit. Before, I did not want to get involved in human affairs, but after you awakened those two terrifying stars, I can only apologize; you have to die in order for the Fish Scale world to remain safe!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    Two massive explosions sounded out as Mo Qi directly exploded out with his full power and used his n Armament, while Yu Xuan did the same and also brought out his n Armament. Their power seemed to be able to cause the sky to fall, and it was unimaginably powerful.


    ¡°Hurry! Work together with them and kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡± Si Ji shouted to the others. It was evidently him who had contacted these two World Protectors, and he had most likely even given them Zhao Fu¡¯s information, resulting in them working together.


    The other Chinese Dynasty Legatees understood that this was the best opportunity to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and they could not let it go. They were not following Si Ji¡¯s orders; they were simply doing what they felt was best. They did anything that would benefit them.


    After all, the various Mind Continent factions had been willing to join this attack because Great Qin threatened them, and they wanted to destroy Great Qin to get rid of this threat.


    It was not that China had the power to rally many supporters but that they all had amon target. Moreover, it was only because they held a great advantage that they were willing to attack Great Qin; without such a big advantage, how could they be willing to step into these muddy waters?


    They had all acted ording to their own interests, so they were not very united. Seeing how powerful Great Qin was, how difficult it would be to destroy the Great Qin, and how many losses they had suffered already, many of them already started to think about running.


    China¡¯s various Dynasty Legatees raised their Nation Armaments and attacked Great Qin¡¯s Legatee together, while the other countries¡¯ Dynasty Legatees¡¯ expressions were quite unsightly and did not act.


    They were unwilling to unleash their full Nation Armaments¡¯ power, and if they rushed up, they would die. They were not able to participate in this battle.


    The two other worlds¡¯ World Protectors felt that the Chinese people had all gone mad; they had actually conspired with the World Protectors of other worlds to kill their own World Protector.


    Even though the humans hated Great Qin, distrusted Great Qin, and thought that it was too great of a threat, it was still part of their human world. In actuality, the two World Protectors were an even greater threat to them.


    Perhaps even if the humans were conquered by Great Qin, they could be its subjects, but if they were conquered by other worlds, they would either die or be ves. Last time, the Fish Scale world had drowned countless humans; this was the best evidence.


    The Dynasty Legatees of the other countries looked at each other and decided not to get involved. On one hand, they would use up too much Fate, and they were also worried that after Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was killed, the two World Protectors would turn on them. At that time, who would be able to stop them? As such, these Dynasty Legatees from other countries turned into rays of light and flew away, not nning on helping out.


    Mo Qi, Yu Xuan, and the Chinese Dynasty Legatees didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to them; they werepletely focused on attacking Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Facing his attacks, if they were not careful, it would be easy for them to die.


    On September 17, the great battle concluded. It hadsted for four days, and it had been extremely terrifying. It was the most shocking battle in the human world, and no battle could evenpare to it.


    The frightening power unleashed had caused the earth to crack, for the weather to change, and the sun to grow dim.


    Ten or so regions seemed to have been obliterated, turning into a deste wastnd devoid of any life. It was like an apocalyptic scene, shocking anyone who saw it.


    After the conclusion of the battle, the two World Protectors escaped back to their own worlds with heavy injuries on the brink of death, shaking the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world.


    Out of the 11 Chinese Dynasty Legatees, the Legatees of the Shang Dynasty, Jin Dynasty, Sui Dynasty, Song Dynasty, and Qing Dynasty died true deaths. After the battle, Bai Qi split Great Qin¡¯s terrifying army into five teams to simultaneously attack the five Dynasties, conquering them and destroying them.


    The remaining six Chinese Dynasty Legatees escaped with heavy injuries, and they seemed to disappear and could not be found. They had most likely mass-relocated.


    The results of this battle were that 400 million soldiers from the allied army had died while another 400 million soldiers had run away. 7,000 City Lords from the allied army had died, and 23,000 had run away.


    These City Lords and soldiers all came from different factions, different countries, and different Continents, so they were notpletely united. They had only been willing to attack Great Qin because of the apparent advantage they had, but seeing that things had gone sour, they immediately ran for their lives; no one wanted to die for something like this.


    On Great Qin¡¯s side, they lost six million soldiers, and after conquering five Dynasties, they had lost another five million soldiers. 300 City Lords had lost their lives, and the most important person to Great Qin, the person at the core of this shocking battle, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, may have died as well.


    This battle was enough to shake three worlds. No one in China would have thought that Great Qin would be able to defend against this attack. They had never thought that the other two worlds¡¯ World Protectors would suddenly descend and work with China¡¯s Dynasty Legatees to try to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Apart from in world wars in the real world, there had never been such great casualties before.


    It could be said that all of China had taken a great blow, and the result of the battle was that five Dynasties had perished. The conclusion was incredibly severe.


    This time, Great Qin¡¯s true strength had been disyed to the whole world, whether it was the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, the countless Wyverns, the terrifying Corpse Soul Commanders, the Dragon-ying Ballistae that instantly killed City Lords, or the Destruction Crystals and Disaster Pearls.


    At the same time, there were the terrifying talisman arrows and bolts, the Undead army, and 13 Corps. Great Qin had unreservedly used all of its power, causing countless people to feel a chill in their hearts. If they hadn¡¯t attacked with such a massive army, they would not have known that Great Qin¡¯s full strength was so monstrous.

 Chapter 888: Aftermath of the Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 888: Aftermath of the Great Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The results of this battle made some incredibly happy and others incredibly worried. The Hundreds Schools of Thought let out a sigh of relief, as they had remained neutral and not supported either side. The mocking voices once again disappeared and fellpletely silent.


    Now, the situation in China had settled. After this massive battle, China was still unable to stop Great Qin¡¯s meteoric rise. 400 million soldiers and 7,000 City Lords had died, and five Dynasties had perished. This was the harsh reality.


    Within the real world, the Ying family also let out a sigh of relief. Great Qin had been able to withstand this massive pressure, and those in the Ying family who had been pessimistic and cowardly were all punished.


    Otherwise, if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee found out that there were people in the Ying family who had given up on, the entire Ying family would be sanctioned by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and he might not even acknowledge the Ying family anymore.


    Those who were punished were punished voluntarily. As long as they could remain within the Ying family and not be chased out, anything was fine.


    Even though these people had been punished, they were still part of the Ying family, which was Great Qin¡¯s imperial n. After joining Great Qin in the future, they would have great benefits.


    At the same time, the family leaders hurried over to Zhao Fu¡¯s vi, wanting to know how Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was. At the same time, they wanted to express how he was the pride of their Ying family and someone everyone worshipped, and they also wanted to congratte him and express their loyalty.


    However, the bodyguard stopped them, telling them that Zhao Fu had not yet woken up. The family leaders understood that after the battle, there were still many things to take care of, so they did not mind too much.


    However, they did not know that within the room, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was extremely weak, and his chest was dyed red with blood. Of course, they had no idea that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Right now, the space outside of the Ying family was crowded with all sorts of factions trying to curry favor with the Ying family, congratting them and expressing their willingness to submit and do anything for Great Qin.


    In response, the Ying family¡¯s family leaders disdainfully refused to see any of them. Before, they had avoided Great Qin like the gue, and yet, they were now trying to stick onto Great Qin like tape. Did they really think Great Qin was something that they could join as they pleased?


    Facing the Ying family¡¯s disdain, the countless factions could only feel regretful. If they had known this would have happened, they would have chosen to continue trusting in Great Qin. Now, the situation in China had be fixed, and no one could change it. Great Qin was destined to unify China and be an eternal Empire. When that time came, there would no longer be Chinese people, only Qin people.


    As such, these factions could only think of various ways to try to join Great Qin. Otherwise, if they waited until Great Qin unified China, they would not have any opportunities.


    Thergest faction in China was the governmental faction, and even they had to lower their heads to Great Qin. This time, even though they did not have any Dynasty Legatees, they had sent arge number of City Lords and soldiers to attack Great Qin.


    They had suffered great losses, and as a country in the real world, they expressed their goodwill to try to salvage their rtionship, and they had no intentions of submitting to Great Qin.


    Within the Ancient ns, a few elders smiled as one of them said, ¡°It was your family¡¯s N¨¹ L¨¹ who was farsighted and married Great Qin¡¯s Legatee early, bing one of his most beloved concubines. That¡¯s why Great Qin and the Ancient ns¡¯ rtionship has been rtively friendly.


    ¡°In the future, we should strengthen our friendship with Great Qin; after all, the world is destined to be Great Qin¡¯s. Quickly send gifts to Great Qin; our old bones should go out and meet Great Qin¡¯s world famous Legatee. I wonder what sort of heroic figure he is.¡±


    After hearing about this, Tina Pendragon slightly smiled. However, thinking about how Si Ji had actually tried to work with the World Protectors of two other worlds to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, her expression became quite serious.


    When Masanori Hano heard about the results of the battle, she could not help butugh. Beside her, Shuten-Douji slightly sighed and said, ¡°In the future, he mighte to destroy Japan!¡±


    Hearing this, Masanori Hano¡¯s smile faded, and after thinking about it, she started to feel slightly worried.


    After looking at the report in his hand, Geoffrey¡¯s expression became extremely serious; what he was concerned about was whether Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was still alive.


    Over at Flower Moon, there were a group of women sitting within a hall. Many women wanted Xiao Yueyin to change her mind and give up on the partnership with Great Qin in order to avoid being destroyed.


    Su Yuyan could only look at Xiao Yueyin because her opinion could not change anything; saying anything would be useless.


    Xiao Yueyin continued to think and did not give any response.


    ¡°Big sis, you¡¯ve been thinking for so long, so howe you haven¡¯t made a decision yet? Flower Moon has always maintained neutrality; in actuality, working together with Great Qin has already departed from this. We should once again stay neutral; it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± a woman in red said, and many other women agreed, hoping that Xiao Yueyin would cut off their rtionship with Great Qin.


    ¡°Big sis, Great Qin really is doomed this time. I heard that there are even two World Protectors helping to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; how can Great Qin win?¡± another woman said.


    However, Xiao Yueyin continued to think and did not reply to them. Seeing that she still did not make a decision, everyone else felt quite worried.


    At that moment, the news of the result of the battle suddenly came in; Great Qin had been able to withstand the attack, making countless women speechless. They all looked incredibly shocked, and even though Great Qin¡¯s Legatee might have died, Great Qin had indeed survived.


    If they had abandoned Great Qin, the rtionship between Flower Moon and Great Qin would never have been the same again. They all felt quite relieved that Xiao Yueyin had not made a decision in time.


    Now, it was inevitable that Great Qin would unify China. As a partner of Great Qin, they would receive great benefits.


    Su Yuyan smiled as she looked at Xiao Yueyin, who inwardly let out a sigh of relief. She had been bearing immense pressure to trust in Great Qin. She had even been considering what Flower Moon should do after Great Qin was destroyed.


    However, in the end, Great Qin had not let her down and had withstood the attack, and it had set a new status quo. Xiao Yueyin felt that she had now truly seen Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, at that moment, Bai Yue and two or three other women¡¯s faces became extremely pale. They looked at Xiao Yueyin and did not know what to say.


    Things werepletely different than what they had expected, and now, they almost started crying. However, they still had a trace of hope, and that was only if the information that they had provided had not been leaked.


    Xiao Yueyin looked at those women and could tell that they seemed to be hiding something, so she wanted to ask them about it.

 Chapter 889: Those Who Betrayed Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 889: Those Who Betrayed Great Qin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Things are bad! Someone¡¯s attacking our city! It seems to be people from Great Qin!¡± Panicked cries sounded out from outside the hall, as powerful auras descended above Flower Moon¡¯s city.


    The women who had betrayed Great Qin immediately lost all hope as soon as they heard this. Tears streamed out of their eyes, and seeing this, Xiao Yueyin immediately understood why Great Qin would attack them.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t enter the Heaven Awaken World in the future; you can only stay in the real world,¡± Xiao Yueyin¡¯s face became pale as she shouted.


    The other women did not know what was going on, but they still chose to follow her orders. They prepared to exit the Heaven Awaken World, but it was already toote ¨C their status was already inbat, preventing them from leaving the Heaven Awaken World.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as dozens of people giving off powerful auras appeared before the women, looking at them coldly.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu was not only on his guard against the Flower Moon but had also secretly collected information on them, which was why they were able to find Flower Moon¡¯s headquarters so quickly.


    Su Yuyan did not know what was happening, but seeing that Great Qin had suddenly attacked, she said angrily, ¡°Could it be that Great Qin really is so rude and unreasonable? Why have you suddenly attacked Flower Moon; we¡¯re in a partnership!¡±


    The man in the lead, who had the strongest aura, coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°We¡¯re here on orders of Prime Minister Li to capture those who betrayed Great Qin!¡±


    Su Yuyan was unable to understand this; how had they betrayed Great Qin? The man did not give them an opportunity to exin before capturing everyone in Flower Moon.


    In less than a day, the important members of Flower Moon¡¯s widely spread organization had been captured, and those who were rted to Flower Moon had been hunted down by Great Qin. Flower Moon had been eliminated incredibly quickly.


    Great Qin also shook the nearby two worlds. For the first time, the people in the other two worlds heard of Great Qin and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and they sounded like thunder in their ears, shaking their bodies and souls.


    The two most powerful people in their worlds, as well as ten or so people with Nation Armaments, had actually lost. Even their World Protectors had been heavily injured and nearly died as they escaped back to their own worlds.


    They all understood just how monstrous their World Protectors were; ordinary people could only look up at them, and if they had lost even after working together, then just how powerful was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? How could he be so powerful?


    Even though they had not witnessed the battle, they could imagine that it was on an apocalyptic level.


    After hearing about this news, the Dark Demon world, which had disregarded the human world this whole time, fellpletely silent. They had never thought that the human world would be so terrifying; Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was truly a peerless expert.


    Now, no one dared to look down on the human world anymore. They all silently raised the human world into the ¡®dangerous¡¯ category, as this was the reality.


    The Fish Scale world¡¯s Legatees all looked incredibly dumbfounded. All of them quite feared Yu Xuan, as he was powerful to the extent that he could deal with them with a single hand. Apart from his superb talent, he had spent a lot of time in closed-door training.


    As such, his power naturally surpassed the other Legatees¡¯, and hearing that he was going to act, the Fish Scale Legatees had all been quite excited. They believed that with Yu Xuan¡¯s power, he would be able to sweep across the entire human world.


    That way, they would be able to take revenge for the humans poisoning so many Fish Scale people. However, what they had never expected was that Yu Xuan would be defeated and almost die in the human world. Just what sort of being was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    It was not just the factions in those two worlds who greatly feared the human world¡¯s World Protector; the countless ordinary people once again witnessed the might of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. They could only look up at him and sigh.


    Now, countless people wondered whether or not Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had died in battle. After all, he had unleashed terrifying attacks against the two other World Protectors, forcing the Chinese Dynasty Legatees away. The power that the three World Protectors released contained a trace of the world¡¯s source energy, which was the power that the world¡¯s consciousness gave them. It could be seen just how intense the battle had been.


    All of their attacks had been incredibly destructive, but the two other World Protectors had not been a match for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and they had escaped on their dying breaths, while Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had fallen from the sky with six fist-sized holes in his chest. With that kind of injury, it was very difficult to survive.


    However, with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s terrifying power, perhaps that sort of injury could not kill him. As such, there were only rumours that he had died, and no one could confirm them.


    It was unknown whether the two other World Protectors had been able to harm Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s body in the real world. After all, if his real body was fine, even if his body in the Heaven Awaken World died, it would not be a big deal for him.


    At most, he would lose his Cultivation; everything else would be bound to his soul.


    Right now, no one knew just who Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was except for those in Great Qin. As such, everyone else could only make guesses.


    Over at Great Qin, countless Ministers anxiously waited outside, because their Majesty¡¯s life was in grave danger. Right now, Zhang Baishu and many other physicians were treating him, but the situation was not good.


    Everyone was helpless to do anything, so they could only nervously wait outside. Li Si ordered people to collect healing medicines to help save their Majesty.


    This situation had gone on for over a day, and there was still no result. All of the internal affairs were managed by Li Si; he had been made the Prime Minister of Great Qin by Zhao Fu, while Bai Qi controlled the military. Everyone else had to follow the orders of these two people.


    No matter if it was attacking the five Dynasties or capturing Flower Moon¡¯s people, these were not ordered directly by Zhao Fu. Rather, because the situation was quite urgent, these decisions had been made by Li Si, Bai Qi, and Great Qin¡¯s other Ministers and Generals.


    After anxiously waiting for more than a day, the people waiting outside finally saw Zhang Baishu open the door. Seeing him, they asked, ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, how is His Majesty?¡±


    Zhang Baishu¡¯s taut face slightly rxed, and he gave a trace of a smile as he told them that Zhao Fu¡¯s condition had stabilized and that he was not in any danger. However, he was still incredibly weak, so they had to take care of him carefully and could not allow anything to happen to him.


    Hearing this, everyone let out a sigh of relief. It was the first time His Majesty had been injured so severely, making them all desperately worried.

 Chapter 890: 1470 Regions

    <h4>Chapter 890: 1470 Regions</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Right now, His Majesty is still unconscious, but his life is no longer in danger. We need to quickly take care of the remaining matters to avoid anything going wrong!¡± Li Si looked at the other important subordinates and said.


    The three system factions around Great Qin had all participated in this battle, and they had moved their entire armies. However, they had lost and suffered the greatest losses.


    Right now, Great Qin needed to clear out these system factions. Originally, the n was to take down Vietnam and then destroy the three massive system factions.


    They had already taken down Vietnam, and because of the massive battle, they had not yet had time to clear out the 230 regions. However, the northern side of Great Qin was more or less settled.


    In total, the three system factions had roughly 2,200 cities. Most of their City Lords and soldiers had died, and even if they did not die, they immediately relocated their cities and did not dare to remain.


    After the conclusion of the battle, Bai Qi split the army into five groups to attack the five Dynasties that had lost their Legatees. Those Dynasty Legacies had lost many people, but their residents fought back valiant. In the end, Great Qin¡¯s armies were able to forcefully take them down for a small cost and killed many people.


    Bai Qi had been responsible for attacking the five Dynasties, while Wang Jian, Wei Liao, and Bai Xihan had been responsible for attacking the three system factions. This was quite easy for them because the City Lords and soldiers had died, so there were no problems while taking them down.


    There were many regions: 300 in the western side, 230 in the eastern side, and 190 in the southern side. Apart from the system factions, there were also some yer factions, so it would take some time to clear them out. After taking down the five Dynasties, because Bai Qi was worried about Zhao Fu¡¯s safety, he quickly brought the armies and returned, while Wang Jian, Wei Liao, and Bai Xihan continued to take down system main cities.


    What Li Si meant was that because Zhao Fu was still unconscious and could not make any decisions, as his subordinates, they had to take care of the remaining matters for him. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had to take down these cities and regions as soon as possible.


    Hearing this, Bai Qi nodded and left with some Generals, while Li Si took many Ministers to prepare to assimte arge number of people by building new buildings and living regions.


    In actuality, Great Qin still had a Revival Pill, which allowed one toe back to life no matter how bad their injuries were as long as it was consumed within eight hours. However, Li Si could not use this, as it was in Zhao Fu¡¯s Disaster King Ring, and no one else could take it out. Otherwise, they would have already used it.


    Great Qin¡¯s Generals and countless soldiers gave off massive auras as they flooded in three directions. They were simply unstoppable as they conquered city after city, taking down 720 regions with immense momentum.


    With the 230 regions from Vietnam, Great Qin had taken 950 regions in total. Great Qin originally already had 520 regions, and with these 950 regions, it would have 1,470 regions, which would be enough to raise it to a Level 1 Marquisate.


    Their first task was to clear the 950 regions before constructing the third Great Wall to protect all 1,470 regions. Only then would they truly be Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    At the same time, leveling up to a Level 1 Marquisate required three Barony Cities and six Capital Cities.


    In order to obtain the three Barony Cities, Great Qin would have to level up three Capital Cities to Level 3 and use the Region¡¯s Power to upgrade them into Barony Cities, which would save a lot of EXP. However, they still needed six Capital Cities, which would be quite difficult.


    After all, leveling up six Cities into Capital Cities would take an ocean of EXP, and fighting battles was the fastest way. Out of the five Dynasties that Great Qin had taken down, Great Shang had already leveled up into a Level 1 Capital City.


    This fulfilled one requirement for Great Qin, and it now needed another five Capital Cities.


    Before, Great Qin had killed 7,000 City Lords and obtained 3,000 useable City Lord Seals, while 4,000 of the City Lord Seals had be useless.


    Because these cities were quite spread out, it was quite difficult for Great Qin to find them. Some people understood that keeping the cities would increase Great Qin¡¯s power, so they decided to destroy them. As such, Great Qin had obtained another 4,000 useless City Lord Seals. Fortunately, they could be fused into the Wyverns or Corpse Soul Commanders.


    The 3,000 useable City Lord Seals provided Great Qin with nearly 800 million people, and this brought many benefits, such as replenishing arge amount of Fate.


    Before, in order to face the two World Protectors and 11 Dynasty Legatees, Zhao Fu used up almost all of Great Qin¡¯s Fate. Right now, Great Qin had nevercked Fate more.


    After taking down these regions and cities, Great Qin once again stabilized and went into another development phase. Even though there were not any orders from Zhao Fu, things progressed smoothly because of the various Generals and Ministers, and Great Qin once again enjoyed peace.


    It was now October 1, and a turn of events once again shook Great Qin. Great Qin¡¯s Majesty¡¯s injuries had once again worsened, and his condition became quite critical.


    Facing those terrifying injuries, even the Intermediate Water of Life did not have much of an effect. This was because the injuries were not caused by any ordinary power, and this caused all of Great Qin to fall into panic.


    Li Si once again thought of that Revival Pill. The situation was bing quite dire, so Li Si nned to take Zhao Fu¡¯s Disaster King Ring, wipe away the seal he had made, and open it to take out the Revival Pill.


    However, this Disaster King Ring was reinforced with Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Seal, and even Bai Qi could not wipe away the seal. Everyone felt incredibly worried and nned to gather all of the City Lords to join together to wipe away the same.


    However, at that moment, the Flower Fairy suddenly walked out and said in a clear voice, ¡°Can I try? Perhaps I will be able to save His Majesty!¡±


    This made everyone feel quite delighted. They all trusted this mysterious Flower Fairy, and they had no other option except breaking open the Disaster King Ring. However, that would have negative impacts on the Disaster King Ring and could even break it.


    The people led the Flower Fairy to the young man lying on the bed. His face was incredibly pale and his aura was incredibly weak. His chest was bound by white bandages, through which blood continuously seeped out.


    Seeing this, the Flower Fairy did not hesitate and sat down next to the bed as she stretched out a hand. A rainbow-colored light came out from her hand, which she lightly pressed against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, causing the rainbow-colored light to enter Zhao Fu¡¯s body.

 Chapter 891: November

    <h4>Chapter 891: November</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Flower Fairy continuously sent her power into Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and this continued for five or six minutes. After taking her hand away, a rainbow-colored flower grew out from Zhao Fu¡¯s chest ¨C this was not a corporeal flower but one made of light.


    The appearance of this flower caused Zhao Fu¡¯s wounds to stabilize, and the golden crystal formed by Phoenix Qi in Zhao Fu¡¯s body started to give off arge amount of Phoenix Qi to restore Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Standing by the side, Xianru could sense these changes, and she marveled at the Phoenix Qi¡¯s powerful recovery ability.


    Under the cooperation from the flower and the Phoenix Qi, Zhao Fu¡¯s wounds took a turn for the better, allowing everyone present to let out a sigh of relief. In the next few days, Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries became better and better.


    Because Zhao Fu had note out for a long time in the real world, Zheng Yuqin forced open his door and found that he was lying on his bed, covered in blood. She was immediately scared out of her wits, and this matter shook the entire Ying family.


    If something happened to tGreat Qin¡¯s Legatee within the Ying family, the consequences would be unimaginable. The family leaders personally came and ordered people to use the best equipment and medicines to save Zhao Fu.


    After hearing about this, Wu Qingniang put a pause on the many things she had to do and personally came to visit Zhao Fu. Seeing there were so many women by Zhao Fu¡¯s side, she could not help but frown. ¡°Since when was this guy so lucky to have so many women looking after him?¡±


    However, she found that she recognized some of them, as they had gone to the same university. Zhao Fu had most likely brought them here to protect them, and now that the world was so chaotic, one had to be quite careful.


    Wu Qingniang did not know what had happened to Zhao Fu; it was most likely something within the Heaven Awaken World. He had so manyyers of protection in the real world that it was almost impossible for him to be injured so severely without anyone noticing, and no one knew how he had been injured.


    Thinking about that shocking battle from before, the destructive shockwaves had spread through all of China. A sense of darkness and despair spread out, making everyone feel incredibly powerless.


    Even though Wu Qingniang had not been directly involved, she understood how terrifying that battle had been. In the face of that power, she had felt incredibly weak and small.


    Zhao Fu had most likely been caught up in the shockwaves of that battle. Wu Qingniang felt that Zhao Fu could not remain by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s side, as it was too dangerous. After he woke up, she would talk to him about leaving Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s body in the Heaven Awaken World gradually recovered, his body in the real world also recuperated. This made Wu Qingniang feel quite relieved, and she soon left.


    During this time, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandparents came often to see Zhao Fu. They had wanted to stay and take care of him, but because there were already people assigned to look after him, the Ying family did not allow it, and they could onlye to see him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s uncle and aunty had alsoe once or twice because their luxurious lifestyles had been given to them by Zhao Fu. They were worried that if Zhao Fu died, they would lose everything, so they came to see him every now and then.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cousins did note because they knew about Zheng Jiao and Mei Xiaoyan. This was especially so for Zhao Fu¡¯s younger cousin ¨C seeing how lewd Mei Xiaoyan, who did not even allow him to touch her, acted in front of Zhao Fu, he felt quite angry towards Zhao Fu.


    However, both of Zhao Fu¡¯s cousins had found good girlfriends now, so they did not feel as hateful. However, they broke off rtions with Zhao Fu and decided not to visit.


    It was now November, and the Heaven Awaken World had gone into winter. The weather became quite cold, and there was often frost on tree leaves early in the morning. Everything was a lifeless gray and ck, and countless creatures went into hibernation.


    Zhao Fu, who had been sleeping for more than a month, finally woke up, causing all of Great Qin to celebrate. Li Si and Bai Qi hurried to the pce to check up on how he was.


    Just as they entered the pce, they heard a weak but dignified voice say, ¡°How long have We been sleeping for?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Si felt incredibly happy; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would start referring to himself as ¡®We.¡¯ Li Si had reminded him to speak like a King, but Zhao Fu still often used ¡®I¡¯ out of habit. Now that Zhao Fu had started to use ¡®We¡¯ after waking up, it seemed that he had gone through some changes after being injured and recovering.


    Li Si replied in a soft voice, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been sleeping for a bit more than a month.¡±


    After falling silent for a moment, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°What has happened after We fell asleep?¡±


    Li Si respectfully replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. All of the Generals and Ministers have done a lot in this time. Not only have we taken down the five Dynasties, but we¡¯ve also started to clear out the surrounding regions and build the third Great Wall.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief, and he started to ask about more specific things, which Li Si replied to in detail.


    Now that Zhao Fu had finally woken up, all of his subordinates let out a sigh of relief. They once again started to consult Zhao Fu when making decisions, and even though most things were discussed in a big group, there were sometimes things that Zhao Fu was not pleased with. As such, they had to bring things up with him, as Zhao Fu was the King of Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body quickly recovered over these days, and soon, his wounds had essentially fully healed. His strength had not fully recovered yet, and because he was still quite weak, he would have to go to the Yin Qi Valley for a while.


    After his wounds fully healed, Zhao Fu first went to thank the Flower Fairy and gave her some rewards. He also took out the Revival Pill and ced it in the Imperial Physicians Pavilion in case something like this happened again.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that his injuries would be so serious this time. However, given that he had fought against two World Protectors, it was not too surprising.


    One of the first things that Zhao Fu nned to do now was to give titles to Concubines and refine the five Nation Armaments.


    Thinking about those five Nation Armaments, Zhao Fu could not help but smile. Despite being injured so severely, it had been somewhat worth it.


    They had destroyed the Shang Dynasty, Jin Dynasty, Sui Dynasty, Song Dynasty, and Qing Dynasty. Out of them, the Shang Dynasty was one of the Five Ancient Dynasties, and Zhao Fu had used his Heart Sword to kill the Sui Dynasty, Song Dynasty, and Qing Dynasty¡¯s Legatees.


    Si Ji and the other Dynasty Legatees had chosen to immediately escape with their lives, but Di Wutian had not been willing to run, and he had roared as he rushed at Zhao Fu. However, he had been quickly killed. Zhao Fu then caught up with the Jin Dynasty¡¯s Legatee, but right as he killed him, the two World Protectors¡¯ powerful attacks had hit him, injuring him heavily and forcing him to stop chasing after the other Dynasty Legatees.


    The Shang Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament was the Star Plucking Tower, the Jin Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament was the Eight Silver Dragons, the Sui Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament was the Great Dragon Boat, the Song Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament was the Emperor Cloth, and the Qing Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament was the Dragon Vein.

 Chapter 892: Refining

    <h4>Chapter 892: Refining</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bai Qi had captured women from the five Dynasties, and these women included all sorts of rtives of the Legatees.


    Of course, many of these women were on the Ancient Beauty Rankings. Just Di Wutian alone had the third-ranked beauty, Su Dafei; the eighth-ranked beauty, Zhao Hanyue; the seventeenth-ranked beauty, Xia Ji; the twelfth-ranked beauty, Dong Xiaowan; and the thirty-ninth-ranked beauty, Li Hongzhu.


    The other Dynasty¡¯s Legatees also had many women on the rankings, because not only were they beautiful, but they also had arge amount of Phoenix Qi, which everyone needed.


    Out of them, Su Dafei was quite strange. Bai Qi had expected these people to escape if they had the opportunity, but she had led Azure Hill¡¯s women to wait for Great Qin with countless treasures.


    Di Wutian had many women, and everyone knew how dissolute he was. He had 300 or so women, and they were all incredibly pretty and beautiful. There were younger women and more mature women, and it was said that one of Di Wutian¡¯s greatest hobbies was collecting beauties.


    These women all had some Phoenix Qi, so Bai Qi had brought them back to help Zhao Fu refine the Nation Armaments and also take for himself.


    Zhao Fu originally had only been with virgins before, but as time had passed, he did not mind too much about this anymore.


    Before, Zhao Fu had seemed to like mature women more, and some people had discovered this, so most of the women presented to him were more mature ones.


    Perhaps this had to do with Zhao Fu¡¯s younger years, but that was not too important.


    The way Zhao Fu treated these women was also different to before; as a monarch, the person with the most power in Great Qin, he could do as he liked without any restraint.


    However, there were very few women who could actually make Zhao Fu feel much, and he had barely paid much mind to most of the women. That was how Zhao Fu¡¯s personality was, but he would still provide for them.


    Sitting on his throne, Zhao Fu had the women brought in. There were 500 or so of them, and just the women from the Shang Dynasty alone made up about 60%.


    The most eye-catching and bewitching one was, of course, Su Dafei. Her alluring eyes could steal one¡¯s soul, and her Azure Hill n was a type of nine-tailed fox, and they were innately incredibly charming.


    When Zhao Fu had been recuperating, he had often heard Little Nine talk about a ¡®big sister Su.¡¯ Because they were both nine-tailed foxes, Little Nine immediately came to like Su Dafei. She was the only woman who had been given preferential treatment from the five Dynasties, and this was not because of Little Nine but because she was good at establishing rtions and had impressed Li Si and many other Ministers.


    Moreover, she had brought the entire Azure Hill n to join Great Qin, and Zhao Fu had summoned her. Things had happened between them, and he had been surprised to find that she was still a virgin. How could Di Wutian, who was soscivious, not have touched her?


    Su Dafei¡¯s exnation was that the Azure Hill n liked to submit to those who were powerful. Even though Great Shang was not bad, it was not the best. It did not even have a Kingdom, and she had agreed to give herself and the Azure Hill n after Great Shang established a Kingdom. However, it was a pity that Great Shang had been destroyed by Great Qin.


    Now, Zhao Fu understood why the outside world had said that Di Wutian and Su Dafei¡¯s rtionship had been quite hazy; it seemed that Su Dafei had always prepared a way out for herself and had not beenpletely loyal to the Shang Dynasty.


    However, the other women, such as Zhao Hanyue and the others, were no longer virgins.


    They looked at Zhao Fu withplicated expressions; they had been sent by their families to Great Shang to be Di Wutian¡¯s women, but they had been caught by Great Qin. They had no control over their own fates; that was their tragedy in this chaotic world.


    However, something to be happy about was that Zhao Fu treated women well and was not ruthless and licentious like the rumors had said. Moreover, with Great Qin¡¯s powerful strength, they would be able to live peacefully here.


    After making them all Concubines, Great Qin obtained an ocean of Phoenix Qi. As expected from the women from the five Dynasties, the golden crystal within Zhao Fu¡¯s body became somewhatrger as well.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the five Nation Armaments to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and prepared to conduct the Great World Refinement to refine them together.


    This required even more people to gather the Heaven and Earth Fate. Great Qin did notck such people; after destroying the five Dynasties and refining their Generals¡¯ corpses, they had obtained many Grade Orbs and Innate Talent Blood Crystals, which had been given to those who had performed well.


    Zhao Fu took 25 people to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and ced the five Nation Armaments at the center. Zhao Fu could not help but feel somewhat excited; after refining them, Great Qin would have another five Nation Armaments.


    If Zhao Fu had only relied on the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power in the previous battle, he would not have been able to withstand the two World Protectors and 11 Dynasty Legatees. At that time, the various n Armaments and Nation Armaments had all been a great help.


    The 25 people followed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and started to send their Fate into the magic formation, causing all of the energy stones to instantly disintegrate.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out throughout all of China, and countless people once again looked in the direction of Great Qin. After the battle, Great Qin had fallen into silence as it had been busy devouring the nearby regions. What was it doing now?


    Now, there was no one who could stop Great Qin, just like Great Qin in history ¨C the six States had been powerless to stop Great Qin from unifying China.


    The weather started to change as massive winds blew, causing sand and stones to fly and trees to shake. All of China felt a massive amount of Fate gathering towards Great Qin.


    They were going to refine five Nation Armaments, so the amount of Fate Great Qin gathered was naturally quiterge. After all, in total, China only had 12 Nation Armaments, and this was nearly half of them.


    In the sky, a massive rainbow-colored cauldron gave off a boundless power as it stood between the heavens and the earth, seeming as if it was suppressing the world.


    The five Nation Armaments flew into the cauldron and were refined by a formless me. The five Dynasties¡¯ auras were gradually burned away while Great Qin¡¯s Fate madly rushed into them.


    The five Nation Armaments absorbed a massive amount of Great Qin¡¯s Fate and slowly went through changes. These five Nation Armaments belonged to China, and because Great Qin also belonged to China, the refining process was much simpler.


    After a while, the marks of the five Dynasties had been burned away, and Great Qin¡¯s own aura and mark had been instilled into the Nation Armaments.


    Boom!!


    Another shocking explosion sounded out as the rainbow cauldron dispersed into traces of Fate, and the five refined Nation Armaments gave off terrifying mights as they slowly descended from the sky.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he stretched out his hand, took hold of the five Nation Armaments, and looked at their information.

 Chapter 893: Human King

    <h4>Chapter 893: Human King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The first was the Star Plucking Tower. It was 30 centimeters tall, and there was a stage made of stones below it, which took up two-thirds of its height. The tower looked quite exquisite and luxurious, and it was made of wood and gave off a dense, starry, mysterious aura. It had the Shang Dynasty¡¯s unique script, which had been turned into Qin script.


    This was originally the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament, and as the Nation Armament of one of the Five Ancient Dynasties, it was more powerful than ordinary Nation Armaments. Zhao Fu decided to re-name it Qin Star Tower.


    The second Nation Armament was eight silver dragons that were each 30 centimeters long. They were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, looking incredibly fierce. Now that they had absorbed a lot of Great Qin Fate, they had be a dark silver color and gave off an even more savage aura.


    This was originally the Jin Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament, and it had most likely been created during the War of the Eight Princes. Zhao Fu named it Eight Qin Dragons.


    The third was a boat that was 30 centimeters long. It was made of jade and had a dragon¡¯s head at the front and a dragon¡¯s tail at the back. There were seven floors and had many small buildings on it. It was covered with jewels and looked incredibly precious, and it now gave off the powerful aura of Great Qin.


    This was the Sui Dynasty¡¯s Great Dragon Boat, and Emperor Yang of Sui had sailed on it many times up the Grand Canal.


    Even though Emperor Taizong of Tang, Li Shimin, was a good Emperor, he had been proficient at ndering. Emperor Yang of Sui, the former Emperor, was not a very muddleheaded Emperor, and Li Shimin¡¯s older brother, Li Jiancheng, had actually been quite a talented military strategist, and he was not as useless as he had been said to be.


    However, the Tang Dynasty¡¯s historical records had said that Emperor Yang of Sui and Li Jiancheng were incredibly hopeless, and many people had believed these things. It was only in recent times that more historical evidence had shown otherwise; that was how the system of victors and losers worked in ancient times.


    Zhao Fu decided to name this beautiful boat Qin Boat.


    The fourth Nation Armament was a yellow cloth that did not look very special, except for the fact that it gave off a faint golden light. There also seemed to be a dragon¡¯s shadow swimming about within it, giving off a King¡¯s aura. Now, it had be a ck cloth and gave off a ck light.


    This was originally the Song Dynasty¡¯s Nation Armament, the Emperor Cloth. Legend had it that it was the yellow cloth from the robes of Zhao Kuangyin, the founding Song Emperor.


    Zhao Fu had already taken down Later Zhou, and its aura was quite simr to the Song Dynasty¡¯s, as Zhao Kuangyin had been a General in Later Zhou and staged a military uprising. Zhao Fu decided to name it Qin Emperor Cloth.


    The final Nation Armament was a backbone that was 30 centimeters long and seemed snow-white like jade. It seemed to be the backbone of a dragon, and it gave off a dragon¡¯s might. This was the Qing Dynasty¡¯s Dragon Vein, which Zhao Fu renamed Qin Dragon Vein.


    After looking at these five Nation Armaments, Zhao Fu satisfiedly ced them next to the Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart to be nourished by Great Qin¡¯s Fate. Now that Great Qin had nine Nation Armaments, Great Qin¡¯s Nation Power once again rose to a new level.


    Zhao Fu also wanted to make the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal Great Qin¡¯s n Armament, but after thinking about it, Great Qin was part of China, and because it was enough for Great Qin to just use it, it was better not to do something like that.


    Apart from the five Nation Armaments, there was something else that was quite important, which was that Great Qin¡¯s grade had once again increased. Every time Great Qin took down a Nation Legacy, it received an Evolution Point, and every time it took down a Dynasty Legacy, it received five Evolution Points.


    Now, the Great Qin City had finally obtained 30 Evolution Points, and it had leveled up from an Epic grade City into a Human King grade City. It was the human world¡¯s first Human King City.


    The Great Qin leveling up into a Human King City had caused many abnormal signs, but because Zhao Fu had been unconscious, he had not seen them.


    It was said that the entire Great Qin City gave off golden light as the clouds swirled, and a massive amount of Fate gathered towards Great Qin, forming a massive golden dragon that entered the Great Qin City.


    As a Human King City, it greatly surpassed Epic grade Cities, and its stats had greatly been increased. It now had five effects.


    The first was Human King Might, which allowed the City to give off a King¡¯s might. It had fused with the Great Qin City¡¯s Barony level and formed a Kingdom¡¯s might.


    Within a certain range, Great Qin¡¯s territory would give off a might that would cause ordinary beasts to instinctively feel fear and note near. This not only applied to beasts but other creatures as well.


    For example, without anyone controlling them, Undead would feel quite fearful as well, making it so that they instinctively avoided Great Qin.


    The second was Human King Fate, which allowed this city to gather Heaven and Earth Fate. This was extremely powerful, as very few things could gather Heaven and Earth Fate.


    The third was Human King Might, which was not King¡¯s Power but the power that a City gave off. It was a type of King¡¯s Power, and it caused the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power to once again increase.


    The fourth was Human King Shield. When the Great Qin City was met with danger, it would give off a powerful barrier that would protect the Great Qin City.


    The barrier was a high-grade barrier and was many times more powerful than ordinary barriers, and it provided great protection for Great Qin.


    The fifth was the activation of the Human King¡¯s Guard profession. This was a profession unique to Human King grade Cities, and it was a B grade military profession.


    This was quite important, because as a Legacy City, Great Qin¡¯s professions would be stronger as the City became stronger. Before, Great Qin soldier was a D+ grade military profession, but as the Great Qin City¡¯s grade had increased, it had be a C- grade military profession.


    In other words, Great Qin¡¯s most basic military profession was already C- grade, which greatly increased Great Qin¡¯s overall strength. The higher the grade of a military profession, the better its effects and stats.


    After looking through the Great Qin City¡¯s information, Zhao Fu happily smiled. The Great Qin City could still be upgraded; the next grade was Human Emperor Grade, which was even more powerful, and it was not something that the Human King Grade could everpare to.


    However, the requirement was even more difficult, as the requirement was to unify an entire world.


    Great Qin definitely could not achieve this right now. Even though it had obtained victory this time, it did not have the power to face an entire world. After all, most people from the other Continents did not act, or else, it would not have just been 30,000 City Lords attacking.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu turned his attention back to Great Qin¡¯s main tasks, which were clearing out the regions and constructing the third Great Wall. Even though these things progressed quite quickly, Zhao Fu still felt that it was too slow.


    This was because if they cleared 60 regions in a month, it would take half a year to clear 950 regions, and the time it took toplete the Great Wall would be even longer.


    The real world had not been destroyed yet and had not been fused into the Heaven Awaken World, so the more powerful Great Qin was now, the greater the advantage it would have in the future.

 Chapter 894: Development

    <h4>Chapter 894: Development</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    When that time came, there would be various worlds invading, and the human world would be quiteplicated. Great Qin was only a small pebble in the Heaven Awaken World.


    It would no longer have such an important position like it did right now in the human world. When that time came, Great Qin would be nothing; even a Dukedom would be able to casuallye and destroy it.


    As such, Zhao Fu wanted to develop as quickly as possible, as this was the best time for development. They could not afford to waste any time.


    Zhao Fu discussed with his subordinates and decided to add another 50 million soldiers to the army, bringing the army up to 250 million soldiers. Great Qin now had 2.7 billion people, and after clearing out the regions, they would have even more.


    Apart from expanding the army, Zhao Fu also nned to establish a people¡¯s militia made of 100 million people. The people¡¯s militia would do some regr training and could be used in emergencies. When there were not enough proper soldiers or the proper soldiers were tied up, they could be used.


    This brought Great Qin¡¯s overall military to 350 million soldiers. 50 million were left to defend Great Qin, while the remaining 300 million soldiers were split into 30 teams to clear out the regions. They could clear out 30 regions per week, which was 120 regions per month. It would take roughly eight months to clear out the 950 regions.


    After taking care of these things, Zhao Fu felt quite bored. The less important matters were given to the various Generals and Ministers to do, and Zhao Fu realized that he had not left the Legacy Land in a while. As such, he went to the outside world and found that almost all of the Grassi people were talking about the human world.


    Zhao Fu felt quite intrigued and did made some inquiries, and he found that it was about the Celestial Emperor Star and Nether Emperor Star. It had been quite a while since those stars had descended, but it seemed that they were still hotly discussed.


    With their strength, they did not know the abilities of those two Emperor Stars, but they understood that those stars were incredibly powerful.


    Some people said that a demonic genius had descended, which was why those stars had appeared, and they warned everyone not to offend the people from that world or risk being destroyed.


    Others mourned that the heavens were unjust, giving the world after theirs such a person but not their world. That person would definitely be a scourge to the Grassi world in the future and might even destroy the Grassi world.


    Some people were incredibly curious as to what race the people from the next world were; were they Humans or from the Death Race? Was it a single terrifying person who had awakened those stars or was it two people? Those two stars¡¯ attributes werepletely different, and when they thought about that, everyone felt quite startled ¨C could it be that there were two demonic geniuses?


    Those were only some guesses from themon people, and the Grassi world¡¯s various Kingdoms also took this matter incredibly seriously. All of the Kings held emergency meetings and listed the human world as a grave threat, and the human world could even be a greater threat than the Lantong people.


    Because of this, they did not n to attack anymore, and they instead started to focus on defense. Even though it was only a new world, it was growing incredibly powerful. If the Heavenly Domain Boundary disappeared one day, it was possible that it would not be the Grassi people attacking the human world but the human world attacking the Grassi people. If that happened, what could they do?


    After hearing about these things, Zhao Fu felt quite amused; Great Qin did not have that kind of strength at all. However, the Grassi people choosing to defend instead of attacking was an incredibly good thing and would lessen the pressure on the human world. However, if they personally saw the true strength of the human world, they might change their minds.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu somewhat wanted to attack the Grassi world, but Great Qin had not even unified the human world, so this would have to be put off for a while.


    After buying arge number of Talisman Stones, Zhao Fu once again returned to the human world. Even though Great Qin had won this battle, it had used up arge amount of resources to achieve this victory. Things like the Disaster Pearls and the five million aquatic beast corpses were things that could not be replenished, so they could not be used again.


    Zhao Fu had already thought of the n for the future: After clearing out the regions, they would continue to develop outwards and destroy Myanmar and Laos.


    Zhao Fu did not have much to do now, so he started to fish at a creek while cultivating. The higher one¡¯s Cultivation was, the harder it was to raise it further.


    At that moment, Li Si came over and reminded Zhao Fu, ¡°Your Majesty, you have not dealt with Flower Moon yet. Would you like this subordinate to take care of it?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts for a while. Before, Zhao Fu had very rarely trusted people, and out of all of the yers, only Xianru had received Zhao Fu¡¯s trust. This was because she had been with Great Qin for so long.


    Factions were made up of many people, and it was impossible for everyone to be of one mind. As such, Zhao Fu never fully trusted factions, and that was why he did not allow any factions to join Great Qin.


    Even though the leader of Flower Moon did not do anything, its members had betrayed Great Qin. Even though they had not leaked any important information, it was still a betrayal.


    Zhao Fu returned to the pce and had Flower Moon¡¯s people brought out. Su Yuyan¡¯s expression was quiteplicated as she looked at Zhao Fu with an intense look of bitterness. She had never thought that Zhao Fu would be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; she had actually been fooled by him for so long, and she had even given her first kiss to him.


    None of Flower Moon¡¯s people knew that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. After being imprisoned in Great Qin, they found this out from other people and felt incredibly shocked. Zhao Fu, who they thought was just a puppet, was actually Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the human world¡¯s most terrifying King.


    ¡°Long time no see, superstar Su.¡± Zhao Fu slightly smiled as he looked at Su Yuyan kneeling in front of him.


    Su Yuyan angrily turned her head to the side because she felt quite wronged that she had trusted Zhao Fu and felt quite positively about him. Otherwise, she would not have given her first kiss to him. In fact, she had wanted to do it with Zhao Fu, but he had instantly destroyed Flower Moon.


    ¡°Turn your face; We want to look at you.¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice became dignified, and it had a trace of domineeringness to it, making some of the women feel afraid.


    Su Yuyan¡¯s eyes became teary as she felt quite wronged and turned her face to look at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu walked down from his throne and came before her, and he lightly smiled as he asked, ¡°Are you afraid of Us? You may rise!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yuyan felt both angry and aggrieved, but she inwardly let out a sigh, as it seemed that Zhao Fu did not n to kill them.


    After much tussling within Zhao Fu¡¯s chambers, many womeny on the bed as Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°You women from Flower Moon are all quite good.¡±


    Xiao Yueyiny on Zhao Fu¡¯s right arm, her face red as she inwardly sighed. They had not been able to escape from this cmity, but at least they had managed to stay alive.

 Chapter 895: Demon God

    <h4>Chapter 895: Demon God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re all your people now, and Flower Moon is also yours. It¡¯s no longer a partnership between us; we belong to Great Qin. Now, you canpletely trust us, so can you give us another chance? I promise this won¡¯t happen again,¡± Xiao Yueyin said as she flirtatiously looked at Zhao Fu.


    Lying on Zhao Fu¡¯s left arm, Su Yuyan lightly harrumphed. ¡°That¡¯s right; we¡¯re all yours already, you baddie. Moreover, it was only a few of us who gave away information, and we did not collectively betray Great Qin. As the Emperor, you should do things fairly.


    ¡°You also caught all of us and took all of our bodies; don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? After all, big sis and I have always supported Great Qin.


    ¡°Also, Bai Yue and the others who leaked information were the ones who served you the most just now. Look at them, they¡¯ve all fainted. Since you¡¯ve taken all our bodies, how about you just punish them lightly.¡±


    Zhao Fu was not in a rush to make a decision, and he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll think about how to deal with them.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu cuddled with them for a bit longer before getting up, feeling quite refreshed, and he headed to the Dark Demon world.


    The Dark Demon world¡¯s World Protector, Mo Qi, was still unconscious, and his wounds were not healing. The entire Demon Heaven Sect was incredibly worried, and they were quite shocked as to how powerful the human world¡¯s World Protector was.


    Zhao Fu came here mainly for the Night Dynasty. In actuality, Zhao Fu had an incredibly far-sighted n, and he had changed his original n.


    The original n was to make the Night Dynasty a chess piece, which would be useful when the Dark Demon world started to invade the human world. However, this would be a waste.


    Right now, Zhao Fu did not even put the entirety of China in his eyes. After unifying China, he would unify the mind Continent before conquering the other Continents and unifying the world.


    The Night Dynasty had a big advantage, and even though it could not unify the Dark Demon world, with Great Qin¡¯s help, it was possible for it to unify the Southern Continent. If both the Night Dynasty and Great Qin developed and fused together, thebined power would be monstrous.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s main task was to clear out regions, and there was nothing big to do. Zhao Fu could now turn his mind to the Dark Demon world; right now, the World Protectors of the two other worlds were sleeping, so there was not much to be afraid of.


    Apart from developing the Night Dynasty in the Dark Demon world, Zhao Fu felt that he could also develop a faction in the Fish Scale world. After the Heaven Domain Boundary disappeared, Great Qin would be able to quickly devour three worlds before attacking the world above theirs; this would cause the previous worlds¡¯ people to go mad.


    That was the far-sighted n that Zhao Fu had made, which went from defending in fear to taking the initiative to attack. China and the human world were unable to satisfy Zhao Fu¡¯s rapidly growing ambition. Zhao Fu wanted Great Qin to be a true Empire.


    As such, the situation was quite urgent, and Zhao Fu felt that there was not much time; Great Qin had to quickly unify the human world.


    After going to the Dark Demon world, the Night Dynasty¡¯s first goal was to destroy three Dynasties and a Sect. Within the Heaven Awaken World, Sects often controlled many cities and regions, and some even had Sect Armaments that were no weaker than Nation Armaments.


    These factions had helped the Vile Dynasty to attack the Night Dynasty before. Now, if the Night Dynasty wanted to destroy them, no one would help them, and no one wouldin.


    Even though Mo Qi was heavily injured and unconscious, there were still countless other people Zhao Fu had to be wary of, so he could not do things too overtly. It was better not to be allied against by even more people.


    Right now, the Night Dynasty City was a Level 1 Capital City and had 250 million people and 22 million soldiers. Their military force was not very big, and they would not be able to simultaneously destroy four factions.


    After all, the Night Dynasty received a lot of its resources from the Night Dynasty in the real world, so it was unable to develop very quickly.


    If the Night Dynasty wanted to get rid of future problems, they would also have to get rid of those Dynasties and Sects in the real world as well and devour their power. That way, they would not be able to do anything to the Night Dynasty. In order words, they had to simultaneously attack in the Heaven Awaken World and the real world, which required arge military force.


    Zhao Fu sent people into the Dark Demon world¡¯s real world and expanded their army from eight million soldiers to 20 million. That way, the Night Dynasty had 20 million soldiers in the real world and 22 million soldiers in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Originally, Zhao Fu had wanted to bring over ten million Ghost Soldiers, as they would not reveal anything about where they were from. However, after thinking about it, Zhao Fu found that transportation would be an issue. Right now, the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel could only teleport one person at a time, and teleporting ten million Ghost Soldiers would take far too long.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to bring City Lords, but he could not bring too many, or else the Southern Continent would go into a state of panic. As such, he only brought with him the 800 City Lords fromst time, as they would be enough to deal with this.


    The Night Dynasty had 300 or so City Lords, so in total, they had roughly 1,200 City Lords. If the situation required it, they could also ask the Demon Path Sect for help.


    Now that they had decided to destroy the three Dynasties and one Sect, they first gathered detailed information about them.


    The first Dynasty was called the South ss Dynasty, and it had 40 million people, three million soldiers, and 60 City Lords. It did not have a Nation Armament.


    The second Dynasty was called the Void Demon Dynasty, and it had 30 million people, three million soldiers, and 70 City Lords. It did not have a Nation Armament.


    The third Dynasty was called the Xuan Dynasty, and it had 50 million people, 50 million people, four million soldiers, and 70 City Lords. It also did not have a Nation Armament.


    The Sect was called the Demon God Sect, and it had 20 million people, one million soldiers, and 40 City Lords. It had a Sect Armament.


    In total, these four factions had 140 million people, 11 million soldiers, and 240 City Lords.


    These four factions had all been heavily wounded in the previous battle, and their City Lords and soldiers had not fully recovered yet, while the Night Dynasty had greatly developed and was now stronger than them overall.


    Originally, theirbined strength was greater than that of the Night Dynasty¡¯s, but they were not very united, so they were suppressed by the Night Dynasty.


    At the same time, even though they were Dynasties in the real world, they did not have enough Fate. Even though their Legacy Stones were all Legendary grade, they did not have Nation Armaments. With how precious Nation Armaments were, they were not something that any Dynasty could create.


    However, the Demon God Sect had a Sect Armament, and the Sect was even more ancient than the Night Dynasty. It had once been the number one Sect in the Southern Continent, but it had gone into decline and had be a second-rate Sect that relied on allying with other factions.


    Despite this, because it had quite a long history, it had an immense amount of Fate, allowing it to create a Sect Armament.

 Chapter 896: Demon God Sect

    <h4>Chapter 896: Demon God Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sect Armaments were something condensed from a massive amount of Fate, and it was very simr to a Nation Armament. However, it was also quite different ¨C Nation Armaments required a King¡¯s Fate to control, while Sect Armaments required a Sect¡¯s Fate and a Sect¡¯s acknowledgment. As such, ordinarily, only Sect Masters could use them.


    Moreover, their attributes were different as well; Nation Armaments had a Nation¡¯s power, while Sect Armaments had a Sect¡¯s power.


    Neither was weaker than the other; often, Sects were as powerful as nations, but they were simply run as Sects.


    What Zhao Fu was concerned about was whether this Sect Armament could be refined by Great Qin. After all, Great Qin had only refined Nation Armaments and had not encountered Sect Armaments before, so Zhao Fu had no idea if Great Qin could refine Sect Armaments.


    Zhao Fu decided to first consider how to destroy the four factions. These four factions had been wary against the Night Dynasty this entire time, and it would be difficult tounch sneak attacks.


    The Night Dynasty had Great Qin secretly supporting it, so Zhao Fu decided to openly attack and ordered the soldiers in the real world to make preparations as well.


    Great Qin¡¯s people did not do anything for now, and Zhao Fu did not bother hiding the news of the Night Dynasty attacking; it was best that everyone knew.


    The 300 City Lords and 20 million or so soldiers split into four teams and gave off powerful auras as they simultaneously attacked the four factions.


    This news quickly spread through the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent. The various factions all watched on in amusement; the Night Dynasty had finally made a move against those four factions. After all, there had been hatred between the Night Dynasty and those four factions for a while now, and no one else wanted to get involved.


    After all, the Night Dynasty had the help of that mysterious faction, causing it to develop rapidly. No one wanted to anger the Night Dynasty.


    The four factions were quite terrified, as they only had 11 million soldiers and 240 City Lords in total. After hearing that the Night Dynasty was attacking, they spent a great amount of resources to raise their total forces to 20 million soldiers, hoping that they would have enough strength to defend.


    Because the four factions were on the defending side, they had been keeping an eye out for the Night Dynasty the entire time and had the geographical advantage, which they used to construct solid defenses.


    Zhao Fu personally led one of the Night Dynasty¡¯s armies and he chose to attack the Demon God Sect. He wanted to personally see what the Sect Armament that was going to be Great Qin¡¯s was like.


    Ye Cang led one of the other armies, while the two other armies were led by the Night Dynasty¡¯s Ancestors. There were many City Lords from Great Qin with each army, ready to attack at any moment.


    Five million soldiers arrived at the bottom of arge mountain in a grandiose manner. There were tall walls built on the mountain, and they were 20 meters tall and gave off a solid aura.


    There were many people from the Demon God Sect standing on the walls, and they looked down at the Night Dynasty¡¯s army with serious and wary expressions.


    Zhao Fu was wearing his ck cloak that covered his body and face, and he gave off a powerful aura as he stood in the air. The air around him seemed to be frozen, and his oppressive aura made countless people feel that it was hard to breathe.


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s powerful aura descended, the people on the walls started to panic. Even ordinary City Lords could not withstand this aura, and a long-bearded elder hurriedly walked out and shouted, ¡°The Demon God Sect vows to never antagonize the Night Dynasty; will the Night Dynasty spare us this once?¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°It¡¯s already toote; back then, the Night Dynasty already gave you all a chance, but you chose to attack anyways. Submit or die!¡±


    The long-bearded elder¡¯s expression became quite unsightly as he exploded out with a powerful aura, causing a wild gale to blow as he furiously roared, ¡°The Demon God Sect used to be the number one Sect in the Southern Continent; we¡¯re not so easy to bully. Even though we¡¯re not as powerful as we used to be, if the Night Dynasty wants to conquer us, it won¡¯t be so easy, and you¡¯ll have to pay a heavy price!¡±


    Boom!!


    A demonic light shot into the sky, causing the weather to change. An incredibly powerful might covered the entire battlefield, and a spider statue giving off a demonic light floated out of the elder¡¯s body as his power reached an extreme level.


    The ck spider statue was as big as a palm andpletely ck except for its four blood-red eyes. It gave off an incredibly savage and evil power.


    This was most likely the Demon God Sect¡¯s Sect Armament, the Demon God Spider. It was quite powerful and was not weaker than a Nation Armament at all; during the previous battle, Zhao Fu had personally seen the Demon God Spider in action and the terrifying power it had disyed.


    It seemed that it wanted to use this power to scare off the Night Dynasty; after all, anyone would worry about their losses in battle. However, wanting to force Zhao Fu into retreat was simply delirious.


    Zhao Fu did not waste any more words and took out the Great Qin Seal. A simrly monstrous aura descended, covering the battlefield. As the number of Cities that the Great Qin conquered increased, the Great Qin City¡¯s grade had also increased, making the Great Qin Seal much more powerful than before.


    ¡°Everyone attack and destroy the Demon God Sect!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice was filled with might, coldness, and some condescension. The 200 Great Qin City Lords hidden within the army immediately unleashed their power and flew towards the walls.


    However, that was not all. Zhao Fu threw out 50 Spirit Pet Rings, causing 50 Wyverns giving off either icy air or mes to appear. Because the Wyverns were quite big and powerful, they were even more destructive than ordinary City Lords and were terrifying war machines.


    The enemy¡¯s side had suddenly increased by 200 City Lords and 50 Wyverns, while the Demon God Sect only had 40 City Lords in total. Their faces became incredibly pale, and the long-bearded elder cursed, ¡°The Night Dynasty is shameless! You¡¯re still using that mysterious faction¡¯s power; you¡¯re their dogs!¡±


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed but did not reply to his words, and he instead directly attacked. The 200 City Lords attacked the Demon God Sect¡¯s City Lords, while the 50 Wyverns shot outrge amounts of mes and icy air towards the soldiers on the walls. Pained howls sounded out as countless people were burned or frozen to death.


    All of the Archers on the walls drew their bows to the fullest and furiously fired at the Wyverns, and countless arrows tore through the sky.


    Ding, Ding, Ding¡­


    Clear clinking sounds could be heard as the countless arrows hit the Wyverns¡¯ scales, but they were all blocked, unable to harm the Wyverns even a bit.


    However, the waves of arrows still caused the Wyverns to feel pain, making some of them fly higher into the sky. However, the soldiers on the walls were unable to rx because the Night Dynasty¡¯s army had charged up by now.


    Swish, swish, swish¡­


    Arrows containing immense force flew up towards the walls and rained down, causing blood to fly everywhere and for cries to sound out.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± The Wyverns in the air seemed quite furious as they flew back down, and their stomachs bulged as they unleashed massive waves of mes or icy air.

 Chapter 897: Demon Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 897: Demon Wolves</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These Wyverns all had City Lord Seals fused into them, and they were all 100 or so meters long. The mes and icy sts were all three meters wide and annihted any soldiers they touched.


    The mes and icy sts wreaked havoc on the walls, causing countless soldiers to cry out as they died. The Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiers came within attacking range, but they were not in a rush to attack. Instead, they formed defensive formations with Shieldbearers at the front and Archers at the back, continuously shooting out arrows towards the walls.


    Under the attack from the Wyverns and the Archers, the Demon God Sect¡¯s losses were quite severe. Their numbers continuously dwindled, and even though they vigorously retaliated, in front of the Night Dynasty¡¯s immense power, they were unable to do much.


    The situation for the Demon God Sect¡¯s City Lords was not very good either. They were surrounded by Great Qin¡¯s City Lords, and some of they had already died. After all, they were fighting five against one, and it was an incredibly shameless battle.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu was fighting with the Demon God Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the long-bearded elder. Zhao Fu held the Death Disaster Sword and continuously rained down powerful attacks.


    The Demon God Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s face was extremely pale. He had already unleashed the Sect Armament¡¯s full power, but he was still being suppressed. He was continuously in danger, but the other side was only using his City Lord Seal; that person was truly terrifying.


    Boom!!


    ¡­


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu shed out, causing a long, gray sword light, bringing with it an immense aura of death, to sh towards the Demon God Sect Master.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± the Demon God Sect Master roared and invigorated all of the Sect Armament¡¯s power. The ck spider gave off an intense demonic light, and a massive spider¡¯s image appeared in the sky, spitting out a ck light towards the sword light.


    Boom!!


    An explosion rang out as the sword light and ck light collided, resulting in deathly qi and ck light shooting everywhere and for massive winds to sweep out.


    Ye Cang¡¯s army¡¯s advance was also quite smooth. He was attacking the South ss Dynasty, who had built their defenses on a ins.


    There had originally been hundreds of thousands of Demon Wolves here, and after the Night Dynasty¡¯s army arrived, the South ss Dynasty used some sort of method to attract the Demon Wolves to attack the Night Dynasty¡¯s army.


    These Demon Wolves were not ordinary wolves; they were all two meters long, and their fangs gave off cold lights. Their strength was roughly at Stage 1-6, and they were incredibly savage and fast.


    Hundreds of thousands of Demon Wolves charged across the ins incredibly quickly, forming a massive tide that gave off terrifying sounds.


    The multitude of Demon Wolves would definitely cause great losses to the Night Dynasty. As such, Ye Cang immediately summoned 50 Wyverns, giving off immense dragon¡¯s might. After all, just their might alone was able to greatly suppress other creatures.


    Following this, an amusing scene unfolded. The hundreds of thousands of charging Demon Wolves felt the immense pressure from the 50 Wyverns, and they were scared to the point of immediately turning around and running away.


    In actuality, a single Wyvern was able to annihte 100,000 Demon Wolves. After all, they had dragon¡¯s might and flew in the sky, making it impossible for the Demon Wolves to attack them. With their dragon¡¯s might, the Demon Wolves did not dare to fight at all.


    However, things were not over. The 300 City Lords exploded out with auras, seeming to shake the heavens, causing the Demon Wolves to run away even faster. They even whimpered and went from looking savage and ferocious to pitiful little wolves.


    Ye Cang had 100 Night Dynasty City Lords and 200 Great Qin City Lords, and this was the same for the two other armies.


    Now that the other side had disyed its full strength, Ye Cang did not hesitate and directly attacked. The Wyverns and City Lords flew at the City Walls, while the Night Dynasty army flooded forwards.


    Another massive battle unfolded, causing blood to fly everywhere and screams to sound out. The battle was quite intense, and Ye Cang found the South ss Dynasty¡¯s Legatee and started to fight him.


    The third army was led by Ye Ningshuang. She attacked the Void Demon Dynasty, whose defenses were built in a valley. Using the mountain faces on either side, it was quite easy to defend against enemies.


    Ye Ningshuang was not as dauntless as Zhao Fu and Ye Cang, and she was much warier. She first tested the other side before having the Wyverns use the mountains as cover to fly to the back of the Void Demon Dynasty.


    Ye Ningshuang still did not reveal her army¡¯s full strength, only having the Night Dynasty City Lords and soldiers attack. This was because the Void Demon Dynasty held a great geographical advantage.


    The Void Demon Dynasty thought that this was all of the strength that the Night Dynasty had, and the Legatee mockinglyughed at Ye Ningshuang. However, Ye Ningshuang was not angry because she already roughly knew the Void Demon Dynasty¡¯s strength.


    Suddenly, Great Qin¡¯s hidden City Lords started to attack, causing powerful attacks to m onto the City Walls. The terrifying lights from the attacks ripped the Void Demon Dynasty¡¯s soldiers to shreds, creating a bloody scene.


    The Wyverns at the back also started to attack, raining down mes and icy sts, burning soldiers to ashes or freezing them solid.


    In just a moment, the Void Demon Dynasty suffered heavy losses, and Ye Ningshuang also started to ferociously attack the Legatee.


    The final team was led by the other Ancestors of the Night Dynasty, and things also went quite smoothly for them. With an advantage in City Lords and dominance in the air with Wyverns, they were able to quickly suppress the other side.


    Following this, the Night Dynasty soldiers charged, ferociously attacking the enemies before climbing up the walls. Soon, they had taken over the walls, while the Ancestors surrounded the Xuan Dynasty¡¯s Legatee and killed him.


    Back at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, Zhao Fu sent out a sharp sword light, lopping off the Demon God Sect Master¡¯s arm, causing him to cry out in pain and quickly retreat.


    Zhao Fu would not let him off just because he was an old man; Zhao Fu rushed up and shed at him, preparing to end his life.


    However, the Sect Armament, that palm-sized spider, seemed to have its own will as it shot out and screeched as it bit at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and sent it flying before grabbing out with his hand, causing a ck dragon inscription barrier to cover that ck spider. The ck spider gave off an intense demonic light as it tried to bite its way out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s tough barrier was broken through after a few bits, but before the spider could escape, Zhao Fu had cleaved the Demon God Sect Master in half, causing blood to stter everywhere as the two halves of his body fell to the ground.


    The ck spider lost all of its power and returned to being a statue, all of its terrifying might disappearing.

 Chapter 898: Hidden Historical Remnant

    <h4>Chapter 898: Hidden Historical Remnant</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu put the ck spider away, and the battle quickly ended. Most of the Demon God Sect¡¯s soldiers and City Lords had died, and small portion of them had surrendered. Zhao Fu led his soldiers and directly took over the Demon God Sect¡¯s territory.


    Because the Demon God Sect Master had brought his real body into the Heaven Awaken World, even without using the Heart Sword, Zhao Fu was able to kill him.


    Also, after killing the Demon God Sect Master, he had dropped a ck rhombus-shaped crystal. The ck crystal gave off a slight demonic light and was as long as a finger. It gave off an aura simr to that of a City Lord Seal, but it was a different power.


    This was a Sect Crystal, and it had simr effects to a City Lord Seal. It allowed one to control the highest authority in a Sect, and it had powerful Sect Power.


    The three other armies also sessfully advanced, taking over the City Walls quickly before conquering the territories of those factions.


    The four factions¡¯ residents were in a state of panic. Facing the Night Dynasty¡¯s ferocious attacks, they had no strength to retaliate and could only run around in terror or scream as they died.


    As the Night Dynasty had started attacking in the Heaven Awaken World, their soldiers in the real world had also suddenly attacked while most of the four factions¡¯ people were in the Heaven Awaken World. They easily conquered their headquarters, and Zhao Fu even had some Night Dynasty soldiers return to the real world to assist with this.


    The four factions suffered heavy blows in the Heaven Awaken World and in the real world. Within the Heaven Awaken World, they were unable to resist anymore, as most of their City Lords and soldiers were either dead or had surrendered, and only their residents were left.


    Residents were incredibly weak in front of proper soldiers; a Stage 1 soldier could kill dozens of residents, and the countless residents could do nothing but be ughtered.


    The four factions in the real world had some strength to defend because after their soldiers died in the Heaven Awaken World, they returned to the real world. However, they barely had any heart to resist, as they understood that they would lose and most of their higher-ups had been captured in the Heaven Awaken World or had been killed already, so there was no one leading them.


    Zhao Fu led his City Lords and arrived at the center of the Demon God Sect without any obstructions. This was their final line of defense, and there was a massive magic formation there. However, Zhao Fu condescendingly smiled and did not even bother to attack; he directly used the Sect Crystal to deactivate the formation.


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the innermost region of the Demon God Sect. The core item was different than a City Heart; it was an orb floating in the air with a one meter tall stone stele beneath it, giving off a powerful aura. The words ¡®Demon God Sect¡¯ were engraved on the stone stele.


    Zhao Fu looked at its information and found that it was the Sect Creation Stele, and with this, one could create a Sect, while the orb was naturally the Sect Heart.


    Of course, this Sect Creation Stele belonged to the Demon God Sect and could not create a new Sect.


    Zhao Fu went up and ced his hand against the Sect Heart and chose to conquer it and relocate it. The three other armies quickly took down the three other factions as well, and the four factions finally perished and became part of the Night Dynasty.


    Now, there were many things to do, and not just in the Heaven Awaken World. They now had to take all of the four factions¡¯ resources and people in both the Heaven Awaken World and the real world.


    There were many things to do, but the entire Night Dynasty was ecstatic; they had devoured four factions in one go, and their strength had once again greatly increased. Moreover, these four factions had been in conflict with the Night Dynasty, and they most likely had to do with the death of the previous Legatee.


    Now, they had finally been destroyed, and the Night Dynasty would no longer have to worry about them. However, they did not know that Zhao Fu¡¯s ambitions were far greater.


    Those four factions were just second-rate factions in the Southern Continent, so it was not too big of a deal for them to be destroyed.


    Now, even without Great Qin¡¯s help, the Night Dynasty would be able to stand as the number one faction in the Southern Continent.


    Apart from the Night Dynasty, there were ten or so other first-rate factions in the Southern Continent, dozens of second-rate factions, and hundreds of third-rate factions. There were even smaller factions and system factions.


    It would be quite difficult to unify the Southern Continent, especially without revealing himself. Even though Zhao Fu wanted to speed things up, he had to take things one step at a time. Right now, he already had a rough n.


    The other factions were not too surprised that these four factions had been destroyed, as they had been expecting this for a while. However, seeing that the Night Dynasty had once again asked for help from that mysterious faction, many people felt quite scared.


    Luckily, the Night Dynasty immediately expressed its goodwill to other factions afterwards. After all, there were grievances between the Night Dynasty and those four factions, as they had helped the Vile Dynasty attack the Night Dynasty. Now that the Night Dynasty had destroyed those four factions, there was nothing anyone could say about it.


    Zhao Fu left the cities and resources that they had obtained with the Night Dynasty instead of taking them back to Great Qin. After all, the Night Dynasty needed to develop as well.


    Of course, the women that the various Dynasties and Sects sent over were kept by Zhao Fu himself.


    After Zhao Fu¡¯s army took down the Demon God Sect, many of the Night Dynasty¡¯s people came to take charge of the ce. Zhao Fu nned to return and take a proper look at this Sect Armament.


    However, one of the Night Dynasty¡¯s Managers came and reported that they had discovered a hidden historical remnant in the Demon God Sect. It was extremely dangerous, and the soldiers who went in were not heard from again and had most likely died.


    Hearing the words ¡®historical remnant,¡¯ Zhao Fu felt quite interested. After all, Great Qin had a few historical remnants: One was the underground region, which Great Qin had explored around one-fifth of, and another was the Assassin historical remnant, which he still only had one more stage to clear, a trial of the heart. Zhao Fu had not been able to clear that one so far.


    Thest one was Gloomy Jungle, which he had fully explored. The ice and fire region within it had been very beneficial to Great Qin.


    As such, Zhao Fu was quite delighted to hear that there was a historical remnant here, and he immediately had that Manager bring him to it.


    They arrived at arge, underground cave that was surrounded by ruins. There were traces of an ancient civilization, and it was pitch-ck inside the cave. Cold air flowed out of the cave, making one shiver, and it gave off an incredibly dangerous feeling.


    The cave mouth was three meters tall and four meters wide, and there were white cobwebs around it. Zhao Fu remembered that the Demon God Sect¡¯s Sect Armament was a spider, and he wondered if this was rted.


    In order to avoid any danger, Zhao Fu became wary and released his Emperor¡¯s Domain. He also ordered some soldiers to stand guard to avoid any unexpected situations.

 Chapter 899: Spider

    <h4>Chapter 899: Spider</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu walked into the cave, and now that he had those gray pupils, he was able to see clearly in the dark. He no longer needed any illumination, as the gray pupils were something from the Death Race.


    After walking in 30 or so meters, Zhao Fu discovered some soldiers¡¯ weapons and some traces of blood, but there were no corpses. There were traces of things being dragged, and the corpses had most likely been dragged off by something.


    Zhao Fu became even warier and continued onwards. As Zhao Fu walked, the space around him becamerger andrger.


    Suddenly, when Zhao Fu was about 100 meters into the cave, countless one meter wide ck spiders rushed at Zhao Fu incredibly quickly.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change at all, because even though the spiders had some power, they were still nothing in front of Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu took out the Death Disaster Sword and casually swung it, causing deathly qi to flow out towards the spiders. The spiders¡¯ bodies were instantly corroded by the deathly qi, and their lifeforce was instantly destroyed, causing them to immediately die.


    There were hundreds of spiders, and they all became corpses. Zhao Fu stepped over their corpses and continued ahead, and waves of spiders would attack him from time to time with increasing numbers.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu came to a passageway that was ten or so meters wide. He shed out, sending out a gray sword light that cut thousands of spiders into tiny parts. Those spiders were more powerful than the ones from before, and their bodies were about 1.5 meters wide.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards, and after killing a few more waves of spiders, another massive wave of spiders came at him. They were simply innumerable and everywhere.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression still did not change much. He sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into the Death Disaster Sword, causing the sword to give off a chilling gray light.


    The spiders rushed at Zhao Fu savagely like a massive tide, reaching him in an instant. It seemed like they would inundate him in just a moment and devour him.


    Zhao Fu continuously shed out, creating terrifying sword lights that flew out continuously. In just a moment, the spiders were reduced to countless fragmented corpses.


    Their green blood sttered everywhere, and more and more corpses fell to Zhao Fu¡¯s feet. These spiders were actually quite powerful. They all had strength that was greater than Stage 1 power, and their bodies were two meters wide. Their eyes also gave off blood-red lights.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu¡¯s arm started to feel quite numb. There were countless spider corpses piled in front of him, and the ground was covered with green blood. He had finally killed all of the spiders, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief; he had been worried that these spiders woulde endlessly.


    Zhao Fu decided to rest for a short while and regain his strength before going onwards.


    Following this, he arrived at arge hall that was 10,000 meters wide. The floor was made of glossy tiles, and there were terrifying drawings of spiders catching their food engraved on the walls, looking incredibly bloody and ferocious.


    Within the hall, there were three 100 meter wide spiders that each had six pairs of blood-red eyes. They all looked coldly and ferociously at Zhao Fu, giving off powerful auras. Their strength was not weaker than that of the boss monster of a region.


    At the same time, there was arge door behind them. There was a picture of a gigantic spider on the door, looking incredibly lifelike, making it seem as if it was going to rush out of the drawing.


    Just as Zhao Fu stepped into this ce, the three spiders started to quickly move, rushing at Zhao Fu with frightening auras.


    Facing the three massive spiders, Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out a 100 meter wide crescent sword light. It gave off a massive amount of deathly qi as it flew towards the iing spiders.


    However, the three spiders were not only fast but also incredibly agile. Just as the sword light was about to hit them, they suddenly jumped and lightly evaded Zhao Fu¡¯s attack; Zhao Fu had underestimated these three spiders.


    Chi! Chi! Chi!


    After jumping into the air, the three massive spiders spat out a white liquid towards Zhao Fu. The white liquid smelled quite foul, and it was evident that it was nothing good.


    Zhao Fu quickly dodged to the side, and after the three pools of liquid fell to the ground, they gave off sizzling sounds. In just an instant, there were threerge holes that were seven or eight meters wide and ten or so meters deep, and they gave off a noxious smell.


    The three massive spidersnded and continued rushing at Zhao Fu. After getting close, they bit at him, wanting to rip him to shreds.


    In response, Zhao Fu coldly smiled as a massive amount of deathly qi flooded out of the Death Disaster Sword. In just an instant, Zhao Fu condensed hundreds of spears that were ten or so meters long, each of them possessing immense Death Power.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s long-range attacks were not very powerful, but as someone who used swords, he had the advantage in close-range battles. With the three spiders leaping at Zhao Fu and trying to bite him, Zhao Fu sent out the spears he had condensed.


    Because they were incredibly close now, the spiders were unable to dodge. The spears pierced through their bodies, causing green blood to fly everywhere. The three spiders screeched and quickly retreated.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised that they had taken this attack but had not died. However, they were heavily injured.


    Zhao Fu darted forwards and turned into a ray of light as he shot past, giving off an incredibly sharp sword aura. One of the spiders was sent flying and smashed out a crater in one of the walls. After crashing to the ground, it did not even twitch, and Zhao Fu had no idea if it was still alive or dead.


    The looks in the remaining two spiders¡¯ eyes were no longer as ferocious, and there was now a trace of fear in their eyes. With Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, even the eight Aquatic Beast Kings were afraid, let alone these three spiders.


    The two spiders quickly ran towards the door behind them. This door was 100 meters tall and 60 meters wide, and even though Zhao Fu did not know what was behind the door, anyone would be able to tell that the spiders were trying to do something. As such, Zhao Fu had to stop them ¨C he stretched out a hand, and his golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun as he grabbed at the air. Countless chains stretched out from the ground, shooting towards the two spiders.


    The two spiders were greatly startled and tried to dodge, but there were far too many chains, and the two spiders were already heavily injured. They were unable to dodge all of the chains and were tightly bound, and they desperately struggled, wanting to break free of the chains.


    Now that he had bound these two spiders Zhao Fu walked over to them, his Death Disaster Sword giving off a terrifying sword light. Zhao Fu prepared to kill them but saw a look of pleading in their eyes.


    As such, Zhao Fu stopped; since there was not any enmity between them, he would rather not kill those who were willing to surrender.


    ¡°Are you willing to submit to me?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the two spiders and tried to confirm if they actually wanted to surrender. If they did not, he would kill them.


    However, the two spiders did not respond and did not seem to want to submit, instead looking at the door. Zhao Fu frowned, because that door was being slowly opened.

 Chapter 900: Spider Empress

    <h4>Chapter 900: Spider Empress</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A devilishly seductive woman walked out; she had blood-red colored long hair and a pair of blood-red eyes. Her skin was as white as snow, but her hands were like ws. She did not wear much, only leather skins covering her important areas.


    This woman looked quite enticing, but her blood-red eyes were filled with only bloodlust and ruthlessness. Her body also gave off powerful Phoenix Qi and the aura of a godly spirit.


    She was the merciless Spider Empress, Elise!


    Under Elise¡¯s beautiful and elegant appearance, she hid a cruel, dark heart. The cold and cunning Elise often used the Spider God¡¯s blessing as a promise to lure those without any wariness.


    She had already exchanged her humanity for something incredibly wicked, and through sacrificing countless innocent people, she had been able to maintain her eternal youthfulness. No one knew just how many had been caught in her web and used to feed her boundless hunger.


    Elise elegantly walked towards Zhao Fu, giving off a powerful aura. Even two or three hundred City Lords working together would not be a match for her.


    However, facing the terrifying Elise, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change at all. He stretched out a hand, causing the tens of thousands of chains to fly at her with immense force.


    However, Elise was incredibly fast. Her body blurred as it disappeared and then reappeared behind Zhao Fu. Her w-like hands shed at Zhao Fu¡¯s back, wanting to rip him apart.


    Just as a bloody scene was about to unfold, Zhao Fu exploded out with the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, causing nine ck dragons to appear around him. Elise¡¯s expression changed as she was sted back by this enormous power.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a finger and pointed at the flying Elise and said, ¡°Summon Ghosts!¡±


    The gray dots in his right eye started to spin as Six Paths of Reincarnation Power flowed out from the ground. A 30 meter tall, terrifying-looking Ghost appeared behind Elise, and it swiped out with its ws and sent Elise flying the other way.


    Elise spun andnded on the ground, a trace of blood at her lips as she savagely red at Zhao Fu.


    The gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes continued to spin as an even greater wave of Six Paths of Reincarnation Power rose from the ground, and Zhao Fu said, ¡°Dark Ghost World!¡±


    Immediately, ghostly qi covered Elise and dragged her into an illusion. The moon here was gray, and countless Ghosts howled as they sprang at her, wanting to devour her.


    Back when Zhao Fu had fused with the five professions, he not only obtained the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power but also grasped the skills of those five professions.


    Within the illusion, Elise continuously shed out with her ws, sending out sharp lights that turned the attacking Ghosts into ghostly qi. However, the Ghosts continued toe unceasingly.


    While attacking, Elise also tried to break through the illusion. However, this illusion was created by Zhao Fu using the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, and it was hundreds of times more powerful than ordinary illusions. It was not something that she could escape from easily.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu once again stretched out his hand. A massive amount of power from the Great Qin Seal entered his left eye as his five pupils dted. Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, causing hundreds of thousands of chains to shoot into the ghostly qi from all directions.


    After dissipating the ghostly qi, it could be seen that Elise was tightly bound by the countless chains, dangling in the air. Elise now understood that she was not a match for Zhao Fu at all, and her expression changed to a flirtatious one as she said, ¡°Alright, this Empress knows that she isn¡¯t a match for you; can¡¯t I choose to surrender?¡±


    However, Zhao Fu was not willing to trust her so easily, and he stretched out his hand as he said, ¡°Hand over your Spirit Origin!¡±


    Elise could only helplessly reply, ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    A ck mote of light came out of Elise¡¯s forehead and floated to Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; he had never thought that things would be resolved so easily, and he waved his hand and released Elise.


    Elise immediately sprang into Zhao Fu¡¯s arms, greedily sniffing Zhao Fu as she said in a craving tone, ¡°Your Majesty, why is your Emperor¡¯s aura so massive? It¡¯s much greater than a true Emperor.¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu had an incredibly pure Sovereign Bloodline and two Emperor Stars, so his Emperor¡¯s aura was naturally quite immense.


    However, Elise¡¯s changes were quite sudden; she had wanted to eat him just then, and now she seemed like a devoted servant. Because he now had her Spirit Origin, Zhao Fu obtained some more information about her, and he found that demon creatures were quite cunning and easy to change.


    Zhao Fu lightly pushed her away; even though Elise was incredibly bewitching and seemed like she was waiting for Zhao Fu to use her, what Zhao Fu was more concerned about was what was behind the door. After all, he found that there was a light that seemed toe from a treasure beyond the door.


    Zhao Fu headed straight for the door, causing Elise to lightly harrumph in dissatisfaction. She looked at the three heavily-wounded spiders and waved her hand, causing a ck light to cover them as she started to heal them.


    After opening the door, Zhao Fu found a room that was 1,000 meters wide filled with glowing lights. There was a small stage at the center with a ck throne on top, with countless coins and jewels heaped around it. There were all sorts of Legendary and Epic grade equipment and many other items.


    Zhao Fu nced around and saw that there were at least tens of thousands of gold coins and countless jewels. Just the Legendary grade equipment numbered at least 1,000, and there were about 100 pieces of Epic grade equipment. This was a massive treasure trove.


    Even though the ck throne looked quite simple and looked like a western-style throne without any ornate decorations, it was still a treasure.


    [Empress Throne]: A throne that only an Empress can own. It can greatly increase one¡¯s Cultivation speed and Comprehension, as well as increase one¡¯s recovery. It also has an Empress¡¯ Domain, and any structures around it will receive a boost to its stats.


    Apart from this throne, there was also a Den core floating in the air, and it was a spider.


    [Divine Spider Den]: Grade: Epic, Description: A powerful and terrifying spider den that can spawn spiders with a trace of divine blood with Stage 2 strength. It can spawn 45-65 every day.


    This was yet another treasure. Spiders bred incredibly quickly, and with this Den, Great Qin would be able to quickly nurture a spider army. These spiders were not weak either, having Stage 2 strength.


    The gains from this historical remnant were quite good, and Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile as he put everything away. However, he decided to leave the throne to Elise, as it seemed to be her personal throne.

 Chapter 901: Demon Sovereign King

    <h4>Chapter 901: Demon Sovereign King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, what Zhao Fu did not expect was that there was yet another door. Even though this door was tightly shut, there was a terrifying aura leaking out of it. It could cause a person¡¯s body to instantly stiffen, and it was far more powerful than Spider Empress Elise¡¯s.


    Zhao Fu could not help but be even more careful. He walked over to therge door and vigorously pushed it open, revealing another hall. The hall was 1,000 meters wide, but there was nothing inside it except a 100 meter long stone coffin.


    The terrifying aura wasing from this stone coffin, and just as Zhao Fu was about to approach, the golden dragon warned him, saying, ¡°Zhao Fu, be careful!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and released his Emperor¡¯s Domain before walking over to the stone coffin. He testingly tried to push the top of the stone coffin and found that nothing happened. He then pushed off the toppletely, revealing a 100 metre long corpse of a demon.


    This corpse had an incredibly powerful-looking body, sharp ws, and violet scales. It also had a pair of violet wings, and unlike ordinary demons, it had the head of a very handsome-looking man that had a trace of coldness and ruthlessness.


    The aura that the demon gave off was extremely intense, and it gave off a King¡¯s might. This corpse seemed to be the corpse of a Demon Sovereign King, and it was extremely terrifying.


    Feeling this terrifying power, even the Sky Demon Sword slightly trembled in fear.


    The Demon Sovereign King was a king of kings among demons, and it had immense Demon King Power. This Demon Sovereign King¡¯s King¡¯s Power was extremely pure, and it most likely had a true Royal Kingdom as opposed to just a Barony Kingdom.


    After all, a Barony Kingdom gave Barony King¡¯s Power, which was a lower grade of King¡¯s Power. The King¡¯s Power that a Royal Kingdom gave was true King¡¯s Power.


    This Demon Sovereign King had been dead for a long time, yet it still gave off such a powerful aura. A corpse like this was quite a good treasure, and it had many uses.


    Zhao Fu wondered what he should use the corpse for when the golden dragon said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to make things soplicated. The Demon Sovereign King¡¯s corpse has already created a second spirit, which is currently slumbering, and it requires arge amount of power to awaken.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, you can use your blood to set a restriction in his body. Your blood has a Sovereign Bloodline, so it naturally suppresses Kings. He won¡¯t be able to break free from your restriction unless he also bes an Emperor. You can then use your power to awaken him and fully control him.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled; subduing such a powerful Demon Sovereign King meant that he would have another powerful helper.


    Zhao Fu used the golden dragon¡¯s method to set down a restriction within the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s body. In order to do this, Zhao Fu used his essence blood, forming a blood-red rune that he sent into the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s body.


    Its second spirit was something that it had only birthed after a long time, and this was incredibly rare. The second spirit did not have the first spirit¡¯s memories, and it was a nk te.


    Now that Zhao Fu had set down the restriction, it was time to awaken it. This required an immense amount of power, so Zhao Fu using his Emperor¡¯s power was quite beneficial.


    Zhao Fu discourteously stood on the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s massive head and took out the Great Qin Seal, releasing all of its power. A ck me erupted out, unleashing wild wind that rippled in all directions.


    Following this, Zhao Fu controlled the Great Qin Seal to descend on the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s head, and waves of powerful energy were sent by the Great Qin Seal into the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s body.


    The corpse filled with deathly aura started to have traces of lifeforce, which grew and grew.


    Three hourster, the Demon Sovereign King suddenly opened his violet eyes and looked at Zhao Fu, who was standing on his head. There was no emotion in its eyes, only evilness and ruthlessness, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    In the next second, the Demon Sovereign King raised its hand to attack Zhao Fu, wanting to crush him. He felt no gratitude towards Zhao Fu awakening him, and it only wanted to kill all living creatures.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and invigorated the restriction that he had set.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± the Demon Sovereign King howled in pain. After the blood-red restriction was activated, it slowly twisted and cut away at the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s spirit before restoring it and then repeating the process.


    This sort of pain caused the Demon Sovereign King to almost go mad, and it continuously howled as its body spasmed within the stone coffin.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air above the stone coffin, coldly looking down at the Demon Sovereign King. Even though the Demon Sovereign King looked like it was in immense pain, with blooding out of its five orifices and all over its body, Zhao Fu still did not stop.


    Within the first hall, Elise heard these howls and felt a trace of fear within her heart. Evidently, Zhao Fu was no kind person, and he was most likely even more cold-blooded than she was.


    The howls continued for six hours, and in the end, the Demon Sovereign King was only able to powerlessly lie there and moan. It could not even roar or howl anymore.


    Only then did Zhao Fu stop ¨C the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s gaze towards Zhao Fu was no longer so cold and ruthless; it was filled with terror instead.


    Zhao Fu gave a slight smile of satisfaction, and soon, the Demon Sovereign King¡¯s appearance started to change. He turned into a 14 or 15 year old boy with violet hair, and even though he gave off an icy-cold, ferocious aura, he still followed behind Zhao Fu and looked quite frightened.


    After going back to the first hall, Zhao Fu was quite surprised to find three extra women. They all had short, silver hair and blood-red eyes, and they looked quite beautiful. They were quite voluptuous as well and had elegant demeanours.


    These three women¡¯s auras were the same as the three spiders¡¯ auras. Zhao Fu looked at Elise, who now looked at him with a trace of fear. He wondered if she had some way of turning them into human forms, or if they had always had this ability.


    Just as Elise was about to exin, Zhao Fu waved his hand, signaling that he did not care too much. Elise¡¯s eyes shed as she seemed to think of something, and she flirtatiously hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm, looking quite passionate.


    The three other women and the Demon Sovereign King followed behind Zhao Fu and left his historical remnant. Just like that, Zhao Fu had finished going through the whole historical remnant.


    Zhao Fu nned to return to Great Qin and take care of the Spider Den and Sect Armament before heading to the Dark Demon world. He wanted to form an alliance with other factions and use the alliance to clear out the smaller factions and system factions.


    He would use the alliance to obtain as much benefits as possible, allowing the Night Dynasty to quickly develop. After obtaining enough strength, he would then turn on therger factions and quickly unify the Southern Continent before expanding out to the other continents.

 Chapter 902: Supreme Level

    <h4>Chapter 902: Supreme Level</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu asked the golden dragon about the Sect Armament in detail. He found that he could not refine it yet, as this required Sect Fate, and required him to establish a Sect.


    Moreover, even if he refined the Sect Armament, he could only use it as a Sect Armament, and it could not be a Nation Armament. There was no way to change its nature, because Sects and Nations were simply too different, so Zhao Fu gave up on his original thoughts.


    Now, Zhao Fu had the Demon God Sect¡¯s Sect Creation Stele, so he could re-establish the Demon God Sect. Because he had the Sect Creation Stele, he had obtained a lot of information. This Sect Creation Stele not only contained the Legacy Art ¡®Demon God Profound Art¡¯ but also the Demon God Sect¡¯s history.


    The first Sect Master created the Demon God Sect with the help of the Spider God, so the Sect Armament was a spider. Zhao Fu thought about Elise because she was somehow rted to the Spider God; no wonder the Demon God Sect had that historical remnant.


    Now, Zhao Fu wanted to re-establish the Demon God Sect, but it was moreplicated than establishing a City ¨C it first required one to learn the Legacy Art, then required another five people to learn the Legacy Art, and then another 100 people to learn the Legacy Art. This would provide one Sect Master, five Elders, and 100 disciples.


    The Legacy Art was split into different grades like Great Qin¡¯s Legacy Art. As one¡¯s status increased, the grade of their Art would also automatically increase.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that he should still establish a Sect. The Heaven Awaken World was a world in which Sects and Nations co-existed, and he would have to face off against many Sects in the future. As such, establishing his own was essential.


    Following this, Zhao Fu picked out 105 people to start cultivating the Demon God Sect¡¯s Legacy Art. At the same time, Zhao Fu started to cultivate it as well, as he had to re-establish the Sect. However, Zhao Fu did not want to continue using the Demon God Sect¡¯s name, and he instead changed it to the Demon Emperor Sect.


    This was just a change of name, and the Sect would still be the Demon God Sect in essence. However, Zhao Fu could be said to be the first Sect Master of the Demon Emperor Sect.


    After ten or so days of cultivation, everyone reached the requirements. Zhao Fu found a region filled with demonic qi and re-established the Demon God Sect as the Demon Emperor Sect.


    A ck light shot into the sky and turned into a massive spider. Demonic light filled the surrounding few regions, and demonic qi and Fate madly gathered as the Demon Emperor Sect was formally established.


    The Demon Emperor Sect had just been established, so it was not veryplete yet. Zhao Fu handed it over to others to take care of; the first thing to do was to gather a few million disciples. After all, the Sect Armament¡¯s power relied on the Sect¡¯s overall Fate, so they could notck people.


    Of course, Great Qin¡¯s main path was still of an Empire; having a Sect was just something on the side that would allow Zhao Fu to use the Sect Armament.


    Because Zhao Fu was the Sect Master of the Demon Emperor Sect, he could naturally use the Sect¡¯s power and the Sect Armament. He would not have to refine it, as there was no bloodline requirement; being the Sect Master was enough.


    After this matter wasplete, Zhao Fu went to take care of another matter, which was the Spider Den. Zhao Fu had specially prepared a region for it in order to nurture arge number of spiders with divine blood.


    Because Elise was the Spider Empress and had arge amount of Fate, Zhao Fu made her a Concubine, providing Great Qin with a lot of Phoenix Qi and Fate. The three short-haired women, her personal attendants, had also been made Concubines.


    Zhao Fu had her manage the spiders because she understood this area more than anyone else. Of course, all authority over the Den still remained with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu still did not trust Elise much. However, because he had obtained her Spirit Origin, he did not have to be too worried.


    Next was the Demon Sovereign King. Because he had a new spirit, his mind was still nk, and he did not have any memories. Zhao Fu decided to name him Zhao Mo, simr to Zhao Sha.


    Thinking about Zhao Sha, after three years, he had be a young man, but he still could not speak very well. Zhao Fu decided to send him to the Great Qin Academy to properly study, and he had performed quite well. His rankings there were not low at all, but because he looked quite savage and had a cold aura, he did not have many friends. He was only somewhat close with Wu Qing and the others.


    His Sin Devil Bloodline had developed as he had developed, and his true power and might had been revealed. Out of the twelve people from Eternal Night, Tuoba Qing was the most powerful due to her Origin Bloodline, while Zhao Sha was the second most powerful.


    Now that Tuoba Qing had left, he was naturally the most powerful. Before, he had only been weaker because of Tuoba Qing¡¯s Origin Bloodline; in terms of his killing techniques and calmness, he was number one.


    The golden dragon had actually suggested wiping away Zhao Sha¡¯s consciousness and making him Zhao Fu¡¯s second clone. After all, the Sin Devil Bloodline was a higher being¡¯s unique bloodline and had unlimited potential. If Zhao Fu could have this clone, he would be able to have even more power.


    Only this way would Zhao Fu be able topletely control Zhao Sha, who had so much potential.


    Even without thinking about it, Zhao Fu rejected the golden dragon¡¯s suggestion. Even though Zhao Fu could be quite cold-blooded, he had his bottom-line; he would nevery hands on his own people.


    The three strongest people in Great Qin right now would first be Bai Qi, then Ge Nia, and then Zhao Sha. Zhao Sha¡¯s battle abilities and potential surpassed Bai Qi, and he could even surpass Zhao Fu.


    Now, if Zhao Fu and Zhao Sha did not use any special powers, it was likely that Zhao Sha could defeat Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had been greatly nurturing Zhao Sha this entire time, giving him all sorts of medicinal pills and Arts. However, because his resources were limited, he had not been able to give Zhao Sha any top-tier things.


    Zhao Fu went over to the Heaven Spirit Stele; it had been a while since he had been here, and if he wanted to obtain top-tier items, he would have to get them from here. At the same time, Zhao Fu thought about how to set things up in the Fish Scale world.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s ambition was no longer limited to the human world; he wanted to develop in the other worlds as well in order to make preparations.


    When Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness entered the Heaven Spirit Stele, a chain of system announcements sounded out, making him feel quite startled. He found that his level had been upgraded to Supreme level, which was the highest level of user in the Heaven Spirit Stele. Only higher beings could have such a level.


    However, Zhao Fu remembered that he had notpleted any quests and had only given out a quest; why had he suddenly jumped to Supreme level?


    Could it be that there had been an error? Could someone have identally raised his level?


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu felt that this was not very likely. After all, the Supreme level was the highest level of ount in the Heaven Spirit Stele; no one would make a mistake like that.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that within his ount¡¯s space, where items could be kept, there was a twelve-coloured badge.

 Chapter 903: Heaven Spirit Badge

    <h4>Chapter 903: Heaven Spirit Badge</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This badge was circr ,and the diagram on it was formed with circles. There was a ¡®spirit¡¯ character engraved at the center; it was not in Chinese but in the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s mostmon script. The badge gave off a faint might, and it seemed to be a treasure.


    Zhao Fu looked at the badge and could not help but looked shock. This badge was extremely famous and was the top-tier item of the Heaven Spirit Financial Group.


    No matter where one was, any faction rted to the Heaven Spirit Financial Group would treat one as a VIP and give them all sorts of benefits, such as discounts and free items. They would also enjoy the best service from the Heaven Spirit Stele.


    Even ordinary higher beings did not have such badges, and yet they had given him one. Zhao Fu wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes, so he rubbed them and looked again. He saw that the badge was still there. Had the entire Heaven Spirit Financial Group gone mad? Why had they given him such a precious thing?


    They had first raised his ount to Supreme level and then had given him this Heaven Spirit Badge. Even if they were idents, this was simply too coincidental.


    There was definitely a reason for this, but no matter what Zhao Fu thought about it, he could not work out why, so he just gave up.


    Zhao Fu took out the badge and looked at it, and he could not find any problems with it. He then showed it to the golden dragon, who confirmed that there was nothing wrong with it. This was an incredibly pleasant and unexpected surprise.


    Originally, Zhao Fu¡¯s ount was only the most basic ount, as he had notpleted any quests. He could only ept Level 1, Level 2, and Level 3 quests, but now that his ount was Supreme level, he could look at and ept any quest.


    He also had many powers, such as receiving discounts and receiving free information. He could also go through quests incredibly easily.


    There was also an extra region, which was the Communication Region. Only high-grade ounts had this feature.


    One¡¯s ount leveled up throughpleting quests, and normally, people had toplete countless quests to raise their ount to a high level. Zhao Fu¡¯s ount had instantly been raised to the highest level, making him grin stupidly.


    The Communication Region was a ce for chatting. There was a chatting hall and private rooms. Creating a private room costed quite a lot, but for Supreme level users, it was free.


    All of the names here were substituted with runes. Perhaps it could be said that there were only runes here, no names.


    Zhao Fu felt quite curious and entered the chatting hall. There were many people talking here; some were giving out requests, others were selling things, and others were debating various things.


    Thenguage they were using was the mostmonly-usednguage in the Heaven Awaken World. After all, the Heaven Awaken World was made of many worlds, so it had countlessnguages and cultures. Without amonnguage, people would not be able to trade with each other.


    Zhao Fu had long since learned thisnguage; this was quite simple, as buying a Language Stone with thisnguage was all that it took.


    After entering, Zhao Fu saw a person selling an Intermediate Human grade Art, ¡®Demon Art.¡¯ One could disy the stats of an item here. Zhao Fu found that this Art was quite suitable for Zhao Sha, and it was a Human grade Art, which surpassed SSS grade Arts. It was definitely quite powerful.


    The people here did notck money at all, so the method of trading was mostly using bartering. This person selling the Art required five Ghost Spirit Jades, which were top-quality Epic grade materials. Great Qin had obtained some during the Ghost Festival, so Zhao Fu felt that it was quite worth it getting the Art.


    As such, Zhao Fu wrote out a few words and sent them into the Communication Region, saying that he wanted to trade with that person. In the next instant, a sentence giving off rainbow-colored light, as well as an Emperor¡¯s domineering aura, appeared in the Communication Region.


    Immediately, the bustling chatting hall quietened down. Zhao Fu was quite startled, as he had never thought that a Supreme level ount would have such special effects when talking.


    ¡°Holy crap! There¡¯s a higher being in the chatting room? That really scared me!¡±


    After a short period of silence, a person sent a message in surprise. Only higher beings could possess Supreme level ounts, and such people stood at the peak of the entire Heaven Awaken World. Countless people could only look up at them.


    After the first person spoke, more and more people joined in.


    ¡°It¡­ It really is a higher being. This little one, Minotaur Mountain¡¯s Zhang Xiaohua is lucky to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Erm, higher being, are youcking any female attendants? I¡¯m still a virgin, and I¡¯m willing to serve you. I promise you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡±


    ¡°Higher being, I¡¯m so happy to meet a grand figure like you, so happy! I can¡¯t believe a grand figure came here.¡±


    ¡°Look at you all, can¡¯t you act with more dignity? Erm higher being, are you taking any disciples? I have Human grade talent, and I¡¯m very good at being a good disciple. I promise I¡¯ll treat you hundreds of times better than I treat my own dad; please take me as your disciple!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt incredibly speechless. Before, all of them had all been talking confidently and domineeringly; after all, anyone who can ess the Communication Region was quite powerful. However, they were now talking incredibly servilely, and to Zhao Fu, who wasn¡¯t even a higher being.


    Even though Zhao Fu was not sure what had happened, he suspected that his Supreme level would be taken back soon. When he crashed back down to the most basic level, he would not be able to enter the Communication Region anymore.


    As such, he had to quickly use this Supreme level ount to obtain some benefits. Zhao Fu said, ¡°I need the Demon Art, who was selling this before?¡±


    Countless messages once again flowed in, asking Zhao Fu if he needed this or that. Some people tried to get closer to him, but he ignored them, and he saw the person selling the Demon Art immediately propose a trade.


    A screen appeared before Zhao Fu, and he took out five Ghost Spirit Jades and ced them inside. The other person had never thought that a higher being would directly trade with him, and his mind went nk. To be able to trade with someone like this, his heart could not help but race.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that the other person was taking a long time, Zhao Fu sent over a private message.


    That person was standing there, his heart beating furiously. After seeing this message, he immediately sent over the Art andpleted the transaction, obtaining five Ghost Spirit Jades.


    Only then did that person realize what he should have done and regretted his actions; being able to talk a higher being was an immense opportunity, but he had wasted this opportunity. If he could have be friends with that higher being or received even a bit of advice, that would have been massive gains.

 Chapter 904: Brain Bugs

    <h4>Chapter 904: Brain Bugs</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After obtaining the Art, Zhao Fu started to go through items to see what would be useful. It would be best to control something in the Fish Scale world and slowly develop, bing arge faction and unifying a Continent.


    After looking for a while, Zhao Fu found a useful thing called a ¡®Brain Bug¡¯; it was a bug that could control City Lords and was incredibly powerful. After all, City Lords had City Lord Seals, and they were not so easy to control.


    Brain Bugs could crawl inside a City Lord¡¯s head and devour their spirit, obtaining the City Lord¡¯s powers, memories, and even personality, allowing them to perfectly rece the City Lord.


    The chances of being discovered were quite low; of course, it was not as effective as wiping away their consciousness, but it was already quite a good method.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was to use Brain Bugs to secretly control a group of City Lords in the Fish Scale world and control them, before attacking other regions and expanding their faction. With the Brain Bugs, they would bepletely loyal to Zhao Fu to the death and would never betray him.


    However, Brain Bugs were quite difficult to obtain, and Zhao Fu looked through quests with Brain Bugs with rewards. There were many quests, and they all asked for different things: materials, medicinal pills, equipment, information, etc.


    The first quest that Zhao Fu saw was a Great City for five Brain Bugs. Even though Zhao Fu now had many Cities, he was not very willing to give away a Great City for five Brain Bugs.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only look for more suitable quests. One of the ones that Zhao Fu saw was a Legendary grade equipment for three Brain Bugs. This was quite good, so Zhao Fu quickly epted the quest and handed in a Legendary grade weapon before receiving three Brain Bugs.


    The Brain Bugs were extremely thin and were only about one centimeter wide and seven centimeters long. They were transparent and kept in a ss bottle. These Brain Bugs were extremely dangerous, and if one was not careful, they would enter one¡¯s body. If they were not stopped, the person¡¯s body would be controlled, and their spirit would be devoured.


    Now, Zhao Fu had to use his blood to tame the three Brain Bugs so that they only followed orders from him. This was quite simple, and Zhao Fupleted it smoothly. He then went to look through more quests, as these Brain Bugs definitely weren¡¯t enough.


    Next, Zhao Fu found a quest that offered six Brain Bugs for an Epic grade material. This was quite good, so Zhao Fu immediately epted it and went to find more quests.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu hadpleted dozens of quests and had obtained 150 Brain Bugs. Zhao Fu smiled in satisfaction; this meant that he could control 150 City Lords, and there were still many quests offering Brain Bugs. However, he had already spent a lot of resources, so he did not ept any more.


    However, Zhao Fu would keep an eye on these quests and would ept any suitable ones. After all, the more Brain Bugs he had, the more City Lords he could control, increasing his forces.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu was able to rx. He was not sure when the Supreme level ount would be taken from him, and he felt quite curious as to what the Heaven Spirit Stele¡¯s top-tier quests were like.


    After taking a look, Zhao Fu could not help but feel shocked. As expected from top-tier quests. None of them were things that ordinary people couldplete; only higher beings couldplete them, such as killing gods, finding incredible treasures, or exploring unknown worlds in the primal chaos.


    Zhao Fu saw a few quests searching for the person who had awakened the Origin Bloodline. Seeing this, Zhao Fu could not help but think about Tuoba Qing. It seemed that she had drawn a lot of attention, and seeing the rewards, Zhao Fu felt even more shocked.


    Some quests offered the Capital City of a Royal Kingdom, not just a Barony Kingdom, and others offered ten Heaven Realm Puppets. The Heaven Realm was a grade above Stage 9, and it surpassed even the Saint Realm.


    It was quite easy to increase one¡¯s Cultivation in the early stages, but it became harder and harder the higher one went. For example, even now, the Great Qin army did not have many Stage 4 soldiers.


    A single Heaven Realm cultivator could instantly wipe out waves of Stage 9 soldiers. These rewards were simply too shocking.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu found quests about him. Anyone who could provide urate information on the person who had obtained the Celestial Emperor Star would be given a Marquisate Kingdom from the Vast Sky Empire.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite startled; even Great Qin was only a Barony Kingdom, and after seeing this, Zhao Fu was tempted to sell himself out.


    Heughed at himself before looking at other quests, and he found that there were actually many quests rted to him. There were far more than the quests rted to Tuoba Qing; perhaps they knew that the Origin Race was not so easy to deal with, while Zhao Fu could be easily crushed.


    As such, as he looked at more quests, Zhao Fu¡¯s smile disappeared. There were many people who wanted to kill him ¨C for example, anyone who killed the person who had awakened the Celestial Emperor Star and presented his head would receive a Divinity, the blood of a Demon Ancestor, or a five-colored divine dragon egg.


    Divinities, blood of a Demon Ancestor, and five-colored divine dragon eggs were all incredibly rare treasures, and all they wanted was his life.


    Only the higher beings could see these quests, and Zhao Fu felt a trace of coldness in his heart. There were many people who wanted to kill him, and all of them had quests for him. Facing them, Zhao Fu could only die.


    There was also that higher being who hade after Zhao Fu for the Origin Mark. Nothing had happened for a while, but Zhao Fu still felt incredibly threatened.


    More importantly, he hade for the Origin Mark, but he most likely knew that Zhao Fu had the Celestial Emperor Star, and he maybe even knew about the Nether Emperor Star. He also knew what Zhao Fu looked like, as well as the location of the human world.


    If he came looking for Zhao Fu, with Great Qin¡¯s current power, it would be very difficult to defend. If he found a few helpers, no matter how fast Great Qin developed, it would all be for nothing, and Zhao Fu would still die.


    However, it had been quite a while, and the higher being still had not done anything. It was possible that he had not found where the human world was, or else he would have long sincee and ughtered all of Great Qin before killing Zhao Fu to take the Origin Mark.


    What made Zhao Fu quite worried was that almost everyone in the human world knew that he had awakened two Emperor Stars. Even though they did not know just what those stars were, they understood how terrifying those stars were. If they leaked this information to other worlds, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    It was fortunate that the human world was currently at the very edge of the Heaven Awaken World, so it was quite difficult for people from the center to find him.


    However, Zhao Fu was still a bit worried, as sometimes incredibly unlucky things still happened.


    Zhao Fu continued to look through the various quests rted to him. They were mainly two types of quests: One was to kill him, giving great rewards, while the other was to protect him, but this came at a cost.

 Chapter 905: Deeo Blue Empire

    <h4>Chapter 905: Deeo Blue Empire</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    One of the most powerful Human Empires, the Deep Blue Empire, offered protection to the owner of the Celestial Emperor Star. However, Zhao Fu would have to marry into the Deep Blue Empire and be part of the Deep Blue Empire through marriage with their princess.


    Marrying into the Deep Blue Empire meant that Zhao Fu would be joining them and throwing away his own identity. His children would not bear his surname and would bear his wife¡¯s surname, and he would be controlled in all sorts of ways. He would not have much power and would not even have the power to retaliate.


    Zhao Fu did not want to live like that, so he did not seek their protection.


    After looking through these quests, Zhao Fu felt a chill in his heart, and a sense of crisis descended. It was as if he was going to die in the next instant. If he had the choice, he would rather give up the Celestial Emperor Star then have problems like this.


    Luckily, he had suddenly obtained this Supreme level ount, allowing him to know what was going on. Otherwise, if people suddenly arrived and killed him, he would not even know why he had died; they were too powerful.


    It was not in Zhao Fu¡¯s nature to just sit there and wait for death. He still had to develop and obtain even more power. If a higher being personally descended, a Barony Kingdom definitely would not be able to defend against them.


    After withdrawing his consciousness from the Heaven Spirit Stele, Zhao Fu heavily breathed out and stopped thinking about all the quests wanting his death, and he started to work on his Fish Scale world n.


    There was still a massive rift open between the Fish Scale world and human world, making it easy to go from one world to the other, and Zhao Fu had obtained a lot of information about the Fish Scale world.


    Even though the Fish Scale world was a water world, it was split into seven underwater Continents. There was an unfathomably deep abyss between each Continent, separating them. Originally, the eight aquatic beast kings had lived in those abysses.


    At this point in time, the situation in the various worlds were roughly the same. They were all in the final stage of the Chaotic World, and because yers could attack system main cities, many system main cities were gathered together.


    Zhao Fu was continuously gathering information on the Fish Scale world in order to find targets toy his hands on. The Netherwater Continent was too close to the human world, so even though it would be more convenient for Zhao Fu, it was easier to arouse suspicions. As such, Zhao Fu picked the central Continent, the Darkwater Continent.


    After arriving at that Continent, Zhao Fu found a system faction that would be easy to make a move on. This system faction was in a remote location and had remained neutral, not wanting to participate in any battles. There were not any powerful enemies near them, only small, weak factions.


    Zhao Fu felt that they were being quite silly ¨C they had a great advantage and could clear out the surrounding factions to be even stronger. There was nothing wrong with remaining neutral, but if a bigger faction came and they did not develop, they would perish.


    As such, Zhao Fu chose them. There were about 180 City Lords gathered here, but Zhao Fu only had 150 Brain Bugs and stillcked 30.


    Zhao Fu quickly thought of an idea, and there was nothing to worry about. Zhao Fu made some arrangements for Great Qin before heading to the Fish Scale world. Of course, this was a secret operation, and no one knew about this.


    Two dayster, Zhao Fu snuck into the Fish Scale world and arrived at the central Continent. He found that system faction and waited for the right time to strike.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it was time for the Fish Scale people to rest. Zhao Fupletely hid his aura and stealthily entered a system main city. With his current strength, it was impossible for Stage 1 and Stage 2 soldiers to detect him.


    Zhao Fu quickly found the City Lord. He was a middle-aged man and was quite portly. He wore gold jewellery and was snoring loudly as he slept, and he had a beautiful wife by his side.


    Zhao Fu silently went over to his side and lightly sent out his Emperor¡¯s Domain to cover the room in order to prevent anything unexpected from happening. The City Lord was still loudly snoring, so Zhao Fu did not hesitate as he took out a Brain Bug and ced it on his head.


    The Brain Bug squirmed around before finding a good ce to enter. Its sharp body slightly stiffened before digging into the City Lord¡¯s skin.


    By now, the City Lord finally sensed some danger and suddenly opened his eyes, seeing a person standing next to him. He immediately tried to explode out with his City Lord Seal¡¯s power so as to at least make some noise to let others know that something had happened.


    However, Zhao Fu waspletely prepared for this. His hand pressed down with immense power onto the man¡¯s chest, sealing his body and making it so that he could not move at all or even cry out.


    By now, the Brain Bug hadpletely dug into the middle-aged City Lord¡¯s head and was crawling under his skin. It searched for the center of his head, and the middle-aged man stared at Zhao Fu in terror but was unable to do anything.


    Soon, the Brain Bug found the City Lord¡¯s brain, and the City Lord¡¯s eyes became full of pain, anger, and hatred before bing lifeless and empty.


    The Brain Bug had devoured his spirit, and after a while, his nk eyes regained their liveliness, but it was now the Brain Bug controlling him. The City Lord now looked at Zhao Fu with an expression of trying to currying favor.


    Zhao Fu removed his hand, and the power sealing the City Lord disappeared. Zhao Fu ordered the Brain Bug to act as the middle-aged City Lord had acted, and the sleeping woman did not detect a thing. Following this, Zhao Fu left and headed to his next target.


    Just like that, Zhao Fu went and took over 80 or so City Lords. This went extremely well without any unexpected surprises.


    Zhao Fu did not want to waste any time, and he continued to use this method. However, he soon ran into a problem. After entering a City Lord¡¯s room, because the City Lord was incredibly wary, he immediately discovered that someone had snuck in.


    Zhao Fu immediately unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain, covering the room to prevent any sound from escaping. The City Lord was an ordinary-looking young man, and he did not hesitate to explode out with his City Lord Seal¡¯s power.


    Zhao Fu unleashed the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power and stretched out his hand, causing arge, formless hand to grip the young man. The young man vigorously struggled, but he was unable to break free at all.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he walked over and took out a ss bottle. He ced a squirming Brain Bug next to the young man¡¯s eye, and the young man looked at the Brain Bug in terror as he continued to vigorously struggle.


    As soon as Zhao Fu let go, the Brain Bug instantly dove into the young man¡¯s eye and entered his brain. The young man howled in pain, as his spirit was being devoured.


    Because of Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain, none of the sound was able to escape. All of the soldiers continued to either sleep or stand guard, and they did not know what was happening at all.

 Chapter 906: Banquet Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 906: Banquet Ambush</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After dealing with this young man, Zhao Fu soon dealt with the others as well and used all 150 Brain Bugs, sessfully controlling 150 City Lords.


    By now, it was dawn, and Zhao Fumenced his next n. He first gathered all of the City Lords to hold an emergency meeting; those who were controlled by Brain Bugs naturally knew what was happening.


    The remaining 30 City Lord did not understand why they were having an emergency meeting, as they had not been able to sense any danger. However, because everyone else was gathering, they wondered if something big had happened and also went.


    However, when they arrived, they could not help but feel angry. Seeing the other City Lords eating and drinking at a banquet, it did not seem like an emergency at all.


    Many people they were familiar with walked over with wine and warmly invited them to drink, and some of them felt too embarrassed to reject them, so they joined in. Others still had things to do, so they decided to return, and no one stopped them.


    However, on the way back, a person stood in their way. The ten or so City Lords¡¯ expressions changed, as they could sense that that person¡¯s strength was incredibly powerful, and he gave off dense killing intent.


    ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s split up and escape!¡± a person cried out. The other City Lords also understood that they were not a match for Zhao Fu, so they scattered and flew in different directions.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu condescendinglyughed as the five pupils in his left eye spun and a terrifying power burst forth as countless chains brought with them shocking power and flew towards the escaping City Lords.


    Before a few of the City Lords could realize what was happening, their bodies were pierced by the countless chains, and they immediately died. Their City Lord Seals floated out of their bodies.


    The other City Lords were greatly shocked and released energy barriers to defend. However, they were unable tost for very long before their barriers were destroyed and countless chains pierced through their bodies. In the end, they all died without a single one being able to escape.


    After putting away the City Lord Seals and corpses, Zhao Fu returned to the ce of the banquet, where the other City Lords had been poisoned to death. Zhao Fu looked at his 150 City Lords and said, ¡°Go and quickly take control of those 30 Cities, then gather your forces and clear out the regions around you.¡±


    Now that the 150 City Lords werepletely controlled by the Brain Bugs, they naturally followed all of Zhao Fu¡¯s orders. Because they had made preparations, they had been able to take over those 30 Cities easily.


    Zhao Fu did not take those 30 Cities away, and he instead left them there. After all, Zhao Fu wanted this faction to greatly develop, so he did not want to reduce its strength. He picked out a few decent people from the Cities that had pledged their allegiance to him; when he had more Brain Bugs, he would use them.


    The nearby smaller factions did not pose much of a threat, but clearing them out could take some time. After clearing out all of the factions and bing stronger, they would be able to start making a move against therger factions.


    The countless smaller factions felt incredibly terrified at the changes in the system faction. They could not understand why this faction, which had maintained absolute neutrality, had suddenly started to attack others. They did not know that the City Lords were now all controlled by someone else.


    However, this did not draw much attention, as this sort of situation was quitemon. In order to survive, ns often changed.


    After dealing with this, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin. Great Qin was still clearing out regions while building the third Great Wall. This required a lot of time and would not be finished anytime soon.


    Seeing that there was not much to do, Zhao Fu decided to return to the real world.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s wounds in the real world had healed, and he had returned to his own vi. Just like always, he was extremely hungry, and after having arge meal, he turned on hisptop to see if there was any important news.


    Zheng Dong, the ss President of Zhao Fu¡¯s ss in university, sent a message, saying that his faction had been developing quite well. Not too long ago, he had taken down a Basic Xiongnu City, and he was now a City Lord, with many of the people from their ss joining him.


    This included Zhao Fu¡¯s roommate, Zhang Yue, who he had a good rtionship with. As such, he also invited Zhao Fu to join him and said he would give Zhao Fu a decent position because Zhao Fu had supported him in the past.


    Everyone in the group were praising and ttering Zheng Dong, as he had been the most outstanding in the ss, and even some of the teachers praised him.


    Because the real world was in utter chaos, the news of the Heaven Awaken World devouring the real world became more and more widespread and believable. Those who were powerful in the Heaven Awaken World would be at the frontier of the new world, so many people started to make ns for their futures.


    It was quite difficult to survive alone without a faction, so many people chose to join a faction. The most well-known faction was, of course, Great Qin; after all, Great Qin was about to sweep across the world with unstoppable momentum.


    However, how could ordinary people like them join Great Qin? Even some of therge families or financial groups had tried to curry favor with Great Qin, but Great Qin had not responded in the slightest.


    Of course, ordinary people like them could not enter, so they could only choose to join other factions. Now that Zheng Dong had be the City Lord of a Basic City, there were naturally people who wanted to join him; it was only natural that everyone was saying such good things about him.


    ¡°City Lord of a Basic City?¡± Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh. However, he politely rejected Zheng Dong¡¯s offer; how could he be a subordinate of the City Lord of a Basic City?


    Because Zheng Dong had asked him in the group, Zhao Fu also replied in the group.


    In order to curry favor with Zheng Dong, some people said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Zhao Fu, you¡¯re not giving President Zheng any face. He¡¯s already a City Lord, and others would be begging to join him; don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡±


    Someone else agreed, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t want to join President Zheng; wepletely support the President.¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know what to say in response to this, so he decided to just log off.


    Following this, he decided to have a look at the Heaven Awaken World forum, but he found that he could not enter the forum. He remembered that he had captured all of Flower Moon, so there was naturally no one to take care of the Heaven Awaken World forum.


    Mu Guilin soon came in with some documents; it was the information on the remaining Dynasties that Zhao Fu had ordered people to collect. If Zhao Fu wanted to unify China, they were his first targets. As such, he had people collect information on them to destroy them in the future.


    There was nothing within the documents about their precise locations, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed. However, these people were nearly going mad that they could not take revenge against Great Qin, so they decided to take revenge against the Ying family. After all, the Ying family was the imperial n of Great Qin.

 Chapter 907: Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 907: Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Even though the Ying family dying would not cause much of a loss to Great Qin, it would definitely cause Great Qin to be quite displeased, allowing those factions to achieve their goal. Since they were going to die anyways, they might as well take out their anger on the Ying family.


    In order to respond to this, the Ying family mobilized all of the armies at its disposal. After all, the variousrge families held a lot of power in the real world, and they had created their own personal armies.


    In response to this, Zhao Fu decided to properly think about it. Even though he could bring his real body into the Heaven Awaken World at any time, allowing him to not worry about this, not everyone could do this.


    The Ying family was indeed not very important to Zhao Fu, as it was just the imperial n of Great Qin. However, there were some people in the Ying family Zhao Fu cared about, and he did not want to see them all die.


    Zhao Fu did not know what to do, as he did not have a way to bringrge groups of people into the Heaven Awaken World. As such, he could only return to the Heaven Awaken World to ask the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon gave a good suggestion, which was to use a Reality Magic Formation, but this would require many Spatial Stones. Spatial Stones were stones that contained spatial power, but they were extremely rare. However, with the Ying family¡¯s resources, gathering the spatial stones would not be a big issue.


    Up until now, the various branches of the Ying family already had Great Cities and some Basic Cities. Even though they could notpare to Great Qin, within the eyes of yer factions, they were already massive factions.


    Zhao Fu prepared this magic formation so that even if the Ying family was broken through in the real world, they could all immediately enter the Heaven Awaken World. However, the Heaven Awaken World was a ce that they were not in control of; it was Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Zhao Fu told the family leaders about this magic formation, and they gratefully thanked him and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu once again returned to the Heaven Awaken World and took care of some more things. Time passed day by day, and soon, it was May of the fourth year.


    The sun shined brightly down on the earth, and there were no clouds to be seen in the blue sky. It was an extremely clear and sunny day.


    Suddenly, a domineering dragon¡¯s roar sounded out, and the heavens and earth suddenly dimmed as a powerful aura swept through the entirety of China like a cyclone.


    A ck pir of light stood between the heavens and the earth as nine massive ck dragons circled in the sky, giving off incredible auras. They were incredibly domineering and could cause all creatures to submit.


    Everyone in China had grim looks on their faces because the silent Great Qin had once again started to act up, and a bloody storm was about to arrive again. They all greatly feared Great Qin and could not help but feel terrified.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he stood by the side ¨C after six months of clearing regions and building the Great Wall, they had cleared out 950 regions and obtained three Barony Cities and five Capital Cities.


    Now, Great Qin was a Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom. Not many people would be able to raise their Kingdoms to a Marquisate Kingdom before the real world was destroyed.


    However, leveling up to a Dukedom Kingdom would be even more difficult. It would require three Marquisate Cities, six Barony Cities, and nine Capital Cities.


    In actuality, the minor requirements were not so difficult, but leveling up to a Dukedom required unifying a whole world. Only with the world¡¯s power could one level up into a Dukedom; Region Power would no longer work, and they would have to rely on the world¡¯s power.


    This was definitely a very long process, as Great Qin did not yet have the strength to unify the whole world. This still required a lot of development.


    Right now, Great Qin was a Level 1 Marquisate. It had conquered 1,470 regions and required 1,000 regions to increase by another level.


    The three Barony Cities were the previous three Capital Cities, which were Seven Kill City, Maurya City, and Demon King City. Great Qin already had a Capital City from taking down the Shang Dynasty, so they only needed to level up five Cities.


    Zhao Fu did not continue to use Dynasty Cities for the five Capital Cities, as out of the three Barony Cities, there were already two Dynasty Cities and the Shang Dynasty¡¯s City. There were too many Cities from other Dynasties, so Zhao Fu decided to develop the other Cities.


    The first was Celestial City, as its attributes were quite suited to Cultivation, and the residents living there were very happy. Next was Sword Mountain, as Zhao Fu wanted to increase its attack power and make it even stronger.


    The third City that Zhao Fu chose was Disaster City, simply to make its Disaster attribute more powerful.


    The fourth and fifth Cities were, of course, the Ice and Fire Cities. Before, they had only been Gold grade Cities, but they had leveled up into Legendary grade Cities. Zhao Fu had obtained an Ice Heart and Fire Heart from the Heaven Spirit Stele, which contained Legendary grade power.


    The Heaven Spirit Stele was an extremely good thing and had all sorts of treasures. Anyone could obtain almost anything if they satisfied the conditions, and what surprised Zhao Fu was that his Supreme level ount still had not been taken away.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite curious; even if it was a mistake, nothing had happened for six months. He could not understand what was happening, but he epted it. Great Qin¡¯s Level 1 Marquisate City stats were as such:


    Vige Name: Great Qin Royal City (Human King)


    Level: Marquisate Royal City (Level 1)


    Vige Area: 2,49,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 232,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/80,240,000


    Military: 892,640/32,482,000


    Popr Support: 86


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +300%, Territory Crop Growing Time -300%, Poption Limit +180%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +24, Soldiers¡¯ stats +29%, Poption Attraction +250%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +250%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 2,096,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige¡­


    Not only did the City became stronger, but Zhao Fu¡¯s Great Qin Seal¡¯s power also rose to a new level. Now that Great Qin was a Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom, its Kingdom Power was also greater. Zhao Fu could now have even more Civil and Military Officials, allowing Great Qin to be even more powerful.


    Now, Great Qin had 1,470 regions and 8,820 Counties, meaning they could have 8,820 County Seals, 1,470 Province Seals, 147 Baron Seals, 14 Marquis Seals, and one Duke Seal.


    These were only the Civil Official Seals, and they already numbered over 10,000. Now, very few factions dared to make a move against Great Qin. Even if hundreds of factions came, with Great Qin¡¯s strength as a Kingdom, it would be able to easily destroy them.


    Now, Great Qin had an incredible 4.7 billion residents, and it had expanded its military to 470 million soldiers. There were 320 million Stage 2 soldiers, 92 million Stage 2 soldiers, 1.1 million Stage 3 soldiers, and 50,000 Stage 4 soldiers.


    Great Qin controlled 1,470 regions with one Marquisate Royal City, three Barony Cities, six Capital Cities, 3,428 Capital Cities, 1,921 Cities, 1,660 Towns, and 99,489 Viges.

 Chapter 908: Water God Corps

    <h4>Chapter 908: Water God Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Great Qin now had 470 million soldiers, so it could have 4,700 Basic General Seals, 47 Advanced General Seals, and four Marquis General Seals.


    Great Qin¡¯s strength was now quite monstrous, and it could cause countless people to feel quite afraid. It was a terrifying monster baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, striking fear into those around it.


    It also had 160,000 Corpse Soul Soldiers and 3,200 Corpse Soul Commanders. Great Qin also now had 3,860 Wyverns, and among them, 3,000 of them could fight.


    At the same time, Great Qin was nurturing Flower Devils. After such a long time and using so many resources, they had developed 5,000 Flower Devils. After maturing, the Flower Devils would produce three Flower Devil Seeds, which could be used to grow more Flower Devils.


    Zhao Fu did not nurture these Flower Devils asbat-type soldiers but support-type soldiers, and he nurtured a type of Illusion Flower Devils.


    These Illusion Flower Devils were not very strong, but they could release a type of pollen that had powerful illusion abilities. Anyone who inhaled the pollen would be brought into an illusion, and these Illusion Flower Devils had Stage 1 strength. This meant that Stage 1 soldiers would not be able to escape from the illusion.


    At the same time, Great Qin not only had ordinary Flower Devils but also Elite ss Flower Devils, Chief ss Flower Devils, and a Lord ss Flower Devil, which was Little Rose.


    Elite ss Flower Devils had Stage 2 strength when they matured and could send Stage 2 soldiers into illusions; Chief ss Flower Devils had Stage 3 strength when they matured and could send Stage 3 soldiers into illusions. Lord ss Flower Devils had Stage 4 strength right from the beginning, as well as had all sorts of abilities, and they were incredibly powerful.


    However, the higher ss they were, the rarer they were. Little Rose was still a two or three year old girl, and Zhao Fu had no idea when she would mature and produce some seeds.


    There was also the Spider Den ¨C because Great Qin had not had it for long, it had only produced 40,000 or so spiders. The Spider Empress Elise had worked hard during this period of time.


    These spiders were all two meters wide and had Stage 2 strength. They were all incredibly savage and were not weak at all. They were demonic creatures that any human would be afraid of, and the thought of countless massive spiders crawling about was incredibly terrifying.


    The reason Zhao Fu was interested in them was because they had another ability, which was that they could easily walk on walls like they were walking on the ground. This would make attacking Cities incredibly simple.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with the spiders¡¯ abilities; they would be quite useful on the battlefield, so he decided to greatly nurture them to help with attacking Cities, reducing casualties.


    There were also the Corps ¨C the 13 Corps had all be Level 10 Corps, and they had even more powerful stats. Now, each of the Corps could have four million soldiers.


    However, this was still not enough, because Great Qin already had 470 million soldiers. In total, the 13 Corps could only have around 50 million soldiers, which was not even close to 470 million. Luckily, now that Great Qin was a Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom, it could create another ten Corps.


    Every level that a Kingdom increased by, it could create another two Corps. Before, Great Qin had been a Level 5 Barony Kingdom, and now that it had continuously increased by five levels so quickly, it could create ten more Corps.


    Now that it was a Marquisate Kingdom, every time it leveled up, it would be able to create an additional Corps; in other words, it would be able to create three Corps for every level that it leveled up by.


    However, ten Corps could only have 40 million soldiers in total, and with the soldiers from the original 13 Corps, this would still not make up even 100 million soldiers. With Great Qin¡¯s army of 470 million soldiers, there was still a greatck of Corps.


    Next, Zhao Fu¡¯s task was to create the Corps. Zhao Fu did not want any ordinary Corps, and because he only wanted to create Special Corps, he had to find appropriate vessels.


    The first thing that Zhao Fu thought of was Tuoba Qing¡¯s City. The City Heart could not spawn people with the Origin Bloodline, but it could spawn some rted bloodlines. The City Heart had also been affected by Tuoba Qing¡¯s awakening, giving it a bit of Origin Human Power.


    This power was incredibly weakpared to true Origin Human Power, but it was still quite powerful. It was a pity that Tuoba Qing had immediately left after awakening; if she had sent her power into the City Heart, it would have even greater potential.


    Even though the City was only a Gold grade City, Zhao Fu still felt quite hopeful and wanted to see if he could create a Special Corps. He found that it was not powerful enough, making him feel somewhat disappointed.


    Dynasty Legacy Cities could definitely be the vessel for a Special Corps; they were Legendary grade and had powerful Legacy Power, and Great Qin had six Legacy Dynasties.


    They were the Hong Bang Dynasty, Shang Dynasty, Jin Dynasty, Sui Dynasty, Song Dynasty, and Qing Dynasty. It would be no problem to use them to create Special Corps, but Zhao Fu would stillck four more.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu thought of the Water God Temple. After conquering Vietnam, Great Qin faced the boundless ocean to the north. At the same time, Great Qin had greatly developed its fishing industry and navy. With the various blessings that the Water God Temple gave, it was naturally offered a lot of incense.


    Now, the Water God Temple was Level 12 and had powerful divine power. Zhao Fu decided to use the Water God Statue as a vessel, as the Corps would have affinity with water. Great Qin had alwayscked a good navy.


    After going to the Water God Temple, Zhao Fu saw that it was crowded with people offering incense. As Zhao Fu walked in, the soldiers maintained the order and had those people temporarily leave.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty!¡± The Water God revealed herself and slightly smiled as she bowed.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded before taking out a Corps Core and fusing it into the tall Water God Statue. A powerful aura immediately rippled out; it was an incredibly powerful godly spirit¡¯s aura.


    At that moment, the Water God Statue gave off arge amount of blue light, gathering a lot of water vapor in the surroundings and forming a mist. The water vapor gathered to form a woman made out of water, who looked a lot like the Water God.


    [Water God Corps]: With the Water God Statue that possesses powerful divine power as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Water God Statue, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Water God Power, and the Corps Formation will be the Water God. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    After looking at the stone stele¡¯s information, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and went to his next option, which was the Spider Den.


    This Spider Den also had arge amount of divine power, and it was already an Epic grade Den. As such, it would definitely fulfill the requirements for being a vessel, which was why Zhao Fu decided to go there next.


    The Corps Core easily fused into the Spider Den¡¯s core and exploded out with a powerful aura. A demonic me burst forth as a wave of evil and savage energy rushed out, shaking the surroundings.

 Chapter 909: Three Great Ghost Corps

    <h4>Chapter 909: Three Great Ghost Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the demonic mes, a spider crawled out and gradually grew bigger before bing as big as a small house. Tts aura was extremely powerful and ferocious, and it turned into a stone stele with a spider engraved on it.


    [Spider Corps]: With the Spider Den as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Spider Den, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Spider God Power, and the Corps Formation will be a spider. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    Now, Zhao Fu stillcked another two vessels. Zhao Fu thought about it, but there did not seem to be anything else that could be used as a vessel.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought about Great Qin¡¯s five Ghost professions. These five Ghost professions all had immense power, and if they could create Corps, that would simply be too monstrous. They would be even more powerful than some Imperial Corps.


    For example, the Dark Ghost World created by a few Hundred Ghost Illusionists was already immensely powerful. If four million people cast the Dark Ghost World, that scene would be able to turn the whole world into a world of Ghosts, allowing summoned Ghosts to attack those in the illusion.


    When he thought of this, Zhao Fu felt quite excited, so he quickly went to the Barracks and tried to fuse Corps Cores into the Profession Change Stone Steles. However, he found that this was not possible for the Hundred Ghost Illusionists and Ghost Summoners professions, but the three other Profession Change Stone Steles could be used as vessels.


    These three Profession Change Stone Steles seemed to have high affinity with the Corps Cores, while the two other Profession Change Stone Steles seemed to reject them. However, the Human Ghosts, Ghostgod Soldiers, and Ghost Eyes professions stillcked some power.


    As such, Zhao Fu went to the Heaven Spirit Stele and used three pieces of Epic grade equipment to exchange for three powerful Ghost-attribute treasures, which he fused into the three Profession Change Stone Steles, making them more powerful. Now, they should be able to be vessels.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu found that the simrities among these three professions were that they needed more Ghosts to be more powerful. For example, the more Ghosts that the Human Ghosts fused with, the more powerful they would be; the Ghostgod Soldiers needed to turn Ghosts into weapons, and the more weapons they obtained, the more powerful they would be.


    This was the same for the Ghost Eyes; they needed to fuse Ghosts into their eyes to obtain powerful ghostly power. All three professions were professions that could directly fight, while the Hundred Ghost Illusionists were an illusion-type profession. The Ghost Summoners were a summoning-type profession, so they could not be vessels.


    There was another difference, which was that the Hundred Ghost Illusionists and Ghost Summoners had a limit of 300 soldiers, while the three other professions had limits of 3,000 soldiers.


    Because they were together, Zhao Fu could create them at the same time. He took out three Corps Cores and fused them into the three Profession Change Stone Steles. Three massive waves of ghostly qi rushed out, causing the surrounding temperature to rapidly decrease. An eerie aura covered the surroundings, making those nearby shiver.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three explosions sounded out as the three Profession Change Stone Steles shined with intense ghostly light, and three Ghosts giving off terrifying power appeared before Zhao Fu. These three Ghosts¡¯ auras were extremely ferocious, and they gathered together, enough to make countless people feel terror.


    The first Ghost was in front of the Ghost Eyes stone stele, and he looked like an elderly man. He wore a white robe and looked quite amicable, but he had six eyes.


    The second Ghost was in front of the Human Ghost stone stele. He looked quite deformed, being three meters tall and having firm muscles, but he was hunchbacked.


    The third Ghost was in front of the Ghostgod Soldiers stone stele. This Ghost looked quite normal and wore armor, and he also held a sword in one hand and a saber in the other with a bow on his back.


    These three Ghosts turned into three ghostly steles.


    [Human Ghost Corps]: With the Human Ghost Profession Change Stone Stele as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Human Ghost Profession Change Stone Stele, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Human Ghost Power, and the Corps Formation will be a Human Ghost. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    [Ghostgod Soldier Corps]: With the Ghostgod Soldier Profession Change Stone Stele as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Ghostgod Soldier Profession Change Stone Stele, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Ghostgod Soldier Power, and the Corps Formation will be a Ghostgod Soldier. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    [Ghost Eyes Soldier Corps]: With the Ghost Eyes Profession Change Stone Stele as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Ghost Eyes Profession Change Stone Stele, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Ghost Eyes Power, and the Corps Formation will be a Ghost Eye. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    After reading through their information, Zhao Fu felt quite pleasantly surprised. Even though the professions¡¯ power had been slightly reduced after bing a Corps, they definitely were not weak at all, and they were among the strongest Corps. After all, these three professions were already powerful professions.


    Zhao Fu felt quite confident that these three Corps would be Great Qin¡¯s three great Ghost Corps and would help Great Qin sweep across everything.


    However, these three Corps all required arge number of Ghosts in order to reveal their full might. They would not be much weaker than even the Sword Mountain Corps, which had the greatest attack power.


    Zhao Fu would take care of this some other time, but it was a pity that the Hundred Ghost Illusionists and Ghost Summoners stone steles could not be used to create Corps. Otherwise, with these five Ghost Corps, Great Qin would be simply terrifying.


    Zhao Fu decided to use the remaining five Corps Cores on the Dynasty Cities.


    He first went to the Shang Dynasty¡¯s City and fused a Corps Core into the City Heart. A King¡¯s aura exploded out, and a powerful might covered the City Hall as the City Heart shined with a bronze light.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a bronze flood dragon gave off a powerful aura and appeared before Zhao Fu.


    This flood dragon was nine meters long and had bronze scales and three ws. It had a short horn on its head, but it still gave off an Emperor¡¯s might and domineeringness.


    [Shang Dynasty Corps]: With the Shang Dynasty¡¯s City Heart as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Shang Dynasty, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive Shang Dynasty Power, and the Corps Formation will be a bronze flood dragon. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    Following this, Zhao Fu created the Jin Dynasty Corps, Sui Dynasty Corps, Song Dynasty Corps, and Qing Dynasty Corps, five Chinese Dynasty Corps in total. Their Corps Aura Formations were all flood dragons; only the Great Qin Imperial Corps¡¯ formation was a dragon.


    These Dynasty Corps¡¯ powers were not weak at all, but they were more ordinarypared to the other Corps and did not have any special attributes. They were not as strong as the three Ghost Corps either, but their power as Corps were enough.


    Now that Great Qin had established another ten Corps, its strength reached a whole new level. However, they still needed arge number of Ghosts, so Zhao Fu nned to create a Ghost Gate to release countless Ghosts in order to have the three Ghost Corps fuse with more Ghosts.


    After all preparations wereplete, Great Qin¡¯s n would be to unify the northern side of the Mind Continent. After falling silent for so long, it was time to move out again.

 Chapter 910: Four Countries

    <h4>Chapter 910: Four Countries</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the northern side of the Mind Continent, the northern part of China¡¯s territory upied 2,000 regions. There were also five other countries, which were Vietnam, Myanmar, Laos, Thand, and Cambodia.


    Right now, Great Qin had 1,470 regions, and apart from the 350 regions it had taken from Vietnam, it still had 1,000 or so regions. In other words, there were about 1,000 regions in China¡¯s territory that it had not taken down yet, about 500 regions on its left and on its right.


    These regions had been ces of development for the other Dynasties, but those Dynasties had either been destroyed or had relocated out of fear.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s n was now to destroy the remaining four countries on the north and take over the remaining regions in the northern part of China¡¯s territory, effectively unifying the northern side of the Mind Continent.


    Out of the four remaining countries, the strongest was Myanmar, which had 400 regions and about 100 million people, then Thand with 350 regions and 80 million people, then Cambodia with 320 regions and 70 million people, and then Laos with 300 regions and 70 million people.


    In total, they had 1,370 regions, around 4,000 City Lords, and four Nation Armaments.


    The first was the Kingdom of Pagan from Myanmar, and it was the first Dynasty that unified Myanmar. In 849, King Pyinbya founded the city of Pagan, and in 1004, Pagan sent envoys to the Song Dynasty in China.


    In 1254, Narathihapate ascended to the throne and was tyrannical and ruthless, causing rebellions to start up. The Shan people in the north rose up and continuously invaded Myanmar.


    In 1271, the Mongols established the Yuan Dynasty and destroyed the Southern Song Dynasty. The Yuan army attacked Pagan, and Narathihapate surrendered to the Yuan Dynasty. The northern part of Myanmar became a province of China, and the Kingdom of Pagan perished.


    The next was the Sukhothai Kingdom. During the Qin and Han Dynasties, the Dian Kingdom rose and fell, and the Sukhothai Kingdom was established. It was the greatest Kingdom in the history of Thand.


    In the 13th Century, the Khmer Empire had started to decline, and the southern part of Myanmar was invaded by Mongolians. The Dai people took this opportunity to rise up, and they established the Lan Na Kingdom in the north and the Sukhothai Kingdom in the south.


    The Sukhothai Kingdom started to develop in 1240, and it was viewed as the first Kingdom in Thand. The Sukhothai Kingdom drove out the Khmer Empire, integrated the Mon people and Khmer people, and established the Thainguage. In 1438, it was devoured by the Ayutthaya Kingdom.


    The third was the Lan Xang Kingdom from Laos. It was established in 1353 and was the peak of Laos history. The name meant ¡®Million Elephants and White Parasol.¡¯ The Lan Xang Kingdom was established by Fa Ngum, who was supported by Cambodia¡¯s Khmer Empire. The capital was Luang Prabang.


    The Lan Xang Kingdom was a vassal of the Ming Dynasty. In the 15th Century, it was invaded by Vietnam¡¯s Le Thanh Tong. In the 16th Century, in order to avoid Myanmar, it relocated its capital, and it paid tribute to Vietnam until 1694.


    From 1707, the Lan Xang Kingdom started to split into the Kingdom of Luang Phrabang, the Kingdom of Vientiane, and the Kingdom of Champasak, resulting in the demise of the Lan Xang Kingdom.


    The fourth the Khmer Empire from Cambodia. It was established in the 8th Century and it intersected with the Tang, Yuan, and Ming Dynasties.


    During its peak, the Khmer Empire upied the entirety of Cambodia, as well as most of Thand, Laos, Vietnam, and the south of Myanmar. It was one of the most powerful Empires in south-east Asia, and it created the famous Khmer civilization.


    Because it was a Hindu-Buddhist empire, it spread Buddhism. Because of its continuous conquests using the blood and sweat of themon people, manymoners revolted, and many conquered regions staged uprisings. In the 13th Century, the Khmer Empire was finally defeated and perished.


    These were the four strongest Dynasties of the four countries, and they each had a Nation Armament. These four were Zhao Fu¡¯s main targets; they were not only quite strong but also had many regions.


    Zhao Fu viewed the 1,000 regions in the northern side of China as Great Qin¡¯s for the taking, as they barely had any strength to resist.


    Zhao Fu and his subordinates discussed for a while and decided to send armies to the four countries while also sending out letters to the rest of the northern side of China, persuading the system factions to surrender. With Great Qin¡¯s unstoppable momentum, most of them would most likely make the rational decision, or else they would be conquered.


    Because the four countries had allied together, if Great Qin attacked any of them, the others would send soldiers to resist Great Qin.


    The four countries had 4,000 or so system main cities and around 400 million soldiers. If Great Qin was to attack one of them, it might have to face attacks from another three sides, which was quite disadvantageous.


    As such, some Generals suggested sending 400 million out of Great Qin¡¯s 470 million soldiers and splitting them into four armies to simultaneously attack the four countries, destroying them together, while the remaining 70 million would defend Great Qin.


    Even though they would have roughly the same numbers as Great Qin, Great Qin would have around 10,000 City Lords, while the other sides would have at most only 5,000 City Lords. That was including both system City Lords and yer City Lords.


    Because these countries were prepared, Great Qin could notunch any sneak attacks like before, and they could not clear out the regions in small groups, or they might themselves be ambushed.


    Zhao Fu was not very afraid of a direct confrontation, because apart from the City Lords and Corps, Great Qin also had the eight terrifying Aquatic Beast Kings. With their strength, dealing with 500 City Lords each would be no problem.


    Last time, it had taken 8,000 City Lords to suppress the Aquatic Beast Kings, which showed just how powerful they were.


    At the same time, there were also the Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders that had fused with City Lord Seals.


    With Great Qin¡¯s current power, how could Zhao Fu fear those four countries? So what if they allied together? In the end, they still would not be a match for Great Qin.


    The only thing that they needed to watch out for was the four Dynasties¡¯ Nation Armaments. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to take care of one of them, have Zhao Mo take care of one of them, Elise take care of another, and have the others deal with thest one.


    After making some preparations, Great Qin officially moved out as four armies towards the four countries.


    However, just as they moved out, they encountered an obstacle. There were two Void Zones between Great Qin and the four countries.


    One was set down by Laos and Cambodia, and the other was set down by Thand and Myanmar. The Void Zones spanned two or so regions, which also contained arge number of istion barriers set up incredibly densely. With so many istion barriers, ordinary methods would not be able to break through.


    Great Qin had prepared many Restriction-Breaking Stones to break through those istion barriers, but they were not enough.


    As such, Great Qin had two choices: Either not use teleportation channels and continue to attack, or stop and break these istion barriers before attacking.

 Chapter 911: Problem

    <h4>Chapter 911: Problem</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This second option was quite troublesome, as the four countries had spent a lot of effort building so many istion barriers. Some istion barriers were even underground or within mountains, making it incredibly difficult to get rid of them.


    Zhao Fu first had some people investigate to see how long it would take to get rid of those istion barriers, and he found out that it would actually take three to four months. As such, Zhao Fu could only choose the first option, as having the entire army quickly move through two regions would only take about a month.


    These four countries had spent a great deal of effort to resist Great Qin, but all of it would be for nought. A trace of coldness appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes; after conquering them, he would deal with them severely.


    However, not too long after they started to move, the coastal area to the north of Great Qin suddenly erupted out withrge gales, causing some small tsunamis. Some aquatic beasts were affected and started to go onshore to attack fishermen, and even though they responded in time, this still resulted in some casualties and injuries.


    This made Zhao Fu frown ¨C from the situation, these things seemed like they were caused by people. It was too suspicious for these things to start happening all of a sudden, and they were quite small as well. They would not be able to defend against true natural disasters.


    Also, there were factions attacking Great Qin from the south, east, and west; they were some factions made up of system factions and yer factions, and they formed hundreds of thousands of small teams. They did not directly attack, instead harassing Great Qin.


    This was quite annoying, like a group of flies buzzing around. The Civil Officials had moved out, and the remainder of the soldiers guarded the Great Walls.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and had the eight Aquatic Beast Kings guard the coastal area. With their powerful might, the man-made natural disasters would not be able to affect Great Qin even a bit.


    At the same time, he ordered those guarding the Great Walls to only defend and not go out and attack, and he also ordered them to ignore the harassment from those factions. After destroying the four countries, they would deal with those factions.


    Now, Zhao Fu was going to destroy the four countries so that the northern side of the Mind Continent would be at peace, and Zhao Fu would be able to attack other regions with peace of mind.


    The four armies headed towards the four nations, but in less than a day, they started to be ambushed. Even though the enemy did not have many people, ranging from groups of thousands to tens of thousands, they would attack whenever they had an opportunity.


    With their strength, they were unable to cause many casualties or injuries to Great Qin¡¯s army, and those who attacked all died. However, groups continuously came over to ambush them.


    Sun Wu led a group of 100,000 soldiers to easily kill a group of a few thousand people, resulting in a few deaths on Great Qin¡¯s side. He brought the corpses to Zhao Fu and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, they are all yers; this has been same for the previous waves as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned. Even though these people could not cause much losses to Great Qin, they continuously attacked, reducing the speed at which Great Qin¡¯s army could advance. Every time they moved forwards, they would soon have to stop and face more ambushes. This was incredibly annoying and would reduce morale.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt a trace of killing intent. Since they wanted to die, he would fulfil them. He shouted, ¡°Send down my orders: Use Reality-Harming Talismans and kill all whoe, whether they¡¯re male or female, young or old!¡±


    Zhao Fu had used the remainder of his points from the Six Day Festival to buy materials to create more Reality-Harming Talismans, so they did notck these talismans at all.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the army responded loudly, shaking the surroundings. The soldiers started to take out talismans and stick them to their weapons.


    Great Qin¡¯s army once again advanced, when arrows suddenly shot out from the distance with massive sounds.


    Those responsible for clearing the path ahead were ready for this, and they sent their power into their weapons before shing out and sending the arrows flying. The broken arrowsnded like rain onto the ground.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± After blocking this wave of attacks, a General gave the order to charge, and he shot forwards as a few City Lords also flew over.


    Those who had attacked did not try to attack again, and they immediately turned to run. Most of these yers did not even have Stage 1 strength and would only die if they remained. They all knew this, so they immediately ran.


    However, the City Lords and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers quickly caught up and started tounch monstrous attacks towards them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive explosions sounded out as blood and broken corpses flew everywhere as cries sounded out. The yers looked at the City Lords in the sky and the soldiers attacking them, and they immediately scattered in all directions.


    However, most of them were unable to escape, and they were ughtered by Great Qin¡¯s army. They were killed in just an instant with very few people escaping.


    After clearing out this region, the main army was able to continue onwards, but soon, another wave of concealed yers once again attacked, and they were once again killed by Great Qin¡¯s army.


    At night time, Zhao Fu sat within a tent and frowned, feeling quite confused. They had used Reality-Harming Talismans, yet those yers were still attacking; were they really not afraid of death? Were they really willing to give up everything for their countries? Or was it to protect their families that they were willing to die to resist Great Qin?


    There were indeed people who were willing to give everything for their countries, even their lives, but they were in the absolute minority; usually people were only willing to do this for their own families and their own benefits. Perhaps this could be exined by them wanting to protect their families, which was why they were disregarding their own lives.


    However, Zhao Fu had never ughtered an entire country before; as long as they obediently left, Zhao Fu would not kill everyone. At most, their country would be destroyed, and their interests would be harmed.


    As such, Zhao Fu was not able to believe that they were really willing to give up their lives just like that.


    After all, most people were quite greedy, selfish, and cowardly, so Zhao Fu would not believe that they were so noble.


    There was another point of suspicion ¨C why was there not a single indigenous resident? If even the cowardly yers were willing to give up their lives, then why wasn¡¯t there a single system main city soldier? They all had at least Stage 1 strength, and if they attacked, they could cause greater losses to Great Qin.


    Why did they not send a single system main city soldier, choosing to use only yers?

 Chapter 912: Great Qin’s Scholars Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 912: Great Qin¡¯s Schrs Arrive</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Something must have happened in thest six months; everyone seemed to have nned something in advance, and a dark haze covered Great Qin. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious, and he felt that something was very off.


    It had seemed like taking down the four countries would be incredibly easy, but they now faced massive obstacles. With their current speed, it would take at least seven or eight months to reach the four countries.


    Would Zhao Fu spend seven to eight months of precious time to attack those four countries? Absolutely not; Great Qin had to quickly develop, as there was not much time left for the human world.


    If Zhao Fu was unable to unify the human world, he would not be able to even think about taking down the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world; that would be impossible.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out, and soon, a soldier ran into the tent and knelt, holding up a bamboo container. He said in a loud voice, ¡°Reporting to His Majesty! This is the report from the second army!¡±


    Since they could not use teleportation channels, they could only rely on Wyverns to quickly send information to each other. With the Wyverns¡¯ strength, this was quite safe.


    The four armies were led by various Generals. Zhao Fu led the first army with Meng Tian and Wang Jian, Wei Liao led the second army, Bai Qi led the third army, and Bai Xihan led the fourth army.


    The report detailed how the second army had met a beast tide with millions of beasts. Even though the beast tide was quite terrifying and ferocious, it was still destroyed by Great Qin¡¯s army with the price of some casualties and injuries.


    Everything else was quite simr to what had happened to Zhao Fu¡¯s army; people had continuously attacked, reducing their speed and making it difficult to advance.


    Reports soon came from the other two armies, and things were about the same over there as well.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± Suddenly, the roars of countless beasts sounded out, and Zhao Fu clearly sensed a ferocious aura rushing at Great Qin¡¯s army from the northwest. It was a beast tide.


    As the beast tide drew closer, deafening rumbling could be heard as a dark mass of beasts charged over with unstoppable momentum towards them.


    Facing this beast tide, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers did not panic; after all, it was just a few million beasts. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers quickly responded, getting into formation, and the City Lords also prepared to destroy this beast tide.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, feeling quite angry. He left the tent and turned into a ray of light, quickly appearing above the beast tide.


    Looking down at the beast tide, Zhao Fu unleashed his full power, causing a massive aura to burst forth. He took out the Death Disaster Sword and shed out with a terrifying sword light.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as the sword light seemed to cleave the ground in half. The ground continuously shook as a sword gash that was 10,000 meters long and 100 meters wide appeared on the ground, surrounded by blood and broken corpses.


    This single sword strike had killed hundreds of thousands of beasts, and the terrifying sound caused the beast tide to pause. Most of them were just ordinary beasts; how could they resist Zhao Fu, who had unleashed the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power?


    After unleashing that strike, Zhao Fu charged into the beast tide and started tomit a massive ughter. Sword light continuously shot everywhere, causing blood and broken corpses to fly all over the ce. Before the ferocious beast tide could even reach Great Qin¡¯s army, all of the beasts had either been killed or had run away.


    Of course, Great Qin¡¯s other City Lords helped out as well; how could they dare to just watch while their Majesty fought?


    However, they could sense Zhao Fu¡¯s anger, so they were careful and stayed away from him as they killed the beasts.


    After killing countless beasts, Zhao Fu felt somewhat better and not as mncholic. Without him realizing it, the eye of kindness in his heart no longer made him feel any pain because it had turn into an eye of killing.


    Having met so many obstacles, Zhao Fu returned to his tent and discussed with his Generals. They decided to stop advancing like this and use Great Qin¡¯s Schrs to get rid of these annoying istion barriers.


    Zhao Fu did not want to spend seven to eight months advancing like this. Because of this, their only option was to destroy the istion barriers.


    As such, they set up camp and rested for a few days while they waited for Great Qin¡¯s Schrs to arrive. Now that Great Qin had set up camp there, no one dared toe and attack. Just the Archers standing guard were enough to easily kill them, making it so that they did not dare toe close at all.


    After Great Qin¡¯s Schrs arrived, they brought with them many things, most of which were to break istion barriers. After arriving, they soon started to work.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s task for the Schrs was to break through the countless istion barriers within one month. Zhao Fu was determined to destroy the four countries within one month before turning to attack the other regions.


    The Schrs had to look everywhere for the istion barriers, and Zhao Fu sent many City Lords with them to guarantee their safety. Otherwise, just a few teams of yers could annihte Great Qin¡¯s Schrs, as they were quite weak.


    Zhao Fu decided to stay where he was and wait. The four countries were resisting quite a lot, so he would definitely deal with them severely after conquering them.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu looked quite displeased as he looked at the Schrs kneeling in front of him. Over the past few days, there had been no developments at all, and Zhao Fu was quite angry that another few days had been wasted.


    ording to the Schrs, these Void Zones were created bybining countless different istion barriers, forming an enormous istion barrier. Even though they knew how to dismantle it, there would be new istion barriers set up. In other words, the other side would be able to build as fast as Great Qin could dismantle.


    Moreover, the other side had left a path within the istion barrier, meaning that they could use teleportation channels while Great Qin could not.


    In terms of speed, Great Qin was far behind them, so it was at a disadvantage. Zhao Fu was quite worried that the other side¡¯s City Lords would suddenly attack an army. Right now, Great Qin¡¯s 10,000 City Lords were split among four armies.


    Each army only had 2,000 or so City Lords, and if the other side¡¯s City Lords gathered together, they would have around 5,000 City Lords. Luckily, Great Qin was not too deep within enemy territory, so reinforcements could quickly arrive. However, once they went further into enemy territory, they would be too far from each other, making the situation quite dangerous.


    Zhao Fu breathed out and calmed himself down. He understood the situation Great Qin was in, so he ordered for the four armies to return and give up on attacking the four countries.


    After receiving this order, the three other armies were not too surprised. In the end, they had not prepared enough and had underestimated the enemy.

 Chapter 913: Intelligence Reports

    <h4>Chapter 913: Intelligence Reports</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates in the pce and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have all sensed that there has been something off; they¡¯ve prepared for this, and Great Qin has continuously been at a disadvantage. What do you all think about this?¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Liao stepped out and bowed before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, Great Qin¡¯s intelligence reports have been a bitcking this time to the point that we had no idea about this plot. If we could have known about it earlier, we would have been able to prepare countermeasures.


    ¡°This subordinate rmends using Flower Moon. Before, we obtained a lot of our intelligence from them, and even though Great Qin has established an informationwork, it has only been two years and is not very efficient yet and cannotpare to Flower Moon.¡±


    Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts. Great Qin had only established its informationwork after all of the regions were opened up. Before the regions had been connected, Great Qin¡¯s people had not been able to go all over the world, so they had only established their informationwork for about two years.


    Flower Moon had appeared around when the Ancient ns had appeared, and it had been maintaining its businesses and informationworks for the past thousands of years. Its foundations were incredibly deep, so it was able to obtain a lot of important information. It was only natural that Great Qin could notpare to it.


    Even though the higher-ups of Flower Moon had been captured by Great Qin, its various departments and branches were still there. Intelligence reports were important at any time, so Zhao Fu did not hesitate as he ordered, ¡°Send out my order and summon Xiao Yueyin to the pce.


    Following this, Xiao Yueyin came to the pce. Facing the gazes of the various Ministers and Generals, she sensed something and smiled before bowing and saying, ¡°I greet Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the smile on Xiao Yueyin¡¯s face and understood that she had already guessed what this was about, so he said directly, ¡°We agree to restoring Flower Moon and allowing you to remain as the leader of Flower Moon. However, Flower Moon must be part of Great Qin and ept some people from Great Qin supervising it. If you agree to this, We will preserve Flower Moon. What are your thoughts?¡±


    Xiao Yueyin lightly smiled and replied, ¡°This Concubine is willing to agree to all of these terms. Thank you, Your Majesty, for restoring Flower Moon and preserving it; this Concubine and everyone from Flower Moon will not let down Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded before giving Xiao Yueyin a Rank 2A Official position, making her officially part of Great Qin. After Zhao Fu restored Flower Moon, it quickly started operations again, and it reunched the Heaven Awaken World forum as well.


    A few dayster, Flower Moon discovered some information that Great Qin had not been able to find, exining the suspicious events.


    Firstly, it was not just the factions in the Mind Continent; many other factions on other Continents had chosen to stand together against Great Qin.


    Since Great Qin was going to sweep across the world, the various factions could not just sit there and wait to die; it was only natural for them to choose to resist. None of the other continents wanted to see Great Qin unify the Mind Continent because if it unified the Mind Continent, the four other Continents would be in danger as well.


    However, given the fact that Great Qin was too powerful, they would suffer heavy losses if they took the initiative to attack; they had all learned their lesson. As such, they all decided not to attack but to defend against Great Qin¡¯s attack.


    The factions closest to Great Qin contributed the most, while those further away contributed less, and the factions in other Continents only gave some indirect support.


    Fortunately, Great Qin had not rashly continued to advance to attack the four countries, as the four countries had 10,000 City Lords lying in wait and all sorts of traps. If Great Qin had advanced any further, they would have fallen into their trap, resulting in heavy losses.


    The three other sides had also prepared their armies, waiting for Great Qin to delve too deep into the Void Zone before ferociously attacking.


    No single faction could do such a thing, and this was an incredibly intricate plot. The main mastermind was a faction that had not appeared for too long, whose single goal was to deal with Great Qin.


    This faction was called Qin Suppression and was made up of the strategists of the various Dynasties, such as Jiang Ziya, Xiao He, Liu Bowen, etc. There were also strategists from the various Nations, such as the State of Shu¡¯s Zhuge Liang, the Wu State¡¯s Zhou Yu, and the Wei State¡¯s Guo Jia.


    There were also two important people, who were from the School of Vertical and Horizontal. One was the Vertical Branch¡¯s Su Yan, who had disappeared for a long time. He had yed a major role in creating Qin Suppression, and the other person was the Horizontal Branch¡¯s Zhang Heng.


    This was the first time that the people from both branches of the School of Vertical and Horizontal hade together against amon enemy; it could be said that they were simply invincible.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to kill Su Yan all this time, but after the battle that time, he seemed to have vanished into thin air. No matter how hard they looked for him, they could not find him. Now, he had suddenly reappeared and was continuing to resist Great Qin.


    There was also Zhang Heng; Zhao Fu had met him before and felt that he was an incredibly dangerous person. He had slightly helped Great Qin before by giving Zhao Fu a strategy.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had wanted to keep him to serve Great Qin, but it was a pity that Zhang Heng had no such ns. Now, unexpectedly, he was standing against Great Qin.


    The main reason was that he had chosen someone to serve, which was one of the States that Great Qin had destroyed in the past: the State of Yan. Now that Great Qin was devouring everything in its path and was simply unstoppable, they could only choose to unite against it.


    All of the schemes came from this faction. Their strategists came up with a plot against Great Qin, while the other factions gave them strength. They felt quite confident, as Qin Suppression was made up of countless genius-level strategists.


    With the existence of this faction and the plots they came up with, Great Qin could not afford to be careless at all, nor could it act recklessly. It was evident how great their threat was.


    Another of Great Qin¡¯s confusions was also resolved ¨C the reason why the yers were not afraid of the Reality-Harming Talismans was because they now had a way of neutralizing the Reality-Harming Talismans.


    Their solution as something called a Two Body Talisman, which allowed one to split their consciousness and body. Even if one was harmed in the Heaven Awaken World, the damage would not be brought back to the real world, negating the effects of the Reality-Harming Talismans.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Great Qin was too powerful, the appearance of these talismans would result in Great Qin being attacked by countless yers again. As long as they did not die true deaths, many people would be willing to go on suicide missions for money.


    The one who provided those talismans was naturally Su Yan. The reason he had disappeared without any news for so long was because it was said that he had ventured into a historical remnant and hade back with great gains.


    From how Zhao Fu saw it, Su Yan had to die.

 Chapter 914: Encirclement

    <h4>Chapter 914: Encirclement</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Fortunately, those talismans could only negate the effects of basic Reality Harming Talismans, while Zhao Fu¡¯s Heart Sword could directly kill one¡¯s soul, rendering the talismans useless. Anyone who was killed by Zhao Fu¡¯s Heart Sword would remain dead.


    Now, they had to find a way out of this situation. Zhao Fu could not do this by himself, so he could only discuss this with his subordinates.


    Since they were unable to attack the four countries, they could only turn back and attack the three other directions, devouring the remaining regions in China¡¯s northern side. They could then expand to the east and west, separating the four countries from everyone else.


    If they could do this, it would be easier to deal with the four countries. After all, if anyone wanted to help the four countries, they would have to pass through Great Qin. With the four countries isted, they would be much easier to deal with.


    Their second option was to move into China¡¯s central area, which had about 1,000 regions. After controlling those 1,000 regions, they could attack the east, west, and south and unify China.


    The smaller countries did not give Great Qin even a bit of pressure, and they would be incredibly easy to deal with. It was the Chinese factions that gave Great Qin the most pressure, and they were Great Qin¡¯s greatest obstacle.


    If they could get rid of this obstacle, Great Qin¡¯s path would be incredibly easy in the future. None of the remaining factions in the Mind Continent would have the strength to resist Great Qin.


    In actuality, this was quite a good n, getting rid of the resistant factions in China first before dealing with the resistant factions outside. However, the other side had long since expected Great Qin to make a move against them.


    By the time Zhao Fu and his various Generals prepared to turn their attention to the central area of China, a Void Zone that spanned five regions had already been set down. The central area was where most of China¡¯s Fate was gathered, and China¡¯s first Dynasty, the Xia Dynasty, was there.


    Even though Great Qin had suddenly emerged as a powerful force, causing all of China¡¯s Fate to lean towards the northern side, the central area had many powerful factions, such as the Ancient ns, School of Taoism, School of Confucianism, School of Mohism, etc.


    Even though most factions decided to remain neutral, some actively helped others to resist Great Qin.


    For example, the Confucians, who could not tolerate Great Qin¡¯s ruthlessness, and the Mohists, who advocated for benevolence, were the greatest opponents of Great Qin. When Great Qin decided to move into the central area of China, the factions would all have to make a decision, as Great Qin would not allow any other factions to remain there.


    All of the factions at the central area would be cleared out, and they would either submit or die. There was no possibility of remaining neutral, and this increased the difficulty of Great Qin moving into the central area.


    Now, there would be great resistance wherever Great Qin attacked; it was like they were surrounded, so how could they get out of this situation?


    Elsewhere, within a luxurious pavilion, many people were celebrating. With Great Qin¡¯s strength and momentum, it seemed unstoppable, yet they had stopped it in its tracks. Having Great Qin retreat was a great victory.


    However, it was also a pity that Great Qin had turned back in time. If they had delved any deeper, they could have dealt a heavy blow to Great Qin.


    Apart from the various strategists, there were, of course, the various Dynasty Legatees. The Dynasty Legatees all grinned as they sat together and drank, feeling much better.


    ¡°Come! Brother Su, I salute you with this cup; you¡¯ve contributed the most this time!¡± Si Ji was slightly drunk as he held a wine cup and put his arm around Su Yan as if they really were brothers.


    Su Yan lightly smiled and picked up his cup, finishing it in one gulp, as he said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just my contributions; my junior apprentice brother and the other strategists all helped greatly; this victory belongs to everyone. Also, Great Qin will not give up so easily, so we need to continue to be careful.¡±


    Hearing this and thinking about how terrifying Great Qin was, the slightly drunk attendees became more clear-minded and nodded seriously.


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu and his subordinates once again made a n, and they decided to continue attacking those four countries. The difficulty of entering the central area of China would be many times greater than destroying the four countries. After Great Qin became even more powerful, entering the central area of China would be much easier.


    Also, if they unified the northern side of the Mind Continent, there would not be much to worry about anymore. After all, if Great Qin wanted to move into the central area right now, it would not only face the various Chinese factions in front of them but also the four countries behind them. This would be quite difficult to take care of, so Zhao Fu decided to attack the four countries first.


    Even though Great Qin was surrounded by Void Zones and istion barriers, there was one ce where there was not any, which was the coastal area. Naturally, the four countries were unable to set up any istion barriers there, so there was not any resistance there.


    Great Qin could use the ocean toe behind the four countries and attack from there.


    However, it was also possible that the four countries had set up istion barriers on their coastal areas to stop Great Qin from attacking from the ocean. However, even if they did set up istion barriers, Zhao Fu would still attack from the ocean, as he already had a good n.


    He first took out 100 million soldiers from the army and reced them with the 100 million people¡¯s militia.


    When they attacked the four countries again, they would still have the same number of soldiers, so this would not evoke any suspicion. The four countries would think that Great Qin was still attacking from the front and gather their forces to the front.


    While the four armies advanced onnd, they would also set up their own istion barriers. If Great Qin could not use teleportation channels, they would make it so that the other side could not use them either. That way, Great Qin would not be in such a disadvantageous position and would be able to fight a prolonged battle with them.


    As for the 100 million soldiers that Zhao Fu took out of the army, he would have them travel behind the four countries and attack there. Even if there were istion barriers, it would be much easier to attack from behind, and they would also be able to utilize the eight Aquatic Beast Kings.


    When the time came, because the four countries¡¯ armies and City Lords would be at the front, Zhao Fu would bring some City Lords and the eight Aquatic Beast Kings to quickly travel and attack from behind.


    Traveling on ships would definitely be faster than walking. Instead of taking one month to walk, using ships would only take 15 days. This would save a lot of time.


    The only thing to be wary of was that there could be countless yers retaliating, as they no longer feared Great Qin. After all, the Reality Harming Talismans were no longer useful against them, and because it was Great Qin invading them, things would not be as easy as taking down Vietnam.


    Zhao Fu thought of the Reality Magic Formation that the golden dragon had given him. He considered bringing all of these yers¡¯ real bodies into the Heaven Awaken World before ughtering them all.

 Chapter 915: Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 915: Long Time No See</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Great Qin would only be sending 100 million soldiers to the back, and most of the City Lords would be at the front to draw attention. As such, simultaneously invading four countries would be quite difficult, so Zhao Fu nned to invade one country first instead of splitting his forces.


    After destroying a country, they would immediately turn to another country. They would first destroy Myanmar and Thand, as they were stronger than the other countries.


    Because Laos and Cambodia were weaker, after Great Qin destroyed Myanmar and Thand, dealing with them would be much easier.


    Moreover, Great Qin had a massive chess piece buried within Laos, which was the Vietnamese faction from before. More than 70% of the factions there had secretly decided to join Great Qin, and Zhao Fu could order them to attack Laos at any time, helping Great Qin easily take down Laos.


    As such, with only Cambodia remaining, it would not have any hope and could only be destroyed.


    Great Qin spent about a month building arge number of ships. Great Qin did not have enough ships to amodate 100 million soldiers, so they had to quickly build them.


    Now, all preparations wereplete, and Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, and Bai Xihan each led an army and marched towards the four countries onnd. The Mind Continent, which had just enjoyed a bit of peace, was once again covered by a storm.


    The four countries, as well as China¡¯s various factions, once again roused themselves and made preparations to deal with Great Qin¡¯s advance.


    Just like before, as the four armies advanced, they were continuously ambushed, making their advance incredibly slow.


    This time, Great Qin¡¯s armies brought Schrs, who set up istion barriers wherever they went. This way, the four countries¡¯ people would not be able to attack from the side whenever they wanted, making it difficult to attack as they could no longer be as nimble.


    Great Qin slowly reversed its unfavourable conditions, and the people from the four countries no longer looked as pleased. They continued attacking while reporting this to the higher-ups, asking them for a solution.


    In response, the four countries¡¯ factions asked the Chinese side for advice, and the Chinese side passionately responded. Because of the current situation, they seemed incredibly close as if they were a family.


    It was only because of Great Qin¡¯s threat that they were willing to be so close and harmonious.


    In a world where interests reigned supreme, no one cared about justice, evil, or even patriotism. In this kind of world, anyone would kill their brother and father for one¡¯s own benefits.


    It seemed that everyone had forgotten the matter about the 21 countries invading China. Some people had said that since Great Qin was part of China, it should have helped China, yet now this was happening. As such, Zhao Fu wanted to take over China; this world could only have Great Qin.


    In response to what Great Qin was doing, the four countries sent over more people and increased the size of their teams, continuing to ambush them.


    Even though they were not as nimble as before, the frequency of their attacks increased and had a greater effect.


    Because Zhao Fu wanted to use the Reality Magic Formation at the back of the four countries, he could not reveal it now. As such, the four armies would not use the Reality Magic Formation.


    Facing the four countries¡¯ continuous harassment, Great Qin continued to advance slowly but steadily, looking incredibly resolute to attack the four countries. This made the four countries feel quite worried, and they sent even more people tounch attacks, looking incredibly resolute to defend.


    On the other side, Zhao Fu took 100 million soldiers on countless ships, as well as the eight Aquatic Beast kings and 2,000 City Lords. With this sort of strength, destroying a country would be no problem. The main thing was the eight Aquatic Beast Kings and Zhao Fu¡¯s immense power.


    The 100 million soldiers and 2,000 City Lords were mainly for tying up the residents and soldiers and for support as well.


    The sight of countless ships sailing together was quite majestic, and it could cause one¡¯s heart to tremble. It could be said to be the human world¡¯srgest navy.


    After sailing for five or six days, they discovered that they were even faster than expected and were already more than halfway there. They did not encounter any problems on the way and progressed quite smoothly.


    Zhao Fu stood on the ship at the front in order to deal with any unexpected circumstances. Just as they were about to reach the coastal seas of the four countries, a shocking aura burst forth, seeming to shake the heavens.


    The surface of the ocean started to toss and roll, creating massive waves.


    Zhao Fu immediately sensed a terrifying danger, and his expression fell. He immediately sent out the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, while 20,000 people appeared ahead of them, giving off powerful auras ¨C they were all City Lords.


    At their head was Su Yan, who gave a condescending smile as he looked at Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Long time no see, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Firstly, I need to thank you, as you showed me just how weak and powerless I was. However, things are different now, because we¡¯ve seen through all of your ns.¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Zhao Fu had no time to respond to Su Yan. When that terrifying aura had appeared, Zhao Fu had already sensed that something was off. Now that he personally saw the 20,000 City Lords, he realized that the other side had set a trap here and was waiting for him, so he immediately gave the order to retreat.


    All of the soldiers obeyed and started to turn the ships around, but it was already toote.


    A 1,000 meter tall, thousands of kilometers wide wave formed, giving off an aura that seemed like it could devour everything as it rushed towards Great Qin¡¯s navy.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Zhao Fu roared as he took out the Sin Dragon Sword and exploded out with the Great Qin Seal and the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, sending them into the Sin Dragon Sword. The Sin Dragon Sword gave off a world-destroying sword light, and Zhao Fu shed out, seeming to rend the heavens, towards the enormous wave.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings also obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and exploded out with terrifying auras as they entered the sea and charged towards the wave.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the terrifying sword light split the wave in half, while the eight Aquatic Beast Kings also crashed into the wave. The wave was destroyed, but a massive amount of seawater still flooded forwards with immense destructive power towards Great Qin¡¯s navy.


    Ship after ship was easily crushed, and countless soldiers fell into the water. Even though Great Qin was prepared and gave each soldier a Water Pearl, allowing them to breathe underwater, the massive shockwave still sted the soldiers¡¯ bodies. The impact caused the soldiers to be heavily injured, destroying their organs and killing them. Corpses bobbed on the surface of the water before yet another 1,000 meter wave rushed forwards with a ferocious aura.


    Zhao Fu exploded out with his full power, and the eight Aquatic Beasts and 2,000 City Lords also used their full power, wanting to stop this destructive wave.


    In the end, Great Qin escaped wretchedly, losing around ten million soldiers. They had lost so many people without having aplished anything, making this Great Qin¡¯s greatest loss.

 Chapter 916: Plan

    <h4>Chapter 916: n</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was the first time they had achieved such results before, causing the factions to be delirious with joy. They had never obtained such a victory before, and it was because they had gathered simply too many strategists, who had plotted this together. No ordinary person could get out of this situation by themselves.


    It actuality, it was only natural that the result would be like this. From the beginning, they had been predicting all sorts of things that Great Qin could do, and they prepared countermeasures for all possibilities; that was the main purpose of the strategists.


    The various factions were all quite cooperative, and their intelligence-collecting had been done quite well. In order for Great Qin not to detect anything, things were done incredibly quickly, and only those who needed to know what was going on were told.


    As such, Great Qin did not have any preparations, so it would naturally lose. Moreover, even though the various factions all contributed to different degrees, their overall contributions were able to create this kind of effect.


    After obtaining such a great victory, the various leaders all gathered together to celebrate. They were all quite wary of Great Qin suddenly attacking in retaliation, so they did not dare to get too drunk. However, the scene was incredibly lively.


    Si Ji stood up and loudly called out, ¡°Now, everyone should know that Great Qin is not invincible. As long as we are united, there¡¯s no need to fear Great Qin!¡±


    Liu Yeughed as he stood up and cupped his hands toward Si Ji before saying, ¡°Brother Ji is correct; if more people are willing to join us, and we can continue working in unity, we can destroy Great Qin sooner orter. We cannot allow Great Qin to act so outrageously.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded, but they all had their own thoughts.


    Ji Shenming sighed before saying, ¡°We were too arrogant before and did not bother dealing with Great Qin from the start, allowing it to gradually develop. If we had humbled ourselves and allied from the start, Great Qin would have been destroyed already and would not have been able to even develop. What a pity.


    ¡°Moreover, Di Wutian was simply too haughty and was not willing to back down, resulting in him dying. I heard that not only his women were taken to be used for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s pleasure, but all of his family¡¯s beautiful women were also taken. This result is incredibly tragic.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Great Qin is incredibly ruthless and cruel, and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is not only tyrannical but licentious. He¡¯s a tyrant and a bandit, and we should have gotten rid of him earlier to bring justice to the world!¡± a schr said as he coldly harrumphed.


    Everyone agreed with what he said, as that was the reality to them ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was a bloodthirsty andscivious person, yet he had been favored by China¡¯s Fate and developed so quickly. His strength now caused countless people to feel terror.


    This forced all of them to work together to resist Great Qin. Why did they not have such good luck and opportunities? The heavens were simply unfair to favor those who were evil.


    Some people even shouted to the sky in grief, ¡°God, you¡¯re simply blind! Why are you helping such an evil person bring harm to the world? Why would you not give us an opportunity?¡±


    However, seeing that they had stopped Great Qin from seemingly taking over the world, they felt much better.


    ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s all celebrate and then go back to operating our n. This time, we have to heavily wound Great Qin and make it so that it can no longer recover!¡± Si Ji said loudly as he raised his wine cup.


    Everyone else cheered, making the scene lively again.


    This news was quickly spread by the factions in order to show how brilliant and brave the factions were, as well as how righteous the factions were and how ruthless and stupid Great Qin was. It was one of those stories of a hero defeating evil.


    On one hand, they wanted everyone to know that they had won in order to satisfy their vanity; after all, this was not something that anyone could do.


    On the other hand, they wanted to attract more people to join them. Even though it seemed like they were quite united, they were actually just a pile of loose sand, with everyone looking after their own interests. If they faced a massive crisis, they would instantly copse.


    If they wanted to maintain their advantage, they had to pull more people in. With enough strength, their alliance would not have to worry about falling apart in the face of danger. However, the various factions all had different thoughts about this.


    The factions that were the most worried were those in the central area of China. Now that Great Qin had suffered a great loss, with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s savage nature, he would definitely take revenge, and it was likely the factions at the central area would be his target.


    The School of Taoism, School of Legalism, and other neutral factions were slightly worried. Even though they did not participate in this, if Great Qin became mad and started to take revenge, they could be dragged in too.


    The neutral factions were quite worried but could not do much. If they did anything and caused a misunderstanding, things might be even worse.


    However, the people from the School of Confucianism and School of Mohism were quite happy, as they felt that Great Qin had been punished by the heavens. Those two schools emphasized benevolence, and even though they knew that resisting Great Qin was quite dangerous, they still went ahead with it.


    The many ordinary people were also quite joyful, as they were no longer threatened by Great Qin. Su Yan had selflessly given away the method to produce Two Body Talismans so that no one would have to tolerate Great Qin¡¯s tyrannical behavior anymore.


    Now that there was no more danger, those mocking voices once again started to sound out.


    However, it was indeed quite easy to paint Great Qin¡¯s name ck, but those people were mere bugs who could be crushed at any moment. Apart from using their voices to mock, they were not good for much else.


    If Great Qin could threaten them again, they would once again fall silent in terror. They were incredibly weak and cowardly.


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite grim. Even though they had tried so hard, they had lost so many people. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had to look after so many soldiers, he would have brought the eight Aquatic Beast Kings to charge into that group of 2,000 enemy City Lords.


    Great Qin was on the trajectory of unifying the world, but now its progress had been halted. Facing the other side¡¯s actions, Zhao Fu felt quite furious.


    He once again gathered his subordinates; this time, they had to make meticulous ns and also guess the other side¡¯s ns. They needed to change their thinking and think carefully about how the other side was thinking.


    Zhao Fu was not a rash person and would not stupidly charge over. Everything needed an appropriate n.

 Chapter 917: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 917: Revenge</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Only after three days, Great Qin sent out news and gave countless factions three choices: One was to continue to resist Great Qin and die. They had to all consider the consequences of making an enemy of Great Qin.


    The second choice was to remain neutral. Right now, Great Qin¡¯s goal was only to destroy all those who opposed Great Qin. If anyone remained neutral, Great Qin promised not to harm them even a bit, and this was promised by the Prime Minister, Li Si, personally.


    Li Si reminded everyone of how long it had been since Great Qin had attacked any Chinese system factions and asked everyone to believe that Great Qin was a righteous and kind Kingdom, and he also said not to listen to nderous lies.


    The third option was to join Great Qin. Now that Great Qin was a Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom, its strength was quite shocking. It was not something that ordinary people could deal with, and if one wanted to live stably in the future, Great Qin was undeniably the best choice. Right now, Great Qin was in need of people, and anyone who was willing to submit would be treated favourably.


    Right now, they had to divide the enemy¡¯s factions. They were made up of countless factions, with both yers and indigenous residents, and their main force was the indigenous residents.


    It was very difficult for them to be united, and they could not all resist Great Qin with all they had. The Dynasty Legatees and Nation Legatees would definitely resist Zhao Fu, as they were also Emperors, but this was not the case for everyone else.


    Now that Great Qin had made this announcement, many people started to secretly consider the options that it had given.


    None of them were stupid and wanted to die, so many of them considered taking the second option and not participating anymore; guaranteeing their safety was enough. Others considered joining Great Qin, as Great Qin was incredibly powerful.


    The people from Qin Suppression immediately understood Great Qin¡¯s aim and could not help but feel some admiration towards Zhao Fu ¨C he had been able to suppress his anger and not rush over to attack, instead engaging in psychological warfare.


    They immediately sent out information about how grave this matter was; it was evident that the various factions seemed less motivated, and if they did not deal with this, they would copse sooner orter.


    This made the factions that wanted to destroy Great Qin feel quite worried. They desperately tried to persuade everyone not to believe Great Qin¡¯s lies and not to worry about Great Qin¡¯s threats. Right now, Great Qin was just a paper tiger, and with their alliance, there was no need to be afraid.


    Moreover, they reminded everyone of how cruel and cold-blooded Great Qin was; how could they trust such a faction? Anyone who trusted Great Qin would definitely have a pitiful ending. It was evident how ambitious Great Qin was, so everyone had to be wary of being tricked by it.


    Those words, filled with justice and righteousness, caused the gradually falling morale to pick back up.


    Great Qin and the various factions once again engaged in a war of words, and countless people swayed back and forth between them.


    At that moment, Zhao Fumenced his revenge operations. Even though their Void Zones spanned five regions, which made it difficult for an army to pass through, it was no problem for Zhao Fu by himself.


    Using the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, Zhao Fu was able to fly through those five regions in just three days, and he arrived at where the various factions were gathered.


    Because this was the enemy¡¯s territory, Zhao Fu was quite careful. Apart from himself, he had also brought the eight Aquatic Beast Kings as backup ns. They were within Zhao Fu¡¯s special Spirit Pet Rings, and he would use them in crucial moments.


    However, to avoid them guessing that he hade to their territory and setting off a trap, Zhao Fu would not directly act, leaving this to others.


    It was currently afternoon, and the orange glows from the setting sun dyed the entire sky a yellow-orange color, while the residents in the City below were preparing dinner for their families. A Ghost silently snuck into that City and threw out a rhombus-shaped crystal before disappearing.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion rang out as an extremely destructive shockwave sted out. Everything was destroyed under this power and reduced to dust, and the ground continuously trembled as a berserk gale swept through the entire City.


    After everything settled, it could be seen that there was a massive crater near the middle of the City. Two-thirds of the City had been annihted, and howls and crying sounded out, with blood and corpses everywhere. The City had been annihted in just an instant.


    Boom!!


    Another shocking explosion sounded out as a simr explosion sted out at another City. The ground trembled as a mushroom cloud rose up, creating a terrifying scene.


    Zhao Fu used 120 Destruction Crystals to blow up 120 Cities, which were all Cities in the three directions around Great Qin. They were all stubborn resistors, so Zhao Fu did not hesitate to destroy them.


    This matter caused a massive amount of panic, as 120 Cities had been destroyed so quickly, and countless residents had been killed. Great Qin¡¯s revenge hade.


    The various factions¡¯ leaders¡¯ expressions were all quite grim. They had been waiting for Great Qin¡¯s Legatee toe, but they had never expected him to be so cautious and simultaneously attack so many Cities without actually revealing himself. There was nothing they could do against this.


    None of them could fight him one-on-one, so they had to rely on encircling him. However, since he did not reveal himself, all of their ns had gone to waste.


    That was the advantage of having immense strength. The factions could only watch on and not do anything, as they were at a severe disadvantage, and they started to feel incredibly helpless.


    After hearing about this, a trace of coldness shed in Si Ji¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Are the people who went to the Fish Scale world still not back? And have we contacted the people from the Dark Demon world? Hurry and ask their World Protectors toe; we have a big advantage now, so this is a good opportunity to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. If both World Protectorse, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee definitely won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± A few people quickly left to check on the matters that Si Ji had just mentioned, and they understood how severe the situation was.


    Following this, Great Qin¡¯s army once again gathered and moved out towards the central area of China. They did not split into multiple groups and instead gathered together and marched on with unstoppable momentum. This caused the various factions to feel even more panicked.


    Now, they had suddenly taken two heavy blows, and they still had not resolved the matter about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. The system City Lords¡¯ morale plummeted, and some of them were already thinking of giving up, so how could they face a direct assault from Great Qin army?


    The various factions quickly gathered together to think of a way to respond to this. They had to quickly deal with these problems as soon as possible.

 Chapter 918: Full Advance

    <h4>Chapter 918: Full Advance</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Afterpleting this operation, Zhao Fu had killed about 20 million people. He did not stay for long and immediately returned to Great Qin to avoid any unexpected situations.


    This time, almost the entirety of Great Qin moved out. This included the 20 Corps, 8,000 City Lords, 2,000 Wyverns, and 2,000 Corpse Soul Commanders, and they moved towards the central area of China with immense force.


    Facing this massive attack, none of the factions dared to be careless, and they all seriously started to gather arge number of soldiers.


    The yers all made preparations and used hidden teleportation channels tounch suicide attacks towards the Great Qin¡¯s army, continuously harassing it and preventing it from advancing quickly. However, soon, their ns were frustrated.


    This was because the Wyverns spiralled above Great Qin¡¯s army, and as soon as people appeared in the distance, they would immediately fly over and breathe out searing mes or chilling air, which were impossible to defend against. All of the yers were ughtered before they could evene close.


    Moreover, behind the countless Wyverns were countless City Lords prepared to act at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The yers who wanted tounch sneak attacks were allpletely annihted before reaching Great Qin¡¯s army, being either burnt to a crisp or frozen solid, looking incredibly pitiful.


    This caused the various strategists to be serious. It seemed that Great Qin had already thought of countermeasures, which was why they dared to move out their entire army. They had to be incredibly careful as Great Qin had already made preparations; if not, their central area might be broken through.


    Since this n did not work, the strategists started with their next n and gave out various orders. The leaders of the factions nervously waited to see how things would go.


    After all, they relied heavily on these strategists. Right now, they could not do anything but watch and wait.


    A green fog started to gather in front of Great Qin¡¯s army; this fog was incredibly dense and obscured visionpletely, making it difficult to see what was within the fog.


    However, the fog gave off an extremely dangerous aura because the nts that the fog touched immediately wilted, and the ground became ck. It seemed that this fog contained immense poison, and anyone who breathed it in would most likely immediately die.


    After sensing this, Bai Qi ordered the army to stop and had people check on this poisonous fog. They found that the poisonous fog was incredibly deadly and could easily kill even Stage 1 soldiers. They could not help but wonder which faction had obtained a poison like this.


    This was all thanks to Si Ji. In order to deal with Great Qin, he had selflessly given out information to others in order to bring about this situation.


    He had found a historical remnant, and he found this green fog was from that historical remnant. The ancient poison that he had found had alsoe from that historical remnant. It was not just Great Qin that had had fortuitous opportunities; other people had some as well.


    Facing the incredibly deadly green fog, Bai Qi looked at Wang Jian, Wei Liao, and the others who had General Armaments.


    Great Qin currently had 13 General Armaments, and thest person to obtain one was Wei Qing, who had awakened the Army Destroyer Star.


    The General Armaments had the Soldier Aura Formation skill, and they could gather more soldiers¡¯ auras than the Corps. Each General Armament could gather the auras of 30 million soldiers, and Great Qin¡¯s army currently had around 400 million soldiers. With the 13 General Armaments, they could gather 390 million soldiers¡¯ auras.


    Bai Qi looked at the fog and drew his Seven Murders Sword as he coldly harrumphed. A blood-red sword light shot into the sky, and a massive, formless aura suddenly descended, causing a bloodthirsty aura to rush out like a flood.


    A blood-red star filled with bloodthirstiness and a massive might suddenly broke through the sky and descended.


    Wang Jian, Wei Liao and the others also drew their General Armaments and pointed them towards the sky. Massive auras exploded out as enormous stars, giving off intense power, appeared in the sky, giving off resplendent light.


    ¡°Soldier Aura Formation!¡± the Generals simultaneously shouted as different auras flowed out from Great Qin¡¯s army and gathered towards them. This time, they did not create different shapes, and they instead gathered together with Bai Qi at the center.


    Boom!!


    The 13 people simultaneously shed out with their General Armaments, and the massive amount of soldier aura flooded forwards with a ferocious aura.


    Soon, the massive wave of soldier aura collided with the poisonous fog. The poisonous fog continuously corroded the soldier aura, while the soldier aura continuously dissipated the poisonous fog. The two continuously shed, but in the end, Great Qin¡¯s soldier aura was stronger, evaporating the fog and allowing Great Qin¡¯s army to continue onwards.


    This caused the various factions¡¯ leaders¡¯ expressions to fall. They had been quite confident in this attack, and none of them had expected Great Qin to deal with it so easily. It seemed that Great Qin was incredibly prepared, and they could not be as rxed as before.


    Soon, the strategists gave the order to carry out the second n.


    Seeing Great Qin get rid of the poisonous fog so easily, even Si Ji felt quite startled, and he started to feel quite worried. He shouted, ¡°Are those people contacting the Fish Scale world and Dark Demon world back yet? If they miss this chance to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they¡¯ll never get another chance!¡±


    Right now, the thing that Si Ji wanted most was to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. After all, it was just Great Qin¡¯s Legatee by himself, whereas they had countless City Lords. If they worked with two World Protectors, Zhao Fu would be dead without a doubt. After all, those two World Protectors were enough to heavily wound Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    This time, they would also have countless City Lords helping out, and they also had the Demon ying Formation, which was an extremely powerful killing formation. No matter how powerful Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, he would still die.


    The only thing that Si Ji was worried about was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee escaping. If he was allowed to escape, they would have to think of some other way to lure him out again.


    Si Ji felt quite hateful; why did he not have such monstrous power? If he did, he could directly kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and would not have to rely on those two World Protectors.


    After Great Qin¡¯s Legatee died, there would be nothing to worry about regarding Great Qin. After all, if a Kingdom lost its figurehead, it was destined to decline and fall. Even if Great Qin¡¯s Legacy chose a new ruler, who couldpete with Great Qin¡¯s current Legatee?


    The people from the Ying family could not evenpare to a tenth of him, so Si Ji did not worry about them at all.


    Rumble...


    Great Qin ¡®s massive army continued forwards, but at that moment, a massive rumbling sounded out as the ground continuously shook. The tremors becamerger andrger as the ground started to crack, andrge rocks started to roll down mountains as mud also started to slide down.


    This made it quite difficult for Great Qin¡¯s army to advance, as they had to defend against the various natural disasters, putting them in a disadvantageous position.

 Chapter 919: 20 Corps

    <h4>Chapter 919: 20 Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°All 20 Corps, scatter around the army and use your Corps¡¯ power to suppress the ground beneath you and stop the tremors.¡±


    Bai Qi immediately gave out an order, and the people from the 20 Corps went around the army and exploded out with powerful auras. For example, the Sword Mountain Corps sent a massive amount of sword qi into the ground, the Demon King Corps sent arge amount of demonic qi into the ground, and the Celestial Corps sent a great amount of spirit qi into the ground.


    As their various powers entered the ground and spread out, the surroundingnd was sealed and stopped shaking. However, this was only limited to where Great Qin¡¯s army was, and the surrounding ground continued to violently tremble, causing Great Qin¡¯s Generals to frown.


    The other side had many tricks up their sleeves, and in order to defend well, they had used all sorts of tricks, some of which werepletely unpredictable.


    Facing these tremors, Bai Qi ordered the army to wait and not make any rash movements. Those tremorssted 15 days before they finally stopped.


    The item that had caused these tremors had been destroyed after being continuously used for 15 days and 15 nights, and it cost tens of millions of gold coins every day. They could not support an expenditure like this.


    Now, these regions looked like they had been ravaged by unimaginable natural disasters. Mountains had copsed, and the ground had massive cracks running through it. The surroundings were deathly silent as if all living creatures had died.


    This made it incredibly hard to walk, if not impossible to walk. However, Bai Qi once again gave the order to advance; even if there was no path to be walked, they would make a path.


    The soldiers took out yellow gems and controlled the dirt and rocks to quickly fill some of the cracks, allowing the army to continue onwards.


    The various factions never thought that despite all of this, Great Qin would still attack the central area. It seemed that they were determined to destroy the central area, and the strategists once again discussed together.


    Si Ji¡¯s expression was quite grave, as he received news from the two other worlds that the two World Protectors still had not fully recovered from the previous battle and were still incredibly weak. It would be impossible for them toe and kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    This made Si Ji silently curse; it seemed that they had to rely on themselves. They had to think of a way to lure Great Qin¡¯s Legatee out by himself and use the Demon ying Formation to kill him.


    However, this made the strategists¡¯ job much harder. After much discussion, the strategists decided to rush the repair of the item that caused earthquakes, while Jiang Ziya and the others created a Heaven and Earth Change Formation.


    Bai Qi continued leading Great Qin¡¯s army onwards, giving off an aura as great as a mountain. They disregarded all obstructions, seemingpletely determined to attack the central region.


    The ground once again trembled, but it was not as severe as before, and they could still manage to walk. Before, they could barely even stand, and this was because the item that they used had been badly damaged, and even after some repairs, its effects were much weaker than before.


    This was good for Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, because if the tremors were still as great as before, the paths they made could copse at any time, making things quite dangerous.


    However, the various strategists had thought of countermeasures as well. Jiang Ziya¡¯s Heaven and Earth Change Formation was activated, causing countless clouds to gather, obscuring the sky and giving off an oppressive feeling.


    A wild gale started to blow as torrential rain started to pour, and bolts of lightning ferociously crashed down. Adding on the tremors in the ground, it seemed like the end of the world, making it incredibly difficult to walk.


    However, Great Qin still did not give up. The Corps unleashed their Corps Shields to defend against the gales and the rain, and the army continued to advance.


    On a tall tform, surrounded by countless gs, Jiang Ziya stood wearing white robes, looking quite ethereal and otherworldly. There was a massive magic formation in the sky that slowly spun, causing Heaven and Earth Essence Qi to madly gather.


    Since Great Qin was still so resolute about attacking the central area, Jiang Ziya was expressionless as he performed various hand seals, causing the magic formation in the sky to spin faster and faster as even more Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered.


    Even more intense gales and rain buffeted Great Qin¡¯s army, and there would asionally even be lightning striking at them. Fortunately, they had the protection of the Corps Shields, so there were no injuries or casualties; it just made it much harder to advance.


    However, Bai Qi¡¯s expression was cold and showed no intention of stopping, and he continued ordering Great Qin¡¯s army onwards.


    Seeing Great Qin look so determined and relentless, the various factions started to feel nervous. If they shed head-on, they were worried that they were not a match for Great Qin. After all, Great Qin¡¯s battle power and battle intent were much higher than theirs.


    Moreover, they were just a number of factions gathered together and were not as unified. Once Great Qin broke through their defenses, with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s terrifying attacks, many people would directly run away, and they would lose without a doubt.


    If they wanted to prevent this, they had to stop this at all costs. The strategists continued to think and ordered people to suicide attacks.


    With the chaotic conditions, it was dangerous for the Wyverns and City Lords to be in the air. If they startedunching suicide attacks, they could be quite effective.


    In order to deal with this matter, the strategists continued to think of other methods. If they could stop Great Qin¡¯s army in the Void Zone, they would win.


    Finally, after six days, Great Qin¡¯s army was unable to withstand the attacks and harsh conditions and chose to retreat.


    After once again sending Great Qin¡¯s army into retreat, the various factions became mad with joy. They were incredibly emotional, as this was their second victory against Great Qin, and their lowered spirits once again rose. This showed everything that they really did have the strength to defend against Great Qin.


    They once again victoriously announced, ¡°We¡¯ve repelled the evil Great Qin for the second time now. Everyone, please believe in our strength and join us to resist Great Qin¡¯s tyrannical behavior. For the peace of the world and for a better future!¡±


    Those who were displeased with Great Qin were also incredibly joyful. They were the happiest about this result, so they all started and cheer and celebrate. Some people started to shout about destroying the Qin dog and joined various factions.


    Now that the factions had an advantage and gave out many benefits, many people immediately joined them.


    The real world was filled with even more mocking towards Great Qin, calling Great Qin trash or saying that it had received its dues.

 Chapter 920: Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 920: Turn of Events</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Su Yan and the various Legatees grinned as they sat together. This was the second time they had achieved a victory like this, and they were ecstatic.


    ¡°Everyone, it was all thanks to all of you. We all stopped Great Qin together, and now, there¡¯s nothing to fear about Great Qin. Since we can defend against them once, we can defend against them a second, a third, and a fourth time. Now that we¡¯re able to defend against Great Qin, we should think about how to attack Great Qin. This is for the happiness and peace of the world, so please do your best!¡± Si Ji smiled as he spoke loudly, and the other Legatees also praised the strategists, as this was all thanks to them.


    The strategists all had slight smiles on their faces, as they had very steady and calm mental states. They only simply and courteously responded and maintained their cool; that was how a strategist ought to behave.


    However, to be able to have victory over Great Qin again like this, they were naturally quite happy. After all, Great Qin was simply too powerful and dangerous, and they were under immense pressure. They had been worried that they would not be able to deal with Great Qin.


    ¡°Shall we celebrate our second victory?¡± a big manughed loudly as he suggested.


    Everyone else nodded and cheered, making the scene quite lively. Just as they were about to celebrate again, a person ran in with a pale face and cried out, ¡°Myanmar has fallen!¡±


    This caused the raucous scene to instantly chill. Everyone had looks of disbelief on their faces; how had Myanmar suddenly fallen? Didn¡¯t they have the protection of the Void Zones and istion barriers, and hadn¡¯t Great Qin¡¯s army only just withdrawn from here? How could they have destroyed Myanmar? None of them could understand it.


    However, the strategists¡¯ expressions fell as they realized something. They had that person give a full report before realizing that they had fallen for Great Qin¡¯s schemes ¨C Great Qin¡¯s target had always been the four countries, and attacking the central area had just been a distraction. The strategists quickly ordered for reinforcements to be sent to the remaining three countries, as they were in immense danger.


    Zhao Fu had a wicked smile on his face as he stood above Myanmar. After taking revenge in the central area, he had immediately returned to Great Qin. He had not appeared with Great Qin¡¯s army while attacking the central army, as he was naturally doing something else.


    Great Qin had 23 Corps in total, and the remaining three Corps and about 2,000 City Lords, 1,500 Wyverns, and 1,500 Corpse Soul Commanders had gone to attack Myanmar.


    That was how this matter could be exined ¨C the strategists knew that Great Qin had various methods and tricks, so they had many countermeasures. This was not just a battle of might but also of wits, and no carelessness could be permitted.


    After all, these were all famed strategists from throughout history, and Zhao Fu would not underestimate them. He would achieve victory by using means that they were unaware of in order to surprise them.


    Zhao Fu had used the Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders before, so they were not secrets anymore, but Zhao Fu had a new trump card, which were the 60,000 Spiders.


    These Spiders all had Stage 2 strength, and they were extremely proficient at digging tunnels. Their sharp ws could easily tear apart the ground, and they also had corrosive poison that could easily melt things as well.


    They were able to soundlessly dig tunnels underground, and Zhao Fu used this method to get past the Void Zones and reach Myanmar¡¯s territory. Because the distance was quite far, it had taken them one month to arrive. They had also dug tunnels to Laos as well.


    Bai Qi had taken the main army to resolutely attack the central area, drawing a lot of attention to cover for Zhao Fu.


    The instant they arrived at Myanmar, Zhao Fu instantly released the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, the Wyverns, and the Corpse Soul Commanders, and they and the City Lords started to rampage.


    Zhao Fu did not show any mercy either, killing anyone who came his way. They had to take down Myanmar as quickly as possible, and Myanmar did not even have time to respond.


    On one hand, they were overconfident, as they thought that they would be able to stop Great Qin again. Moreover, they had received reports of victory from the central area, so they had never expected that they would be in danger.


    Powerful spears shot into the yer cities, and before the Myanmarese people could realize what was happening, magic formations were formed. Countless people were greatly shocked and wanted to escape, but it was already toote.


    These spears were sealed with the Reality Magic Formation, and because setting up magic formations took time, in order to form them as quickly as possible, Zhao Fu sealed the formations within the spears. This allowed the formations to be instantly used and bring all of the yers¡¯ bodies into the Heaven Awaken World.


    Of course, these spears were incredibly special items, and not only were they fused with many Spatial Stones, but they had also used many precious materials to create them, or else they would not be able to seal the magic formation within them.


    Myanmar had about 400 regions and around 1,200 City Lords. Putting aside Great Qin¡¯s Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders, just the eight Aquatic Beast Kings would be enough to destroy them.


    Apart from Great Qin¡¯s high-grade battle forces, Zhao Fu had also brought 100 million soldiers and filled the main army with 100 million people¡¯s militia. Zhao Fu led these 100 million soldiers and three Corps to help Great Qin take control of the situation.


    Myanmar fell incredibly quickly. Zhao Fu found the Pagan Dynasty and started to ferociously attack it. The Legatee was a round-faced young man, and the Nation Armament was a cattail and was not too weak.


    However, in front of Zhao Fu, he was nothing. In order to deal with him quickly, Zhao Fu did not even use his Nation Armament and directly used the Great Qin Seal and the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. In just three blows, he killed the Legatee.


    After taking down Myanmar and controlling the situation, Zhao Fu led his soldiers to attack the next country, which was Thand.


    At the same time, the Vietnamese factions loyal to Great Qin made up some excuses to lead the other ordinary Vietnamese yers to attack Laos. Laos was immediately enraged and sent soldiers to suppress them and kick them out.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Mo and Elise brought a team of City Lords and Wyverns and started a massacre in Laos. They were incredibly cruel and merciless, making people shiver in fear.


    As a Demon Sovereign King, Zhao Mo enjoyed shing everything into pieces. Wherever he went, blood flew everywhere, and the ground was covered with mushed-up corpses.


    Elise liked to chop people into countless small pieces, and she liked to hear people scream. As such, she would slowly kill them and not allow them to die quickly. This was unimaginably painful.


    The City Lords and Wyverns here hade after retreating from attacking the central area. There were 2,000 City Lords and 2,000 Wyverns, and because the Corpse Soul Commanders could not be put into Spirit Pet Rings, they did note.


    With the forces here, destroying Laos would be no problem at all. Laos only had 300 regions and around 1,000 City Lords in total. Just Zhao Mo and Elise could deal with 800 City Lords together, and there were still 2,000 City Lords and Wyverns.

 Chapter 921: Nation Jade

    <h4>Chapter 921: Nation Jade</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There was the attack from the Vietnamese factions from within while Great Qin¡¯s even more terrifying attacks came from outside. Under thesebined attacks, Laos seemed incredibly weak and would be destroyed easily.


    At the same time, under the assault from such ferocious attacks, many people were willing to surrender, making the situation even easier to deal with.


    The Lan Xang Kingdom¡¯s Nation Armament was an elephant made of gold. It was quite powerful, but facing the violent and ferocious Demon Sovereign King Zhao Mo and the cruel Elise, it was at aplete disadvantage. In the end, Zhao Mo bit the Legatee in half and devoured him.


    Seeing how deliciously Zhao Mo was eating the Legatee, Elise licked her lips. To them, Kings were incredibly delicious food, and King¡¯s blood was of great help to them.


    However, Elise thought of something and lightly smiled as she left.


    After destroying Laos, Zhao Mo and Elise led their forces to continue to attack Cambodia.


    The various factions were hurriedly rushing to save the four countries, because once the four countries fell, Great Qin would unify the northern side of the Mind Continent and would not have anything to worry about. They could fully focus on dealing with China without worrying about anyone attacking from behind.


    Moreover, after destroying the four countries, Great Qin¡¯s strength would once again greatly increase. If that happened, the pressure they faced would be even greater, so they absolutely could not allow the four countries to be destroyed.


    However, they were still toote. In the distance, mournful dragons¡¯ cries sounded out, signifying that multiple Legatees had perished. It seemed that the four countries were doomed, but none of them were willing to give up and continued onwards.


    However, at that moment, Bai Qi led the remaining City Lords, Wyverns, Corpse Soul Commanders, and the 20 Corps and faced off against them, not letting them past. Because of this, yet another massive battle exploded out.


    This time, Great Qin had a big advantage, as they had many high-grade forces. Most importantly, they had 20 Corps, which could suppress City Lords, and it was not a problem for a Corps to deal with 70 or 80 City Lords.


    Over at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, after destroying Myanmar, Zhao Fu started to quickly attack Thand. Thand had 350 regions and was slightly weaker than Myanmar, and it had 1,000 City Lords at most. They werepletely powerless to resist.


    The ones who were the most excited were the eight Aquatic Beast Kings. They could devour as many humans as they liked, and they had Zhao Fu¡¯s permission to rush into Cities to eat City Lords. After all, to them, City Lords were incredibly voursome snacks.


    They City Lords were like sheep in front of them and could not retaliate at all. The Aquatic Beast Kings rampantly devoured them, but because Zhao Fu would not allow them to digest City Lord Seals again, they obediently preserved them.


    The Netherocean Demon Whale gave off a mountain-toppling aura as it descended above a City, looking down at it ferociously. There was blood all around its mouth, as it had just devoured hundreds of thousands of people.


    The City Lord sensed that terrifying aura and was so scared that his legs became weak. The countless residents looked above in terror as if they could already seem themselves being devoured. All of them clearly understood that Thand was doomed.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to surrender, please don¡¯t harm my residents,¡± that City Lord knelt down and said loudly in fear.


    Seeing that their City Lord had knelt and pleaded for mercy, the soldiers and residents also knelt. They did not even dare to look up at the Netherocean Demon Whale anymore, because under its pressure, they could only tremble in fear.


    The Netherocean Demon Whale dissatisfiedly harrumphed. In the past, even if people pleaded for mercy, it would still devour them. However, it had submitted to Zhao Fu now, and Zhao Fu had ordered them not to harm anyone who surrendered. But, they could do as they liked to those who resisted.


    Thinking about those days of torture, the Netherocean Demon Whale resisted its desire to eat and flicked its tail, sending out a massive gale as it slowly flew towards the next City.


    Seeing the Netherocean Demon Whale leave, the City Lord rxed. However, thinking about the future, his gaze became dim ¨C Thand and those four other countries wouldn¡¯t exist anymore; it was all over.


    Zhao Fu went to Sukhothai Kingdom in Thand, and the Legatee was a beautiful woman. She had a beautiful face and an elegant figure, as well as a pair ofrge breasts, but Zhao Fu was not sure if this Legatee was a man or a woman.


    After all, in Thand, not every beautiful woman was really a woman. Even if they had breasts and sounded like a woman, they might have an extra something.


    Zhao Fu gave off a terrifying might, covering all of Sukhothai City. Everyone looked up at Zhao Fu in fear, understanding that this person standing in the air was Great Qin¡¯s renowned and terrifying Legatee.


    ¡°Myanmar has already perished, and you all will be next. We do not want to waste words; either submit or die!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s voice was cold and filled with might and a dense killing intent. He did not put them in his eyes at all. However, they were not angry at all, only fearful, as Great Qin passing through the Void Zones had already sealed their fate.


    Just then, the system announcement of Myanmar perishing sounded out throughout the entire Mind Continent, so everyone already knew of this. They had also just heard that Laos had perished, and they would be next. Zhao Fu had not lied at all.


    Sukhothai Kingdom¡¯s Legatee¡¯s expression was quite unsightly and did not say anything for a while, unable toe to a decision. Seeing this, Zhao Fu suddenly attacked, causing a massive wave of power to fly out. The Legatee was unable to resist at all and was knocked to the ground, coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    Even though everyone else felt quite afraid, seeing their Majesty being attacked, they all gripped their weapons and gave off powerful auras as they rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed as he stretched out a hand and prepared tomit a massacre. Zhao Fu had always felt quite angry towards the four countries, and now, he wanted to properly take revenge and vent out his anger.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± The Legatee lightly cried out and wiped away the blood at his or her lips. The Legatee knew that if they rushed up, they would definitely die.


    A precious jade, giving off an incredibly powerful aura appeared, and even the weather started to change. This power was filled with the aura of a country¡¯s culture and civilization; this was Sukhothai Kingdom¡¯s Nation Armament, the Nation Jade.


    ¡°Hmph! You overestimate yourself.¡± Seeing the Legatee unleash the Nation Armament¡¯s power, Zhao Fu understood her decision and coldly harrumphed as he released his power too and showed no mercy.


    In just a few blows, Sukhothai¡¯s Legatee was sent into despair. Even when using the Nation Armament, the Legatee was unable to retaliate at all and had been heavily injured.


    In the end, Zhao Fu pierced through the Legatee¡¯s chest with his sword, ending the Legatee¡¯s life. He found that this Legatee actually wasn¡¯t a woman, and as Sukhothai Kingdom perished, Thand fell as well.

 Chapter 922: Destruction of Five Countries

    <h4>Chapter 922: Destruction of Five Countries</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± in the distance, a mournful and pained dragon¡¯s cry sounded out. It came from Cambodia, as the Khmer Empire was also destroyed, following which the rest of Cambodia fell.


    ¡°System announcement! All regions in Cambodia have been conquered by Great Qin, and Cambodia has perished. All of its Fate has fused into Great Qin and has be Great Qin¡¯s Fate.¡±


    After hearing this system announcement, Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile; the four countries had finally been destroyed by Great Qin. In the future, there would be no more battles in the northern side. Now, they waited for Great Qin¡¯s people toe and take care of the situation, while Zhao Fu headed towards where Bai Qi had stalled the various factions.


    Now that everyone heard these system announcements, they felt a chill through their hearts, and their faces became pale. There was no point in hurrying over anymore, so countless City Lords started to retreat. By the time Zhao Fu arrived, they had already run off.


    The battle finally concluded, and it ended with Great Qin¡¯s victory. The price was the fall of the four countries, and what shocked everyone even more was that the yers of the four countries had disappeared.


    This was incredibly shocking as it was not just a few people but almost everyone from those four countries.


    This was because when each country was about to fall, everyone from those countries received a system announcement. Those in the real world also went into the Heaven Awaken World to have a look, and they all had their real bodies brought by Great Qin into the Heaven Awaken World.


    Once this news was spread, the entire world felt quite fearful, as they sensed that there was a connection between this matter and Great Qin destroying the four countries in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Great Qin had been quite extreme this time; almost everyone from those four countries had disappeared so that there would not be any future troubles. Where had those people gone? Were they still alive or were they dead? No one knew, but since it was Great Qin who had won, the oue definitely would not be good.


    Another country that vanished was Vietnam. Now that five countries had disappeared, the rest of the world fell silent. Great Qin had already disyed monstrous strength and it seemed that the destroyed countries were not only destroyed in the Heaven Awaken World but in the real world as well. It was possible that Great Qin had ughtered all of them.


    This was quite terrifying, as the real world was their ce of refuge. If this ce of refuge was gone, no one was safe anymore.


    Many factions opposing Great Qin started to consider submitting. The alliance¡¯s morale greatly plummeted, and the system factions to the east and west of Great Qin understood that they definitely were not a match for Great Qin. They did not want to perish, so they raised the white gs and submitted to Great Qin.


    The system factions that were unwilling to submit did not dare to stay either; they could only relocate to other regions and hope to receive protection there.


    In the end, Great Qin was still able to unify the northern side of the Mind Continent. This was a big step for Great Qin, and it was a turning point in human history. Great Qin had undoubtedly be the most powerful force in the human world, causing the many countries to feel terror. Inter times, this event was referred to as the ¡®Destruction of Five Countries.¡¯


    By now, Great Qin had epted all of the system factions that had surrendered and killed all those resisted. It was now time to deal with the yers.


    yers were worse than ordinary indigenous residents, and Zhao Fu did not want any of them. They were greedy and cowardly, making them unusable, but if he had to kill them all, that would be hundreds of millions of lives.


    Just as Zhao Fu had this thought, even Bai Qi could not help but try to persuade him against it. After all, these people had all given up resisting, and there were so many of them. Even Bai Qi could not bring himself to ughter them.


    Zhao Fu gathered the yers from the five countries. The Vietnamese factions that had surrendered and helped were naturally given beneficial treatment ¨C they were allowed to directly be part of Great Qin, which was what they dreamed of.


    The ordinary Vietnamese yers who had trusted them were incredibly furious. After all, they greatly trusted those people, yet they had been lied to and tricked twice.


    However, even though they felt furious, they could only endure it, or else they would die. Before, they had been unafraid because they had the Two Body Talismans, but Great Qin had brought all of their bodies into the Heaven Awaken World, cutting off all paths for them.


    ¡°If His Majestyes, you better all obediently kneel down. If you show any disrespect to His Majesty, your entire family will die,¡± a big man wearing armor, with a savage-looking face, said to the group of yers.


    The yers looked at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers around them in fear and obediently knelt, waiting for the arrival of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, some people refused to obey, such as a hooligan-looking young man. He tilted his head up, looking quite condescending, and he even groped the bottom of the woman in front of him. That woman was furious but did not dare to say anything, as she was worried that soldiers woulde over.


    However, what she was worried about still happened. A ck-armored soldier walked over without wasting any words and beheaded that person. Warm blood spurted on the people around him, causing a wave of cries.


    That soldier red at everyone and shouted, ¡°If you continue yelling and disturb His Majesty, you¡¯ll all die.¡±


    This scared countless people into holding in their cries. Parents with children covered their children¡¯s eyes, not wanting them to see such a bloody and cruel thing. Because that woman was in front of the young man, she got the most blood on her.


    A person had died so casually as if they were killing livestock, making life seem incredibly cheap. That woman felt incredibly scared, and her body uncontrobly trembled. However, she held back her tears, or else the oue would be death.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Another cry sounded out as a stubborn elderly man, who refused to kneel, was also beheaded, and his head rolled on the ground. Ten or so more people were killed, after which everything became much more peaceful.


    The corpses were dragged out and thrown to one side. Soon, around 100,000 people had been killed, forming small mountains. It was now deathly silent, and all the yers knelt on the ground, not daring to make any sound.


    ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± A loud cry sounded out as the soldiers simultaneously knelt down. Zhao Fu walked out and looked at the yers and coldly harrumphed. He still remembered how intensely they had resisted and all those suicide attacks they hadunched.


    Even though Zhao Fu had decided not to ughter them, he had already made ns for them. He said, ¡°Before, We had decided to kill you all, but the Ministers begged for mercy on your behalf, so We will spare you this time.


    ¡°However, because of your resistance, all of you will be made the lowest level of residents. Only by making contributions will you be true subjects of Great Qin. If any of you have any thoughts about betraying Great Qin or rebelling, your entire family will be killed.¡±

 Chapter 923: Level 3 Marquisate Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 923: Level 3 Marquisate Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Great Qin decided to give these yers onest chance. Their living conditions would be quite abysmal, and they were treated far worse than ordinary residents. If they wanted to advance their position, they would have to contribute to Great Qin. Anyone who had any thoughts of disloyalty would be killed without mercy.


    After announcing the punishment for the yers, he turned and left, and the yers kneeling on the ground let out a sigh of relief. At least they had kept their lives.


    Following this, Great Qin¡¯s Civil Ministers started to make arrangements for these yers, sending them to various ces and giving them various jobs.


    Zhao Fu returned to the pce and discussed with his subordinates about the gains from this operation. The 1370 regions from the four countries provided Great Qin with 3,500 Great Cities, 1,000 Cities, a whopping 1.5 billion indigenous residents, and 200 million yers.


    There were also the regions to the east and west of Great Qin. Many of them had been taken by Great Qin without even fighting ¨C 1,500 Great Cities had submitted, providing Great Qin with 600 million residents.


    Altogether, Great Qin had gained 6,000 Cities and 2.3 billion people. Now, Great Qin¡¯s overall poption reached seven billion people.


    Great Qin now controlled 3,720 regions and had 8,428 Great Cities and 2,921 Cities. Just the Cities it had alone numbered more than 10,000. After unifying the northern side of the Mind Continent, Great Qin was simply monstrous, causing anyone to feel terror.


    Now, it was time to give out rewards. All Ministers and Generals who had performed well were rewarded with titles,nd, and other valuables. Following this, arge group of women were brought in. These women were all the top beauties from among the yers, and there were thousands of them. Zhao Fu allowed the Ministers and Generals to take their pick as additional rewards.


    It had already been four years, but most of his subordinates had not shown much interest in this area. Since there were so many women, Zhao Fu did not mind giving them to his subordinates. He had already taken out those with arge amount of Phoenix Qi, and the rest he decided to give as rewards.


    However, no one dared to choose any of the women and insisted that he keep them for himself. In their hearts, they all saw Zhao Fu as a licentious person; who would dare to fight with Zhao Fu over women? Moreover, their hearts were set on the development of Great Qin, and they did not have any thoughts for anything else.


    Zhao Fu could only feel quite helpless. Since they were unwilling to take them, Zhao Fu could not force his subordinates to take them. They were the top beauties from the five countries, and they included superstars, models, and people fromrge families. As such, Zhao Fu decided to just keep them in the pce.


    This time, the Spiders had contributed greatly. In order to develop the power of the throne, as well as Elise¡¯s powers, Zhao Fu gave the order to create a ce to especially nurture spiders. As such, he built a small pce called the Spirit Spider Pce.


    Elise also asked for arge number of spirit pills, but Zhao Fu did not know what she wanted them for. However, since she and her spiders had contributed greatly, Zhao Fu did not question her and agreed to her request.


    Now, they had almost doubled the number of regions Great Qin controlled. Great Qin¡¯s task was now to clear them out and build a Great Wall to contain all 3,720 of them and raise Great Qin to a Level 3 Marquisate Kingdom.


    Because Great Qin had revealed its trump card, the Spiders, the various factions were now prepared. As such, Zhao Fu did not n to attack, and he instead decided to digest those regions first and stabilize the northern side. Only then would Great Qin be unshakeable and be able to start its n to unify China.


    Next, it was time to refine the four Nation Armaments, which would allow Great Qin¡¯s foundation to be even firmer. After a lot of writhing and moaning, hundreds of womeny weakly on the ground.


    They were all women from the various Dynasties, and many of them were women of powerful people in the real world or held power themselves.


    The woman underneath Zhao Fu right now used to be the most powerful person in Vietnam. Now that Vietnam had perished, she had naturally been brought to Great Qin. The amount of Phoenix Qi she had was many times greater than ordinary women from Dynasties, which was quite massive.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please give some more thought to the Vietnamese residents,¡± she said as she affectionately hugged his arm.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and put on his clothes, bringing with him the four Nation Armaments. He once again gathered the necessary people and activated the Great World Refinement, causing the Fate in the Mind Continent to gather.


    A cauldron giving off a massive aura appeared in the sky, and countless people looked towards Great Qin with grim expressions. Now that the five countries had been destroyed, the rest of them were in great danger, so they could not help but worry.


    Soon, all traces of those Dynasties were burned away by the formless fire, and Great Qin¡¯s Fate madly entered the Nation Armaments, causing them to go through changes.


    Finally, the colorful cauldron dissipated into traces of Fate and disappeared, and the four shining Nation Armaments slowly descended from the sky.


    Zhao Fu took hold of the four Nation Armaments; their appearances had all greatly changed. The Nation Jade used to give off a light that was reminiscent of the dawn, but it now gave off a ck light. After all, Great Qin¡¯s main color was ck. Zhao Fu looked through their information and felt quite satisfied before cing them next to the Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart.


    Right now, even though Great Qin had entered a period of clearing out regions again, they could not just do that and neglect everything else, allowing the various factions to ally together. As such, Great Qin now had another task, which was to divide the enemy forces and have more people surrender.


    In order to do this, Great Qin had to first scare those people, so it announced, ¡°The consequences of offending Great Qin are what happened to the five countries. Either choose to remain neutral or submit to Great Qin. Great Qin can give you everything you want. Anyone who chooses to oppose Great Qin will be killed without mercy.¡±


    After sending out this announcement, many people left the alliance, and those who had wanted to join did not dare to make it public.


    The unification of the northern side of the Mind Continent caused everyone else in the Mind Continent to feel extremely nervous. This was not just a matter about China anymore ¨C once Great Qin solidified its position in the north, it would have the ability to unify the entire Mind Continent.


    The entirety of the Mind Continent became quite tense, and the other Continents felt quite worried as well. Now that Great Qin had unified the northern side of the Mind Continent, it was a great threat to them as well.


    However, many system factions did not want to get involved and chose to remain neutral in order to avoid trouble, looking like they did not want to offend anyone. This was Great Qin¡¯s might ¨C in the end, it was only the many yer factions that still dared to openly oppose it, but even though there were many of them, they were quite weak.


    After taking care of matters in the human world, Zhao Fu went to the two other worlds to take a look. The faction in the Fish Scale world was developing quite well and already had 1,400 City Lords.

 Chapter 924: Dao

    <h4>Chapter 924: Dao</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    What Zhao Fu did not expect was that in just six months, the original 180 Cities had developed so quickly,pletely exceeding anything Zhao Fu could imagine. Its strength had already surpassed the Dark Demon World¡¯s Night Dynasty; how could it have developed so quickly? It was almost seven times bigger than before.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s main focus was on developing Great Qin, as Great Qin was Zhao Fu¡¯s foundation. The Night Dynasty and the Fish Scale world factions were just minor things that he wanted to develop on the side, so he did not spend much effort or resources on them, yet this faction had developed so quickly.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had to thank the Fish Scale yers. Because of the rise of a few yer factions in the Darkwater Continent, many of the system factions had felt quite unsettled and threatened.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s faction in the Fish Scale world had a massive advantage, which was that they were all indigenous resident City Lords. Even though they were controlled by brain bugs, no one else knew this, so it was easy to gain the trust of other indigenous resident City Lords.


    As such, they had invited countless other City Lords to join them, and many of those City Lords had agreed. After all, the location of Zhao Fu¡¯s faction was in a remote location and was easy to defend and difficult to attack, so they had quite a big advantage.


    With their distrust of yer factions, it was even easier for them to join together. At first, it was just a few hundred City Lords willing to join Zhao Fu¡¯s faction, but as the faction became stronger and stronger, more and more people were attracted, causing the faction to be even more powerful and safe. No one dared to offend it, and they often went to attack others.


    Somehow, Zhao Fu¡¯s faction had be the top system faction in the Darkwater Continent, making Zhao Fu feel likeughing to death. Zhao Fu had not expected this at all; it had all been nned and executed by the brain bugs.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯smand, the many City Lords continuously cleared the surrounding smaller factions to boost their own strength. However, the brain bugs had felt that this was too slow, so they had thought of this method.


    The brain bugs could not only control living creatures, but they also had their own consciousness as well. They had high intelligence, or else they would not be able to imitate people perfectly.


    Back then, they had gathered and thought of this method together before suggesting it to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu had not cared too much and allowed them to try, and he had never expected things to go so well.


    Now, they suddenly had 1,400 Cities, around 700 million people, and 140 million soldiers. All of them were Stage 1 soldiers, and who wouldn¡¯t be ecstatic after suddenly obtaining a faction like this.


    However, Zhao Fu did not have full control over this massive faction, and it was almost impossible to do so. After all, out of these 1,400 City Lords, only 300 of them were controlled by brain bugs and 1,100 were not.


    Now, Zhao Fu desperatelycked arge number of brain bugs. If he could control all of them, he would be able to fully control this faction. After returning from the Fish Scale world, Zhao Fu excitedly opened the Heaven Spirit Stele and looked at the quests offering brain bugs.


    All of the ones he found were not very good deals, such as trading ten Legendary grade weapons for one brain bug, a City for a brain bug, or 20 bottles of high-quality Cultivation pills for two brain bugs. This was because all of the better value quests had already beenpleted by Zhao Fu.


    Of course, Zhao Fu was not willing to do the low value quests, but he desperately needed brain bugs. Zhao Fu thought back to themotion he had caused because of his Supreme level ount, and he wondered if he would be able to obtain arge number of brain bugs this way.


    Ordinary Legendary grade equipment and Cities held no appeal at all to those with high-level Heaven Spirit Stele ounts. The only two things that Zhao Fu had of value to them were Level 2 Ginseng Fruits, which could increase one¡¯s lifespan by 250 years, and the Intermediate Water of Life, which even some Elf Kingdoms would not have.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said in the Communication Region, ¡°I need arge number of brain bugs; one Ginseng Fruit for 100 brain bugs or one bottle of Intermediate Water of Life for one brain bug.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu attached the information of those two items. Because Ginseng Fruits could be nted, Zhao Fu destroyed the seeds, making it impossible to nt them, but this did not affect the effects of the Ginseng Fruits.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s message once again caused argemotion, and the scene became quite lively, making Zhao Fu feel quite embarrassed.


    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s that higher being fromst time; he¡¯s speaking again. It¡¯s been quite a while!¡±


    ¡°Higher being, do you still remember this lowly one? I¡¯m Zhang Xiaohua from the Minotaur Mountain; it¡¯s my honor to meet you again.¡±


    ¡°Higher being, please take me as your disciple! I¡¯ll help you with anything!¡±


    After looking at all of these replies, Zhao Fu felt quite speechless. Apart from those wanting to curry favor, there were not any people offering any trades.


    Perhaps there were too many messages, so many people had not seen Zhao Fu¡¯s original offer. As such, Zhao Fu could only re-send his message and the information of the two items, and someone finally took notice.


    ¡°Ginseng Fruit? One that can add 250 years of lifespan? This is quite a good longevity treasure, and the price of 100 brain bugs is quite reasonable as well. Higher being, I¡¯m willing to trade with you.¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned andpleted the transaction, obtaining 100 brain bugs, and he waited for the next transaction.


    ¡°Even though I also have Intermediate Water of Life, I want to see what a higher being¡¯s Intermediate Water of Life is like. I¡¯d like ten bottles please.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile grew even wider as hepleted this transaction and obtained another ten brain bugs. The speed of these transactions was quite fast, and Zhao Fu felt that soon, he would be able to obtain 1,000 brain bugs, if not more.


    ¡°Um, higher being, this little one only has one brain bug but there¡¯s nothing I really want, I just want to gift this brain bug to you. All I ask is that you give some pointers onprehending the Dao. Is that possible? This little one doesn¡¯t mean to offend you, and if that isn¡¯t okay, then I¡¯m still willing to gift this brain bug to you.¡±


    This person spoke carefully, incredibly worried that he would offend Zhao Fu.


    That message caused everyone in the Communication Region to fall silent, wondering if that person was going to die; he was asking a higher being to exin the Dao for just a brain bug ¨C were higher beings that cheap? After all, higher beings were people who stood at the peak of the Heaven Awaken World, and they were only below Celestials.


    Ordinarily, higher beings had their own circles and never interacted with low-level Cultivators. That was why they were so shocked to see Zhao Fu speaking in the Communication Region and why they were so desperate to curry favor with him.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and had never expected to be able to obtain a brain bug for free. However, Zhao Fu was not a higher being, so he could not exin the Dao; after all, these people¡¯s Cultivations were definitely higher than his, so there was nothing he could say to them.


    However, the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Cultivation system was simr to eastern Cultivation, as Cultivating required spirit qi. The most powerful ones were Celestials, and this was something simr to eastern culture. When he thought about this, Zhao Fu could not help but think of a book, which was from the School of Taoism, the Book of Dao.

 Chapter 925: King of Classics

    <h4>Chapter 925: King of ssics</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Book of Daoism was written by ¡®Lao Zi¡¯ Li Er in the Spring and Autumn Period. It was also called The ssic of the Way¡¯s Virtues, The ssic Book of Integrity, and the Way and the 5000 Character ssic.


    It was a famous work from ancient times and was respected by all Schools of Thought. It was the foundation of the School of Taoism¡¯s philosophy and the foundation of the School of Taoism itself.


    The Book of Daoism was split into two parts; the first part was called the ¡®Virtue ssic¡¯ while the second part was called the ¡®Dao ssic¡¯ and did not have chapters. Later, it was split into chapters, with the first 37 chapters being the Dao ssic and thetter 44 chapters being the Virtue ssic, for a total of 81 chapters.


    The Book of Daoism touched on ¡®Dao,¡¯ which was the Dao of the Heavens, Earth, and all living things; it also touched on ¡®Virtue,¡¯ which was the method and theory of searching for the Dao.


    The book was focused on Dao and Virtue, discussing things like Cultivation, politics, military affairs, and maintenance of health. It was referred to as a book that taught ¡®sageliness within and kingliness without¡¯ and was incredibly profound to the point of being called the King of ssics.


    The Book of Daoism was one of the greatest works in China¡¯s history, and it had a deep impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics, and religion. ording to statistics, apart from the Bible, the Book of Taoism was the most widely-distributed tranted book.


    As one of the ancient saints, even though Lao Zi did not cultivate, his thoughts had reached a saintly level, making his works quite extraordinary. As such, Zhao Fu decided to quote some passages from there; perhaps he could obtain quite a few brain bugs that way. Since he did not have anything profound to say, he could at least pretend to be profound.


    ¡°Dao that can be spoken of is not the Constant Dao; the name that can be named is not a Constant Name.


    ¡°Nameless, is the origin of Heaven and Earth; the named is the Mother of all things.


    ¡°Thus, the constant void enables one to observe the true essence. The constant being enables one to see the outward manifestations.


    ¡°These twoe paired from the same origin. But when the essence is manifested, It has a different name. This same origin is called ¡°The Profound Mystery.¡±


    ¡°As profound the mystery as It can be, It is the Gate to the essence of all life.¡±


    Zhao Fu casually wrote out the first chapter of the Book of Daoism. If there were any Chinese people from earth here, they would immediately curse at Zhao Fu for being a fraud. After all, almost every Chinese person knew the first chapter, making it easy for him to be exposed.


    However, with how rare the Heaven Spirit Steles were, how could ordinary humans, much less Chinese people, possess one? It would be incredibly difficult for anyone to expose him.


    Just as Zhao Fu sent that message, the Communication Region fell deathly silent. Even after half an hour, no one said anything.


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused and wondered what had happened. Was there something wrong with the Heaven Spirit Stele? Why was no one speaking? Even if people thought he was a fake or couldn¡¯t understand, surely someone would say something. He still had brain bugs to buy and Fish Scale City Lords to control.


    After waiting for a while, Zhao Fu felt quite regretful that he had tried to pretend. He should have just traded with them and collected as many brain bugs as possible instead of trying to obtain brain bugs for free. Now, he would not be able to obtain any more brain bugs.


    What Zhao Fu didn¡¯t know was that among the high-level Cultivators, a shocking piece of news was being spread ¨C there was a massive opportunity, as a higher being was giving pointers on the Dao in the Heaven Spirit Stele¡¯s Communication Region. It was an incredibly rare opportunity that one would regret missing for the rest of their lives.


    Most people condescendinglyughed when hearing about this ¨C how could higher beings be willing to share their Dao, which they had painstakinglyprehended, with lesser Cultivators like them? Who would be willing to do such a thing?


    At first, many people didn¡¯t believe this, but as more and more started to spread this news, some people started to enter the Heaven Spirit Stele out of curiosity, and there were even reports of people gainingprehension and breaking through


    Looking at the rainbow-colored words giving off a formless might, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. Those words seemed to form a world of their own, and they seemed to be instantly pulled in, unable to draw themselves out as theyprehended the Dao.


    Those words seemed to be filled with a heavilyw, and no one dared to say anything out of fear that those words would disappear.


    This matter becamerger andrger. Those who found out about it first was naturally the Heaven Spirit Financial Group. They had given Zhao Fu his Supreme level ount and badge, mostly to establish good rtionships and monitor him.


    After Zhao Fu said such profound words, they were immediately reported to the higher-ups. Hearing that it was about Zhao Fu, those people did not dare to dally, but after seeing what he had said, their expressions became incredibly grave.


    For someone to be able to say such profound things, it was possible that his Comprehension exceeded even theirs, making them feel shocked. Their Cultivations were already at the peak of the world, and only those who were half-step Celestials surpassed them.


    However, that person was in a remote region and had not even entered the Heaven Awaken World for long; how could he have such profound Comprehension?


    Suddenly, the Heaven Spirit Financial Group¡¯s leaders thought of a terrifying possibility, which was that he had once been a half-step Celestial and then had used some sort of heaven-defying method to reincarnate.


    That was the only exnation for why that person had such a terrifying bloodline and could awaken the Celestial Emperor Star and Nether Emperor Star. After all, someone of such a high realm would be able to do those things.


    Celestials were the ultimate existences in the Heaven Awaken World, and they reigned above everyone. Even countless gods and demons were just like ants in front of them.


    For a half-step Celestial to choose to reincarnate, everyone felt a great haze covering the Heaven Awaken World. There was a plot underfoot, and it could cause a massive catastrophe.


    After a long period of silence, one of the people said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve underestimated the importance of this matter; that person is incredibly dangerous.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else sighed and nodded.


    The ones who were the most shocked were naturally the Heaven Path Sect. After looking at those words, the elders felt incredibly shocked, because those words were extremely simr to their Heaven Path Sect¡¯s most important teachings, yet they were casually said by an outsider. Could it be one of their Ancestors?


    Because of this the Sect Master even went to consult with the Ancestors in closed-door training and was shocked to hear that that person¡¯s Comprehension was above even theirs. That person was not someone from the Heaven Path Sect, though there was an even more monstrous existence in the Heaven Path Sect. However, that existence had been in closed-door training for over 1,000 years, and even the Sect Master did not dare to disturb that being.


    However, those words had been given for free, so the Sect Master immediately ordered some people to engrave those words on a mountain peak in order for the Heaven Path Sect¡¯s disciples opportunities toprehend them.


    Seeing those words, the ordinary Heaven Path Sect disciples felt incredibly dumbfounded and asked which higher-being from the Sect hadprehended such things. However, the Sect Master did not answer, and it was soon spread that those words within the Heaven Spirit Stele were from a higher being from the Heaven Path Sect.


    Soon, the Heaven Path Sect¡¯s fame greatly increased, and many people felt much more respect towards it. A higher being from the Heaven Path Sect had been so selfless, freely talking about the Dao he had painstakinglyprehended. Who would not respect such a person?

 Chapter 926: Panic

    <h4>Chapter 926: Panic</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, that waspletely false ¨C Zhao Fu was not selfless at all. What happened to the brain bugs in exchange for pointers? These people had all forgotten and were being shameless to the extreme. Of course, Zhao Fu had no idea what was really going on, and seeing that no one was saying anything, he thought that there was something wrong with the Heaven Spirit Stele and left.


    However, he was not left disappointed ¨C right after he left, some people remembered the agreement and sent him some brain bugs for free.


    Now, Zhao Fu suddenly had 2,000 brain bugs, which was much more than the 1,100 he needed. After using 1,100 on the uncontrolled City Lords, he would still have 900 left over.


    If he used those 900 as well, Zhao Fu would be able to control 2,300 City Lords, which was a massive force. With such a force, Zhao Fu nned to sweep across the entire Darkwater Continent. If he could unify the Darkwater Continent, Great Qin¡¯s hidden piece would be even more terrifying.


    Zhao Fu once again went to the Fish Scale world with these 2,000 brain bugs and headed to the faction he controlled in the Darkwater Continent. The number of people who were not yet controlled was far greater than those who were controlled, so he had to be careful.


    Zhao Fu used their trust towards the system City Lords and split them into groups before slowly dealing with them. He would asionally call some over to show hospitality while secretly controlling them, or he would use immense power to suppress them before releasing the brain bugs. Just like that, Zhao Fu was able to control 1,400 City Lords in total.


    The Darkwater Continent was one of the Fish Scale world¡¯s seven continents, and it was one of the bigger ones. It had 6,000 regions in total and roughly 19,000 City Lords. Now that Zhao Fu controlled 1,400 City Lords, he possessed roughly 10% of the power in the Darkwater Continent.


    Zhao Fu wanted to find another opportunity to use the remaining 900 brain bugs. He stealthily entered some system main cities and released the brain bugs, controlling the City Lords. Because there were 900 of them, it took him about a week to do this.


    Now, Great Qin controlled 2,300 City Lords in the Darkwater Continent. Its massive strength once again caused many City Lords to want to join.


    At the same time, it aroused the attention of the other factions in the Darkwater Continent, After all, 2,300 City Lords was a great threat, and even factions on other Continents paid attention to such a big faction.


    After all, very few system factions had such immense strength, so many factions from other Continents sent people over to collect intelligence and see what was going on.


    Zhao Fu did not have many ns, just clearing the surrounding regions to solidify the faction¡¯s foundation. With their 2,300 Cities, they controlled around 700 or so regions. If they cleared out all of the factions within those regions, the faction¡¯s strength would be even greater.


    When that time came, it would start conquering and clearing out yer factions while inviting more system factions to join. After all, system factions were willing to join together to be safer.


    Zhao Fu felt that the Darkwater Continent would be quite easy to conquer, and when that happened, Great Qin would obtain a massive force.


    The development of this faction was much faster than the Night Dynasty, and after dealing with the matters in the Fish Scale world, Zhao Fu headed to the Dark Demon world to check on the Night Dynasty.


    Even though the Night Dynasty was not developing as quickly, the alliance it had gathered had some top-tier factions, and it had taken down some system factions and weaker yer factions. However, it had to split its gains with others in the alliance.


    Despite the Night Dynasty gaining much, to Zhao Fu, it was still not enough. However, things could only be like this for now; after Zhao Fu unified the Mind Continent, he would help the Night Dynasty develop more quickly and unify the Southern Continent.


    After taking care of so many matters, Zhao Fu once again left the Legacy Land. He had wanted to buy some Talisman Stones, but he was surprised to hear that tworge incidents had happened recently.


    The first was that a higher being had passed through, seeming to be looking for something. This had unsettled the surrounding ten or so worlds, as the higher being had not hidden his aura. The entire sky had been dyed blood-red as when he flew past.


    Even though he had flown by in just an instant, the worlds fell deathly silent, and even all the beastsy t on the ground, not daring to move at all.


    That aura had caused countless Kingdoms to feel despair, because it was like a massive hand pressing down on everyone¡¯s bodies. No one was able to resist, and even Kings were like tiny grains of sand against a ferocious ocean, making everyone feel suffocated.


    The might of a higher being was incredibly terrifying, and let alone killing a godly spirit, destroying an entire world would be incredibly easy.


    The reason why it was said that the higher being seemed to be searching for something was because he had flown around a few times, seeming like he had a purpose. If he was just passing by, why would hee back a few times? That seemed unlikely.


    This matter was taken very seriously by the surrounding dozens of worlds, as someone who stood at the peak of the Heaven Awaken World would not fly around in a remote region like this for no reason; he definitely had some sort of goal.


    What was lucky was that the higher being did not do anything, allowing everyone to let out a sigh of relief. Otherwise, a higher being descending would be a massive disaster for any world, one that could not be defended against.


    Even though that higher being did not say anything, some people guessed he was searching for those two stars. After all, those two stars were both incredibly powerful, and even Kings would bow down to them.


    Only these two stars would draw a higher being¡¯s attention; otherwise, they could not understand why a higher being would be drawn to an unremarkable ce like theirs.


    What was most important was that the higher being had passed by the Grassi world the most, and he had even slightly paused above it. This caused all of the Grassi people to feel utterly horrified, and only after the higher being left did everyone calm down.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu was scared to the point of breaking into cold sweat, and he felt as if his heart had been dropped into icy water ¨C was that higher being after him?


    That was what Zhao Fu was worried about the most; there were many quests for killing him in the Heaven Spirit Stele, and if he had caught the attention of a higher being, it would be difficult for him to survive. If he was killed, even his soul would be destroyed, spelling out a true death for him.


    Was it that higher being who had once sent a clone to the human world? Zhao Fu felt that it was quite likely, because that higher being had alreadye once, so it definitely knew roughly where the human world was.


    Zhao Fu did not believe that the higher being was just passing by; after all, he hade and gone quite a few times and had even paused above the Grassi world. The Grassi world was the world right before the human world.

 Chapter 927: System Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 927: System Announcement</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not believe that this matter did not have any connection to him at all. Since this was the case, what should he do? If he fell into that higher being¡¯s hands, he would definitely die, and that higher being would be able to easily wipe out Great Qin. After all, higher beings had enough strength to make people despair.


    The only thing that reassured Zhao Fu was that the human world still had the Heavenly Domain Barrier¡¯s protection, which was reinforced by the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s power, so even a higher being would find it very difficult to break through.


    Even after desperately thinking, Zhao Fu could not thinking of any way to escape from the higher being, just like an ant would not be able to figure out a way to defeat an elephant. That was how powerless Zhao Fu was right now.


    What should I do? What should I do? Zhao Fu thought worriedly. This was no simple crisis; Great Qin could not deal with this at all.


    Perhaps if it wasn¡¯t for Tuoba Qing and the two Emperor Stars, Great Qin would, at most, only have to beat the Grassi world, Dark Demon world, and Fish Scale world. Without that higher being, Zhao Fu would not feel as much pressure.


    Now, Zhao Fu felt quite regretful. However, even after he met Tuoba Qing again, he would still take her in. After all, if someone treated him sincerely, he would never turn his back on them. However, he had to hide the Origin Mark carefully.


    Back when he had awakened the Emperor Stars, Zhao Fu could not control the Origin Mark, resulting in this situation.


    Zhao Fu felt quite troubled, and in the end, Zhao Fu decided that if that higher being found him, he would submit to one of those top-tier factions and hope that they would protect him and Great Qin.


    However, the price would be quite great. Regardless, Zhao Fu had no other choice; that was the only way he could survive against a higher being.


    Even though Zhao Fu was a World Protector and a Legatee, having some of the world¡¯s source energy, in front of a higher being, he would not even have the ability to resist. What was even more important was that once the Heavenly Domain Barrier disappeared, the power from being a World Protector and Legatee would disappear.


    After all, every world would fuse into the Heaven Awaken World, and as they fused into it, each world¡¯s consciousness and world¡¯s power would be weaker and weaker.


    It was because of Zhao Fu¡¯s World Protector status that he had obtain the world¡¯s source energy, but this power would be weaker as the Heavenly Domain Boundary disappeared. This was because the human world¡¯s consciousness would gradually fuse with the Heaven Awaken World.


    Perhaps it was time to find a suitable faction in the Heaven Spirit Stele that could protect him. Zhao Fu could not help butugh at himself, and he decided to put this matter aside for now.


    The second matter was about the Devil Horn Empire. The Devil Horn Empire had been a Dukedom Kingdom when it had tried to invade the Lantong world and Grassi world. However, due to their intense resistance, it had been unsessful, and with other worlds joining in, it had been suppressed.


    With so many worlds working together, the Devil Horn Empire was naturally at a great disadvantage, so it was forced to defend. The allied worlds wanted to join together to destroy the Devil Horn Empire and split it among themselves, and the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s King ended up fighting with the other Kings at Dragon Bone Mountain. The battle had caused the heavens to dim and for the world to seem to be turned upside down. In the end, they were unable to defeat the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s King, as he was simply too powerful.


    After this, the worlds rxed their pressure on the Devil Horn Empire, and the Devil Horn Empire expressed that it wanted to restore friendly rtions with those worlds. In order to do this, it gave out many treasures and beauties, resulting in the other worlds rxing their pressure even more.


    After all, they knew that the Devil Horn Empire was a tough nut to crack, and devouring it would cost them greatly. As such, they decided to obtain as many benefits as they could.


    Now, the rtions between the Devil Horn Empire and the various other worlds were bing better and better. Soon, there would not be any animosity between them, and the Devil Horn Empire would be safe again.


    After this, the Devil Horn Empire would most likely secretly develop, no longer being so audacious. It had been taught a lesson this time, so its threat would be more hidden.


    Zhao Fu felt that if the Devil Horn Empire was not destroyed, it would definitely fight against Great Qin someday. Of course, that was if Great Qin was not destroyed by that higher being.


    Zhao Fu ended up buying ten million Talisman Stones, as Great Qin greatlycked Talisman Stones. Great Qin¡¯s military was always quickly expanding, but the number he bought would be enough. If he wanted to buy more, he would have to go to more worlds.


    After dealing with the matters in the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu returned to the real world. Before, Zhao Fu bringing everyone in those five countries into the Heaven Awaken World had shocked countless people, and even if anyone wanted to act against the Ying family, the Ying family¡¯s people could immediately enter the Heaven Awaken World. As such, it would be quite difficult to threaten them.


    Before, many people had wanted to destroy the Ying family to vent their anger. After all, Great Qin had destroyed many factions, such as some Dynasties and Nations. Because they had returned to the real world, Zhao Fu could notpletely get rid of them, and they would definitely be plotting revenge against Great Qin.


    However, now that Great Qin could quickly bringrge numbers of people into the Heaven Awaken World, they understood that it would be pointless to attack the Ying family, so they once again went back to plotting.


    Just as usual, Zhao Fu filled his stomach after returning to the real world. At that moment, Wu Qingniang called, asking if he had made a decision yet.


    After Zhao Fu had woken up from his injuries, Wu Qingniang had tried to persuade him to stay away from Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, saying that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was too dangerous. She had also prepared to relocate in order to preserve the Zhou Dynasty.


    Wu Qingniang said that Great Qin¡¯s momentum in unifying China would be incredibly difficult to stop, so she would take Zhao Fu with her to another Continent or even another world. She would never submit to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    After all, Wu Qingniang thought of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as someone incredibly licentious, and he would not let her off just because of her connection with Zhao Fu. She would definitely be used to satisfy his lust, and if Zhao Fu didn¡¯t want to lose her, he would have to go with her to somewhere else.


    What could Zhao Fu say in response? To him, Wu Qingniang was one of the few women he truly cared about, and he had even considered telling her about his true identity. However, would she be angry if he told her that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    Just as Zhao Fu was wondering about how to reply to her, a system announcement sounded in the real world ¨C throughout the entire real world.


    ¡°System announcement! There are 30 days until the real world will be destroyed. Please develop quickly in the Heaven Awaken World. Everyone¡¯s bodies will be fused with their bodies in the Heaven Awaken World, and dying will result in a true death.¡±

 Chapter 928: Real World

    <h4>Chapter 928: Real World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This system announcement shook the whole world. Now, even idiots knew that the world was going to be destroyed; those rumors were actually all true. There was now a countdown of 30 days for the real world being destroyed, and the entire world started to panic, not knowing what to do.


    The world, which had been on the verge of copse, finally spun out of control. Even the governments of countries did not know how to keep things under control. Money in the real worldpletely lost value, because if the real world was going to be destroyed, what was the point of that money? They were just bits of paper and metal.


    People started to use gold, silver, and jewels to make trades, which was quitemon. In any time, gold, silver, and other jewels did not lose too much value; right now, it was still uncertain if these things could be brought into the Heaven Awaken World.


    If they could not be brought into the Heaven Awaken World, having many of those things would be useless. Moreover, the Heaven Awaken World had its own currency, so those things would once again devalue.


    Bartering was now the mostmon method of trading; such an advanced and developed world had suddenly regressed to such a state.


    Most importantly, no one went to work ¨C since the world was going to be destroyed, what was the point of going to work? Everyone stopped working, resulting in all production ceasing. Transport systems copsed, and the prices of goods became even more chaotic.


    Even the military was unable to stop people from piging, as there were simply too many cities. There were not enough soldiers, and the real world fell into utter chaos. There was no more morality or order in the world.


    This was because when people had nothing to eat, they would do anything; some even went so far as to eat other people. A household could only stock so much food, and it would be quite difficult tost for a month. Now that all financial systems had copsed, the only way for people to obtain food was by piging and stealing.


    The military could only suppress some people and could not stop everyone. Some people said that in an apocalypse, everyone would be united, but that was incredibly na?ve. When everyone was satisfied and fulfilled, they were all willing to talk things out and not use force. However, once resources ran out, only those who were strong would survive, and those who were weak would either die or steal from those weaker than them.


    If everyone just stayed calm and continued to follow all the systems in ce, things would not be so chaotic. Now, most people had lost their reasoning; in order to gain benefits, no one cared about anyone else.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t act like this? No one wanted to starve, the real world was being destroyed, and all rules lost their effect.


    All of this chaos came from the nature of people. Normally, with thew in ce, they were too afraid to do anything, but without thew, how could humans maintain all of these systems? It was simply impossible.


    No one could stop such a thing, as no one wanted to starve to death. As such, they could onlymit all sorts of evils so as not to starve.


    The number of injuries and casualties from all this chaos continuously increased, and the various countries allocated their military to maintain order in small areas. Most of this chaos was caused by ordinary people, and the higher-ss people were not affected so much.


    After all, the higher-ss people knew that the world was going to be destroyed a long time ago, so they had been prepared. They naturally would not fall into chaos, and they continued to eat gourmet food and drink expensive wines. Zhao Fu was one of such people.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about the real world being destroyed, and in response to Wu Qingniang¡¯s words, Zhao Fu decided to tell her his true identity. After all, his identity would be revealed after the real world was destroyed anyways. It would be worse for her to find out then, so he might as well tell her himself.


    ¡°Qingniang, because of the situation, I have to apologize about lying to you about something,¡± Zhao Fu said apologetically with a sincere tone.


    Wu Qingniang lightly harrumphed, ¡°I knew there was something you were hiding from me; why are you telling me about it now? What is it? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s about those things with other women; I already know about that. When I have time, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, you flirtatious fellow.¡±


    Zhao Fu awkwardlyughed before replying, ¡°It¡¯s not about that; let¡¯s meet in the Heaven Awaken World. I¡¯ll tell you everything there.¡±


    Wu Qingniang felt quite confused; she had never thought that it would be such a grave matter. However, seeing that Zhao Fu was being so serious, Wu Qingniang thought about it and decided to agree.


    Because the Zhou Dynasty was at the south of the Mind Continent, Zhao Fu decided to meet her on the southern side. Wu Qingniang brought 20 of her personal guard; they were all heroic female soldiers, and they waited for Zhao Fu at a hidden location.


    After returning to the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu first told this matter to a dignified, graceful, and domineering woman. After all, this matter had to do with her, and with her there, things would be easier to resolve.


    That beautiful woman was slightly angry and lightly hit Zhao Fu a few times as she said, ¡°I never thought that you wouldn¡¯t even let off my Legatee; you¡¯re so bad!¡±


    Zhao Fu drylyughed and said a bit more, and in the end, the beautiful woman agreed to go with Zhao Fu to resolve this matter.


    ¡°Your Majesty, just who are you waiting for? It has been over two hours; why hasn¡¯t that persone yet? Such disrespect to make you wait for so long!¡±


    Seeing that her Majesty had been waiting for so long, one of the female soldiers felt quite angry. No one had ever treated her Majesty like this before.


    Wu Qingniang lightly smiled as she replied, ¡°He most likely got held up; he should be here soon. Even though he¡¯s not a Legatee, he¡¯s much more important than ordinary Nation Legatees. In actuality, in front of him, my identity is quite ordinary. Later, make sure you¡¯re careful with your words.¡±


    Hearing this, the female soldier felt quite shocked and said, ¡°Your Majesty, just who is he to be your equal despite not being a Legatee? This subordinate simply cannot imagine such a person.¡±


    Wu Qingniang turned, looked at the female soldier, and said while smiling, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know about him, but you definitely know about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who has been shaking the whole world. He¡¯s Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative in the real world and controls all authority in the Ying family. His status within Great Qin is extremely high.¡±


    Hearing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s name, the female soldier¡¯s face became quite pale; everyone knew just how terrifying he was. Hearing that the person Wu Qingniang was waiting for was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, the female soldier did not have anything else to say.

 Chapter 929: Making a Move

    <h4>Chapter 929: Making a Move</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After all, in front of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, let alone Nation Legatees, even Dynasty Legatees were not much. As someone important to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, to the point that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative in the real world, he had a status equivalent to that of a Nation Legatee, if not greater.


    When she thought of this, the female soldier thought of the ns Wu Qingniang had made ¨C after Zhao Fu arrived, they would capture him and feed him a Reality Pill, bringing his body into the Heaven Awaken World.


    Her Majesty was actually going to make a move on someone so important to Great Qin ¨C the female soldier¡¯s face became even more pale. Thinking of the consequences, she could not help but say, ¡°Your Majesty, are you really going to do such a thing? He belongs to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.¡±


    Wu Qingniang nodded seriously and harrumphed in dissatisfaction, ¡°Otherwise, he¡¯ll never leave with me. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so loyal to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; I can give him everything that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee gives him. However, if he¡¯s not willing toe, we can only do this.


    ¡°With how savage and cruel Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is, Zhao Fu will die at his hands sooner orter. After all, Zhao Fu possesses King¡¯s Fate. Zhao Fu¡¯s oue will be quite horrible if he stays with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡°Moreover, Great Qin has finished unifying the northern side of the Mind Continent; after solidifying its foundation, it will start to make a move against other directions. No one will be able to stop them, so I¡¯ve already made preparations to relocate. The Zhou Dynasty is but an ant in front of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and he can crush it easily.


    ¡°I heard Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is incrediblyscivious; I won¡¯t be a ything for him to release his lust on. It¡¯d be better for me to die. As such, I¡¯ve made all preparations already. Even if Zhao Fu¡¯s unwilling to leave, we¡¯ll take him by force.


    ¡°Afterwards, we¡¯ll head to the Southern Continent and hide there for a while. The Mind Continent is no longer safe; after the Heavenly Domain Boundary disappears, we can expand to other ces and not worry about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s threat anymore.


    ¡°Even though our strength is nothing in front of Great Qin, it is still enough to keep ourselves safe.¡±


    After listening to Wu Qingniang¡¯s words, the female soldier felt much less worried. Since they had made preparations and were not rashly going against Great Qin, things would not be too bad. Otherwise, Great Qin¡¯s wrath at them capturing one of their people would be quite great.


    Just as the female was about to say something in response, her expression suddenly fell and cried out, ¡°Your Majesty, hurry and leave.¡±


    Wu Qingniang also sensed those terrifying ripples, and her expression became quite grim as her heart plummeted. It was already toote to run, because two cloaked figures had appeared above them.


    The person in the lead gave off a monstrous aura that made them feel utter despair. Wu Qingniang knew this aura quite well, because it was from the most terrifying person in the human world ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Wu Qingniang and the female soldiers had never expected that the person toe would not be Zhao Fu but Great Qin¡¯s horrifying Legatee.


    What was going on? Thinking about Zhao Fu, who still hadn¡¯te after all this time, Wu Qingniang realized something must have happened to Zhao Fu, and her heart tightened.


    Boom!!


    The female soldiers did not hesitate and exploded out with their auras, wanted to cover Wu Qingniang as she ran away. Otherwise, they would all die.


    However, after exploding out with power, before they could do anything, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee merely stretched out a hand and pressed against the air, causing an invisible force to lock down all of them. The surrounding mountains and forests fell deathly silent as an oppressive aura spread out.


    Wu Qingniang gritted her teeth and looked at the terrifying, cruel eyes underneath the cloak. Just as she was about to say something, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee said first, ¡°Qingniang!¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Wu Qingniang¡¯s body lost all strength, and she nearly fell to the ground. She looked at the cloaked figure in disbelief; how could Great Qin¡¯s Legatee have spoken with Zhao Fu¡¯s voice? Could it be... a shocking thought emerged within Wu Qingniang¡¯s heart.


    This thought was quickly confirmed ¨C Zhao Fu took off his cloak, revealing his incredibly handsome face and gray-white hair, as well as his ck dragon-inscription clothes. His body gave off a noble, domineering, and monstrous aura.


    ¡°Zhao Fu?¡± Even though Zhao Fu looked quite different in the Heaven Awaken World, Wu Qingniang could clearly tell that this person in front of her was Zhao Fu. She cried out in a trembling voice, unable to believe that Zhao Fu was actually Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Thinking about all of those questions she had from before, Wu Qingniang understood everything, and her expression became dim.


    The other cloaked figurended as Zhao Fu came to Wu Qingniang¡¯s side. Seeing Wu Qingniang¡¯s expression, the female soldiers understood and went to one side.


    Looking at Wu Qingniang¡¯s dim expression, Zhao Fu said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingniang. You understand the situation I was in. Before Great Qin had developed, I could not even keep myself alive, so I could only choose to hide it from everyone.¡±


    Wu Qingniang still angrily turned her head away. She had never thought that someone she had trusted so much had been lying to her this entire time. Now, the dynamic between them hadpletely changed; before, Wu Qingniang had been quite confident in herself, but now that she knew that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, all of her confidence had evaporated.


    Seeing how Wu Qingniang looked, Zhao Fu felt quite ufortable and said, ¡°Qingniang, I¡¯m really sorry. What do I have to do for you to not be angry at me? I don¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Wu Qingniang looked at the pained Zhao Fu and did not feel as angry. She understood Zhao Fu¡¯s feelings towards her; very few people could make Great Qin¡¯s Legatee like this.


    However, Wu Qingniang still looked quite displeased, though she was no longer angry. She hit Zhao Fu a few times while Zhao Fu smiled and hugged her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you just going to cast me to the side?¡± the person Zhao Fu brought took off her cloak and said with a slight hint of jealousy.


    Hearing this voice, Wu Qingniang looked over and found that it was actually the ancestor of the Wu family, the person who had given her the Legacy ¨C Wu Zetian.


    What was going on? Why was her ancestor, Wu Zetian, here?


    Zhao Fu gave Wu Qingniang a simple exnation about all of this, and Wu Qingniang understood the situation. The reason why Zhao Fu brought Wu Zetian was because Wu Zetian was the creator of the Zhou Dynasty and would be able to persuade Wu Qingniang.


    Wu Qingniang left Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and respectfully bowed to Wu Zetian, saying, ¡°Ancestor Wu!¡±


    Wu Zetian lightly smiled as she walked over, saying, ¡°Qingniang, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous to be in the future. Just act normally and treat me like a big sister.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Qingniang smiled and lightly nodded. However, seeing Wu Zetian affectionately hug Zhao Fu¡¯s arm, she realized something and red at Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 930: Ladyship

    <h4>Chapter 930: Ladyship</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu drylyughed before also bringing Wu Qingniang into his embrace. Wu Qingniang¡¯s face became red, and she tried to struggle free, but after discovering that this was impossible, she stopped resisting and lightly hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Qingniang, what are you nning to do with the Zhou Dynasty?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    After all, Wu Qingniang had said how much she feared Great Qin and wanted to relocate to escape it. Zhao Fu was unable to trulyy hands on Wu Qingniang if she was resistant, which was why he asked.


    Wu Qingniang pinched Zhao Fu¡¯s waist and said, ¡°You baddie, my Wu family¡¯s ancestor is already yours; why are you still asking me?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled. He had already discussed matters about the Zhou Dynasty with Wu Zetian, and the Zhou Dynasty could merge into Great Qin. All of its people and resources would be managed by Great Qin, but Great Qin had to give Wu Qingniang a Ladyship.


    This was quite simple, and Zhao Fu agreed almost immediately. After all, Zhao Fu had always given Lordships and Ladyships to those who surrendered. Because of Wu Qingniang, Zhao Fu was even willing to take in the entire Wu family.


    Both Wu Zetian and Wu Qingniang were quite satisfied with this. Now, all they had to do was relocate the Zhou Dynasty to join Great Qin.


    The Wu family had never expected such a thing, and there were countless celebrations. Great Qin¡¯s momentum was now unstoppable, so they would be destroyed by Great Qin sooner orter. As such, joining Great Qin was actually quite good.


    More importantly, the Great Qin gave the Wu family special benefits, making them quite happy. These were all things that most people would not obtain even if they submitted.


    After hearing about this, the Ying family felt quite surprised ¨C why had the Wu family decided to submit to Great Qin so easily? Ying Xi felt quite startled as well, because she knew Wu Qingniang¡¯s personality quite well. She had never expected that Wu Qingniang would be willing to submit to Great Qin ¨C with howscivious Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, was she not afraid of himying his hands on her?


    Even though she was part of the Ying family, Ying Xi did not want to see such a thing happen to Wu Qingniang. She had wanted to ask Wu Qingniang what was going on but found that everyone in the Wu family had brought their real bodies into the Heaven Awaken World. Even if Ying Xi wanted to ask, there was no one to direct those questions to.


    Now that the real world was going to be destroyed, the Ying family was also going to enter the Heaven Awaken World soon. Thinking about how the family leaders had said that she absolutely had to be a Concubine of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, Ying Xi felt quite ufortable. Perhaps only Zhao Fu, that minor figure, could help her.


    After taking care of the matters with Wu Qingniang and the Wu family, Zhao Fu once again returned to the real world. Because the real world had gone out of control, there were some things that he had to take care of.


    The main thing was the issue of protection. Now that the real world was going to be destroyed, countless factions wanted to join Great Qin to obtain Great Qin¡¯s protection. There were dozens of times more people than before, and these people would do anything to join Great Qin. Some were even willing to kneel in order to show their sincerity.


    Zhao Fu did not pay any attention to these opportunists; right now, the only ones who Zhao Fu wanted to give protection to were some rtives and friends.


    Even though he did not have much of a rtionship with some of them, it was not a big deal to help them out, as it was not a very big deal to him.


    Even though it was quite chaotic in the outside world, it was still quite safe within the Ying family. They had a lot of food, had electricity, and had the inte, and the ce where they were staying was quite safe with nothing to worry about.


    For those people to be able to obtain Great Qin¡¯s protection, they all felt incredibly grateful to Zhao Fu. Seeing those rtives, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa and grandma also felt quite joyful, and hurriedly arranged a big feast. However, Zhao Fu did not attend as he did not have much interest in such things.


    Just as he was about to leave his grandparents¡¯ home, his uncle and aunty came to find him, looking quite embarrassed as they said, ¡°Um, Zhao Fu, you have a great deal of authority in Great Qin, right?¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at them and lightly harrumphed before asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not want anything to do with his uncle and aunty anymore, and he even felt quite contemptuous towards them. If it wasn¡¯t for his grandparents, he would have kicked them out of the Ying family and made them fend for themselves.


    After all, their opportunistic behavior had caused Zhao Fu to no longer view them as rtives.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s reply, his aunty said happily, ¡°It¡¯s actually like this: we didn¡¯t know this matter was so serious; if we knew, we would have asked for your help. Can you help your cousins find some work in Great Qin?


    ¡°Your older cousin¡¯s Vige was conquered by someone, and his girlfriend said she¡¯ll only marry him if he bes a City Lord. We don¡¯t know what to do, so we thought to ask you to help him be a City Lord. Please help us, we¡¯ll all be very grateful.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed in anger. They had actually just directly asked for a City just like that; their appetite was quite big.


    Seeing Zhao Fuugh, Zhao Fu¡¯s aunty felt some hope and thought that he had agreed, and she said, ¡°Thank you so-¡±


    However, before she could finish speaking, Zhao Fu cut her off, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Seeing Zhao Fu refuse so easily and seem so condescending, his uncle felt quite angry and said, ¡°Zhao Fu, it¡¯s just a simple matter, why are you being like this? He¡¯s your cousin; you should help.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not even bother to reply and turned to leave. Seeing this, his uncle angrily grabbed at him, wanting to teach Zhao Fu a lesson. However, without even moving, a formless energy sted his uncle back.


    Now that Zhao Fu cultivated the Six Desires Celestial Art, his power had also been brought back into the real world. Although the energy was quite weak, it was enough to deal with ordinary people.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s younger cousin, who had been eavesdropping, angrily rushed out and punched at Zhao Fu. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s bodyguard quickly subdued him and pressed him against the ground.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s younger cousin angrily yelled, ¡°Zhao Fu, don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that great! You¡¯re only so high and mighty because of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; without him, you¡¯re just a dog! You were just lucky to be chosen by Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. If I had that luck, you would be the one begging me.¡±


    Zhao Fu disdainfully waved his hand, saying, ¡°Kick them out of the Ying family and don¡¯t allow them back in anymore.¡±


    Hearing this and thinking about how chaotic the outside world was, they knew that if they were kicked out, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s aunty cried and pleaded, and hearing all thismotion, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandpa and grandma came out to try to persuade him. However, Zhao Fu did not say anything and decided not toe here in the future.

 Chapter 931 - God

    <h4>Chapter 931 - God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After dealing with matters in the real world, Zhao Fu once again returned to the Heaven Awaken World. Great Qin was still clearing out regions while constructing another Great Wall.


    However, the construction of the Great Wall was quite slow, because they were being constantly harassed by various factions, reducing the speed of construction. After all, these factions knew that once Great Qin finished constructing its Great Wall and solidified its foundation, it would make a move against them. As such, they had to stop Great Qin.


    As such, Zhao Fu sent arge number of soldiers to guard the borders, allowing the civilians to build the Great Wall. Otherwise, with those factions constantly harassing them, it would be almost impossible to construct the Great Wall.


    A weekter, the peaceful sky in the Spirit Light race¡¯s world started to show abnormal signs. A wild gale started to blow as clouds gathered and the lighting dimmed, causing the atmosphere to be quite oppressive. All of the Spirit Light people sensed a terrifying threat descending.


    All of the world¡¯s spirit qi gathered in one ce, where there seemed to be a ck hole devouring all of the spirit qi as the sense of danger became greater and greater.


    By now, the sky waspletely ck, making itpletely dark. The oppressive feeling became greater and greater, making everyone feel as if they were a massive rock weighing on their chests. At that moment, all of the Spirit Light people stopped what they were doing and looked in that direction.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a massive white pir of light suddenly shot into the sky, seeming to rip apart the sky. The entire world seemed to be grabbed by arge, formless hand, and all of the spirit qi madly gathered.


    The spirit qi around that pir of light formed a dense fog that turned into liquid, then into crystals that floated in the sky. The sight of countless crystals floating in the air created a majestic scene, making everyone feel quite shocked.


    At that moment, a massive golden circle floated out of the pir of white light. At first, it was only two meters wide, but it suddenly expanded out to 10,000 meters. The energy from the pir of light was absorbed by the golden circle, and the surrounding crystals also turned into dust and were absorbed into the golden circle.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura rushed out like a tsunami, and all of the living creatures seemed to be covered by this aura. Everyone felt as if they had fallen into a bottomless abyss, and they all looked terrified as their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    Within the 10,000 meter wide golden circle, a gigantic figure slowly descended. First it was a pair of legs, followed by a waist, followed by a torso, and then followed by a head. Only then did everyone realize what that thing was.


    It was a 10,000 meter tall man from the Spirit Light race. He had a powerful-looking body, and his body gave off light like those from jewels. His appearance was quite cold, and he was half-naked with nine golden circles on his chest.


    This massive Spirit Light person seemed like a living person, but he was only a statue and did not have any signs of life.


    In the Spirit Light world, there was an ancient legend that originally, the Spirit Light world waspletely deste, without any life at all. One day, the Spirit Light Primogenitor came here and used his power to change this ce and created life, including the Spirit Light race.


    As time passed, the Spirit Light Primogenitor passed away and turned into a statue. That statue possessed the mighty force of the Spirit Light Primogenitor and would lead the Spirit Light people to a new peak.


    This statue was that Primogenitor¡¯s statue, and after hepletely descended, all of the Spirit Light people¡¯s bloodlines boiled. They all felt incredibly excited and moved, and they all knelt down towards it.


    They first respectfully kowtowed towards it before they all flew and ran towards it. Whoever obtained this Primogenitor Statue would obtain the entire Spirit Light world. Almost everyone in the entire world rushed towards it, wanting to take it for themselves.


    Countless people charged at it, and this included not only ordinary people but even Dynasty Legatees. It seemed that a massive battle was about to unfold.


    Boom!!


    The Primogenitor Statue gave off a ferocious aura, sweeping countless people back, resulting in innumerable injuries and casualties.


    This horrifying aura caused even the Legatees to stop, and they looked at the Primogenitor Statue seriously. This included the Spirit Light world¡¯s World Protector, a handsome, tinum-color haired young man.


    After giving off that terrifying aura, the Primogenitor Statue released a golden energy barrier that was 10,000 meters tall and tens of thousands of kilometers wide,pleting covering it.


    One of the World Legatees, a big man, immediately rushed at the golden energy barrier. However, what surprised people was that the golden energy barrier did not stop him at all, allowing him to enter.


    Everyone else realized something and also turned into rays of light as they shot at the energy barrier. For most of them, the energy barrier did not put up any resistance, but some of the weaker people found that the energy barrier was incredibly tough and could not be passed through.


    Even though the big man had passed through the golden energy barrier first, there were still many people hot on his heels. Just as everyone was about to reach the statute, a person giving off a powerful aura blocked in front of him.


    He was the Spirit Light world¡¯s World Protector, Kamen, and seeing all these people rush over, he coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°As the Spirit Light world¡¯s World Protector, this Primogenitor Statue should be mine.¡±


    Those words caused everyone to feel quite dissatisfied; after all, how could they just hand over a treasure like this to someone else? In front of benefits, no one cared even if they were from the same race.


    ¡°Kamen, you think we¡¯re afraid of you? Everyone, let¡¯s work together to take down Kamen. The Primogenitor Statue will belong to whoever can take it!¡± the big man at the front angrily shouted, choosing to attack Kamen.


    Everyone else also understood that Kamen was their biggest obstacle and the most likely person to take the Primogenitor Statue. As such, they did not hesitate and unleashed their strongest attacks towards Kamen.


    Facing these attacking people, Kamen coldlyughed and grabbed at the air, causing a silver spear to appear in his hands. He gave off massive power as he rushed at the iing people, and a massive battle unfolded.


    Even though this battle was quite intense, there were some people who did not attack. Seeing how fierce the battle was, they wanted to sneak over to take the Primogenitor Statue for themselves. However, how could anyone allow this? Soon, a massive battle royale unfolded.


    The aura that the Primogenitor Statue gave off was incredibly powerful and could shake the entire world. The surrounding worlds sensed its ripples as well, such as the Dark Demon world. Feeling those ripples, many people in the Dark Demon world could tell that a shocking treasure had appeared in the Spirit Light world.


    Many people wanted to get involved, because just from those ripples alone, they knew how powerful that thing was. It could cause the Spirit Light race to be much more powerful, bing a great threat to their Dark Demon world.

 Chapter 932: Primogenitor Statue

    <h4>Chapter 932: Primogenitor Statue</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Before, the Spirit Light people had invaded the Dark Demon world, killing many of their people, and they still had not taken revenge for this yet. This would be a good opportunity.


    However, this would require diving deep into another world, which was extremely dangerous, and they could even die there. It was quite possible for the entire world to gang up on them, so many people hesitated and considered whether they had the power or not.


    The battle in the Spirit Light world was incredibly intense, and Kamen faced off against dozens of people with his spear, not at a disadvantage at all. His might was incredibly terrifying.


    The battle had already gone on for five or six hours, and even though Kamen was not inferior to them at all, he was unable to defeat all of them. As time dragged on, the golden energy barrier gradually became weaker.


    One reason was because the energy barrier was running out of power, and the other was because those outside were madly attacking it, wanting to go in and have a chance at the Primogenitor Statue.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let this drag on; I have to take the Primogenitor Statue as soon as possible,¡¯ Kamen thought to himself. He exploded out with a ferocious aura and pointed his silver spear at the sky, loudly shouting, ¡°Ten Holy Dragons!¡±


    Silver magic formations suddenly appeared in the sky, giving off intense silver lights. They gave off powerful auras as dragons roared. Western dragons made of light flew out of them, ferociously rushing at Kamen¡¯s attackers.


    There were ten light dragons in total, and they were extremely big, around 1,000 meters in length. The attackers did not dare to be careless and also released powerful attacks to stop those light dragons.


    However, by now, Kamen had taken this opportunity to reach the chest of the Primogenitor Statue, which was where those nine golden circles were. Zhao Fu pressed his hand against the center golden circle, and the golden energy barrier disappeared as the Primogenitor Statue became smaller.


    Seeing this scene, everyone else¡¯s expressions fell, because Kamen was about to obtain the Primogenitor Statue. With the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s power, this Spirit Light world would be Kamen¡¯s, and they would be doomed.


    ¡°Nine God Destruction!¡± One person disregarded everything and unleashed all of his Nation Armament¡¯s power, unleashing a terrifying attack. Nine blinding orbs of light exploded out, destroying the light dragon in front of him and reducing it to motes of light.


    That person charged at Kamen, and by now, the Primogenitor Statue had already be 30 centimeters tall. Kamen felt quite delighted, and seeing that person charge at him, he dissatisfiedly swept out with his spear, sending out a massive gale and sting that person back.


    The Primogenitor Statue was already palm-sized, and Kamen prepared to quickly leave. After all, there were countless people who wanted to steal it from him.


    However, at that moment, another person shed out an incredibly sharp saber light, and Kamen gripped his spear with one hand and stabbed out. The air in front of him seemed to explode as a formless but incredibly dangerous piercing energy shot at that person.


    Suddenly, Kamen sensed something and his expression fell. He tried to act, but he was too slow, and the Primogenitor Statue in his hand was actually snatched away by someone.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Kamen roared and swept out with his spear, sending out a massive power. A silver crescent shed out, trying to sh that person in half.


    However, the person who had snatched the Primogenitor Statue was not weak at all and also exploded out with a powerful aura. He shed out a sword light that shed with the silver crescent, resulting in an almighty explosion that sent out massive shockwaves.


    In order to defend against this attack, the person who had snatched the Primogenitor Statue was forced to stop flying. It was a cold-looking and handsome young man giving off arge amount of demonic qi. His aura was not weaker than Kamen¡¯s, and he was also a World Protector.


    ¡°Mo Qi! You¡¯re seeking your own death; put down my race¡¯s Primogenitor Statue or else I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kamen furiously roared.


    That person was the Dark Demon world¡¯s World Protector, Mo Qi. Facing Kamen¡¯s threats, Mo Qi coldly harrumphed and did not reply, instead turning into a ray of light as he shot away.


    Mo Qi still had not fully recovered his strength, as his wounds from Zhao Fu still had notpletely healed. Kamen had been his equal even before that, and they had once fought to a draw, so if he stayed, he would most likely lose.


    Seeing Mo Qi speed away, Kamen of course could not give up. He also turned into a ray of light and chased after Mo Qi. Seeing this, all of the Spirit Light people were greatly shocked; they had never thought that their Primogenitor Statue would be snatched away by an outsider. The powerful Legatees also gave chase.


    ¡°Holy Exhortation Light!¡± Seeing that the distance between Mo Qi and himself was growing greater and greater, Kamen unleashed one of his most powerful skills, directly throwing out his silver spear.


    The silver spear turned into a silver ray of light, covered with countless runes. It gave off a powerful energy as it shed through the air incredibly quickly.


    Mo Qi was given a big fright, as that silver light had already locked onto him. No matter what he did, it would be useless, so he could only face it head-on. Mo Qi turned and stretched out a hand, causing arge amount of demonic qi to flood out, and eight massive demons blocked behind him.


    The silver light tore past in an instant with unstoppable momentum, piercing through the demons¡¯ chests, turning them back into demonic qi.


    Just as the silver light was about to hit Mo Qi, Mo Qi released a barrier covered with demonic inscriptions. Because it had to pass through several obstacles to finally arrive at Mo Qi, the silver light was greatly weakened, and it was blocked by that barrier.


    However, Kamen held another spear and had already reached where Mo Qi was. His spear brought with it explosive power as he stabbed at Mo QI¡¯s chest.


    Mo Qi narrowly dodged to the side, avoiding this terrifying attack. The other Legatees had also arrived, surrounding Mo Qi.


    A big man coldly harrumphed, ¡°Mo Qi, you really don¡¯t fear death. You dare to steal our Primogenitor Statue? You think our Spirit Light race is weak?¡±


    A long-haired mature woman said, ¡°Mo Qi, as long as you hand over the Primogenitor Statue, we can promise to let you leave safely. You¡¯re still injured, right? Don¡¯t invite disaster to yourself.¡±


    Kamen also stared at Mo Qi. The Primogenitor Statue was of utmost importance, and because he had fought with Mo Qi before, he knew about Mo QI¡¯s strength. Even though Mo Qi was injured, he was notpletely confident in being able to take down Mo Qi, so he said, ¡°If you hand over the Primogenitor Statue, we¡¯ll let you leave.¡±


    Mo Qi remained expressionless. This Primogenitor Statue was indescribably important to the Spirit Light race and he hade all the way here to steal it, so how could he just give it up like that?


    Suddenly, a massive amount of demonic qi exploded out from Mo Qi¡¯s body,pletely covering him and forming arge ball of demonic qi. The demonic qi then split into multiple balls, shooting off in all directions incredibly quickly.

 Chapter 933: World-Cleansing Light

    <h4>Chapter 933: World-Cleansing Light</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This happened in just an instant, and no one had any time to react. Kamen stabbed out with his spear, the immense force destroying one ball of demonic qi, but there was nothing inside. However, Kamen did not give up, and his eyes danced with golden light as he chased after another ball of demonic qi.


    Following this, Kamen once again gave off shocking power and swept out with his spear, sending out a massive gale. This forced Mo Qi to reveal himself, and Kamen red at Mo Qi angrily as he yelled, ¡°Mo Qi, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    Mo Qi was still holding the Primogenitor Statue, which gave off a brilliant light. For some reason, he was unable to put it into his spatial ring, and that was how he had been found.


    If he remained, he would definitely lose. However, the Primogenitor Statue was incredibly important to the Spirit Light race, and Mo Qi could clearly sense how terrifying it was. He could not allow it to fall into the Spirit Light race¡¯s hands, or else the Dark Demon race¡¯s oue would be quite pitiful.


    Mo Qi did not need to think and once again tried to turn into a ray of light and shoot off.


    Kamen could tell what Mo Qi was thinking, so he suddenly threw out an orb of light that soundlessly exploded. White light covered the surrounding 1,000 kilometers, making it so bright that no one could open their eyes.


    This white light was called World-Cleansing Light, and it was an incredibly powerful type of Holy Light energy. It could purify a world and was an incredibly rare treasure. It dealt terrifying amounts of damage to all dark-type creatures, and in order to stall Mo Qi, Kamen went all out.


    Chi!


    After the white light disappeared, Mo Qi coughed up a mouthful of blood, looking moderately injured. His gaze towards Kamen now contained a trace of killing intent, as he was now quite angry. A demonic me burst forth around him as he prepared to stay and fight with Kamen.


    However, because his attention waspletely focused on Kamen, Mo Qi became somewhat careless. A white ray of light suddenly shot out from the side and snatched away the Primogenitor Statue.


    Immediately, Mo Qi was infuriated, and arge amount of demonic qi gathered in his demon sword. Mo Qi¡¯s sword brought with it countless traces of sword qi as he seemed to tear space itself apart, turning the space around himpletely dark, with many cracks stretching out.


    ¡°Hehehehe...¡± A strangeughter sounded out as a figure appeared. It was a personpletely covered with bandages, revealing a pair of dark green eyes. That person seemed to be a woman, as she had an elegant figure and arge chest.


    This woman gave off arge amount of corpse qi, and her aura was not weaker than Mo Qi¡¯s and Kamen¡¯s. This was because she was also a World Protector ¨C she was from the world to the left of the Spirit Light world, while the right of the Spirit Light world was the Dark Demon world.


    ¡°Primogenitor Statue? I never thought that your Spirit Light race would have a treasure like this; I¡¯ll help you take care of it. I¡¯m sure you have no objections, right?¡±


    The womanughed strangely and looked at the statue before looking at Mo Qi and Kamen.


    ¡°Shi Xiao! Don¡¯t act too excessively and hand over the Primogenitor Statue. Your Corpse Pall world and our Spirit Light world have an agreement; could it be that you want to fight with our Spirit Light race? We have the God Doors and can attack at any time,¡± Kamen said angrily as he looked at that woman.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Xiao coldly harrumphed before saying, ¡°Letting your Spirit Light world obtain this Primogenitor Statue would be a disaster. Alright, I¡¯m not going to say anything else; I¡¯m going now.¡±


    After speaking, Shi Xiao prepared to fly off. At that moment, the furious Mo Qi suddenly attacked. He stretched out a hand, causing countless traces of demonic qi to flood out, forming an enormous demon hand that grabbed at Shi Xiao. This person dared to snatch something from him, so he definitely would not let her off.


    Kamen did not hesitate either and stabbed out with his spear towards Shi Xiao, looking like he was determined to kill her.


    Facing these two attacks, Shi Xiao continued tough and did not move. When Mo Qi¡¯s attack arrived and grasped at her body, her body suddenly turned into ck substance and evaporated.


    As Shi Xiao disappeared, Kamen¡¯s attack also missed.


    Suddenly, they saw a bright light sh in the distance; that was the light from the Primogenitor Statue, and Shi Xiao was greatly startled, knowing that she had been exposed. As such, she once again reappeared and turned into a ray of light and sped away.


    Mo Qi and Kamen immediately chased after her. Even though they would not work together, they were willing to indirectly work together to stop her in order to get their hands on the statue.


    ¡°Demon Tide!¡± Mo Qi did not waste any words and made a cut on his palm. ck blood flowed out from the wound onto his sword, and Mo Qi vigorously shed out, causing tens of thousands of demons to appear, roaring as they rushed at Shi Xiao.


    Shi Xiao¡¯s demeanor became quite serious as she shed out with a finger. Countless bandages shot out from her like arrows, piercing through the demons and reducing them to demonic qi.


    Kamen also attacked, once again summoning the ten light dragons. The light dragons gave off intense Holy Light power as they roared and rushed at Shi Xiao, giving off shocking strength and seeming to want to rip her to shreds.


    Shi Xiao¡¯s gaze became cold as she grabbed with her hand. The bandages on her body gathered towards her arm, forming a bandage sword. Shi Xiao was incredibly lithe as she dodged and weaved between the light dragons, continuously shing out with her sword, sending out gray crescents and destroying the light dragons.


    However, by now, Mo Qi was already close, and he vigorously shed out with his sword, a terrifying demon light covering Shi Xiao¡¯s body.


    Chi!


    Shi Xiao coughed up a mouthful of blood as she flew backwards. It was not easy for her to face two World Protectors¡¯ attacks.


    Kamen also took this chance to continue attacking Shi Xiao. His spear stabbed out a burning white ray of light that shot at Shi Xiao, forcing her to dodge to the side. However, Mo Qi followed, causing her expression to be grim. She did not have the strength to resist two World Protectors, and she could not even escape. If she stayed, she would definitely lose.


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t want this Primogenitor Statue anymore!¡± Shi Xiao suddenly said before throwing it at Mo Qi. Kamen immediately turned at Mo Qi, and just as Mo Qi went to catch it, Shi Xiao suddenly shot out a few bandages, taking hold of the Primogenitor Statue.


    At that moment, a rune appeared on Shi Xiao¡¯s forehead. Just then, she had just been acting to make Kamen and Mo Qi lose focus in order to prepare her escape. This Primogenitor Statue was incredibly powerful, and she did not want to let it go, as it was an incredibly rare treasure.


    Shi Xiao¡¯s bandages sessfully wrapped up the Primogenitor Statue, but just as she was about to retract them, a few ck sword lights cut the bandages as a person who gave off an incredibly terrifying aura, seeming to freeze space itself, stepped out, taking hold of the Primogenitor Statue.


    This person wore a ck cloak and caused the three World Protectors¡¯ expressions to be incredibly grave. This person seemed incredibly dangerous, and even with their strength, they felt a trace of fear.

 Chapter 934: Five World Protectors

    <h4>Chapter 934: Five World Protectors</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Spirit Light people in the distance also stopped because of this terrifying aura. They looked ahead with serious gazes, because they knew that if they continued onwards, their lives would be in danger. Ahead of them were four World Protectors.


    The World Protector who had just arrived gave off the supreme aura of an Emperor, and he even suppressed the three others slightly.


    Mo Qi¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he looked at that cloaked figure and said, ¡°I never thought you¡¯de as well, and you¡¯ve be even stronger.¡±


    Kamen and Shi Xiao looked at Mo Qi, feeling quite surprised that Mo Qi knew this terrifying person. However, since that person had dared to try to snatch the Primogenitor Statue, he was an enemy, so there was not much to say. This was especially so because Shi Xiao had almost been able to escape with it.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯d better hand over the Primogenitor Statue, or I won¡¯t show any mercy,¡± Shi Xiao said as she looked at that person with dense killing intent in her dark green eyes.


    ¡°Sir, that Primogenitor Statue belongs to the Spirit Light race; I advise you return it to me, or I¡¯ll have to act against you,¡± Kamen said threateningly.


    That person looked up, revealing his terrifying eyes, but did not say anything, only calmly putting the Primogenitor Statue within his cloak.


    When the Primogenitor Statue had given off ripples, Zhao Fu had not sensed it at all in the human world. However, Ye Cang in the Dark Demon world had clearly sensed that terrifying power, so Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t hesitated toe.


    After looking through the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s information, he felt quite delighted, as this was an incredibly rare treasure and was incredibly powerful. It was incredibly helpful to the Spirit Light race, but if it fell into anyone else¡¯s hands, it would be a deadly item that could suppress the Spirit Light race. As such, he could not give up on it.


    After putting it away, Zhao Fu immediately turned and ran, nning to leave this ce. After all, this was enemy territory, and there were three other World Protectors here.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s actions caused Shi Xiao to feel furious. She shed out with a finger, causing countless bandages to shoot out towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing Shi Xiao¡¯s attack, a powerful wave of Six Paths of Reincarnation Power flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and instantly formed a gray ball that was as big as a walnut. It gave off an incredibly dangerous aura, seeming incredibly deadly.


    By now, the countless bandages had arrived, bringing with them immense power, but Zhao Fu did not seem bothered at all. The gray ball in front of him shot at Shi Xiao incredibly quickly, reaching her in an instant.


    Shi Xiao was given a big fright, and countless bandages wrapped towards the gray ball. However, the gray ball suddenly exploded, giving of terrifying shockwaves that sted the bandages to pieces and sent Shi Xiao back a few steps.


    Shi Xiao¡¯s expression became even more serious; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would actually possess the Death Race¡¯s power, nevertheless one that was even more powerful than hers. After all, she had the highest-grade power in the Corpse Pall world, yet that person¡¯s Death Race power was even higher than hers.


    Just who was this person? He seemed like a human, yet he had such high-grade Death Race power.


    The instant Zhao Fu sent Shi Xiao back, Mo Qi and Kamen simultaneously attacked. Mo Qi did not hesitate to use his full strength, which was several times more powerful than what he had used before. This made Kamen feel quite surprised, seeing Mo Qi go all-out like this.


    Mo Qi had not acted like this when facing off against him before, yet this cloaked figure could force him to do this. It seemed that he had to be careful as well.


    Boom!!


    Mo Qi raised his demon sword with both hands, sending arge amount of demonic qi into it. His sword gave off a shocking demonic light as an incredibly powerful sword wind rippled out. The sword then shed down at Zhao Fu, looking as if it could sh through anything.


    Facing Mo Qi¡¯s full-powered strike, Zhao Fu did not dare to be careless and took out his Death Disaster Sword. He sent arge amount of power into it, causing it to give off a cold, gray light. Zhao Fu also forcefully shed out, sending out a powerful sword light.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion resulted as the two massive sword lights collided, causing massive amounts of sword qi to fly everywhere. The enormous shockwave forced Mo Qi, Kamen, and Shi Xiao all back, and they had to defend.


    Zhao Fu was still where he was originally, with nine ck dragons around him, and he gave off an authentic Emperor¡¯s aura.


    All of the sword qi and shockwaves had been blocked by the nine ck dragons, and they had not harmed Zhao Fu at all.


    This made Kamen and Shi Xiao quite startled; they had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so powerful. Just from his terrifying aura alone, he was not just the King of a Barony Kingdom.


    This caused Kamen and Shi Xiao to be even more curious about the identity of this person.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu waspletely unharmed, Mo Qi¡¯s expression became even more unsightly as he yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t want that Primogenitor Statue anymore, but we have to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; otherwise, you¡¯ll all regret it in the future!¡±


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡± It was the first time Kamen and Shi Xiao had heard of this name, and they understood this other World Protector to be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Even though they did not know much about him, seeing that Mo Qi did not want the Primogenitor Statue anymore and was so desperate to kill him, they understood the threat of this person.


    Kamen could not allow the Primogenitor Statue to fall into anyone else¡¯s hands, so Kamen roared and did not hesitate as his body unleashed arge amount of brilliant light, and he ferociously stabbed at Zhao Fu with his spear.


    In order to take the Primogenitor Statue, Shi Xiao also released her full power. A massive gray-white aura flowed out from her body, and countless bandages formed two slim des as she also rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Facing these two people, Zhao Fu understood that if he did not defeat them, he would not be able to leave, so he also became serious.


    The Great Qin Seal within his body continuously trembled as a powerful aura burst forth from Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu stepped out, his sword containing immense power as he shed Kamen flying, and he then shed the other way to force Shi Xiao back.


    Following this, Zhao Fu once again shed out towards a ce where there was seemingly no one. This attack forced out a white-haired, white-eyed young man. His aura was extremely powerful, and he was another World Protector.


    Now, there were five World Protectors gathered here, making the Spirit Light people far away feel incredibly shocked. This had never happened before.


    Not a single person dared to go any closer, because just those shockwaves alone could kill a City Lord of a Great City. The strength of five World Protectors was extraordinarily powerful, and it was enough to make them feel despair.


    After being forced out by Zhao Fu, the white-haired young man lightlyughed and said, ¡°Why did you do that? I just wanted to watch the battle from the side. Now, you¡¯ve forced my hand; don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant to face four World Protectors?¡±

 Chapter 935: World’s Energy

    <h4>Chapter 935: World¡¯s Energy</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After speaking, the young man burst out with a terrifying aura and took out a slim saber as he hacked at Zhao Fu, showing no mercy at all.


    This person was also here for the Primogenitor Statue. He had been hiding for quite a while, and if Zhao Fu did not force him out early, it would be quite troublesome if he suddenly attacked out of nowhere.


    ng!


    As the young man hacked down at Zhao Fu¡¯s head, Zhao Fu raised his own sword to parry, resulting in a massive colliding sound.


    At that moment, Shi Xiao grasped this opportunity to attack. Arge amount of gray-white corpse qi gathered in front of her, forming 100 corpse hounds that were dozens of meters long. Their gazes were incredibly ferocious, and their fangs gave off cold lights as they ran at Zhao Fu.


    They were incredibly fast, and soon, they were only ten or so meters away from Zhao Fu. The corpse hounds leapt and sprang at Zhao Fu, giving off a stench and biting at him.


    Just as the corpse hounds were about to bite Zhao Fu, he coldly harrumphed and the nine ck dragons around him roared. Even though they were small, they were incredibly powerful and demolished the corpse hounds into traces of corpse qi before flying at Shi Xiao.


    However, at that moment, Mo Qi stretched out his hand, causing demonic qi to flow out, forming a demonic hand that grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    This hand was dozens of meters wide, and let alone a person, it would be able to crush even a small mountain. Seeing that it had grabbed Zhao Fu, everyone slightly rxed, thinking they had him under control.


    ¡°Ghost Devour!¡± A cold shout sounded out within the massive hand, and Mo Qi cried out as he brought the hand back. Countless Ghosts had appeared, ferociously biting that demonic hand.


    The six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye were continuously spinning as a cold and gloomy aura rippled outwards like a flood. Ghosts appeared at Zhao Fu¡¯s side, giving savage roars as they opened their mouths and sprang at the people around them, giving off shocking sounds.


    The four World Protectors faced the flood of Ghosts and swung their weapons, easily killing many of them. However, at that moment, Zhao Fu lightly cried out, ¡°Ghostgod!¡±


    Zhao Fu used the Ghostgod Soldiers¡¯ skill, causing the Ghosts leaping towards the World Protectors to instantly transform into all sorts of different weapons: swords, sabers, spears, hatchets, and the like. They were simply innumerable and seemed to cover the sky.


    After these weapons appeared, they gave off sharp auras and ferociously flew at the four World Protectors.


    The four World Protectors were greatly startled and quickly swung their weapons, destroying the iing weapons and reducing them to tiny parts. However, their bodies were still cut by many weapons, revealing thin cuts.


    The people watching from afar felt incredibly shocked and marvelled at how powerful that person was. Just by himself, he was able to push four World Protectors into a corner. The spectators all knew that if they went up, they would die in mere seconds.


    Zhao Fu did not want to continue fighting with them; he had onlye to steal the Primogenitor Statue. With a massive killing item like this, it would be incredibly simple to deal with the Spirit Light race in the future, so he wanted to take this opportunity to leave.


    Suddenly, the weather changed as clouds swirled and a massive wind swept out. Countless trees swayed, and sand and pebbles were blown into the sky as all of the world¡¯s power gathered. An ancient and powerful will descended, causing the entire world to fall silent.


    In front of this will, everyone seemed as small and ants, and they all looked at the sky in fear. Their bodies froze, unable to move even a bit.


    ¡°The Primogenitor Statue must remain!¡± A voice sounded out in all of the Spirit Light world Legatees¡¯ heads, making them feel quite shocked. This was actually the voice of the world¡¯s consciousness, and an unimaginably powerful wave of energy entered their bodies.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Cries sounded out, piercing the heavens as incredibly powerful auras burst forth. At that moment, it seemed as if the entire world had descended into chaos.


    Everyone who was just spectating now only had a single goal, which was to get as far away as possible; if they remained, they would die without a doubt. Even the City Lords would be crushed like ants; the world¡¯s source energy was something that could destroy all life.


    Boom!!


    After receiving the world¡¯s energy, Kamen looked like a brilliant divine world, and he gave off an aura that seemed to be able to suppress the entire world. He seemed like a god as he swept out with his spear, causing a massive amount of ower to fly at Zhao Fu.


    The instant that the world¡¯s consciousness descended, Zhao Fu had sensed that things were taking a turn for the worse. As such, he exploded out with his true strength; the Great Qin Seal continuously trembled as nine dragon roars sounded out, and nine ck dragons that were 100 meters long flew out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The Ghost World Pearl also appeared on his chest, and the sealed Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ energy were drawn into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Immediately, an incredibly cold aura flooded outwards like a tsunami, seeming to cover all life. The entire world seemed to be filled with deathly qi, making it seem like a world of death.


    As someone from the Death Race, Shi Xiao¡¯s face became incredibly pale after sensing this aura. Her heart was filled with terror as her body trembled; how could this person have such terrifying strength?


    A ck me erupted around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and his terrifying eyes gave off a shocking light. His aura became incredibly powerful, and facing Kamen¡¯s attack, Zhao Fu stretched out a hand, causing the nine ck dragons to circle around him. They formed a massive protective barrier, blocking Kamen¡¯s attack.


    However, five other Spirit Light Legatees also arrived, giving off brilliant divine light as they also had the world¡¯s energy.


    The three other World Protectors felt quite hesitant. These people who had obtained the world¡¯s energy were now more powerful than them, so they were hesitant if they still wanted to continue.


    However, before they could think too much, their own respective worlds gave them their own world¡¯s energy. What shocked them was that their worlds gave them only one task, which was to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee at all costs.


    They could not feel any more shocked. Just what sort of person was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee that their worlds¡¯ consciousnesses were so determined to kill him? Such a thing had never happened before, and now, they all realized how serious this matter was.


    This was especially so for Shi Xiao and that white-haired young man. Now, they understood Mo Qi¡¯s words; no wonder he gave up the Primogenitor Statue and was so bent on killing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, saying that they would regret it if they did not kill him.


    After all, this person was someone even their worlds wanted to kill; this meant that he had enough power to threaten their worlds. This person had to be killed, or else he might destroy their worlds in the future.

 Chapter 936: Disrupting World’s Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 936: Disrupting World¡¯s Consciousness</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The three people looked at each other and made a decision. Their three worlds started to tremble as their worlds¡¯ energy started to flow into their bodies, and shocking auras exploded out from them.


    Everyone in their worlds looked at the abnormal signs and looked incredibly serious. Even though they did not know what was happening, it was definitely something that was going to shake the world. After all, the world¡¯s energy gathering meant that there was a big problem.


    Those who were the most terrifying were the ones from the Spirit Light world. The various Legatees had also obtained the world¡¯s energy, which was enough to shake the heavens. Now, the three other World Protectors also exploded out with their world¡¯s energy, which would be enough to make even godly spirits feel terrified.


    Now, everyone in the Spirit Light world felt as if their minds and souls were being buffeted by a massive ocean. Their bodies continuously trembled, feeling only terror. All beasts in the Spirit Light world, no matter how ferocious, could onlyy on the ground and whimper.


    The group of people who had wanted to wait to snatch the Primogenitor Statue were now incredibly far away, looking back in fear.


    This ce was covered by dark clouds, which were quickly expanding out, that brought with them a terrifying aura of destruction. There were also bolts of lightning descending, with gales apanying them. Trees were pulled out by their roots as massive rocks were lifted into the sky, looking like an apocalyptic disaster.


    Terrifying shockwaves continuously erupted, and feeling those shockwaves, everyone looked at each other ¨C this was a world-destroying battle!


    ¡°God Existence!¡± As the Spirit Light world¡¯s World Protector, Kamen was undoubtedly the strongest among them. Moreover, this was his domain, so the amount of world¡¯s energy he could use was incredibly great.


    He now stood in the air, giving off fathomless divine light, looking like a true godly spirit. He loudly roared, causing a massive amount of spirit qi to madly gather, instantly forming an enormous vortex that gave off an immense pressure.


    Zhao Fu was beingpletely suppressed by the other eight people. After finally struggling out of Shi Xiao¡¯s bandages, Kamen attacked ¨C countless rays of golden light shot out of the vortex in the sky as a golden pir engraved with runes descended.


    Zhao Fu was unable to dodge at all and was hit by the pir. Even though he released his protective barrier in time, the pir smashed him towards the ground.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the pir mmed against the ground like a falling meteor. A shockwave rippled out, causing the ground in the surrounding 1,000 kilometers to cave in, and dust filled the sky.


    The pir of light turned into countless motes of light and disappeared, while Zhao Fuy bloodied at the center of the massive crater. Even though he had used the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power and all of the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, he was unable to fight against those nine people.


    Because Great Qin was in a tense situation, Zhao Fu did not bring the eight Aquatic Beast Kings with him. However, in front of the world¡¯s energy, they would not be of much help. What was key was that Zhao Fu could not use his own world¡¯s energy right now.


    It was not that he did not want to use it but that he could not use it. After all, the world¡¯s consciousness had to give one the world¡¯s energy first, and if the world¡¯s consciousness did not give it to Zhao Fu, he could not use it.


    Back at the human world, because Zhao Fu was the World Protector and the person the world¡¯s consciousness valued the most, it immediately started to channel the world¡¯s energy to send to Zhao Fu in order to prevent him from being killed.


    However, when the world¡¯s energy was channelled, even ordinary people could sense it, and this was even more so for Legatees like Si Ji.


    At that moment, he could sense that the world¡¯s consciousness was feeling quite panicked and was trying to send the world¡¯s energy into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Si Ji immediately understood that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was in life-threatening danger, or else the world¡¯s consciousness would not be so worried.


    Si Ji felt quite delighted and told Su Yan and the other strategists, causing them to grin. They immediately suggested Si Ji to ally with the other Legatees, as well as the various Nation Legatees and Dynasty Legatees, to use their Fate to disturb the world¡¯s consciousness.


    Even though they were not sure what sort of danger Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was in, if they could interfere with the world¡¯s consciousness, even if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee did not die, he would be heavily injured. It was best to use someone else to kill him.


    This news quickly spread, and the various Legatees all agreed to help. After all, Great Qin was the biggest threat in the human world, so who didn¡¯t want Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to die? Only if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee died would they have an opportunity, and this would not require them to expend a single soldier, only a bit of their Fate.


    Apart from Tina Pendragon, Geoffrey, and Masanori Hano, all of the world Legatees joined in.


    As world Legatees, the five others had also been favoured by the world¡¯s consciousness and could also use the world¡¯s source energy. With them causing disturbances, with the Nation Legatees and Dynasty Legatees, they could cause the world¡¯s consciousness to be quite chaotic.


    Si Ji and the other Legatees released their Fates, causing Fate Dragons to fly into the sky and give off powerful auras. The scene was quite grand and did not look very scary, but it could cause life-threatening damage to Zhao Fu.


    This was because the world¡¯s consciousness was a collective consciousness, and as people with arge amount of Fate, with five world Legatees, they could cause it to be quite chaotic.


    If the world¡¯s consciousness fell into chaos, the world¡¯s energy would be unable to enter Zhao Fu¡¯s body, preventing him from using it.


    Back at the Spirit Light world, Zhao Fu was covered in blood as he shed out with his sword, sending out arge amount of deathly qi that swept towards the nine others like a flood. Even if he handed over the Primogenitor Statue, they still would not let him off. Right now, they had a bigger goal, which was to kill Zhao Fu.


    Swish!


    An arrow gave off an incredibly sharp aura as it whistled towards Zhao Fu. The ground beneath it was torn as well, and Zhao Fu flicked upwards with his sword, knocking it away, but his body was also sent back a few steps.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, it was already quite difficult tost against nine people who had world¡¯s energy. He was only relying on his Six Paths of Reincarnation Power and his Marquisate Kingdom Seal.


    ¡°Sky Tiger!¡± Right as Zhao Fu blocked the arrow, the white-haired young man came near and shed out with immense force, causing a ferocious azure tiger to appear. It gave off a shocking aura as it charged at Zhao Fu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was sted flying thousands of meters by the azure tiger, crashing through manyrge boulders before finally stopping. Hended on the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    Everyone looked quite delighted, because Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was now quite weak, and his strength was decreasing. Even without his world¡¯s energy, he had been able to defend against them for so long; this proved his strength, but he would still die at their hands.

 Chapter 937: Terror

    <h4>Chapter 937: Terror</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    All of them felt quite perplexed ¨C this person was most likely a World Legatee, so why did he not have any world¡¯s energy? Could he have been abandoned by his world? However, this was good for them; it was only because he did not have any world¡¯s energy that they were able to easily suppress him. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to win.


    Seeing how weak Zhao Fu was, everyone did not hesitate, because now was the best time to kill him.


    Shi Xiao was the first to act. She had been thinking about that Primogenitor Statue this whole time because it was an incredibly powerful weapon against the Spirit Light race. Their Corpse Pall world was right next to the Spirit Light world, so she had to obtain that Primogenitor Statue. Even if she couldn¡¯t obtain it, she had to destroy it, as it was incredibly important to the Spirit Light race.


    Bandages shot out from the air, gathering together to form sharp drills. Shi Xiao pushed her hand forward, causing the drills to fly forwards incredibly quickly, reaching Zhao Fu in an instant. If he was pierced by the drills, he would instantly be like a ho¡¯s nest and would be dead without a doubt.


    Zhao Fu had gotten to his feet with greatly difficulty, and facing these bandages, he mustered up thest of his strength to sh out, sending out a gray crescent that destroyed all of the bandages.


    Kamen coldlyughed as he sent his terrifying power into his spear. His spear gave off arge amount of spear light, almost turning into a spear of light. It no longer seemed corporeal, and its aura became incredibly monstrous, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Boom!!


    As Zhao Fu used thest of his strength to defend against Shi Xiao¡¯s attack, Kamen threw out his spear with all of his strength. The sky seemed to explode as a massive explosion rang out.


    The spear gave off shocking power as it descended like lightning with unstoppable momentum, instantly piercing through Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and nailing him against a mountain in the distance.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s head and arms powerlessly fell as the side of the mountain was dyed red with blood. His Death Disaster Sword fell, and he no longer gave off any aura. He was most likely dead.


    Now that Zhao Fu was dead, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Since he was dead, there would not be anything unexpected. After all, what could a dead person do?


    Shi Xiao was the first to race towards Zhao Fu¡¯s corpse, because she had been waiting for an opportunity to take the Primogenitor Statue this whole time. That item was incredibly important to the Spirit Light race, so she had to obtain it.


    However, the Spirit Light people sensed Shi Xiao¡¯s goal and them immediately acted as well. The white-haired young man also shot towards Zhao Fu¡¯s corpse; it was evident that he wanted the Primogenitor Statue as well. Mo Qi had promised that he would give up on the Primogenitor Statue as long as he could kill Zhao Fu, and he stood by his word, not going to snatch it.


    However, he did not want the Spirit Light people to obtain it either; after all, the Dark Demon world was right next to the Spirit Light world, and if the Spirit Light people obtained the Primogenitor Statue, the Dark Demon world would be in great danger.


    Now, the Spirit Light side definitely had an advantage, as they had a World Protector and five Legatees. Originally, these five Legatees did not have the strength to participate in this battle, but because of the world¡¯s energy, they wanted to try their luck.


    Mo Qi immediately engaged three Spirit Light Legatees by himself, causing them to feel enraged. They immediately started attacking without any hesitation.


    The two other Legatees looked at the white-haired young man in front of them and suddenly attacked, wanting to catch him by surprise. If they could force this white-haired young man away, they would have a better chance at obtaining the Primogenitor Statue. After all, this white-haired young man was also a World Protector, and he was much more powerful than them.


    Ahead, Shi Xiao and Kamen had started fighting. Shi Xiao had wanted to grab the Primogenitor Statue and run, but Kamen had punched out a formless but terrifying punch towards her, forcing her to stop and sh out with her bandage sword.


    This allowed Kamen to get closer, and he raised his hand as a massive amount of golden light gathered towards him, forming thousands of golden spears. They gave off sharp spear auras as they aimed at Shi Xiao. In response, Shi Xiao seriously shed out with a finger, causing gray-white bandages to shoot out from the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Kamen continuously shot spears towards Shi Xiao, while Shi Xiao continuously unleashed bandages. The two of them shed intensely, resulting in explosion after explosion, and the shockwaves turned into wild gales that buffeted their surroundings.


    After fighting for a while, it was evident that Kamen held a greater advantage. After all, the Spirit Light world was his domain, so he could use more of the world¡¯s energy.


    Before, all of them had been united in killing Zhao Fu, but now that Zhao Fu had died, they started fighting among themselves for their own benefits.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about; I can promise that we will never invade the Corpse Pall world. Now, you don¡¯t need to fight with me over the Primogenitor Statue, right?¡± Kamen said to Shi Xiao after sensing that the battle would not conclude for a long time.


    Shi Xiao coldly harrumphed; only the powerful had the right to speak. If the Spirit Light race became incredibly powerful in the future, they would be able to casually destroy the Corpse Pall world.


    Such promises were not binding at all. If Kamen did not abide by his promise, Shi Xiao would not be able to do anything about it. As such, she did not trust him at all.


    ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll only hold onto the Primogenitor Statue and won¡¯t use it. That¡¯s fine, right, you should allow me to take the Primogenitor Statue!¡± Shi Xiao said as she coldlyughed.


    Kamen did not reply and directly attacked. After all, the Primogenitor Statue could suppress their race¡¯s power, and if it fell into an outsider¡¯s hands, their Spirit Light race would be finished. As such, even the world¡¯s consciousness was determined to have it remain in the Spirit Light world.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Kamen raised his hand, forming countless orbs of light that gave off intense light, shining down on the surrounding thousands of kilometers. They brought with them an immense Holy Light power, which would be able to instantly kill ordinary Undead. Kamen waved his hand, causing the countless orbs of light to shoot towards Shi Xiao, wanting to use this to suppress her.


    This attack was indeed quite harmful to Shi Xiao, as the Corpse Pall race was part of the Death Race and therefore suppressed by Holy Light power.


    Swish! Swish! Swish...


    Countless bandages flew out, forming circles around Shi Xiao¡¯s body, creating a massive ball as Shi Xiao wentpletely on the defensive.


    The orbs of light crashed against the ball of bandages, causing the bandages to gradually be destroyed. In the end, the bandages were unable to stop all of the orbs of light, and Shi Xiao was sent flying and coughed up a mouthful of gray blood. Kamen did not attack again, because taking the Primogenitor Statue was of utmost importance.


    However, at that moment, the white-haired young man shed out with his sword and sent the two Legatees blocking in front of him flying. He then rushed towards Zhao Fu, reaching Zhao Fu¡¯s corpse a step before Kamen. The white-haired young man grinned as he stretched his hand towards Zhao Fu.


    Immediately, the white-haired young man¡¯s smile froze as he felt a chill pass through his body, and he felt as if he could not move. He suddenly shivered as an extremely dangerous feeling welled up within him. He possessed world¡¯s energy and yet he felt such terror.

 Chapter 938: Completely Different Level

    <h4>Chapter 938: Completely Different Level</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Suddenly, the heavens and earth dimmed as an extremely terrifying aura spread out in the sky, instantly covering the entire world. The entire Spirit Light world fell silent, without any sound at all.


    Everyone looked up at the sky in fear, their bodies frozen andpletely cold. They felt as if their hearts were being gripped by a pair ofrge hands, and it was as if they were going to die.


    The sky hadpletely darkened without a trace of light at all. It was a boundless darkness, and it was not just the sky ¨C the ground seemed to have been devoured by a demonic mouth, lookingpletely ck. It was impossible to even see what was right in front because of how dark it was.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion seemed to tear the sky apart as red light started to stream through cracks in the sky. The terrifying aura reached its peak as a gigantic blood-red star, giving off an incredible might, slowly descended.


    An aura of killing, evilness, and disaster swept down, causing everyone to feel terror.


    Kamen and the others also looked incredibly startled. They looked up at the sky, not knowing what was going on. However, they also felt a sense of terror towards this star.


    Boom!!


    At that moment, another almighty explosion rang out as the sky seemed to be torn once again. Fathomless golden light shined down, giving off an aura that made even the heavens and earth seem to want to submit.


    Boom!!


    Another enormous explosion sounded out as an extremely cold aura, making people¡¯s spirits shiver, swept out followed by a deathly intent.


    A golden star and a gray star, giving off immense pressure and a boundless Emperor¡¯s aura, simultaneously appeared and slowly descended.


    The three stars each gave off an intense light, and their formless aura suppressed the entire Spirit Light world, making it difficult for everyone to even breathe. A feeling of despair and terror welled up in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    In the distance, countless people looked at the three stars that had appeared in the sky, looking like apocalyptic stars. They had no idea what had happened for this to happen, and it seemed like a world was going to be destroyed.


    Kamen and the others suddenly realized why their worlds¡¯ consciousnesses had wanted to kill Zhao Fu. Looking at the golden and gray stars, they understood ¨C those stars were the two terrifying stars they had sensed in the past.


    What they had never expected was that Zhao Fu had three Fate Stars. That blood-red star was also incredibly terrifying, and it was only now that they knew the truth of the situation.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Great Qin¡¯s Legatee dead? What¡¯s going on? Could it be...¡±


    When they thought this, Kamen and the others felt greatly startled and looked towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu, who seemed to have died, was once again moving.


    He slowly raised his head, his two terrifying eyes seeming even more horrifying. The whites of his eyes had bepletely ck, and both pupils had be blood-red colored, giving off blood-red light and looking like two blood-red jewels.


    Those eyes looked empty and lifeless,pletely emotionless and filled with only destruction.


    The white-haired young man, who was the closest to Zhao Fu, felt as if his body had fallen into icy water when his eyes met Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes. A bone-chilling coldness assaulted his heart, and he was incredibly shocked.


    Bang!


    Before he could do anything, a muffled explosion sounded out as the white-haired young man was hit by a formless energy, causing him to fly back thousands of meters, crashing through a mountain and destroying it. Within the rubble, the white-haired young man coughed up arge mouthful of blood, his face extremely pale. If it wasn¡¯t for his world¡¯s energy protecting him, he would have died.


    This shocking turn of events caused everyone to feel a chill in their hearts. Zhao Fu once again moved, gripping the silver spear lodged in his chest. He vigorously pulled it out, and his terrifying eyes turned to Kamen. Immediately, Kamen¡¯s hairs stood on end as if he was being gazed at by an incredibly terrifying beast. A sense of extreme danger welled up in his heart, and he immediately unleashed a golden barrier to defend himself.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu threw out the silver spear, which seemed to turn into a bolt of silver lightning and instantly pierced through Kamen¡¯s body, nailing him onto the ground 1,000 meters away. His barrier, which was reinforced with his world¡¯s energy, had beenpletely useless.


    Kamen¡¯s chest had been pierced. There was arge crater beneath him, but he was not dead. His aura was incredibly weak, and blood continuously leaked out of his lips, forming a wretched sight.


    The blood-red eyes emotionlessly turned to look at Shi Xiao. Shi Xiao felt a chill in her heart and did not hesitate to turn and run. However, in the next moment, she felt an incredibly shocking aura appear next to her.


    Shi Xiao¡¯s expression fell, and bandages shot out, forming a protective barrier around her. However, in the next second, a sharp w giving off a world-destroying power instantly tore through the bandages, causing them to scatter.


    A sharp w grabbed towards Shi Xiao with terrifying power, causing her pupils to constrict. A rune appeared on her forehead, and as the w was about to pierce through her chest, Shi XIaoi¡¯s body turned into countless traces of ck substance and disappeared.


    Her body suddenly appeared a few hundred meters away. Right now, she only had a single thought, which was to run away. She did not even want the Primogenitor Statue anymore, because she would definitely die if she stayed. Even with world¡¯s energy, she waspletely powerless.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside Shi Xiao, causing her to look extremely shocked. Zhao Fu, who had been a few hundred meters away, had suddenly teleported and grabbed her head. Shi Xiao felt as if her head had been grabbed by iron ws, and before she could move at all, she was smashed into the ground.


    Boom!!


    Shi Xiao heavily crashed into the ground, opening up a 1,000 meter wide crater. Dust billowed into the air, and it was difficult to tell if Shi Xiao was dead or alive.


    ¡°Arghh!¡±¡±Arghhh!¡± the two Legatees who had been blocking the white-haired young man were instantly torn apart by Zhao Fu, causing blood and parts of their bodies to fall to the ground.


    After seeing this scene, Mo Qi and the three other Legatees stared in shock. The three Legatees immediately chose to run, while Mo Qi stood his ground. He was unable to escape, as those terrifying eyes had already locked onto him.


    Mo Qi gripped his sword with both hands, staring at Zhao Fu. His heart tensed as sweat ran down his forehead. He had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s power would be so terrifying after losing control. Even with his world¡¯s energy, it was far from enough.


    Compared tost time, Zhao Fu was at apletely different level; right now, he seemed to have enough powerful to destroy an entire world.

 Chapter 939: Spirit Light Guardian Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 939: Spirit Light Guardian Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly vanished, instantly appearing in front of Mo Qi. Mo Qi also gave off a terrifying aura as he sent his Demon Power into his sword, causing it to give off a shocking sword light. He shed towards Zhao Fu, seeming to be able to split the sky.


    Bang!!


    Facing such a terrifying attack, Zhao Fu merely waved a hand, creating a massive force to knock Mo Qi¡¯s sword away. This caused Mo Qi to stare in shock, but before he could react, Zhao Fu spun andshed out with his foot, sending Mo Qi flying. He crashed onto the ground, his ribs broken.


    Now, only Zhao Fu stood in the air, giving off an incredibly monstrous aura. Everyone else was either dead or lying on the ground with weak auras, seeming heavily injured. However, Zhao Fu did not seem to n on letting them off.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Sword hums sounded out as countless blood-red motes of light gathered in front of Zhao Fu, forming countless blood-red swords of light. They gave off a massive sword aura, seeming as if they could y gods. It seemed like Kamen and the others were doomed to die, and nothing could change this situation.


    Boom!


    A massive aura exploded out from the east, shaking the heavens and the earth. A massive golden lion appeared, giving off an intense golden light and looking like a golden sun.


    Boom!


    An unimaginably powerful aura also exploded out from the west as bolts of ck lightning shed, creating a terrifying scene. A thunder beast that looked simr to a Qilin appeared within the lightning.


    Boom!


    A massive might suddenly descended from the south, causing all creatures to feel a sense of terror. Time and space seemed to be frozen as a massive blue eyeball appeared. Its gaze was extremely terrifying and seemed to be able to cause the heavens and earth to copse.


    Boom!


    Finally, an explosion sounded out from the north. The sky was covered with a violet light as a monster with a human¡¯s head and a bird¡¯s body appeared. It had a woman¡¯s head, and the body was like that of a crane. It had violet feathers and gave off an incredibly powerful aura.


    The Spirit Light world¡¯s four Guardian Beasts had receivedmands from the world¡¯s consciousness, and they gave off terrifying auras as they descended here. Just their auras alone could cause godly spirits to tremble.


    The four Guardian Beasts simultaneously descended, causing the weather to be chaotic. The Spirit Light people looked up in shock, feeling like ants. It was as if they were about to die.


    The four Guardian Beasts gave off world-shaking auras as they stood in the sky in their respective directions, looking down on Zhao Fu from above. It seemed like they had the ability to easily determine Zhao Fu¡¯s life or death, and they indeed had such power; after all, they were Guardian Beasts of this world.


    ¡°As an Otherworlder, you were able to awaken three terrifying stars and have unlimited potential; you should not havee here or tried to steal the Spirit Light world¡¯s Primogenitor Statue. Now, you will die here,¡± the golden lion looked at Zhao Fu with its golden eyes and said with a booming voice, a trace of pity and coldness in its voice.


    ¡°A lower-grade world could actually produce a person like this; this is something that can only be seen once every 10,000 years. It¡¯s a pity that he does not belong to our Spirit Light world, or he would be able to usher in a new era for our Spirit Light world, bringing us to a new peak. Now, this person must die; he cannot be allowed to leave,¡± the Qilin-like thunder beast looked at Zhao Fu with its ck eyes and said with the coarse voice of a young man, filled with killing intent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this person is from the second world to the side, and if he is allowed to live, our Spirit Light world will be destroyed by him sooner orter, and our powerful Spirit Light race will be enved by him. As such, this person must die, and we must destroy his spirit as well.¡±


    The enormous eyeball from the south looked at Zhao Fu eerily. Even though it had no mouth, it spoke with a sharp voice.


    ¡°No need to waste so many words; this person also has an incredibly pure Sovereign Bloodline. Quickly kill him and destroy his spirit so as to prevent any future troubles. Once this sort of person loses control, he will be incredibly evil. However, we need to preserve his corpse, as it is a top-tier treasure. If we eat his corpse, our strength will be able to rise to a new level.¡±


    The monster with the woman¡¯s head and crane¡¯s body spoke as it licked its lips. It seemed incredibly eager to eat Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and its voice was filled with cruelness. After speaking, it gave off an ear-piercingughter and disregarded the three other Guardian Beasts as it pped its wings and gave off a massive gale as it flew towards Zhao Fu. It was incredibly fast and seemedpletely unstoppable.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes werepletely empty, and his power waspletely out of control. Facing the four Guardian Beasts, he did not show any fear at all and instead gave a crazed and twisted smile.


    Zhao Fu directly rushed towards the half-bird monster, and the Chaos Imperial Star gave off a bright, blood-red glow. Instantly, countless blood-red swords of light appeared in the sky, giving off a sword aura that seemed to be able to tear the sky apart as they followed Zhao Fu and shot towards the half-bird monster.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two massive powers collided. Wild gales and sword light shot everywhere, and the shockwaves instantly ttened the ground within 10,000 kilometers. There was not a single de of grass remaining in the surroundings or any other life.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± A cry sounded out from the half-bird monster as its enormous body was sent flying back. There were wounds all over its body from the swords, from which violet blood flowed out, making it look quite wretched.


    The three other Guardian Beasts had never expected the half-bird monster to lose in a direct confrontation, and none of them hesitated anymore.


    The golden lion was the first to act. It gave off a roar that seemed to shake the heavens as it opened its mouth and spat out an enormous golden ray of light. It had the power to destroy countless creatures, and the space around the ray of light trembled.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Zhao Fu gave a savageugh as a demonic intent flowed out from within his soul. It was the demon god Divinity, and an enormous amount of demonic qi rushed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, making his aura even more terrifying, causing the space around him to start to distort.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, and countless traces of demonic qi gathered to form a demonic sword. He turned into a ck ray of light and shot towards the golden ray of light.


    Boom!!


    A ck sh of light blitzed through the massive golden ray of light, shing it in half, and the golden lion was dismayed to see Zhao Fu appear before it.

 Chapter 940: World Formation

    <h4>Chapter 940: World Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Demon Sun!¡± Zhao Fu roared as he raised the demon sword, his eyes giving off an intense blood-red light as he looked at the enormous golden lion, his grin incredibly wicked.


    A ray of demonic qi rushed into the sky as all of the demonic qi in the heavens and earth madly gathered, forming a sun that gave off demonic light. It gave off a demonic might that could shake the heavens, and at the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended.


    The golden lion¡¯s expression fell, and it tried to quickly dodge. However, a ck sword light immediately shed out, sending it flying tens of thousands of meters away. It then crashed onto the ground, opening up a massive crater. The ground continuously trembled, causing all of the leaves on the surrounding trees to fall.


    A long gash appeared on the golden lion¡¯s chest, from which arge amount of golden blood flowed out. A look of pain appeared on the golden lion¡¯s face; this injury was not light at all.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± The thunder beast, which had the most violent personality, furiously roared after seeing that these two Guardian Beasts could not deal with Zhao Fu. Its body gave off immense ck lightning, making it seem as if the sky had exploded. It gave off a world-destroying aura as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not even bother looking behind him; he stretched out a hand behind him towards the thunder beast, and the Celestial Emperor Star gave off a mighty Emperor¡¯s aura as the five pupils in Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye quickly spun.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sound of chains filled the heavens and earth as golden chains descended from the sky, rose up from the ground, and shot out from all directions. They were simply innumerable, and there were at least millions, if not tens of millions.


    The thunder beast was greatly startled and tried to avoid the countless golden chains, but there were simply too many of them and its body was too big. It was unable to evade them at all, and it was soon bound by countless golden chains.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, causing the golden chains to tighten around the thunder beast.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± The thunder beast felt as if its bones were going to break, and it roared in agony and fury. Even more ck lightning appeared around it as it madly struggled.


    The massive blue eye coldly stared at Zhao Fu from the side. Its pupils constricted as a massive blue me appeared around it. The mes continuously changed, eventually forming an enormous cyclops.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± The cyclops gave off a terrifying aura as it tilted its head back and roared, shaking the heavens. The cyclops leapt high into the sky, gripping both hands together as it smashed them towards Zhao Fu as it fell.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu looked up, his terrifying eyes locked onto the falling cyclops. A cruel smile appeared on his face as the gray star in the sky gave off boundless ghostly qi. The six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye started to spin.


    Suddenly, six massive gray balls appeared around the falling cyclops. These balls were all made of countless traces of ghostly qi, and they gave off incredibly cold auras, seeming very dangerous.


    The cyclops was startled to see these six gray balls around it, but after sensing the danger, it immediately tried to dodge. Those six gray balls suddenly exploded, causing a massive shockwave filled with an aura of destruction to st out.


    From the distance, one would see a massive gray orb of light appear in the sky, before an almighty shockwave rippled out. Countless peaks were obliterated, and innumerable trees were ripped up by their roots as many boulders were shattered.


    After the explosion subsided, the cyclops had disappeared, and the blue mes had dissipated, leaving behind the blue eyeball covered with wounds.


    ¡°How can this person be so powerful? The four of us aren¡¯t a match for him at all. What should we do?¡± the half-bird monster asked loudly with a grim expression.


    They were the four Guardian Beasts of the Spirit Light world, yet they were at such a disadvantage; this was quite terrifying. No wonder the world¡¯s consciousness was determined to kill him; leaving such a person alive would result in tragedy in the future.


    ¡°The Spirit Light world is our domain; everything here is linked to us, and we can even use most of the world¡¯s energy. It seems like we¡¯ll have to use that technique. We¡¯ll use the entire Spirit Light world as a formation with us as the heart of the formation to suppress this person,¡± the golden lion roared. After receiving that sword strike from Zhao Fu, it realized just how powerful Zhao Fu was. If they did not do this, they would not be a match for this person, and if things turned out badly, the entire Spirit Light world could be destroyed by him.


    The three other Guardian Beasts did not hesitate and followed the golden lion¡¯s instructions, because they had all just been injured by Zhao Fu as well.


    ¡°I, the Guardian Beast Divine Golden Lion, ask all creatures of the Spirit Light world to heed my call.¡±


    ¡°I, the Guardian Beast Dark Thunder Beast, ask all creatures of the Spirit Light world to heed my call.¡±


    ¡°I, the Guardian Beast Holy Eye, ask all creatures of the Spirit Light world to heed my call.¡±


    ¡°I, the Guardian Beast Violet Demon Bird, ask all creatures of the Spirit Light world to heed my call.¡±


    The Dark Thunder Beast struggled free from the countless chains, and the four Guardian Beasts rushed into the sky, giving off terrifying aura mes as they surrounded Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could instinctively sense the danger, but just as he was about to do something, a massive colorful ring of light appeared around the four Guardian Beasts, and Zhao Fu was instantly sealed by a powerful energy.


    This energy was not very powerful, and Zhao Fu started to struggle. If he had some time, he would be able to break free from it.


    However, the four Guardian Beasts evidently would not give him such an opportunity. After the ring of light appeared, a massive formless energy instantly covered the entire world.


    Whether they were mountains orkes, or every single tree and every single de of grass, they all gave off an aura that gathered together. An incredibly massive magic formation slowly appeared; it was a shocking formation formed using the entire Spirit Light world.


    The aura of all creatures madly gathered towards the center of the magic formation, and Zhao Fu instantly felt an even greater force sealing him. This energy was hundreds of times more powerful than the energy from before, making it so that he could not move even a bit.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had been sealed and could not move even a bit, smiles appeared on the faces of the four Guardian Beasts, and they were able to rx.


    ¡°Now, should we seal him into the depths of the Spirit Light world or use the formation to kill him?¡± the golden lion asked the three other Guardian Beasts.


    ¡°Of course we kill him; do you really dare to keep him alive? We¡¯ve suppressed him for now, but what if he breaks through the seal? He¡¯s simply too great of a threat,¡± the Dark Thunder Beast said murderously.


    The other two Guardian Beasts nodded; they could not allow Zhao Fu to live.


    Boom!!


    The four Guardian Beasts made up their minds and decided to kill Zhao Fu. They continued to use the magic formation, causing a massive energy to st towards Zhao Fu.


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of gray-ck blood, the clothes on his upper body disintegrating, revealing his upper body and his face.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance, the four Guardian Beasts felt quite surprised; they had never thought that he would be so young and handsome. His domineering Emperor¡¯s aura was quite enchanting, but this did not change their decision to kill him.


    They continued to use the magic formation, and it gave off an immense might as it started to slowly spin. Within the formation, Zhao Fu felt as if he was being grinded against a giant millstone, feeling immense pain. Gray-ck blood started to flow out of his upper body.


    ¡°Arghhhhh...¡± Zhao Fu howled in pain, with more and more blood flowing out of his body. Under the pressure of the formation, Zhao Fu¡¯s bones started to shift out of position, making him look quite wretched.


    However, the four Guardian Beasts showed no mercy and were instead delighted. The Dark Thunder Beast called out, ¡°We¡¯re a single step away from killing him; send all of your strength into the formation!¡±


    Boom!


    The four Guardian Beasts exploded out with strength, causing the magic formation to spin even faster. Even more power was gathered from all creatures all over the world, before sting towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!¡± A scream pierced through the sky as Zhao Fu¡¯s body hung suspended in the air. He felt as if his body and soul were being slowly grinded to dust, and that pain was like a knife stabbing into his soul.


    At that moment, something seemed to be broken as the three massive stars in the sky exploded out with sky-toppling auras. Countless rays of light shot out as the weather became chaotic and countless creatures trembled in fear.


    Boom!


    Three pirs of starlight simultaneously fell onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The four Guardian Beasts had never thought that this attack would not be able to kill Zhao Fu. They once again exploded out with terrifying power, desperately trying to use the formation to kill Zhao Fu.


    The massive formation spun incredibly quickly to the point that the eye almost could not keep up. An even more ferocious energy gathered like an ocean, sting towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Within the pirs of light, Zhao Fu howled even more painfully, with gray-ck blood leaking out of his eyes. At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes seemed to split down the middle.


    The heavens and earth suddenly fell silent, and all creatures felt as if they had been sealed by something. The four Guardian Beasts were terrified to find that they could no longer use the magic formation. What made them feel even more scared was that a sense of impending death descended.


    Boom!!


    A sound akin to the world exploding rang out as an incredibly terrifying energy sted out from Zhao Fu. In just an instant, the space around him copsed and became incredibly chaotic. The naturalws fell into chaos, and countless creatures were annihted.


    The four Guardian Beasts were caught up in this energy and were twisted, ripped, and suppressed by this energy. Everyone in the Spirit Light world fell into despair, because they felt that the world really was going to be destroyed.

 Chapter 941: Dao Eye

    <h4>Chapter 941: Dao Eye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The ground continuously trembled as cracks appeared in the sky. A wild gale whistled as lightning bolts madly descended. Countless creatures instinctively ran for their lives, but found that there was nowhere to run to. They could only cry out in terror and despair, creating a horrifying scene.


    At that moment, all of the heaven and earth source energy gathered to one ce, and all Spirit Light yers were forcefully kicked out of the Heaven Awaken World.


    The massive amount of heaven and earth source energy continuously gathered, forming a hazy figure. It was difficult to see that figure¡¯s likeness, and one could not tell if it was man or female, old or young, but it gave off an extremely powerful might. This might cause all creatures to kneel as if it was as powerful as an entire world.


    This was the manifestation of the Spirit Light world¡¯s consciousness, and it would only appear during the most dangerous time for a world. Now that Zhao Fu had unleashed power that could destroy anything, the world¡¯s consciousness was forced to personally descend.


    Looking at Zhao Fu within the pirs of light, as well as the space around him copsing, the world¡¯s consciousness did not hesitate to act.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Shocking explosions continuously sounded out throughout the entire world, and an extremely terrifying battle was about to unfold. The heavens and earth fell into darkness, and even the yers who had been kicked out of the Heaven Awaken World still looked terrified. The feeling of despair still remained with them, causing their bodies to feel cold.


    Only after a few days were they able to enter the Heaven Awaken World again. The Spirit Light world had been greatly ravaged, with countless trees and boulders lying about and gashes all over the ground.


    Some people could not help but head towards where the center of the battle had been, and the sight was simply too shocking and horrifying.


    The sky was covered by thick, dark clouds, and 1,000 or so regions had been burned to nothing. There were still traces of a ck aura rising up from the ground, and all life there had been exterminated. There were deep abysses in some ces and valleys in others. In fact, oil leaked out of the ground in some ces, making it look like an apocalyptic scene.


    One could only imagine how terrifying the battle had been. Anyone who had remained would have died without a doubt, trampled on like ants.


    However, in the end, it was a victory of the Spirit Light world, or else the consequences would have been even more severe. That person could actually fight with the world¡¯s consciousness; just what sort of existence was he?


    Following this, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s name resounded throughout the entire Spirit Light world. It was the first time most of them had heard of this name, and they still felt some chills when they remembered his power. Itpletely surpassed anything that they knew.


    Even though he had been forced into retreat by the world¡¯s consciousness, the four Guardian Beasts had almost died and had been heavily injured. Fortunately for Kamen, he had run quite quickly, or else he would have died. However, he was also on the verge of death, and this was the same for the World Protectors of the other worlds.


    Most importantly, that person had killed countless creatures in over 1,000 regions. It was difficult to estimate just how many people had died, and even now, their cries still filled those regions.


    Now, the entire world listed Great Qin¡¯s Legatee as their greatest and most dangerous enemy. All those who belonged to the Spirit Light world were determined to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. He not only took away their Primogenitor Statue but did such a thing to their world.


    The most important person in all of this had already returned to Great Qin. This was mainly because of the golden dragon, because without it, Zhao Fu would have remained in the Spirit Light world until he died.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu was also heavily injured, and his aura was quite weak. Luckily, this time, the Imperial Physicians Pavilion had the Revival Pill. Li Si immediately ordered people to use the Revival Pill, and Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries quickly recovered.


    There was also the Emperor Phoenix Statue, which poured arge amount of Phoenix Qi into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, helping with his recovery greatly. It was about half the effectiveness of the Revival Pill.


    Finally, the Flower Fairy also helped heal Zhao Fu, causing Zhao Fu to regain consciousness in just a few days, though his aura was still incredibly weak.


    By now, Zhao Fu had already returned to his original state, and his eyes had be normal again as well. The splits in his pupils had also recovered.


    Zhao Fu was not sure what had happened back then; after being nailed against the mountain, Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness had been pulled into a boundless darkness, and his body and been controlled by his bloodline. It was mainly the Death Race¡¯s bloodline that had taken control.


    That was why it seemed like Zhao Fu had died, because the Death Race was made up of Undead creatures, and Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was a top-tier bloodline among the Death Race.


    Because his body was taken over by the Death Race bloodline, his three Fate Stars sensed that he was in enormous danger, so they broke free from Zhao Fu¡¯s control and released their most powerful energy. At the same time, the demon god Divinity within Zhao Fu¡¯s soul also affected his body, giving him pure destructive power.


    Now, Zhao Fu sat against the headboard of his bed, eating some healing medicines while listening to the golden dragon describe what had happened. When Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils had split, that was when Zhao Fu had broken the Life Restriction, entering the Dao Eye state.


    All living creatures had the Life Restriction; it determined a person¡¯s lifespan, a person¡¯s innate attributes, and a person¡¯s talent. One¡¯s lifespan and talent were all determined by one¡¯s Life Restriction.


    Even though this could be changed through other external things, such as longevity pills or spirit medicines that could increase one¡¯s Grade, that was merely making changes, not breaking the Life Restriction.


    Zhao Fu had entirely broken free from his Life Restriction. From now on, Zhao Fu would no longer be bound by that and could even be a god or a demon. It was even possible that he would not maintain his human likeness and could be a monster.


    Now that he had broken his Life Restriction, he was no longer bound by anything, and his path forwards became uncertain.


    Moreover, the Dao Eye was something gained from breaking the Life Restriction. It was a power that was extremely close to the Dao. It could see through the power of all things, and no illusions were effective against it.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that such a thing would happen. What made Zhao Fu extremely angry was that he had been unable to use the world¡¯s energy, resulting in him beingpletely suppressed by the nine others who were using world¡¯s energy. Otherwise, if he had his world¡¯s energy, even if he could not defeat them, he would have at least been able to run.


    He had heard from Flower Moon that the reason he had been unable to use the world¡¯s energy was because of certain people, and they had provided a list of names. It could be said that the reason he had been injured so heavily was because of those people. Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed ¨C he would kill all of those people in the future, even if they wanted to surrender.


    Finally, there was the Primogenitor Statue. Everything had begun because of it, and all of these things had happened because countless people had tried to snatch it.

 Chapter 942: Blood

    <h4>Chapter 942: Blood</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Primogenitor Statue was the absolute most important item to the Spirit Light race, and it was extremely powerful. It surpassed anything people could even imagine, and it indeed had the power to bring the Spirit Light race to a new age of glory; this showed just how important it was.


    The Primogenitor Statue was an ultimate treasure birthed by the Spirit Light world, and it was created by the primogenitor of the Spirit Light world. It was said that the Spirit Light primogenitor created everything in the world, like a true god.


    For example, China had legends of Pangu separating the sky from the earth, while the west had stories of God creating all creation. This Primogenitor was on a simr level; it could be seen just how powerful this Primogenitor was.


    However,pared to China¡¯s legends, the Spirit Light world¡¯s Primogenitor was a real existence, and his body had turned into a statue that had be the Spirit Light race¡¯s ultimate treasure.


    Its first use was that it could greatly increase the Spirit Light race¡¯s power. This sort of power was a bloodline power, increasing one¡¯s innate attributes and causing their overall power to be stronger.


    Most importantly, the Primogenitor Statue was not limited by numbers; this was not raising the strength of a few hundred million or a few billion people but raising the entire Spirit Light race¡¯s power. This statue could increase the entire world¡¯s power, and such things were incredibly rare.


    Moreover, it gave a great boost to strength; it could cause the Spirit Light race¡¯s innate strength to reach Stage 0-9. In other words, without even doing anything, those who were born would have Stage 0-9 strength and would not have to painstakingly reach that level like other people.


    As such, this Primogenitor Statue was incredibly important to the Spirit Light race. With its power, the Spirit Light race¡¯s strength would surpass that of even the world before it.


    Apart from this, it could also gather the Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi and could even forcefully absorb other worlds¡¯ Spirit Qi into its own world.


    This would cause the Spirit Light world¡¯s Spirit Qi to be even denser, resulting in Cultivation speed bing faster, while the Spirit Qi in surrounding worlds would decrease, resulting in their Cultivation speed bing slower. This would make them stronger while making their enemies weaker.


    Because the Primogenitor had the power to create an entire world, the third ability was that it contained a Primogenitor Domain, and Spirit Light people who Cultivated within it couldprehend higher-grade power.


    The fourth ability was the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s own terrifying power. Even though the Primogenitor had lost a lot of its power after dying and turning into the statue, its strength was still greater than the eight Aquatic Beast Kingsbined. If one unleashed all of its power, it would be a world-destroying killing machine.


    With these four abilities, if the Spirit Light race obtained it, it would definitely lead them to a new glorious era.


    However, only people from the Spirit Light race could use this Primogenitor Statue, so even though Zhao Fu had it, he was unable to use it. This was quite heartbreaking, and its only use was to suppress the Spirit Light race.


    The Primogenitor Statue was formed from the Primogenitor¡¯s body, and it was incredibly important to the Spirit Light race. It could give the Spirit Light race all sorts of benefits, but now that it had fallen into an outsider¡¯s hands, it could greatly suppress them.


    For example, Zhao Fu had obtained a Reversal Talisman in the past; if he reversed the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s effects, it could greatly suppress the Spirit Light race, and this was something that they could not escape or avoid, as the suppression came from their bloodlines.


    If Zhao Fu changed the attributes of this Primogenitor Statue and used it on the battlefield, all Spirit Light people¡¯s strength would be reduced by 60%; if someone had Stage 1 strength, that person¡¯s strength would be reduced to Stage 0-4.


    A Stage 0-8 soldier would be able to kill ten or so Stage 0-4 people easily, and a Stage 1 soldier could kill dozens of them without any problems.


    With such a great reduction of power, just how big of an advantage would they have? A single Great Qin soldier could fight against forty or fifty Spirit Light people, and if Great Qin sent out one billion soldiers, they would only be able to contend with 40 or 50 billion people.


    With this Primogenitor Statue, it would be incredibly easy to deal with the Spirit Light race. As such, even the world¡¯s consciousness did not want it to fall into someone else¡¯s hands, as it simply suppressed the Spirit Light people too much. With this item, Great Qin would find it quite easy to destroy the Spirit Light world in the future.


    Moreover, even though the Primogenitor Statue could only be used by outsiders to suppress the Spirit Light race, Great Qin had the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and perhaps they could refine it and give those four abilities to Great Qin. If that was the case, Great Qin would be the ones ushered into a glorious era.


    The thought of this was incredibly exciting, as those four abilities were incredibly powerful.


    The golden dragon had a greater understanding of these things, and Zhao Fu immediately asked it for advice. After all, ordinary refining methods would not work.


    The golden dragon did not hide anything and answered Zhao Fu¡¯s questions in detail. Zhao Fu found that even though it was possible to refine the Primogenitor Statue, it would be incredibly difficult, much more difficult than refining a Nation Armament.


    This was because a Nation Armament was formed by Fate, and Fate could change or fuse with other Fate. For example, if a nation devoured another nation and formed a new nation, their Fates would fuse; if a nation split, the two new nations would have different Fate as well.


    As such, using the other Nation or Dynasty¡¯s Fate,bined with Great Qin¡¯s Fate, it was possible to refine another Nation Armament so that Great Qin could use it.


    However, the Primogenitor Statue was different, because the core of the Primogenitor Statue was the bloodline. Zhao Fu did not have the Spirit Light race¡¯s bloodline, so he naturally could not use it. The golden dragon¡¯s method was to change the bloodline by instilling it with Great Qin¡¯s bloodline.


    However, this process was incredibly difficult, as the Primogenitor Statue possessed the Primogenitor¡¯s bloodline. Recing it would require the bloodline from almost everyone in Great Qin, forming a new bloodline that would be able to rece the Primogenitor¡¯s bloodline.


    However, there were many uncertainties, and perhaps the Primogenitor Statue would be destroyed or its attributes lowered. Of course, there was a chance it could be even more powerful.


    The key thing was time. Great Qin currently had five billion or so people, and the bloodline they fused together would take 600 years topletely refine the Primogenitor Statue. After all, the Primogenitor Statue had been nourished by the Primogenitor¡¯s bloodline for thousands of years.


    The only way to speed up this process was to get more people. If they had more people to form a more powerful bloodline, the speed at which they could refine the Primogenitor Statue would be faster.


    Zhao Fu did not even know if he could live for 600 years; if he couldn¡¯t, he could only leave this to future generations. The only way to obtain more people was to quickly expand. If they could unify the human world, they would be able to form a much more powerful bloodline.

 Chapter 943: Sky-Sealing Great Formation

    <h4>Chapter 943: Sky-Sealing Great Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu first ordered people to dig a massive, rectangr pool of blood. It had to be at least 100,000 meters long, because the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s true length was 100,000 meters long. It was more than ten times bigger than the Aquatic Beast Kings.


    After digging the pool, they would collect blood from everyone in Great Qin, regardless of race and status in Great Qin. Because they had such a massive poption, this was not something they could do in a short amount of time.


    During this period of time, Zhao Fu took the Primogenitor Statue to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation. Now, what he needed to do was leave a Blood Imprint on it.


    This would be done by using Zhao Fu¡¯s blood to engrave a magic seal on the Primogenitor Statue. Using Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline as the main bloodline, Great Qin¡¯s countless bloodlines would fuse together to form a new bloodline, which would rece the Primogenitor¡¯s bloodline. This would allow Zhao Fu to freely control the Primogenitor Statue.


    Another benefit to engraving a Blood Imprint on the Primogenitor Statue was that he could ce the Primogenitor Statue in the blood pool and pour some blood every day. As long as the amount of blood did not decrease, the Blood Imprint would automatically refine the Primogenitor Statue. That way, they would not need the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation to continuously refine the Primogenitor Statue, as they still needed the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation for many other things.


    Zhao Fu ced the palm-sized Primogenitor Statue onto the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation and activated the formation. An intense light appeared as a formless energy brought the Primogenitor Statue into the air.


    Zhao Fu shed his palm and forced out his purest essence blood, which was red with a trace of gold. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, it flew towards the formation and turned into a blood mist as it fused into the magic formation.


    The Heaven and Earth Refining Formation started to give off immense blood-red light, and the Primogenitor Statue in the air was surrounded by blood-red light that started to enter the statue. The Primogenitor Statue gradually started to give off blood-red light simr to that of the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and a magic formation simr to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation appeared on the forehead of the statue.


    After this blood-red magic formation appeared, the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation gradually stopped, as the Blood Imprint wasplete. Now, Zhao Fu just had to wait.


    A few dayster, the massive blood pool had been dug out, and blood was poured in. Zhao Fu ced the Primogenitor Statue into the blood pool and restored it back to its original size, beginning the refinement process.


    Now, they had to obtain more people in order to refine the Primogenitor Statue faster. Zhao Fu could not wait 600 years.


    15 days had passed, and in another 15 days, the real world would be devoured by the Heaven Awaken World. During this time, Zhao Fu continued to have his soldiers clear out regions and construct the Great Wall.


    Originally, Zhao Fu did not want to make a move against any factions, as they had not stabilized the northside yet, so attacking such a factions would be quite unwise. However, things were different now.


    Within a concealed room, Zhao Fu sat on a chair as he looked down at a kneeling man who spoke with a Japanese ent. His attitude was incredibly servile, and he reported things to Zhao Fu as Zhao Fu listened and thought deeply about what he was saying.


    As Great Qin cleared out regions to solidify their position in the northern side, the other direction in the Mind Continent were quickly building defenses. None of them dared to take Great Qin lightly, and they now had four lines of defenses.


    The first was a Void Zone that spanned ten regions. Just moving an army through those ten regions would take at least a year.


    The second was a Sky-Sealing Great Formation that prevented anything from flying in the sky. The various countries had spent arge amount of money for this, and even 10,000 City Lords would not be able to destroy this formation. This was to prevent Great Qin fromunching any air attacks.


    The third was underground formations. After seeing Great Qin take down the four other countries, they invested in underground protection to prevent Great Qin from digging tunnels and entering their territory without being detected.


    The fourth was a Great Wall for their final battle. They had set up countless restrictions here, because if the first three lines of defenses all failed, they would have to fight a decisive battle with Great Qin. Victory and defeat would be determined in that battle.


    With defenses in the sky, ground, and underground, the various countries were quite secure. They now had an impregnable aura as they prepared to face Great Qin¡¯s ferocious attacks.


    However, this time, they had failed in terms of tpeople, and this was the purpose of this meeting. The person Zhao Fu was talking to was Japan¡¯s ambassador, who represented 70% of the top-tier factions in Japan who wanted to submit to Great Qin. They would secretly open up a path to help Great Qin unify the eastern side of the Mind Continent.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? What do you all want?¡± Zhao Fu asked in an imposing manner. People always had a motive when doing things, and 70% of the top-tier factions in Japan wanting to submit to Great Qin was no small matter. They were not stupid and definitely had a goal.


    That person knelt with both knees on the ground and bowed incredibly low as he said with great respect and sincerity, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, no one can stop you from unifying the world, and this world will be yours sooner orter. Submitting to Great Qin is renouncing the dark and seeking the light, and we are thinking about finding the Japanese residents a good ruler. We hope that you will give the residents a safe and prosperous life.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh; before, these people had been saying that Great Qin was evil and that he was a cold-blooded and licentious ruler. Now, they were iming that they were renouncing the dark and seeking the light, and he had be a good ruler.


    However, Zhao Fu understood the situation in Japan right now ¨C they werecking in resources, and it had be a ce where the strong devoured the weak. Anyone who had strength ruled those who were weaker, so they preferred people with strength.


    Now that the real world was about to be destroyed, they understood that no matter how good their defenses were, they would not be able to stop Great Qin in the end. As such, they came to submit beforehand.


    Their requirements were quite simple, which was to preserve theirrge families and Legacies. In the future, the Japanese people would be part of Great Qin and receive the same treatment as ordinary subjects of Great Qin.


    Back when the four countries had resisted, Great Qin had lost many people, so he had been furious and made all yers from those four countries the lowest ss of resident. They had to make contributions to increase their status, and he was now surprised to find that this had brought positive effects.


    This matter was quite important, so Zhao Fu did not believe the ambassador so easily. Only after collecting intelligence and making sure of this would he believe these factions. With these factions¡¯ betrayal, Great Qin could easily take down the entire eastern side of the Mind Continent, which would bring massive gains. As such, Zhao Fu agreed to their requests for now.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was willing to agree to their requests, the ambassador felt incredibly happy and kowtowed in gratitude.

 Chapter 944: Six Countries

    <h4>Chapter 944: Six Countries</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were six countries to the east of China: North Korea, South Korea, Japan, the Philippines, Mysia, and Indonesia. Even though there were many of them, none of them were especially powerful, and they did not have much strength to resist.


    The closest country to Great Qin was Indonesia. It had 250 regions and roughly 50 million people. Next was Mysia with 200 regions and roughly 40 million people, then the Philippines with 350 regions and roughly 80 million people. Further away was Japan with 300 regions and roughly 100 million people, then South Korea with 200 regions and around 40 million people, and then finally North Korea with 150 regions and roughly 30 million people.


    In total, the six countries had 1,450 regions and around 340 million people. There were also four Nation Armaments from four of the countries:


    Indonesia: As the primitive society developed and trade and transportation across the South China Sea became moremon, the Indonesian people visited more and more inds, bringing their culture with them. It was roughly around 200BC that the country ¡®Yavadvipa¡¯ appeared.


    Yavadvipa was outside the boundary of the Han dynasty province in Vietnam, which was where modern Indonesia was. During 131AD, it sent ambassadors to China to establish friendly rtions.


    Mysia: Brunei Darussm was the most prosperous Empire in Mysia¡¯s history. In the 13th Century, it governed 14 provinces with tens of thousands of people living in the capital. It was a ve-owning society with clear sses, and its economy was primarily focused on agriculture. The residents obtained their salt from boiling seawater and fermented their own wine from millet, living simple lives.


    In the 14th Century, the central government set up a unified administration for the treasury and tax collection. At the end of the 14th Century, it submitted to the Majapahit Empire, and at the start of the 15th Century, it submitted to the a Sultanate. Soon, it regained independence and became a Sultanate.


    At the start of the 16th Century, the fifth Sultan, Bolkiah, caused the sultanate to be more powerful. Apart from most of Kalimantan Ind, most inds south of the Philippines belonged to Brunei, and this was called their ¡®golden era.¡¯


    At the end of the 16th Century, because of internal strife, the sultanate went into decline, and western colonizers began to invade. In 1888, it became a British protectorate.


    Philippines: The Barangay alliance was the second wave of My people toe to the Philippines through boats, and the area where set up was called Barangay. Barangay was the foundational society of the early Philippines.


    Each Barangay was made up of 30 to 100 families and differed in numbers, and they were headed by barangay chiefs. The barangay societies were made up of nobles, free citizens, and ves, and due to the requirements of development and war, various barangays formed alliances, forming a nation with very.


    Japan: There had only ever been one nation in the history of Japan, and it had always been a monarchy. Even though its regime had been overthrown many times, Emperors always existed and had never been abolished.


    Since the first generation of Emperors was established in 660BC, the line continued until now, which can be said to be quite miraculous.


    Japan¡¯s Nation Armament was quite special, as it was not only like a Nation Armament but also like a n Armament; it was something in between. Moreover, it was made up of manyponents, which included the sword Kusanagi, the jewel Yasanaki no Magatama, and the mirror Yata no Kagami.


    Those four countries all each had a Nation Armament. As for South Korea and North Korea, they used to be one country but only recently split into two countries. Because their territory was quite small and did not have much Fate, due to the split, they were unable to form Nation Armaments.


    There were 1,450 regions and 340 million yers in total, but those figures were nothing to Zhao Fu. In the face of true death, all would submit to Great Qin; that was how it had been with the previous four countries. After all, it was better to live a bad life than have a good death.


    As such, their main obstacle was the system factions. In the 1,450 regions, there were 4,500 City Lords and a force of 450 million Stage 1 soldiers. However, they were not all gathered together, as most City Lords still maintained their neutrality.


    Zhao Fu wanted to quickly take down the six countries and then attack the rest of China from behind, taking down 2,000 Chinese regions in the east in one fell swoop.


    The eastern faction had 2,000 regions and 6,000 or so City Lords, as well as 600 million Stage 1 soldiers. However, they were scattered in different ces, and some would help yers defend against Great Qin, while others would not; they were not unified at all.


    If Great Qin took down the eastern side, Great Qin would be able to unify the northern side and eastern side of the Mind Continent. That would only leave the western side and southern side, and there would be nothing more to worry about.


    In total, the eastern side of the Mind Continent had 3,450 regions. Wanting to devour so many regions required a massive appetite.


    Zhao Fu first gathered his various subordinates to discuss this matter. If they seeded, Great Qin would take a big step in unifying the Mind Continent. After unifying the Mind Continent, Great Qin would make a move against the other Continents.


    Seeing their four lines of defenses, the eastern factions were able to rx. The sky, the ground, and underground and all been sealed, so no matter how powerful Great Qin was, it would be impossible to break through all of these defenses quickly. As such, they felt quite confident.


    After all, Great Qin had suffered defeat twice because of simr tactics, though the second time they had ended up seeding because of the tunnels they dug. Now that they had prepared defenses for the sky and underground, there would be no way for Great Qin to make it through.


    Now, they needed to send some people to patrol those areas. After all, they did not need everyone to wait there; when Great Qin attacked, those on patrol would let the rest know, and they would have enough time to arrive.


    Moreover, everyone knew that Great Qin was currently clearing out regions and building a Great Wall. They had not even stabilized the northern side yet, so it was unlikely they would suddenly attack.


    It was now the end of summer, and a bright moon hung in the sky, illuminating the dark blue night sky, with a few stars around it.


    ¡°Bro, do you reckon we can stop Great Qin? Great Qin is rising so quickly, and now that the real world¡¯s going to be destroyed, if we die, we¡¯ll stay dead. What should we do in the future?¡±


    A few people stood on the Great Wall, and one of them felt quite worried and could not help but voice these worries, feeling quite helpless.


    A bearded manughed as he replied, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll be able to stop them. Do you really think we¡¯ll be destroyed by Great Qin? There are six countries allied together;st time, Great Qin was lucky and took them by surprise by digging tunnels. This time, we¡¯ve madeplete preparations for our defenses.¡±

 Chapter 945: We’ll Never Submit

    <h4>Chapter 945: We¡¯ll Never Submit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Great Qin will never be able to break through; I¡¯m confident of that. However, the future will be quite uncertain and we¡¯ll have to take things one step at a time. One thing¡¯s for sure though ¨C we¡¯ll never submit to Great Qin. It¡¯s an evil faction and also part of China.¡±


    Hearing this, the person who had asked the question nodded and said, ¡°Great Qin really is evil. I heard they made those who resisted into the lowest ss of citizen and give them horrible treatment. Now that our defenses are so secure, it¡¯s like we have an incredibly firm castle. We don¡¯t need to fear Great Qin, and our countries are also working together with the other Continents. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to withstand Great Qin.¡±


    At that moment, someone else said, ¡°I wonder how Great Qin was able to develop so quickly. It¡¯s like Great Qin¡¯s Legatee found some sort of cheat and used it to unify the northern side of the Mind Continent. His threat is so big, and we¡¯re only able to defend against him by uniting together. If we had the strength to destroy Great Qin, that would be great.¡±


    Another person could not help butugh as he said, ¡°If we had that strength, we could charge into Great Qin¡¯s Pce and take all of their treasures and the top-tier beauties that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has collected. That would make my entire life worth it.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone elseughed.


    Within the darkness, a group of Japanese people led 15,000 City Lords from Great Qin silently across the four defensive lines. Because Japan had contributed much in the construction of those defensive lines, they had been able to leave open secret passages, allowing Great Qin to stealthily make it through.


    After making it through, 100 or so Japanese people were already waiting. They were the leaders of the top Japanese factions, and seeing Zhao Fu arrive, they knelt with both knees, their heads almost against the ground as they called out incredibly respectfully, ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡±


    This was to bemended ¨C even the factions that Great Qin had conquered had not been so respectful, and Zhao Fu had a trace of a smile on his face as he said, ¡°You may all rise!¡±


    The Japanese people all got up, and a white-haired elder smiled as he said in a ttering tone, ¡°It¡¯s truly my eternal honour to personally see Your Majesty. No matter what Your Majesty tells us to do, we will pledge our loyalty to Your Majesty to the death.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°When Great Qin attacks, your factions can attack the other countries. If you can make any contributions, We will reward you handsomely.¡±


    The elder and the others smiled and bowed in thanks, seeming incredibly servile.


    Following this, Great Qin started to act. The other countries had no idea that Great Qin had already entered their territory, so Great Qin couldunch surprise attacks and destroy the six countries in one go. After destroying the defensive lines, they could let in arge number of soldiers.


    After this, they could attack the east side of China¡¯s territory from behind. Even though the east side of China had some defenses, they were the same defenses back when China had been invaded by other countries. Now that their attention was on China, most of their defenses were between Great Qin and themselves, and they did not have much defenses against the other countries.


    Because they had a mutual agreement with the other countries to defend against Great Qin together, they did not want to unnecessarily waste resources there, which made things easier for Great Qin.


    The six countries had 1,450 regions in total and about 4,500 City Lords. Great Qin brought 15,000 City Lords and the eight Aquatic Beast Kings. Moreover, Zhao Fu did not bring the entire army, leaving some of his forces behind in case anyone attacked.


    The system factions were their greatest obstacle. Zhao Fu ordered the 15,000 City Lords to disperse and sneak into the various system factions to attack simultaneously at an opportune moment.


    Of the four Legatees, Zhao Mo and Elise could each deal with one, and Bai Qi and the others would deal with one while Zhao Fu himself would take care of one. The eight Aquatic Beast Kings¡¯ bodies were massive and were suited to causing destruction and chaos, making it easier for Great Qin to take down the six countries.


    It waste at night, and it was deathly silent. Suddenly, cries sounded out as mes burst forth. Screams and howls pierced through the night as countless people ran for their lives or vigorously resisted, and the six countries fell intoplete chaos.


    ¡°Great Qin has broken into the six countries!¡± This news shook the entire world, and countless people were awakened from their sleep. After hearing about this, countless people¡¯s expressions fell. They had never thought that Great Qin would suddenly attack, and it was not attacking the countries one by one but taking them down simultaneously.


    The strategists¡¯ expressions were all quite unsightly. They could not understand how all of these defenses had beenpletely useless against Great Qin. If they really were useless, then it would be incredibly easy for Great Qin to attack the central area of the Mind Continent, as the ones who Great Qin¡¯s Legatee hated the most was them.


    Following this, they heard that when Great Qin attacked the six countries, most Japanese factions did not even resist and instead helped Great Qin attack the other countries. They were simply taking the side of the enemy.


    The Japanese factions¡¯ abnormal actions caused the strategists to immediately realize what had happened. It was not that the four defensive lines had been ineffective but that Japan had betrayed everyone else. Now, they could tell Great Qin¡¯s goal, and they immediately cried out, ¡°Hurry and defend the east side!¡±


    Countless factions now realized Great Qin¡¯s goal, causing the eastern side of China to fall into panic. Countless factions now gathered towards the eastern border.


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings rampaged within the six countries, unrestrainedly causing destruction and ughtering the panicked people. The four lines of defenses had already been destroyed, and Great Qin¡¯s army quickly arrived through teleportation channels. Many Cavalrymen rushed in all directions, starting to take over the regions.


    Great Qin¡¯s sudden attack dealt heavy blows to the six countries¡¯ system factions. Under Great Qin¡¯s 15,000 City Lords¡¯ attacks, 1,500 of the 4,500 City Lords had already died. The remaining ones had been forced into submission by Great Qin¡¯s ferocious attacks. Now, the countless yer factions were also in chaos and could not put up any meaningful resistance.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Mo had turned into his 100 meter tall Demon Sovereign King form, his ws giving off immense demonic qi as he killed the Yavadvipa Kingdom¡¯s Legatee. The Nation Armament and City Lord Seal powerlessly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A pained and mournful dragon¡¯s cry sounded throughout the eastern side of the Mind Continent. A massive violet dragon struggled before gradually dissipating into traces of violet qi and disappeared.


    Finally, a system announcement sounded out, piercing into the minds of the Indonesian people ¨C all of the Indonesian regions had been conquered by Great Qin. Indonesia had perished, and all of its Fate had been absorbed by Great Qin.


    This caused all of the Indonesian yers to fall into despair. Their minds went nk as they tried to figure out what to do. Now that Indonesia had fallen, what could they do? They evidently could not resist Great Qin; were they going to be ughtered by Great Qin?


    They were not the only ones in this predicament. Soon, four more system announcements sounded out: South Korea, North Korea, the Philippines, and Mysia had simultaneously perished, causing all of their yers to fall into panic and despair as well.

 Chapter 946: Three Great Devils

    <h4>Chapter 946: Three Great Devils</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At that moment, a voice sounded out like a light in the darkness,forting their weak and afraid spirits.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty has ordered that all those who submit to Great Qin will be ordinary subjects of Great Qin. Those who joins Great Qin in attacking China will not be forced to bring their real bodies into the Heaven Awaken World; after the real world is destroyed, you will all be rewarded greatly.¡±


    Great Qin had methods to bring people into the Heaven Awaken World en masse, so they would either submit or die a true death. Hearing that they would be ordinary subjects of Great Qin, not the lowest rank, and that they could even gain rewards, most people did not hesitate to submit.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to join Great Qin and work for Great Qin!¡± a person yelled, and many people followed. No one dared to resist Great Qin, and many of them already started to see themselves as part of Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu did this to deal with the eastern side of China. They already knew that Great Qin was attacking the six countries, so countless factions were rushing over. If they gathered too many people, Great Qin¡¯s n to take down the eastern side of China would fail. As such, Zhao Fu changed his ns and decided to use the six countries to attack China.


    This was quite a strange situation. After all, Great Qin was part of China, yet it was ordering these six countries to attack China. Only Japan had not been destroyed, as most of its people had already surrendered. The six countries formed six armies, ferociously attacking towards the eastern side of China with wild abandon.


    After all, Great Qin had promised rewards, and they would not die true deaths. As such, it was best to use this opportunity to contribute to Great Qin. If they wanted to make contributions in the future, they would be putting their actual lives on the line.


    There were not many factions gathered at the eastern side of China yet. After all, none of them expected the six countries to surrender so easily and follow Great Qin¡¯s orders to attack China.


    As the two sides fought, the Chinese side cursed at the six countries, saying that they had no backbone or any shame. They had been working together with the Chinese side incredibly closely to resist Great Qin, and now they were desperately attacking, helping Great Qin achieve its evil goals.


    Now that the six countries had submitted to Great Qin, they of course defended Great Qin. They responded loudly, saying that they were now loyal to an enlightened liege and that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the true Mandate of Heaven. He would one day unify the Mind Continent, and they were simply following the heavens¡¯ will to punish those who resisted Great Qin.


    The battle between the two sides was incredibly intense, but the six countries had an advantage in numbers. They were already ready to fight and were incredibly close, while the defending forces had been caught unawares, and there were still factions on their way.


    Moreover, they had not even set up proper defenses and found it incredibly difficult to put up any meaningful resistance.


    Moreover, there was a big difference in their battle intent. The people from the six countries had lost their countries and had no other choice but to submit to Great Qin. If they took this opportunity to make contributions while they did not die true deaths, they would not have to worry about the future. How could the Chinese side¡¯s battle intentpare to this?


    Japan¡¯s final Emperor had been unwilling to submit to Great Qin, so Zhao Fu had personally killed him. Japan¡¯s three sacred treasures, the Kusanagi, Yasanaki no Magatama, and Yata no Kagami had all fallen into Zhao Fu¡¯s hands. The only reason Japan had not been destroyed was because there was still a faction that had not been destroyed.


    This faction was called the Hundred Ghost Night, and it was the faction that Masanori Hano had established. Zhao Fu gave off a terrifying aura as he stood above her Devil City.


    As a world Legatee, Masanori Hano had great strength. Because Zhao Fu was the World Protector and she was a world Legatee, both of them could use the human world¡¯s energy. However, in this sort of situation, neither of them could use it, as they were facing each other.


    Masanori Hano stood in the air, looking at Zhao Fu with aplicated gaze, and three figures giving off powerful devil qi stood behind her.


    The first had two horns, a wine pot on its back, and looked quite handsome ¨C this was Shuten-Douji. The second figure was dressed in armor and had a pair of crow¡¯s wings and a long nose. Its face was quite savage ¨C this was the Greater Tengu. The third was an incredibly enchanting woman who had nine tails ¨C she was Tamamo-no-Mae.


    These three were Japan¡¯s Three Great Devils, and there were many legends of them. Their head was Shuten-Douji.


    Zhao Fu looked at Masanori Hano and said gently, as he had a good impression of her, ¡°Hano, you¡¯re not a match for me. Japan has mostly submitted, so there¡¯s no point in you resisting like this. If you¡¯re willing to submit to Great Qin, I will treat you well.¡±


    Masanori Hano felt quiteplicated. Japan had already fallen, and there would no longer be ¡®Japan¡¯ in the future. She was the final resisting faction, and she felt quite deeply towards Japan. She was not quite willing to let it just perish.


    However, the three devils behind her were quite intelligent. After all, it was not just Japan ¨C all countries would fall in the future, and Great Qin¡¯s rise was simply unstoppable. As such, they tried to convince Masanori Hano to submit.


    Based on the fact that her rtionship with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was not bad and that she was a Legatee, she would be able to obtain a good position in Great Qin. As such, this was the best choice.


    Masanori Hano started to be swayed, and with the persuasion from the three devils, who she was quite close with, she decided to agree in the end.


    Now that the final faction had submitted, Japan finally perished. The six countries had all fallen, and the eastern coastside had now been unified. Now, it was time to attack the eastern side of China.


    With the six armies ferociously attacking, the defending Chinese factions could notst very long. Even though there were more factions heading over, Great Qin¡¯s forces were also rushing over, and they were faster.


    When Great Qin¡¯s army and the six armies joined together, they broke through the eastern side of China¡¯s defenses and gave off a massive momentum as they charged forwards.


    The Chinese factions could only continuously retreat. In the end, due to their desperate retaliation and the various traps they had set up, they were able to stop Great Qin at the Pomelo region. Three-quarters of the eastern side of China had been taken over by Great Qin, and with the regions from the six countries, about 90% of the regions in the eastern side of the Mind Continent now belonged to Great Qin.


    Taking into ount the possibility of factions from the other directions attacking, Zhao Fu stopped advancing and shifted from the offensive to the defensive. The other factions from other directions started to attack Great Qin but could not change much. The six countries had already fallen into Great Qin¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 947: Demon Blade Muramasa

    <h4>Chapter 947: Demon de Muramasa</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Great Qin¡¯s army and City Lords went and suppressed those who were attacking, stabilizing the situation. Zhao Fu started to go through the gains from this operation. In total, they had obtained 6,500 Great Cities and 1,500 Cities.


    Most of the Great Cities hade from the six countries, and almost all of the Cities hade from them as well. When Zhao Fu ordered the six countries to attack China, the Chinese side had continuously fallen back, and they had almost made it to the central area of China.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the strategists predicting that they would not be able to hold the eastern side of China, setting up defensive lines outside the central area, it was possible that Great Qin would have conquered the central area as well and even made it to the western side.


    The end result was quite ironic: The other Chinese factions had tried to destroy Great Qin, which was a part of China, and now Great Qin was using other countries to harm the rest of China.


    However, the Chinese factions had worked together with foreign factions while Great Qin had conquered them.


    With the Chinese side continuously falling back, many factions hurriedly relocated their Cities. As such, Great Qin¡¯s gains in the eastern side of China were quite little. However, they were still able to conquer 3,100 regions.


    In total, they had obtained 6,500 Great Cities, 1,500 Cities, 3.5 billion people, and 500 million Stage 1 soldiers.


    Now,Great Qin¡¯s overall poption was 8.5 billion people, and it had 900 million soldiers. Of these soldiers, 820 million were Stage 1 soldiers, ten million were Stage 2 soldiers, 1.8 million were Stage 3 soldiers, and 60,000 were Stage 4 soldiers.


    They now controlled 6,820 regions, one Marquisate City, three Barony Cities, six Capital Cities, 15,070 Great Cities, and 4,421 Cities.


    Great Qin¡¯s strength once again massively rose, and now they once again had to properly incorporate these people and regions. They would not be able to attack other factions for a while, as they had brought in simply too many people this time ¨C almost one-third of what Great Qin already had. If they staged a rebellion, it would be quite difficult to deal with.


    There was also the issue of the regions. Great Qin already had 1,000 regions to clear, and now there were another 3,000 regions to clear out. This was no simple matter, and with the construction of the Great Wall, it would take at least a year toplete all of these things.


    In order to stabilize the people, Zhao Fu first gave out rewards; all those who had contributed were rewarded, regardless of if they were yers or indigenous residents.


    The six countries had performed quite well this time, and this was especially so for the Japanese people. They fought incredibly vigorously while also shouting Great Qin¡¯s praises, which Zhao Fu found quite strange.


    The people from the six countries now belonged to Great Qin, and Zhao Fu made them ordinary residents, making them feel quite relieved.


    In order to celebrate this victory, Great Qin set up a massive banquet to reward those who had participated. In contrast, the factions at the central area of China had incredibly dark looks on their faces, looking at the people around them in suspicion. After what had happened with Japan, everyone found it hard to trust each other.


    If someone did the same thing as Japan and Great Qin attacked, they wouldpletely fall apart. Great Qin now upied the northern side while also having control of the eastern side. Almost half of the Mind Continent now belonged to Great Qin, making it much harder to resist them.


    As such, these factions could only discuss how to prevent something like this from happening again, and the strategists once again started to think of ns.


    As for the leaders of the Chinese invasion from before, Great Qin had already executed those people, and their families¡¯ factions had all been destroyed. Their family members could only struggle to even live.


    There were now 20 or so women kneeling in front of Zhao Fu who came from those families. Two of them were quite exceptional: one of them was Bak Seolhyun, the person who had led the South Korean army and said that Chinese people had stolen Korean culture.


    Now she, her mother, and her little sister were like pitiful little beasts, kneeling on the ground. There was another person who seemed much more dignified andposed. This woman was a Japanese woman and was dressed in a red kimono. Her long ck hair fell to her shoulders, and she held a saber as she knelt on the ground.


    She was Oda Kamiya¡¯s older sister, Oda Mina. As the descendant of Oda Nobunaga, Oda Kamiya had been quite famous during the earlier times. However, he had been surpassed by others, such as Masanori Hano and thest Emperor.


    As the person who had led Japan to invade China, Zhao Fu showed no mercy to him. Oda Kamiya did not intend to submit to Great Qin either; after Great Qin broke into his city, Oda Kamiyamitted seppuku using the demon de Muramasa.


    The saber that Oda Mina now held was Muramasa. Even though it was in its sheath, it gave off a sense of evilness.


    Zhao Fu grabbed with his hand, and the Muramasa flew into his hand. Zhao Fu drew the saber, and a massive wave of evil spread out. The de gave off an incredibly cold light, making people¡¯s hairs stand on end. The saber was now a Saint Armament; it had most likely killed many people.


    Zhao Fu was not very interested in this saber. However, Zhao Sha seemed to be very interested in it, so Zhao Fu gave it to him as a reward.


    Zhao Sha had immense potential, and Zhao Fu wanted to take all opportunities to nurture him. Before, when Zhao Sha had obtained the Assassin Legacy, he had used a dagger because it was more suited to assassinations. Now that he had Muramasa, he could fight directly against others.


    After taking care of everything, Zhao Fu went over to Oda Mina. He was somewhat interested in her, and he wrapped his arms around her, causing her face to go red. She knew what was about to happen, but for the Oda family, she had to properly serve this man.


    Oda Mina lightly hugged Zhao Fu back, gently resting her head against his chest. Zhao Fu hugged her and took some other women into the Refining Pavilion.


    After a wave of indescribable sounds, Oda Mina helped Zhao Fu put on his clothes again, and Zhao Fu walked out, marvelling at how good the Japanese women had been.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu took the four Nation Armaments and prepared to refine three of them into Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armaments. As for Japan¡¯s Nation Armament, Zhao Fu had asked the golden dragon about them, and the golden dragon had said that the three items were quite special. They were like normal weapons but were also like Nation Armaments and n Armaments.


    If Zhao Fu refined it like a normal Nation Armament, he would not be able to utilize them to their full potential and would ruin their value.


    The golden suggested Zhao Fu to turn the three items into true killing weapons. They would not be used by Zhao Fu but by the Primogenitor Statue. After all, the three items had simr attributes to the Primogenitor Statue.


    The method was to put the three items into the Primogenitor Statue and fuse them together, being baptised by Great Qin¡¯s bloodline together.

 Chapter 948: Great British Empire

    <h4>Chapter 948: Great British Empire</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The results of this fusion between the Primogenitor Statue and Japan¡¯s Nation Armament would be an incredibly powerful killing machine, one that would shake the heavens and earth and cause even godly spirits to tremble.


    However, if Zhao Fu wanted to unleash its full effects, he would have topletely refine the Primogenitor Statue. Since the three items had fused with the Primogenitor Statue, they would only be reborn together with the Primogenitor Statue and could only be used together with the statue.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a massive cauldron formed in the air. Mysia, Indonesia, and the Philippines¡¯ Nation Armaments flew into it and were refined by a formless me. Their previous auras were wiped away, while Great Qin¡¯s Fate flowed into them, causing them to go through changes.


    Indonesia¡¯s Nation Armament was a circr shield made of bronze, and there were pictures of ancient Indonesia fighting engraved on it. Great Qin¡¯s Fate caused the aura of killing and conquering to be even more intense.


    Mysia¡¯s Nation Armament was a small boat that looked quite ordinary, but it gave off a very powerful aura. Some ck dragon inscriptions appeared on the boat, making its aura more noble.


    Finally, the Philippines¡¯ Nation Armament was a spear. After Great Qin¡¯s Fate fused into it, the spear became jet-ck and gave off a heavy and mysterious aura.


    After refining these three Nation Armaments, Zhao Fu ced them next to the Great Qin City¡¯s City Heart. Now, Great Qin had ten or so Nation Armaments. Zhao Fu went to the blood pool and fused Japan¡¯s three items into the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s chest, which happened quite smoothly.


    After taking care of these matters, the only things left for Great Qin to do was clear out regions, construct the Great Wall, and assimte the new people.


    Two dayster, another massive piece of news shook the world, and this was perhaps rted to Zhao Fu ¨C the Spirit Light race¡¯s real world had been devoured in advance, and all Spirit Light people had been brought into the Heaven Awaken World.


    Because the human world was about to be destroyed soon, Zhao Fu felt quite curious about this, so he obtained some information to understand more about this matter.


    Originally, the Spirit Light race had not received any system announcements about their world being destroyed, but after that massive battle, they suddenly received notice that there were only seven days until their real world was going to be devoured. It seemed that the effects of that battle had been quite great.


    The Spirit Light world was the first to bepletely assimted into the Heaven Awaken World, and this was quite disadvantageous for them. Fortunately, unlike the human world, there was not a massive rift open between it and another world, so other worlds would not invade so easily.


    After all, with one side risking a true death and the other side being able to revive, the side that died true deaths would be at a great disadvantage. As they fought on, their numbers would grow smaller and smaller, while the other side could continuously revive; at most, they would just be weaker after reviving.


    It was a pity that the Dark Demon world was between the human world and the Spirit Light world; otherwise, Zhao Fu would have taken this opportunity to invade the Spirit Light world. This would have relied on the yers.


    The Spirit Light world was now in apletely defensive mode. They had set up arge number of defenses at the boundaries, because their world had already been destroyed. Once the Heavenly Domain Boundary disappeared, the previous world and other worlds would immediately invade. They would be doomed without any defenses.


    As such, they felt incredibly hateful towards Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who had caused the destruction of their world to happen earlier.


    Moreover, all living creatures in the Spirit Light world had been sent into the Heaven Awaken World; this included even beast, bugs, and fish. However, the specifics were unknown.


    Now, Great Qin continued to divide the various alliances. When Great Qin unified the northern side of the Mind Continent, many people had considered joining Great Qin. Now that it possessed nearly half of the Mind Continent, it had an even greater advantage.


    Moreover, now that Great Qin was about to unify the Mind Continent, the other Continents no longer just gave some slight assistance. After Great Qin unified the Mind Continent, their Continents would be in danger, so they started to be even more united and even started to attack Great Qin a few times.


    What Zhao Fu did not expect was that another Kingdom had appeared in the human world.


    On June 14, a dragon roar sounded throughout the entire human world. The weather changed as the Heaven and Earth Fate roiled. The sky in the west was covered by a golden glow, filled with a holy King¡¯s aura, making people want to submit.


    Even Zhao Fu, who was in China, could clearly feel this power. Golden snowkes floated in the sky, painting a majestic and beautiful scene. Creating a Kingdom was incredibly important to the human world and could cause all sorts of abnormal signs.


    At a certain ce in the Western Continent, countless people knelt as golden light descended from the sky. A golden dragon gave off a massive aura as it circled in the sky, and on a Heaven Prayer tform, a beautiful, confident woman stood wearing a silver knight¡¯s dress, holding a gold sword. The scene was incredibly grand and holy.


    This person was Tina Pendragon, and the Kingdom that she had established was called the Great British Empire. It had 320 regions and was a Level 3 Barony.


    Everyone in the world knew of Tina Pendragon¡¯s name, and she was called the most legendary woman in the world. No one couldpare to her, and all women dulled inparison to her.


    First, she was of noble birth and the descendant of the legendary King Arthur. From the beginning, she had been respected by various western factions. Moreover, her confidence, sense of justice, and bravery made countless people infatuated with her.


    Next, her power was one of the most powerful in the human world. As the head of the eight Legatees, she was only below the World Protector; it could be easily seen just how powerful she was.


    Finally, her peerlessly beautiful face made it easy for any man or even woman to fall in love with her.


    Compared to Great Qin, which was bloodthirsty, ruthless, and evil, Tina Pendragon was virtuous and treated people kindly. She ruled with benevolence and only conquered as ast resort. She walked on the path of kindness and holiness, while Great Qin walked on the path of tyranny.


    Both paths had their advantages and disadvantages; the path of kindness definitely developed slower than the path of tyranny. However, those on the path of tyranny had many enemies, while those on the path of kindness had very few enemies and attracted many learned people to join them.


    As such, most people who joined Tina Pendragon joined her voluntarily. She very rarely conquered through warfare, and those who submitted to her were very loyal. This waspletely different to Great Qin, who was fighting every day; anyone who did not submit would be conquered.


    That was the difference between the path of kindness and tyranny. With Zhao Fu¡¯s personality and Great Qin¡¯s Legacy, it was impossible for Zhao Fu to walk the path of kindness.

 Chapter 949: Three Gold Coins

    <h4>Chapter 949: Three Gold Coins</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Ying family¡¯s family leaders came to find Zhao Fu with warm smiles, asking him about joining Great Qin. Zhao Fu assured them not to worry; after they entered the Heaven Awaken World, there would be people to receive them.


    After hearing this, the family leaders grinned in satisfaction and left, excitedly waiting for the final hour toe.


    Zhao Fu did not have much to do, and he also waited for the end of the world. At that moment, Ying Xi came to find Zhao Fu, making Zhao Fu feel quite surprised. He had not seen her in a long time; ever since he had be the proxy family leader, he had barely seen her.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, is Wu Qingniang alright these days?¡± Ying Xi looked quite thin and pallid, and she was slightly frowning.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could not help but think about Wu Qingniang and Wu Zetian lying weakly on the bed, and he smiled as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s doing well!¡±


    ¡°Has Great Qin¡¯s licentious Legateeid his hands on her?¡± Ying Xi continued to ask.


    After all, how could any woman who entered Great Qin be doing well? There were countless women, because every time Great Qin¡¯sscivious Legatee conquered a nation, he would take all of its beauties.


    Zhao Fu was not sure how to answer this, because he hadid his hands on Wu Qingniang a long time ago, and he was ¡®Great Qin¡¯s licentious Legatee.¡¯


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not saying anything, Ying Xi thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee really had forced himself onto Wu Qingniang. She felt quite angry and red at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, how could you do this? Qingniang has always chosen you to be her man and formed a rtionship with you; how could you give your own woman to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know how to reply because he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Could he tell Ying Xi that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? It was the final day, but Zhao Fu still wanted to hide it until the real world was destroyed. All of them would understand after entering Great Qin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you¡¯re thinking; I¡¯m taking care of Qingniang and she really is doing quite well. You¡¯ll understand after you enter Great Qin.¡± Zhao Fu could only say that for now.


    After hearing this, Ying Xi¡¯s expression became better, and she lowered her head as she asked in a small voice, ¡°What is the Great Qin Legatee like? Is he really that bloodthirsty and licentious?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled before remembering how the Ying family¡¯s family leaders had talked about giving Ying Xi to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to be his Concubine. She seemed quite reluctant, and seeing that she had helped him in the past, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to ask the Legatee to drop the matter about you.¡±


    Ying Xi looked at Zhao Fu in surprise. This was something that she had been worried about all along; she did not want to be kept in Great Qin¡¯s Pce every day and be toyed with by Great Qin¡¯s evil Legatee. Even though she was part of the Ying family, Ying Xi did not want such a thing to happen to her.


    However, Ying Xi could not help but think about the family leaders¡¯ words ¨C she had to think of the Ying family and her parents first.


    After all, it was not just her but the six women with the purest bloodlines being sent to be reat Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s Concubines. Only by establishing rtions with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would the Ying family have a firm position in Great Qin.


    When she thought of this, Ying Xi¡¯s smile dimmed as she shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I was just asking if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was as terrifying as the rumors say. Is he really... like that to women?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not quite understand, but there was no way he was going to talk badly about himself, so he shamelessly said, ¡°His Majesty is actually a good person; those rumors are all false. He¡¯s kind and treats people well, especially Great Qin¡¯s officials and subjects. He¡¯s deeply loved by all of Great Qin¡¯s people, and he also has a good temper and isn¡¯t very arrogant. He always modestly discusses with his subordinates, and...¡±


    After Zhao Fu rambled on for quite a while, Ying Xi looked at him with a doubtful gaze. From what Zhao Fu had said, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was a man any woman would fall for.


    After all, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who Zhao Fu described, was not only incredibly good-looking, but his bearings were extraordinary, and he was extremely kind. He was gentle to women, and there were countless women obsessed with him.


    Zhao Fu had been incredibly shameless and said almost everything good that could possibly be said about a person, making it seem as if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the best man in the world.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was still going, Ying Xi stopped him and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to continue saying good things about him. In actuality, I¡¯ll be happy if he¡¯s even half as good as you are. I¡¯m truly envious of Qingniang being able to find someone she likes and being able to be with him.¡±


    Even though Ying Xi cut Zhao Fu off and did not really believe his words, she felt much better and did not feel as mncholic.


    Looking at Ying Xi, in the end, Zhao Fu could not help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself; if you really don¡¯t want to, I can ask the Legatee to not take you in. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Ying family; the Legatee has never thought about getting rid of the Ying family. I can promise this on my life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing that Zhao Fu was so willing to help her, Ying Xi felt quite moved. Tears danced in her eyes; after all, everyone had been forcing her to be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s Concubine, and she had felt quite helpless.


    Zhao Fu sincerely nodded. After all, he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and this was within his control.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Zhao Fu. I never knew that you were so important to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to be able to persuade him as to such a thing. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. I¡¯m sorry for being so arrogant before. I¡¯ve realized that the biggest mistake I¡¯ve made is giving you to Qingniang,¡± Ying Xi said sincerely.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Let bygones be bygones; I¡¯m only alive because of your protection back then. Otherwise, I would have been killed by the Li family already.¡±


    Ying Xiughed as she nodded, and after chatting for a bit longer, Ying Xi happily smiled as she left.


    Following this, Zhao Fu turned on hisputer for thest time. The inte was down, but he had received a few messages from a few days ago.


    Their ss President had sent his address in the real world, telling them to go and find him if they weren¡¯t doing too well; there was no one else as warm-hearted as him. The ss President Zheng Dong was in the southern area of the Mind Continent. Zhao Fu wondered how he would react when Zhao Fu unified all of the Mind Continent. He was unable to send any messages now, so he could onlyugh to himself.


    There was also Wang Yue, Zhao Fu¡¯s deskmate in high school, who Zhao Fu had helped in the past. He had sent a message, saying that his luck had been pretty good and that he had obtained three gold coins. He wanted to give the money to Zhao Fu and asked what Zhao Fu¡¯s address was.


    If Zhao Fu told him that he lived in Great Qin¡¯s Pce, he wondered how Wang Yue would feel. Of course, Zhao Fu did not are about three gold coins at all; with his status now, he did not even care about millions of gold coins. However, he appreciated Wang Yue¡¯s personality.

 Chapter 950: Three Gold Coins

    <h4>Chapter 950: Three Gold Coins</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    NOTE: THIS CHAPTER IS OUT OF ORDER; THIS ONE IS CHAPTER 950, NOT 949.


    The Ying family¡¯s family leaders came to find Zhao Fu with warm smiles, asking him about joining Great Qin. Zhao Fu assured them not to worry; after they entered the Heaven Awaken World, there would be people to receive them.


    After hearing this, the family leaders grinned in satisfaction and left, excitedly waiting for the final hour toe.


    Zhao Fu did not have much to do, and he also waited for the end of the world. At that moment, Ying Xi came to find Zhao Fu, making Zhao Fu feel quite surprised. He had not seen her in a long time; ever since he had be the proxy family leader, he had barely seen her.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, is Wu Qingniang alright these days?¡± Ying Xi looked quite thin and pallid, and she was slightly frowning.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could not help but think about Wu Qingniang and Wu Zetian lying weakly on the bed, and he smiled as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s doing well!¡±


    ¡°Has Great Qin¡¯s licentious Legateeid his hands on her?¡± Ying Xi continued to ask.


    After all, how could any woman who entered Great Qin be doing well? There were countless women, because every time Great Qin¡¯sscivious Legatee conquered a nation, he would take all of its beauties.


    Zhao Fu was not sure how to answer this, because he hadid his hands on Wu Qingniang a long time ago, and he was ¡®Great Qin¡¯s licentious Legatee.¡¯


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not saying anything, Ying Xi thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee really had forced himself onto Wu Qingniang. She felt quite angry and red at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Zhao Fu, how could you do this? Qingniang has always chosen you to be her man and formed a rtionship with you; how could you give your own woman to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know how to reply because he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Could he tell Ying Xi that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? It was the final day, but Zhao Fu still wanted to hide it until the real world was destroyed. All of them would understand after entering Great Qin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you¡¯re thinking; I¡¯m taking care of Qingniang and she really is doing quite well. You¡¯ll understand after you enter Great Qin.¡± Zhao Fu could only say that for now.


    After hearing this, Ying Xi¡¯s expression became better, and she lowered her head as she asked in a small voice, ¡°What is the Great Qin Legatee like? Is he really that bloodthirsty and licentious?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled before remembering how the Ying family¡¯s family leaders had talked about giving Ying Xi to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to be his Concubine. She seemed quite reluctant, and seeing that she had helped him in the past, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to ask the Legatee to drop the matter about you.¡±


    Ying Xi looked at Zhao Fu in surprise. This was something that she had been worried about all along; she did not want to be kept in Great Qin¡¯s Pce every day and be toyed with by Great Qin¡¯s evil Legatee. Even though she was part of the Ying family, Ying Xi did not want such a thing to happen to her.


    However, Ying Xi could not help but think about the family leaders¡¯ words ¨C she had to think of the Ying family and her parents first.


    After all, it was not just her but the six women with the purest bloodlines being sent to be reat Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s Concubines. Only by establishing rtions with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would the Ying family have a firm position in Great Qin.


    When she thought of this, Ying Xi¡¯s smile dimmed as she shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I was just asking if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was as terrifying as the rumors say. Is he really... like that to women?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not quite understand, but there was no way he was going to talk badly about himself, so he shamelessly said, ¡°His Majesty is actually a good person; those rumors are all false. He¡¯s kind and treats people well, especially Great Qin¡¯s officials and subjects. He¡¯s deeply loved by all of Great Qin¡¯s people, and he also has a good temper and isn¡¯t very arrogant. He always modestly discusses with his subordinates, and...¡±


    After Zhao Fu rambled on for quite a while, Ying Xi looked at him with a doubtful gaze. From what Zhao Fu had said, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was a man any woman would fall for.


    After all, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who Zhao Fu described, was not only incredibly good-looking, but his bearings were extraordinary, and he was extremely kind. He was gentle to women, and there were countless women obsessed with him.


    Zhao Fu had been incredibly shameless and said almost everything good that could possibly be said about a person, making it seem as if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the best man in the world.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was still going, Ying Xi stopped him and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to continue saying good things about him. In actuality, I¡¯ll be happy if he¡¯s even half as good as you are. I¡¯m truly envious of Qingniang being able to find someone she likes and being able to be with him.¡±


    Even though Ying Xi cut Zhao Fu off and did not really believe his words, she felt much better and did not feel as mncholic.


    Looking at Ying Xi, in the end, Zhao Fu could not help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself; if you really don¡¯t want to, I can ask the Legatee to not take you in. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Ying family; the Legatee has never thought about getting rid of the Ying family. I can promise this on my life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing that Zhao Fu was so willing to help her, Ying Xi felt quite moved. Tears danced in her eyes; after all, everyone had been forcing her to be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s Concubine, and she had felt quite helpless.


    Zhao Fu sincerely nodded. After all, he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and this was within his control.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Zhao Fu. I never knew that you were so important to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to be able to persuade him as to such a thing. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. I¡¯m sorry for being so arrogant before. I¡¯ve realized that the biggest mistake I¡¯ve made is giving you to Qingniang,¡± Ying Xi said sincerely.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Let bygones be bygones; I¡¯m only alive because of your protection back then. Otherwise, I would have been killed by the Li family already.¡±


    Ying Xiughed as she nodded, and after chatting for a bit longer, Ying Xi happily smiled as she left.


    Following this, Zhao Fu turned on hisputer for thest time. The inte was down, but he had received a few messages from a few days ago.


    Their ss President had sent his address in the real world, telling them to go and find him if they weren¡¯t doing too well; there was no one else as warm-hearted as him. The ss President Zheng Dong was in the southern area of the Mind Continent. Zhao Fu wondered how he would react when Zhao Fu unified all of the Mind Continent. He was unable to send any messages now, so he could onlyugh to himself.


    There was also Wang Yue, Zhao Fu¡¯s deskmate in high school, who Zhao Fu had helped in the past. He had sent a message, saying that his luck had been pretty good and that he had obtained three gold coins. He wanted to give the money to Zhao Fu and asked what Zhao Fu¡¯s address was.


    If Zhao Fu told him that he lived in Great Qin¡¯s Pce, he wondered how Wang Yue would feel. Of course, Zhao Fu did not are about three gold coins at all; with his status now, he did not even care about millions of gold coins. However, he appreciated Wang Yue¡¯s personality.

 Chapter 951: Destruction of the World

    <h4>Chapter 951: Destruction of the World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It was now midday, and no one knew how long it would be until the world would be destroyed. Zheng Yuqin had already prepared a sumptuous feast and called Zhao Fu out for lunch.


    This was the first time Zhao Fu had continuously eaten two meals in the real world in a long time. Zhao Fu did not hold back, because the food that Zheng Yuqin had cooked was food that he greatly enjoyed.


    Zheng Yuqin sat by the side, smiling as she put more food into Zhao Fu¡¯s bowl. Her aura was bing more and more mature, and her cheeks were slightly red. Looking at her, Zhao Fu wanted to eat her up; ever since he had entered university, he had fantasised about doing certain things with her.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Zheng Yuqin felt quite embarrassed, and she lowered her head, her heart full of desire. After enduring the Six Desires Demonic Qi for such a long time, she had been dealing with it by herself every day and night, and she had also fantasised about Zhao Fu many times.


    Before, she did not have much confidence, as she was not young anymore, and she was worried that Zhao Fu would not be interested in her.


    However, after seeing Zhao Fu do it with Zhang Hongmei, who was even older than her, she found that Zhao Fu was quite capable, and Zhang Hongmei could onlye every few days. She also knew that Zhao Fu was quite special.


    The atmosphere was bing quite intense, and Zhao Fu smiled as he prepared to do something. Suddenly, the clouds started to swirl as the ground lightly trembled. Zhao Fu understood that it was time, so he walked out of the vi.


    Countless rays of rainbow light descended from the sky, and a boundless aura spread out, causing people¡¯s souls to tremble. Everyone was now outside, looking at this fantastical scene.


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out from the sky as a massive aura swept through the world like a berserk gale. In front of this immense aura, everyone felt incredibly small and powerless.


    The image of another world slowly appeared in the sky. There were massive trees, majestic mountains, andkes that were as big as seas. There were all sorts of beasts, and spirit qi was incredibly abundant; it was quite an awe-inspiring world.


    The image of this world gave off an ancient and powerful aura ¨C this was the Heaven Awaken World.


    After the Heaven Awaken World appeared, an unimaginably powerful attractive force came out from it. It was an illusory attractive force that seemed to suck out people¡¯s souls.


    The entire human world started to fall apart as the ground violently shook, countless cracks appearing. Lava started to flow out of those cracks, and fire rushed to the sky as terrifying bolts of lightning sted down to the ground ¨C it was truly the end of the world.


    At that moment, all living creatures were sucked by that attractive force into that illusory world. This was not just humans but all other creatures as well.


    Zhao Fu was also sucked in by that massive attractive force. He felt a wave of dizziness before his body appeared in the Heaven Awaken World. His body gave off a rainbow light as a system announcement rang out in his head, telling him that his body in the real world and his body in the Heaven Awaken World had fused together.


    Everyone¡¯s bodies fused together with the corresponding bodies in the Heaven Awaken World, and the other living creatures were all given ces: Fish were ced by the formless energy into water, beasts were ced in mountains and forests, and birds were left flying in the air.


    It was not just the humans who were brought into the Heaven Awaken World but all other living creatures as well.


    Now, the real world had most likely been destroyed. The ground had copsed, and the surface of the world would now be covered withva. No creatures could live there anymore. Their blue had be a fiery of death.


    In actuality, the world was notpletely destroyed, as it still existed. Perhaps after a few hundred million years, life would appear on it again. Perhaps humans would appear and the Heaven Awaken World would once again descend.


    Zhao Fu stood there for a while and thought to himself, and Li Si came up to report, ¡°Your Majesty, the Ying family¡¯s people have been received into Great Qin. This subordinate has made arrangements already, and they are waiting for you to summon them.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu calmly nodded.


    Following this, the Ying family¡¯s family leaders and hundreds of the most important people in the Ying family held back their excitement as they walked forwards. They were about to meet Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the most respected person in the Ying family and Great Qin¡¯s pride.


    Now, they waited outside the Pce, waiting for Great Qin to summon them. A few of them could not help but try to guess what sort of person he was. Some people said he was definitely incredibly handsome, making all women fall for him. Others said he would definitely be incredibly dignified and domineering, or else he would not be able to create such a powerful Kingdom. Others believed that he was incredibly charismatic.


    They were about to meet Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, someone who stood at the peak of the world. Everyone had different guesses, and even the steady-minded family leaders could not help but feel incredibly curious as to what sort of person he was.


    Ying Xi did not think too much, as she had confidence in Zhao Fu. As such, she did not worry too much; no matter what Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was like, it would not be her problem. However, from the rumors, he did not seem like a good person.


    On the other hand, Ying Xi wanted to see Zhao Fu and Wu Qingniang more. This was because she was mainly relying on Zhao Fu, and she felt quite grateful towards him. With him by her side, she would feel more at ease. As for Wu Qingniang, she was the person Ying Xi was the closest with.


    ¡°His Majesty summons the Ying family!¡± a loud cry sounded out as everyone in the Ying family started to feel quite nervous. They lowered their heads so as not to offend Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and followed the pce attendants in.


    After walking in, everyone knelt on both knees and said simultaneously, ¡°We greet His Majesty. Long live His Majesty! Long live His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°You may rise!¡± a familiar voice sounded out, making them feel quite surprised. How could they be hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s voice? Only a King could say those words, so now that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had told them to rise, they got to their feet and looked at the person sitting on the throne.


    Seeing that person, many of them almost had a heart attack. The family leaders¡¯ legs went weak, and they almost fell to their knees again. The person sitting on the throne was Zhao Fu ¨C did that mean Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    Everyone from the Ying family looked incredibly shocked, and they stood dumbfounded as they stared at Zhao Fu. They had never expected that Zhao Fu would be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee ¨C Great Qin¡¯s mysterious, powerful Legatee, who they could not find all over the world, had actually been within the Ying family this entire time.


    ¡°Are you surprised the We are Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡± Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he spoke.


    The family leaders dumbly nodded, and only after a while did they hurriedly kneel, as did everyone else, saying, ¡°We greatly offended Your Majesty in the past; please punish us for our sins.¡±

 Chapter 952: The Identity of the Legatee

    <h4>Chapter 952: The Identity of the Legatee</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    They never could have expected that Zhao Fu would be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. From the beginning, they looked down on Zhao Fu, as Zhao Fu was of lowly birth. Now that they thought about that, they felt quite scared; if they had tried to do something to Zhao Fu back then, the entire Ying family could have been wiped out by him, because he was the person with the most authority in Great Qin.


    At the same time, they felt quite regretful that they had not been able to find out he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee earlier; otherwise, they could have done more to earn favor with him.


    Everyone felt incredibly stupid that they had missed such a good opportunity and had stupidly taken him to be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative. He was actually the person they had been desperately looking for.


    Now, they could only hope that Zhao Fu would not take too much offense at their earlier conduct, or else they would be doomed. Everyone started to sweat cold sweat, and their bodies lightly trembled, begging Zhao Fu to forgive them.


    The person who was the most shocked as Ying Xi. After all, she was the first person out of them to interact with Zhao Fu, and back then, he had been an incredibly minor figure. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s performance had continuously surprised her, and his status was now higher than hers.


    However, she had never expected Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity to be so monstrous. Now, she could notpare to even a hair on his body because Zhao Fu was now the most prestigious person in the world.


    Now, Ying Xi did not even dare to look at Zhao Fu, because the difference between this Zhao Fu and the Zhao Fu she knew was simply too big, making her feel terrified and incredibly inferior. The only thing that she felt quite grateful about was that their rtionship was not too bad.


    However, Ying Xi suddenly remembered the things she had said to Zhao Fu about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee before the real world was destroyed. Her face became incredibly pale and she silently cursed at herself for being so stupid. She was definitely doomed.


    At the same time, she understood why Wu Qingniang would enter Great Qin; after all, the man she had chosen was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, so why wouldn¡¯t she?


    It was a pity that even though she had been incredibly lucky to find Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, she had been too blind to notice Zhao Fu¡¯s true value and had given him to Wu Qingniang.


    Now, Ying Xi regretted it so much that she wanted to die. Before, Wu Qingniang had said that Zhao Fu¡¯s potential was extraordinary, but Ying Xi had not believed her. Who could have known that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? Extraordinary potential? Zhao Fu was almost godly at this point.


    If she had realized that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, she might have been able to obtain great authority within Great Qin. However, this was now impossible.


    ¡°You may all rise! Originally, We did not n on going to the Ying family or receiving the Ying family as Great Qin¡¯s royal n, but We are part of the Ying family. When We acted as the proxy leader of the Ying family, you all performed well, so We will acknowledge your status,¡± Zhao Fu said in a dignified tone as he looked at the Ying family¡¯s people kneeling in fear.


    This caused everyone from the Ying family to let out a sigh of relief, their fear turning into joy. They profusely thanked Zhao Fu, after which Zhao Fu conferred some rewards and sent them off.


    After the meeting concluded, Wu Qingniang walked out. Ying Xi looked at Wu Qingniang and she could not help but leap into her embrace and cry. She felt incredibly happy and regretful upon seeing Wu Qingniang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lil Xi? Did that bad guy bully you?¡± Wu Qingniang red at Zhao Fu while Zhao Fu looked back at her innocently because he hadn¡¯t done anything.


    Ying Xi shook her head and exined, ¡°Zhao Fu didn¡¯t bully me; I was just scared by his identity, and I¡¯m also so happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why. I never thought that that fellow was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee either, and I was also given a big shock. However, he really isn¡¯t as bad as the rumors say; he¡¯s quite good to everyone,¡± Wu Qingniang said as she lightlyughed.


    Seeing them start to talk amongst themselves, Zhao Fu did not disturb them. Because the real world had just been destroyed, there were many things waiting for Zhao Fu to take care of.


    Following this, Zhao Fu¡¯s uncle¡¯s family heard about this news, and they were incredibly shocked. They had never thought it possible that Zhao Fu was that supreme, cruel, and violent Legatee. Was this really the Zhao Fu they knew? Their rtive, Zhao Fu?


    Even now, they still could not believe it, because Zhao Fu was simply too different Great Qin¡¯s Legatee from the rumours. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the entire Ying family knew about this, they would think that it was not true.


    Thinking about everything that had happened before, how they had almost been kicked out of the Ying family by Zhao Fu, their faces became incredibly pale in terror. They felt greatly regretful and hated themselves for being so stupid. They had offended him so many times, and they had no hope in the future.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu¡¯s younger cousin¡¯s face became incredibly pale, because he remembered how he had cursed at Zhao Fu before, such as how he was nothing and was just Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s dog.


    He really had never expected that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; how could things be like this? How could he be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    He could not dare to believe this, and he felt incredibly worried. Anyone who cursed at Great Qin¡¯s Legatee like that would definitely suffer a horrible death; he was probably the only person who had dared to say such things to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. As such, he would most likely be cut into a thousand pieces for daring to do such a thing.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s older cousin sighed and shook his head. Right now, he would bepletely satisfied if Zhao Fu did not kill them. He could even put aside his hatred regarding Zheng Jiao, because that was her own decision.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s uncle and aunty knelt in front of his grandparents, crying as they begged them to bring them into the Pce to see Zhao Fu so that they could apologize to him. They would be willing to do anything to have him forgive them, and the pleaded with Zhao Fu¡¯s grandparents to think about their grandsons.


    After all, since Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, if they could ask for a few cities, their family would not have to worry for the rest of their lives; they could be high and mighty City Lords.


    Originally, Zhao Fu¡¯s grandparents did not want to go, but under his uncle and aunty¡¯s pleading, they decided to go and ask for mercy from Zhao Fu. However, they could not even enter the Pce and were given a medium-sized courtyard.


    A manager coldly harrumphed, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll be living here from now on; His Majesty has already shown great mercy to you. If you try to find His Majesty, you¡¯ll be kicked out of Great Qin.¡±


    Hearing this, the entire family¡¯s faces went pale.


    Back then, in order to avoid his identity being exposed so as not to encounter danger in the real world, Zhao Fu did his best to hide his appearance. However, now that there was nothing to worry about, Zhao Fu no longer wore his cloak. Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity had been spread to the rest of the world, and now the entire world knew who Great Qin¡¯s mysterious Legatee was.

 Chapter 953: Li Family

    <h4>Chapter 953: Li Family</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Note: The order is fixed now. Yay!


    Of course, it was impossible for people to figure out the true identity of Great Qi¡¯s mysterious Legatee. His true identity had been one of the greatest mysteries of the human world, and now that this secret was exposed, the shockwaves it caused were massive.


    No one would have expected that the lucky person Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had chosen, Zhao Fu, would actually be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee himself.


    This was because Zhao Fu was simply too in and ordinary, and he seemed like a minor figure.


    Even though Zhao Fu had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s representative, causing everyone to know of him, everyone believed him to just be a puppet. How could anyone take him seriously? No one cared about someone like him.


    From the leaders of countries to the countless Legatees, everyone waspletely bbergasted, including Si Ji, Tina Pendragon, Akhenaten, and Geoffrey.


    No one could have expected that Great Qin¡¯s incredibly evil, vicious, and bloodthirsty Legatee would be such an ordinary, minor figure. If such a person appeared in front of them, they would not even bother looking at him.


    At the same time, many people respected such an ordinary person who had no resources being able to single handedly create the Great Qin Empire.


    Some people also felt quite regretful. They had never expected that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, who the Ying family had been looking for this entire time, had been hiding within the Ying family this entire time. If they had known about this, they would have joined together to destroy the Ying family; that way, they would have been able to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    It was a pity that there was no medicine for curing regret. Those people could only sigh; Great Qin had already taken over half of the Mind Continent, and their futures would be quite dark with no light or hope.


    After hearing about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s true identity, many factions felt quite regretful and shocked as well. There was one faction that simply could not ept this to be true, and this was naturally Great Tang¡¯s Li family.


    When the Li family¡¯s old patriarch heard that his illegitimate child was actually Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he felt as if his head had been hit by a hammer, and he wentpletely nk. He then coughed up a mouthful of blood and seemed to age ten or so years. His eyes became incredibly hollow, and his entire person seemed to wither.


    Li Zhe, Zhao Fu¡¯s father, had an extremely unsightly and shocked look on his face. He had never thought that a woman he just yed with would be able to give birth to such a terrifying figure. That annoying, lowly bastard was actually Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    Li Baiqing was also indescribably shocked. He had never thought that that minor figure, someone he did not even consider worthy for him to look at, someone who he considered not good enough to even call him big brother, was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, whose name resounded throughout the world.


    The entire Li family seemed to be covered by a dark haze, and everyone¡¯s faces were extremely pale. They all felt immense terror and despair, and their bodies trembled. If there was a list of factions that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee wanted to destroy, the Li family would be at the very top of the list. After all, everything the Li family had done to Zhao Fu would definitely be paid back ten times over by him.


    Back then, Li Zhe had thrown away Zhao Fu and his mother. Zhao Fu had decided not to pursue this matter and live peacefully, but the Li family¡¯s old patriarch had given the order for Zhao Fu to be killed. He had shown no mercy, and despite the first assassination failing, he had tried again.


    This sort of hatred definitely could not be cated; once Zhao Fu decided to repay the debt, everyone in the Li family would die, and Great Tang might even perish at his hands.


    After going through some emergency medical treatment, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch¡¯splexion slightly recovered, but his face was incredibly pale. He quickly gathered everyone to discuss this matter.


    Now, the Li family¡¯s bastard had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. This person, who they had all looked down on and thought they could kill easily, had achieved such great aplishments, and he definitely harbored great hatred towards the Li family.


    If they did not deal with this matter seriously, the Li family¡¯s people would not only die, but they would also die horrible deaths. This was because the ones Zhao Fu hated the most were the Li family. No matter how powerful his other enemies were, they could notpare to the reasons the Li family had given him to hate them.


    Everyone gathered together, and the Li family¡¯s old patriarch sighed before saying, ¡°What should we do? Do we have to watch Great Tang be destroyed at this bastard¡¯s hands?¡±


    An elderly woman looked at the Li family¡¯s old patriarch with a ming re and said, ¡°Back then, I told you to control that son of yours. You said that as a man, he needs to have his fun and that as your son, it¡¯s only right that he¡¯s like this. If you raised him properly, this would never have happened.


    ¡°Back then, I also told you to take in that mother and son. With the Li family¡¯s finances, we would not even notice them being here. However, you were adamant on not taking them in because you said that this was a humiliation to the Li family.


    That child has such talent, and if he was willing to serve the Li family, how bright would our future have been? Right now, it might not have been Great Qin conquering the world but Great Tang unifying the world.


    ¡°Without him, how could Great Qin have be so terrifying? It was you who delivered such an amazing person to the Ying family for free. How did the Ying family be so lucky to obtain such a shocking person?¡±


    Hearing this, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch felt indescribably regretful. If he had kept that mother and son back then, Great Tang would be in apletely different position; it might really have been Great Tang unifying the world, as opposed to Great Qin.


    Even his favorite grandson, the most excellent person in the Li family, paled inparison to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. If he could go back in time, he definitely would not have made the same decision.


    However, there was no turning back now. The Li family¡¯s old patriarch now felt quite angry; if he had been crueller and killed the mother and son from the beginning, things would not have turned out like this, and the Li family would not be in such a crisis.


    Sitting by the side, Li Baiqing felt quite displeased as well. The reality was that he was indeed inferior to Zhao Fu. His half-brother, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, had struck fear into his heart for a long time, and he knew clearly that he would never surpass him in his lifetime; he could notpare to even a single finger on Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s hand. When he thought of this, Li Baiqing¡¯s expression became quite unsightly.


    Sitting beside him, there was an extremely beautiful and sexy, yet dignified, woman. She held Li Baiqing¡¯s cold hand and gently smiled at him as she saidfortingly, ¡°Bai Qi, you¡¯re the most outstanding person in the world; I don¡¯t think that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is great at all. I only like you, and this is why I chose you back then.¡±


    This woman was Yang Yuyan, the fifth-ranked woman on the Ancient Beauty Rankings. She was the descendant of Consort Yang. Back then, only she and Wu Qingniang had not chosen to join any Dynasty Legatees, but in the end, she had joined Great Tang and be Li Baiqing¡¯s woman. She was deeply loved by Li Baiqing and was currently his only woman.

 Chapter 954: Gift

    <h4>Chapter 954: Gift</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing theseforting words from the woman he loved, Li Baiqing felt a warmth in his heart, and he squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll do my best not to lose to him.¡±


    A beautiful and gentle-looking woman sitting to the side could not stop herself from crying. She was Li Zhe¡¯s wife, Zhang Shuyun, and she hade from arge and powerful family. She med herself greatly for this ¨C if she could have epted that mother and son, none of this would have happened; if she hadn¡¯t married Li Zhe, perhaps Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be Great Tang¡¯s Legatee.


    Seeing his wife cry and me herself, Li Zhe felt an ache in his heart. he deeply loved his wife, and even though he had been quite dissolute and loose in the past, he had always seen Zhang Shuyun as his only wife; no one could rece her.


    Li Zhe brought Zhang Shuyun into his embrace andforted her, saying, ¡°Dear wife, it¡¯s not your fault. Even if I didn¡¯t have you, I wouldn¡¯t want that lowly woman; how could shepare to you?¡±


    Zhang Shuyun¡¯s eyes werepletely red, but she felt a sweetness within her heart, and she lightly hugged Li Zhe.


    Seeing the two of them act so lovey-dovey, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch yelled out, ¡°Why did I give birth to such a stupid son like you? Look at the situation we¡¯re in, and you¡¯re only thinking about a woman. Do you want to watch that bastard destroy the entire Li family?¡±


    Hearing the old patriarch¡¯s angry yell, Zhang Shuyun let go of Li Zhe and lowered her head.


    Li Zhe angrily said, ¡°I never thought that that bastard would be able to aplish such things; I should have killed him long ago. I¡¯ll go to Great Qin and have hime to the Li family to apologize for his wrongdoings. He dares to treat the Li family like this? I¡¯m his father, and if he dares not to obey me, I¡¯ll ughter him.¡±


    Hearing such foolish words, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch¡¯s face went red in fury as he roared, ¡°If that bastard¡¯s willing to let off the Li family in exchange for your death, I¡¯d happily send you over to him. Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Li Zhe replied dissatisfiedly, ¡°I¡¯m his father; I gave birth to him. He should be doing whatever I tell him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me! Now that he dares to act like this to the Li family, it¡¯s simply disgraceful! I¡¯ll go and break his legs!¡±


    After saying this, Li Zhe really got up and angrily walked out.


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch pointed at Li Zhe, angered to the point that he could not even speak. How could there be such a stupid person? How could such a person have given birth to two Legatees, with one bing Great Tang¡¯s Legatee and one bing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    Li Baiqing also sighed in response to this and ordered people to stop his father. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was notorious for his viciousness and cold-bloodedness. Even though Li Zhe was his own father, with how great Zhao Fu¡¯s hatred was, he really would kill him.


    Even if Li Zhe went, he would not be able to change anything, and he would die a meaningless death. In fact, he might even create more conflict between the Li family and Zhao Fu.


    What should they do now? They did not know that he was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee before, but now that they knew, they had to do something. They could not just watch as this went on, because Great Qin had already taken over half of the Mind Continent. It looked like the remaining half would be taken over by it sooner orter.


    Everyone understood this, so they all looked to the Li family¡¯s old patriarch because he was the master of this family; everything was determined by him.


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch could only sigh and say, ¡°Now, we need to think of all ways to express our remorse and acknowledge his mother¡¯s status in the Li family. Only by officially recognizing Zhao Fu to be part of the Li family will we be able to lessen his hatred.


    ¡°Also,¡± The Li family¡¯s old patriarch paused as he looked at Li Zhe and said, ¡°the key thing is you¨Cyou need to express your regret in order for there to be any possibility of a reconciliation.¡±


    However, Li Zhe replied in a dissatisfied time, ¡°I¡¯ll never acknowledge that bastard or that woman. I did nothing wrong.¡±


    At that moment, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch¡¯s gaze became incredibly cold, making Li Zhe feel terrified. He was quite familiar with his father, and seeing that he was about to be truly angry, he immediately backed down and agreed.


    After this news spread, the entire world was sent into an uproar; no one expected there to be such a rtionship between Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and the Li family.


    They all felt quite sorry for the Li family, as they had actually given such an incredible person to others. If they had kept Great Qin¡¯s Legatee in the Li family, he definitely would have be Great Tang¡¯s Legatee, and it might have been Great Tang unifying the world.


    What was key was that the Li family had not been able to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee in the end. With how powerful Great Qin was, the Li family was doomed.


    Now, all intelligent people understood that they could not afford to have anything to do with the Li family, or else they would be killed without even knowing how they had died. After all, Great Qin had enmity with some factions, but its enmity with the Li family was especially bad.


    Immediately, all of the factions started to avoid Great Tang, making the Li family feel quite embarrassed. However, they could not do anything about this, and they could only hope that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would be willing to put aside his hatred. If that were the case, they might be able to receive good treatment and avoid being destroyed; in fact, Great Qin might even help establish Great Tang.


    This was still somewhat possible, as Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was someone who was from the Li family. He had the Li family¡¯s royal blood in his veins; this was something that could not be changed.


    In Great Qin, Zhao Fu sat on his throne expressionlessly. The atmosphere was quite heavy, and no one present dared to even breathe. There were 20 or so people kneeling in front of him. One of them was the ambassador from Great Tang, and the 20 other people were all top-tier beauties.


    Great Tang¡¯s ambassador knelt with both knees and said anxiously, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, here are some gifts from the Li family. The Li family¡¯s old patriarch, your father, and your little brother ordered this lowly one to bring Your Majesty a letter to show their remorse and repentance. Your father even wrote a letter using his own blood, hoping for your forgiveness.¡±


    Those words caused the temperature in the Pce to seem to plummet because this was a taboo subject for Zhao Fu. No one dared to bring it up, and even Li Si, who had all information about Zhao Fu, did not dare to even breathe a word about it. Even he would be heavily punished if he did.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s formless Emperor¡¯s aura, the ambassador¡¯s entire body felt incredibly cold, and he could not help but tremble. However, he gritted his teeth and endured it because he hade despite knowing he might die.


    The Pce waspletely silent, and no one made any noise. Zhao Fu coldly stared at the ambassador, remaining silent for a while.


    Only ten or so minutester did Zhao Fu finally speak. His voice was incredibly calm as he said, ¡°Take all of the things back. I never had a father and I have no connection to the Li family. The Li family does not need to try anything, because Great Qin will definitely destroy Great Tang and Li family.¡±

 Chapter 955: Great Qin’s Grand Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 955: Great Qin¡¯s Grand Emperor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing Zhao Fu refuse so resolutely, the ambassador thought about his mission, mustered up his courage, and raised his head as he shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, they are your blood rtives; this is something that you cannot change. The Li family truly acknowledges its wrongdoing and hopes you can forgive them. As long as you forgive them, they are willing to do anything.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing between Us and the Li family. Did you not hear Us ordering you to take these things and scram? Do you really want Us to kill you?¡± Zhao Fu said angrily with a hint of killing intent.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s Ministers felt a chill run through their bodies and understood that His Majesty was truly angry, and they could not help but feel anxious. They understood Zhao Fu¡¯s personality; when he was truly angered, he could do anything.


    At that moment, some guards came over and grabbed Great Tang¡¯s ambassador, who struggled as he cried out, ¡°Your Majesty, no matter if you acknowledge it or not, you are a descendant of the Li family. Can you really kill your own family? You are the Great Qin¡¯s Grand Emperor; aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by the rest of the world? They...¡±


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as a formless energy caused the ambassador¡¯s head to explode. Blood and brains sttered everywhere, causing everyone to feel terrified.


    Zhao Fu had a furious look on his face, and he directly walked out of the Pce with his hands behind his back. The guards sent back all of the gifts that the Li family had sent, whether they were the treasures or women, and this also included the ambassador¡¯s corpse.


    After Zhao Fu left, the various Ministers all felt quite nervous and afraid, and they also left.


    Li Si hurriedly went to find Wu Qingniang and N¨¹ L¨¹, saying, ¡°Imperial Concubines, His Majesty had be truly angered this time. It is the first time this lowly subordinate has seen His Majesty like this; it most likely has to do with His Majesty¡¯s experiences in the past. You are His Majesty¡¯s most beloved people, so please help His Majesty. Great Qin¡¯s grand enterprise is not yetplete, and His Majesty must not ruin his health because of something like this.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Qingniang and N¨¹ L¨¹ felt quite surprised, because they knew that Zhao Fu got angry very rarely. N¨¹ L¨¹ was quite worried because she did not know about Zhao Fu¡¯s past.


    Wu Qingniang nodded in understanding. After she had started getting to know Zhao Fu, she had investigated his past and knew that his past had been quite unhappy.


    Wu Qingniang smiled as she whispered into N¨¹ L¨¹¡¯s ear, causing N¨¹ L¨¹ to gopletely red. She looked at Wu Qingniang and asked, ¡°Qingniang, is that really okay?¡±


    Wu Qingniang lightly harrumphed and said confidently, ¡°Of course it is. That fellow is a mother-con. Back when he was younger, he and his mother relied on each other to survive, but his mother passed away early on, leaving him by himself. That¡¯s why he¡¯s the way he is.


    ¡°As N¨¹ Wa¡¯s descendant, you have an innate motherly aura that no one canpete with; that¡¯s why I¡¯m sure you can definitely do it. Moreover, haven¡¯t you felt that that fellow uses up more energy with you every day than with me? I feel angry just thinking about it!¡±


    Hearing this, N¨¹ L¨¹ embarrassedly nodded with a red face before changing into a set of incredibly seductive clothes.


    However, she could not find Zhao Fu in the Pce andter heard that Zhao Fu had left for the Southern Continent. This was because there was news that the Fish Scale world might invade, and because the situation was quite urgent, Zhao Fu had left immediately.


    It had only been a few days since the humans had entered the Heaven Awaken World, and their neighbors, the Fish Scale world, had definitely found out about this. Because there was a big rift between the worlds, it would be quite easy for them to invade.


    Now that all of the humans¡¯ real bodies were in the Heaven Awaken World, if they died, they would die a true death. However, the Fish Scale people¡¯s bodies had not yet been brought into the Heaven Awaken World. If they started to fight, the human world would be at a great disadvantage.


    Zhao Fu was not worried about the human world, nor was he worried about the Southern Continent. It was because this matter threatened Great Qin as well that he had to personally go.


    Following this, all of the gifts sent over by the Li family were returned to them, causing the Li family¡¯s people¡¯s expressions to be quite unsightly.


    In order to mediate their rtionship with Great Qin, the Li family had put in quite a bit of effort. Even though Great Qin already had much riches, the Li family still sent some treasures, and knowing that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee liked beauties, they had picked out the 20 best beauties from Great Tang.


    What¡¯s more, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch, Li Zhe, and Li Baiqing had all written letters filled with remorse and regret. Their tones had been incredibly servile and sincere.


    This was especially so for Li Zhe¡¯s letter written in blood ¨C it really was written using Li Zhe¡¯s blood. Li Zhe had refused to write the letter, saying that he could not lower his head to that bastard; if anyone should be begging for mercy, it should be Zhao Fu begging him for mercy. Only if Zhao Fu knelt in front of him would he acknowledge Zhao Fu.


    Thispletely infuriated the Li family¡¯s old patriarch, so he ordered people to grab Li Zhe and take out some of his blood, and he had someone write the letter for him in order to show their sincerity.


    Because the blood contained their bloodline¡¯s aura, it was easy to tell whether or not it really was Li Zhe¡¯s blood.


    The Li family really had given their all, hoping that they could mediate their rtionship with Zhao Fu. Of course, this was only because Great Qin was simply so powerful that the Li family could not rival it at all.


    If Zhao Fu was weak and they were strong, they would definitely choose to destroy Zhao Fu. Their assassination attempts before were the best evidence.


    However, in response to their efforts and sincerity, Zhao Fu had shown immense disdain and had even killed their ambassador. His attitude was incredibly resolute, making the Li family¡¯s people feel a chill in their hearts. They now knew that there was no room for reconciliation.


    What could they do now? Great Qin was so powerful, and even many factions allying together would not be a match for it. At most, they could only stall for time.


    In the end, all of the factions would be destroyed; their Li family could not resist at all. After thinking for a while, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch could only give orders to continue to express their goodwill.


    They first investigated everything Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was interested in before locking Li Zhe up to have him reflect on his actions. The one Zhao Fu hated the most was definitely him, so if he could kneel in front of Zhao Fu, cry, and plead with him, perhaps they could wrest back the situation.


    Of course, Li Zhe would not agree with this, and he greatly resisted. Li Baiqing also did not want to see this and tried to convince the Li family¡¯s old patriarch otherwise, but he was determined because Great Tang¡¯s Legacy was the most important thing.


    In order to preserve Great Tang¡¯s Legacy, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch would even kill Li Zhe. He could not allow his ancestors¡¯ foundations to perish at his hands.


    During that time, a person came to the Li family. It was Su Yan, who brought with him a confident smile, and he described an insidious n to the Li family.

 Chapter 956: 2800 Cities

    <h4>Chapter 956: 2800 Cities</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu teleported to the Southern Continent and went to the massive rift before sneaking into the Fish Scale world. The Fish Scale world was currently gathering its army, with war cries sounding out everywhere. There was an aura of conquering all around as they prepared for an invasion.


    Even though Southern Continent was another of Great Qin¡¯s enemies and it being destroyed would reduce the pressure on Great Qin, would the Fish Scale people stop after conquering the Southern Continent? This was not possible at all; they would instead continue to invade the rest of the human world. When that time came, what Great Qin would face was not just a Continent but an entire world. This would ce even greater pressure on Great Qin.


    If Zhao Fu wanted to stop the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion, the best time was now. This was because after they conquered the Southern Continent, it would be almost impossible to drive them away. No matter how powerful Great Qin was, it was still not powerful enough to face off against an entire world.


    If they started to fight, the other side could use their advantage in being able to revive, making it quite disadvantageous for the human world. After all, now that everyone¡¯s bodies had been brought into the real world, the yers¡¯ battle intent was not very strong anymore.


    The situation was quite difficult to deal with, because Zhao Fu was not as strong as he wanted to be. It would be quite difficult for Great Qin to face an entire world, but could he ally with the others to defend the human world? That was not feasible either.


    This was because Zhao Fu simply did not want to work with those people, as they had just been enemies. However, if he did not ally with others, Great Qin would be too weak to do anything. He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu could not think of anything; did he have to join with the other factions and just suffer a bit?


    When he thought of this, Zhao Fu could not help but sigh. He decided to make a decision after obtaining more precise information.


    Zhao Fu had set up a rough intelligencework using the system faction that he controlled. Even though he was unable to obtain some more secret information, obtaining some general information was easily done.


    Most of the forces were yer factions, because even stupid people understood that this was the best time to attack. After all, there was hatred between the two worlds from the very beginning, and they could no longer co-exist with each other. If they did not take this opportunity to destroy the human world while they could still revive, they would definitely regret it in the future.


    The Fish Scale world had roughly 18 billion yers, which was about twice as many as what the human world had. Even though not all of them would attack, at least ten billion would.


    Great Qin had a poption of eight billion or so and an army of 800 million soldiers, but Zhao Fu would not use all of them to fight against the Fish Scale people. After all, it woulde at a great cost, and Great Qin had many enemies; he could not afford to concentrate his forces on something like this.


    Moreover, some Fish Scale system factions would be joining in as well, and it was difficult to estimate just how many of them there would be. In front of an entire world, Great Qin¡¯s strength seemed quite weak, but Zhao Fu did not want to ally with those other people either. After all, Akhenaten and some others had tried to destroy Great Qin before, so how could Zhao Fu work together with them?


    Zhao Fu really was not someone who could repay evil with good. However, even if the Fish Scale world attacked, the one who was worried the most would not be Zhao Fu but the Southern Continent. If the Fish Scale world did not threaten Great Qin, Zhao Fu would not care at all.


    Zhao Fu decided to leave this matter for now; he would not actively do anything. Perhaps after the Southern Continent was attacked, those people would ask him for help. He would not take it upon himself to go and find them first.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu headed to the system faction that he controlled.


    The faction was developing quite well, with system factions continuously joining. It now had 2,800 system main cities, and 2,400 City Lords were controlled by brain bugs while 400 were not.


    Because they were clearing out regions while constructing a Great Wall, they had only cleared out half of the regions they had taken over, which was 300 or so regions. They had gained arge number of people, with their overall poption being at two billion people and their military being at 300 million soldiers.


    With such a powerful force, it was definitely the top faction in the Darkwater Continent. Because of this, it was viewed with hostility by yer factions and some other system factions.


    Compared to the Southern Continent¡¯s crisis, Zhao Fu cared more about the situation in the Darkwater Continent. This was because the faction was developing too quickly, and others were starting to think about attacking it. Being too strong was not a good thing.


    This forced Zhao Fu to change his ns and slow down the pace at which the faction was developing. He expressed goodwill to the various factions, not because he was afraid of them but because he already had too many things going on and he did not have time to deal with them.


    Now that the faction had 2,800 system main cities, they took up nearly 20% of the Darkwater Continent. After bing a bit stronger in some time, he would deal with them.


    Perhaps it was because they were nning to invade the human world, but they were not very united in their hostility towards Zhao Fu¡¯s faction. After seeing the faction express its goodwill and stop rampantly developing so quickly, they stopped showing any hostility.


    They were quite surprised about this. They had just been about to ally together against that faction, but that faction had been quite intelligent and acted first.


    It had acknowledged its wrongdoing and stopped expanding so quickly. As such, they could no longer attack it, as it was not as great of a threat and there were not many people allying against it. No one knew if they would be able to destroy it in the future, but most people only cared about their immediate benefits.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin. He was not in a hurry to act and decided to wait for people to ask Great Qin for help. In fact, he could even use certain methods to deal with the Fish Scale world himself. First, he had to have discussions with his subordinates.


    He did not hear much about Yu Xuan from his trip to the Fish Scale world. After thatst big battle, Yu Xuan had gone back to recover and there had not been any news from him since. For some reason, he was not participating in this invasion.


    Based on his status as World Protector, his wounds should have healed already after such a long time again. After all, Mo Qi, who had been injured to a simr degree, had long since appeared and participated in that battle for the Primogenitor Statue.


    That time, Zhao Fu had released his three Fate Stars and injured Mo Qi even more heavily to the point that he had almost died. This time, his wounds would be even more difficult to recover from, because his body would be corroded by the three stars¡¯ power. It would take him even longer to recover this time.


    As such, Zhao Fu was not worried about the Dark Demon world at all. The one he was worried about the most was Yu Xuan; he would be the biggest issue.


    Now that they were facing a potential invasion from the Fish Scale world, Great Qin could do two things to prepare, which were to both actively strike first and also reinforce its defenses.


    Both of these things had to be prepared now; otherwise, when the Fish Scale people attacked, it would be toote.

 Chapter 957: Spark

    <h4>Chapter 957: Spark</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Of course, it was not just Zhao Fu who had noticed the beginnings of an invasion from the Fish Scale world. Other people had also sensed this, and this included the most powerful and prestigious person in the Southern Continent, Akhenaten.


    If the Fish Scale world attacked at such a time, it would deal a heavy blow to the human world. Even if their strength was roughly the same, with the human side dying true deaths and the Fish Scale people being able to revive, it would be apletely unfair war, and it was one that the humans were doomed to lose.


    Moreover, now that they would die true deaths, ordinary yers had be incredibly cowardly and did not dare to fight at all. As such, they could not rely on the yers to be of much help.


    Some of the humans had obtained some items that could bring people¡¯s real bodies to the Heaven Awaken World, but they could not do this for arge number of people. As such, they were quite worried. Compared to Great Qin, their situation was quite bad, and if they fought, there would be almost no chance of winning.


    It would be impossible for Akhenaten to face an entire world, so he naturally could only choose to ally with others.


    Back when the rift had been opened, all of the Legatees had gathered to discuss how to deal with it, and everyone had contributed. In the end, through their cooperation, they had been able to force the Fish Scale people into retreat.


    However, things were different now, because Akhenaten had burned bridges with Great Qin, and there was nothing to be said.


    Currently, the Legatees were split into three factions: the ¡®evil¡¯ faction, which was just Zhao Fu; the ¡®good¡¯ faction, which was Si Ji, Akhenaten, Oleg, Babilon, and Ramis; and the ¡®neutral¡¯ faction, which was Tina Pendragon, Geoffrey, and Masanori Hano.


    The reason for all of this was Zhao Fu. Because Great Qin¡¯s threat was too great, many rtionships had broken down, and everyone viewed the others with hostility.


    Akhenaten immediately spread the news of the impending invasion from the Fish Scale world, letting everyone know what wasing. He also thickened his skin and sent a letter to each of the Legatees, including Zhao Fu.


    Even though the Fish Scale world would be invading the Southern Continent first, they would want to destroy the entire human world, as all humans were enemies of the Fish Scale people. As such, everyone was in danger, and even if it was the Southern Continent suffering first, the other ces would be doomedter on as well.


    Akhenaten did not believe that they would note, because it was not just him who was in danger. If they could not stop the Fish Scale people, everyone would die.


    It had only been a few days since all humans had been brought into the Heaven Awaken World, and the situation was not stabilized yet, and something was happening already. Everyone had grim looks on their faces, because hundreds of millions of people had diedst time trying to stop the invasion. Back then they would not die true deaths, but things were much more serious this time.


    If they did not go, the world might be destroyed by the Fish Scale world, and they would all die. However, if they went, they could also die, because this world-level war would cause countless people to die, and they might be one of those people.


    The ordinary people all felt terrified and helpless, and they could only look to the major figures, seeing what they would do. It was only because of those people that they had been able to stop the Fish Scale race¡¯s invasionst time. In fact, they hadpletely defeated the Fish Scale people, killing almost three billion of them.


    At the same time, the various Legatees received Akhenaten¡¯s letter.


    Within an exquisite white pce, Tina Pendragon sat beside a desk and read through the contents of the letter, looking quite serious. As the second person to establish a Kingdom, she understood just how powerful Kingdoms were. She now had the second most powerful Kingdom in the human world.


    A world invasion was everyone¡¯s problem, because the Fish Scale people would destroy their entire world. They currently had the ind of poisoned ice as a defensive barrier, but once it was gone and the Southern Continent was conquered, the human world would be in immense danger.


    If they could take over the Southern Continent, they would have the Fish Scale world behind them and could continuously supply resources, making it incredibly difficult to chase them out. More importantly, they would be able to attack other Continents.


    ¡°Gather the army!¡± Tina Pendragon gave the order, and the 12 knights around her responded in the affirmative before walking out austerely to gather the army.


    Tina Pendragon was definitely going to go this time because she understood that only by allying together could they resist the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion.


    Over at Geoffrey¡¯s side, Geoffrey read through the letter and looked quite serious as well. The Fish Scale world was going all-out this time, and its invasion would be many times greater thanst time. If they could not stop them, the humans would fall at the Fish Scale race¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What should we do, sir?¡± a pure and beautiful woman with xen hair, who was standing behind him, asked.


    Geoffrey nodded and replied, ¡°Of course we have to go; this is not just a matter for the Southern Continent but for the entire human race. No one can avoid this. Our Northern Continent faces the terrifying Demon Race; once the Heavenly Domain Barrier disappears, we will need the other Continents to support us as well.¡±


    As such, Geoffrey gave the order to mobilize the army, while also convincing the other factions to help out and defend against the Fish Scale race together.


    Ramis, at the Eastern Archipgo, read through the letter and looked quite hesitant, but he still decided to go. He also brought some soldiers and convinced the other factions to go with him, because the threat from the Fish Scale world was quite great this time.


    The Legatees and various factions from the east, west, and north all responded quickly. Under the immense pressure from the Fish Scale race, they could onlye, or else they would just be waiting to be destroyed.


    Most people¡¯s morale was quite low apart from some of the elite armies, who still looked quite resolute and fearless. Everyone else had pale faces and looked quite demotivated, afraid of the impending invasion.


    Finally, there was the Mind Continent. As the central continent, its area was the greatest and had the most Fate. The factions there were more powerful, and that was how a monster like Great Qin had been created.


    Babilon, Si Ji, Masanori Hano, Oleg, and Zhao Fu were all from the Mind Continent. Masanori Hano was a Legatee, but because she now belonged to Great Qin, she naturally could not receive the letter.


    The three others all responded in the same way as the others after receiving their letters. Now, only Great Qin was left.


    The situation in the Mind Continent was quite tense, and they were not the ones in charge. Almost all factions were allied together to resist Great Qin, and they could barely hold on. If they withdrew their forces while Great Qin attacked, the people remaining would not be able to defend Great Qin, and Great Qin would be able to unify the Mind Continent.


    Now that Zhao Fu did not say anything, they naturally did not dare to say anything either, because they could all perish at Great Qin¡¯s hands.


    Aftering out of the Heaven Spirit Stele, Zhao Fu immediately received this letter. Hearing that it was personally written by Akhenaten, Zhao Fu nced through it before throwing it away. The letter burned up and turned into a spark that drifted down.

 Chapter 958: Fish Scale Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 958: Fish Scale Invasion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu made the decision not to go to the Southern Continent to defend against the Fish Scale people because he had an even better n. If those people could defend against the Fish Scale people, that would mean they had strength; if they could not defend against them, they would die ¨C regardless, Zhao Fu decided not to participate in their alliance.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu ordered all of Great Qin¡¯s Generals to start making preparations, and he did not make anyment to the rest of the world.


    By now, the various factions had gathered at the Southern Continent, and they first courteously greeted each other and made some small talk before starting to discuss this matter. What they had never expected was that not a single person from the Mind Continent hade.


    This made everyone¡¯s expressions be quite sour, because the factions from the Mind Continent were all more powerful than other Continents, and there were more of them as well. They would be a key force in resisting this invasion, but not a single person hade; how could they feel happy about this?


    The most important person, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, had note either. This was an incredibly important war to the world, yet the World Protector had note. How could this be allowed?


    During thest invasion, it was Zhao Fu who had changed everything, providing a massive amount of poison to poison three billion Fish Scale people to death. No one had contributed as much as him, and he was undoubtedly the biggest contributorst time.


    However, the Fish Scale people wereunching an even greater invasion, yet that important person had note. This made everyone¡¯s expressions incredibly unsightly, and their hearts plummeted. They felt that before this war had even begun, they had lost.


    With the most powerful person noting, how could anyone elsee in the face of Great Qin¡¯s threat?


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not willing toe, all of the Legatees¡¯ expressions were quite grim. Even Tina Pendragon, who had established her own Kingdom and was incredibly confident, did not feel so confident anymore.


    This was because Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was irreceable, and even if he did nothing else but tie up the other side¡¯s World Protector, he would be incredibly important. Fighting a war was not like ying a game, and Tina Pendragon was not stupid. She deeply understood how important Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was.


    ¡°What should we do? Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s noting; how can we stop this invasion?¡± a person cried out in terror.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How are we supposed to defend against so many Fish Scale people? I don¡¯t want to die for nothing. How about we surrender to the Fish Scale world,¡± another person said in fear.


    ¡°I also think that we can¡¯t stop them. Even the strongest person, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, hasn¡¯te. I really don¡¯t feel confident at all,¡± another person said shakily.


    After hearing that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was noting, everyone felt deeply perturbed, and cries of fear sounded out all around. Even though Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was the most terrifying person in the world, having him fight their enemies gave them incredible confidence.


    Seeing that the morale had plummeted so much just because Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had note, Akhenaten felt quite bitter and understood what Zhao Fu was thinking ¨C he did not want to work with them because they had tried to kill him many times. However, they had failed every time, and now that the bridges between them had been burned, there was no use asking him.


    Following this, the factions from the Mind Continent sent over a letter, stating that they wanted toe and help defend against the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion, but because Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was selfish and refused toe, they could note either.


    Now, they did not dare to take even a single step out of the Mind Continent, because Great Qin could attack them at any time. For this, they were deeply sorry.


    This letter was not for anyone in particr to read but to state to the masses that they were on the side of justice and were willing to act but were unable to.


    They voiced theirints and portrayed themselves in a positive light while twisting Zhao Fu¡¯s image in a negative way. Instantly, people started cursing out.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is unable to tell good from bad; can¡¯t he put aside his grievances in the face of amon enemy? What a disgusting person.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die from anger; Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is simply too selfish and he only thinks of himself. He¡¯s never thought about the lives of anyone else; why does our world have a World Protector like this? What a pity!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Can¡¯t Great Qin¡¯s Legatee be a bit more magnanimous? The human race is facing such a great crisis, yet he only cares about himself. Even if he can¡¯te to help, why does he have to drag others with him? That guy¡¯s really worse than livestock.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop myself from venting either. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee should put aside his own grievances and think of the human race first. He should live up to his status and not act like someone the rest of us would look down on.¡±


    The vast majority of people stood on the side of Si Ji and the others. Their n once again worked, which was to turn even more people against Zhao Fu. In the future, there would be more resistance against Great Qin.


    Whoever obtained the hearts of the people would obtain the world; this move made Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s reputation plummet. Now, whatever they did to Great Qin, everyone else would disregard it, as they stood on the side of justice. What¡¯s more, they had done this by not expending a single soldier.


    Back then, Zhao Fu was the greatest contributor to stopping the Fish Scale world, but what was the result? He was attacked by countless factions and even the World Protectors of two other worlds, nearly killing him. If Zhao Fu was not virtuous at all, how could he have gone to stop the Fish Scale world the first time?


    Back then, he had selflessly told them the information he had about the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world, yet now he had been called incredibly selfish.


    Moreover, if they had Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, their battle power would greatly increase, and the pressure they felt would greatly decrease. However, by talking like this, it destroyed any chances of Zhao Fuing.


    If they went to beg Zhao Fu, he really would have considered it, but who would go to help people after they had cursed at him?


    All of them were too blind to see this; however, they were not stupid, just easily manipted. Just like the people whomented on news articles, most people did not think before speaking.

 Chapter 959: Test Attack

    <h4>Chapter 959: Test Attack</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Alright, everyone calm down. Even though the people from the Mind Continent cannote, our task is still to defend against the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion,¡± Akhenaten said, seeing the scene be more and more raucous, .


    Only then did everyone calm down and remember that they still had to face the Fish Scale world. Their expressions became grim again, and the scene quietened down.


    Akhenaten looked at the people in front of him and inwardly sighed. He did not feel much confidence in these people stopping the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion.


    The Legatees were their main force, especially Tina Pendragon, who had established a Kingdom. This was the second Kingdom of the human world, and it had the strength of a true Kingdom. It was not something that an ordinary faction could fight with.


    ¡°How should we move? We still have our poison ind for our defenses, which gives us an advantage. However, I¡¯m guessing that since the Fish Scale world dares to invade, they most likely have countermeasures,¡± Akhenaten said as he looked at everyone.


    However, no one had any good ideas except just defending. This was because they had no idea what the Fish Scale world was going to do.


    Also present were the elites and strategists from the four Continents, and they started to make various preparations, such as destroying the poison ind to release poisoned water.


    The poison ind spanned a few hundred regions, and there were two billion people present from yer factions. The Southern Continent¡¯s system factions had also contributed quite a bit, bringing two billion Stage 1 soldiers and 20,000 or so City Lords.


    They had no other choice; they would either all live or die together. If they could resolve this by themselves, they definitely would not work together with yers.


    One weekter, it was a sunny day with a blue sky and a few clouds. There were two billion people standing on the poison ind, forming a majestic defensive line. The Fish Scale world¡¯s forces had also made preparations, and they slowly made their way towards the poison ind.


    The two armies faced off against each other, each of them giving off a powerful aura, causing their surroundings to tremble. All of the aquatic creatures and monsters all ran away after sensing these two armies¡¯ auras.


    The City Lords of the two sides stood in the air. Because Akhenaten¡¯s faction was thergest in the Southern Continent and he was the most powerful Dynasty Legatee from the Southern Continent, he was the leader for now.


    At that moment, Akhenaten said loudly in a courteous tone, ¡°People from the Fish Scale world, our human world has no thoughts of offending you. You live in the water and we live onnd, so we would not be able to live in your world anyways; there¡¯s no need to worry about us invading you.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t enjoy living onnd! There is not much reason for this battle, and it will lead to great losses for both sides. Let us sign a peace treaty to maintain the peace in both of our worlds. In fact, at times we can even ally together because ourmon enemies are the worlds before us.¡±


    There were eight billion Fish Scale people participating in this invasion, which was double the numbers of the human side. Moreover, almost all of them were yers, so even if they died, they would not die true deaths. However, once the humans died, they would remain dead.


    Akhenaten did not want to fight this battle at all because they were at a great disadvantage and there were no benefits to it at all. If they could resolve this peacefully, that would be the ideal situation.


    The Fish Scale yers looked at the humans mockingly. They had an overwhelming advantage, so they did not care about what the humans had to say; destroying them would mean that they had nothing to worry about in the future.


    The main thing was that they would not die true deaths, so they could fearlessly attack while the other side could not. This was a battle they were bound to win, so why wouldn¡¯t they attack?


    Even though they indeed did not like living onnd, taking over the human world would still provide them with massive benefits. They could turn countless cities into Fish Scale cities, and with the power of two worlds, why would they fear the world before theirs?


    ¡°You humans are so weak. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee did note, so let¡¯s see how you can resist against us. If you are willing to submit to the Fish Scale world, we can promise to keep you as the highest grade of ves,¡± a Legatee from the Fish Scale world replied as he loudlyughed.


    Akhenaten felt quite furious; he had spoken so courteously, yet the other side had been so condescending. It seemed that this battle was inevitable.


    When he thought of this, Akhenaten did not hesitate anymore and gave the order to attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Wooden buckets were thrown out and exploded into the water, causing poison that gave off a foul stench to spread out, dyeing the water green. This was the poison prepared by the humans; it was not only incredibly toxic but could enter through one¡¯s skin.


    Moreover, the poison spread quickly, and if tossed into a group of Fish Scale people, many of them would quickly die. This sudden attack would most likely obtain good results.


    However, the humans were all disappointed ¨C not a single Fish Scale person in the green water was harmed. The Fish Scale yers were initially shocked, but after finding that it was a poison attack, they could not help butugh.


    Last time, they had failed and paid a heavy price in casualties because of the poison, so they had taken special steps this time. They now all had Poison-Repelling Pearls that could ward off poisons, Body-Protection Pearls that could prevent poisons from entering their bodies, and even Antidote Pills that they had eaten in advance to increase their immunity to poisons.


    It was evident just how seriously the Fish Scale people were taking this, with their threeyers of defence. They absolutely would not fall victim to poison again, and because of this, they were no longer afraid of the poison ind.


    The Fish Scale side also gave the order to advance. The Fish Scale people swam towards the poison ind like a massive tide, giving off an aura of absolute destruction.


    Despite their attack failing, the human side was not too disappointed, because they had expected the Fish Scale people toe prepared. This first attack was merely a test attack.


    Even though there were many Fish Scale people, the human side had quite a big advantage as well. Firstly, they were battling on the ground, which reduced the Fish Scale people¡¯s battle power, and many of their military professions lost their effects when on the ground, such as their three Cavalries.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Countless wooden barrels were once again thrown out and exploded. The Fish Scale people thought that it was still poison, but their expressions quickly changed ¨C what was inside the barrels was white powder, which gave off a bone-chilling coldness.


    The surface of the water instantly froze, and those who were close to the barrels were quickly frozen.


    This powder was Ice Powder, the most important item for creating the poison ind. It could quickly form ice, and its effects were the best in water.

 Chapter 960: Great Corps Formation

    <h4>Chapter 960: Great Corps Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The first test attack caused the Fish Scale people to be careless. This wave of attacks causedrge blocks of ice to form in the water, and those who were frozen by the ice had the icy qi invade their bodies; there was not much hope for them.


    This instantly took the lives of 400 million to 500 million Fish Scale people. The Fish Scale side were infuriated, and they decided to use the methods they had prepared ahead of time.


    A row of people came out holding spears made of coral. They were ck but the spearheads had blue gems in them, which gave off a faint blue light, and they gave off a powerful water attribute power.


    These people threw out their spears, and countless spears containing immense strength arced through the air beforending on the poison ind.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out as the spears fell onto the ice, causing the ice to explode. The ice continuously cracked, causing 100 meter wide holes to appear.


    The blue gems in the spears gave off powerful lights, causing the ice to melt into water, forming icy pools.


    It was the opposite method of the humans; the humans turned water into ice, while the Fish Scale race turned ice into water. The blue gems could turn ice into water; the Fish Scale people did this because the water was their domain, where they could unleash their full power.


    Originally, they had wanted to get closer; not only would they be able to turn the ice into water, but they would be able to hit the humans as well, dealing a heavy blow.


    It was a pity that the humans had attacked first. However, the effects of their attacks were still quite good; more than half of the ice had been turned into water, and with another wave, they would be able to reach the humans¡¯ defensive walls. In fact, they could even use this method to attack the defensive walls.


    The City Lords started to fight in the air, unable to affect the battle below. There were a bit more Fish Scale City Lords than human City Lords because only a small portion of the system factions had joined in. The human side did not lose out too much in terms of City Lords.


    Seeing their poison ind being gradually melted, the humans¡¯ expressions became quite grim. They understood how destructive those attacks were, and the leaders ordered people to reinforce the ice below the defensive walls and to protect it.


    As the humans reinforced their defenses, the Fish Scale people once again threw out spears, turning the remaining ice into water. The area five meters out from the defensive wall was now all water, and the advantage that the humans had was gone.


    They had used up all of their Ice Powder in that previous attack, or else they could have continued to use Ice Powder to freeze the water.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Now that there was nothing stopping them, countless Fish Scale people excitedly yelled as they rushed forwards toward the defensive wall. They were incredibly vigorous and seemed like a massive tsunami that could wipe out anything.


    At that moment, the human side also retaliated. They tossed out wooden barrens, which the Fish Scale people took to be Ice Powder again. They raised their bows and countless arrows flew out.


    Many of the wooden barrels were pierced by the arrows, but at that moment, ck liquid flew out and fell on the water. However, it did not mix into the water and instead floated on the surface of the water.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless fire arrows descended, lighting up the ck liquid on the water. The mes rushed up hundreds of metres tall, and a searing heat wave rolled out. Many Fish Scale people were devoured by the mes, and they howled as they were burned to death.


    That ck liquid was naturally kerosene, and the massive mes created a wall of fire that prevented the Fish Scale people froming any closer. That massive sea of mes had killed at least 300 to 400 million Fish Scale people.


    The Fish Scale people were once again infuriated. Arge number of Fish Scale people wearing robes and holding staffs appeared. People dressed like this were usually mages.


    These Fish Scale Mages raised their staffs and chanted a strange-sounding incantation before raising their staffs and releasing a brilliant blue light. The water seemed to be guided by something as it gathered towards them before forming a 1,000 meter tall wave that gave off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything.


    Seeing this wave, the humans were greatly shocked and quickly tried to think of a way to deal with it.


    However, the Fish Scale Mages did not give them an opportunity to think. That 1,000 meter tall wave crashed towards the defensive wall and gave off a horrifying aura. It copsed, instantly destroying the fire wall that was hundreds of meters tall, then mmed into the defensive walls. Now, some parts of the defensive walls were submerged.


    The defensive walls had countless restrictions and buffs on them, making them incredibly tough. However, they still violently trembled and slightly cracked. Some ces that were lower had the people on top washed off, resulting in countless injuries and casualties.


    However, to be able to form such a massive wave, it had been quite difficult for all of the Fish Scale Mages, and their faces were now extremely pale.


    Seeing that this attack was so effective, the Fish Scale leaders immediately ordered the Fish Scale Mages to repeat that attack. Even though their faces were quite pale, they could muster enough strength to cast it once more.


    As such, they once again raised their staffs and chanted. A blue light spread out asrge amounts of water once again gathered.


    At that moment, on the human side, five groups of people d in silver armor giving off heroic auras quickly gathered at five points on the defensive walls.


    ¡°Great Corps Formation!¡± They roared together as countless traces of silver aura gathered, forming five silver orbs of light that gave off powerful auras. The other humans also received orders from their leaders and released their Cultivation power.


    As everyone released their Cultivation power, it seemed to be absorbed by a formless force into the five silver orbs of light, causing them to expand from dozens of meters wide to thousands of meters wide.


    Boom!!


    As the 1,000 meter tall wave gave off an aura of destruction and rushed forwards towards the defensive walls, the five Corps simultaneously roared, and the five massive silver orbs of light flew out, colliding with the wave and creating a shocking explosion.


    The enormous wave was sted apart, causing seawater to fly everywhere and descend like a torrential rain. A mighty shockwave also rippled out, and both sides were left in chaos from the shockwave.


    However, the first to respond was the Fish Scale people. They once again roared as they rushed up, the distance between the two sides closing. Soon, they reached the defensive walls.


    The human side was a bit rmed, and the Archers hurriedly drew their bows and shot out arrows towards the Fish Scale people.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    Sharp arrows pierced into the Fish Scale peoples¡¯ bodies, causing blood to fly everywhere and dyeing the water red. Many Fish Scale people died from this wave of attacks, but they fearlessly charged forwards because they would not die a true death.

 Chapter 961: True King’s Sword

    <h4>Chapter 961: True King¡¯s Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Fish Scale people who charged without regard for their lives quickly arrived at the bottom of the defensive walls. The Fish Scale Archers at the back had also arrived, shooting out arrows towards the human side. Countless arrows flew upwards, and there were immediately injuries and deaths from those stationed on the defensive walls.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± the Fish Scale people roared as ferociously as tigers as they started to scale the defensive wall. The human side continuously retaliated, using all sorts of methods to attack the Fish Scale people.


    The battle between the two sides was incredibly intense, and the sound of killing continuously sounded out. The smell of blood quickly spread, and corpses were strewn everywhere with weapons lying all over the ce. It looked like a human purgatory; this was the cruelness of war.


    By now, some Fish Scale people had already scaled the defensive walls and were fighting directly with the humans. Seeing that the Fish Scale people had already reached the top of the defensive walls, the human side started to feel quite afraid. Their morale was not very high to begin with, and it quickly lowered.


    With their morale weakening, their attacks weakened too, and the Fish Scale people took this opportunity to climb up faster and savagely attack.


    It now seemed evident that the humans were going to lose, and Akhenaten did not hesitate to give the order to retreat.


    After hearing this order, the human side let out a sigh of relief and quickly retreated using teleportation channels prepared in advance, while the Fish Scale people quickly followed behind them ferociously.


    Some people who ran quickly were able to escape, but those who were slow were naturally killed by the Fish Scale people. Just from that, around 600 million people died, including both yers and indigenous residents. All of them died true deaths.


    Because the teleportation channels could be set so as to only allow certain people to pass through, the Fish Scale people could not use them. As such, they could only stop and start constructing arge number of teleportation channels to chase after the humans.


    The human world had built itsst line of defense at the rift, and the humans stood guard here while the Fish Scale people prepared to attack.


    This time, there was not much facing off. The Fish Scale people ferociously charged forwards, giving off powerful auras and seeming unstoppable.


    Seeing the human seem so weak and looking like they were about to copse, the Fish Scale world¡¯s Legatees did not feel very hurried and arrogantlyughed, saying, ¡°You humans are such miserable wretches; we already promised to make you the highest level of ves if you surrendered, yet you¡¯re forcing us to conquer you.¡±


    A big man with fangs wildlyughed as he said to Tina Pendragon, ¡°Beauty, hurry up and surrender to me, and I¡¯ll let you taste my big stick tonight. I¡¯ll make you fall in love with it; it¡¯s something that humans can¡¯t possess!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right! You humans are a low-grade race, and your world is smaller than ours; you¡¯re destined to be conquered by us. We should be your masters!¡± an elder alsoughed.


    ¡°True King¡¯s Sword!¡± No one replied to their words. Tina Pendragon looked at the fanged man and felt quite furious. She had hidden her power before, and she now exploded out with all of it.


    The golden dragon seal within Tina Pendragon¡¯s body gave off a brilliant golden glow, and Tina Pendragon raised her sword as a golden light shot towards the sky. A massive gale of sword qi spread out, and Tina Pendragon shed out with her full strength, causing a terrifying golden sword light to sweep towards the fanged man.


    The fanged man had never expected Tina Pendragon to be so powerful. Just as he started to react, it was already toote. The fanged man was sted back by the enormous golden sword light, creating a crater thousands of meters away.


    His body was covered with blood, and many of his bones had been broken. A faint blue light covered his body; this was the Fish Scale world¡¯s energy. If it wasn¡¯t for the world¡¯s energy, the fanged man would have been killed instantly by that attack.


    That was the advantage they had as Legatees; after seeing Tina Pendragon¡¯s power, the other Legatees felt quite shocked and understood that she was someone who had established a Kingdom.


    Akhenaten did not bother hiding anything and loudlyughed as he said, ¡°It was your Fish Scale race that brought this on yourselves; don¡¯t me us!¡±


    This caused the Fish Scale people to feel that something was off. However, their army was about to crash into the humans¡¯ defenses, and they could not tell just what was wrong. However, at that moment, a shocking explosion sounded out.


    A white pir of chilling qi shot into the sky, and icy fog covered the sky. A bone-chilling coldness spread out, and all of the ice on the water started to copse, as some sort of power started to absorb the chilling qi.


    The Fish Scale people¡¯s expressions fell, and the leaders ordered everyone to gather together and use all of their strength to defend. At that moment, the pir of chilling qi rapidly expanded with unstoppable momentum as if it was going to freeze the entire world.


    This chilling qi came from the poison ind, as there was a massive magic formation on it. In order to use it to deal with the Fish Scale people, the humans had done a lot of nning.


    Before, this magic formation¡¯s purpose was to instantly turn the poison ind into poisoned water and spread it into the fish Scale world, but they had changed it to gather a massive amount of chilling qi.


    The poison ind spanned hundreds of regions, and the amount of chilling qi that it contained was simply terrifying. The countless Fish Scale people understood how terrifying this chilling qi was, so they quickly gathered and created an enormous protective barrier; they were also prepared.


    However, that chilling qi was simply too monstrous, and after sweeping past, the protective barrier was instantly frozen. The Fish Scale people on the outer edges were frozen and instantly died.


    This attack instantly wiped out two billion or so Fish Scale people. Now, out of the nearly eight billion Fish Scale people, only around five billion were left, while the human side still had around 3.4 billion people. The humans had lost 600 million people while the Fish Scale people had lost three billion people.


    However, the three billion Fish Scale people who died would not die true deaths, while the humans would remain dead. In actuality, this was not a great trade for the humans.


    Akhenaten understood this, and he loudly said, ¡°We humans aren¡¯t so easy to be bullied. This is not even our full strength yet; I think it¡¯s best that we sit down and talk this out peacefully instead of fighting.¡±


    ¡°Talk this out peacefully?¡± The Legatee in charge looked at all of the Fish Scale people who had died and vengefully looked at Akhenaten. However, he suddenlyughed as he said, ¡°You humans have lost this time!¡±


    Boom!!


    A massive explosion sounded out in the distance, causing the clouds to swirl and the heavens and earth to shake as all of the humans¡¯ expressions fell.

 Chapter 962: Second Rift

    <h4>Chapter 962: Second Rift</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A massive crack appeared in the horizon as transparent rocks giving off rainbow glows fell from the sky and into the water, resulting inrge sshes. A 100,000 kilometer wide rift had appeared.


    This was a second rift, and the humans did not expect this at all. Almost 90% of their forces were gathered here and they barely had any forces left on the maind. Once the Fish Scale people charged into the Southern Continent, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    All of the humans¡¯ expressions fell as they thought of the consequences; they had beenpletely fooled. They had never expected the Fish Scale people to have two teams, with the first drawing their attention while the second team was the true army.


    Over at the horizon, a small boy with a golden tail held a rainbow shard as he happilyughed and said to a young man, ¡°Big bro, look, I found one again.¡±


    That young man was Yu Xuan; how could he not be participating in something like this? By now, he clearly knew the threat that he human world represented ¨C no, Great Qin¡¯s threat.


    If Great Qin was not destroyed, the Fish Scale world would definitely perish at Great Qin¡¯s hands someday.


    That little boy was Yu Xuan¡¯s little brother. He had someone obtained the ability to destroy the Heaven Domain Boundary; the rift had been identally opened up by himst time.


    This sort of ability was naturally quite powerful; Zhao Fu did not know of anyone else who could do such a thing.


    However, one w was that he was not in control of the rift; the little boy could destroy parts of the Heavenly Domain Boundary, but he could not control where.


    On the bright side, if he activated it on the southern side, the rift would definitely appear on the southern boundary. As long as he activated it some distance away from the first rift, their n would seed.


    There were four billion soldiers at the second rift; 70% of them were yers and 30% of them were indigenous residents, and there were also many City Lords.


    Looking at this rift, Yu Xuan waved his hand and all of the Fish Scale people excitedly roared, giving off terrifying momentum as they rushed into the human world. The human world¡¯s crisis had officially begun.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat and stop those people!¡± Akhenaten yelled in panic.


    If this army of Fish Scale people reached the Southern Continent, the Southern Continent would definitely be wiped out by them and they would be finished. If their base was destroyed, what point would there be in staying here?


    However, it was not quite possible for them to stop that other army, because they were quite far away and there was still an army of five billion or so Fish Scale people in front of them. How could the Fish Scale people just let them leave?


    ¡°Kill! As long as we can stall these humans, we¡¯ll win. When the timees, everyone will have a share in the spoils!¡± a Legatee loudlyughed and rushed out, while the other Fish Scale people also ferociously charged at the humans.


    Facing this massive army of Fish Scale people, the humans were unable to retreat at all. Waves of arrows descended like torrential rain, forcing the humans to stop and defend. The Fish Scale people took this opportunity to scale the defensive walls and start directly fighting with the humans.


    The human side tried to disengage, because the other Fish Scale army had already reached the human army, and their morale greatly decreased. Looking at the Fish Scale people who had scaled the defensive walls, they felt quite terrified; they knew how strong these Fish Scale people were.


    A person looked at a Fish Scale person who had climbed onto the defensive wall in fear, nervously holding his weapon. His body trembled, and seeing this, the Fish Scale person wildlyughed and savagely attacked, splitting that person in half in just a few attacks.


    Another Fish Scale person piercinglyughed as he used his spear to pierce through a human¡¯s chest, while a different Fish Scale person swung his axe and chopped at a human, killing him in a few blows.


    Blood flew everywhere, and this made the Fish Scale people even more excited. To them, the humans were just their prey and were not even worthy to be their enemies.


    The humans were simply too weak, in terms of both their psychological state and their battle strength. When a world that had lived in peace and a world that advocated survival of the fittest shed, it was evident that the Fish Scale people were much stronger.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Facing the Fish Scale people¡¯s condescending attitude, a human furiously gripped his saber and hacked down a Fish Scale person. However, a few Fish Scale people quickly surrounded him and tore him apart in just a few moments.


    Following this, the Fish Scale people covered in blood swung their weapons as they savagelyughed and rushed towards the humans, killing more and more people.


    On the other side, the Fish Scale people who had reached the human world started tomit a ughter. There were very few people within the Cities, and the ordinary residents were not very strong.


    Seeing the Fish Scale people attack, they closed the city gates and defended as best as they could, but facing four billion Fish Scale people, they were barely able to resist. The Fish Scale people were able to easily break into Cities and kill all the humans.


    A Fish Scale person saw an elderly human try to run, but because he was quite old, he was quite slow. Before he could take a few steps, the Fish Scale person wildlyughed and shed out, chopping the elderly human¡¯s legs off.


    The elderly human fell to the ground, crying out in pain. The Fish Scale person loudlyughed before finally chopping his head off.


    Another Fish Scale person swung his hammer and smashed it towards a group of humans running away. Howls continuously sounded out, and a man tried to surrender in terror, but his head was smashed in by that hammer.


    Another Fish Scale person rushed into a room because he heard the crying of a child. After charging in, he saw a woman holding a crying three year old child.


    Looking at that woman¡¯s plump figure, he lewdlyughed and snatched over the crying child before killing it in an annoyed manner.


    The woman cried as she leapt at the Fish Scale person, wing at his face, but she was unable to deal much damage. The Fish Scale person maliciouslyughed as he pressed the woman against the ground and tore away her clothes as he had his way with her.


    A Fish Scale person looked at a human wearing a gold ring. He rushed up and cut that human¡¯s arm off, disregarding that person¡¯s cries of pain, and took off the golden ring before killing the human.


    These people barely had any power to resist, and they werepletely ughtered by the Fish Scale people. Soon, a City became deathly silent.

 Chapter 963: Mass Relocation

    <h4>Chapter 963: Mass Relocation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There was blood and countless broken corpses everywhere. There were many women who had been raped and vited, as well as many children lying in pools of blood. It was an incredibly cruel and horrific scene, looking like hell on earth.


    Because the City Lord and most of the soldiers were not present, after the Fish Scale people attacked, the City Hall¡¯s energy barrier automatically activated, protecting the City.


    A system main city¡¯s protective barrier could withstand the continuous attacks from ten or so City Lords and hundreds of thousands of soldiers. However, if there were dozens of City Lords or millions of soldiers, it would be broken quite easily. With the protective barrier broken, the City was conquered.


    On the main battlefield, as the Cities were conquered by the Fish Scale people, the human City Lords¡¯ City Lord Seals suddenly lost their power. Those who lost their City Lord Seals were instantly killed by the Fish Scale City Lords.


    Once the City Lords died, their soldiers¡¯ morale plummeted, and they did not have any heart for fighting anymore now that their City Lord, family, and friends had been ughtered.


    The human side was now doomed to lose, and as the City Lords died, the system soldiers also became greatly weakened. It was not just because they lost their City Lords but because they also lost the various stats from their Cities.


    The Fish Scale people grasped this opportunity to attack with even more vigor, while the human side became weaker and weaker, almost copsing.


    Now, there were no more people givingmands, and some people started to run. Seeing this, others also stopped caring about anything and also just wanted to run. This caused the human army topletely copse and run for their lives, while the Fish Scale people madly gave chase and attacked from behind.


    On the other side, the four billion Fish Scale people werepletely unstoppable as they swept through thousands of regions in the Southern Continent, leaving nothing behind. All living things were killed, and all items of value were piged.


    The things that they could not take were either smashed or burned in order to not leave anything for the humans, causing countless people to feel furious.


    The ones who suffered the most were the billions of ordinary residents who were ughtered by the Fish Scale people. With so many people dying, it was as if the sky had been dyed blood-red, and a mournful aura spread out from the Southern Continent.


    In the end, Akhenaten and the others were able to disengage, but they had suffered heavy losses. Only 1.2 billion people had survived; while retreating, they had lost 2.2 billion people.


    Out of the five billion Fish Scale people, they had lost 300 million people, and they would not die true deaths anyways.


    In actuality, if those 2.2 billion humans who had died had fought bravely against the Fish Scale people, they could have taken down at least one billion with them. It was a pity that after their Cities were broken through, their defeat had already been decided. There was nowhere to retreat to now, and if they stayed here, the entire Southern Continent would be massacred.


    Even if they stayed here, there would be no point, because even if they stayed, they would be surrounded and killed sooner orter.


    Moreover, because their Cities had been conquered, the human side¡¯s morale had greatly plummeted, and the Fish Scale people also had a numerical advantage and did not fear death. As such, they had to retreat; anything was better than beingpletely wiped out.


    As for the City Lords, they only lost 5,000 to 6,000, which was not as heavy of a loss.


    The news of the human side losing and countless people being ughtered instantly shook the entire human world. After hearing about this, all of the humans¡¯ expressions fell, and they started to feel terrified.


    By now, the Southern Continent had no strength to resist anymore, and it was only a matter of time until itpletely fell. The entire human world was now in danger, because the Fish Scale world had already sessfully invaded, and afterpletely taking over the Southern Continent, it would attack the other Continents.


    ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡± Everyone started to feel quite terrified, and it was now toote to even head to the Southern Continent; even if people went, they would not be able to change anything. The Fish Scale people were already there, and because the humans had made no preparations, they would definitely lose.


    The factions that had gone to the Southern Continent to defend all retreated to their own Continents. The ones who were the worst off were the people from the Southern Continent. Their foundation had been taken, and because they had nowhere else to run, they could only relocate to other Continents.


    The two Fish Scale armies had already joined together, and they had around eight billion people. After hearing that they had conquered the Southern Continent, countless Fish Scale people rushed over, because it was time to split the spoils.


    Seeing the immense potential for benefits, many Fish Scale people who had not wanted toe did not hesitate toe.


    Even the system factions that did not want to participate had never thought it would be so easy to enter the human world. They were all too happy toe over and pick up the leftovers.


    An evenrger force of Fish Scale people started to invade into the human world. Yu Xuan did not turn away theseters, because with only eight billion people, it would be quite difficult to take down the rest of the human world.


    If they were able to gather the entire Fish Scale world, it would be much easier.


    In just a week, almost all of the Southern Continent had been swept across without any resistance, and 90% of the regions had been taken over.


    The Southern Continent¡¯s countless factions had already relocated to the other Continents, and even the strongest King, Akhenaten, was no exception. Staying behind would spell certain death, as there were simply innumerable Fish Scale people gathered in the Southern Continent now.


    The other Continents were all quite weing of these factions relocating over. This was because under the threat of the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion, having more strength meant more safety. If it was under normal circumstances, they definitely would not wee these factions.


    Most factions chose to go to the Eastern, Western, and Northern Continents; the situation in the Mind Continent was quite tense, so many people were not willing to go there.


    Most factions chose to go to the Western Continent, because it was rtively safer than all other ces. The Northern Continent faced the Dark Demon world while the Southern Continent faced the Fish Scale world. The Eastern Continent faced the previous world, while there was not much threat at the Western Continent.


    This was undoubtedly the safest ces for humanity, so most people chose to go there.


    Akhenaten also chose to relocate to the Western Continent to be the second foundation of Egypt. They had suffered heavy losses this time, and his n to establish a Kingdom had been set back ten or so steps. His only constion was that they had not all been destroyed.

 Chapter 964: Trash World Protector

    <h4>Chapter 964: Trash World Protector</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Around 1,500 to 1,600 City Lords hade to the Mind Continent and joined Si Ji¡¯s alliance, bing part of them. Si Ji naturally weed them greatly, but none of them chose to join Great Qin because the Qin Suppression plot, causing Great Qin¡¯s reputation to decrease.


    No matter how great of an advantage Great Qin had, they were unwilling to join. On one hand, they despised Great Qin for being such a contemptible and evil faction; on the other hand, they had already offended Great Qin, so they did not dare to join Great Qin.


    In fact, some people pushed this disastrous defeat onto Great Qin. If Great Qin had helped, perhaps things would not have turned out like this. The sounds of ming towards Great Qin grew greater and greater.


    Almost all yer factions and system factions had relocated from the Southern Continent. Only some Viges in the wilderness were not so lucky; those countless Viges became the second target for the Fish Scale world.


    They rushed into those Viges, piged anything of value, and killed all of the people. Those who did not resist were taken as ves; perhaps people would buy them.


    Now, the Southern Continent was about to bepletely taken over by them, so they were not in a rush. They slowly plundered everything in the Southern Continent, whether they were people or resources.


    However, humans could not breathe underwater, so those who bought humans as ves would also have to buy items that could allow them to breathe underwater.


    The Fish Scale Cities could repel water and contained a gravitational force that made it difficult to swim normally, so people could only walk. If they could solve the issue of humans being able to breathe underwater, they could live in the Fish Scale world.


    Breathing items were quite cheap, so the Fish Scale world¡¯s ve markets quickly became a booming industry.


    A few ve markets quickly appeared beside the rift. The humans¡¯ hands were bound, and ropes strung ten or so humans together. Some were kept in wooden cages as if they were animals.


    There were generally only young men and women because the elderly and children did not have much value as ves, so they were generally killed immediately.


    These people were barely dressed to make it easier for clients to inspect the goods. Anyone who saw something they wanted could directly purchase them and would be able to determine their life or death.


    The people here all had empty, lifeless eyes and nk expressions as if they were zombies. Their hearts had already died because of their despair.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Some humans were walking quite slowly, so a Fish Scale person savagely whipped them with his whip, causing their skin to swell, and they immediately moved faster.


    ¡°Old Luo, you¡¯re gonna be rich after capturing so many humans today!¡± another Fish Scale personughed as he looked at the person whipping the humans.


    The savage expression of the Fish Scale person holding the whip disappeared as he chuckled and said, ¡°I was pretty lucky and found these group of people.¡±


    These two people were familiar with each other and started chatting as if they were at a farmer¡¯s market. However, instead of fruit and vegetables being on sale, there were humans.


    This was quite normal and none of the Fish Scale people were surprised. No one even reacted to the hundreds of human women being vited by the side as if this was incredibly ordinary.


    This was the true face of the Heaven Awaken World; the strong determined everything. This was the oue of those who were conquered, and Zhao Fu had long since seen this sort of thing outside the Legacy Land.


    The other Continents started constructing defenses, because after the Fish Scale world devoured the Southern Continent, they would naturally turn to the other Continents.


    Almost the entire human race hurried to have a meeting together because the human world really could be destroyed. Even those who did not want to get involved were forced to join in because they did not want to die, and they had heard that bing ves was even worse than dying.


    This time, many factions from Qin Suppression came as well. Even though they did not bring many people, the leaders all came, such as Si Ji, Oleg, Babilon, Liu Ye, etc.


    They could not just continue watching; right now, the greatest threat was the Fish Scale world. Before they were destroyed by Great Qin, they would be destroyed by the Fish Scale world, so they naturally had toe.


    Under this immense threat, almost all of the leaders of the human world met together. No one dared not toe ¨C it was evident how important this was.


    Everyone was quite terrified that the Fish Scale world would turn on them next. They all prayed that these major figures would be able to think of a way to stop the Fish Scale people and save the humans and this world.


    During this crucial time, there was one important person who did not participate, and that was naturally Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    His absence caused everyone¡¯s expressions to be quite unsightly, because everyone acknowledged his position in this world; only he could stand against the Fish Scale world, and if he did note, none of them would feel any confidence.


    None of them had expected Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to still note despite the fact that the human world was about to be destroyed. Could it be that he wanted to stop the Fish Scale world with just Great Qin? Or did he want everyone to die together?


    No one could understand Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s intentions, and Si Ji and the others¡¯ expressions became quite grim. Without Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, they felt quite hopeless.


    In actuality, they felt quite angry at themselves; if they were strong enough, why would they need Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? They would be able to resolve this themselves instead of having to pray for Great Qin toe.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee doesn¡¯t understand the gravity of this at all; the human world is about to be destroyed, yet he¡¯s still noting. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be the World Protector at all!¡± a person yelled angrily with a reddened face.


    An elder in Confucian robes also yelled, ¡°What a trash World Protector! Putting aside the first time, it¡¯s now the second time and he¡¯s still noting. How can he be so narrow-minded; why can¡¯t he be more magnanimous? The world is at stake!¡±


    A big man could not help but shout, ¡°I hate Great Qin¡¯s Legatee the most; how can there be such a disgusting person?¡±


    The scene devolved into a session of cursing at Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; how could they talk about resisting the Fish Scale people.


    Finally, an elder yelled, ¡°Enough! Even though Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is the World Protector, no one has the power to force him toe. Whether hees or not is up to him; he can choose to help us or not to help us. You¡¯re here cursing at him. How about you deal with the Fish Scale people yourselves? Then you won¡¯t need him anymore.¡±

 Chapter 965: Split

    <h4>Chapter 965: Split</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The scene quietened down, and no one said anything because what the elder said was true and they could not refute his words.


    Seeing this, the elder coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Who can you all me for this? Which of you haven¡¯t attacked Great Qin before?


    ¡°Especiallyst time, you Chinese factions allied with so many other factions to deal with Great Qin. You even asked two World Protectors for help, and now one of them has brought his people to invade our world. What do you all have to say for yourselves?¡±


    The leaders of the Chinese factions had unsightly looks on their faces, but they could say nothing in response. Even though everyone else felt quite displeased, they did not know what to say.


    Now that things had calmed down, some people stepped out and tried to mediate, saying, ¡°Everyone, the most important thing to talk about right now is how to defend against the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion. Even though Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has note, we still need to deal with this issue.


    ¡°Now, all of the leaders of the biggest factions in our world have gathered, and with all of our strengthbined, we should have a chance against the Fish Scale world. It¡¯s just that weck confidence; if we band together, I¡¯m sure no one will be able to defeat us.


    ¡°If such a terrifying faction like Great Qin joined us, we would naturally feel more confident. Great Qin has many hidden trump cards, and since its strength is undeniable, perhaps we can think of some way to convince it to join us.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter for the entire world ¨C can Great Qin defend against an entire world by itself? Of course not. If we¡¯re destroyed by the Fish Scale world, Great Qin will also perish. How can Great Qin¡¯s Legatee not understand this?


    ¡°Now is the time for certain people to admit their wrongdoings to him, apologize, and give him some face. If they do that, he will naturally join us. I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t willing for everyone to die together.¡±


    Hearing this, most people nodded, as those words made sense. Standing at the side, Tina Pendragon and Geoffrey looked at this and felt slightly less nervous. Right now, the most important thing to do was to rationally discuss how to deal with the Fish Scale world instead of fighting among themselves.


    They wanted to personally head to Great Qin because Zhao Fu did not seem like a bad person to them, nor was he unreasonable. It was possible that they could convince him toe.


    When they thought of this, Tina Pendragon and Geoffrey exchanged a few words and prepared to depart for Great Qin to meet with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, at that moment, a person rushed in with a piece of paper and called out, ¡°The Fish Scale world¡¯s World Protector sent a letter, saying that as long as we remain neutral and allow them to destroy Great Qin, our human factions will not be destroyed; if we help them kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the Fish Scale world will no longer invade our world.¡±


    Instantly, many people looked quite delighted and asked excitedly, ¡°Will they really stop invading if we help kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? How can we make sure they keep their promise?¡±


    Some of the people let out a sigh of relief andughed as they said, ¡°I knew it; Great Qin definitely caused some kind of trouble, resulting in our human worldnding in danger. Since it was caused by Great Qin, we should let Great Qin deal with this themselves.¡±


    Some other people also said happily, ¡°Man I was scared to death; so the Fish Scale world¡¯s true objective is Great Qin. Now, we don¡¯t have to go and beg for them to help; those people should be destroyed.¡±


    The quiet scene once again became noisy, but it was only a minority of people talking; the majority sank into their own thoughts. If they could use the Fish Scale people to destroy Great Qin, that would be quite a good thing.


    However, there was no way of making sure that the Fish Scale world would keep their promise. Even though they did not trust Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he was at least a human, while the other side was a different race.


    Everyone was quite clear as to what the Fish Scale people had done, so they did not trust them at all.


    Looking at those people discussing happily as if the crisis was over, some people could not help but curse at them, saying, ¡°Stupid! Right now, Great Qin is the only thing that the Fish Scale world fears. If Great Qin is destroyed, what will be stopping the Fish Scale world from killing us as well?¡±


    However, some people refused to ept this, saying, ¡°That World Protector already made a promise, and if there¡¯s something that can bind them, we can trust them. Both of them are evil, so we might as well let them fight amongst themselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, why wouldn¡¯t we just trust the Fish Scale people once? I feel like there¡¯s nothing wrong with this. It¡¯s you all who are being too narrow-minded, thinking that only humans can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Who cares what race they are? Don¡¯t we kill each other as well? Who held back when attacking others? I feel that we can trust the Fish Scale people.¡±


    After those people spoke, some people agreed with them, but the majority all sighed; it was possible that the human race was doomed.


    ¡°No matter what, I will stand with Great Qin and with humanity. I will never work with the Fish Scale people,¡± Tina Pendragon said for the first time as she gave off a powerful aura. Her gaze was incredibly resolute; no one could change her mind.


    Before, Tina Pendragon had barely spoken because with her personality, she did not want to get involved. However, this time, she could not stop herself from stating her position. After saying this, she turned to leave.


    Hearing the ruler of the human world¡¯s second Kingdom speak, many people also made a decision.


    However, there were some people who mockingly called out, ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re all stupid, but wait until the Fish Scale world destroys you all; when that timees, you can me yourselves.¡±


    Now, the human world was split into two factions: 30% of people supported the Fish Scale world destroying Great Qin to preserve the human world, while the remaining 70% refused to work with the Fish Scale world. This was because the Fish Scale people never viewed the humans as people, only as ves. It was not that they were protecting Great Qin but that the Fish Scale people were even worse than Great Qin.


    Neither side was able to convince the other; the 30% minority were determined to work with the Fish Scale people, thinking that the majority were idiots. If they signed a contract with the Fish Scale people, they would be able to protect the peace of the human world.


    Moreover, even if the Fish Scale people still destroyed the human world, those who helped destroy Great Qin would have made a great contribution and would be given higher statuses. The ordinary people would be made ves.


    However, the ordinary people had nothing to do with them; who would care about the lives of other people? They felt that it was incredibly stupid to die protecting Great Qin.

 Chapter 966: White Magic Formation

    <h4>Chapter 966: White Magic Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    None of the Fish Scale yers would die true deaths, and they were naturally stronger than the humans. If they continued on like this, the humans would definitely lose. The Fish Scale world wascking people, so if they submitted, they would receive decent treatment.


    Moreover, since there would be ves, there naturally had to be people supervising them. As upper-ss people, they would be perfect for this, so they were quite willing to help the Fish Scale people.


    The majority 70% could tell what those people were thinking, and there was no point in continuing to argue. Since those people had already decided to submit to the Fish Scale world, there was no hope in convincing them.


    After this meeting, everyone looked quite displeased, and nothing had been decided. Instead, the problem had be even moreplicated due to the divisions, and everyone wanted to leave.


    Suddenly, another person hurriedly ran in and cried out, ¡°Great Qin has sent 500 million soldiers to attack the Southern Continent!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was sent into an uproar; no one had thought that such a thing would happen. The Fish Scale world had not gone to attack Great Qin, yet Great Qin had sent 500 million soldiers to attack the Fish Scale world.


    Had Great Qin gone mad? The Southern Continent had essentially been taken over by the Fish Scale world, and there were countless Fish Scale people now. 500 million soldiers sounded like a lot, but if they went, they would definitely be instantly killed.


    After hearing this, everyone felt incredibly shocked. They could not understand why Great Qin would do such a stupid thing. It was not just them; who in their right minds would believe that 500 million soldiers could fight against an entire world?


    After even if the entirety of Great Qin defended against the Fish Scale world, they might not even survive, yet they were taking the initiative to attack.


    Tina Pendragon, who had been preparing to leave, could not help but look shocked after hearing this. After all, what Great Qin was doing was simply too shocking.


    Geoffrey felt slightly less nervous. Since Great Qin was doing this, they would not just sit by and watch. However, Geoffrey could not help but worry about 500 million people facing off against an entire world.


    Only a small portion of the northern side of the Southern Continent had not yet been conquered. That area was quickly conquered by Great Qin, and this was not too difficult as most people had fled already.


    After hearing that Great Qin had brought 500 million soldiers to defend against their entire world, the Fish Scale people could not help butugh ¨C Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was simply an idiot; did he really think he was invincible? If he wanted to die, then he shouldn¡¯t me them.


    After hearing about this, Yu Xuan felt quite surprised as well; he had never thought that Great Qin would take the initiative to attack. However, he could not help but feel serious, because from his understanding of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, he definitely was not someone stupid.


    At that moment, the Fish Scale people who heard about this all rushed towards the northern side of the Southern Continent, and they easily surrounded Great Qin.


    At the very least, there were over 10 billion people, forming an incredibly tight encirclement, and both sides officially faced off.


    A group of fiendish Fish Scale people looked at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers ahead, and the Legatee leading them condescendingly looked at Zhao Fu and mockingly yelled, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, you¡¯re so smart; you ran over here to express your loyalty to your elder. Just what are you thinking?¡±


    Another person loudlyughed as he said, ¡°I heard that Great Qin has countless treasures, and beautiful women are asmon as clouds there. If you give them to us and make us happy, maybe we¡¯ll let Great Qin off, hahaha.¡±


    A white-haired elder coldly harrumphed, ¡°Back then, you poisoned billions of our Fish Scale people to death and now you¡¯re in this situation. I definitely won¡¯t let Great Qin off; I¡¯ll be paying the debt back in full, killing Great Qinpletely.¡±


    They had gathered over ten billion people here, and there were still more people heading over. The City Lords present were already innumerable, and this gave them immense confidence. It was like a grand mountain looking down on a small beast.


    This was because a force of 500 million was simply too pitiful in front of them. They could destroy it incredibly easily without any resistance.


    Yu Xuan did not reveal himself and instead remained hidden as he observed.


    Great Qin¡¯s force was quite strange; there were only Cavalrymen riding onrge, tall ck horses. They were lined up in ranks and wore ck armor with three different-colored spears on their backs. They all had resolute looks on their faces and gave off an austere aura, causing the air around them to seem to freeze.


    Despite being surrounded by so many Fish Scale people, they showed no fear at all, and they did not have any Archers or Infantrymen; all 500 million soldiers were Cavalrymen.


    Only Zhao Fu stood in the sky, wrapped in his ck cloak. Facing those countless gazes and those mocking voices, he did not show any weakness nor did he reply to them. He simply had a cold smile.


    Rumble...


    All of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers received orders, and they gripped the white spears on their backs as their horses charged. The sounds of the horses galloping sounded like thunder, ringing out in the surroundings.


    Seeing Great Qin dare to take the initiative to attack, the Fish Scale people coldly smiled as they also rushed forwards. However, at that moment, Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen threw their spears towards the sky.


    The white spears turned into white lights as they shot into the sky, giving off shocking sounds. The Fish Scale people were quite surprised to see that the spears were not aimed at them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions started to sound out as the white spears seemed to float in mid-air, with white magic formations with the spears at the center expanding out.


    These white magic formations filled the entire sky, each one around 100 meters wide. They were filled withplex runes, giving off a faint white light and looking quite mystical.


    However, the Fish Scale people still had not realized anything and continued charging onwards. However, some people at the front suddenly cried out, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    The people at the front copsed to the ground, their faces turning purple as they struggled in pain. They desperately gulped as if they were fish out of water, desperately trying to get some oxygen into their lungs.


    The rest of the Fish Scale people were quite shocked and stopped, not daring to get any closer. Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry took out more white spears from their spatial rings and gave off a terrifying aura as they continued to rush forwards.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The spears gave off terrifying power as they rushed into the sky, looking like bolts of lightning and filling the sky with more white magic formations.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡±


    Anotherrge group of people copsed to the ground, struggling to breathe. This strange scene caused the countless Fish Scale people to retreat in terror.

 Chapter 967: Death

    <h4>Chapter 967: Death</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The countless City Lords naturally realized that the magic formations were the reason for their asphyxiation, so they quickly went to destroy the formations. However, right after getting close, they powerlessly fell from the sky and smashed out craters on the ground, struggling to breathe like the other Fish Scale people.


    This caused the other City Lords to look quite shocked; they immediately got out of range of the white magic formations and tried to destroy them using long-range attacks.


    However, before they were able to do so, white spears giving off terrifying might shot towards them. What surprised them was that even if they destroyed those spears, the white magic formations would still appear.


    In that instant, it was as if all of the oxygen within their bodies were sucked away by some sort of power. The City Lords standing in the air fell like raindrops and struggled in pain.


    This scene shocked all of the Fish Scale people; even the City Lords were unable to resist at all ¨C just what were those white magic formations, and what was going on? The Fish Scale people were utterly confused.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry continued to flood forwards towards the Fish Scale people. Now, they did not use white spears anymore and instead gripped the crystal spears on their backs, and they threw them out towards the Fish Scale people.


    The target still was not the Fish Scale people; the crystal spears fell on the ground, causing blood-red magic formations to appear, and a formless energy rippled outwards.


    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s going on, my real body was brought into the Heaven Awaken World!¡± a cry of terror sounded out, making everyone feel shocked.


    The fact that they would not die true deaths was their greatest trump card, allowing them to bepletely fearless. However, if they had to face true death, they would not be so reckless because no one did not fear death.


    And yet, this had been taken from them so easily. Thinking about the people painfully suffocating on the ground, they realized that if they stayed here, they would die, and it would be a true death.


    It was not just the Fish Scale yers and soldiers who were scared; even the City Lords were terrified now. They started to desperately run backwards, while Yu Xuan was forced to also reveal himself. He had tried stepping into the range of those white magic formations, and he had felt the oxygen being stripped from his body.


    He had defended with all his might, but there were simply too many white magic formations, and the suction force they gave off was too powerful, causing his expression to fall.


    Swish!


    The sound of the air being torn could be heard as a white light containing terrifying power flew towards Yu Xuan.


    Yu Xuan raised his hand, and a massive formless energy shattered the white ray of light. The spear turned into motes of light and disappeared. A white magic formation appeared, giving off an immense suction force as much of the oxygen within Yu Xuan¡¯s body was sucked away again.


    Yu Xuan immediately retreated, because not only was the oxygen in his body being stripped away, but he also felt a terrifying amount of danger from Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    Demonic qi rushed into the sky, causing all of the demonic qi in the heavens and earth to madly gather, forming a sun that gave off a demonic light and an immense amount of demonic intent. Countless creatures felt a chill and terror.


    Zhao Fu directly unleashed his full strength, his body giving off terrifying demonic qi. He raised the Sky Demon Sword high and shed out a monstrous ck sword light that seemed to be able to split open the heavens towards Yu Xuan.


    Yu Xuan¡¯s expression fell as he did not hold back either. He took out his golden trident and stabbed towards Zhao Fu. A massive wave of power spread out from the trident as a golden beam of light shot out, seeming to dye the entire world golden.


    Boom!!


    The golden ray of light and ck sword light collided, resulting in a shocking explosion. Light and sword qi shot everywhere as a massive gale rippled out.


    However, the golden ray of light was split in half by the ck sword light, causing it to turn into motes of light, while the ck sword light continued on towards Yu Xuan and sted him back.


    Yu Xuan flew back ten or so meters and coughed up a mouthful of blood, an unsightly look on his face. It had been a while since they hadst met, and he found that Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was many times more powerful than before; how could he have such power?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that when Zhao Fu was on the verge of death and his three Fate Stars had exploded with power, the power he received was even more powerful, and he would have been able to instantly kill Yu Xuan.


    In that state, even a Guardian Beast was no match for Zhao Fu. Only the manifestation of the world¡¯s consciousness was able to beat Zhao Fu back; it was evident how terrifying Zhao Fu was. However, Zhao Fu could only go into that state when he was on the verge of death, and he was not in control at all in that state.


    ¡°Big bro, are you alright?¡± a little boy ran over and asked caringly after he saw his invincible brother bring injured by someone.


    Yu Xuan inwardly sighed. He understood that he was not a match for Zhao Fu at all with his current strength, and if he stayed, he would most likely be killed. When that came, his little brother would definitely be killed by Zhao Fu as well.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Countless chains flew out from the air with immense force. They were not targeting Yu Xuan but his little brother beside him.


    Zhao Fu had long since received intelligence that it was this little boy who had opened the rifts. This person could not be allowed to live, so Zhao Fu did not show mercy as he attacked.


    Yu Xuan felt quite furious, and he loudly roared. He swept out with his trident, causing countless golden fishes to shoot out like swords towards the countless chains.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of metal colliding rang out as the chains and golden fish collided, causing sparks to fly everywhere and for shockwaves to st out.


    At that moment, Yu Xuan did not hesitate to hug his little brother as he turned into a ray of light and shot away and disappeared.


    He was not a match for Zhao Fu, and he could not get rid of those strange white magic formations. Great Qin hade extremely prepared and seemed to have been waiting for the Fish Scale people toe into the Southern Continent before destroying them together. This time, Yu Xuan felt incredibly helpless and could only feel ashamed as he ran away.


    Now that the World Protector had run, the terrified ordinary people did not dare to stay at all; they all quickly dispersed as well.


    Before, it had been a massive tide of Fish Scale people ferociously eyeing Great Qin as if they were going to devour it, but now they could only run back in terror like a pile of loose sand.


    They could not help but feel terrified; Great Qin¡¯s magic formations had brought all of their bodies into the Heaven Awaken World, and those white magic formations could make them die painful deaths. They felt incredibly powerless and terrified of death.

 Chapter 968: World-Ending Terror

    <h4>Chapter 968: World-Ending Terror</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Kill!!¡± Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry was like a flood, shaking the surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers as they ferociously chased after the escaping Fish Scale people. How could ordinary people outrun horses? What¡¯s more, Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry rode on ck God Horses that had some divine power.


    The countless Fish Scale people tried to use teleportation channels to leave this terrifying ce, but at that moment, Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry took the final red spears on their backs and threw them out.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The sound of the air being torn could be heard as countless red spears flew out, drawing arcs in the air. Once again, their targets were not the Fish Scale people but the ground.


    The red spears ferociously stabbed into the ground, the spearheads piercing one meter into the ground. Istion barriers appeared, locking down the surrounding space and making teleportation channels impossible to use.


    Istion barriers were quite easy to set up and did not take much time. Even if Great Qin did not use this method, as long as they had enough people, it would be enough. 70,000 or 80,000 people who were proficient at creating teleportation channels would be able to set up an istion barrier that covered an entire region in a short period of time.


    The surrounding space became locked down, making all teleportation channels ineffective. The Fish Scale people became even more panicked; was Great Qin going to kill all of them?


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Since the teleportation channels were unusable, they could only run as fast as they could. Only by running could they live; if they stayed here, they would die true deaths.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry looked like a tiger that dove into a herd of sheep, chasing down the terrified Fish Scale people. The Fish Scale people could only helplessly run in fear, no longer seeming as ferocious.


    Zhao Fu looked at Yu Xuan running away, but he did not give chase because he felt that he would not be able to catch up. Moreover, his focus was the current battlefield; he had to stay to make sure nothing unexpected happened.


    The countless Fish Scale people continuously ran, and some people who did not know what was happening stood there and watched in confusion.


    Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t they have destroyed Great Qin¡¯s forces by now? Why were they the ones running? Moreover, Great Qin only had 500 million people, while they had countless people. It was impossible that they had lost.


    However, the reality was that the Fish Scale people were running with terrified expressions; just what had happened?


    The people who did not know what was happening grabbed one of the runners and asked, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s happening? Haven¡¯t we destroyed Great Qin¡¯s forces already? Aren¡¯t we going to take their treasures and women and make them pay for poisoning our people?¡±


    The person who had been stopped replied in terror, ¡°Destroy Great Qin? Great Qin brought the real bodies of everyone at the front into the real world and used weird methods to kill them; I heard that billions of people have died already. They all died true deaths!¡±


    Hearing that person¡¯s words, the people who did not know what was happening looked incredibly shocked, saying, ¡°How could so many people have died? Are you sure about this? Didn¡¯t we have many City Lords, the World Protector, and the other Legatees? What happened to them?¡±


    The person replied, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is too strong; our World Protector did not have any strength to retaliate, so he could only run. The City Lords were even worse; they died before they could even attack. Moreover, Great Qin has set up istion barriers and is killing anyone they can find. Great Qin hasn¡¯t arrived here yet, so you¡¯d best all start running. If you stay here, you¡¯ll definitely die.¡±


    Hearing this, the others imagined an incredibly bloody scene, and they could not help but tremble in terror.


    No wonder so many people were running away in horror; now that they knew, they did not hesitate to join in the tsunami of escaping people.


    This news quickly spread, causing the entire Fish Scale race to feel terror. Everyone packed their things and quickly ran back towards the Fish Scale world, not daring to stay in the human world for even an extra moment. This was simply too terrifying.


    After retreating to the Fish Scale world, a piece of news spread, causing the entire Fish Scale world to feel terror: Billions of people really had died, and they had died in the real world as well.


    Billions of people had been killed so easily, wiped out like ants. This was simply too shocking. Let alone seeing it themselves, hearing about it was terrifying enough.


    Their Fish Scale race only had 18 billion people in total, and now that so many people had died so suddenly, it was as if they were going to go extinct.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry gave off an unstoppable momentum as they swept across the entire Southern Continent. Almost all of the Fish Scale people were in full retreat, so they had nothing stopping them. In the end, the Great Qin stopped near the rift and did not enter the Fish Scale world.


    This caused the despairing Fish Scale people to let out a sigh of relief. After all, if Great Qin entered the Fish Scale world with such unstoppable momentum, it would be as if their entire Fish Scale race was going to be ughtered. After all, no one could resist Great Qin at all.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry...¡± the Fish Scale world¡¯s various factions quickly gathered together in terror, urgently discussing how to deal with Great Qin. They could not allow Great Qin to take a single step into the Fish Scale world or they would be doomed. Just what were those things that Great Qin had used?


    The fact that the Fish Scale world had sessfully invaded the human world and conquered the Southern Continent was definitely a trap set up by Great Qin. They had been too confident and had thought that the human world could not retaliate at all, resulting in this tragic oue.


    Even though Great Qin had stopped at the rift, that was because all of them were Cavalrymen and could not go into the water. They definitely had preparations to invade the Fish Scale world.


    Thinking about how Great Qin had ughtered all of the Fish Scale people Great Qin could find in the Southern Continent, no one wanted this to happen in the Fish Scale world as well. However, how could they stop Great Qin? The various factions were all incredibly panicked because they still did not know how Great Qin had achieved this, so they did not know what they could do about it.


    Under Great Qin¡¯s immense threat, it was the first time that the Fish Scale world had felt such terror; it was a world-ending terror.


    Many people kneeled on the ground in fear, praying that Great Qin would not invade the Fish Scale world and praying that this matter would be resolved soon; they prayed that they would be able to live and that there would not be such danger in the future.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s 500 million Cavalrymen swept through the Southern Continent and chased the evil and arrogant Fish Scale people back to their own world. The human world¡¯s crisis has been resolved, and the human world has once again be peaceful!¡±


    This news shook the entire human world, causing everyone to cheer and cry in joy. They could not help but feel excited and delighted; the humans had won, and the various factions were shocked speechless.

 Chapter 969: Citizen System

    <h4>Chapter 969: Citizen System</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The entire world heard of this news, making them feel incredibly shocked. They had never thought that Great Qin would be able to single handedly fight against the entire Fish Scale world and directly chase them out of the human world. Just how had Great Qin aplished this?


    Following this, more and more information flowed in, making everyone feel even more shocked. Great Qin had gone all out against the Fish Scale people in the Southern Continent, ughtering billions of them and striking terror into their hearts.


    Great Qin¡¯s power was so great that it did not even need any of them to act. No matter how dangerous it was, just Great Qin was enough; they did not have to worry about anything.


    This was a cause for great celebration. Back then, the Fish Scale race had been incredibly arrogant and had said things like they could destroy the human world at any time, and they said that the humans were a low-grade race that they wanted to make ves. Now, they knew to fear the humans.


    As such, after hearing this news, some people could not help but cheer, and everyone smiled.


    The 30% of people who had wanted to work with the Fish Scale people had bitter expressions on their faces. Now, they felt quite regretful; they had just wanted to stupidly destroy Great Qin. Now, they seemed incredibly na?ve and ridiculous.


    If they had participated, their oue would have been like the Fish Scale people; they too would have been hunted down like sheep.


    ¡°Great Qin is mighty! Our human world does not have to worry anymore; Great Qin truly is a blessing to our human race.¡± These people were incredibly thick-skinned and started to praise Great Qin. They remembered what they had said before, so if they did not change their stance, Great Qin mighte and seek them out. The consequences would be unimaginable.


    Everyone understood what these people were thinking, and they felt quite condescending but did not say much in response.


    Tina Pendragon and Geoffrey soon recovered from their shock. They had never expected Great Qin to actually seed and create a legend of resisting a world by itself. This was almost impossible, yet Great Qin had actually done it.


    Thinking about how terrified and panicked they had been when the Fish Scale world had invaded, and how Great Qin had easily resolved this without any help from them, Tina Pendragon slightly sighed. She no longer felt as confident; very few people in this world could make her feel such respect, and Zhao Fu was the only person in the world who she admitted inferiority to.


    Over at the Southern Continent, Zhao Fu stood in the sky as he looked at the Fish Scale people kneeling in front of him, a slight smile on his face. This n had gone extremely smoothly, and he had also captured four billion Fish Scale people.


    This was because the white magic formations only sucked out the oxygen from their bodies, making it seem as if they had died but not actually killing them.


    Moreover, the white magic formations could only be used against people from the Water Race, as it was a method to suppress all people from the Water Race, but it was useless against other Races. This was because the white magic formation was created to target the bodies of people from the Water Race.


    However, it could only be used onnd; if the Fish Scale people entered the water, the white magic formation would be useless against them, as water could counter it.


    Otherwise, Zhao Fu would not have waited for the Fish Scale people to invade; he could have directly rushed to their Fish Scale world and destroyed them instead of waiting like this.


    Back then, after Zhao Fu hade out from the Heaven Spirit Stele, this was the reason why he had decided not to participate in the defense. It was something he had found using his Sovereign level ount.


    Because of the weakness of the white magic formations, Zhao Fu could only wait for a suitable time to act. Waiting for the Fish Scale world to take over the Southern Continent was the best way to deal a heavy blow to them while also easily obtaining the entire Southern Continent.


    In actuality, the white magic formation was quite an outdated method of dealing with the Water Race, and it had been invented long ago. It was something that a talisman world had made to repel the invasion of a Water Race.


    As long as the Water Race went onnd, regardless if they were using things to help them breathe, the white magic formation would be able to extract the oxygen from their bodies. However, it was quite easy to counter if one found its weakness, and it could be countered by jumping into water or using a type of Water Oxygen Pill.


    This type of pill not only provided oxygen but could also protect one¡¯s body and resist the suction force from the white magic formation as well. These Water Oxygen Pills were avable in the outside world and only cost a few copper coins each.


    However, the Fish Scale people did not know about this, and at the start, Zhao Fu did not know about it either. He only knew about this because of the information he had received from the Heaven Spirit Stele; that information had now proven to be incredibly useful.


    That was the reason why Zhao Fu had stopped his army at the rift. Now that the Fish Scale people had returned to the water, the white magic formations would not be effective against them, so Great Qin naturally would not be able to attack them.


    Now, it was time to deal with the four billion Fish Scale people. These people were all bound using ropes, and they all knelt with terrified expressions on their faces. Their bodies trembled, and all those who did not kneel or did not follow instructions would be directly killed. On the sides, there were small mountains of corpses.


    Compared to the humans, the Fish Scale people were able to adapt to their circumstances better, and most people chose to submit, obediently kneeling in front of Zhao Fu.


    Looking at those Fish Scale people, Zhao Fu felt that it would be too much of a pity to just kill them. Even though Great Qin had obtained the Southern Continent, it was essentially an empty shell, as there were barely any people there anymore.


    If he could take in these four billion Fish Scale people, they would be of great help to Great Qin. After all, they had decent Cultivation and had greater battle intent than ordinary yers. They could greatly increase Great Qin¡¯s battle strength. Right now, Great Qin greatlycked people.


    The various Ministers also suggested to Zhao Fu to take in these Fish Scale people, as there were massive benefits. In the end, Zhao Fu decided to ept them.


    However, Zhao Fu did not trust the Fish Scale people very much, and there were four billion of them, which was nearly half of Great Qin¡¯s overall poption. They had to be on their guard against these Fish Scale people.


    As such, they had to control them properly, and a certain item became very useful. This was the Hidden Evil poison that Great Qin had obtained very early on, and Great Qin had greatly invested into it. This poison had helped them easily take down the Orc City.


    Now, they could use the Hidden Evil Pills to control the Fish Scale people. That way, they would not have to worry about an uprising.


    However, Zhao Fu was quite displeased with everything the Fish Scale people had done when they had conquered the Southern Continent. Even though Zhao Fu did not want to keep ves, he decided to establish a citizen hierarchy.


    The first level was Great Qin¡¯s ordinary residents who received full benefits, while the second levelprised of the low-ss citizens.


    For example, the four countries that had caused Great Qin to take a great loss had been listed as Level 1 Criminals. The Fish Scale people had dared to make humans ves, which displeased Zhao Fu even more, so he made them Level 2 Criminals.

 Chapter 970: Fish Scale Ambassador

    <h4>Chapter 970: Fish Scale Ambassador</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The lower the level, the benefits they received decreased. Only by making contributions to Great Qin would they be able to increase their level and be true Citizens of Great Qin as opposed to Criminals.


    The Fish Scale people did not have any objections at all to Zhao Fu¡¯s decision. Even though they were Level 2 Criminals, that was better than being made ves. Thinking about the pitiful experiences they could have gone through as ves, they already felt incredibly grateful to Zhao Fu.


    Li Si picked out 1,500 or so top-tier beauties from among the four billion people to be attendants for Zhao Fu in order to help the Fish Scale peoples¡¯ Fate fuse into Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu did not have much interest in those women, as many parts of their bodies had fish scales, which felt quite weird. However, Zhao Fu did not refuse anything that benefitted Great Qin. After all, assimting four billion Fish Scale people would be no easy matter.


    After this battle, with the Fish Scale world losing almost one quarter of their people, they had been dealt a heavy blow, and they no longer dared to be as wild and arrogant.


    Next was the issue of City Lords. Many of the four billion Fish Scale people were City Lords, but some of their Cities had been conquered because many people had thought that they had already died after falling into Great Qin¡¯s hands.


    What was important was to relocate the Cities of the people who still had their Cities. However, this was not easy, as these Cities were scattered all over the Fish Scale world, and the entire Fish Scale world was incredibly alert. It would be almost impossible to sneak into the Fish Scale world and take those Cities.


    Just as Zhao Fu was considering what to do, a soldier came and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the Fish Scale world has sent an ambassador, who says that they want to negotiate peace.¡±


    Under the threat of extinction, since the Fish Scale people could not think of any way to stop Great Qin, they could only take a step back and ask to negotiate peace.


    Right now, the most important thing was to make sure that the Fish Scale world was not destroyed; everything else was of secondary importance. After all, no one wanted to die or be Great Qin¡¯s ves. What¡¯s more, even if they begged for peace, Great Qin might not even agree.


    As such, the ambassador had brought with him five billion gold coins, thousands of boxes of treasures, and 3,500 top-tier beauties. Among them were some of the highest-ranked beauties in the Fish Scale world in order to express their sincerity and hopes that Great Qin would not attack the Fish Scale world.


    Zhao Fu sat on his throne as he looked at the Fish Scale ambassador humbly kneeling on the ground. He first profusely praised Zhao Fu, saying he was incredibly valiant, mighty, and a natural born Emperor. He then introduced all of the gifts before pleading for Great Qin not to attack the Fish Scale world and for both sides to live in harmony.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu did not expect any of this at all. Because of the weaknesses of the white magic formations, Zhao Fu had not nned to invade the Fish Scale world. After all, without the white magic formations, Great Qin would bepletely annihted if they entered the Fish Scale world.


    After all, Great Qin definitely could not defeat the Fish Scale people, who lived in the water, in aquaticbat. Moreover, they were an entire world, while Great Qin was just a faction.


    Since they were the ones asking for peace, Zhao Fu inwardlyughed ¨C how could he not rip them off a bit? Even though Zhao Fu was inwardlyughing, he amicably smiled and said, ¡°We are not a barbaric and bloodthirsty person; since your Fish Scale world is willing to admit its wrongdoings, We are willing to forgive you all this one.


    ¡°We will ept these gifts, and We will also tell you a piece of good news: Those people you left behind did not die and have instead submitted to Great Qin and be subjects of Great Qin. However, because they have lived in the Fish Scale world for all their lives, they have not yet be ustomed to the human world.


    ¡°As such, We want the Netherwater Continent, the Continent closest to the human world, to be ceded to Great Qin and for Great Qin¡¯s subjects to live there, as well as relocate their Cities over.


    ¡°Moreover, now that our worlds are at peace, the humans you captured should be returned; only then can we truly be at peace with each other.


    ¡°Of course, Great Qin will promise not to invade the Fish Scale world for three years, and We can sign the highest grade of Blood Contract as a confirmation of our friendship.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was not going to invade the Fish Scale world, the ambassador felt incredibly delighted, but after hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s demands, including taking one of their Continents, his expression became quite grim.


    After all, the Fish Scale world only had seven Continents, and no one was able to take an entire Continent for themselves, yet Great Qin was directly asking for an entire Continent, which was one-seventh of their territory.


    The ambassador felt quite troubled and tried to negotiate, saying, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, asking for an entire Continent, that might be...¡±


    Before he could finish, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything, We have already made up Our mind. This is already the greatest concession We will make; otherwise, We will take it for Ourselves.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s threatening words, the ambassador¡¯s face became incredibly pale. After all, his aim ining here was to negotiate peace and for Great Qin not to attack the Fish Scale world and destroy them.


    After thinking about it, the ambassador decided that they could not be too stubborn, so he could only leave and consult with the Fish Scale leaders. Of course, the gifts were left at Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu put the money into the state treasury and gave out the various treasures as rewards. As for the women, Zhao Fu gathered them together. With the 1,500 women Li Si had picked out and the 3,500 delivered, there were now 5,000 beauties.


    All of them were one in ten thousand beauties, as they were the top beauties picked out from billions of people. It was only natural that they had fantastic looks.


    Out of all of them, three of them had outstanding auras: One was a slim woman with a delicate face who gave off heroic airs, one looked like a loli, and one had a voluptuous figure and gave off a sexy aura.


    These three women were ranked quite highly in the Fish Scale world, and Zhao Fu had some interest in them. He looked at them, and the sexy-looking woman met his gaze and gave a seductive smile, directly taking off her clothes. The two women beside her went red and also followed in suit.


    After all, they had been sent here to serve Zhao Fu in order to save the Fish Scale world. If they could receive Zhao Fu¡¯s affections, they might be able to convince him to leave the Fish Scale world alone.


    Looking at their beautiful bodies, Zhao Fu could not help butugh. However, he did not do anything and instead told them to put their clothes on. The situation was still quite tense, and it was not the time to be ying around.

 Chapter 971: Blood Contract

    <h4>Chapter 971: Blood Contract</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu was not very confident as to whether or not he would actually be able to obtain an entire Continent. All he could do now was wait and make preparations for a counter-attack from the Fish Scale people. After all, Zhao Fu was not 100% confident in these white magic formations.


    The ambassador returned to the Fish Scale world and told the leaders everything that Zhao Fu had said. Hearing that Zhao Fu had directly asked for an entire Continent, they felt quite angry, because not a single person in the Fish Scale world owned an entire Continent. And yet, Great Qin had asked for a Continent without even doing anything; that was one-seventh of their territory, and they felt quite angry that such a demand was being made. They were not being taken seriously at all.


    Those gifts, such as the five billion gold coins, treasures, and top-tier beauties, were all gifts that they had spent a lot of effort to gather. Not only had they suffered such heavy losses, but they had also given money, treasures, and women; how could they not feel angry?


    Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had epted all of those things, but he still was not satisfied; he still wanted those Cities, the captured people, and an entire Continent. He was simply going too far.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is being too outrageous; putting aside all of the money, treasures, and women we sent over, he still wants an entire Continent. He might as well be robbing us!¡± a Fish Scale person said.


    However, others quickly rebutted him, ¡°Even if he is robbing us, what can we do about it? If we don¡¯t want him to destroy the Fish Scale world, why do we have to act so pitifully; we should just attack Great Qin and kill everyone in Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Do we really have to give him an entire Continent? How could we do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can we cede an entire Continent? That¡¯s not a decision for us to make.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t want to cede a Continent, we¡¯ll have to defend against Great Qin¡¯s invasion. We can use gifts to stall them, but Great Qin can still attack at any time. Don¡¯t tell me you all want to die together.¡±


    ¡°How about we go all-out against Great Qin? We¡¯ll set up arge number of traps somewhere; worstes to worst, we¡¯ll die together with Great Qin. At least that way, we won¡¯t have to suffer this kind of humiliation.¡±


    The people in the hall continuously debated as to what they should do. If Zhao Fu had asked for less, they definitely would have agreed in order to preserve their safety. However, Zhao Fu had asked for simply too much, making it so that everyone¡¯s opinions were quite divided. Some people wanted topromise while others wanted to die with Great Qin.


    A robed elder cleared his throat and coughed a few times. This elder was quite famous within the Fish Scale world, and hearing his coughs, everyone settled down and looked towards him.


    The elder said, ¡°I think we can agree to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s demands. The Netherwater Continent is the Continent closest to the human world, and it is in great danger right now anyways. People are continuously escaping from there, and if we spread news that Great Qin willmit a ughter in the Netherwater Continent, there will naturally be no people there anymore.


    ¡°That way, we can cede the Netherwater Continent to Great Qin but also increase everyone¡¯s hatred towards Great Qin in order to make a counter-attack in the future.


    ¡°Moreover, the Netherwater Continent only has 5,000 or so regions, and because it is the smallest Continent, it will not be a great loss.


    ¡°We also received a piece of useful news: Those four billion people are not dead and have instead submitted to Great Qin. However, do you really think so many Fish Scale people would havepletely submitted to a human? This is not very possible, and we can use them to destroy Great Qin in the future together. Furthermore, even though the Netherwater Continent will be given to the humans, the power will still be in our hands.


    ¡°Of course, the main issue is right now. As long as he signs a Blood Contract, one of the highest-grades of Contracts in the Heaven Awaken World, it will be almost impossible for him to break it, and the Contract¡¯s power will be passed down with his bloodline.


    ¡°If we agree to his demands, the Fish Scale world will be safe for at least three years, and we will not have to worry about the threat of Great Qin. Will we not be able to find a way to deal with Great Qin in three year? When the timees, we will pay them back ten times over.


    ¡°Given all of those considerations, I feel that we can agree to his demands. In the end, the Continent will still be ours, and Great Qin will be taken down by us.¡±


    After hearing the elder¡¯s words, everyone fell into their own thoughts. It seemed that they could only do this for now, or else how would they stop Great Qin? They could only cede a Continent, or else the entire Fish Scale world would perish. They did not want to die like this.


    Over at the Southern Continent, Zhao Fu received their reply and was surprised to find that they had actually agreed. Because of the weaknesses of the white magic formations, he did not dare to attack the Fish Scale world at all. If he pushed them too far or showed any weakness, Great Qin would not be able to gain anything, so he had been prepared to bargain.


    Hearing that they would receive an entire Continent just like that, Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh. His gains this time were simply too great and too surprising.


    Zhao Fu had long since made ns regarding this. The Fish Scale world had seven Continents, and now that Great Qin was going to take the Netherwater Continent, the closest one was the Darkwater Continent, where Zhao Fu already controlled thergest system faction.


    In three years, that faction would be able to conquer the Darkwater Continent. When that time came, the human world would no longer be threatened by the Fish Scale world. Zhao Fu would be able to focus on unifying the human world.


    With two out of the seven Continents belonging to Great Qin, the remaining five Continents would have no power against Great Qin, which would have unified an entire world. That was the reason why Zhao Fu was willing to sign a Blood Contract.


    Four dayster, it was time to sign the Blood Contract. They met near the rift, and Zhao Fu brought his ten or so Generals while the other side had hundreds of people.


    There was a magic formation here that prevented fighting, as the Fish Scale people were afraid of Zhao Fu killing them all in one fell swoop.


    After meeting, the Fish Scale people gave a few fake smiles and politely chatted with Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu responded in kind. They then discussed the contents of the Blood Contract, and after some negotiations, they came to an agreement.


    The people from both sides cut their palms, causing blood to flow out and fly into the sky, fusing together to form a blood-red orb. It gave off an intense light, and blood-red words fell from the sky.


    These blood-red words were the contents of the Blood Contract, and after disying themselves, they once again gathered together before turning into countless blood-red runes that shot into the bodies of the people from both sides, forming the Contract.


    Aspensation for invading the human world, the Fish Scale world cedednd, gave money, treasures, and beauties, making them feel quite humiliated. However, they had at least preserved the Fish Scale world, and with this Blood Contract, they would have peace for three years.


    Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin with a big grin on his face and started to go through the gains from this battle. They were quite shocking, and Great Qin had benefited greatly.

 Chapter 972: Return the Southern Continent

    <h4>Chapter 972: Return the Southern Continent</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    First, there were the two Continents that Great Qin had obtained. One was the Southern Continent and the other was the Netherwater Continent. They now both belonged to Great Qin. No faction had been able to do such a thing yet; even though Great Qin was quite powerful, it did not have the strength to unify an entire Continent.


    Gaining two Continents was simply incredible, and ordinary factions could not even dream of such a thing.


    Apart from the two Continents, they had also obtained four billion Fish Scale people, the one billion captured humans, and 7,000 or so Cities.


    It was possible that the one billion humans and 7,000 Cities were not everything that the Fish Scale people had taken, but the Fish Scale people had already taken a great step back and Zhao Fu did not want to push them too much; after all, all of this had been obtained through bluffing.


    Now that they had signed a Blood Contract, he did not need to worry about the threat of the Fish Scale people. Even if there were more rifts, he would not have to worry.


    The Southern Continent now belonged to Great Qin. If the Fish Scale people attacked again, it would be Great Qin responsible for defending. It would be impossible for Great Qin to stop another invasion, which was why Zhao Fu wanted to sign the Blood Contract.


    As for the five billion people and 7,000 or so Cities, Zhao Fu did not n to bring them back to Great Qin, and he instead had them reside in the two Continents. After all, he needed some of his forces to be stationed here instead of gathering them all at the Mind Continent. If they did not defend properly, it would be quite easy to lose these Continents.


    Zhao Fu left the one billion humans in the Southern Continent. Because Great Qin had rescued them from the Fish Scale people and they had gone through horrible things, they were incredibly loyal to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu also left one billion Fish Scale people there and 2,000 Cities. The remaining people and Cities were stationed in the Darkwater Continent.


    The human world was Great Qin¡¯s domain, so it did not matter if their force in the Southern Continent was not very strong. If there was any danger, Great Qin would be able to act at any time. However, the Darkwater Continent was quite far away, so they needed more defenses there.


    However, Zhao Fu did not trust the Fish Scale people, and allowing the Fish Scale people to live in the Fish Scale world was like letting a tiger back into the mountains. Even though he used the Hidden Evil Pills, the chance of them turning on him were quite great.


    As such, Zhao Fu had to change their thinking and truly make them part of Great Qin as opposed to being Fish Scale people. Only if they stood with Great Qin would he be able to use them in battle.


    They had to first learn Chinese and Great Qin¡¯s culture, slowly changing them. He also had to prohibit any interactions with the other Continents, because if they couldmunicate with the other Fish Scale people, their hearts definitely would not remain with Great Qin.


    As such, he had to change their thinking and make them feel that there was no hope in returning to the Fish Scale side; only then would they truly submit to Great Qin.


    Moreover, for those who became truly loyal to Great Qin, Zhao Fu gave special benefits, as this would also influence others. Humans weren¡¯t the only ones who were self-serving and greedy; this was somethingmon to all living creatures.


    Three years was not a short amount of time, and it would be enough time to properly incorporate them into Great Qin. When that time came, it would be much easier for Great Qin to take down the Fish Scale world. After all, Great Qin¡¯s aquatic battle prowess could notpare to the Fish Scale people.


    The Southern Continent was now an empty Continent without any people or Cities. As such, there was no need to do any clearing, and they could directly build a Great Wall and make this Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    As for the Netherwater Continent, almost all of the factions had moved away. However, there were still a few Viges here and there, so they needed to be cleared out.


    However, there were not many of these Viges, so it was quite easy to clear them out. Of course, Zhao Fu would not leave the entire Continent to the Fish scale people; Zhao Fu had Wang Jian take 100 million soldiers there and had them stationed there.


    With the Blood Contract, Hidden Evil Pills, and Wang Jian stationed there, Zhao Fu did not have to worry much about the things in the Fish Scale world.


    Now, he just needed to properly develop the Darkwater Continent and unify another Continent. If he could do that, things would be perfect.


    When he thought of this, Zhao Fu gave a slight, happy smile. After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin. By now, many factions had sent letters of congrattions, and even though Great Qin was not intending to help them, they had still stopped the Fish Scale invasion.


    Zhao Fu handed all of the letters to Li Si; he had no interest in reading through them. He could already guess what they contained. Most of it would just be all sorts of ttery.


    However, after a while, Li Si brought over 20 letters and said, ¡°Your Majesty, these letters are asking for the return of the Southern Continent, as that was their Continent before. They request that Great Qin leave the Southern Continent, and they are willing to provide somepensation.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zhao Fu could not help but wonder if he had heard incorrectly. Those people wanted him to give all those regions to them ¨C were they idiots?


    Back when the Fish Scale world had invaded, they had abandoned the Southern Continent and relocated to other Continents, allowing the Fish Scale people to conquer it. Now, they had the gall to say that it was their Continent and ask Great Qin to go away. Even though it would not be much trouble for Great Qin to leave, how could they do such a thing?


    And as for thepensation, how could Zhao Fu be interested in that? Zhao Fu coldlyughed and said, ¡°If they want it, they can take it for themselves; however, giving it to them is an other matter. If they are willing to submit to Great Qin, that¡¯s another matter. Great Qin only has one principle: either submit or perish.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Si felt a bit hesitant and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Southern Continent had 20,000 Cities that relocated to other Continents. If they join Qin Suppression to take back the Southern Continent, Great Qin will be facing a great threat.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled, as that was quite possible. 20,000 Cities was a great threat to Great Qin and was not something that could be resolved easily. Moreover, he could not use the same method he used against the Fish Scale people against them.


    However, they would not dare to make any moves against Great Qin for now. After all, they did not know just how Great Qin had sent all of those Fish Scale people into retreat, and they were most likely worried that Great Qin would use those methods on them.


    Right now, it looked like Great Qin¡¯s strength had greatly increased, but its situation had not yet settled down. It had not yet assimted all of those people and Cities, and if they attacked, Great Qin would be in a tough spot.


    It seemed that they could only quickly assimte these people and make Great Qin truly powerful; only then would they not fear an assault from these people.


    Right now, even though they wanted Great Qin to return those regions to them, Zhao Fu definitely would not agree. His stance was firmly, ¡°Take it for yourselves or submit.¡±

 Chapter 973: Refine the Clan Armament

    <h4>Chapter 973: Refine the n Armament</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Those words made everyone originally from the Southern Continent incredibly displeased. Facing Great Qin¡¯s condescending and resolute words, they started to think about joining Qin Suppression to destroy Great Qin.


    However, Great Qin was currently at its peak. It had just sent the Fish Scale world into retreat all by itself, and the Fish Scale other world had even given a Continent, money, treasures, and women aspensation.


    As such, they did not even dare to try to resist Great Qin right now. Now that Great Qin was so powerful, they were quite terrified of Zhao Fuying his hands on them, so even though they felt quite displeased, they still held it in.


    However, everyone was still quite confused as to why Great Qin wouldpromise with the Fish Scale world instead of rushing over and destroying all of them.


    Even though it was the Fish Scale world who had taken the initiative in begging for mercy, there would be much greater benefits in destroying the Fish Scale world. Because of this, many people could not understand why Great Qin had done this.


    Most ordinary people did not think too much about this as they were now safe. They just did not want something like this to happen again.


    Great Qin quickly cleared out regions as the entire human world enjoyed a time of peace again. Everyone lived harmoniously with each other, and many people started to praise Great Qin for chasing away the Fish Scale people, making it seem as if Great Qin was the pride and joy of the human race.


    However, this onlysted for one month.


    At first, some Chinese factions sent out a few waves of soldiers to test Great Qin. Even though they were easily destroyed by Great Qin, seeing that Great Qin did not attack them in response, they confirmed their guesses.


    That immense pressure instantly disappeared. During this month, the Chinese factions had felt quite miserable, as they were always worried that Great Qin would attack them. After all,pared to the Fish Scale people, Great Qin would want to destroy them more.


    On one hand, it would allow Great Qin to unify the Mind Continent, and on the other hand, the hatred between them that was simply irreconcble by this point. This hatred would not disappear until one of them was gone.


    However, after waiting a month, they found that Great Qin had simply been quickly clearing out regions and did not show even a trace of attacking them. This made them feel quite surprised, and it made them think about the matter of Great Qin not attacking the Fish Scale world.


    This was incredibly suspicious; since Great Qin had such immense strength, why did they not destroy the Fish Scale world in one fell swoop? And why did they not unify the Mind Continent? With that sort of power, unifying an entire world would be no problem.


    However, Great Qin had not done any of that, which was incredibly suspicious. Before, they had not dared to do anything, but after a month of silence, they could not help but test the waters, and they confirmed their suspicions.


    They could now tell that the methods that Great Qin had used against the Fish Scale people would be ineffective against them, and this greatly reduced the pressure on them. Since Great Qin did not have such terrifying methods, they naturally did not fear Great Qin as much.


    Many things that people did not dare to say started to be expressed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Great Qin destroy the Fish Scale world? They¡¯re our enemies and killed so many of us, yet Great Qin spared them; they have to give us a reason. I¡¯m not impressed at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right; why didn¡¯t Great Qin destroy the Fish Scale world? Hurry up and give us an exnation. Didn¡¯t the Fish Scale world kill so many of us, and isn¡¯t there great hatred between us? Putting aside you not taking revenge for us, you actually spared them and actually took in some Fish Scale people; are you even fit to be called a human? You¡¯re a traitor!¡±


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s quite unreasonable. The Fish Scale people gavepensation ofnd and money, but it all went to Great Qin; what about all those humans who died fighting? That money should be given to their family and friends; Great Qin, don¡¯t be too selfish!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of them taking in Fish Scale people; they¡¯re the enemies of humanity and they¡¯ll rebel sooner orter. Moreover, they¡¯re stained with human blood. I don¡¯t support what Great Qin¡¯s doing at all.¡±


    Some people who were dissatisfied with how Great Qin had done things started to ask Great Qin for an exnation and asked Great Qin to change their approach.


    At the same time, some people started to question the way Great Qin had chased the Fish Scale people out.


    ¡°If Great Qin is so powerful, why did they not act from the start, resulting in two billion or so people dying? Those people can be said to have died for nothing. Would this have happened if Great Qin had acted from the start?¡±


    ¡°You also praised Great Qin before, saying that they were incredibly mighty, saved the world, and that they were the greatest defense of the human world. What a joke!¡±


    Now that they thought of it, they realized that Great Qin also had some me in so many people dying. If they had acted earlier, those people would not have died, and the Southern Continent would not have been conquered.


    Moreover, many people guessed that the Fish Scale people only wanted to destroy Great Qin and that they would not destroy the human world. It could be seen that there was great hatred between them and Great Qin; it must have been that Great Qin had offended the Fish Scale people in some way, yet they had hidden behind the rest of the human world, resulting in the Southern Continent taking the hit. People started to im that this was all a scheme by Great Qin, that they had killed so many people to obtain the Southern Continent.


    Now, people had reduced all the things Great Qin had done to nothing and had instead made it seem incredibly wicked. Why were righteous people not allying together to punish Great Qin together? If everyone allied together, would Great Qin still dare to act like this?


    The Southern Continent factions had hoped that Great Qin would leave their territory; if they did so, they would not me Great Qin for their losses. However, Great Qin had to quickly give back theirnd.


    If Great Qin did as it pleased and did not show the true owners of the Southern Continent respect, then they would have no other choice but to ally together and sanction Great Qin.


    The Southern Continent factions all wished to return to the Southern Continent, because that was the ce they were familiar with. That was also where their Legacies hade from, and it was their true home.


    Another reason was that they were not well-received by the other Continents. The people from those Continents did not like outsiders staying in their territory. They wanted them to leave as soon as possible, or else they would be chased out. This waspletely opposite to their attitude from before.


    Great Qin did not make any response to this. Everyone started to condemn Great Qin, saying that it was a blight to the human world. The Southern Continent¡¯srge factions started to ally with the Chinese factions in order to punish Great Qin.


    On September three, a bright and clear day, the Chinese factions allied with the Southern Continent factions andmenced their operation to take back the Southern Continent, while Great Qin also quickly responded.


    Zhao Fu looked at the memorial in his hand, and his gaze became cold. He threw it to the ground and walked out.


    Li Si respectfully followed behind Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, how should we act?¡±


    Zhao Fu gave off a cold aura as he responded in a domineering tone without even turning around, ¡°Refine the n Armament and destroy China.¡±

 Chapter 974: Buddhist Sect

    <h4>Chapter 974: Buddhist Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In actuality, even if they did not attack, after clearing out the regions, Great Qin would make a move against the rest of China. After all, Great Qin would already be a Level 10 or so Marquisate Kingdom, and it would be no problem to destroy the rest of the Chinese factions.


    Great Qin now had 14 billion people and 1.4 billion soldiers. This meant that Great Qin could now have 14,000 Basic General Seals, 1,400 Intermediate General Seals, 140 Advanced General Seals, and 14 Marquis Seals.


    It also had 22,000 Great Cities and 4,521 Cities. At the same time, it also had countless Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders who had fused with City Lord Seals.


    All of this together was a terrifying force. However, because the situation within Great Qin was not stable yet, Zhao Fu did not want to make a move. Afterpletely clearing out all of the regions, Great Qin¡¯s overall strength would increase by leaps and bounds, making it much easier to take down the rest of China.


    Through the Chinese factions¡¯ probing, they understood Great Qin¡¯s goal. Of course, they did not want Great Qin to be able to solidify its foundations and allow it to continuously develop; otherwise, they would be doomed.


    As such, they had to act now. Otherwise, they could only wait for death.


    Zhao Fu went to the City Hall and took the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal. Because the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal had been with Great Qin for quite a while, had acknowledged him, and had absorbed much of Great Qin¡¯s Fate, it did not show any resistance. As such, he could directly refine it without going through as much trouble.


    Refining the n Armament would be a heavy blow to the rest of China; it was a blow to their bloodlines, while Great Qin would receive an additional n Armament, causing its bloodline power to be even more powerful.


    Originally, Zhao Fu did not want to do this, because refining the n Armament would greatly affect all of China. Considering that Great Qin was part of China and that he could already use the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, Zhao Fu had been hesitant to do this the entire time.


    However, Zhao Fu did not show any more mercy, because he was going to unify all of China. Out of the countless worlds, their human world was still quite weak. The Fish Scale people had just invaded, and in the future, the Dark Demon world or the Grassi world might invade as well.


    Only with the greatest power would they be safe. Moreover, because Great Qin was part of China, it would not be destroying China but re-unifying it.


    Zhao Fu gathered his ten Generals, went to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and started to activate the formation.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion rang out as a rainbow-colored pir of light rushed into the sky, causing the clouds to swirl and for the heavens and earth to go dim. The Heaven and Earth Fate seemed to be guided by an invisible force and madly gathered, resulting in wild gales.


    At that moment, everyone in China stopped what they were doing, because they started to feel a palpitation in their hearts. Their hairs all stood on end as a sense of crisis descended.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± All of the Chinese yers started to feel quite panicked, not knowing what was going on. However, all of the ability users and espers¡¯ faces became pale, because they clearly knew what was happening ¨C this feeling came from their bloodlines.


    Only something incredibly important to China being in danger could make all Chinese yers feel like this. This item was, without doubt, China¡¯s n Armament.


    China¡¯s n Armament was in the hands of Great Qin, and since Great Qin was not in any danger, why was the n Armament in danger? The only possibility was that Great Qin was doing something to the n Armament.


    Thinking about how Great Qin had made India¡¯s n Armament its own, countless people¡¯s expressions fell ¨C Great Qin was destroying its ancestral heritage!


    No one had expected Great Qin to do something so rebellious and unfilial; it waspletely mad. That was China¡¯s n Armament, the most important thing to all Chinese people; he was actually refining it to take it for himself.


    This would greatly harm all of China. Whether they were people or entire factions, they would lose arge amount of Fate, and their bloodlines would also take a heavy blow, causing China¡¯s overall strength to greatly weaken.


    Of course, this would not have any effect on Great Qin, but others would be greatly harmed. Almost all Chinese people were enraged; how could anyone not be angry when their interests were being harmed in such a way?


    All Chinese people started to condemn Great Qin, criticizing Great Qin for acting in such a rebellious and scandalous way. They were angry to the point of wanting to rip Great Qin to pieces, saying that Great Qin was selfish and evil and that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee did not deserve to be called a Chinese person.


    Great Qin¡¯s actions almost caused everyone to explode with anger. If there was a vote to destroy Great Qin, it would have been a unanimous decision.


    The expressions of the people from the Hundred Schools of Thought were quite grim, because they would be greatly affected as well. However, the other side was Great Qin. They were about to unify all of the Mind Continent, and if they acted against them, once Great Qin seeded, what would happen to them? They might all be ughtered.


    The ones who were the most shocked and scared were the Dynasty Legatees. If the n Armament was refined, their Fate would be greatly reduced, and their bloodlines¡¯ power would be much weaker. Their overall strength would greatly decrease, and they were about to fight.


    ¡°We have to stop Great Qin!¡± Thinking about the terrifying consequences, countless people¡¯s expressions became quite unsightly. They did not hesitate and were determined to stop Great Qin because the n Armament was simply too important to China.


    However, how could they stop Great Qin? Since the n Armament belonged to all of China and contained China¡¯s Fate, only all of China could stop it together.


    All of the Chinese factions immediately called for everyone to resist Great Qin and stop it from seeding. If they did not want to live under Great Qin¡¯s tyranny, give up their wives and daughters, or for China to disappear, they had to fight back.


    After the matter of the Fish Scale world¡¯s invasion, almost everyone had expressed discontent towards Great Qin, if not anger. Great Qin¡¯s arrogant actions in not even bothering to make any exnations made them already quite furious.


    Back then, not many people had wanted to get involved, because even though Great Qin did not do things in a good way, everyone was safe, so they did not want to me Great Qin. However, things were different now ¨C Great Qin was directly harming their interests.


    How could they endure any further? Because of teleportation channels, news spread incredibly quickly, and with the various Chinese factions calling for everyone to be united, many people decided to resist Great Qin.


    The Chinese factions also convinced a few Sects and Schools that were unhappy with Great Qin to join, such as the Confucians, Mohists, and Buddhist Sect. With them joining, the Chinese side had more methods to deal with Great Qin.

 Chapter 975: Crystal Ball

    <h4>Chapter 975: Crystal Ball</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Over at Great Qin, the rainbow-colored pir of light gave off an enormous aura as it stood between the heavens and earth.


    Countless traces of Fate continuously gathered, forming a massive vortex that covered the entire sky. From the distance, it could be seen that all of Great Qin was covered by a haze.


    An extremely terrifying aura spread out from the sky, and the sense of crisis that the other Chinese people felt became even more intense. They felt as if they were about to fall off a cliff; their bodies became stiff, and their blood seemed to be cold.


    At that moment, traces of Fate rose up from the ground all over China, flying towards Great Qin.


    The vortex above Great Qin becamerger andrger, and it began to slowly descend as if it was going to fall to the ground. An immense aura of suppression shook the surroundings, causing the scene to feel quite oppressive. The air seemed to have frozen, making people feel quite ufortable.


    Now, the entirety of China seemed to be covered by a thick haze, and the terrifying aura could be felt everywhere as if the sky was going to fall down. The people from the other Continents looked over and could not help but feel shocked.


    Back when Great Qin had refined India¡¯s n Armament, there had not been such terrifying abnormal signs. This was because this was China¡¯s n Armament, and China was currently the center of the world. It was understandable just how powerful China¡¯s Nation Armament was; it was not something India¡¯s n Armament couldpare to.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal within the rainbow-colored pir of light violently shook before giving off an incredibly powerful aura. This aura was incredibly ancient and dense, and it gave off the pure aura of China.


    The pir of light gradually dissipated as the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal gave off boundless golden light. All of the Fate in the sky and all of the Fate on the ground formed two streams, one descending from the sky and one rising from the ground, entering the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal absorbed arge amount of Fate, and the Fate in the surroundings started to liquify before solidifying into crystals, surrounding the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal and forming a crystal ball that continuously grew.


    This was now the most important step of the refining, and at this moment, the Chinese factions started to act.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± Dragon¡¯s cries sounded out throughout the sky. From other Continents, people could see different-colored pirs of light standing between the sky and the ground in China. There were also massive dragons in the sky, giving off heaven-shaking auras, creating an awe-inspiring scene.


    All of the Dynasty Legatees, State Legatees and some other factions all exploded out with their Fate, trying to disrupt Great Qin and prevent it from refining the n Armament, or else they were doomed.


    Themoners all cried out, ¡°Great Qin is tyrannical and evil. With how viinous it is and how poorly it treats people, we will never submit to Great Qin...¡±


    Their voices were incredibly loud and shook the heavens and the earth, sounding out throughout all of China.


    Just this alone started to cause some changes. The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal within the crystal ball had been quite silent, but feeling every Chinese person¡¯s will, it started to tremble. A golden me appeared as nine small golden dragons appeared around it.


    Crack!!


    A clear cracking sound could be heard as a crack appeared on the crystal ball in the sky, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s expression to change. He found that the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal was resisting, and even though it acknowledged Great Qin, it belonged to all of China.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and rose to the sky, exploding out with a powerful aura. A ck me appeared around him as he pressed his hand against the crystal ball, sending his own Fate into the crystal ball.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s Fate flowing in, the shaking Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal once again quietened down and its resistance weakened. The crack on the crystal ball slowly repaired itself as well.


    This caused the Chinese factions to feel quite startled. They did not hesitate and exploded out with their own Fates and invigorated their Legacies¡¯ power.


    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡± the countless dragons roared, giving off unyielding wills. They rushed into the sky, and the Chinese people, sensing that burning bloodline was growing cold, continued to loudly yell, saying that they would resist Great Qin to the death.


    Traces of Fate rose up from the Chinese people¡¯s bodies, flying into the sky and fusing with the Legacy factions¡¯ Fates. They formed a massive will that seemed to reign over the heavens and earth, flowing towards the crystal all.


    ¡°Roarrr....¡± Feeling this will, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal once again gave off a powerful aura, and it once again shined with blinding golden light. Cracks appeared on the crystal ball, and within it, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal had be an orb of golden light with nine golden dragons circling around it.


    At that moment, the Great World Refinement created by the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation started to slowly disappear. The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal had resisted Great Qin¡¯s refining; the Chinese people had seeded.


    Zhao Fu felt quite furious, and he took out his Great Qin Seal, which gave off a boundless ck light. Nine ck dragons appeared from it, and a booming voice sounded out in all of Great Qin subjects¡¯ ears, ¡°All Great Qin subjects, gather Great Qin¡¯s Fate!¡±


    Great Qin¡¯s subjects all reverently knelt down, and traces of Fate floated up from their bodies and fused into the Great Qin Seal. A supreme aura burst forth from the Great Qin Seal, and Zhao Fu pressed down on the crystal ball, sending this power into the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal¡¯s resistance once again decreased, while the Chinese side continued to vigorously resist. The Dynasty Legatees went all out in trying to resist Great Qin¡¯s will, and the countless Chinese people continued to yell.


    The Buddhist Sect, School of Confucianism, and School of Mohism activated their formations, gathering vital energy in the heavens and earth that fused with the will that everyone else had created, strengthening the will as it entered the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    Boom!!


    The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal once again gave off an even greater golden light, and its aura was incredibly intense. The nine golden dragons roared at Zhao Fu, forcing Zhao Fu to take a step back. The crystal ball cracked even more, and it seemed that if it cracked a bit more, it would copse.


    If this crystal ball was destroyed, the refining would naturally fail.


    At that moment, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal¡¯s resistance became too intense, and the nine golden dragons roared furiously at Zhao Fu. After all, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal was China¡¯s n Armament, and it stood with the majority of China, which was opposed to Great Qin.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as the cracked crystal ball finally shattered, and the abnormal signs caused by the Great World Refinement slowly disappeared.


    Sensing these changes, the Chinese factions and people all cheered, yelling excitedly, ¡°We defeated Great Qin! Great Qin really isn¡¯t this great; the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal stands with the rest of China, not Great Qin!¡±

 Chapter 976: Second Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 976: Second Refinement</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he looked at the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal that had actually stood on the side of the rest of China. He felt quite furious, a wave of killing intent flowing out of his heart as he decided not to hold back anymore.


    Boom!!


    An extremely terrifying aura burst out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the Great Qin Seal continuously trembled, giving off waves of even greater power.


    An enormous me erupted around Zhao Fu, spreading out to the 50 meters around him. It was hundreds of metres tall, and the terrifying shockwaves rippled out like wild gales. Bolts of ck lightning rampaged around him, making it seem like an apocalyptic scene.


    The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Scene was bathed by the ck mes, but it continued to give off an intense golden light. The nine small, golden dragons around it made it so that the ck mes could not invade it at all.


    ¡°Roarrr...¡± Nine domineering dragon¡¯s roars sounded out, shaking the sky. The Great Qin Seal¡¯s nine ck dragons turned into 1,000 meter long massive dragons, savagely looking at the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal as they encircled it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three massive stars, giving off boundless power, appeared in the sky and gradually descended, shaking the entire world and causing the heavens and earth to dim.


    One was blood-red and gave off a disastrous aura, one was golden and gave off an Emperor¡¯s aura, and one was gray and gave off a ghostly aura.


    The three massive stars all gave off different-colored lights and appeared in the sky. Those terrifying auras were like floods that swept throughout the entire world, making the entire world feel afraid and fall silent.


    However, the abnormal signs did not stop there. Explosions continued to sound out as powerful auras continued to appear. The first was the Twelve Metal Colossi, giving off an intense bronze light; the second was a stone staff that gave off an immense destructive power...


    Nation Armaments continuously appeared by Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing his power to reach monstrous heights. It was as if the world was going to crumble, and even gods had to make way before him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes gave off a trace of anger as he grabbed at the air, and a massive formless energy grasped the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal. The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal continuously trembled, and it gave off a golden light as it resisted Zhao Fu and tried to break free.


    ¡°If you continue to resist, We will turn you to dust!¡± a cold voice filled with ruthlessness sounded out, causing the struggling Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal to quieten down and show some fear. The nine golden dragons looked at Zhao Fu in fear and huddled together, because they felt that Zhao Fu really would destroy them.


    Boom!!


    The Heaven and Earth Refining Formation once again activated and countless traces of Fate madly gathered and entered the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal. The Fate started to liquify and then solidify, and a crystal ball once again surrounded the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s immense pressure, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal did not dare to move at all, allowing the Fate to enter it.


    Abnormal signs once again appeared in the sky, and that heart-gripping feeling once again could be felt. The various Chinese factions were still celebrating, and at that moment, their expressions fell. However, they were not too worried, because the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal had sided with them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The various factions once again guided their Fate, and pirs of light shot into the sky as dragons once again appeared, giving off mighty auras.


    ¡°We refuse to submit to Great Qin¡¯s tyranny! We refuse to submit to Great Qin¡¯s tyranny! We refuse to submit to Great Qin¡¯s tyranny!...¡±


    The countless ordinary people also loudly shouted, pushing their wills of resistance into the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal to have it also resist Great Qin. It was best for it to leave Great Qin¡¯s control and return to their hands.


    Everyone had been filled with confidence, because the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal had chosen to stand on their side. They believed that they would seed again, but they were disappointed this time. The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal did not struggle this time in response to their resistance and instead sent over a feeling of terror.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal feeling terror?¡± The Chinese people¡¯s expressions fell as the factions continued to guide the Heaven and Earth Fate while the countless ordinary people continued to loudly shout, trying to make the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal resist and prevent Great Qin from refining it.


    Si Ji, Liu Ye, Ji Shenming, and the others did not hide any of their strength, because this was already the crucial moment.


    Dragons¡¯ roars continuously sounded out, causing China¡¯s aura to be incredibly chaotic; the weather also continuously changed, going from intense sunlight to torrential rain to thunderstorms.


    Under this terrifying weather, countless beasts ran about in terror, trying to find ces to hide.


    After sensing those terrifying ripples from China, everyone else from the other Continents felt quite shocked. Great Qin and the rest of China were going through the final tussle; the winner would be the king and the loser would be the bandit. It was quite likely that after this, China would be unified; only people from China could cause a disturbance like this.


    This time, the Chinese side was left disappointed ¨C no matter how much they shouted or tried to guide the Heaven and Earth Fate to resist Great Qin, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal did not respond, only emanating fear and terror.


    Now, the golden light that the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal gave off was much dimmer, and under Zhao Fu¡¯s cold and savage re, it did not dare to move at all, for fear of Zhao Fu reducing it to ashes. Moreover, even if it resisted, it would not seed.


    As the massive amounts of Fate gathered, a 100 meter wide crystal ball appeared in the sky, sessfully entering the next step of refining, which was fusing Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, and countless traces of Great Qin¡¯s Fate gathered and flowed into the crystal ball, and the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal received Great Qin¡¯s Fate in fear.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu said coldly, ¡°Today you will be Great Qin¡¯s n Armament. Before, Great Qin was part of China, and you were originally created by Great Qin. As such, you should not resist; Great Qin¡¯s potential is far greater than that of those other people.¡±


    The Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal was powerless to resist at this point, and it could only ept Zhao Fu¡¯s words. Itpletely gave up on resisting and started to absorb Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    Immediately, all Chinese people felt their bloodlines grow cold, and their expressions became incredibly unsightly, because in the end, they were unable to stop Great Qin from refining the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    As Great Qin¡¯s Fate continuously flowed in, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal started to go through changes. The aura of the rest of China began to disappear as Great Qin¡¯s aura began to take over the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal. In the end, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal was refined by Great Qin.


    The crystal ball turned into dust and gradually dissipated, revealing the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal within, which gave off an even nobler aura. It gave off brilliant golden light that shined down on Great Qin, and all subjects of Great Qin felt their bloodlines burn as their power gradually became greater.


    The rest of China¡¯s faces became pale and everyone coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Their auras became much weaker as if they had been heavily injured.

 Chapter 977: True Attack

    <h4>Chapter 977: True Attack</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu grabbed the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, which was now Great Qin¡¯s n Armament. Its consciousness also belonged to Great Qin, and no one else from China could affect it anymore. It now fully belonged to Great Qin.


    Now that he hadpleted refining the n Armament, it was time tounch a true attack.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed. reat Qin had long since sent reinforcements to the Southern Continent, and there were only 20,000 City Lords attacking the Southern Continent. This was because most of their soldiers had already died while resisting the Fish Scale people¡¯s invasion.


    As such, Zhao Fu only needed to send 20,000 City Lords to defend. With the soldiers who were already there, it was impossible for them to retake the Southern Continent.


    Now, what Zhao Fu wanted to do was conquer the center, west, and south of the Mind Continent, unifying China and the Mind Continent.


    Now that China¡¯s n Armament had been refined, all Chinese people¡¯s bloodlines had taken a severe blow, and they were in an extremely weak state. As such, Great Qin¡¯s target right now should be China.


    The n was to attack the remainder of the Chinese regions, then attack the countries in the west and south before finally taking over all of the Mind Continent.


    As Zhao Fu was refining the n Armament, Bai Qi and some other Generals had led an army of one billion soldiers to gather at the boundary of the Mind Continent¡¯s central area.


    The soldiers were all d in ck armor and held gleaming weapons. They stood in orderly ranks, looking forwards and giving off austere auras. No one could stop such a massive aura.


    Bai Qi, who rode on a tall ck God Horse, was at the front of the army, and feeling his bloodline increase in power, he smiled as he ordered, ¡°Attack!¡±


    1,000 people giving off powerful auras walked out and lowered their heads as they cupped their hands, saying, ¡°These subordinates obey your orders!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Rays of light giving off immense power shot out. These people were all City Lords, and they rushed into the Void Zone ahead. They stood in the air, looking at the Void Zone before taking out rhombus-shaped crystals and throwing them out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Shocking explosions rang out, and terrifying shockwaves sted out. In an instant, all trees and boulders were annihted, causing smoke and dust to fill the air.


    These crystals were all Destruction Crystals that Great Qin had umted, and those 1,000 people were all Formation Masters who were adept in all sorts of formations. They did not need to slowly dismantle the Void Zone and could instead use pure power to destroy it.


    Whether they were the restrictions in the sky or on the ground, and no matter how tough they were, they were all instantly destroyed.


    The restrictive powers in this region all disappeared, and Bai Qi waved his hand downwards. The massive army started to march forwards in an orderly fashion, their footsteps sounding like thunder and giving off a shocking aura.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The people at the front continuously destroyed restrictions, resulting in massive explosions. Apart from the Destruction Crystals, Great Qin had prepared many other methods to destroy restrictions. After all, they had been preparing to attack the southern side and western side for quite a while.


    Great Qin army gave off a tsunami-like aura as they continuously flooded forwards, and they soon reached the defensive walls built by the Chinese factions.


    Because the n Armament had just been refined, all Chinese people¡¯s bloodlines had taken a big blow, and the people defending on the defensive walls all had pale faces and extremely weak auras. Facing Great Qin¡¯s powerful aura, they looked incredibly terrified, and their legs trembled as their hearts became filled with fear.


    China¡¯s various factions continuously hurried over, because the noise from destroying the Void Zones had been quite great; it was impossible that they did not know what was happening.


    Even though they continuously headed over, there were many people retreating. Because of the n Armament being refined, they were all incredibly weak, only having around 50% to 60% of their normal strength. They understood that even at the peak of their strength, they would not be a match for Great Qin.


    This time, the various Chinese factions really seemed to be doomed. Such a big piece of news could not be hidden, and the remainder of China fell into panic. The scene started to go out of control; some people went to resist Great Qin while others hurriedly ran.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Great Qin had already begun its assault, and the enormous army swept forwards like a world-ending tide, looking as if it could destroy everything.


    Wyverns that were hundreds of meters long roared and pped their wings, creating massive gales as they flew towards the defensive walls. They breathed out ferocious mes or icy sts, mercilessly killing the people on the defensive walls.


    There were also giants that were almost 100 meters tall, and they swung their heavy weapons towards the people on the defensive walls. Those people werepletely defenseless and were easily reduced to meat paste, causing blood and bits of flesh to fly everywhere, creating a gory scene.


    On the other side, there were countless spiders flooding forwards. The tall defensive walls could not stop them at all, and they easily climbed the walls and started to kill and devour the people on top. Their ws were as sharp as knives and were able to easily split apart bodies.


    The defensive walls fell incredibly easily, and there were about 15,000 Chinese City Lords heading over.


    Most of them were system City Lords and not very strong. They were also affected by the n Armament but not as much as the yers.


    Even there were 15,000 of them, Great Qin¡¯s force was not any weaker. Seeing them arrive, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords met them in battle, opening up a ferocious battle.


    Bai Qi gave the order to unleash the Corps Formations in order to quickly take down this ce.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A massive wave of demonic qi rushed to the sky as a roar sounded out and a massive Demon King image appeared. It gave off an evil demonic qi as it rushed towards the Chinese City Lords.


    Bang!


    A massive me shot into the sky, causing the temperature of the surroundings to rise dramatically. A woman made of fire brought with her countless mes as she flew towards the City Lords.


    Boom!


    An extremely cold aura spread out, causing the temperature of the surroundings to drop. A woman made of icy air appeared, creating a snowstorm as she charged at the City Lords.


    The 23 Corps unleashed their Corps Formations, and their shocking auras shook the entire battlefield, causing the weather to change.


    These were all creatures formed by the auras of millions of soldiers, so if the City Lords did not work together, they could be instantly killed.


    After all, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords did not lose to them in terms of numbers, making it quite difficult for them to group together and work together. As such, the 23 Corps were able to easily start ughtering City Lords.


    A massive golden sword gave off a terrifying sword qi and instantly split apart five or six City Lords¡¯ bodies, the ming woman used mes to burn City Lords to death, and the icy woman unleashed cold streams of air that froze many City Lords.

 Chapter 978: Taoist

    <h4>Chapter 978: Taoist</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Chinese City Lords were unable to retaliate at all. They were already weakened, and they did not have a numerical advantage. In terms of battle strength, they were far inferior to Great Qin and quickly fell.


    Looking at the other City Lords being killed and how Great Qin had more or less taken over the defensive walls, the remainder of the City Lords could only choose to retreat. Their defeat was already inevitable.


    With the City Lords retreating, the remaining soldiers on the defensive walls did not have any more strength to resist, and they too started running.


    Everyone from the Chinese side started to retreat as quickly as they could; not a single person dared to remain. After hearing about this, the expressions of those still hurrying over immediately fell, and they started to run as well.


    Great Qin hadpletely broken through the central area¡¯s defenses and started to enter the inner regions.


    ¡°Great Qin is attacking; what do we do?¡± After hearing about this, the countless terrified people became even more panicked. Before, they had held onto a trace of hope, as perhaps they could stop Great Qin. However, Great Qin had now broken through their defenses and were heading straight for them.


    Now, countless people only wanted one thing, which was to quickly run. This was because the Mind Continent was about to be ravaged by Great Qin¡¯s army. Based on everything Great Qin had done in the past, things would not be good.


    The human world still had three Continents: the Western Continent, the Eastern Archipgos, and the Northern Continent.


    These three Continents were the Chinese people¡¯s only choice. Only by going to one of those ces could they escape death; otherwise, if they remained, they would have to submit to Great Qin.


    All of China¡¯s various leaders were heavily injured; the price they had paid to make the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal resist Zhao Fu was not cheap, and the bacsh from Great Qin refining the n Armament had been great. They had no strength to fight at all, and they could only run.


    Otherwise, if they fell into Great Qin¡¯s hands, they would be dead without a doubt. After all, the hatred between them was irreconcble. Even if they surrendered, Great Qin most likely would not ept their surrender.


    After Great Qin¡¯s massive army entered the central area, it split into two armies, one heading west and one heading south. They had unstoppable momentum and continuously broke through region after region without any resistance.


    The Chinese factions could only continuously run, as they could not defend against Great Qin at all.


    Most teleportation channels had be useless, and countless people cried and shouted in terror, wanting to escape from here. Amidst the chaos, people rammed into each other, and the sounds were incredibly chaotic. Everyone disregarded everything as they ran for their lives. Their resolute aura from before waspletely gone.


    As Great Qin¡¯s army continued to surge forwards, watching for anyone who had not been able to run away yet, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers rushed up on their horses and swung their weapons, killing those who were running away. Blood flew everywhere as pained cries continuously sounded out.


    Now that the real world had been destroyed, it was not just individuals running away but often families. There were many people holding their children¡¯s¡¯ hands as they ran away.


    Great Qin did not show any mercy to these people, stabbing their cold weapons into their bodies. No matter how much they cried or pleaded, Great Qin continued to charge and kill.


    Countless corpses littered the ground, regardless of whether they were male or female, young or old. They all became cold corpses, with pained and despairing expressions on their faces. Blood dyed the ground red, making it look like hell on earth.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Looking at the people running ahead, Great Qin¡¯s Archers drew their bows and stood in ranks before firing at themand of their General.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± The arrows tore through the air before piercing into those people¡¯s bodies, causing blood to fly everywhere. Some people died immediately, others fell to the ground in pain, and others continued to run.


    Great Qin¡¯s Archers continued to draw their bows and aim at the people running in fear. The arrows flew out, directly killing this group of people. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers ignored their corpses and continued to hunt down these escaping people.


    Some people were incredibly scared and knelt on the ground, loudly saying that they wanted to surrender. However, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers showed no mercy at all and continued to kill them.


    A person from the School of Taoism watched as a Great Qin soldier rode his horse and stabbed a mother through before dragging her body and stabbing towards her child.


    That person could not watch on; his body shed before appearing before the child. He grabbed the spear with one hand and stopped the attack. This Taoist¡¯s strength was quite powerful, or else he could not have stopped Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ attack.


    Because of Qiu Fengzi, the Taoist who had realized Zhao Fu¡¯s identity in the real world, the School of Taoism had received the acknowledgement of Great Qin, so Great Qin did not attack those from the School of Taoism.


    Currently, only two Schools had been acknowledged by Great Qin: one was the School of Taoism and the other was the School of Yin Yang; the School of Yin Yang was because of Xianru.


    Both of these Schools had helped Great Qin greatly.


    After seeing that his spear had been stopped and looking at the Taoist in front of him, the soldier did not back down despite feeling that the Taoist was quite strong. He shouted out loudly, ¡°These are all criminals who have offended Great Qin¡¯s Majesty. You dare to stop us; are you seeking death?¡±


    Seeing what was happening, a group of soldiers quickly surrounded this Taoist, giving off a trace of killing intent.


    The Taoist¡¯s expression became quite serious. Even though he could easily deal with these ten or so soldiers, there were many more soldiers here. In the end, he would not be able to escape death, and he might even drag down the School of Taoism.


    The Taoist bowed before saying in a low voice, ¡°This lowly one does not mean to offend Great Qin; however, Great Qin is wantonly ughtering the masses, regardless of if they are the elderly or children. Great Qin is also not epting any surrenders; you all came from the same roots, yet Great Qin is being so ruthless and cold-blooded.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯re obeyingmands from Commander Bai; everything else is unrted to us. If you do not make way, don¡¯t me us for not showing any mercy,¡± the soldier said threateningly as his eyes became cold.


    The Taoist did not look afraid. Looking at the soldiers surrounding him, he used his body to shield the terrified child behind him. A battle was about to erupt.


    ¡°Let them go. If there are people who are willing to submit to Great Qin, there is no need to kill them. I will exin this to His Majesty.¡± An enchanting voice sounded out from the sky. It was a peerlessly beautiful woman wearing a veil and violet clothes.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Xin!¡± Looking at the woman in the air, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers obeyed and turned to find other targets.


    The Taoist inwardly let out a sigh of relief and looked at Xianru. He could not help but marvel at her beauty. If it wasn¡¯t for her, he definitely would have died, so he bowed towards her.


    Xianru nodded before turning into a ray of light and flying off.


    Great Qin continued to charge and kill, sweeping through thend. By now, more than half of China¡¯s territory had been conquered by Great Qin.

 Chapter 979: Great Unification

    <h4>Chapter 979: Great Unification</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continued to give off a massive, ferocious aura as they continued to the rest of China. They were unstoppable, and all of China was dragged into battle.


    The Chinese factions could not resist them at all and could only escape to the three other Continents.


    After hearing that all of China had escaped in defeat, the countries at the western and southern side of the Mind Continent felt incredibly grim. If even the Chinese side was doomed, then Great Qin¡¯s next targets would be them.


    However, how could they stop Great Qin? The Chinese side had already lost, and if theirbined force was weaker than the Chinese factions, what could they do?


    The various countries sank into panic. Some people started to escape to the other Continents like the Chinese people, while some did not want to leave and vowed to protect their countries, others decided to submit.


    After refining the n Armament, Zhao Fu took the eight Aquatic Beast Kings to the central area and had wanted tomit a ughter and annihte the Chinese factions in order to vent his anger and take revenge.


    However, by the time Zhao Fu arrived, the Chinese factions had already escaped. However, they only relocated their Cities, leaving behind many residents and soldiers. After all, if they did not abandon these people, they would not have been able to leave so quickly.


    Zhao Fu had rushed at thin air; in actuality, while the system City Lords had gone to resist Great Qin¡¯s invasion, they had already run away.


    After all, the people from Qin Suppression understood that the n Armament had been refined, so they were doomed to lose. There was no hope at all, and they didn¡¯t have the strength to fight. As such, they could only run away, preserve their foundations, and develop again. As long as the mountain remained, there would still be firewood to burn in the future.


    Since there was no hope at all, the Chinese factions were quite rational and chose to immediately leave.


    As for those ordinary people who had chosen to believe in them, they did not care about those people at all. After all, it was now difficult to preserve even themselves, and they had even abandoned some of their residents and soldiers. Who would have the mind to think about those ordinary people?


    After all, even if these ordinary people were all killed by Great Qin, they would not suffer any losses. As such, they did not consider those ordinary people at all.


    The reason China had been so unable to resist was because all of the top-tier factions had retreated, leaving behind a pile of loose sand. They were like a herd of sheep in the face of Great Qin, a ravenous beast, which started to devour everything in its sight.


    It could be said that most factions¡¯ losses were only so-so; the ones who suffered the most were the ordinary people. They were mercilessly ughtered, and their corpses could be seen everywhere. All of China became a ce of corpses, creating a shocking scene.


    This order had been personally given by Zhao Fu. Everything that these people had done would be repaid in blood. Since they could not take revenge against the masterminds, they would deal with these aplices.


    In the end, China waspletely conquered by Great Qin. Only then did the ughter of the Chinese people gradually stop.


    Because of the various Ministers¡¯ suggestions, Great Qin no longer ughtered those who surrendered; those people could keep their lives. They all looked incredibly scared and servile; before, they had been shouting that they would resist Great Qin to the death, but now, they were all too happy to keep their lives.


    Afterpletely conquering all of China, Great Qin had once again unified all of China. Following this, Great Qin started to attack the countries around China.


    By now, many of those people had escaped to the three other Continents. However, there were still many people who had stayed behind and vowed to fight with Great Qin to the death. An example of this was Russia.


    Even though Oleg had already escaped, many Russian yers refused to leave, as they were quite keen on fighting. Even though they were facing Great Qin, they did not show any fear, and they were instead quite excited for battle. Meng Tian, who was responsible for attacking Russia, could not help but feel admiration at these people¡¯s battle intent.


    Following this, Great Qin started to invade Russia, giving off an immense aura as it thundered into Russia¡¯s territory.


    Even though all of the Russian yers were fearless and had high battle intent, tGreat Qin¡¯s strength was simply too great. In just an instant, all of Russia had been conquered by Great Qin, and 90% of the Russians had been killed.


    On the Mongolian ins, five million Cavalrymen gathered, waiting for the arrival of Great Qin¡¯s army. When that happened, they would give a death charge.


    The five million Cavalrymen galloped across the ins, giving off an incredibly sharp aura. They were like an unstoppable spear, and the scene would shock anyone who saw it.


    Back when Mongolia had invaded China, these Cavalrymen had been China¡¯s greatest headache. After all, once they started charging, they were very difficult to stop. However, they were facing Great Qin.


    Facing the Mongolian Cavalrymen charging at them, Great Qin did not directly face them in battle and instead sent out a group of Wyverns. Under their dragon¡¯s might, the horses became terrified and lost control. At that moment, countless mes and icy sts swept out.


    The Mongolian Cavalry waspletely annihted. In response to their intense resistance, Great Qin congratted them by ughtering the entire country.


    Because Mongolia had beenpletely ughtered, Kazakhstan was scared into submitting, not daring to resist at all.


    These were the countries on the southern side of the Mind Continent. Over at the western side, Great Qin had to face more countries: Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Uzbekistan, Afghanistan, India, Nepal, Bhutan, and Bandesh ¨C eight in total.


    Even though there were many of them, they were all rtively weak. The only one that was rtively tough to deal with was India. Great Qin¡¯s army now began to invade the eight countries.


    Immediately, Bandesh, Bhutan, and Nepal, which were all smaller countries, immediately surrendered. Great Qin quickly entered Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Uzbekistan, and Afghanistan, quickly conquering them and destroy those countries.


    Last was India. Great Qin had no small enmity with India because the Maurya Dynasty had been destroyed by Great Qin, and Great Qin had also taken their women and refined their n Armament. This hatred was extraordinarily deep.


    Great Qin¡¯s higher-ups took this quite seriously because India had arge poption and they would most likely resist intensely. As such, there were more City Lords here to suppress them.


    They had also sent over ten Corps to ughter their way through India. India¡¯s forces rapidly decreased, and after Great Qin killed 60% of them, they finally became afraid and became willing to submit. Following this, India also perished.


    This was thergest battle in the Mind Continent. It seemed quite short, but it actuallysted for one week. In the end, all of the countries perished, and the Mind Continent became unified for the first time.


    Now, the entire Mind Continent became Great Qin¡¯s territory. With the Southern Continent and the Fish Scale world¡¯s Netherwater Continent, Great Qin now upied three Continents. Its forces werepletely unrivalled.


    The people who escaped to the three other countries quickly allied together with the locals, forming a new defensive line. The three Continents now had a single goal, which was to make Great Qin stop attacking, or else they would fight back.

 Chapter 980: Summons

    <h4>Chapter 980: Summons</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not care about those statements at all. Now, the most important thing was to collect the spoils of war. They had now unified China and the Mind Continent. Even though many Chinese factions had escaped to other Continents, they were just shells of what they were before. Great Qin would destroy them sooner orter.


    Great Qin was now the only faction within China, and it had be the official ruler of China. Almost all of China¡¯s Fate gathered at Great Qin, and Zhao Fu could now truly be called the Son of Heaven of China.


    Not only this, the other countries in the Mind Continent had also been swept away by Great Qin. Great Qin had essentially established a never-ending Dynasty, but Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was not only this; his next goal was to unify the entire world.


    However, for now, they had to properly digest these regions and factions. They had not even finished digesting all of the regions from before, and now that they had devoured so many more regions, if they kept going, they might just explode.


    In the future, there would no longer be anyrge battles in China or the Mind Continent. The warring period of the Mind Continent had concluded, and Zhao Fu felt quite content.


    Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin. They had sessfully defended the Southern Continent from being re-taken, so the attackers could only return to the other Continents. The locals there did not try to chase them away because they needed the Southern Continent¡¯s power to resist Great Qin.


    Most of China¡¯s factions had relocated to different Continents, but some had stayed, such as the Hundred Schools of Thought and various Sects. Even the Ancient ns had remained, and they had all acknowledged Great Qin to be the true ruler of China; everyone else was a rebel.


    At the same time, Great Qin continued to clear out any Chinese factions remaining, as well as anyone rted to them, such as the Buddhist Sect, School of Confucianism, and School of Mohism.


    Great Qin had already listed these three Schools and Sects as rebel Schools and Sects. Anyone who was rted to them would be severely punished.


    It was not because they were evil or taught anything wrong; it was simply because they had chosen the wrong side.


    Now, it was time to calcte their gains from this battle. First were the regions. The central area of the Mind Continent had 1,000 regions, and the Fate and Spirit Qi there were incredibly dense. There was also an abundance of resources, and the quality of spirit medicines were quite high.


    Next were the western and southern sides ¨C each of them had 2,000 regions. There was also Russia¡¯s 700 regions, Mongolia¡¯s 300 regions, and Kazakhstan¡¯s 350 regions. On the southern side, the eight countries had a total of 1,400 regions. In total, this was 7,750 regions.


    Apart from regions, there were also the Cities. Because most people had already relocated, Great Qin only obtained 10,000 Cities and four billion people, which included indigenous residents and yers.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s total poption reached 18 billion, and it had 1.4 billion soldiers. Of them, 900 million were Stage 1 soldiers, 13 million were Stage 2 soldiers, three million were Stage 3 soldiers, and 80,000 were Stage 4 soldiers.


    Great Qin now controlled 27,570 regions, including the regions from the Southern Continent and Netherwater Continent. It had one Marquisate City, three Barony Cities, six Capital Cities, 25,000 Great Cities, 4,921 Cities, 5,660 Towns, and 189,489 Viges.


    This kind of strength was incredibly monstrous, and no one was a match for Great Qin anymore. However, it still had not digested most of the regions; only after digesting them would this power truly belong to Great Qin and make it even more powerful.


    Now, their task was to continue developing, clear out regions, and build the Great Wall. Zhao Fu did not have much to do, and seeing that the poption was content, that the nation was powerful, and that the soldiers were ferocious, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, these are some memorials that have been submitted. This lowly one has finished collecting them.¡± A Minister respectfully handed over a few memorials.


    Zhao Fu looked through the memorials and smiled before saying, ¡°Summon them to meet Us!¡±


    Because China was at the center of the Mind Continent, many people had not been able to escape and had been stopped by Great Qin. Even though they were of the same country, this often made the hatred between them greater. Zhao Fu had killed many Chinese people during the earlier stages and only stopped in the mid toter stages.


    Now, there were about 700 million ordinary Chinese people left. It was time to meet his old friends.


    ¡°What? Great Qin¡¯s Majesty ¨C no, His Majesty ¨C wants to meet us?¡± Hearing the orders from the soldier, a person within the group of people addressed felt incredibly shocked as waves crashed in his heart.


    How could they not feel shocked? They were being summoned by Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, the person with the highest authority in Great Qin. He was the Son of Heaven who had unified China and unified the Mind Continent; the Emperor billions of people had to kneel to in worship.


    Now, he was personally summoning them; this was something that they had never expected. After all, their identities were incredibly ordinary, so how could they have some sort connection with Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, who stood at the peak of the world?


    They could not understand why Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was summoning them, and they had no idea if it was a good thing or a bad thing. However, all of them were quite afraid. After all, the rumors said that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was incredibly ruthless and bloodthirsty, and the ughter that Great Qin hadmitted caused the Mind Continent to be a hell on earth. They could still remember those scenes.


    Human lives seemed to be as worthless as grass to Great Qin; the most feared faction in the world was definitely Great Qin, and every time Great Qinmitted a ughter, the corpses could form mountains and seas.


    Would they be killed today? With how bloodthirsty Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was, if they said something wrong, they would definitely die.


    A young man said in fear, ¡°Err, sir, can we choose not to go? I just want to be amoner; I will submit to Great Qin and definitely won¡¯t betray it.¡±


    The others also expressed that they were willing to submit to Great Qin but did not want to go. After all, they felt that this summons was too dangerous and felt a sense of impending doom.


    Zheng Dong sighed. Everyone present was teachers and students from their university, and thinking about how they had resisted Great Qin before, it was quite likely that they would be doomed. However, he stood out and said, ¡°I¡¯m the leader here; I¡¯ll take the punishment on myself. We beg His Majesty to have mercy and spare the others!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else felt quite grateful; if Zheng Dong was willing to take the punishment for all of them, they would be fine. However, Zheng Dong¡¯s oue would be quite pitiful.


    Everyone discussed among themselves; some said for Zheng Dong to go by himself since he was the leader, while others said that they should go together. After all, they had vowed to go through fortunes and troubles together and that they would be there for each other. Zheng Dong had treated them all quite well.


    Looking at this raucous scene, the soldier yelled, ¡°How dare you! Do you think you people can refuse a summons from His Majesty? Hurry up and pay your respects to His Majesty; those who refuse will be executed.¡±

 Chapter 981: Friend

    <h4>Chapter 981: Friend</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After those words sounded out, everyone else fell silent. Facing Great Qin¡¯s soldier¡¯s murderous words, they did not dare to hesitate; Great Qin would definitely do such a thing, and if they did not quieten down, they would all die here.


    Seeing how afraid they were, the soldier coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Follow me to pay your respects to His Majesty; remember proper etiquette. Don¡¯t look at anything or listen to anything. If you enrage His Majesty, even gods will not be able to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡± No one in their right minds could refuse, and they could only agree. They felt incredibly anxious and terrified as they lowered their heads and warily follow behind the soldier.


    They first had to enter the Great Qin City before entering the Pce. There were pce guards here, who first asked why they were here. The soldier leading them took out amand medallion and exined the situation, and everyone could not help but look around.


    There were tall walls everywhere and garrets that seemed to be crafted out of colored ss, giving off precious glows, making them feel quite shocked. Great Qin did notck money at all; everywhere was incredibly luxurious and extravagant.


    They then followed the soldier into the Pce, and they soon heard a lot of talking andughing. Intoxicating aromas filled the Pce, causing their heart rates to speed up. They could not help but raise their heads and look around.


    There were a group of beautiful women sitting under a pavilion as theyughed and talked. All of them were outstanding beauties; any man who looked at them would feel their heart rates speed up, and any woman who looked at them would feel inferior inparison.


    No wonder people said that Great Qin¡¯s Pce was splendorous and majestic, with countless treasures and beautiful women asmon as clouds. Any of the women here was of the highest quality, and only now did these people realize that those rumors were not exaggerated as well. After all, Great Qin was even more luxurious than the legends; all of those women were top-tier beauties.


    ¡°So you¡¯re all here as well!¡± A clear voice sounded. They were quite familiar with this voice, and they could not help but look up, seeing a woman with five or six other women looking at them curiously. This person was the beauty of their university, Xiao Xiyi.


    Apart from Xiao Xiyi, there was also Bai Yan, who they hadn¡¯t seen in a while. She was the ex-girlfriend of their ss President, and they had never thought that they would see her here.


    What shocked them even more were the people next to them. Those four women had all been superstars who had millions of fans, and they very rarely would appear together.


    Seeing those four women and how close they seemed with Xiao Xiyi and Bai Yan, the group of people felt incredibly confused ¨C what was going on? How did they know each other?


    Zheng Dong looked at Xiao Xiyi and felt quite surprised and happy. He smiled as he said, ¡°Xiyi, I never thought I¡¯d meet you here. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Xiao Xiyi lightly smiled as she replied, ¡°I came with my mum a month earlier to Great Qin, but I¡¯m not surprised that you guys are here to be honest.¡±


    Hearing this, Zheng Dong and the others felt quite strange; how did Xiao Xiyi know that they woulde?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them to meet His Majesty!¡± Xiao Xiyi said to the soldier while everyone was confused.


    The soldier bowed and replied, ¡°Yes, thank you Concubine!¡±


    Following this, the soldier left, and everyone understood why Xiao Xiyi was at Great Qin¡¯s Pce. This was where Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s countless beauties were; only his Concubines could reside here.


    Hearing that Xiao Xiyi had be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s woman, many people felt a bit of jealousy, and Zheng Dong¡¯s expression became a bit unsightly.


    If Zheng Dong said he did not have a bit of interest in this beautiful, kind woman who had helped him before, he would definitely be lying. However, because of the difference in their statuses, he had never expressed this to her. He had wanted to make his faction powerful and have sufficient strength before expressing his feelings to her.


    It was a pity that his dream had been shattered. With Great Qin¡¯s unstoppable momentum, they were but a speck of sand in Great Qin¡¯ske, unable to resist being swept away by the current. When he thought of this, Zheng Dong could not help but feel a bit bitter.


    Xiao Xiyi understood that everyone now knew her status, and her face became a bit red as she exined, ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t force me; I waspletely willing. My mum and my lover both love him, so I could onlye here.¡±


    Zheng Dong¡¯s heart took another heavy blow; he had never thought that Xiao Xiyi had already had a lover. However, those words were quite strange; Xiao Xiyi¡¯s mother was called Zhang Hongmei, but hearing that her lover loved Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, that sounded quite strange.


    ¡°Wait.¡± After all, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was a man, so someone who loved him would ordinarily be a woman. Could it be that Xiao Xiyi was interested in women? Zheng Dong could not help but remember that Xiao Xiyi had always been quite close with their teacher, Dong Suzhen. Could it be that they were lovers and not just close friends?


    Now, Zheng Dong understood everything, and his expression became dim as he felt quite bitter inside.


    Xiao Xiyi could tell what Zheng Dong was thinking, and she smiled as sheforted him, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go! His Majesty will be quite happy after seeing you all.¡±


    Everyone felt quite strange after hearing this; it was as if she meant that they knew Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. However, how could ordinary people like them know a major figure like Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?


    Zheng Dong could not help but ask, ¡°Xiyi, could it be that we know Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? How could the leader of a small faction like me know such a grand figure?¡±


    Xiao Xiyi could not help butugh, saying mysteriously, ¡°Let¡¯s go! You¡¯ll know when we get there. His Majesty is waiting for you.¡±


    Everyone felt quite strange and followed Xiao Xiyi. They could not help but feel quite anxious and nervous because they were about to meet Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the most powerful and terrifying King in the human world.


    After walking for a while, they followed Xiao Xiyi into arge hall.


    Xiao Xiyi first bowed before slightly smiling and saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve brought them here to you.¡±


    Zheng Dong and the others bowed with their heads low. Even though ording to Xiao Xiyi Great Qin¡¯s Legatee might know them, he was still Great Qin¡¯s terrifying Legatee. If they were not careful, they might die if they offended him. As such, they suppressed their curiosity and did not look up.


    ¡°Mm! Long time no see.¡± A familiar voice sounded out from above. Zhang Yue, Zhao Fu¡¯s old desk mate, felt incredibly shocked after hearing this and looked up.


    Instantly, Zhang Yue felt as if his soul had taken a massive blow. He took a step back as he looked at Zhao Fu in shock. Everyone else also raised their heads, and looking at the person seated above, they also felt incredibly dismayed to the point that they could not form words.


    The shy, introverted Zhao Fu in their memories and Great Qin¡¯s bloodthirsty, merciless Legatee were actually one and the same person! In actuality, everyone already knew Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s name, which was Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 982: Secluded Manor

    <h4>Chapter 982: Secluded Manor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    They had never thought that this Zhao Fu and the Zhao Fu they knew would have any sort of connection. After all, there were countless people with the same name.


    They could not believe that the shy and introverted Zhao Fu was actually Great Qin¡¯s Legatee because their personalities were exactly the opposite. Moreover, Zhao Fu did not say much usually and did not even have much of a presence. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had been ssmates for almost two years, they would not even recognize him.


    They had never noticed or cared much about him, so they naturally would not make the connection that Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    The ones who were the most shocked were Zheng Dong and Zhang Yue because they were the most familiar with Zhao Fu. Zheng Dong bitterlyughed inwardly. Back then, he had been telling Zhao Fu toe over to help him and said that he could give Zhao Fu a minor official position. That was simply ridiculous ¨C how could Great Qin¡¯s Legatee want a job in a tiny faction? What a joke!


    Zhang Yue¡¯s expression was not too great either. Back then, he had always thought that Zhao Fu was not doing very well. He understood Zhao Fu¡¯s personality; no matter how poorly he was doing, he would not ask others for help.


    He had been trying to convince Zhao Fu this entire time to go over to Zheng Dong because then he could at least eat well. He had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity would be so monstrous; all of them could notpare to even a hair on Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu was now wearing a ck dragon robe, and he gave off a dignified as he sat on his throne. Heughed as he said, ¡°What is it, old President?¡±


    Only then did Zheng Dong and the otherse back to their senses. Now, Zhao Fu was the Emperor of Great Qin, an extremely prestigious identity; how couldmoners like them dare to look at him directly? They all quickly lowered their heads, feeling incrediblyplicated.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you elevate me too greatly. You are Great Qin¡¯s Emperor; there is no need to show such courtesy to me,¡± Zheng Dong said as he once again bowed.


    Zhao Fu stared and could not help but sigh. Now that his status was so special, he could not return to the times from before. He could not treat them as ssmates, nor could they treat him that way. Zhao Fu understood all of this.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s tone did not change as he said, ¡°We have summoned you all here today, firstly tomemorate our time together as ssmates, and also to give out some rewards for the help you have given Us in the past.¡±


    Hearing this, Zheng Dong and the others all inwardly sighed. Zhao Fu was no longer that shy and introverted Zhao Fu; that Zhao Fu had disappeared, and he was now Great Qin¡¯s supreme Legatee who had unified China and the Mind Continent.


    They did not dare to show even a trace of disrespect and respectfully stood there, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    Zhao Fu started to give out rewards, mainly to Zheng Dong and Zhang Yue; he did not care too much about the others. Following this, Zhao Fu had people set up a banquet for these people, and of course, they did not dare to refuse.


    The banquet was filled with Zhao Fu¡¯s old ssmates and teachers, but some of them could not be found. Perhaps they had already died or had chosen to go to one of the three other Continents.


    Bai Yan disregarded everyone¡¯s looks as she nestled in Zhao Fu¡¯s arms. Xiao Xiyi was a bit more embarrassed, even though her rtionship with Zhao Fu was also quite intimate.


    No one had expected for Bai Yan to have long since established rtions with Zhao Fu. Looking at her acting all coquettishly in Zhao Fu¡¯s arms, they could not help but feel admiration and jealousy.


    After all, it seemed that Bai Yan and Zhao Fu¡¯s rtionship had developed since a long time ago. This meant that Bai Yan was much more important than them; after all, the longer one spent by Zhao Fu¡¯s side, the more favored one would be.


    Moreover, because Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the owner of the Mind Continent, anyone he favored would receive massive benefits.


    During the middle of the banquet, a soldier came to report about another person¡¯s location. This person was someone who Zhao Fu cared about, and he had kept her in his heart this entire time.


    He had met her when he first entered the Holy Light City, and when Great Qin unified a region, all of the factions either relocated or were destroyed. It was Zhao Fu who had helped the Jiang family to relocate.


    It was, of course, Jiang Rou. Back then, she had already guessed Zhao Fu¡¯s identity and had said that if Zhao Fu was tired, he could go and find her. However, after she had left, there had been no news from her. Zhao Fu had tried to find her through the Flower Moon, but he had only found the Jiang family and heard that she had already left.


    Only after Great Qin unified the Mind Continent did Zhao Fu receive some information about her. He had never thought that he would be able to achieve such a thing; he had just wanted to establish a Kingdom, make Great Qin powerful, and perhaps unify China.


    However, Great Qin now upied three Continents and had terrifying strength. It hadpletely exceeded anything he had expected.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had thought about it before. If he became sick of all of this, he could live with Jiang Rou in a remote valley and live a peaceful life. In actuality, that kind of life was not too bad, and it was the kind of life he had originally wanted to live.


    Now that he had received information about Jiang Rou, Zhao Fu felt quite happy and left the banquet. He went through a teleportation channel and arrived at a peaceful valley. There were verdant hills and clear streams with lush trees and grass. The sound of birds and fragrance of flowers filled the air, creating a beautiful scene.


    There was a small manor here, next to which were some fields. There was already a figure waiting at the door of the manor. Jiang Rou was just like how she was when he had met her, and she gently smiled.


    It had been quite a while since they hadst met, and Jiang Rou¡¯s aura had be much more mature and resolute. She also seemed cheerier, making anyone who saw her feel happy.


    Aftering before her, Zhao Fu was not sure what to say. He felt quite helpless, because her position in his heart was quite high, and to be able to see her again, he felt incredibly happy. There were very few things that could make him this happy.


    Jiang Rou covered the lower half of her face as sheughed, also feeling quite happy. It had been a few years, yet he still felt this way towards her.


    In actuality, the reason why Jiang Rou had not wanted to go and see Zhao Fu was because Great Qin¡¯s development had surpassed what anyone could imagine. Zhao Fu controlled the fate of an entire Kingdom and the lives of billions of residents. He could never reside with her in this secluded manor.


    Now that the Mind Continent had been unified, Great Qin¡¯s people had found her, making her feel quite surprised. After thinking for a while, she decided to meet with Zhao Fu, because this world would belong to Great Qin sooner orter and she would not be able to hide forever.


    Seeing Zhao Fu dressed in his ck dragon robe, his aura seemed much mightier and dignified. The changes he had gone through over the years were incredibly big, and Jiang Rou had expected this.


    Zhao Fu calmed himself down and said sincerely, ¡°Jiang Rou,e with me to Great Qin!¡±


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu departed in disappointment. Jiang Rou said that she had be used to living here and did not want to leave. However, she left him with the same words as before ¨C if he was tired, she would be waiting for him here.

 Chapter 983: Whip

    <h4>Chapter 983: Whip</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu turned his attention to the development of Great Qin again. This included clearing out regions and constructing the Great Wall, and Zhao Fu felt that there would not be any battles in the near future. After all, attacking the three other Continents across the ocean was quite difficult.


    However, they could make preparations first before suddenly exploding outwards, unifying the world.


    Another thing that was worth mentioning was that the Clear Sable Sword had also entered the Heaven Awaken World after the real world was destroyed. Through Zhao Fu¡¯s continuous ughtering, it had changed. It no longer gave off an aura of kindness, only a pure killing aura.


    Originally, the ck eye contained no ill will or good will; it just peacefully looked at you.


    Now, it was a blood-red eye that looked at one closely, making one¡¯s hairs stand on end, and the feeling it gave off was dense killing intent.


    Zhao Fu had already ced this sword into his Sword Mark, and as one of the Ten Great Sword of China, its potential was incredibly great.


    After dealing with Great Qin¡¯s various matters, Zhao Fu once again left the Legacy Land. He had no idea when the Heaven Domain Boundary would disappear, but once it did, Great Qin would be revealed to the rest of the world, and Great Qin would have to face the entire Heaven Awaken World.


    As such, Zhao Fu cared a great deal about things in the outside world. This was because they determined how the human world would develop after the Heavenly Domain Boundary disappeared.


    After going to the outside world, Zhao Fu happened to hear a piece of news, which was that the Grassi world was making a big fuss about building a defensive line to defend against the threat of the mysterious world below theirs. The world below theirs was naturally the human world.


    Back when the Celestial Emperor Star and the Nether Emperor Star had descended, those terrifying ripples had caused people to feel a massive sense of crisis, and countless people had be worried about the threat from the world below theirs. They became worried that when the time came, it would not be them invading that world but that mysterious world invading them.


    Within the terror and distress, the Grassi factions conducted an emergency meeting. They allied together to build a defensive wall, but after such a long time, there started to be different opinions.


    Some people said that they should not be too worried about the world below theirs. After all, the person had awakened two stars, which meant that that person had great potentia. It did not mean that he or she was very powerful. As such, there was no need to be so scared; the Grassi people were not that weak. Even if a person had great potential, in front of true strength, they would still fall. The Grassi world had immense strength.


    After entering the Heaven Awaken World for so long, even though they were not very strongpared to the worlds around them, dealing with a world that had only just entered the Heaven Awaken World would be incredibly simple. How could a new world be more powerful than them? There was nothing to worry about.


    What they should be doing now was making preparations to invade the world below theirs, just like how the Lantong people had invaded them. They should take this opportunity to take arge amount ofnd and people to develop their world.


    As for the person who had awakened those terrifying stars, how could he be able to resist their entire world? At most, he would be the King of a small Kingdom; dealing with him would be incredibly easy.


    It would be best for that person to submit to their world, or else they could just kill him and make the others their ves.


    Back then, most people had beenpletely startled by those world-destroying ripples, but now that they hade back to their senses, they no longer felt as afraid. Naturally, they did not want to passively build defenses. Instead, they wanted to take the initiative to attack.


    However, some people still believed that defending was better because those two stars were simply too shocking, so it would be better to focus on defense.


    The two sides could not see eye to eye, resulting in the construction of the defenses stopping.


    Zhao Fu felt quite happy about this because Great Qin¡¯s strength had already surpassed anything they could imagine. If he could unify the human world, it would not be certain who would be invading who.


    Even though the Grassi world had the advantage of time, they were split into different Kingdoms, whereas Great Qin was a single Kingdom, which gave it an advantage in unity.


    If what they faced was not a Barony Kingdom but a Dukedom, just like the Devil Horn Empire, he wondered what their expressions would be like. In fact, if he was able to unify three worlds, the Grassi world would bepletely terrified.


    They would only know this in the future. Before, Zhao Fu had been quite worried about the Grassi world, because once the Heavenly Domain Barrier disappeared, the Grassi world would invade the human world to destroy them.


    Before, Great Qin would have had no strength to resist an invasion like this, and they would only perish in the end. However, Great Qin had developed incredibly quickly, and it now had terrifying power. Zhao Fu no longer worried about the threat of the Grassi people because it could no longer threaten Great Qin; instead, it was Great Qin who could threaten the Grassi world.


    There was another piece of news that made Zhao Fu feel somewhat nervous, which was that seven or eight higher-beings had recently passed by. Such a thing had never happened before.


    After all, higher-beings would not run over to such remote regions for no reason, and there were so many of them. Everyone guessed that something big had happened to draw the attention of so many higher-beings.


    All of the Kingdoms felt quite apprehensive. No matter what it was, something that could arouse the attention of higher-beings was not something they could get involved in. It was very possible that they would be caught up in the middle and die despite being innocent.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s emotions became quite heavy. He hoped that these higher-beings were not here for him; after all, a single higher-being could annihte Great Qin. If there were seven or eight of them, how could Great Qin survive?


    However, even though he hoped that it was unrted to him, Zhao Fu could sense that it had to do with him. When he though this, he sighed and no longer felt as cheerful, and he went about his business of buying Talisman Stones.


    ¡°Get out of the way, you peasants!¡± a wild and arrogant voice sounded out from behind him, followed by a few pained cries. There were some chaotic sounds, and Zhao Fu did not move as a whip flew towards him.


    Zhao Fu turned, grabbed the whip, and looked at what was happening behind him. There was a big man riding on a tall horse, using a whip to barbarically whip those blocking the way in front of them, seeming incredibly domineering.


    There was a carriage behind him, which was made of metal and looked quite exquisite. It gave off a faint light and looked like a treasure. The horses pulling the carriage gave off violet mes and looked quite extraordinary.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had grabbed the whip instead of dodging, the man drew his saber and rushed over on his horse, chopping towards Zhao Fu.


    Everyone else in the surroundings gasped and quickly retreated. They could all see that blood about to stter in the air; this man was dead.


    Zhao Fu frowned and shed out with a finger, causing a sharp sword light to fly out, slicing the man and horse in half and resulting in blood flying everywhere.

 Chapter 984: Ancient Stem Domain

    <h4>Chapter 984: Ancient Stem Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had killed the big man, the expressions of the people around him fell, and they immediately retreated even further away, afraid that they might be dragged into this.


    Many of them muttered, ¡°This person is doomed; he dared to kill Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s Third Prince¡¯s subordinate. His entire family is going to be killed, and even our Kingdom would not be able to save him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, is this person stupid? What¡¯s such a big deal about being hit? If he had just endured it, he would have been fine. However, he opposed them and killed their people; it¡¯d be amazing if this person did not die. Even our Kingdom cannot afford to offend the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°Ai, we can only endure whateveres at us. Bear Mountain Kingdom is one of the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s twenty Kingdoms, and it¡¯s a true Royal Kingdom, not something that a Barony Kingdom like ours can contend with. If we offend them, the entire Grassi world will be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from that person and not do anything. After they kill him, we¡¯ll just take care of his corpse so as not to enrage the Third Prince. Even an entire Dukedom will perish if they offend him, let alone a Barony Kingdom like ours.¡±


    ¡°Such a major figureing to our ce is a disaster; I heard that the Third Prince is one of the most valued Princes, so offending him is equivalent to offending Bear Mountain Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Third Prince came to meet with those higher-beings to be a student or disciple of one of them and go to the center of the Heaven Awaken World. That way, he won¡¯t have to stay in a poor ce like this. With a higher-being supporting them, who in the Ancient Stem Domain would dare to offend Bear Mountain Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I feel that if the Third Prince bes the disciple of a higher-being, Bear Mountain Kingdom will be simply too terrifying. It will definitely cause a bloody storm in the Ancient Stem Domain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s not just them; within the Ancient Stem Domain, there are already 20 or so Princes and Princesses who havee, hoping to be taken as a disciple by a higher-being. That would be incredibly good luck; ordinary people like us don¡¯t have any hope at all.¡±


    ¡°Even these Princes and Princesses, who have incredibly pure bloodlines, extraordinary talents, and the support of Kingdoms might be unworthy of being looked at by those higher-beings, much less us.¡±


    There were many discussions going on around Zhao Fu, and after listening to some of them, Zhao Fu had some understanding of what was happening, and he realized that he had caused some big trouble.


    The Heaven Awaken World was boundless, and a single world was a Region, while 1,000 worlds formed a Domain. The Heaven Awaken World was split into many Domains, and the Domain that the Grassi world was part of was called the Ancient Stem Domain.


    The Ancient Stem Domain was in deste area at the boundary of the Heaven Awaken World, and most of the worlds it contained were weak and poor. The Kingdoms here were unable topare to the Kingdoms at the center at all, and this was a matter of their foundation. Those at the center couldpletely annihte those at the boundaries; this was no surprise.


    As such, countless people who lived in the outer boundaries tried anything they could to join the central area. Only then would they be truly powerful, obtain the strength to protect themselves, and not be casually destroyed.


    Under the threat of the central area, the Kingdoms on the boundaries could only act all high and mighty within their own Domains. However,pared to the Kingdoms in the central area, they were nothing.


    As existences that stood at the peak of the Heaven Awaken World, countless Kingdoms naturally wanted to form rtions with higher-beings. The benefits surpassed anything that anyone could imagine, so they had all sent their talented Princes and Princesses.


    A Royal Kingdom had more than ten worlds, and with such strength, they naturally looked down on Barony Kingdoms. As such, nobles from Royal Kingdoms viewed people here as peasants, and they did whatever they pleased, while the Grassi people did not dare to say anything.


    Now, Zhao Fu understood the situation. He felt that there was no need to develop enmity with a Royal Kingdom; after all, Great Qin was incredibly weak in front of a Royal Kingdom.


    Seeing that one of their people had been killed, a group of men rode over. They were not weak at all, having Cultivations of Stage 5 or 6, and beside the carriage, there were a few Imperial Bodyguards who were even stronger.


    Zhao Fu did not want to make any trouble, so he turned into a ray of light and broke through the City¡¯s restrictions, flying towards the horizon.


    ¡°You killed one of This Prince¡¯s people, and you want to run? What a joke!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded out from within the carriage, his tone cold and mocking as if he did not ce Zhao Fu in his eyes at all.


    Boom!!


    A terrifying energy shot out from the carriage, shaking the surroundings. It reached Zhao Fu in an instant, causing him to look quite surprised, and he took out the Death Disaster Sword and shed out, causing a gray sword light to sh out.


    Bang!!


    The two attacks collided, resulting in a massive explosion. The terrifying shockwaves blew out like a wild gale, destroying many surrounding buildings.


    Zhao Fu flew back dozens of meters and coughed up a mouthful of blood, his expression quite unsightly. He had used the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, which contained the power of a Marquisate Kingdom, yet he had been much weaker. The power that this person had far exceeded his.


    Since he knew this, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and immediately flew in the opposite direction, wisely choosing to run.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Coldughter sounded out from within the carriage as an azure figure flew out from it. He caught up to Zhao Fu in just an instant, pping down Zhao Fu from the sky with a palm that seemed to contain the force of mountains.


    Zhao Fu mmed into the ground like a massive boulder that had plummeted from incredible heights, and the impact caused the ground in a 10,000 meter radius to crack. Many buildings copsed, and countless people were sted away by the shockwaves, resulting in many deaths and injuries.


    The City Lord of this City¡¯s face became pale as he watched from afar. He ordered people to retreat and had no thoughts of interfering, as this was the Prince of a Royal Kingdom.


    After the dust settled, Zhao Fu wiped away the blood from his lips and coldly looked at the azure-clothed man in the sky.


    This azure-clothed man was quite tall and looked incredibly handsome, and he gave off a prestigious aura. There was also a cold and arrogant air about him, and his aura was incredibly powerful, many times greater than Zhao Fu¡¯s. This was because he had a World Seal, which was something that could only be obtained by conquering a world.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest you not go too far!¡± Zhao Fu felt somewhat enraged as he spoke coldly.


    Zhao Fu did not want to cause any trouble and had chosen to leave, but the azure-clothed man¡¯s actions made him feel quite angry. Zhao Fu¡¯s temperament was not very good anymore, and he would not endure such a thing.


    The azure-clothed man stood in the air and condescendingly looked at Zhao Fu as heughed and said, ¡°Even if This Prince goes too far, what can you do about it?¡±


    Boom!


    After speaking, the azure-clothed man turned into a ray of light and once again punched out with terrifying power towards Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu dodged to the side, causing the azure-clothed man¡¯s punch to hit the ground. A massive explosion sounded out as a 100 meter deep, 1,000 meter wide hole appeared. This attack was incredibly terrifying and contained immense killing intent.

 Chapter 985: Little Stinkbug

    <h4>Chapter 985: Little Stinkbug</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu started to feel quite angry, and seeing that the Great Qin City¡¯s City Lord Seal was not enough, he released the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power. A massive wave of ghostly qi spread out, its cold aura causing the surrounding temperature to fall by ten or so degrees.


    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s a little stinkbug from the Death Race,¡± the azure-clothed man stood above the crater and said somewhat condescendingly after sensing the ghostly qi.


    Zhao Fu was still wearing his cloak ¨C he still kept his identity a secret when outside.


    In response to the azure-clothed man¡¯s provocations, Zhao Fu directly shed out an enormous sword light that seemed to be able to cut a mountain in half.


    The azure-clothed man started to be more serious. He drew a violet-red saber and vigorously shed out, shing Zhao Fu¡¯s sword light in half. It turned into countless sword lights as it disappeared, resulting in a massive gale spreading out.


    ¡°Little stinkbug from the Death Race, This Prince will show you our Devil Race¡¯s power today!¡± Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s power, the azure-clothed man coldly harrumphed and once again attacked.


    He shed out, causing thousands of azure saber lights, containing immense power, to fly out. The countless saber lights were like a massive tide that could tear apart the sky, and the sounds they gave off were incredibly shocking.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious as ghostly qi erupted out of his body, forming six gray orbs that were each one meter wide. They gave off a bone-chilling coldness and a terrifying aura.


    As the countless saber lights flew over, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and the six gray orbs flew out. Six monstrous explosions sounded out as a massive explosion containing boundless ghostly qi rippled out, causing the saber lights to be destroyed.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind the azure-clothed man, causing his expression to slightly change. He shed out with his saber, causing a blinding saber light to sh out horizontally.


    ng!!


    The sword and saber shed as sword qi and saber light flew everywhere, slicing apart everything around them.


    After blocking Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, the azure-clothed man coldlyughed, ¡°You want to harm This Prince with such pitiful strength? What a joke! Don¡¯t kid yourself into thinking that This Prince does not know that you¡¯re the King of a Marquisate Kingdom. In front of This Prince, you still need to kneel down and submit!¡±


    ¡°Snake Murder!¡± the azure-clothed man roared as an azure-coloured aura exploded out. His power became many times more powerful as a massive snake¡¯s head appeared, giving off an immense aura as it bit towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was startled and countless ghostly blocked in front of him, but he was still sent flying thousands of meters, even crashing into a mountain and causing it to copse.


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Zhao Fu continuously coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood within the rubble. A savage look appeared on his face as the Great Qin Seal continuously trembled within his body, and the Ghostworld Pearl emerged on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    In the end, Zhao Fu had still underestimated the azure-clothed man¡¯s power. Now, hepletely released the Great Qin Seal and the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power.


    Boom!!


    The sounds of nine dragon roars and six demon gods sounded out, piercing through the sky and causing the heavens and earth to dim. Clouds started to swirl as a terrifying aura flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body. A ck and gray aura simultaneously appeared around him.


    The ground around him could not withstand this power and continuously copsed as arcs of lightning around him, and shocking sounds could be heard.


    The people watching in the distance, the King and Ministers of this Kingdom, did not dare to get involved. These two people were stronger than them, and the Kingdoms standing behind them were stronger as well.


    They could not afford to offend either of these two people. They felt quite bitter and could only watch as these two people destroyed their territory.


    Feeling the terrifying aura from Zhao Fu, the azure-clothed man¡¯s expression changed. Only now did he sense that Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was of a higher grade than his; it was an Emperor¡¯s aura, and the ghostly qi was also superior.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Thinking about what Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity could be, the azure-clothed man¡¯s expression became quite unsightly, and he was forced to stop because he was afraid of making trouble. His Kingdom could act domineeringly, but if it offended an Empire, they would be doomed.


    Now, it seemed that the other person¡¯s status was not ordinary at all, and the azure-clothed man could not help but feel regretful. However, it did not seem like this person would be willing to negotiate, so killing intent appeared in the azure-clothed man¡¯s eyes; only by getting rid of this person would he be able to prevent any future problems.


    Killing intent also appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes; this azure-clothed man had to die. He gripped his Death Disaster Sword and gave off a terrifying aura as he rushed at the azure-clothed man.


    Just as the two of them were able to engage in a massive battle, a will simr to the will of the heavens swept through this area. The heavens and earth seemed to freeze, and this power was so terrifying that no one could stop it. Everyone felt as weak as an ant, and it felt as if their bodies and souls had been dealt a big blow.


    Everyone present looked incredibly shocked as their bodies immediately froze, and it was as if they had fallen into an icy cavern. They did not dare to move at all, and this included Zhao Fu and the azure-clothed man. Under this will, they felt terror within their hearts, and even their souls were trembling.


    ¡°This is the will of a higher-being!¡± This terrifying strength made it difficult to even breathe, and it was as if the entire world was trembling under this will.


    The will swept through this area and stopped on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu felt as if his heart was being gripped by arge hand, and his body continuously trembled in fear. Even his blood seemed to be cold; this was the true power of a higher-being, and Zhao Fu felt like a grain of sand in an ocean.


    ¡°Hurry up and run, Zhao Fu!¡± the golden dragon¡¯s voice sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    With the golden dragon¡¯s help, Zhao Fu was able to pull himself out of that immense terror, and he desperately ran in the opposite direction, not daring to stop at all.


    Looking at Zhao Fu running away, the azure-clothed man wanted to chase after him, but under that will, his body could not move at all. He felt incredible terror; even with a World Seal, it waspletely useless. The higher-being was in apletely different realm.


    City Lord Seals and other kinds of Seals only gave power, whereas the path of Cultivation required one toprehend the Dao of the Heavens and Earth step by step. This strength was far greater than what Seals could give.


    The will observed Zhao Fu and paused for a moment before it was retracted. Everyone present felt as if a massive weight had been taken off them, and their bodies were drenched with sweat.


    After seeing Zhao Fu disappear, the azure-clothed man coldly harrumphed. However, he remembered his goal this time, breathed out, and calmed himself down. He thought to himself, hoping that the higher-being would take a liking to him.


    Zhao Fu desperately ran, not daring to look back at all. That strength was simply too terrifying, and it was the first time he had experienced such power and felt such terror.


    Only after returning to the human world, with the Heavenly Domain Barrier serving as protection, did Zhao Fu¡¯s rapidly beating heart gradually calm down. He found that his hands and feet were incredibly cold, and his body was covered with cold sweat. It seemed that he would have to venture out less in the future.

 Chapter 986: Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 986: Disciple</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The golden dragon within Zhao Fu¡¯s body was also quite shaken and said, ¡°That higher-being seemed to only have interest in you and did not have any ill-intent, or else the both of us would have died there.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded; this was the truth. If the higher-being had not wanted him to escape, no matter how hard he tried, he would not have been able to run away. In front of absolute power, Zhao Fu was incredibly weak and powerless.


    Zhao Fu would not be able to leave the human world for quite a while ¨C that higher-being remained close to the Grassi world, making it incredibly dangerous. If he was really here for Zhao Fu, it was possible that Zhao Fu could die without even a speck remaining.


    Even a Prince with a World Seal could force Zhao Fu into using his full strength; it seemed that he had to keep a lower profile in the future.


    Even though Great Qin feared nothing in the human world, there were people much more powerful than him in the wider world. There were countless faction more powerful than Great Qin in the Heaven Awaken World; within the Heaven Awaken World, Great Qin was only a grain of sand.


    After calming himself down, Zhao Fu put his attention back on important matters, such as clearing out regions and constructing the Great Wall.


    What Zhao Fu did not know was that not too long after he ran, an extremely terrifying aura had descended, causing the heavens and earth to darken. All wind ceased as everything fell deathly silent.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the sky. It was a drunken-looking middle-aged man with messy hair and a dirty face, and he was dressed quite sloppily. He held a wine bottle in his hands, a hazy look in his eyes as he looked at the direction in which Zhao Fu had run off.


    After seeing this middle-aged man, the people around him felt excited and afraid. They bowed as they said, ¡°We greet the Sovereign!¡±


    ¡®Higher-being¡¯ was a colloquial term used to refer to peerless experts, but of course, people could not address them as such. Typically, they were formally addressed as ¡®Sovereigns.¡¯


    The Third Prince felt quite surprised and excited tidied up his clothes beforeing before the middle-aged man. He bowed, saying, ¡°This lowly one, the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s Third Prince, greets Senior!¡±


    The drunken-looking middle-aged man nodded before pointing in the direction that Zhao Fu had run off in and saying, ¡°Do any of you know who that person is? And which world hees from? This Sovereign is quite interested in him and wants to go to his world to take a look.¡±


    The Third Prince¡¯s expression fell. That person¡¯s identity was already quite mysterious; he had a pure Sovereign Bloodline, and now a higher-being was interested in him. This was simply incredible. If the higher-being took him as a disciple, destroying the Bear Mountain Kingdom would be all too easy.


    When he thought of this, the Third Prince immediately replied, ¡°This lowly one does not know about that person. However, Senior, would you be willing to take me as a disciple? It would be my glory to be your disciple, and my Imperial Father would...¡±


    ¡°Alright, let This Sovereign know when you¡¯ve found his information. Tell that boy that if he performs well, This Sovereign can introduce a good master for him.¡±


    The drunken-looking middle-aged man cut off the Third Prince¡¯s words and said something that made him incredibly shocked. This higher-being actually wanted to help that person find a master. That person was most likely also a higher-being; if that happened, he would be doomed.


    The Third Prince hurriedly said, ¡°This lowly one¡¯s talent is not bad either, and I¡¯m also the Prince of a Royal Kingdom. In the future, it¡¯s likely I¡¯ll be the Crown Prince. Senior, please take me as a disciple.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± The drunken-looking middle-aged man loudlyughed before his figure slowly disappeared, and everything returned to normal, leaving behind the Third Prince with a pale face. It was evident that this higher-being had no interest in him at all.


    At the same time, the Third Prince became determined to kill Zhao Fu. On one hand, he had already offended him, and Zhao Fu¡¯s threat was simply too great. He had to kill him before a higher-being could find him, or else the Bear Mountain Kingdom would be finished.


    He also felt a sense of bitter resentment; he had begged the higher-being to take him in as a disciple, but the higher-being hadpletely ignored him. And yet, the higher-being was willing to go out of his way to find that person a master. This was simply too frustrating and unfair.


    Hearing the higher-being¡¯s words, everyone else now knew that Zhao Fu was someone to curry favor with. They absolutely had to find him because there was now a connection between him and a higher-being. Helping a higher-being would bring unimaginable benefits.


    However, even though they were quite excited, they did not dare to show it because the Third Prince was not someone who they could afford to offend.


    One weekter, Zhao Fu went to the Dark Demon world. There was not much for him to do in the human world, as Great Qin¡¯s focus was just clearing out regions and building the Great Wall. The faction in the Fish Scale world was also developing nicely, but the Night Dynasty¡¯s development in the Dark Demon world was rtively slow.


    The real world of the Dark Demon world was going to be destroyed soon, and the countdown had already begun. Luckily, they were not able to open up the Heavenly Domain Barrier, or else an invasion from them would have been even more dangerous than an invasion from the Fish Scale world. After all, they were more powerful and savage. Adding on the fact that they would not die true deaths yet, they would be incredibly difficult to deal with.


    Now that their real bodies were going to be brought into the Heaven Awaken World, there was no need to worry about them recklessly attacking the human world; this was quite good.


    The Night Dynasty City was now a Level 6 Capital City and just needed three Capital Cities to establish a Kingdom. It had 850 City Lords, 600 million people, and 60 million soldiers. In total, it controlled 280 regions.


    It was now thergest faction in the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world, but it was still much weaker than Great Qin and the faction in the Fish Scale world.


    Zhao Fu was now considering whether or not the Night Dynasty should establish a Kingdom. It nowcked three Capital Cities, and Great Qin would be able to provide the EXP required to allow it to establish a Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s original n was to not bestow the title of King on anyone or have any vassal states. After all, this would only negatively affect Great Qin in the future, and with Zhao Fu ruling over Great Qin, everyone wholeheartedly submitted. However, in the future, things might be different.


    Moreover, the current generation was incredibly loyal to Zhao Fu, but the loyalty of future generations could not be guaranteed.


    If Zhao Fu made people Kings and created vassal states, it would weaken the internal affairs of Great Qin. If those vassal states became too powerful, they could turn around and destroy Great Qin, or Great Qin might fall into internal conflict. Zhao Fu did not want to see this at all.


    As such, Zhao Fu was not very keen on establishing vassal states, even though there were many benefits. After all, the Night Dynasty was about to establish a Kingdom, so Great Qin would have two Kingdoms, providing it more Corps, more poption, and more soldiers.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had already decided that the Night Dynasty could establish a Kingdom, but Great Qin would conquer the Night Dynasty in the future in order to make it an inseparable part of Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu chose to use the three Cities of the three Dynasties it had destroyed before to use as Capital Cities and then distributed Great Qin¡¯s EXP to those three Cities. Soon, the Night Dynasty would be able to establish a Kingdom.


    The alliance in the Southern Continent that the Night Dynasty was the leader of had already cleared out most of the weaker factions in the area. There was no more ¡®meat,¡¯ and Zhao Fu did not want to continue developing slowly like this.


    Since there was no more ¡®meat,¡¯ they could only turn on each other. Zhao Fu¡¯s first target was naturally the Demon Path Sect. Even though the two factions were quite close, they were still two separate factions and had not been united.

 Chapter 987: Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 987: Demoness</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Demon Path Sect now had 540 Cities and controlled 200 or so regions. It had around 300 million people, and it was considered arge faction within the Southern Continent.


    If they could devour the Demon Path Sect, such a big piece of meat, the Night Dynasty¡¯s strength would take a big step forward. Right now, it was the best target for the Night Dynasty because Mo Yao¡¯Er and two of the Ancestors were already controlled by Zhao Fu.


    All that was left were the Sect Master, a few Ancestors, and the Elders who held power. If he could control them, the Demon Path Sect would naturally belong to the Night Dynasty.


    Zhao Fu had many ways to control people, such as brain bugs. It was a pity that their Cultivations were too high, making it impossible for brainbugs to enter their brains. Only if they did not resist would the brain bugs be able to take over their bodies.


    However, there was a simple method, which was to gather all of their higher-ups and capture them together, using might to force them to submit.


    If they were willing to submit, Zhao Fu would naturally spare them. However, if they were not willing to submit, Zhao Fu would heavily wound them before wiping away their souls, making it so that there were no obstacles for the brain bugs to control them.


    Just Zhao Fu alone would be enough to deal with the whole grape. Zhao Fu had this confidence because he had the Great Qin Seal.


    There was an even simpler and cruder method, which was just to invade the Dark Demon world with Great Qin¡¯s forces. With Great Qin¡¯s power, it would be quite easy to take over the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent incredibly quickly, and the benefits would be quite great.


    However, Great Qin did not have the power to break through the Heavenly Domain Boundary, and they had not taken down the Northern Continent. Whenever Great Qin¡¯s forces went to the Northern Continent, they had to act stealthily. The Northern Continent was right opposite the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent.


    Another important matter was that after conquering the Southern Continent, Great Qin would face the retaliation of the entire Dark Demon world. Great Qin would not have enough strength to deal with such a thing. It had not even unified the human world yet, so how could Zhao Fu start a war between worlds? After thinking about it, he decided to give up on this method.


    As for how to gather all the higher-ups of the Demon Path Sect, this would be quite simple. This was because both factions were quite close, so they naturally trusted each other, and Zhao Fu also had the help of Mo Yao¡¯Er and the two Ancestors.


    Zhao Fu immediately went and arranged a grand banquet. With the help of the mysterious faction, the Night Dynasty was about to establish a Kingdom, requesting the major figures from the Demon Path Sect toe and celebrate. With the reason being establishing a Kingdom, they were forced toe.


    After hearing that the Night Dynasty was about to establish a Kingdom, the Demon Path Sect was naturally quite shocked. Currently, only one Kingdom had been established in the Dark Demon world, and the Night Dynasty would be the second. The Night Dynasty had incredible potential; after all, the Demon Path Sect was still quite some way away.


    The key thing was the mysterious faction helping them. The Demon Path Sect did not have such a faction helping them, and they could not help but feel amazed that the mysterious faction could help even with establishing a Kingdom.


    ¡°Dad, you and all the Ancestors have to go this time. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to gain connections with that mysterious faction and they might help us officially establish our Sect,¡± Mo Yao¡¯Er said with a charming smile.


    Now that Mo Yao¡¯Er was cultivating the Six Desires Celestial Art, her aura had be incredibly powerful, and she was on the level of the Ancestors. Moreover, she had an important status and held a lot of power.


    What was key was that she gave off a demonic energy that could enchant almost anyone. Essentially the entire Demon Path Sect was infatuated with her, and everyone viewed her as the number one Demoness in the Dark Demon world. Any man would go mad to have her.


    The two other Ancestors suggested, ¡°Now that the real world is going to be destroyed, we need to truly face the Heaven Awaken World. Only by making more connections with the outside world will we be able to benefit.


    ¡°Moreover, now that the Night Dynasty is going to establish a Kingdom, it will be many times more powerful. We can deepen our rtionship with the Night Dynasty and obtain more benefits.¡±


    After hearing this, none of them felt any reason not to go, so they decided to give the Night Dynasty some face. After arriving at the banquet, all of the dishes had already been prepared. There were colorful lights everywhere, and the scene was quite lively. Ye Cang and the Demon Path Sect¡¯s people sat within arge hall.


    Most of the higher-ups from the Demon Path Sect hade, and only a small portion of them had remained at the Demon Path Sect.


    The Demon Path Sect Master cleared his throat and smiled as he raised his wine cup, saying to Ye Cang, ¡°Back then, I was blind and underestimated you; who would have thought you would achieve such great things? You¡¯ve risen from being someone who no one knew about to someone whose name resounds across the whole world; this shows your extraordinary abilities. I will drink this cup to punish myself, and I hope you and Yao¡¯Er will marry soon.¡±


    This was the first time he had personally seen Ye Cang. Sensing his powerful aura and given his status as the ruler of the Night Dynasty, the Demon Path Sect Master was naturally quite courteous to Ye Cang, and this was only more so after hearing from his daughter that she controlled Ye Cang.


    However, he did not know that Ye Cang had long since died, and it was Zhao Fu controlling his body and controlling the Demon Path Sect Master¡¯s daughter.


    The Demon Path Sect Master raised his cup and gulped down the wine in one gulp. However, Ye Cang only calmly smiled back and did not respond, causing the situation to be somewhat awkward.


    The Demon Path Sect Master¡¯s smile froze, and he inwardly felt a bit angry. He was the Demon Path Sect Master and took the initiative to show his goodwill to Ye Cang, yet Ye Cang seemed to dismiss it. He was not giving him face at all.


    Also, wasn¡¯t Ye Cang under Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s control? It should be Ye Cang desperately trying to curry favor with him instead; how could something like this happen? The Demon Path Sect Master felt that something was off and had a slight bad premonition, and this premonition was immediately proved correct.


    Ye Cang calmly smiled as he said, ¡°Apart from the joyous matter of the Night Dynasty about to establish a Kingdom, we also hope that the Demon Path Sect will join the Night Dynasty and be part of it. I will preserve the Demon Path Sect; I hope everyone from the Demon Path Sect will be willing to submit in order to prevent any hurt feelings.¡±


    ¡°Ye Cang, you¡¯re simply dreaming; how could the Demon Path Sect join the Night Dynasty? It should be the Night Dynasty joining the Demon Path Sect.¡± The Demon Path Sect Lord looked quite furious as he mmed his palm on the table and stood up, ring at Ye Cang.


    The Demon Path Sect Ancestors also stood up, looking at Ye Cang with ill-intent.


    Sensing these changes, everyone else also stood up with serious looks on their faces. The Night Dynasty¡¯s people did not back down either, and the two sides looked at each other with a hint of savageness.


    The lively atmosphere instantly cooled and became quite hostile. Both sides started to feel quite antagonistic; the feeling of drinking together like brothers waspletely gone.


    ¡°Hmph, I never thought the Night Dynasty would have such a goal. The Demon Path Sect will absolutely not agree. We won¡¯t be staying to drink any longer. All Demon Path Sect members, we are leaving immediately,¡± the Demon Path Sect Master said furiously and flicked his sleeve as he turned to leave. He felt quite confused; why had things turned out so differently to what he had expected?

 Chapter 988: Try and Run

    <h4>Chapter 988: Try and Run</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Just as the Demon Path Sect¡¯s people were about to leave this banquet, Ye Cangughed and said, ¡°You have no other option but to submit to the Night Dynasty.¡±


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s people exploded out with powerful auras as they looked at the Demon Path Sect¡¯s people, ready to attack at any moment.


    The Demon Path Sect Master suddenly loudlyughed and said, ¡°Ye Cang, you¡¯re too young. Did you really think we came without any preparation? This time you¡¯ve made a big mistake in burning bridges. In the future, I will ally with other factions and destroy the Night Dynasty. We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    The Demon Path Sect¡¯s people took out jade pendants that gave off blinding white glows that surrounded them. Those jade pendants were escape items that could instantly teleport people 1,000 kilometers away.


    However, arge formation appeared beneath the ground, and a powerful sealing energy locked the area down, causing the Demon Path Sect members¡¯ teleportations to fail.


    The Demon Path Sect Master¡¯s expression fell, and he turned to look at Ye Cang, who was lightly smiling at him. He coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°You think you can stop us like this? The Demon Path Sect¡¯s 300 or so City Lords aren¡¯t weak at all. The Night Dynasty only has 400 City Lords present.¡±


    ¡°Really, now? You can try and run if you want,¡± the cloaked Zhao Fu walked out from behind Ye Cang and said slightly condescendingly.


    The Demon Path Sect members¡¯ expressions became grim. They feared this cloaked figure greatly, because he was from that mysterious faction. He was unimaginably powerful and had been able to defeat the Vile Dynasty¡¯s Legatee in just a few blows.


    ¡°Sir, our Demon Path Sect does not want to offend you; please do not interfere in our personal matters. Moreover, our Demon Path Sect is more powerful than the Night Dynasty; if you are willing to help our Demon Path Sect became an official Sect, we will surpass all of your expectations and be a more suitable faction than the Night Dynasty.¡±


    The Demon Path Sect Master knew how terrifying this mysterious person was, so he hurriedly spoke, hoping that he would not interfere. At the same time, he tried to convince him that the Demon Path Sect was superior to the Night Dynasty so that he would help them instead.


    Zhao Fu could not help butugh. The Night Dynasty was nowpletely controlled by Great Qin; it waspletely different to what the Demon Path Sect Master thought.


    ¡°Hurry and run!¡± Seeing this, the Demon Path Sect Master understood and immediately gave the order to escape. Now, their only goal was to leave; he hoped at least 80% of them would be able to make it back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out in their surroundings as powerful auras burst forth like cyclones. The Demon Path Sect members exploded out with their full power, about to fly off and return to the Demon Path Sect before allying with other factions to attack the Night Dynasty.


    However, at that moment, an aura like that of a thousand mountains suddenly appeared and suppressed their surroundings, and even space itself started to distort.


    Everyone present, whether they were from the Night Dynasty or the Demon Path Sect, looked at that mysterious cloaked figure in shock. Their bodies could not move at all, and they werepletely suppressed by this terrifying aura.


    ¡°This person¡¯s simply too monstrous!¡± Everyone thought the same thing, because this person¡¯s aurapletely exceeded anything they could imagine. Even their world¡¯s World Protector was not as strong at him. What they did not know was that Mo Qi had nearly been killed by Zhao Fu twice.


    ¡°Will you submit? Based on your past friendship with the Night Dynasty, we will not mistreat you. However, if you are not willing to submit, I can only refine you into puppets.¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice gave off a powerful might, shaking the souls of those present.


    Facing this mighty pressure, everyone desperately resisted, but they were unable to break free at all. Let alone 300 City Lords, even thousands of City Lords would not be able to resist.


    No one responded, stubbornly trying to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s might, and Zhao Fu did not bother saying anything either.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as boundless gray aura flooded out of his ck cloak, flickering like a gray me. An extremely cold aura spread out, causing the temperature of the surroundings to fall.


    The pressure became many times greater, and everyone was unable to withstand it anymore. They felt as if their bodies had been hit by a massive hammer and coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood as they copsed to the ground.


    Everyone present sank into despair. Facing this power, they felt like a small boat in a massive sea. This strength was simply too terrifying; how could this person have such immense power? Everyone now looked at Zhao Fu with gazes filled with terror.


    Whether they were the Demon Path Sect¡¯s people or the Night Dynasty¡¯s people, everyone felt that even if they were allbined, they would not be a match for that person. Destroying them all would take but a few minutes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once more, will you surrender?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice once again sounded out, crashing into everyone¡¯s hearts like massive waves.


    Everyone looked towards the Demon Path Sect Master, who was feeling quite hesitant. In front of this kind of absolute power, he was unable to resist at all; they hadpletely fallen into that mysterious faction¡¯s hands.


    Facing how powerful that mysterious faction was, the Demon Path Sect Master sighed. However, thinking about the Demon Path Sect being destroyed like this, he hesitated.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, Owner won¡¯t truly destroy the Demon Path Sect because I will be the new Sect Master of the Demon Path Sect! You won¡¯t have to worry about the future of the Demon Path Sect.¡±


    Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s supple body twisted and turned as she walked out, an infatuated look on her face as she leaned into the arms of the ck-cloaked figure and spoke to the Demon Path Sect Master.


    Everyone looked incredibly confused; none of them could believe that this woman, who could enchant the masses, would actually call that cloaked figure ¡®owner¡¯ and look so infatuated. Just how had that cloaked figure done this? All of them would dream of having such charm.


    ¡°Sect Master, we should surrender! You don¡¯t know just how powerful they are. If they truly attack, even the Dark Demon world would be in danger,¡± the two Ancestors also said.


    Now, everyone understood why Ye Cang would dare to do such a thing; even the core members of the Demon Path Sect had already joined them.


    After thinking for a while, the Demon Path Sect Master decided that it would be best for his daughter to take the position of Sect Master. At least that way they would have a chance in the future, and it would be better than being destroyed. As such, he nodded and agreed.


    Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang to stand up and grin as he epted the surrender of the Demon Path Sect. Everyone from the Night Dynasty looked incredibly delighted while the Demon Path Sect Master¡¯s expression became dim. Ye Cang then went to the Demon Path Sect to officially take it over.


    Following this, he made Mo Yao¡¯Er the new Sect Master and made some other slight changes. This allowed everyone from the Demon Path Sect to breathe out in relief, as the changes were not very big. Their rights had not been taken; it was just that there was a new Sect Master.


    However, Mo Yao¡¯Er was the daughter of the Sect Master, and because it was likely for her to have be the new Sect Master anyways, there was no one who did not approve. Devouring the Demon Path Sect had concluded perfectly.

 Chapter 989: Hundred School of Thought Contending

    <h4>Chapter 989: Hundred School of Thought Contending</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Night Dynasty had 850 City Lords, 600 million people, and 60 million soldiers, controlling 280 regions. The Demon Path Sect had 540 Cities and controlled 200 regions, and it had around 300 million people.


    Now that the two of them had fused, the Night Dynasty now had 1,390 Cities, 900 million people, around 500 regions, and 90 million soldiers.


    With this kind of strength, Zhao Fu turned his attention to the other factions. Compared to some of the factions in other Continents, the Night Dynasty was still too weak and needed to continue to develop.


    If Zhao Fu could unify the human world, he could turn to the Fish Scale world or Dark Demon world. The faction in the Fish Scale world was developing quite well, but the Night Dynasty was still too weak in the Dark Demon world. As such, Zhao Fu had to put more effort in developing it. More importantly, Zhao Fu nned to attack the Spirit Light world after conquering the Dark Demon world. After all, Great Qin had a weapon that could suppress the Spirit Light race, which was the Primogenitor Statue.


    Currently, there were two factions next to the Night Dynasty, and they were Zhao Fu¡¯s next targets. One of them was a yer faction made up of a few Dynasties and a few small factions, and the other was a system faction.


    The yer faction had a total of 900 City Lords and 80 million soldiers, while the system faction had 700 City Lords and 70 million soldiers. All of them were essentially Stage 1 soldiers.


    If the two factions werebined, they would be stronger than the Night Dynasty in terms of both City Lords and soldiers. it was no problem to face a few hundred City Lords by himself, but if he had to face tens of millions of soldiers, that would be quite difficult. With enough people, he could be exhausted until he was killed or forced to run.


    It would be quite difficult for the Night Dynasty to challenge these two factions by itself, so Zhao Fu thought of a n, which was to ally with another faction to attack these factions.


    There had always been conflict between yers and system main cities, and if they allied with the yer faction, it would be easier to deal with the system faction.


    However, the key thing was whether or not they would be willing to work together with the Night Dynasty. Moreover, such a big matter of taking over the Demon Path Sect was not something that could be hidden. This was a great threat to them, and they might choose to ally together to attack the Night Dynasty.


    This was not a simple matter, so Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin first to talk with his various subordinates.


    During this time, the Hundred Schools of Thought continued to receive the official acknowledgement of Great Qin. Great Qin gave them all sorts of benefits, allowing them to establish their schools or sects and take in students in order to disseminate their ways of thinking and culture.


    The ¡®Hundred Schools of Thought¡¯ were a reference to the various ideological groups during the Spring and Autumn Period, Warring States Period, and Qin and Han Dynasties. ording to the ¡®Han ¨C Yi Wen Zhi,¡¯ there had been 189 Schools in total.


    Later records indicated that the ¡®Hundred Schools of Thought¡¯ actually contained over 1,000 Schools. However, there were only around 100 that had great impact and had be quite famous. Summed up, there were only twelve major Schools.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s personal ideologies, he would never dismiss all other Schools of Thought in favour of Confucianism; he would not allow the weakly Confucianist ideologies to pervade Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu acknowledged that studying was good, but he did not want Great Qin to be a nation that focused on studying. If that were the case, Great Qin would gradually decay and lose its vigor. Great Qin¡¯s martial spirit would disappear and be like the Song Dynasty, being bullied by all sorts of other powerful factions.


    Zhao Fu had intended to restore the ¡®Hundred Schools of Thought Contending¡¯ state from the Spring and Autumn Periods, with all sorts of ideologies shing. This would promote new ways of thinking and cause old ways of thinking to perish, causing Great Qin to continue moving forwards.


    This was the most important thing to Great Qin because ideologies were the soul of a nation and determined the path of a nation.


    Of course, these Schools and Sects had to submit to Great Qin and be loyal to Great Qin. They could not proim any rebellious ways of thinking; any Schools or Sects that had ill intentions would not be allowed to remain within Great Qin.


    The Schools and Sects that submitted to Great Qin would be encouraged and promoted. Zhao Fu wanted to restore the scene of the ¡®Hundred Schools of Thoughts Contending,¡¯ but he also listed a few as forbidden Schools and Sects.


    They were the Buddhist Sect, School of Confucianism, and School of Mohism. Currently, Great Qin was hunting down anyone from those three Schools or Sects. Zhao Fu would never show mercy to any of his enemies.


    Apart from these three Sects and Schools, there was another incredibly important School, which was the School of Vertical and Horizontal. Su Yan and Zhang Heng had already been added to Great Qin¡¯s hitlist, but now that they had escaped to other Continents along with the rest of China, Zhao Fu could not do much to them.


    In actuality, within the Hundred Schools of Thought, the School of Confucianism was thergest School. This was because after the ¡®Hundreds Schools of Thought Contending,¡¯ the Han Dynasty had dismissed the other Schools and revered only the Confucians, resulting in Confucian thinking dominating throughout China. The Buddhist Sect was also arge Sect that had thousands of years of history with countless followers.


    Great Qin¡¯s Sect and School destroying operation had caused the other Sects and Schools to feel quite afraid. Luckily, they had chosen the right side, or else they would have been hunted down like this as well.


    There were many yers within Great Qin who hoped that Great Qin would stop hunting down people from the School of Confucianism and Buddhist Sect. Great Qin had be hell for such people; anyone who was a part of those Schools or Sects would either be heavily punished or directly killed.


    The Schools and Sects that had escaped to other Continents had been incredibly furious, criticizing Zhao Fu and saying that Zhao Fu¡¯s actions were even more tyrannical than the First Emperor of Qin¡¯s back then. They were capable of enraging the heavens and offending all humanity.


    Zhao Fu did not say anything in response. Zhao Fu did not want any such thinking to pervade Great Qin, even if they were good.


    Most students in the Rising Qin Academy could be said to belong to the Confucian line of thinking. However, it was a modified Qin-Confucian branch.


    Zhao Fu wanted the Qin Confucianist ideology to rece the mainstream Confucianist ideology. As for the Buddhist Sect, Great Qin would only receive it after unifying the world; for now, they would suppress the Buddhist Sect. The School of Mohism did not actually have many people; it only merely flourished a bit during thete Qing Dynasty.


    However, Great Qin absolutely could not allow the School of Vertical and Horizontal to continue to exist; there was no room for discussion. The School of Vertical and Horizontal had to die, as they were simply too dangerous.


    There was another Sect that Zhao Fu listed as a forbidden Sect, which was the White Lotus Sect. Even though it had partnered with Great Qin before, the core of its ideologies were too dangerous.


    Zhao Fu did not want them to cause the people to stage uprisings every time there was a disaster. With the White Lotus Sect¡¯s ability to stir up public sentiment with falsehoods, it was easy to rile up arge group of people.


    No one would ept a Sect like this, so almost every Dynasty had listed them as a forbidden Sect, and Great Qin was no exception.


    There were still many people from the White Lotus Sect, but given the help they had provided each other, Zhao Fu did not kill them. Instead, he nned to change them into a new intelligence organization.

 Chapter 990: Three Major Intelligence Organizations

    <h4>Chapter 990: Three Major Intelligence Organizations</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu had already thought of a name for them, which was the White Sect, and he would make them one of Great Qin¡¯s three major intelligence organizations.


    The first was Eternal Night, which Great Qin had created, and Zhao Fu was the leader of it. That organization specialized in assassinations. The second was Flower Moon, which was one of the most ancient factions. Its leader was Xiao Yueyin, and they were adept in business.


    The third was the White Sect, which also had over 1,000 years of history. Its leader was called Ye Qiuye, the Holy Daughter of the White Lotus Sect. They were adept at bewitching and inciting the masses.


    Each of these three organizations had other things that they were proficient in. If Zhao Fu could use them well, they would be a great help to Great Qin and wouldplete Great Qin¡¯s intelligencework.


    As for the Night Dynasty¡¯s matters, after discussing with his subordinates, Zhao Fu hade up with aplete n.


    The first thing to do was to disseminate information that the Night Dynasty was about to establish a Kingdom andplete its ultimate goal. It did not hope for any battles or to cause any unnecessary deaths. They would not attack fellow Dark Demon people, and they were willing to sign a Contract to maintain the peace within the Southern Continent. The Contract wouldst for two years and would be signed seven dayster.


    Even in the human world, no one would take such a thing seriously, and in the Dark Demon world, this was a massive joke. After all, the Demon Race was incredibly savage and prized only strength; none of them cared about morality or virtue.


    Through the information that the Night Dynasty had released, everyone understood that after the Night Dynasty had devoured the Demon Path Sect, its strength had greatly increased, and it was preparing to establish a Kingdom. As such, it just wanted to silently develop for two years and did not want to participate in any battles or have anyone slow down its development.


    Everyone inwardly cursed at the Night Dynasty for being hypocritical andughed at it. However, the factions around the Night Dynasty let out a sigh of relief, because if the Night Dynasty did not attack them, they would be safe.


    As such, they did not care why the Night Dynasty was doing this; the factions near the Night Dynasty were all quite willing to sign the Contract, but they had to wait seven days. It was only seven days, so everyone felt that waiting a bit would not cause much harm.


    The first day passed peacefully, but during the second night, there was no moon or stars in the sky. The air was quite cold, and the Night Dynasty started to move out.


    One group stealthily headed towards a group of system main cities. There were 200 or so City Lords in total, and they simultaneously attacked the dozens of City Lords there. After killing all of the City Lords, they started to massacre the residents.


    However, they kept some people alive and said to them, ¡°Either submit to our yer faction or wait to be destroyed by us. No one here can stop us anymore.¡±


    Instantly, the system side was infuriated, and countless City Lords gathered together to discuss what to do about this. After all, there was already great enmity between the yer faction and system faction, and now that the other side hadunched a sneak attack, most of the system faction wanted to retaliate.


    Of course, some people raised suspicions as to whether or not this was really done by the yer faction. After all, there was definitely a motive behind this attack.


    The Night Dynasty was quickly trying to establish its Kingdom, construct its Great Wall, and integrate the Demon Path Sect, so how could it have the time, effort, and resources tounch an attack like this? Right now, this area only had three major factions: the Night Dynasty, the yer faction, and the system faction.


    If they ruled out the Night Dynasty, then the only possibility left was the yer faction; there was no one else to put the me on.


    However, why would the yer faction attack at a time like this? There had been quite a period of time since they hadst fought, so the system side could not understand this.


    Following this, the yer faction sent a message stating that this was not done by them and that they had nothing to do with it. This made everyone feel even more suspicious. If it was not the yer faction, it could only have been the Night Dynasty.


    The Night Dynasty was trying to establish its Kingdom and had offered to sign peace Contracts, so it was not very suspicious. This made the system faction feel quite troubled.


    This was especially so because the faction that had attacked them were all yers and asked them to surrender. However, the yer faction said that they did not do this; were they being framed?


    Since that was the case, was it the Night Dynasty who had framed them? However, the Night Dynasty was just going about its own business, trying not to make trouble. It had just devoured the Demon Path Sect, so why would it attack others so quickly? They could not understand what was going on.


    However, if their system faction attacked the Night Dynasty, they would not be a match for the Night Dynasty, and it would be the yer faction that benefitted the most.


    Could it be that the yer faction were making it seem like the Night Dynasty was framing them? This was quite possible.


    Out of the three factions, the Night Dynasty was the most powerful and the greatest threat to the others. Moreover, the two years of peace was just a stalling tactic; after bing truly powerful, it wouldy hands on the other factions.


    It was possible that the yer faction had considered all of this and wanted to ally with the system faction to resist the Night Dynasty while they still could and dy its development. Only then would they truly be safe. Only an idiot would allow the Night Dynasty to peacefully develop for two years.


    After discussing for a while, the system faction decided to ally together with the yer faction to defend against the Night Dynasty.


    However, at this moment, a shocking piece of news arrived: the Night Dynasty had brought its massive army to attack, stating that the system factions had suddenly attacked the Night Dynasty¡¯s Cities and caused severe damage to dozens of Cities.


    This caused the system factions to panic; when had they attacked the Night Dynasty? By now, their heads werepletely addled and still did not know what was happening.


    ¡°Gather the army!¡± There was no time to think, and facing the iing Night Dynasty army, the City Lords hurriedly prepared for battle.


    Both armies soon faced off against each other on a ins region. Ye Cang gave off a terrifying and furious aura as he stood in the air, saying coldly, ¡°You system factions are simply going too far. The Night Dynasty originally did not want to fight for the time being, yet youunched a sneak attack against us and said that our Night Dynasty was trash.¡±


    ¡°Wait! We didn¡¯t attack your Night Dynasty!¡± the system City Lords had grim expressions as they hurriedly replied.


    The Night Dynasty had brought 900 City Lords and 80 million soldiers. The Ancestors¡¯ and Ye Cang¡¯s auras were incredibly powerful, far greater than those of ordinary City Lords. The system faction was far inferior in terms of top-tier battle power, and they did not have an advantage in any other area either.


    ¡°Hmph! Your people said so themselves!¡± Ye Cang coldly harrumphed but did not rashly attack.


    The system City Lords suddenly thought about the faction that had attacked them. Even now, they were not sure who had done this. However, hearing that the Night Dynasty had also been attacked, they felt even more confused.


    After hearing that the Night Dynasty had gathered its forces to attack the system faction, the yer faction didn¡¯t know what was happening either. However, what they did know was that the Night Dynasty would definitely be much less defended at this moment and that it would be a great opportunity to attack. Such an opportunity would not present itself again.

 Chapter 991: Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 991: Extermination</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Night Dynasty had around 1,390 Cities and around 90 million soldiers, and it had sent out 900 or so City Lords and 80 million soldiers to attack the system faction. This meant that only around 400 City Lords and ten million soldiers were left to defend.


    The yer faction had a total of 900 City Lords and 80 million soldiers. With this sort of force, it would be no problem to conquer the Night Dynasty.


    This time, it was the Night Dynasty seeking death. The yer faction was such a great threat, yet it had sent so many soldiers to attack others. Of course, the yer faction would grasp this opportunity tounch a full-scale attack, hoping to destroy the Night Dynasty.


    In such chaotic times, others often had to die so one could live. Now, the yer faction could only hope that the system faction could stall the Night Dynasty¡¯s main force and provide them with more time.


    If both of them suffered heavy losses, that would naturally be the best case scenario; this would allow the yer faction to destroy the Night Dynasty before destroying the system faction, unifying this area.


    If they could devour two major factions like this, their faction would be many times more powerful. They would even be able to expand outwards, and soon, the entire Southern Continent would be theirs. When they thought of this, everyone felt incredibly excited and roared as they charged at the Night Dynasty¡¯s territory.


    Over at the other side, the Night Dynasty and system faction soon heard about the yer faction attacking the Night Dynasty.


    The system faction was delighted, and their unsightly expressions became ones of joy. They shouted, ¡°The Night Dynasty¡¯s base is being attacked by the yer faction, and they will definitely try to send people back. As long as we can stall the Night Dynasty, they will be finished!¡±


    ¡°Charge!!¡± the system factions¡¯ 60 million soldiers and 600 or so City Lords gave off powerful auras as they ferociously charged at the Night Dynasty¡¯s army.


    The system faction did not send their full force, and it kept some people at their base to defend.


    ¡°Formations!¡± The Night Dynasty¡¯s side did not panic, nor did they show any intent to retreat. Ye Cang gave out orders as Shieldbearers made a line at the front, followed by Infantrymen with spears, and then followed by Archers.


    Many of the arrows were socketed with crystals ¨C they were Talisman Arrows.


    The system faction felt quite strange upon seeing the Night Dynasty¡¯s behavior; they could not understand what the Night Dynasty was thinking. After all, their base was being attacked, so they should be trying to return to defend, allowing them to attack from behind.


    Now, the Night Dynasty was doomed; even if they wanted to retreat now, it would be impossible, and their base was being taken. In the end, victory would belong to them.


    However, they simply could not understand why the Night Dynasty was not retreating. It was as if they were not worried about their base at all.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    White rays of light giving off sharp auras arc through the sky before descending like torrential rain.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    As the white rays of light shot downwards, dozens of bodies were pierced by the white rays of light, causing blood and broken limbs to fly through the air. The front of the system army instantly turned into corpses, and the pungent stench of blood filled the air, causing the charging system army to pause.


    The system City Lords¡¯ expressions fell; this waspletely different to what they had expected.


    Boom!!


    An incredibly powerful might descended like heavy mountains on the system City Lords¡¯ bodies, and the space around them seemed to freeze.


    The system City Lords felt their bodies sink as even breathing became difficult. A sense of terror welled up in their hearts as their bodies slightly trembled. Their expressions became grim as they looked at the cloaked figure who had appeared in the sky.


    That was Zhao Fu! Zhao Fu looked at the City Lords in front of him and said coldly with a trace of killing intent, ¡°Choose: submit or die.¡±


    The system City Lords¡¯ expressions were quite unsightly because this person was simply too powerful. He surpassed anything they could endure, but they were quite unwilling to submit.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Suddenly, pained cries sounded out. Zhao Fu did not give them much time to think, and he suddenly turned into a ck blur as he dove in among them, his gray sword shing out as ten or so City Lords¡¯ bodies were shed apart.


    The City Lords were all immensely shocked and quickly tried to spread out, but Zhao Fu turned and flew towards another group of City Lords.


    The City Lords immediately exploded out with the full power of their City Lord Seals, and tough barriers appeared around them.


    Zhao Fu coldly smirked as the Great Qin Seal slightly trembled within his body and a massive power entered his Death Disaster Sword. A terrifying deadly intent of extermination emanated out from the Death Disaster Sword.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    As the City Lords watched on in confusion, their energy barriers were shattered, and their bodies were split apart. Blood flew everywhere; every time Zhao Fu attacked, at least 20 or so City Lords died.


    Because of their City Lords being massacred above, the system soldiers¡¯ morale plummeted, but they continued to roar as they rushed towards the Night Dynasty¡¯s army.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The sound of the air being torn could be heard as countless ordinary arrows flew out, giving off sharp auras, resulting in more casualties on the system side.


    However, the system soldiers were finally able to reach the Night Dynasty army, though they had lost around 20% of their force.


    The system soldiers flooded towards the Night Dynasty¡¯s army, who were already in formation and waiting for them. At that moment, the Night Dynasty¡¯s 900 City Lords shamelessly acted.


    Powerful attacks sted down towards the front of the system army, resulting in explosions everywhere. The system soldiers were once again heavily injured, while at that moment, the Night Dynasty army started to ferociously charge like a massive tide.


    The system army paused because their numbers were being continuously reduced and their morale had taken a big blow. Their charge had beenpletely stopped by the Night Dynasty.


    At that moment, the Night Dynasty soldiers started to roar as they attacked the system army and the two sides began to sh. However, this onlysted for a short while before the system army started to copse. After all, they had to face not only the Night Dynasty¡¯s army but also the shameless City Lords in the sky.


    The system City Lords were being dealt with by Zhao Fu alone, and soon, around 200 of them had died. This caused the City Lords to all look at Zhao Fu in terror.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± A pitiful howl sounded out as Zhao Fu stabbed his hand into a City Lord¡¯s chest and ripped out his heart; this City Lord had been instantly killed by Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 992: Destroy the Night Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 992: Destroy the Night Dynasty</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m willing to surrender.¡± Seeing this bloody scene, a City Lord could not take it anymore and cried out in terror. If this went on, they would all be killed by Zhao Fu. Facing this immense power, they could only feel despair and powerless.


    Now that someone was willing to surrender, he was immediately followed by a second, a third, and then even more City Lords. Zhao Fu stopped and looked at the remaining City Lords with his terrifying eyes.


    The remaining City Lords could not turn this situation around, but they did not want to die either, so they could only surrender as well.


    With the City Lords above surrendering, the soldiers below also surrendered. This was not surprising, because all of the City Lords and Cities had taken heavy blows, and only by surrendering would they not be ughtered by the Night Dynasty.


    After epting the surrender of these people, Zhao Fu headed back to the Night Dynasty¡¯s base with them.


    They split into two groups that contained both the Night Dynasty¡¯s people and the newly-surrendered system forces. One group returned to the Night Dynasty¡¯s base to defend against the yer faction, while the other attacked the yer faction from behind, cutting off any paths of escape.


    Even though they had teleportation channels, it would take quite a while to return. If they did not have any countermeasures, it was indeed possible for the Night Dynasty¡¯s base to be conquered.


    Zhao Fu naturally understood this, so he had made preparations. This was why the Night Dynasty had stayed to fight instead of immediately returning to defend.


    The yer faction had hoped tounch a sneak attack on the Night Dynasty and destroy it in one fell swoop. They felt incredibly excited and swarmed towards the Night Dynasty. However, when they were halfway there, they found that all teleportation channels stopped working, and restrictive magic formations appeared in the sky.


    A powerful sealing power enveloped them, making it impossible for them to quickly reach the Night Dynasty. If they relied on walking, it would take at least four or five days to arrive. If it came to that, it would be toote.


    Now, they faced with a tough decision. If they wanted to continue to attack the Night Dynasty, it would take quite some time. Finding another route would take a long time, and if the Night Dynasty destroyed the system faction in time, they woulde back and attack them.


    Luckily, their Dark Demon world was a Cultivation world, and they were quite proficient in magic formations. The istion barriers that the Night Dynasty had set up were quite simple, so they were not too difficult to destroy. They still had a chance to attack the Night Dynasty.


    While the yers worked at destroying the formations, the soldiers gradually advanced. Around seven or eight hourster, the istion barriers had mostly been destroyed. Everyone in the yer faction was quite delighted; they had not expected to be able to destroy the formations so quickly, and they were confident that the system faction could still stall for quite a while.


    After all, the system faction was not weak, so no matter how powerful the Night Dynasty was, it would take quite some time to destroy the same faction. They still had a chance.


    ¡°Kill! Destroy the Night Dynasty; all treasures and women will belong to whoever takes them!¡± A whileter, the istion barriers were all destroyed, and everyone¡¯s suppressed emotions were released as they yelled and continued rushing towards the Night Dynasty.


    However, by now, the Night Dynasty had already returned and was waiting for the yer faction.


    Everything was going ording to the Night Dynasty¡¯s n. They had attacked the system faction to muddy the waters and conceal its true n. If it directly attacked the system faction from the beginning with so many soldiers, it would definitely arouse suspicion, and they would not have been able to lure out the yer faction like this.


    The istion barriers were how the Chinese side had stalled Great Qin before, and Great Qin now used this to stall the yer faction.


    When the yer faction finally arrived at the Night Dynasty¡¯s territory, they were confused to see the Night Dynasty¡¯s army already there waiting for them. They instantly felt that something was off; they had never expected the Night Dynasty to be able to return so quickly. What had happened to the system faction? They were simply too trash!


    However, there were only 900 or so Night Dynasty City Lords gathered here and 70 million soldiers, while the yer faction¡¯s force was not any weaker. They could still fight.


    Now that things hade to this, there was no going back. The leaders of the yer faction drew their weapons and loudly ordered, ¡°Charge! If we destroy the Night Dynasty, everyone will have made a great contribution!¡±


    The yer faction¡¯s aura was not weak at all as the yers roared and charged forwards at the Night Dynasty¡¯s army. The dark tide was like a tsunami, shaking their surroundings, as all creatures within 10,000 kilometers became incredibly terrified.


    However, this did notst for long, and soon, the yer army stopped. This was because another army had appeared behind them: It seemed to be made up of yers and system forces, and it was not very weak.


    Now that they were facing enemies from the front and back, neither of whom were weak, the yer army started to panic.


    The leaders¡¯ hearts sank, and felt that they were finished.


    The army at the back had 700 to 800 City Lords and 50 to 60 million soldiers. In other words, they had to face a force with double their numbers, and they were also being pincered. They were going to lose without a doubt.


    They hadpletely fallen for the Night Dynasty¡¯s trap this time. They should not have run over to attack the Night Dynasty, and the leaders felt incredibly regretful now. Moreover, why was that system faction so weak? They had been destroyed too quickly, resulting in the yer faction being in such a grim situation.


    ¡°Break through from the side!¡± Now, they could only try to break out of this pincer. If they stayed here, they would definitely all die; only by breaking through would they have a chance at life.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Suddenly, explosions sounded out as the Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiers threw spears. The countless spears contained immense force as they flew towards the front of the yer army, scaring the yer army and forcing them to immediately defend.


    However, the targets of these spears were not them but instead fell on the ground. At that moment, they werepletely terrified to find that their real bodies had been brought into the Heaven Awaken World.


    After all, their trump card was that they would not die true deaths even if they died. Now that their trump card was gone, the yer army was truly terrified; there was no one who was not afraid of death.


    While the yer army was sent into chaos, the Night Dynasty¡¯s two armies started to ferociously charge towards the yer army. Arrows tore through the air, and the soldiers stabbed their spears into the enemies¡¯ bodies, while the yers also tried to retaliate in terror.


    Both sides started to fight, but right from the beginning, the yer army was in a very disadvantageous position. They were being attacked from two sides, and because they also had less people, they were always being forced back.


    The City Lords also started to fight in the sky. The Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords and the surrendered system City Lords directly surrounded the yer City Lords.


    Some people recognized the system City Lords and called out angrily, ¡°We actually trusted in your strength and thought that you could stall for longer so that we could destroy the Night Dynasty together. Who would have thought you were such trash, having already been destroyed by the Night Dynasty. Now you¡¯re helping the Night Dynasty attack us!¡±

 Chapter 993: Humiliating Contract

    <h4>Chapter 993: Humiliating Contract</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ai.¡± The system City Lords could not help but sigh. They did not want things to be like this either; they had also wanted to destroy the Night Dynasty, but a single person had changed all of this.


    That person had been simply too powerful, and he was able to casually kill them. Without him, the battle would have gonepletely differently. Even if they were weak, they would have been able to at least stall the Night Dynasty¡¯s army so that the yer faction could destroy the Night Dynasty.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura swept out like a wild gale, causing the various system City Lords¡¯ expressions to tighten. They clearly knew who this aura belonged to, and they thought to themselves that the yer faction was doomed.


    Zhao Fu took out the Sword of Killing, which could kill one¡¯s soul; this was something that existed on the spiritual level. The main body of the Sword of Killing was the Clear Sable Sword, and it had the power to kill the soul.


    Using this sword to kill yer City Lords was incredibly fitting, and it saved the hassle of bringing their real bodies into the Heaven Awaken World.


    Swish!


    A blood-red sword light flew out, causing blood and limbs to fly everywhere. Cries continuously sounded out as Zhao Fu started tomit a ughter. Every time he shed out, City Lords would fall.


    The Night Dynasty City Lords also shot towards the yer City Lords, and a portion of them attacked the yer army. The battle concluded quite quickly with one side achieving a decisive victory.


    In the end, the yers surrendered. Out of the 900 City Lords, around 300 were left, and around 20 million soldiers were left. The Night Dynasty had won a crushing victory, with only a few City Lords being injured and only losing a few million soldiers.


    The system faction and yer faction had beenpletely devoured by the Night Dynasty. Because they had been incredibly prepared, not a single person had run away. Seeing the Night Dynasty develop so quickly, the old Demon Path Sect Master felt quite relieved; he had not submitted to the wrong person.


    Originally, the Night Dynasty had 1,390 Cities, 900 million people, 500 regions, and 90 million soldiers.


    Now, with the 700 Cities, 40 million soldiers, and 200 million people from the system faction and the 900 Cities, 20 million soldiers, and 300 million people from the yer faction, the Night Dynasty now had 2,990 Cities, 1.4 billion people, and over 1,000 regions. Its strength had once again considerably increased.


    The Night Dynasty had already been the most powerful Dynasty, and after devouring the Demon Path Sect, the yer faction, and the system faction, its strength was more powerful than a few Dynastiesbined, causing the entire Southern Continent to fall into terror.


    After all, the Night Dynasty¡¯s strength was now simply too great, and it severely threatened their safety. Many people started to scheme to attack the Night Dynasty together and rid themselves of this threat.


    Now, the Night Dynasty was like Great Qin, being targeted by many others. Countless factions wanted to ally together to destroy the Night Dynasty, but fortunately, those people only included the Southern Continent¡¯s factions. The other Continents did not want to get involved, unlike in the human world where Great Qin was viewed as an enemy by almost the entire world.


    Facing this sort of hostility, Zhao Fu used the same tricks, bing more low-profile and expressing his goodwill to the various factions. After digesting all of the factions and establishing a Kingdom, they would once again bare their fangs andy their hands on these factions.


    If a faction did not have enough strength, it could only climb up step by step; it was impossible to suddenly be stronger. If the various factions had known how powerful Great Qin would have be, they would have destroyed it much earlier and not have allowed it to remain until now.


    Before, the Contract that the Night Dynasty had suggested was a load of rubbish. Now, almost everyone understood how ambitious the Night Dynasty was.


    All of this had been part of the Night Dynasty¡¯s plot to expand; the demise of the three factions was proof of this.


    In just a few days, the Night Dynasty had grown significantly, and if they gave it more time, things would be even worse. They could not allow the Night Dynasty to continue to develop, or else they would turn out like those factions as well.


    The factions did not ept the Night Dynasty¡¯s expressions of its goodwill, and the Night Dynasty started to send out ambassadors bearing gifts, hoping to ease the tension.


    Some people directly threw the gifts away and even killed the ambassadors; their attitudes were incredibly harsh. Others shamelessly epted the gifts and sent the ambassadors back, but they still supported allying against the Night Dynasty.


    Everyone¡¯s attitudes towards the Night Dynasty were quite resolute, and this included the most powerful factions in the Southern Continent. Many people were going around telling system factions and yer factions of the threat of the Night Dynasty, making it seem incredibly dangerous.


    They said that the Night Dynasty could devour the entire Southern Continent in ten or so days. When that time came, everyone would die, so they should destroy it while it was not that powerful yet. They could not afford to miss this opportunity.


    Some people said that the Night Dynasty was already controlled by a mysterious faction and that the Night Dynasty was not the same anymore. For the safety of the Dark Demon race, they should destroy it.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s strength was simply too powerful now. Cries for the Night Dynasty to be destroyed became greater and greater, and more and more people allied together.


    Facing this, the Night Dynasty once again offered to sign a Contract, promising that both sides would not fight. Moreover, this Contract wouldst forever and would be of the highest grade, guaranteeing its effectiveness.


    Zhao Fu had already decided to use Great Qin to destroy them, so he naturally would not need the Night Dynasty to fight.


    The various factions were quite surprised; they had never thought that the Night Dynasty would be so willing topromise. Signing a Contract would be quite good, as they would be able to obtain benefits without any deaths or injuries.


    Now that the allied factions were much stronger and the Night Dynasty had asked to sign a Contract, the allied factions relied on their power to raise all sorts of demands.


    The first was for the Night Dynasty to hand over one-third of the people they had obtained this time, the second was to hand over half of the Cities, the third was to give all sorts of resources and a portion of the regions to them, the fourth was to pay tribute in treasures every year, and the fifth was to hand over Mo Yao¡¯Er to be everyone¡¯s pet.


    The allied factions had given this much thought. They did notck people or resources, so they had not asked for too much; they mainly wanted the Cities and regions. However, these things were things that the Night Dynasty had spent a lot of effort to obtain, and now, they were directly asking for half.


    Moreover, the yearly tribute was simply to humiliate the Night Dynasty because only those who submitted to the more powerful would pay tribute.


    The factions that had wanted to attack the Night Dynasty before could only hold back because it was too powerful, but now that many others wanted to attack the Night Dynasty, they took this opportunity to take revenge.


    The fifth demand was purely to satisfy the lust of many of the men. Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s beautiful looks, as well as her bewitching aura, made countless men obsessed with her. They had desired her for a long time, so they wanted Mao Yao¡¯Er to be their ve to y with every day.


    The Night Dynasty did not respond, and following this, the allied factions started to attack. In total, they had over 10,000 City Lords.

 Chapter 994: Arrival of the Army

    <h4>Chapter 994: Arrival of the Army</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    10,000 or so City Lords and their soldiers would be able to easily crush the Night Dynasty. With that kind of strength, the Night Dynasty either had to sign the humiliating Contract or be destroyed; there was no need for discussions.


    After all, whether or not the Night Dynasty would be destroyed was up to them. If they wanted it to be destroyed, it would be destroyed; if they did not want it to be destroyed, it would not be destroyed. It was all up to how they felt, and the Night Dynasty did not have the power to decide for itself. In front of such a powerful force, all objections were futile, and there was no way to retaliate.


    The factions had thought that the Night Dynasty would submit and hand over those regions, Cities, resources, and the bewitching Mo Yao¡¯Er, but it had not responded at all.


    The allied factions felt quite furious; even now, the Night Dynasty dared to look down on them. They gathered their 10,000 City Lords and 600 million soldiers and went to attack the Night Dynasty. Since the Night Dynasty was not willing to give those things over, they would take all of it for themselves. Those things would still belong to them.


    The matters in the Southern Continent shook the entire Dark Demon world. This was the first time so many people had been gathered to attack a faction.


    Now that the Night Dynasty had continuously devoured three top-tier factions, its strength now surpassed the Demon Heaven Sect.


    The Demon Heaven Sect had been the number one Sect in the Dark Demon world. Whether it was in the real world or in the Heaven Awaken World, it had always been number one since ancient times. It had 5,000 years of history and had an incredibly powerful foundation.


    It was only because of this that the Demon Heaven Sect had been able to birth a World Protector; they had all the advantages.


    Right now, the Demon Heaven Sect only had around 2,000 City Lords, while the Night Dynasty now had 3,000. This kind of growth caused the Demon Heaven Sect to feel incredibly shocked.


    The Demon Heaven Sect was still gradually developing because there were simply too many top-tier factions in their Continent. If they developed too quickly, they would be like the Night Dynasty and be suppressed by countless factions. As such, they had slowly and steadily developed.


    However, the Night Dynasty seemed to disregard all of this and recklessly devoured everything around it. Now that it was being suppressed, it had received its dues.


    The other Continents watched on in amusement. The Night Dynasty had no chance of victory facing such a powerful alliance. The difference in their military strength was simply too great.


    However, they still hoped that the Night Dynasty would be destroyed. After all, the Demon Heaven Sect did not ept the Night Dynasty suddenly bing thergest faction in the Dark Demon world. The Night Dynasty should be wiped out for this sudden rise, and this would mean one less threat in the future.


    However, it was a pity that they were in different Continents, so they could not attack. Otherwise, they would also participate in piging the Night Dynasty.


    Within the most powerful Continent, the Eastern Continent, the Legatees discussed this matter with great interest. They felt quite disdainful towards the Night Dynasty and felt that itcked a proper foundation and did not have the strength topete with them.


    They felt that the Night Dynasty being destroyed by the alliance was only right. Ye Cang was simply too arrogant and had never thought about the bigger picture. He had only been focused on greedily devouring, resulting in the other factions allying together against it. That was extremely foolish.


    If they had immediately reduced their threat after devouring the Demon Path Sect and slowly solidified their forces before dealing with another faction, they would not have attracted so much hostility. After all, everyone was involved in their own battles, and not everyone would turn their attention to the Night Dynasty. By that time, other factions¡¯ strength would have increased as well, and the Night Dynasty would not be as much of a threat.


    The Night Dynasty being destroyed was now essentially set in stone. In their eyes, Ye Cang was simply too overconfident and foolish. They had never cared about the Night Dynasty; their true opponent was the Demon Heaven Sect.


    However, Mo Qi hade back with injuries so severe that he was nearly dead; they wondered what had happened. As their world¡¯s World Protector, Mo Qi was incredibly powerful, so just who had been able to wound him to such a degree?


    After fighting with the human world¡¯s World Protectorst time, he had also been severely injured. He had only recovered after a few months of recovering, and this time his wounds were even heavier.


    It was possible that the person who had wounded Mo Qi this time was even more powerful than Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. Just what sort of existence was this? It was a pity that they had no information on this.


    To them, the outside world was simply too dangerous; even their powerful World Protector had been injured so heavily. There were simply too many terrifying people; there were demon-level geniuses everywhere, making them feel less confident.


    Even though they were geniuses in the Dark Demon world and stood above billions of people, those were true demon-level geniuses. In front of them, the geniuses of the Dark Demon world people were nothing.


    As the various factions watched on, the allied factions started to attack.


    The Night Dynasty was now in panic because this was a true cmity. Their Night Dynasty was most likely finished, and they would all die.


    ¡°What do we do? How can our Night Dynasty withstand such a powerful force?¡± Countless residents hoped that the higher-ups would have some solutions. They did not want to die, nor did they want the Night Dynasty to perish. Only the higher-ups could resolve this, and the residents could not do anything about it.


    Facing the army, the Night Dynasty¡¯s higher-ups¡¯ expressions were quite grim because they clearly knew that the Night Dynasty¡¯s strength could not withstand this allied force. It was quite likely that the Night Dynasty was doomed this time.


    What could they do? Facing such power, anything would be useless. They all felt incredibly worried and felt just as bad as the ordinary residents. They were filled with terror and helplessness.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s higher-ups quickly met together to discuss this matter. If they could not find some way to deal with this, the Night Dynasty really would be doomed.


    However, no one had any good ideas. Facing such a powerful force, they would definitely lose.


    Some people could not help but suggest, ¡°How about we ept those people¡¯s conditions and give up the regions and Cities? Otherwise, our Night Dynasty will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same; the Night Dynasty¡¯s strength really is not enough to stop them. The most important thing is to preserve the Night Dynasty. We¡¯ll just have to endure this for a while; we¡¯ll have more chances in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ai, what can we do except ept their conditions? I can¡¯t think of any way that we can withstand them. If it was just giving up regions and Cities, that would not be such a big problem because we can obtain more in the future. But they also want tributes and women; this is too humiliating.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s humiliating? Haven¡¯t you seen that massive army? If we had the strength, I long since would have taken the soldiers to fight. However, we simply can¡¯t beat them. We now have two choices: live in humiliation or die.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were quite unsightly because they wanted neither of the two choices, but they did not have the strength to defend either. They had no ideas and could only look up at Ye Cang.

 Chapter 995: Just Follow My Orders

    <h4>Chapter 995: Just Follow My Orders</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Ye Cang was the ruler of the Night Dynasty and wielded the most authority. No matter what decision he made, they would have to obey. Only he could deal with this matter; perhaps he had some way of dealing with this crisis.


    After all, Ye Cang had that mysterious faction supporting him. Just that mysterious cloaked figure was already obscenely powerful; all of them here could be killed by him without any resistance.


    Right now, their only hope was that mysterious faction. However, the key question was whether or not they would be willing to help. If they abandoned the Night Dynasty, the Night Dynasty had no chance at surviving and would be destroyed by the allied factions.


    Zhao Fu sat expressionlessly, seemingly lost in his thoughts.


    Everyone turned to look at the cloaked figure standing next to him. Everyone felt incredibly cautious around this person because if they carelessly offended him, they would die.


    ¡°Owner! I belong to you and will only serve you.¡± Mo Yao¡¯Er hugged Zhao Fu as she looked slightly worried. She did not want to be the property of someone else.


    Those people had actually wanted her as a condition in the Contract, making her want to kill every single one of them. Even though she was willing to be Zhao Fu¡¯s ything, as he was able to drown her in pleasure, that did not mean she wanted to be with just anyone.


    However, even though she was not willing, many people wanted to handed her over in the face of such a grave threat. They just did not say this out loud.


    To everyone, giving up one woman to avoid a catastrophe was a good deal. As such, Mo Yao¡¯Er was quite worried.


    No one dared to say anything and could only look at Zhao Fu through their peripheral vision, hoping that Zhao Fu or Ye Cang would give an answer.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er continued to hug Zhao Fu and did not say anything else, only looking at him with her beautiful eyes as she waited for an answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hand you over,¡± Zhao Fu thought for a moment before replying, lightly smiling at Mo Yao¡¯Er in his embrace.


    ¡°Owner, I knew that you¡¯re the best. I¡¯ll serve Owner wellter,¡± Mo Yao¡¯Er said shyly as she happily rubbed her chest against Zhao Fu.


    Ye Ninghusang inwardly sighed. She could not act like Mo Yao¡¯Er, clinging to Zhao Fu like this in front of other people.


    However, hearing his words, Ye Ningshuang was able to rx. Zhao Fu had most likely thought of a solution already, but thinking about how the other side had 10,000 City Lords and 600 million soldiers, Ye Ningshuang could not help but ask, ¡°Do you really have a way to resolve this? Their strength is simply too great this time.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded seriously and said, ¡°Just follow my orders.¡±


    Everyone present felt quite delighted. With Zhao Fu¡¯s help, this situation could naturally be resolved, and they would not have to worry anymore.


    Facing such a great crisis, everyone ced Zhao Fu in the most important ce, and they even forgot about Ye Cang. They understood that Ye Cang had no way of resolving this crisis; they had to rely on this mysterious cloaked figure.


    After such a long time, they felt that that mysterious faction were the ones who were controlling the Night Dynasty; Ye Cang had most likely submitted to them.


    However, those were just guesses and they were unsure about what the situation really was like.


    Zhao Fu gave out a chain of orders and they all obeyed, setting out to do what Zhao Fu had ordered.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s residents started to be mass-relocated, and Void Zones and countless traps were set down.


    On the other side, the allied factions shook their surroundings as they gave off an unstoppable aura and gathered near the Night Dynasty¡¯s defensive walls.


    There were no people at the defensive walls, and the allied factions allughed. The Night Dynasty had no courage at all and did not even dare to meet with them; they were simply trash.


    ¡°With how powerful we are, how could they have the guts to stand up against us? Destroying them will just take a few minutes; I¡¯m sure the Night Dynasty is hiding in their base like a turtle and trembling.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this feeling is great. I¡¯ve long since had enough of the Night Dynasty. Now, it¡¯s time to get rid of it.¡± Everyone felt quite confident and prepared to order their soldiers to get rid of the defensive walls and enter the Night Dynasty¡¯s territory.


    At that moment, a few people appeared on the walls and shouted, ¡°The Night Dynasty is considering the Contract; please give the Night Dynasty a few days. We will give everyone satisfactorypensation.¡±


    This made the leaders feel quite confused; they had never thought that the Night Dynasty would suddenly ask for mercy; hadn¡¯t they just been staying silent and holding onto their pride? Now that they had seen the massive army, they wanted to give in; they were quite contemptible.


    A fierce-looking fatty arrogantlyughed and said, ¡°You want to beg for mercy now? It¡¯s toote! You want to sign a Contract? I want 80% of the Night Dynasty¡¯s Cities, regions, and resources. I¡¯ll give you three days to prepare. Also, call out Mo Yao¡¯Er to have some fun with your elders.¡±


    Hearing the fatty¡¯s words, many people lewdlyughed. With Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s bewitching body, everyone wanted to have a turn with her. Just seeing her could make anyone go crazed to have her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give them any chances, who knows what will happen. Maybe the Night Dynasty is trying to stall. They might be trying to use those few days to escape somewhere else. If we destroy the Night Dynasty, everything will be ours anyways,¡± a cold-looking young man said.


    This young man was from the most powerful faction in the Southern Continent. If it wasn¡¯t for the Night Dynasty, his faction would be the most powerful, so he felt threatened by the Night Dynasty.


    Hearing these words, everyone felt that they made sense. What was the point in talking about a Contract anymore? They could just directly destroy the Night Dynasty and take everything it had; that would be even better.


    ¡°Brothers, continue on and destroy the Night Dynasty. Take all of its women and treasures for yourselves!¡± The army gave off a massive aura as it domineeringly attacked towards the defensive walls, not cing the Night Dynasty in its eyes at all.


    Seeing that their n had failed, the people on the wall could only retreat.


    At the same time, istion barriers were activated, locking down this region, forcing the factions to stop to destroy them.


    Facing these obstacles, the various factions coldlyughed; this was just stalling for time and could not cause any harm to them. In the end, the Night Dynasty would still be destroyed by them. It was impossible to make them retreat.


    The only thing to be worried about was the Night Dynasty taking a small portion of its people and running somewhere else. As such, the leaders gave orders to set up istion barriers around the Night Dynasty¡¯s territory to prevent anyone from running away.


    After these barriers were set up, everyone could rx. Now, it was impossible for the Night Dynasty to escape.


    Rumble...


    The army gave off a heaven-shaking aura as they flooded forwards, breaking through the Night Dynasty¡¯s defensive lines with unstoppable momentum. However, they still encountered some minor trouble.

 Chapter 996: Kill Kill Kill

    <h4>Chapter 996: Kill Kill Kill</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sometimes the ground would cave in and sometimes there would be rock slides or torrential rain and snowstorms. These were just some tricks from the Night Dynasty, and with the various factions¡¯ strength, they could easily break through all of them.


    Five dayster, the allied army surrounded the Night Dynasty¡¯s final defensive line. All of the people from the Night Dynasty were hidden within seven or eight regions, and they had used those six days to construct a crude defensive line.


    Seeing that the Night Dynasty¡¯s people had not been able to escape, everyone was incredibly excited and prepared tomit a massive ughter, take everything from the Night Dynasty, and destroy the entire Night Dynasty.


    ¡°Hahaha, get that boy Ye Cang out here and call us granddaddy if he doesn¡¯t want to die.¡± that fierce-looking fat man stood in the sky and loudlyughed.


    Now that they had surrounded the Night Dynasty, they did not have to worry about them escaping, so the various factions were not in a rush to destroy the Night Dynasty.


    Ordinarily, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had such a massive alliance, they definitely would not dare to talk to the Night Dynasty like this. Back when the Night Dynasty was the leader of the alliance, they had all been incredibly humble.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that that boy Ye Cang has a habit of collecting beauties; every time he destroys a faction, he¡¯ll take their pretty women. Now, hand them over so we can y with them,¡± a cruel-looking young man said as he also loudlyughed.


    ¡°If you want the women, then we¡¯ll take the Cities and resources. Residents of the Night Dynasty, your Night Dynasty is already finished. In front of our power, you can also submit. If you dare to retaliate, we¡¯ll kill all of you,¡± a robed middle-aged man said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, residents of the Night Dynasty, you¡¯re all doomed. Since we¡¯re all part of the Southern Continent, if you all kneel and beg for mercy, we¡¯ll give you a way out,¡± a schrly long-faced man said.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± A lightugh suddenly sounded out. Ye Cang did note out, but a ck-cloaked figure stood in the sky. He did not give off any aura as if he was just an ordinary person, but he brought with him an incredibly dangerous feeling.


    Zhao Fu did not split his mind to control Ye Cang because he wanted to focus on killing. His terrifying eyes looked at the City Lords and he said disdainfully, ¡°You think 10,000 City Lords and 600 million soldiers is very powerful? How ignorant and foolish. Today will be the day you all die.¡±


    The sudden appearance of the cloaked figure caused everyone to feel quite startled. Why did Ye Cang note out Why had this cloaked person appeared instead? They had heard that this person was quite powerful.


    However, hearing these arrogant words, they could not help but coldly harrumph and mockingly smile. 10,000 City Lords and 600 million soldiers were not powerful? This was a quarter of the forces in the Southern Continent, and that was enough to destroy any faction.


    A round-faced youth could not help but say mockingly, ¡°You seem all high and mighty as if you think you¡¯re really so incredible. Is your Night Dynasty that powerful? Soon, we¡¯re going to ughter...¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Before the young man could finish speaking, massive explosions shook the heavens and earth. Powerful auras exploded out, causing the heavens and earth to dim and clouds to dissipate as a terrifying aura flooded out. The entire Dark Demon world sensed those terrifying ripples. People from other Continents¡¯ expressions fell and they looked towards the Southern Continent as they cried out, ¡°Something shocking is going to happen!¡±


    Over at the battlefield, there were 45,000 people giving off powerful auras surrounding the allied City Lords. These people were all, unsurprisingly, City Lords.


    This scared the allied City Lords stiff, and their hearts rapidly thumped. How could the Night Dynasty have so many City Lords? Heavens, how was this possible? The City Lords could not believe this and the situationpletely exceeded anything they could expect.


    Even the Night Dynasty¡¯s side was incredibly shocked because not a single City Lord in the sky belonged to the Night Dynasty. All of them were from that mysterious faction.


    45,000 City Lords ¨C that mysterious faction was simply too powerful to the point that they could make others despair. However, the Night Dynasty¡¯s people were delirious with joy that the Night Dynasty would be preserved and would not be destroyed. Now, it was time for the allied factions to feel terror.


    Seeing these 45,000 City Lords, even Mo Yao¡¯Er and Ye Ningshuang, who were quite close with Zhao Fu, felt incredibly shocked. Perhaps Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was many times more terrifying than they had expected.¡±


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± Roars sounded out as massive Wyverns and giants giving off terrifying auras appeared, making the creatures in the surrounding thousands of kilometres feel terror. There were about 7,500 Wyverns and giants.


    This made everyone feel even more shocked; they had never expected there to be even more. These Wyverns and giants could all rival the strength of City Lords, and added together, there was now a force equivalent to 50,000 City Lords. This was more than even to strike despair into the hearts of the allied factions.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± However, it still was not over. Eight massive roars sounded out, tearing through the skies as eight massive beasts giving off sky-toppling auras appeared in the sky, making it seem as if it was the end of the world.


    Everyone in the Dark Demon world, whether it was the Night Dynasty or other factions, everyone felt so scared that their minds wentpletely nk. This aura exceeded anything they could endure. Let alone the allied factions, these beast would be able to destroy the entire Southern Continent.


    It could be said that almost all of Great Qin had moved out, leaving behind only Civil Ministers, some other City Lords, and all of the soldiers to defend.


    The various traps and defences were not for the Night Dynasty to escape but to stall for Great Qin to arrive. Great Qin did not have the ability to break through the Heavenly Domain Barrier, so they could only teleport everyone through teleportation channels, which required a lot of time.


    Zhao Fu had paid a great price for the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel to be able to now send 15 people at a time. Before, it could only send one person at a time.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A massive cyclone sted out as Zhao Fu released all of his power. He gripped his Clear Sable Sword as he roared and charged at the City Lords.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords obeyed and started to attack the allied City Lords. Explosions boomed throughout the surrounding thousands of kilometers, and a destructive aura continuously spread out as a shocking battle unfolded in the sky.


    The Corpse Soul Commanders on the ground were d in heavy armor and heldrge shields as they charged at the massive allied army. Bang! Bang! Bang... colliding sounds continuously sounded out as countless people were tossed out like sandbags, causing countless casualties.


    The Wyverns flew and danced in the sky, spewing out fire or icy sts and burning or freezing soldiers to death, while the eight Aquatic Beast Kings also attacked the army.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s 140 million soldiers were abnormally excited and had incredibly high morale as they showed no fear and also rushed at the army ahead.


    With Great Qin¡¯s City Lords dealing with the allied City Lords, the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords were free to deal with the allied army.

 Chapter 997: Desperate Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 997: Desperate Retaliation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu unleashed a massive sword qi vortex in the sky, which sucked in dozens of City Lords. These City Lords were unable to resist at all, and their bodies were instantly obliterated. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, leaving behind dozens of City Lord Seals.


    Zhao Fu held his Death Disaster Sword as he turned into a ray of light and freely darted about within the army of City Lords. His sword lights were incredibly sharp, and each time sword lights shed out, many City Lords were directly split in half. Even activating their defensive barriers was useless.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s speed at killing was much faster than before. No City Lord could withstand his attacks.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Facing this crisis, the allied side started to use their Nation Armaments or Sect Armaments, wanting to twist the situation back around.


    Seven terrifying auras burst out in the sky, causing clouds to swirl and for the atmosphere to be quite oppressive. The terrifying auras flooded out; these Nation Armaments and Sect Armaments were all quite powerful and were not something that ordinary City Lords could resist.


    However, the situation became even worse for them. A roar sounded out as countless traces of demonic qi erupted out as a 100 meter tall Demon Sovereign King appeared, ferociously attacking, while Elise also cruelly smiled as she looked at the City Lords.


    Massive General Stars giving off enormous pressure also slowly descended. Their auras created wild gales, and those nearby felt incredible terror. The eight General Stars¡¯ auras were not inferior to the seven Armaments¡¯ auras at all.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on a cold-looking young man, who was one of the Legatees of the Southern Continent.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, causing a massive gray sword light containing incredible destructive power to fly towards that young man. The space around trembled as if it could not withstand the power.


    The cold-looking young man¡¯s expression fell, and he used his Sect Armament to block in front of him. His Sect Armament was a ck skeletal arm. It gave off a powerful demonic light as it opened its hand towards the sword light and a ck energy barrier appeared.


    Bang!


    The massive sword light crashed against the energy barrier, causing countless cracks to appear on it. The cold-looking young man¡¯s body trembled as blood leaked out of his lips. His expression was quite shocked as he found that even when using the full power of his Sect Armament, he was not a match for this person.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu sent a massive amount of power from the Great Qin Seal into the Death Disaster Sword, causing the light it gave off to be even more powerful. Cold sword qi exploded out, and Zhao Fu rushed towards the cold-looking young man.


    The cold-looking young man did not dare to use any ordinary weapons and continued to use his Sect Armament. The ck skeletal arm gave off arge amount of demonic qi, which then formed a massive demon. It was half-demon and half-tiger, and it gave off a heaven-shaking roar and rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!!


    An enormous explosion sounded out and Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed. He flew towards that massive demon, and the Death Disaster Sword condensed an immense amount of gray sword light.


    In just an instant, Zhao Fu shot past the demon, and the gray sword light split it apart at its waist, causing it to dissipate into demonic qi.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Zhao Fu continued onwards towards the cold-looking young man, and the golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun as chains shot out from the air towards the skeletal arm and the young man. The young man was a Legatee, and it would not be so easy to kill him directly.


    Facing the countless chains, the cold-looking young man looked quite shocked as he continuously shed out with his sword, sending out terrifying sword lights, while the skeletal arm gave off powerful demonic light, trying to stop the chains.


    However, there were simply too many chains, and each one of them contained immense force. Finally, both the skeletal arm and the cold-looking young man were wrapped up in chains. The ck skeletal arm was forcefully suppressed and put into Zhao Fu¡¯s Disaster King Ring, while the cold-looking young man was also sealed. After dealing with this Legatee, Zhao Fu turned to attack others.


    On the ground, the eight Aquatic Beast Kings gave off world-destroying power as they ferociously attacked the army in front of them.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The Sift Metal Stingray created a metallic wind storm that covered dozens of kilometers as it rushed towards the army. The wind storm seemed to be filled with countless sharp knives, reducing countless people to bits of flesh. As it flew past, millions of people were shredded to pieces by the wind storm, creating a gory scene.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise created tens of thousands of water orbs in an instant, each one of them two meters wide. They gave off shocking auras as they flew towards the army, sting people apart.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Three Soul Great Snake rose up its body and opened its enormous mouth, shooting out countless rays of ck light. The ck rays of light were incredibly terrifying, silently piercing through crowds of people and killing innumerable people.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Netherocean Demon Whale roared as it opened its humongous mouth and gave off a shocking suction force. Countless people were dragged into its mouth, unable to resist at all, and it swallowed them whole. The Netherocean Demon Whale¡¯s stomach seemed to contain another dimension; even after eating hundreds of thousands of people, it was still not full.


    The army desperately retaliated against the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, but the ordinary Stage 1 soldiers were unable to injure them at all. Whenever they shot out arrows, they would be blocked just by their auras alone. The arrows shot out by Stage 2 soldiers bounced off as if they were hitting tough metal, unable to harm the Aquatic Beast Kings.


    On the other side, the Wyverns used their aerial advantage to continuously send down mes and icy sts, burning or freezing soldiers. The armored Corpse Soul Commanders held their heavy shields as they continuously charged about.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords spread out,unching various attacks from the sky. Explosions continuously sounded out as terrifying lights devoured everything, and the Night Dynasty City Lords massacred the allied soldiers.


    The different attacks caused the allied army to fall intoplete chaos. They were unable to get into formation at all, and they continuously cried out and died, causing their morale to plummet.


    On the other hand, the Night Dynasty¡¯s army was in perfect formation with the Shieldbearers at the front, Infantrymen with spears behind, and Archers in the back. Just like that, they attacked the enemy army in an orderly fashion.


    Whether they were the City Lords above or the soldiers below, the allied army was being continuously whittled away.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± A cry sounded out as a Dynasty Legatee with a Nation Armament was cut into pieces by Zhao Fu. His broken body and blood fell to the ground, and Zhao Fu put away his City Lord Seal and Nation Armament.


    ¡°I surrender!¡± Seeing the City Lords around him continuously dying, one of the allied City Lords could not take the terror anymore and cried out.


    Out of the 10,000 allied City Lords, around 6,000 had died, and the remaining ones werepletely surrounded, unable to break out of the encirclement.

 Chapter 998: Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 998: Annihtion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Corpses covered the ground, and almost all of them were from the allied army. Out of the 600 million soldiers, only 200 million remained, and they were being quickly killed. Blood dyed the ground red as far as the eye could see, and the stench of blood was incredibly strong. Even the blue sky seemed to be dyed blood-red.


    If they did not surrender, they would all die here. Facing the Night Dynasty¡¯s encirclement, as well as their oppressive strength, none of them were able to escape.


    Everyone understood this and felt incredibly discouraged. They werepletely doomed and had no chance at victory. They did not expect this at all; how could the Night Dynasty have so many City Lords, Wyverns, and giants?


    They hadpletely lost, and if it wasn¡¯t for these things, they would have long since destroyed the Night Dynasty.


    They had heard that the Night Dynasty had the support of a mysterious faction, but that mysterious faction was simply too powerful. It had the power to sweep across an entire Continent, and after personally seeing this terrifying power, they could not help but feel fearful and admit that they were far inferior.


    They wondered what the true strength of that mysterious faction was like. They did not even know if the mysterious faction had used all of its strength while helping the Night Dynasty this time.


    However, they heard that the mysterious faction came from outside, and it was arge faction in the Heaven Awaken World. Its true strength definitely was not just this and could be dozens of times more powerful. If that was the case, the Dark Demon world was in danger.


    The remaining allied forces rationally chose to surrender, and Zhao Fu epted their surrender.


    Now that the City Lords had surrendered, the soldiers below also followed in suit. They put down their weapons and obediently knelt and submitted to the Night Dynasty.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s people happily and excitedly cheered. This crisis had been a life or death matter for them, but they had survived and not been destroyed. They were simply too happy.


    Moreover, they hadpletely annihted the allied forces while suffering only small losses. This was one of the Night Dynasty¡¯s biggest victories.


    Of course, they were incredibly grateful to the mysterious faction. If it wasn¡¯t for them, the Night Dynasty would not have been able to defend at all. At the same time, they werepletely shocked as to how powerful this mysterious faction was, and they were curious about what the true identity of that faction was.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the City Lords and soldiers have all submitted. What should our next step be?¡± Bai Qi respectfully enquired of Zhao Fu after ordering Great Qin¡¯s people to take care of the situation.


    Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Prepare to attack the rest of the Southern Continent!¡±


    Only by using Great Qin¡¯s power would they be able to resist an allied force. Once Great Qin¡¯s strength was leaked, the Night Dynasty would be viewed with even more hostility, and there would be even more people allying together to attack the Night Dynasty. As such, there was no point in hiding anything, and it would be better to directly unify the Southern Continent.


    They would upy one of the Continents as their base and resist the three other Continents while also quickly increasing Great Qin¡¯s overall strength.


    This was Zhao Fu¡¯s goal. Originally, Zhao Fu had not wanted to do this because the risks and pressure were quite great. For example, almost all of Great Qin¡¯s forces were here, leaving behind only the Civil Ministers, some City Lords, and the soldiers in the human world. It was an incredibly weak force.


    If the human world knew that Great Qin had moved out to attack the Dark Demon world, they would instantly attack Great Qin, resulting in heavy losses for Great Qin.


    After all, most of Great Qin¡¯s top-tier forces were in the Dark Demon world and did not have any way to quickly return. By the time their main force returned to the human world, it would be toote.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi replied before immediately leaving to give outmands. Great Qin¡¯s City Lords obeyed their orders, quickly flying away.


    The Wyverns circled around in the sky, and after receiving their orders, they also createdrge gales as they flew ahead.


    The 100 meter tall Corpse Soul Commanders dressed in heavy armor and holdingrge shields marched forwards, their footsteps like thunder.


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings looked quite excited. They loved the feeling of massive ughter like this and had not had enough yet. Hearing that they were going to advance, they roared in joy and gave off terrifying auras as they advanced.


    The City Lords, Wyverns, Corpse Soul Commanders, and eight Aquatic Beast Kings all advanced together. This scene was incredibly awe-inspiring and quite rare. They gave off a horrifying aura that seemed to shake the entire world, and no one could stop them.


    At first, the Night Dynasty¡¯s people did not understand what was happening, but after receiving the order to fight, they understood in shock that the mysterious faction wanted to unify the Southern Continent.


    Unifying the Continent! This was something that they did not even dare to think about because it was even more difficult than scaling the heavens. They definitely would not be able to do such a thing; to be able to establish a Kingdom would already make them feel quite satisfied.


    Hearing that the mysterious faction wanted to unify the Southern Continent, thispletely exceeded anything they could imagine, but they also felt incredibly excited. After all, no one in the Dark Demon world could do this. If the Night Dynasty could aplish this, their names would be recorded in history forever.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A mighty flood surged forwards, their auras as fierce as tigers as they devoured everything in their path.


    First were the nearest factions. However, most of these people had joined the alliance, so many of them were already dead or had already surrendered. There were only residents and some soldiers left in those Cities.


    There would be no obstacles in taking down those Cities. For the Cities that had lost their City Lords, most people hurried to run away. All that the Great Qin had to do was bring the City Lord Seals and take over the Cities. The surrendered Cities were also taken over easily without any problems.


    Large numbers of people ran, and the entire Southern Continent fell into chaos. Most ordinary people did not know what had happened, and seeing the countless people running away, they felt quite curious as to what had happened.


    They soon found out that the allied army had suffered a crushing loss and that the Night Dynasty was starting to rampage through regions, continuously conquering Cities and killing all who resisted. They were forced to escape for their lives.


    Everyone was incredibly shocked; no one had expected the Night Dynasty to win. Despite having so many people, the allied army had still lost. Just how terrifying was the Night Dynasty¡¯s strength?


    After the other factions in the Southern Continent heard about this, their expressions fell, and they hurriedly decided to discuss how to face the Night Dynasty. However, they were toote ¨C the Night Dynasty easily took over those regions and Cities and began a full assault.


    City Lords giving off powerful auras appeared above Cities. They did not say anything and directly attacked City Halls without any fear.


    Wyverns roared in the sky, creatingrge gales. mes and icy sts descended, sending houses aze and freezing terrified residents.


    The massive Corpse Soul Commanders leapt over City Walls and entered the Cities, swinging their heavy weapons, such asrge axes, hammers, and staffs, madly destroying everything in front of them.

 Chapter 999: Unifying the Southern Continent

    <h4>Chapter 999: Unifying the Southern Continent</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The various Cities were all in chaos and shouting, crying and wailing filled the air. Countless people ran about in terror, and facing the iing Night Dynasty, they had no strength to retaliate.


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings each happily took a City for themselves and started rampaging. After killing everyone and destroying the City, they would devour the City Creation Stone and move onto the next City.


    Cities were conquered incredibly quickly, and countless people died in terror. Corpses filled the Cities, and the smell of blood continuously spread. The number of deaths continuously rose, and it was thergest catastrophe in the Dark Demon world.


    Because of how much killing there was, the bloody qi filled the sky, dyeing the sky blood-red. The austere and savage killing aura continuously pushed onwards.


    Great Qin¡¯s forces took down Cities while the Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiers were responsible for taking in the surrendered people. More and more regions were conquered, and more and more captives were taken, and the Night Dynasty¡¯s overall strength quickly rose.


    Soon, more than half of the Southern Continent had fallen. With those regions taken over by Great Qin, the remaining factions quickly gathered together to attempt to resist.


    This alliance gathered in the ck Demon region, and they prepared to fight to the death with Great Qin in order to put an end to its unstoppable momentum.


    Facing this force, Great Qin showed no fear at all. It brought the surrendered City Lords and soldiers towards the ck Demon region and gathered there. This was the Southern Continent¡¯s final bit of resistance, and Zhao Fu wanted to get rid of them decisively before unifying the Southern Continent. This would prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    The two armies gathered in the ck Demon region, and the austere aura caused the entire ck Demon region to seem to freeze. Countless beasts madly ran because the auras from the two armies were simply too horrifying.


    As they shed, the Southern Continent side was dumbfounded. The Night Dynasty now had over 60,000 City Lords on their side, and their army numbered over 800 million.


    Most of them were surrendered City Lords and soldiers. Because they were in a rush, they were immediately sent into battle. At the same time, they offered them many benefits to solidify their loyalty, and Great Qin led them to gather here.


    On the other hand, the Southern Continent side had barely 9,000 City Lords and 400 million soldiers. They werepletely inferior to the Night Dynasty¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± After seeing this army, the Night Dynasty¡¯s forces did not say anything and directly gave the order to charge. The army flooded forwards like a tsunami, giving off an aura that made it seem like it could destroy anything.


    This shocking aura caused many of the Southern Continent¡¯s soldiers¡¯ bodies to freeze, feeling only terror in their hearts. The other side was simply too strong, and they felt incredibly helpless.


    After seeing the army that had swept across the entire Southern Continent, the resisting City Lords felt incredibly shocked. They far exceeded anything that they had expected, and even though they had heard that this force was immensely powerful, they did not know any precise numbers. They had never thought that the Night Dynasty would be so powerful.


    They had 9,000 City Lords and 400 million soldiers, while they had to face 60,000 or so City Lords and 800 million soldiers. This did not even include the Wyverns flying in the air, that group of ferocious giants, or the incredibly monstrous massive beasts.


    How could they even fight? Facing such a powerful faction, even an idiot knew that they were doomed to lose without even a trace of hope. Now, they could only run; otherwise, they would not even have a chance to runter. They would all die here.


    Seeing that the Night Dynasty had such horrifying power, the Southern Continent army lost all courage and immediately retreated. Most City Lords quickly flew away, and only a small portion of the City Lords chose to resolutely defend, but they were massacred in a matter of moments. Great Qin continued to chase down the retreating army.


    In just a few hours, the Southern Continent army had been destroyed, and only one-third of them were able to run back to their own regions. The remaining two-thirds had either been killed or had submitted to Great Qin.


    That was the Southern Continent¡¯s final bit of resistance, which had been crushed by Great Qin as well. Great Qin could now freely go through the entire Southern Continent and continue clearing out and conquering regions. The Dark Demon people in their way all knelt in terror and submitted.


    Now that the Southern Continent had fallen, arge number of people ran to other Continents, and after hearing this news from their mouths, the entire Dark Demon world was shaken.


    The various factions had been waiting to watch a good show and for the allied army to destroy the Night Dynasty, that immense threat.


    What had happenedpletely went against all of their expectations; none of them could have predicted such a thing.


    The ordinary people had even less of an idea about this. They had no idea about what was going on in the Southern Continent. They did not know about the allied army attacking the Night Dynasty and went about their lives as normal. Only after meeting refugees from the Southern Continent did they hear about this shocking news.


    Not only did the Night Dynasty defeat the allied army, but it also conquered the entire Southern Continent. This news made them feel so shocked that they could not speak; itpletely exceeded anything they could imagine.


    Even the strongest faction in the Dark Demon world had never dared to try to unify a Continent. After all, it was simply too difficult, and the resistance would be too great. Before they could unify the Continent, they would be destroyed by other factions.


    Now that the Night Dynasty had aplished this impossible task, it now possessed one of the four Continents of the Dark Demon world. It could be said that one-quarter of the Dark Demon world now belonged to the Night Dynasty.


    This news was simply too shocking. It was a faction that only had a few hundred regions, but it had suddenly expanded and conquered the entire Southern Continent.


    The Eastern Continent¡¯s Legatees were shaken by this matter as well. How could the Night Dynasty have such immense strength? How could the Southern Continent have been conquered so easily? With this sort of momentum, who could stop the Night Dynasty? It seemed like it was on the way to unify the entire world.


    The three other Continents were all incredibly panicked, and countless factionsunched emergency meetings to discuss how to deal with the terrifying Night Dynasty. They had to band together or else everyone would die. That was how terrifying the Night Dynasty was.


    The Eastern Continent¡¯s Demon Heaven Sect also took this matter seriously. Even though Mo Qi was heavily injured and still recovering, they sent many Elders to participate in the meetings.


    The Night Dynasty made it so that the entire Dark Demon world could not feel at ease. Countless factions were shaken, and everyone lived in fear of the Night Dynasty. Now, the Night Dynasty was still devouring the remaining bits of the Southern Continent, and everyone was quite worried that it would turn on the other Continents once it was done.

 Chapter 1000: Western Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Western Continent</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The information about the matter in the Southern Continent was soon delivered to the various faction on other Continents, and they realized just what had happened; why the allied army had been defeated and why the Night Dynasty had suddenly exploded out with the power to unify a Continent.


    So it was because of that mysterious faction supporting them; back then, a few Legatees had shed with someone from that mysterious faction before.


    It was where the eight Aquatic Beast Kings had been sealed ¨C they had wanted to break the seal but had nearly suffered a bacsh from the seal. The feeling that the mysterious cloaked figure gave them was incredibly terrifying, making it so that they did not even dare to attack him.


    Back then, the mysterious figure had arrogantly spoken, telling the entire Dark Demon world to watch themselves and not offend the Night Dynasty, or else they would bear the consequences.


    Moreover, the 800 City Lords and countless Wyverns that had destroyed the Vile Dynasty were merely just a small team. If even a small team could destroy the Vile Dynasty like this, just how terrifying would the entire organisation be?


    That small team¡¯s power had been immense, boosting the Night Dynasty¡¯s position from one of the weaker factions to bing the number one faction in the Southern Continent. Everyone became incredibly alert, worried that the mysterious organisation would make a move against them.


    However, despite the Vile Dynasty being destroyed for so long, that mysterious organization did not do anything else, and the Night Dynasty humbly developed at a speed slower than theirs.


    From the information they had received, that mysterious organisation seemed to have disappeared, and without it helping the Night Dynasty, they did not care about the Night Dynasty at all. After such a long time, they paid less and less attention to the existence of the Night Dynasty.


    It was only when the Night Dynasty suddenly devoured three top-tier factions, resulting in them being allied against by the entire Southern Continent, that they had once again noticed the Night Dynasty.


    There was another reason ¨C back then, 800 City Lords was a powerful force, but now it could only be considered ordinary. Which top-tier faction did not have a few hundred City Lords now? Almost all top-tier factions were like this.


    As such, they did not ce too much focus on that mysterious organization, and they had thought that the Night Dynasty would not have much power to resist and would be destroyed by the allied army. This would be a good opportunity to get rid of that threat.


    However, the mysterious organisation had once again acted, suddenly destroying the allied army and taking over the Southern Continent ¨C this was simply too shocking. They never expected that the mysterious organization would be so monstrous.


    It seemed that the 800 City Lords fromst time really were just a small team and that the immense power they had just shown might not even be their full strength. That mysterious organization¡¯s strength was simply unfathomable.


    What should they do now? Many factions hurriedly gathered together to discuss this. If they could not think of a way to deal with this, they would all be in danger.


    Some people suggested to gather all of the power in the remaining three Continents. Even if that mysterious organisation was unimaginably powerful, they could not just give up like this; even if they all died, they had to fight to the death.


    Others said that the matter in the Southern Continent had nothing to do with them; it was all because the factions in the Southern Continent had wanted to destroy the Night Dynasty, resulting in the mysterious organisation acting. If they maintained their neutrality, it was possible that the mysterious organisation would not do anything after devouring the Southern Continent. After all, that mysterious organization had such immense power, so why did it wait until now to act? It must have been because those people had enraged it. However, just to take precautions, it might still be good to form an allied army to defend.


    Other people suggested having a truce with the mysterious organization. Since the Southern Continent had already been taken over by them, they might as well just let them have it. As long as their Continents could survive, that would be enough.


    Everyone had different opinions and made various suggestions, making it difficult to make a decision quickly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Southern Continent has been fully conquered; we are now picking up the pieces,¡± Bai Qi respectfully bowed as he reported to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled in satisfaction; Great Qin had obtained another Continent. If they couldpletely devour it, Great Qin¡¯s overall strength would go up by another level.


    At the same time, even though they had not fully calcted their gains from conquering the Southern Continent, they would definitely be quite great and could cause Zhao Fu to be ecstatic.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu received some news about the other Continents, and after thinking about it, he said, ¡°Quickly clear out the battlefields and head to the Western Continent as quickly and ferociously as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi thought about it and understood Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions. He smiled and went to carry out his orders, and soon, Great Qin¡¯s forces attacked the Western Continent.


    Immediately, the Dark Demon world¡¯s Western Continent heard about this and became incredibly panicked. Everyone hurriedly headed over, worried that the mysterious organisation would destroy them as well.


    The two other Continents were incredibly shocked as well. The mysterious organisation had just devoured the Southern Continent, yet it was not satisfied and wanted to devour the Western Continent too. This appetite was simply too great; being too greedy could make one burst from being too full!


    The thing that everyone was most worried about happened in the end, and now, they had to quickly act. Otherwise, they felt that the entire Dark Demon world was going to fall. That mysterious organization was simply too ambitious. If they truly wanted to take over the Dark Demon world, they would have to fight to the death.


    Under such a massive threat, everyone in the Dark Demon world was incredibly worried. They had never thought that the operation to destroy the Night Dynasty would suddenly drag in the entire world and cause the world to fall into a crisis. This was too shocking.


    Countless Dark Demon people hurried over to the Western Continent. This time, they had to stop the mysterious organisation. If it destroyed the Western Continent as well, the remaining two Continents would be doomed.


    When that time came, they would either die or submit to the Night Dynasty. After all, the rtionship between the Night Dynasty and the mysterious organization was quite unclear. It was possible that the Night Dynasty would unify the Dark Demon world and be the only Dynasty in the Dark Demon world.


    If that happened, the Dark Demon world wouldpletely belong to the Night Dynasty, and they would not have a chance. They would only be able to prostrate themselves at the Night Dynasty¡¯s feet; with their noble and arrogant personalities, how could they be willing to do such a thing?


    The situation in the Dark Demon world became quite tense. Even the ordinary residents paid a great deal of attention to this because this concerned their lives as well. Some ordinary people started to feel quite afraid, hoping that they would not be destroyed by the Night Dynasty.


    By now, Great Qin had led its army into the Western Continent, giving off an aura as massive as an ocean¡¯s as they swept across regions. They werepletely unstoppable, and in just a few moments, they had conquered hundreds of regions.


    The people from the other Continents quickly arrived, and soon, the two armies officially shed.

 Chapter 1001: Fake Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Fake Confidence</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In terms of numbers, the allied side had the advantage, but in terms of aura, Great Qin¡¯s aura was far superior. Their countless City Lords were dressed in ck cloaks and gave off terrifying auras as they stood in the sky. Countless Wyverns circled about, and there were heavily armored giants on the ground.


    Most terrifying were the eight Aquatic Beast Kings that stood spaced apart from each other. Their terrifying auras seemed to cause space to twist, and they rushed forwards like a flood.


    After conquering hundreds of regions in the Western Continent, Great Qin could only stop here after the various factions arrived and gathered.


    Zhao Fu wore his ck cloak as he gave off a horrifying aura, making it seem like a massive formless pressure was weighing down on everyone¡¯s bodies. Their expressions fell ¨C they had never felt such an immense power before.


    ¡°Hmph, what does the Dark Demon race have to say for yourselves? We did not want to make any trouble and destroyed the Vile Dynasty as a warning, yet you dared to repeat your mistakes. You have already enraged us, and destroying your Dark Demon world is something incredibly simple for us. Are you still trying to resist?¡± Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, and his cold voice contained an incredible amount of killing intent and a sense of disdain and contempt.


    Feeling Zhao Fu¡¯s disdain and contempt, the various factions felt even less confident. Even though they had many people, they were not clear as to that mysterious organisation¡¯s true power. If they sent even more experts, what would they do?


    Just this cloaked figure in front of them would take over 1,000 City Lords to deal with; if there were a few more people like him, their Dark Demon world would indeed be doomed.


    A person deeply breathed in and anxiously walked out, saying, ¡°Sir, the ones who attacked you were the Southern Continent¡¯s factions, and they have already been destroyed. They brought it on themselves. Our factions from the other Continents never participated, and we have no intention of offending you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, saying domineeringly, ¡°The entire Dark Demon race is at fault, so the entire Dark Demon world is doomed. Originally, our faction did not want to bother with a new world like yours, but now we¡¯ll be destroying you all.


    ¡°Our race¡¯s true experts will be arriving soon. Trying to stop them with your strength is simply dreaming. From today onwards, we will be making your Dark Demon race our ves; bring out all of your women and treasures! A lowly race like you, hahaha...¡±


    Those words caused the Dark Demon people to feel quite angry, but they could only endure it. If the other side¡¯s true experts descended, the entire Dark Demon race would be finished.


    Moreover, even if they fought now, they did not have a big advantage. Even if they managed to win, it would be a pyrrhic victory, and they would suffer immense losses. They did not have any confidence facing this mysterious faction.


    Zhao Fu was also quite wary. Most of Great Qin¡¯s top-tier forces were here, but if they fought, Great Qin would most likely lose. If their main force suffered such a great loss here, Great Qin¡¯s situation in the human world would be incredibly dangerous.


    Zhao Fu absolutely would not fight this battle, which Great Qin was doomed to lose. Once any fighting broke out, Zhao Fu would immediately give the order to retreat to the human world, and they would only be able to give up on the Southern Continent and the Night Dynasty.


    In actuality Zhao Fu was just bluffing to scare the other side. As such, he had to have an unyielding stance and show no weakness.


    After Zhao Fu had heard about what the factions from the other Continents were doing, he immediately made the n to attack the other Continents. Zhao Fu could not defend against the entire Dark Demon world allying together. Because they had only just conquered the Southern Continent, Great Qin had to take the initiative to attack and act as if they had the power to easily destroy the Dark Demon world.


    If they did not do this, Great Qin would fall into the weaker position and would be suppressed by the other factions.


    If they remained in the Southern Continent, they would not feel as much fear, as they would be able to guess at Great Qin¡¯s strength. This could lead to them attacking.


    Now that Great Qin acted as if it could easily destroy their world, they would naturally fear Great Qin and not feel as much confidence.


    Zhao Fu seemed incredibly arrogant, but his confidence waspletely fake. If they started fighting, Zhao Fu would immediately run and try to preserve most of Great Qin¡¯s forces.


    Since Zhao Fu did not attack, the other side did not attack either, resulting in a stalemate.


    ¡°Hmph! Turn the Dark Demon people into ves? Does that include the Night Dynasty? You¡¯d best watch your attitude, I remember our original agreement was not like this. You¡¯d best not take things too far!¡± a furious voice sounded out ¨C it was Ye Cang.


    This made the various factions¡¯ people feel quite startled. They had never thought that Ye Cang would suddenly appear and confront the cloaked man. What was going on? Whose side was Ye Cang on? Were they about to start fighting among themselves?


    However, this made sense ¨C that cloaked figure had been talking about the entire Dark Demon race, and Ye Cang and the Night Dynasty were part of it.


    From how everyone else understood it, the Night Dynasty had long since been taken over by the mysterious organization, and the mysterious organisation had been controlling it this entire time. However, it seemed that things were not as they thought.


    Zhao Fu red at Ye Cang as he also said furiously, ¡°It was the Dark Demon race that offended us first. Making you ves is already gracious; you should all be thanking us. Bing our ves is glory for you.¡±


    Ye Cang¡¯s expression was calm as he said seriously, ¡°The Dark Demon race is part of the Demon Race, which is one of the more powerful Races; how could we be your ves?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes became cold as he emanated killing intent, saying, ¡°Then you¡¯re seeking death. Do you think the Dark Demon race can stop us? What a joke!¡±


    After speaking, Zhao Fu¡¯s massive aura covered the Night Dynasty¡¯s forces as if he was about to attack them.


    This caused the Night Dynasty¡¯s people and the allied army to feel quite dumbfounded; how did they start suddenly fighting among themselves?


    None of them had expected such a thing; the Night Dynasty¡¯s people had thought that this mysterious organization was helping them, but it now wanted to destroy them.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords started to feel nervous. Looking at the cloaked City Lords, they were worried that they would suddenly attack.


    This scene caused the allied army to feel both happy and worried. Happy, because if the Night Dynasty and the mysterious organization fought, it would make it easier to defeat the mysterious organization. However, they were also worried because this mysterious organization might really be far more terrifying than they could expect. That cloaked figure did not seem to put the Dark Demon race in his eyes at all, and even though they felt quite angry, it seemed like there was a reason for him to act like this.


    Should they fight? Seeing this scene, everyone felt quite hesitant and did not feel very confident.

 Chapter 1002: Don’t Come To Find Me

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Don¡¯t Come To Find Me</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Ye Cang suddenly loudlyughed, causing everyone to look at him. He said, ¡°I long since knew this day woulde, which was why I signed the highest grade Blood Contract with you. You don¡¯t dare to kill me, or you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhao Fu furiously shouted, his powerful aura spreading out like a wild gale, causing everyone to feel incredibly shocked. They felt admiration towards Ye Cang; he dared to speak like this to such an expert and not fear being turned to dust.


    Shing!


    The cloaked figure took out a gray crystal sword and sent his powerful energy into it, causing it to give off a dangerous sword light as if he was going to kill Ye Cang.


    Ye Ningshuang had no idea what was going on, but seeing that her man was about to kill the Legatee of her n, she could not help bute to Zhao Fu¡¯s side. She looked quite pained as she pleaded, ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Zhao Fu paused; he had never thought that Ye Ningshuang woulde out. In actuality, Zhao Fu did not n to attack anyways ¨C after all, he and Ye Cang were the same person. He was simply putting on an act to provide an opportunity to retreat.


    Seeing that Ye Ningshuang hade out, this made it easier for Zhao Fu to step down. Everyone saw the powerful cloaked figure coldly harrumph before saying to Ye Cang, ¡°In the future, don¡¯te to find me for the Night Dynasty¡¯s matters!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu put his arm around Ye Ningshuang and turned into a ray of light that vanished over the horizon.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had left, the other cloaked figures also turned into rays of light and left. The countless Wyverns flew away, and the Corpse Soul Commanders turned and walked away.


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings dissatisfiedly looked at the City Lords in front of them. Through following Great Qin, they had devoured countless City Lords¡¯ corpses, receiving a lot of power.


    They had not yet had enough, but because of how fearsome and mighty Zhao Fu was, they could only turn back and slowly fly off.


    The massive army that attacked the Western Continent also slowly retreated like a tide.


    Ye Cang turned to look at the allied side with a cool gaze and said, ¡°As you can see, I am unable to control that mysterious faction, and they did not put the Night Dynasty in their eyes at all.


    ¡°In actuality, there was no need for me to step out. I could have just allowed them to destroy the Dark Demon world, but then I would lose everything as well, and the Night Dynasty would perish at my hands. Thus, I¡¯ll give you all a chance to quickly develop and obtain enough power to resist that organization.


    ¡°What you just saw was a division of the organization that is responsible for dealing with some troublesome things. However, they will notmit too much; as long as we go about it the right way, the Dark Demon world has a chance at defeating them.


    ¡°The Southern Continent will now be controlled by that organization, so without enough strength, don¡¯t try to attack them. This is yourst warning.¡±


    After speaking, Ye Cang led the Night Dynasty¡¯s people and left.


    After seeing all of this, the City Lords were all dumbfounded. A crisis that threatened the destruction of the Dark Demon world had been resolved, just like that? That was simply too unbelievable. None of them coulde back to their senses and felt that this wasn¡¯t real.


    They rubbed their eyes and found that that ferocious army really had retreated; they had achieved victory without even fighting.


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief before they started cheering. They could not hide the joy in their hearts; without sacrificing a single soldier or suffering any losses, the mysterious organization and the Night Dynasty had retreated due to their internal conflict.


    This was an incredibly pleasant surprise; they had all made preparations to suffer countless casualties and to even be destroyed. However, the situation had turned around incredibly quickly, making everyone feel dumbfounded.


    Ye Cang was quite suspicious, but they had all seen that the mysterious organization reigned above the Night Dynasty, and the Night Dynasty was just a tool to them. They did not put the Night Dynasty in their eyes at all.


    Moreover, they had even said that they would make all Dark Demon people their ves, including the Night Dynasty. It could be seen that they did not value the Night Dynasty at all.


    Perhaps what Ye Cang said was true. Ordinary people would not be able to tell their enemies to develop and be more powerful.


    After all, if the mysterious organization destroyed the Dark Demon world, none of them would benefit. The Night Dynasty would also be destroyed or enved, so they could only choose to help the rest of the Dark Demon world.


    They wondered just how Ye Cang had formed that connection with the mysterious organization and what the rtionship between them really was. However, they felt that Ye Cang had harmed others, and now he had harmed himself. He had dragged the entire Dark Demon world into such a crisis.


    However, some people were still quite suspicious. Looking at the retreating army, they wanted to give chase and deal a big blow to the mysterious organization.


    However, things had been resolved so simply, and their three Continents were safe. They had achieved their goal, and if they enraged the mysterious organization and it sent out their full army, the Dark Demon world might just be destroyed.


    They had no way of ensuring that this would not happen, and the mysterious organization might really have that kind of strength. As such, they hesitated and chose to give up on that idea.


    Right now, the key thing was not to attack but to construct useful defenses. They could not allow others to freely rampage about in their Continent and instantly attack so many regions. They had to construct powerful defenses to be able to resist in the future.


    After the ordinary people heard about this, they all let out a sigh of relief. Ye Cang¡¯s name was heard by everyone in the world, and what was the most shocking was that he was called a hero. After all, it was because of him that the mysterious organization had stopped their invasion, so it could be said that he had saved the Dark Demon world.


    Everyone¡¯s favorability towards him greatly increased, and even though he had helped the mysterious organization, in the end, he had stood with the Dark Demon world.


    Zhao Fu did not expect this at all, and he did not mind too much either. After retreating from the Western Continent, he first refused Ye Ningshuang¡¯s request to serve him out of gratitude, then ordered people to start constructing defenses on the Southern Continent.


    Zhao Fu was quite worried about the other side attacking, so he wanted to properly protect the Southern Continent and iste it from the other Continents.


    The Dark Demon side also constructed defensive lines to protect their own Continents. Both sides quickly built defenses, worried about the other side suddenly attacking, but neither side knew that the other side was thinking the exact same thing.


    Soon, Bai Qi calcted all of their gains from this operation, causing Zhao Fu to feel pleasantly surprised.

 Chapter 1003: Gains

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Gains</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    First, they obtained 21,000 Cities, which was a shocking number. It was the first time Great Qin had obtained so many Cities in one go, and it was almost half of what Great Qin had. These 21,000 Cities caused Great Qin¡¯s strength to once again greatly increase.


    Apart from the Cities, there were also the people and soldiers, which were even more shocking. After conquering the Southern Continent, they obtained ten billion people and 800 million Stage 1 soldiers.


    How could these gains not make Zhao Fu feel delighted? The Southern Continent had 12,000 regions in total, and even though it seemed like they belonged to the Night Dynasty, in actuality, they belonged to Great Qin. Now, one-quarter of the Dark Demon world¡¯s Fate was being slowly devoured by Great Qin.


    It could be said that Great Qin¡¯s Fate was now only a bit weaker than that of a Dukedom Kingdom; it was not something a Marquisate Kingdom could contend with anymore. After all, it now controlled four Continents, which was an immense area.


    After hearing about their gains from this operation, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted. With such an immense amount of power being injected into Great Qin, even if the three other Continents suddenly attacked, Zhao Fu had the confidence to face off against them and was no longer as worried.


    Because the Heavenly Domain Boundary was still there, Great Qin could not bring the people back to Great Qin, so they had to defend the Cities in the Southern Continent.


    As such, they could only give all of those things to the Night Dynasty to digest. The Night Dynasty¡¯s main task was to now assimte everything and establish a Kingdom.


    Even though Zhao Fu was quite worried that the human world would suddenly attack Great Qin, Zhao Fu could not leave because they had only just conquered the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent. Outside, there was the threat of the three other Continents, and inside, there was the threat of an uprising, so he had to use all the power he had avable to keep things under control.


    Only with Great Qin present would the three other Continents not dare to attack the Southern Continent and the Dark Demon people who had submitted not dare to rebel.


    After dealing with various matters, Zhao Fu went outside. The Night Dynasty¡¯s people all looked at him with fear. Wherever he went, people quickly made way in terror.


    Zhao Fu could not help but inwardly smile. These people really thought that he would destroy the Night Dynasty and make them all ves. It seemed that Zhao Fu¡¯s acting had been quite good, and many people had been scared, worried that Great Qin would do something against them.


    However, only those most familiar with him would understand him. For example, the moment Zhao Fu gave the order, Bai Qi already could guess what was going to happen.


    There was no need to make any exnations; it was possible that there were spies from the three other Continents. Zhao Fu controlled Ye Cang to calm down the Night Dynasty, telling them to go about business as usual and not to worry too much.


    A bit more than half a monthter, the situation in the Dark Demon world started to calm down. Neither side attacked the other, and as both sidespleted their defenses, the situation naturally settled.


    The Night Dynasty hadpleted the first steps of properly unifying the Southern Continent, and it had obtained control over all of the regions. The countless residents had all settled in, and a rebellion did not seem likely anymore.


    What was also worth mentioning was that the Southern Continent was already covered with countless istion barriers, which were incrediblyplicated and difficult to break. If people wanted to break through them, it would not be so easy anymore.


    At the same time, arge amount of the surrounding ocean was locked down as well. It was impossible to teleport to the Southern Continent, and people could only use boats. They could not even fly, as there were magic formations that prevented this as well.


    It could be said that the defenses in the Southern Continent were quite solid. Even if an allied army of the three Continents attacked, Great Qin would have time to respond, so Great Qin¡¯s forces could finally return.


    Zhao Fu left matters here to the Night Dynasty and had them continue to digest the Continent and quickly establish a Kingdom.


    After returning to the human world, there were not many changes, and Great Qin continued to clear out regions and construct Great Walls.


    Zhao Fu went to the Refining Pavilion. This time, he had obtained four Nation Armaments and three Sect Armaments from the factions that had attacked the Night Dynasty.


    Through this operation, Zhao Fu realized a mistake he had been making, which was trying to make only himself as strong as possible. He had kept all of the Nation Armaments and Sect Armaments for himself, resulting in his own power bing incredibly terrifying.


    Zhao Fu had this thought because every time his life was threatened by top-tier experts, it was not a one-on-one battle but a one-against-many scenario.


    However, things were different this time ¨C the seven factions that had Armaments did not attack Zhao Fu together, and they were scattered as they attacked others. If it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin having Zhao Mo, Elise, and people like Bai Qi, Zhao Fu would not have been able to deal with them all by himself.


    No matter how strong Zhao Fu was, he was just a single person and could only deal with a single area. If there were attacks from different areas, Zhao Fu could not clone himself and appear on different battlefields.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was the biggest weakness of Great Qin, and he should now make up for it. Otherwise, if others capitalized on it, Great Qin would pay a great price.


    As such, after thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to only use Nation Armaments, not Sect Armaments in the future. Nation Armaments and Sect Armaments were fundamentally different things: One was based on nations and the other was based on Sects.


    When Great Qin destroyed a nation and absorbed its Fate, people, and territory, they would be one. As such, the Nation Armaments had to be refined, but this was not the case for Sect Armaments.


    After all, Sects could exist alongside nations; a nation could have countless Sects, and a Sect could have countless nations. Great Qin was fundamentally a nation, not a Sect.


    Zhao Fu decided that in the future, he would give Sect Armaments to others to use while keeping the Nation Armaments for himself in order to increase the number of top-tier forces he had. He wanted to spread out the power.


    Sect Armaments also needed Fate to use. Because Great Qin was a nation, it could develop Sects, but they definitely would not be stronger than nations.


    However, if Sects were too small, they would not have much Fate either, so their Sect Armaments would also be weak. Sect Armaments needed arge amount of Fate to release greater power, so if Zhao Fu wanted to give Sect Armaments for others to use, he had to make the Sects powerful.


    Zhao Fu did not want to invest too much into Sects and dilute Great Qin¡¯s overall Fate. Great Qin should be the priority, and having Sects that were too powerful was a threat as well. As such, Zhao Fu thought of another way to make Sects powerful without reducing Great Qin¡¯s strength.


    This was to truly fuse the Sects into Great Qin and make them Great Qin¡¯s Subsidiary Sects. Their Fate would be connected to Great Qin, so the more powerful Great Qin became, the more powerful these Subsidiary Sects would be. The weaker Great Qin became, the weaker these Subsidiary Sects would be.


    Actually carrying this out was quiteplex. Zhao Fu had to first give Imperial Edicts for these Sects to be Great Qin¡¯s Subsidiary Sects and then have them connect the Fate of the two sides. This meant Great Qin¡¯s Fate entering the Sect and the Sect¡¯s Fate being absorbed by Great Qin.

 Chapter 1004: Second Imperial Examination

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Second Imperial Examination</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Another important consideration was selecting Sect Masters. Sect Armaments did not need to be refined, and anyone who was a Sect Master could use them. This made them more convenient than Nation Armaments.


    Zhao Fu already had a Sect, which was the Demon God Sect. Zhao Fu nned to make Elise the Sect Master of this sect. He had also obtained three more Sects, and he nned to find suitable people to be their Sect Masters.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a rainbow-colored cauldron appeared in the sky, giving off a massive aura. The four Nation Armaments were slowly refined, after which the cauldron turned into motes of light and dissipated, and four Nation Armaments slowly descended.


    Zhao Fu caught the four Nation Armaments and looked at them before putting them next to the Great Qin¡¯s City Heart to be nourished by Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    Time passed day by day, and as Great Qin cleared out regions, its poption grew bigger and bigger, and they started tock officials more and more. As such, Zhao Fu held a second Imperial Examination to select more officials.


    Back when they had held the first one, Great Qin had not even unified China yet. Everyone who participated was from the Rising Qin Academy or were well-learned indigenous residents. Most people selected were from the Rising Qin Academy.


    The Rising Qin Academy was naturally now the number one academy in the world. Even the countless aristocrats and celebrities wanted to send their children to the Rising Qin Academy, and it became the holynd of education in Great Qin.


    No other academy in the human world could rival it. All top-tier factions set up academies and colleges ¨C only then would they be able to nurture talents and develop their own culture and ideologies.


    China¡¯s Five Great Dynasties all established their own academies, which resulted in good oues. The most famous one was Great Han¡¯s academy because it was established by the School of Confucianism and was highly esteemed by all.


    Now that Great Qin had unified the Mind Continent, countless factions had either been destroyed or relocated, and their academies had disappeared. Of course, Great Qin¡¯s Rising Qin Academy now became the number one academy in the world.


    Things were different now, as Great Qin had already incorporated the Hundred Schools of Thought and many different races. They needed even better thinking and talents, and the Rising Qin Academy faced many challenges.


    Zhao Fu wanted to take this opportunity to test the abilities of the Hundred Schools of Thoughts and the ideologies of the other races. This was quite important to an Empire, and only then would they be able to solidify the unity of the Empire.


    The Imperial Examination was held in the same way as before ¨C mass testing followed by the court examination in the Pce.


    Everyone took this incredibly seriously, as this was an opportunity to rise above others. Anyone who passed, even if they were onlymoners, would be an official of Great Qin and hold power within Great Qin.


    Those who had been made Criminals were incredibly excited because the notices stated that anyone who could make it to the court examination would be made a full Citizen, as well as their friends and family ¨C it could be said that the talents of one person would bless one¡¯s entire family.


    Of course, apart from the Civil Examination, the Martial Examination was being carried out as well. Great Qin needed to pick out people with the potential to be future Generals and nurture them. This world required both battles of might and wits, and Zhao Fu valued both.


    One weekter, after many stages of examinations, it was time for the court examination, and the asion was much grander than the first time.


    Countless schrs were already waiting, looking quite excited and nervous as they waited for Great Qin¡¯s Emperor to arrive.


    ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± A cry sounded out as everyone immediately knelt and shouted, ¡°Long live His Majesty! Long live His Majesty!¡±


    This scene was quite majestic, and Zhao Fu smiled as he walked out followed by hundreds of people. Some were wearing Taoist robes and other were wearing Mages¡¯ robes; some seemed quite mysterious and others seemed quite simple.


    If it was before, the appearance of these people would have shocked and scared anyone. Countless people automatically made way, and not a single faction dared to offend them; even China¡¯s Dynasties did not.


    This was because these were all the Sect Masters of the Hundred Schools of Thought, and each one of them had extraordinary abilities. With so many of them, even top-tier factions would not dare to offend them. They would treat them as supreme VIPs because they could all help any faction greatly.


    However, they showed no signs of displeasure or unwillingness as they followed behind Zhao Fu. Only Zhao Fu could make them submit wholeheartedly and call him Emperor.


    The final stage of the court examination began! Zhao Fu sat above on his throne, with the Sect Masters and Ministers sitting around him as they watched the people below. They all hoped that their disciples would perform well and be chosen by Great Qin; if they did not perform well, they could only me themselves.


    The most important thing about the Imperial Examination was that it was fair, and everyone had a chance to rise above the others.


    In the end, the top scorer was selected, and everyone was surprised to find that she was not a student of the Rising Qin Academy, nor was she an indigenous resident or from the various Sects. She was a woman who wore schrly robes and gave off a vast aura.


    This caused Lu Lingxuan and Li Muqing to smile; with a woman being the top scorer, they would have more support in the future.


    There were now a few factions within Great Qin, but this was only because of their subjective ideologies and ways of doing things. They were not antagonistic against each other, nor did they harbor any resentment; Zhao Fu would not allow such a thing to happen.


    The top scorer was that woman, and second ce was a young man from the Rising Qin Academy, while third ce was a young man from the School of Taoism.


    Zhao Fu did not give a prescribed topic this time and allowed them to discuss their own thoughts and ideologies. As such, anyone from the Hundred Schools of Thought had an opportunity to be an official and not just do what their School did.


    After all, if that were not the case, then people from the School of Agriculture would be farmers for their entire lives and would not be able to be officials; those from the School of Medicine could only treat people and would not be able to be officials.


    Such thinking was too outdated; Zhao Fu wanted all truly elite people to shine and serve Great Qin.


    The top three scorers were granted an audience with Zhao Fu. As everyone watched on with admiration, they came before Zhao Fu and bowed.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°You are the top three scorers of this Imperial Examination and one in a million talents. You must serve Great Qin well in the future. We will now give you rewards for your exceptional performance.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this lowly one does not want any rewards,¡± the top scorer, the woman in the schrly robes, said as she bowed respectfully.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled. He had gone through her information and knew that she was called Li Xiaoling, but he knew nothing else.


    ¡°Then what would you like?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he smiled.

 Chapter 1005: Enlightened Liege

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Enlightened Liege</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing this, Li Xiaoling felt that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was not as ruthless and cold blooded as the rumors said he was, and she breathed out. She quelled the fear inside of her and knelt with both knees as she kowtowed, saying, ¡°This lowly one is from the School of Confucianism. I beseech Your Majesty to pardon the School of Confucianism and stop killing people from the School of Confucianism. This lowly one has no other requests.¡±


    ¡°The School of Confucianism?¡± Hearing this name, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became cold. How did someone from the School of Confucianism enter the Imperial Examination? The School of Confucianism was listed as a forbidden Sect by Great Qin, and everything rted to it had to be punished severely.


    However, this woman dared to openly say that she was from the School of Confucianism in front of him, and she begged for mercy on their behalf; she had immense courage.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on her as he said angrily, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re seeking death? If you had hidden your identity, perhaps you could have been greatly used by Great Qin. Since you¡¯ve revealed your identity and tried to ask for mercy on the School of Confucianism, you¡¯ve brought this on yourself.¡±


    Feeling this sense of coldness, a trace of terror appeared in Li Xiaoling¡¯s heart. However, she still raised her head and looked at Zhao Fu resolutely as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, the decisions made by the higher-ups in the School of Confucianism have nothing to do with the countless ordinary disciples. Since ancient times, almost half of all schrs have been Confucians; Your Majesty, you know how many Confucians you¡¯ve killed already.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Zhao Fu coldlyughed, ¡°Do you really believe that We would care about the lives of the School of Confucianism? Since theymitted this crime, they have to pay the price. We know that your School of Confucianism was one of the major participants of the resistance against Great Qin.¡±


    Li Xiaoling could sense Zhao Fu¡¯s anger, so she immediately lowered her head, showing her subservience as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, this lowly one knows that the School of Confucianism angered Great Qin, but the countless ordinary disciples really are innocent. They¡¯ve all lost their rights and families and already received the punishment they deserve. I beg Your Majesty to spare the School of Confucianism!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are an enlightened liege. Great Qin has already punished the Buddhist Sect, School of Confucianism, and School of Mohism severely enough. Moreover, their higher-ups have escaped to other Continents, and the decisions they¡¯ve made have no rtion to the ordinary disciples. Your Majesty, please spare the three Schools and Sects,¡± a Sect Master said after walking out and bowing.


    Li Muqing also stood up and bowed before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, ording to Great Qin¡¯s determinations, this official can be counted as half a disciple of the School of Confucianism and should also be heavily punished. However, this official has always been loyal to Great Qin. This official believes that Great Qin¡¯s punishment towards the three Schools and Sects should be enough. Your Majesty, please rescind the order to hunt down the three Schools and Sects.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, even though the three Schools and Sects are at fault, they can still be of use and can help Your Majesty stabilize Great Qin.¡± The cloaked Sect Master of the School of Yin Yang also stepped out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please use your enlightened judgment and rescind those orders,¡± many other Sect Masters also stepped out and said in unison.


    They had all seen Great Qin ughter the three Schools and Sects, and many innocent people had died as a result. They could not watch anymore. Back then, Great Qin had only just unified the Mind Continent, so they had to use power to suppress all resistance.


    Back then, they did not dare to say anything, as they were afraid of being dragged in. However, over the past while, the situation in the Mind Continent had settled down, but Great Qin was still persecuting those three Schools and Sects. As such, they could not help but also ask for mercy on their behalf. Of course, it was also because they had good rtions with those three Schools and Sects.


    Li Muqing and Li Si knew about this ¨C it was they who had brought Li Xiaoling into the Imperial Examination. Even though they knew she was quite talented, they had never expected her to be the top scorer.


    They thought that entering the top three would be enough; they could use this opportunity to ask His Majesty for mercy and spare the innocent people. They had killed simply too many people.


    All academies and colleges set up by the School of Confucianism had been uprooted, and all of their disciples had been killed and their rtives heavily punished. Countless temples had been demolished, and innumerable monks had been killed. This would be the darkest part of history for those three Schools and Sects.


    No one in Great Qin dared to anger Zhao Fu, so they could only use this sort of method to help Zhao Fu see the value of the School of Confucianism. They only dared to do such a thing also because of Zhao Fu¡¯s good mood.


    In history, Li Si had also once belonged to the School of Confucianism, so this was hisst time helping them. Now, it all came down to how Zhao Fu would handle things. If he refused, all those who had tried to ask for mercy on behalf of those Schools and Sects would be punished as well, himself included.


    Zhao Fu sat there as he thought to himself. In actuality, he did not take the three Schools and Sects that seriously; it was just a minor matter. Back then, he had been quite angry because they had been determined to oppose Great Qin, so Zhao Fu did not show any mercy.


    Repay enmity with kindness? Zhao Fu did not like the School of Confucianism¡¯s way of doing things, but he had killed enough people. In actuality he had taken many of their disciples into the harem.


    They were all quite beautiful, had elegant figures, and had a decent amount of Phoenix Qi. The women from those three Schools and Sects were all quite unique and special.


    However, Zhao Fu had neverid his hands on those women because he did not have time and there were simply too many of them.


    ¡°So be it. We will lift the sanctions on the three Schools and Sects.¡± Everyone had been incredibly anxious, worried that they had angered Zhao Fu. However, hearing this, they were delighted and quickly thanked him for his grace.


    Li Xiaoling was incredibly grateful and continuously kowtowed, unable to mask the happiness in her heart. She could not help but smile because her request had saved countless people.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about this and had her rise. He then gave out rewards to the top ten scorers before giving orders for those who had performed well to be nurtured and given various ranks to solidify Great Qin¡¯s politics.


    Soon, three months passed, and it was now January of the fifth year.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± Nine dragon roars sounded throughout the entire Dark Demon world. Countless people heard those terrifying roars and looked towards the Southern Continent, which was where the Night Dynasty was.


    The heavens and earth gradually darkened as clouds swirled. All of the energy in the world quickly gathered towards the Night Dynasty. Nine demon dragons circled in the sky above the Night Dynasty, giving off incredibly terrifying auras.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s people were all incredibly excited because the Night Dynasty was finally establishing a Kingdom. From the very beginning, it would be a Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom. During those three months, the Night Dynasty had cleared out 1,000 or so regions and had constructed a Great Wall.


    Because Zhao Fu wanted the Night Dynasty to establish a Kingdom as quickly as possible, they only cleared those regions for now. After establishing a Kingdom, the Night Dynasty¡¯s overall strength would go through incredible changes.


    Clearing out the entire Southern Continent would take an immense amount of time, and Zhao Fu needed the Night Dynasty to quickly establish a Kingdom so that it would have the strength to resist the three other Continents. With the Night Dynasty establishing a Kingdom, Zhao Fu felt much more confidence.


    There was also a big piece of good news from outside the Legacy Land, which allowed Zhao Fu to let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1006: Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Princess</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Chapter 1007 ¨C Princess


    Trantor: Mr Voltaire


    Editor: Mowls123


    This good news was that the higher-beings outside had left for some reason. Zhao Fu felt quite happy about this because with the higher-beings outside, Zhao Fu had not dared to take a single step outside of the Legacy Land in the past few months.


    If there was anything, he would always send others to take care of it. Even if something did happen, the consequences would not be too severe.


    Now that the higher-beings had left, Zhao Fu felt much less pressure and he did not have to worry about their threat. He could leave the Legacynd as he pleased.


    Zhao Fu did not know why those higher-beings had all suddenly left. He had tried to find information about this, but it was futile so he could only give up.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu left the Legacy Land and was quite cautious at first. After observing and confirming that everything was fine, he became reassured and went to therge Cities. At the same time, he gathered as much information as he could about what had happened in the outside world over the past few months.


    Because of the higher-beings, everyone had been quite cautious and had chosen to act low-profile. No one wanted to make any trouble, and those who were fighting temporarily stopped.


    Even the Devil Horn Empire, the most powerful faction in the region, did not dare to make any noise and behaved well. After all, a Dukedom Kingdom was nothing to a higher-being, and if the Devil Horn Empire was not careful, it could be destroyed as well.


    That was just how intimidating and powerful higher-beings were.


    Now that the higher-beings had left, everywhere became lively again, and everyone returned to their lives as usual. There were many battles, but the Devil Horn Empire did not make any noise and continued to get along with everyone else. It engaged in trading with the surrounding worlds; no one knew when it would bare its fangs again.


    Zhao Fu continued to collect information and soon heard some big news, which was that a higher-being really had taken a disciple. However, it was not someone from one of the 20 Royal Kingdoms but someone from the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s Five Great Sects.


    Anyone who could be chosen to be a disciple of a higher-being would be admired by all; this was an incredibly good stroke of luck. Of course, this included Zhao Fu. With a higher-being as someone they could rely on, they would be able to sweep across the Heaven Awaken World unhindered and would not have to fear anything.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to appear in front of any higher-beings because he was afraid of his identity being exposed. There were still quests to kill him on the Heaven Spirit Stele, and there were now more and more of them.


    Now that someone from that Sect had be a disciple of a higher-being, no one dared to offend that Sect, and everyone expressed their good intentions. Everyone understood that they could not afford to offend this Sect.


    Zhao Fu also heard that there were people looking from him. Zhao Fu could not help but think about the Third Prince. Apart from him, no one would be looking for him; the Third Prince definitely wanted to get rid of the grass by its roots. After hearing about this, Zhao Fu remained expressionless, but a cold light glinted in his eyes.


    After this, he also heard that there was a Kingdom looking for a son-inw for the Emperor. Anyone who married the Princess would receive territory and power, and the Princess was also as beautiful as a Celestial.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in this, not because of the Princess, but because of the territory. This Kingdom was on the edge of the Grassi Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu did not know when the Heavenly Domain Boundary would disappear, and Great Qin had sessfully infiltrated the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world, and it had quite some power there. Zhao Fu wanted to also set up a chess piece in the Grassi world in order to make preparations for when Great Qin charged out of the Legacy Land.


    Just like the factions in the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world, with Great Qin¡¯s help, the faction could slowly take over the Grassi world.


    As such, Zhao Fu had to find a suitable target. It was best for this target to be a small faction that he would be able to control easily. However, it could not be too small, or it would take too long to develop. Zhao Fu felt that this Kingdom would be the best target.


    Moreover, even though the Kingdom offered territory, power, and a beautiful princess, not many people went because the Kingdom was in deep trouble.


    It was fighting with other Kingdoms and was in an unfavorable position. Many of its defensive lines had been breached, and the Emperor had just died. There were many people fighting for power, resulting in a chaotic situation.


    Going might result in nothing, and they might get dragged in. Moreover, if they wanted to marry the Princess, they needed to have 300 Cities.


    This was no small number ¨C that Kingdom only had 200 or so regions and 900 or so Cities. Asking for 300 Cities was equivalent to asking for one-third of what they already had, which was quite daring.


    If it was a Dukedom Kingdom or a Royal Kingdom requiring a betrothal gift like this, it would be quite reasonable. However, it was just a Princess of a Barony Kingdom; this was simply asking for too much.


    Moreover, even if that Kingdom was giving territory and power, it was still not certain if it was going to be destroyed. They were in dire straits, and if their Kingdom was destroyed, those 300 Cities would be doomed too.


    It could be said that this Kingdom was essentially selling off their Princess because they were in a crisis. They were at an immense disadvantage, so they needed 300 City Lords to help defend against the attacks.


    In this sort of scenario, who would be willing to spend 300 Cities to marry a Princess? This was not very rational, and the neighboring Kingdoms werepletely unwilling.


    Zhao Fu thought about it. Spending 300 Cities was not a big deal because he viewed the Kingdom as his own. As such, he decided to head to this Barony Kingdom.


    This Kingdom was called Li Kingdom, and the person in power was a six year old Emperor. Of course, a child like him could not make any decisions, so the Empress Dowager was the one supporting him. The other branches of the imperial family did not ept him and were trying to seize power.


    The power that the little Emperor held was less than all the other branches hadbined. Being deposed was a matter of time, and the Princess was the little Emperor¡¯s older sister.


    These 300 Cities would also be used for internal conflicts in order to solidify the little Emperor¡¯s dominion. No one knew if the Princess had done this voluntarily; she most likely did it to protect her little brother¡¯s position as Emperor.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu returned 300 Cities into their original states in order to avoid revealing his true identity, and he then headed to the Li Kingdom.


    ¡°Go and report that I¡¯m here to marry the Princess.¡± Zhao Fu said to the guard as he came to the entrance of the pce while wearing his ck cloak.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re here to marry the Princess?¡± the guard asked in surprise. It had been half a month, and it was the first time someone hade for the Princess¡¯ hand in marriage. After all, because of the Li Kingdom¡¯s situation, no one wanted to spend 300 Cities to be marry the Princess.


    After they made the announcement, the Li Kingdom had been waiting seriously. The main branch had been hoping for someone toe and help as soon as possible, while the other branches felt quite nervous. Anyone who could spend 300 Cities would definitely be quite extraordinary.

 Chapter 1007: Celestial Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Celestial Beauty</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, it had been a bit more than a month, and no one had expressed any interest. After all, they all knew of the Li Kingdom¡¯s situation. 300 Cities was incredibly important to any faction, and only an idiot would throw them away like this.


    After thinking about this, the other branches of the imperial family felt quite reassured and believed that no one woulde. However, they did feel quite worried about the situation outside.


    On one hand, all of them wanted to be Emperor and rule over the Li Kingdom, but on the other hand, there was this crisis to deal with. It was possible that they could all be destroyed.


    As such, they felt quiteplicated about this matter.


    However, if they wanted to seize power, it would depend on the situation outside. Otherwise, if they just tried to take power through brute force, very few people would ept this.


    The main branch felt even more worried. There was danger outside and danger inside, and they desperately wanted the power to protect their Kingdom. However, they had waited for so long, yet no one hade, making them feel quite disappointed.


    Zhao Fu looked at the shocked guard and nodded, confirming that he was indeed here to marry the Princess.


    The guard came back to his senses and reminded Zhao Fu, ¡°The person who marries our Princess must provide 300 Cities. If you do not have them, please leave, or else you will be guilty of lying to the Emperor, which is a capital crime.¡±


    ¡°I understand, go and report this!¡± Zhao Fu said as he lightlyughed.


    Seeing Zhao Fu speak with such confidence, the guard let out a sigh of relief in his heart and turned before running into the Pce.


    The various factions had ordered that if anyone came to marry the Princess, they were to be notified immediately. Zhao Fu¡¯s arrival caused this Kingdom, which was in the middle of strife, to be shaken because his arrival would definitely cause massive changes.


    Within the Pce, a graceful and luxuriously-dressed woman sat there with a frown on her face as she held a sleeping boy in her arms. There was also a young woman sitting next to her, who had extremely beautiful looks, an elegant figure, and a gentle and quiet demeanor. She also looked quite worried.


    Now that the main branch was quite weak, the other branches were continuously gathering people, making some important Ministers favor them more. The situation was bing grimmer and grimmer.


    ¡°I greet the Empress Dowager and the Princess. There is someone outside saying that he wishes to marry the Princess,¡± the guard reported, making them both feel delighted, and they hurriedly invited Zhao Fu into the Pce.


    After hearing about this, the other branches felt quite shocked and also hurried to the Pce, wanting to know how things would develop. If anything out of their expectations happened, they could hopefully stop it.


    If that person thwarted their ns, they would act first and kill him.


    Zhao Fu was already seated within the hall. He saw a luxuriously-dressed middle-aged woman and a beautiful young woman walk in, followed by pce maids.


    Zhao Fu stood up and cupped his hands, saying politely, ¡°I greet the Empress Dowager!¡±


    Beforeing, Zhao Fu had already made preparations. He had investigated the Li Kingdom and had precise information about it, and he knew about some of the major figures.


    The Li Kingdom¡¯s Empress Dowager was called Le Yuyu, the Princess was called Le Zhiwen, and the little Emperor was called Le Xiang.


    Le Yuyu smiled as she nodded in response, and she did not mind that Zhao Fu did not kneel. After all, only those with status lower than hers would do such a thing, and for Zhao Fu to be able to give 300 Cities, his identity definitely was not simple.


    Le Yuyu sat down and said, ¡°Sir most likely knows about the situation regarding the Li Kingdom, so We have no need to exin it. If Sir can provide us with 300 Cities, We will marry the Princess to you, and you will be the Imperial Son-In-Law of the Li Kingdom.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°I have prepared them already; don¡¯t worry, Empress Dowager.¡±


    Le Yuyu¡¯s anxiousness went away, and she smiled. She looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Sir is about to be the Li Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Son-In-Law, so there¡¯s no need to wear a cloak and hide your appearance anymore, right?


    ¡°Also, if it is possible, can you tell Us about yourself? This will help Us understand Our son-inw.¡±


    The Li Kingdom¡¯s Princess, the young man standing next to her, slightly blushed as she looked at Zhao Fu expectantly.


    No matter what Zhao Fu looked like, as long as he could provide 300 Cities, Le Zhiwen had to marry him. Not only for the Li Kingdom but for her mother and little brother as well.


    If Zhao Fu was someone who she could like and could treat her well, that would naturally make Le Zhiwen feel quite happy.


    After hearing Le Yuyu¡¯s words, Zhao Fu thought about it before taking his cloak off. Now that he was going to be their son-inw, he indeed could not continue to hide his appearance.


    The cloak slowly fell, revealing Zhao Fu¡¯s incredibly handsome face and slim figure. He was dressed in ck, and his ck hair fell to his waist. He gave off a domineering, prestigious aura that could make anyone feel intoxicated.


    Zhao Fu was not the same Zhao Fu as before; after such a long time, both his aura and appearance had greatly changed.


    Le Zhiwen¡¯s heart rapidly beat. She was incredibly satisfied with both Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance and demeanor. Thinking that this person would be her husband in the future, her face became red as she looked towards her mother.


    Le Yuyu¡¯s face was also slightly flushed, and her breathing became somewhat agitated. Her body was also slightly trembling, making Le Zhiwen feel quite startled.


    Le Yuyu¡¯s heart was beating quite quickly; Zhao Fu¡¯s body seemed to have some sort of attraction, making her feel immense desire. The Phoenix Qi within her body stirred restlessly as if it desperately wanted this man in front of her.


    Only after a while did Le Yuyu notice her daughter¡¯s gaze. She quickly quelled the emotions within her and smiled as she said, ¡°Beloved son-inw is far exceptional to an ordinary person in both looks and demeanor. We have no objections. I wonder where beloved son-inw is from?¡±


    Zhao Fu once again cupped his hands as he replied, ¡°I am from a faraway ce and happened to pass by. I heard that the Li Kingdom¡¯s Princess is a celestial beauty and that anyone could have her hand in marriage for just 300 Cities, so I decided toe.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu looked at Le Zhiwen and gave a polite smile before pretending to blush.


    Zhao Fu had many women around him, so he understood women quite well now. However, using this sort of method was a bit too shameless. He was only doing this to steal their Kingdom.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Le Yuyu thought to herself. Zhao Fu was definitely not a Garssi person, and his identity definitely was not simple. If he became her son-inw, there might be consequences in the future.


    In actuality, Le Yuyu¡¯s ideal targets had been the Princes in the surrounding Kingdoms. That way, they could obtain the help of their Kingdoms as well. However, the Kingdoms attacking the Li Kingdom were not simple, and because the Kingdoms around them did not want to make any trouble, none of them were willing.

 Chapter 1008: Monstrous Figure

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Monstrous Figure</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Only Zhao Fu hade, so Le Yuyu had no other choice or else other people might seize power, and the Li Kingdom might be destroyed. As for Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, she could investigate it in future.


    ¡°Very well, We will give the Princess¡¯ hand to you in marriage.¡± Le Yuyu made her decision and nodded as she smiled.


    A smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he took out a spatial ring and said, ¡°The 300 City Creation Stones are within this spatial ring; please have a look.¡±


    A pce maid took the spatial ring and prepared to hand it to Le Yuyu.


    At that moment, a few middle-aged men giving off powerful auras walked in. The person in the lead said, ¡°I don¡¯t approve of this marriage. Zhiwen is the Li Kingdom¡¯s Princess Royal; how can she be married off so casually? This person¡¯s identity is not clear, and he might have other goals.¡±


    Le Yuyu slightly frowned, and knowing that they were here to make trouble, and she said, ¡°Now that other Kingdoms are invading and the Li Kingdom¡¯s defensive lines have been broken through, our army needs this power. Please do not interfere in this matter; We will fix a date for Zhiwen and our beloved son-inw to get married.¡±


    Seeing that Le Yuyu was not giving him any face at all, the middle-aged man felt enraged and said menacingly, ¡°Empress Dowager, you¡¯d best think about this carefully. Don¡¯t regret your decision in the future.¡±


    Le Yuyu¡¯s heart tightened; she could hear the threat in his words. It was possible that he would stage a military coup, and this made Le Yuyu hesitate.


    She did not have control over the Li Kingdom¡¯s Royal Seal, because after an Emperor died, the Kingdom¡¯s Fate would fall into chaos, and only by receiving the acknowledgement of the Fate would the new Legatee be the new ruler.


    However, others with the royal blood and arge amount of Fate could also try to seize the throne and receive the acknowledgement of the Li Kingdom¡¯s Fate and Seal.


    As such, Le Yuyu was unable to use the Li Kingdom¡¯s Seal and take away the power from these other branches. If she could do that, she would not have to endure them like this.


    There were already battles going on outside, and if the internal affairs of the Li Kingdom fell into chaos as well, the Kingdom might fall. As such, both sides held back against any major conflicts that would weaken the Li Kingdom and allow the other Kingdoms to take advantage of this.


    However, things were different now. If Le Yuyu obtained those 300 Cities, dealing with the other Kingdoms would be no problem, and the Royal Seal would acknowledge her son as its owner. When that time came, dealing with them would be much easier.


    If she revoked the positions of all of their City Lords, they would lose arge portion of their top-tier forces. Of course, they had their own Cities, but there were not many of them. Right now, they had a big advantage, as they still had their military forces.


    However, seizing the throne would be quite difficult like this, and there could be manyplications. As such, they had to stop Le Yuyu.


    Even if they had to stage a military coup and seize power, it would be better than letting her have her way.


    However, they were still worried about the situation outside. If there was internal chaos at this moment, the situation would be quite messy. As such, they just wanted to threaten Le Yuyu, but if she did not give in, they would not hold back either.


    Le Yuyu was now stuck between a rock and a hard ce. On one hand, she wanted to obtain the 300 Cities to solidify her and her son¡¯s positions, but on the other hand, she was afraid of the other branches rebelling. If they staged an uprising, her faction would definitely lose, and the outside Kingdoms would grasp this opportunity to perhaps destroy the Li Kingdom.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Suddenly, a lightugh broke the silence, and everyone turned to look at Zhao Fu.


    The middle-aged man coldly harrumphed, ¡°The Li Kingdom¡¯s Princess will not be married off. Sir, it¡¯s best you leave as soon as possible in order to avoid any trouble.¡¯


    Zhao Fu turned and looked at the middle-aged man with his terrifying eyes, causing a chill to spread within that middle-aged mans¡¯ heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re all quite daring to oppose the Empress Dowager, aren¡¯t you afraid of death? Moreover, I¡¯ve already handed over the 300 Cities, so ording to our deal, Princess Zhiwen is now mine. This has nothing to do with you all, and you have no right to interfere.¡±


    Seeing that his n was about to seed, how could he allow these people to get in the way?


    Hearing this, Le Zhiwen¡¯s face became red, and she felt quite shy, while Le Yuyu felt quite delighted. This person had chosen to help her, so perhaps they had some hope.


    The other members of the royal family looked at Zhao Fu furiously, while the middle-aged man in the lead became even more infuriated. The slight sense of fear he felt when looking at Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes disappeared, and he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death; this is the Li Kingdom¡¯s territory. No matter who you are, even if you¡¯re a dragon, you¡¯d better get on your knees.¡±


    Boom!


    A massive aura burst forth, covering the entire hall. The air seemed to freeze as the pce maids and soldiers¡¯ faces became pale. This was the strength of a Stage 9 expert with a Capital City Seal; how could an ordinary person withstand this pressure?


    The middle-aged man coldly red at Zhao Fu, his massive aura weighing down on him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was a dangerous time and he was worried about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, he would have killed Zhao Fu on the spot.


    However, Zhao Fu smirked and seemedpletely fine under that immense pressure, and he turned to look at the people from the other branches.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all here so I can get rid of all of you at once.¡± Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, everyone felt quite shocked, and a sense of uneasiness appeared in their hearts. Suddenly, an even more powerful aura exploded out, bearing down on everyone like a massive mountain. Everyone¡¯s expressions fell as they felt their bodies sink.


    This power could cause anyone to feel terror, and everyone felt as if they had fallen into an icy cavern. None of them expected Zhao Fu to have such immense strength.


    No one in the Li Kingdom had such power; just who was this person? Everyone started to wonder if Zhao Fu¡¯s identity far surpassed anything they could imagine.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly attacked. He waved his hand, causing a formless de to sh out, killing everyone that the people from the other branches had brought with them, causing blood to cover the ground.


    Immediately, the people from the imperial family started to run, and Le Yuyu felt that things were bing quite bad and wanted to escape. This son-inw was a monstrous figure.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of chains sounded out as countless chains shot out from the sky, shooting towards the members of the imperial family. Their expressions fell as they took out weapons and exploded out with immense power, releasing terrifying attacks.


    However, they were all useless and could only destroy a small portion of the chains. The remainder of the chains tightly bound them up, and no matter how they struggled, they could not break free.


    ¡°Let me go boy; otherwise, when the army arrives, you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± The middle-aged man cried out in terror while desperately struggling.

 Chapter 1009: Orders

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Orders</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The shockwaves from here caused arge number of guards to rush over, but Zhao Fu did not seem afraid at all.


    Zhao Fu could face off against thousands of City Lords by himself, but dealing with an entire Kingdom would be quite troublesome. After all, a Kingdom would have a Nation Armament, Officials, and Corps. Added together, it would be quite difficult for Zhao Fu to fight against them.


    Now that there were other Kingdoms attacking, most of the Li Kingdom¡¯s City Lords and soldiers were fighting against them, and because there were not many people left defending, Zhao Fu was not afraid.


    Looking at the guards rushing in, Zhao Fu was calm as he waved his hand. A ck dragon inscription barrier expanded out, covering the hall and keeping those guards out.


    Following this, Zhao Fu walked over to the bound members of the imperial family, making them feel quite afraid. It was quite evident that Zhao Fu was going to do something to them.


    Zhao Fu was indeed going to do something. He came before them and stretched out his hand, pressing it against their chest with immense force and causing them to cough up a mouthful of blood. City Lord Seals floated out of their bodies, and Zhao Fu once again attacked with even more power.


    The people coughed up anotherrge mouthful of blood, and they looked incredibly weak as they powerlessly fell to the ground. They red at Zhao Fu in fury and hatred, wanting to cut him into a thousand pieces.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s first attack was to force out their City Lord Seals and the second was to cripple their Cultivation. He then took out a few ck bugs that were as thin as a thread. These were unusual brain bugs ¨C they had all been fed Zhao Fu¡¯s blood.


    These brain bugs were ineffective against people with high Cultivations, so Zhao Fu could only cripple their Cultivations. Now that they were heavily injured, it would be easier for the brain bugs to take over them.


    Moreover, brain bugs were ineffective against high-grade bloodlines, so Zhao Fu fed the brain bugs his own blood, giving them the ability to resist the power of high-grade bloodlines.


    After taking out these brain bugs, Zhao Fu threw them out, and they flew into the brains of the members of the imperial family. They immediately started to cry out in pain, while the guards outside hurriedly attacked the ck dragon inscription barrier. However, the tough barrier was impossible for them to damage at all.


    Le Yuyu and the others watched this scene in terror. Within the ck dragon inscription barrier, they felt as if their bodies had beenpletely locked down, unable to move at all. They could only watch on.


    Soon, the cries of the members of the imperial family died down, and their expressions became numb as their eyes became empty. Soon, their emotions seemed to return to them, but they seemed different.


    Zhao Fu smiled; the brain bugs had sessfully taken over their bodies, and Zhao Fu turned to look at Le Yuyu and the others.


    This caused Le Yuyu and the others to feel a chill in their hearts; they had never felt so terrified before. Le Zhiwen cried out, ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you; please don¡¯t hurt my mother.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and wondered if he should use brain bugs to control them. Zhao Fu had prepared two brain bugs for them and was considering if he should use them.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s original n was to use the brain bugs to control all of the key figures in the Li Kingdom. That way, he would be able to control the Li Kingdom and have it work for Great Qin.


    However, the key thing was that this was outside of the Legacy Land. Many people knew about brain bugs, and there were also methods to test for them or suppress them. This was different to the Legacy Land, where people had limited information. Zhao Fu could use brain bugs as he pleased in the Fish Scale world, but he had to be careful in the outside world.


    There was also the matter of the Li Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor. As the ruler of the Kingdom, he could not be controlled by brain bugs. Even though Zhao Fu could depose him, those controlled by brain bugs could not ascend to power.


    This was because those who the brain bugs controlled had already died, and because the brain bugs were just controlling their corpses, they naturally could not obtain the Legacy.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided not to control them using brain bugs. He looked at the elegant and noble Le Yuyu and smiled. He walked over and stroked her delicate face with his hand.


    Feeling Zhao Fu¡¯s touch, as well as seeing his gaze, the fear in Le Yuyu¡¯s heart gradually disappeared, and she instead became excited, enjoying what he was doing.


    Zhao Fu practiced the Six Desires Celestial Art, so his body naturally had an immense charm to it, just like how Mo Yao¡¯Er could charm countless men. Of course, Zhao Fu¡¯s charm only worked on women, and because of the Emperor Phoenix Statue, the more Phoenix Qi women had, the easier it would be for Zhao Fu to control them.


    Seeing Zhao Fu softly caress her mother and seeing her mother look like she was enjoying it with a reddened face, Le Zhiwen could not help but stare. However, wasn¡¯t this her husband? Hadn¡¯t Zhao Fue for her? Then wasn¡¯t he supposed to be doing this to her?


    This situation was quite strange; she found that Zhao Fu seemed to be more interested in her mother, making Le Zhiwen feel quiteplicated.


    At first, she had felt quite shy and had a good impression of him. However, after he had revealed his terrifying power, she had be quite afraid. Seeing how he was acting with her mother, she did not know what to do.


    As Zhao Fu stroked Le Yuyu¡¯s face, his Six Desires Demonic Qi entered her body, and he smiled as he said, ¡°They¡¯re already under my control. Empress Dowager, you should know what is next. I can protect the safety of the Li Kingdom and can even make it more powerful.¡±


    Le Yuyu¡¯s mind was already quite hazy, and desire upied her mind. She understood that she could only follow Zhao Fu¡¯s orders or else the same would happen to her.


    Le Yuyu lightly nodded and looked at Zhao Fu with intense desire in her eyes as she said, ¡°We understand, and We will do as you say.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu was quite satisfied, and he waved his hand, removing the ck dragon inscription barrier. Because of the barrier, the guards outside had not been able to see what had happened within the barrier.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu also freed the members of the imperial family from the chains.


    After the ck dragon inscription barrier disappeared, countless guards and soldiers flooded in, preparing to attack Zhao Fu. However, the middle-aged man in charge shouted for them to step down, as did Le Yuyu, making the guards and soldiers feel bewildered.


    However, since the two people with the most authority had given them this order, even though the guards and soldiers did not understand what was going on, they still obeyed and left.


    After the guards and soldiers left, Zhao Fu immediately gave orders to the members of the imperial family to resist the attacks from the other Kingdoms. Now that they were controlled by the brain bugs, they naturally obeyed Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu returned their City Lord Seals to them, but their injuries were quite serious, so they needed to recover for a while. Zhao Fu did not have them go to the frontlines to fight, and he instead just had them send their forces to the frontlines to support the main army and keep the situation under control.


    Because Zhao Fu had investigated the situation in the Li Kingdom, he had a detailed understanding of the Li Kingdom and was able to give out a series of orders to deal with the current situation.

 Chapter 1010 - Half-Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1010 - Half-Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This caused Le Zhiwen and the others to feel incredibly delighted. Right after arriving, Zhao Fu had solved one of their biggest problems, and now they only had to deal with the enemies outside and did not have to worry about any chaos within. As long as they could defend against invasions from other Kingdoms, they would be able to protect the safety of the Li Kingdom.


    ¡°Um, thank you,¡± Le Zhiwen said earnestly to Zhao Fu. All of this was because of Zhao Fu¡¯s help, and if Zhao Fu had not acted just then, they could only shrink back in the face of the other branches of the imperial family. In the end, they would not be able to escape their fate of having power wrested away.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed. He did not mind much and was about to say something. At that moment, Le Yuyu felt her body be incredibly hot, and she breathed raggedly. She could not stop herself as she stood up and leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, taking the initiative to kiss Zhao Fu, and their tongues intertwined.


    Their clothes fell off, and they stated to go about it on the throne, ignoring everyone else¡¯s gazes.


    It was the first time Le Zhiwen had seen such a passionate scene, and it was between her mother and the man who was supposed to be her husband. The scene caused her heart to rapidly beat, and her face became bright red as she turned to leave.


    However, Le Zhiwen could not help but think about herte Imperial Father, who had died two months ago. Even though he had not treated them very well, her mother was being so lewd with another man, and this man was quite important to her.


    When she thought of this, Le Zhiwen felt quiteplicated, and a formless energy stopped her and pressed her against a chair. The doors to the hall were also closed by that formless energy as Zhao Fu turned to Le Zhiwen.


    ¡°Just where are you from, and what¡¯s your goal? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not kind enough to just help the Li Kingdom!¡± Le Yuyu said as she sat in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and lightly hit Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that you¡¯ve be my woman, I won¡¯t mistreat you as long as you don¡¯t betray me. Also, I¡¯ll make you the most prestigious woman in the Grassi world.¡±


    Those words made Le Yuyu feel quite startled, and this was the same for Le Zhiwen, who was leaning against Zhao Fu¡¯s other side, because those words were not simple at all.


    In order to fulfil Zhao Fu¡¯s words, they had to make the Li Kingdom the most powerful Kingdom in the world ¨C if this could happen for the Li Kingdom, they would be mad with joy.


    Alternatively, there was another terrifying possibility, which was for Zhao Fu to unify the Grassi world.


    However, the second possibility would be unimaginably difficult, so both Le Yuyu and Le Zhiwen felt that the first possibility was more likely. It would not be too difficult for Zhao Fu to help the Li Kingdom be the most powerful Kingdom in the world.


    Le Yuyu lightly harrumphed, ¡°That¡¯s more like it; after all, I gave you my body and my daughter too. You must treat her better in the future, or I¡¯ll make life difficult for you.¡±


    Le Zhiwen looked incredibly shy as she hugged Zhao Fu. With her personality, she never thought that something like this would happen ¨C her mother and her serving a man together.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the graceful woman and shy young woman in his arms, and he lightly nodded. If other people did not treat him unfairly, he would never let them down either.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s response, Le Yuyu smiled before saying, ¡°You¡¯re so good at making women happy; I¡¯m sure there are countless women around you!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not hide this and confirmed this. Le Yuyu was prepared for this because for someone to be so monstrously bewitching and take their bodies like that, as well as be so capable in that regard, it was only natural that he had many women around him. Le Yuyu estimated that this number was in the hundreds ¨C after all, if it wasn¡¯t for them begging for mercy and for a few pce maids helping, he most likely would have been able to continue.


    However, she had no idea just how many women Zhao Fu had ¨C that number surpassed anything she could imagine.


    ¡°Do you want Us to call over a few concubines to serve you? There are a few of them who are quite beautiful,¡± Le Yuyu said as sheughed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯m going to head to the battlefield and deal with the invasions,¡± Zhao Fu lightly said as he refused. He hadn¡¯t done that just for pleasure; he had used the Six Desires Demonic Qi to gain control over them, and now that he had achieved his goal, Zhao Fu set his gaze back on proper matters. He wanted to fully control the Li Kingdom as soon as possible.


    ¡°We and Zhiwen will wait for you tonight!¡± Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s refusal, Le Yuyu still replied happily. No woman wanted to share her man, but Zhao Fu going to the battlefield would make it quite easy to resolve the Li Kingdom¡¯s crisis.


    Following this, Zhao Fu put on his clothes and left the Pce. Zhao Fu took the 300 Cities and found a ce to re-establish them. The Li Kingdom more or less belonged to Zhao Fu now, and because it was quite weak, they needed the help of these 300 Cities.


    Otherwise, Zhao Fu could choose not to give away these 300 Cities because it seemed like he had already obtained everything.


    Zhao Fu had now gone from someone who no one knew about to directly being promoted to Kingdom Protector, obtaining the highest authority in the Li Kingdom. Everyone felt quite curious about this person because his promotion had been unanimously agreed to by all of the higher-ups.


    Everyone knew that the higher-ups were all engaged in a power struggle, so they were all at odds with each other. However, the arrival of this person seemed to change everything.


    The other branches of the imperial family were now doing their best to resist the invasion, and all of the internal conflict seemed to be settled. As such, countless people weed Zhao Fu¡¯s arrival.


    Zhao Fu went to the army and found 300 people for the Little Emperor to make City Lords. He could not casually establish Cities in someone else¡¯s territory; this required the ruler of the Kingdom to give permission. The Little Emperor was only six years old and did not understand anything, so all of this was done through Le Yuyu.


    Of course, she would fully support Zhao Fu in helping the Li Kingdom. She also ordered everyone to cooperate with any orders Zhao Fu had; it could be said that Zhao Fu could do anything he wanted within the Li Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu led the 300 City Lords and headed towards the battlefield. He also brought with him 500 Wyverns, and this force would most likely be enough to resolve this crisis.


    Zhao Fu had heard some information about this battle. The Li Kingdom was at the edge of the Grassi world, and the Kingdom attacking them was a Kingdom from the neighboring Half-Beast world.


    They were more powerful than the Li Kingdom, and the reasons they were fighting were because the Emperors of both sides had died, they were quite close to each other, and they were of different races. There had always been conflict before them. As such, the Li Kingdom¡¯s Emperor had set up a trap to kill the other side¡¯s Emperor.


    However, the situation had gone out of his control, and even though he had killed the other Emperor, he himself had been heavily injured. In the end, he had passed away, resulting in this situation.


    Even though Kingdoms on the edge of worlds were not very peaceful, Zhao Fu liked them. Perhaps he would be able to use the Li Kingdom to spy on the Half-Beast world as well, but this might be a bit too greedy.

 Chapter 1011: Follow My Commands

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Follow My Commands</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu had some information about the Half-Beasts, which was that they were half human and half wolf. They had humanoid bodies, wolf ears, and wolf tails. Their hands could turn into wolf ws, and they were quite well-built and fast as well.


    They also had an innate talent, which was that they had an incredibly powerful sense of smell. Dealing with them was quite difficult.


    Orcs and Half-Beasts were all Ounders, and Ounders usually had an advantage in might and speed. Humans were quite ordinary in that regard.


    For the other Kingdoms, they understood the advantage that the Half-Beasts had, so they did not want to make any trouble. More importantly, this was a personal grievance between the two Kingdoms as opposed to an invasion from the entire Half-Beast world, so they did not want to get involved.


    Zhao Fu led his 300 City Lords and went to the Li Kingdom¡¯s army camp. The General responsible for defending this area had already received information about Zhao Fu. He was quite angry that he had to hand overall power to this outsider who had suddenly appeared while they were in an intense battle.


    No one would feel at ease about this; after all, switchingmanders in the middle of a battle was a military taboo and could cause morale to plummet.


    Zhao Fu led his people and entered the meeting tent. After seeing Zhao Fu, the people inside looked slightly displeased and did not seem very weing. There was a valiant-looking man sitting in the main seat. He looked like he was in his thirties and wore an azure set of armor.


    He coldly looked at Zhao Fu before saying, ¡°What methods did you do to beguile the Empress Dowager to have her allow you toe here to take charge? Do you know the state of the battle? Do you know the strength of the other side?¡±


    Zhao Fu had already put on his ck cloak again, and hearing the General¡¯s distrusting words, he replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry too much about this; all you need to do is follow mymands. If you disobey, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy.¡±


    This made everyone feel quite angry, but they all held it in. After all, Zhao Fu was someone sent by the higher-ups, and he had received the acknowledgement of both sides.


    Most people felt quite doubtful after hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s confident words, but they could not disobey orders. As such, they could only follow Zhao Fu. However, they secretly hoped that Zhao Fu would make mistakes so that they could get rid of him.


    The General coldly harrumphed, walked down from his chair, and stood to the side. Zhao Fu walked up and sat down instead.


    Zhao Fu had a rough grasp of the situation. The Half-Beasts had already broken through the defensive lines and had conquered ten or so of the Li Kingdom¡¯s regions. The Li Kingdom had quickly built defensive walls, barely stopping the Half Beasts¡¯ assault.


    However, as time dragged on, the Half-Beasts sent more and more people, and their attacks became fiercer and fiercer. It was bing harder and harder for the Li Kingdom to defend, and soon, they might have to use their Nation Armament.


    Because the Half-Beasts¡¯ Emperor had died as well, their Kingdom¡¯s Fate was also in chaos. However, they had quickly settled their internal conflicts, and because their new Emperor had been acknowledged by the Royal Seal, they were able to attack the Li Kingdom with all of their forces.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Fu¡¯s arrival, the Li Kingdom still would not have been able to resolve their internal fighting, which may have led to their demise.


    Of course, Zhao Fu only had some rough knowledge, and he did not overestimate himself. He said to the General, ¡°I need all reports, including information about the other side¡¯s Generals.¡±


    This made the General feel quite startled, and he felt slightly less worried; it seemed that Zhao Fu was not an arrogant and reckless person, and perhaps he could resolve the Li Kingdom¡¯s crisis. He now felt approved of Zhao Fu more and ordered people to bring out some detailed information.


    Zhao Fu earnestly read through the information, but soon, a soldier hurriedly ran in to report, ¡°Sir, the Half-Beasts are ferociously attacking the middle defensive line, and the situation is quite dire. Please send reinforcements!¡±


    The General was about to give the order to send reinforcements but quickly caught himself. He was no longer in charge, so he could not give out orders.


    As such, everyone turned to look at Zhao Fu. After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu ordered, ¡°Have the middle defensive line¡¯s soldiers retreat and allow the Half-Beasts in. The other two defensive lines are to continue defending their locations and await further orders.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± The General stopped the soldier and looked at Zhao Fu furiously as he said, ¡°The middle line is defending against the Half-Beasts¡¯ main force. Let alone not sending reinforcements, you¡¯re having them withdraw? If they withdraw, the Half-Beasts will swarm in, and defending against them will be impossible. Even if we stop them, our losses will be too great.¡±


    The other people could not understand why Zhao Fu would give such an order either, so they also opposed him.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about this and said calmly, ¡°I understand this, but don¡¯t worry too much and just follow my orders.¡±


    This made all of the Generals feel quite dissatisfied because they felt that those orders were absolutely wrong. If the middle defensive line retreated, the Li Kingdom would be in true danger.


    However, just as they were about to refuse again, an incredibly great might covered all of them, making them feel as if a massive rock was weighing down on their bodies. Some of the weaker Generals crumpled to the ground, a wave of coldness flowing through their bodies and hearts.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Fu in shock, and they understood why the higher-ups had sent him. This power exceeded anything they could imagine.


    ¡°Any more objections?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s calm but slightly cold sounded out.


    Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to say anything.


    Following this, the middle defensive line started to retreat. The other side did not expect this at all and did not hold back as they rushed forwards and entered the inner regions of the Li Kingdom. The Half-Beasts from the other battlefields also surged over.


    There was now a massive gap in their defenses, and countless Half-Beasts swarmed in.


    It seemed like the Li Kingdom was going to be destroyed, and the ordinary soldiers were all terrified. They could not understand why the higher-ups had given such a stupid order.


    However, on the second day, the Li Kingdom started its counterattack. The two armies on the two sides started to attack from the sides and from behind, cutting off any path of retreat for the Half-Beasts.


    This made the Half-Beastsugh condescendingly ¨C they had already reached the inner regions of the Li Kingdom, so what was the point of cutting off their retreat? Their army would be able to reach the center of the Li Kingdom and destroy it before dealing with them after.


    They had heard that the Li Kingdom had changed itsmander to an outsider. At first, they felt quite wary towards Zhao Fu, because after their many years of fighting, they knew that the Li Kingdom was not stupid.


    However, after their investigations, they found that the Li Kingdom had only obtained another 300 City Lords and did not gain any more soldiers. If they reached the inner regions, with the Li Kingdom¡¯s power, it would be very difficult to stop them.

 Chapter 1012: Blue Wolf Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Blue Wolf Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In response to the Li Kingdom gaining another 300 City Lords, the Half-Beasts had already thought of how to deal with them. Moreover, given that they were already stronger than the Li Kingdom to begin with, they did not care too much about this.


    At first, they were quite wary against any plots from the Li Kingdom, but now, they believed that the Li Kingdom was simply seeking death. Since they had chosen to fight like this, they would not hold back and directly rushed towards the Li Kingdom¡¯s Royal City.


    However, an army quickly stopped them. However, the difference in their strength was quite great ¨C the Half-Beast army had 35 million people while the Li Kingdom¡¯s army only had ten million people. The Half-Beast army had 800 or so City Lords, while the Li Kingdom¡¯s army only had 500 or so City Lords.


    In actuality, this was not the Half-Beasts¡¯ full force. They had left behind a portion of their forces to deal with the Li Kingdom¡¯s two other armies to give them time to destroy the Li Kingdom¡¯s Royal City.


    The powerful auras from both armies shed as the atmosphere became quite oppressive. An austere aura spread out, making the entire region seem deathly silent.


    ¡°Hahaha... Ye Xiong, you¡¯re quite capable; how about youe and serve the Blue Wolf Kingdom! We won¡¯t mistreat you; the Li Kingdom is already doomed,¡± a big Half-Beast man said while loudlyughing in the sky.


    Ye Xiong was the name of the General who had originally been in charge, and he also stood in the sky. The Blue Wolf Kingdom was the name of the Kingdom attacking the Li Kingdom.


    Ye Xiong did not respond to the other side¡¯s wild words and looked towards Zhao Fu. After personally witnessing Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, he did not have anyints. He trusted that only Zhao Fu had the power to resolve this crisis.


    ¡°Ignore him, wait for them to attack,¡± Zhao Fu calmly said. Ye Xiong followed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and ignored the big Half-Beast man.


    Seeing this, the big Half-Beast man¡¯s smile disappeared, and he coldly harrumphed as he shouted, ¡°Charge!!¡±


    The massive Half-Beast army flooded forwards like an unstoppable tsunami towards the Li Kingdom¡¯s army. The sounds were incredibly shocking and shook the surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers.


    The Cavalrymen at the front were incredibly fast and ferocious. The Blue Wolf Kingdom was a Level 3 Barony Kingdom and had brought five Corps with them. There were two Corps dealing with the other two armies.


    The Li Kingdom was only a Level 2 Barony Kingdom, so it only had five Corps in total. Two of their Corps were fighting against the Half-Beast Kingdom¡¯s other force, so they only had three Corps here.


    In this battle between Kingdoms, Corps were incredibly important. Having an extra one could make a key difference.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± The Half-Beast Cavalry were a Corps, and gray auras rose up from their bodies and formed a gray wolf that was hundreds of meters long. It roared towards the sky before giving off a terrifying aura and charging over.


    The Li Kingdom¡¯s Corps also roared as they exploded out with a green aura, condensing a green rhinoceros that gave off immense might as it charged at the gray wolf.


    Boom!!


    The two massive beasts shed together, resulting in horrifying shockwaves that sted out like gales. However, this battle had only just begun.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Four more explosions sounded out from the Blue Wolf Kingdom as four massive auras shook the surrounding 1,000 kilometers. The four other Corps also condensed their Corps Formations. They were a rat, a boulder, a rabbit, and a fang. These four Corps Formations gave off ferocious auras as they also flew towards the Li Kingdom¡¯s army.


    In battles between Kingdoms, they would ordinarily begin with using Corps Formations, as they had immense destructive power. Moreover, even if they were destroyed, they would not suffer any casualties; at most, the soldiers would be drained.


    The Li Kingdom¡¯s army released its two other Corps Formations. One was a staff and the other was a sparrow. They both gave off powerful auras as they rushed towards the Blue Wolf Kingdoms¡¯ army.


    They had two fewer Corps Formations than the Blue Wolf Kingdom, so they could only use City Lords or arge number of soldiers to defend. The City Lords and soldiers were at a disadvantage because the Corps Formations could suppress City Lords, and using soldiers to defend would result in countless casualties.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and sent out 150 or so City Lords to deal with two of the Corps Formations. 70 or so City Lords against a Corps Formation would not be a big issue.


    Of course, this depended on the strength of the Corps Formations ¨C there were ordinary Corps and Special Corps.


    Out of the Li Kingdom¡¯s 500 City Lords, 150 of them went to deal with the Corps Formations, so there were only 350 against 800 enemy City Lords now.


    As the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s soldiers charged, the Blue Wolf City Lords also exploded out with power and flew towards the Li Kingdom¡¯s City Lords.


    A massive battle erupted! The two armies savagely shed together, cavalrymen against cavalrymen and infantrymen against infantrymen. The sounds of weapons shing filled the air as blood flew everywhere and the aura of death continuously spread.


    The Li Kingdom was at a disadvantage, as they had fewer people, and the Ounders were incredibly ferocious in battle.


    The Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s army was not too surprised that they held the upper hand, as they had expected this ¨C the Li Kingdom could not stop them.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, a terrifying aura rippled out like an ocean. The entire battlefield was covered by this aura, and a feeling of terror appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The sudden appearance of this aura caused the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s side to be quite shocked. They looked over and saw a ck-cloaked figure turn into a ray of light and fly past, leaving behind 20 or so City Lords¡¯ bodies shed in half.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± He then tossed out rings, from which massive Wyverns appeared, giving off massive cries.


    After these Wyverns appeared, they pped their wings and createdrge gusts as they dove towards the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s army, breathing out mes or icy sts and incinerating or freezing their soldiers.


    The orderly Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s aura instantly fell into chaos. After all, 500 Wyverns that were all around 100 meters long had suddenly appeared, and they were unable to respond in time.


    However, this was the outside world, and the blue Wolf Kingdom had many Stage 4 soldiers. They drew their bows and aimed at the Wyverns. They contained immense force and shot into a Wyvern that had been careless.


    The Wyvern gave a pained cry; with how big its body was, a single arrow could not deal it much harm. However, hundreds of arrows were still quite dangerous.


    It could be seen how great the difference between the Legacy Land and the outside world was. After all, Great Qin¡¯s Wyverns could sweep across the entire Legacy Land as ordinary soldiers could not deal with them at all. Only City Lords could be used to contend against them.

 Chapter 1013: Violet-Clothed

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Violet-Clothed</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu ordered all of the Wyverns to be more careful and try to end the battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, their losses might be quite great.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu released all of his power, and he gripped the Death Disaster Sword as he flew towards the Blue Wolf City Lords. Terrifying sword lights continuously shed out, and the ordinary City Lords were unable to defend at all as they continuously fell at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands.


    With the Wyverns¡¯ help, the Li Kingdom¡¯s army gradually took the upper hand.


    The expressions of the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s side were quite unsightly. They had never thought that there would be someone so powerful helping the Li Kingdom. It was already evident that they were going to lose, and Zhao Fu had killed almost 200 City Lords already. The number of soldiers they had lost was also innumerable, and that number was quickly rising.


    Without needing to think too much, the Blue Wolf Kingdom gave the order to retreat, or their losses would be even more severe.


    However, even though they wanted to retreat, the Li Kingdom¡¯s army would not let them off. Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was now on the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s Commander, and he shed a sword light at the big Half-Beast man.


    The Li Kingdom¡¯s two other armies also started to attack the portion of the Half-Beast army that had been left behind. The Li army there had a big advantage in both soldiers and City Lords.. This was because Zhao Fu had sent a lot of the Li Kingdom¡¯s forces to those two armies, so it would not be too difficult for them to obtain victory.


    Chi!


    The big Half-Beast man was sent flying by Zhao Fu, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had used both his City Lord Seal and General Seal, he would have died.


    The other Blue Wolf City Lords could not just watch as their Commander was killed, so they quickly headed over. However, whether or not they could stop this was a different matter.


    The Great Qin Seal within Zhao Fu¡¯s body continuously provided him with arge amount of power. The Death Disaster Sword in his hand gave off an intense gray light and an eerie deathly intent that continuously corroded people¡¯s bodies. All of the City Lords¡¯ hairs stood on end, and their bodies instinctively trembled.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Pained cries sounded out as Zhao Fu drew out a massive sword light, covering 30 or so City Lords. Blood and fragmented corpses fell to the ground, and 30 or so City Lord Seals floated in the air.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, none of the Blue Wolf City Lords dared to stay any longer. They could only quickly run, and the army below also started to retreat.


    The Li Kingdom¡¯s two armies at the back had also taken down the remainder of the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s army and was attacking from behind.


    From this side, Zhao Fu led the Li Kingdoms¡¯ City Lords to chase after the Blue Wolf City Lords while the Li army chased down the Blue Wolf army.


    In the end, the Li Kingdom¡¯s two forces joined together and pincered the escaping Blue Wolf army. The Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s forces werepletely taken down, and the soldiers were either killed or surrendered. Most of the City Lords died, and only 100 or so were able to escape.


    As for the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s Commander, he had been killed as well. With Zhao Fu chasing after him, it was impossible for him to escape.


    The Li Kingdom¡¯s City Lords grinned as they cleaned up the battlefield. The Li Kingdom had obtained a great victory, and as part of the Li Kingdom, they were naturally incredibly happy. They werepletely won over by that cloaked figure in the sky.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his help, the battle would have gonepletely differently, and the Li Kingdom most likely would have lost. It was Zhao Fu who had saved their Li Kingdom, and with this sort of expert helping the Li Kingdom, who would dare to bully them in the future? Now, they had immense confidence.


    ¡°Lord, how should we move on?¡± Ye Xiong came before Zhao Fu and respectfully cupped his hands as he asked for orders.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°Go and take over the regions that had been conquered and reinforce the defensive lines. Don¡¯t attack the Blue Wolf Kingdom.¡±


    Now that the Blue Wolf Kingdom had suffered a heavy defeat, losing 70% of its City Lords and soldiers, the Blue Wolf Kingdom was quite defenseless at this moment, and if they could grasp this opportunity to attack, it would be a great opportunity.


    The Li Kingdom was not very strong, so Zhao Fu felt that attacking another world was too dangerous. The Blue Wolf Kingdom did not dare topletelymit to attacking the Li Kingdom, and they had onlyunched an attack of this scale because their Emperor had been killed. Neither of the worlds wanted to engage in a world war, and they knew that the Blue Wolf Kingdom was only attacking out of revenge.


    The Blue Wolf Kingdom had alsomunicated this to the neighboring Kingdoms, which was why they dared to attack. Otherwise, no Kingdom would dare to attack another Kingdom in another world like this.


    The Blue Wolf Kingdom had promised that if it destroyed the Li Kingdom, it would just take some resources and Cities and not any territory. They promised to give the territory to the surrounding few Kingdoms.


    For the other Kingdoms to receive arge amount of territory for free, they were all quite pleased, so they did not help the Li Kingdom and only watched from the sidelines.


    If Zhao Fu directly attacked the Blue Wolf Kingdom withoutmunicating with the surrounding Kingdoms first, they would most likely be chased back by the Half-Beast world incredibly quickly. Unless they had the strength to fight against a few Kingdoms, they could not attack.


    As such, Zhao Fu gave the order to solidify their defenses before sending ambassadors to the other Kingdoms to see what their stances were.


    This was quite troublesome andplicated. However, this was the outside world, and everyone paid more attention to these things.


    Ye Xiong understood Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions and left to give out orders.


    After news of the Li Kingdom emerging victorious spread, everyone else was incredibly shocked; they could not believe this. What was going on? Didn¡¯t they have internal conflict, and wasn¡¯t the Blue Wolf Kingdom much stronger? How did the Li Kingdom win?


    All of this was because of the appearance of a single person who had instantly turned the Li Kingdom¡¯s situation around. Everyone was quite curious where this person hade from, and they all feared his terrifying power.


    The entire Li Kingdom cheered in joy over this victory, and Le Yuyu and the others also had big smiles on their faces.


    Even though they had expected this result, Zhao Fu¡¯s performance hadpletely exceeded anything they could imagine. They had barely suffered any losses and yet had obtained such a great victory. With this sort of man as their support, she felt incredibly satisfied.


    On the other hand, the Blue Wolf Kingdom was in full panic. They had made so many preparations and had been much stronger than the Li Kingdom, yet they had lost so terribly. They had lost 70% of their forces, which was an incredibly heavy blow to them.


    The entire Kingdom fell into panic, and the new Emperor immediately ordered for all of their resources and effort to be put into defense. He also sent out ambassadors to the other Kingdoms to request for support.


    At that moment, a handsome young man dressed in violet clothes, followed by seven women who were as beautiful as goddesses, appeared above the Li Kingdom¡¯s Royal City. His powerful aura was like a massive storm that swept through the entire City.

 Chapter 1014: Eight Princesses

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Eight Princesses</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This aura was even more domineering and arrogant than the aura Zhao Fu gave off, and it assaulted the entire City, causing the Li Kingdom¡¯s defensive formation to activate.


    All of the Li Kingdom¡¯s regions gave off a faint light, and a massive power gathered towards the Royal City and formed a powerful barrier that protected everyone within the City.


    The violet-clothed young man lightly smiled and did not seem to care about the barrier as he said, ¡°I am the Young Sect Master of the Eight Dragons Essence Sect. I heard that it costs 300 Cities to take the Princess¡¯ hand in marriage. I would like to request for the Princess toe out to meet me; if she is suitable, I will provide 300 Cities.¡±


    The City below was in chaos as soldiers quickly gathered, and within the Pce, Le Yuyu quickly brought out a group of people to see what was going on.


    One of the seven women looked incredibly beautiful and was devilishly bewitching. She was called Princess Qiu Mei, and looking at the chaos below, she walked up, hugged the violet-clothed young man, and said, ¡°Hubby, when will you be able to gather eight Princesses? I can¡¯t wait to serve you and let you have your way with me.¡±


    The violet-clothed young man lightlyughed and rubbed her round bottom as he said, ¡°You little perv, it¡¯s not time yet. After I¡¯ve gathered eight Princesses and cultivated my Sect¡¯s Supreme Art, the Eight Dragons Divine Art, I will be the Eight Dragons Essence Sect¡¯s Sect Master. When that timees, I¡¯ll give you everything you want.¡±


    Feeling the violet-clothed young man¡¯s actions, the beautiful woman looked quite shy and panted as she hugged the young man tightly.


    Besides them, an extremely pretty woman with a fiery figure also came up and hugged the violet-clothed young man. She was called Princess Han Nan, and she lightly harrumphed as she said, ¡°Hubby, I want some too; you can¡¯t show favoritism to this little floozy.¡±


    The violet-clothed young man smiled and ced his other hand on that woman¡¯s bottom, causing her to also start panting.


    The five other women also went up and affectionately called him hubby, and the violet-clothed young man grinned as his hands moved around on their bodies.


    At that moment, Le Yuyu came out of the Pce with a few people. Feeling this terrifying aura, she made preparations to use the Nation Armament at any time.


    The Little Emperor was only six years old, so of course he could not fight. As such, Le Yuyu had set the Nation Armament to fight automatically because a person with such terrifying aura might not be something the Li Kingdom could deal with.


    Moreover, she knew about the Eight Dragons Essence Sect. Even though it was not one of the Five Great Sects of the Ancient Stem Domain, it was not weak either. It had the strength of a Dukedom Kingdom, and it had existed for quite a long time.


    The Li Kingdom naturally could not offend such a powerful Sect, so Le Yuyu could only endure and ignore the domineering fashion in which this person had appeared.


    Now that Le Yuyu and Le Zhiwen were Zhao Fu¡¯s women and had the Six Desire Demonic Qi, they did not want to leave Zhao Fu for even one second. Le Yuyu knew how her daughter felt about Zhao Fu, so she could only say courteously, ¡°Young Sect Master, Our daughter has already been married to someone else, so I apologize but I must ask you to leave!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, anyone who my hubby wants will belong to him. Hurry up and call your Princess out!¡± a tall and slim beauty who gave off a cold and arrogant demeanour said. She was called Princess Han Shuang, and she also exploded out with a powerful aura that bore down on the City.


    Le Yuyu felt slightly infuriated, but in the face of this power, she could only endure it.


    ¡°Hmph! Did you not hear our hubby speak? Hurry up and call your Princess out; to be our hubby¡¯s woman is a glorious thing for your whole Kingdom. Otherwise, don¡¯t me our hubby for destroying your Kingdom,¡± an extremely pretty woman wearing red clothes and giving off a slightly barbaric aura said to Le Yuyu with her red lips. She was Princess Huo Yan, and she was from a Kingdom called the me Speech Kingdom.


    Le Yuyu¡¯s expression was quite grim. The Li Kingdom was not a match for the Eight Dragons Essence Sect, and if Zhao Fu hadn¡¯te, she would have been all too happy to marry her daughter to this young man. That way, not only would they obtain 300 Cities, but they would also have the Eight Dragons Essence Sect as a supporter.


    However, they had now be Zhao Fu¡¯s women, and with Zhao Fu¡¯s help, the Li Kingdom had survived this crisis. Moreover, both her body and soul needed Zhao Fu.


    Le Yuyu felt quite troubled before making a decision. Finally, she prepared to speak.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Le Zhiwen didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her mother, so she walked out. She bowed to the violet-clothed young man, saying, ¡°I am the Princess Royal of the Li Kingdom. Also, I already have a husband.¡±


    The violet-clothed young man gave a pleased smile, not seeming to mind Le Zhiwen¡¯s words. His eyes gave off violet light as he started to look over Le Zhiwen, saying, ¡°Good looks, decent figure, appropriate constitution, hahaha... I¡¯ve finally gathered eight Princesses.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The violet-clothed young man suddenly felt that something was off. He used his vision technique to closely examine Le Zhiwen and found that she was no longer a virgin.


    ¡°What a disappointment. I finally found a suitable one but she¡¯s been taken already.¡± The violet-clothed young man felt quite angry and did not bother staying here any longer. He took his women and turned into a ray of light, disappearing over the horizon.


    Marrying a Princess for 300 Cities was quite an interesting matter, and because the violet-clothed young man had happened to hear of this, he came over to have a look, but in the end he returned in disappointment.


    The Eight Dragons Essence Sect¡¯s Supreme Art, the Eight Dragons Divine Art, required eight Princesses with arge amount of Phoenix Qi. Moreover, these eight Princesses all needed to have the same constitution, have the same birthday, and all be virgins. It could be said that the requirements were incredibly strict.


    However, the power it could bring was immense ¨C engaging in dual cultivation with these eight Princesses would make one¡¯s Cultivation much faster, and it was much more powerful than ordinary Arts. More importantly, if one practiced this Art to the pinnacle, it would be able to block eight fatal attacks.


    Since Le Zhiwen was not a virgin anymore, she was useless to him. Moreover, he did not want to touch someone who had been taken by someone else as he did notck beauties at all.


    Zhao Fu sensed the disturbance in the Li Kingdom, and after giving some orders, he hurried back to the Royal City and saw the rays of light disappearing into the distance. He slightly frowned before going into the Pce.


    ¡°Why did you onlye back now?¡± Seeing Zhao Fue back, Le Yuyu sprang into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and started to sob in frustration.


    The soldiers and pce maids stared at this scene in shock. Even though Zhao Fu and Le Yuyu had a rtionship, this was something secretive between them. On the face of things, she was the Empress Dowager; how could she leap into another man¡¯s embrace like this?


    Le Zhiwen hurriedly called out to her mother, causing Le Yuyu toe back to her senses. She let go of Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu gently asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Following this, Le Yuyu told Zhao Fu what had happened, causing a trace of anger to appear within Zhao Fu¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1015: Saint Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Saint Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu had no intention of letting his women be wronged. Even though Zhao Fu had not fallen in love with them, he felt that he should at least take responsibility for them as a man.


    He stretched out his hand, lightly wiped away the tears from Le Yuyu¡¯s face, andforted her gently, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be wronged like that in the future.¡±


    Le Yuyu felt a warmth within her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for everyone else¡¯s gaze, she would have leapt into his embrace again.


    ¡°How is the battlefield over there?¡± Le Yuyu returned to proper matters and asked.


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Everything concluded perfectly. We don¡¯t have to worry about the Blue Wolf Kingdom in the future. After dealing this massive blow to them, it will take them a long time for them to recover. If it wasn¡¯t for the other Half-Beast Kingdoms, I would have wanted to attack them in their own world.


    ¡°However, I sent out ambassadors to those other Half-Beast Kingdoms. If they don¡¯t object, the Li Kingdom can attack the Blue Wolf Kingdom. Also, we¡¯re bringing over the Half-Beasts we captured, and I n to use them.¡±


    Le Yuyu smiled as she nodded. ¡°It was all thanks to you this time. Now that you¡¯re not busy anymore,e to Our chambers; We have prepared ten or so pretty pce maids for you to properly thank you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I still need to prepare some other things; there are some matters that are not settled yet.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Le Yuyu thought about the current situation and could only let him go.


    A few dayster, the other Half-Beast Kingdoms sent back replies. The Blue Wolf Kingdom must have offered them benefits because they all supported the Blue Wolf Kingdom. Of course, this was only verbal support. However, Zhao Fu did not dare to attack the Blue Wolf Kingdom, so he could only give up on this n.


    At the same time, he continued to build even tougher defenses in order to defend against the Blue Wolf Kingdom or anyone else attacking. Soon, the Li Kingdom gradually fell into peace again.


    As for the surrendered Half-Beasts, they were given some training. Even though they could not attack the Blue Wolf Kingdom for now, perhaps it would be possible in the future. When that time came, these Half-Beasts would be of some use, so they started to prepare now.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu returned to the human world. There were still many regions that had not yet been cleared, and the process was quite slow. However, Great Qin was going as fast as it could, so Zhao Fu could not say much.


    The three other Continents were not too peaceful, and there were dark undertows. Even though they said arrogant things like telling Great Qin to stop expanding so rapidly or that they would ally together to attack, they understood that this would not have much of an effect. Great Qin¡¯s wild ambitions could never be satisfied, so they knew that they had to convince everyone.


    It was not just all yers but all system factions as well. Only if all of them allied together could they resist Great Qin.


    Even though Great Qin was a massive threat, since Great Qin was not attacking, many people still felt hopeful that it would remain at peace with them. As such, convincing everyone to band together was quite difficult.


    During this period of time, apart from Great Qin, Tina Pendragon¡¯s Great British Empire was also developing quite quickly. It now had 600 regions and had be a Level 6 Barony Kingdom.


    The human world only had these two Kingdoms for now. The power of Kingdoms vastly surpassed that of ordinary factions. Within the Legacy Land, their development was quite fast, but it would be different if they were in the outside world.


    Moreover, it was likely that the human world would only have these two Kingdoms. A few Dynasties that had once had an opportunity to establish Kingdoms had been dyed because of various matters.


    For example, Akhenaten¡¯s faction could be ranked third in the human world. His Dynasty had a massive amount of Fate and power, but because of the Southern Continent being conquered, he had been forced to relocate. He had lost arge amount of Fate, and his faction was now much weaker than before.


    Now, what Great Qincked most was time. This was the fifth year in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Everyone was doing their best to develop, and all of Zhao Fu¡¯s factions in the human world, Dark Demon world, and Fish Scale world were developing well. There were not any battles, and Zhao Fu became quite free.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to go into the Heaven Spirit Stele and continue to recite some of the Book of Daoism to pretend to be a higher-being. Everyone present once again fell silent and felt immense admiration.


    Zhao Fu had done this quite a few times now, and every time he would only recite a few lines before not speaking anymore. This way, he would seem quite mysterious. Of course, he was doing this for the benefits; he was not so bored as to do this for fun.


    Zhao Fu never asked for any fees, but he did asionally mention what he needed. If anyone sent them to him, he would continue speaking.


    Because of this, Zhao Fu had obtained many good things, such as materials, equipment, skills, and other items. Every time he spoke, he would receive a big pile of things, and they were all of good quality. After all, those who could enter the Communication Region all had high-grade ounts.


    However,pared to the number of people who listened, there were not actually many people who sent gifts; most people wanted to just freeload.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu could set up a private room that could only be essed by sending gifts. With Zhao Fu¡¯s Supreme level ount, he could create private rooms for free.


    However, there was a limit to how many people could enter private rooms, and if people asked questions, Zhao Fu would have no way to answer them, making it easy for him to be exposed. He could not disregard questions so easily by pretending to be mysterious.


    ¡°Higher-being, are you willing to take a disciple? I¡¯m a genius and won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 18 years old and am still a virgin; would you be interested, sir?¡±


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t quite understand these sentences. Would you mind exining them for us?¡±


    After obtaining a heap of things, Zhao Fu grinned as he looked at his private messages and ignored all of them. Those people had no value at all; they wanted Zhao Fu to give them something before they would reciprocate, and some were even thinking of swindling him.


    The Heaven Spirit Stele was quite simr to the inte, and on the inte, anyone could do anything they wanted. However, they could not threaten the real world.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with what he had received today. He had only casually recited a few lines and received so many things. Other people would not even be able to imagine obtaining things like this. One item that Zhao Fu had received was a liquid called the Thousand Flower Liquid.


    This Thousand Flower Liquid was created using over 1,000 Spirit Flowers, and it was ck-colored. It had massive benefits to the growth of flowers, and Zhao Fu wanted to use it to help with the growth of the World Flower.


    He had nted the World Flower for one year now, and even though he had used all sorts of items on it, it still had not bloomed. Perhaps this Thousand Flower Liquid would be effective.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to leave, another rainbow-colored ount sent a message, ¡°What is the Saint Realm?¡±

 Chapter 1016: Making Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Making Friends</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After seeing that rainbow-colored ount, Zhao Fu instantly had a bad feeling. After all, only higher-beings could have ounts like that, while Zhao Fu was just a fake. He still had no idea why he had been given a Supreme level ount.


    However, if the other person was really a higher-being, Zhao Fu did not have the guts to y pretend anymore. He could not help but think about the power of the higher-being he had encountered in the outside world; it was not something he could contend against.


    Facing the question from this ount, Zhao Fu could only stare in confusion because he did not know what the Saint Realm was.


    At that moment, the golden dragon rolled its eyes and said, ¡°Zhao Fu, don¡¯t you know that? It¡¯s after you break through to Stage 9 andprehend the Way of Saints. This person is very likely a higher-being, so you should stay away.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu understood. However, his Cultivation was only at Stage 7, so how could he talk about things beyond Stage 9?


    Hearing that this person was most likely a higher-being, Zhao Fu instantly became wary and wondered if he had gone too far and attracted a real higher-being.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to reply to that higher-being¡¯s message because higher-beings had terrifying abilities. Zhao Fu did not want to take a risk with no benefits.


    At that moment, the other person sent over another message, ¡°Rx, this Sovereign does not have any ill will towards you. I know that you¡¯re just a little cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha...¡± Zhao Fu felt quite awkward. He had been worshipped by countless people in the Communication Region, but he had been seen through instantly by a higher-being.


    He could sense that the higher-being really did not have any ill-intent, so Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to talk with this higher-being for a while. After all, this was someone who stood at the peak of the Heaven Awaken World, and if he could develop a connection with this person, even though it was a massive risk, there could be massive benefits.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m indeed just a little cultivator,¡± Zhao Fu answered respectfully.


    The higher-being quickly replied, ¡°Hahaha.. the things you said attracted our attention, but the true Dao is not something you would be able to talk about. However, the book of Dao that you recited from is quite advanced, so many people believed you.


    ¡°However, in our eyes, it¡¯s something that can be seen through easily. You¡¯re most likely from a new world, and what you recited from is a scripture from your world, right?¡±


    After reading this, Zhao Fu felt quite startled; he had never thought that the other person would be able to tell this as well. He thought about it and replied, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. However, how could you tell?¡±


    The higher-being replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with this type of book, so I could naturally tell. I wanted to ask you for the full text of that scripture. If you have any requirements, I¡¯ll agree as long as they¡¯re appropriate.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but feel delighted; he could ask for things from a higher-being, which was a massive opportunity. After all, even ordinary things to someone who stood at the peak of the world would be incredibly important to Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu thought of a few things, but just as he was about to speak, he could not help but think of all of those quests to kill him, and he sank back into his thoughts.


    Whether it was because of himself or because of Tuoba Qing, he would have to face the threat of higher-beings in the future. This made Zhao Fu feel quite unsafe, and it was something that had been bothering him for a while. After all, Great Qin did not have the strength to fight against a higher-being.


    Perhaps if he could establish friendly rtions with this higher-being, it would be of use to him in the future, so he made a decision.


    ¡°Senior, since you want to have a look, I will give it to you. My world also has many simr scriptures, and if you¡¯re interested, I can give them to you as well.¡±


    The higher-being replied, feeling quite surprised, ¡°Of course, this Sovereign is quite curious about your world. There were actually people who were able to write such profound things to the point that they¡¯re of some help even to us.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t you want anything? This Sovereign can give you top-quality Heaven Grade Arts, Divine Earth Armaments, or a Marquisate City.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but feelpletely dumbfounded. Those things were things that others could not even dream of obtaining, yet he could casually choose one. This was especially so of the Marquisate City. After such a long time, Great Qin had finally be a Marquisate Kingdom.


    Marquisate Kingdomspletely reigned above Barony Kingdoms, and in the boundary region, they were almost invincible.


    However, in order to obtain even bigger benefits, Zhao Fu could only politely refuse. He ordered his people to collect all religious texts, including Taoist, Buddhist, and Christian books.


    Following this, he gave them all to the higher-being through the Heaven Spirit Stele.


    After a while, the higher-being was quite satisfied. Zhao Fu decided to also go to the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world to also collect their scriptures. However, after he gave them to the higher-being, he was quite disdainful, making Zhao Fu feel quite surprised.


    Only after asking did he find out that the scriptures from the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world focused on cultivation and were not very sophisticated. On the other hand, the human world¡¯s scriptures focused on the spirit and breakthroughs in the spirit.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that this would be the case. After all, the human world was not a cultivation world, so the scriptures they had were naturally focused on the spirit. This was why the higher-being had taken an interest in them.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, and the higher-being once again asked him what he wanted. In exchange for all of the scriptures Zhao Fu had provided, he could even give a Dukedom City.


    This made Zhao Fu¡¯s heart leap. After all, a Dukedom City was the Royal City of a Dukedom Kingdom, and if the higher-being could give even such a thing, he would simply be too terrifying. However, for future benefits, Zhao Fu could only endure it and refuse.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu and the higher-being became friends in the Heaven Spirit Stele, and Zhao Fu fulfilled his goal. This was all for a few useless books, making Zhao Fu feel incredibly happy.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the Thousand Flower Liquid to where they were nting the World Flower.


    This ce had turned into an ocean of flowers, and the entire region was filled with all sorts of flowers, and they would never wilt. Countless butterflies danced about, creating an incredibly beautiful scene.


    The World Flower was already 120 meters tall and had five wide leaves. Its stem was five meters wide, and there was a flower bud at the top. The bud was quite tender, and it gave off a jade-like luster.


    Zhao Fu poured the Thousand Flower Liquid onto it, and it was quite absorbed by the World Flower. It began to rapidly grow until its height reached 260 meters. The bud became bigger, but it still did not bloom, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed.

 Chapter 1017: New General Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1017: New General Stars</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Two monthster, Zhao Fu called together the most outstanding Ounder leaders. One of them was Logue, who had been called Old Logue in the past. He no longer looked old at all, and with Great Qin¡¯s help, he had grown from a weak and elderly Goblin Vige Chief to a City Lord with Stage 5 strength.


    He was undoubtedly the most prestigious Goblin, and he was one of the Ounder leaders who had followed Zhao Fu for the longest. He was also quite proficient at magic attacks.


    The second was Doke. He was the leader of the Kobolds and had joined quite early on as well. He was highly esteemed among the Kobolds and was quite powerful. He was proficient at using spears and also had Stage 5 strength, and he wielded a City Lord Seal as well.


    The third was Daisy. She was the leader of the Elves and was highly respected by all of them. She had also joined around when Doke had joined.


    She had already been quite beautiful, and after fusing with the Holy Hall Bloodline, she had be even more beautiful and gave off an aura of purity as well. She was also incredibly powerful and proficient at magic attacks, and she also had a City Lord Seal.


    The final one was Saar, the leader of the Orcs. After conquering the Orc City, he had been promoted and performed quite well. He was ferocious in battle and had contributed much to Great Qin.


    He also had Stage 5 strength and liked using sabers, and he was respected by all Orcs. He also had a City Lord Seal.


    Zhao Fu called them over for the purpose of fusing General Armaments. They had already fused with General Fate ¨C now that Great Qin had participated in arge number of battles, they had killed many Generals, allowing many people in Great Qin to fuse with General Fate.


    During this period of time, Great Qin had also gathered 400 Soldier Souls, which could provide Great Qin with another four General Armaments.


    General Armaments were incredibly important, and Zhao Fu gave them the fused Divine Soldier Souls to fuse together.


    The four people obeyed and stood apart from each other, looking quite excited. Zhao Fu had given such important things to them, who were Ounders. It could be seen how much Zhao Fu valued them.


    The forty Divine Soldier Souls gave off arge amount of white light and floated into the sky, forming four circles of orbs.


    Following this, they gave off powerful auras, and the white light they gave off became more intense before forming forty massive orbs of light.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as the forty orbs of light gave off an even greater might, causing wild winds to ripple out. Within the orbs of light, the images of soldiers started to melt like ice and transformed into traces of violet qi, and the orbs of light seemed to call out to each other.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four massive explosions sounded out, causing the clouds to swirl as the heavens and earth dimmed. Four massive violet stars, giving off noble starlight, broke through the skyline and gradually descended.


    In that moment, the people in the other Continents sensed these ripples and could not help but frown. After the real world had been destroyed, many people¡¯s Fate Stars had awakened, so they were quite sensitive to Fate Stars.


    Looking at the four stars in the distance, their expressions became gloomy, and they sighed because that was the direction Great Qin was in. Because this had happened many times, they did not feel surprised about it anymore.


    All of their Generals had awakened General Stars, but because theycked General Armaments, they could not use their General Stars for much.


    Back at the Mind Continent, Logue and Daisy raised their staffs, while Doke raised his spear and Saar raised his saber.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The four of them released all of their power, causing terrifying auras to ripple out like corporeal shockwaves. Massive gales roared as the ground started to crack. Boulders rolled about and trees madly swayed. On the side, Zhao Fu unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain to defend against the wind.


    The four people gave off different-colored auras that formed aura mes around them, and their auras became more and more powerful.


    Boom!


    Another massive explosion sounded out as the four people gave off intense lights that formed pirs of light. They gave off terrifying might as they shot into the sky, mming into those four violet stars. Following this, the four violet stars gradually started to change color.


    One gradually became ck and gave off ck starlight, giving off an aura of conquering. Zhao Fu was quite familiar with this General Star, as it was the Army Destroyer Star ¨C this one belonged to Saar.


    One star gradually became silver-white, making it look like a moon. It gave off a gentle starlight, and its aura was also quite gentle. It also contained a type of Yin Qi.


    This was the Lunar Star, and it was Daisy¡¯s Fate Star. It was simr to a moon, and it was of a Yin and water attribute. It represented homeliness, wealth, motherhood, wives, and daughters.


    Themon folk often rted the Lunar Star to the legend of Chang¡¯E, and they would often worship the moon. The earliest records of it were from the Book of Documents: The sun, moon and stars were the ancestors of heaven; the mountains, rivers and seas were the ancestors of the earth. The heavens and earth wereprised of these six ancestors.


    One of the stars gradually became a noble yellow color and gave off a yellow light. It gave off the aura of a Commander-In-Chief and Prime Minister, and it gave off an intense superior might.


    This was called the Heaven Minister Star, and it was awakened by Logue. It represented Prime Ministers and had a supportive function.


    The Heaven Minister Star was a star of leadership, and since ancient times, it had been called a ¡®seal star.¡¯ This represented prudentness and steadfastness, and it considered the bigger picture. It was not obvious that it was a Yang type star, and it was often mistaken to be a Yin type star.


    Zhao Fu could not help but feel surprised. He had never thought that Logue would awaken a Heaven Minister Star. If he gave Li Si or Shang Yang a General Armament, they would most likely awaken Heaven Minister Stars, as they were suited to being Prime Ministers.


    However, because theycked General Armaments, Zhao Fu had to put all General Armaments to use, so Civil Ministers like Li Si and Shang Yang naturally were not given any.


    The final star became a fiery color and gave off ming light. It was extremely bright, and it gave off immense heat.


    This star was called the Sr Star and was Doke¡¯s Fate Star. It was a noble star of light, universal love, and authority.

 Chapter 1018: Sect Writ

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Sect Writ</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Lunar Star and Sr Star were opposing stars, and they could affect the two tree stars in the heavens, sun, and moon.


    In ancient times, the Sr Star was referred to as the ¡®Noble Star¡¯ or the ¡®Culmination Emperor Star.¡¯ It was simr to the Myrtle Imperial Star, but their characteristics were different.


    Even though the Sr Star was a star of assisting the ruler and was incredibly noble, it had to be bestowed by an Emperor.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that Doke would awaken a Sr Star, and he was quite surprised. However, this made sense ¨C after all, it was not just humans who could awaken General Stars. A General Star was determined by one¡¯s fate, and the type of fate one had determined one¡¯s General Star.


    The four General Stars gave off their own starlight, and they brought with them mighty auras as they shined down on the world. Under those four stars, the countless people seemed incredibly small.


    The four pirs of light gradually grew weaker, and the light that the four people gave off soon disappeared.


    At that moment, the four stars gave off terrifying power, dispersing the clouds in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers. The four stars gave off an intense starlight that turned into four pirs of light and shined down on the four people¡¯s bodies.


    The four people received the baptism of their General Stars, and their auras gradually changed and became stronger. Terrifying auras rippled out like shockwaves from them.


    Following this, the pirs of starlight gradually disappeared. Logue¡¯s Epic grade Deste Wood Scepter became yellow and seemed somewhat metallic, and it gave off a prestigious yellow light. Starlight flickered on it, engraving ¡®Heaven Minister¡¯ on it ¨C it was now the Heaven Minister Scepter.


    Daisy¡¯s Epic grade staff became silver-colored as if it was made of silver, and it gave off a gentle white light. The word ¡®Lunar¡¯ was now engraved on it, turning it into the Lunar Staff.


    Doke¡¯s spear turned into a ming-red iron spear that gave off a searing heat. There seemed to be mes burning on it, and the word ¡®Sr¡¯ was now engraved on it, making it the Sr Spear.


    Finally, Saar¡¯s saber became a ck-gold saber that gave off a ferocious aura that could cause others to feel fear. The words ¡®Army Destroyer¡¯ appeared on it, turning it into the Army Destroyer Saber.


    Looking at the General Armaments in the four people¡¯s hands, Zhao Fu smiled and took them to have a look. They were simr, yet different, to the previous General Armaments.


    The Heaven Minister Scepter¡¯s final special effect was called Heaven Minister Soldiers, and it made soldiers all-rounders. It not only increased their attack power and defense, but it also increased their speed and recovery, making them suitable for supporting.


    The Lunar Staff¡¯s final special effect was called Lunar Soldiers, and it allowed soldiers to absorb the power of moonlight. This made their battle power increase several times over if it was at night.


    The Sr Spear¡¯s final attribute was called Sr Soldiers, which was simr to Lunar Soldiers, but it allowed soldiers to absorb the power of the sun, making them more powerful at daytime.


    Finally, the Army Destroyer Saber¡¯s special effect was the same as the previous Army Destroyer General Armaments.


    Because the four General Armaments were already top-quality Epic grade equipment, after fusing with the power of the General Stars, they became vastly improved and became Level 2 Saint Armaments.


    Great Qin now had 16 General Armaments, which was quite arge number. Most other people in the human world did not even have a single General Armament. He was now eight away from being able to fuse a King Armament.


    Even though Zhao Fu did not have precise information on King Armaments, from the shard he had obtained in the past, he knew that a King Armament¡¯s power far exceeded General Armaments, so he greatly looked forward to the day he could fuse a King Armament.


    After looking over the General Armaments, Zhao Fu returned them to their owners and held a celebration.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the blood pool where they were refining the Primogenitor Statue. Because they had unified the Mind Continent and also taken over a Continent in the Fish Scale world, they now had a lot blood in the blood pool of all kinds of varieties.


    This made the speed at which they refined the Primogenitor Statue much faster. The Primogenitor Statue started to go through some changes, such as its hair bing blood-red and its body bing ck.


    Zhao Fu was not sure what the Primogenitor Statue would be like after it was fully refined. However, at their current speed, it would still take another 180 years.


    It seemed that he had to work harder and unify the human world in order to make the process even faster.


    Another monthter, three rays of demonic light shot into the sky, causing the weather to change. The clouds swirled as three massive auras spread out, and three terrifying images appeared in the sky.


    One looked like a ghost, one looked like the face of a demon, and one was a demonic sword. The three images all gave off dense demonic qi, bringing with them a powerful aura of suppression. Everyone felt terror and trembled.


    These were the three re-established Sects. Zhao Fu would only refine Nation Armaments and handed out Sect Armaments in order to increase the number of top-tier forces Great Qin had.


    Zhao Fu gave the position of the Demon God Sect¡¯s Sect Master to Elise and gave the Sect Armament to her.


    Zhao Fu made Zhao Mo the Sect Master of the Demon Ghost Sect, and he made Zhao Sha the Sect Master of the Demon Murder Sect. Finally, he made Ge Nia the Sect Master of the Demon Sword Sect.


    The best choices for Sect Masters were those who had talent in cultivating and walked the path of supreme experts as opposed to Generals or aristocrats. Only then could they use the full power of the Sects and Sect Armaments.


    As such, Zhao Fu would not make people like Bai Qi, Wang Jian, and the others Sect Masters. They were responsible for leading soldiers in battles, and if they were made Sect Masters, it would be quite strange. At the same time, Zhao Fu would not make any Civil Ministers Sect Masters either.


    Zhao Mo had used to be a Demon Sovereign King, but in the future, Zhao Fu would have him walk the path of Sects as opposed to the path of Kings. After all, Great Qin could only have one King.


    With Zhao Sha¡¯s Sin Devil bloodline, he was destined to be a supreme expert. As such, he was a suitable target to be nurtured. Finally, Ge Nia was Great Qin¡¯s number one swordsman. With his sort of talent, if Zhao Fu did not properly nurture him, he would be wasting a genius.


    Elise and Zhao Mo were already considered Great Qin¡¯s most powerful forces, while Zhao Sha and Ge Nia were slightly weaker.


    Now, all four of them were monstrously powerful, but Zhao Fu felt that there were still not enough of such people. Great Qin did notck any Generals, but it seemed that it needed to nurture more genius cultivators. They would be immensely useful in the future.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that he could not dy in this; he could notck soldiers and top-tier forces in this world. Without more top-tier forces, Zhao Fu would be quite limited.


    Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates, and after a series of discussions, he decided to put into effect ¡®Sect Writs.¡¯

 Chapter 1019: Level 11 Marquisate Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Level 11 Marquisate Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sect Writs were writs that encouraged people to join Sects, and they gave support to Sects to develop. Sects were the best ces to nurture top-tier experts, as most experts in the world came from Sects. As such, it was important to greatly develop Sects.


    Whether it was the management or structure of Sects, it was best to set them up like ordinary Sects. Moreover, it was better to start nurturing disciples from as young as possible, ideally below 16 years of age.


    Zhao Fu had only started cultivating after entering the Heaven Awaken World, and his Cultivation had fallen behind most people his age. This was the case even though he had Heaven grade aptitude, and without it, he would have fallen behind even more.


    In the future, Great Qin¡¯s focus would not be the development of academies but Sects. Both of them were incredibly important: One increased knowledge and culture, while the other increased strength. Only by developing both would Great Qin¡¯s future path be more secure.


    Zhao Fu ced his attention on Sects and also helped the Hundred Schools of Thought develop. This was because the Hundred Schools of Thought had extraordinary abilities and would be a great help as well.


    However, a few dayster, a letter was sent to the Great Qin pce. It came from the Great Tang¡¯s Li family, and after hearing about this, Zhao Fu frowned. He did not even want to look at it and nned to destroy it.


    However, the soldier who brought the letter reported, ¡°The person who sent this said that Your Majesty must have a look, or else Your Majesty will regret it eternally.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu frowned and opened the letter. It was personally written by Li Zhe, but instead of words of repentance likest time, they were filled with cursing towards Zhao Fu and his mother.


    He wrote that Zhao Fu was a unfilial bastard and as lowly as a beast to have forced the Li family into such a state. He also said that Zhao Fu¡¯s mother was a slut and a piece of trash and that him ying with her was her glory. He said that he regretted being so soft-hearted before; if he had known all of this would have happened, he would have killed them both.


    After reading the letter, Zhao Fu felt immense anger well up within him to the point that he nearly coughed up blood. He was even tempted to head to the Western Continent by himself to get rid of the family.


    However, Zhao Fu coldlyughed and threw out the letter, sting it to smithereens with his power.


    This was clearly a trap ¨C there were most likely countless people waiting there in ambush. They wanted to anger Zhao Fu and lure him over before killing him. Once Zhao Fu died, the Great Qin Empire would most likely crumble.


    The Li family was certain that Zhao Fu would go; with Zhao Fu¡¯s current status and personality, how could he endure such a thing? After all, most people with immense power in the human world did whatever they wanted with reckless abandon. This was especially so with Zhao Fu¡¯s own father writing such a letter ¨C no ordinary person would be able to endure.


    However, Zhao Fu decided not to go. They had definitely prepared something that would be able to kill him.


    Zhao Fu was not so stupid as to go. He had been enduring this since he was little, and he could wait longer for his revenge. Zhao Fu did not put the Li family in his eyes anymore, and if he still cared about what Li Zhe said, it would be his loss.


    Great Qin had already cleared out one-fifth of the empty regions, and soon, it would truly control the Mind Continent and Southern Continent. It seemed that it was the Li family who felt worried ¨C once Great Qin finished clearing, it would most likely immediately attack.


    The entire human world would once again be chaotic, and their situation would be even more difficult. They would have to face a direct attack from Great Qin.


    If Zhao Fu went, he would be giving them what they wanted; only by not going would he be able to enrage them and make them even more panicked.


    ¡°In the future, destroy everything that the Li family sends over. There is no need to deliver them to Us.¡± Zhao Fu deeply breathed in and calmed himself down before turning his attention to Great Qin¡¯s development. He then ordered people to start collecting information on the remaining Continents so that they could prepare a n of attack.


    It was now June, and it was another hot summer day. The sun seemed to be roasting the ground, and a sense of heat could be felt everywhere. It was quite annoying, and this year¡¯s summer was even hotter than before.


    However, everyone in Great Qin looked incredibly delighted. A ck pir of light stood between the heavens and earth, and countless clouds quickly gathered, forming a massive vortex. A massive gale blew away all of the hot air, making it instead a bit chilly.


    Nine massive ck dragons spiralled in the sky, causing the clouds to swirl. They gave off an unimaginably powerful might, creating an incredibly shocking scene.


    After a year or so of clearing, Great Qin had finally unified the Mind Continent. It had alsopleted its Great Wall, marking all of the Mind Continent as its territory.


    As for the Southern Continent and Netherwater Continent, they had not yet been fully cleared.


    Now, Great Qin had be a Level 11 Marquisate Kingdom. The Mind Continent had 14,570 regions, and each level of Marquisate Kingdoms required 1,000 regions. However, leveling up to a Dukedom Kingdom required unifying an entire world, which had tens of thousands of regions. Ordinarily, Kingdoms only had nine levels.


    However, Dukedom Kingdoms and Marquisate Kingdoms were quite special ¨C after reaching Level 9, Marquisate Kingdoms could continue to level up. However, after Level 9, the number of regions required for the next level up doubled, bing 2,000 regions for each subsequent level up.


    A Level 11 Marquisate Kingdom¡¯s stats were naturally incredibly powerful, and the nation Fate was incredibly mighty. It had countless residents, and these were Great Qin¡¯s new stats:


    Vige Name: Great Qin Royal City (Human King)


    Level: Marquisate Royal City (Level 11)


    Vige Area: 12,429,400 square kilometers


    Vige Territory: 1,632,421,800 square kilometers


    Residents: 3,492,950/290,240,000


    Military: 7,192,640/332,482,000


    Popr Support: 86


    Vige Special Stats: Territory Crop Output +400%, Territory Crop Growing Time -400%, Poption Limit +220%, Residents¡¯ stats can randomly +28, Soldiers¡¯ stats +33%, Poption Attraction +300%, chance of attracting higher grade poption +300%


    Subsidiary Vige Limit: 18,096,930


    Subordinate Viges: Logue Vige, Jean Vige, Dorun Vige, Li Family Vige, Wolf Vige, Ferocious Tiger Vige...


    Great Qin¡¯s overall poption was now at 26 billion, and it had two billion soldiers. There were 1.4 billion Stage 1 soldiers, 70 million Stage 2 soldiers, 3.5 million Stage 3 soldiers, and 100,000 Stage 4 5 soldiers.


    Great Qin now controlled 27,570 regions, and this included the regions in the Southern Continent and Netherwater Continent. There were 14,570 regionspletely under its control within the Mind Continent.


    Great Qin had one Marquisate City, three Barony Cities, nine Capital Cities, and 25,000 Great Cities, and this did not include the 20,000 Cities in the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent. It also had 6,521 Cities, 9,860 Towns, and 3,589,489 Viges.


    Because they now fully controlled 14,570 regions, they had 40,210 Counties, which meant they could have 40,210 County Seals, 14,570 Province Seals, 1,457 Baron Seals, 145 Marquis Seals, 14 Duke Seals, and one Earl Seal.


    At the same time, the Great Qin¡¯s Corps automatically upgraded as well. They were now Level 21 Corps, and each Corps could have 6.2 million soldiers, and they could now have a shocking 56 Corps.

 Chapter 1020: New Corps

    <h4>Chapter 1020: New Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Great Qin¡¯s strength had once again be many times more powerful. They had over 40,000 Counties, which meant that Great Qin could have over 40,000 Civil Officials defending Great Qin. With the other Cities and Martial Officials, Great Qin¡¯s true power could be said to be absolutely monstrous.


    With this sort of strength, the three other Continents would not be able to break into Great Qin at all. Now, only Great Qin had the right to attack them, and they no longer had to fear the threat of the other Continents.


    However, Zhao Fu was now posed with a new problem, which was the 33 new Corps.


    Great Qin already had 23 Special Corps, and Zhao Fu had spent a lot of effort creating them. The main problem was the vessels, which were quite rare. Each vessel required immense power.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had already used up all of the special vessels to create the 23 Special Corps, and he could not think of anything else that could be used.


    This made Zhao Fu¡¯s head ache ¨C could it be that he had to establish ordinary Corps?


    At that moment, Zhao Fu thought about the Sects and the Hundred Schools of Thought. Perhaps they could be used as vessels.


    When he thought of this, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. However, they had only just submitted to Great Qin, and their factions all belonged to themselves. Zhao Fu needed to confirm if they would be suitable or not.


    The Sects that Zhao Fu had conquered would definitely be useable, as the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s sects were not any weaker than most Dynasty factions. There were still 29 Corps remaining, however.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu discussed this matter with the Hundred Schools of Thought, and they were all quite cooperative. After some testing, they found that only some Schools were suitable, as some Schools were not suited to fighting, such as the School of Legalism, the School of Logicians, the School of Misceny, and the School of Medicine.


    These Schools all had abilities in other areas, so they were unable to be vessels for Corps. One of the suitable ones were the Ancient ns; they had been one of the most powerful legacy factions, and their legacy was a bit stronger than even China¡¯s Five Great Dynasties.


    There were also the School of Taoism, the School of Military, the School of War, the School of Armaments, and the School of Yin Yang.


    There were seven of them in total, so there were still 22 Corps that required vessels.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu remembered that two of the Corps he had seen during the battle between the Li Kingdom and Blue Wolf Kingdom were Cavalry Corps. Great Qin did not seem to have any, and with how powerful Cavalry Corps were, Great Qin could not do without them. As such, Zhao Fu decided to create some Cavalry Corps.


    Great Qin¡¯s main mounts were ck God Horses, which had been enhanced many times. The ck God Horse Den was already incredibly high grade, and it had fused with a trace of Divinity, making it incredibly powerful.


    Zhao Fu went over, tested it, and found that it was possible to be used as a vessel.


    Apart from the ck God Horses as the main mounts, Great Qin had also nurtured two other types of mounts, which were the Orcs¡¯ Giant Wolves and the Elves¡¯ Giant Deer.


    The Giant Deer were rtively mild, and ordinary people could ride them as well, though controlling them was quite difficult. However, the Elves were quite proficient at riding them. On the other hand, most ordinary people did not dare to ride the Giant Wolves. Because of how ferocious they looked, ordinary people did not dare to ride them.


    Moreover, the Giant Wolves could only be mounted by the Orcs; anyone else who rode them would not be able to control them at all.


    Because of this, Great Qin had nurtured some Giant Wolves and Giant Deer but not inrge numbers.


    In actuality, Great Qin now had many Orcs and Elves, hundreds of millions of each, so Zhao Fu felt that nurturing two Cavalry Corps for them would be no problem.


    The Giant Wolf Den and Giant Deer were both bound to Cities; this was the advantage that the Ounders had. If humans wanted mounts, they would have to search and capture them for themselves.


    Zhao Fu went to an Orc Great City and took out a Corps Core. He found that it was suitable to be a vessel, but it did not have enough power and could only create an ordinary Corps.


    However, Zhao Fu would not be stopped by something like this. This was because the Giant Wolf Den required Orc Blood Crystals, which were fused from the blood of countless Orcs. An Orc Blood Crystal required the blood of at least 100,000 Orcs to form.


    They could increase the power of the Giant Wolf Den using Orc Blood Crystals, and Great Qin had many Orcs. As such, Zhao Fu ordered people to collect blood from Orcs. Simrly, the Giant Deer Dens also required Elf Blood Crystals, so he also ordered for Elf blood to be collected as well.


    Of course, this did not require the killing of any people; everyone just had to give a bit of blood. Because there were hundreds of millions of them, a bit from everyone could form an ocean.


    Using the secret techniques of the Orcs and Elves, all of the blood was fused together into two blood crystals that were each one meter wide. They gave off powerful auras as well as the dense smell of blood, making people instinctively want to retreat from them.


    Following this, Zhao Fu used the two blood crystals on the Giant Wolf Den and Giant Deer Den. Two rays of blood-red light shot into the sky, causing blood-red auras to spread out. The images of a giant wolf and giant deer appeared in the sky, giving off heaven-shaking roars.


    The Dens¡¯ power continuously increased, causing all sorts of abnormal signs. This was to be expected from fusing the blood of hundreds of millions of people, and the two Dens gained enough power to be vessels.


    Now, Zhao Fu still had 19 more Corps to create. This was still quite arge number; what else could he use?


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of something, and he could not help but smile. Back when Great Qin had be a Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom, Great Qin had not yet unified anyrge areas. Now that they had unified the Mind Continent, they had conquered many Legacy factions.


    Even though these Legacy factions¡¯ stats were quite ordinary and the Special Corps they created would be quite ordinary, they would be better than ordinary Corps at least. As such, Zhao Fu decided to make these Legacy factions into vessels as well.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to bring him information on these Legacy factions, and he found that 14 of them could be used as vessels.


    There were now five Corps Cores remaining. After thinking incredibly hard, Zhao Fu realized that he had forgotten about a powerful City, which was Masanori Hano¡¯s Devil City.


    After they had submitted to Great Qin, Zhao Fu had not visited ever since. It did not need to be stated how powerful the Devil City was ¨C all of its residents had a trace of the Devil bloodline, and the City had all kinds of powerful Devils. Ordinary people did not dare to take even a step inside.


    With the Devil City, there were only four Corps Cores left. Zhao Fu could not think of what else to use, so he stored them away for now. There would be more battles in the future, and he would obtain more suitable vessels.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to create the Corps. He first went to the ck God Horse Den and fused a Corps Core into it. A formless aura spread out, and countless ck God Horses raised their heads and whinnied, while their King, ck Forest, did the same.


    The Den gave off boundless ck light, and a powerful aura sted out as if a godly spirit was descending. An incredibly tall and well-built ck horse appeared above the Den before turning into a stone stele.

 Chapter 1021: Devil Castle

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Devil Castle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    [ck God Cavalry Corps]: With the ck God Horse Den as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the ck God Horse Den, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive power from ck God Horses, and their power can be fused. Soldiers will receive power from the ck God Horse Den, and the Corps Formation will be a ck God Horse. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    After looking at the ck God Cavalry Corps¡¯ information, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked because the Cavalry Corps¡¯ information was different to that of other Special Corps. Ordinarily, Corps merely received some sort of power.


    However, the Cavalry Corps not only received power but could also share and fuse power with ck God Horses. This made the cooperation between rider and mount even closer.


    Moreover, the fusing of their power could result in a cumtive power that was greater than the sum of the individuals.


    Zhao Fu had not expected such a thing; just this alone made the Cavalry Corps more powerful than the other Special Corps. Because they also had warhorses, in battles between Corps, the Cavalry Corps would have an advantage.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Giant Wolf Den and fused a Corps Core into it. Countless traces of blood-red aura spewed out, and the countless Giant Wolves sensed this power and howled.


    The Den gave off a powerful blood-red light and leaked out arge amount of blood. The blood formed a massive, ferocious-looking wolf of blood that was five meters long, and it gave off a dense aura of killing.


    [Giant Wolf Cavalry Corps]: With the Giant Wolf Den as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Giant Wolf Den, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive power from Giant Wolves, and their power can be fused. Soldiers will receive power from the Giant Wolf Den, and the Corps Formation will be a Giant Wolf. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    The Giant Wolf Cavalry Corps¡¯ information was simr to the ck God Cavalry Corps. Next was the Giant Deer Den.


    Simrly, countless traces of blood-red flowed out as a powerful aura expanded out, causing countless Giant Deer to cry out. The Den gave off boundless blood-red light, and blood flowed out, forming a massive blood-red Giant Deer that turned into a blood-red stone stele.


    [Giant Deer Cavalry Corps]: With the Giant Deer Den as the vessel, this stone stele has received a massive amount of power from the Giant Deer Den, greatly raising all attributes. All members of the Corps can receive power from Giant Deer, and their power can be fused. Soldiers will receive power from the Giant Deer Den, and the Corps Formation will be a Giant Deer. The limit for this Corps has increased by one million soldiers.


    Following this, Zhao Fu created the 27 other Special Corps and picked out elite soldiers from the army to join them. Because the Corps only had limited positions, those in them had to be elites among elites.


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the Devil City, nning to create the final Corps. All of the buildings here were built in an ancient Japanese style, looking quite elegant and beautiful. There were sakura trees throughout the city, creating a pretty and leisurely atmosphere.


    Zhao Fu did not pay much attention to the scenery and directly entered the Devil Castle. However, he soon stopped because he came across many Devils.


    One was quite beautiful and enchanting and gave off a noble and beguiling aura. She wore a light violet pce dress ¨C this was one of the Three Great Devils, Tamamo-no-Mae.


    She was leaning against a pir, her pce dress quite losses, revealing her long and slender snow-white legs and much of herrge breasts. She looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and lightly bit her lip, looking quite flirtatious.


    Legends had it that during the time of the Japanese Emperor Konoe, Tamamo-no-Mae was a golden nine-tailed fox who had turned into a world-ss beauty. She was knowledgeable and beautiful, being called Japan¡¯s number one beauty and also the number one learned woman.


    There was another woman who was extremely beautiful, and her jet-ck hair fell to her calves. She wore a white dress stained with blood, and strangely, there were three candles bound to her hair with blue mes on them. She was Ushi Mairi.


    She was a specter from legends that was filled with jealousy and anger. Because she had been abandoned, she continued on as a spectre, fuelled by her hatred.


    When most people thought about spectres, they thought of semi-transparent ghosts or white hazes, but Ushi Mairi gave off a blood-red light. From 1 AM to 3 AM, she would hammer nails into a sacred tree, which was an ancient method of cursing.


    Ushi Mairi was an extremely jealous type of Devil, and she wore an iron ring with three candles. If she hammered the nails and cursed someone for seven days, the cursed person would die. However, if anyone discovered her, the curse would fail.


    There was also a pretty woman with an alluring body, who only wore a piece of red cloth. She had a calm smile as she looked at Zhao Fu. She was Dodomeki.


    It was said that Dodomeki stole eyes from men for herself, and if she could obtain 100 eyes, she would be an invincible Devil.


    There was another graceful beauty wearing an elegant pce dress. She also looked at Zhao Fu flirtatiously ¨C this was Fuguruma Yobi.


    Toriyama Sekien wrote about Fuguruma Yobi in Gazu Hyakki Tsurezure Bukuro. She was a book cart that had manifested due to the emotions and attachment from the love letters in her cart. The Japanese people came to view her as a Devil that induced children to read.


    Fuguruma Yobi was said to be a Concubine of Emperor Muramaki of the Heian period and was incredibly beautiful. However, she was killed out of jealousy by another Concubine. She was versed in songs and poems, and when she died, she used her blood to write a curse, resulting in the death of Emperor Murakami.


    There was another woman who looked quite cold and had her hair coiled up. She was tall and wore a white kimono that showed her shoulders. She had a gloomy smile as she looked at Zhao Fu; she was Hone-onna.


    The earliest records of Hone-onna were from Konjaku Gazu Zoku Hyakki by Toriyama Sekien. There was a man called Shiro who could not endure the days of poverty with his wife, so he separated from her. He married the big miss of a wealthy family and became an official. However, he increasingly despised this new life, and he could not help but think back to his wife from before.


    A yearter, he returned to his first wife, and she did not me him at all. The next morning, he woke up and found that beside him was a ck skeleton instead of his wife.


    There was another young woman who was also quite beautiful and had blue eyes, long blue hair, and wore a light blue dress. She was called Aoandon.


    The earliest legends were from the Edo period, but they all described her differently. She was a terrifying monster who had once been a Devil in hell and often walked in front of the gate to the Underworld. She liked to y a popr game called Hyakuonogatari Kaidankai.

 Chapter 1022: Hyakki Yagyo

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Hyakki Yagyo</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hyakuonogatari Kaidankai was a game where people lit 100 candles and took turns talking about strange or terrifying stories. Each time they finished telling a story, they would blow out one of the candles. After all of the candles were extinguished, it was said that everyone would be brought to hell.


    There was dignified-looking woman who had snow-white hair and snow-white eyes. She wore a white kimono and gave a gentle smile as she looked at Zhao Fu. She was called Yuki-onna.


    She was a traditional Japanese Devil everyone knew about. She lived in mountains and looked quite beautiful. She would often attract men to ces where there was no one else and kiss them. At the same time, the men¡¯s bodies would freeze, and she would devour their souls.


    The Yuki-onna¡¯s children were called Yukinbo, and Japanese folklore believed that the Yukinbo were the Devils who brought the first snow of winter. The Yuki-onna was a world-ss beauty and had a cold personality. She was a subordinate of the mountain god and controlled the snow of winter.


    Juvenile Yuki-onna were harmless, but mature Yuki-onna liked to freeze men and take them back to where they lived to look at.


    There was a pure-looking and slim woman who wore ace kimono and looked at Zhao Fu while smiling; she was called Hashihime.


    Hashihime was called ¡®the maiden of the bridge¡¯ and was a divine type of Devil. It was both a Water Devil and a Water God.


    Because she could not be with her beloved person, she drowned herself. If men crossed the bridge at night, she would appear and cause the water to drown them. If women crossed, she would pull them into the water.


    Hashihime first appeared in the poem Kokinshu, and there were many stories about her.


    There was another woman wearing a pce dress who had fluffy, long hair. She was quite pretty, but her teeth were ck and held a mirror. She did not look at Zhao Fu for some reason; she was called Ao-nyobo.


    Ao-nyobo was forty-fifth out of the Hyakki Yagyo. She ate humans and was incredibly dangerous.


    They were mainly in Kyoto and often appeared in dark and old houses, holding a mirror. She was actually quite pitiful due to her story.


    A beautiful woman with an enchanting figure wearing a bathrobe coldly smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu. She was called the Drowned Woman.


    She often appeared in onsens, and people would often see a beautiful woman bathing. However, if she stood up, they would see skeletons in the water around her.


    She was simr to Kappas, which were Devils that lured people tomit suicide.


    There were two types of Drowned Women. One type had the upper half of a beautiful woman but had the lower half of a skeleton; these were called Skeleton Drowned Women. The other type had the upper half of a beautiful woman but had the lower body of a snake; these were called Snake Drowned Women.


    A woman who wore exquisite clothes, had a voluptuous figure, and looked like she put extreme detail into her looks looked at Zhao Fu with a gaze full of desire. She was called Futakuchi-onna.


    The Hyakki Yagyo recorded that she was ascivious woman who stole husbands, and she was extremely gluttonous and quite dangerous.


    There was also a woman who looked drenched and wore thin white clothes. She had a graceful demeanor, and her looks were quite good. She was called Nure-onna.


    Nure-onna were also called ¡®sea women¡¯ or ¡®sea concubines,¡¯ and they lived near the sea.


    She was the spirit of a woman drowned in the sea, and usually her lower half was a dragon tail or snake tail. She was always drenched, and from behind, she looked like a rock.


    A middle-aged woman with an elegant figure, delicate looks, and a pale face looked at Zhao Fu expectantly. She wore a simple kimono, and she was called Ubume.


    Ubume actually came from ancient Chinese legends and sometimes appeared with nine heads. It was said that she was formed from the obsessions of a woman who had died in childbirth. She held a child as she walked in the night, and the cry of the child became the cry of Ubume.


    Sometimes Ubume would steal children and sometimes they would adopt them.


    Another woman, who looked quitezy, leaned against the wall. She was quite tall and slim and had an aura that stood out. She looked at Zhao Fu with interest in her beautiful eyes. She was Tenjo-kudari, a Devil from legends that often appeared on the top of houses.


    There was another woman wearing a red dress who had a fiery figure. Her hair was long to the point that it fell to the ground; she was Harionago.


    Legends had it that if someone in Shikoku saw a beautiful woman smiling at them from the side of the road, they should not be too happy.


    It was quite likely that the beautiful woman would suddenly use her long hair to drag them in when they got too close. They would then find out that there were sharp barbs on the end of her hair, bringing extreme pain.


    There was another beautiful middle-aged woman wearing a gorgeous dress and looking at Zhao Fu with a lustful look while hiding a smile behind her hand ¨C she was a Smiling Woman.


    It was said that Smiling Women came from dead prostitutes, and they had frivolous personalities and liked tough. Those who heard theirugh were often in dire straits.


    Finally, there was a woman wearing a ck kimono with her hair coiled up. She was devilishly beautiful but also contained a trace of maliciousness. Her figure was quite mature, and she held a ck cat ¨C she was Nekomata.


    Nekomata was a cat devil, and it was said that she was a ck cat with nine tails. Her ears were pointed and her teeth were quite sharp, and legends said she had nine lives.


    Seeing so many female Devils, Zhao Fu felt quite startled. When he had attacked Japan, he had only talked with Masanori Hano, and he had not gone into the Devil City. After going in, he was quite surprised.


    He did not know why they were here, but some of them were evidently tempting him. Masanori Hano was a friend to Zhao Fu, and since he treated her as a friend, he would not let her down.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that they had some kind of goal, so he turned around and nned to take another route in order to not make trouble.

 Chapter 1023: Devil World

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Devil World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, just as Zhao Fu turned, another ten or so female Devils appeared behind him.


    The Devil in the lead wore red samurai armour and had three samurai swords at her waist. Her ck hair fell to her shoulders, and even though she had a smile on her face, her ck eyes had a hint of savageness within them. She was quite valiant-looking and had great ambitions.


    She was Momijigari and was much more magnificent and renowned than Shuten-douji.


    When she was younger, Momijigari had been called Kurei. However, she had been in by a samurai called Taira no Koremochi with a holy katana. Momijigari, who had wanted to bring peace to the world, could only temporarily hide within the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and hundreds of yearster, she reappeared as a man called Oda Nobunaga!


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you leaving? Could it be that you look down on Devils like us? Your Majesty is the Emperor of Great Qin, someone with supreme authority. You should have whatever you want; Your Majesty, don¡¯t be like those other fake men,¡± Momijigari said as she smiled at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stared and could not understand what she was saying, so he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Momijigari gave a slightly mocking smile as she replied, ¡°Those who say they can only love one woman ¨C are they really telling the truth? If they could, who wouldn¡¯t want to have many wives and have as many beauties as the clouds?


    ¡°In this world filled with desires, it¡¯s not just men but women who also want to have multiple husbands and be surrounded by handsome men.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and agreed. After all, this was quite true ¨C in this world, how many people truly loved each other to the death? Most of these people only existed in books, as people all desired true love. However, in reality, things were not so because humans were things of desire.


    Seeing Zhao Fu agree, Momijigari¡¯s smile became brighter, ¡°Then Your Majesty shouldn¡¯t be one of those fake people; since Your Majesty¡¯s harem is so big, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t mind Devils like us joining.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed; he had never thought that she would have these intentions.


    At that moment, Momijigari suddenly squatted down and suddenly started taking off Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes as she gave a confident smile and said, ¡°Then, Your Majesty, let me taste you...¡±


    ¡°Wait, tell me your goal first. We are here for proper business and have many things to attend to.¡± Before Momijigari could finish speaking, Zhao Fu cut her off because he was not someone who would neglect proper matters for his own desires.


    Seeing Zhao Fu be so serious, Momijigari could only stand up and say, ¡°Your Majesty, we have three goals. The first is about our Young Miss; we hope that Your Majesty will not continue to neglect her like this. The second is that all of us Devils are quite exceptional, but Your Majesty has also sidelined us; this is not good. Third, we would like Your Majesty to create a Devil World for us.¡±


    After hearing Momijigari¡¯s words, Masanori Hano¡¯s figure appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind. He realized that she had some feelings towards him.


    As for the second goal, back then, Zhao Fu knew that the Devil City had countless Devils, but he did not know much about them. Now that he had seen them for himself and knew that they were all quite powerful, he realised that they could serve the Great Qin.


    Moreover, because the Devil City was still where Japan originally had been, it was to the side of the Great Qin, and was quite far from the Great Qin¡¯s centre of power. Their intention was quite clear: they wanted to join the Great Qin¡¯s centre of power.


    As for the Devil World, Zhao Fu did not know what they meant by this, so he asked, ¡°I can agree to help you with your first and second goals, but what do you mean by the Devil World?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s reply, Momijigari gave a happy smile before saying, ¡°The Devil World is a world created by us. Of course, Your Majesty has not unified a world yet, so we are unable to truly create a Devil World.


    ¡°However, you can prepare in advance and give us ten or so regions. All of us Devils will set up a Ten Thousand Devil Barrier that will turn all of the heaven and earth spirit qi into devil qi. Anything that possesses a certain type of item, whether it be people, beasts, or nts, will be able to be Devils.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and asked, ¡°Tell me the advantages and disadvantages. If it is possible, We will support you in this.¡±


    Momijigari smiled and nodded before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, the advantage is that you will gain a Devil army that will be incredibly savage, bloodthirsty, and evil. It will be Great Qin¡¯s most vicious army. The disadvantages are that those ten or so regions will bepletely chaotic andwless ces where the strong devour the weak.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu frowned because he could imagine what it would be like within the Ten Thousand Devil Barrier. It would definitely be an incredibly dark and bloody ce, like a hell on earth.


    This was in conflict with Zhao Fu¡¯s principles. Zhao Fu could do anything to his enemies, but he was very kind to those within Great Qin. Even though the Devil World would only span ten or so regions, if it were to develop, he would have to send in arge number of living creatures and have them fight and kill each other. Only by continuously killing and devouring would they be able to create powerful Devils.


    The Devils created would not have any virtues or humanity, and they would be pure monsters that lived to kill.


    These Devils would be different to those born into the Devil Race. Those from the Devil Race were usually creatures that had Cultivated and had intelligence simr to humans. They were also humanoid and just had the Devil Race¡¯s bloodline.


    However, these Devils were essentially mutations, and anyone from any Race under extreme circumstances could be Devils.


    For example, if a person continuously killed 1,000 people, the evil devil qi could turn that person into a Killing Devil. A saber that was stained with too much blood could be a Devil Saber, and a person who had died in immense pain or hatred could also be a Devil.


    Evil devil qi was a type of pure dark and evil power, and if one turned into a Devil through evil devil qi, one would most likely be a savage existence.


    Did Great Qin want to create a Devil army through such a bloody method? If they threw in some of their enemies, because of their hatred of Great Qin, even if they became Devils, they would not obey Great Qin and would do all they could to take revenge.


    However, Zhao Fu could not bear to throw his own people in either because he could not treat his own subjects so cruelly.


    ¡°Eh, Your Majesty, you¡¯re here. Also, why are you all here?¡± a surprised voice sounded out, cutting Zhao Fu off in his thoughts.


    Masanori Hano appeared, looking at the scene before her in confusion. Why were all of the female Devils and Zhao Fu together?


    Momijigari smiled as she replied, ¡°Of course it is for the Young Miss¡¯ future happiness and to prevent Young Miss from continuing to think nonsense to herself.¡±

 Chapter 1024: Devil Corps

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Devil Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing this, Masanori Hano¡¯s face became red, and she looked at Zhao Fu shyly.


    Zhao Fu came back to his senses and slightly smiled as he said, ¡°We n to create a Devil Corps with you as the Captain of the Corps. In the future, you can freelye and go to Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°Mm, thank you, Your Majesty!¡± A happy smile appeared on Masanori Hano¡¯s face as she bowed.


    At first, Masanori Hano had felt towards Zhao Fu like how girls would normally feel towards idols. She often heard about how mighty Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was and how he would often cause abnormal signs. After the illusion trial in the Legacy Trial, her feelings towards him had slightly developed.


    After speaking, Zhao Fu turned to Momijigari and said, ¡°We will also consider your matters and give you an answer in the future.¡±


    Momijigari smiled and bowed as the other female Devils also gave coy smiles and looked at Masanori Hano before leaving.


    Masanori Hano¡¯s face was red as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll take you to the City Hall!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the City Hall and fused the Corps Core into the City Heart. A powerful aura exploded out as the City Heart gave off an intense violet light and the images of countless demons appeared around it. All of a sudden, Zhao Fu actually felt the aura of a Universal Den.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised because Universal Dens were incredibly precious. After such a long time, Great Qin had only obtained one, and they were incredibly rare and difficult to find.


    Only after asking did Zhao Fu find out that the Universal Den from the Divine Fish Festival had been taken by her, resulting in the Devil City. The two of them had already fused so closely that they could not be separated, so Zhao Fu could only bitterlyugh. If it hadn¡¯t been for Masanori Hano back then, Great Qin would have had two Universal Dens.


    However, Zhao Fu did not me Masanori Hano. After all, she had obtained this using her own power, and he had no say in how she used it.


    After looking at the Devil Corps¡¯ information, Zhao Fu looked at Masanori Hano and said, ¡°Hano,e to Great Qin as much as you want in the future; don¡¯t wait for Us to summon you. Your power is very important to Great Qin, and We will do Our best to support you.¡±


    Zhao Fu had seen Masanori Hano¡¯s power as a Legatee with his own eyes, and she could be one of Great Qin¡¯s top-tier forces. He had neglected her, and Masanori Hano smiled as she nodded.


    Following this, Zhao Fu once again returned to Great Qin. He ordered some people to quickly fill the numbers of the 31 new Corps and provide training for the new members as well. Great Qin was soon going to engage inrge-scale battles, so they had to be familiarized with the abilities of Corps.


    Zhao Fu also gathered his important subordinates to discuss the matter of the Devil World. Many of his subordinates were against this idea because this would mean pushing dozens, if not hundreds, of millions of people into hell. They would have to kill and devour each other and be terrifying Devils.


    Although Zhao Fu was fine with killing people, he was not someone who enjoyed torturing others. Unless he was pushed to it, he would never do anything too cruel, especially to his own people.


    However, if he went through with this, it would provide Great Qin with a ferocious army and would be of much help and provide many benefits.


    Zhao Fu was now faced with an incredibly tough decision, which made his head ache. He could only put this matter aside and consider it if the need arose for it.


    Zhao Fu and his Generals then started to discuss Great Qin¡¯s war ns, and they stood around a massive map. Currently, the Continent with the most powerful defenses was the Western Continent. This was because it was the farthest Continent from any other worlds, and it was naturally the safest ce.


    Many people from the Southern Continent had chosen to escape to the Western Continent, and this included the Li family¡¯s people. After what had happened, everyone guessed that Zhao Fu would attack the Western Continent first.


    Indeed, Zhao Fu very much wanted to attack the Western Continent and destroy the Li family to end all of this. Another reason was that because the Western Continent was quite powerful, he could not allow it to develop even more. Moreover, there was a Kingdom there, which was Tina Pendragon¡¯s Great British Empire.


    It was now a Level 6 Barony Kingdom and had Corps as well. It would cause quite a bit of trouble, and if Zhao Fu allowed her to continue developing, things would be even more troublesome.


    Even though Zhao Fu quite appreciated Tina Pendragon, as she had never opposed Great Qin, even if Zhao Fu did not want to make a move against her, he had to. They were on different sides, and if he wanted to unify the world, he would have to destroy her.


    All in all, Great Qin¡¯s main target was the Western Continent.


    However, the Western Continent currently had the tightest defenses, and if they attacked, they would suffer great losses. Moreover, once Great Qin attacked, the other two Continents would make a move as well. Now that everyone¡¯s lives were on the line, they had to participate as well.


    The three Continents had at least 80,000 City Lords, as many City Lords from the Mind Continent and Southern Continent had escaped to them. They also had billions of soldiers, and if Great Qin were to attack, they could not afford to be careless. A single mistake could cause massive losses.


    The Continents were all separated by the ocean, and how they would cross the ocean and attack was a big problem. This required detailed discussions to deal with.


    Suddenly, a few system announcements rang out in the human world and in the Dark Demon world, making countless people look quite shocked; they had never thought that such a thing would happen now. Wasn¡¯t this adding fuel to the mes? The human side started to feel quite panicked.


    On the other hand, the Dark Demon world¡¯s people¡¯s expressions were quite unsightly as well. A quarter of their world¡¯s territory had been taken over by that mysterious organization, and their situation was not very bright either. Now that such a thing had happened, they would be in dire straits.


    These system announcements, which caused so much unrest, were as such:


    ¡°System announcement! The shifts in Fate have caused massive changes. The Heaven Domain Boundary between the Human world and Dark Demon world has started to fade.¡±


    ¡°Warning! The fading of the Heaven Domain Boundary is bing greater and greater.¡±


    ¡°Warning! As the fading of the Heaven Domain Boundary increases, the Heaven Domain Boundary will soon disappear, and the Human world and Dark Demon world will be officially connected.¡±


    ¡°Warning! The passage between both worlds being opened will result in unexpected changes, please make preparations.¡±


    ¡°Warning! The passage between both worlds will soon open.¡±


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion sounded throughout both worlds as if the sky had fallen. In front of this sound, countless people felt incredibly small, and their bodies and hearts trembled.


    At the ce where the human world and Dark Demon world connected, countless massive cracks appeared, spanning thousands of regions. Even those extremely far away could see this shocking scene.


    As the massive cracks appeared, boundless demonic qi flowed through. The sky seemed to copse as the heavens and earth dimmed and a ck aura swept from the Dark Demon world into the human world. Everyone felt as if they had dropped into an icy cavern, and their bodies felt incredibly cold.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Large pieces of rainbow-colored shards fell from the sky, smashing enormous craters on the ground. Massive sounds rang out and dust billowed up, creating a terrifying scene.

 Chapter 1025: Connection

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Connection</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the shards continuously fell, demonic qi ferociously swarmed from the Dark Demon world into the human world. The human world¡¯s spirit qi was forced into retreat, and the sudden inflow of demonic caused the beasts and nts on the boundary of the human world to be demons.


    Finally, everything settled down, and the two worlds were fully collected without any barriers. Just by taking a single step, one could reach the Dark Demon world.


    As everyone watched on in shock, Zhao Fu received more system announcements, and he received a better understanding of what was happening. He could not help but loudlyugh; he had never thought that such a thing would happen. This undeniably solved one of Great Qin¡¯s biggest problems.


    These were the system announcements that only Zhao Fu received:


    ¡°System announcement! Great Qin controls the Night Dynasty and has cleared one-third of the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent. Great Qin has received control over those regions, and arge amount of the Dark Demon world¡¯s Fate has entered the human world.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because of the Heavenly Domain Boundary, the Fate is unable to pass through inrge amounts.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! More and more Fate is being blocked by the Heavenly Domain Boundary, causing the Heavenly Domain Boundary to go through changes.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because Great Qin¡¯s Fate is the dominant Fate in the Human world, it has started to flow toward the Heavenly Domain Boundary, causing the Heavenly Domain Boundary to go through changes.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The two waves of Fate have caused the Heavenly Domain Boundary to fade. The passage between the two worlds has started to form.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Arge amount of the Dark Demon world¡¯s Fate has entered the Human world. Great Qin¡¯s Fate has greatly increased, and the Dark Demon world¡¯s Fate has gradually weakened.¡±


    That was what was going on. At first, Zhao Fu had been quite troubled as to how to open up the Heavenly Domain Barrier, yet things had happened so easily. Zhao Fu did not even have to do anything; the Night Dynasty had done everything by clearing regions.


    Because Great Qin fully controlled the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world and the Heavenly Domain Boundary was in the way, their people and City Lords could note and go as they pleased, nor could they relocate. If there were any emergencies, it would be difficult for Great Qin to quickly head over.


    Now that the Heavenly Domain Boundary was no longer obstructing them, Zhao Fu could truly make the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent into his territory, and he would not have to worry about the invasion of the other Dark Demon Continents.


    Zhao Fu would be able to move his people and City Lords at will, making things quite convenient. Things would not be soplex, and Zhao Fu could also bring everyone in the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent to Great Qin.


    The 20,000 City Lords and the Night Dynasty¡¯s massive army could now be used by Zhao Fu. Now, if Great Qin were to fight, their help would be a massive source of assistance.


    Now, the difference in size between Great Qin¡¯s army and the three other Continents was not very great, and Zhao Fu felt much more confident.


    ¡°Your Majesty, now that such a big thing has happened, we should discuss our ns again.¡± Wei Liao understood what Zhao Fu was thinking from his smile, and he also smiled as he cupped his hands.


    Zhao Fu grinned as he nodded. Now that he could use the Night Dynasty¡¯s forces, all of the ns from before were redundant, and they started to discuss again.


    The Northern Continent was now covered by a dark haze, and everyone¡¯s expressions were quite worried and unsightly. They had seen what had happened to the Southern Continent when the Fish Scale world had attacked, and now it was their turn.


    What¡¯s more, they were facing the Demon Race, which was stronger than the Fish Scale Race. No one would feel good when faced with such a situation.


    Thinking about how the Fish Scale world had swept through the Southern Continent, looking as if they were going to destroy the human world, everyone felt quite terrified. If it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin forcing them back, it was possible that the human world would have been destroyed.


    The people from the Southern Continent had desperately escaped, and the Southern Continent had been taken over by Great Qin. The Southern Continent¡¯s people were now living in the other Continents and had to ingratiate themselves to the original upiers of those Continents.


    Now that they were facing the powerful Demon Race, the Northern Continent¡¯s oue would most likely be the same as that of the Southern Continent. The human world had already gone through two war between worlds and been greatly weakened. Did humanity have hope in the third war between worlds?


    This was what the Northern Continent was the most worried about because this matter was simply too big and serious.


    However, something they could rejoice over was that they had already constructive defensive walls. Back when Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had gone to the outside world, he had told them that they were right opposite the Dark Demon world, and from his suggestions, they had built a defensive wall.


    After all, they had all seen the Southern Continent being ferociously invaded, and the Northern Continent¡¯s forces were worried that the Dark Demon world would invade as well. As such, they had especially reinforced their defensive walls and prepared many items to counter Demons.


    Now, Zhao Fu regretted telling them about this and suggesting that they build a defensive wall. Back then, he had also been worried about an invasion from the Dark Demon world, so he had the Northern Continent build defenses and prepare items that countered Demons. He had even provided some resources to support them.


    However, the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent was already under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, and these defensive walls and items would be used against the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent. It could be said that Zhao Fu had shot himself in the foot.


    If he had not told them that they were opposite the Dark Demon world, the Northern Continent would not have made any preparations, and the Night Dynasty could take this opportunity tounch a sudden attack and sweep through the Northern Continent.


    However, it was useless to wallow in regret. In the end, Zhao Fu had not known back then that he would take over the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent. After all, the Dark Demon world was a cultivation world, making it innately stronger than the human world.


    Even though Great Qin was quite powerful back then, they had not even established a Kingdom yet, and they did not have many soldiers or regions. If the Dark Demon world had really attacked when the human world didn¡¯t have any preparations, they really would have been destroyed. When that time came, Great Qin would not have been able to escape the fate of being destroyed either. That was why Zhao Fu had done this.


    After the Heavenly Domain Boundary disappeared, Geoffrey took arge number of Northern Continent factions to the defensive walls to defend in order to make preparations if the Dark Demon people suddenly attacked.


    ¡°Ai! The human world is still suffering from internal conflict and now something like this has happened. Even though I haven¡¯t personally seen the Dark Demon race¡¯s strength, just from this demonic qi, I can tell that the Demon Race is quite terrifying. The human world is in danger; what will our fate be?¡± Geoffrey sighed as he stood on the defensive way and looked at the demonized ground ahead, his face covered with worry.


    The expressions of everyone else were also quite unsightly. With their strength, they had no confidence in facing the Dark Demon world. Many people were incredibly terrified and had already escaped to the other Continents.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Geoffrey was the strongest person in the Northern Continent, so everyone turned their gazes to him to see what he had to say.


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Geoffrey sighed and said, ¡°We can only write letters to ask the other Continents for help, especially Great Qin. We need to stop our internal fighting and face this new threat together!¡±

 Chapter 1026: Demon Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Demon Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing this, everyone nodded because the threat of the Dark Demon world was greater than that of the Fish Scale world. When facing the Fish Scale world, even when they had all allied together, they had been at a disadvantage. Facing the even more powerful Dark Demon world, if they did not ally together, they would without a doubt die.


    Great Qin was especially important ¨C without Great Qin, they did not feel a bit of confidence at all. Last time, even though they had done decently without Great Qin at first, they had still beenpletely defeated in the end.


    Great Qin was the human worlds¡¯ toughest line of defense, and without it, the human world waspletely doomed. Everyone felt the same way about this.


    Geoffrey quickly sent letters to factions all over the world, and Zhao Fu also received one. The letter described the impending crisis and how terrifying the Demon Race was. They hoped that Great Qin would put aside its misgivings, and the Northern Continent factions sincerely pleaded Great Qin toe. The attitude in the letter was incredibly humble and sincere, but Zhao Fu only smiled.


    After everyone received their letters, their expressions became incredibly grave; they had never thought that something like this would happen. It just had to happen while internal conflict was erupting in the human world.


    What should they do now? It was evident that the human world was once again going to experience a war between worlds, and humanity was in a crisis. They did not hesitate to head over.


    After all, the threat of the Dark Demon world was greater than that of the Fish Scale world, and with their tough defensive walls and Demon-countering items, they might still have a chance. Once the Dark Demon race broke through those defenses, there would be nothing left to defend with.


    At the same time, everyone turned their gazes to Great Qin, feeling quite unsettled and unconfident. They were unsure as to whether or not Great Qin would participate because it did not participatest time.


    If Great Qin did note, they could only sigh; they were powerless to change Great Qin¡¯s decisions.


    This time, no one dared to criticize Great Qin anymore. Before, they had all criticized and ndered it, wanting to make trouble for Great Qin. However, Great Qin now had enough power to threaten the rest of the world.


    Anyone who dared to criticize Great Qin would be attacked, and at this critical moment, if they said anything that caused Great Qin not to go and the Dark Demon race attacked, the ones who suffered the most would be them.


    At the same time, the Dark Demon world¡¯s various factions were discussing this as well. Mo Qi was still recovering from his injuries so he was not present, but the others still went ahead with the meeting.


    The human world was no longer a weak chicken like they had thought because it had Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. The Great Qin Kingdom was incredibly terrifying, and anyone who even thought about it felt fear.


    Back then, even two World Protectors and ten or so Dynasty Legatees using their Nation Armaments could not defeat Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and their world¡¯s most powerful person, Mo Qi, had escaped with serious injuries.


    It could be said that the Dark Demon race was actually somewhat worried that Great Qin would lead the rest of the human world to attack them; right now, the Dark Demon world did not have any preparations.


    This situation made their heads ache; first they had the threat of the mysterious organization, and now they also had the threat of Great Qin.


    However, something they could celebrate about was that it was the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent that connected to the human world, and the Southern Continent had been conquered by that mysterious organization. They wondered if those two sides would fight, and they hoped to see this. If the mysterious organisation and the human world fought, they could swoop in at the end to collect the benefits.


    Of course, just to be safe, they still decided to make preparations so that they wouldn¡¯t be caught defenseless if the other side really did attack.


    In just three days, before the Dark Demon race had even appeared, a shocking amount of demonic qi had flooded to the human world¡¯s defensive walls.


    The Northern Continent factions felt an extreme sense of crisis, and their hair stood on end as they said, ¡°The Dark Demon race is going to attack! Why haven¡¯t all of our peoplee?¡±


    The Northern Continent had 7,000 or so regions in total, around 27,000 Cities, and 2.5 billion soldiers. They had around 80% of the City Lords and soldiers gathered on the defensive walls to defend.


    Within the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent, Ye Cang smiled as he looked at his army of two billion soldiers. Only around one billion of them were proper soldiers while the rest were yers or other indigenous residents, and they gave off a heaven-shaking aura.


    An Ancestor of the Night Dynasty beside him said, ¡°Ye Cang, won¡¯t it be too difficult for our faction to attack the human world by ourselves? Also, those people from the mysterious organization haven¡¯t sent help, while I heard that the human world is actually quite powerful. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and the Great Qin Kingdom are incredibly powerful, and I feel that with our strength, we won¡¯t be able to defeat the Great Qin Kingdom.¡±


    Ye Cang smiled but did not respond. After all, he could not just tell them the rtionship between Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and him.


    After a while, he said, ¡°I naturally know about this, and I¡¯ve already made preparations. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hearing such confident words from Zhao Fu, the Ancestor nodded. He trusted Ye Cang a great deal.


    ¡°Roarrr...¡± the cries of countless beasts sounded through the sky, causing wild winds to blow as the ground violently shook. The people on the defensive walls felt a massive sense of pressure approaching.


    Countless demon beasts roared as they flooded towards the defensive walls, and the sky was filled with countless demon birds. The scene of the heavens and earth being covered with demon beasts was quite shocking.


    Ye Cang had gathered the demon beasts in the boundary of the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent tounch the first wave of attacks. There were hundreds of millions of these demon beasts, and sensing the humans¡¯ auras, they gave off bloodthirsty and merciless gazes.


    Geoffrey and the other leaders did not look too shocked; they had already made preparations for the worst.


    Facing the iing demon beasts, the Shieldbearers stood in front with their shields raised while the countless archers behind them took out arrows covered with talismans. The talismans on the arrows gave off white light, and they were extremely damaging to evil-type creatures.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless arrows brought with them white lights as they flew out powerfully, tearing through the sky. They rained down onto the demon beasts, causing countless demon beasts to cry out in pain. The arrows covered in white light brought immense pain, and normally those that were hit immediately died.


    There were many Archers attacking, and with the white talismans, this first wave of attacks killed at least 30% of the demon beast horde.


    If they could repeat this three more times, they would be able to essentially exterminate these demon beasts.


    However, Ye Cang could not allow this to continue, so he started to attack from another side. 20 Corps released their Corps Formations and attacked the defensive walls as well.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless arrows started to fly up from the ground towards the defensive walls, while the human side immediately used their shields to defend. At that moment, the Dark Demon world¡¯s true advantage was put on disy.


    The Dark Demon world¡¯s real world was a cultivation world, and now that everyone had been brought into the Heaven Awaken World, the fusion of their bodies in the real world and the Heaven Awaken World provided them with arge amount of cultivation power.

 Chapter 1027: Blood Demons

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Blood Demons</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After their real bodies fused with their bodies in the Heaven Awaken World, almost all of the yers had at least Stage 1 Cultivation, and most had Stage 2 Cultivation. Some of the more powerful ones had Stage 3 or Stage 4 Cultivation; this was the Dark Demon world¡¯s powerful advantage.


    Even though the soldiers on the defensive walls held up their shields, arrows from Stage 2 yers could still send them back a few steps. Arrows from Stage 3 yers could directly st them back.


    The formations on the defensive walls were immediately broken, and the Shieldbearers were unable to protect the soldiers behind them. The Night Dynasty¡¯s soldiers started to shoot out arrows as well, and many of the people on the defensive walls were hit, crying out in pain, resulting in many injuries and casualties.


    The 20 Corps Formations also wreaked havoc on the defensive walls. A demon crocodile that was hundreds of meters long opened its mouth and crushed thousands of people into meat paste with a single bite. A demon sword gave off powerful demonic light as it flew about, killing arge number of people.


    A demon ox madly rushed about. Even if there were countless Shieldbearers ahead, they werepletely useless and were sent flying.


    The losses on this side were quite severe, so everyone immediately sent reinforcements. At that moment, Dark Demon City Lords started to attack. Geoffrey left some people here to kill the demon beasts and defend against any more Dark Demon people, and Geoffrey led the City Lords to face off against the Dark Demon City Lords.


    They were quite surprised to find that the Dark Demon people looked Asian. If it wasn¡¯t for the demonic qi flowing out of their bodies, they would have looked just like normal Asians.


    There were about two billion soldiers and 20,000 City Lords in the air, and some of their auras were especially powerful. The other side had already established a Kingdom and had 20 Corps, so the human side was at a great disadvantage.


    What made everyone quite nervous was that this was not even the main force of the Dark Demon world. It was possible that the majority of the Dark Demon people were still waiting for their chance to deal a fatal blow to the human world.


    The Northern Continent had already sent most of their forces, and the situation was quite grim. They could only hope that the forces from the other Continents would quickly arrive, or else everything would be finished.


    On the battlefield, they did not have much time to think. Geoffrey had the soldiers counterattack and had some City Lords deal with the Corps Formations before leading the other City Lords to attack the Night Dynasty¡¯s City Lords.


    Ye Cang held a demon sword as he flew towards Geoffrey. Even though Zhao Fu knew Geoffrey and had a good impression of him, in circumstances like this, he would not hold back, and he attacked Geoffrey with his full force.


    Geoffrey did not dare to be careless, and he held a spear that gave off brilliant white light as he started to fight with Ye Cang.


    Terrifying ripples spread out, and the sounds of the shes were deafening. The stench of blood was incredibly strong, and corpses were strewn over the defensive walls and the ground. The Northern Continent was at a great disadvantage, especially the soldiers, and it was continuously being suppressed by the Dark Demon world.


    At that moment, thousands of Dark Demon people wearing ck robes and holding staffs walked out. They summoned a ck mist that gave off a darkness aura and caused people to instinctively feel fear.


    The ck mist drifted towards the defensive walls, and the soldiers who were covered in it howled pitifully. The soldiers werepletely devoured by the ck mist, leaving nothing behind. This caused a lot of panic and chaos.


    Seeing this, Geoffrey felt that this could not go on, or they would definitely lose. As such, he ordered people to use that terrifying thing.


    A group of barefoot people dressed in white robes walked out with serious expressions, and they gave off holy auras. The person at the front was holding a holy statue made of ss. The statue was of a man dressed in white robes, and he looked quite kind.


    The person in the lead raised the statue and started to chant, and those behind him followed in suit.


    Boom!!


    A powerful aura swept out, bringing with it wild gales as the holy statue gave off an intense white light and flew into the sky. It broke with a bang, and a massive image appeared.


    Instantly, an incredibly massive might covered the surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers. An image that gave off an immense amount of Holy Light power appeared, and it was 1000 meters tall. The sky also gave off a searing white light that was quite blinding.


    Sensing this power, Ye Cang¡¯s expression fell. He wanted to stop it, but it was toote.


    The image stretched out a hand towards the sky, and all of the light in the world seemed to gather. The sky was now so bright that people could barely open their eyes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...


    100 massive rings of light floated out and flew to the ground. Enormous explosions rang out as the ground continuously trembled.


    After everything settled, 100 gigantic ck rings appeared on the ground. These rings carved dozens of meters into the ground, and everything within them was ck as well as if massive fires had been burning there. There were countless charred corpses, and this attack had caused the Night Dynasty to lose roughly ten million people.


    After unleashing this terrifying attack, the image in the sky gradually faded, and everything returned to normal.


    Seeing so many of his people dead, Ye Cang felt quite angry as he attacked Geoffrey with his full power. A ck sword light shed out, and Geoffrey blocked with great difficulty, feeling quite shocked at how powerful Ye Cang was.


    On the other side, some people from the Night Dynasty walked over to the corpses of the demon beasts and started to activate magic formations. A formless energy absorbed all of the blood, causing the demon beasts¡¯ corpses to wither.


    The blood was used to form demons that gave off ear-piercing howls as they attacked towards the defensive walls. There were only a few million blood demons, but they were able to scale the defensive walls quite easily.


    Any arrows shot towards them passed through their bodies and werepletely ineffective. Only the arrows with the white talismans were slightly effective.


    Most of the Northern Continent¡¯s army was focusing on the Night Dynasty¡¯s main force, and there were not many soldiers left here. Moreover, they did not know how to deal with these blood demons.


    Those blood demons climbed up the defensive walls quite easily and started to fight with the soldiers on the defensive walls. However, these blood demons were incredibly difficult to deal with and were unaffected by ordinary physical attacks. Even though the soldiers desperately tried to find ways to deal with them, they were continuously ughtered, and their blood was sucked out.


    The battle was incredibly intense, and people continuously died. The Northern Continent¡¯s side was at a great disadvantage, and this was only with a single wave of Dark Demon people. There were even more Dark Demon people who had not yete.


    After hearing about the situation at the frontlines, the expressions of the Northern Continent¡¯s people became quite grim, and a wave of terror started to spread.


    Those responsible for receiving the factions from the other Continents felt incredibly worried because after waiting for so long, not a single person hade.


    What was going on? Why was no oneing to defend against the Dark Demon people? Were they not afraid of the Dark Demon people conquering the Northern Continent and moving on to the rest of the world?

 Chapter 1028: Great Qin is Mighty

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Great Qin is Mighty</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was a time of immense crisis, yet no one wasing to help. The people responsible for receiving anyone who came felt both angry and panicked; back when the Southern Continent had been invaded, the Northern Continent had helped greatly. This was all so that in the future, if the Northern Continent was invaded, others woulde to help them.


    And yet, things had turned out like this ¨C anyone would feel angry at such a result.


    However, the Northern Continent was in a crisis, so they could only send more people to the factions from the other Continents to ask for their support.


    On the other side, the other Continents had all made preparations to help and were preparing to go to the Northern Continent through teleportation channels.


    They were sure to go ¨C after all, how could the Northern Continent defend against the Dark Demon world by themselves? In the end, the Northern Continent would be broken through and all of them would die, so they had to go and help the Northern Continent.


    However, when they were about to go, they suddenly found that they could not use teleportation channels. What was going on? Countless people felt incredibly confused.


    Following this, someone came to report that all paths to the Northern Continent had been partitioned; someone had set up a Void Zone between the different Continents, making it impossible to use teleportation channels to go to the Northern Continent. This Void Zone had been set up quite quickly, so it was possible to destroy. However, it would take some time.


    This made everyone feel incredibly shocked ¨C what was going on? If they could not go to the Northern Continent in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. Who had done this? Was there a traitor in the human world?


    Just who would do such a foolish thing to doom the entire human world?


    The Void Zone between Continents had been set up quickly and was a temporary Void Zone, but ordinary people definitely would not be able to aplish this. Only some of the top-tier factions would be able to do this.


    Some people immediately imed that this had been done by Great Qin. However, if it was Great Qin, what was their goal? The Dark Demon world was invading the human world, and if Great Qin hindered them, they would not benefit either.


    Could it be that Great Qin wanted the Dark Demon race to chase out the Northern Continent factions so that it could then go and beat the Dark Demon world back and take the Northern Continent for itself?


    However, this did not make sense either ¨C after all, if the factions from the other Continent went, the Dark Demon world would suffer greater losses, which was more beneficial to Great Qin. It only made sense to let them go.


    Even though Great Qin was quite suspicious, it did not seem like it would do such a thing, and no one could figure out who had done this.


    However, right now, the most important thing was to hurry to the Northern Continent. As such, the various factions immediately gave orders to destroy the Void Zone and then go support the Northern Continent.


    By now, the Northern Continent¡¯s factions also heard about the Void Zone and felt quite terrified. They had no idea who had done this, but they were faced with a big problem ¨C there would be no oneing to support them for a while.


    Once the Dark Demon world sent more forces, the Northern Continent would definitely be doomed, and they would die at the hands of the Dark Demon people.


    This news caused the Northern Continent¡¯s people to feel incredibly terrified and panicked. With this Void Zone, they would not be able to escape either.


    However, soon, a joyous piece of news arrived: Great Qin had been the first to break through the Void Zone and had arrived at the Northern Continent, preparing to resist the Dark Demon world with them.


    After hearing this, countless people could not help but cheer. With Great Qin helping them, it was a massive morale boost. With how powerful Great Qin was, their chances of defending against the Dark Demon world were many times higher, and they felt more confident.


    Hearing that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had personallye and had brought arge number of City Lords and soldiers, morale became incredibly high. With Great Qin present, who dared to attack the human world? It would be seeking death.


    Everyone hoped that Great Qin would be able to beat them back to their own world like he had done with the Fish Scale world and also have them hand overpensation. They would never dare attack the human world again.


    ¡°Great Qin is mighty!¡±


    ¡°With Great Qin here, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    ¡°Great Qin is the pride of humanity!¡±


    ¡°We wee Great Qin to defend against the Dark Demon invasion with us!¡±


    The people responsible for receiving the iing forces felt as if they had seen their savior. They rushed up with excited looks, and one of them said, ¡°I never thought Great Qin¡¯s Majesty would personallye. Thank you so much, truly! Everyone in the Northern Continent thanks you!¡±


    Everyone else around him quickly agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Great Qin is just and open minded, willing to put aside our differences and face the Dark Demon world together.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve misunderstood Great Qin in the past. I never thought that Great Qin was so good. I apologize for my wrong perception of Great Qin in the past.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll remember Great Qin¡¯s assistance forever, and we¡¯ll be forever grateful. Great Qin is our savior.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Great Qin is the most powerful existence in the human world; we don¡¯t have to fear anyone. Great Qin is mighty! Great Qin is invincible! Long live Great Qin!¡±


    Looking at this group of people, Zhao Fu gave a slight smile as he said, ¡°Alright everyone, there¡¯s no need to go on. Great Qin is part of the human world, so it¡¯s only right that Great Qin will help defend against the Dark Demon invasion. With Great Qin here, we won¡¯t let the Dark Demon race take a single step into the human world. Great Qin will show the other worlds that humans are the strongest.¡±


    Countless people cheered in support of Zhao Fu¡¯s words, and their blood started to boil.


    Doke looked at Zhao Fu and felt quite awkward, suppressing his emotions. He was surrounded by many others, so his expression was not noticed.


    One of the people from the receiving party said cautiously, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, the situation at the frontlines is not very advantageous for us. The Dark Demon people have used all sorts of evil techniques, and the Northern Continent has suffered great losses. We should hurry over.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu stealthily made a sign with his hand before replying, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Northern Continent¡¯s factions prepare arge number of things to suppress the Demon Race? Why is the Northern Continent still at a disadvantage?¡±


    The person from the receiving party did not notice Zhao Fu¡¯s actions and replied honestly, ¡°The Dark Demon race is too powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for all of our preparations, we would have been defeated already and not have been able to hold on for so long.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. ¡°So it¡¯s like that. How many of you have gone to the frontlines?¡±


    The person gave a vague answer, saying that most people had gone, and he asked Great Qin to quickly go and support them. Otherwise, the frontlines would be in danger.


    Great Qin¡¯s Generals saw Zhao Fu¡¯s signal and started to make preparations, and the Northern Continent¡¯s people started to feel that something was off. The person from the receiving party had a bad feeling about this, so he had given a vague reply.


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the frontlines. In the future, Great Qin will protect the Northern Continent, and Great Qin will defend against the Dark Demon people.¡±


    Those words caused the expressions of the people from the Northern Continent to fall.Great Qin was not from the Northern Continent, yet they said that they would protect the Northern Continent from now on. Zhao Fu¡¯s intention was clear: He already viewed the Northern Continent as his.

 Chapter 1029: Cherubim

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Cherubim</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The smile of the person from the receiving party stiffened as he asked, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, what do you mean by that? The Demon Race is invading the human world.¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned as he replied, ¡°And so, if the Northern Continent submits to Great Qin, it will naturally receive the protection of Great Qin. Don¡¯t worry and live your lives peacefully; Great Qin will force the Dark Demon race back.¡±


    These words were quite clear, causing the Northern Continent¡¯s people¡¯s expressions to be quite unsightly. They had never thought that while the Dark Demon race was invading, Great Qin would also invade.


    They inwardly cursed angrily at Great Qin, thinking that it was simply too shameless. They were taking advantage of this crisis to reap their own benefits. Could it be that Great Qin thought it could beat back the Dark Demon race by itself? This was simply too arrogant. If Great Qin did not have the strength to defend against the Dark Demon race but also attacked the Northern Continent, resulting in the frontlines copsing, Great Qin would be the greatest criminals of the human race.


    In order toy down Void Zones around the other Continents, sealing them up, Great Qin had spend a great deal of effort.


    The Northern Continent was unable to defend against the invasion of the Dark Demon race, so they definitely needed the help of other factions. If Great Qin did not take advantage of this, it would be too stupid.


    The Night Dynasty¡¯s invasion and the Void Zones around the other Continents had all been set up by Great Qin.


    After hearing the intention in Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Northern Continent¡¯s people immediately turned to run. However, Great Qin¡¯s countless City Lords and soldiers had already prepared themselves and immediately attacked, chasing after these people while shouting, ¡°Those who surrender will be spared!¡±


    There were only about 10,000 people here to receive any arriving parties, while Great Qin¡¯s City Lords alone numbered in the tens of thousands and had billions of soldiers. In front of this world-destroying tide, before they could run even a few steps, their legs grew weak and they knelt on the ground, shouting, ¡°I surrender!¡±


    Of course, there were many people who were unwilling to surrender and continued to desperately run. However, a few sword lights shot out, turning them into a pile of corpses.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Zhao Fu waved his hand, and countless Wyverns roared, shaking the surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers. Their enormous dragon¡¯s might caused the entire region to fall deathly silent, and not a single creature dared to make any noise.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Another eight massive roars tore through the sky, and eight terrifying auras spread out like cyclones, causing the weather to change.


    As the countless Wyverns danced in the sky, the eight Aquatic Beast Kings were released. Their auras were even more powerful than before.


    After following Great Qin into battle and devouring a lot of flesh, blood, and City Hearts, a small portion of them had been digested by them, making them even more powerful.


    Zhao Fu knew about this, but he did not say much ¨C he treated it as a reward for their performance. Moreover, the more powerful they became, the more help they would be to Great Qin.


    The tens of thousands of City Lords, billions of soldiers, countless Wyverns, and the eight Aquatic Beast Kings gave off a terrifying aura like a world-destroying tsunami. They seemed like they really had the strength to destroy the entire Northern Continent.


    However, this tsunami stopped. Zhao Fu stood at the front of the army and raised a hand before lowering it, officially giving the order to attack.


    The world-destroying tsunami unleashed its true might as the Wyverns flew forwards and the eight Aquatic Beast Kings gave off terrifying auras as they advanced. The City Lords turned into rays of light as they shot towards the horizon, and the billions of soldiers also charged.


    This shocking aura swept through all of the Northern Continent and seemed incredibly unstoppable.


    Before, countless people had been overjoyed that Great Qin wasing to defend against the Dark Demon race, and they waited for Great Qin to reach the frontlines to beat the Dark Demon people back. The human world would once again wee a time of peace.


    However, they had never expected that instead of hearing news about Great Qin attacking the Dark Demon people, they would hear news of Great Qin attacking them. Before many people could react, they had already been killed or had knelt down to surrender.


    Great Qin instantly tore through region after region as people escaped in terror. The news of Great Qin attacking the Northern Continent instantly spread, causing mass panic.


    ¡°What, Great Qin isn¡¯t attacking the Dark Demon people but us?¡± After hearing about this, countless people were incredibly terrified. They had never thought that Great Qin would be so shameless and hypocritical. They had said that they wereing to resist the Dark Demon race, yet they had taken this opportunity to conquer the Northern Continent.


    Was Great Qin stupid? The frontlines defending against the Dark Demon race was already in an incredibly disadvantageous situation, and it looked like they would be defeated soon. The human world would face a disaster, and if they did not face the outsiders together and instead fought among themselves, wouldn¡¯t this endanger the whole human world?


    Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s attack would cause the frontlines to start to copse as well. The Northern Continent could not defend; the Dark Demon race would soon break through and the Northern Continent would be finished.


    The entire Northern Continent fell into chaos, and countless people started to run away from the Northern Continent, that cursed ce.


    At the frontlines, Geoffrey¡¯s expression was incredibly unsightly. There was a gash on his body, and blood dyed the front of his clothes red. Opposite him, Ye Cang coldlyughed as he ferociously attacked, ck substances opening up bloody mouths as they bit towards Geoffrey.


    The situation below was incredibly unfavorable for the human side as well. The Dark Demon people relied on their high cultivations tounch ferocious attacks.


    Elsewhere, the defensive walls had been breached by the strange blood demons. However, the blood demons had almost beenpletely destroyed. The Northern Continent factions had summoned arge wave of Angels. These Angels were mostly Cherubim and wielded Holy Light power that was incredibly harmful to the Dark Demon people.


    The Night Dynasty also used blood sacrifices to summon demons, taking down all of the Angels in the end.


    Most of the Northern Continent¡¯s factions used Holy Light attacks, but the situation was still quite grim. They were continuously being suppressed by the Dark Demon world, and there was already a portion of the Night Dynasty¡¯s army that had reached the defensive walls and were about to break through.


    If they were broken through, the Northern Continent¡¯s factions would be pincered on two sides, and they would definitely lose.


    ¡°We must stop the Dark Demons!¡± Geoffrey thought to himself. However, something that caused him to feel incredibly confused suddenly happened ¨C the City Lords fighting in the air suddenly lost their power and fell to the ground, while the Light-attribute power around the soldiers disappeared.


    What was going on? Geoffrey looked at the rapidly-weakening City Lords as well as the soldiers, unable to understand what was happening.

 Chapter 1030: From Behind

    <h4>Chapter 1030: From Behind</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the City Lords lost their power and the soldiers lost their Light-attribute power, the entire Northern Continent faction took a heavy blow. They had been at a disadvantage from the start, and the number of injuries and casualties continuously increased. The soldiers¡¯ morale plummeted, while the Night Dynasty unleashed even more ferocious attacks. It looked like the Northern Continent faction would soon copse.


    Just what was going on? Why were there no reinforcements at all? Could it be that those people were just going to watch on as the Northern Continent was destroyed? At this moment of crisis, was Great Qin not willing to help? Did none of them understand that the Dark Demon world invading was not good for anyone?


    A cry suddenly sounded out, making everything clear, ¡°Great Qin is attacking our army from behind, and countless regions have already been conquered by Great Qin. The Northern Continent is in chaos, and countless people have started to run already.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone felt a chill within their hearts. They were desperately defending against the Dark Demon people on the frontlines, but they had never thought that someone would stab them from behind. What¡¯s more, this was not any ordinary faction but the most terrifying faction in the world, the Great Qin Empire.


    Around 80% of their soldiers were gathered at the frontlines, and most of them had died already; the back of their army was unable to defend against Great Qin at all.


    Great Qin was acting incredibly shamelessly and despicably, and everyone understood that the Northern Continent would most likely be doomed.


    They were already losing against the Dark Demon people, and now Great Qin had stabbed them in the back, causing them to be much weaker. They were unable to defend at all, and if they stayed here, they would all be wiped out.


    ¡°Run!!¡± Without Geoffrey having to give the order, the various leaders took their people and started to retreat. At that moment, the Northern Continent army copsed, and countless people ran back in terror, while the Night Dynasty gave the order to give chase.


    Great Qin surged like a ck flood from behind, inundating region after region without any obstruction.


    Rumble...


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen d in ck armor easily took down City after City and always shouted out, ¡°Those who surrender will be spared!¡±


    Following this, a group would split off and kill those who were escaping or resisting, causing blood to stter everywhere. The scene was incredibly chaotic, and pained cries and howls continuously sounded out.


    Most people in the Northern Continent were westerners, and there were some indigenous people as well. The indigenous people did not resist much, but others resisted greatly, especially those who prized their freedom greatly.


    One of the Cities that Great Qin¡¯s army attacked was filled with such people. They were quite adverse to a feudalistic centralization of power, and they barely had any Dynasty Legatees. They were all self-governing factions. Facing Great Qin, a Kingdom that centralized power at the top, their resistance was incredibly intense.


    In this city, a group of big men swungrge sabers, axes, and spears as they rushed out half-naked. They looked quite scary as they were bigger than ordinary Asians. The leader shouted, ¡°Piss off back to where you came from!¡±


    Following this, he led the rest of the group as he roared and charged over.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were expressionless, and the captain of the team did not say anything. He started to charge, spurring his warhorse on and turning into a ck blur as he rushed forwards. The other Cavalrymen also charged, and in a single bout, they left corpses all over the ground.


    ¡°Kill! His Majesty orders that all who escape and resist are to be killed,¡± the Captain ordered as he continued to speed forwards. The other Cavalrymen followed behind him, darting through the streets and swinging their weapons, killing those who did not surrender.


    The Cavalrymen charged first, breaking the spirits of the enemy and causing the City to fall into chaos. The Infantrymen then followed, killing those who did not surrender in an orderly manner.


    The Shieldbearers worked together to force a few thousand resistors into a corner, after which the Archers shot at them. Those people had nowhere to run and could only try to break through, but they were blocked by Great Qin¡¯s Shieldbearers.


    In the end, they were either shot to death or shed to death, leaving behind a pile of corpses.


    After killing these people, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continued to attack those who remained, whether they were male or female, young or old. The stench of blood filled the entire City, and everyone sank into terror. The cold ughter caused their bodies to feel icy, and they could not help but tremble.


    In the face of such a bloody ughter, no one cared about their freedom or rights anymore; the most important thing was to just live. More people started to kneel on the ground, not daring to say anything or do anything.


    It was difficult to imagine in such a chaotic world that westerners would kneel at the feet of Asians, looking incredibly terrified and not daring to resist.


    After this, the surrendered people were brought to the center of the City. A young man wearing a Mage¡¯s robe gave a faint smile as he walked about. He pointed at a slim and tall young woman with snow-white skin and xen-colored hair before saying, ¡°She has a decent amount of Phoenix Qi; bring her to His Majesty.¡±


    Great Qin spoke Chinese and most westerners spoke English, so they naturally could not understand this.


    A few soldiers immediately walked into the crowd and dragged that woman out, and she had no idea what was going on.


    She had decent looks, so she was worried that the soldiers would try to force themselves on her. As such, she immediately started struggling and cried out, ¡°Help! Please spare me, I¡¯m still a virgin; Great Qin shouldn¡¯t treat captives like this.¡±


    The other captives also thought that the soldiers wanted to vite the woman, as that was quitemon in wars, whether it was in the real world or the Heaven Awaken World. In fact, some of these captives had themselves done this kind of thing when attacking other factions.


    During peaceful times, beautiful women were treated as princesses and would be given anything they wanted. They lived carefree and luxurious lives, and this was all because of their beauty. However, their beauty was now their downfall.


    Following this, the young man pointed out a few people who had used mud to cover up their looks, and they were also dragged out.


    Those women could not help but cry, and the others could only lower their heads. They were furious but did not dare to say anything because they were afraid of the weapons in Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ hands. Those weapons were now stained with blood, which slowly dripped down.


    They could not even keep themselves safe, so they had no way of interfering in this.


    The remaining women lowered their heads in fear, not daring to move. They were extremely afraid ¨C whoever that young man pointed at was doomed.


    At that moment, the young man pointed at a young girl with blonde hair, who looked around 13 or 14 years old. That girl immediately started to cry, and soldiers walked up to bring her out.

 Chapter 1031: Unifying the Northern Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Unifying the Northern Continent</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Beside her, a blonde woman quickly blocked in front of her and knelt down to plead for mercy, ¡°Please let my daughter off; do whatever you want to me.¡±


    The blonde woman was extremely beautiful, and her body was quite mature. Her breasts were mesmerizing, and as many people looked at this woman, they could not help but marvel. It was as if she had once been a famous idol.


    A trace of a smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Bring her back as well. Even though she does not have much Phoenix Qi, perhaps His Majesty will like her more. If we¡¯re able to bring women who can please His Majesty, we¡¯ll be rewarded greatly.¡±


    Hearing this, the soldiers all looked delighted, and a few soldiers went up to bring the mother and daughter out. The woman had never thought that not only would she not be able to save her daughter but also be dragged in as well. Seeing the smiles on Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ faces, she could only kneel on the ground and weep as she pleaded.


    The young man walked over and cut them off in English, saying, ¡°We¡¯re going to take you to serve Great Qin¡¯s Majesty. This is good for you so don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Hearing this, the women all let out a sigh of relief, and their grief turned into joy. They were quite willing to serve peak-level figures like him because there were unimaginable benefits. As such, they were willing to give their bodies.


    The Northern Continent was now quite empty, with only 20% of its forces left; how could they resist Great Qin? After all, even when they were at the peak of their strength, they could not stop Great Qin.


    Great Qin continuously conquered regions, while on the frontlines, the Northern Continent army withdrew as well. Seeing Geoffrey retreat, Ye Cang did not give chase and started to conquer regions on the boundary.


    Great Qin had already upied the region that the Church was in, and Great Qin was a step away from conquering the City Heart. Zhao Fu was waiting here for Geoffrey to return.


    The Church could also be called the Protestant Church, and it had split off from the Vatican. Its roots could be traced back to the Renaissance, and the birth of America was also a big reason for the creation of the Protestant Church.


    Great Qin now had rough control over the Northern Continent. Because of their alliance in the past, Zhao Fu decided to at least give Geoffrey a chance to surrender. As one of the eight Legatees, Geoffrey was naturally incredibly powerful and would be a great help to Great Qin.


    Otherwise, Zhao Fu would have directly taken over the Protestant Church¡¯s City and had Ye Cang kill him.


    A whileter, Geoffrey led his people back to the City. Seeing the scene in front of him, his heart plummeted, and his face became pale as he looked at Zhao Fu waiting for him. In that instant, he immediately understood Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡± Zhao Fu did not beat around the bush and directly asked Geoffrey.


    Geoffrey felt quite angry ¨C the Dark Demon world was invading, yet Great Qin was stabbing them in the back, causing the frontlines to copse. The Dark Demon people had already entered the human world.


    He had personally witnessed the power of the Dark Demon people, and he knew that the human world was facing a terrifying crisis. He could tell that this was not even the Dark Demon world¡¯s full strength, while the Northern Continent was already finding it very difficult to defend.


    Great Qin had essentially let the Dark Demon people into the human world, and billions of people would be doomed. Even Geoffrey, who had such a good personality, felt incredibly angry.


    ¡°Sir, we must never submit to Great Qin. We suffered heavy losses all because of the shameless things Great Qin did!¡±


    ¡°Sir! We mustn¡¯t submit. It¡¯s better for the Church to be destroyed than to submit to Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°Sir! The light will be with us. Let us use thest of our lives to purify Great Qin¡¯s evil!¡±


    Twenty-four Caucasian women wearing white robes and giving off powerful Light-attribute auras appeared around Geoffrey. These women were all incredibly beautiful and had graceful figures. They were all one in a million beauties.


    After they appeared, they immediately started to try to persuade Geoffrey that it was better to die than submit to Great Qin. They also talked about how dark and evil, as well as shameless, Great Qin was.


    If they had said this in private, it would not have been a great deal, but they dared to say it in front of Zhao Fu himself. No one had such guts.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of chains rang out, causing Geoffrey¡¯s expression to fall. Before he could react, countless chains shot out from the air towards the women with immense force. Just as the women¡¯s bodies were about to be pierced, Geoffrey cried out, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he waved his hand, causing the chains to change their trajectory and bind the women up. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power, they could not resist at all. No matter how they struggled, they could not break free.


    ¡°What do you think? We have treated you well already and have even waited for you. Ordinarily, We would have killed you already. This is yourst chance,¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at Geoffrey with his terrifying eyes.


    If Geoffrey did not agree, Zhao Fu would immediately give the order to stamp out the Church and kill everyone.


    Geoffrey sighed, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, if I submit, will you have the strength to defend against this invasion?¡±


    Zhao Fu inwardlyughed. This invasion had been started by him, so he could naturally do as he wished. There was no need to even defend.


    Of course, Zhao Fu would not tell this to him, so he just nodded. ¡°Since We did such a thing, We naturally have the power to defeat the Dark Demon race. There is no need for you to worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Geoffrey was able to rx. He had guessed this already but wanted to make sure.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll submit to Great Qin! However, please respect our values ¨C we won¡¯t help Great Qin kill as it pleases, but we will do our best to serve Great Qin.¡±


    The women bound up by chains hurriedly cried out, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t submit to Great Qin!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh...¡± Many pained cries sounded out as the chains around them suddenly tightened, making them feel immense pain.


    Geoffrey hurriedly said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, I¡¯ve already decided to submit and won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he waved his hand, causing the chains to release the women. Now that Geoffrey had submitted, he could face the other two Continents. Much time had passed, and they had most likely broken through the Void Zones by now.


    Geoffrey looked at the sad-looking women andforted them, saying, ¡°Even though Great Qin is cold and bloodthirsty to outsiders, the inside of Great Qin is not as you think. The residents live happily and lead peaceful lives. The environment there is suitable for spreading our beliefs. Only a Kingdom like Great Qin can unify the human world. We should go with this; it¡¯s better than the Church being destroyed, at least.¡±

 Chapter 1032: Faith

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Faith</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The women still looked quite sorrowful, but they gradually recovered. After all, Geoffrey was their leader, and everything was in his hands. Since he had made this decision, they could onlyply and submit as well.


    However, they could not ept how bloodthirsty and murderous Great Qin was to outsiders. It was in direct opposition to the light and kindness they worshipped. Now, they could only hope that the inside of Great Qin was better.


    However, the words Geoffrey said next caused their faces to pale, ¡°Your Majesty, would you like them to serve you? They were all holy daughters of the Church and were consecrated to God. Now, they should serve the ruler of Great Qin.¡±


    After saying this, Geoffrey could not help but inwardly sigh. Every time Great Qin took over a faction, they would take all of the women, so it was better to give them rather than have them taken by force.


    Moreover, it was likely that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would treat them well and not punish them because of the disrespect they had just shown.


    Everyone knew clearly what Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was like as a person. Perhaps other things were nder, but he was definitely a licentious person.


    Moreover, Geoffrey understood Great Qin¡¯s philosophy. He understood that the ruler was supreme while all other faiths and ideologies came behind.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled; he had never thought that Geoffrey would say such a thing. However, the situation was quite urgent and he did not have time to mind this, so he simply refused, saying, ¡°No need.¡±


    Geoffrey felt quite surprised and asked, ¡°Why is that, Your Majesty? They¡¯re all one in a million, and whether it is their looks, figures, or education, they are incredibly exceptional. They also have divine constitutions.¡±


    The women¡¯s faces were pale, and they looked slightly unwilling as they looked at Zhao Fu. They had not expected that they would have to serve Great Qin¡¯s demon-like Legatee in the future.


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°We understand; we can discuss this matterter. Come with Us to the coastal regions to defend against the people from the two other Continents.¡±


    Geoffrey looked quite confused as he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, shouldn¡¯t you be defending against the Dark Demon race? Why are you defending against humans?¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a mysterious smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understandter.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon. Even though Geoffrey did not understand what was going on, he still followed Zhao Fu and headed towards the coastal regions.


    The people from the other Continents had broken through the Void Zones by now, and seeing countless people escaping from the Northern Continent, their expressions fell. They understood that the Northern Continent might have been conquered by the Dark Demon race already.


    ¡°We were toote.¡± Everyone cursed to themselves and hated the person who had set up the Void Zones even more. That had doomed the entire human world, and just thinking about the Dark Demon race rampaging through the human world, everyone felt terrified.


    They definitely would not be able to keep the Northern Continent now, and even if they headed over, they would not be able to change much.


    Now, only Great Qin had the power to change all of this, and they wondered if Great Qin had arrived yet. With Great Qin, the human race still had a trace of hope.


    That was what everyone was thinking. However, after asking those who were escaping what was happening, they became incredibly shocked.


    It was not that the Dark Demon race that had conquered the Northern Continent but Great Qin, which had taken advantage of the situation to take over the Northern Continent. The frontlines defending against the Dark Demon race had already copsed, and the Dark Demon race had entered the human race. The Northern Continent was now in chaos, and no one knew what was happening now.


    At that moment, everyone understood that the Void Zones had been set up by Great Qin, and they could not help but curse at Great Qin for being shameless.


    Great Qin had actually attacked the Northern Continent while the Dark Demon people were invading; could it be that they were not worried about the Dark Demon race? Great Qin was not stupid; they definitely had some way to deal with the Dark Demon race to be able to do such a thing.


    In that case, what should they do now? Should they still go to reinforce them? Or should they stab Great Qin in the back and fight to the death with the Dark Demon race?


    The various leaders gathered together and hurriedly discussed what to do. Now, they could not go and reinforce Great Qin. Because Great Qin had done such a shameless thing, if they went over, they might be destroyed by Great Qin as well.


    However, it would be quite good to stab Great Qin in the back and use the Dark Demon race to heavily wound Great Qin. That way, they would be much safer. The problem was that what if Great Qin could defend against the Dark Demon race?


    After some detailed discussions, everyone still decided to go and attack Great Qin. After all, Great Qin had brought arge number of soldiers, so they believed that Great Qin would be able to hold out against the Dark Demon race. As such, this would be a good chance to heavily wound Great Qin.


    Moreover, since Great Qin had done this themselves, they were simply letting them have a taste of their own medicine.


    In the end, those who had been nning to reinforce the Northern Continent decided to ally together and attack Great Qin from behind.


    After seeing this, Tina Pendragon could only shake her head and sigh, and she decided not to participate. She could already guess what was going to happen, and she ordered people to reinforce the defenses against the Western Continent and take in those escaping from the Northern Continent.


    Now that Great Qin had taken over the Northern Continent, its strength would once again greatly increase. Great Qin was the only faction that could cause Tina Pendragon to feel fear.


    Everyone looked quite excited as they imagined Great Qin and the Dark Demon race fighting while they stabbed Great Qin from behind.


    However, when they arrived, they were shocked to find that Great Qin had sent arge number of soldiers, who were waiting for them.


    What was going on? Wasn¡¯t Great Qin defending against the Dark Demon race? They were letting the Dark Demon people into the human world, but they were not harming Great Qin.


    No one understood what was happening, but they all instinctively wanted to run. Now that Great Qin was waiting for them, they would not be able tounch a sneak attack. If they did not run, when Great Qin attacked, they would receive countless casualties.


    The morous gathering of people instantly scattered in all directions.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Fu grinned but did not chase after them. After all, defending the Northern Continent was the most important thing right now.


    Geoffrey still did not know what was going on, and he had been worried this entire time about the Dark Demon race. After fighting with the Dark Demon people, he knew just how powerful they were. The Dark Demon world was a cultivation world; not only were they incredibly strong, but they also had many more tricks at their disposal.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you not going to defend against the Dark Demon race?¡± Geoffrey could not help but ask.


    Zhao Fu turned to look at him and lightlyughed but did not say anything. He took Geoffrey to the boundary of the Northern Continent, where they saw the Dark Demon race withdrawing to their own world. Seeing this, Geoffrey felt incredibly shocked.


    Why had the Dark Demon race retreated of its own ord? They had paid a great price to break through the Northern Continent¡¯s defenses, but they were now retreating back to their own world. Was their aim not to invade the human world? But why had they attacked then?

 Chapter 1033: Empire

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Empire</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Geoffrey felt that his mind was in a mess, and he could not understand what was going on. Only after a while did he think back to how calm Zhao Fu had been this whole time, not caring about the Dark Demon world¡¯s invasion at all. He could finally take a guess as to what was happening.


    Zhao Fu had the ability to go between worlds, so he had definitely made some kind of deal with the Dark Demon race. They had put on a show together, with the Dark Demon people pretending to invade; the rest of them had all been fooled.


    When he thought of this, Geoffrey felt his heart take a heavy blow. His worries had beenpletely been for nought, and he waspletely speechless as to Great Qin¡¯s methods. In the future, he just wanted to stay within the Church and expand the Church.


    Of course, now that the Church had joined Great Qin, Great Qin was in control of everything. Just like the Hundred Schools of Thought, the ideologies that were beneficial would be promoted, and the shes between them would cause them to continuously improve.


    However, at the core, they had to love the nation, or else Great Qin would not allow things that did not benefit it to exist.


    A few dayster, Great Qin had takenplete control over the Northern Continent and had set up a defensive line. No one could escape from the Northern Continent now; those who were still here either died or submitted to Great Qin. There was no option of neutrality.


    Following this, news spread of Great Qin and the Dark Demon world signing a ten year peace treaty. The human world once again weed in a time of peace, and the crisis was resolved.


    The ordinary people were all quite happy about this because they no longer had to fear the Dark Demon race invading. They were now safe, which made them quite happy. Now that the crisis with the Fish Scale world and Dark Demon world had been resolved, they were no longer at risk of being invaded by the worlds next to them.


    Now, the only thing that they had to worry about was that the Eastern Archipgos would have to face the previous world. However, that was something that would only happen after the Heavenly Domain Boundarypletely disappeared.


    The two remaining Continents felt quite surprised; they had never thought that Great Qin would be able to resolve the Dark Demon world¡¯s invasion so easily. They wondered just what kind of deal they had struck for the Dark Demon world to have invaded and then retreated so easily.


    Some people suspected that there was a conspiracy afoot, saying that there was some kind of deal between Great Qin and the Dark Demon race. They imed that the Heavenly Domain Boundary had been opened up by Great Qin, allowing the Dark Demon race to attack and for Great Qin to take over the Northern Continent.


    Otherwise, there would be no way to exin this ¨C how could Great Qin have dealt with the Dark Demon race so easily? The mastermind behind all of this must have been Great Qin. Now that Great Qin had taken over the Northern Continent, it was evident how great its ambition was. Many people demanded to take back the Northern Continent.


    Great Qin had not fully cleared out the Northern Continent yet, so people still had a chance. Otherwise, after Great Qinpletely stabilized the Northern Continent, they would not have any chances anymore. When that time came, Great Qin would have conquered three Continents, one of them being the Mind Continent, which was thergest. Those three Continents¡¯ area vastly surpassed what they had, and when the time came, Great Qin¡¯s strength would be something that the remaining two Continents could not defend against.


    As such, the two other Continentsunched a few attacks to probe out the Northern Continent. However, Zhao Fu did not seem to mind, and he used the Northern Continent¡¯s existing defenses, which had originally been prepared for Great Qin. All of the attackers were blocked outside while Great Qin quickly digested the Northern Continent.


    Seeing that they could not aplish anything, those people naturally left. However, they alsounched probing attacks towards the Mind Continent and the Southern Continent. However, they suffered great losses and could only retreat in the end.


    Now, their expressions were all quite unsightly. They human world no longer had any strength to defend against Great Qin. Great Qin already had the strength to unify an entire world, and the remaining two Continents did not have the power to change this. They could only struggle as they barely held on.


    The Dark Demon world was quite surprised about this as well. They had been waiting for a big battle between both sides so that they could reap the benefits at the end, but they had never expected them to stop fighting and sign a treaty.


    They had waited for quite a long time, and this was not what they wanted to see. They had no idea what that mysterious organisation was thinking; how could they have signed a peace treaty so easily? Moreover, it was one thatsted for ten years; this made them feel quite disappointed.


    However, some people started to wonder if Great Qin was so incredibly terrifying to the point that even the mysterious organisation felt a bit fearful. Otherwise, why would theypromise so easily and sign a ten year peace treaty?


    They did not know about the situation in the human world, and they had no way of going there for now. Their interest in the human world did not decrease. As such, they decided to spend a few spies to see if they could obtain any information about the human world.


    It was Zhao Fu who had spread information about the treaty, and of course, it was fake. Zhao Fu had just casually made up an excuse for how the crisis had been resolved. He had never thought that everyone else would think the way they were.


    He absolutely could not reveal the connection between the Night Dynasty and Great Qin right now because the consequences would be dire. The Dark Demon world¡¯s remaining three Continents would no longer fear the mysterious organization and would directly attack.


    On the other hand, the human world would also take this opportunity to attack Great Qin. If Great Qin was attacked by both of these sides, especially the Dark Demon world, Zhao Fu would feel quite worried.


    Luckily he had signed a Contract with the Fish Scale world. Otherwise, if the Dark Demon world attacked, the human world and Fish Scale world would also attack. With Great Qin¡¯s current condition, it would be quite difficult to defend against the three sides.


    Before he unified the human world, he could not reveal the connection between Great Qin and the Night Dynasty. Now that they had just devoured an entire Continent, the first thing to do was to keep a low-profile to avoid any unnecessary trouble and quickly develop.


    Now, it was time for something exciting, which was calcting their gains. Great Qin had conquered the entire Northern Continent and barely suffered any losses.


    The Night Dynasty had suffered some losses, as they had directly fought against the Northern Continent¡¯s forces. Because the Northern Continent had prepared many things to counter Demons, it was impossible for the Night Dynasty not to suffer some losses.


    However, Zhao Fu had given the Night Dynasty arge amount of money and other resources to pacify them. After all, no one would be satisfied after having sustained so many losses for nothing, and there would be suspicions.


    Great Qin had obtained 20,000 Cities and eight billion people in total. After devouring such arge piece of meat, Great Qin was incredibly full.


    If they could digest the Northern Continent, Great Qin¡¯s strength would rise to a whole new level. There would only be two Continents left, and Great Qin would be able to unify the human world. The entire world would belong to Great Qin, and Zhao Fu would be the human world¡¯s only ¡®Emperor.¡¯


    When that time came, Great Qin would be a Level 1 Dukedom. With that sort of strength, it would have no problem protecting itself within the Ancient Stem Domain and would not have to worry about the threats outside of the Legacy Lands.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that they did not offend anyone who could not be offend, such as higher-beings, Royal Kingdoms, and Empires. Great Qin could not afford to offend such powerful existences.

 Chapter 1034: Golden Sun

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Golden Sun</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not n to bring back all of these people and Cities to Great Qin, and he instead kept them at the Northern Continent. On one hand, they could defend and manage the Northern Continent, and on the other hand, Great Qin would be able to quickly send reinforcements to the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent if necessary.


    After dealing with the Northern Continent, Great Qin once again sank into a time of peace, and the world became calm again. Now, as long as Great Qin did not make any trouble, the world would continue on like this.


    Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin, and Li Si told Zhao Fu that it was time to confer titles on more Concubines. They had brought back 18,000 women with Phoenix Qi from the Northern Continent, and they were from all sorts of races. The Northern Continent had been colonized quite early on, and there were not many indigenous people remaining.


    In the recent centuries, all sorts of people had moved there, making it quite prosperous. The Heaven Awaken World and inherited this trait, so people of all sorts of races were spawned there.


    Zhao Fu had never expected them to bring back so many women, and he was quite shocked at this figure. He asked, ¡°Do all of those women really have Phoenix Qi?¡±


    Li Si gave a mysterious smile before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. They all have Phoenix Qi. The Northern Continent is where Fate has been gathering in recent times, and its geography and culture are quite special, which is why there are so many people.


    ¡°Most of the women within the harem are of Asian descent. However, Your Majesty is going to be the ruler of the world, so Your Majesty naturally cannot only have Asian women in the harem. Otherwise, the people will think that Your Majesty despises westerners and is biased towards Asians, resulting in conflict among the people.


    ¡°As such, this subordinate ordered for all women with Phoenix Qi to be brought back. There are all sorts of them, and theye from all walks of life. They can fulfil any of Your Majesty¡¯s desires. This subordinate has also been researching into modern culture and have prepared some clothes as well as...¡±


    Before Li Si could finish, Zhao Fu cut him off because he was simply doing too much, making all sorts of preparations. Zhao Fu felt quite embarrassed, and he felt that he was not that licentious.


    Li Si smiled as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty is not licentious but romantic. As an Emperor, particrly of an entire world, it is only natural to be like this. This subordinate feels that Your Majesty has held back too much and does not have enough Concubines.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu somewhat wanted to hit Li Si. However, given how loyal and dedicated Li Si was, he went against it.


    ¡°Write the Imperial Edicts for Us; We will not be going and will leave you in charge of this. In the future, there¡¯s no need to bring women with not much Phoenix Qi back to Great Qin. Just let them go,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Li Si felt quite startled and had never expected Zhao Fu to say this. He thought about it before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, Great Qin needs Phoenix Qi, and Phoenix Qi can give Great Qin various benefits. It can cause Great Qin¡¯s Fate to grow and be more refined.


    ¡°Even though many of them cannot provide much Phoenix Qi, gathered together, it is still quite a lot. Moreover, for those women to join Great Qin¡¯s harem, it is their fortune. Great Qin can give them various benefits, and most of them came voluntarily.


    ¡°To be able to enter Great Qin¡¯s harem and serve Your Majesty is something that countless women can only dream of. Ordinary women do not have any Phoenix Qi, so they have no hope of entering Great Qin¡¯s harem.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know how to reply, so he could only say, ¡°We understand, but there are simply too many of them. If it continues like this, Our harem will have too many people.¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had made up his mind, Li Si did not keep going. In actuality, he wanted to make the harem many times bigger, but since the Emperor did not want to do this, he naturally did not keep on pushing in order to not enrage him.


    Li Si nodded, showing that he understood, and he smiled as he handed over Imperial Edicts. Zhao Fu took out the Great Qin Seal and stamped them, causing them to receive the recognition of Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    Following this, Li Si took the Imperial Edicts and left, while Zhao Fu remained within the hall and read through various memorials to understand what was happening in different ces.


    The human world was dozens of times bigger than in the real world, and even though Great Qin had not yet unified the entire world, it upied three Continents. This was already many times bigger than the original earth, and there were millions of memorials submitted every day.


    It was impossible for Zhao Fu to read through all of them, so all of the memorials actually delivered to Zhao Fu were about important matters while the less important ones were handled by Ministers.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out as an enormous pir of light shot up into the sky, smashing into it. An aura spread out from the top of the pir, forming a goldenyer of clouds, and the entire world seemed to be dyed gold.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± A massive Phoenix¡¯s cry sounded out as the Emperor Phoenix Statue turned into a golden phoenix and flew in the sky, elegantly circling around the pir a few times and giving off a golden light. It looked incredibly beautiful as it entered the top of the pir.


    Boom!


    Another explosion rang out as a massive aura spread out from the sky. Boundless golden light pierced through the clouds, covering all of Great Qin¡¯s territory, and the heavens and earth seemed to tremble.


    Countless ck traces of Fate floated out as some of it dissipated, but the remainder became even purer and contained a trace of gold.


    Because Great Qin had only just conquered the Northern Continent, the Fate from there was not very stable and roiled like a violent ocean. However, as the golden light shined on it, the ocean of Fate gradually calmed down.


    In the Northern Continent, the unrest and terror of Great Qin¡¯s new residents gradually calmed under the effects of the golden light.


    As the golden light shined on all of Great Qin¡¯s residents, everyone felt a feeling of warmth from within their bodies, making them feel quitefortable. Some sicknesses and pains slowly healed, and everyone felt their strength increase.


    These abnormal signs caused changes in the heavens and earth, and the people in the other Continents saw a golden sun rise up from the Mind Continent, giving off a brilliant golden light.


    The women who had been made Concubines were covered with a golden glow, and a powerful energy seemed to enter their bodies, causing them to gradually go through changes. Their skin became whiter and softer, and they began to look younger and filled with life.


    Zhao Fu looked at the golden phoenix in the sky, which was now 6,000 or so meters wide. It gave off a piercing golden light, making it look like a sun.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu felt a massive amount of power flow into his body. The phoenix crystal within his body absorbed that power and continuously grewrger. Zhao Fu also felt his body go through changes; his constitution, strength, and mind were all enhanced.


    Within his body, the golden dragonughed as it said, ¡°Congrattions, your Emperor Phoenix Statue can be counted as half a n Armament now. Because it is quite special, it will be even more powerful than ordinary n Armaments.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and realized that Li Si had just gone and conferred titles on all of the women, resulting in these abnormal signs.


    After hearing the golden dragon¡¯s exnation and seeing the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s evolution, Zhao Fu naturally felt quite happy.

 Chapter 1035: Shenwu City

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Shenwu City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Following this, the enormous golden phoenix danced in the sky for a little while before transforming back into the Emperor Phoenix Statue andnding on the Heaven Prayer tform.


    The changes in Zhao Fu¡¯s body finally finished, and the phoenix crystal within his body was now as big as a fist. Zhao Fu could sense that this phoenix crystal was going to give birth to something because there already seemed to be some kind of consciousness within it.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu felt that he had be younger and more powerful, and he also felt that his lifespan had increased. These benefits were all quite good.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu heard that the women who had been made Concubines went through changes in their bodies, increasing their lifespans. Adding on the effects of pacifying the Northern Continent, the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s powerful expectspletely exceeded anything Zhao Fu could imagine.


    Zhao Fu felt that the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s potential was not limited to just this; it seemed that he had to greatly invest in it in the future. Its power in the future definitely would not disappoint Zhao Fu.


    Aftering outside, Li Si had already finished conferring titles, and seeing Zhao Fue out, he smiled and cupped his hands, saying, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and nodded before looking at those women. Some of those women were quite daring, looking at him with alluring gazes and standing in seductive poses.


    Their country had always been quite unconstrained in sexuality, so it was understandable.


    Zhao Fu had people settle them in and did not do anything to them. He then returned to the hall and continued to read through documents.


    Time passed like that for half a month, and because there was nothing to do, Zhao Fu continued to read through documents in the hall. He then dedicated a lot of time to internal affairs.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you not bored of staying in the pce all day?¡± Li Muqing smiled as she brought some more documents.


    Zhao Fu looked up at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do right now and it is peaceful everywhere, so I can only read documents.¡±


    Li Muqing lightly smiled as she said, ¡°In that case, why doesn¡¯t Your Majesty mingle with the ordinary people incognito and have a look at the Kingdom you¡¯ve created? That way, you can see what the Great Qin Kingdom is like for yourself and understand Great Qin¡¯s people. It¡¯s much better than just staying here and reading documents.¡±


    ¡°Mingle incognito?¡± Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh. In the television shows he had watched, people seemed to enjoy going about incognito, and it often resulted in some amusing situations.


    ¡°Not a bad idea.¡± Zhao Fu thought about it and felt that what Li Muqing had said was correct. Personally going out to have a look for himself was better than hearing it from others. He could see Great Qin¡¯s situation for himself and would be able to see what could be improved.


    Following this, Zhao Fu disguised himself and put on some ordinary clothes. In actuality, Zhao Fu did not need to disguise himself too much because not many of Great Qin¡¯s billions of people had actually seen him before.


    Zhao Fu called Ge Nia as well, and the three of them left Great Qin¡¯s Pce together. On the way, Zhao Fu looked at Li Muqing and asked, ¡°Where are we going? Since you brought Us out, you must have a destination in mind.¡±


    Li Muqing smiled as she nodded, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I wanted to bring you to see the sights outside of the capital, the second most prosperous ce in Great Qin.¡±


    Great Qin was situated in the northern side of the Mind Continent, and the Royal City was the capital of the Kingdom, so it was naturally the most prosperous ce within Great Qin. All cultures, ideologies, and major economic enterprises were gathered there.


    The second most prosperous ce was the central area of the Mind Continent. There were countless Sects and Schools here, and the spirit qi was incredibly dense. It had originally belonged to the Xia Dynasty, and it was now Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    The Sects and Schools there had not been relocated, so it was still quite a prosperous area, though not as prosperous as Great Qin¡¯s Royal City.


    The three of them came to the central region and entered a City called Shenwu City. This City was a Level 5 Great City and was to the south of the central area. It was a rtively big City within the central area.


    Aftering here, Zhao Fu saw many people walking on the streets. There were many stalls along the streets, and the sound of sellers and people talking continuously could be heard, creating a lively scene.


    Zhao Fu naturally felt quite curious about the empire he had created. Normally, Zhao Fu would not have cared much about these things because keeping the Kingdom stable and peaceful was enough. As such, he had nevere out to see what Great Qin was like.


    Now that Great Qin¡¯s territory was so vast, Zhao Fu had not been to over 90% of it. Civil Officials were managing the regions, and Zhao Fu simply awaited results from the pce.


    Zhao Fu held great interest towards this first excursion, and he hoped to see things that he could not hear about from documents.


    After walking for a bit, Zhao Fu smelled something delicious and turned to look. It was a peddler selling kebab skewers, and the spice covered meat gave off a delicious aroma, making people want to take a bite.


    Li Muqing smiled as she said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll buy you one!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and did not refuse ¨C he indeed wanted to try a kebab skewer. However, he was quite surprised at the changes Li Muqing had gone through. Before, she seemed like a cold, schrly woman. However, after being given an official position, she had be much warmer.


    On the other hand, Ge Nia was like a block of wood, warily looking around in case anything unexpected happened.


    ¡°Sir, let me feed you!¡± Li Muqing bought a few kebab skewers. Because Zhao Fu was travelling incognito, she could not call him ¡®Your Majesty,¡¯ so she instead addressed him as ¡®Sir.¡¯ She first blew a kebab skewer before taking a piece of meat off and lightly bringing it to Zhao Fu¡¯s lips.


    Zhao Fu did not pay much mind to this, because within the pce, ording to etiquette, there would be people helping him eat and dress.


    However, at that moment, a chubby child also holding a kebab skewer pointed at Zhao Fu and loudlyughed, saying, ¡°He¡¯s already an adult but he still needs people to feed him! Doesn¡¯t he feel embarrassed!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite awkward.


    Beside the child, a middle-aged man smacked the child¡¯s head and gave an apologetic smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s still young and rude.¡±


    The man could tell that Zhao Fu¡¯s bearings were quite extraordinary, and anyone who had a bodyguard and a female attendant definitely wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. At the very least, he was most likely from a noble family, and he could not afford to offend such a person.


    Zhao Fu smiled and shook his head, indicating that he did not take offense.


    The middle-aged man smiled and inwardly let out a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°I knew Sir would be an educated and well-mannered person. Great Qin is truly bing better and better.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked, ¡°Why do you say this?¡±


    The man smiled as he replied, ¡°Now that Great Qin is encouraging the development of academies, most people are bing gentler and more cultured. Moreover, Great Qin¡¯sws also protectmoners like us. If it was during those chaotic times from before, you might have lost your life from just a single sentence.


    ¡°All of this was because of Great Qin¡¯s Majesty; with his matchless spirit and iparable power, he created this prosperous and peaceful Kingdom to allowmoners like us to live good lives.¡±

 Chapter 1036: Tiger Cow

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Tiger Cow</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°In the future, I want my son to also go to an academy to study so he too can be educated. Maybe he¡¯ll be able to be a Civil Official and serve Great Qin.¡±


    The boy felt quite dissatisfied after being smacked on the head, and he pouted as he ate his kebab skewer and said angrily, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be a Civil Official! I want to be a General! I want to be like Commander Bai Qi and help His Majesty conquer morend. I want to create a bigger empire for His Majesty!¡±


    The man smiled, ruffled the boy¡¯s hair, and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. As long as you¡¯re serving His Majesty as an official, dad will support you no matter what you do.¡±


    The little boy felt quite pleased and looked up before saying, ¡°Of course! The fortune teller said that my fate star is the Army Destroyer Star. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely be a general for Great Qin. When His Majesty sees me, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy and might even take me as an adopted son!¡±


    The middle-aged man could not help butugh and say, ¡°First, don¡¯t take that fortune teller too seriously; second, His Majesty is surrounded by talents. Even if you be a General, His Majesty won¡¯t be too impressed by you unless you perform extraordinarily.


    ¡°Also, you want to be His Majesty¡¯s adopted son? If you can even meet His Majesty, that would be incredibly lucky of you.¡±


    The boy puffed out his cheeks and said angrily, ¡°Hmph! Just you wait and see! In the future, His Majesty will definitely make me a General, and I¡¯ll make countless contributions. I¡¯ll ask His Majesty for treasures and beauties; you just wait until then.¡±


    The man loudlyughed, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll be waiting then!¡±


    Zhao Fu stood there, looking at the father and son, feeling quite awkward. After all, he was the person they were referring to.


    At that moment, the man looked back at Zhao Fu and felt that he was quite a kind person, so he said passionately, ¡°Sir, your kebab skewer is going to get cold. This meat is our specialty, Tiger Cow meat; it won¡¯t taste good once it gets cold.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu did not have Li Muqing feed him anymore, and he ate the kebab skewer himself. He took a fewrge bites and found that it was incredibly delicious, and the meat was quite chewy.


    Li Muqing stood by the side with a smile on her face; this was why she had brought Zhao Fu out.


    Within the pce, Zhao Fu was high and mighty and sat in the seat of power. People took care of everything for him, and if he lived such an isted life, his attitude to themon people would change, and the distance between them would grow further and further apart.


    This was especially so for the matter about Zhao Fu creating a Devil World. He was already quite interested and was thinking about using bloody and cruel methods to create arge number of Devils.


    Li Muqing felt that it would be good for Zhao Fu to be closer with themon people. Only then would themoners be able to live happily, and Great Qin would be a ce of joy instead of hell.


    ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± the boyughed, cutting off her thoughts.


    Li Muqing looked at the boy and pinched his cute cheeks. After exchanging a few more words, the boy and his father left.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s keep having a look around! We only just entered Shenwu City; there are definitely more interesting things inside,¡± Li Muqing said as she smiled.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. Following this, the three of them saw a ce surrounded by arge crowd. Zhao Fu felt quite curious and led them over. It was a martialpetition for marriage, which was quite interesting.


    However, the person looking for a spouse was not a beautiful young man but a handsome and delicate-looking young man. He was dressed in green clothes and held a bamboo flute. He looked quite good, and there would most likely be women interested in him.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised that there would be a martialpetition for marriage held by a man. As such, he could not help but ask, ¡°Men can hold martialpetitions for marriage too?¡±


    Before Li Muqing could reply, a young man wearing robes and holding a foldable fan turned over to look at Zhao Fu with a trace of condescension, saying, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re from the countryside, right? Your thinking is much too old-fashioned.¡±


    A trace of coldness shed in Ge Nia¡¯s eyes; someone had dared to speak to His Majesty like this. However, because Zhao Fu did not seem to intend to attack, he did not do anything.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; since when had his thinking be old-fashioned? Didn¡¯t he sit at the center of Great Qin¡¯s politics and authority?


    ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m from the countryside. There are many things I don¡¯t understand, so please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Zhao Fu cleared his throat and gave a slight smile as he cupped his hands.


    Seeing how courteous Zhao Fu was, the young man¡¯s attitude became better, and he responded in kind, saying, ¡°My name¡¯s Xiao Yuanchu, a schr from Nanhu Academy.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, do you see this kind of thing often?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    Xiao Yuanchu lightly nodded and said, ¡°This sort of thing is quitemon now. There are all sorts of progressive ideologies, and it can be said that the scene of the Hundred Schools of Thought in Contention has once again unfolded. Our Majesty is the one who has been pushing all of this.


    ¡°As long as it does not harm the nation or the people, everyone should maintain objective and rational views towards different cultures and ideologies, and we should not denigrate or disparage them. That¡¯s thew of Great Qin; light offenses warrant an apology, while heavy offences warrant beating with a nk.


    ¡°As such, all sorts of ideologies have surfaced. Some people supported feminism and called for equality between men and women, and Our Majesty approved of that. As such, thinking has be quite progressive.


    ¡°Now, women are not as weak as they were before, requiring the protection of men. There are many women filled with indomitable spirits, and those women can chase after the men they want using their own methods.


    ¡°On the other hand, we men have started doing things that only women did, such as holding martialpetitions for marriage. As long as it does not go against Great Qin¡¯sws, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    After hearing this exnation, Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh; the outside world was indeed different from what he had imagined. Things were not as simple as he had thought, and they were instead quiteplicated.


    He looked over at the arena and saw that two women had gone up and werepeting with various techniques. In the end, a woman in red won, and she walked over to the young man and lifted up his chin, loudlyughing as she said, ¡°You belong to me now!¡±


    Zhao Fu was not quite used to this and he could not help but say, ¡°Are women all so domineering now?¡±


    Xiao Yuanchu flicked open his fan andughed as he said, ¡°I already said that you¡¯re too old-fashioned. Looks like Great Qin¡¯s culture still has not spread far enough. Tell me about the countryside youe from.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll help you write a letter to the feudal office; those county officials must be quite useless; they¡¯ve really let down Our Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small ce; it¡¯s not worth mentioning. Also, why do you say my thinking is too old-fashioned?¡±

 Chapter 1037: Blackbird Guards

    <h4>Chapter 1037: ckbird Guards</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Xiao Yuanchu lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°When you asked that, you must have thought that all women were weak and soft and that only men should be strong. Men should protect women and women should be protected by men, right? That¡¯s ssic chauvinistic thinking.


    ¡°In Great Qin, men and women are equal, and everyone can make their own choices. Women can choose to be more powerful than men, and men can choose to be weaker than women. Powerful men can choose to protect women, and powerful women can choose to protect men.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep thinking that men have to be powerful; everyone can make their own choices in life. It can be said that you¡¯re living in the best period right now. Our Majesty is heroic and valiant, which is why Great Qin has such a good outlook. You should be grateful to Our Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu drylyughed, no knowing what to say. He felt that he was quite different than the Majesty Xiao Yuanchu was talking about.


    ¡°Do you think this is alright?¡± Zhao Fu asked Xiao Yuanchu sincerely. He wanted to know how ordinary people saw this.


    Xiao Yuanchu smiled and said with a firm tone, ¡°Of course I do, we should all support this. We all want to praise Our Majesty for how open-minded he is, allowing everyone to make their own choices so that everyone can do their best in their own lives and do their best for Great Qin¡¯s future.¡±


    Zhao Fu let out a breath. In the future, he had to collect more information about the rest of the Kingdom.


    ¡°In August, Great Qin¡¯s going to conduct another imperial examination. Perhaps I¡¯ll have a chance this time to see Our Majesty¡¯s iparable countenance. Also, all of us schrs admire goddess Li Muqing the most!¡± Xiao Yuanchu suddenly said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and looked at Li Muqing beside him and asked, ¡°Why is Li Muqing the goddess of schrs?¡±


    Xiao Yuanchu said with a look of respect on his face, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of her talent and beauty. She¡¯s already incredibly popr with Our Majesty, and whenever ites to matters of culture, Lady Li is always consulted upon in the imperial court. She¡¯s one of the famed beauties of Great Qin.¡±


    Li Muqing¡¯s face became slightly red in embarrassment as she faced Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze.


    By now, the woman in red on the arena was confident that she had won and that no one woulde to fight with her, and she prepared to take that handsome, delicate-looking young man away.


    However, at that moment, a well-built young man walked up and shouted, ¡°Wait, I want to challenge as well!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t a man holding this martialpetition for marriage? Other men can participate?¡±


    By now, Xiao Yuanchu was getting quite frustrated. He sighed as he said, ¡°Just which remote ce did youe from? Stop getting so shocked at everything. Can¡¯t men and men be together? Since ancient times, it¡¯s only been prohibited because of ethics.


    ¡°Our Majesty, as the glorious Emperor of the human world, naturally would not be restricted by such things. Moreover, these things were already quitemon in our old world.


    ¡°Now that all sorts of ideologies and cultures have gathered in Great Qin, they have intensely shed and evolved. If this is not dealt with properly, Great Qin will not be at peace, and there will be all sorts of internal conflict.


    ¡°However, even if there is internal conflict, with Great Qin¡¯s power, it will be quelled quickly. Regardless, internal conflict is not good. As such, we need to thank Our Majesty. Because Our Majesty is so brilliant and open-minded, Great Qin is able to be so prosperous.


    ¡°Think about it, who could have the broadmindedness of Our Majesty? He¡¯s indeed an Emperor among Emperors, the man who will unify the human world. If Great Han was in power, we would have been cursed to death by those Confucians. If Great Shang was in power, most of us would have been executed.¡±


    Facing these praises, Zhao Fu could only smile.


    At that moment, the well-built young man on the arena ferociously punched at the red-clothed woman, bringing with him arge gust of wind. However, the red-clothed woman dodged to the side and viciously kicked out.


    Bang!


    A muffled bang sounded out as the well-built young man was kicked in the abdomen and flew backwards. He crashed onto the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The red-clothed woman walked up, wanting to follow up her victory.


    At that moment, a man holding a saber and wearing ck clothes with a ck bird sewn on it said, ¡°He¡¯s already lost. You may not continue to attack.¡±


    Hearing that man¡¯s words, the red-clothed woman could only obey, and the well-built young man sighed and walked off the arena. It was as if no one dared to disobey that ck-clothed man¡¯s words.


    Zhao Fu looked at that man, and Xiao Yuanchu assumed that Zhao Fu was wondering what was going on, so he started to exin. However, Zhao Fu smiled and cut him off, saying, ¡°I know who he is.¡±


    The ck-clothed man was aw enforcement agent, and his duty was to maintain thew. Such people were also responsible for solving cases and making arrests.


    They were different than City Guards, as City Guards were only responsible for defending Cities and suppressing any chaos. On the other hand,w enforcement agents like this man were in charge of taking care of various matters for civilians.


    Because of the ck bird on their chests, they were called ckbird Guards and were created by Great Qin. This agency was something that Zhao Fu hade up with while talking to his subordinates.


    As the number of residents increased, problems also increased, so they needed a group of people to deal with the issues people had amongst themselves. That was how this agency was created.


    Moreover, Great Qin prohibited personal fights. No matter who was in the right and who was in the wrong, anyone involved would be punished. However, martialpetitions like this or arena fights that were approved by officials were allowed. Otherwise, as soon as the martialpetition began,w enforcement agents would have dragged everyone to jail. Xiao Yuanchu was quite surprised that Zhao Fu knew who this person was, but he did not pay it much mind because every City had such people.


    Following this, the red-clothed woman stood on the arena and loudly shouted, ¡°Who else wants to fight with your granny? Get out here!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one came out.


    Xiao Yuanchu smiled as he said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Brother, you should give it a shot. That guy looks pretty good.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a chill in his heart and hurriedly shook his head.


    Since no one went up to the arena, the handsome, delicate-looking young man naturally belonged to the red-clothed woman. The young man seemed quite pleased with the woman, and they left together. Without anything else interesting to see, everyone dispersed.


    Zhao Fu was about to leave with Ge Nia and Li Muqing, but Xiao Yuanchu stopped him and asked him to go with him for a drink to discuss national affairs. However, Zhao Fu declined.

 Chapter 1038: Kingdom-Destroying Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Kingdom-Destroying Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu, Ge Nia, and Li Muqing wandered around until the afternoon. The sunset glow dyed the edges of the sky a golden-yellow color. It was now time to return.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what did you think of this excursion?¡± Li Muqing asked with a slight smile.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°It was quite rewarding. We saw many unexpected things and Great Qin¡¯s true appearance. It was much more interesting than reading documents.¡±


    Li Muqing grinned as she replied, ¡°Then Your Majesty shoulde out more and personally experience what Great Qin is like.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and agreed.


    Following this, the three of them returned to the Great Qin Royal City, and Zhao Fu slightly rested before continuing to read through documents. He now felt differently, feeling more interested in dealing with internal affairs.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu stopped reading through documents and went outside the Legacy Lands because a big thing had happened.


    Something was going on within the Blue Wolf Kingdom. After its battle with the Li Kingdom, it had lost 70% of its soldiers and City Lords, and its remaining forces were quite weak, unable to protect the Kingdom.


    Even though the Blue Wolf Kingdom had immediately activated all of its defenses and tried to expand its military, they were not very strong. Moreover, theck of City Lords was a fatal wound.


    Back then, the surrounding Kingdoms did not allow Zhao Fu to make a move because their true aim was toy hands on the Blue Wolf Kingdom themselves. The surrounding Kingdoms nned to ally together, take it down, and split it for themselves.


    Zhao Fu hade out because the other Half-Beasts were nning to attack the Blue Wolf Kingdom.


    Since the beginning, Zhao Fu had wanted to devour the Blue Wolf Kingdom, but the conditions had not allowed it. The Li Kingdom was quite weak and could not fight against a few Kingdoms, so he could only give up.


    The Blue Wolf Kingdom was a big piece of meat, and everyone wanted to take a bite. Of course, with the Li Kingdom¡¯s power, it did not dare to enter the Half-Beast world by itself. If it attacked, it would be surrounded by many Half-Beast Kingdoms.


    As such, Zhao Fu nned to bring a few helpers to attack the Blue Wolf Kingdom. He decided to ally with a few other Grassi Kingdoms to split the Blue Wolf Kingdom for themselves.


    Now, with a few Kingdoms allied together, they had the confidence to attack the Half-Beast world together and would not have to fear an attack from multiple Half-Beast Kingdoms.


    Even though the surrounding Grassi Kingdoms had refused to help the Li Kingdom and had even wanted to attack it, there were no eternal friends and enemies, only eternal interests. At this moment, they were all interested in the same thing.


    Zhao Fu had Le Yuyu send those Kingdoms letters, and they quickly responded.


    Zhao Fu read through the letters with a smile on his face, while Le Yuyu sat in his embrace and also read through them. She smiled as she said, ¡°Little hubby, how much will the Li Kingdom¡¯s territory increase by this time?¡±


    Outside the Legacy Lands, conquering regions was not as easy as within the Legacy Lands. After all, more territory meant more Fate, and almost all regions had owners. Wanting to take regions meant attacking the faction that owned them.


    Within the Legacy Lands, system City Lords often abandoned their own regions to gather together so that the unupied regions could be freely conquered.


    Only conquering a region for the first time would give a Region Treasure Box, and now that the human world was in thete stages. The system factions were counted as ordinary factions, and they could also obtain Region Treasure Boxes.


    This made it quite difficult for Great Qin to obtain Region Treasure Boxes, as they were often obtained by others first.


    After hearing Le Yuyu¡¯s words, Zhao Fu lightly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help the Li Kingdom gain as much as possible!¡±


    Le Yuyu happily kissed Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Thank you, little hubby. We¡¯ve missed you so much over the past while. Can you satisfy Us before you go?¡±


    Zhao Fu lowered his head and looked at the lustful woman in his arms and smiled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until all of this is over. Right now, there are a few Half-Beast Kingdoms attacking the Blue Wolf Kingdom, and we need to quickly move or else we won¡¯t be able to take anything.¡±


    Le Yuyu felt quite disappointed, but she knew her priorities, so she said, ¡°Alright, We will wait for you together with Zhiwen then.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded before leaving the Li Kingdom¡¯s Pce.


    There were three Kingdoms around the Li Kingdom, and each of them had a small portion of their territory bordering the Blue Wolf Kingdom, so they could directly attack. They could immediately take control of any regions they conquered and add them to their own territory.


    None of them dared to attack the Half-Beast world alone, but with the Li Kingdom¡¯s suggestion, they were all too eager to agree. If a few Kingdoms invaded together, they would have much more confidence and would not worry about the threat of the Half-Beast people.


    The Li Kingdom and the three other Kingdoms split into four paths and simultaneously invaded the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s territory. Each Kingdom sent at least 20 million soldiers, 7000 City Lords, and some Generals.


    Over on the Half-Beast side, there were three Half-Beast Kingdoms attacking the Blue Wolf Kingdom.


    They had gathered 90 million soldiers and 2,500 City Lords to attack together, and the Blue Wolf Kingdom rushed to defend. It expanded its army as quickly as possible but only had 50 million soldiers and around 1,000 City Lords.


    These City Lords and soldiers were the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯sst defenses, and this already included the Civil Officials and City Guards.


    The ce where the two armies gathered had an incredibly austere aura, and the atmosphere was incredibly heavy. The faces on the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s side were quite pale, and because of the difference in their forces, they were at an incredible disadvantage.


    On the other hand, the other side¡¯s people had big smiles on their faces and looked incredibly confident. They looked quite evil as they looked at the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s people. They were already thinking about how to split the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s territory.


    In the air, both sides¡¯ City Lords gave off powerful auras as they faced off. The Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s City Lords were led by a woman.


    This Half-Beast woman had a fiery figure and was quite beautiful. She looked quite determined and had wolf ears and a wolf tail. Her fur was snow-white, making her look gentle and beautiful.


    She was the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s Queen and was called Cang Xuenu.


    This was essentially a Kingdom-destroying battle, and the three other Kingdoms¡¯ Kings had alsoe. They were all middle-aged men.


    ¡°During my father¡¯s time, our rtions were quite good, and I even called you three as my uncles. Now that he¡¯s passed away, you want to destroy the Blue Wolf Kingdom; you¡¯re going too far,¡± Cang Xuenu said as she furiously looked at the three people.


    One of them lightlyughed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s how the world is. Don¡¯t me us. After the Blue Wolf Kingdom suffered heavy losses, if it wasn¡¯t for us, you would have been destroyed by the Grassi people. You should be thanking us.¡±

 Chapter 1039: Cang Xuenu

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Cang Xuenu</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°With the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s strength, it¡¯s difficult to guarantee your own safety. The three of us are helping the Blue Wolf Kingdom, or else you¡¯ll be destroyed by others sooner orter. Based on our rtionship in the past, you should submit to us, and we will give you some benefits.


    ¡°You have no other choice right now. Either submit to us or die. You can¡¯t me anyone except the Blue Wolf Kingdom for being too weak. You attacked the Li Kingdom and suffered such a heavy loss. If you hadn¡¯t attacked them, we wouldn¡¯t have made a move either.¡±


    Cang Xuenu¡¯s eyes were icy cold, but she did not regret this at all. She was the Queen of the Blue Wolf Kingdom, and because her father had been killed by the other side, she had to take revenge.


    However, she had never expected the weak Li Kingdom to have a powerful expert helping them, instantly turning the situation around. All of their preparations had failed


    If it wasn¡¯t for that expert, the Blue Wolf Kingdom would have destroyed the Li Kingdom and devoured its forces long ago, making them even stronger.


    One of the three Kings, a slightly chubby man, said, ¡°Xuenu, uncle watched you grow up and be pretty. Your Blue Wolf Kingdom has no hope anymore and can only surrender. You cane and serve uncle; you¡¯ll have a role to y in the Azure Wolf Kingdom.¡±


    Hearing these shameless words, Cang Xuenu could not hold it in anymore and started to attack. Her halberd ferociously swung towards that slightly chubby man.


    As Cang Xuenu attacked, a big battle between both sides unfolded.


    The soldiers on the ground charged, giving off shocking sounds as they flooded towards the Great Wall. Powerful auras exploded out as Corps Formations appeared, and the sound of the air being torn could be heard as countless arrows flew out.


    The City Lords in the sky also gave off immense auras as they rushed out and started to fight, causing terrifying shockwaves to ripple out.


    The fighting was incredibly intense, and blood flew everywhere. The sounds of fighting and dying continuously sounded out, and both sides ferociously attacked as more and more people died.


    ¡°Hahh!¡± In the sky, Cang Xuenu cried out as she shed out her halberd with all her strength. Three icy flood dragons giving off cold auras roared as they flew at the three Kings, causing the surrounding temperature to fall. Ice crystals seemed to appear in the air; it could be seen how terrifying this attack was.


    However, the three Kings were not so easy to deal with. They also released three terrifying attacks, easily destroying the three icy flood dragons.


    One of them flew forwards, not holding back at all as he swung his saber, causing a sharp saber light surrounded by terrifying saber qi to fly towards Cang Xuenu.


    Cang Xuenu¡¯s expression did not change. She gripped her halberd and vigorously stabbed forwards, causing a fierce cold light to shoot out and sh with the saber light. Arge explosion resulted, causing wild winds to st out.


    However, at that moment, another person suddenly appeared behind Cang Xuenu, stabbing out with his sword towards her heart.


    Cang Xuenu¡¯s expression fell, and just as she was about to respond, another person swung his axe, giving off an extremely violent power as he hacked towards Cang Xuenu¡¯s head, looking incredibly savage.


    Facing both of these people¡¯s terrifying attacks, Cang Xuenu was unable to defend. However, both of these were fatal attacks, and if she could not block them, she would die here.


    Boom!!


    A terrifying aura exploded out from within Cang Xuenu¡¯s body. She did not hesitate to use her Nation Armament; this was a true Kingdom¡¯s Nation Armament, and it was not something that a Nation Armament without a Kingdom couldpare with. This power sent both people flying back, but it was unable to harm them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three massive explosions sounded out; it was not just Cang Xuenu who had a Nation Armament. The three others also exploded out with the power of their Nation Armaments, and arge battle once again unfolded.


    However, the battle was extremely unfavorable to Cang Xuenu. The three others continuously suppressed her, and the situation seemed quite dire. She was now injured, and she was facing three experienced Kings whose cultivations all surpassed hers.


    Apart from being at a disadvantage, the rest of the Blue Wolf Kingdom was also at a disadvantage, and they did not have as many City Lords as the other side. Each one of their City Lords had to face multiple City Lords, and they did not have enough soldiers either. Even though they were fiercely retaliating, the enemies had already started climbing up the Great Wall.


    At the same time, the Corps Formations gave off terrifying shockwaves, and the Blue Wolf Kingdom did not have enough Corps Formations either, resulting in them being constantly suppressed.


    This situation was quite disadvantageous, and the Blue Wolf Kingdom would definitely lose.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu and the other Grassi Kingdoms took this opportunity to also attack the Blue Wolf Kingdom from the other side. Because the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s main force was dealing with the three other Half-Beast Kingdoms, Zhao Fu decided to take advantage of this.


    The four Kingdoms split into four armies, easily breaking through the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s Great Wall. They started to unrestrainedly kill and pige, and this was ording to their agreement ¨C anyone could take anything they couldy their hands on. As such, everyone started piging like bandits, taking anything they wanted.


    City after City was broken through, and as the Grassi people charged into the Cities, they did not bother saying anything, directly killing and taking anything of value.


    There were mostly only residents left within the Cities, and they were unable to stop the ferocious armies at all. They were one-sidedly ughtered, creating a bloody scene.


    Because the Li Kingdom was quite close to the Blue Wolf Kingdom, arge stretch of their borders touched. As such, Zhao Fu picked a central route and headed straight to the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s Pce.


    At the same time, the Half-Beast people who had surrendered were put to use. Zhao Fu told them about the situation the Blue Wolf Kingdom was in, that it would almost certainly be destroyed, and that they could bring their friends and family to the Li Kingdom. The Li Kingdom would protect them, give them the same treatment, and would not make them ves.


    After seeing that the Blue Wolf Kingdom really was doomed, Half-Beast people felt incredibly grateful to the Li Kingdom and started to convince other Half-Beast people to submit to the Li Kingdom.


    They had taken in many Half-Beast people in the past, and they made it so that Zhao Fu¡¯s army progressed incredibly quickly. Most people surrendered, so there was barely any resistance. This also made it so that they naturally obtained greater gains as well.


    The news of the Grassi Kingdoms attacking the Blue Wolf Kingdom was instantly transmitted to the frontlines on the other side. Cang Xuenu¡¯s face became incredibly pale, and she understood that the Blue Wolf Kingdom was finished.


    The three Kings were furious. They had put a lot of effort in to destroy the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s main force, but most of the benefits had been taken by the Grassi people.


    They had long since started to view the Blue Wolf Kingdom as something that belonged to them, so the Grassi people were stealing what belonged to them. This naturally made them feel quite furious.


    At that moment, Cang Xuenu thought of something, which was to have the Half-Beast Kingdoms and Grassi Kingdoms fight against each other. Perhaps the Blue Wolf Kingdom would have a trace of a chance then.

 Chapter 1040: Blue Wolf Royal City

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Blue Wolf Royal City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Cang Xuenu immediately called out to the three Kings, ¡°The Blue Wolf Kingdom is about to be destroyed by the Grassi people, and you won¡¯t be able to obtain any benefits. The Blue Wolf Kingdom can surrender to youter; that will be better than being destroyed by the Grassi people at least. Don¡¯t worry, the Blue Wolf Kingdom does not have any power to defend against you; you should be defending against the Grassi people right now.¡±


    After hearing this, the three Kings thought to themselves. The Blue Wolf Kingdom indeed no longer had the power to resist them, and right now, their focus should be chasing out those shameless Grassi people and stopping them from taking what was theirs.


    As such, the three of them agreed to Cang Xuenue¡¯s suggestion but also felt quite wary.


    On the other side, the four Grassi Kingdoms continuously conquered regions. In just a short amount of time, they had already conquered 40% of the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s regions.


    Zhao Fu attacked the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s Royal City with a delighted look. The Kingdom-Protecting Formation had already activated, forming an energy barrier that gave off a massive aura, protecting the Royal City.


    Time was of the essence, so Zhao Fu immediately gave the order to attack the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier. There were some soldiers within the Royal City, but if the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier was not destroyed, the Half-Beast soldiers could not attack them either. As such, Zhao Fu ordered his soldiers to attack from a safe distance away.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s strength alone, it would be quite difficult to break through the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier. After all, a Kingdom-Protecting Barrier¡¯s power from the entire Kingdom, making them quite difficult to destroy.


    However, things were different now. The Blue Wolf Kingdom had already been broken through and lost arge amount of Fate, making the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier much weaker. At the same time, Zhao Fu had 20 million soldiers.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as the five Corps roared and unleashed five Corps Formations, four beasts and one object. The other soldiers also exploded out with their cultivation power, and the five Corps Formations started to devour their cultivation power, causing them to be even more powerful.


    The ordinary soldiers could not directly fuse their power into the Corps Formations, as they were not part of the Corps, so they could only use this method to provide power to the Corps Formations. However, it cost them a lot of their strength.


    The five Corps Formations became seven or eight hundred meters tall and gave off ferocious auras, causing the weather to change and shaking their surroundings. They charged at the Royal City and started to madly attack the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier.


    Swish, swish, swish... ( Boxno vel. co m )


    Some soldiers drew their bows and aimed at the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier, causing countless arrows to descend on it like a torrential rain.


    Even though the Kingdom had been broken through, the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier was still quite firm. Facing countless attacks, it only weakened slightly. At this rate, it would take at least a few hours to fully destroy it.


    Boom!!


    An enormous might descended as the Great Qin Seal within Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled. Arge amount of Great Qin¡¯s Nation Power entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing ck mes to erupt around his body. The space around him became distorted as violent gales blew out from him.


    As this massive aura appeared, the people in the surrounding ten or so regions all sensed this. It was a power that could cause people to despair.


    The 20 million soldiers, as well as the people within the Royal City, all trembled under this terrifying aura.


    ¡°Demon Sun!¡± A massive pir of demonic qi shot into the sky, causing the sun in the sky to be dyed ck and give off an intense demonic light. A boundless demonic intent spread out in the sky.


    Zhao Fu raised the Sky Demon Sword and unleashed one of his most powerful attacks. He then shed down, causing an enormous ck sword light to sh towards the energy barrier, seeming as if it could split the heavens and earth.


    Buzz....


    The Kingdom-Protecting Barrier violently shook, trying to defend against that world-destroying sword light. In the end, it was able topletely dispel the attack but had used up a lot of its power.


    Boom!


    Yet another pir of demonic qi shot into the sky, dyeing the sun in the sky ck and giving off a demonic intent. Following this, another terrifying sword light shed out.


    The soldiers quickly attacked, and the five Corps Formations ferociously smashed against the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier, causing it to once again greatly weaken.


    After four sword strikes from Zhao Fu, the incredibly tough Kingdom-Protecting Barrier was covered with cracks, and the people within the Royal City started to panic because the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier was about to be destroyed.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu once again raised the Sky Demon Sword, and a massive amount of demonic qi once again dyed the sun ck. A terrifying sword light descended onto the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the Kingdom-Protecting Barrierpletely shattered. Under thebined attacks of Zhao Fu and the 20 million soldiers, they had finally destroyed the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier.


    The Royal City immediately fell into chaos. Some ran to the City Walls to fight to the death, while others ran in terror. A white energy barrier appeared within the City, which protected the City Hall.


    Now, there were only ten or so City Lords within the Royal City, around 100,000 soldiers, and six or seven million residents. Zhao Fu did not care about them at all, and he gave the order to attack.


    The 20 million soldiers ferociously charged into the Royal City. They first shot out a wave of arrows, causing the defenders¡¯ numbers to be reduced by half, before the soldiers at the front easily scaled the City Walls and entered the City.


    Zhao Fu killed the ten defending City Guards with a single sword strike and arrived above the City Hall, looking down at the energy barrier.


    This was the energy barrier of a Barony Kingdom, so destroying it would not be easy. However, it would be much easier than destroying the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier. Zhao Fu had just used up a lot of power, so in order to avoid any danger, he decided not to use the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power anymore. Instead, he used the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions rang out as a mushroom cloud rose up, and a corporeal shockwave destroyed the area in the surrounding ten or so kilometres. Sand and dust filled the air, and the explosive power almost affected the Li Kingdom¡¯s soldiers as well.


    After the dust settled, there was a massive crater around the City Hall. The energy barrier still had not been destroyed, but it was covered with cracks. Just then, Zhao Fu had used ten Destruction Crystals, and the destructive power was evident. Zhao Fu smiled as he walked over and casually attacked, destroying the energy barrier, and he walked into the City Hall.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a halberd containing immense power seemed to cause the air to explode as it shot towards Zhao Fu.


    The Sky Demon Sword in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands gave off boundless demonic light, and Zhao Fu swung it back handed as a massive sword light shed out, knocking the halberd away. He slightly turned, looking at Cang Xuenu.


    Cang Xuenu had hurried back as quickly as possible, and she had never thought that the Kingdom-Protecting Barrier would be destroyed so easily. This had ruined all of her ns. However, something that chilled her heart had happened: The City Hall¡¯s energy barrier had been destroyed. If that person conquered the City Heart, the Blue Wolf Kingdom would be destroyed.

 Chapter 1041: Nine Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Nine Dragons</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Cang Xuenu looked at Zhao Fu coldly as she stretched out her hand, and the halberd flew into her grasp.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m the imperial son-inw of the Li Kingdom,¡± Zhao Fu replied as he lightlyughed.


    An immense look of hatred immediately appeared in Cang Xuenu¡¯s eyes. It could be said that everything that had happened to the Blue Wolf Kingdom was because of Zhao Fu. If it weren¡¯t for him, the Blue Wolf Kingdom would not have suffered such a great loss, and it would not have been attacked by the other kingdoms.


    Boom!


    Cang Xuenu exploded out with a terrifying aura and shot forwards like a bolt of lightning, reaching Zhao Fu¡¯s side in an instant. She gripped her halberd with both hands, sending in an immense amount of power, causing it to give off a cold light as she shed it towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu did not even bother looking at her and casually shed out, causing a massive sword qi to fly out. Cang Xuenu was sted back and crashed into the ground, coughing up arge mouthful of blood, her face quite pale.


    Because of the hatred she felt, she had disregarded the terrifying aura from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, which was many times more powerful than hers.


    Zhao Fu condescendinglyughed and did not bother with her anymore. Now that the energy barrier had been destroyed, all Zhao Fu had to do was conquer the City Heart to destroy the Blue Wolf Kingdom.


    Swish!


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and shot into the depths of the City Hall. Cang Xuenu¡¯s expression fell, and she also charged into the City Hall and saw Zhao Fu¡¯s hand already on the City Heart. She hurriedly cried out, ¡°Wait, as long as you don¡¯t conquer it, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    Surprisingly, Zhao Fu paused and thought about it. He then turned and smiled, saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you have that can attract me, and whether or not you can even survive is a different matter. Your royal n has been captured by the Li Kingdom; what can you give me to convince me not to conquer the Blue Wolf Kingdom?¡±


    Cang Xuenu¡¯s expression was quite unsightly because she really did have nothing. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying strength, she had no way to escape either, and even if she used her Nation Armament, it would not be enough. Zhao Fu gave off an aura that caused her to feel immense despair.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had stopped and was smiling, Cang Xuenu was sure that Zhao Fu had some goal in mind.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. The Blue Wolf Kingdom has no hope at all, and there are seven Kingdoms attacking it. You¡¯ve already lost half of your territory, and the Blue Wolf Kingdom will definitely be destroyed, so there¡¯s no need to struggle. Now, submit to us! As long as you submit to us, the Blue Wolf Kingdom will still belong to you and I will make you the most prestigious person among the Half-Beast people.¡±


    Hearing this, Cang Xuenu immediately understood what Zhao Fu was thinking, and she felt quite curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s mysterious identity and his ambition.


    ¡°Just who are you?¡± Cang Xuenu looked at Zhao Fu as she asked. She now felt that Zhao Fu definitely was not some ordinary person; he actually had the ambition to conquer the Half-Beast world. This meant that Zhao Fu had an incredibly terrifying and dangerous identity.


    ¡°Haha, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. You have no other choice but to submit to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll conquer the City Heart and capture you, making you beg for death,¡± Zhao Fuughed as he said with a hint of menace.


    Cang Xuenu sank into her thoughts. Did she have to submit to him and be a chess piece to destroy the Half-Beast world?


    She felt quite unwilling for her ancestors¡¯ hard work to be ruined by her hands; she would be the greatest sinner of the Blue Wolf Kingdom.


    Suddenly, Cang Xuenu thought about the three other Kings hurrying over. If the four of them attacked this person, perhaps they would have a chance at saving the Blue Wolf Kingdom. Moreover, she was a Half-Beast person, so she definitely would not help an outsider conquer her own world.


    After making this decision, she did not show it and continued to look indecisive. Now, her task was to stall for time and wait for the others.


    Zhao Fu waited for a while, and because he had unlocked Perception, one of the Five Celestial Senses, the range of his senses was quiterge. At that moment, he sensed three powerful auras heading over. His expression became heavy, and his body suddenly disappeared.


    Cang Xuenu was startled and hurriedly unleashed a defensive barrier. However, Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and grabbed at her. The barrier was unable to stop him at all. It instantly shattered, and Zhao Fu¡¯s hand grabbed towards Cang Xuenu¡¯s throat.


    At that crucial moment, Cang Xuenu unleashed her Nation Armament¡¯s power, causing a terrifying white me to burn around her, and an immense power exploded out.


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body as he released all of the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power. The images of nine ck dragons appeared around Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    A muffled bang sounded out as Cang Xuenu¡¯s throat was grabbed by Zhao Fu, and her body was lifted up by Zhao Fu with a single hand.


    Cang Xuenu looked quite terrified; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so powerful; a Nation Armament of a true Kingdom couldpare to five or six Nation Armaments that belonged to factions that had not yet established Kingdoms. However, Zhao Fu was the King of a Marquisate Kingdom, which had over 10,000 regions, and he had all sorts of other powers. As such, Cang Xuenu was unable to defend against Zhao Fu at all.


    Now that Cang Xuenu¡¯s throat was grabbed by Zhao Fu, killing her required just a single thought. Cang Xuenu felt the aura of death, and her body trembled in fear.


    It was difficult for her to even breathe, and seeing that she could not change the situation, she gasped, ¡°I agree... to submit... to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed but did not let her go. He stretched out his other hand, causing six balls of demonic qi to flow out, and they continuously twisted around in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s palm as if they were alive. Zhao Fu then pressed his hand against Cang Xuenu¡¯s abdomen, causing the six balls of demonic qi to fuse into her body.


    Only after setting restrictions in her body did Zhao Fu rx. He threw her onto the ground and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and relocate the City Heart.¡±


    After being treated so roughly, Cang Xuenu felt quite wronged and felt some tearsing. When she heard Zhao Fu order her to relocate the City Heart, she felt relieved; at least the Blue Wolf Kingdom would survive in her hands.


    They were just relocating the Royal City, so there were not any abnormal signs. Zhao Fu ordered the soldiers to take anything of value before quickly leaving.


    Now that Cang Xuenu had surrendered, Zhao Fu naturally took in her City Lords and soldiers as well, but he had to do this secretively.


    One of the reasons why Zhao Fu did not decide to conquer the Blue Wolf Kingdom himself was because the abnormal signs from conquering a Kingdom were simply too great and would attract others over.


    Moreover, if the Li Kingdom conquered the Royal City and obtained massive benefits, the other Grassi Kingdoms would be dissatisfied, and the Half-Beast Kingdoms would make the Li Kingdom their main target too.

 Chapter 1042: Seven Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Seven Kingdoms</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were many factions more powerful than Great Qin outside the Legacy Lands, so Zhao Fu wanted to act more low-profile in order to avoid showing too much of his power. If he was attacked by many other factions, things would be quite bad.


    In actuality, allying with other factions to attack others was quite good. With how weak the Li Kingdom was right now, it was the best choice.


    Later, Zhao Fu would spread news that the Li Kingdom had obtained nothing, as the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s Queen had relocated the Royal City and left already.


    After doing all of this, Zhao Fu grinned and continued to give the order to quickly retreat and leave this ce.


    Following this, the three Kings arrived and saw that it was just an empty City, making them feel quite furious. One of them was angry to the point that he startedunching attacks everywhere, destroying the City.


    Before, they had agreed with Cang Xuenu to chase out the Grassi people for now before dealing with the Blue Wolf Kingdom.


    However, Cang Xuenu had suddenly said that the Royal City was being attacked, so she had quickly returned.


    They immediately felt that something was off and tried to stop her. After all, none of them trusted her and didn¡¯t want her to pull any tricks, like relocating the Royal City.


    However, they had been unable to stop her. Some of her Generals and Corps had covered her, allowing her to run off. After arriving, they found that she had indeed yed them and relocated the Royal City.


    However, if they were in her shoes, they would have done the same thing. After all, there were seven Kingdoms invading, and the demise of the Blue Wolf Kingdom was guaranteed.


    The three other Grassi armies also wanted toe and attack the Royal City, but it would have been quite difficult, so they gave up for now. Now that they heard that the Li Kingdom had gone there for nothing and that the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s people had already relocated the Royal City and left, they did not care too much.


    The seven Kingdoms devoured the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s territory like wild beasts, not holding back at all. They quickly conquered Cities and regions, and facing these bandit-like people, the ones who suffered the most were the residents of the Blue Wolf Kingdom.


    They could only run about in terror, trying to avoid this disaster. This was the consequence of their Kingdom falling.


    In the end, all of the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s territory was split by the seven Kingdoms, and the Blue Wolf Kingdom disappeared from the map, fading into history.


    Originally, the Blue Wolf Kingdom had 340 regions, and because the Grassi people had attacked quite early on and did not face much resistance, they had obtained greater benefits.


    In total, the Grassi people had conquered 230 regions, and each Kingdom had taken 40 or 50 regions, with the Li Kingdom taking the fewest. Zhao Fu had done this on purpose in order to reduce the amount of attention ced on them, paving the way for the future.


    On the Half-Beast side, they only conquered 110 regions and had suffered quite a bit of losses from fighting. This made them quite angry ¨C they had put in so much effort, yet most of the benefits had been taken by others.


    The armies of both sides faced off against each other, their terrifying auras shing and making everyone tremble as if they had fallen into icy water. All of the birds and beasts had already escaped, and no one dared to leave. The scene was incredibly silent and austere.


    ¡°You shameless Grassi people, you can keep the things you stole, but get the hell out of our world.¡±


    One of the Half-Beast Kings, a tall man, looked quite furious as he shouted loudly to the Grassi people.


    The Grassi side had an advantage in terms of soldiers, City Lords, and Corps, so they naturally did not fear the other side. After attacking the Blue Wolf Kingdom, they had plundered many resources, and all of them had smiles on their faces, feeling quite happy.


    Of course, they did not need to return the things they had taken, but they wanted the territory as well. After all, they each only had 200 to 300 regions, and taking even a single region required much effort.


    Now, they had taken 40 or 50 regions in one go, which was equivalent to one-sixth or one-fifth of their overall territory; how could they give away such arge piece of meat. Moreover, they had superior numbers, so they did not have to feel afraid.


    On the Grassi side, a long-faced King said mockingly in a loud voice, ¡°We took those things for ourselves through our own effort; why should we give them to you? Do you think we¡¯re stupid? Plus, this territory doesn¡¯t belong to you three!


    ¡°All of us are here to steal from others, so stop acting all righteous. If you want it, take it for yourselves. You think we Grassi people are afraid of you?¡±


    The Half-Beast Kings were infuriated, but they did not lose their reason. After all, if both sides fought, they would be at a disadvantage. It was possible that they would lose what they already had and could even lose most of their forces.


    ¡°This is the Half-Beast world¡¯s territory; as Half-Beast people, we have the right to say this. You shameless people dared to take our territory; aren¡¯t you afraid of a war between worlds?¡± a slightly chubby man yelled.


    The Grassi people disdainfullyughed. How could it be so easy to start a war between worlds? Neither side would benefit from such a war, and it would be other worlds that benefitted. As such, they did not worry too much about this.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air but did not say much, trying to seem as inconspicuous as possible. He let the three others take the lead and watched the war of words unfold.


    After facing off for a few days, fighting still didn¡¯t break out between the two sides, as neither side wanted to escte this matter. If an even more powerful faction became involved, it was possible that they would lose what they already had.


    Following this, all of the Kingdoms started to build Great Walls, nning to close off their territories and slowly digest those regions.


    After this operation, the Li Kingdom¡¯s rtionship with the other Grassi Kingdoms became better. They were all quite weing of Zhao Fu and even invited Zhao Fu to a banquet to celebrate.


    Zhao Fu politely refused and went back to the Li Kingdom to go through their gains from this operation.


    The gained one Royal City, two Capital Cities, 300 or so Great Cities, 300 million people, and ten million Stage 1 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with these gains. Of course, most of these things had been taken by Zhao Fu secretly; the others did not know about this.


    Zhao Fu did not n to bring most of these things back to Great Qin, and he instead decided to develop the Li Kingdom¡¯s strength. After all, the Li Kingdom was an important piece to Great Qin, so he had to properly develop it.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu secretly re-established the Blue Wolf Kingdom within the Li Kingdom¡¯s territory in order to make preparations for conquering the Half-Beast world in the future.


    Zhao Fu was unable to fully conceal this, as Zhao Fu was not the true ruler here. After hearing about this, Le Yuyu was somewhat against it ¨C after all, it was another Kingdom within the Li Kingdom¡¯s territory, and it had not submitted to the Li Kingdom.

 Chapter 1043: Ancient Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Ancient Tomb</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu gave a detailed exnation to Le Yuyu and told her that he already had Cang Xuenu under his control. It was impossible for her to betray him, and he told Le Yuyu not to worry about the Li Kingdom¡¯s safety.


    After hearing about Zhao Fu controlling Cang Xuenu, Le Yuyu did not seem too pleased and instead seemed quite jealous. She lightly hit Zhao Fu a few times, saying, ¡°You¡¯re too fickle and unfaithful. You¡¯re not happy with just Us and Our daughter and want even more women.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and did not understand what Le Yuyu meant. Only after asking did he realize that she thought that he had taken control over Cang Xuenu in the same way he had with her, using desire to control her. Not only could she not betray Zhao Fu, she always begged Zhao Fu to have his way with her.


    This caused Zhao Fu tough, and he exined that he was not such a licentious person; he was actually quite pure. In response, Le Yuyu looked quite doubtful.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu told Le Yuyu to properly develop the Li Kingdom, increase her strength, and help the Blue Wolf Kingdom recover.


    This was all for Great Qin to directly conquer the Grassi world and Half-Beast world after the Heavenly Domain Boundary disappeared.


    However, he seemed to be missing something ¨C Zhao Fu had seemed to have forgotten about the Elf world next to the Grassi world. He had a piece in the Half-Beast and Grassi worlds, but he also needed one in the Elf world for the future.


    If Great Qin attacked the Grassi world, the two worlds on either side would not just sit there and watch. They would definitely try to attack Great Qin. As such, he had to set up a piece in the Elf world as well to prepare for the future.


    After leaving the Li Kingdom, Zhao Fu went directly to the Elf world and collected as much information as he could. Wanting to set up a piece here would not be easy, and he could not just do it casually.


    There were various requirements, such as potential. It had to have a high ceiling and be a Kingdom. Zhao Fu did not want to bother with factions that weren¡¯t even Kingdoms.


    Another thing was that the faction had to be low-profile, making it difficult for others to discover. This would make it easier for Great Qin to secretly control it and fulfill Great Qin¡¯s goals.


    It also had to be easily controlled; if the faction was too stubborn, it would be difficult to control and could expose Great Qin¡¯s ns.


    There were also some other prerequisites, such as location, rtions with other Kingdoms, and internal affairs.


    As such, finding a suitable piece was quiteplicated. It had to be done with a lot of preparation, so Zhao Fu had to collect arge amount of information.


    A few dayster, after much thought, Zhao Fu picked a target. Just as he prepared to go, he passed by a City that seemed quite chaotic. After asking around, he heard that there was an ancient tomb that had many good things a few hundred kilometers away.


    Someone had obtained an Epic grade equipment from there, which was worth millions of gold coins. This was quite attractive to City Lords, so there were many people hurrying there from the City.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu felt quite interested, but because he had things to do, he did not n on going. However, the Clear Sable Sword within the Sword Mark slightly trembled as if it was telling Zhao Fu to go.


    This was the first time it had reacted in such a way. Before, the Clear Sable Sword had been the second-ranked sword out of China¡¯s Ten Great Swords, and it had actually existed in history. It was not as fantastical as the Regulus Sword, but it was still a treasured sword only found in legends and had powerful spirituality.


    It seemed that there was something that attracted it, so Zhao Fu thought about it and asked for the location of the ancient tomb before turning into a ray of light and flying over.


    Within a valley, there were tens of thousands of people chaotically fighting. There was a cave mouth on a cliff face. asionally, ten or so rays of light would shoot out, and everyone would fight over them. Those rays of light were all treasures, and they were at least Gold grade and some were even Legendary grade.


    Some people had entered the cave, and those outside were not very strong and did not have many allies. Four or five City Lords gave off powerful auras and stood guard around the cave mouth, stopping people from looking into the cave mouth.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura descended from the sky as an Elf wearing gold clothes appeared. Looking at the chaotic scene, his expression was cold as he said with a trace of arrogance, ¡°I¡¯m the Third Young Master of the Muse family. All of you scram; this area will be governed by the Muse family in the future.¡±


    After hearing the name of the Muse family, everyone¡¯s faces fell. The Muse family was the most prestigious family in this Kingdom, and their authority was not inferior to the royal n.


    However, the Muse family was simply too domineering!


    This was evidently a treasure trove with no owner, and they had not even entered, only waiting outside for some things that had been missed. And yet, they did not even allow this and imed this ce to be theirs.


    Everyone felt quite angry, but thinking about how terrifying the Muse family was, they could only endure it. Opposing the Muse family was almost equivalent to the Kingdom. They would only do such a thing if they wanted to die.


    Seeing that these people were slow to react, killing intent shed in the eyes of the young man as he said, ¡°You peasants deserve to die!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The young man in gold clothes waved his hand, causing ten massive leaves to shoot out. Countless people were sliced in half at the waist, causing pained cries to sound out and blood to fly everywhere. In just an instant, thousands of people had died.


    The remaining people did not dare to remain and hurriedly ran away.


    The City Lords standing guard at the entrance had grim looks on their faces. They looked at each other, and one of them stepped up and bowed before saying, ¡°Third Young Master, Lord Keli is inside searching for treasures. This ce is the territory of Lord Keli...¡±


    Pa!


    A p sounded out as the City Lord who spoke was sent flying backwards, half of his facepletely swollen.


    The gold-clothed young man coldlyughed as he said, ¡°Who does Keli think he is? Can he contend with the Muse family? You dare to use him to try to scare this young master? If you try that again, this young master will have your life.¡±


    The face of the City Lord who had been pped was incredibly red, and he suppressed his anger and lowered his head, not daring to say anything.


    The other City Lords also lowered their heads and retreated to the side.


    The gold-clothed young man coldlyughed, and just as he was about to fly into the cave mouth, something unexpected happened.


    Boom!!


    A river-like aura descended from the sky, making everyone feel as if they had fallen into a demon abyss. Their bodies and souls felt terror, and the gold-clothed young man¡¯s expression changed. He turned to see that a ck-cloaked figure had appeared in the sky.


    The cloaked-figure waved his hand, causing the gold-clothed young man and the City Lords to be sted back. They crashed onto the ground and coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood.


    The ordinary Elves running away saw this and began running away even faster. Someone even more powerful hade, and he did not put even the gold-clothed young man in his eyes.

 Chapter 1044: Berserk Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Berserk Killing Intent</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The gold-clothed young man crashed onto the ground and shouted at Zhao Fu, ¡°Do you know who I am? You dared to harm me; the Muse family won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re screwed!¡±


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and disdainfullyughed. Why would Zhao Fu fear arge family from a Barony Kingdom? If it was a Dukedom Kingdom, Zhao Fu perhaps would have felt apprehensive, but this young man was nothing to him.


    Since he wanted to die, Zhao Fu would satisfy him.


    Boom!!


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and grabbed at the air, causing space to seem to explode. A massive formless hand gripped the young man, who became terrified. He was absolutely unrestrained within this Kingdom, and he had never thought that someone would dare to kill him.


    Bang!


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) Just as the gold-clothed young man was about to say something, the formless hand tightened, causing him to explode and turn into a bloody mist. Only an Official Seal remained.


    This Official Seal was useless to Zhao Fu, and it did not have the effects of an abandoned City Lord Seal. Otherwise, Zhao Fu could have at least used it to fuse into beasts to make them stronger.


    The nearby City Lords were terrified and obediently knelt on the ground, not daring to move at all. That person hadn¡¯t hesitated dared to kill the gold-clothed young man, so he definitely looked down on the Muse family¡¯s power. How could they dare to offend such a person?


    Moreover, even if they wanted to attack, they did not have the strength. They were not as strong as the gold-clothed young man, who had been instantly killed by that person.


    Zhao Fu nced at them, and seeing that they were tactful, he did not make a move against them. He did not need to worry about his identity because he was only passing by here. He most likely would not return, and those who had run away already knew to stay away.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, which seemed to be like that of a terrifying evil beast¡¯s, the City Lords¡¯ bodies trembled, and they felt incredibly fearful. How could such a terrifying person suddenly appear? This was simply too shocking.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and directly passed them, flying into the mouth of the cave.


    Inside, there was a road paved with bricks, and there were some carvings on the walls. A cold aura rushed out from within; this indeed seemed to be an ancient tomb.


    Zhao Fu ignored these and continued to fly into the depths of the ancient tomb. Finally, he arrived at arge hall. This hall was hundreds of meters tall and over 1,000 meters wide. The walls were blood-red as if they had been painted using fresh blood, and they gave off a gory stench.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised; before, Zhao Fu had thought that he would run into a few people, such as Lord Keli.


    However, after going in, he only saw a heap of corpses and no living people. At the center of the hall, there was a vertical rift from which bloody qi continuously flowed out.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Ten or so rays of light flew out from within the rift. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, sending a wave of energy out that created a formless wall that blocked those lights. The lights were soon revealed to be treasures, all of them being Gold grade equipment. They were all quite ancient as well.


    Facing this scene, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. Moreover the corpses around him were proof that the things in front of him were not as safe as they seemed.


    Just as Zhao Fu went up to take a look at the rift, the rift suddenly exploded out with a powerful attractive force, sucking him in.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s surroundings blurred as he came to another world. This world waspletely blood-red, and the sky was covered with cracks, making it seem like it was going to fall at any moment. The ground was also split, and there was thick blood flowing everywhere. It was a scene of utter destion and deathly silence.


    Suddenly, the boundless bloody qi flowed towards Zhao Fu as if it had a consciousness. Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became serious as he unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain to keep that bloody qi outside.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill...¡±


    At that moment, a intense killing intent filled Zhao Fu¡¯s brain, making him feel as if his head was going to split apart. A berserk killing intent exploded out of him like a wild gale. Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes became blood-red, and a blood-red me appeared around him.


    The Clear Sable Sword within the Sword Mark excitedly trembled, giving off clear sword hums, and a powerful blood-red light filled the Sword Mark region.


    The other sword spirits¡¯ expressions fell because they could sense the Clear Sable Sword absorbing that berserk killing intent, and it was slowly corroding them too.


    ¡°Roar...¡± Dragons¡¯ roars sounded out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body as the Great Qin Seal started to protect its master. It gave off Nation Power as Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline also quickly devoured that berserk killing intent, and the phoenix crystal within his body also gave off arge amount of golden light.


    Within the Sword Mark, the other sword spirits gave off their own powers, causing powerful sword lights to pierce through the Sword Mark, and Zhao Fu¡¯s right hand seemed to have countless traces of sword light shooting out of it.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu was able to suppress the killing intent, and his eyes soon returned to normal. His back was covered with sweat, and he felt slightly scared.


    That killing intent had been way too terrifying; he had blocked off the bloody qi, but the killing intent had still made its way in and had almost caused him to be a monster that only knew killing.


    Moreover, that killing intent was not something that ordinary people would be able to endure. Those who were weaker would have their bodies immediately copse, and even their spirits would be destroyed.


    This was the reason for the heap of corpses outside ¨C those people had most likely identally breathed in some of the bloody qi, and their bodies had copsed because they had been unable to withstand that terrifying killing intent.


    Zhao Fu had calmed down, but the Clear Sable Sword within the Sword Mark was still abnormally excited and continued to rampantly devour the berserk killing intent.


    The Clear Sable Sword had been a sword of kindness, and it was not used to kill people. Because of this, Zhao Fu had been unable to kill people, and whenever he did, his heart would ache. As such, Zhao Fu had converted it into a sword of killing.


    There was a saying that only trees that had its roots in hell could reach heaven and grow the purest flowers; in the same way, only a tree from heaven would be able to create the evilest fruits.


    Zhao Fu understood this and understood why the Clear Sable Sword was so excited.


    Shing!


    Suddenly, a ferocious blood-red sword light containing immense power shed at Zhao Fu from the left, and the air seemed to be cleaved in half.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze slightly changed, and he stretched out his left hand, causing nine ck dragons to float out of his body, and the Emperor¡¯s Domain became ten or so times more powerful.


    Boom!


    The blood-red sword light mmed against the ck energy barrier, resulting in a massive sound as shockwaves rippled out.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound could be heard as a few small cracks appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain, and the blood-red sword light dissipated.


    Zhao Fu turned and saw a figure to his left. It was a middle-aged Elf who looked quite strange. His eyes were blood-red, and there were fangsing out of his mouth. His gaze was cold as he looked at Zhao Fu with his head cocked to the side.


    His body gave off a powerful bloody qi, and he held a blood-red sword. That blood-red sword had a few tentacles that had tunneled into the Elf¡¯s arm, causing him to fuse with the sword.


    Zhao Fu understood that this person was ¡®Lord Keli,¡¯ but now that he looked like this, he had been fully controlled by the killing intent.

 Chapter 1045: Killing Sword World

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Killing Sword World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At that moment, the golden dragon suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°I understand what¡¯s going on ¨C this is the Killing Sword World.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite confused, as he had never heard of this before. Just as he was about to ask, the Elf once again attacked ¨C his body blurred and suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Fu. He raised the blood-red sword and hacked down at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu immediately retreated, and as the sword hit the ground, a massive force spread out, causing the ground to crack. Rocks flew everywhere as an enormous crater appeared.


    After missing, the Elf kicked off the ground and turned into a ck blur as he continued to attack Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and took out the Death Disaster Sword. He sent a massive amount of Emperor¡¯s Power into it, causing it to give off an intense light, and it gave off shocking deathly qi as it shed out.


    The Elfpletely disregarded this and rushed over, shing out a red sword light towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as the Elf was sted backwards. Even though the bloody qi had increased his battle strength, Zhao Fu was much more powerful, so the Elf was not a match for him at all.


    The Elf crashed onto the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood before standing back up.


    Boom!


    An even more powerful aura exploded out as a blood-red me appeared around the Elf, and the bloody qi in the surroundings started to flow towards him.


    The golden dragon hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and kill him, or things will be problematic.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and stretched out a hand towards the Elf. His golden pupil in his left eye dted and started to quickly spin.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Chains containing immense power flew towards the Elf as the Elf continuously dodged and shed out, sending out blood-red arcs of sword light that destroyed the iing chains.


    However, even more chains flew towards him, and the Elf roared as the blood-red mes around him became even stronger. He ferociously shed out, causing over 1,000 sword lights to fly out and cut apart the countless chains.


    Chi!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly appeared behind him and pierced his heart with his sword. However, the Elf immediately shed at Zhao Fu backhanded.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite shocked ¨C he had clearly pierced the Elf¡¯s heart, so how could he still move as if he was still fine? What was going on?


    Facing this backhanded strike, Zhao Fu leapt backwards ten or so meters.


    The golden dragon exined, ¡°He¡¯s in the First Transformation of the Sword Obsession state. Only by destroying his body will you be able to kill him; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to stop him.¡±


    Bang!


    Just as the golden dragon finished speaking, the Elf once again attacked. Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and raised the Death Disaster Sword, exploding out with all of his power. A gray light shot into the sky as Zhao Fu shed down.


    Boom!!


    As the terrifying sword light shed out, everything in his surroundings seemed to be shed apart as the Elf¡¯s body was devoured by the attack. After everything settled, there was a 1,000 meter long sword gash on the ground, and the Elf had been reduced to bits and pieces.


    ¡°What were you saying about the Killing Sword World?¡± Now that he had killed the Elf, Zhao Fu had the time to talk to the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon replied, ¡°This is a matter from a long time ago before even the Heaven Murder Empire was established.


    ¡°I said before, the Heaven Awaken World is the main world, with the godly spirit world above and the underworld below. There are also many smaller subsidiary worlds.


    ¡°Some of those subsidiary worlds are quite big, and some are quite small. However, they did note from the outside and were instead worlds that split off from the Heaven Awaken World because of various sorts of powers, forming their own worlds.


    ¡°The Killing Sword World was originally called the Sword World, and legends say that it was formed by a celestial sword. It contains supreme sword intent and is a holynds for the cultivation of the way of the sword.


    ¡°The ruler of the Sword World was called the Sword Master, and the Sword World chose its own ruler. After a Sword Master died, it would choose the next Sword Master.


    ¡°To be the Sword Master, one naturally had to have extreme talent in the way of the sword and had to be a peerless genius, someone ordinary people cannot surpass.


    ¡°The Sword World was one of the most powerful factions back then and had countless experts. All of them cultivated the way of the sword, but after the 137th Sword Master appeared, everything changed.


    ¡°The 137th Sword Master was called a renowned prodigy. Not only did he have a Supreme Sword Constitution, but hisprehension towards the way of the sword was also beyond anything ordinary people could imagine. However, for some reason, the 137th Sword Master fell into the demon path and descended into madness.


    ¡°The Sword World changed because of him and also fell into the demon path, creating an Origin of Killing. This killing intent then fused with his sword intent, resulting in a killing sword intent. This sort of sword intent was primarily focused on killing, and the killing intent surpassed the sword intent. This resulted in the Sword World bing the Killing Sword World.


    ¡°The Killing Sword World affected the rest of the Heaven Awaken World as well. The color of blood filled the surrounding hundreds of Domains, and a terrifying sword aura spread out in the sky, shocking the surrounding tens of thousands of worlds.


    ¡°Everyone in the Sword World were controlled by that killing sword intent and also fell into the demon path, just like that Elf you just saw.


    ¡°That state is called Sword Obsession, where the person and sword be one, and their body bes controlled by the sword. They be a monster that only knows how to kill, and they are even more terrifying than ordinary sword demons.


    ¡°The more killing sword intent that they absorb, the more terrifying they be. This is split into a few levels, from the First Transformation to the Ninth Transformation.


    ¡°The First Transformation is just when the body is controlled by the killing sword intent, and this is the weakest state. However, just as you saw, that Elf was already quite difficult to kill. He did not die even when you attacked his vitals, and only by destroying his body were you able to truly kill him.


    ¡°In every Transformation, one¡¯s power will be many times more powerful, and one¡¯s body will go through changes as well. Both the person and sword will evolve. Those in the Second Transformation have to be killed in both body and spirit, and they can still heal over a long period of time.


    ¡°For those in the Third Transformation, even if their bodies are annihted, they can still quickly recover. Their spirits also be extremely powerful and difficult to destroy.


    ¡°Those in the Fourth Transformation are almost unkible and can only be sealed. Their bodies recover too quickly, and their souls have already be sword souls.


    ¡°Legends say that the 137th Sword Master has already entered the Ninth Transformation, and he has the terrifying power of a Celestial.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could not help but gulp; the 137th Sword Master had the power of a Celestial. Celestials were the peak existences in this world, and they were above countless godly spirits. They could casually take the lives of billions of creatures.


    That sort of power was simply unimaginable, and just trying to think about it, Zhao Fu felt quite excited. However, looking at the ruined world in front of him, the ending of the 137th Sword Master definitely wasn¡¯t a happy one.

 Chapter 1046: Sword Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Sword Obsession</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°What happened after? How did the Killing Sword World turn out like this?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The golden dragon slightly sighed before saying, ¡°Just as you¡¯ve seen, this is how the Killing Sword World has turned out. This is because everyone who has gone into Sword Obsession turns into a monster who only knows how to kill.


    ¡°Back then, countless people in Sword Obsession charged out from the Killing Sword World and caused a disaster in the Heaven Awaken World. Tens of thousands of worlds were caught up in this, and in the end, a few true Celestials appeared and put an end to the disaster.


    ¡°The people in Sword Obsession were all killed, and even the 137th Sword Master was killed by a few Celestials, resulting in the Killing Sword World being obliterated.


    ¡°This ce is most likely a small piece of the Killing Sword World, perhaps the only one remaining. After all, with the power that Celestials wield, if they wanted to destroy a world, they could destroy even the source of the world, leaving behind not even a trace. This small piece surviving is already a tragedy.¡±


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) After hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts and considered what to do.


    His first thought was to leave this ce, seal the rift, and destroy the ancient tomb. That way, no one would be able to discover it. After all, this killing sword intent could cause even Zhao Fu to lose control, and that was with how powerful he was. If it was ordinary people, they would not be able to resist at all.


    However, his second thought was to gain some benefits from here. The more dangerous a ce was, the more opportunities were awaiting, and it could greatly benefit Great Qin.


    There were still some treasures, which were the things that flew out of the rift. Zhao Fu did not care too much about them though, as there were not many things that interested him.


    Currently, Zhao Fu felt quite indecisive, so he decided to ask the golden dragon for advice. After all, it knew more than Zhao Fu.


    The golden dragon thought to itself for a while and was not in a hurry to respond. Only after a while did it reply, ¡°Zhao Fu, this is just a small piece of the world, so it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. However, you need to still be careful. If there¡¯s any danger, you need to quickly leave.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and thought about it before taking out the extremely excited Clear Sable Sword.


    Right after he took it out, the Clear Sable Sword continuously trembled and gave off sword hums, absorbing the surrounding bloody qi. The bloody qi in the surroundings quickly gathered towards the Clear Sable Sword.


    A powerful killing intent flowed out of the Clear Sable Sword. Even though it was quite berserk, it could still be controlled, and Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps the Clear Sable Sword would be usefulter, so Zhao Fu took it out now and unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain with his full strength. The nine ck dragons surrounded Zhao Fu and protected him, and he started to carefully investigate this ce.


    He first investigated the boundaries. Even though the bloody qi contained killing intent, Zhao Fu could now withstand it. There were not any things at the boundaries, so it most likely would not be too dangerous.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu had finished quickly investigating the boundaries and found that this ce was not very big, only a bit bigger than a region. The outer region was essentially the same, with a blood-red sky, cracked ground, and blood everywhere. There were no living creatures, only deathly silence.


    Seeing that there was not any danger, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. The Clear Sable Sword had gone around the boundaries with Zhao Fu, and it now excitedly pointed him to the inner region.


    However, Zhao Fu returned to where he had entered. It had been some time since he had killed the gold-clothed young man, and he expected that the people from that Kingdom would being soon.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to hide this matter about the Killing Sword World for now and continue thinking about what he would do next.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive sounds rang out as the original cave mouth and the entire mountain copsed. The expressions of the City Lords outside fell ¨C Lord Keli was still inside, and it seemed that he could be in trouble.


    That terrifying existence had note out, and they did not know what was going on inside. Some people had sent messages back, and there were many people hurrying over.


    They were worried about the safety of Lord Keli, and the Muse family¡¯s Third Young Master had died here, which was a big matter, so they had to report it to the higher-ups.


    Now that the mountain had copsed, they started to panic. Arge group of soldiers and over 100 City Lords soon arrived. This had originally been a small matter, but because of the gold-clothed young man¡¯s death, it had instantly shaken the Kingdom.


    Over 100 City Lords hade; this disyed the Muse family¡¯s strength within the Kingdom.


    Following this, they found the City Lords who had been standing guard outside and asked what had happened. After hearing about it, they felt chills in their hearts ¨C that person had the ability to instantly kill the gold-clothed young man, who had an Official Seal equivalent to a Capital City.


    That person was extremely powerful and did not seem to care about the Muse family at all. After all, the gold-clothed young man had said who he was, yet that person had dared to kill him. That person¡¯s identity definitely was not simple at all.


    Most people from the Muse family were quite intelligent. Even though they could do whatever they wanted within this Barony Kingdom, they knew they were nothing in front of true experts.


    The higher-ups from the Muse family were quite troubled about this ¨C on the one hand, they were quite furious as someone had dared to kill a person from their family, but on the other hand, they were worried about offending someone they could not offend. If that was the case, the entire Muse family could be doomed.


    They first did some careful investigations and found that that person may have left using special methods. However, they burned this enmity into their memories and hoped to take revenge in the future.


    They had only felt curious about this ancient tomb and thought that there was nothing of great value inside. Even if there were, they most likely had been taken by that person.


    Within the mountain, Zhao Fu had already used a magic formation to conceal the region, and he had used all sorts of items to stabilize the rift, making it so that he could control it.


    He was not sure what was going on. Why had a piece of the Killing Sword World appeared here? Why the rift was in this ancient tomb?


    After entering the rift again, Zhao Fu started to head to the inner regions of the Killing Sword World.


    One dayter, Zhao Fu finished his investigations. He did not find anything dangerous, nor did he find any living creatures. It was deathly silent all around, and he had obtained over 10,000 pieces of Gold grade equipment and dozens of Legendary grade equipment.


    These things had all been quite powerful, but due to the corrosion of time, their grades had fallen. This was like the underground region, but he had collected these for free and did not have to fight for them.


    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Fu decided to head to the innermost region.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu started to be extremely careful. Massive amounts of ghostly qi flowed out of him, forming a gray defensive barrier with the Six Paths diagram on it.


    He had the Emperor¡¯s Domain on the outside, the Six Paths defensive barrier as a second line of defense, and finally the nine dragons around his body as the final barrier. The bloody qi in the depths was incredibly dense, and the killing intent was many times more intense than at the boundaries of the Killing Sword World. As such, Zhao Fu had to be incredibly wary and could not be careless at all.

 Chapter 1047: Sword Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Sword Soul</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After preparing everything, Zhao Fu carefully entered the depths of the Killing Sword World. There was dense bloody qi all around him, and he could only see three or four meters around him. It waspletely silent and even more terrifying than in the outside world, giving off a pure killing intent.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    Sword hums sounded out as ten or so figures appeared in the bloody mist around him. These figures were half-transparent, and their various features were quite blurry; only their blood-red eyes were extremely eye-catching, and they held swords that were ck and blood-red colored.


    The golden dragon said, ¡°These are sword souls from people going into Sword Obsession; Zhao Fu, be careful.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, and the ten or so sword souls looked at Zhao Fu and attacked him in that instant. They were extremely fast and seemed to appear before him in the next second. They simultaneously shed out, sending out crescent-shaped blood-red sword lights.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu gripped the excitedly trembling Clear Sable Sword and shed out. A massive blood-red crescent giving off an incredibly sharp aura flew out.


    Boom!


    The blood-red crescent shed past and sank into the bloody mist, seeming to tear space apart. The sword souls¡¯ sword lights and their bodies were all split apart.


    The sword souls¡¯ bodies started to blur before disappearing, leaving behind faint images of swords that hung in the air. They looked like normal swords, but they were all slightly different, just like how there were slight differences between people.


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked; the Clear Sable Sword had actually be so powerful. After absorbing so much berserk killing intent, it was now many times more powerful.


    He wanted to take a look at the information of those illusory swords, and the golden dragon exined, saying, ¡°These are the sword soul essences left behind by sword souls. If you fuse it into a sword, you can forge an ordinary sword into a sword of killing.¡±


    The Clear Sable Sword continuously trembled and gave off a desire to devour those sword soul essences. Zhao Fu thought for a moment before raising it and pointing it at those illusory swords.


    An enormous attractive force burst out, and all of those illusory swords were sucked into the Clear Sable Sword. In that moment, the Clear Sable Sword gave off an even more powerful killing intent and a brilliant blood-red light.


    As Zhao Fu gripped the Clear Sable Sword, a massive amount of killing intent flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s head, causing his eyes to once again be red.


    The golden dragon could not help but say, ¡°Zhao Fu, if the Clear Sable Sword keeps evolving like this, it will be very difficult for you to control it. Even though the Clear Sable Sword¡¯s heart sword is within your heart, the killing intent it contains is too powerful, and you won¡¯t be able to endure it in your current condition.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked, ¡°Is there any way to increase my control over it?¡±


    The Clear Sable Sword was now quite powerful and seemed to be incredibly destructive to the sword souls here. It was the best thing for exploring the Killing Sword World, and if he had to give up on it, it would make exploring this ce much more difficult.


    Zhao Fu did not want to give up on the Clear Sable Sword, but he did not have enough power either to defend against the killing intent. He was not sure what to do, so he could only ask the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon thought about it before saying, ¡°There are a few methods, but you¡¯ll have to pay a price.¡±


    Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief and smiled; it was fine as long as there was a way to resolve this. He then started to head into the depths of the Killing Sword World.


    Zhao Fu did not directly rush in, because the deeper he went, the denser the bloody mist became. It was almost bing liquid, and Zhao Fu felt an increasingly greater sense of danger. He somewhat did not dare to enter the innermost regions and decided to have the Clear Sable Sword be stronger first.


    Shing!


    A blood-red crescent gave off terrifying power as it shed out, killing ten or so sword souls. The sword souls dissipated, leaving behind ten or so illusory swords in the air.


    Zhao Fu raised the Clear Sable Sword and pointed it, causing those illusory swords to be sucked into the Clear Sable Sword. In that moment, countless sword hums sounded out from within the Clear Sable Sword, piercing through the surrounding hundreds of kilometers, and boundless blood-red light burst out from it.


    The Clear Sable Sword gave off an even greater killing intent, and Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes once again became blood-red, filled with a pure killing intent.


    The golden dragon said in his mind, ¡°You can begin the first refining!¡±


    Zhao Fu suppressed the killing intent in his mind, and his eyes returned to normal. After hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, he nodded and began the first refining, which was blood refining.


    He first used his power to cause the Clear Sable Sword to float in the air, after which he shed his hand and let out some of his blood. He controlled it and caused it to flow into the Clear Sable Sword.


    After absorbing Zhao Fu¡¯s blood, the Clear Sable Sword continuously trembled and seemed quite delighted. The sword gradually went through changes, and a ck dragon inscription appeared on the de. Apart from the cold and murderous aura it gave off, it now also had the dignity of an Emperor.


    Zhao Fu let out quite a lot of blood, causing his face to be pale. However, he felt a closer connection between himself and the Clear Sable Sword, causing him to smile.


    Because this ce was filled with danger, Zhao Fu did not dare to advance. He remained where he was and consumed a few spirit medicines to recover first.


    A few dayster, a storm of sword qi giving off an incredibly sharp aura covered over 100 sword souls. Under the effects of the powerful sword qi, they gradually dissipated, leaving behind illusory swords.


    Zhao Fu once again pointed with his sword, but this time, the Clear Sable Sword did not give off an attractive force. Instead, it was like a king among swords and gave off a King¡¯s aura, and the illusory swords slightly trembled and seemed to submit as they flew into the Clear Sable Sword by themselves.


    By now, the Clear Sable Sword had fused over 1,000 sword souls, and in that moment, over 1,000 sword hums sounded out. That sound seemed to be able to pierce through metal and stone, and it reverberated throughout the surrounding 10,000 kilometers, causing leaves to fall from trees.


    Boom!


    The Clear Sable Sword once again gave off a powerful aura, and a blood-red me erupted around the de. Terrifying auras blew out like wild gales, and the ground below could not withstand this and started to crack.


    At that moment, the golden dragon cried out, ¡°Zhao Fu, start the second refining!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a bit hesitant towards the second refining, but he quickly made his decision. He continued to keep the Clear Sable Sword in the air and took out the Royal Wood Sword. He endured the pain and cut off his left hand.


    He then used the Royal Wood Sword to quickly heal the wound and consumed arge number of medicinal pills, causing his hand to regrow


    At that moment, Zhao Fu used his power to cause his chopped-off hand to fly towards the Clear Sable Sword.


    The second refining was the body refining, which required a certain part of the body. This was the price that the golden dragon had mentioned.


    The Clear Sable Sword gave off bloody mes, which covered the hand, and it gradually fused into the sword. An even more intense aura exploded out as if an Emperor was descending. At the same time, it gave off boundless killing intent that almost seemed corporeal, covering the surrounding 10,000 meters.

 Chapter 1048: Emperor’s Path

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Emperor¡¯s Path</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, Zhao Fu felt as if the Clear Sable Sword had be part of his body, and there was an intimate connection between them. His control over the Clear Sable Sword had also be much stronger.


    The terrifying and berserk killing intent was now controble. It was not Zhao Fu directly controlling it but him controlling it through the Clear Sable Sword. Otherwise, with Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, he would have been taken over by the killing intent.


    Zhao Fu rested here for half a month, recovering from all of his wounds before heading into the depths of the Killing Sword World.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    Zhao Fu raised the Clear Sable Sword, causing an enormous killing intent to explode out. A blood-red me appeared around the de as sword souls holding swords appeared around him. There were over 1,000 of them, and they surrounded him like stars around the moon.


    In front of him, there was also over 1,000 sword souls, and they gave off cold killing intents as they rushed over with massive sounds. Together, they looked like a massive sword filled with killing intent.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended, causing the sword souls around him to flood forwards towards the iing sword souls.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    A few sword hums sounded out, leaving behind only illusory swords in the air. Zhao Fu¡¯s sword souls were incredibly ferocious, swarming forwards and killing ordinary sword souls in a single strike.


    Zhao Fu casually waved the Clear Sable Sword, causing it to give off a might that was thebination of its King¡¯s aura and killing intent. Under that terrifying might, the thousand sword souls mournfully cried before flying towards the Clear Sable Sword.


    Bang!


    The thousand sword souls fused into the Clear Sable Sword, and it had now fused over 10,000 sword souls. It gave off an even more horrifying aura, and the air seemed to explode as Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, which was gripping the Clear Sable Sword, was also shaken off.


    The Clear Sable Sword hung in the air, giving off a powerful aura and sending out wild gales. Space seemed to twist around it, and arge crater caved in beneath it.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    The sounds of ten thousand swords could be heard, and the sounds rippled out like a corporeal shockwave, destroying everything in the surrounding 10,000 meters. This affected the entire region, and even Zhao Fu was forced backwards.


    The countless traces of bloody qi madly gathered and condensed into blood-red crystals around the Clear Sable Sword. They gave off faint red lights and looked devilishly beautiful.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, hurry and start the third refining and ept the Clear Sable Sword¡¯s heart sword. Otherwise, it willpletely leave your control, and its heart sword will give you bacsh,¡± the golden dragon quickly said.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate as he stretched out his hand towards the Clear Sable Sword and started to take control of it again. Luckily with his heart sword and the two refinings, Zhao Fu was able to quickly take control of it again.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked quite pained as he started to split off a bit of his own soul. The third refining was a soul refining, using Zhao Fu¡¯s soul to refine the Clear Sable Sword.


    A ck and gold mote of light as big as a mung bean flew out from between Zhao Fu¡¯s eyebrows and floated into the Clear Sable Sword. Zhao Fu closed his eyes and calmed down his mind, epting the heart sword, which was that eye in Zhao Fu¡¯s heart, and fused it into his soul.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two explosions sounded out as two terrifying auras burst forth. The Clear Sable Sword gave off an incredibly domineering Emperor¡¯s aura, and Zhao Fu gave off a terrifying sword intent. The Clear Sable Sword had truly transformed from a sword of kindness into a sword of killing.


    Because Zhao Fu did not cultivate the way of the sword and merely liked using swords, he did not have much talent in the way of the sword. Compared to Great Qin¡¯s number one swordsman Ge Nia, Zhao Fu was incrediblycking. However, he had now obtained killing sword intent.


    Sword intent was something that only high-grade cultivators couldprehend, and even Ge Nia had notprehended it. And yet, Zhao Fu had obtained it first.


    However, this sword intent was not something Zhao Fu hadprehended and gained himself; rather, it had been given by the Clear Sable Sword. Moreover, it was a sword intent within his soul, which was extremely powerful.


    The Clear Sable Sword now felt like it was a clone of him. After all, Zhao Fu had fused his blood, flesh, and soul all into it, and he had also fused with the Clear Sable Sword¡¯s heart eye. It could be said that there was now great affinity between them.


    Out of all of Zhao Fu¡¯s swords, the Clear Sable Sword was definitely the one that was the closest with him. No other sword couldpare.


    After resting for a while, Zhao Fu cautiously proceeded to his final destination.


    Within the dense bloody mist, sword hums continuously sounded out. Countless sword souls flooded over, giving off shocking sounds. The sword aura they gave off was incredibly ferocious as if nothing could withstand it. There were far more sword souls here, and they were much stronger than outside.


    However, Zhao Fu held the Clear Sable Sword and did not fear those sword souls or that killing sword intent at all.


    Facing the countless sword souls, Zhao Fu smirked as he sent his power into the Clear Sable Sword. Countless traces of blood-red qi gathered to form blood crystals, and Zhao Fu stabbed the sword into the ground.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as enormous amounts of sword qi burst forth from below the ground. That terrifying power instantly spread out, annihting everything in the surrounding ten kilometers.


    After everything was settled, a ten kilometer wide crater appeared in the ground, with countless illusory swords floating above it. Zhao Fu smiled as he waved the Clear Sable Sword, causing the countless illusory swords to fly over and fuse into it.


    Finally, Zhao Fu entered the depths of the Killing Sword World. This ce was 100 kilometers wide, the ground was covered with blood crystals, and there were massive crystals floating in the surroundings. Sword light fell from the sky, creating a fantastical scene.


    Zhao Fu carefully stepped in, but an enormous wave of killing intent flowed into his mind. Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes once again became blood-red colored, and drops of blood flowed out from his eyes.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and immediately used the Clear Sable Sword. A blood-red colored sword qi barrier expanded out of the Clear Sable Sword, surrounding Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The killing intent gradually retreated, and Zhao Fu let out a breath before continuing onwards.


    A blood crystal mountain appeared before him, and it was over 10,000 meters tall. It gave off a massive, cold aura, and what Zhao Fu noticed was that there was a ck and blood-red shard at the top.


    This shard was most likely the shard of a sword, and it was only two fingers wide. It was filled with cracks, most likely due to the passage of time, and it looked quite ancient. It did not give off a powerful aura and simplyy there on top of the mountain.


    The golden dragon replied excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s a Killing Sword World Shard, which is the core of this space. However, its spirituality has been killed by those Celestials, and because a lot of time has passed, it has grown much weaker. Perhaps you will be able to use it.¡±


    Hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt quite happy because this was something that had been destroyed by Celestials. Even though it had be much weaker, if Great Qin could use it, it would benefit Great Qin greatly. Just thinking about it made Zhao Fu feel excited.


    However, just as Zhao Fu wanted to go and retrieve it, he found that under the mountain, there were four blood crystals coffins that were each two meters long. There were four corpses within them. They were all male, had handsome appearances, and held blood-red swords.

 Chapter 1049: Emperor Killing Sword World

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Emperor Killing Sword World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As Zhao Fu came closer, the four crystal coffins started to show signs of opening. Seeing this, the golden dragon said, ¡°Zhao Fu, give your body to me. We need to seal them. With your power, you won¡¯t be able to kill them; they¡¯re most likely at the Fourth Transformation of Sword Obsession.¡±


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu handed his body to the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon took over Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and a powerful aura instantly exploded out. A golden me burned around Zhao Fu, and the five pupils in his left eye all became a pure golden color, giving off an Emperor¡¯s might.


    The Great Qin Seal continuously trembled as a massive amount of Great Qin¡¯s Nation Power entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The nine ck dragons around Zhao Fu¡¯s body became golden dragons.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s aurapletely changed as if he had be a different person. It was no longer as domineering, steady, and mysterious. Instead, it became noble and cold, and it seemed quite magnificent.


    Boom!


    The golden dragon controlled Zhao Fu¡¯s body and stretched out a hand, causing a two meter wide gold magic formation to appear in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. Zhao Fu¡¯s five golden pupils in his left eye started to quickly spin, and millions of golden chains flowed out of the gold magic formation, ferociously shooting towards the four blood crystal coffins.


    At that moment, the four blood crystal coffins continuously shook, and arge amount of bloody qi rushed out of the coffins, which were about to open.


    The golden dragon controlled Zhao Fu¡¯s body and gave a trace of an arrogant smile. The six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye were also dyed a golden color and started to spin as a massive ghostly power flowed out.


    Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!


    Four demons that were hundreds of meters tall and giving off golden light roared as they appeared next to the four blood-red coffins. They mmed their hands down, pressing down on the lids of the coffins.


    The blood-red coffins gave off a few traces of blood-red sword qi, which were incredibly sharp. In just an instant, they had cut the demons into pieces, but by then, the countless golden chains had arrived. They wrapped around the blood-red coffins and started to drag them underground.


    The four people in the coffins suddenly opened their blood-red eyes, and even more bloody qi flowed out.


    Zhao Fu, controlled by the golden dragon, lightlyughed and pulled with his hand. The golden chains were pulled, and the four blood-red coffins were dragged into a sealed region.


    Boom!


    The four blood-red coffins were dragged into the sealed area, but it was not enough to seal the four people. The four people exploded out with terrifying power, causing the sealed region to crumble.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change. He waved his hand, causing dozens of thousands Gold grade swords and hundreds of Legendary grade swords to fly out.


    The swords hung in the air, and under the golden dragon¡¯s control, they started to move in an orderly way. They formed a sword qi formation, from which a massive storm of sword qi exploded out, and a sharp aura filled the entire space.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Sword Sealing!¡± the golden dragon loudly shouted and pointed at the ground. The ten thousand swords simultaneouslynded, causing space and time to fall into chaos.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The swords stabbed into the ground, and sword qi shot into the sealed region. The countless swords formed a sword qi formation and fused with the sealed region, causing the copsing sealed region to stabilize.


    The four people within the blood-red coffins howled, and a massive amount of blood qi bashed at the sealed region. However, the bloody qi was reduced to mere wisps by the sealed region, and it entered the swords stuck in the ground.


    ¡°Alright, the sealing isplete. Not only can the Ten Thousand Sword Sealing suppress them, but it can also absorb their sword intent. When the timees, you¡¯ll have over 10,000 swords of killing!¡± the golden dragon said as it returned Zhao Fu¡¯s body to him.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he saw that this matter was resolved. He then asked curiously, ¡°How can the Killing Sword World Shard be used?¡±


    The golden dragon excitedly replied, ¡°You can fuse the Clear Sable Sword with the Killing Sword World Shard. This will make you the 138th Sword Master, and you will be the first Sword Master of the ¡®Emperor Killing Sword World.¡¯


    ¡°After all, the Killing Sword World has long since been destroyed, and what remains is just a small piece of it. Its power and spirituality are both quite weak, so the core from now on will be the Clear Sable Sword as opposed to the Killing Sword World Shard. As such, it can be called a new world.


    ¡°The Clear Sable Sword has fused with your blood, flesh and spirit, so it has be an Emperor¡¯s Sword. Thus, this space can now be called the Emperor Killing Sword World!


    ¡°Of course, because the Killing Sword World Shard is the cornerstone, all of the power in this space will belong to the Killing Sword World. As such, it can still be called the Killing Sword World, and you will be the 138th Sword Master.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu drylyughed. After hearing how terrifying the 137th Sword Master was, to the point that true Celestials had to descend, if he were to be the 138th Sword Master, wouldn¡¯t he be much too weak? The position of Sword Master seemed to havee too easily.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had never thought that something like this would happen; he had actually formed a connection like this with the Killing Sword World, and he had be the 138th Sword Master.


    However, if Great Qin could use the Killing Sword World, it would be an extremely good thing.


    Zhao Fu flew up to the top of the blood crystal mountain and did what the golden dragon told him. He first released the Sword Soul Domain that the Clear Sable Sword had just created.


    The Clear Sable Sword became even more excited. It continuously gave off waves of blood-red light, and a 10,000 meter wide blood-red barrier, giving off thunderous power and a powerful aura of suppression, expanded out.


    At the same time, illusory sword souls holding blood-red swords appeared within the barrier. Their blood-red eyes contained cold killing intent, making people feel despair.


    Zhao Fu first controlled the Clear Sable Sword to move closer to the Killing Sword World Shard before cutting his hand and releasing some blood. The blood fused into the shard, increasing their affinity.


    Only then did he started to control the sword and shard to fuse together. Because the Killing Sword World had already been heavily damaged and corroded by time, it was incredibly weak.


    The shard started to shatter before fusing into the Clear Sable Sword. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Killing Sword World Shard did not have much power left, Zhao Fu would not have been able to fuse it into the Clear Sable Sword. This level of power was not something that Zhao Fu could affect.


    Not only would the Clear Sable Sword not have been able to withstand that shard, but Zhao Fu would also not have been able to withstand the killing intent, resulting in him exploding and dying.


    Following this, thest bit of the Killing Sword World Shard fused into the Clear Sable Sword, and the countless sword souls in the domain were also absorbed into the Clear Sable Sword. The Sword Soul Domain that the Clear Sable Sword released was once again absorbed back into it.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, and it was as if the heavens and earth were being destroyed. Outside the space, countless people heard this explosion and felt a suffocating wave of terror.


    The sky seemed to be torn apart by sword qi, and countless rays of blood-red light covered the ground. Waves of cold killing intent flowed into the world, and at that moment, the entire world seemed to fall deathly silent as all living creatures trembled.


    This abnormal sign covered hundreds of worlds, shaking the entire Ancient Stem Domain.

 Chapter 1050: Dao Cultivation Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Dao Cultivation Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were 1240 or so worlds in the Ancient Stem Domain, and they were split into four directions. Great Qin was in the western boundary of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    In the worlds covered by the blood-red light, from the aristocracy to themoners, all of them crumpled to the ground under the effect from the terrifying killing intent. They looked at the sky in terror, not knowing what had happened and why such terrifying abnormal signs had appeared.


    This killing intent was the sort that could destroy all creatures and annihte the heavens and earth. Its powerpletely exceeded anything people could imagine.


    This was just the remnant power from the Killing Sword World, and it was enough to affect hundreds of worlds. If it was at its peak, it would have sent tens of thousands of worlds into chaos; no less than expected from the power that had been destroyed by Celestials. It was simply too powerful.


    The ones that had it the worst were the Elf world. They were right under that terrifying killing intent and bore the direct power of that killing intent. They all stood there frozen, with dull expressions. Their eyes became blood-red, and blood continuously flowed out of their mouths.


    This was just the effect of being influenced by the killing intent; they had not even fallen into Sword Obsession. This was mainly because the Killing Sword World Shard did not have much power left.


    Otherwise, with that killing intent, it would have been enough for everyone in the Elf world to fall into Sword Obsession, resulting in another horrifying tragedy.


    If an entire world of people had charged at other worlds to kill while being under Sword Obsession, entire worlds could have been exterminated.


    Countless Elves in the Elf world bore the killing intent, which corroded their bodies. This had advantages and disadvantages: The advantages were that the Elves could walk the path of killing, but the prerequisite was that they could withstand the killing intent corroding their bodies. If they could not control it, the killing intent would corrode their bodies and make them weaker and weaker.


    Even the Kings in the Elf world were affected by the killing intent. They stood transfixed with blood-red eyes. However, because of their Nation Fate and Fate Dragons, they were not harmed as much.


    At the same time, they tried to control this killing intent.


    The surrounding worlds were not affected as much as the Elf world. Countless people ordinary peopley on the ground, while the Kings exploded out with their full power to defend against the killing intent with unsightly expressions, facing these abnormal signs.


    The hundreds of worlds had no idea why this was happening. Was it something natural? Or something caused by someone?


    Most people thought that this was something caused by natural forces. After all, this sort of terrifying might was not something a person could cause; it was something that could shake all beings under the heavens.


    If it was caused by a person, that would be too terrifying and would cause a catastrophe; the situation in the Ancient Stem Domain wouldpletely change.


    However, facing that killing intent that seemed to be able to destroy the heavens and the earth, most people did not dare to believe that it had been caused by a person because the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The Ancient Stem Domain had 1,200 worlds, and it had slightly above-average strength. This sort of terrifying abnormal signs could affect hundreds of worlds, so naturally most of the worlds within the Ancient Stem Domain could feel it.


    There were five great Kingdoms and one great Sect within the west of the Ancient Stem Domain, and the Bear Mountain Kingdom was one of them. At that moment, a middle-aged man with thick hair stood on a tall tform, looking at the devilish bloody qi and terrifying killing intent in the horizon, causing his hands and feet to feel slightly cold.


    This was the King of the Bear Mountain Kingdom, Xiong Batian.


    Facing such a terrifying abnormal sign, Xiong Batian¡¯s expression was quite serious. These abnormal signs were simply too shocking, causing even him to feel a trace of fear. Just what had caused this? What had happened?


    If this situation went out of control, it would cause a terrifying disaster within the Ancient Stem Domain. They could not allow the situation to continue developing and had to find out what was happening.


    ¡°Proim Our orders, the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s experts are to head towards the abnormal signs as quickly as possible and investigate the reason for the abnormal signs, and the army is to be on standby.¡±


    As orders were given out, the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s experts moved out towards the boundary of the Ancient Stem Domain, and soldiers wearing armor and holding sharp weapons made preparations for battle.


    It could be seen how seriously the Bear Mountain Kingdom took this, because if a catastrophe happened and they were caught unprepared, the Bear Mountain Kingdom could be heavily wounded. Xiong Batian felt a clear sense of danger.


    It was not just the Bear Mountain Kingdom; the other Kingdoms and Sects also acted this way, sending out experts to investigate and readying their armies for any battles.


    Since therge Kingdoms and Sects acted like this, the other Kingdoms did not dare to be careless either. They acted in kind and prepared their armies. Because they were in the west, they could sense how terrifying that killing intent was; once the situation went out of control, there could really be a catastrophe.


    This caused the atmosphere in the west of the Ancient Stem Domain to be quite austere. Everyone prepared for the worst, ready for any dangers.


    Therge factions in the east of the Ancient Stem Domain also sensed the terrifying ripples from the west. Even though they were quite far away, they could still sense how terrifying the abnormal signs were, causing their hairs to stand on end and for them to feel a sense of crisis.


    Just what had happened in the western side? Why had such terrifying abnormal signs appeared? What had caused them?


    Everyone sent out experts to the west to find the reason.


    The northern factions in the Ancient Stem Region also took this matter quite seriously. They felt that it could be a catastrophe, as that pure killing intent had almost pulled them into the demonic path.


    A few people slightly sighed ¨C it was likely that something big was going to happen in the Ancient Stem Domain.


    On top of a majestic mountain in the south of the Ancient Stem Domain, an elderly man with in looks and wearing gray robes looked to the west.


    He was the Sect Master of the Dao Cultivation Sect, which was the most powerful out of the Ancient Stem Field¡¯s five great Sects, having power that was either the greatest or second in the Ancient Stem Domain.


    ¡°Sect Master, the various factions have all sent experts to investigate the reason behind the abnormal signs; how should we respond?¡± a beautiful woman respectfully bowed as she spoke.


    The gray-robed elder looked quite serious as he shook his head, saying, ¡°No need to go. Even if we go, we won¡¯t be able to find anything. The Heaven¡¯s Secrets there are in chaos, and the area is filled with bloodlust. The Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s Fate, and even the Fate of the surrounding Domains, are gathering there.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a peerless evil creature has appeared and that the situation in the Ancient Stem Domain is about to change. Everyone might be dragged in unless they leave the Ancient Stem Domain; otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to escape this massive vortex.


    ¡°In recent years, the western boundary of the Ancient Stem Domain seems to have gone through many things. There was that big matter that attracted over ten or so higher-beings. The Ancient Stem Domain will be going through an eventful period. No, this Sovereign must go and personally take a look.¡±


    After saying this, the gray-robed elder turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon.

 Chapter 1051: God Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1051: God Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the Killing Sword World, Zhao Fu was quite shocked as he defended against the terrifying aura from the Clear Sable Sword.


    Now, the Clear Sable Sword was burning with a 100 meter tall bloody me, giving off a boundless blood-red light that filled the entire Killing Sword World. Waves of powerful aura blew out like wild gales, causing the surrounding space to twist and turn.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded throughout the entire Killing Sword World, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. In that moment, all of the bloody qi madly flowed towards the Clear Sable Sword. Some of the sword souls that Zhao Fu had not killed automatically turned into illusory swords and flew over.


    The countless traces of bloody water on the ground were also absorbed into the Clear Sable Sword.


    The blood crystal mountain and blood crystals on the ground and floating in the air also stated to crack and flew towards the Clear Sable Sword in the sky.


    Boom!


    Everything flowed into the Clear Sable Sword, causing its power to rise to its peak. It now gave off an aura that seemed to ce it above the heavens.


    The damaged Killing Sword World started to gradually copse, and the heavens and earth started to turn into nothingness as the Killing Sword World¡¯s source energy started to gather towards the Clear Sable Sword.


    The Clear Sable Sword had already turned into a sword of killing, and after fusing with countless sword souls, it had incredible affinity with the Killing Sword World. Otherwise, it would not have been able to be the core of the Killing Sword World so easily.


    The region-sized spacepletely copsed, and Zhao Fu and the Clear Sable Sword were now within a space of nothingness. There was only primal chaos around them, giving off source energy, which could make anyone feel both scared and curious.


    Now, the Clear Sable Sword seemed to have be a true god sword. It hung in the nothingness, giving off tall bloody mes and boundless blood-red sword light, repelling the nothingness around it and giving off an all-surpassing sword aura.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Hazy sword souls with blood-red eyes and holding blood-red swords appeared around them. There were over 100,000 of them, and they gave off powerful auras.


    In that moment, all of the sword souls knelt down on one knee to the Clear Sable Sword in the air, acknowledging it as their master.


    The golden dragon said excitedly, ¡°Zhao Fu hurry and go and take control of the Clear Sable Sword; then, you¡¯ll be the Sword Master.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu hurriedly went forward. Because the Clear Sable Sword had already been fully refined by Zhao Fu, its powerful aura did not obstruct Zhao Fu, allowing him to easilye by its side, and he grabbed its hilt.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt an unimaginably massive wave of killing intent flow into his mind, causing an explosion to ring out within it. His mind went nk, and the killing intent continuously corroded Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This time, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline did not resist, and it instead absorbed the killing intent.


    Gradually, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes became blood-red, and drops of blood flowed out. A pair of blood-red sword-shaped pupils appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, adding an extrayer to his eyes.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s long hair gradually became blood-red colored, and a blood-red sword mark appeared at the center of his forehead. Two fangs started to grow out of his mouth, and his body gave off a massive killing intent, causing the space around him to start to freeze.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s body uncontrobly raised the Clear Sable Sword and pointed it at the sky, giving off a long howl that sounded out in the surrounding tens of thousands of meters.


    Boom!


    A massive blood-red light with unimaginable power tore through the space, piercing through the heavens. It seemed to be able to destroy countless worlds, and everything in the world trembled.


    At that moment, the experts sent by the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s various factions all froze due to the terrifying power. They felt as if they had fallen into icy caverns, and the coldness spread even to their souls.


    It was not just them ¨C even some people at the center of the Heaven Awaken World sensed this, especially some of the factions that had been paying attention to Zhao Fu.


    Moreover, this was not all ¨C a blood-red color filled with killing intent spread out in the godly spirit world above, and this was the same in the Underworld below. This caused countless godly spirits and Underworld officials to look quite serious. They did not know what had happened in the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°I have important things to report!¡± a person with a trace of blooding out of his lips respectfully said with an urgent tone within the Heaven Spirit Financial Group, a look of slight terror on his face.


    Within the room, an elder in green¡¯s expression slightly changed. The person outside was tasked with observing that mysterious Sovereign bloodline, and for him to seem so panicked, something must have happened to that Sovereign bloodline.


    The elder in green had that persone in, and looking at the trace of blood on his lips and his pale face, the elder directly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The person described what had happened ¨C he had been observing the Sovereign Bloodline, but a killing intent suddenly flooded into his body. He had used a great deal of power to force out the killing intent.


    The green-clothed elder¡¯s expression once again changed. There were only a few drops of blood from that person in the Heaven Spirit Financial Group, and it innately held terrifying power. As long as one did not touch the blood, its power would not be released. However, those drops of blood were dangerous, and that killing intent had domineeringly tried to corrode this person¡¯s body; the matter was not simple at all.


    The green-clothed elder immediately reported this matter up, and a few major figures immediately arrived. Looking at the blood orb giving off such an intense killing intent, ordinary people would be directly killed if they were invaded by the killing intent, turning them into monsters that only knew how to kill.


    ¡°What happened to that person recently? There¡¯s such terrifying killing intent in the blood, and this killing intent can be called one of the most terrifying martial conceptions in the world. Its origin is definitely terrifying!¡± one of the people said seriously.


    Another person nodded, saying, ¡°Mm, this killing intent is not simple at all, and it is incredibly corrosive. Not only does it contain pure killing intent, but it also has sharp sword intent and dark demonic intent. If someone drank these drops of blood, they would immediately fall into the demonic path, never to recover.¡±


    One of the other figuresughed as he said, ¡°He didn¡¯t disappoint us at all; looks like the decision we made was correct. Holding out against the pressure of those higher-beings was worth it, but...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± One of the people who had been thinking this whole time interrupted, saying, ¡°I seem to have seen this killing intent before. That¡¯s right, it seems to have been from an ancient record. This killing intent is called killing sword intent, and it can cause someone to fall into Sword Obsession. In ancient times, it caused a massive catastrophe and was only suppressed by a few Celestials.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The others looked quite shocked. They had never thought that this killing intent would have such a shocking background to the point that it had caused Celestials to descend.


    Facing everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, that person nodded and said, ¡°That killing intent is a type of killing sword intent. However, its berserk, killing nature has been reduced, and it also has a trace of Emperor¡¯s aura.¡±

 Chapter 1052: Emperor Star Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Emperor Star Fate</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°What? This sort of intense killing intent has already been reduced?¡± Another person gasped in shock.


    The person who spoke nodded and replied, ¡°Legends say that the Celestials destroyed the Killing Sword World and used their terrifying power to get rid of this terrifying martial conception. This killing intent is naturally not as powerful as it was before. However, what I¡¯m curious about is how that killing intent appeared? And why is it on that person?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else felt quite confused as well and could not think of the reason.


    There was anotherrge faction that was paying attention to Zhao Fu, and that was the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion. They felt great curiosity towards someone who had three Emperor Stars.


    Many people had tried to find Zhao Fu¡¯s location, but the three Emperor Stars did not give them a chance at all. They stirred up the Heaven¡¯s Secrets and obstructed all investigations. Everyone could only watch from the sidelines.


    On that day, everyone had been watching the track of the three Emperor Stars from a distance within the chaotic Heaven¡¯s Secrets, but the three Emperor Stars had suddenly been covered by a blood-red light. Even those far away could sense the cold killing intent from that light.


    They immediately reported that matter up, resulting in countless peopleing to take a look.


    Following this, the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Sect¡¯s Fate Sovereign, the young woman in white, personally came as well; she took this matter incredibly seriously.


    The young woman¡¯s consciousness entered the Heaven¡¯s Secrets device and tried to divine the reason behind this, and everyone else silently waited by the side.


    A whileter, a trace of blood leaked out of her lips, and she looked quite shocked as she muttered to herself, ¡°I never thought that he would form a connection to this matter. Before, when he awakened a few Emperor Stars, he already obtained the potential to be a Son of Heaven¡¯s Fate. Now, he already has the qualifications to be a Son of Heaven¡¯s Fate.¡±


    ¡°Fate Sovereign, are you alright?¡± Seeing that the woman in white was injured, everyone came over in concern.


    The woman in white came back to her senses and shook her head before saying seriously, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t try to divine his Fate; his Fate is now covered by ayer of murderous intent, and if you¡¯re not careful, you will die. This matter has to do with certain Celestials, so don¡¯t pry into it.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone felt incredibly shocked, and their expressions became quite grave. They had never thought that this would have to do with Celestials; anything rted to Celestials was something that could shake the entire world.


    ¡°Fate Sovereign, what should we do now? Should we still continue to observe him from a distance?¡± a person respectfully asked.


    The woman in white thought about it before nodding. ¡°You can continue to observe. Since he has the qualifications to be a Son of Heaven¡¯s Fate, he will definitelye to the central region in the future. Everyone will know his name, and he might change the Heaven Awaken World.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded and understood how important this matter was. A Son of Heaven¡¯s Fate was blessed by all of the Fate in the Heaven Awaken World, and each of them could shake the heavens.


    However, that person only had the qualifications to be a Son of Heaven¡¯s Fate, and he was not one yet. Despite this, he was able to shock them like this. They knew how terrifying Sons of Heaven¡¯s Fate were, so this person was worth them monitoring.


    Back in the Killing Sword World, Zhao Fu held the Clear Sable Sword as a blood-red pir of light expanded out, and a massive blood-red energy barrier spread out, covering the surrounding 100 kilometers.


    Shing!


    The Clear Sable Sword gave off a massive sword hum as a wave of source energy spread out from the Clear Sable Sword. Blue skies and grassy ground spread out from Zhao Fu, expanding to the edges of the blood-red barrier. This was a 100 kilometer wide world.


    The blood-red light around Zhao Fu¡¯s body gradually dissipated, and Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness once again took control of his body. Looking at the blue sky and the white clouds and grass on the ground, he felt quite shocked.


    This Killing Sword World waspletely different than the Killing Sword World from before. That one from before was filled with blood andpletely ruined, and it had contained no traces of life.


    On the other hand, this Killing Sword World was filled with vitality and life force, but this did not mean it was not dangerous. Everyone rock, every de of grass, and every drop of water contained killing intent, but it was no longer revealed. Ordinary people would not be able to sense this at all.


    Zhao Fu held the Clear Sable Sword as he looked about the new Killing Sword World with great interest. It looked just like a normal world on the surface, and there was nothing too special about it.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu found a field of swords. There were tens of thousands of swords stuck in the grass, giving off a powerful sword aura. Zhao Fu looked at those swords and found that they were the swords that the golden dragon had used to seal those four people.


    Back when the Killing Sword World had copsed, everything had been sucked into the Clear Sable Sword. The four people had already be four powerful sword souls within the Clear Sable Sword.


    Through the Clear Sable Sword, the swords that had sealed them became part of the Killing Sword World. Zhao Fu did not pay much attention to these swords, because ording to the golden dragon, these swords could create powerful sword souls in the future.


    The space that had originally been as big as a region was now only 100 kilometers wide. The Clear Sable Sword had gathered all of its power to create a new Killing Sword World. Even though it had be smaller, its uses were greater, and its power had increased.


    However, now that the world had been remade, was it better to call it the Killing Sword World or the Emperor Killing Sword World?


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided on naming it Emperor Killing Sword World because this was a new world created by the Clear Sable Sword.


    As for how to develop the Emperor Killing Sword World, Zhao Fu asked the golden dragon. It had said that the Emperor Killing Sword World could expand and grow through killing.


    However, there was a condition ¨C only people from the Emperor Killing Sword World could provide it with power through killing.


    The golden dragon suggested creating a City using the Clear Sable Sword and having swordsmen enter it and be part of the Emperor Killing Sword World. This would fulfill the condition.


    However, even though it seemed like the Emperor Killing Sword World had be quite safe, this was not the case. The terrifying killing intent was still there, and even though it had weakened and had a trace of Emperor¡¯s aura, it was still something that could not be controlled.


    Anyone who became part of the Emperor Killing Sword World would be a killing machine and fall into Sword Obsession. No one would be able to control this, but they would receive a massive amount of power.


    Now, Zhao Fu could only control the killing intent¡¯s power through the Clear Sable Sword, which was the core of the Emperor Killing Sword World. At the same time, because the Clear Sable Sword had Emperor¡¯s Path power, the new Emperor Killing Sword World had Emperor¡¯s Path power as well.


    This made it so that Zhao Fu could control those who had fallen into Sword Obsession. In other words, the Emperor Killing Sword World could be used by Zhao Fu, which Zhao Fu felt quite happy about.


    Zhao Fu did not know about the abnormal signs outside, but he felt that the rift was not safe anymore. As such, he used the Clear Sable Sword to draw out a new rift to return to the Heaven Awaken World. Only then did he find out in shock just how great the effects of all of this had been.

 Chapter 1053: Killing Sword Elves

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Killing Sword Elves</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    By now, all of the abnormal signs had disappeared, but the boundary regions had fallen into chaos. Almost all of the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s experts had arrived here, and even some experts from neighboring Domains hade. The final burst of killing intent from the Killing Sword World had caused all of their souls to tremble.


    Now that such a big thing had happened here, they could not help bute, or else they would be struck by a cmity without even knowing what had happened.


    The experts went through all of the boundary worlds, and the people in those worlds had already been terrified by those abnormal signs. Now that so many experts had descended, they became even more horrified, and some people even started to escape to other worlds.


    Rumors of a world being destroyed or an evil being descending started to spread, causing mass panic.


    They did not know why such terrifying abnormal signs had appeared or what had caused it; they just wished that none of this had happened because that killing intent made it so that none of them dared to stay here anymore. They could only pray that everything would be fine.


    The various experts could not find the reason for those abnormal signs, but they did not give up. After looking for a few more days, they could only reluctantly leave. However, they did notpletely give up either ¨C they gave out quests, offering rewards such as Cities and other treasures to anyone who could provide information on the origin of those abnormal signs. Anyone who did so could even be a disciple of those experts.


    This made countless people feel quite tempted because these experts had alle from the inner region of the Ancient Stem Domain. Those factions had existed for much longer than theirs, and their resources and abilities were not something that boundary worlds couldpare with.


    The rewards offered meant that there was a very big opportunity, so many people took risks to look for the reason behind those abnormal signs.


    Zhao Fu came out from the Killing Sword World and put the Clear Sable Sword back into the Sword Mark. By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance had returned to normal.


    Now that the Clear Sable Sword had be the core of the Killing Sword World, its grade was unassessable. Where its grade had once been, it only now disyed ¡®Origin.¡¯ When wielding the Clear Sable Sword, Zhao Fu would enter the Sword Obsession state, causing his power to greatly increase, and he would be able to control that killing intent.


    Moreover, now that Zhao Fu controlled the core of the Emperor Killing Sword World, he could enter the Emperor Killing Sword World at any time. However, he could not be disrupted when entering.


    The Clear Sable Sword could now also be called the Emperor Killing Sword, which quite suited it as its old name did not suit it as much anymore.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu had never thought that he would cause such terrifying abnormal signs. They actually reached hundreds of worlds. After all, he had been in a different space. If Zhao Fu knew that even the godly spirit world and Underworld had been affected, he would be given a big fright.


    He was the source of all of this, and countless people were searching for him. With so many experts searching for him, he did not dare to act with a high-profile, as the consequences would be severe.


    What Zhao Fu had never expected were the changes in the Elf world. Under the effects of the killing intent, there now appeared a type of Elf with blood-red eyes and blood-red hair who gave off killing intent.


    These Elves had sessfully epted the baptism of the killing intent and had grasped the killing intent. The killing intent had changed their bloodline, and they were now a variant species.


    This was quitemon within the Heaven Awaken World; under the effects of unimaginable power, creatures could easily go through changes.


    These variant Elves¡¯ personalities greatly changed, bing incredibly cruel and bloodthirsty. All of them liked to use swords, and at the same time, their power greatly increased.


    They called themselves the Killing Sword Elves and worshipped the killing sword intent. They were willing to be the ves of the Killing Sword Master, and they could faintly tell where the Killing Sword Master was through their killing intent. They believed that he was definitely a peerless expert no one could contend with.


    Zhao Fu was the Killing Sword Master, and there were at least tens of millions of Killing Sword Elves. With so many ves, Zhao Fu would naturally be quite happy. It was possible that he would be able toplete his goal in the Elf world.


    Only afterwards did Zhao Fu find out that they were simply saying that and that he did not have the power to actually control them. After all, their mutations were not because of Zhao Fu but because of the abnormal signs.


    However, Zhao Fu controlled the source of the killing sword intent, so even though he could not control them, he could at least affect them.


    There was also another piece of good news, which was that Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline had be a Lower Level 18 Sovereign Bloodline. His bloodline had once again upgraded.


    Now that his bloodline had reached such a stage, raising it even a little bit was incredibly difficult.


    Zhao Fu then turned his attention back to his goal in the Elf world, which was to find a piece to bury here. He had never thought that he would be side-tracked by such a thing. If it wasn¡¯t for the reaction from the Clear Sable Sword, he would never have gone to that ancient tomb.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s goal this time was a small Kingdom. Because it was small, it would not attract too much attention. Moreover, the Kingdom¡¯s King was quite old, and the Princes were engaged in a power struggle, making it easy for Zhao Fu to take advantage of this.


    The Kingdom was called the Full Moon Kingdom and was quite close to the Grassi world. This was part of the reason why Zhao Fu chose it ¨C because it was quite close, it would be easy to support it. Zhao Fu would use this Kingdom as the spear to pierce through the Elf world.


    Before, Zhao Fu had been heading towards this Kingdom, but the current situation exceeded what Zhao Fu had expected.


    The Killing Sword Elves had be bloodthirsty and ruthless, and they were not bound by anything, nor were they loyal to anyone. They were all rebels and cause murders all over the world, resulting in much terror. Everyone was afraid of being killed by the Killing Sword Elves if they were not careful.


    Themon people were quite resentful of the Killing Sword Elves, while the Killing Sword Elves killed as they pleased. This resulted in the Kingdom bing quite unsettled. Those in power could only give the order to kill these Killing Sword Elves.


    Many of the Kingdoms in the Elf world had made this decision, and more and more were doing the same. Soon, all of the Kingdoms in the Elf world would give the order to kill these mutated Elves, putting them in a difficult position.


    ¡°Chase after them! His Majesty orders all of the Killing Sword Elves to be killed. They are criminals of the Kingdom!¡± An Elf General riding on a white horse led an army of 100,000 soldiers to chase after a few thousand Killing Sword Elves ahead. Because there were many soldiers and they had all sorts of professions, if the Killing Sword Elves remained, they would definitely die.


    Even though the Killing Sword Elves were bloodthirsty, that did not mean they were stupid. As such, they could only desperately run away.


    In the end, the Elf General used Cavalrymen to block off the Killing Sword Elves. The rest of the soldiers spread out, encircling the Killing Sword Elves.


    ¡°Miye, what should we do? We¡¯re going to be surrounded!¡± a ferocious-looking Killing Sword Elf asked a handsome-looking Killing Sword Elf.


    The Killing Sword Elf referred to as Miye had a savage look in his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Since we can¡¯t run, everyone stop and start to kill while we haven¡¯t been fully surrounded yet!¡±

 Chapter 1054: True Killing Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1054: True Killing Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The Killing Sword Elves had ferocious expressions on their faces. Despite the fact that they were about to be surrounded by the army, they did not look afraid at all and instead looked quite excited. They raised their blood-red swords and yelled.


    The Elf General was quite surprised upon seeing that the Killing Sword Elves were not running or trying to break out of the encirclement.


    There were only a bit more than 7,000 Killing Sword Elves, and they were facing an army of over 100,000 soldiers. The other side had Shieldbearers and Cavalrymen, and facing these Killing Sword Elves, the Elf General looked quite disdainful.


    ¡°Continue to surround the Killing Sword Elves and don¡¯t let a single one get away; kill all of them!¡± the Elf General ordered, and the soldiers at the back started to flood forwards in two directions, preparing topletely encircle the Killing Sword Elves. That way, none of them would be able to run and all of them would be killed.


    However, the Killing Sword Elves still did not look afraid at all, and they invigorated all of their killing sword power. Traces of bloody qi rose up from their bodies, and the blood-red swords in their hands gave off sharp lights. They had savage looks on their faces as they charged at the soldiers in front of them.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of weapons colliding could be heard as both sides started fighting. These Killing Sword Elves all had immense power and had ferocious attacks.


    ( Box novel.c om ) A Killing Sword Elf leapt forwards and disregarded everything as he charged into a group of soldiers. Blood-red sword light flew everywhere, killing five or six soldiers, but that Killing Sword Elf¡¯s body was pierced by countless weapons, resulting in him dying too.


    A Killing Sword Elf madlyughed as he disregarded the spear stabbed into his body. He ferociously stabbed his sword into a soldier¡¯s head before turning to attack another person.


    Another Killing Sword Elf directly grabbed a saber heading for him and shed out with his blood-red sword, cutting that soldier¡¯s arm off. The soldier cried out and retreated, but the Killing Sword Elf cruelly sprang forwards.


    A Killing Sword Elf with a broken arm and a few gashes on his face fiercely charged into a group of soldiers and started a ughter.


    Seeing this scene, the Elf General inwardly cursed, ¡°A group of madmen!¡±


    He could not allow this to go on because these Killing Sword Elves were very crazy and not weak at all. If they went on, even if they killed all of the Killing Sword Elves, they would suffer heavy losses as well.


    ¡°Infantrymen retreat to the sides and Archers fire arrows. Cavalrymen, prepare to charge.¡± the Elf General ordered. The soldiers at the front started to fan out so as to not to be hit by the Archers or Cavalrymen. However, even though they tried to disengage, the Killing Sword Elves would not let them off and attacked without any regard for their own lives.


    Seeing this, the Elf General could only allow the Archers to fire at will and for the Cavalrymen to start charging.


    Swish!


    An arrow flew out, stabbing into a Killing Sword Elf¡¯s heart like a ck blur, killing that Killing Sword Elf.


    A Cavalryman rode up, swinging his saber and killing another Killing Sword Elf.


    Even though the Killing Sword Elves were continuously killed, their auras did not weaken at all, and they continued to ferociously attack. They were all covered with blood, and their expressions were savage, making them look like demons.


    ( Box novel.c om ) Seeing more and more people dying, the Elf General could not help but personally make a move as well. A powerful aura exploded out from his body, and he rushed towards a group of Killing Sword Elves.


    At that moment, the Killing Sword Elf named Miye devoured a crystal, exploding out with an aura that was not inferior to the Elf General¡¯s aura, and they started arge fight.


    Both sides continuously lost people, and blood flew everywhere. The battle was incredibly intense, and the Killing Sword Elvesunched suicidal attacks, each of them taking at least a few enemies down with them.


    Now, only around 1,000 Killing Sword Elves were left, while the army had lost nearly 20,000 soldiers.


    Bang!


    Miye was shed flying by the Elf General, and he opened up a crater as he crashed onto the ground. The Elf General stood in the sky, and seeing how many soldiers had died, he looked quite furious as he rushed down and prepared to kill Miye to end the battle as quickly as possible.


    In response, Miye unrestrainedlyughed. He barely had any power left, but he still gripped his blood-red sword and stood up. He understood that he was going to die, but the madness of his bloodline caused him to go into a killing frenzy.


    Bang!


    Miye was once again shed flying, a new gash on his chest, from which blood continuously flowed. He was heavily injured and looked as if he would die at any moment.


    The Elf General coldly harrumphed, ¡°You bunch of madmen who only know how to kill should be destroyed as quickly as possible. We won¡¯t allow people like you to exist!¡±


    Miye crashed onto the ground and did not even have the strength to climb up. His blood-red eyes savagely red at the Elf General as if he wanted to kill him with his gaze.


    The Elf General was furious and prepared to once again attack and kill Miye.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura descended, causing the surrounding space to instantly freeze. Everyone on the battlefield felt their bodies stiffen, and they looked up at the sky in horror.


    They saw that the sky had be blood-red colored, and there was a figure standing in the air. He wore a ck cloak, and there was a blood-red me around him. He held a ck and blood-red sword, and even though they could not see his appearance, the eyes under the hood gave off a chilling blood-red light as if he was the evilest creature in existence.


    His body gave off immense killing intent that was almost corporeal, causing the clouds around him to dissipate. All creatures close by trembled in terror, and they were the same.


    The countless soldiers looked terrified as their bodies quaked, and even their souls seemed to bementing.


    However, the 1,000 or so Killing Sword Elves reacted in the opposite way ¨C they could feel their bloodlines roiling because this was the origin of their killing sword intent. This was the power that the Killing Sword Master had, and the sword that the cloaked figure held was the true killing sword that they worshipped.


    The Killing Sword Elves stabbed their swords into the ground and knelt down with both knees, reverently and passionately looking up into the sky towards that god-like person.


    The Elf General looked incredibly scared, and his body could not move at all. After experiencing those abnormal signs, that wave of terrifying killing intent had been engraved into their bones, and now they had seen the real thing.


    This person was the source of those abnormal signs, and he was the person who all the experts from the Ancient Stem Domain were trying to find. He was the person who possessed the terrifying killing intent.


    How could such a monstrous person exist? How was it possible? And just who was this person? Where had hee from? Was the Elf World going to be destroyed?


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as hazy sword souls holding blood-red swords appeared, filling the entire sky.


    The soldiers all felt an aura of death, and before they could do anything, the cloaked figure lightly waved his sword.


    Boom!


    The countless sword souls flooded downwards and spread out, attacking the countless soldiers. In front of these terrifying sword souls, the soldiers were unable to defend at all. They were all instantly killed, with none remaining.

 Chapter 1055: Killing Sword Master

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Killing Sword Master</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The ground was littered with corpses, and blood flowed everywhere, giving off a pungent smell. Amidst the corpses, the Killing Sword Elves knelt on the ground, looking incredibly reverent and passionate as they gazed at the god-like person in the sky.


    That person did not harm any Killing Sword Elves; as the sword souls flowed down, they directly passed through the Killing Sword Elves and did not harm them at all.


    This made them feel even more excited, as the Killing Sword Master had acknowledged their existence.


    The heavily-wounded Miye looked incredibly moved and crawled up with great difficulty, subserviently and reverently looking at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance gave these people true light, saving them out of darkness and giving them a direction to go in. The killing intent had not only corroded their bodies but also their minds as well.


    Now, the Killing Sword Elves were no longer as savage and looked like loyal little pets. Even if Zhao Fu killed them, they most likely would have noints.


    After hearing about this matter, Zhao Fu had formed a n, and after executing it, he did not do anything and simply vanished as if he had never been here.


    Only after a while did the Killing Sword Elvese back to their senses. They excitedly got up from the ground ¨C they had seen the Killing Sword Master today, the source of the killing sword intent. This was their greatest glory.


    The Killing Sword Elf who had been speaking with Miye took out all sorts of medicinal pills and fed them to Miye, helping him recover.


    After this, the Killing Sword Elves left this ce, and news of the Killing Sword Master spread throughout the entire Elf world because of them, shaking the entire Ancient Stem Domain.


    ¡°What? Those terrifying abnormal signs weren¡¯t natural urrences but were caused by a person? The Killing Sword Master really exists?¡±


    ¡°Just who is that person? He actually caused such terrifying abnormal signs. That person is simply too dangerous; hurry and investigate him, or the consequences will be terrifying.¡±


    ¡°A demon-level genius has appeared in the Ancient Stem Domain! I can¡¯t believe such a person would appear in the Ancient Stem Domain; he¡¯s simply too terrifying. Will he cause a catastrophe?¡±


    ¡°This matter is incredibly important; that berserk killing intent swept through hundreds of worlds. This is enough proof to show that this matter will definitely threaten the Ancient Stem Domain. In fact, this matter might have to do with those higher-beingsing to the boundary worlds.¡±


    Countless people looked incredibly serious as they flew towards the Elf world. They understood how serious this matter was, so they desperately looked for information about that person. They had to get to the bottom of this, or that person might cause a crisis.


    The various experts gathered at the Elf world, causing the Elf world to be incredibly tense. Everyone was incredibly afraid of identally offending one of these people. Everyone gathered here was one of the most powerful people in the Ancient Stem Domain, and massive factions stood behind each of them. None of them could be offended.


    ¡°A ck cloak, ck and blood-red sword, and a terrifying gaze. What else?¡± a schrly middle-aged man stood in the air as he asked the others.


    A young man in white shook his head, saying, ¡°That¡¯s it. Apart from that, there¡¯s no more information about him. However, from other minor differences, it seems that that person is not an Elf and came from another world.¡±


    ¡°Where did that persone from? Is he even from the Ancient Stem Domain? Did those higher-beingse here for this matter? Why do I feel like our Ancient Stem Domain is about to be caught up in something big...¡± a big man said worriedly.


    An elder sighed, saying, ¡°Ai, that sort of terrifying power could cause even us to tremble in fear; it¡¯s possible that this really does have to do with whatever the higher-beings were here for. That person is not weak at all, and it¡¯s likely that he came from the Heaven Domain.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®Heaven Domain,¡¯ everyone else felt incredibly shocked. That was the center of the Heaven Awaken World and was not something that their Domain couldpare to.


    A valiant-looking middle-aged man said seriously, ¡°That person has most likely left the Elf world, and we won¡¯t be able to find him. We can only hope that he really is someone from the Heaven Domain and that he won¡¯te back to the Ancient Stem Domain. That person is simply too dangerous and can cause the heavens in the Ancient Stem Domain to be destroyed.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded in agreement.


    Now that they could not find anything in the Elf world, they could only leave for now. However, they left some people in the Elf world ¨C after all, that person had appeared in the Elf world, so perhaps he might appear again.


    Seeing the countless experts leave, the Elves let out sighs of relief. With so many experts gathered here, they did not even dare to breathe loudly. Even the Kings did not dare to say anything. After all, it would take those people just a few minutes to destroy the Elf world.


    The ones who were the most happy about this matter were naturally the Killing Sword Elves. The way of the killing sword that they worshipped had caused everyone else to feel fear, and the Killing Sword Master had appeared and acknowledged them. With him as a backer, the Elf world¡¯s various factions did not dare to wantonly ughter them.


    Before, the various Elf Kingdoms had felt that these Killing Sword Elves were too dangerous, causing much unrest, so they wanted to get rid of them. As a result, the Killing Sword Elves had faced extinction.


    However, now that the terrifying Killing Sword Master had appeared and saved a group of Killing Sword Elves, this made everyone reconsider their actions. That person was simply too shocking, and even the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s experts were wary of him, let alone them.


    Now, they could only strictly manage and restrict the Killing Sword Elves. They did not dare to give themand to wipe out all Killing Sword Elves for fear of angering the terrifying Killing Sword Master.


    Because of this, countless Killing Sword Elves were able to stay alive, and their passion to the Killing Sword Master became even greater. Zhao Fu had now be their spiritual leader, causing the scattered Killing Sword Elves to gather.


    This was Zhao Fu¡¯s goal ¨C the Killing Sword Elves had such immense battle power and there were so many of them; if he did not use them, it would be too much of a pity. As such, Zhao Fu wanted to use their power to help his own faction quickly develop.


    Otherwise, Zhao Fu would not bother to reveal himself and take such a huge risk. So many terrifying people had gathered at the Elf world, shocking even Zhao Fu. He felt a slight trace of regret at making this n.


    Now that he hadpleted the initial step of his n, it was time for the second step, which was the Full Moon Kingdom.


    Originally, Zhao Fu had wanted to take control over the youngest Prince to make him a puppet King, as this would make him easy to control. However, Zhao Fu now had a new target because one of the Princes had be a Killing Sword Elf.

 Chapter 1056 - Half Sword Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 1056 - Half Sword Obsession</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within a pavilion, a cold and arrogant-looking Elf with blood-red eyes looked at the protective screen and said, ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to meet this Prince? Do you really have the power to make this Prince the King of the Full Moon Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s a small matter, but you have to pay a price,¡± a clear and cold voice sounded out from outside the protective screen.


    Hearing this, the Elf felt a bit unconvinced. After all, bing the King of a Kingdom was no small matter, yet that person had talked about it so casually as if it was incredibly easy.


    ¡°Haha, this Prince does not believe your words at all; you¡¯re too overconfident!¡± the Elf Prince said as he coldlyughed. He would not trust a person who had appeared out of nowhere, or he would not even know how he had died.


    However, just as he spoke, a killing intent that caused his blood to boil came from the protective screen. Feeling that terrifying killing intent, the Elf Prince did not show any fear, and he instead started to feel excited as he looked at the protective screen.


    A ck-cloaked figure slowly walked out; the Elf Prince looked at this person in disbelief. He had never thought that the Killing Sword Master the Killing Sword Elves worshipped woulde to find him.


    With the help of the Killing Sword Master, him bing the King of the Full Moon Kingdom would be no problem at all. The Elf Prince immediately smiled and said, ¡°Please help this Prince be King, Killing Sword Master. This Prince will definitely put his faith in you!¡±


    The Elf Prince spoke very courteously, but he did not bow or kneel, and he spoke with a tone that was only slightly inferior to Zhao Fu as opposed to speaking like a servant.


    It seemed that his royal bloodline had somewhat resisted the effects of the killing intent, and the killing intent had not corroded him very much.


    Zhao Fu knew that he could not directly control these Killing Sword Elves, and their lives were still in their own hands. However, no matter what the Elf Prince did, Zhao Fu had already made his decision.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°There¡¯s naturally no problem, but like I said, you must pay a price.¡±


    The Elf Prince said confidently, ¡°No problem, as long as this Prince can be the King of the Full Moon Kingdom, this Prince will give you anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Really now?¡± Zhao Fu gave a trace of a cold smile as he looked at the Elf Prince and walked towards him.


    The Elf Prince felt that something was off and retreated a few steps, saying with a panicked look, ¡°What are you doing? This Prince is a Prince of the Full Moon Kingdom. With so many experts looking for you, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not say anything; his Emperor¡¯s Domain had already covered this room, making those outside unable to sense anything happening inside.


    A powerful aura came from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, grabbing onto the Elf Prince like a formless hand. The Elf Prince looked terrified and tried to struggle, but could not break free at all. With his strength, how could he resist Zhao Fu?


    Zhao Fu took out the Emperor Killing Sword, and Zhao Fu stepped forwards and stabbed the sword through the Elf Prince¡¯s chest. A massive killing intent flowed out from the Emperor Killing Sword into the Elf Prince¡¯s body.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!!¡± the Elf Prince howled as countless traces of blood-red light came out of his body. His body started to go through changes as Zhao Fu used the killing intent to fully corrode his body and soul.


    The Elf Prince¡¯s hands gradually became sharp ws, and fangs appeared in his mouth. His blood-red eyes became even redder, and he gave off a chilling blood-red light. His blood-red hair madly grew until it reached his hips.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu withdrew the sword and the wound quickly healed, forming a blood-red sword mark on the Elf Prince¡¯s chest.


    The Elf Prince respectfully knelt on the ground and called out, ¡°Owner!¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile. He had nned to do this to the Elf Prince from the very beginning ¨C after all, if he wanted to steal his Kingdom and make it Great Qin¡¯s, he did not need anyone to agree.


    As such, Zhao Fu needed to fully control him; only then would he obey Zhao Fu and serve him without betraying him.


    The Elf Prince was only halfway into Sword Obsession; Zhao Fu would not allow him to fully fall because he would lose all of his reason and be a monster that only knew how to kill. Even though Zhao Fu would be able to control him, he could not act as a puppet King.


    Following this, Zhao Fu had the Elf Prince go back and wait for the next step of Zhao Fu¡¯s n, which was to naturally take the throne. Many people disdained the Killing Sword Elves, so if this Elf Prince became the King, there would be a lot of opposition.


    Moreover, there were a few other Princes in contention for the throne, making this Prince have even less of a chance. What Zhao Fu was going to do now was clear out all obstructions.


    The first thing to do was to assassinate the elderly King.


    Zhao Fu was currently waiting for a good opportunity because he could not act too overtly. He could not do it within the Royal City because it would attract too much attention, and there was a high chance of failure. After all, the Royal City was where all of the Nation Fate was gathered, and the King had a lot of Fate and a Fate Dragon. If the King was in danger, they would automatically protect him.


    As such, Zhao Fu had to wait for a good opportunity, which was when the King left the Royal City. He could not stay there forever.


    Half a monthter, Zhao Fu finally found an opportunity. The King brought some people to take ast look of his territory with his own eyes before choosing a sessor to take the throne.


    After they went through the sixth region, Zhao Fu could not wait anymore and directly acted. He had first set up an Advanced Istion Barrier nearby to dy any reinforcements and then directly attacked.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu held the Death Disaster Sword and shed out with his full power from the side. A flood of deathly qi rushed towards the resting army.


    The army did not panic, as they were all Elites of the Full Moon Kingdom. They all gave off auras, trying to stop the iing deathly qi. However, the deathly qi was unexpectedly powerful, inundating the Elites and devouring their life force.


    The expressions of the experts that the King had brought fell, and they also released powerful auras, trying to dissipate the massive amount of deathly qi.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu suddenly made a move on the elderly King. Because the King was quite old, his reactions were quite slow. He was directly bound by Zhao Fu¡¯s chains, making it impossible to use even his Nation Armament.


    The King¡¯s eyes were quite hazy as he looked at Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not waste any words with him because time was running out, and he directly killed him. He took the King¡¯s Seal and quickly left.


    Soon, news of the King being assassinated spread throughout the entire Full Moon Kingdom. Everyone was incredibly shocked ¨C a King had died just like that.

 Chapter 1057: New King

    <h4>Chapter 1057: New King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At the same time, dark undercurrents flowed through the Full Moon Kingdom as the Princes and the factions that supported them started to make moves, trying to seize the throne to be the new King.


    However, there was an incredibly important item missing after the old King had died, which was the King¡¯s Seal.


    Because the King¡¯s Seal had disappeared, the Full Moon Kingdom¡¯s Kingdom-Protecting Formation had automatically activated, and the City Hall¡¯s protective barrier had also activated itself. The King¡¯s Seal was the most important item to a Kingdom, and if it was lost, it posed a great danger.


    Of course, it was not like a City Lord Seal where anyone who controlled it was the City Lord. This was the Seal of a Kingdom, and if one wanted to use it, they had to conquer the Royal City and have the royal n¡¯s bloodline.


    Now that they had lost the King¡¯s Seal, they most likely would not be able to recover it. The Kingdoms¡¯ ministers all discussed this, nning to lower the Level 2 Barony City to Level 1 before creating a new King¡¯s Seal. The person who created the new King¡¯s Seal would naturally be the new King.


    However, who would be the new King? All factions were gathering their forces towards the Royal City, and all of the ministers started choosing sides. Even themoners felt a trace of danger, resulting in much unrest.


    In just a few days a new King ascended to the throne but did not create a new King¡¯s Seal.


    The new King was not the Crown Prince, who had thergest faction, nor was it the Fourth Prince, who had the greatest potential. It was the Eighth Prince, who had be a Killing Sword Elf.


    During those days, a few matters had shaken the Full Moon Kingdom ¨C not only had the old King been assassinated, but many Princes had been killed as well, and the Eighth Prince had ascended to the throne with the King¡¯s Seal.


    This made countless people feel that the death of the old King and other Princes definitely had something to do with the Eighth Prince. In order to seize the throne, the Eighth Prince had definitely killed his own father and brothers.


    The Eighth Prince was originally quite a cruel and merciless person, and he was not popr with themon people. Now that he had done such a disgraceful and unfilial thing, everyone was not too surprised. However, if such a person became the King, themoners would suffer.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that after ascending to the throne, the Eighth Prince made many changes that included policies that benefited themon people, which stabilized popr support.


    However, a few uprisings also exploded out. They were started by supporters of the other Princes, who did not acknowledge the Eighth Prince bing the new King. They staged military coups, but the Eighth Prince had already ascended and controlled the King¡¯s Seal, so he used the army to suppress them.


    After the early unrest, the Full Moon Kingdom gradually settled down. The Eighth Prince made a good King and gradually won the people over.


    The other Kingdoms were quite surprised that a Killing Sword Elf had be King. They had wanted topletely clear out the Killing Sword Elves, but now, one had be a King. Following this, they heard about an even more shocking piece of news.


    The Full Moon Kingdom¡¯s new King announced to the world that he was changing the Full Moon Kingdom¡¯s name to the Killing Sword Kingdom and that all Killing Sword Elves could go there. Their statuses would be recognized, and they would be protected. They would be given the same rights as others, and this was sworn on the name of the Killing Sword Master.


    This news sent waves throughout the Elf world because this had the intentions of gathering all Killing Sword Elves to form a nation of Killing Sword Elves.


    Because of the Killing Sword Master, no one wanted to have any connections with those Killing Sword Elves, and keeping them was simply troublesome. However, the Full Moon Kingdom was now epting them ¨C weren¡¯t they worried about the Killing Sword Elves making trouble? Moreover, this could be rted to that Killing Sword Master. All of the experts in the Ancient Stem Domain were paying attention to this, so if they were careless, let alone a small Barony Kingdom, even the entire Elf world could be doomed.


    However, given that the new King of the Full Moon Kingdom was also a Killing Sword Elf, everyone felt more understanding.


    The Killing Sword Elves were naturally quite delighted about this. They were scattered across various Kingdoms and treated disdainfully. They had been a pile of loose sand, and the appearance of the Killing Sword Master had given them a spiritual leader.


    Now that the Killing Sword Kingdom had appeared, they could truly be united, and with the name of the Killing Sword Master, countless Killing Sword Elves were naturally attracted.


    In just a few days, the Killing Sword Kingdom received over 20 million Killing Sword Elves, which provided the Killing Sword Kingdom with a massive battle force, and it became much more powerful. The Killing Sword Kingdom was now the best ce to live for Killing Sword Elves, so many of them came.


    Zhao Fu properly managed the Killing Sword Elves so as to stop them from harming the Kingdom. Taking care of everything and calming down the situation took about one month of Zhao Fu¡¯s time.


    However, Zhao Fu had nowpleted his goal ining to the Elf world and had set up a powerful piece here. He now needed it to develop powerfully so that it could clear out obstacles for Great Qin in the future. Apart from the Killing Sword Kingdom, he had also obtained the Emperor Killing Sword World.


    He had spent over a month here, and now it was time to take care of other matters. If the Emperor Killing Sword World was developed, it would be incredibly useful to Great Qin.


    In order to do this, Zhao Fu had to find people to join the Emperor Killing Sword World. No matter what sort of living creature it was, as long as it could hold a sword, it could go into Sword Obsession. However, if they wanted to use the killing sword intent¡¯s power, they had to cultivate the way of the sword, and only such people could be part of the Emperor Killing Sword World.


    The more talent one had in the cultivation of the way of the sword the more power one could draw from Sword Obsession. If Zhao Fu wanted to find people who could reach higher stages of Sword Obsession, he had to find people talented in the way of the sword.


    The killing sword intent primarily seemed like a type of killing intent. It was simr to demonic intent, but its root was sword intent. Sword intent was a terrifying type of martial conception, and with it as the foundation, the killing sword intent was quite monstrous.


    Now that the Emperor Killing Sword World had just been re-forged, it was only 100 kilometers wide, so only 100 people could join it. Great Qin¡¯s army had billions of people, and 100 spots was simply not enough. As such, Zhao Fu had strict requirements.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu thought about this matter. Ge Nia was Great Qin¡¯s number one swordsman, and he had superb talent in the way of the sword. However, the Sword Obsession state could never be undone; once one fell into Sword Obsession, there was no turning back, and their minds would forever fall into killing and ughter.


    Zhao Fu did not want Great Qin¡¯s people to have such an oue, so he naturally could not use Great Qin¡¯s people. He could only find people from outside Great Qin; Great Qin¡¯s dutyy with its people, not others.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to gather information from the surrounding worlds to see if there were any people talented in the way of the sword.

 Chapter 1058: Killing Sword Lake

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Killing Sword Lake</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The worlds were all quite big and had many people, and cultivating the way of the sword was quitemon. As such, finding 100 swordsmen with sufficient talent was naturally no problem.


    In the human world, the Sword Sect¡¯s Zhang Xiaohua started training with a sword from when he was five years old and reached the Grandmaster level when he turned 20 years old. His sword style was coarse and violent, and it contained immense destructive power.


    In the Dark Demon world, the Breaking Demon Sect¡¯s Lun Mingsan naturally had a sword constitution and learned all sorts of techniques by himself without a master since he was young. Hisprehension of the way of the sword was incredibly deep, and he was one of the most talented swordsmen in the Western Continent of the Dark Demon world.


    In the Elf world, the Misi Kingdom¡¯s Kejni was an Imperial Swordsman who had a profound grasp of Elven sword techniques, and his sword strikes had an air of nobility to them.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked through the information on the various swordsmen. He gave out the order to capture these people, and because they were all quite powerful, he naturally had to make proper preparations.


    He put 30 City Lords in a team and prepared all sorts of items to suppress the way of the sword. They would suppress them from a distance and avoid direct fights. Zhao Fu understood that these people were all very dangerous, and if they were not careful, there could be injuries and casualties.


    Zhao Fu put Ge Nia in charge of this operation and gave him an Official Seal equivalent to a Marquisate City Seal in order to prevent anything from going wrong. If they could not defeat their targets, they could directly suppress them with pure strength.


    ng, ng, ng...


    On an area of yellow, sandy soil, a young man with ordinary looks swung arge sword, sending out waves of sword wind. His strikes had immense force, making no one dare toe near.


    Suddenly, Zhang Xiaohua stopped and looked towards the sky with a serious look. ck-cloaked figures had appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s expression was cold as he pointed at those mysterious people in the sky; he could sense that those people came with ill-intent.


    Boom!


    The dozens of people in the sky exploded out with the power of City Lord Seals and invigorated the pendants hanging in front of their chests, which gave off powerful ck lights.


    Zhang Xiaohua immediately sensed that the situation was not good; he had never thought that all of these people would be City Lords. At most, he could deal with 20 City Lords, but this number exceeded what he could deal with; it seemed that the other side hade prepared.


    Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s first thought was to leave, but it was already toote. Just as he prepared to move, the people in the sky pointed at him, causing a ck magic formation to appear around him, and an extremely mighty power locked him down.


    No matter how much Zhang Xiaohua struggled, he could not break free from this power, and he was taken away by those mysterious people.


    Within an exquisite and beautiful castle, a golden-haired middle-aged Elfughed as he taught a few Elf children sword techniques. The children practiced the sword techniques in an awkward and clumsy wave, causing the middle-aged Elf tough.


    However, in the next moment, Kejni¡¯s expression fell, and he quickly said to the Elf children, ¡°Hurry and go back into the room!¡±


    The children did not know what was happening, but seeing how serious Kejni looked, they obediently returned to the room.


    A group of ck-cloaked figures appeared around Kejni, looking at him with cold gazes.


    Kejni¡¯s expression was serious, and he elegantly drew the sword from his waist. The mysterious people did not say anything and chose to directly act, causing chains to fly forwards with massive power.


    ngs sounded out, and despite trying his best, Kejni was unable to resist and was taken away at the end.


    The Elf children soon ran out but could not find Uncle Kejni. A whileter, more people arrived and found out what had happened.


    Chi!


    Lun Mingsan pierced through a person¡¯s heart and disdainfully harrumphed. There was a pile of corpses on the ground, and it seemed like there had just been a big battle.


    The reason for this battle was because Lun Mingsan had taken a liking to a treasure but that person had not been willing to give it to him, so he could only take matters into his own hands and take it by force. As such, Lun Mingsan did not hold back and killed all of them, including a few elderly and children.


    After taking the treasure, he wiped off the blood from his sword and prepared to leave.


    However, a ck-cloaked figure holding a sharp sword stood in the direction that he was going. Lun Mingsan¡¯s expression became grave because he could sense that this person¡¯s aura was very powerful and incredibly sharp. He was most likely another swordsman.


    Neither side said anything and directly drew their swords to start fighting. In the end, Ge Nia carried the half-dead Lun Mingsan back to Great Qin.


    After various sword geniuses suddenly disappeared, many people caught onto this and felt quite curious. Who was catching these sword geniuses, and what was their goal? They all felt quite curious, so they did some investigating but could not find any information.


    This caused a wave of panic in the world of sword cultivating. After all, these were all sword geniuses, people they all looked up to. They had all been captured, so what about the rest of them?


    However, because not many of them had gone missing, the panic was not very great, and the matter gradually calmed down.


    Within the Emperor Killing Sword World, Zhao Fu found a t area and sent his power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off an intense blood-red light, and the killing intent it gave off became even stronger.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu stabbed the sword into the ground, causing a blood-red light to shoot into the sky. The ground started to copse as the killing intent in the surroundings madly gathered in the crater, and as the crater expanded, it started to be filled with water.


    Soon, all abnormal signs vanished as ake surrounded by grass appeared. Theke was circr and 1,000 meters wide. It was incredibly clear, and even the stones at the bottom could be seen. The surface of theke was as still a mirror and reflected the blue sky and white clouds, creating a beautiful scene.


    This was the Killing Sword Lake, and the water within theke was condensed from killing intent. If ordinary people touched even a bit, their bodies would be bloody mist ¨C it was incredibly dangerous.


    Following this, 100 people were brought before Zhao Fu. These people were the sword geniuses Great Qin had captured. Most of them did not know who Zhao Fu was, but some people from the human world did.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, you tyrant! Why have you brought us here?¡± a young man furiously shouted.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you cultivate the way of the sword? We will allow you to reach the pinnacle of cultivating the way of the sword!¡±


    ¡°Are you the Killing Sword Master?¡± some people guessed Zhao Fu¡¯s identity and cried out after sensing the killing sword intent everywhere in this world.


    Hearing this, the people from outside the Legacy Lands looked incredibly shocked, while those from within looked quite confused. They did not know that Zhao Fu¡¯s name had resounded throughout the entire Ancient Stem Domain and that some people from the Heaven Domain even knew about him.


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°If you have anyst words, say them now and Great Qin will try to fulfill any requests you have. Otherwise, We will be starting now.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions fell, and they tried to resist. Some sighed and said theirst words before they were sent into theke by Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1059: Newbie World

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Newbie World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu looked at the 100 people in theke. Their eyes were tightly shut and had fallen asleep. Their bodies and souls were all being corroded by that terrifying killing intent. Now, all Zhao Fu could do was wait.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu took out millions of different swords that he had prepared earlier. The lowest grade was gold grade, and with Zhao Fu¡¯s resources that spanned a few worlds, this was no problem at all.


    Zhao Fu stabbed all of the swords around theke, and together with the grass,ke, and blue sky, they formed a grand scene.


    These swords were all for those who went into Sword Obsession. Those in Sword Obsession definitely needed a sword, and the swords left here would also be invaded by the killing intent, turning them into swords of killing. This would make it easier for them to fuse with those who went into Sword Obsession.


    Nine dayster, the people within theke slowly opened their eyes. Their appearances had greatly changed; their hair and eyes became blood-red, and their pupils became sword-shaped as two fangs also grew out of their mouths.


    Their hands had also be ws, and a blood-red sword mark appeared on the back of their hands. They no longer breathed and their hearts no longer beat; their eyes were cold and only gave off pure killing intent.


    Their bodies rose out of the water, and they grabbed at the air, causing 100 swords around theke to tremble and give off sword hums before flying into their hands.


    The sword marks on the back of their hands gave off blood-red lights as countless thin, blood-red tentacles came out of their hands and wrapped around the swords. The blood-red tentacles gradually fused into the swords, causing the swords to be blood-red and seem to have a life of their own.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The people leapt out of theke, giving off massive blood-red auras. The water made of killing intent on their bodies automatically vanished.


    Zhao Fu looked at the 100 people in front of him with satisfaction. Their auras were all extremely powerful, and even without City Lord Seals, their auras couldpare to the City Lord of a Basic City.


    Now, they stood in front of Zhao Fu without any thoughts in their mind except killing. No matter what they were like before, now they only obeyed Zhao Fu. No matter what he told them to do, they would absolutelyply.


    Zhao Fu brought the 100 people to an Orc City. This was a Basic City in the wilderness, and Great Qin had not yet cleared this ce. Zhao Fu just wanted to see the true power of Sword Obsession.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Zhao Fu waved his hand and gave the order to kill, following which the 100 people turned into rays of bloody light and shot into the City and started to kill.


    In front of them, the Orcs were unable to resist at all. Whenever they attacked, they would instantly killrge groups. The countless Orcs could only run in terror, and the City Lord was easily killed in just a few moments.


    Ten or so minutester, everything called down. The Orc City was filled with blood and corpsesy strewn across the ground. There were hundreds of thousands of corpses, and only a small portion of the Orcs had escaped.


    The people in Sword Obsession stood beside the corpses, their swords giving off faint blood-red light. The blood from the corpses were drawn out by a formless power and entered the blood-red swords, causing their strength to gradually be stronger.


    Perhaps these people were too weak; Zhao Fu had only seen a one-sided massacre and nothing too special. The people in Sword Obsession had not been injured at all, so Zhao Fu naturally had not been able to see their true power.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed and relocated the Basic City. Because the people in Sword Obsession grew through killing, as did the Emperor Killing Sword World, Zhao Fu could not keep these people by his side. As such, he sent them to the frontlines; there would never be a shortage of killing there.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu did not take care of internal matters and instead sent people to collect information about the Ancient Stem Domain. Zhao Fu had never thought that the abnormal signs would have caused so many experts from all over the Ancient Stem Domain toe.


    Zhao Fu was naturally quite wary towards them, and because he could not defeat them, he had to be extremely careful. He knew that those people were looking for him.


    Because he had many things to do, he had put the matter aside for now, but now that he had time to deal with it, he had to treat it carefully. Zhao Fu currently had ayer of mysteriousness draped over him, but if that mysteriousness was gone, they would not hold back at all.


    Before, Zhao Fu had not cast his sights so far, only on the surrounding dozens of worlds. Great Qin was still a newbie that still had not yet lost its protection, so Zhao Fu naturally could not cast his sights so far away.


    However, now that Great Qin could cross worlds, very few people would treat it like a newbie.


    Within the Ancient Stem Domain, very few people could develop so quickly, and this was especially so before their protection had even expired. Great Qin could still rely on the Heavenly Domain Boundary for protection and defend against dangers from outside; it was an incredibly shameless newbie.


    Now that he had caused such a big matter, Zhao Fu had to have a greater understanding of the Ancient Stem Domain and prepare himself, or else he would not even know how he died.


    Following this, Zhao Fu called over Yao Shi, who was the little fatty Zhao Fu had brought in from outside. He hade from the Medicine King World, which was within the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain. As such, he most likely had more of an understanding of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    ¡°Heavens, big bro, you caused such amotion outside? All of the experts from the Ancient Stem Domain came? Big bro, you¡¯re too terrifying.¡± Yao Shi had be even fatter, and he looked at Zhao Fu with shock. In front of others, he would call Zhao Fu Your Majesty, but in private, he still shamelessly continued to call him big bro.


    At first, he did not know why Zhao Fu had called him over. However, after Zhao Fu had simply exined the matters outside, Yao Shi felt so shocked that he did not know what to say. He felt that following a big bro like this was simply too awesome; it had exceeded anything he had expected.


    Back at the Elf world, he had felt that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was not simple at all, so he had shamelessly clung onto Zhao Fu. Onlyter did he find out that Zhao Fu was actually just someone from a newbie world.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s strength greatly shocked him; very few people in newbie worlds could have such strength. Great Qin¡¯s rapid development had caused Yao Shi to feel incredibly happy, and he felt that he had not chosen the wrong person.


    However, Yao Shi had still underestimated this big bro of his. Before he had even lost the newbie protection, he had done something that had sent the entire Ancient Stem Domain into an uproar; no one couldpare to this kind of potential.


    For him to have a big bro like this, Yao Shi was happy to death. He was sure that he could walk with this big bro to the pinnacle of the world.


    After recovering from his shock, Yao Shi¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°Big bro, I advise you to be infinitely careful; the strength of those within the inner regions is not something a newbie world canpare to. The main issue is your foundation. Even if it¡¯s a Kingdom of the same level, there will still be a big gap.¡±

 Chapter 1060: Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about soldiers first! In the outer regions, almost all soldiers are at least Stage 1, some are Stage 2, there are few Stage 3 soldiers, and those with Stage 4 strength are essentially all Generals.


    ¡°Even though the Ancient Stem Domain is just a little Domain in the boundary of the Heaven Awaken World, the forces at the center are definitely much more powerful than a newbie world like yours; this is indisputable.


    ¡°The Kingdoms in the inner regions primarily have Stage 2 soldiers, some Stage 3 soldiers and Stage 4 soldiers, and those with Stage 5 strength are military officers. Stage 2 soldiers are way more powerful than Stage 1 soldiers, so if they started to fight, the result would be obvious.


    ¡°Also, the longer a faction has existed for, the more powerful its foundation will be and the more tricks they will have up its sleeves. It can be said that the factions in the inner regions are much more powerful than those in the outer regions. Their strength is on apletely different level.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised after hearing the true strength of Kingdoms in the inner regions. Even if they were of the same level, if they started to fight, it would be quite difficult for Great Qin to emerge victorious. Moreover, the Ancient Stem Domain was just a small Domain near the boundary of the Heaven Awaken World; just how powerful was the Heaven Domain at the center of the Heaven Awaken World?


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu could not help but gulp, putting aside his arrogance from before. Great Qin was still much too weak.


    After talking to Yao Shi some more, Zhao Fu gained a deeper understanding of the Ancient Stem Domain. He decided to use the Emperor Killing Sword less in the future as it could cause great problems and drag in Great Qin. Zhao Fu did not want to draw people from the inner regions to attack Great Qin.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu heard about some of the more powerful factions in the Ancient Stem Domain and learned more about the Bear Mountain Kingdom. The person who had fought with Zhao Fu before was the Third Prince of the Bear Mountain Kingdom, and there was enmity between them.


    Now, Great Qin did notck Stage 1 corpses, as they had around two billion stored up. However, theycked Stage 2, Stage 3, and Stage 4 corpses desperately. If he went to the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain, perhaps he would be able to obtain some high-Stage corpses.


    These corpses could be refined into Blood God Pills, which contained arge amount of cultivation power. After consumption, they could greatly increase one¡¯s Cultivation, but each Blood God Pill of each level could only be consumed once. Different Blood God Pills of different levels were refined from corpses of different Cultivations.


    They could cause a soldier with no cultivation to go from Stage 0 to Stage 0-4, someone from Stage 0-5 to Stage 0-8, or someone from Stage 0-8 to Stage 1.


    The effects of each Blood God Pill was like this, greatly increasing one¡¯s cultivation in a short period of time. The reason why Great Qin was so powerful wasrgely because of these Blood God Pills; they could be said to be Great Qin¡¯s cheat item.


    With the Blood God Pills, Zhao Fu could quickly reduce the gap between Great Qin and those in the inner regions so that they would no longer have to fear the Kingdoms in the inner regions. As such, Great Qin needed arge number of Blood God Pills.


    At the same time, because of the Grade Orbs, Great Qin soldiers¡¯ Grades were much higher than those of ordinary soldiers; this made their Cultivation speed andprehension faster and greater than ordinary people. This also decreased the gap between Great Qin and the factions in the inner regions, and it also made up for Great Qin¡¯sck of foundation.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu decided to go to the inner regions to obtain arge number of high-Stage and high-Grade corpses. Great Qin had to reduce the distance between it and others.


    However, this required crossing over 100 worlds, and even though Zhao Fu could use teleportation channels, it would require a lot of time. It would also be quite dangerous, so Zhao Fu started to make preparations.


    A bit more than a monthter, light snow started to fall and cold winds that seemed to be able to cut one¡¯s skin started to blow. All of the leaves had fallen off the trees, and there was no longer any birds singing. Thinyers of ice formed over creeks, and it became quite cold everywhere.


    It was now winter, the fifth winter Zhao Fu had experienced in the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu brought the simply-dressed Ge Nia to a hotel and booked two good-quality rooms.


    Over the past months, Zhao Fu and Ge Nia had been travelling the whole time. Because there were not teleportation channels from each Kingdom to other Kingdoms, Zhao Fu had to build his ownwork of teleportation channels to reach the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    However, next time he came, things would be much easier. Zhao Fu had built the teleportation channels in hidden ces in order to make sure they remained safe.


    After doing some cleaning, Zhao Fu and Ge Nia went to the bottom level and prepared to have something to eat.


    Now, they were already within the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain. Almost all of the soldiers were Stage 2, and even some residents had Stage 1 cultivation. They were much more powerful than those in the outer regions.


    Zhao Fu primarily came here to find a financial group to work with. As long as one had enough money, a financial group would do essentially everything. With the abilities of financial groups, it would be much easier for them to find and collect things than Zhao Fu collecting them himself. Moreover, it would not be so easy for him to expose his identity.


    There were a few very powerful financial groups in the Ancient Stem Domain, and they had existed for a long time and had deep roots. They were more powerful than even some Dukedom Kingdoms, and if Zhao Fu worked together with them, the incident that had happened at the Kershi Kingdom most likely would not happen again. They would be able to stably provide Zhao Fu with corpses, but this all required money.


    This City was a Barony City and belonged to a faction called the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group. Most of the factions part of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group were in the western side of the inner regions, and it was the closest financial group to Great Qin. If they could not work together with them, they would have to travel another month.


    ¡°Ge Nia, sit down and eat with me!¡± Zhao Fu ordered a table of delicious dishes and nned to have a good meal to make up for the tough conditions they had travelled in over the past month.


    By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s strength had greatly surpassed Ge Nia¡¯s, and he did not need his protection anymore; he had only brought Ge Nia to take care of matters that were inconvenient for him to take care of. After all, as a single person, he was quite limited.


    Hearing this, Ge Nia nodded and sat down, and both people started to eat. At that moment, an elegant young man in white with a beautiful silver sword at his side walked in with two bodyguards.


    There was one male bodyguard and one female bodyguard. The man looked cold and handsome, and he gave off a sharp sword aura, seeming like an expert in the way of the sword. The woman¡¯s aura was extremely powerful, and she wore ck clothes. She had a graceful figure and a beautiful appearance.


    ¡°Waiter, prepare a table of the best dishes and wine!¡± the young man in white smiled and sat down at the table next to Zhao Fu¡¯s as he called out.


    Following this, a waiter came over to greet them before going to the chefs. The young man in white and his two bodyguards looked around as they waited, and at that moment, the cold-looking man sensed something and looked at Ge Nia, causing his pupils to constrict.


    The young man in white felt quite curious and looked over as well. He saw two cloaked figures, but what drew his attention was not Ge Nia but Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu sensed this gaze and looked over at the young man in white. As their gazes met, the gentle smile on the young man in white¡¯s face stiffened.


    Even though Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze held no ill-intent, his terrifying eyes could make anyone feel afraid as if one had been looked at by an extremely evil creature.

 Chapter 1061: Ancient Stem Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Ancient Stem Rankings</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Interesting!¡± The young man in white suddenlyughed and made to get up and go over to Zhao Fu¡¯s table.


    Beside him, the cold-looking young man could not help but say, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s best not to go; that person is not someone who can be offended lightly. Hisprehension of the way of the sword is above mine, and he is extremely dangerous. There¡¯s no need to try to establish rtions.¡±


    His words were targeted to Ge Nia, because he could sense the formless sword aura from Ge Nia. As someone who also walked the way of the sword, he knew clearly how terrifying someone like this was.


    ¡°I know!¡± the young man in white replied simply. However, his attention was not on Ge Nia but Zhao Fu because he could tell that Zhao Fu was much more dangerous.


    The woman in ck, who had not paid much attention to this, was now also interested. She looked over and could sense that those two people were not simple.


    ¡°Brother, my name is Bing Qixue; I wonder if you would mind bing friends.¡± The young man in white stood up, came before Zhao Fu, and cupped his hands.


    Zhao Fu lightly shook his head, directly refusing. He had travelled a long distance and had important matters at hand. Moreover, this was the inner region and there were many people more powerful than him. Zhao Fu did not want to make any trouble, nor did he want to do anything unnecessary; he just wanted to keep a low profile.


    Bing Qixue looked quite awkward; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so discourteous


    The woman in ck coldly harrumphed, and just as she was about to say something, Bing Qixue red at her, so she could only hold it back.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you then.¡± Bing Qixue was not very angry and could only awkwardly smile as he once again cupped his hands.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised towards Bing Qixue¡¯s attitude; ordinary people would get angry and simply ignore him, but Bing Qixue had apologized. As such, Zhao Fu¡¯s impression of him became better.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Zhao Fu could not continue to ignore him and replied simply seeing that the other person was so courteous. He did not speak Chinese but one of the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s mostmonnguages; this was something that Zhao Fu had been prepared for.


    Bing Qixue could only lightlyugh and return to his table. At that moment, the waiter came back with the dishes.


    ¡°This Young Master is reserving this entire ce; everyone else piss off!¡± an arrogant voice sounded out from outside. A young man in violet brought seven peerlessly beautiful women and walked in.


    Zhao Fu looked over and felt that these people¡¯s auras were somewhat familiar. He seemed to have met them somewhere before, but he could not recall where.


    This voice made everyone else feel quite dissatisfied, and they looked towards that young man. No one would be happy about being chased out.


    Seeing this, the manager walked over and gave an apologetic smile. ¡°Young sir, we are not full; there¡¯s no need to do this.¡±


    The young man in violet looked around and coldly harrumphed before throwing a bag of money at the manager. ¡°Do you think this Young Mastercks money? This Young Master is reserving this whole ce; I don¡¯t want to stay together with all these people and lower my reputation.¡±


    The manager caught the bag and looked quite troubled because this would lower the reputation of his hotel and no one would want toe to a ce that chased out its customers, so he pleaded, ¡°Young sir, that wasn¡¯t my intention. It¡¯s just that this hotel already has people residing in it; look, there are still many of them eating here. It¡¯s simply not convenient.¡±


    The violet-clothed young man¡¯s gaze became cold, and he gave off a terrifying aura, causing the atmosphere in the hotel to freeze as he said, ¡°This Young Master is the Eight Dragons Essence Sect¡¯s Young Sect Master Long Yang; be tactful and scram!¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s Long Yang? The neenth-ranked person on the Ancient Stem Rankings?¡± Everyone felt quite shocked; they had never thought that this violet-clothed young man would have such an illustrious identity. The Ancient Stem Rankings was a ranking of all of the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s geniuses, and it was made by the top-tier factions. Other Domains had simr rankings as well.


    The rankings represented a Domain¡¯s image. Only by having more geniuses did a Domain have more hope and potential.


    The people on the Ancient Stem Rankings were the topic of discussion for many people, and almost everyone knew about them. Everyone present had heard of Long Yang before.


    Feeling that terrifying aura, many people felt scared; this sort of person was not someone they could afford to offend. As such, many of them got up and prepared to leave. The manger was also quite shocked, and looking at everyone preparing to leave, he could only ask the waiters and attendants to help them.


    ¡°Hmph! What arrogance, you¡¯re only neenth-ranked on the Ancient Stem Rankings. Do you know who our Young Master is? Our Young Master is the Ice Origin Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince, the ninth-ranked Bing Qixue!¡± the woman in ck coldly harrumphed, stood up, and loudly said. She could not bear to see their Crown Prince being chased out like this.


    ¡°What? Bing Qixue? The ninth-ranked on the Ancient Stem Rankings, Bing Qixue?¡± Everyone was once again sent into an uproar; they had never thought that such a major figure, who was even more prominent than Long Yang, would appear here. There were ten rankings between them, and the Ice Origin Kingdom was one of the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s 20 Royal Kingdoms.


    After the woman in ck finished speaking, she gave a trace of a pleased smile. She looked at Zhao Fu and thought to herself, ¡°Now you know who our Young Master is. Let¡¯s see if you dare to keep acting like that. We¡¯ll be waiting for you toe over and curry favor!¡±


    By now, after hearing Long Yang speak more, Zhao Fu realized that it was the person who had gone to the Li Kingdom and triggered the Kingdom-Protecting Formation.


    Back then, he had been leaving just as Zhao Fu had arrived, so Zhao Fu had only nced at them. Only after hearing about the Eight Dragons Essence Sect did Zhao Fu connect them.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu was indeed quite surprised about Bing Qixue¡¯s identity. He had never thought that he would so easily meet someone from a Royal Kingdom, who was a major figure in the Ancient Stem Domain. In the future, he could be a true King.


    ¡°Xiao Ni, don¡¯t be so impudent.¡± Bing Qixue slightly frowned and warned her in a gentle tone, seeming like a well-educated schr.


    The woman in ck lightly harrumphed and sat back down. Seeing how surprised Zhao Fu was, she felt quite pleased and thought to herself, ¡°I knew things would turn out like this; now you¡¯re scared after knowing our Young Master¡¯s identity.¡±


    Long Yang¡¯s expression became quite unsightly; he had never thought that he would meet someone like Bing Qixue here. The other person was more powerful than him, and the faction supporting him was more powerful than his as well, so he naturally could not say anything. He could only coldly harrumph and say, ¡°Bing Qixue, after this Young Master finishes Cultivating the Eight Dragons Divine Art, I¡¯ll definitely challenge you.¡±


    Following this, Long Yang and his women left awkwardly.


    Bing Qixue sighed and did not say anything. Everyone else in the hotel looked at Bing Qixue with looks of respect; they had never thought that someone with such a prestigious identity wouldn¡¯t mind sharing a hotel with them. They were quite shocked when they saw how amicable he was.


    Zhao Fu looked away. He had important matters at hand and did not want to make any trouble, nor did he want to tangle himself with Bing Qixue.

 Chapter 1062: Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Corpses</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The woman in ck waited for a while and was surprised to see that Zhao Fu and Ge Nia did not hurry over to curry favor with Bing Qixue. Bing Qixue was the Crown Prince of the Ice Origin Kingdom, and he was ranked ninth in the Ancient Stem Rankings. His identity was simply terrifying.


    There were very few people in the Ancient Stem Domain who could rival their Young Master, and with how prestigious his identity was, just meeting him was an incredible stroke of fortune.


    If anyone could curry favor with their Young Master, they would be forming connections with one of the most talented geniuses in the Ancient Stem Domain. Behind him was the Ice Origin Kingdom, which meant massive benefits.


    What¡¯s more, their Young Master had been the one who had taken the initiative, yet the other side wasn¡¯t trying to salvage the situation. Were these people stupid to miss out on such a good opportunity?


    Bing Qixue was also slightly surprised. After hearing about his identity, the other person was somewhat surprised, but that was it.


    It was possible that this person was not simple at all! Bing Qixue suddenly thought about his reason foring here. He thought about it before speaking to Zhao Fu again, ¡°Brother, are you also here for a Cosmos Medallion?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a bit startled and did not even know what a Cosmos Medallion was. Bing Qixue had most likelye here for one, so he replied simply, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Bing Qixue felt even more curious; this person¡¯s identity was not simple, but he was not here for a Cosmos Medallion, so just what was he here for? It was impossible for Bing Qixue to guess Zhao Fu¡¯s goal or his identity.


    However, seeing that the other person was so cool and taciturn, Bing Qixue felt quite awkward. It was the first time someone had treated him like this, and if it was an ordinary person, he would have just ignored him.


    ¡°What is a Cosmos Medallion?¡± Zhao Fu suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Bing Qixue could not help butugh; it seemed that the other side was interested, so he exined, ¡°Cosmos Medallions are items necessary for one to get into the Cosmos Historical Remnant. The Cosmos Historical Remnant is thergest and most ancient historical remnant in the surrounding ten or so Domains. There are countless treasures inside, so naturally countless people want to enter.


    ¡°Legends say that the Cosmos Historical Remnant belonged to an ancient higher-being and that it already existed before the Ancient Stem Domain existed. It opens every ten years, and before opening, Cosmos Medallions will fly out. Anyone who can obtain a Cosmos Medallion will be able to enter.


    ¡°It is currently the eighth year, and there are two more years until the historical remnant will open. I forgot to mention, only those below Stage 9 will be able to enter the Cosmos Medallion, and inside it, all City Lord Seals and other Seals will be useless; one will only be able to rely on one¡¯s cultivation power.


    ¡°This time, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group is selling 362 Cosmos Medallions. Brother, if you¡¯re interested, you should buy one too.¡±


    After hearing about the Cosmos Historical Remnant, it was impossible for Zhao Fu not to be interested. He noted down this information and thanked Bing Qixue.


    Bing Qixue smiled and nodded. He wanted to talk with Zhao Fu some more in order to guess at Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. However, Zhao Fu once again became cold, and after eating, he directly went to his room, so Bing Qixue could only bitterlyugh.


    ¡°Young Master, that person didn¡¯t put you in his eyes at all. Should we teach him a lesson? With Young Master¡¯s strength, you can definitely suppress those impudent fellows,¡± the woman in ck said angrily after seeing Zhao Fu leave. No one had ever treated their Young Master like this before.


    Bing Qixue felt quite startled before replying somewhat seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case; that person is incredibly dangerous, and even I don¡¯t have much confidence in defeating him unless I use the World Seal. Moreover, that person¡¯s identity is not simple at all.


    ¡°From when I met his gaze, those eyes were the most terrifying eyes I¡¯ve ever seen in my whole life; they¡¯re not something that an ordinary race can have. Those eyes caused my bloodline to grow cold, and I felt the chill down to my bones.¡±


    The woman in ck looked quite shocked as she said, ¡°Young Master, your bloodline is a Royal Bloodline and contains immense King¡¯s Power, yet it felt such fear? Just what sort of person in the Ancient Stem Domain could do such a thing?¡±


    Bing Qixue breathed out and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°This world is very big, and the Ancient Stem Domain is just a small boundary Domain. There are many people more powerful than me; this isn¡¯t surprising at all.¡±


    Following this, the three of them finished eating and left the hotel.


    The next day, Zhao Fu went to the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group. The one receiving him was a middle-aged man in gray robes, and Zhao Fu directly cut to the chase, saying, ¡°I need arge number of corpses that are Stage 2 and above. I wonder if the financial group can provide them.¡±


    The man in grey was quite surprised because very few people bought corpses and in suchrge numbers as well.


    As one of thergest financial groups in the Ancient Stem Domain, they had all sorts of items, and they could sell corpses too. He thought for a moment before smiling and replying, ¡°Of course, I wonder how many Sir needs? The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group will do its best to fulfill all of our customers¡¯ requests.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and replied, ¡°How many can the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group provide?¡±


    After hearing this, the man in gray understood that Zhao Fu would be a big client. His smile became brighter and his tone became even more courteous as he replied, ¡°The financial group does not have many corpses stocked up. We do not have many ordinary Stage 2 corpses in stock and can only provide Sir with one million Stage 2 corpses, 100,000 Stage 3 corpses, and 10,000 Stage 4 corpses.


    ¡°As for the price, the Stage 2 corpses are ten gold coins each, Stage 3 corpses are 100 gold coins each, and Stage 4 corpses are 1,000 gold coins each.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it and nodded; this price was quite cheap. Back when Zhao Fu was buying from the Kershi Kingdom, Stage 1 corpses were 20 gold coins, Stage 2 corpses were 100 gold coins, and Stage 3 corpses were 500 gold coins.


    However, Zhao Fu could understand that the higher grade the corpses were, the more expensive they would be. Stage 4 corpses were 1,000 gold coins each, so ten would be 10,000 gold coins, 100 would be 100,000 gold coins, 1,000 would be one million gold coins, and 10,000 would be ten million gold coins.


    Of course, Great Qin needed as many gold coins as possible; only then would they be able to create arge number of Blood God Pills.


    In the future, most of Great Qin¡¯s wealth would be spent on corpses and Talisman Stones.


    Thinking about how Great Qin already had over one billion soldiers, if they bought arge number of corpses and Talisman Stones, it would use up all of Great Qin¡¯s money. As such, Zhao Fu could only focus on corpses for now and buy fewer Talisman Stones.


    This was because Blood God Pills increased one¡¯s personal strength, whereas Talisman Stones gave external strength. Personal strength was much more important,


    One million Stage 2 corpses, 100,000 Stage 3 corpses, and 10,000 Stage 4 corpses came to 30 million gold coins in total. This was not much to Zhao Fu, so he immediately took out the money, gave it to the man in gray, and received the corpses.


    ¡°I wille back from time to time; I hope the financial group will be able to consistently provide corpses. I will be very grateful.¡±


    After settling this transaction, the man in gray happily agreed and promised to help Zhao Fu obtain more high-grade corpses.

 Chapter 1063: Ten Thousand Dragon Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Ten Thousand Dragon Stage</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Following this, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°I wonder how much the Cosmos Medallions are; I would like to buy one.¡±


    Hearing this, the man in grey could only say apologetically, ¡°The Cosmos Medallions are only for auction. Sir, if you would like to purchase one, the auction has already begun. This is the financial group¡¯s VIP card; sir should go quickly or else they might all be taken by others.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and had never thought that this would be the case. He received the silver dragon inscription card from the man in gray and quickly left to go to the auction hall.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was in such a hurry, the man in gray said, ¡°Sir, since you¡¯re in such a rush, I¡¯ll have someone take you there. That way, you won¡¯t have to look for the auction hall yourself.¡±


    Following this, the man in gray called over a decent-looking youth who led Zhao Fu to the auction hall.


    However, by the time they arrived, the auction had already concluded, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed. He had wanted to obtain a Cosmos Medallion to go to that Cosmos Historical Remnant and see what he could obtain. That historical remnant was not simple at all, but it seemed that he would not have the chance anymore.


    Zhao Fu could only sigh and prepared to leave with Ge Nia.


    At that moment, a lightugh sounded out from behind Zhao Fu, ¡°Brother, you were just a bitte. The auction has concluded and all of the items have been sold.¡±


    Zhao Fu turned and saw that it was Bing Qixue, and he could only helplessly nod. Zhao Fu had never thought that after hearing about the Cosmos Medallions yesterday, they would already be gone today. It was simply too fast.


    ¡°I was fortunate enough to buy two; I wonder if brother would like one. I can gift you one,¡± Bing Qixue said as he looked at Zhao Fu with a smile.


    Zhao Fu did not reply, even though all it would take him was a single sentence. However, Zhao Fu did not want to owe anyone because he would have to repay the favor in the future. Moreover, he would feel quite bad about it.


    ¡°Hmph! This Young Master bought three; do you want one? If youe over and curry favor with me, I¡¯ll reward you with one,¡± Long Yang said arrogantly as he walked over with his seven women.


    Long Yang was quite wary of Bing Qixue, but he did not care too much about others. He remembered the humiliation from the previous day, and he had been in a bad mood since then. Seeing that there was some sort of rtionship between Zhao Fu and Bing Qixue, he had found an outlet for his anger.


    The Eight Dragons Essence Sect had existed for a long time and was quite powerful, having six worlds. As such, he was not very afraid of a Royal Kingdom, only somewhat wary.


    He knew most major figures in the Ancient Stem Domain, but he had never seen Zhao Fu before. As such, he did not ce Zhao Fu in his eyes.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite discontent, but he did not say anything.


    Bing Qixue slightly frowned; he was quite fed up with Long Yang, but he was also quite wary.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our Young Master is the Young Sect Master of the Eight Dragons Essence Sect. If you curry favor with him, you¡¯ll obtain great benefits,¡± a peerlessly beautiful woman in red hugged Long Yang as she said proudly.


    She did not hear Bing Qixue¡¯s words just then, that he said that he would simply gift Zhao Fu a Cosmos Medallion if he wanted one. Why would he go over and curry favor with Long Yang?


    The people around them started to gather, wanting to see a good scene. During the auction, they knew how prestigious both people were; neither of them were people who they could afford to offend. As such, they felt quite curious about what was happening and came over to watch.


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Long Yang gave a trace of a domineering smile and threw a wooden medallion that was as big as a palm in front of Zhao Fu. He spread out his hands, hugged four of the women, and said, ¡°Take it if you want; this Young Master will give it to you!¡±


    This sent the surrounding crowd into an uproar; that was a Cosmos Medallion, and each of them were worth at least 20 million gold coins, yet he was giving away one just like that?


    Looking at the Cosmos Medallion on the ground, everyone felt a burning desire to pick it up and put it into their own pockets. However, they were afraid of Long Yang¡¯s identity and strength, so they did not dare to do that.


    ¡°Long Yang, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Bing Qixue looked slightly furious. Long Yang was evidently humiliating Zhao Fu and him as well.


    Seeing that Bing Qixue was angry, Long Yang felt quite pleased and understood that he could not continue, or else things would get out of hand. As such, he loudlyughed and prepared to leave.


    The youth standing beside Zhao Fu, the attendant from the Ten Thousand Dragons Financial Group, felt quite nervous because he had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    ¡°Where else can I obtain a Cosmos Medallion?¡± Zhao Fu suddenly asked the attendant. Since the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group sold them, perhaps there were other ces where he could obtain them as well.


    The attendant immediately replied, ¡°The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group still has one, but it is on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage and requires one to step onto it.¡±


    After saying this, the attendant felt quite regretful; no one had ever been able to step onto it before, so wasn¡¯t he just wasting his breath? In the end, it might result in Zhao Fu bing displeased; he could not afford to offend such a person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Take me to the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage,¡± Zhao Fu said calmly. He did not want to owe Bing Qixue, nor did he want to endure Long Yang¡¯s humiliation, so he could only go try his luck at the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    The attendant looked quite regretful and said, ¡°Sir, the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage is extremely difficult to climb and has strict requirements regarding a person¡¯s bloodline and Fate. Since it was built, not a single person has been able to climb it.¡±


    Hearing that it relied on one¡¯s bloodline and Fate, Zhao Fu could not help but smile. If it was anything else, Zhao Fu would not feel much confidence, but on those two points, he felt immense confidence.


    ¡°I understand, just take me there!¡± Zhao Fu replied. Seeing that there was no convincing him, the attendant could only take Zhao Fu to the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu wanted to try to step onto the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, everyone in the crowd felt quite shocked and started tough. They felt that Zhao Fu was too simple-minded; the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was an entertaining story within the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    There were countless treasures on top, and anyone who could step onto it could im them all. That person would also be the Supreme VIP of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    Countless people had dreamed of stepping onto it, but no one had ever managed before. Bing Qixue had tried before, but he was unable to at all.


    Bing Qixue could not help but say, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need to go through such trouble. I just wanted to be friends with you, and this Cosmos Medallion is just a small gift. There¡¯s no need to take it so seriously.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... he wants to step onto the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage? Keep dreaming! What an arrogant and na?ve fellow!¡± Long Yang loudlyughed, and the seven women around him also covered their mouths as theyughed.


    Zhao Fu breathed out and calmed himself down before politely refusing Bing Qixue and ignoring Long Yang, heading towards the Ten Thousand Dragons Stage.

 Chapter 1064: Eight Dragons Divine Art

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Eight Dragons Divine Art</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing how ungrateful Zhao Fu was, the woman in ck coldly harrumphed, ¡°Our Young Master is treating him so well, yet he doesn¡¯t ept it; he¡¯s unable to differentiate good from bad. Does he think any ordinary person can step onto the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage? Our Young Master has a pure Royal Bloodline but can¡¯t do it, so how can he do it? He¡¯s going to lose face soon.¡±


    Bing Qixue also could not understand why Zhao Fu was so stubborn; did he really hate him that much?


    As for whether or not Zhao Fu could step onto the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, Bing Qixue was also sure that he could not do it. He had personally tried before and knew that ordinary Kings would not be able to step onto it; it would be difficult for even ordinary Emperors.


    Apart from bloodline, there was also the requirement of Fate. One required a massive amount of Fate, which was not something an ordinary King could have.


    No one knew why the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group had built this stage; rumors said that it existed when the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group was established, and no one knew its purpose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the show; there¡¯s someone who wants to step onto the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage. He¡¯s looking to be humiliated. Let¡¯s go mock him and put him in his ce,¡± people in the surrounding crowd said.


    Long Yang looked quite disdainful; he had tried the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage before, and he knew how terrifying it was. Zhao Fu wanting to step onto it was simply dreaming; he wondered how Bing Qixue had met such an arrogant person.


    However, that person had chosen not to pick up the Cosmos Medallion he had thrown; it seemed like he had some backbone. As such, Long Yang decided to also go and watch him be humiliated.


    Thinking about that, Long Yang smiled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come with this Young Master to take a look.¡±


    A beautiful woman next to him cutely harrumphed as she said, ¡°Hubby, you already know what the oue is, so what is there to look at? How could he be more capable than our hubby? After hubby finds thest sister for us and cultivates the Eight Dragons Divine Art, you¡¯ll definitely defeat Bing Qixue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We believe that hubby is the best. You¡¯re already ranked neenth even without the Divine Art, and after you cultivate it, you¡¯ll definitely be able to enter the top five!¡± another pretty woman said.


    A dainty and beautiful woman said, ¡°What a pity! We finally found a suitable personst time but her virginity was already taken by some bastard, such a pity. Otherwise, hubby would already be cultivating the Divine Art.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting so long for hubby to take me and y with my body to the point that I can¡¯t get off the bed for three days,¡± a seductive woman said as she licked her lips.


    Long Yang smiled as he hugged this woman and passionately kissed her beforeforting her, saying, ¡°This Young Master also wants to. Later, we¡¯ll keep looking for the Eight Princess, and then this Young Master will show you what true pleasure is.¡±


    Zhao Fu followed the attendant and walked towards the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage with other people following behind. It was not just Long Yang who went but also Bing Qixue, wanting to see what would happen.


    At the same time, Bing Qixue became more and more curious about Zhao Fu. From how Zhao Fu seemed, it was possible that he was not from the Ancient Stem Domain, as he did not know about many big matters; most of these things were known by people from the Ancient Stem Domain.


    News that someone wanted to challenge the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage quickly spread throughout the whole City, and most people did not care much. Many people had attempted to step onto it in the past, but not a single one of them had seeded.


    As such, most people did not care because they already knew what was going to happen. It was most likely yet another na?ve fellow giving it a shot.


    After all, there were countless treasures on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, and anyone who could step onto it would obtain all of them. Anyone would be excited at the chance of something that cost nothing but could bring infinite benefits.


    There were many people who wanted to step onto the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, so most people disregarded this news. They couldn¡¯t go over and watch every single person who attempted it; they didn¡¯t have the time to watch another minor figure lose face.


    However, when they heard that this person seemed to have some sort of connection to the ninth-ranked person on the Ancient Stem Rankings, Bing Qixue, they started to feel more interested. Moreover, after hearing that there was conflict between him and the neenth-ranked Long Yang, most people could not hold back anymore.


    They were curious about the rtionship between these people and what that person¡¯s identity was to be able to have connections to so many major figures. Was he another major figure on the Ancient Stem Rankings?


    Everyone felt quite curious and started to head over, mainly to see those two major figures. Zhao Fu was just a side character, and they did not care too much about such a nameless person.


    After walking for a while, everyone came before a massive stone stage. The stage was 1,000 meters tall and a few hundred meters wide, and it was circr shaped. There were massive steps going up to it, with each one being three meters wide and half a meter tall.


    There were stone pirs on each of the steps, with incredibly lifelike dragons engraved on them. Each dragon seemed to be different.


    Above the stone stage, there were countless restrictive barriers giving off an incredibly dangerous aura. However, within the restrictive barrier, the lights of treasures could be seen, giving off different colors, making anyone feel quite tempted.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Stage gave off a grand and domineering aura as if it truly did contain the might of ten thousand dragons and could cause all creatures to submit.


    After bringing Zhao Fu here, the attendant apologized before hurriedly leaving. He did not think that the situation would escte to this, and he decided to quickly report this.


    He had only been responsible for leading Zhao Fu to the auction hall, and the manager had told him that this was an important customer who he had to take care of properly. On the way, he had said all sorts of things to make Zhao Fu happy, but he had never thought that this matter would drag in two geniuses on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    Thispletely surpassed anything he could bear, so he immediately went to report it.


    After hearing about this, the manager felt quite surprised and hadn¡¯t thought that such a thing would happen. That mysterious person was not simple at all; what was his purpose in buying so many corpses?


    Since he was rted to two people on the Ancient Stem Rankings, the manager started to wonder what he was going to use the corpses for. It was possible that he was from arge and powerful faction; they would have to treat him even better in the future.


    ¡°Manager, what should we do? That VIP is about to challenge the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.¡± The attendant looked quite worried as he looked at the manager, who was deep in thought.


    Hearing this, the manager lightlyughed and waved his hand, saying, ¡°No need to take this matter too seriously; since he wants to try, just let him try. The result will be the same anyways. Ever since it was built, no one has ever stepped onto the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage because it¡¯s simply impossible.


    ¡°Back then, even the first President was unable to, so do you think anyone else could? Just let him do it! Just treat him well in the future, and look around to see if we can help him obtain a Cosmos Medallion as well.¡±


    Seeing that the manager was not worried at all, the attendant also rxed and nodded.


    By now, the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was surrounded by people, forming an ocean of people. There were at least a few million people, creating a noisy and lively scene. Their gazes were all gathered on the cloaked figure standing in front of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.

 Chapter 1065: Ten Thousand Dragon Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Ten Thousand Dragon Stage</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu stood on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, calmly looking at the grand stage. He slowly breathed out and took his first step.


    When Zhao Fu¡¯s foot stepped onto the first step, a massive and ferocious aura flowed at him, and that feeling was like a massive river assaulting him, making him powerless to defend.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became serious and instantly released his aura, making him seem like a big mountain that split the river in half. Zhao Fu¡¯s body stood there unmoving as if he was a statue.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought his other foot onto the first step.


    Immediately, everyone watching became quite excited. This first step was not so easy to step onto; just the first step¡¯s terrifying aura had stopped countless people, and ordinary people would be sted back by that aura.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu could not use his City Lord Seal¡¯s power here; he could only rely on his own strength to climb the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    Everyone had be more excited, but they did not expect too much. After all, Zhao Fu had only stepped onto the first step, while the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage had 240 steps, and it also had eight Danger Zones. Every 30 steps had a Danger Zone, which was incredibly difficult to get past.


    What happened next greatly surprised everyone. It had taken Zhao Fu some time to step onto the first step, but after that first step, his speed increased.


    The second step!


    The third step!


    The fourth step!


    The fifth step!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s speed was incredibly fast; in just a few moments, he had reached the twenty-ninth step and stood in front of the thirtieth step. This was the first Danger Zone.


    Now, everyone started to feel quite curious and wondered if Zhao Fu would be able to make it. If they were the ones there, it definitely would not be possible. Bing Qixue looked at Zhao Fu seriously, while Long Yang and the seven beauties disdainfullyughed.


    Zhao Fu paused here, understanding that the thirtieth step was not simple. It gave off an even stronger pressure that was many times stronger from the pressure from before.


    Zhao Fu was not careless and became serious as he slowly stepped onto it.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt a massive dragon pir weighing down on him, and everyone else could see this as well. There was an illusory pir that was dozens of meters long that gave off a silver light ferociously bearing down on Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    This dragon pir¡¯s strength was extremely powerful, and it was not something that an ordinary person could withstand. In the past, there had even been people who had been squashed to death; this was the First Danger Zone.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Fu seriously and wondered if he would be able to make it past. It would be quite difficult because that dragon pir was simply too powerful. Its pressure caused Zhao Fu to slightly bend; it was evident how difficult it was.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a massive aura exploded out as a ck me appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body. A wild gale spread out from him, and the illusory silver pir was actually knocked back by the aura and dissipated.


    The crowd cheered in shock and found that Zhao Fu had not even used his full strength. Feeling that terrifying aura, everyone felt quite shocked; this was not an aura that any ordinary person could release.


    Ordinary people could forcefully bear the dragon pir and step onto the thirtieth step. As long as they stepped onto the thirtieth step, the dragon pir would automatically disappear.


    However, this person had released that terrifying aura, knocking the dragon pir back; very few people could do such a thing.


    This person seemed to be quite powerful, and the crowd became even more interested. Bing Qixue¡¯s expression remained serious while Long Yang still looked disdainful. With his strength, he could easily reach the thirtieth step; this was nothing special.


    The thirty-first step!


    The thirty-second step!


    The thirty-third step!


    The thirty-fourth step!


    After exploding out with that terrifying aura, Zhao Fu¡¯s speed once again increased. He continuously crossed 29 steps and came before the fifty-ninth step.


    Everyone expectantly watched how Zhao Fu would pass the second Danger Zone.


    Zhao Fu stepped out, and the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage gave off a massive aura that formed a golden dragon¡¯s w that was over 100 meters long. It gave off an incredibly powerful might as it mmed towards Zhao Fu, creating a horrifying scene.


    The dragon¡¯s w mmed down from above, looking as if it was going to crush Zhao Fu into meat paste.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu gripped his fist and released a fearsome aura as he punched towards the dragon¡¯s w.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the w and fist collided, and the dragon¡¯s w was shattered by Zhao Fu¡¯s punch, turning into a powerful wind.


    ¡°So strong!¡± the crowd again cried out as everyone watched this scene in shock. Apart from marveling at how strong Zhao Fu was, there was nothing else in their minds that could describe this scene.


    Bing Qixue now looked slightly startled, and the woman in ck beside him looked quite shocked. Long Yang was now expressionless; Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was now enough to catch his attention.


    After stepping onto the sixtieth step, Zhao Fu¡¯s speed did not slow down as he continued to move ahead.


    The sixty-first step!


    The sixty-second step!


    The sixty-third step!


    The sixty-fourth step!


    Following this, Zhao Fu arrived at the eighty-ninth step with the nieth step before him, the third Danger Zone.


    Everyone focused as they once again watched him take a step.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as golden light shot out from the dragon pirs, forming a 100 meter long golden dragon that gave off a terrifying aura as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Nothing was useable on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, including Zhao Fu¡¯s swords. All other equipment were also unusable; he could only rely on his own power.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body as a domineering ck dragon came out of his body. It gave off a shocking aura as it rushed at the golden dragon, and the two dragons began to fight.


    Soon, the ck dragon ferociously ripped apart the golden dragon and savagely roared towards the sky before returning to Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°So ferocious! So powerful!¡± The crowd was incredibly excited, and some people could not help but p and cheer.


    By now, Bing Qixue¡¯s expression became quite solemn, and the woman in ck and the cold-looking young man were also quite serious as they looked at Zhao Fu on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    The condescension on Long Yang¡¯s face was now gone; back when he had faced the third Danger Zone, he had not been able to get through it so easily. The seven beautiful women also stared at Zhao Fu without speaking.


    The ny-first step!


    The ny-second step!


    The ny-third step!


    The ny-fourth step!


    Zhao Fu once again passed over step after step before reaching the fourth Danger Zone, the one hundred and twentieth step.


    When Zhao Fu stepped onto the step, the dragon pirs gave off a golden light that formed a golden dragon pearl that was hundreds of meters wide. It gave off a powerful aura of suppression that shook the surroundings, and everyone below could sense how terrifying this power was.

 Chapter 1066: Dragon Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Dragon Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Can that guy pass it? That power is too frightening!¡± Sensing that terrifying power, the crowd felt quite anxious. They were not so confident that Zhao Fu would be able to pass.


    Bing Qixue, the woman in ck, and the cold-looking young man looked up seriously, wanting to know how Zhao Fu would deal with this power. Even some people on the Ancient Stem Rankings would not be able to deal with this sort of power.


    Long Yang now also looked quite serious. He had made it past the fourth Danger Zone but stopped at the fifth Danger Zone. If Zhao Fu could make it past this Danger Zone, that would mean that he had power that rivaled his.


    The seven beautiful women also had unsightly looks on their faces. Their husband was the Young Sect Master of the Eight Dragons Origin Sect, and he was ranked highly in the Ancient Stem Rankings. Very few people could rival him, yet such a person had suddenly appeared, having a simr level of power.


    The attendant quickly went to report to the manager that the VIP had reached the fourth Danger Zone.


    The manager was quite shocked. Zhao Fu had once again exceeded his expectations. However, after thinking about it, since that person wanted to challenge the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage and had connections to two people on the Ancient Stem Rankings, he definitely was not weak.


    When he thought of this, the manager¡¯s expression calmed and he said, ¡°No need to be too surprised. He¡¯ll most likely rationally back out from the fourth Danger Zone.¡±


    Hearing this, the attendant felt quite doubtful. He had seen Zhao Fu¡¯s power himself, and it was possible that Zhao Fu would be able to make it past. As such, he quickly returned to the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    The golden dragon pearl released a Dragon Domain that looked like a golden semicircle, with a golden dragon swimming about within it.


    The Dragon Domain¡¯s power was incredibly powerful, and it gave off a massive aura of suppression. It gave off an unstoppable momentum as it rushed towards Zhao Fu, and the power seemed to be able to destroy everything; it was not something a person could withstand.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu released his Emperor¡¯s Domain. The golden domain and ck domain ferociously shed, giving off incredible shockwaves.


    Even those below the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage were affected by the shockwaves, and some people retreated a few steps while some crashed to the ground. The scene became quite chaotic, and everyone was quite startled at this collision.


    Bang!


    The golden dragon pearl gave off an even more intense light as the Dragon Domain became many times more powerful. It continued to press against Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain, causing it to slightly crack, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body started to lean backwards.


    ¡°Is he going to fail?¡± Seeing this, everyone could not help but think this. The fourth Danger Zone was too powerful.


    However, in the next moment, two dragon¡¯s roars sounded out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and a ck me and violet me rose up around his body, causing his aura to soar.


    Bang!


    The ck domain suddenly exploded out with a terrifying power, smashing towards the Dragon Domain with thunderous momentum and shattering it.


    What was going on? Two dragon¡¯s roars had sounded out from that person¡¯s body, following which he had suddenly exploded out with power. There was also an Emperor¡¯s aura that had made them all want to kneel in worship.


    No one understood what had happened. After shattering the Dragon Domain, Zhao Fu continued onwards.


    The one hundred and twenty-first step!


    The one hundred and twenty-second step!


    The one hundred and twenty-third step!


    The one hundred and twenty-fourth step!


    Zhao Fu quickly came before the one hundred and forty-ninth step, and in front of him was the fifth Danger Zone. Everyone looked at him anxiously.


    Bing Qixue¡¯s expression was now quite grave. He himself had only made it past the fifth Danger Zone and had not made it past the sixth Danger Zone. If Zhao Fu could break through the fifth Danger Zone, that would mean Zhao Fu had at least the same level of power as him.


    Bing Qixue had somewhat expected this, so he was not too surprised. However, what caught his attention was that the Emperor¡¯s aura that Zhao Fu had given off was not ordinary at all.


    Long Yang¡¯s expression was now quite unsightly; Zhao Fu had power that rivalled his. His condescension towards Zhao Fu was now hitting him back in the face because Zhao Fu was not weaker than him at all. The seven beauties beside him quicklyforted him, saying that Zhao Fu could at most only get past the fourth Danger Zone.


    Boom!


    When Zhao Fu stepped onto the one hundred fiftieth step, the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage gave off a horrifying aura, and the countless dragon pirs continuously trembled. Half-men, half-dragon images started to appear, giving off powerful auras. There were over 10,000 of them.


    After these half-man, half-dragon monsters appeared, they ferociously charged at Zhao Fu. They were incredibly fast and looked like a torrential current.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he stood his ground. He stretched out a hand and gave off a terrifying aura as the two aura mes once again appeared around his body.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was instantly dyed ck with Zhao Fu at the center, covering the 1,000 meters around him.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    As the half-man, half-dragon monsters rushed into the area, ck spikes containing immense force stabbed out from the ground, piercing through their bodies. In that instant, countless ck spikes erupted out, creating a shocking scene.


    Zhao Fu had used the King¡¯s Profoundness skill that he had not used in a long time. All of the monsters were killed in an instant, and Zhao Fu continue onwards.


    ¡°He broke through the fifth Danger Zone!¡± someone cried out. The crowd had already taken back their condescension towards Zhao Fu, because with his strength, he could stand on the Ancient Stem Rankings; no one doubted this.


    Bing Qixue and his bodyguards¡¯ expressions became even more serious, and Long Yang and the seven beauties¡¯ expressions were extremely grim. It seemed that Zhao Fu¡¯s power surpassed theirs.


    ¡°Manager, something shocking happened! That VIP broke through the fifth Danger Zone and is heading to the sixth Danger Zone!¡± The attendant could not help but rush back to report. The manager looked incredibly shocked; how could that person be so strong? It seemed that he had truly underestimated him, and the manager decided to take a look himself.


    Following this, the two of them hurried to the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    The one hundred and fifty-first step!


    The one hundred and fifty-second step!


    The one hundred and fifty-third step!


    The one hundred and fifty-fourth step!


    By now, Zhao Fu could feel a massive pressure, and his speed decreased. He ascended step by step and arrived at the one hundred and seventy-ninth step, right in front of the sixth Danger Zone.


    Everyone once again became quite nervous but also extremely excited. They hoped that Zhao Fu could once again break through ¨C only the top three people on the Ancient Stem Rankings had broken through, and the others did not even have a trace of hope.


    If Zhao Fu could break through the sixth Danger Zone, he would have the strength to enter the top three of the Ancient Stem Rankings, bing a genius who was admired by billions of people.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu once again stepped out, and the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage gave off an intense golden light. The weather started to change as clouds swirled. Under this horrifying aura, everyone felt a chill and an immense sense of terror.


    A dragon¡¯s silver eyes that gave off a noble, domineering, and cold aura appeared in the sky, looking down on everything. They gave off a silver light, and the pupils looked like ck holes. Under the pair of dragon¡¯s eyes, the heavens and earth seemed to be slowly destroyed.

 Chapter 1067: Dragon God

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Dragon God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Facing those terrifying eyes, everyone felt quite afraid and could not help but instinctively retreat. Their bodies slightly trembled; that was how terrifying the sixth Danger Zone was.


    ¡°These dragon eyes are called the Dragon Eyes of Obliteration and are modeled after the Obliteration Dragons, one of the most terrifying dragons in the world. Even though it is just an imitation, it can make even talented geniuses submit.¡± The manager¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at those silver dragon¡¯s eyes. It could be seen just how shocked he was.


    Bing Qixue¡¯s expression became even more serious as he guessed at Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. Zhao Fu¡¯s power surpassed his, and he wondered if he would be able to make it past the sixth Danger Zone and enter the top three of the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    The woman in ck now looked quite worried; she had never thought that that person¡¯s strength would surpass her Young Master¡¯s. It was simply too shocking.


    However, no matter how powerful he was, his identity could not be as prestigious as her Young Master¡¯s. After all, her Young Master had a true Royal Bloodline that reigned above all kinds of other bloodlines; there was virtually no one in the Ancient Stem Domain who could be more noble than her Young Master.


    At most, Zhao Fu was just a top-tier expert, while her Young Master was a sovereign King; they were onpletely different levels.


    Long Yang and his women all looked quite shocked, because not only did Zhao Fu¡¯s power surpass his, but it had even surpassed Bing Qixue¡¯s. This made him feel better, but he was still dumbfounded towards Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power.


    The pair of Dragon Eyes of Obliteration slowly turned to Zhao Fu, giving off a disdainful gaze. The space around it started to copse, and it seemed like naturalws were being destroyed.


    Zhao Fu immediately released his Emperor¡¯s Domain to protect his body. However, under that terrifying gaze, the Emperor¡¯s Domain could not withstand it and started to crack and shatter.


    That terrifying power started to seep through the cracks and tear apart Zhao Fu¡¯s body. A trace of blood leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s lips, causing his gaze to be cold.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar¡± three dragon¡¯s roars sounded out throughout the sky, causing Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi to quickly gather. A domineering ck me first erupted around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, followed by a mysterious violet me and an eerie gray me.


    The three aurasbined together, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s power to rise to its peak. Zhao Fu first closed his eyes, gathering all of the power onto his eyes before slowly opening them.


    At that moment, the space in the surrounding 10,000 meters seemed to freeze as countless people¡¯s hairs stood on end, and a wave of coldness flowed through their hearts. The sky was torn as another pair of terrifying eyes appeared in the sky.


    The left eye had six pupils, each giving off different auras: They included the Demon Race¡¯s aura, a killing aura, a heavenly aura, a disaster aura, a destruction aura, and a sealing aura.


    The right eye was just as terrifying; it had vertical pupils with six gray dots around them, giving off an intensely cold and gloomy aura that resembled the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    How could such a pair of terrifying eyes exist? When the Dragon Eyes of Obliteration had appeared, everyone had felt fear, but these eyes were even more terrifying, making them feel absolute despair. Even their souls trembled, and under the gaze from those eyes, they felt as if their bodies could copse and that their souls would be decimated.


    A trace of coldness flowed through Bing Qixue¡¯s body; he was familiar with this coldness, as he had felt it when he had first met Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze. That pair of terrifying eyes came from Zhao Fu.


    After experiencing Zhao Fu¡¯s true power, Bing Qixue looked slightly fearful, while the woman in ck now looked terrified.


    Long Yang and his women also looked quite terrified; how could that mysterious cloaked figure have such monstrous strength? Now, he felt that he had offended someone who should not be offended.


    The experienced manager¡¯s body trembled, and he gulped as he muttered, ¡°Just what eyes are these? They¡¯re much more terrifying than the Dragon Eyes of Obliteration!¡±


    The Dragon Eyes of Obliteration in the sky did not even dare to meet the gaze of those terrifying eyes. They seemed to feel fear, and automatically exploded.


    Zhao Fu sessfully stepped onto the one hundred and eightieth step, passing through the sixth Danger Zone. He now walked towards the seventh Danger Zone step by step.


    By now, each step that Zhao Fu took put him under immense pressure, causing his speed to fall. Now, it took him a few minutes to move to the next step, and even though Zhao Fu¡¯s speed was now quite slow, everyone watched with bated breath.


    This person had really been able to break through the sixth Danger Zone; his strength was unimaginably terrifying. Just from those terrifying eyes, everyone felt that this person would definitely be at least second, if not first, in the Ancient Stem Domain.


    Everyone now held boundless expectations towards Zhao Fu. If he could break through the seventh Danger Zone, he would indisputably be the number one ranked person on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    No one had broken through the seventh Danger Zone in hundreds of years; could this person do it? Everyone thought about it but were not sure.


    Bing Qixue, Long Yang, and the manager did not say anything and continued to closely watch Zhao Fu.


    The one hundred and eighty-first step!


    The one hundred and eighty-second step!


    The one hundred and eighty-third step!


    The one hundred and eighty-fourth step!


    After much difficulty, Zhao Fu came to the two hundred and ninth step. Ahead of him was the seventh Danger Zone, and it had been hundreds of years since anyone had reached here. Zhao Fu deeply breathed in and slowly stepped onto the step.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage exploded out with intense golden light, forming a golden pir of light. It gave off an unstoppable momentum as it shot into the sky.


    The heavens and earth gradually dimmed as a berserk gale blew. Countless traces of spirit qi gathered, forming a massive vortex in the sky that gave off an immense aura of suppression.


    From a distance, it looked like there was a thick haze covering this ce, from which shockwaves rolled out. Countless people felt their bodies grow cold.


    ¡°Is this the seventh Danger Zeon?¡± The countless people below the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage looked up at the sky. They had never seen the seventh Danger Zone before, because no one had reached this ce in hundreds of years. Even the person ranked first on the Ancient Stem Rankings could not do so.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Within the center of the vortex, a massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out, following which boundless golden light pierced through. The vortex became gold-colored as a golden figure gradually descended.


    This figure had the body of a human but the head of a dragon. His hands and feet were dragon ws, and he was covered with golden dragon scales and had a dragon tail. He was six meters tall and had a powerfully-built body, and he held a dragon halberd.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Dragon God! The seventh Danger Zone is a Dragon God!¡± many people cried out after sensing that terrifying aura. Of course, this was not a true Dragon God or the clone of a godly spirit but something that the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage had created from spirit qi.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze once again fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Facing a godly spirit-level aura, could he break through?

 Chapter 1068: Dragon Halberd

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Dragon Halberd</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Dragon God in the sky gave off an incredibly powerful aura, causing the space in the surroundings to freeze. He coldly gazed at Zhao Fu and said in the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯smonnguage, ¡°Lowly human, you are not a match for Us. If you step down, you may live!¡±


    Everyone was quite surprised that the Dragon God could speak. However, facing such a powerful Dragon God, would that person choose to continue?


    If it was them, they would definitely stop. They were already satisfied after seeing what the seventh Danger Zone was like because the Dragon God¡¯s power surpassed anything they could imagine. It was almostparable to a true godly spirit descending.


    Bing Qixue hoped that Zhao Fu would continue because he wanted to see just how strong Zhao Fu was. When he thought of this, despite his steady personality, he felt quite excited. He already admitted that he was inferior to Zhao Fu; in the future, Zhao Fu¡¯s name would ring throughout the entire Ancient Stem Domain.


    The woman in ck¡¯s expression was quite unsightly; she had never thought that this person who they had casually met at the hotel would have such terrifying power. Thinking about how she had spoken to Zhao Fu before, her face became quite pale.


    The cold-looking young man cursed at himself for being so blind. His attention had been drawn over by Ge Nia, but it was the other person who was truly terrifying. No wonder their Young Master paid such a great deal of attention to him.


    Now, Long Yang wanted to sneakily leave. Zhao Fu¡¯s power was simply too great, and he might have a distinguished identity as well. After treating Zhao Fu like that, he hadpletely offended him, so it was best to leave as quickly as possible.


    However, he also wanted to see if Zhao Fu had the power to break through the seventh Danger Zone. He had also long since epted that he was inferior to Zhao Fu, and he was now somewhat afraid of Zhao Fu.


    The manager was now fully focused as he looked at the figure on the stone steps. If he was able to make it past the seventh Danger Zone, the matter would be incredibly big, far beyond anything he was prepared for. No one had broken through the seventh Danger Zone in hundreds of years.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just something created by a formation. Even if it¡¯s a true godly spirit, I¡¯ve killed one before,¡± a cold harrumph sounded out, followed by words that sent the crowd into an uproar. Did he just say that he had killed a godly spirit before? Was that even possible?


    Zhao Fu had indeed killed two godly spirits before; one was a demon god and one was a beast god. Of course, they were only clones, but he had obtained the God-Killer Profession, which had fused into his Emperor Profession.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The Dragon God roared in the sky. The shout was so deafening that everyone felt an immense pain in their ears. The Dragon God swung his halberd, seeming to tear space apart. An extremely powerful force swept towards Zhao Fu like a super storm.


    Immediately, the magic formations around the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage were activated, protecting the City. Otherwise, it was possible for the Dragon God to destroy the entire City.


    Facing this terrifying storm, Zhao Fu first released his Emperor¡¯s Domain. However, in front of this shocking storm, the Emperor¡¯s Domain quickly shattered, and the storm quickly reached his body, making it seem as if he was going to be blown away.


    Boom!!


    An explosion sounded out as three aura mes appeared, giving off powerful auras. The Emperor¡¯s Domain once again spread out, defending against that terrifying storm.


    ¡°Lowly human, you are about to suffer the wrath of god!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had blocked this attack, the Dragon God looked slightly angry and once again attacked, stabbing his halberd towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A sharp light tore through space, giving off an intense destructive power as it struck Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain like a bolt of lightning.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound could be heard as the sharp light collided with Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain, resulting in countless cracks on the Emperor¡¯s Domain. Much of the force passed through the Emperor¡¯s Domain, forcing Zhao Fu five or six steps back before he stopped himself.


    ¡°The Dragon God is so terrifying!¡± After personally seeing the Dragon God¡¯s horrifying power, the crowd was incredibly shocked. If it was them, they would have been turned to dust by that attack, and their souls would have been destroyed; they would not have been able to resist at all.


    That person was powerful, but it seemed like he was going to lose. No wonder no one had been able to break through the seventh Danger Zone in the past hundreds of years; everyone understood now.


    However, for that person to be able to stand in front of the seventh Danger Zone, he could already be incredibly proud of himself. It seemed that the number one person on the Ancient Stem Rankings was going to change. No one present had any objections.


    ¡°Is he really going to fail?¡± Bing Qixue looked at Zhao Fu seriously, not feeling very certain. The Dragon God was simply too powerful.


    ¡°Hurry up and give up!¡± Long Yang inwardly yelled. Zhao Fu was already dangerous enough, and he could already take the number one spot on the Ancient Stem Rankings. If he could break through the seventh Danger Zone, it would mean he was many times more dangerous; he did not want to offend such a monstrous person.


    The manager also anxiously waited for the result because this matter was incredibly important, and it could shake even the higher-ups of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Dragon God once again attacked, raising its dragon halberd and causing a golden dragon that gave off a mighty aura to appear.


    Boom!


    The Dragon God swung his halberd, and the golden dragon gave off an incredibly destructive force, causing the space around it to tremble as it rushed towards Zhao Fu as if it could kill everything.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu looked up and a golden aura me erupted around him. This aura me was filled with a sense of nobility, and it also possessed a destructive aura. Zhao Fu¡¯s aura once again increased.


    Everyone looked quite shocked; they had never thought that Zhao Fu still had reserve power, and it was so terrifying.


    Facing the golden dragon, Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, causing the four aura mes around him to condense into a four-colored spear. Zhao Fu grabbed this spear and vigorously threw it out.


    Boom!!


    The spear gave off an unstoppable aura as it shed out, directly piercing the golden dragon and continued onwards towards the Dragon God.


    The Dragon God coldly harrumphed, raised his dragon halberd, and shed out. A golden crescent split the four-colored spear in half, causing it to dissipate.


    ¡°Foolish mortal, with your power, you cannot harm Us!¡± the Dragon God raised its head and said with a trace of condescension.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes looked at the Dragon God in the sky and gave a trace of a cold smile as he said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Boom!!


    In that moment, Zhao Fu released the full power of his four Fate Dragons. The four aura mes around his body rose to hundreds of meters tall, and an incredibly powerful aura sted out like an unstoppable tornado.


    It was not just the crowd who was incredibly shocked at Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power; even the Dragon God had a look of surprise on his face.


    Zhao Fu was at the center of the storm, with wild gales blowing out. His body now hovered a few centimeters above the ground, and his ck cloak fluttered in the wind.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes coldly looked at the Dragon God in the sky, and he slowly raised a hand and grabbed at the air.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of chains could be heard as countless chains shot out from all around. There were millions of them, and each of them contained shocking power, locking down the entire sky.

 Chapter 1069: Seventh Danger Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Seventh Danger Zone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Dragon God was greatly startled and wanted to dodge, but the chains were everywhere and there was nowhere to dodge. He could only give off a powerful aura and continuously swing the dragon halberd, sending out golden crescents to destroy the iing chains.


    However, there seemed to be no end to the chains, and they rushed towards the Dragon God like a ck tide. In the end, the Dragon God was unable to defend and was bound by countless chains in the sky.


    Because the King¡¯s Crown had already fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline and be one of Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils, it belonged to Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline powers, so he could use the chains here.


    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded; that powerful Dragon God, which was like a godly spirit, had been bound up by that person using countless chains. He had lost all face and suffered a great humiliation.


    However, the scene of the chains covering the sky before was incredibly shocking.


    That person¡¯s strength was simply outrageous, and only now had he used his full strength. He could actually fight against a godly spirit, making everyone feel dumbfounded. They would never have such strength in their entire lives.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a shocking explosion sounded out. The Dragon God looked furious as he released his full strength, causing boundless golden light toe out from his body and fall onto the ground.


    From a distance, one could see that this ce was now covered by ayer of golden light as if everything was made of gold. The shing golden light caused many people to feel quite shocked.


    After giving off the boundless golden light, the Dragon God now looked like a golden sun. Golden mes also appeared around him, and the aura around his body was already indescribable using words. The space around him even started to twist and crack.


    Even with the magic formations protecting them, the crowd below the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage felt their bodies sink and found it harder to breathe. They could feel an aura of death approaching, and they could not help but retreat in terror.


    Even Bing Qixue and the others were forced back a few steps. They looked at the Dragon God gravely; its power surpassed anything they had expected.


    Long Yang stared at the Dragon God, hoping that it was powerful enough to kill this person. That way, it would be able to get rid of a threat for him. Facing the powerful Dragon God, he felt that Zhao Fu would most likely lose.


    The manager could only watch in shock, unable to even speak.


    ng!


    The sound of chains shattering could be heard as the countless chains binding the Dragon God started to copse, unable to bear that terrifying power.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change. He stretched out a hand towards the sky, causing a four-colored pir of light to rush into the sky. The four colours started to spread throughout the sky: gold, ck, gray, and violet, each taking up a portion of the sky.


    ¡°Four dragon¡¯s roars sounded throughout the sky, causing people¡¯s blood to roil. Everyone watched in shock as four Fate Dragons came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and flew towards the four-colored pir of light, creating a dragon sword.


    This dragon sword had four colors and there were four dragons wrapped around the hilt. The de was three fingers wide and was covered with dragon scales, and it gave off an aura of destruction as if it could destroy worlds.


    Zhao Fu raised his hand and grasped the hilt of the sword.


    In that moment, everyone felt an insurmountable wave of danger flow through their hearts. All of their hair stood on end, and they felt as if they had plunged into icy water. Their bodies instinctively trembled, and they could not help but retreat in terror.


    The Dragon God in the sky sensed the power from the sword, and it also looked quite afraid. It exploded out with its full power, wanting to escape from all of the chains.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu shed out, causing a massive sword light containing unimaginable power to fly out. It seemed to cause the sun and moon to dim, and the heavens and earth seemed to split. The golden ¡®sun¡¯ in the sky was instantly cut in half by the sword light.


    The Dragon God had a look of disbelief on his face as his body was cut in half, and he slowly disappeared into golden motes of light.


    ¡°He broke through the seventh Danger Zone!¡± the crowd shouted in excitement, their voices sounding out throughout the entire City. It had been hundreds of years since anyone had made it past the seventh Danger Zone, and now someone had done it.


    ¡°Just who is this person? He¡¯s simply too powerful!¡±


    ¡°So strong, I¡¯m so excited just watching him. This person is definitely the most talented genius in the Ancient Stem Rankings; everyone else, make way for him!¡±


    ¡°Today, that person will definitely be recorded in the history of the Ancient Stem Domain. No one in the Ancient Stem Domain canpare to him and possibly even in the surrounding Domains!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything, but how can he be such a powerful person? He¡¯s definitely a peerless genius. Any genius in front of him pales inparison!¡±


    Bing Qixue¡¯s expression was now one of full-blown shock, and it was the first time he had revealed this kind of expression. He could not have imagined that Zhao Fu could reveal such power; Zhao Fu hadpletely surpassed his expectations.


    At the same time, Bing Qixue took a blow to his self-esteem because Zhao Fu was on apletely different level to him. No wonder he did not want to be friends with him; it was because he was not qualified.


    The woman in ck waspletely bbergasted, and she did not dare to say anything else.


    One of the seven beauties next to Long Yang whispered, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s quickly leave this ce!¡±


    Long Yang¡¯s expression was quite unsightly. Zhao Fu was too powerful and dangerous. If conflict eruptedter, the oue would be too terrifying. He might have made a horrifying enemy for the Eight Dragons Essence Sect, and it was best to leave as soon as possible before the matter escted too much.


    However, Long Yang could not quite ept that the gap between him and Zhao Fu was so great. There was still a final Danger Zone on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, and no one had ever broken through it before. It had always been a legend within the Ancient Stem Domain, and he did not believe that Zhao Fu could make it through.


    As such, he decided to stay to watch Zhao Fu fail.


    The manager looked incredibly shocked and excited. His voice trembled as he watched Zhao Fu step past the seventh Danger Zone, and he said, ¡°H-Hurry and notify the higher-ups that someone has broken through the seventh Danger Zone. We must report this at all costs; I¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±


    Seeing how serious the manager was, the attendant hurriedly nodded and quickly left.


    Within the headquarters of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, a group of people giving off powerful auras were talking within a meeting hall. One of them, an elegant-looking middle-aged man,zily lifted his teacup and prepared to take a sip when suddenly someone burst in.


    All of these major figures slightly frowned; they were discussing important matters and someone had rudely rushed in. They were naturally quite displeased.


    The person cried out anxiously, ¡°Reporting to seniors, someone broke through the seventh Danger Zone on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage and is heading to the eighth Danger Zone!¡±


    ¡°What? Someone was able to make it past the seventh Danger Zone? This hasn¡¯t happened in hundreds of years. Who is that person? Which faction¡¯s genius is it?¡±


    All of these major figures were greatly shocked. As the strongest people in the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, they knew about the power and secrets of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage. They knew how difficult and dangerous the seventh Danger Zone was, or else it wouldn¡¯t have gone hundreds of years without anyone making it past.

 Chapter 1070: Emperor’s Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Emperor¡¯s Aura</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As such, these major figures were all quite shocked and took this quite seriously. One of them asked, ¡°Just what sort of person broke through the seventh Danger Zone? Is he the person the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group has been waiting for this entire time?¡±


    The attendant nervously replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know who he is, but he seems to have connections with two geniuses on the Ancient Stem Rankings. We have no other information about him.¡±


    After hearing about this, the elegant-looking middle-aged man almost dropped his teacup. He looked at the others seriously, and they understood his intentions. They all turned into powerful rays of light as they flew towards the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    Now that such a big thing had happened, they had to personally go and take a look. The Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was incredibly important to the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    Zhao Fu was currently walking up with great difficulty towards thest Danger Zone. Each step gave off immense pressure, and ordinary people would be directly squished into meat paste by that pressure.


    Powerful auras descended as the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s higher-ups arrived. They looked at the cloaked figure on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, and their expressions became solemn, a look of expectation in their eyes. Zhao Fu was the only person in hundreds of years who had a chance of breaking through the eighth Danger Zone.


    However, even if Zhao Fu could not break through the eighth Danger Zone, just breaking through the seventh Danger Zone was enough for them to treat him importantly.


    After seeing that the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s higher-ups had arrived, the crowd cried out in shock. At the same time, news of the seventh Danger Zone being broken through quickly spread, causing countless people to be shocked and rush towards the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    More and more people gathered, forming an ocean of people. There were now over ten million people gathered.


    Everyone watched on with hope and expectation as Zhao Fu reached the eighth Danger Zone, and he stepped onto that final step.


    Immediately, everything under the heavens seemed to go deathly silent, and countless people felt as if they had been bound by a massive and formless power. They could not move at all, making them feel as powerless as a grain of sand within an ocean.


    The ten or so higher-ups from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group were also incredibly shocked as they sensed those terrifying ripples from the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage. They too had been bound.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Stage gave off arge amount of golden light and exploded out with pirs of light that shot into the sky. Ten thousand pirs of light rushed into the sky, giving off sounds that rocked the surroundings and causing everyone to feel great shock.


    The scene was even more frightening from a distance. The 10,000 pirs of light gave off heaven-shaking auras, standing between the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± Dragon¡¯s roars sounded out from the pirs as the dragons engraved on them seemed toe to life. They left the pirs and turned into different dragons as they soared to the sky.


    The dragons spiraled in the sky, their incredibly vast might weighing down on countless people¡¯s bodies like the sky itself. Most people could not endure this, and they felt as if their bones were going to be broken, so they quickly retreated.


    Now, not a single person dared to step within 1,000 meters of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, including Bing Qixue and the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s higher-ups.


    Luckily, there was the magic formations, reducing the might by many times, but it was still incredibly terrifying. It was not something they could endure at all, yet Zhao Fu had to directly face that monstrous might.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Stage¡¯s eighth Danger Zone was ten thousand dragons, and this was the final challenge. Their strength surpassed even the Dragon God.


    Zhao Fu released the four Fate Dragons¡¯ power, but he still felt incredible pressure. His knees were bent as if he was going to fall to his knees, and blood started to leak out of his body.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The 10,000 dragons in the sky suddenly stopped, looking at Zhao Fu with their eyes. They then gave off a heaven-shaking roar, the soundwaves almost corporeal and seeming to be able to destroy everything.


    The Emperor¡¯s Domain that Zhao Fu released instantly shattered. His body flew back ten or so meters, and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Everyone was quite disappointed as they watched Zhao Fu being injured so heavily. It seemed that he would not be able to break through the eighth Danger Zone.


    With the power of the eighth Danger Zone, it was likely that even a godly spirit would not be able to break through it. However, for that person to break through the seventh Danger Zone, it was already quite shocking.


    Bing Qixue did not say anything and continued to seriously look at Zhao Fu.


    Long Yang let out a sigh of relief. The eighth Danger Zone was simply too terrifying, and that person definitely would not be able to make it.


    The higher-ups of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group could not help but feel disappointed. It seemed that this person would fail too; since the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage had been created, no one had been able to reach the top.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± Under the 10,000 dragons¡¯ might, Zhao Fu felt his blood boiling. He shouted, causing his suppressed Emperor¡¯s aura to explode out like a volcano.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion rang out, causing the space around him to copse. This was an Emperor¡¯s aura that resulted from burning Zhao Fu¡¯s blood, and it was as if a massive heavenly hand had mmed against the ground.


    Everyone below the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage felt as if their heads had exploded, causing their minds to go nk. Their legs weakened, and they knelt on the ground.


    Only Bing Qixue, Long Yang, and the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s higher-ups managed to resist that Emperor¡¯s aura; everyone else was unable to resist at all.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± In front of that incredibly supreme Emperor¡¯s aura, everyone looked incredibly shocked. Their souls felt as weak as ss, crumbling under the Emperor¡¯s aura.


    That terrifying Emperor¡¯s aura flooded out in all directions, submerging countless regions; nothing could stop it.


    This Emperor¡¯s aura, which could cause all creatures to submit, made even the 10,000 dragons¡¯ might seem weaker inparison. They could not rival it at all; this person was like a supreme Emperor.


    Bing Qixue¡¯s face was pale, and he could now guess at Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. He had such pure Emperor¡¯s blood, and he was definitely the Legatee of an Empire. His identity was incredibly prestigious, and he was not something he couldpare to.


    In front of Zhao Fu, a Crown Prince of a Royal Kingdom like him was nothing. No wonder he was so powerful, and it also exined why he had not wanted to be friends with him. Bing Qixue now understood it all.


    Long Yang¡¯s expression was now unsightly to the extreme; how could such a terrifying existence suddenly appear? He had messed up greatly this time, and it was possible that he would be destroyed because of it. Why did he have to offend this person? Long Yang felt immense regret.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s people also looked incredibly shocked; they had never thought that this person would be the Prince of an Empire. That Emperor¡¯s aura was incredibly monstrous, and it was possible that it was no ordinary Empire either. This person¡¯s identity was simply too shocking, shocking people to death!

 Chapter 1071: Ten Thousand Dragon Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Ten Thousand Dragon Destruction</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A massive, shocking explosion sounded out. Zhao Fu stepped forwards, his enormous Emperor¡¯s aura heavily weighing down on the 10,000 dragons with heavenly might.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± That terrifying power caused the 10,000 dragons to look quite afraid, and even their bodies slightly trembled. They gave off unreconciled roars, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. However, they could not stop Zhao Fu at all.


    Zhao Fu walked forwards step by step until he reached the final step again, and at that moment, the 10,000 dragonsunched ferocious attacks towards him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The dragons gave off terrifying power, seeming to split the heavens apart before simultaneously attacking. They all rushed towards Zhao Fu like a massive flood, sweeping across everything.


    With his five aura mes around him, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change at all. He lifted one foot and brought it onto the final step.


    Boom!


    In that moment, the heavens and earth seemed to copse as an unimaginable might heavily weighed down on the 10,000 dragons¡¯ bodies. They gave pained howls, and under that might, their bodies exploded.


    This happened in just an instant, and after exploding, the 10,00 dragons turned into motes of light that drifted down, creating a beautiful scene.


    This signified that the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage¡¯s eighth Danger Zone had been broken through!


    Zhao Fu now stood on top of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, and the aura mes and might around him disappeared, causing him to seem like an ordinary person.


    The scene was nowpletely silent, and most people were still kneeling on the ground, looking up at the person on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage in shock. Even though he did not give off an aura anymore, they could still feel a formless pressure. That supreme Emperor¡¯s image could not be dispelled from their hearts.


    They were also dumbfounded about that person¡¯s status and the fact that he had broken through the eighth Disaster Zone. It was not something they could endure.


    Since the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage had been built, a long time had passed, and someone had now finally broken through, destroying the legend that it could not be conquered.


    However, only this person could do such a thing; no one else in the Ancient Stem Domain could. A small Domain like the Ancient Stem Domain did not have any Empires, and neither did the surrounding Domains. This meant that Zhao Fu came from some other ce.


    The Ancient Stem Rankings did not change; the first-ranked person was still first, and the second-ranked person was still second. Zhao Fu was not added, not because he did not deserve to be on it, but because the Ancient Stem Rankings did not deserve to have him on it.


    Royal Kingdoms were already existences that reigned supreme, and Empires reigned far above Royal Kingdoms. They could not imagine just how terrifying they were, and countless proud people would willingly kneel down to true Emperors.


    Bing Qixue looked incredibly shocked, and his heart still had not recovered from the waves that Zhao Fu had caused in his heart. Hepletely epted his loss; Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was much more prestigious than his, and he was much more powerful as well.


    Now, Bing Qixue understood the situation much better and understood that he did not have the qualifications to befriend Zhao Fu. He decided not to bother Zhao Fu anymore.


    The woman in ck now looked quite afraid. Thinking about how she had treated Zhao Fu, she realized that she may have stirred up big trouble. She had thought that Zhao Fu just had good talent but could notpare to her Young Master in terms of bloodline.


    She was not wrong ¨C the Ancient Stem Domain only had a few Royal Kingdoms, so at most, people would be equal with her Young Master; there was no one who could surpass him.


    However, this Emperor had suddenly appeared, which was too scary. With this sort of identity, even in the entire Heaven Awaken World, his status would be quite revered. He was much more powerful than her Young Master, and she felt like she had taken a big p to the face.


    The cold-looking young man looked at Ge Nia and could not help but sigh. No wonder why he was just a bodyguard despite being so powerful in the way of the sword; his master was too terrifying.


    Long Yang and the seven beauties had long since left before anyone else could recover. It was best to leave as soon as possible, as if Zhao Fu came to find them after, they would be doomed.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s performance hadpletely surpassed anything Long Yang could have expected, and he had then revealed such a terrifying identity. This hadpletely terrified him, so he quickly snuck away with his women.


    The manager also looked incredibly dumbfounded; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so powerful and have such a prestigious identity. He had even broken through the eighth Danger Zone; the Ancient Stem Rankings could not contain a grand figure like him.


    The ten or so higher-ups of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group were also incredibly shocked, unable to calm themselves down. Someone had finally conquered the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, and that prophecy was going to be fulfilled. Moreover, they could not help but feel awe towards Zhao Fu¡¯s identity.


    On top of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, Zhao Fu looked at the countless treasures around him, making him feel incredibly moved. All of those intense treasure lights made Zhao Fu feel quite bewildered.


    Zhao Fu looked around him and saw all sorts of Legendary grade equipment, Epic grade equipment, and even some Saint Armaments. There were all sorts of spirit medicines, other treasures, and items.


    The total value of the items here would be at least six or seven billion gold coins, and it now all belonged to him? Zhao Fu was ecstatic with joy and could not believe it was true.


    However, there was no need to doubt it ¨C with so many treasures in front of him, if he did not take them, he would be an idiot. He disregarded his image as he started to madly collect all of them.


    Large swathes of treasures started to vanish from the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, all of them collected into Zhao Fu¡¯s spatial ring. Even though Zhao Fu was going incredibly quickly, it took him more than half an hour to collect the countless treasures.


    Right now, Zhao Fu wanted to madlyugh; the benefits were simply too great. After stepping onto the stage, he had obtained a treasure trove; were there more of these opportunities? Zhao Fu would do it as many times as he could.


    Right now, no one spoke. Everyone silently watched Zhao Fu collect the countless treasures, and the higher-ups of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group silently waited. After all, these treasures belonged to anyone who could clear the eighth Danger Zone.


    Back then, they had followed orders from the previous generations to put various treasures on top of the stage in order to attract people to challenge it. That was why the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was quite famous within the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    After collecting the countless treasures, Zhao Fu walked to the center of the stage. There was a fist-sized silver dragon pearl floating there, which was most likely the core of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    Zhao Fu had not wanted to go over; after all, if he took all of the treasures and then destroyed their stage, wouldn¡¯t that be going too far?


    However, despite the fact that Zhao Fu did not want to, the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage seemed to have its own consciousness, telling Zhao Fu to go over. Zhao Fu thought about it before deciding to go over, and he ced his hand on the dragon pearl.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded throughout the sky, and the silver dragon pearl gave off arge amount of silver light. The entire Ten Thousand Dragon Stage violently shook and gave off a terrifying aura as massive gales erupted out.

 Chapter 1072: Ten Thousand Devil Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Ten Thousand Devil Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡± More dragon¡¯s roars sounded out from the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage¡¯s dragon pirs. The dragon pirs violently trembled before falling apart, turning into shattered stones as dragon images flew out towards the top of the stage.


    The dragon pearl gave off an intense silver light, shining in all directions. Countless illusory dragons spiraled in the sky, once again creating the scene of 10,000 dragons in the air. Their aura was just as terrifying, causing people¡¯s bodies to stiffen.


    Suddenly, the silver dragon pearl broke free of Zhao Fu¡¯s grasp and quickly entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing Zhao Fu to feel quite startled, but he did not do anything.


    The countless dragons spiralling in the air and giving off terrifying auras rushed down and also entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and Zhao Fu felt an immense wave of dragon¡¯s might enter his body.


    This process was quite quick, and itsted just a few moments. After everything settled, a silver dragon mark appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and there were not any other changes.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Stage lost all of its power and became an ordinary stage, and the legend within the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain disappeared.


    At that moment, the people from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group walked over with respectful looks on their faces. They first bowed to Zhao Fu, as Zhao Fu had broken through the eighth Danger Zone and obtained the Ten Thousand Dragon Devil Pearl, but they also bowed because of his prestigious identity. As such, they had to bow ¨C the might of an Empire was not something that they could resist.


    However, how could they know that Zhao Fu was not the Emperor of an Empire but a mere King of a Marquisate Kingdom? It was just that his bloodline was superior to theirs.


    This was all thanks to Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline, scaring a whole bunch of people. Because of how terrifying his bloodline was, everyone fully believed that he was a true Emperor.


    Facing these people, Zhao Fu felt quite wary. Their auras were all quite powerful, and they were not people who should be offended. Only after they bowed did Zhao Fu inwardly let out a sigh of relief; there most likely would not be any fighting.


    ¡°I am the President of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group; it is my honor to meet Your Majesty,¡± the elegant-looking middle-aged man at the lead said as he faintly smiled.


    Zhao Fu nodded, and thinking about the dragon pearl and countless treasures, he asked somewhat guiltily, ¡°Those treasures belong to anyone who can step onto the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, right?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled as he said, ¡°They indeed belong to Your Majesty. I have a request for Your Majesty, which is to be an Elder of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group. This is one of the benefits of reaching the top of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.¡±


    If it was any ordinary person, they would feel incredibly joyful towards bing an Elder, as they would receive unimaginable benefits. The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group was one of thergest financial groups in the Ancient Stem Domain, and its power was immense.


    However, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s higher-ups believed Zhao Fu to be an Emperor, so he naturally would look down on their Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group. As such, they could only phrase it as a request.


    Because Zhao Fu had obtained the Ten Thousand Dragon Devil Pearl, there was now a great connection between him and the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, so they wanted to strengthen their rtionship.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu inwardlyughed; he had never thought there would be such great benefits. If he could be an Elder, he would be able to use the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s power to obtain arge number of corpses, allowing Great Qin to develop even quicker.


    Facing such great benefits, of course Zhao Fu would agree. However, on the surface, Zhao Fu merely calmly nodded.


    This caused all of the people from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group to give big smiles. They were ecstatic that Zhao Fu would be an Elder of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group because they were now connected, but they were also happy about it because of Zhao Fu¡¯s prestigious identity.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the elegant-looking middle-aged man took out a silver dragon medallion and gave it to Zhao Fu, saying that it was a token of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group and could serve to show his identity.


    Zhao Fu took it. The middle-aged man wanted to entertain him, but Zhao Fu politely refused; he did not like such social niceties.


    Everyone looked up in awe as Zhao Fu descended from the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, and Ge Nia returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, continuing to act as his bodyguard.


    Everyone automatically made way for Zhao Fu, not daring to obstruct him. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with respect and admiration; this was a legendary Emperor. Bing Qixue tactfully retreated to the side with his people as well, not intending to stand in Zhao Fu¡¯s way.


    However, Zhao Fu walked over to him and smiled as he said, ¡°Apologies for before. Brother Bing has good character and is someone I would like to befriend.¡±


    Before, Zhao Fu did not want to make trouble, but he had still drawn so much attention to himself. He felt that Bing Qixue was quite a good person, and he was the Crown Prince of a Royal Kingdom. Perhaps when Great Qin entered the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain he would be of help. As such, it would be good to develop their friendship.


    Bing Qixue now felt quite dismayed; he had never thought that Zhao Fu, who had shown no interest, wouldpletely change his attitude and take the initiative to befriend him.


    Bing Qixue smiled and expressed his understanding. The woman in ck beside him did not dare to say anything and obediently lowered her head, and the cold-looking young man did the same.


    Following this, the two parties returned to the hotel to continue to chat and learn more about each other.


    Zhao Fu had the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group continue to help him collect corpses, and the price was incredibly cheap, essentially just covering the costs. After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu took the countless treasures and corpses back to Great Qin.


    At the same time, news of what had happened here quickly spread throughout the Ancient Stem Domain, shaking everyone.


    ¡°What? Not only did someone break through the seventh Danger Zone, but he even cleared the unclearable eighth Danger Zone? How is this possible? Can a person even do that?¡±


    After all, the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was quite an interesting matter within the Ancient Stem Domain, and many people knew about it and had tried it before. Most people knew just how terrifying the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was.


    Now that someone had fully cleared it, just how terrifying was that person?


    Many geniuses who had tried and failed before no longer felt as proud, and their expressions fell. How could that person break through thest Danger Zone; with their talent, it was impossible, so how could that person do it?


    Most geniuses could not believe this and felt that it was a rumor started by troublemakers. However, after sending people to investigate, they found out that this matter was true.


    Moreover, what shocked them even more was that that person was the Emperor of an Empire. Why had a person with such a prestigious identitye to a boundary Domain like theirs? No one could understand.


    However, this made it so that the geniuses could fully ept their loss. After all, that person was an Emperor and had an Emperor¡¯s bloodline, so it was only natural that he would be superior to Kings like them.


    Many people paid a great deal of attention to this, sending people to fully investigate this matter and collect all relevant information.


    After hearing that that terrifying Emperor had be an Elder of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, everyone felt envious of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s good fortune.

 Chapter 1073: Private Godly Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Private Godly Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, everyone felt quite curious towards the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage; why had the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group constructed it? There was definitely a great secret behind it, or the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group would not have ced such importance on it. It was one of the tightest secrets of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, and no one knew.


    After the Ice Origin Royal Kingdom¡¯s higher-ups heard about this matter, they hurriedly recalled Bing Qixue and asked him about it. They took this matter very seriously and also greatly rewarded him for being able to befriend that person.


    The opposite happened at the Eight Dragons Essence Sect. When they found out that their Young Sect Master had dared to humiliate that Emperor, they were scared out of their wits and immediately recalled him to punish him, forbidding him to leave the Sect for a year.


    He had caused big trouble this time, and even Royal Kingdoms were incredibly servile in front of Empires. The Eight Dragons Essence Sect did not even have the strength of a Royal Kingdom.


    Now, the entire Eight Dragons Essence Sect felt quite fearful that that Emperor would descend on the Eight Dragons Essence Sect and cause big trouble.


    Countless people were incredibly shocked about this matter, causing it to be a hot discussion topic. The recent years had been too peaceful, and now that such a big matter had happened, everyone was extremely excited.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this. After returning to Great Qin, he had a big smile as he started to go through his gains from the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    The treasures piled into small mountains, and it was impossible for Zhao Fu to go through all of them himself, so he could only call others to help.


    Everyone looked incredibly shocked, unable to imagine how their Majesty had obtained such a treasure trove.


    One of the items was the Cosmos Medallion, which Zhao Fu picked up first. In two years, he would be able to enter the Cosmos Historical Remnant; perhaps he would be able to make some gains there. That had been the original goal of challenging the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.


    A few hourster, they finally finished making inventory of the countless treasures. They were worth eight billion gold coins in total, which exceeded what Zhao Fu had expected. This was simply too shocking; this amount of money was quite a lot, even to Great Qin.


    Within the mountains of treasures, Zhao Fu found a few interesting things.


    The first was a blueprint, which was the blueprint for creating Dragon-ying Ballistae. With high-grade talisman bolts, Dragon-ying Ballistae could instantly kill City Lords. Great Qin only had 100 of them, and after their previous big battles, they had damaged ten or so of them.


    Great Qin had previously been unable to construct them and had only obtained them from Region Treasure Boxes. It had once been on the Chaotic World Stone Stele, but Zhao Fu had not been able to exchange for it.


    With this blueprint, Great Qin could now manufacture its own Dragon-ying Ballistae, giving Great Qin another powerful card to y.


    The second item of interest was a pearl condensed from powder. It was as big as a longan fruit and gave off a strange fragrance. It was called the Flower Spirit Pearl and could help flowers grow. This could be used on the World Flower.


    Zhao Fu had been doing his best to nurture the World Flower this entire time, but it still had not bloomed, and Zhao Fu had no idea what to do. This Flower Spirit Pearl was many times better than the Thousand Flower Liquid, so perhaps it would be effective on the World Flower and cause it to bloom earlier.


    The third item was a white dragon-shaped jade. It was as big as palm and gave off a faint dragon¡¯s might. It looked like there really was a dragon inside.


    This was called the Dragon Soul Jade, and legends said that it was a jade condensed after a dragon died. It contained powerful dragon¡¯s power, and Zhao Fu nned to use it on the Wyvern Den. It would have powerful effects there.


    After all, the Dragon Soul Jade was quite powerful itself, and it had affinity with the Wyvern Den¡¯s attributes. If it fused into the Wyvern Den, it would be able to increase the power of the Wyverns and perhaps increase the spawn rate.


    Great Qin had already used Wyverns on the battlefield, and their effects were incredibly monstrous. They had a great advantage in the air and made things much easier to deal with. They were almost representative of Great Qin, and Great Qin had to continue nurturing them for sure.


    Another item was a horn that was two meters long and looked quite crude. It seemed like the horn of a beast and gave off a faint battle intent.


    This was the horn of a Berserk Battle Beast, and it was a war treasure item. It could greatly raise morale during battles and allow soldiers to fight without fear of death.


    Finally, there was also a white crystal that was as big as a grain of rice. Even though it was quite small and did not seem like a treasure, just a normal item, it was actually one of the most treasures among them all.


    Zhao Fu realized that this rice grain-sized crystal was actually a Divinity Shard and gave off a dense aura of a godly spirit. Even though its power was quite weak, it gave off a heart-warming feeling, and it was most likely a Holy Light attributed Divinity.


    Because Zhao Fu had the God-Killer Profession, he was quite sensitive to the auras of godly spirits. He found that there was still a trace of consciousness within this shard.


    The golden dragon suddenly said, ¡°Zhao Fu, you can nurture this godly spirit and help it recover using sacrifices of incense and faith. It can be Great Qin¡¯s private godly spirit, and you should know the benefits of a godly spirit. For example, that Water God you have has given all sorts of blessings. Moreover, the Water God Corps will be more powerful as she bes stronger. One day, it will definitely be a top-tier Corps.¡±


    ¡°Nurture it into a private godly spirit of Great Qin?¡± Zhao Fu smiled and felt quite interested, so he decided to try it out.


    Zhao Fu first gave the Dragon-ying Ballistae Blueprint to Bai Shan and had them fully research it and manufacture the Dragon-ying Ballistae. Great Qin would give them its full support.


    Following this, Zhao Fu used the Flower Spirit Pearl on the World Flower, causing it to grow by another 100 or so meters. The flower bud became evenrger and greener, and it seemed like it was only a single step away from blooming.


    However, the World Flower was incredibly difficult to nurture. Zhao Fu had already spent so much effort on it, and he had even built a Fountain of Life around it to provide it with life energy. However, it still was not enough.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu fused the Dragon Soul Jade into the Wyvern Den. Apart from strengthening the Wyverns, it increased the spawn rate by two per day, which was quite good.


    Finally, Zhao Fu used the method provided by the golden dragon to nurture the Divinity Shard. He first had people construct a temple before preparing a Light Crystal that was two meters tall. This Light Crystal contained a massive amount of Holy Light power, and such arge piece was incredibly rare.


    Zhao Fu carefully fused the Divinity Shard into the Light Crystal, causing the massive Light Crystal to immediately show changes. It gave off a faint white light and a holy, pure aura.


    The Light Crystal started to go through changes, and Zhao Fu wondered what sort of god it would produce. After all, the Divinity needed to reshape itself.


    Now, they had to provide it with sacrifices of incense and faith. Great Qin had billions of people, so the amount of incense and faith it could provide was massive. As long as they focused on it, it would develop incredibly quickly.


    After taking care of all of this, Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile. He went outside the pce to look at the snow dancing in the air and weed the cold wind. In a few days, it would be New Years, after which Great Qin would enter its sixth year in the Heaven Awaken World.

 Chapter 1074: New Years Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1074: New Years Banquet</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the snow danced in the air, the Great Qin City seemed to be covered by ayer of white. Celebratory rednterns hung throughout streets, and every house had New Year couplets stuck on either side of the doors. People walked about on the streets with big smiles on their faces.


    Zhao Fu stood on the top level of a tall building, looking at the majestic scene of the Great Qin City, feeling quite awed. Seeing the many families getting together, Zhao Fu could not help but feel a bit lonely.


    It was New Years, and on this day, Great Qin ceased all operations. New Years was one of the most important festivals to Great Qin, as it followed Chinese traditions.


    Great Qin had unified China and integrated the surrounding countries as well. Of course, some people had escaped to other Continents.


    It could be said that since ancient times to now, no one had been able toplete this monumental task. If there were not other worlds outside the Legacy Lands, Great Qin would be more or lesspleted already.


    Great Qin still had not finished clearing out regions, but once this was done, Great Qin wouldunch the final attack to unify the world. In the future, the world would be at peace and the human world would no longer have any fighting.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Hug!¡± Little Nine wore a snow-white cotton-padded jacket and led Little Rose to the top of the building. She held a drum-shaped rattle and leapt towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he hugged her and Little Rose, and the two of them started to y about within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. Zhao Fu felt as if he had gained two little sisters, which dissipated a bit of the loneliness in Zhao Fu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯vepleted the preparations for the New Years banquet. The various Generals and Ministers have all arrived; please return to the pce,¡± Li Si said as he bowed.


    Zhao Fu nodded before suddenly asking, ¡°How are Our grandparents?¡±


    Li Si smiled as he replied, ¡°The two elders are quite healthy. This Minister has been taking care of them. Please rest assured, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and said, ¡°Invite them to the pce to celebrate New Years together!¡±


    Li Si smiled as he cupped his hands, saying, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! This Minister will immediately go to invite them.¡±


    In actuality, Li Si had long since expected that Zhao Fu would do this. Even though Zhao Fu had said that he was cutting off ties with his family, because of their familial connection, even though he hated his uncle¡¯s family and did not pay much attention to his grandparents, Li Si had been secretly taking care of the two elders this entire time.


    During this special celebration, Li Si understood that Zhao Fu would feel lonely, and he could not make up for this, nor could anyone else. After all, they were not Zhao Fu¡¯s rtives.


    People in the outside world said that their Majesty was cold-blooded and bloodthirsty, and sometimes he was indeed like this. To Great Qin¡¯s enemies, he was incredibly ruthless, but to those part of Great Qin, he was quite soft.


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to the pce and celebrated the New Years with his Generals, Ministers, and grandparents, and he almost became drunk.


    Four dayster, Zhao Fu put his emotions back in order and headed to the Fish Scale world. Great Qin had signed a Contract with the Fish Scale world, promising not to attack for three years. It was now the sixth year in the Heaven Awaken World, and the Contract would expire next year.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s focus this time was the Darkwater Continent. Zhao Fu now had 4,200 City Lords in the Darkwater Continent, and he controlled 3,200 of them with brain bugs. There were still 1,000 who were not controlled.


    The Darkwater Continent had 6,000 regions and 19,000 or so City Lords. Zhao Fu¡¯s 4,200 City Lords were about a quarter of the total City Lords, and they had 2,000 or so regions.


    Zhao Fu felt that he could start up a battle within the Darkwater Continent. After all, this would be a battle within the Fish Scale world, so it would not have as much of an impact as a war between worlds, and the factions from other Continents most likely would not interfere.


    This undoubtedly reduced the difficulty of Zhao Fu unifying the Darkwater Continent. Because of the Contract, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers could not enter the Fish Scale world, so Great Qin would not be able to help at all. They could only rely on their forces in the Darkwater Continent.


    Currently, almost 80% of system City Lords in the Darkwater Continent had joined the system faction controlled by Great Qin.


    Because of their identity as City Lords, they had quite an advantage because the world was essentially split into two sides, one being the yer side and the other being the system side.


    By now, it was mostly yers starting to gain the upper hand, and they continuously conquered system main cities. If system main cities wanted to stay safe and not be destroyed by yers, they had to gather together. That was why Great Qin¡¯s faction in the Darkwater Continent had grown so quickly.


    Moreover, this was growth that did not cost them anything, and it allowed them topletely absorb the forces of those who were joining. The City Lords were also quite loyal.


    However, the fact that there were still 1,000 City Lords who were not controlled was a risk, but Zhao Fu could not do anything about it. Hecked brain bugs, and most trades in the Heaven Spirit Stele were conducted through bartering; gold coins were not of much value in the Heaven Spirit Stele, and their only use was to pay for fees.


    Zhao Fu did not want to continue pretending to be a higher-being in the Heaven Spirit Stele, because without actual cultivation, he could be exposed quite easily. He absolutely did not want to catch the attention of a true higher-being.


    He had made friends with a higher-being, but Zhao Fu did not dare to disturb him or her, only collecting books for that higher-being.


    At first, Zhao Fu only provided books that could help withprehension, such as scriptures. Later, Zhao Fu found that the higher-being loved all kinds of books, so he sent over China¡¯s four great ssics, which were the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Journey to the West, Water Margin, and Dream of the Red Chamber.


    He had never expected the higher-being to like Journey to the West the most, and the higher-being even asked Zhao Fu who wrote it and wanted to meet that person.


    Zhao Fu could not do anything to help ¨C the person who wrote Journey to the West was from the Ming Dynasty; how could Zhao Fu go and find him?


    However, it was not surprising that the Journey to the West was the most liked one; it was the most widely read ssic out of the four great ssics, and it had its own charm.


    Now that Zhao Fu could not use the same methods to obtain brain bugs, he could only use other things to trade them. With Great Qin¡¯s fortune, this was no problem.


    Following this, Zhao Fu spent a great deal of effort to obtain 1,000 brain bugs to control the remaining 1,000 system City Lords. Now, this system faction once again fully belonged to Great Qin.


    The system faction had a force of 4,200 City Lords and 400 million Stage 1 soldiers; just thinking about it, anyone would feel excited.


    With this sort of strength, unifying the Darkwater Continent would not be too difficult. Even though their forces only made up one quarter of the total forces in the Darkwater Continent, they were one collective force while the others were a pile of loose sand. Some would not even help and would just sit by and watch.


    However, Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to y things safe. He decided to slow down the unification of the Darkwater Continent because he was still somewhat worried about the other Continents.


    After all, even if Great Qin¡¯s faction could take over the Darkwater Continent, with its strength, it might not be able to defend it and scare others into not attacking.


    Right now, the most important thing was to gather more City Lords from other Continents. With how big Great Qin¡¯s faction was, it would attract more people because the more powerful a faction was, the safer it would be.

 Chapter 1075: Putting on an Act

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Putting on an Act</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu thought about it and felt that he needed a more detailed n. As such, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and met with his Generals to discuss this before going to the Fish Scale world again.


    Zhao Fu first sent people to the various Continents to give letters to system City Lords. Of course, the contents of the letters were about how good Zhao Fu¡¯s faction was and how evil yer factions were, hoping that they could band together.


    Not many people responded to this, as most of them did not want to leave their own Continent. However, at least now everyone knew about this faction.


    None of them expected the system faction in the Darkwater Continent to be so powerful. It was simply too shocking, and no one knew how they had done it.


    Zhao Fu expected the oue to be like this. Despite sending out countless letters, only 20 or so Cities had been willing to join Zhao Fu¡¯s faction, which was a small but pleasant surprise.


    The reason they joined was because the ces they had been at before could not be stayed in anymore. Some ces had already been taken over by yers, so these system factions could only run or else submit.


    Some ces were not very peaceful anymore, and because they were worried about their safety, they left ahead of time and did not want to stay anymore.


    What Zhao Fu wanted was for system factions to have his faction in mind if they ever decided to leave where they were.


    As for how to make them leave, Zhao Fu already had a n, which was to put on an act of yers attacking the system main cities. By scaring these system City Lords, they would naturally obedientlye and join Great Qin¡¯s faction.


    However, this would cost quite a bit of money, as they had to hire arge number of yers. Great Qin had arge number of Fish Scale yers, who were those four billion Fish Scale yers they had captured when they had taken back the Southern Continent. With so many yers, they would definitely be able to shake the Fish Scale world, and Zhao Fu¡¯s n would have massive effects.


    However, these people belonged to Great Qin, and if they were used, people would naturally know that Great Qin was behind this.


    Moreover, there was the issue of the Contract. These Fish Scale yers were now subjects of Great Qin, so they could not go to other Continents, but neither could the rest of the Fish Scale worlde to the Netherwater Continent.


    By now, Great Qin had cleared out 80% of the Netherwater Continent. This took quite a long time, as it was quite inconvenient for humans to move about underwater, so many things were done by Fish Scale people.


    Because there was already a rift, the Fate of the two worlds did not dissolve the Heavenly Domain Boundary again this time. However, the Fish Scale world¡¯s Fate was silently being stolen away by Great Qin.


    This time, Zhao Fu brought over one billion gold coins to recruit enough yers. One gold coin was worth 10,000 copper coins, so hiring one yer for one gold coin was quite attractive. Moreover, Zhao Fu did not need them to actually do anything, so it was quite easy to hire people.


    There was a small system faction of ten or so system main cities peacefully going about its business, not wanting to get involved in any fighting.


    However, on that day, battle sounds rang out in the surrounding ten or so kilometers and a massive aura rushed at them, shocking all creatures nearby and causing them to run for their lives.


    ¡°Things are bad! There are a few million yers attacking!¡± a soldier standing guard cried out with a pale face after seeing the dark mass of Fish Scale yers charging over


    Everyone else was also terrified. Their ten or so Cities only had abined force of one million or so soldiers. Even though they had an advantage in terms of cultivation, facing millions of people, it would be quite difficult to win. Even if they won, it would most likely be a pyrrhic victory.


    This immediately caused all of the Cities to go into lockdown, and the soldiers hurried to the City Walls, looking at the dark mass of Fish Scale yers gravely. The City Lords also hurried over, and the residents could not help but feel worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many yers attacking? We¡¯ve moved to such a remote ce, yet these yers still want to attack us; they¡¯re going too far!¡± a bearded City Lord said angrily.


    Another City Lord sighed, saying, ¡°No matter which Continent or which world it is, this is the trajectory that everyone is going in. In the end, the yers will unify everything. After all, they have a massive amount of Fate, and they are the main characters of this world.¡±


    A Fish Scale woman had a cold expression on her face as she said, ¡°Are we really going to be destroyed by yers? I can¡¯t ept it; even if we¡¯re destroyed, we have to drag them down with us.¡±


    An elder also sighed and said, ¡°So what if we can¡¯t ept it? In front of such a massive force, all resistance is futile. Let¡¯s think about how to face these millions of yers!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded; this was not the time to bementing about such things.


    The soldiers on the City Walls solemnly prepared for a tough battle, but what happened nextpletely shocked them ¨C after charging halfway, that ferocious army suddenly retreated, causing the City Lords to feel incredibly confused.


    What was going on? Why had this army suddenly retreated? Everyone looked at each other and could not understand what was happening. However, they felt that it was possible that it was a trap, so they did not leave their Cities.


    However, after a while, there was still no response from that yer army, so everyone let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that they had really left. Even though they did not know why, seeing that they had won without fighting or suffering any losses, everyone looked quite happy.


    Nevertheless, just as they were about to go back to their own lives again, that massive army once again ferociously charged over, loudly shouting and giving off a shocking aura.


    This forced the countless soldiers to once again return to the City Walls, gravely waiting for the enemy army to arrive. The ten City Lords also became wary, staring at the yer army to react to whatever they did.


    However, in the next moment, the army once again retreated, causing the system faction¡¯s people to frown. They could not understand the yer army¡¯s goal.


    No matter what, the system side would not take the initiative to rush out, as they held the advantage when defending their Cities. If they rushed out, they would not have this advantage and would instead be ambushed.


    This time, they waited a bit longer, and after confirming that the yer army would not attack, they prepared to withdraw their troops.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± A terrifying aura once again flooded out, and the system soldiers once again returned to the City Walls, seriously preparing for battle. However, by now, they felt somewhat angry.


    ¡°These people are so annoying!¡± The ten City Lords were quite annoyed. After being continuously harassed like this, no one would be happy.


    Once again, the yer army retreated halfway, and the ten City Lords could not take it anymore. They flew out of their Cities to check just what was going on. However, before they could get close, 20 or so terrifying auras exploded out.


    The system City Lords realized that there was an ambush, so they quickly ran back. Following this, the yer army once again charged and retreated, almost angering the system side to death.


    Those hired by Great Qin did not actually have to fight; all they had to do was charge and yell a bit. After retreating, they could do whatever they wanted; somey down to sleep, others ate, and others chatted.

 Chapter 1076: Villain and Hero

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Viin and Hero</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After a while, someone called out that it was time, and the yers once again gathered together and roared as they charged at the City Walls.


    This time, the system side was already prepared. They did not leave the City Walls and continued to defend. Some soldiers had left, as they could not continue to keep all of the soldiers on the City Walls. Many of them had not eaten because the yer army had wasted almost an entire day of their time.


    They felt that this army was just a fake army that did not dare to actually attack; they were just here to harass them.


    Seeing that the City Lords had not responded after they had charged halfway, the personmanding the yer army shouted, ¡°Charge closer! Anyone who charges near the City Walls before retreating will be rewarded ten silver coins!¡±


    ¡°Kill!!¡± Hearing that there was a bonus reward, everyone felt incredibly excited and charged forwards with an even more ferocious aura.


    This gave the system side a big fright, and all of the soldiers immediately gathered on the City walls, ready for a big fight. However, the yers once again retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! How about we just charge out and fight them! Kill all of these damn yers!¡± a City Lord said angrily. He had had enough of this repetitive harassment and humiliation.


    The elder immediately said, ¡°We can¡¯t! There were 20 or so City Lords hidden within that army, and this is clearly a trap. If we charge out, we¡¯ll definitely fall into their trap and suffer heavy losses.¡±


    When they thought about that, everyone could only hold in their anger. If they just endured it a bit more, it would be over.


    However, what they did not expect was that the next few days would nearly anger them to death.


    During those days, the army continuously harassed them and even issued challenges, calling everyone in the Cities cowardly turtles who could only hide. They said that the Cities did not dare to fight and were trash.


    This made the City Lords feel incredibly angry, and they were now even more certain that this was a trap and that they could not go out.


    These people were like a group of flies, continuously annoying and harassing them. These City Lords had suffered for many days, and they felt that their heads were going to explode.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that if they rushed out, Zhao Fu¡¯s fake army would immediately scatter. They were all here for money, and it was easy money without fighting. If there was any danger to their lives, they would immediately run.


    However, Zhao Fu had also prepared other ns. If these people charged out, Zhao Fu would attack the City.


    Zhao Fu was using his faction from the Darkwater Continent, so this would not be a vition of the Contract. As such, there would be no problem.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do about these despicable yers? I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want to rush out and kill them all. I¡¯m going to die of anger!¡± a City Lord yelled angrily.


    The other City Lords also looked quite furious; they desperately wished to go out and ughter that yer army, but it was extremely dangerous outside. If they went out, they would be finished.


    Just as the City Lords were suffering, a letter filled with a gentle light was delivered to them.


    This was naturally from the Darkwater Continent, and reading that letter, they felt quite moved.


    A young man smiled as he said, ¡°What do you all think about going to the Darkwater Continent? System City Lords are in charge over there and are madly suppressing yers. If we go, we won¡¯t be harassed by yers anymore, and it¡¯ll be us suppressing yers instead.¡±


    Another City Lord nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°I think we should. Over there, the world belongs to system factions like ours, and it should be a good ce to stay. Didn¡¯t we originally gather together for safety? Now that this ce isn¡¯t safe anymore, we should move to the Darkwater Continent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! This is the best n. We can¡¯t afford to fight those yers outside, so we can only hide. I agree to go to the Darkwater Continent,¡± another City Lord said.


    After discussing, the City Lords decided to relocate to the Darkwater Continent together.


    However, with so many yers outside, it was difficult for them to do anything. Worst came to worst, they might be attacked while relocating.


    They felt quite insecure, and someone suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to join the Darkwater Continent¡¯s faction, we¡¯ll be part of them in the future. How about we ask them for help? From this, we¡¯ll be able to see their attitude towards us. If it¡¯s good, going there will definitely be better than staying here. However, if their attitude isn¡¯t so good, we¡¯ll think of another way and not go to the Darkwater Continent.¡±


    Everyone else nodded, feeling that this was quite a good n.


    Following this, they sent a reply letter, and the Darkwater Continent¡¯s faction immediately responded. The next day, they sent people over, shocking the City Lords; they had never thought that the Darkwater Continent¡¯s faction would value them so highly.


    Moreover, those people were incredibly passionate and made all sorts of promises as if they were the hosts here and the City Lords here were the guests.


    Seeing that the other side valued them so much, the ten City Lords were naturally quite happy and reassured, and they felt that they had made the right decision in joining the Darkwater Continent¡¯s faction. What they did not know was that Great Qin was the mastermind behind all of this.


    With the Darkwater Continent¡¯s people here to cover them, they did not have to worry about the yers, and they were able to peacefully relocate.


    Following this, even more people from the Darkwater Continent arrived to help them with their relocation.


    The yer army once again pretended to charge a few times, but they were scared back by the Darkwater Continent¡¯s people. This allowed everyone to feel incredibly safe, and they no longer worried about anything.


    Aftering to the Darkwater Continent and seeing how everyone lived in harmony and unity, the ten City Lords were even happier. They had never thought that things would be so good, and they regretted noting earlier. However, they did not know what they would face in the future.


    This was all part of Zhao Fu¡¯s n, ying both the viin and the hero, using those harassment methods to force those City Lords to hand themselves over to Great Qin.


    Of course, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t spend one billion gold coins to hire just those people. He did the same thing in many different ces, continuously harassing the system main cities.


    As for therger system factions, Zhao Fu did not dare to go and do the same to them because they had great strength, it was possible for him to lose control over the situation. Therefore, Zhao Fu mainly focused on some smaller factions in remote areas.


    It was easier to make a move against such factions, as they were smaller and had no support. When faced with situations like this, they had no way to deal with it.


    When the Darkwater Continent threw out an olive branch, most of them quickly agreed to join, causing the Darkwater Continent¡¯s system faction to grow bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 1077: Eastern Side

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Eastern Side</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing that Great Qin¡¯s faction was bing stronger and stronger, the other people in the Darkwater Continent became more and more unsettled. The next day, they nned to make the first move and ally together to attack.


    After all, if this faction continued to grow at this speed, it would destroy them sooner orter. As such, they had to act first, or else it would be toote.


    The remaining forces in the Darkwater Continent gathered together and discussed how to destroy Great Qin¡¯s faction.


    Great Qin¡¯s faction took up one side of the Darkwater Continent, and the remaining factions could group into three armies to simultaneously attack.


    There were 10,000 or so City Lords and eight billion soldiers gathered, which was quite a mighty force.


    Everyone felt quite confident and started to make detailed ns as to how to attack.


    ¡°Things are bad! The system army struck first and is attacking the eastern side of the Darkwater Continent!¡± a soldier hurriedly ran in and reported while the main leaders were discussing amongst themselves.


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was greatly shocked and had never expected the system faction to act first.


    They had gathered people to destroy Great Qin¡¯s faction, and with such a big ruckus, of course Zhao Fu knew what was going on. He knew that he could not continue to wait and decided to attack first.


    The other factions¡¯ City Lords were still discussing this matter, so their Cities did not have City Lords protecting them. This made them feel quite panicked, and this was especially so for the eastern side. After hearing about this, the City Lords quickly returned.


    The other factions also returned and gathered their armies to head towards the eastern side. There, they could destroy Great Qin¡¯s faction in one fell swoop.


    However, when they tried to return to their own Cities, they found that there were arge number of istion barriers set up in many ces, making it impossible to use teleportation channels to return to their Cities; they could only rely on flying to return.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled in the eastern side. That¡¯s right, ally together all you want and discuss all you want. Great Qin had been allied against many times, and he now knew how to deal with this. Great Qin had the strength to set up arge number of istion barriers.


    This was a great opportunity because most of the City Lords had not returned and only a small portion of the City Lords had remained behind.


    With their central figures missing, morale would not be very high, and they had not yet gathered into one unified force yet. If Zhao Fu did not take such an opportunity to attack, it would be too much of a pity.


    Zhao Fu brought 4,000 City Lords and 400 million soldiers. 80% of his forces were gathered at the eastern side, nning to take down the eastern side as quickly as possible. If they could do this, the pressure they faced would drastically decrease.


    There were about 2,000 or so City Lords left defending, and 1,000 City Lords were able to quickly make it over, bringing only 100 million soldiers.


    Time was tight, so Zhao Fu did not hesitate. He gave the order to attack, and because Zhao Fu himself was bound by the Contract and could not personally attack, he brought 80 Dragon-ying Ballistae.


    Great Qin was hastily manufacturing Dragon-ying Ballistae, but it was not something that could be manufactured in a short period of time. These 80 Dragon-ying Ballistae were all from before.


    Apart from the Dragon-ying Ballistae, Zhao Fu also brought 120 or so Destruction Crystals.


    ¡°Kill!¡± After receiving Zhao Fu¡¯s order, the City Lords gave off terrifying auras and rushed forwards, and the countless soldiers below also roared as they flooded forwards with monstrous momentum.


    The defending soldiers and City Lords in the air were incredibly serious, as the enemy had many times their forces. They could only desperately stall for time and hope reinforcements came quickly. Once reinforcements came, victory would be theirs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive golden rays of light containing immense power tore through the sky incredibly quickly, shing past in the blink of an eye and leaving traces through the air.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    Ny or so City Lords¡¯ chests were pierced before they could even react, and most bolts pierced through at least two City Lords, nailing them to the ground kilometers away.


    The remaining City Lords looked incredibly shocked and had no idea what had happened. However, in the next moment, something that greatly shocked them happened.


    Bang, bang, bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out as colorful crystals smashed against the defensive walls, resulting in enormous eruptions. Terrifying shockwaves sted out, destroying everything in their way.


    In just an instant, the grand defensive wall hadpletely crumbled, and all of the soldiers on them were either dead or gravely wounded. Blood stained the bodies of water around this area, creating a chilling scene.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± Great Qin¡¯s faction gave off an unstoppable momentum as they charged at the enemy. The eastern side had suffered massive blows and lost their defensive wall; they essentially had no strength to resist anymore.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s City Lords encircled the enemy City Lords, and they also used the Dragon-ying Ballistae to continuously shoot out terrifying bolts, giving off dangerous auras. Because both sides were fighting closely, they could only attack isted enemy City Lords and could not continuously attack in order to avoid any friendly fire.


    The soldiers below started to fight with the surviving enemy soldiers. The enemy side no longer put up much of a resistance because they had already lost most of their forces, and Zhao Fu¡¯s side already held a numerical advantage.


    The casualties on the eastern side increased more and more, and finally, morale copsed and the soldiers started to run for their lives.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s faction chased after them, not letting any of them off. After these forces were destroyed, the remaining Cities and regions naturally could not resist at all.


    Region after region was easily taken down by Zhao Fu¡¯s faction. After hearing that the frontlines had copsed, those who had been nning to return to reinforce the eastern side quickly ran back. The eastern side had fallen, so they could only run to other ces. Some even escaped to other Continents.


    There were many City Lords who decided to surrender. After all, Zhao Fu¡¯s faction was a system faction, so it was most likely more reliable than yer factions. Most who surrendered were system City Lords as well.


    A bit more than a dayter, Zhao Fu¡¯s system faction hadpletely taken over the eastern side. By now, City Lords from the other directions had finally broken through the istion barriers, but it was toote.


    The other side had 8,000 or so City Lords and around 600 million soldiers. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s faction had quickly devoured the regions they had taken over, and many of the surrendered forces had been absorbed into the army. The remaining City Lords and soldiers who had stayed at the headquarters had alsoe.


    Their overall force was a bit stronger than the other side, having around 9,000 City Lords and 600 million soldiers. Seeing that the system army was already prepared, the various factions did not feel much confidence.


    If they fought, their side would not have any advantage, and they would instead be at a disadvantage.


    The system side held an obvious advantage: They had greater strength and also had the geographical advantage. Moreover, most of them were system City Lords, making them a bit stronger than yer City Lords; it would be quite difficult for them to win.

 Chapter 1078: Terrifying Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Terrifying Great Qin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The armies of the two sides faced off against each other. Zhao Fu had not revealed himself this entire time, simply controlling things from the shadows. The onemanding the army was a valiant-looking Fish Scale City Lord. He was the temporary Commander of the system faction.


    His name was Liu Li, and of course, it was because he had long since been controlled by a brain bug for a long time that he had been chosen.


    Liu Li stood in the sky and gave off a powerful aura as he looked at the enemy army in front of him. He gave a confident smile as he said loudly, ¡°The Darkwater Continent will belong to us system City Lords sooner orter; you yers should hurry up and piss off!


    ¡°Also, you system City Lords on the other side; could it be that you¡¯re willing to follow the bad example of the yers? How about you join us? We system City Lords are your true friends; leave those yers and join us!¡±


    One of the yers, a big man giving off a mighty aura coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°Stop trying to sow discord! Right now, it¡¯s your side that¡¯s in danger. This world belongs to yers, and system factions like yours should submit to yers instead of acting like this.¡±


    Liu Li loudlyughed, ¡°The strong devour the weak. Who cares about what the trend is? Right now, it¡¯s our system faction conquering you yers.¡±


    The big man felt quite furious. If they had a big enough advantage, they would have started fighting already. However, they had no confidence, so they could only face off like this.


    Both sides had a simr number of soldiers, so neither side could do much to the other side. Zhao Fu¡¯s side held the geographical advantage, so they naturally would not lose their advantage to attack. They understood that if they started fighting, they would suffer heavy losses.


    Because of the Contract, Zhao Fu could not do anything, and he was unable to affect the battle.


    Both sides continued to face off like this, and the atmosphere cooled. Neither side seemed willing to advance.


    A white-haired elder stood out and tried to be the peacemaker, saying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all Fish Scale people; we shouldn¡¯t be fighting among ourselves like this and causing unnecessary losses. Don¡¯t you remember who the owner of the neighboring Netherwater Continent is?¡±


    After hearing this, everyone fell silent and looked quite serious with a trace of fear in their eyes. The owner of the Netherwater Continent was Great Qin, that overpowered Kingdom that had caused the entire Fish Scale world to fall into crisis.


    The Netherwater Continent had been given to Great Qin due to that unfair Contract, and it was a great humiliation to the Fish Scale world. However, no one dared to say anything because Great Qin¡¯s power made them all feel immense fear.


    Great Qin could be said to be the Fish Scale world¡¯s greatest threat, and nothing couldpare to it; this was acknowledged by everyone.


    This was why everyone reacted in that way after hearing that.


    Next to them was Great Qin, and even though they had signed a Contract that prohibited fighting for three years, that would expire next year. The Darkwater Continent was right next to Great Qin, and thinking about how terrifying Great Qin was, everyone felt quite afraid.


    Seeing that everyone had fallen silent, the elder continued to say seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Great Qin, the human world¡¯s Great Qin. With a terrifying monster right there, we¡¯re still fighting amongst ourselves. If Great Qin attacks, how will we defend?¡±


    A green-clothed middle-aged man stood out and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Great Qin is right next to us, and next year, the three year Contract will be over. What will we do when that timees? Under Great Qin¡¯s ferocious might, they might conquer the entire Darkwater Continent; when that timees, no one will be able to escape.


    ¡°Do you all want to see us die together or be Great Qin¡¯s dogs or ves?¡±


    These words caused an uproar among the others; no one wanted such a thing to happen to them.


    ¡°They¡¯re right, our true enemy is the human world¡¯s Great Qin. With how terrifying Great Qin is, it¡¯ll be quite difficult to stop them with our power. We should be united instead of fighting amongst ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I agree, let¡¯s not fight. The human world¡¯s Great Qin caused the Fish Scale world to suffer such great humiliation; we should be resisting them instead.¡±


    ¡°We should be united against outsiders and not fighting amongst ourselves. If we don¡¯t unite, under Great Qin¡¯s threat, we might all die. When that timees, we¡¯ll be sinners of the Fish Scale world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s be unified against outsiders. We can¡¯t afford to continue fighting amongst ourselves. Great Qin is too terrifying, and we aren¡¯t a match for it at all. Thinking about how it took down billions of us in the Southern Continent in the human world, I still feel afraid.¡±


    The scene became quite raucous, and many people could not help but speak up. They were all afraid of Great Qin¡¯s threat while the ruler of Great Qin awkwardly stood in the crowd.


    In actuality, neither faction wanted to fight. The other side did not dare to attack as they were at a slight disadvantage, and Zhao Fu did not want to attack either because he would suffer disastrous losses.


    Zhao Fu wanted to keep waiting because there were still many system main cities relocating to the Darkwater Continent from other Continents. His strength would be stronger, and at the same time, he could try to convince the remaining system factions in the Darkwater Continent to join him, causing the other side¡¯s strength to decrease.


    When that time came, it would be quite easy for Zhao Fu to destroy them, and he would not have to pay such a great price.


    Zhao Fu knew that they most likely would not fight, but he had never expected things to conclude like this. After hearing everyone talk about Great Qin like this, as the ruler of Great Qin, Zhao Fu felt quite awkward.


    Liu Li, the City Lord acting as Commander, coldly harrumphed, ¡°For the future of the Fish Scale world and for all Fish Scale people, we can refrain from attacking for now. However, that¡¯s on the condition that others don¡¯t attack us.¡±


    Zhao Fu had Liu Li officially speak first so that he could stand on the side of justice and integrity.


    This made the yers secretly curse at him for being shameless. They had been about to give an official statement too, but now that Liu Li had spoken first, it seemed like they were the ¡®good¡¯ side, taking a step back for the sake of the Fish Scale world.


    The one who said this first would obviously seem like the nobler side, while the other side naturally would not be able to achieve the same effect even if they said the same words. Moreover, if they rebutted this, they would be condemned by all others, saying that they were foolish, selfish, and vile people.


    The yers could only agree and thank the system side. They did not want to fight either, so they could only do their best to maintain some dignity.


    Both sides did not continue talking and drew the line here. Neither side would attack the other in the future, after which both sides left.


    Even though everyone said they would mind their own business, after returning, both sides continued to develop their strength.


    Zhao Fu was definitely going to unify the Darkwater Continent, while the yer side would definitely retaliate. They did not want to be destroyed, so they also had to be stronger.

 Chapter 1079: Citizenship System

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Citizenship System</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu sent arge number of soldiers to defend the boundary between the two sides and did not give this matter anymore attention. He knew that the other side would not dare to attack for now, so it was time to focus on expanding his own faction.


    Zhao Fu continued to use his shameless ¡®recruitment¡¯ tactics, which were quite effective. Every day, over 100 City Lords joined them.


    Even though the other side was desperately trying to expand their faction, how could their speedpare to Zhao Fu¡¯s. Zhao Fu¡¯s faction grew much faster than theirs, and unifying the Darkwater Continent was just a matter of time. There was nothing to worry about.


    Zhao Fu stayed here for a few more days, and after seeing that the situation had settled, he returned to Great Qin.


    Great Qin had finished its New Years celebrations and had gone back to its normal course of business. Soldiers once again started to clear out regions, and the various Departments diligentlypleted their tasks. There was not much to do, so Zhao Fu set his mind to internal matters.


    He read through the documents that had stacked up and found that a few Ministers were suggesting changes to the citizenship system, because although the system punished those who had resisted Great Qin, it did not benefit the unity of the Kingdom.


    Moreover, there were many holes in upgrading from a Criminal to a Citizen, and there was no proper supervision. Some people had taken advantage of this, resulting in discontentment. If this went on, there could be trouble in the future, so they requested Zhao Fu to think about changing the citizenship system.


    After reading through these documents, Zhao Fu frowned. Even though the documents were suggesting changes to the citizenship system, their actual intention was to get rid of the current citizenship system, and they were using a soft way of doing it.


    In that case, should he get rid of the current citizenship system? Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts and felt quite hesitant.


    When Zhao Fu established the current citizenship system, it was primarily to punish the resist factions. Since they had caused Great Qin great losses, not killing them was already merciful.


    As such, they had to be properly punished or else Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ blood would have been shed for nothing. Zhao Fu naturally felt quite angry towards those who resisted greatly.


    However, from the descriptions in the documents, it indeed seemed like there were some problems and hidden troubles.


    Most of the Ministers were Civil Officials as Generals were responsible for fighting on the frontlines. Most Ministers were split into two factions, and the one that supported Zhao Fu¡¯s system was made up of mostly Ounders and was led by a person called Guli.


    Guli was a Catfolk elder who had originally been the City Lord of a Basic City that had been conquered by Great Qin. He had served Great Qin well and been promoted, and he had be an important Minister to Great Qin.


    They believed that the Criminals deserved their treatment, as they had resisted Great Qin and made Great Qin spend extra effort to conquer them. As such, they deserved this kind of punishment.


    He believed that not making them ves and giving them the opportunity to advance their citizenship status was already incredibly merciful. To them, those people should forever be Criminals, and their children should also be Criminals. The weak should submit to the strong.


    Moreover, those who did not resist could be given Citizen status, but if those who resisted greatly were given the same treatment, it was possible that those who did not resist would be dissatisfied.


    This would also create more resistance for Great Qin in the future. Now that most people knew that those who resisted intensely would be made Criminals, most people obediently submitted. However, if people knew that they would still receive the same treatment even if they resisted, they would definitely try to resist first.


    As such, these Ministers rmended for the Citizenship system not to be abolished and even suggested adopting very. After all, it was quitemon in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded as this was what he was thinking about as well. However, very was against Zhao Fu¡¯s ideals, and he would not ept it. Zhao Fu had his own bottom line.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not support abolishing the current Citizenship system, those who supported abolishing it were greatly worried and immediately came forward to express their opinion.


    These Ministers were mostly Chinese, and they came from various Schools and Sects. Because Zhao Fu had stopped sanctioning the School of Confucianism, School of Mohism, and Buddhist Sect, many of their key figures had returned to China and served Great Qin.


    Their opinion was that Zhao Fu was an enlightened liege and that only uncivilized and barbaric societies used very, after which feudalism was established.


    The reason why very was reced by feudalism was because very could cause a lot of unrest in a nation and result in all sorts of conflict, and it could even lead to the demise of a nation.


    These Ministers said that even though the current Citizenship system was not very, it could cause a lot of conflict and would not make the subjects of Great Qinpletely loyal. It would be difficult to fully unite the Kingdom, as those who belonged to Great Qin should be treated the same.


    Those Ministers believed that the current Citizenship system should be abolished, as it would cause hidden problems for Great Qin and there were definitely better ways to go about this.


    After hearing from these Ministers, Zhao Fu felt that they were right as well.


    Both sides made sense, so which side should he listen to? Zhao Fu felt quite troubled, and he could not help but look towards Li Si beside him, Great Qin¡¯s Prime Minister.


    Li Si calmly smiled and cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Everything is in Your Majesty¡¯s hands!¡±


    Li Si had passed the buck back to Zhao Fu, causing Zhao Fu to re at him.


    At that moment, Li Muqing stood out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister beseeches you to leave the throne and go to themon people to look at the conditions of those Criminals. I¡¯m sure that will help you make a decision instead of just staying here and thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Preposterous! With how grand our Majesty¡¯s status is, how could he go to those Criminals? Minister Li dares to spheme against his Majesty and should be punished!¡± Another Minister chided and said, ¡°This is not a democratic Kingdom like your real world; this is his Majesty¡¯s Empire. Everything revolves around his Majesty, and themoners are of secondary importance. Minister Li, doing such a thing is against the spirit of Great Qin!¡±


    This caused the yer Ministers to look quite serious; this was a grave usation. They indeed wanted to do things in a democratic way, and it was indeed quite inappropriate.


    The expressions of Li Muqing and the other yer Ministers fell, and the indigenous resident Ministers red at them.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and swept his gaze across everyone present. He found that without him noticing, different factions had developed.


    Now, because of that Minister¡¯s words, the hall had fallenpletely silent, and the atmosphere was quite tense.


    Zhao Fu thought about it before saying in a dignified tone, ¡°Enough, We have Our own ns. We think that Minister Li is correct; We will go and take a look personally to see the true situation in Great Qin.¡±

 Chapter 1080: One Gold Coin

    <h4>Chapter 1080: One Gold Coin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now that Zhao Fu had spoken, no one dared to voice any objections, and everyone was obedient to Zhao Fu¡¯s will.


    Li Muqing and the other yer Ministers inwardly let out sighs of relief. Luckily, Zhao Fu was not a person from arge family or an indigenous resident, or else his attitude towards this would be different.


    Following this, Zhao Fu put on some simple clothes and left the pce with Li Muqing.


    At the construction site of a canal, Zhao Fu watched big men covered in sweat digging the canal and moving rocks and mud. With spatial rings, the process was much easier.


    After dislodging the rocks and mud, they could be put into spatial rings for easy transportation. The materials for constructing the canal were ced on the side, allowing the speed of construction to progress incredibly quickly.


    With Great Qin¡¯s current Citizenship status, Criminals could improve their status by serving Great Qin. This included participating in construction activities, which gave them points, and with enough points, they could increase their status.


    The people here were all Criminals, and they wanted to earn points by building this canal. Of course, Great Qin¡¯s government also gave an appropriate wage as well.


    Suddenly, a big man carrying arge pole identally bumped into Zhao Fu, causing a bit of mud to fall onto Zhao Fu.


    The big man¡¯s face paled, and he immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Young Sir, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. I¡¯ll immediately clean it off for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How dare a Criminal like you touch this Young Sir¡¯s clothes,¡± a foreman walked over and coldly harrumphed. Even though Zhao Fu felt that his clothes were quite in, to others, they could still tell that he had an extraordinary aura and was definitely no ordinary person.


    The big man had never thought that the foreman woulde over, and his face became even paler. He wanted to exin, saying that it was by ident.


    However, the foreman cut him off and said, ¡°You know that this Young Sir is definitely part of Great Qin¡¯s nobility. With your status as a Criminal, why are you not kneeling to apologize yet? Do you want me to make things difficult for you?¡±


    Hearing this, the big man looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes and immediately knelt and kowtowed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Sir. I¡¯m truly sorry. Please forgive this lowly one.¡±


    The foreman apologetically smiled, saying, ¡°Young Sir, do you think you could spare him just this once? This lowly one will clean the mud off your clothes for you.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; this foreman looked quite savage, but he was actually helping that big man.


    ¡°No matter, it¡¯s not a big deal and I don¡¯t mind much. Also, why are you so afraid?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite confused. This was just a small matter, but the other person was simply too afraid as if he was desperately scared of something.


    The foreman did not know how to reply. From a nce, he could tell that Zhao Fu was from a rich and powerful family, and he could also tell that he was quite inexperienced and na?ve, not understanding the situation in Great Qin. However, seeing that Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude was quite good, he breathed out; it seemed like he would not make things difficult.


    Standing beside Zhao Fu, Li Muqing exined, ¡°For Criminals like him, making trouble will add to his crimes, and he might be put on the cklist, preventing him from earning more points. That would mean he will be a Criminal for the rest of his life. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so afraid, especially so because you¡¯re dressed like nobility; people like him can¡¯t afford to offend people like you.¡±


    The foreman smiled as he said, ¡°This beautiful Young Miss is quite knowledgeable. Back then, it took me a lot of effort to go from a Criminal to a Citizen; if I make any trouble, all of that will be for nothing. In Great Qin, it¡¯s like there are tags on us, and if we make any mistakes, the consequences will be severe.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded in understanding; back then, he had indeed ordered for them to be punished severely so that they would be afraid and obedient.


    Since they had resisted so intensely back then, Zhao Fu had of course used all sorts of methods to subdue them.


    The foreman then said again, ¡°Young Sir, Young Miss, why have youe to a ce like this? With your statuses,ing to a ce like this will make othersugh at you.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked, ¡°Why do you say that? What¡¯s wrong withing here?¡±


    The foreman felt quite surprised and had never thought that Zhao Fu would ask such a thing. Inwardly, he felt that Zhao Fu really was an ignorant little prince who didn¡¯t know anything. He smiled as he replied, ¡°This is a ce where Criminals are gathered; nobles like youing here will ruin your image.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and looked to Li Muqing and asked, ¡°Why has Great Qin¡¯s Citizenship system be so strict and severe? Those who are above will always be above, and those who are below will always be below.¡±


    Zhao Fu had never expected this at all; this was not his goal. Zhao Fu would treat anyong who became a Citizen with kindness. Zhao Fu had just wanted to punish these Criminals before they became Citizens; as long as they were loyal to Great Qin, Zhao Fu would treat them properly.


    However, the current state of Great Qin had be like this, like the outside world. Zhao Fu did not want to see Great Qin like this.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite unsightly as he said, ¡°Can you take me to look around more? I want to understand this ce more.¡±


    The foreman felt quite surprised and smiled as he replied, ¡°Young Sir, you¡¯re quite interesting. Why do you want to understand Criminals?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°I just feel like it. Afterwards, I¡¯ll properly reward you.¡±


    Hearing this, the foreman agreed without thinking, ¡°Alright then Young Sir, I¡¯ll take you around.¡±


    Following this, the foreman brought Zhao Fu around the construction site. Zhao Fu looked over and saw that on an empty space, there were a few children ying. They were mostly dressed in coarse cloth, and only one of them was dressed in ordinary cloth clothing.


    At that moment, a woman dragged the child wearing cloth clothes away, while that child threw a tantrum, not wanting to leave.


    The children wearing coarse cloth innocently looked at the scene in front of them. They could not understand why the woman was dragging that child away when they had been ying so happily before.


    The woman angrily raised a hand and said, ¡°If you keep crying, I¡¯ll hit you. They¡¯re the children of Criminals and are also Criminals. If you y with them, you might turn out like them in the future. Our Majesty doesn¡¯t like those people, so do you want to be like them? Don¡¯t you want to be a Minister in the future?¡±


    Hearing this, the little boy stopped crying. He did not understand what a Criminal was, but he did not want to be someone who his Majesty did not like, so he could only reluctantly leave.


    The children in coarse clothes had been quite happy before, but sensing the strange gazes around them, they lowered their heads and started to cry.


    Zhao Fu could not help but walk over, and he handed the children a gold coin, smiling as he said, ¡°Good kids, be strong. Go and buy some yummy food with this.¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had taken out a gold coin, the foreman could not help but conclude that Zhao Fu really was a Young Sir from a rich family. He did not know Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity, and that to Zhao Fu, one gold coin was just like a rock on the ground.

 Chapter 1081: Do You Hate Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Do You Hate Great Qin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Big brother, are you really giving this to us? That¡¯s a gold coin, and it can buy so many things,¡± a little girl with braids asked as she looked at Zhao Fu with wide eyes.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Just as the little girl was about to take the gold coin, an older boy stopped her and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what father and mother said; don¡¯t get too close to those who are dressed well because they¡¯re all important people. We can¡¯t take things from them or else we¡¯ll make trouble for father and mother. Do you want father and mother to suffer because of this?¡±


    Hearing this, the little girl thought about her father and mother getting into trouble because of this and withdrew her hand.


    Zhao Fu looked quite awkward, but the foreman beside him smiled, took out a few copper coins, and gave it to them, telling them to go and y.


    These children knew the foreman, so they happily took the money and hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you uncle!¡±


    As such, Zhao Fu gave the gold coin to the foreman, who smiled and profusely thanked Zhao Fu.


    Following this, the foreman continued to lead Zhao Fu around the construction site. Zhao Fu soon saw some elderly people also working on the canal.


    ¡°Why are these elderly people here?¡± Zhao Fu asked curiously. Zhao Fu had given elderly people special treatment. Even though they were Criminals, Zhao Fu had ordered for them to be given easier work; they should not be here.


    The foreman sighed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s mainly to earn some extra points to raise their family¡¯s children¡¯s statuses. Ordinary Criminal children can¡¯t go to school, and even if they make it in, they¡¯ll be discriminated against. Only by raising their status can they live a decent life. However, points can be bought with money, and because their families are in financial difficulty, they can onlye to work here.¡±


    Hearing that there were people trying to profit from points, Zhao Fu could not help but feel a bit angry and asked, ¡°Points can be bought with money?¡±


    When he had established the points system, Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was for these people to serve Great Qin and truly be loyal to Great Qin. That way, they could be subjects of Great Qin, and Zhao Fu would acknowledge them.


    That had been Zhao Fu¡¯s goal, and using money to buy pointspletely went against Zhao Fu¡¯s purpose. Zhao Fu remembered that he had clearly forbidden this, and points could only be exchanged among family members. As such, he asked the foreman about this.


    The foreman smiled, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. When exchanging points, they just say that they¡¯re part of the same family.¡±


    ¡°Do the officials not check this?¡± Zhao Fu asked angrily.


    The foreman had never thought that Zhao Fu would be angry and asked, ¡°How can we check this? With how chaotic the world has be, barely anyone has identity documents anymore. Moreover, in this new environment, no one knows each other, and because it¡¯s impossible to confirm, the officials just let them do what they want.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt less angry. He walked over to those elderly people and said, ¡°Go home, there¡¯s no need toe here anymore. Your family¡¯s children are now Citizens.¡±


    The elderly people all looked at Zhao Fu in disbelief because the only person who could casually raise a person¡¯s status like this was Great Qin¡¯s Majesty. Even the important Ministers had to find a good reason to do this because Great Qin was ruled throughws.


    Even though this young man was dressed quite well, he evidently was not an important Minister because he was far too young. Since he did not have that status, no one believed him.


    ¡°Young Sir, please continue looking around with the foreman. We appreciate your kindness, but please don¡¯t disturb our work,¡± an elderly man said as he picked up a basket filled with rocks and walked forwards with great difficulty.


    The foreman also said, ¡°Yes, Young Sir, where do you want to go next? I¡¯ll take you there. Please don¡¯t disturb them anymore; they need to work here to earn money and points.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply to the foreman, and after thinking about it, he said in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you all, do you hate Great Qin for treating you like this? Do you hate Great Qin¡¯s Emperor? Do you want to rebel against Great Qin?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s voice was quite loud, causing everyone nearby to fall deathly silent. Everyone looked at Zhao Fu in disbelief; this person dared to say such sacrilegious words.


    ¡°Does that person not want to live anymore? This is Great Qin! He just asked us if we wanted to rebel; isn¡¯t this starting up a rebellion?¡± Everyone looked quite afraid and quickly distanced themselves from Zhao Fu. The consequences of what Zhao Fu had said were too severe, and anyone who was dragged in would die. They did not want to lose their lives because of this, so they did not want to have any connection to Zhao Fu.


    The foreman¡¯s face went deathly pale, and he had never expected Zhao Fu to be so suicidal and say such things. Was he not afraid of angering Great Qin¡¯s Majesty and having his entire family wiped out?


    ¡°Young Sir, hurry and escape Great Qin or else the soldiers wille soon, or you can kneel down right now, apologize to Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, and say that you were just joking around; perhaps you¡¯ll still be able to live!¡± the foreman hurriedly said to Zhao Fu. He did not want to have any connection to Zhao Fu, but he was the one who had brought Zhao Fu here, so he was already tied in with him and could not escape. He could only hope that Zhao Fu would be fine so that he could be safe as well.


    Zhao Fu looked at the terrified people around him, his expression unchanging as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Given how Great Qin has treated you, do you not hate Great Qin?¡±


    Everyone continued to remain silent. No one dared to reply to Zhao Fu¡¯s question, which might turn them into a corpse.


    However, an elderly man nearby sighed and said, ¡°Ai, do we have the right to hate? After all, it was our factions that intensely resisted, resulting in his Majesty¡¯s anger. That¡¯s why we¡¯re in this situation. Even though we have to work hard, are deprived of some benefits, and are discriminated against, at least we can live safely here. We don¡¯t go hungry or thirsty, and we can live in peace. Great Qin¡¯s Majesty has already treated us well; we can only hope that one day he will lower the requirements for bing a Citizen.¡±


    Just as the elderly man finished speaking, the sounds of horses galloping could be heard. Everyone¡¯s expressions fell, and someone cried out, ¡°Oh no! Great Qin¡¯s soldiers are here to capture people! If you don¡¯t want to die, get away from that person!¡±


    Everyone within one kilometer of Zhao Fu was terrified and started to run away; it was evident how big the matter Zhao Fu had caused was.


    ¡°Who was it who dared to try to cause a rebellion? This deserves capital punishment!¡± A powerful aura descended; it was an official in a court dress, and at the same time, hundreds of Cavalrymen arrived.


    Sensing that terrifying aura, everyone else felt incredibly terrified. They looked at Zhao Fu and thought to themselves, ¡°This person is way too brave. In just a while, he won¡¯t even know how he died.¡±


    The official looked furious; someone dared to say such things in the region he administered. If things went poorly, he would be punishment for poor management.


    He followed the gazes of the crowd and looked at the person at the center.


    Immediately, the official¡¯s face went pale, and he broke into a cold sweat. He immediately descended from the sky and knelt with both knees, calling out, ¡°This Minister greets Your Majesty!¡±


    This immediately caused an uproar.

 Chapter 1082: Equality

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Equality</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Everyone present looked incredibly confused and did not dare to believe their eyes. This prestigious official was actually kneeling on the ground trembling, calling that young man ¡®Your Majesty¡¯¨C did that mean this young man was Great Qin¡¯s Emperor?


    Thinking about that, everyone present hurriedly knelt and cried out, ¡°We greet Your Majesty! Long live His Majesty! Long live His Majesty!¡±


    The foreman who had been leading Zhao Fu around had fallen to the ground, paralysed in terror. He had never thought that the young man beside him this whole time would be Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, the most prestigious person in Great Qin. After all, he hade to a ce like this to look at Criminals.


    Those elderly people were also scared into kneeling on the ground, not daring to raise their heads. No wonder he could casually give them Citizen status; he was Great Qin¡¯s Majesty!


    Zhao Fu looked around him and coldly harrumphed before flicking his sleeves and leaving.


    Only after a while did the official and others dare to stand up. They had never expected that their Majesty would actuallye to a ce like this.


    Following this, news of Zhao Fuing here quickly spread, causing massive waves. No one could believe that Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, who enjoyed all sorts of luxuries in the pce, woulde to such a remote ce.


    ¡°Reporting to the Prime Minister, His Majesty has returned to the pce and does not seem to be in a good mood,¡± a guard respectfully reported to Li Si.


    Li Si smiled as he nodded, ¡°I understand, you can leave!¡±


    After being by Zhao Fu¡¯s side for so long, Li Si had a good understanding of Zhao Fu¡¯s personality. He then summoned Shang Yang to go with him to the Great Qin Pce because it was time to write some newws for Great Qin.


    After the various Ministers received news about this, they quickly made their way to the pce as well.


    Seeing Li Si bring Shang Yang here, Zhao Fu could not help but re at him. The way Li Si dealt with things was bing slicker and slyer, not willing to directly deal with anything.


    Li Si dryly coughed before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve brought Shang Yang here to help you draft some newws, and some other Civil Officials are also on their way.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and started to discuss this matter with his ministers.


    The first thing was the problem with the current division of sses. The upper-ss had their own circles and hated to have any rtions with the lower-ss, while the lower-ss had their own circles and felt too inferior to interact with the upper-ss.


    The way they did things was different as well; the upper-ss were arrogant and dauntless, while the lower-ss were incredibly servile and afraid of offending people.


    This was the situation in outside nations, but Zhao Fu did not want Great Qin to be like this. After all, Great Qin was his heart¡¯s blood, and he was determined to build both a powerful and happy Empire.


    The first rule was that Zhao Fu forbade any discrimination. He had made a rule previously, but that was with respect to racial discrimination.


    Now that Great Qin was developing faster and faster, the gaps between sses were bing more and more evident. This was not only because of the Citizenship system; this was something that waspletely unavoidable.


    This was not just the case in feudalistic nations; it happened even in democratic nations. At first, everyone would be equal, but sooner orter, it was unavoidable that different sses would manifest.


    Zhao Fu wanted to reduce this, and he wanted every Great Qin resident to have equality.


    However, whether it was in the real world or the Heaven Awaken World, absolute equality was impossible to achieve. As such, Zhao Fu could only do his best to maintain equality as best as possible. That was what he wanted to do.


    The second thing was to create a census register. Not only did all residents of Great Qin have to register who was in their family, but they also had to provide some basic information such as where they lived, what other rtives they had, etc.


    The third thing was to investigate the ones who were deceiving the officials. Great Qin had clearly prohibited the selling of points, but some people had still done it.


    Zhao Fu received information that ten points were sold for one gold coin, and even though a few gold coins were nothing to Zhao Fu, it was quite a hefty sum for ordinary people.


    Ordinarily, it took ten days of work to earn ten points, and 100 points were required to raise one¡¯s status.


    Since these people had dared to deceive Great Qin and do something that Great Qin had prohibited, they had to be severely investigated and punished. Those who should be killed would be killed, and those who should be imprisoned should be imprisoned. These people were not to be shown mercy.


    Finally, Zhao Fu decided not to abolish the current Citizenship system, which made Li Muqing and the other yer Ministers feel quite surprised.


    A Minister who gave off a schrly aura stood out, cupped his hands, and lowered his head as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are many hidden dangers to the Citizenship system; why are we not abolishing it?¡±


    Zhao Fu swept his gaze over that person and replied simply, ¡°We have Our own ns; there is no need for any of you to worry about this.¡±


    This made all those who supported the current Citizenship system to smile. It seemed that they were the victors in this battle.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu wanted to get rid of the Citizenship system, but after thinking about it, he decided not to give up on it because it could bring many benefits, such as creating a powerful deterrent. It was quite good in theory, but they also had to consider reality.


    In the future, Great Qin would continuously battle and clear regions, and it would have to face other worlds in the future. This system was quite useful, and Zhao Fu nned to reform it instead of abolishing it.


    Zhao Fu decided to lower the requirement to increase one¡¯s status from 100 points to 90 points, while elderly people and children only required 20 points. He also decided to create an investigation system for those who truly served Great Qin, and they would have the number of points required reduced.


    However, those who were still rebellious would have to earn extra points, and those whomitted grave offenses would be executed in order to prevent future troubles. Zhao Fu also got rid of the rule that Criminals who made mistakes would be treated harsher or be automatically put on the cklist; they would receive the same punishment as normal Citizens. At the same time, they would be allowed to continue to earn points, but they would be audited in case they were still rebellious.


    Zhao Fu would ept anyone who truly submitted to Great Qin, but for those who were still rebellious at heart, he would show no mercy. He would not allow them to bring Great Qin any harm.


    Kindness and ruthlessness were equally as important, and that was the reason why Zhao Fu did not abolish the Citizenship system.


    After hearing about all of Zhao Fu¡¯s reforms, Li Muqing and the yer Ministers let out sighs of relief. Even though Zhao Fu did not abolish the Citizenship system, he had made big reforms, which they were quite pleased to see.


    After the discussions wereplete, the new rules were spread throughout Great Qin, and those who were the happiest were, of course, the Criminals. After seeing these reforms, they had more hope and color in their lives.


    It was now incredibly easy for the elderly and children to improve their statuses. The elderly no longer had to suffer, and children could go to school; those were the greatest benefits of reforms!

 Chapter 1083: Final Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Final Reward</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After the reforms were put into effect, Zhao Fu personally went to see their effects and how they were being carried out, and he was rtively satisfied.


    For the next few days, Zhao Fu continuously read through documents and felt incredibly bored. He suddenly remembered that there was a historical remnant that he had not visited in a while, which was the Assassin Historical Remnant. He had never been able to pass the final stage.


    Zhao Fu felt that there would be no problem in him clearing it now. Even if he could not pass it, he could forcefully break into the historical remnant and obtain the final reward. With his current power, he was quite confident.


    The Assassin Historical Remnant was one of the first historical remnants that Great Qin had obtained. Back then, the monsters within had given him quite some trouble, but at that time he did not even have a Basic City¡¯s City Lord Seal.


    Now, Zhao Fu was already the ruler of a Level 11 Marquisate Kingdom, and his strength was unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Zhao Fu once again returned to that Assassin Historical Remnant, arrived at the final stage, and activated the final trial.


    Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes and found himself in a gloomy bazaar. There were people everywhere, and they all had western faces and were all quite tall and big. They looked like they were wearing ancient European clothing, and the atmosphere was quite heavy. Zhao Fu had turned into a 15 or 16 year old boy.


    After trying this a few times, Zhao Fu understood this trial quite well. Zhao Fu¡¯s task was to deliver a letter for a major figure and kill the City Lord here in order to help that major figure seize power and allow themoners to live good lives.


    What¡¯s more, he also had to help that major figure affect the whole country, and from that, start a revolution.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body had no power at all, and he was just an ordinary 15 or 16 year old boy. If he faced an adult, he definitely would not be able to win.


    Moreover, the upper-level figures here were not ordinary people; they all had Battle Qi or magic, and it was not one-on-one battles each time but one person against the whole world. How could Zhao Fu pass?


    Zhao Fu did not n to follow the mission like before, as it wasted too much time. He had to first gain Battle Qi or magic before assassinating other people, which would make him stay in here for decades.


    How could Zhao Fu waste so much time here? As such, Zhao Fu decided to use other methods to destroy this illusory world with force.


    Zhao Fu stood at the center of the bazaar and sensed the power within him.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as massive amounts of blood-red light came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, forming a blood-red pir of light that rushed into the sky. The sky was gradually dyed blood-red, and a killing intent spread out.


    Zhao Fu was at the center of this storm, and the massive gales knocked the surrounding people and items to the ground. The scene descended into chaos, and countless people ran for their lives in terror.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as a simple ck and blood-red sword appeared in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s body; this was the Emperor Killing Sword.


    Zhao Fu grasped the Emperor Killing Sword, and a massive wave of killing intent entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing his body to go through massive changes. His eyes and hair became blood-red colored, and fangs grew in his mouth. A blood-red sword mark appeared on his forehead, and his body gave off immense killing intent.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Zhao Fu waved the Emperor Killing Sword, and illusory and hazy sword souls densely gathered around him.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu once again waved the sword, and the countless sword souls obeyed, flooding out and starting to kill. All living creatures around them were quickly killed.


    This was an illusory realm, so Zhao Fu did not hold back and started a massacre. Blood continuously shot out, and cries continuously sounded out as Zhao Fu coldly walked towards the City Hall.


    Bang!


    Before Zhao Fu could reach the gates, a two meter tall fat man holding two short axes charged out. He had heard that there was someone making trouble in the bazaar, but right after rushing out, he had encountered Zhao Fu.


    The fat man looked quite shocked, like someone who didn¡¯t even have Stage 1 Cultivation facing a Stage 9 expert.


    ¡°Who are you? How can you be so powerful?¡± The fat man was the City Lord, but Zhao Fu did not answer him; there was no need to speak to a dead man.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out, and a massive sword light containing immense destructive power flew out, instantly covering the fat man and turning him into tiny pieces.


    After killing the City Lord, Zhao Fu rushed into the City Hall and took a handsome young man with him. This was the major figure he had to help.


    Now, Zhao Fu had to take him and continuously conquer. He would no longer use slow and steady methods. This young man looked quite terrified and continuously resisted, calling him a demon and a monster who killed without blinking.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he flew towards another City. He directly descended above the City Hall, his terrifying aura heavily weighing down on the City. Zhao Fu¡¯s voice sounded as loud as thunder, ¡°This is your new City Lord; does anyone have any objections?¡±


    The skinny City Lord of this City had never thought that such a terrifying person would appear. He immediately knelt and agreed to submit to the young man in Zhao Fu¡¯s grasp.


    The young man looked quite shocked, not expecting this at all.


    Zhao Fu had no time to pay attention to them and flew to the next City. Those who submitted were spared, and those who refused were ughtered.


    In just a few days, Zhao Fu had conquered 300 or so Cities. The young man became the new leader of the nation, and the illusory realm crumbled. He had passed the final trial.


    The scene before Zhao Fu blurred, and he once again returned to the passageway. It waspletely dark around him, and Zhao Fu took out a Light Pearl to illuminate his surroundings before heading onwards.


    Finally, he arrived at a veryrge area that was filled with skeletons. There was a heavy aura of death here and thirteen massive stone steles.


    These stone steles were ck and rectangr. Twelve of them were 100 meters tall, while the one at the center was 150 meters tall. They were arranged in a circr sector and gave off an incredibly cold and dangerous aura.


    There were things on the stone steles; on each of the 12 stone steles, there was a ck piece of jade, and on the stone stele in the middle, there was an exquisite ck sword.


    The thirteen items all gave off ck light and powerful auras as if they were Kings looking down on everything. They gave off the might of Kings, making people want to kneel and submit.


    To Zhao Fu, this sort of power was quite weak, and Zhao Fu stepped forward to see what they were.


    Suddenly, the ck jades on the twelve stone steles gave off intense ck light, and a powerful aura spread out like wild gales as a wave of killing intent locked onto Zhao Fu.


    Twelve hooded figures holding different weapons appeared on the stone steles, staring at Zhao Fu closely.

 Chapter 1084: Darkness Soul Jade

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Darkness Soul Jade</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°You didn¡¯t pass the trial. You are not allowed to enter here!¡± the twelve figures simultaneously said, their voices gloomy and ethereal.


    Zhao Fu ignored those people and walked forwards.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The twelve figures simultaneously acted, turning into ck shadows,ing within 100 meters of Zhao Fu in the blink of an eye.


    Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword as he stood still and looked at the iing figures. There was a trace of disdain on his face as he shed out, sending out a massive blood-red crescent.


    The twelve figures were greatly startled and quickly retreated, narrowly escaping Zhao Fu¡¯s attack. They had greatly underestimated his power.


    The 12 figures were now serious and spread out to surround Zhao Fu. They gave off powerful auras and stabbed their weapons into the ground. ck auras flowed into the ground, creating twelves points on the ground that seemed to call out to each other.


    A ck magic formation appeared underneath Zhao Fu¡¯s feet, and arge barrier appeared. This was the Assassin Domain, which Zhao Sha and the others had used before. Those within it would have their strength, speed, and agility greatly decreased.


    Within the Assassin Domain, the 12 figures received a big boost to their strength, but they were still not a match for Zhao Fu. They once again attacked simultaneously, rushing at Zhao Fu with their weapons.


    Zhao Fu did not want to continue wasting time with them like this. Even though he could feel a massive power locking him down, Zhao Fu still raised the Emperor Killing Sword and released its full power.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the Emperor Killing Sword gave off arge amount of blood-red light, causing a destructive power to ripple out. The ground immediately cracked, and the 12 figures were quickly covered by the light.


    After everything settled down, a massive crater that was hundreds of meters wide had appeared, and 12 ck pieces of jade floated above the crater. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and grabbed them.


    [Assassin ¨C Darkness Soul Jade]: A bloodline legacy item left behind by a powerful Assassin. After using it, one can receive the Darkness Bloodline and grasp powerful skills and abilities.


    After looking at the Darkness Jade, Zhao Fu smiled; this would be perfect for Great Qin¡¯s 12 Assassin leaders, and they would make them even stronger. In the future, it would be easier for them to assassinate major figures. The Darkness Bloodline was not weak either, being a rtively high-grade bloodline.


    Shing!


    A sword hum suddenly sounded out as the sword on the middle stone stele turned into a ray of light and shot at Zhao Fu. It was incredibly fast and was like a ck line as it stabbed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, sending out a sharp blood-red arc of light that knocked the iing sword away.


    After the exquisite ck sword was knocked away, a powerful aura appeared in the air. The sword gave off a faint ck light as a graceful woman¡¯s figure in a cloak appeared. Even though Zhao Fu could not see her full appearance, just from the portion of her face that was revealed, he could tell that she was quite beautiful.


    Suddenly, the woman grabbed that exquisite sword and disappeared, instantly reappearing behind Zhao Fu as she chopped towards his neck.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu released his Emperor¡¯s Domain in that moment with immense force, sending the woman flying ten or so meters. The woman stamped on the ground, stopping her body from sliding backwards, and she prepared to attack Zhao Fu once again.


    However, Zhao Fu did not even look at her as he stretched out his hand, causing countless chains to shoot out with immense force. The woman continuously nimbly dodged, but she was still bound by the countless chains in the end and hung in the air.


    Zhao Fu had a trace of a smile on his face as he walked over.


    The woman desperately struggled and savagely red at Zhao Fu as she watched him walk over. ¡°You didn¡¯t pass the trial; you used brute force to destroy the trial. You can¡¯t obtain the legacy.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go through so much trouble. I just used the killing intent I obtained to easily pass. Right now, my strength greatly surpasses yours, so why should I abide by your rules?¡±


    The woman coldly replied, ¡°Then you can¡¯t obtain the Legacy!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her words and stretched out his hand towards her chest, covering her with his Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Gradually, the woman disappeared, leaving behind an exquisite sword.


    This sword was bound by countless chains and continuously struggled. Zhao Fu grasped the sword and sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into it, forcing it into submission.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the sword¡¯s information with interest.


    This sword was called the Assassin ¨C Way of Kings Sword, and it was a weapon used by the King of Assassins. It contained King¡¯s Power, and it greatly boosted one¡¯s agility and stealth abilities.


    The sword was a Level 1 Saint Armament and quite powerful, but it was helpless against Zhao Fu and easily forced into submission by him.


    Zhao Fu looked around and found that the 13 massive stone steles were treasures as well. Every other day, they would form a Darkness Soul Jade. These Darkness Soul Jades naturally were not as powerful as the original 12, and they were weaker versions.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu also found that there was a stage behind the 13 stone steles, where there was a floating ck ball. That was most likely the core of this historical remnant, and controlling it would allow one to control everything here.


    Zhao Fu naturally didn¡¯t hesitate as he chose to conquer it.


    What Zhao Fu did not expect was for a massive amount of power and information to flow into his body. All of that instantly entered Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, and all of the information was rted to Assassins.


    This was most likely the Legacy that the woman had spoken of. Zhao Fu went through the information and found information about the origin of these Assassins.


    This Assassin Legacy came from the central area of the Heaven Awaken World, and it belonged to arge faction that had gone into decline.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s current power, he very rarely used the Assassin profession¡¯s power, but it was still quite useful now and then. It was much more useful than ordinary battle professions, so Zhao Fu decided to properly use it in the future.


    Now that Zhao Fu had conquered the core of the historical remnant, he had full control over the historical remnant. He found that the monsters in here could only survive in the historical remnant, making it so that he could not nurture them himself. This disappointed him quite a bit.


    If he could nurture them, they would have been another powerful force for Great Qin, but it seemed that this was not possible.


    However, now that he had finished clearing the Assassin Historical Remnant, that was one thing off Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    After dealing with all of this, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin, called the 12 Assassin leaders, and gave them the Darkness Soul Jades. After using them, their power would greatly increase, and they would obtain even more powerful Assassin skills.


    Only 11 of the 12 Assassin leaders hade, and there was still one Darkness Soul Jade remaining. This was because Tuoba Qing had been one of them, but she had left Great Qin and no one knew where she was now.


    These 12 special Darkness Soul Jades could only be used by the 12 Assassins who had been chosen by the Assassin Legacy, so Zhao Fu could only put aside the remaining piece for now.

 Chapter 1085: Second Method

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Second Method</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu did not continue working on internal affairs. It was his sixth year in the Heaven Awaken World, and he felt that the day that the Heaven Domain Boundary would disappear was getting closer and closer, making him feel somewhat unsettled.


    Great Qin just had to finish clearing out all of its regions before it couldunch a battle to unify the world. The faction in the Fish scale world was also developing quite well and did not need much attention, and this was the same in the Dark Demon world.


    Great Qin¡¯s weakest factions were the ones outside the Legacy Lands. Zhao Fu felt that they were still too weak; if the Heaven Domain Boundary disappeared and the other worlds attacked, those factions would not be of much help.


    Zhao Fu felt that he should develop the Li and Blue Wolf Kingdoms. The Li Kingdom was a Grassi Kingdom, which was the world above the human world, an enemy they had to directly face. The threat of the Grassi world was the greatest, and Zhao Fu had to control the situation properly.


    The Blue Wolf Kingdom had already been destroyed and now resided within the Li Kingdom. Zhao Fu wanted to help it restore its Kingdom so that he could use it as a chess piece to deal with the Half-Beast world in the future.


    Zhao Fu gathered his important subordinates to decide how to go about this. At the same time, he gathered information from around the Li Kingdom.


    The Li Kingdom and its neighboring three Kingdoms now upied the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s original territory, facing off against the three Half-Beast Kingdoms together.


    The three Half-Beast Kingdoms hated the four Grassi Kingdoms to death. They had spent a great deal of effort and paid a great price, but they had obtained far less than what the four Grassi Kingdoms had obtained. They also had to endure their bullying.


    They had been nning to attack the four Grassi Kingdoms this entire time, but the Grassi Kingdoms did not fear them at all. The four Grassi Kingdoms were stronger than the three Half-Beast Kingdoms, so they remained in a stalemate with no fighting.


    Now, Zhao Fu had two choices. The first was to ally with the three other Kingdoms to destroy the Half-Beast Kingdoms, and the other was to incite conflict between the other Grassi Kingdoms and the Half-Beast Kingdoms and profit at the end.


    The first option would result in the three Half-Beast Kingdoms being destroyed, and this would cause a great disturbance. They would be officially invading the Half-Beast world, raising the attention of the entire Half-Beast world, and there would be intense retaliation.


    That was what Zhao Fu was worried about the most ¨C the power of an entire world was too strong, so Great Qin had to act diligently. What¡¯s more, he could not afford to have Great Qin¡¯s identity exposed, or the Li Kingdom might be destroyed and Zhao Fu would have to give up on this chess piece.


    It seemed that the first option wasn¡¯t viable, so Zhao Fu could only look at the second option.


    Zhao Fu and his subordinates discussed this some more, after which Zhao Fu left Great Qin with a big smile on his face. At the same time, he took arge number of City Lords and Wyverns with him.


    The moon hung brightly in the deep blue night sky, cleansing away darkness from the ground. It was silent all around as all creatures fell asleep.


    Zhao Fu went to a Grassi Royal City; he had never thought that his recently-acquired Assassin Legacy would be put to use so quickly.


    This was the central area where the Kingdom¡¯s Fate was gathered. Kings had ess to arge amount of Fate here, so killing a King here was not quite possible. If there was even a bit of danger, the King would immediately sense it, making assassinations unlikely.


    In the past, Zhao Fu had assassinated a King before, but that was after waiting for him to leave the Royal City. Otherwise, if that King had stayed in the Royal City, as soon as there was any danger, the Kingdom-Protecting Formation would have been activated, and all City Lords and Officials would have been alerted. With their Corps, they would have been able to force Zhao Fu into retreating, making it impossible to conduct a sessful assassination.


    However, things were different now; Assassins were proficient at assassinations and had all sorts of methods to conduct assassinations. After obtaining the Assassin Legacy, one of the things Zhao Fu learned was how to assassinate a Kingdom.


    The first step was to capture a Prince from the Kingdom, which Zhao Fu had alreadypleted. Kingdoms usually had many Princes, so it naturally did not take Zhao Fu much effort.


    Back then, this Prince had been with five or six seductive women in a brothel, but he had been spent after just a few minutes. Hey on the bed breathing heavily, but those seductive women were not satisfied yet. Theyy in his embrace, but he did not react at all.


    Zhao Fu had snuck in and knocked out the women before soundlessly taking the Prince captive. Looking at the unconscious Prince, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he took out the Assassin Sword.


    Zhao Fu had fully subdued the Assassin Sword, but back then it had resisted greatly, making him spend a great deal of effort to subdue it.


    Zhao Fu stabbed the sword into the Prince¡¯s chest, and the Assassin Sword gave off a powerful suction force and sucked out all of the Prince¡¯s blood. His body gradually withered until it became a dry corpse.


    After absorbing the blood, countless blood-red runes appeared on the Assassin Sword. After these blood-red runes appeared, they slithered down from the sword and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The runes appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s body before gradually fading.


    This method used a Prince¡¯s blood to create a disguise and trick the Kingdom¡¯s fate. Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was exactly the same as the Prince¡¯s aura, and he had a slight portion of the Prince¡¯s Fate as well.


    This Fate was preserved by the Assassin Sword and could be used a few times, and it was an extremely high-tier assassination technique. It was especially for assassinating Kings.


    After hiding the Prince¡¯s dry corpse, Zhao Fu felt quite rxed as he snuck into the Pce. With thisyer of aura, there was nothing for Zhao Fu to worry about.


    There were high-Stage soldiers standing guard outside the King¡¯s chambers. There were eight of them in total, and in order to not alert the King, Zhao Fu had to silently kill them all.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and did not hesitate to use the Assassin Sword¡¯s skills.


    Zhao Fu held the sword as he closed his eyes, sending his Emperor¡¯s Power into it. The Assassin Sword slightly trembled as Zhao Fu suddenly opened his eyes. The Assassin Sword gave off a ck light as a formless aura spread out, and eight ck figures sprang out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    These eight figures flew out and appeared behind the eight soldiers in the next moment. The eight soldiers sensed danger and looked quite startled. However, before they could do anything, the eight figures took out daggers and slit the eight soldiers¡¯ throats.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile before pushing open the door and walking in.


    A few momentster, a system announcement rocked the entire Kingdom. Countless people were shocked awake from their dreams and looked incredibly startled; their King had died? What was going on?


    Countless people could not understand what had happened, but the sudden death of their King would shake their entire Kingdom. The Kingdom¡¯s Fate would also go through big changes.


    The various Ministers and rtives of the King hurried to the Pce. The King¡¯s death sent them into panic; who should be the next King? None of this was clear, but everyone wanted to try to sit on the throne.


    All of them started to act on their own ns, and the entire Kingdom started to descend into chaos, causing great unrest.

 Chapter 1086: Next Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Next Assassination</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After sessfully assassinating the King, Zhao Fu went to another Grassi Kingdom, which was one of the three Kingdoms neighboring the Li Kingdom.


    These three Grassi Kingdoms had been waiting to see the Li Kingdom be destroyed in the past, and their rtionship with the Li Kingdom was quite strained. After gaining control over the Li Kingdom, he had taken a step back and humbled the Li Kingdom¡¯s attitude, resulting in their rtionship bing better.


    He was simply working together with those Kingdoms, so he did not feel bad at all for killing their Kings.


    Zhao Fu went to the second Royal City and used the same method to kill that Kingdom¡¯s King. This shook the entire Kingdom, and everyone struggled for power. Themoners were all greatly unsettled, and the Kingdom descended into chaos. The Kingdom¡¯s Fate also descended into chaos; it was clear how important the King was to a Kingdom.


    The Kings of two Kingdoms had been assassinated now, and both of them had been killed within their Pces. This caused mass-panic in the neighboring Kingdoms, and everyone gathered their City Lords and Corps to their Royal Cities, afraid that they would be the next target.


    Just who had done this? They had killed Kings in their own Pces, where there was the most Fate. No ordinary person could do this.


    It was unlikely that anyone in the surrounding ten or so worlds had this kind of ability, so where had such a terrifying figuree from? Why had he killed those two Kings? Was there some sort of enmity between them? No one had any answers.


    Now, everyone felt immense fear and focused all of their forces on defending. The King was the most important thing to a Kingdom, and if something happened to him, everything would crumble.


    This was the case for the surrounding ten or so Kingdoms. It could be seen how seriously they took this; that Assassin was simply too terrifying to be able to kill a King within his Pce.


    Now, no King dared to leave his Royal City. If there were Kings being killed even within their Royal Cities, being killed outside would be even easier.


    News of Kings of nearby Kingdoms being assassinated caused Le Yuyu¡¯s face to go deathly pale. She knew both Kings who had died, and one of them was right next to the Li Kingdom. It was quite likely that the Li Kingdom would be the next target.


    Le Yuyu had already summoned most of her City Lords back to the Royal City, and the Corps stood guard around the Royal City. However, Le Yuyu was still quite worried. With the Li Kingdom¡¯s power, it most likely would not be able to stop that terrifying person.


    Now, the Li Kingdom did not have much strength left; they had already done what they could. If that person came for the Li Kingdom, there would be nothing left that she could do. She could only hope that Zhao Fu would return to the Li Kingdom.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s monstrous strength, he would definitely protect them; Le Yuyu was confident of this. However, Zhao Fu was not here, and she did not know that the terrifying Assassin was Zhao Fu himself.


    After killing the second King, Zhao Fu had nned to kill a third one. However, themotion from the news made things quite inconvenient.


    With every Kingdom¡¯s defenses being raised so much, it greatly increased the difficulty ofpleting Assassinations. Zhao Fu clearly knew that he did not have the strength to destroy an entire Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and looked at the Half-Beast Kingdoms. Originally, Zhao Fu¡¯s n had been to assassinate the three Kings of the Grassi Kingdoms, causing the Grassi Kingdoms to fall into chaos and have the Half-Beasts attack them.


    Now, he could only bring his n forward. He would give this matter a few days to settle, and he went to the Li Kingdom to prepare for the next stage of his n.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had returned to the Li Kingdom, Le Yuyu was ecstatic. With Zhao Fu here, the Li Kingdom would be safe, and they no longer had to worry about that terrifying Assassin. Her son¡¯s life was now out of danger.


    However, when she found out that Zhao Fu was that terrifying Assassin, she was so scared that her legs nearly gave out. After Zhao Fu told her about his n, she could not help but feel incredibly excited. If Zhao Fu could do this, the Li Kingdom would be able to be a Marquisate Kingdom.


    There were many benefits to bing a Marquisate Kingdom; it was many times more powerful than a Barony Kingdom. When facing a Marquisate Kingdom, Barony Kingdoms could only act subserviently, not daring to offend the former.


    Before, Le Yuyu did not even dare to hope for the Li Kingdom to maintain its current condition; that would already be amazing. Now, something she originally thought was impossible might happen, making her feel extremely happy and excited.


    At the same time, she understood that all of this was because of Zhao Fu. Without Zhao Fu, all of this would be impossible. As such, she could not help but wonder just who Zhao Fu was.


    However, she did not need to ask him to know that his identity was extremely terrifying and surpassed anything she knew, or else he would not have such power.


    Le Yuyu did her best to cooperate with Zhao Fu, and she trusted that he could do all that he promised.


    After a few days of peace, the waves from the Kings being assassinated gradually calmed. Nothing else had happened over the past few days, allowing everyone to breathe out in relief. They felt silly after being scared like that by a single person.


    Seeing that things had calmed down, he started the next stage of his n. Before, the four Grassi Kingdoms had built defensive walls together to defend against the three Half-Beast Kingdoms.


    Each Kingdom defended its own portion, and what Zhao Fu was going to do was let in the three Half-Beast Kingdoms through the Li Kingdom¡¯s portion.


    Zhao Fu had built a second defensive line and had gathered 90% of the Li Kingdom¡¯s soldiers to defend it. There were also arge number of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords hidden nearby, or else Zhao Fu would not have dared to do such a thing. After all, the three Half-Beast Kingdoms could just directly attack the Li Kingdom instead of the three Grassi Kingdoms.


    With the Li Kingdom¡¯s original strength, it definitely would not have been able to defend against the three Half-Beast Kingdoms, and what Zhao Fu was doing would be extremely dangerous.


    However, now that the two Kingdoms near the Li Kingdom had fallen into chaos, if they opened up the defensive line, the Half-Beasts would most likely choose to attack them instead and deal an unexpected blow.


    On the other hand, the Li Kingdom had made preparations and solidified its defenses. Anyone would know that attacking the two other Kingdoms would be much easier.


    Zhao Fu ordered the soldiers on the frontlines to retreat to the second defensive line, and he secretly leaked this information to the Half-Beast scouts, letting them know ahead of time that the Li Kingdom was retreating.


    Just as expected, the Half-Beasts were like ravenous wolves that had seen delicious prey, drooling as they came through the gap that Zhao Fu had opened up.


    At first, they considered attacking the Li Kingdom, but seeing that the Li Kingdom was fully prepared, they turned to the other two Kingdoms.


    The Kings of those two Kingdoms had just died, so the Kingdoms were in a period of mourning, and the Princes were all fighting for the throne. During this period of time, both Kingdoms would be weaker than normal.


    The armies of the three Half-Beast Kingdoms flooded through the gap Zhao Fu had opened up and ferociously attacked the two Kingdoms from the sides. Neither of the Kingdoms had expected the Li Kingdom to be so shameless and treacherous to let outsiders in.

 Chapter 1087: Shameless Lelai Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Shameless Li Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The defenses of the two neighboring countries were rtively weak, so the three Half-Beast armies split into two waves to attack the two Kingdoms. It was finally time to pay back their hatred from before; they had been holding in that anger for so long, and the three armies excitedly attacked the two Kingdoms.


    They decided to destroy these two Kingdoms first before turning to destroy the Li Kingdom and the other Kingdom.


    Even though they did not know why the Li Kingdom had done such a stupid thing, it was clearly beneficial to them. What was key was that the Li Kingdom could not defend against the three of them, so they were not worried that the Li Kingdom would do something to them.


    After the two waves of Half-Beasts entered the territories of the two Kingdoms, they piged everything in sight, and the two Kingdoms quickly sent their armies to defend.


    Under such a great crisis, new Kings were quickly put on the throne. The two Kingdoms¡¯ Fate was not stable yet, and people were quite unsettled, making morale quite low.


    The two Half-Beast armies suddenly attacked from the sides with unstoppable momentum, taking down region after region. The two Kingdoms continuously sent reinforcements, but they still could not defend against the three armies.


    In the end, they paid a great price to block the three armies outside the third defensive line. The situation was incredibly tense; if this third defensive line was breached, the two Kingdoms would be unable to defend anymore.


    The two Grassi Kingdoms immediately sent people to the surrounding Kingdoms to ask for support, but it was to no avail. Now they were the ones to experience what it was like to be abandoned.


    They hated whoever assassinated their Kings to death and hated the Li Kingdom for being so despicable and shameless; they felt incredibly furious whenever they thought about these things.


    The three Half-Beast Kingdoms were afraid of the two Kingdoms¡¯ reinforcements, which might prevent them from destroying the two Kingdoms that were barely alive. As such, they had to finish this as quickly as possible, so they madly attacked without sparing anything.


    In order to speed up the process, the three Half-Beast Kings personally attacked as well. They sted terrifying attacks towards the Grassi City Lords, destroying their defensive lines quickly, and the new Kings were soon forced to act.


    Below, countless soldiers shed together. A Half-Beast soldier held arge saber as he ferociously rushed up, cleaving a Grassi soldier in half. Another Grassi soldier roared as he stabbed his spear into that Half-Beast soldier¡¯s chest.


    Another Half-Beast soldier looked as if he had gone mad, and he howled as his hands became ws, ripping a Grassi soldier to pieces. Despite looking afraid, another Grassi soldier rushed up with a saber in his hand.


    A Half-Beast soldier chopped off the head of a Grassi soldier with his saber, a savage expression on his face as he madlyughed, while another Grassi soldier charged over with no regard for his life. In the end, he took down the Half-Beast soldier with him.


    The sounds of battle were deafening, and the shing of weapons could continuously be heard. Blood flew everywhere, and corpsesy strewn across the ground, creating a horrific scene.


    However, the Half-Beast side was evidently at an advantage; not only did they have more people, but their morale was also higher. On the other hand, the Grassi people had fewer people and lower morale, and their numbers quickly decreased.


    The City Lords of both sides began to fight in the air. Their battle was quite terrifying, creatingrge winds as they intensely fought. No soldiers dared to go near them.


    The Kings of both sides also fought intensely, creating even greater shockwaves and striking fear into everyone else¡¯s hearts.


    However, the Half-Beast Kings were stronger, as they had powerful cultivations and more battle experience. Compared to them, the new Grassi Kings were quitecking.


    ng!


    A Half-Beast King shed out with his ws, sending a Grassi King flying back. The Grassi King only stopped himself after flying dozens of meters away, and there were five w wounds on his chest, from which arge amount of blood flowed out.


    Boom!


    A massive aura exploded out as the Grass King used his Nation Armament. A log giving off powerful green light appeared, dyeing the sky green and causing a terrifying shockwave to ripple out.


    Seeing that the Grassi King had used his Nation Armament, the Half-Beast King who had injured him coldlyughed and also used his Nation Armament. A terrifying aura rushed into the sky as a Half-Beast statue giving off terrifying power appeared, causing the surrounding air to freeze.


    Boom!


    The two of them once again started to sh, causing even stronger gales to blow out. Terrifying auras shot out, causing everyone nearby to feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern, and their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    ¡°Awooo!!¡± An hourter, the Half-Beast King gave off an intense light, turning into a massive wolf that was hundreds of meters long. It gave a piercing howl before charging at the Grassi King.


    The Grassi King¡¯s face fell as he swung his sword, shing out a massive green storm towards the enormous wolf.


    The massive wolf howled as it released even more intense light and smashed towards the green storm. Its ferocious charge scattered the green storm and headed towards the Grassi King.


    Bang!


    The Grassi King was sted to the ground, opening up arge crater. His body was covered with blood, and his aura became weak.


    It was not just this Grassi King who had lost; his City Lords and soldiers had also suffered great losses. Most of the corpses on the ground were those of Grassi people, and they had been defeated. The Grassi King could only turn and run.


    The Half-Beast army broke through the third defensive line, but it had suffered big losses as well. However, they had won in the end, and their army started to rampage throughout the Grassi Kingdom.


    The Grassi Kingdom no longer had any power to defend, and the residents escaped in all directions. Even the King prepared to relocate the Royal City and escape to somewhere else. This Grassi Kingdom was finished.


    The other Grassi Kingdom had also been destroyed, and it had been even worse off. That Kingdom¡¯s King had been attacked by two Half-Beast Kings and had not been able to escape. He had been killed by the two Half-Beast Kings, and the Grassi army hadpletely copsed.


    Now that the two Kingdoms had been destroyed, the surrounding Kingdoms did not hold back at all and took this opportunity to take their territory. They pretended to be showing kindness, taking in refugees from the two Kingdoms.


    This was why they had not sent reinforcements to help, as this was a world where interests reigned supreme. Who cared if they were of the same race?


    If they sent reinforcements, not only would they not get anything from it, but they could also suffer heavy losses, which was not worth it at all. How could they help them? Was it not better to wait to reap the rewards?


    Zhao Fu smiled as he read through the report in his hand. He had been paying attention to the battlefields since the start, and the three Half-Beast Kingdoms were now rampaging within the Grassi Kingdoms, conquering arge amount of territory and Cities.


    They were now quite deep within the Grassi world, and it was time for Zhao Fu to act. Zhao Fu immediately gave the order to advance and cut off the retreat for the three Half-Beast Kingdoms.


    This time, Zhao Fu mobilised 60 million soldiers and 10,000 City Lords, and this included Great Qin¡¯s City Lords. However, they were still hidden. Within their forces, they also had the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s soldiers.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu left some soldiers behind to defend against the neighboring Grassi Kingdoms. These Kingdoms were also Zhao Fu¡¯s targets, but because of the changes in his ns, he could only give up on them for now.

 Chapter 1088: Three Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Three Kingdoms</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These Kingdoms were most likely angry towards the Li Kingdom for letting the Half-Beast people in, and they might even attack the Li Kingdom. As such, they had to defend against them.


    Each of the three Half-Beast Kingdoms had sent 40 million soldiers, which was 120 million in total. After destroying the two Kingdoms, they had lost about 40 million soldiers and still had around 80 million soldiers.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s army quickly blocked off the path of retreat for the Half-Beast armies, greatly surprising them. They had never thought that the Li Kingdom would be hiding such strength.


    After all, this was the Grassi world, so the three Kingdoms did not dare to stay. Now that their path of retreat had been cut off, the consequences would be quite severe. As such, they immediately tried to turn and break out while leaving some soldiers behind to take control of the regions they had taken.


    The two armies soon officially faced off against each other, giving off powerful auras. The surroundings fell deathly silent, and no living creature could withstand these two mighty auras.


    On the Li Kingdom¡¯s side, Zhao Fu was in charge and stood in the air with 1,000 City Lords behind him.


    On the Half-Beast Kingdoms¡¯ side, the three Half-Beast Kings were in charge and they had 3,000 or so City Lords. They seemed to have a much bigger advantage in both soldiers and City Lords.


    One of the Half-Beast Kings coldly looked at the Half-Beast woman beside Zhao Fu. This was the previous Queen of the Blue Wolf Kingdom, and he coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°We were wondering where you had run to; you¡¯re actually together with the Grassi people. Weren¡¯t they the reason the Blue Wolf Kingdom perished?¡±


    Bing Xuenu did not reply to his words and coldly looked at the three of them. They were the main reason why the Blue Wolf Kingdom had perished, and now that she had submitted to Zhao Fu, there was naturally no way to hate him. Instead, her hatred towards the three Kings increased.


    Another chubby Half-Beast King coldlyughed, ¡°We said before for you toe and serve Us; that way, We would take care of you. You can still belong to Us.¡±


    The third King looked at Zhao Fu. They had met Zhao Fu before, but back then, Zhao Fu had acted quite low-profile and had not done anything, so they had not paid much mind to him and thought that he was not very strong.


    However, this person had actually brought soldiers to cut off their path of retreat. He was also the one who had let them in to allow them to destroy the two Grassi Kingdoms; it could be said that Zhao Fu was the greatest contributor to this battle.


    That King lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Do you really think that the Li Kingdom can defeat us with its current strength? How absurd, you¡¯re simply seeking death! If you¡¯re willing to kneel down and surrender, we can spare you this once.¡±


    The three Half-Beast Kings did not directly attack, as they wanted to have the Li Kingdom submit, and they had also already given the order for the remaining forces to hurry over and attack the Li Kingdom from behind.


    If they could do that, the Li Kingdom would definitely lose, and they could also turn to destroy the Li Kingdom. Thinking about the prospects of devouring three Kingdoms, they could not help but feel excited.


    The remaining soldiers in the three Half-Beast Kingdoms amounted to around 30 million, and they were hurrying over and would be here soon.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he said, ¡°It should be the three of you kneeling and submitting to me!¡±


    ¡°You!!¡± One of the Half-Beast Kings was angered greatly and wanted to directly act, but was he stopped by the others because they needed to stall for time.


    Zhao Fu did not want to waste any more time with them and directly gave the order to attack.


    Even though Zhao Fu had brought arge number of City Lords and Wyverns, he did not want to reveal this; it was best to only use them when necessary.


    Currently, Zhao Fu only had 2,000 of his City Lords reveal themselves, bncing out the number of City Lords between the two sides, and he had the rest go to destroy the reinforcements.


    Boom!


    Ten Skeleton Cavalrymen giving off Disaster auras raised their swords and exploded out with ck pirs of light that rushed into the sky. Clouds swirled as massive amounts of Heaven and Earth Qi gathered, and a massive ck magic formation appeared, bringing with it immense deathly intent.


    ¡°Roar...¡± Ear-piercing roars sounded out as Skeletons suddenly appeared around the Half-Beast army. Sensing the aura of living creatures, they madly charged towards the Half-Beast army. There were at least 20 or 30 million of them, and they surged forward like a white flood.


    Since he did not want to reveal too many of his cards, Zhao Fu used the Undead Disaster, which he had not used in a long time. These Skeletons were all from within the Legacy Lands; outside, most people used Incantation of Rest to make it so that they would not be able to be Undead after dying.


    With so many Skeletons appearing, the three Half-Beast Kings were greatly startled, and the soldiers quickly defended. The Shieldbearers came together and created a shield wall, while the Infantrymen and Archers waited.


    However, at that moment, the Grassi and Half-Beast soldiers under Zhao Fu¡¯s control also attacked. The Cavalrymen and Infantrymen gave off an unstoppable momentum as they charged towards the Half-Beast army.


    The Half-Beast Shieldbearers on this side also came together, and the Infantrymen and Archers cooperated with them to form a defensive formation as they waited for the enemy soldiers to arrive.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive auras gathered together to formrge creatures that gave off terrifying might. This time, Zhao Fu had brought all of the Li Kingdom¡¯s Corps, seven in total. The other side had brought five each and left two at their own Kingdoms, having 15 in total here.


    The Corps Formations from Zhao Fu¡¯s side were surrounded by the other side¡¯s Corps Formations, and City Lords turned into rays of light as they shed, starting a terrifying battle.


    ¡°Go and distract those Corps Formations; leave the three of them to me!¡± Zhao Fu looked over the battlefield and found that their side was quite weak in terms of Corps Formations, so he gave the order for Bing Xuenu to go and help.


    Bing Xuenu nodded and charged at the other side¡¯s Corps Formations.


    Zhao Fu took out the Death Disaster Sword and looked at the three Half-Beast Kings. He did not hesitate to release his full power, causing a terrifying aura to st out like a storm.


    This caused the three Half-Beast Kings¡¯ expressions to change because they felt true fear. They had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so strong.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu shed out, sending out a massive gray crescent. It gave off a shocking aura as it sted the three Half-Beast Kings back.


    The Half-Beast Kings were only able to stop themselves after flying back 100 or so meters, and they coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood. Looks of shock were written all over their bodies, and they looked at each other as they unleashed their Nation Armaments and released their full power. Otherwise, they would not be a match for Zhao Fu at all.


    Three pirs of light rushed into the sky, and three massive gales swept out. The terrifying power seemed to cause the space around them to twist, and within the pirs of light, the three Kings¡¯ power continuously rose, dyeing the sky three different colors.

 Chapter 1089: Death Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Death Barrier</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sensing those three powerful auras, Zhao Fu thought about it but did not use his Nation Armament. Once he did this, his identity would be exposed, so Zhao Fu used the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power.


    Facing the three Kings who used their Nation Armaments¡¯ power, if Zhao Fu only used his King¡¯s Seal¡¯s power, he would not be able to conclude the battle quickly. Moreover, Zhao Fu did not dare to use his Seal¡¯s full power either, as this could also reveal his identity.


    A massive wave of ghostly qi came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing the surrounding temperature to sharply fall, and a cold aura spread out.


    Zhao Fu did not hold back using the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power, and the ghostly qi flooded out, covering the surrounding tens of thousands of meters. At the same time, an immense might came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The three Kings were quite shocked; they had never thought that Zhao Fu could explode out with such terrifying power. They reacted in the next moment, not willing to allow Zhao Fu to be any stronger.


    Three sharp lights bringing with them terrifying power and powerful winds sted through the ghostly qi.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum rang out as a sharp gray arc of light appeared within the ghostly qi. A massive sword wind instantly sted out, not only destroying the iing three sharp lights but dissipating the surrounding ghostly qi as well.


    At the center of where the ghostly qi had been, Zhao Fu stood with a gray aura me around him. His body gave off a terrifying might, his aura as cold as that of a ghost¡¯s.


    This caused the three Half-Beast Kings to feel a chill through their hearts. How could this person have such terrifying power without even using his Nation Armament?


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand, causing arge amount of ghostly qi to flow out. It turned into a massive stream that turned into countless ghosts, which flooded towards the three Half-Beast Kings.


    The three Half-Beast Kings quickly swung their weapons, shing out terrifying sharp lights that formed a storm and destroyed the countless ghosts.


    By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s body had disappeared and reappeared in front of one of the Kings. His sword gave off an intense sword light as he shed down towards that King.


    The King was shocked, and a Fate Dragon came out of his body as he unleashed his King¡¯s Domain with his full power.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended, and the King¡¯s Domain was split in two. The Half-Beast King had a look of disbelief on his face as his body was also cut in half, causing blood and gore to fly everywhere.


    After seeing this scene, the two remaining Kings felt a chill down their backs; how could Zhao Fu have such terrifying strength? They had used their Nation Armaments, yet one of them had been killed in one strike.


    Currently, Zhao Fu was not only using the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power but also a bit of his King¡¯s Seal¡¯s power as well. The two powersbined together was naturally incredibly terrifying.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes turned to the remaining two Half-Beast Kings. This caused their hairs to stand on end, and they felt a terror within their hearts that spurred them to instinctively run.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s body blurred as he appeared in front of one of the Kings. His sword gave off an icy glow as it stabbed towards the King, scaring the King into immediately using his Nation Armament to defend.


    Bang!


    The sword smashed into the Nation Armament with enormous strength, sending it flying. The King was also sted backwards, but he was not seriously injured, causing him to have a look of pleasant surprise on his face.


    However, in the next second, his face was covered with terror because Zhao Fu had stretched out his hand towards him, causing countless chains to shoot out with immense force.


    The King quickly tried to call back his Nation Armament, but it was already toote.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The chains pierced through the King¡¯s body with terrifying force, causing blood to spray everywhere. The King¡¯s body waspletely riddled with chains and hung in the air, no longer breathing.


    The final King¡¯s head wentpletely nk. His body trembled, and he could only think about escaping; staying here would result in certain death.


    However, in the end, this King was unable to escape either. He was chased down by Zhao Fu and stabbed through the chest.


    After Zhao Fu forcefully killed these three Kings, the Half-Beast army below instantly fell into terror. Now that their Kings had died, their morale plummeted to the bottom, and some people turned and ran.


    It was not just the soldiers; some City Lords had already started to escape. They could already tell that they had lost this battle.


    Of course, there were many people who were filled with fury and hatred and attacked Zhao Fu¡¯s side even more ferociously, yelling that they would take revenge for their Kings.


    Zhao Fu fulfilled their desires and held the Death Disaster Sword as he rushed towards those people, bringing with him a deathly fog. The conclusion was as expected.


    As for the reinforcements of the three Half-Beast Kingdoms, they had walked into a valley when a countless number of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords mercilessly started to massacre them, releasing monstrous attacks that instantly killed countless Half-Beasts.


    The Wyverns spiraled in the sky, finding chances to breathe out mes or icy sts to burn or freeze people to death.


    There were 8,000 Great Qin City Lords and 3,000 Wyverns here. Even though it was not a great number, it was impossible for an army of 30 million soldiers to resist them. The Corps Formations formed by the Corps were instantly destroyed.


    It was a one-sided massacre, and the Half-Beast soldiers continuously died. Some people could not help but start to escape, and the City Lords started to hunt down those who ran.


    They had even set up a massive Death Barrier that trapped countless people inside. No one was able to escape, so some people knelt down and surrendered but still could not avoid death.


    In the end, blood stained the ground, and corpsesy everywhere, their faces covered with despair and terror. The scene of this ughter was incredibly shocking, and the stench of gore and blood could cause people to vomit.


    These people had to all die, as news of Zhao Fu having so many City Lords and Wyverns definitely could not be spread. Otherwise, Zhao Fu would face a great threat, and his identity could be exposed.


    However, on the other battlefield, Zhao Fu treated captives well; anyone who surrendered would not be killed.


    After the Kings died and after the fiercely loyal soldiers were killed, the battlefield quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Take care of the battlefield and then take over the five Kingdoms!¡± Zhao Fu grinned; the gains this time were simply massive, destroying five Kingdoms at once. There would be no resistance when taking over the two Grassi Kingdoms, and because 90% of the three Half-Beast Kingdoms¡¯ soldier had died here, they would not be able to resist much either.


    Bing Xuenu stood beside Zhao Fu with a look of fear on her face. Only now did she know how terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s power was. No wonder she could not resist at all back then; even if the three Half-Beast Kings had arrived in time, she would not have been able to avoid her fate.


    Following this, news of this spread, shocking countless people. The tiny Li Kingdom had used such a shameless and despicable method to miraculously destroy five Kingdoms.

 Chapter 1090: Great Qin’s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Great Qin¡¯s Strength</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After quickly conquering the five Kingdoms, Zhao Fu had the Li Kingdom go into full defensive mode. With just the Li Kingdom¡¯s strength, it was impossible to fully control the territory of five Kingdoms. As such, it had to go into defensive mode to defend against other Kingdoms.


    However, it would be impossible to get back the territory that the surrounding Kingdoms had taken during the chaos; Zhao Fu could not go to war against them and could only allow them to take this small advantage.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu helped the Blue Wolf Kingdom restore its Kingdom. The Blue Wolf Kingdom was a Half-Beast Kingdom, so if it took over the three other Half-Beast Kingdoms, there would be less resistance. The surrounding Kingdoms would not do much either, but if a Grassi Kingdom took over, the situation would be different.


    After devouring two Grassi Kingdoms, the Li Kingdom¡¯s strength had be many times more powerful. As for the other Grassi Kingdom next to it, they could only leave it for now. After everything had stabilized, they would find an opportunity to destroy it.


    Zhao Fu stayed here for about a month until the situation had fully stabilised. What Zhao Fu was quite happy about was that both the Li Kingdom and Blue Wolf Kingdom had be Level 1 Marquisate Kingdoms.


    Because the regions they took over already belonged to Kingdoms, they were not as hard to clear out as regions in the wilderness; simply conquering them was enough.


    The Blue Wolf Kingdom now had 1,020 regions, 3,100 City Lords, and 1.4 billion people. Its military was somewhatcking, and because the original three Half-Beast Kingdoms¡¯ military had essentially been wiped out, they only had 30 million soldiers, so they quickly recruited more soldiers.


    The Li Kingdom had 1,080 regions, 3,230 City Lords, and 1.5 billion people. They still had the same number of soldiers as before, which was 50 million. This was quitecking whenpared to its poption, so it also quickly recruited soldiers.


    The strength of a Marquisate Kingdom was many times more powerful than a Barony Kingdom. With these two Marquisate Kingdoms as chess pieces, Zhao Fu was naturally quite happy. Le Yuyu was also quite excited; this unimaginable goal had been achieved by Zhao Fu, and she felt incredibly grateful towards Zhao Fu.


    At the same time, Bing Xuenu also felt immense gratitude towards Zhao Fu. She had never thought that he would actually help her restore her Kingdom, and he had made it a Marquisate Kingdom. She had not done much, obtaining this easily, which she had never expected.


    Seeing that the situation had stabilized, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin. Of course, he left some of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords in the Li Kingdom and Blue Wolf Kingdom to avoid any unexpected situations.


    Zhao Fu took with him four Nation Armaments and three Barony Royal Cities. Two of the Kingdoms had been quite fast and relocated the Royal Cities away.


    However, to be able to obtain four Nation Armaments and three Barony Royal Cities was already excellent; it was the first time Great Qin had obtained such great gains.


    These Nation Armaments were the Nation Armaments of true Kingdoms, so they were much stronger than the Nation Armaments in the Legacy Lands. Refining them would be quite troublesome, but Zhao Fu had already prepared everything and refined them before cing them next to the Great Qin¡¯s City¡¯s City Heart.


    Finally, Zhao Fu also brought back various concubines and youngdies of note to make concubines, providing the Emperor Phoenix Statue with arge amount of Phoenix Qi.


    Zhao Fu then went to the frontlines where the regions were being cleared to have a look, when he suddenly thought about the hundred swordsmen he had ced in the Emperor Killing Sword World.


    Zhao Fu cared a great deal about them because Great Qin had spent a great amount of effort to capture them, and all of them had terrifying talent in the way of the sword. They would be able to wield much of the power of Sword Obsession.


    When Zhao Fu went to see them, he found that their appearances had greatly changed: The killing sword intent in their bodies was much stronger, the blood-red qi around their bodies was even denser, their eyes gave off a bright blood-red light, and their bodies seemed somewhat illusory.


    They had already entered the Second Transformation of Sword Obsession. In order to kill someone in the Second Transformation, one had to destroy not only one¡¯s body but also one¡¯s soul, or else one could recover after a long time.


    In the end, they would be an unkible and undying existence, so their body already seemed to be somewhat illusory.


    Zhao Fu also wanted to be unkible and undying, but because this required him to give up his consciousness, Zhao Fu could only give up on that. Zhao Fu did not want to be a monster like that.


    The Emperor Killing Sword World had also obtained a lot of killing power from them, causing it to go through changes. The Emperor Killing Sword World was now 10,000 kilometers wide and could have 1,000 people go into Sword Obsession, but that would take quite a while.


    After taking a look at the people who went into Sword Obsession, Zhao Fu had wanted to rest for a few days. It was now February, and all sorts of flowers were blooming. However, at that moment, Zhao Fu received a piece of news.


    This news regarded the Western Continent. Under Great Qin¡¯s terrifying threat, the Western Continent had be extremely united, wanting to obtain strength to resist Great Qin.


    Right now, they only had Tina Pendragon to rely on because the Western Continent only had one Kingdom, which was the Great British Empire. As such, they could only support Tina Pendragon, as only she had a slight hope in resisting Great Qin.


    With everyone¡¯s support, Tina Pendragon¡¯s Kingdom naturally developed incredibly quickly. Before, it had been a Level 1 Marquisate Kingdom, and it was now a Level 4 Marquisate Kingdom. It had 4,000 or so regions while the Western Continent only had 7,000 regions in total.


    Zhao Fu felt that he could not allow them to continue like this as they would unify the Western Continent, and it would be even more difficult for Great Qin to destroy them.


    It was not just the Western Continent: The Eastern Archipgos were the same. Ramis, the Legatee of the Inca Empire, was one of the eight Legatees. He had also established a Kingdom, making it the third Kingdom in the human world, and it was currently a Level 5 Barony Kingdom.


    The Eastern Archipgos did not count as a Continent, and it had around 6,000 regions.


    Right now, the Mind Continent, Northern Continent, and Southern Continent were all upied by Great Qin, separating the Western Continent and Eastern Archipgos. It was almost impossible for them to ally together, and they could at most only pincer Great Qin.


    However, with Great Qin¡¯s current strength, Zhao Fu did not fear them at all, and instead he wanted them to attack. If they attacked, the losses Great Qin would suffer would be less than if Great Qin attacked.


    Currently, Great Qin had only cleared out 80% of the regions it upied, and it had not finished constructing the Great Wall in some ces. The Western Continent had already gathered 50,000 City Lords and four billion soldiers, and this did not include the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ forces.


    The Eastern Archipgos had 20,000 City Lords and one billion soldiers. Once Zhao Fu attacked the Western Continent, the Eastern Archipgos would definitely attack.


    Great Qin currently had 42 billion people and four billion soldiers. Of them, 2.9 billion were Stage 1, 100 million were Stage 2, six million were Stage 3, and 20,000 were Stage 4. Some of them still did not have Stage 1 Cultivation yet.


    Great Qin originally controlled 27,570 regions, which included the Southern Continent and Netherwater Continent. With the Northern Continent¡¯s 7,000 regions and the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent, it had 46,570 regions in total.


    Great Qin had one Marquisate Royal City, three Barony Royal Cities, nine Capital Cities, 45,000 Great Cities (which did not include the 20,000 from the Dark Demon world), 7,521 Cities, 14,860 Towns, and 8,589,489 Viges.

 Chapter 1091: Warfare

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Warfare</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Finally, because Great Qin had four billion soldiers, it could have 40,000 Basic General Seals, 4,000 Intermediate General Seals, 400 Advanced General Seals, 40 Marquis Seals, and four Earl Seals.


    Great Qin¡¯s current force of City Lords was greater than the two other sides¡¯, but its army was weaker in terms of soldiers, having about one billion fewer soldiers than the two other sides.


    If Zhao Fu was going to unify the world, he would not hide anything anymore; the difference of one billion or so soldiers would be made up from the Dark Demon world¡¯s Southern Continent, putting them at the same level as the other side.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was to take down the Eastern Continent before conquering the Eastern Archipgos. The soldiers he would move from the Dark Demon world would not attack, and they would instead defend against the Eastern Archipgos while Great Qin attacked the Western Continent.


    Right now, Zhao Fu was somewhat worried about the Great British Empire. It had 17,000 City Lords, seven billion people, and 700 million soldiers. It also had 7,000 Basic General Seals, 700 Intermediate General Seals, 70 Advanced General Seals, and seven Marquis Seals.


    Each Kingdom had a limit to its poption, and this was determined by how many Cities it had. Each City had a poption limit, so the more Cities a Kingdom had, the greater the poption it could have. If the poption exceeded the limit, those people would not count in the total poption of the Kingdom.


    Cities were within regions, and each region could only contain five to seven Cities. Any additional Cities would not count as a City of the Kingdom.


    The Great British Kingdom currently had 4,000 regions, so at the very least, it had 20,000 Cities.


    This system restricted how many General Seals a Kingdom could have. The more people a Kingdom had, the more soldiers it would have; the more soldiers that a Kingdom had, the more General Seals it could have. Because of the limitation on poption, there was also a limit on General Seals.


    As such, it was impossible to see a small Kingdom with ten billion people, one billion soldiers, and 10,000 Basic General Seals.


    Zhao Fu thought about it for a while, and in the end, he decided to start a battle for unification. As such, he immediately gathered all of his subordinates to discuss, and Great Qin was soon in a state of solemn and anxious preparation.


    This was a battle that would unify the world, and it would be thergest battle ever in the human world. The result would be incredibly devastating, with corpses that would pile up into mountains andkes of blood. Even the heavens would weep.


    Great Qin did not dare to show any carelessness towards such an important battle because the slightest mistake could result in the deaths of countless people. Because of this, Zhao Fu and his important subordinates discussed this matter for a full week.


    Great Qin¡¯s various Departments worked at their maximum capacities, gathering all sorts of resources required for battle, and arge number of weapons was produced.


    ¡°Are they finallying?¡± The Western Continent and Eastern Archipgos soon heard that Great Qin was preparing for the human world¡¯s final battle, the unification battle.


    If Great Qin won, the human world would be unified, and there would be peace in the human world. Great Qin would be the only Kingdom in the human world, and everyone would be subjects of Great Qin.


    The Western Continent and Eastern Archipgos faced immense pressure, as this concerned their very existence. They did not dare to be careless and also put in all of their effort as they started to nervously prepare.


    In February, the orchids started to bloom, and in March, cherry blossoms could be seen everywhere. Great Qin had spent an entire month to prepare for this massive battle, and the Western Continent and Eastern Archipgos had been preparing this entire time as well. It could be seen just how serious both sides were.


    During this time, the Li family once again tried the same trick to lure Zhao Fu over, but Zhao Fu did not pay them any attention at all. Now that there was such an important battleing up, Zhao Fu would not allow anything to distract him.


    On March 7, Great Qin officially moved out. Both sides had set down countless Void Zones in the oceans to prevent the other side from using any underhanded tactics. Zhao Fu had also constructed arge number of ice inds on the oceans to set up teleportation channels; once the Void Zones were destroyed, they could be used.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers wore ck armor and held sharp weapons, and they orderly passed through teleportation channels. City Lords giving off powerful auras stood in the sky, giving off a massive might.


    The Western Continent¡¯s factions had set down arge number of Void Zones in the ocean, so Zhao Fu sent the eight Aquatic Beast Kings ahead to scout out the way to avoid any ambushes before ordering schrs proficient in formations to destroy the istion barriers.


    On the other side, the Eastern Archipgos heard that Great Qin was attacking the Western Continent, so it started to gather its armies to attack Great Qin.


    Simrly, both sides had set up Void Zones in the ocean between the Mind Continent and Eastern Archipgos. The Eastern Archipgos had also used Ice Powder to create ice inds to transport soldiers.


    They were nning on sending City Lords ahead to scout the way while they destroyed istion barriers when something unexpected happened.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows shot out from underwater, tearing through the air as they flew towards the Eastern Archipgos soldiers on the ice inds. The dark mass of arrows caused the soldiers on the ice inds to be greatly shocked, and they immediately defended.


    The Shieldbearers rushed up and formed a semi-circr wall of shields that blocked the countless iing arrows.


    The sudden attack only caused small losses to the Eastern Archipgos as they were quite prepared.


    The City Lords in the sky looked quite serious as they found that there were people underwater; they were all Fish Scale people.


    The Fish Scale people were adept at underwater battles, and for this unification battle, Great Qin had done much preparation. It had left a number of Fish Scale people here as the first line of defense.


    The Eastern Archipgos had sent 1.8 billion soldiers and 20,000 City Lords, which was almost their entire force. They understood this was theirst chance; if they did not go all out, they would perish.


    There were only one billion Fish Scale people underwater, and only 400 million were soldiers; the remaining 600 million were people¡¯s militia.


    The Eastern Archipgos City Lords knew how strong the Fish Scale people were underwater, so they gave the order for the soldiers on the ice inds to counterattack while they prepared to force the Fish Scale people into retreating. That way, they would be able to head to the Mind Continent.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords gave off terrifying auras as they revealed themselves. Great Qin was weaker in terms of soldiers, but it was slightly stronger in terms of City Lords.


    This forced the Eastern Archipgos City Lords to stay their hands with unsightly expressions on their faces.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Eastern Archipgos soldiers drew their bows and shot out arrows that drew arcs in the air as they flew towards the Fish Scale people.


    The Fish Scale people immediately dove underwater, using the water to defend against the countless iing arrows. This made most of the arrows miss.


    The Fish Scale people underwater did not reveal themselves again and continued to hide as they bided their time. Their goal was to just stall the Eastern Archipgos army and not destroy it. After all, the main battlefield was at the Western Continent; as long as Great Qin could destroy the Western Continent, the Eastern Archipgos wouldn¡¯t have the strength to defend.

 Chapter 1092: Ice-Destroying Spears

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Ice-Destroying Spears</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Facing the slippery Fish Scale people, the Eastern Archipgos soldiers¡¯ expressions became quite serious. They knew that these Fish Scale people mainly just wanted to stall them so that Great Qin¡¯s main force could destroy the Western Continent. Once the Western Continent was conquered, the Eastern Archipgos would have no hope at all.


    As such, they could not allow Great Qin to get what it wanted. If the Eastern Archipgos could invade the Mind Continent and force Great Qin to go back to defend, they would have a trace of hope.


    ¡°Activate the formations!¡± a cry sounded out as a massive magic formation appeared on the ice inds, giving off an intense white light that gave off a bone-piercing coldness.


    Following this, the massive ice inds started to move, giving off immense auras of suppression as they moved forwards. They were quite fast and looked quite shocking; the scene of over 1,000 massive ice inds surging forwards was quite a grand sight.


    The Fish Scale people were quite shocked; the Eastern Archipgos people had turned these ice inds into boats. Facing these massive ice inds, the Fish Scale people could only scatter because they would be turned into meat paste if they were hit.


    However, even though the ice inds were quite fast, it would take at least 20 or so days for them to reach the Mind Continent.


    The Eastern Archipgos factions knew this; they were only using the countless ice inds to charge and scare off the Fish Scale people. Their true aim was to destroy the Void Zones.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The countless magic formations on the ice inds devoured countless traces of essence qi and gave off intense cold lights. Massive traces of chilling qi rushed into the sky, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet. Frost gathered in the sky as if the sky was going to be frozen.


    The istion barriers set down by tGreat Qin were destroyed by the chilling qi, and in just an instant, two lines of defenses had been broken through. Great Qin only had four in total.


    This made the Fish Scale people feel quite shocked; they had never thought that the other side would be able to break through two lines of defenses so quickly. They did not hesitate anymore and took out spears iid with blue gems, throwing them towards the ice inds.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The spears stabbed into the ice inds and seemed to contain some kind of magical power, causing arge amount of ice to crack and melt. These were Ice-Destroying Spears, and the Fish Scale people had used them against the human world when they had invaded.


    However, things were different now, and it was now Great Qin¡¯s Fish Scale people using it against other humans.


    The countless Ice-Destroying Spears riddled the ice inds with craters, making them look quite unsightly. In five or six waves of spears, these ice inds would be destroyed.


    Because the Fish Scale people were throwing them from underwater, hitting the bottom of the ice inds, the Eastern Archipgos soldiers could not defend at all. They did not want to go underwater either; even though they had more people, they did not feel very confident in an underwater battle.


    The expressions of the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ people did not change because they had not been preparing all this time for nothing. Countless people threw out Ice Powder, which quickly caused the water to turn back into ice, quickly restoring the ice inds.


    Great Qin¡¯s Fish Scale people continued to throw out Ice-Destroying Spears to destroy the ice inds, while the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ people continued to use Ice Powder to restore the ice inds.


    Both sides continued on like this, with Great Qin ferociously attacking and the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ people continuously repairing, and thissted for a whole day.


    In the end, the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ forces were able to break through the third line of defense. Facing this, countless schrs from Great Qin hurried over to set up temporary istion barriers to try to stop the Eastern Archipgos factions from going further.


    The City Lords continued to fight, with both sides suffering losses. Great Qin relied on its equipment and other advantages to have a slight upper hand.


    Over at the Western Continent, Zhao Fu also met some trouble. The eight Aquatic Beast Kings found countless massive whirlpools, which were 10,000 meters wide. They had immense suction force, and Stage 2 soldiers who were sucked in were dead without a doubt.


    This was the defensive measure of the Western Continent. At first, Zhao Fu did not pay them much attention, as all they had to do was destroy the Void Zones.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to destroy the Void Zones, but the massive whirlpools could actually move, and they quickly headed towards Great Qin¡¯s forces.


    The massive whirlpools could cause a lot of trouble, and they could even destroy the ice inds. Zhao Fu did not hesitate to order the eight Aquatic Beast Kings to destroy the whirlpools. The Aquatic Beast Kings¡¯ bodies were all around 10,000 meters long, so they naturally did not fear these whirlpools.


    They gave off terrifying auras and mmed towards the whirlpools like mountains, causing whirlpools to copse.


    On an ice ind, Zhao Fu was not satisfied at the speed at which the schrs destroyed Void Zones, and he prepared to use some other methods he had prepared.


    120 savage-looking Dragon-ying Ballistae were pushed out; Great Qin had recently manufactured an additional 40.


    These Dragon-ying Ballistae all had bolts with ck crystals iid into them. These bolts were quite extraordinary and were made of Barrier-Destroying Stones. The head, body, and tail of the bolts were all socketed with Talisman Stones, and the bolts gave off monstrous auras.


    Corpse Soul Commanders drew the Dragon-ying Ballistae with great force, and as Zhao Fu gave the order, they released the bolts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive explosions sounded out as enormous ck rays of light giving off an unstoppable momentum shot into the sky incredibly quickly, making it seem as if the sky was going to explode.


    The countless barriers in the sky were instantly destroyed by those ck rays of light, and in that one wave of attacks, Great Qin forcefully destroyed three Void Zones.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. Each of those bolts were quite expensive, and they were twice as expensive as gold Talisman Bolts. If they were not so effective, Zhao Fu would not be willing to manufacture them.


    After seeing those ck rays of light tear through the sky, a few people from the Western Continent secretly observing a distance away felt incredibly shocked and could not help but gulp.


    This time, they had made immense preparations andid down nine Void Zones. Just like that, three of them had been destroyed.


    Under Su Yan¡¯s leadership, they had also created whirlpool formations, and they had thought that they would cause Great Qin a lot of trouble. However, they had been forcefully destroyed by those massive beasts, and now the remaining ones were being attacked by the eight Aquatic Beast Kings as well.


    If this went on, they definitely would not be able to defend against Great Qin. Those people left and reported this; if they did not do something, the Void Zones would be quickly destroyed.


    Within arge hall in the Western Continent, Tina Pendragon sat on her golden throne. She was undoubtedly the most powerful Queen in the West, and many Legatees stood around her. Some were from the Southern Continent, some were from the Northern Continent, and some were from China.


    In front of Tina Pendragon, they could only lower their heads. They had all been famous and important people in their own Continents, but they had fallen to such a state. Tina Pendragon was in charge, but, of course, they had not actually submitted to her.

 Chapter 1093: Battle of Abnormal Signs

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Battle of Abnormal Signs</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Countless factions from three Continents were now gathered at the Western Continent. There were system factions, yer factions, and many Legatees that Great Qin had not destroyed, such as China¡¯s Legatees.


    There was also Akhenaten and Babilon; they had the human world¡¯sst two n Armaments.


    The Western Continent was quite dangerous and terrifying, but they did not dare to face off against Great Qin directly. After all, Great Qin¡¯s strength was simply too horrifying, and facing Great Qin quickly destroying their defensive lines, they had to do something.


    ¡®How should we move? How can we avoid a direct confrontation and attack Great Qin from the side?¡¯ Tina Pendragon thought to herself as she sat in her throne. This day had finallye; even though she had wanted to directly face Zhao Fu at least once, she understood that she was not a match for Zhao Fu.


    They could not afford to directly resist Great Qin, as they would most likely lose. As such, they would only have an advantage if they attacked from the side.


    Jiang Ziya walked over and said, ¡°If we want to weaken Great Qin without directly facing them, this old man has an idea, but I will need all ability users and espers to assist me!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt quite delighted and nodded in agreement. They felt immense confidence in Jiang Ziya, a very famous figure from history. If he had an idea, it would definitely be an extraordinary one.


    Following this, countless ability users and espers gathered together. Among them, there was the most important person to Tina Pendragon, the greatest magician of the Western Continent, Merlin.


    There was a massive stage next to the ocean, on which there were countless gs. The gs fluttered in the wind, and there were all sorts of magic items on the stage including swords, sabers, drums, bells, paintings, instruments, staffs, and axes. They were all arranged in orderly structures.


    Jiang Ziya, who was dressed in white clothing, stood at the center, giving off an otherworldly feeling. He slowly closed his eyes and stretched out his hands, causing a massive, formless energy to spread out. The countless magic items around him seemed to sense something and continuously trembled.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the countless magic items continuously trembled and gave off all sorts of light as they turned into rays of light and shot into the sky, forming a massive magic formation. Immediately, the heavens and earth seemed to dim as a massive wind roared.


    The surrounding Heaven and Earth Qi madly gathered, forming a berserk gale that was almost corporeal. Sand and stones were blown into the air, making it difficult for people to even open their eyes.


    An enormous might spread out from the magic formation, seeming almost solid, and everything nearby seemed to be weighed down by something incredibly heavy.


    There were many smaller stages in the surroundings, over 1,000 of them, and there were people and all sorts of magic items on them as well.


    They all started to act as well as formless energies spread out, causing the stages to give off a bright light.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive auras flowed out from the stages, rushing into the enormous magic formation in the sky. After obtaining immense power, the magic formation expanded from 10,000 meters to 100,000 meters wide.


    The monstrous aura seemed to tear through the sky, causing the heavens and earth to dim and for the sun and moon to go dark. The weather started to change as lightning suddenly descended, torrential rain suddenly fell, and the ground started to shake. It was as if it was the end of the world.


    By now, Zhao Fu had broken through the second defensive line and was breaking through the third defensive line. A massive wind assaulted them from ahead, and Zhao Fu looked over to see massive ck clouds heading over. Within the ck clouds, they could see lightning as well.


    This made everyone feel an aura of suppression, the feeling before a massive storm. It was incredibly dangerous.


    The sudden massive changes in weather were definitely not natural; the other side had done something. Zhao Fu immediately shouted for the Hundred Schools of Thought and various Sects to deal with this.


    Summoning wind, calling rain, divination, and reversing Yin and Yang were things that Great Qin itself was not proficient at, but even though the other side had ability users and espers, Great Qin had them as well.


    Zhao Fu did not want to expend too much strength before the actual fighting began. It was not good to suffer losses here, and because this battle was incredibly important and could not be taken lightly, they had to be extremely careful.


    Following this, Great Qin¡¯s countless ability users and espers hurried over. Looking at the abnormal signs ahead, they quickly thought of a countermeasure.


    The Daoist Sect Master bowed towards Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, the other side has forcefully attracted Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, resulting in these powerful abnormal signs. We can use the same method to calm down the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and had them immediately do it.


    The various Schools and Sects started to set up stages on the ice inds before drawing out their own magic formations.,


    By now, the dark clouds already covered the entire sky, and a berserk gale blew, making it difficult for everyone to stand in ce. A massive amount of rain also poured down as bolts of lightning struck the ice inds andrge hailstones also started to fall.


    Zhao Fu frowned; this was only the start, and the destructionter would be many times greater. They had to stop this, or they would suffer great losses.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    At that moment, colored pirs of light shot into the sky, giving off massive explosions that rocked the heavens and earth.


    Hundreds of pirs of light stood between the heavens and earth, giving off massive auras and looking quite awesome.


    These pirs of light dyed the sky all kinds of colors, and Heaven and Earth Essence Qi madly gathered but did not cause any abnormal signs. Instead, it gave off a stabilizing and steady aura.


    Colored clouds appeared in the sky, giving off all kinds of colored light as they flowed towards the dark clouds ahead.


    After the dark clouds containing an aura of destruction came into contact with the colored clouds, they automatically vanished.


    The abnormal signs quickly disappeared and everything calmed down.


    In the Western Continent, Jiang Ziya and the others could sense Great Qin¡¯s interference, and their expressions became serious as they used their full power.


    Jiang Ziya¡¯s body gave off a faint white light as he rose into the air and arrived below the massive magic formation. He stretched out his hand and vigorously pressed it against the magic formation.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the countless magic items in the magic formation continuously trembled and gave off an incredibly terrifying power. The massive magic formation started to spin, seeming to tear apart space.


    The remaining dark clouds started to go through changes, giving off an even more intense sense of danger. Their color became darker, and the gales became stronger. The lightning became even stronger as the rain and hail became even more intense.


    The expressions of the people from the Hundred Schools of Thought and various Sects fell as they did not hesitate and also exploded out with terrifying auras, and the hundreds of pirs of light gave off even brighter lights.

 Chapter 1094: Ice Islands

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Ice Inds</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The colored clouds continuously gathered, and beautiful rays of light shot out from the colored clouds,nding on the dark clouds and causing them to disappear.


    Jiang Ziya¡¯s expression did not change as he called out loudly, ¡°Everyone follow my orders! Activate the Ten Thousand Spirits!¡±


    The people on the surrounding stages took out knives and cut their palms, causing blood to fall onto the stages. The stages absorbed the blood and gave off faint blood-red light as faint images of people flew out from the stages and entered the magic formation in the sky.


    As the images flew into the magic formation, the magic formation seemed to gain a life of its own. Jiang Ziya once again raised his hand and pressed it against the magic formation, causing a massive power toe out of the magic formation.


    ¡°Roarrr...¡± countless roars sounded out. Within the thick dark clouds, countless massive figures appeared, roaring towards the colored clouds. The dark clouds¡¯ power instantly became many times greater, and as if they were alive, they flooded towards the colored clouds.


    When the colored clouds met the dark clouds, they gradually disappeared, causing the faces of the people from the Hundred Schools of Thought and various Sects to fall, and they erupted with even greater strength.


    The auras that the pirs of light gave off became even stronger, and the colored clouds continuously writhed, giving off even greater colored light.


    The dark clouds and colored clouds continuously shed, with both sides disappearing.


    Thissted for a few hours, after which the dark clouds suddenly became much more ferocious than before, and the colored clouds continuously disappeared.


    The abnormal signs from before once again re-appeared, with gales and lightning striking everywhere, looking quite terrifying.


    Xianru stood by Zhao Fu¡¯s side and reminded him, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I think we¡¯ve lost this time. The other side has the ability users and espers from three Continents, as well as the Western Continent¡¯s people. They have simply too many people.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to deal with them?¡± Zhao Fu stood with his hands behind his back as he gravely looked at the thick, dark clouds.


    Xianru gave a slight smile as she said, ¡°I precisely came because of this. When Your Majestyunched this unification battle, the entire human world¡¯s Fate became chaotic. Those ability users want to use these abnormal signs to stop Your Majesty, but what they are doing can already be seen as going against the heavens. Your Majesty needs to have this battle receive the acknowledgement of the heavens and earth and use Fate to give those people a bacsh, which will resolve this situation.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he asked Xianru how to go about this.


    Following this, Zhao Fu stood on a tall tform and wore his ck dragon robe and his ck-gold dragon crown. There was an altar in front of him with all sorts of sacrificial items.


    Zhao Fu took out his Great Qin Royal Seal, which gradually floated up from his hand and hung in the sky.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Nine dragons roars sounded out as the Great Qin Royal Seal gave off an intense ck light, and nine ck dragons came out of it, giving off intense dragon¡¯s might.


    Zhao Fu looked quite serious as he stretched out a hand towards the sky and shouted, ¡°We are the ruler of Great Qin. We have unified the Mind Continent, Northern Continent, and Southern Continent, bing the first Dynasty to unify three Continents. We have started this battle as part of the Mandate of Heaven.¡±


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s voice fell, countless traces of Fate rose up from the Mind Continent, Southern Continent, and Northern Continent. They seemed to form a massive ocean as they flowed towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a massive ck pir of light tore through the sky. Zhao Fu stood at the center of the pir of light, filled with an aura of holiness and majesty. He lowered his raised hand and pointed at the various Sect Masters and said with a booming voice, ¡°We assign you the Mandate of Heaven!¡±


    The Sect Masters¡¯ bodies trembled as an unimaginable wave of power flowed into their bodies. Within their eyes, the image of a ck dragon shed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The hundreds of pirs of light seemed to have received an immense wave of power and exploded out with even more intense light. The colored clouds in the sky gave off a piercing light and gave off a massive aura as they flooded forwards.


    The countless dark clouds all disappeared in that instant, and countless people in the Western Continent felt as if they had been hit by an immense force, crashing to the ground and coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    Jiang Ziya was harmed the most. After coughing up arge mouthful of blood, he was unable to remain standing in the sky and fell down.


    In this final battle of the human world, the result of the first sh was the Western Continent¡¯s loss, and Great Qin¡¯s army continued towards the Western Continent.


    On the other side, the Eastern Archipgos had broken through Great Qin¡¯s fourth line of Void Zones and was advancing towards the Mind Continent.


    Now, there was only Great Qin¡¯s finalst-minute Void Zone remaining Thisst-minute Void Zone was naturally quite weak and would be destroyed easily.


    The ice inds gave off powerful auras as they headed forwards like battleships, giving off powerful auras of suppression. The Fish Scale people were unable to stop them at all; if they charged up they would be mmed to death, so they could only think of other methods.


    Great Qin had also prepared arge amount of Ice Powder, and Great Qin¡¯s Fish Scale people started to use Ice Powder to create a frozen region. This frozen region was tens of thousands of meters wide, and the ice inds could not directly smash it apart.


    This allowed them to stall for time while the schrs at the back continued to set up anotherst-minute Void Zone to stall for time. Just stalling was enough.


    As Great Qin stalled for time, the Eastern Archipgos factions became more and more worried because they could feel that time was running out.


    In response to the frozen region, the Eastern Archipgos used one of its other tricks. Fiery-red pearls as big as watermelon seeds flew out, creating intense mes that formed me beasts.


    ¡°Roarrr...¡± These me beasts looked like rhinoceroses and roared as they charged towards the ice with immense heat.


    The me beasts were very fast and zed like fiery lights as they shot towards the frozen region. Their terrifying temperature caused the ice to quickly melt.


    The me beasts continuously charged ahead, melting more and more ice. There were fiery trails left on the ice, and even though the me beasts were unable to melt all of the ice, the frozen region was now greatly fragmented and hadrge cracks.


    The countless ice inds ferociously smashed into the frozen region, causing the cracked frozen region to split apart. The ice inds continued onwards and easily broke through the fifthst-minute Void Zone.


    Great Qin¡¯s Fish Scale people used their final method, pouring ming oil into the water and setting it alight. The ocean now became a ming ocean.


    The mes gave off intense heat, causing the ocean water to start to boil, and the Fish Scale people quickly distanced themselves and did not dare to get too close. If the ice inds continued onwards, the ice inds would greatly melt, and the soldiers would be injured or killed.


    This forced the Eastern Archipgos factions to stop their ice inds and wait for a few hours. After seeing that the mes were dying down, they had the ice inds charge through.

 Chapter 1095: Five Nation Armaments

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Five Nation Armaments</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the ice inds entered the ming ocean, they quickly melted, so the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers could only continuously throw Ice Powder. They had also constructed ice walls to defend against the terrifying heat.


    In the end, they were able to rush through the ming ocean without much losses and had made it past all of Great Qin¡¯s Void Zones. They started to construct teleportation channels to head to the Mind Continent and attack Great Qin.


    The Fish Scale people had no power to stop them, so they could only return and defend.


    Great Qin had left one billion soldiers at the Great Wall at the coastal area. However, only 200 million were actual soldiers, and 800 million were people¡¯s militia. The people¡¯s militia was just residents who had temporarily be soldiers, and they were naturally weaker than true soldiers.


    The Fish Scale army had 400 million soldiers and 600 million people¡¯s militia, and together, they had two billion soldiers. However, they only had 600 million actual soldiers and 1.4 billion people¡¯s militia. If they fought against the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ 1.8 billion soldiers, Great Qin¡¯s side would most likely lose.


    Of course, Zhao Fu had other methods, or else he would not have the confidence to go and attack the Western Continent.


    After stepping onto the Mind Continent, the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ factions did not directly attack; they did not dare to be careless at all.


    The soldiers gathered as the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ Legatees revealed themselves. Five of them had Nation Armaments.


    They first sealed up the surrounding water regions with ice, preventing the Fish Scale people from attacking from the water. It could be said that they were incredibly prepared.


    The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ Legatees did not hesitate and gravely gave the order to attack. If they could break through the Mind Continent, Great Qin would be forced to return to defend, and Great Qin¡¯s unification battle would fail.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± Countless soldiers roared as they charged towards the Great Wall like a massive flood, giving off shocking sounds. At the same time, the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ factions left some soldiers at the coast to defend against any Fish Scale people who made it through.


    On Great Qin¡¯s side, Wei Liao was the General inmand. Facing the countless iing soldiers, he immediately gave the order to counterattack.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows containing immense force shot out, drawing out arcs in the air before descending like a torrential rain.


    The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers swung their weapons, sending out sharp lights that sent the arrows flying. Others used shields to defend, and the Archers shot back at soldiers on the Great Wall. The battle had begun.


    The City Lords also started to sh in the sky, creatingrge gusts of wind that created a terrifying scene.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as ten ck pirs of light shot into the sky, and a magic formation giving off massive deathly aura appeared. The Undead Disaster had been activated!


    ¡°Roarrrr...¡± Countless Skeletons rushed out roaring from the side. There were two billion or so of them, and with so many Skeletons, Great Qin was worried about them running out of control, so they had been set up far away from Great Qin¡¯s main territory.


    The countless Skeletons formed an ocean of bones that gave off boundless Undead aura. However, the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers¡¯ expressions did not change at all. They had experienced Great Qin¡¯s Undead Disaster a few years ago, and now that they knew about it, they had countermeasures.


    Groups of soldiers wearing white armor walked out and formed a defensive light. Their equipment gave off a faint white light and a dense Holy Light aura.


    This equipment was filled with Holy Light power, and it specifically countered Great Qin¡¯s Undead Disaster. Not only this, the Archers shot out arrows with white crystals tied to them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Explosions sounded out as the white crystals exploded and white light shed. Searing Holy Light power rippled out, causing countless Skeletons to howl as they died.


    This wave of attacks immediately caused the ocean of bones¡¯ momentum to weaken, but because of the nature of the Undead, they continued to fearlessly roar and charge at the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers, ferociously mming into the white defensive line.


    Boom!


    This immediately resulted in a massive explosion, but the white defensive line stopped the ocean of bones. Countless Shieldbearers tightly gripped their shields as the Infantrymen behind them started to attack, sending out Holy Light attribute attacks.


    The Skeletons could not defend at all and were quickly killed, unable to harm the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers at all.


    Seeing this, Wei Liao¡¯s expression did not change. These Skeletons were just cannon fodder and were for stalling and tiring out the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers.


    Wei Liao then gave an order, and soldiers tossed out barrels of ming oil. This set many soldiers on fire, who screamed as they were burned to death.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless arrows bringing with them massive power flew towards the City Walls. The people¡¯s militia soldiers found it quite difficult to defend, and blood flew everywhere as some were injured and killed.


    By now, the Fish Scale people had made it through the ice and were fighting with the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers defending the coastal region. The battle there was quite intense but mainly relied on long-range attacks. The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers did not want to go underwater, and the Fish Scale people did not want to go on drynd, as they would be at a disadvantage.


    The battle was slightly more advantageous for the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ side. Their soldiers were all proper soldiers and had at least Stage 1 cultivation, and they were stronger than Great Qin¡¯s people¡¯s militia.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Five explosions sounded out as five powerful auras spread out. The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ five Legatees with Nation Armaments wanted to destroy Great Qin¡¯s defenses in one fell swoop and simultaneously unleashed their Nation Armaments.


    The five of them stood in the air surrounded by aura mes, giving off berserk gales. They gave off mountain-like auras, seeming like peerless experts.


    Now that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had headed to the Western Continent, there was no one who could stop the five of them; after all, the power of Nation Armaments was quite difficult to defend against. Moreover, of them, Ramis had already be a true King.


    The five people had confident smiles on their faces; they were certain they could break through Great Qin¡¯s defenses and force Great Qin to return to defend, causing them to fail to unify the world.


    This time, Great Qin had been too confident, wanting to unify the human world but not having the power. They had greatly benefitted because of the Western Continent, as 70% of Great Qin¡¯s forces had gone to the Western Continent to fight, giving them this opportunity.


    The five Legatees did not waste any time and prepared to attack, but what happened next caused their expressions to change.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Five simrly terrifying powers exploded out, and the massive aura spread out and shook the heavens and earth.


    A swordsman in white, a boy who was ten or so years old, a beautiful and cruel-looking woman, a demon surrounded by demonic qi, and an incredibly bewitching woman appeared in the sky, giving off powerful auras.


    The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ five Legatees¡¯ expressions became quite unsightly because they found that these five people¡¯s auras were not weaker than theirs. Even though they did not have Nation Armaments, they were not at all weaker than them.

 Chapter 1096: Demonic Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Demonic Qi</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These five people were Ge Nia, Zhao Sha, Zhao Mo, Elise, and Mo Yao¡¯Er. They all had Sect Armaments, which were just as powerful as Nation Armaments.


    The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ five Legatees had never thought that Great Qin would have such power; Great Qin had never disyed this power before.


    They had still underestimated Great Qin, thinking that only Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had many Nation Armaments. Now, there were even others who had the same kind of power; Great Qin was simply too terrifying.


    After appearing, Ge Nia and the others did not say much before acting. Terrifying attacks shot towards the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ five Legatees; Zhao Mo, the strongest of them all, faced off against Ramis, who had established a Kingdom, while the others all each picked an opponent.


    Five Nation Armaments against five Sect Armaments. The terrifying shockwaves were simr to a battle between thousands of City Lords, making people feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern, and they felt immense terror.


    The surrounding soldiers quickly left this region because the battle was simply too terrifying. If they were not careful, they could be killed by the shockwaves alone.


    Ge Nia and the others from Great Qin were incredibly powerful, suppressing the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ five Legatees right from the beginning.


    Zhao Mo turned into a 100 meter tall demon and gave off heaven-toppling demonic qi as he ferociously attacked Ramis. Before, even without a Nation Armament, Zhao Mo would be able to kill someone with a Nation Armament just with his Demon King¡¯s power alone. Now that he had obtained a Sect Armament, he was even more powerful.


    Even though Ramis had established a Kingdom and had the power of a Kingdom, he still could not rival Zhao Mo.


    Ge Nia¡¯s sword skills were incredibly sharp and precise, drawing out cold lights that forced the Legatee fighting against him to continuously retreat. If he was not careful, he would be injured.


    Zhao Sha gripped the demon sword Muramasa with both hands. Because he was originally an Assassin, his motions were incredibly unpredictable and ethereal, attacking from all sorts of angles, and each of his strikes was incredibly vicious and sought to take his opponent¡¯s life, forcing his opponent into a tough position.


    Elise continuously shot out spider threads. Her opponent did not dare to get too close. If he got too close, he would be ferociously attacked, causing him to feel a chill on his back.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er continuously swung her sword, attacking her opponent. Even though her attacks were terrifying, her seductive aura and fiery figure could cause anyone¡¯s desires to erupt.


    The Legatee facing her was a man, and his eyes went red, almost being charmed by Mo Yao¡¯Er. If he could do it with her, he would be willing to even die.


    The five people from Great Qin held a great advantage, and in the battle between City Lords nearby, Great Qin¡¯s City Lords also had a slight advantage because of their equipment.


    However, in the battle between soldiers, Great Qin was at a heavy disadvantage. There were eleven massive creatures, including birds, bears, and demons, ferociously attacking the Great Wall, causing many deaths. These eleven creatures were the Corps Formations of eleven Corps.


    Because most of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers here were people¡¯s militia, under the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ ferocious attacks, they suffered great losses. The invaders had nearly broken through the Great Wall.


    On the other side, the Skeleton army was bing weaker and weaker as the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers continuously killed them, and soon, they would bepletely destroyed.


    At the back, the Fish Scale people continued to attack from the ocean while the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ soldiers stationed there mainly defended, and the battle there was quite intense as well.


    The Eastern Archipgos factions had a great advantage in terms of soldiers, and if this went on, they would definitely break through Great Qin¡¯s Great Wall and enter Great Qin¡¯s territory. Great Qin did not have any more soldiers to defend with.


    Even though the five Eastern Archipgos Legatees were facing Great Qin¡¯s people with great difficulty, looking at the battlefield below, they felt quite delighted. If their soldiers below could break through the Great Wall and then help them deal with these five people, they would win in the end.


    ¡°Kill! If we can break through the Great Wall, we¡¯ll win!¡± Ramis exploded out with a terrifying aura as he forced Zhao Mo back a step and shouted out. This caused the Eastern Archipgos morale to greatly rise, and the various City Lords attacked with even more fervor.


    Wei Liao¡¯s expression did not change as he surveyed the battlefield. He was not worried about the battle, nor did he give anymands.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ Void Zone was sted apart, and a young man giving off terrifying demonic qi appeared in the sky.


    Following this, soldiers giving off powerful demonic qi passed through teleportation channels and arrived at the Eastern Continent before starting to attack. The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ defending forces were greatly shocked, as they had never thought that the Demon Race that the Northern Continent faced would attack.


    Everyone quickly sent soldiers to defend, but most of the soldiers had been sent to attack Great Qin, and only a small portion remained.


    Ye Cang brought 20,000 City Lords and one billion soldiers, and they gave off a massive aura as they flooded forwards. They started to rampage throughout the Eastern Archipgos, and the various Cities and regions were powerless to resist at all as they were conquered.


    After hearing that the Eastern Archipgos was moving out almost all of its forces, Zhao Fu changed his ns. They did not know that the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world belonged to Great Qin, so they naturally did not know that Great Qin would be able to use the Night Dynasty¡¯s power.


    This was a big advantage, and Great Qin could use it tounch a sudden attack on the Eastern Archipgos. This would bepletely unexpected, allowing them to reap great gains.


    At the Mind Continent, the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ forces had nearly broken through the Great Qin¡¯s Great Wall when they suddenly heard about the situation in the Eastern Archipgos. Their joy turned into horror; they had never thought that such a thing would happen. The Dark Demon race was also joining in?


    What should they do? The Dark Demon race was sweeping through their territory unhindered, and the Eastern Archipgos leaders were all incredibly panicked because they were about to lose.


    They had two choices: continue to attack Great Qin or immediately return to defend.


    They would not be able to return in time because a countless number of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were engaged with them, making it impossible for them to retreat. As such, everyone gritted their teeth and gave the order to continue to attack. Right now, breaking through the Mind Continent was theirst trace of hope.


    The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ aura rose, and they attacked even more ferociously.


    A few hourster, as the sun set, the golden sunlight seemed to drape golden clothes over thend. After paying a huge price, the Eastern Archipgos factions had broken into Great Qin¡¯s territory, leaving blood and corpses everywhere.


    However, the Eastern Archipgos had lost many of its City Lords, and Great Qin¡¯s City Lords had turned on Eastern Archipgos¡¯ countless soldiers. Of the Eastern Archipgos¡¯ five Legatees, only two remained.


    Even though Great Qin suffered heavy losses as well, it had obtained victory in the end. The Eastern Archipgos¡¯ losses were already set in stone, and Wei Liao finally let out a sigh of relief and smiled.


    Over at the Western Continent, that was the main battlefield. There, Great Qin had gathered 70% of its forces, and the Western Continent had gathered the forces from four Continents. There would be an iparable world war.

 Chapter 1097: Disaster Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Disaster Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Both armies now faced off in the Western Continent, and the soldiers of the two armies were simply innumerable. All that could be seen were dark masses, forming two simrly-sized oceans.


    Because one side wore all sorts of different armors, they looked like a colorful aura, and they gave off a terrifying aura. The other army waspletely dressed in ck armor, making it look like a ck ocean, and it gave off an aura of destruction and conquering.


    The two auras gathered, causing the air in the human world to seem to be heavier. Not a single living creature dared to stay nearby.


    There were also powerful figures standing in the air, all of them City Lords. The auras they gave off could shake the heavens and earth, and it could be said that it was the first time so many City Lords had gathered in the human world.


    The armies on the ground and the City Lords in the sky seemed to be able to lock down the heavens and earth and cause everything to distort. Even those far away could sense the dangering from that area.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked at the people facing off against them with a serious expression. ¡°It is time to conclude everything. The human world must be unified; only then does it have hope. We have the Mandate of Heaven, and if you submit to Us, We will disregard all of your previous actions.¡±


    The leaders of the Chinese factions looked at Zhao Fu withplex looks. They had never thought that Great Qin would rise to such a position. Had they known earlier, they would have destroyed him much earlier.


    In response to Zhao Fu¡¯s offer of amnesty, they immediately refused without thinking. They already had a deep hatred with Great Qin and did not believe that Zhao Fu would let it go so easily. Moreover, as the Legatees of various Dynasties, no one wanted to submit to others.


    Li Baiqing¡¯s expression was the mostplicated. He had never thought that Zhao Fu would be Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; after all, Zhao Fu was his older half-brother. Now, he was going to unify the world and destroy the Li family.


    It was not just the people from China; those from the Southern Continent and Northern Continent looked at Zhao Fu furiously. It was all because of Great Qin that they had be like this.


    The people from the Western Continent all looked to Tina Pendragon, dressed in her silver knight dress and holding her golden sword.


    Tina Pendragon said seriously, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, We do not want to fight either. We can promise that the Great British Kingdom will never invade Great Qin. We want to live in peace.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the people in front of him and said coldly, ¡°The human world must be unified; only then can there be peace and can we defend against other worlds. Great Qin must unify the human world no matter what. We will ask you onest time: Will you surrender?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice filled with killing intent, she replied gravely, ¡°We must refuse. The Great British Kingdom will not submit to anyone. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, if you want to fight, We will fight with you.¡±


    ¡°You all must want to kill Us! Today, We will give you an opportunity.¡± Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he took out two swords, the Emperor Killing Sword and Death Disaster Sword.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a terrifying aura exploded out, bringing with it a berserk gale. The Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s horrifying killing intent flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes to give off a blood-red light. His hair also became blood-red, and a sword mark appeared between his eyebrows.


    The Great Qin Royal Seal continuously trembled, and nine ck dragons came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Finally, a cold ghostly qi also spread out from his body.


    In that moment, Zhao Fu had unleashed the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s power, the Great Qin Royal Seal¡¯s power, and the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power. He had released essentially everything he had.


    Three ferocious aura mes rose up around his body,pletely covering him. Only his blood-red eyes giving off blood-red light could be seen within the mes.


    The space around him twisted and turned as if it could not endure this power. It continuously copsed as the immense power caused everyone in the surrounding thousand kilometers to feel their bodies sink down, and they felt as if they were as small as a grain of sand.


    Zhao Fu had to use his full power, as he was facing countless Legatees. There were 27 of them who had Nation Armaments.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s release of power, the Legatees all looked incredibly serious. They understood that this was the final battle, so they did not withhold anything and unleashed all of their power too. Aura mes appeared around their bodies, and their terrifying auras could shake the heavens and earth and cause gods and ghosts to tremble.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu held the two swords and stepped out, bringing with him terrifying power as he tore through space and headed straight towards Tina Pendragon, the strongest of them all.


    As Zhao Fu attacked, this iparable world war officially began.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Powerful auras exploded out as the City Lords released their power and shot out like rays of light. They started a massive battle in the air, and with so many City Lords fighting, it seemed as if the sky was going to be ripped apart.


    The soldiers on the ground also started to fight. Great Qin first shot out a wave of Talisman Bolts. These Talisman Bolts turned into white rays of light, bringing with them an incredibly terrifying and sharp aura as they flew towards the Western Continent¡¯s defensive walls.


    Facing the shocking aura of the Talisman Bolts, the Western Continent¡¯s people immediately activated the defensive barrier to protect the defensive walls. The Talisman Bolts were incredibly monstrous and would be able to easily destroy the defensive walls.


    The countless Talisman Bolts forcefully smashed against the defensive barrier, looking like a rain of white light. Massive explosions sounded out, and the defensive barrier was soon covered with countless cracks. However, it had still blocked Great Qin¡¯s attack.


    The Western Continent¡¯s people immediately deactivated the defensive barrier and started to repair it as the soldiers on the defensive walls drew their bows and shot out arrows.


    The countless arrows covered Great Qin¡¯s forces and fell like rain. Great Qin¡¯s charging soldiers shouted and released immense power as they swung their weapons, sending out countless sharp lights that sent the iing arrows flying away.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Another wave of white light tore through the sky, descending towards the defensive walls with unstoppable momentum and causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    The defensive barrier was once again activated, but it was unable to stop the Talisman Bolts again. It was already severely damaged, and the countless white bolts pierced through it and continued onwards towards the soldiers.


    ¡°Arghhhh...¡± Countless pained cries sounded out as the soldiers¡¯ bodies were pierced by those unstoppable white lights, resulting in countless injuries and casualties on the defensive walls.


    The Western Continent¡¯s people were furious and threw out all sorts of colored pearls. These pearls all contained the auras of different disasters; these were Disaster Pearls, which Great Qin had obtained in the past.


    As the pearls descended, some released searing mes, burning soldiers to death; others released bone-chilling cold that froze soldiers; and others released lightning that sted soldiers into crisp.

 Chapter 1098: 33 Corps

    <h4>Chapter 1098: 33 Corps</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Great Qin had used Disaster Pearls to deal with enemies in the past, and now enemies were using Disaster Pearls against them. These Disaster Pearls caused many injuries and casualties on Great Qin¡¯s side.


    Bai Qi¡¯s gaze became cold as he ordered, ¡°All Corps move out!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Fifty-six Corps rushed out from different ces towards the defensive wall, roaring as they gave off terrifying auras that formed massive objects.


    The Demon King Corps formed a Demon King that gave off evil demonic qi, the Sword Mountain Corps formed a sword that gave off boundless sharp sword qi, the Water God Corps formed a Water God that was surrounded byrge amounts of water vapor, the Ice Corps formed a woman made of ice that was surrounded by countless traces of icy air, the Fire Corps created a woman made of fire that was surrounded by searing mes, and the Spider Corps formed a massive spider that gave off a ferocious aura.


    56 massive objects were formed, which then gave off terrifying power as they charged at the defensive wall with unstoppable momentum.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Great British Kingdom¡¯s Commander also gave the order for all Corps to mobilize. Thirty-three Corps gave off terrifying auras as they released their own Corps Formations.


    ¡°Ji!!¡± A snow-white fox gave off an ear-piercing cry and gave off an icy power as it appeared, causing snowkes to fall down around it.


    ¡°Roarr!!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a blue dragon appeared, giving off a massive amount of dragon¡¯s might, causing countless people to feel terror.


    Boom!


    Countless rays of golden light shot out as a golden scepter appeared, giving off a prestigious King¡¯s aura, making countless people want to submit.


    The Great British Kingdom¡¯s 33 Corps unleashed 33 Corps Formations, which also gave off immense auras as they rushed at Great Qin¡¯s Corps Formations.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The air seemed to explode as the massive beasts of the two sides ferociously shed. A world-destroying shockwave spread out, causing the surrounding ground to copse. Countless trees were uprooted as countless people were blown away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The massive beasts continued to disregard everything as they battled intensely. The horrifying scene seemed as if the heavens and earth were going to copse and everything was going to be destroyed.


    However, Great Qin had a big advantage ¨C not only did they have more Corps Formations, but the Corps themselves were all Special Corps, while the Great British Kingdom only had 12 Special Corps. Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s Corps were higher level and had more people within the Corps.


    The Great British Kingdom¡¯s Corps Formations were given a severe beating by Great Qin¡¯s Corps Formations, but they still fought madly.


    Seeing that they were at a disadvantage, the Western Continent¡¯s Commander gave the order to push outrge doors. They all looked different, with some made of wood, some made of stone, and some covered with blood.


    These doors were ten or so meters tall and seven meters wide, and they gave off terrifying power. There were 100 of each type of door, with a total of 1,000.


    The Commander gave the order to open these doors, within which was darkness. Terrifying auras flowed out, causing everyone to feel afraid.


    ¡°Roarrrr...¡± Roars sounded out as countless Goblins holding weapons rushed out of some doors. Other doors had Orcs, Ogres, or Elves.


    After charging out, these creatures charged at Great Qin¡¯s army, looking incredibly ferocious. There were tens of millions of these creatures, and their auras were shocking.


    Bai Qi did not hesitate to give the order to use Destruction Crystals.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Countless crystals fell among the various creatures, resulting in massive explosions. Blinding white light filled the surroundings, and the terrifying explosive force devoured everything, causing the ground to continuously tremble.


    Almost 70% of the dozens of millions of Ounders were sted to death, leaving behind fragmented corpses and blood on the ground.


    ¡°Roarrrr...¡± Countless Wyverns appeared in the sky, giving off violent gazes as they looked at the soldiers on the defensive wall.


    ¡°Roarrr..¡± At that moment, massive humanoid monsters d in heavy armor also roared as they gave off bloodthirsty and ruthless auras.


    The Wyverns pped their wings and rushed down. Their bellies bulged as they gathered mes and icy air, preparing to st the soldiers on the defensive wall.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Suddenly, the sound of the air being torn could be heard as hundreds of arrows shot out, giving off terrifying ripples and striking fear into people¡¯s hearts.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    Some Wyverns were caught off-guard and were hit by the arrows. The arrows were ten or so meters long and contained immense force, easily piercing through the Wyverns¡¯ defenses and stabbing four or five meters into their bodies.


    ¡°Roarrrr...¡± Countless pained dragon¡¯s cries sounded out. Some Wyverns received light injuries while others suffered heavier injuries, and some that were hit in the head immediately died, their bodies plummeting down.


    At a hidden location, 150 Dragon-ying Ballistae had been wheeled out. Great Qin had obtained 100 or so Dragon-ying Ballistae from Region Treasure Boxes, and the Western Continent had also obtained some and saved them to use against Great Qin¡¯s Wyverns.


    The countless Wyverns started to be more careful, no longer rashly attacking. The 3,000 Corps Soul Commanders held heavy weapons as they rushed at the defensive wall and started madly attacking.


    These Corpse Soul Commanders all had heavy armor and shields, making it so that the Dragon-ying Ballistae could not harm them.


    The battle in the sky was incredibly intense and was not inferior to the battle on the ground. The City Lords viciously killed, and the terrifying shockwaves from their battle caused those far away to feel a chill through their bodies.


    At the same time, City Lords from both sides continuously died, and their corpses plummeted to the ground.


    The most terrifying battle was Zhao Fu¡¯s battle. Zhao Fu was facing hundreds of Legatees alone, and the battle was incredibly fierce. Only those who had Nation Armaments had the qualifications to actually fight with Zhao Fu. Those who did not have Nation Armaments could only attack from a distance.


    ¡°True King¡¯s Sword!!¡± Tina Pendragon raised her sword, and the Royal Seal within her body continuously trembled, sending King¡¯s Power into her sword. A golden sword light rushed into the sky, dyeing half of the sky gold.


    Boom!


    Tina Pendragon shed out, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. The golden sword light was filled with King¡¯s aura, and it was as if it could sh apart all creatures as it flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu immediately unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain to protect himself. The golden sword light crashed against the Emperor¡¯s Domain, resulting in a massive explosion. The golden sword light exploded out, turning into a golden gust of sword wind.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound rang out as the Emperor¡¯s Domain started to crack, and Zhao Fu was forced back a few steps.


    At that moment, someone cried out, ¡°Grab this opportunity; everyone please ignite your Fate Dragons, or we won¡¯t have another chance!¡±

 Chapter 1099: Was Scepter

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Was Scepter</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As that cry sounded out, hundreds of Legatees appeared, and nearly 1,000 people surrounded Zhao Fu. The inner circle was the 20 or so Dynasty Legatees who had Nation Armaments, and the others were on the outer circle.


    They all roared as they invigorated the Fate Dragons within their bodies, causing different auras to flow out. Some were red, some were white, some were ck, and some were green; there were all sorts of different colors.


    ¡°Roarrr...¡± Dragons¡¯ roars filled the sky as rays of light shot out from the Legatees¡¯ bodies and mmed into the sky, seeming to tear the sky apart.


    The human world¡¯s sky gradually darkened, and the entire world¡¯s Fate madly gathered like a berserk gale. Everyone sensed something and looked towards the west, because the shockwaves from there were simply too powerful.


    The shockwaves here were indeed quite terrifying. Around 1,000 Fate Dragons gave intense lights as they spiralled in the sky, their terrifying auras inundating everything like a horrifying tsunami.


    Everyone present was someone who yed a critical role in the human world, and they had much of the Fate of the human world. Each of their Fate Dragons could invoke changes in the heavens and earth, so theirbined power was naturally quite terrifying.


    The terrifying shockwaves affected the entire battlefield, and many people could not help but look over. How could such terrifying power exist in this world?


    Boom!


    A massive explosion rang out in all directions as the thousand Fate Dragons formed a massive dragon-shaped magic formation. An even greater pressure suddenly descended, causing the ground to cave in.


    Some unfortunate people who were caught in it felt as if they had been struck by something that was millions of kilograms heavy, and their bodies directly exploded, causing blood and guts to fly everywhere.


    Zhao Fu was underneath the magic formation, and his body was bound by that terrifying power. Images of dragons appeared around Zhao Fu, making it so that he could not move at all.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite startled. He tried to struggle free but found that he was unable to do so at all. The dragon images around him tightly bound him in ce.


    Seeing this, the countless Legatees all grinned; this was something they had especially prepared for Zhao Fu in order to kill him. They did not hesitate to burn their Fate Dragons¡¯ power.


    A Fate Dragon was the most important thing to a person, and it affected their fate. Igniting it came at a great cost, and it would be difficult for the Fate Dragons¡¯ power to recover.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡± a Legatee cried out in joy seeing that Zhao Fu could not break free of the binding.


    The others all acted, sending all sorts of powerful attacks towards Zhao Fu, causing the space around him to seem to explode.


    In order to kill Zhao Fu, the Legatees all continuously attacked. The 20 or so Dynasty Legatees used most of their Nation Armaments¡¯ power to st towards Zhao Fu, causing explosions to continuously sound out.


    Seeing so many terrifying attacks being unceasinglyunched towards Zhao Fu, Bai Qi could not help but feel a trace of worry.


    Only after ten minutes did the Legatees stop and let out a sigh of relief. After releasing so many monstrous attacks, they had definitely blown Zhao Fu to smithereens.


    After all of the light dissipated, everyone was shocked to see that six chains hade out of Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and there were six terrifying figures that were each four meters tall around Zhao Fu.


    One of them looked savage, had fangs, and two horns on its head. It had a powerfully-built body, and tongues of me asionally appeared on the surface of its body. It gave off a heavy sulphuric smell and had the head of a demon, and it held a trident.


    One looked like a skinny human without any flesh on its body. Its limbs were very long and thin, and it had arge and round belly. Its skin was gray, and it looked quite ugly. It had pointy ears and white eyes, which were filled with savageness. There was a piece of cloth around its waist, covering its lower body, and it held arge bone knife.


    One of them looked essentially like a human and had a handsome face and well-built body, and it wore white clothes. There was a blood-red sword at its side, and its eyes were also blood-red colored, giving off dense killing intent.


    One of them looked exactly like an evil ghost and had pure ck eyes, fangs, and a pair of wide wings. It also had a tail and wore ck armor, holding arge halberd.


    One was human-shaped and was covered with muscle. It looked quite strong, and it had gray-white skin and three heads. One was a chicken¡¯s head, one was a duck¡¯s head, and the other was a pig¡¯s head. There was a beastskin tied around its waist, and it seemed to be filled with powerful fleshly power.


    These were the Six Paths Demon Images, and they had stretched out their hands, sending out their Domains to form a Six Paths Defensive Barrier.


    The Six Paths Defensive Barrier was gray and was formed from sixplicated and mysterious-lookingpasses. It contained boundless Six Paths of Reincarnation power, and the eerie ghostly qi flooded the surroundings.


    The temperature sharply decreased, causing countless people¡¯s hairs to stand on end as their bodies uncontrobly trembled. Everything seemed incredibly gloomy and eerie.


    The first time Zhao Fu had unleashed the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power, allowing them to appear in the human world, they had gone out of control, so Zhao Fu had not dared to use their power this entire time.


    Now, there was no reason for him to hold back. He only had a single goal, which was to kill everyone in front of him.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Zhao Fu tilted his head back as he roared. Four dragon¡¯s roars could be heard from within his body as a four-colored aura me burst out from his body and a terrifying power also exploded out. Zhao Fu had also used his Fate Dragons.


    ¡°Roarrrr...¡± Countless mournful cries sounded out as the dragon images around Zhao Fu were destroyed under that immense power.


    This caused the other Legatees¡¯ expressions to fall, because it seemed that Zhao Fu would soon break free.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Dynasty Legatees once again did not hesitate to release all of their Nation Armaments¡¯ power. They did not hold anything back and even burned their life force as aura mes appeared and massive winds started to blow.


    Nine bronze cauldrons giving off a boundless aura was the first to descend, after which a spear giving off an aura of conquering appeared. This was followed by a crown that was like the sun, and then a flower that looked like a Japanese rose appeared.


    Boom!


    A golden light tore through the sky as a golden scepter covered with ancient runes and giving off an aura that seemed to be able tomand the world appeared, seeming like no one could resist it.

 Chapter 1100: Book of God

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Book of God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    All of the Egyptians could sense something, because this scepter was Egypt¡¯s n Armament, the Was Sceptre!


    Boom!


    Another massive explosion sounded out as countless rays of white light filled the entire sky. Pure-white feathers slowly floated down from the sky as a white book descended from the sky.


    An unimaginably powerful energy spread out as every living creature seemed to be illusory. This book was the n Armament that Babilon wielded, the Book of God!


    Twenty or so Nation Armaments and two n Armaments¡¯ power caused the entire human world to feel the power of extermination. Under that wave of terrifying power, countless people¡¯s bodies froze in terror, and countless beasts ran in fear.


    As the Dynasty Legatees acted, the surrounding thousand Legatees also moved as well. They cut open their palms and raised their hands.


    The blood flowed out of their palms and was attracted by a formless energy, flying into the massive magic formation made of Fate Dragons.


    Boom!


    The magic formation gave off even more shocking power as space was ripped apart. A thousand dragon-shaped chains shot out from the sky, bringing with them immense power as they shot towards Zhao Fu.


    These chains were incredibly terrifying, and they were unobstructed as they shot into the Six Paths Defensive Barrier, tying Zhao Fu up.


    The dragon-shaped chains were not corporeal, and they were formed from Fate. The Six Paths Defensive Barrier could not block the chains made of Fate, but the chains consumed arge amount of Fate.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s upper body was wrapped in chains, and there were countless dragon images around him. He tried to struggle but could not break free at all.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Dynasty Legatees did not hesitate at all and used their Nation Armaments to st Zhao Fu. With so many Nation Armaments attacking, the sky was torn, and the power seemed to be able to even extinguish the heavens.


    Before that power had evene close, it seemed as if the world wasing to an end.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was finally harmed by that power, causing blood to flow out from him as a few wounds appeared on his face.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Zhao Fu felt immense pain as he roared towards the sky, causing the heavens and earth to tremble.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as waves of power aura exploded out. The Twelve Metal Colossi giving off immense killing intent, a stone staff giving off massive destructive power, and a jade seal giving off an Emperor¡¯s might all appeared.


    The 20 or so Nation Armaments and two n Armaments that Great Qin possessed were all simultaneously released by Zhao Fu.


    After releasing the power of so many Nation Armaments, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off an intense ck light that turned into a pir of light, giving off a destructive aura as it shot into the sky. The terrifying power seemed to rip open a hole in the sky, and a boundless dark and destructive aura flowed out like a fountain.


    ¡°Arghhhh...¡± The Legatees held nothing back as they roared, exploding out with their full Nation Armaments¡¯ power as they sted their Nation Armaments at Zhao Fu.


    The countless Nation Armaments around Zhao Fu continuously trembled and gave off immense lights as terrifying auras came out from them. They gave off world-destroying power as they madly crashed against the iing Nation Armaments.


    Boom!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the sky seemed to shatter and a terrifying shockwave rippled out. Ten or so regions were instantly reduced to nds, and everything within them were obliterated.


    The entire human world trembled as the sky above the human world¡¯s Western Continent was torn apart, and an aura of destruction filled the world.


    The sky above the northern side was covered by an azure energy barrier. A massive dragon¡¯s might, containing power that seemed to suppress the world, appeared, and countless creatures felt a massive force weighing down on them.


    A massive azure dragon appeared in the sky. It was covered with azure scales and had many branches in its horns. It had powerful ws and a mighty aura ¨C this was the northern side¡¯s Guardian Beast, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon!


    The western side¡¯s torn sky was now covered by a fiery-red barrier. A searing heat spread out from the sky, and countless traces of water vapor instantly evaporated. A world-destroying power appeared, making countless people feel terror.


    A massive ming bird appeared in the sky ¨C this bird seemed like a phoenix but was not a phoenix. Its eyes and beak were as red as rubies, and they gave off an intense red light. This was the Divine Sun Fire Bird.


    The eastern side¡¯s sky was covered by a white energy barrier, and the sound of water could be heard. An unimaginable might descended, causing countless people in the east to feel as if they had fallen into boundless darkness.


    A massive whale appeared in the sky; it was snow-white and had blue eyes, and it looked extremely beautiful. It had a pair of pure-white wings, and it was the Guardian Beast of the east, the Sovereign Emperor White Whale.


    In the southern side, multicolored light spilled out of the sky, causing all creatures to seem to put on multi-colored clothes and making the world seem quite beautiful. A massive might slowly descended, and even though it was powerful, it caused no fear. Instead, it made people feel reassured.


    A massive dear appeared in the sky. Its fur was multi-colored, and its horns were tinum-colored. It gave off a gentle aura, and it was the Guardian Beast of the south, the Nine Celestial Enchanting Deer.


    As the shocking destructive force rippled out, the human world¡¯s four Guardian Beasts simultaneously appeared. It could be seen how terrifying that destructive force was, to the point that it could destroy the world. This was indeed the final battle.


    The western side¡¯s Divine Sun Fire Bird was the first to speak, and it said in a coarse man¡¯s voice, ¡°These humans are going to destroy the world, are we not going to interfere? If this goes on, the human world¡¯s Fate and source energy will be severely damaged.¡±


    The Sky Destion Azure Dragon¡¯s ancient image replied, ¡°We can¡¯t interfere! This is a battle for the unification of the human world, which will cause the human world to be one. When that happens, everything lost will gradually recover.¡±


    The Emperor Sovereign White Whale replied with a simple and honest voice as itughed, saying, ¡°If the human world is unified, our mission will beplete, and we¡¯ll be able to leave the human world!¡±


    The Nine Celestial Enchanting Deer said with a young girl¡¯s voice and also lightlyughed, ¡°Mm! After this battle concludes, we can head to the Devil Domain. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is quite terrifying, facing so many people by himself. If he can unify the human world, that might just be the best oue for the human world.¡±


    At that moment, the Sky Destion Azure Dragon spoke, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stabilize the human world for now in order to prevent these humans from destroying the world. That will affect us greatly.¡±


    The three other Guardian Beasts nodded and each guarded one direction as a formless power covered the human world, and the four figures gradually disappeared into the sky.

 Chapter 1101: King’s Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1101: King¡¯s Stars</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    As the Nation Armaments madly collided with terrifying power, explosions continuously sounded out, and the sky continued to be torn. The shockwaves turned into berserk gales, and everything in the surroundings had been annihted.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu was still bound by the countless dragon-shaped chains, and he loudly roared as he exploded out with waves of immense power. Soon, the chains and dragon images were slowly being repelled by him.


    The faces of the thousand Legatees fell; they were only at a slight advantage because they were restricting Zhao Fu while the Dynasty Legatees attacked with their Nation Armaments. If Zhao Fu broke free from the bonds, the ones who died first would definitely be those without Nation Armaments.


    ¡°I, the Legatee of the Dali Kingdom, order all of the Dali Kingdom¡¯s Fate to gather into the Dragon Formation!¡±


    ¡°I, the Legatee of the State of Wei, order all of the State of Wei¡¯s Fate to gather into the Dragon Formation!¡±


    In this moment of life and death, countless Legatees disregarded everything and raised their bloodied hands as they shouted out. Not only did they send their own power into the Dragon Formation, but they also sent their nations¡¯ fate in as well.


    Boom!!


    As the countless traces of Fate fused into the Dragon Formation, the Dragon Formation instantly became more than ten times bigger, and its power reached new heights as an even greater might spread out.


    The chains obtained even more power and bound Zhao Fu even more tightly, and Zhao Fu felt as if he was going to be squeezed into pieces.


    The various Dynasty Legatees continued to use their Nation Armaments to madly attack. Because Zhao Fu¡¯s body was bound and his power was being suppressed, Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armaments seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    This made the Legatees feel delighted, and they felt that they had a chance at killing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. If they could kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, this battle would conclude and they would all have hope.


    The Legatees attacked Zhao Fu even more ferociously, and their soldiers¡¯ morale greatly rose. They desperately resisted Great Qin¡¯s attacks, while Great Qin¡¯s aura became slightly weaker.


    ¡°Hahh!!¡± Zhao Fu roared, shaking the heavens and earth and causing a wild gale to stir.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three massive stars appeared, one giving off boundless blood-red light, one giving off boundless gold light, and one giving off boundless gray light. They dyed the world three different colors, and their unfathomable might could barely be contained by the human world. The world continuously trembled and fell apart before being restored.


    The four Guardian Beasts were protecting the human world¡¯s source energy with all their power. If the two sides continued destroying it, it would not be able to recover until a long time had passed.


    Boom!


    The three massive stars gave off intense starlight and a might that seemed to be enough to destroy the world. A terrifying pir of starlight descended onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body, making his aura continuously rise.


    A shocking aura of death covered everyone as they felt their bodies go stiff. Boundless terror surfaced in their hearts, and they felt as if they were going to die in the next moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    At that moment, they seemed to sense something, and their minds felt as if they were going to explode.


    Terrifying auras rose up from every Legatee¡¯s body and shot into the sky. Different-colored stars giving off horrifying mights descended to the human world.


    Some stars gave off red lights, some stars gave off blue lights, some gave off violet lights, and some gave off yellow lights. Even though they were all of different colors, what united them was that they were all King¡¯s Stars.


    Under the might of Zhao Fu¡¯s three Emperor¡¯s Stars, they had been forced to summon their King¡¯s Stars.


    The thousand King¡¯s Stars hung in the sky, giving off different starlights and different auras. There was not a single cloud left in the sky, and the scene was simply awe-inspiring.


    What happened next was even more shocking. The thousand King¡¯s Stars gave off terrifying mights as they quickly moved, surrounding the three Emperor¡¯s Stars.


    They each exploded out with intense starlight, and waves of powerful King¡¯s Aura formed an extraordinary King¡¯s Aura that covered the heavens and the earth. At that moment, countless people wanted to kneel down and submit to that King¡¯s Aura.


    This King¡¯s Aura did not shrink back at all and pressed down towards the three Emperor¡¯s Stars, seeming incredibly ferocious as it challenged the three Emperor¡¯s Stars.


    The four Guardian Beasts looked quite shocked as they watched the thousand King¡¯s Stars simultaneously descend. It was the first time they had seen such a thing before.


    What shocked them even more was that these thousand King¡¯s Stars gave off a powerful King¡¯s Aura that challenged the Emperor¡¯s Stars. This was something that was almost impossible, and they could not help but feel nervous.


    They did not feel much confidence in Zhao Fu, because a thousand King¡¯s Stars simultaneously descending was simply too powerful, causing even the heavens and earth to want to submit.


    ¡°Who will win the final battle of the human world?¡± If Great Qin won, the human world would be unified, and a new age would arrive. If the Western Continent won, the situation in the human world would be the same, and everyone would ally together to attack Great Qin.


    The human world would wee in a short period of peace, because if Great Qin lost, it would not be able tounch such a massive battle in a short period of time. If that happened, it would be a long time before the human world would be unified.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was strung up in the air by the dragon-shaped chains, and the various Dynasty Legatees used their Nation Armaments to madly attack. Without Zhao Fu¡¯s direct control, Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armaments were continuously beaten back.


    The King¡¯s Stars gave off waves of even more intense starlight, bringing with them a King¡¯s Aura that could cause even the heavens and earth to submit as they moved towards the three Emperor¡¯s Stars, starting an official challenge; they wanted to destroy the three Emperor¡¯s Stars.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s face was a mask of pain from the damage from the Legatees, the bacsh from unsealing the Six Paths Demon Images, and summoning the three Emperor¡¯s Stars.


    The immense pain caused Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness to almost disappear, and his body grew weaker and weaker.


    The countless Legatees were ecstatic and became even more excited. Now, it seemed that they really would be able to kill Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. If they could kill him, everything would end.


    The Western Continent¡¯s army¡¯s morale soared while Great Qin¡¯s morale fell. Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armaments were no longer controlled by Zhao Fu and could no longer block the attacks of the Dynasty Legatees.


    The Dynasty Legatees raised their Nation Armaments and gave off terrifying might as they attacked towards Zhao Fu, wanting to reduce him to dust.


    Seeing this, Bai Qi felt horrified and immediately wanted to go and save Zhao Fu.


    Suddenly, the powerless-looking Zhao Fu suddenly raised his head, looking at the Dynasty Legatees and causing them to feel a bone-chilling coldness. Their bodies froze, because Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils had all split.


    Boom!!


    An explosion that sounded like the heavens and earth exploding rang out as the four Guardian Beasts protecting the human world felt as if they had been hit by a massive force, and they all coughed up arge mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1102: Unifying the World

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Unifying the World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Chaos Imperial Star gave off a blinding blood-red light that tore through the entire sky, seeming to dye the entire human world blood-red. The aura of killing and disaster spread like floodwaters, making everyone feel as if they had fallen into an abyss, and terror swept through their hearts.


    The Celestial Emperor Star was like a golden sun that gave off fathomless golden light and covered the world. Under this light, all creatures instinctively wanted to submit, and it was as if the ruler of the world had appeared.


    The Nether Emperor Star gave off a bright starlight, causing countless traces of Yin Qi to rise up from the ground. The world was filled with a cold and eerie feeling as all sorts of souls and ghosts appeared, gathering towards the Nether Emperor Star.


    The three Stars each gave off the power to shake the heavens and the earth, and their light seemed to be able to pierce through the world. The thousand King¡¯s Stars continuously trembled because they now felt a wave of fear.


    Just now, they had exploded with that King¡¯s Aura to challenge the three Emperor¡¯s Stars because they felt that they had the ability to destroy those three Emperor¡¯s Stars.


    However, the three Emperor¡¯s Stars had released their might, causing their starlight to cover the entire human world. Their Emperor¡¯s Aura was unstoppable, and under this might, the thousand King¡¯s Stars became dim.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion once again sounded out as the three Emperor¡¯s Stars started to counterattack against these King¡¯s Stars, which had just challenged them.


    The three Emperor¡¯s Stars gave off a wave of world-destroying Emperor¡¯s Aura, which turned into a shockwave that swept out incredibly quickly. In just an instant, the thousand King¡¯s Stars had been knocked back by an immense force.


    The stars that were close actually shattered, and those at the middle became cracked. Those at the outer edges were also somewhat affected.


    How could these small King¡¯s Stars resist the Emperor¡¯s Aura? The remaining King¡¯s Stars hid in the sky in fear, disappearing quickly.


    The countless Legatees suffered a massive bacsh from this. They felt as if they had been struck by an unimaginable force and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Some of them fell from the sky, and it was uncertain if they were still alive.


    A trace of fear appeared on the four Guardian Beasts¡¯ faces; they had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s power would be so great to be able to even injure them. They did not know that Zhao Fu had once suppressed the Spirit Light world¡¯s four Guardian Beasts.


    Without the Legatees¡¯ support, the bindings around Zhao Fu naturally dispersed. Zhao Fu looked down at the battlefield below and slowly raised the Emperor Killing Sword.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended as a shocking blood-red light shed out, seeming to be able to tear apart the world. The defensive wall was shed apart by the strike, and a sword gash that was 10,000 meters wide and spanned a few regions appeared. That terrifying power caused the Western Continent¡¯s army to sink into boundless terror.


    The three Emperor¡¯s Stars gradually faded it into the sky, and Zhao Fu powerlessly fell from the sky. Xianru suddenly appeared and caught Zhao Fu.


    Bai Qi looked away, his gaze bing cold as he drew the Seven Murders Sword and pointed it towards the sky. The 14 others with General Armaments also raised their General Armaments and pointed them towards the sky.


    ¡°Seven Murders Star!¡±


    ¡°Army Destroyer Star!¡±


    ¡°Voracious Wolf Star!¡±


    ¡°Lunar Star!¡±


    Loud shouts sounded out as rays of aura containing terrifying power shot into the sky, causing the sky to tremble, after which stars giving off terrifying auras descended.


    There were 15 stars in total giving off different starlight, different than the King¡¯s Stars and Emperor¡¯s Stars. These stars all gave off General¡¯s Aura as they were General Stars.


    The 15 General Stars gave off terrifying might as they covered the entire battlefield, causing the atmosphere to be much heavier. The starlight dyed the world into different colors, and under those General Stars, everyone felt a sense of terror.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Bai Qi and the others activated the sixth special effect of the General Armaments, and auras continuously rose up from the soldiers. The soldiers¡¯ eyes became blood-red, and massive power emanated out from their bodies as battle intent filled their minds, causing them to go out of control.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Great Qin¡¯s soldiers gave off different auras, making them look like a multi-colored sea. They gave off a world-destroying aura as they charged towards the defensive wall.


    Under this terrifying aura, the Western Continent¡¯s army instinctively felt terror. It was unknown how many of the Legatees were still alive, causing their morale to fall. They were unable to oppose Great Qin¡¯s ferocious aura at all.


    The 100 meter tall Corpse Soul Commanders climbed up the defensive walls and destroyed the Dragon-ying Ballistae before chaotically swinging their weapons about, smashing soldiers into meat paste. The scene was incredibly gory and shocking.


    With nothing to threaten them anymore, the Wyverns became fearless again. They sted out mes and icy air, burning or freezing soldiers to death. After unleashing their sts, the Wyverns leapt forwards and smashed people flying. The Wyverns started ughtering, taking revenge for earlier.


    The 20,000 Stage 4 Generals that Great Qin had hidden suddenly revealed themselves, ferociously attacking the Western Continent¡¯s City Lords, forcing the 40,000 City Lords into retreating.


    Finally, Great Qin¡¯s army on the ground charged forwards like an ocean towards the defensive walls, scaling them in just a short while and breaking through the Western Continent¡¯s defenses. This meant that the Western Continent¡¯s army had failed and that Great Qin had won the final battle.


    Seeing that they had already lost, countless soldiers and City Lords started to retreat and escape. Some soldiers and City Lordspletely gave up, kneeling on the ground to surrender to Great Qin.


    This half-month long war finally concluded, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and City Lords charged into the Western Continent. Now, all there was left was to conquer the Western Continent¡¯s regions. Soon, the human world would belong to Great Qin.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two massive explosions sounded out as two rays of light shot into the sky with immense power. Two massive doors containing incredible power appeared; one was engraved with a picture of the Divine Sun Fire bird, giving off a fiery light, and the other was engraved with a picture of the Emperor Sovereign White Whale, giving off white light.


    Su Yan turned to look at the Western Continent and sighed as he shook his head, feeling quite bitter, before he walked into one of the doors. Some others also followed behind him, after which they disappeared.


    Zhao Fu woke up a few dayster. His injuries were not very severe this time, and by now, Great Qin had conquered most of the Western Continent and Eastern Archipgos. Now, they only had to clear out the regions. It could be said that Great Qin hadpleted its goal of unifying the human world.


    Following this, Zhao Fu heard about the tworge doors, causing him to frown.


    Those two doors were doors to other worlds, and they could be used to summon creatures. The Western Continent¡¯s forces had used simr doors to summon many Ounders, but these two doors were different ¨C they had been created using the Divine Sun Fire Bird egg and Emperor Sovereign White Whale egg as their cores.


    This allowed the two doors to connect to other worlds, and because the two eggs were eggs of the human world¡¯s Guardian Beasts and contained the human world¡¯s source energy, they could ignore the Heaven Domain Boundary.

 Chapter 1103: Door to Another World

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Door to Another World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The cost of using such a method was naturally losing the two eggs of the Guardian Beasts. The Guardian Beasts¡¯ eggs were incredibly valuable, and the loss of the eggs could cause anyone to feel pain.


    What Zhao Fu cared about was not these two eggs but the method those people had used to escape the human world. Among them were many enemies of Great Qin, such as Akhenaten, Si Ji, and Su Yan.


    He had never thought that those people had long since prepared a path of escape for themselves. However, he should have expected this ¨C after all, if Great Qin won, the entire human world would belong to Great Qin. They had no other choice but to escape the human world.


    After hearing that those people had escaped, Zhao Fu¡¯s good mood about finally unifying the human world was slightly ruined. He thought about it and asked, ¡°Where did those people escape to? Is it the Grassi world?¡±


    Beside him, Li Si replied, ¡°Back when Commander Bai Qi sensed the abnormal ripples, he immediately sent people to investigate. However, they sensed the danger and immediately closed the two doors and disappeared. We are not sure where they were transported to.


    ¡°This Minister has also sent countless spies to the Grassi world to collect information, and we are quite sure that they are not in the Grassi world. This Minister then ordered some schrs to investigate the remnants from the magic formation, and they found that the doors use random teleportation.


    ¡°These random teleportation doors can cross many worlds, and it is impossible to track them. They must be incredibly afraid of Great Qin finding them.¡±


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. If these people had gone to the Grassi people and revealed the things that had happened in the human world, Great Qin would be in a disadvantageous position and could even be in danger. Many of its ns could fail.


    Even though they had escaped, luckily they had not been able to cause much trouble. Now, as the ruler of the human world, Zhao Fu did not ce them in his eyes at all.


    At that moment, Li Si once again spoke, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, those who escaped were merely a very small minority. Most people were stopped by Great Qin, including the Buddhist Sect, School of Confucianism, School of Mohism, most of the Dynasty factions, and Great Tang¡¯s Li family.¡±


    Hearing that many people had been stopped, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. These people had dared to oppose Great Qin and cause Great Qin to suffer heavy losses. Almost 70% of the army was injured or dead, and they had lost 600 million soldiers and around 100 Wyverns.


    Such a massive loss was a big blow to Great Qin, and this had been caused by these people. If they had all been able to escape, it would be simply too unjust.


    Since they had been stopped, Zhao Fu wanted to properly punish them, so a smile appeared on his face. However, after hearing about Great Tang¡¯s Li family, his smile died down, and a cold glimmer appeared in his eyes as he asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Li Si sensed the changes in Zhao Fu and replied earnestly, ¡°The Li family is one of Great Qin¡¯s main targets, so when Great Tang¡¯s army withdrew, Great Qin¡¯s forces chased them down. When we reached their Legacy City, we found that they had already relocated their City and escaped, abandoning their countless soldiers and residents.


    ¡°Great Qin quickly chased after them and were finally able to corner Great Tang¡¯s Li family. Following this, they desperately resisted, but they were still taken captive by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°However, Great Tang¡¯s Legatee, Li Baiqing, escaped, taking with him the Nation Armament and the Great Tang City. From the reports we have, it seems that he also stepped through one of the doors.¡±


    Hearing that Li Baiqing had escaped with the Nation Armament and Great Tang City, Zhao Fu felt quite displeased.


    Li Si immediately continued, ¡°Your Majesty, out of everyone in the Li family, only he was able to escape; everyone else has been captured by Great Qin, including his woman, his father, and the Li family¡¯s old patriarch. None of them were able to escape, and they are being held in prison.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, feeling a bit more pleased. Even though he did not want to admit it, his little brother his escaping with the Nation Armament and the Great Tang City would definitely bring trouble for Great Qin in the future. It was better to get rid of as many of these troubles as possible.


    Li Si then cupped his hands said, ¡°Your Majesty, Great Qin has also taken down the Great British Kingdom. Out of all of the Legatees, Tina Pendragon most likely received the greatest bacsh and still has not awakened, and her life is in danger.


    ¡°We have already arranged for her to have the best treatment. Would Your Majesty like to have her healed or allow her to die?¡±


    ¡°Tina Pendragon?¡± Zhao Fu thought about everything that had happened, and he felt respect for this woman. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they stood on different sides, they might have been able to be friends.


    During this final battle, not only did she lead the Western Continent, but she was also the most powerful and had the most Fate. Back when Zhao Fu¡¯s three Emperor¡¯s Stars had unleashed their might, countless cracks had appeared on Tina Pendragon¡¯s King¡¯s Star.


    Compared to her, Babilon was not as lucky; his King¡¯s Star had copsed, and he had died from the bacsh, leading to the Book of God falling into Great Qin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Try to save her!¡± Zhao Fu said to Li Si. Whether it was because of their rtionship, internal affairs matters, or her innate value, she was worth saving.


    Li Si responded in the affirmative before asking, ¡°How should we deal with the other Dynasty Legatees and the leaders of those factions? We captured 16 Dynasty Legatees and 150 or so Nation Legatees. There are also countless leaders of Sects and Schools.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply and instead asked, ¡°Have they surrendered or are they still resisting? Who views Great Qin with hatred and hasmitted the most crimes against Great Qin?¡±


    Li Si was not well-equipped to answer these questions, as they did not have much information yet, so he could only give a rough answer. Some of these people were still quite resistant, while some of them had expressed their willingness to submit.


    Zhao Fu showed no mercy and said, ¡°Based on what I just asked you, make a list of peopleter. Those on the list may be executed without Our permission!¡±


    Those on the list would be those who had resisted the most and harmed Great Qin the most. There was no need to keep such people, so they all had to die and there was no need for Zhao Fu to check the list.


    ¡°Yes! This Minister understands,¡± Li Si replied before reporting to Zhao Fu about other matters. Most of these were minor matters, and some things had almost been forgotten by Zhao Fu.


    This included the Heavenstone City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s son, Shi Wen. Back when Zhao Fu had killed his father, Shi Jian, he had escaped. He had not been able to escape Great Qin this time, and he had developed a faction to take revenge against Great Qin, which was quiteughable.


    His faction had naturally been destroyed by Great Qin, and he had also been killed.

 Chapter 1104: Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Bottom Line</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After Zhao Fu recovered from his injuries, he went to the prison. Zhao Fu had waited a long time for this, and it was time to end all of this. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold, and he did not bring anyone with him. He also ordered the guards to leave, leaving him by himself.


    Zhao Fu did not hide his appearance and went to a rtively big part of the prison. An elderly man immediately recognized him, and he venomously red at Zhao Fu as if he wanted to cut Zhao Fu into a thousand pieces.


    He was Li Shan, the old patriarch of the Li family. His face was quite pale, and he looked quite wan and sallow as if he had aged ten or so years.


    The others noticed Zhao Fu¡¯s arrival, and some did not know who Zhao Fu was and took him to be an official.


    Soon, the Li family¡¯s old patriarch coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re the bastard of the Li family. You¡¯re here for revenge, right? Kill or maim as you please; my Qing¡¯Er will take revenge for me sooner orter and present your head to me as a sacrifice.¡±


    Only then did everyone realize that this young man was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, the person who had shaken the entire world. Their expressions immediately became filled with terror and hatred as they looked at Zhao Fu.


    Li Zhe furiously leapt over, loudly cursing, ¡°You bastard, you destroyed the Li family. It¡¯s because of you that the Li family fell to such a state. I¡¯m going to kill you, you little brute, for doing such a thing to the Li family.¡±


    The door of the cell was open, and Li Zhe grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes and loudly cursed at him as he punched Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    Zhao Fu did not retaliate and did not block either, allowing Li Zhe, his father, to hit him. He was incredibly calm, and there was even a trace of a smile on his face.


    Li Zhe disregarded everything and continued to vent as he sent a few more blows towards Zhao Fu¡¯s face. He had wanted to continue when Zhao Fu pped him on the face, causing him to fly back and crash onto the ground. Half of his face was red and swollen, and a trace of blood leaked out of his mouth.


    Immediately, Li Zhe seemed to explode as he crawled up from the ground, looking at Zhao Fu as if he wanted to kill him. ¡°You little bastard, you dared to hit me? I swear I¡¯m going to ughter you and feed you to dogs. I goddamn regret not killing you and that slut.¡±


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu expressionlessly waved his hand, causing a massive force to st Li Zhe back. He once again crashed to the ground and coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    Li Zhe furiously tried to get back up and rush at Zhao Fu, but he was held back by the others. If he rushed up again, he would simply be asking to suffer more.


    However, he still profanely cursed at Zhao Fu, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you bastard. I¡¯m going to make you die a horrible death and turn you into meat paste.¡±


    ¡°Arghh!!¡± Zhao Fu waved his hand, causing Li Zhe to cry out as a cold light shot out and lopped off one of Li Zhe¡¯s ears, causing blood to fly everywhere.


    Only then did Li Zhe stop cursing. Zhao Fu did not hold back at all; he had allowed Li Zhe to hit him a few times to wipe away hisst traces of hesitation and connections to the Li family.


    Everyone around them looked at Zhao Fu hatefully, while Zhao Fu lightlyughed and asked, ¡°How should I deal with you? Kill you all one cut at a time, or take apart your souls? I can do anything to satisfy you all.¡±


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch shouted angrily, ¡°Kill us if you want, just do it quickly. You¡¯re my grandson, and there¡¯s your father, your grandma, your stepmother, and your sister-inw. If you¡¯re really going to be that cruel, aren¡¯t you afraid of being rebuked by the rest of the world?¡±


    The elderly woman helping Li Zhe stop the bleeding now also spoke. She was the Li family¡¯s old patriarch¡¯s wife, Li Zhe¡¯s mother. She looked like she was 40 or so years old and had a mature figure. Back then, she was definitely a top-tier beauty. She was called Liu Yuexian, and she looked pained as she pleaded, ¡°Our Li family treated you and your mother poorly, and the old patriarch and I will bear everything. You can kill us to vent out your anger, but please let everyone else off. After all, Zhe¡¯Er is your father. Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Seeing his mother plead with Zhao Fu, Li Zhe said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t beg that bastard; he can kill us if he wants. I¡¯m not afraid of him, and even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let him off.¡±


    ¡°Arghhhhh...¡± Li Zhe once again cried out in pain as traces of Emperor¡¯s aura came out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body and entered Li Zhe¡¯s body. They were like countless bugs that bit at his body, making him feel immense pain.


    His wife, Zhang Shuyun, knelt in front of Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t torture Zhe anymore; I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    Seeing his own wife beg Zhao Fu as well, Li Zhe felt even more furious and endured the pain as he continued to curse at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu found that Li Zhe really cared about this woman, so he stepped forwards to caress her beautiful face.


    Zhang Shuyun was terrified and did not dare to dodge, allowing Zhao Fu to caress her face.


    Seeing this, Li Zhe was almost angered to death, and he felt as if his eyes were going to explode. He loudly roared, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to dismember you into a thousand pieces! I¡¯m going to feed you to dogs!¡±


    Zhao Fuughed happily; this was a trueugh from the bottom of his heart. The anger he had suppressed for 20 or so years had finally been vented today.


    Zhao Fu disregarded Li Zhe and continued to caress Zhang Shuyun¡¯s face as he gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°You should know what to do now. As long as you properly serve me, not only will no one in the Li family die, including Li Zhe, but I¡¯ll also even spare your son in the future.¡±


    Zhang Shuyun lowered her head and started to weep. She turned to look at Li Zhe in immense pain before nodding.


    Seeing his beloved wife going to serve someone else with the unimaginable pain that he was suffering, Li Zhe gave a heart-wrenching howl.


    The Li family¡¯s old patriarch was almost angered to death. He red at Zhao Fu and pointed at him with a trembling hand as he cursed, ¡°Bastard! You¡¯d go so far to do such a thing, you...¡±


    Before he could finish, Zhao Fu waved his hand and sent him flying before grasping with his hand and pulling Liu Yuexian into his embrace. Liu Yuexian struggled in terror, and Zhao Fu took out a medicinal pill that could increase longevity and fed it to her.


    Liu Yuexian became younger at a rate that could be seen by the naked eye, and she now looked 30 or so years old. She no longer struggled; after all, after living for such a long time, she knew what to do.


    Moreover, she felt happy after bing so much younger; any woman would want to keep her beauty from when she was younger. She knew what Zhao Fu wanted, so she took the initiative to hug Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not expect this, but this angered Li Shan so much that he coughed up a mouthful of blood, unable to say anything.


    Zhao Fu loudlyughed before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll treat them well!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu hugged the two women, and he brought along Yang Yanyu as he left the prison, leaving behind Li Zhe and Li Shan¡¯s furious shouts.


    After leaving, Zhao Fu ordered people to take care of Li Zhe and Li Shan; he didn¡¯t want them to die. He then had people take Liu Yuexian and the two other women away.


    He would not do anything to them, nor would he make them his concubines, though they had arge amount of Phoenix Qi. He had his own bottom line that he would not cross.

 Chapter 1105: New Age

    <h4>Chapter 1105: New Age</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to the Great Qin Pce, Zhao Fu seemed to have be a different person. There was a big smile on his face because the human world had finally been unified. There would no longer be any wars within the human world, and he could now focus on dealing with other worlds.


    All the pent-up worry within Zhao Fu disappeared, and he no longer felt as pressured. He had never felt so burden-free before, so he was naturally quite happy.


    If there were no other worlds, how good would that be? Zhao Fu would be the ruler of the human world and everything would be concluded, and he would be able to live a carefree life in the human world.


    That would have been the best conclusion, without anything to worry about.


    However, things were far from over. The human world was just a single world out of millions in the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu felt just as small and insignificant as he had been when he thought that he had to face countless Kingdoms.


    Even though Great Qin was now dauntless within the human world, after the Heaven Domain Boundary disappeared, Great Qin would have to live with its tail between its legs. Otherwise, a higher-being could suddenly just destroy Great Qin, and there would be nothing they could do about it.


    During the next period of time, Zhao Fu summoned his Ministers and Generals. Now, Great Qin needed a new development n, just like when he had just been a small Vige Chief.


    Only with proper ns could they advance in an orderly way. That was how Great Qin had reached this point, step by step. Since the beginning, Great Qin had always taken into ount the grand scheme of things, and only then had it unified the human world.


    Zhao Fu was not sure where he could get Great Qin to before he died. His only goal was to have it stand between the heavens and earth and never fall.


    Right now, they needed topletely clear out the human world; only then would Great Qin be able to level up into a Dukedom Kingdom. Afterwards, Great Qin¡¯s goal would be to expand out to the sides.


    After all, it would definitely be easier to bully those who were still in the ¡®novice vige¡¯ than those who had left it already. They needed to take down the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world as quickly as possible.


    There was also the Spirit Light world ¨C Zhao Fu had obtained their Primogenitor Statue, and he had ordered his people to gather the blood of everyone in the human world to help refine the Primogenitor Statue as quickly as possible.


    The meetingsted for a few days, and Zhao Fu and his various Ministers and Generals discussed Great Qin¡¯s future path in great detail. Great Qin¡¯s gaze could not just stop at the human world; they had to look beyond to the surrounding worlds too.


    First, there was the matter of intelligence reports. Without enough intelligence reports, it would be as if they were blind; they would not be able to see anything or know anything, and they would randomly walk about, not knowing if they had taken the wrong path.


    Intelligence reports were one of the most important things to any faction, and Great Qin could not just limit itself to the human world or the nearby few worlds but at least the surrounding 100 worlds. It should at least know the surrounding 100 worlds as well as the back of its palm.


    Only having a sufficient understanding of them would Great Qin¡¯s development in the future be more convenient; only then would it have more ns and be even stronger.


    Eternal Night, Flower Moon, and the White Lotus Sect were Great Qin¡¯s three intelligence organizations, and he decided to provide them even more support. Zhao Fu decided to have them spread to the countless surrounding worlds; it would be best to learn more about the Ancient Stem Domain as well.


    Eternal Led was led by Zhao Sha and the ten other Assassins, Flower Moon was led by Xiao Yueyin, and the White Lotus Sect was led by Yue Qiuye. She had been the Holy Daughter of the White Lotus Sect and looked incredibly bewitching.


    The three organizations each had their own advantages. They now knelt in front of Zhao Fu and epted their orders and arge amount of rewards and resources. This was to help them develop and collect more information for Great Qin.


    The Eternal Night¡¯s 11 leaders lowered their heads and simultaneously voiced their eptance of their orders. Looking at the 11 people, Zhao Fu felt a bit ufortable because there had originally been 12 of them, and he did not know where Tuoba Qing was or if she was safe.


    With her identity as someone from the Origin Human race, themotion she had caused was too great, catching the attention of even higher-beings. It was not something that Great Qin could bear.


    Back when Tuoba Qing had given Zhao Fu the Origin Mark, he had not hidden it well, resulting in a higher-being¡¯s clone descending and almost killing him. That higher-being had most likely been angered greatly and had been looking for Great Qin this entire time.


    Zhao Fu was still quite worried that the higher-being would find his way to Great Qin. Once he found Great Qin, Great Qin would be doomed.


    Moreover, with how big the Heaven Awaken World was, Zhao Fu was not sure if he would ever see Tuoba Qing again.


    This was all because Great Qin was too weak. Not only was he afraid that the higher-being would find them, but he also did not have the power to keep Tuoba Qing with him. This gave Zhao Fu immense motivation to be stronger.


    Xiao Yueyin lightly smiled and nodded. Her figure was bing more and more mature, and because she was adept at business affairs and had be close with Ba Qing, she had been greatly valued by Zhao Fu.


    There was also Ye Qiuye, who also coquettishly epted her orders. She had been trying to develop a rtionship with Zhao Fu this entire time and seemed to always be seducing him. Anyone could tell that she wanted to press Zhao Fu against the ground and have her way with him.


    However, Zhao Fu had many things to do and did not have time for this, so he had never touched her, making her feel quite displeased.


    This was especially so when she saw Xiao Yueyin¡¯s figure and airs be even more mature. This was something that resulted from Zhao Fu continuously doing it with her, and without that level of rtionship with Zhao Fu, there was nothing Ye Qiuye could do to rise above Xiao Yueyin.


    This made Ye Qiuye want something to happen between her and Zhao Fu even more. The closer she was with Zhao Fu, her status would be higher and she would be more valued.


    Zhao Fu ignored Ye Qiuye¡¯s advances and continued to give out orders ording to the ns they had just made.


    Finally, it was time to give out rewards. After the few days of discussions, Zhao Fu¡¯s body had recovered, and it was now time to put a perfect full stop on this unification battle.


    Li Si had already prepared a detailed list that listed out abundant rewards based on people¡¯s contributions, and he started to read them out.


    Bai Qi!


    Wang Jian!


    Wei Liao!


    The various Ministers and Generals came up to receive their rewards. Everyone present had big smiles on their faces as an atmosphere of celebration spread out. Now that this battle was over, everyone who had contributed was rewarded.


    Moreover, this was the final battle of the human world, which had great significance, so Zhao Fu gave out even more rewards than usual.


    This was followed by a grand banquet. This was not just limited to the pce; Zhao Fu held banquets all over the Kingdom, causing the entire human world to be filled with celebrations. There were colored lights and banquets everywhere as if it was New Years.


    The human world had finally been unified, and to every person, it was an incredibly significant event.


    From now on, there would no longer be different nations and races in the human world; all people would be called Qin people, and there would no longer be any wars. An age of peace had arrived, and this day would be recorded as the human world¡¯s New Age.

 Chapter 1106: 16 Nation Armaments

    <h4>Chapter 1106: 16 Nation Armaments</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The celebrationssted for a full three days, and only then did Great Qin walk out from the atmosphere of celebration and did everything return to normal. The Departments continued carrying on their tasks while Great Qin¡¯s army continued to clear out regions, and the ordinary residents went about their own business.


    Zhao Fu had roughly estimated the gains from this final battle ¨C they had obtained a shocking 60,000 Cities and at least 28 billion residents.


    Such a big piece of meat would make Great Qin incredibly full, as if it had doubled in size. If they could fully digest all of this, Great Qin¡¯s power would increase to a terrifying level.


    By that time, Great Qin would be a Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom, and it would be at a simr level to the Devil Horn Empire. Once news about Great Qin was spread, it would cause a massive disturbance; for it to be a Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom so quickly, it would be much more dangerous than the Devil Horn Empire.


    Of course, if this news was leaked, they would be incredibly shocked and would immediately start to defend against Great Qin, perhaps even allying together to destroy it.


    Zhao Fu wanted this news not to spread; it was best to get rich silently. After Great Qin had enough power, it would sweep across everyone else.


    Now that Zhao Fu¡¯s body had recovered, it was time to refine Nation Armaments. As for why he had to wait until his body had recovered, that was self-exnatory.


    This time, he would be refining 16 Nation Armaments and a n Armament.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu felt that it was quite a pity that Akhenaten had escaped. After all, he had the human world¡¯s final n Armament.


    If he could refine all four of the human world¡¯s n Armaments, the benefits to Great Qin would be unimaginable. Great Qin¡¯s countless people¡¯s bloodlines would fuse even more with the human world, and their bloodline power would be even stronger.


    However, now that they were missing one, the effects were naturally much weaker. Only with the four n Armaments could they form one whole.


    Zhao Fu did not even know which world Akhenaten had gone to. If he wanted to obtain that final n Armament, who knew how long it would take. It was possible that he might never be able to obtain it.


    Zhao Fu had already brought all of the women from the 16 Dynasty factions. They were from countries all over the world and were of different ethnicities.


    One of them was a faction that Zhao Fu did not like, which was Kievan Rus. It was one of Russia¡¯s Dynasties, and its Legatee was Oleg.


    Oleg was one of the eight Legatees, and he had invaded China before. He had opposed Zhao Fu many times, making Zhao Fu quite displeased. Kievan Rus belonged to him.


    Now, he had already died; it seemed that the bacsh he received was quite strong, but he showed no intentions of surrendering. After all, he knew that after everything he had done, Great Qin would not let him off easily. As such, Great Qin¡¯s various Generals could only kill him.


    Because this was a battle for unification and an internal battle, the human world¡¯s consciousness did not give anyone the world¡¯s source energy. Even if the World Protector or any of the Legatees died, the world¡¯s consciousness would not give them any protection because the world¡¯s consciousness wanted the world to be unified as well.


    Oleg had three mothers because his father had taken three wives, and he had three little brothers and one older sister. He himself had ten or so women.


    All of them were undoubtedly quite beautiful and had good figures. The ones who attracted Zhao Fu the most were Oleg¡¯s three mothers and older sister; they were Russia¡¯s rare beauties.


    Oleg¡¯s three mothers looked around 30 or so years old. One had brown hair and delicate features and looked like a graceful and charming woman, one had a seductive figure and a pair of proud breasts, and the other had a fiery figure and seemed to be quite wild.


    Oleg¡¯s sister had red hair and was extremely beautiful. She was quite tall and gave off the aura of a fire spirit. She seemed passionate, beautiful, and unrestrained.


    Now, they had all been gathered at the Refining Pavilion. The 16 Dynasties¡¯ women and residents were quite easy to deal with, but the n Armament was quite troublesome.


    Firstly, there was the problem of residents. Babilon only had a few Cities, and they had been gifted to him by others. They only had a few hundred thousand people, and he did not have any rtives, only a five year old little sister who had been captured by Great Qin.


    His little sister looked quite cute and was introverted. However, even if it was for refining the n Armament, Zhao Fu would noty his hands on her.


    Zhao Fu had his own bottom line, and he was not some animal. He gave the order for the little girl to be especially taken care of. If she was well-behaved, he would allow her to grow up happily; if not, she would be killed. Zhao Fu did not want to keep someone who held hatred towards Great Qin.


    Babilon did not have any other rtives, so Zhao Fu could only look for people with bloodlines close to his, and he finally found a few.


    One of them was the leader of a faction. The people spawned from his City could be used to refine the n Armament, so this resolved the problem of residents.


    At the same time, they had found ten or so women. They were only somewhat pretty and were not extremely beautiful. However, it was incredibly difficult to find women with Babilon¡¯s bloodline, so he could not be picky.


    After entering the Refining Pavilion and seeing so many beautifully-dressed women, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    A loud moan sounded out as Oleg¡¯s older sister copsed onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body, while his three mothers¡¯ faces were incredibly red as they panted, white liquid all around them.


    At that moment, the wild-looking woman, one of Oleg¡¯s mothers, gasped as she said, ¡°How are you so ¡®powerful?¡¯ I like it, let me rest and we¡¯ll go again. I won¡¯t lose this time, how does that sound?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he stroked Oleg¡¯s sister¡¯s snow-white back while replying, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to win. Who was it begging for mercy just then? We still need to refine the Nation Armaments.¡±


    The wild-looking woman coldly harrumphed and did not ept this. She leaned over and pressed her red lips against Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    After a wave of intense sounds, the woman copsed onto the ground and Zhao Fu put on his clothes, preparing to refine the Nation Armament.


    Oleg¡¯s older sister had regained some strength, and she looked at Zhao Fu with a cold expression as she said, ¡°You won¡¯t harm anyone from Kievan Rus, right? We can use our bodies to pay back what Oleg has done to Great Qin, so don¡¯t harm anyone else.¡±


    Zhao Fu turned to look at her and frowned. He was not very pleased with this sort of tone.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s expression, Oleg¡¯s two other mothers felt quite afraid. They clearly knew the status of this person, so they immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty, we apologize. She¡¯s still not used to her new status and definitely won¡¯t be like this in the future.¡±


    After saying this, they lightly pushed Oleg¡¯s older sister, indicating for her to back down and not anger Zhao Fu. Otherwise, they would all suffer.


    However, Oleg¡¯s older sister continued to re at Zhao Fu icily, looking quite stubborn.

 Chapter 1107: Dark God

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Dark God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Beside them was a woman who used to be Oleg¡¯s woman. She had a fiery figure and a beautiful face, but she was a bitckingpared to Oleg¡¯s mothers and older sister.


    She stood up and charmingly smiled as she helped Zhao Fu put on his clothes, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to pay too much mind to her. She seems all stubborn and unyielding, but wasn¡¯t she moaning in pleasure under you just then? Also, Your Majesty, I¡¯m called Macey and I¡¯m willing to serve Your Majesty every day and bring Your Majesty pleasure.¡±


    Those words caused Oleg¡¯s older sister¡¯s face to be red. She lowered her head and did not say anything, and Oleg¡¯s three mother¡¯s expressions became quite unsightly.


    From Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude towards them, they could tell that he quite liked them. This meant that they would have immense opportunities in the future. After all, this man was the ruler of the world, so there was nothing bad about currying favor with him.


    Moreover, they quite enjoyed the feeling of being ravaged by him; they had already fallen in love with it and could not leave Zhao Fu anymore.


    Whether it was for their original aim or for the needs of their bodies, they had to make Zhao Fu happy. Seeing how displeased Zhao Fu seemed, their future could be quite grim. It was possible that he would throw them to soldiers to screw them to death.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind too much. He put on his clothes and took the Nation Armament that was floating in the air and headed to the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    Terrifying ripples spread out as Nation Armaments were refined after another. Finally, only the n Armament was left, which was Babilon¡¯s Book of God.


    Boom!


    A massive pir of light bringing with it terrifying power shot into the sky, causing the sky to tremble. A monstrous aura spread out, causing the weather to change and for clouds to swirl as countless traces of Fate madly gathered.


    An enormous vortex appeared in the sky, giving off a massive aura that could shake the surroundings. The countless traces of Fate quickly gathered, causing the pressure to be stronger and stronger. Following this, the vortex suddenly formed a massive ck orb.


    This ck orb was very round and seemed corporeal, and it felt abnormally tough. It lookedpletely harmless but gave off a heaven-toppling me, and its might was almost corporeal and was enough to kill people.


    The Book of God went through its final resistance, giving off piercing white light, and a massive figure appeared in the sky.


    This figure was 1,000 meters tall and looked like a middle-aged man. He had a kind demeanor and wore snow-white robes. There was a massive orb of light behind his head, which gave off a fathomless white light like a sun. The heavens and earth trembled in excitement as if they had met their owner.


    Sensing this power, those who believed in God looked madly passionate and excitedly knelt on the ground; there were countless people.


    The world was filled with a kind, holy, righteous, and pure aura. Everything seemed incredibly wonderful as if it was heaven.


    Everything was because of that figure. The figure was the Church¡¯s master, the one that the Church worshipped. It was the God who had created everything.


    Why was Ancient Babylon¡¯s n Armament the Book of God? It seemed that the Book of God was more suited to the Church, as its name and attributes were more appropriate for the Church.


    This concerned a big secret ¨C the Book of God was a special n Armament because it not only had the properties of a n Armament but also had the power of a Faith Armament. Faith Armaments were the most important items to godly spirits.


    They were incredibly powerful and useful, as they could gather Faith Power and could control followers; they were the most powerful killing weapons of godly spirits.


    Ancient Babylon was where the Bible¡¯s original ¡®Eden¡¯ had been!


    The Garden of Eden was paradise on earth, and ording to Genesis of the Bible, God made the ancestor of all humans, Adam, in his own image, and then used one of Adam¡¯s ribs to create Eve. He settled the first man and woman in the Garden of Eden.


    There was a big connection between Babylon and God, but because it was so long in the past, no one knew just what it was.


    Ancient Babylon was one of the four great civilizations and had a very long history. It had many cities, which was quite rare during the ancient world, and it had many epics, myths, pharmacopoeias, and history books. It was one of the cradles of western civilization, and it had the Hanging Gardens, which were now ruins.


    Now, this Book of God belonged to Great Qin. Zhao Fu disregarded the struggling of the God above and invoked the Heaven and Earth Fate.


    An explosion sounded out as an even bigger wave of Fate gathered in the sky. The ck orb gave off an intense ck light as it absorbed even more Fate, and its might seemed to be able to cause the world to copse.


    Within the ck orb, a formless power sealed the struggling Book of God, and Zhao Fu cut his palm, releasing his Emperor¡¯s blood to refine it. Zhao Fu¡¯s blood and Great Qin¡¯s Fate gradually seeped into the Book of God, and the image of God in the sky gradually copsed.


    Crack!


    A few hourster, a clear cracking sound rang out as a small crack appeared on the ck orb, causing ck light to seep out.


    At the same time, an aura of darkness, destruction, and chaos came out from within the ck orb. This aura caused countless people to feel incredibly shocked, and they felt as if they had fallen into icy water. It was a coldness that seemed to be able to freeze their souls.


    Crack, crack, crack...


    Cracking sounds continuously sounded out, and soon the ck orb was covered with cracks. Everyone started to feel anxious, not knowing what would happen to the Book of God.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the ck orb exploded. Countless ck shards shot out in all directions as a book giving off ck light appeared.


    Countless rays of ck light descended from the sky, and ck feathers fell like snow. The heavens and earth were filled with a cold and dark, but beautiful, atmosphere.


    The image of God once again appeared, but it looked different this time ¨C it now gave off fathomless ck light and was wearing ck robes. Its appearance was quite savage, looking like a Dark God.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s residents felt a warmth in their bodies, and some of their illnesses and ailments disappeared. Their bloodlines became even stronger, and their strength became greater; they had obtained quite a lot of benefits from this.


    The Book of God had been turned into Great Qin¡¯s n Armament, and it was now quite important to Great Qin.


    Because everyone was now a subject of Great Qin, everyone received great benefits and rejoiced.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the Book of God had been corrupted; he had not wanted such a thing. After all, the golden dragon said that it could be used by a godly spirit nurtured by Great Qin, allowing its effects to be more powerful. However, Great Qin did not have any Darkness type godly spirits, only Water and Light.


    Now, this Book of God could only be used as an ordinary n Armament. It was weaker than the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal by a bit but was stronger than the two other n Armaments.

 Chapter 1108: Pendragon

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Pendragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and the image of the Dark God disappeared. The ck Book of God automatically flew into Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, after which he ced the refined n Armament in the City Hall so it could also be nurtured by Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    Following this, Zhao Fu heard that Tina Pendragon had woken up. After waiting a few more days for her wounds to recover some more, he had people bring her to him.


    After a few more days of recovery, Tina Pendragon had more or less recovered from her injuries. There was a rosy glow on her cheeks, and she no longer looked as pale and weak.


    Zhao Fu sat on his throne as he looked at Tine Pendragon and asked, ¡°How is your recovery?¡±


    Tina Pendragon felt a bit surprised; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would be concerned about her body. She nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m mostly recovered; thank you for healing me!¡±


    Tina Pendragon currently felt quite conflicted, because the Great British Kingdom had been destroyed and all of its territory had been conquered. Most of its residents had submitted, and her family was under the control of Great Qin.


    It could be said that Great Qin was her greatest enemy, but Great Qin had now saved her life. Everyone treated her quite courteously, and she could somewhat guess at the reason.


    ¡°Now, your Great British Kingdom has already perished; what will you do now? We hope you will submit to Great Qin,¡± Zhao Fu said. He intended to have her submit, and it could be said that he had already shown her immense respect.


    Tina Pendragon sank into her thoughts for a while and found that she had no other option. Even though before she had said that she would not submit to anyone, her family and friends were all under the control of Great Qin, and she did not want to be killed as a fallen Queen. That would be a humiliation to her family.


    Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee had already shown her much courtesy. Normally, those who dared to oppose him would have been killed already, instead of being able to stand in front of him like this.


    Tina Pendragon made her decision and deeply breathed in as her golden eyes looked at Zhao Fu earnestly and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit to you, but I have a condition!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked, ¡°What is the condition?¡±


    Tina Pendragon replied seriously, ¡°I hope that you will be an enlightened liege, a good Emperor, or else I will leave.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh; so that was the only condition. He replied, ¡°Do you really think that We are bad, and that We are an incapable ruler? You can travel around have personally have a look at Great Qin¡¯s scenery and people.


    ¡°Also, you can rest assured ¨C We will view the Great British Kingdom¡¯s subjects as Our own subjects and will not treat them any differently.¡±


    Hearing this reply, Tina Pendragon was able to rx. She knelt down on one knee and lowered her head as she said respectfully, ¡°I, Tina Pendragon, am willing to submit to Great Qin¡¯s Majesty!¡±


    A smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he walked down from the throne and came before Tina Pendragon, saying, ¡°There¡¯s one other matter that We want to ask you about.¡±


    Tina Pendragon felt quite confused; what else would there be for Zhao Fu to ask her about? She looked up and asked, ¡°What is it, Your Majesty? I will consider it seriously; as long as it does not vite my principles, I will agree.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile became brighter and seemed a bit flirtatious as he lifted up Tina Pendragons¡¯ chin and said, ¡°We want you to be Our concubine!¡±


    Tina Pendragon was the strongest Queen in the west and the leader of eight Legatees. She was the most powerful person apart from Zhao Fu, and she was undoubtedly the woman with the most Phoenix Qi in the human world. Moreover, her peerlessly beautiful looks were incredibly rare in the whole world.


    This was especially so for her natural King¡¯s aura, which made people intoxicated with her; any man would instantly like her.


    Tina Pendragon¡¯s face became red; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would suddenly say such a thing. Looking at the handsome face in front of her, Tina Pendragon¡¯s breathing quickened, and she could not help but think about the scenes during the Legacy Trial of Zhao Fu viting her.


    Even though it was fake and just an illusion, it had caused Tina Pendragon¡¯s face to be bright red, and she felt so embarrassed that she could not look at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fuughed and had never thought that Tina Pendragon would react in such a way. Even though he was not sure if Tina Pendragon had any feelings towards him, it seemed that she was not resistant. Zhao Fu was not so narcissistic that he believed that all women in the world were infatuated with him.


    There were only a few within the harem who had true feelings for Zhao Fu, who he also had true feelings for. Most of them had submitted because their faction had been conquered or for their own interests.


    The reason why Zhao Fu asked Tina Pendragon for her thoughts was because her status qualified for Zhao Fu to treat her like this.


    ¡°What do you say? We will treat you well. In actuality, there¡¯s no use even if you disagree; for various reasons, you must be Our concubine,¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he said with a trace of domineeringness.


    Tina Pendragon red at Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°You¡¯re always so domineering. If you don¡¯t treat me well, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood her intentions and smiled as he nodded and pulled her up.


    Following this, Zhao Fu called Li Si and had him deliver up the Imperial Edicts that they had already prepared. There were many of them and were split into dozens of books, with many people¡¯s names written on them. One of them had Tina Pendragon¡¯s name on it.


    These Imperial Edicts were for conferring the title of concubine on people. Now that the human world had been unified, the women of various Dynasties and some others who had arge amount of Phoenix Qi were brought to the Pce.


    There were many of them and this included those who had escaped to the Western Continent from other Continents, people from the Western Continent, and people from the Eastern Archipgos.


    Zhao Fu took out the Great Qin Seal and started to stamp the Imperial Edicts.


    Tina Pendragon¡¯s face became slightly red as she asked in curiosity, ¡°Your Majesty, why are you making so many women concubines? Can you really handle them all? Also, your harem is already massive.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he exined the matter of Phoenix Qi to her. The thing that Tina Pendragon had been wondering about this whole time was finally answered, and she inwardly let out a sigh of relief ¨C Zhao Fu was not asscivious as she had thought.


    Li Si waited by Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and looking at Tina Pendragon, he could tell that she had submitted to His Majesty. A woman like Tina Pendragon would be of great help to Great Qin, so he gave a trace of a smile.


    Tina Pendragon noticed Li Si¡¯s gaze, and she did not feel too embarrassed, as she had already epted her new status. A whileter, Zhao Fu gave the stamped Imperial Edicts to Li Si to confer the titles.


    Zhao Fu then asked Tina Pendragon caringly, ¡°Tina, you still haven¡¯t fully recovered from your wounds; you should go back and rest. We will treat your family members well, and if you want to see someone, just let your attendants know.¡±


    Tina Pendragon felt a warmth within her heart and smiled; she had never thought that such a day woulde. Great Qin¡¯s ruthless and bloodthirsty Legatee actually knew how to care about others.

 Chapter 1109: Dragon Pheonix

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Dragon Pheonix</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out not too long after Tina Pendragon left, and a golden aura shot into the sky, forming a massive golden pir of light. Clouds started to swirl as a massive aura spread out.


    This sudden explosion of aura caused the residents in the Great Qin City to feel quite startled. They walked out and looked at the golden pir of light in front of the pce.


    Zhao Fu was not too surprised because he knew that this was due to the enfeoffing of concubines. The abnormal signs would soon calm down.


    However, what Zhao Fu did not expect was that in the next second, the entire human world¡¯s Fate swarmed over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sensing these changes, Zhao Fu felt quite confused and walked out of the pce.


    ¡°Skreee!!¡± A piercing phoenix cry sounded out as the Emperor Phoenix Statue turned into a 1,000 meter wide golden phoenix and elegantly danced in the sky, scattering countless golden motes of light. Golden rain seemed to descend onto the Great Qin City, painting a beautiful scene.


    The human world¡¯s Fate gathered towards the golden pir of light, and the golden phoenix also circled around the pir of light as the auraing from there became stronger and stronger.


    Zhao Fustill did not understand why the human world¡¯s Fate was gathering.


    Countless rays of golden light shot out from the massive pir of light as a golden pearl that was as big as a marble started to absorb Phoenix Qi and Fate from the human world.


    The massive amount of Fate and Phoenix Qi flooded into the golden pearl, causing it to berger andrger and give off an even more intense golden light. A terrifying might gradually suppressed the heavens and earth, and it was not just those in the Mind Continent who could feel it; those on other Continents could also sense this power.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as the golden pearl exploded out with a formless energy that instantly spread throughout the entire human world, shaking the heavens.


    Countless traces of Phoenix Qi rose up from the imperial concubines within the pce and floated towards the golden pearl. All Continents of the human world gave off Fate as well, which quickly flew towards the golden pearl.


    The oceans of fate and Phoenix Qi were absorbed by the golden pearl, causing the shockwaves toe off from it to be even more intense. It was not enough to make people feel terror.


    Finally, the golden pearl absorbed all of the Fate and Phoenix Qi without leaving even a bit behind. It was now ten meters wide and silently floated in the sky, giving off a faint light without any terrifying auras anymore. It just looked like a massive orb floating in the sky.


    Zhao Fu could clearly sense how terrifying this golden pearl was; the power that it contained was not weaker than that of a n Armament, and it could cause a person to feel as if their heart had fallen into an abyss.


    The massive golden phoenix flew around the golden pearl, seeming incredibly joyful. It then gulped down the golden pearl in one mouthful.


    Immediately, the heavens and earth dimmed as the sun and moon lost their light as clouds swirled. The golden phoenix gave off brilliant golden light as if it was a massive golden sun.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± the massive golden phoenix spread its wings and gave off a massive cry. A shocking power exploded out, instantly covering the human world and causing it to fall into shock.


    Those on other Continents could see a massive wave of golden light spreading over, following which the human world¡¯s sky was dyed gold.


    Images of phoenixes appeared in the sky, and countless other birds flew joyously in the sky as golden light lightly fell.


    Everyone felt traces of golden light enter their bodies, causing their bodies to be surrounded by a warm energy. Some illnesses and injuries were quickly healed, and some people¡¯s bloodlines became stronger.


    The countless concubines in the Great Qin Pce were bathed in the golden light, and the phoenix images elegantly descended from the sky and entered their bodies.


    Powerful auras spread out as their bodies all gave off golden light, and they started to go through changes.


    All of them seemed to be younger, and their skin became more supple. Their bloodlines seemed to change as well, as a powerful bloodline power fused into their bodies; this was the Phoenix Bloodline.


    Even though it was only a weak trace of the Phoenix Bloodline and was not very powerful, it had given them great benefits.


    Every person¡¯s Grade increased; those with low Grades all rose to A grade, and some who already had high Grades continued to increase, some of them even reaching SSS grade.


    Moreover, each person obtained at least 20 or so years of lifespan, and some of them who already had cultivation now had Stage 1 power.


    These benefits were simply shocking, but they only applied to Great Qin¡¯s concubines. If it applied to every resident of Great Qin, Great Qin would have be terrifyingly powerful.


    Within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the golden dragonughed as it said, ¡°Congrattions, your Emperor Phoenix Statue is on the same level as a n Armament now. All of Great Qin¡¯s residents¡¯ bloodlines have be stronger, and their foundations have been stabilized.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu alsoughed. However, in the next moment, his expression changed as he sensed a massive amount of power flow into his body.


    The phoenix crystal within Zhao Fu¡¯s body continuously trembled excitedly as it devoured the power that entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the phoenix crystal devoured the power flowing into Zhao Fu and gave off an intense golden light. Zhao Fu uncontrobly released a terrifying aura that sted out like a wild gale, and a golden aura me erupted around him.


    Above the Great Qin City, the golden phoenix was now 10,000 meters wide, and a golden me burned around its body. The power it gave off was simply terrifying, and it now pped its wings, causing golden light to fall onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    In that moment, the phoenix crystal within Zhao Fu¡¯s body continuously trembled as if it had a life of its own. It gave off a terrifying aura and shot out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and into the sky.


    The phoenix crystal gave off brilliant golden light and gave off a terrifying aura as a massive amount of Great Qin¡¯s Fate once again madly gathered.


    The phoenix crystal ravenously devoured Great Qin¡¯s Fate, causing its terrifying aura to continue to climb until it reached its peak.


    Boom!


    The phoenix crystal exploded out with a tinum aura, which condensed into a massive figure that contained a might that caused people to feel terror.


    This image had the head and body of a dragon, but it had a phoenix¡¯s wings and ws. Its body was covered with tinum-colored scales and gave off an incredibly noble aura.


    Zhao Fu was not sure what this was, and the golden dragon exined, ¡°This is a Dragon Phoenix ¨C it is primarily a dragon and secondarily a phoenix. It is something formed from Fate.¡±

 Chapter 1110: Platinum Dragon Pheonix

    <h4>Chapter 1110: tinum Dragon Pheonix</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt a bit surprised; he had never thought that the Dragon Phoenix would also be a creature formed by Fate; it was simr to a Fate Dragon.


    However, what was key was that this Dragon Phoenix was not something that Zhao Fu had formed, and it was not his own Fate Dragon. Rather, it was something that had been formed from a phoenix crystal created by the Emperor Phoenix Crystal. It was innately linked to the Emperor Phoenix Statue.


    ording to the golden dragon, Dragon Phoenixes were quite special and incredibly rare because it was too difficult to form them.


    On the other hand, something simr to Dragon Phoenixes were Phoenix Dragons, which were quitemon ¨C Wu Qingniang had one.


    The difference was that for Phoenix Dragons, the phoenix was the primary while the dragon was the secondary. Some women who could be Queens would have them; dragons represented Kings and belonged to men, while Phoenixes belonged to women. As such, women who could be Queens had Phoenix Dragons.


    However, it was incredibly difficult for Dragon Phoenixes to appear because men could not possess Phoenix Qi, and this was the case even if a man was made a concubine.


    There were countless Kingdoms in this world, and there would definitely be Kingdoms ruled by women. In those Kingdoms, it would be women taking men¡¯s hands in marriage, and they could divorce men.


    If a Kingdom was ruled by a Queen, she would normally have male concubines. Even though they were called concubines, they would not be acknowledged by the heavens and earth to be true concubines. After all, true concubines needed to have Phoenix Qi, which men did not have.


    As such, Dragon Phoenixes were incredibly rare; if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Fu possessed the Emperor Phoenix Statue, he would not be able to form a Dragon Phoenix.


    In the Heaven Awaken World, if a man had a Dragon Phoenix, countless Queens would view him as a peerless treasure and would definitely marry him.


    In normal circumstances, dragons represented Kings and symbolized expanding one¡¯s territory, while phoenixes represented concubines and symbolized stabilizing the kingdom. If a woman was the Queen, the situation would be the opposite ¨C having a male concubine with a Dragon Phoenix would be of immense benefit to the Kingdom.


    Not only did Dragon Phoenixes have a stabilizing function, but it also had an expanding function; someone with a Dragon Phoenix was dozens of times more valuable than an ordinary concubine. Ruling as a Queen was already quite difficult, but with the help of a Dragon Phoenix, it would be of great help to her King¡¯s Fate.


    With so many benefits, all Queens would view men with Dragon Phoenixes as priceless treasures; countless Queens could only dream of such a thing.


    More importantly, the Dragon Phoenix that Zhao Fu had was the highest-grade of Dragon Phoenix, which was a tinum Dragon Phoenix. They were iparably rare, and ordinary Dragon Phoenixes could notpare to even one-ten thousandth of them.


    Zhao Fu was the vessel for this Dragon Phoenix, and his own qualities were exceptional. Moreover, it was formed from the core of the Emperor Phoenix Statue, which had boundless Phoenix Qi, and it had also absorbed the Fate of a world; how could the Dragon Phoenix produced not be incredibly rare?


    Now, if Zhao Fu shouted, ¡°I have a tinum Dragon Phoenix, who wants to marry me?¡± there would be countless Queens swarming over and fighting to the point that the heavens and earth would be dim. Adding on his handsome face and his noble and domineering aura, any Queen would want to have him.


    However, Zhao Fu would not be willing to do such a thing; no man wanted to be a woman¡¯s concubine! No man wanted to just live in the pce and perhaps even serve a woman with a few other men. Zhao Fu would be more willing to die than do such a thing.


    Zhao Fu walked the path of Kings and Emperors; how could he be someone else¡¯s concubine and serve someone else?


    Of course, Zhao Fu had to be cautious in the future and not let out any of his tinum Dragon Phoenix¡¯s aura. Otherwise, if other Queens found out, if Zhao Fu could not fight against them, he would be captured by them and suffer a terrible fate.


    The tinum Dragon Phoenix looked at Zhao Fu; it now had its own life.


    A whileter, the tinum Dragon Phoenix gave a satisfied and happy expression, and it gave off an immense amount of power as it dove into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. As the tinum Dragon Phoenix shot into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, it caused Zhao Fu¡¯s aura to once again rise.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura had changed slightly; there was a trace of gentleness that would make countless Queens want to care for him.


    Zhao Fu did not want such a thing, but because it was brought by the tinum Dragon Phoenix, there was nothing he could do about it. Luckily it was only a trace, or else Zhao Fu¡¯s noble and domineering aura, as well as his terrifying image in other people¡¯s hearts, would have been ruined.


    With the tinum Dragon Phoenix, Zhao Fu now had five Fate Dragons. His Fate had greatly increased to the point that it was quite rare even within the Heaven Awaken World.


    After the tinum Dragon Phoenix entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the golden phoenix in the skynded on the Heaven Prayer tform again and turned back into the Emperor Phoenix Statue. It could now be used like a n Armament.


    Zhao Fu had just refined the Book of God, and now he had obtained another n Armament, making him feel quite happy. Soon, the abnormal signs gradually disappeared.


    Zhao Fu nned to return to the pce to read through documents, but just as he turned around, he seemed to lose control of his body. A massive wave of demonic qi rushed out of his body, rushing out like a corporeal shockwave that caused the ground to crack.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 1111: Six Desires Demon God

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Six Desires Demon God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu felt that the Six Desires Celestial Art that he cultivated was about to break through. The Six Desires Celestial Art was an Art of Celestials, so it was naturally quite profound. After cultivating it for so long, Zhao Fu had only reached the peak of the third level. In total, it had 24 levels.


    Just then, Zhao Fu had lost control because he was about to break through to the fourth level. His cultivation had most likely been affected by the tinum Dragon Phoenix, which was now helping him break through.


    There were two cultivation methods for the Six Desires Celestial Art: One was Suppressing Desires, which produced celestial qi, and the other was Indulging Desires, which produced demonic qi.


    Zhao Fu walked the second path, so he produced demonic qi; it could be said that Zhao Fu was a Demonic Cultivator.


    Ever three levels of the Six Desires Celestial Art was a stage, which could give special effects or abilities. If Zhao Fu broke through the third level, he would reach the first stage.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to return to the pce. He closed the door of the pce and gave orders for no one to disrupt him before sitting cross-legged on the throne with his eyes closed, going into his cultivation status.


    The six ball of demonic qi had be six massive vortexes, and the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him quickly gathered. The six vortexes becamerger andrger as they absorbed this Essence Qi, and their attractive force became stronger and stronger.


    The attractive force now seemed corporeal, and everyone in the Great Qin City could sense that the Great Qin Pce was giving off an attractive force that was gathering Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    The sky gradually darkened as demonic clouds gathered above the Great Qin Pce. Everyone looked towards the Great Qin Pce curiously. Because their Majesty regrly caused abnormal signs, they were not too surprised.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this, and he only focused on cultivating the Six Desires Celestial Art. The six vortexes continued to absorb Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, and drops of demonic water started to appear.


    Thissted for five days, and by now, the sky above the Great Qin Pce waspletely covered by thick ck clouds. It was as if the sky was weighed down, making the atmosphere quite heavy. A cold and dark demonic qi also spread throughout the Great Qin City.


    From a distance, it looked like the Great Qin City was covered by a dark haze. The mighting from there could cause people to feel as if their hairs were standing on end, and they felt fear in their hearts.


    The six vortexes in Zhao Fu¡¯s body had now formed six pools of demonic water. The demonic water was pure ck, and it had been formed from the extreme condensation of demonic qi. Each drop contained immense power and could turn people into demons.


    What Zhao Fu needed to do now was condense Six Desires Demonic Crystals. The Six Desires Celestial Art had started off as six small orbs of demonic qi, and now the second stage was to condense the demonic water into six demonic crystals.


    Zhao Fu focused his mind and started topress the demon water and continuously gather it. Only after spending much effort did he create a small ck crystal that was as big as a needle head.


    After the six ck crystals appeared, Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled and a powerful energy exploded out. The six ck crystals started to wildly absorb the surrounding demonic water, bingrger andrger.


    The low demonic clouds in the sky started to go through changes, forming six massive vortexes. Six terrifying ripples came from the six vortexes, making everyone feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern.


    The six ck crystals in Zhao Fu¡¯s body continuously devoured the demonic water. Soon, the six ck crystals had devoured all of the demonic water, bing round crystal pearls that were as big as longan fruits.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, the sky went through massive changes. The six massive vortexes exploded out with an incredibly terrifying force as countless rays of ck light shot out. Six figures giving off shocking demonic might appeared in the sky, and everyone in the Great Qin City felt their bodies sink.


    The six figures all looked different and gave off dense demonic qi. A formless aura spread out, and the countless residents in the Great Qin City stood frozen in ce. The figures¡¯ eyes were empty and looked like puppets.


    One figure had no face, only having eyes, and there were 20 or so eyes. They covered its face, and they were all ck and had runes within them. They looked quite terrifying, and its body was as skinny as a monkey and had ck skin.


    One figure was tall and slim and was a man¡¯s body. It was quite pale and had ck hair. It also had no face, but on the two sides of its head, it had six pairs of pointed ears.


    One figure looked both like a human and a beast; its upper body was that of a human and its lower body was that of a beast. It was covered with ck fur and did not have a face either; it only had a long, blood-red nose and looked like a monster.


    One figure looked like a small, elderly person. It was currently lying on its stomach, and there was a short horn on its head. It did not have a face either and only had a mouth filled with fangs and a very long tongue.


    One figure looked like a woman on its upper body and did not have a face either. The lower half of its body was made up of many tentacles that continuously twisted about and were a fleshy color. It looked quite disgusting and horrifying.


    The final figure looked quite normal. It was a person wearing a ck cloak, and it was surrounded by demonic qi. However, there was nothing within the ck cloak, only darkness and demonic qi that continuously changed.


    The Six Desires of the Six Desires Celestial Art were as such: Eyes (desiring and coveting with the eyes), Ears (desiring praise), Nose (desiring delicious smells), Mouth (desiring delicious tastes), Body (desiring physical pleasures), and Mind (desiring fame and love).


    In Buddhism¡¯s Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom, the six desires referred to colors, shapes, carriage, voices, smooth skin, and attractive features. The ¡®six desires¡¯ referred to people¡¯s innate desires towards people of the opposite gender, and it was now moremonly called ¡®lust¡¯.


    The six desires could be said to be linked to people¡¯s biological desires, and no one could avoid having them. Moreover, people could not get rid of them, or they would be like puppets.


    The six figures in the air represented the six inescapable desires; they were the Six Desires Demon Gods and controlled the six desires.


    All residents present were affected by the Six Desires Demon Gods, bing like puppets because they had their six desires controlled; they could not see, hear, smell, move their bodies, or even think.


    This sort of control power was very powerful; however, as a Celestial Art, it was not too surprising that it was so powerful.


    Within the Heaven Domain, there was a grand Sect that had six 1,000 meter tall statues. These statues were human-shaped, wore robes, had cold expressions, and gave off boundless celestial qi.

 Chapter 1112: Six Desires Celestials

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Six Desires Celestials</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These were the Six Paths Celestials who controlled the Great Daos of Six Desires. They were extremely powerful and were on the same level as the Six Paths Demon Gods.


    The Six Desires Celestial Art was split into two paths, and if Zhao Fu had walked the first path, Suppressing Desires, it would have been these Six Desires Celestials appearing, as opposed to the Six Desires Demon Gods.


    From this, it could be said that the Six Desires Celestials and Six Desires Demon Gods were opposing existences. Even though they came from the same roots, they represented twopletely different powers and werepletely opposed to each other.


    It was just like good and evil; those who were good could not tolerate those who were evil, and those who were evil could not stand those who were good. The two sides were destined to oppose, if not destroy, each other.


    The Sect here was a famous Sect within the Heaven Domain, and it was called the Six Desires Celestial Sect. Legends said that it was a legacy from the ancient Six Desires Celestials.


    What they cultivated was not theplete Six Desires Celestial Art but an iplete Six Desires Celestial Art. Over the ages, they had continuously refined it and perfected it, creating the current Six Desires Celestial Art. As such, it was somewhat different from what Zhao Fu Cultivated.


    The Six Desires Celestial Art that Zhao Fu Cultivated wasplete, because he had obtained it from the golden dragon. The golden dragon was the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Fate Dragon, and the Art had been obtained by their most magnificent Emperor from a Celestial.


    No one knew how the Six Desires Celestial Sect had obtained the Six Desires Celestial Art, and they walked the path of Suppressing Desires. They naturally worshipped the Six Desires Celestials.


    As one of the Great Sects of the Heaven Domain, the Six Desires Celestial Sect was incredibly powerful and could shake the surrounding 100 Domains. Otherwise, it would not qualify to be called a Great Sect.


    Even a small sect within the Heaven Domain would be able to easily suppress countless Kingdoms in the outer Domains.


    Currently, the Six Desires Celestial Sect had six higher-beings controlling it. A single higher-being was a peak existence and had the power to destroy the heavens and earth; no matter where they went, they would be shown utmost respect, and there were not many in the Heaven Awaken World.


    The Six Desires Celestial Sect alone had six higher-beings, so it was only natural that it had a grand status even within the Heaven Domain. Everyone treated it courteously and no one dared to offend them lightly.


    At that moment, the statues of the Six Desires Celestials suddenly gave off an intense white light, which became six pirs of light that brought with them terrifying auras and shot into the sky. They seemed to have detected something and wanted to destroy it.


    These sudden ripples caused everyone in the Six Desires Celestial Sect to feel quite shocked, and even the six higher-beings in closed-door cultivation immediately sensed these changes.


    One of them frowned as he said, ¡°Why are the Six Desires Celestials reacting so greatly? Could it be that someone has stepped onto the evil path and caused the Six Desires Demon Gods to appear? Otherwise, the Six Desires Celestials wouldn¡¯t react like this.¡±


    Someone else said seriously, ¡°For someone to cause the Six Desires Demon Gods to appear means that that person must have extraordinary talent and has cultivated the Six Desires Celestial Art to a high level. We must kill that person, or else he will be a scourge and cause the Six Desires Celestial Sect to lose face.¡±


    Another person sighed, ¡°Back then, the Young Sect Master rebelled against the Six Desires Celestial Sect and changed the Six Desires Celestial Art into the Six Desires Demonic Art. That has been settled now, but each generation of his legacy causes a lot of chaos.¡±


    A woman coldly harrumphed, ¡°And each time, it causes harm to many women and brings shame to the Six Desires Celestial Sect. Back then, the Sect Master was too soft; if he had cut down the Young Sect Master, none of that would have happened.¡±


    Another person said after some thought, ¡°I remember it has been a few hundred years since we killed thest generation of the Young Sect Master¡¯s legacy. I thought that we had killed everyone of that line; I never thought that after so long, it would once again reappear.¡±


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the Six Desires Celestials gave off an even greater aura and the pirs of white light became even more intense. Six terrifying figures descended from the pirs of light, and a shocking aura swept out.


    Those terrifying ripples caused the six higher-beings¡¯ expressions to fall, and one of them said in shock, ¡°The Six Desires Celestials actually descended; that person is terrifyingly dangerous ¨C those ripples far surpassed the ones that the Young Sect Master caused back then.¡±


    The other higher-beings were dumbfounded as well. It was the first time they had seen the Six Desires Celestials react like this, and the next scene made them even more shocked.


    The Six Desires Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Armament seemed to detect danger and started to slightly tremble. It gave off world-destroying power that caused everyone in the Six Desires Celestial Sect to fall into terror. The Six Desires Celestial Sect¡¯s Fate started to go into turmoil, looking quite unsettled.


    ¡°This... the Six Desires Celestial Sect¡¯s Fate is reacting so greatly; we have to take this seriously. This signifies that that person is terrifying to the point that he can overturn the Six Desires Celestial Sect, or else the Six Desires Celestial Sect¡¯s Fate would not be so unsettled.¡±


    The other higher-beings looked incredibly serious; this matterpletely exceeded what they had expected. With how powerful the Six Desires Celestial Sect was, such a thing was incredibly rare. Once something like this happened, it would definitely be a big matter; that person was indeed incredibly dangerous.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± a higher-being seriously asked the others.


    One of them said with immense killing intent, ¡°With how dangerous that person is, we must exterminate him at all costs. Also, we have topletely get rid of the Young Sect Master¡¯s legacy to prevent something like this from happening again.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded.


    Another higher-being said, ¡°We don¡¯t know where this person is or have any other information on him. How will we find him?¡±


    One of them coldlyughed as he said, ¡°In actuality, we don¡¯t need to personally act; as long as we spread news about this, those who have been harmed by the Six Desires Demonic Art will definitely want to kill him; there are countless such people.


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s not just us who want to kill him; other people want to kill him as well. He won¡¯t be able to hide within the Heaven Domain, and once his identity is exposed, he¡¯ll be dead without a doubt. Even if there¡¯s another higher-being protecting him, he must die. When that timees, the six of us can personally act and put an end to this.¡±


    Another person sighed and said, ¡°Back then, the Young Sect Master was a peerless genius and yet fell to such a state. Now, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about such matters anymore. Let¡¯s give out the order to disseminate this information and have people look for that person¡¯s identity and location to resolve this as quickly as possible,¡± another higher-being said coldly.


    Everyone else nodded and quickly gave out orders. Countless disciples were shocked, because the six higher-beings had personally given out orders, showing just how important this matter was.


    After hearing that they were to look for a person, they all felt quite excited. If they could find this rebel line from the Six Desires Celestial Art, the rewards would definitely be unimaginable.


    Countless people wanted to leave the Sect to go and find that person.

 Chapter 1113: Celestial Evil

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Celestial Evil</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In actuality, the rebel line of the Six Desires Celestial Sect would appear every now and then, and any disciple who could kill those people would be given immense rewards from the Sect. It was also a disy of strength for the disciples.


    After all, the people from the rebel line were all extremely powerful and surpassed ordinary people. They could even fight people from higher Stages, and this was quite normal.


    Moreover, the Six Desires Demonic Art greatly suppressed women, and women who did not cultivate the Six Desires Celestial Art would find it difficult to deal with. This was because the Six Desires Demonic Art and Six Desires Celestial Art countered each other.


    Not only would those who killed people from the rebel line receive great rewards and glory within the Sect, but they would also be famous within the Heaven Domain.


    The current Sect Master of the Six Desires Celestial Sect was incredibly powerful and had held the head of someone from the rebel line as he defeated countlesspetitors. With the support of the higher-beings, he had ascended to the position of Sect Master and was worshipped by countless people.


    As such, everyone was quite excited that someone from the rebel line had appeared; this was their opportunity to be famous in the Heaven Domain.


    The Six Desires Celestial Sect used its own power to search for that person, and it also spread the news out, causing a greatmotion.


    ¡°What? One of those bastards has appeared again? Hurry up and kill him so he doesn¡¯t touch women from my family!¡± Countless people immediately had such thoughts, because people from the rebel line of the Six Desires Celestial Sect were always a blight to the Heaven Awaken World. Every time they appeared, they would take countless beautiful women and cause countless women to fall and voluntarily follow them.


    Those people had a charm that could easily seduce women, no matter if they were wives, young girls, or Holy Daughters. It could be said that any female could be attracted.


    This made any man hate anyone from this rebel line and made them want to kill such people; they could not allow such people to exist, or else the women from their families would be doomed.


    There were many stories about people from the rebel line in the Heaven Domain; one person had snuck into a Kingdom and done it with countless concubines, and afterwards many of them wanted to leave with him. However, they had been mercilessly tossed away, being executed.


    Another person charged into the Devil Domain and had a great ¡®battle¡¯ with 300 or so female dragons, the results of which seemed to cause the heavens and earth to go dim and mountains andkes to crack. Nine dayster, he had actually emerged victorious.


    There was even one time a person had seduced the Empress Dowager of an Empire, sending the entire Empire into an uproar. Countless peak experts hade to obliterate that person, and even though he had died, he had done something very few others would be able to do, and his name was remembered forever.


    There was also a Charm Demon higher-being who had found someone from the rebel line, and the two of them had gone at it together. The Charm Demon higher-being was surprised to find that she could not use her Charm abilities to control him.


    Of course, that person could not use the Six Desires Demonic Art to control the higher-being either, so it could only be said that they had fought to a draw. Afterwards, the Charm Demon higher-being had wanted to take him to the Demon Domain, give him protection, and make him her only man.


    That person had agreed to go with her, and the Charm Demon higher-being liked him immensely. She also prepared many Charm Demons for him, and they had lived deeply in love together.


    However, during that time, a supreme expert had appeared in the Six Desires Celestial Sect, and that person had charged into the Demon Domain with his sword. The Charm Demon higher-being had tried to protect that person, but she had been forcefully sealed and that person was destroyed by the supreme expert.


    Each generation of the rebel line had been exterminated, so no one knew how the legacy had continuously been passed on.


    It was said that the supreme expert found the core of the legacy but did not destroy it, allowing it to continue to exist; no one knew if this was true or not.


    Those were only some of the stories from the past. The rebel line of the Six Desires Celestial Sect was quite notorious, and everyone hated those from the rebel line.


    Within the Heaven Domain, people called the rebel line ¡®Celestial Evil!¡¯


    Hearing that a new generation of Celestial Evil had descended, countless people were shaken and felt quite surprised. They sent out people to find this person; once found, they would immediately kill him.


    The Six Desires Demonic Art was called the greatest of the four great desire Arts.


    The Holy Book Pavilion even added this to their books and circted it so that more people knew about it.


    Some factions were determined to kill this person, while other factions were willing to take him in. Of course, those were mainly the evil factions, such as some Sects that promoted Dual Cultivation, and some particrly licentious races weed him too.


    However, they did not dare to openly wee him due to the Six Desires Celestial Sect. The six higher-beings were not people to offend lightly.


    News of this quickly spread, and it became a hot topic for discussion.


    ¡°Hubby!¡± a beautiful woman sat within a handsome-looking man¡¯s embrace, and hearing the discussions of the people around them, she called out to him.


    The handsome-looking man lightly smiled as he nodded with a glimmer in his eyes ¨C that Six Desires Celestial Sect was quite terrifying to be able to discover him already. He had to be more careful to avoid being caught by them, or else he would be dead without a doubt!


    Back at Great Qin, Zhao Fu had no idea that he had been dragged into such a big matter.


    ¡°Roarrr...¡± The Six Desires Demon Gods looked at Zhao Fu and gave happy and excited roars. They then gave off powerful auras as they turned into rays of light and shot towards the Great Qin Pce.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the hall that Zhao Fu was in seemed to give off boundless demonic light. The Six Desires Demon Gods directly entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, their bodies and minds entering the six crystals.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu instantly broke through the fourth level, and a terrifying aura instantly spread out and created a massive gale. Countless doors and windows were sted open, and if it weren¡¯t for the magic formations protecting the hall, it might have been destroyed.


    After sessfully breaking through to the fourth level, Zhao Fu had a smile on his face; he had never thought that his Cultivation would break through as well. Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s Cultivation was at Stage 8-6.


    In just three more Steps, he would be able to break through to Stage 9. However, after that, Cultivating would be more and more difficult. It would take at least a few years for Zhao Fu to break through Stage 9.


    The abnormal signs in the sky gradually faded, and the puppet-like residents returned to their normal states. They were covered in cold sweat and felt quite afraid; that feeling from before had been much too terrifying.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡± Li Si, who had been outside enfeoffing concubines, quickly walked into the hall and asked after everything had settled.


    Zhao Fu smiled and indicated that he was fine before asking Li Si to prepare some intelligence reports on the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world. Now, it was time to consider other matters.

 Chapter 1114: Four Soul Jades

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Four Soul Jades</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After reading through the intelligence reports of the two worlds, Zhao Fu felt that the Dark Demon world would be more difficult to take care of, and there was not too much room for development. On the other hand, there was a lot of room for development in the Fish Scale world because they were already ready to unify the Darkwater Continent.


    After making some preparations, Zhao Fu prepared to head to the Fish Scale world to unify the Darkwater Continent when suddenly abnormal signs once again erupted.


    Countless traces of Fate and Essence Qi madly gathered, and the heavens and earth seemed to tremble. These terrifying ripples caused countless people to feel despair, and it was as if the world was going to be destroyed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four shocking explosions sounded out as four massive pirs of light shot into the sky with enough power to shake the world. The sky seemed to be torn as four different colors spread out and took up positions in the sky.


    The four massive pirs of light also spread in four directions, giving off boundless auras and shaking people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± A domineering dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a massive azure dragon appeared in the sky. Its figure was enormous and seemed to take up the entire sky. Its azure scales looked like azure jade, and it had many branches on its horns; it had powerful-looking ws and looked quite mighty.


    ¡°Skreeee!¡± A cry sounded out as a ming bird also appeared in the sky. It looked like a phoenix and yet not like one either. Its eyes looked like rubies and gave off an intense red light.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± Another heaven-shaking roar sounded out as a massive whale appeared in the sky. This whale was snow-white and had blue eyes. It was extremely beautiful and also had a pair of pure-white wings.


    ¡°Neeee!¡± A massive deer appeared in the sky, surrounded by celestial qi. The deer¡¯s fur was rainbow-colored and it had tinum-colored horns, and it gave off a gentle aura.


    This was the first time that the four Guardian Beasts had appeared in front of people together. Countless people looked up at the sky in shock.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee!¡± An ancient voice sounded out in the north; it was from the Sky Destion Azure Dragon.


    Hearing this voice, Zhao Fu flew into the sky and stood at the center. He looked at the Guardian Beasts around him and asked the Sky Destion Azure Dragon, ¡°What do you want to talk to Us about?¡±


    A trace of a kind smile appeared on the Sky Destion Azure Dragon¡¯s face. Zhao Fu¡¯s performance hadpletely exceeded his expectations, and such a peerless genius would definitely shake the Heaven Awaken World. Perhaps one day he would even need Zhao Fu¡¯s help.


    Moreover, with Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power and his identity as the ruler of the human world, he had the qualifications to speak with him on the same level.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have be the ruler of the human world, and our mission has concluded. It is time for us to leave. Back then, I made a promise to protect Great Qin¡¯s foundation for 100 years; now, because you have unified the human world, I am released from that promise.


    ¡°I had never thought that you would be able to unify the world so quickly, but because you have done so, our mission has ended ahead of time. The Heaven Domain Boundary will also disappear ahead of time, so you need to make preparations to face the true Heaven Awaken World.¡±


    After hearing the Sky Destion Azure Dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu earnestly nodded. Even though he was prepared for this, hearing that the Heaven Domain Boundary would disappear soon, he felt quite at a loss. He still did not feel too much confidence in facing the true Heaven Awaken World.


    The Sky Destion Azure Dragon continued to speak, saying, ¡°With your talent, you will head to the Heaven Domain someday, so perhaps we will meet again. I hope you will protect the human world well.¡±


    Zhao Fu replied sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Great Qin present, the human world will definitely be safe and sound.¡±


    The Sky Destion Azure Dragonughed as it nodded and said, ¡°We trust you. Now, it¡¯s time to give you a final gift. We hope it will be of use to you.¡±


    The four Guardian Beasts gave off terrifying auras that seemed to instantly inundate the human world like a tsunami, causing people to feel despair.


    The four Guardian Beasts¡¯ bodies gave offrge amounts of light, which condensed in front of them. Four orbs of light giving off terrifying power formed, and four drops of blood that contained their source energy flew out from their foreheads and fused into the orbs of light.


    The four orbs of light condensed to form four pieces of jade. They were all different colors and were about three fingers long. There were four figures within them, which looked like tiny versions of the four Guardian Beasts.


    The four pieces of jade flew over to Zhao Fu, and he stretched out his hand to catch them before taking a look at them.


    [Four Soul Jades]: Four precious jades condensed from the soul blood of the four Guardian Beasts. They have powerful effects and abilities. Please use them carefully.


    ¡°Thank you all!¡± Zhao Fu had a trace of a smile on his face and felt that these four Soul Jades were quite extraordinary. Soul blood was incredibly important to anyone, and now that they had used their soul blood to create these jades, Zhao Fu expressed his sincere gratitude.


    The four Guardian Beasts lightlyughed and said, ¡°Hopefully we will meet again in the future!¡±


    Following this, four rings of rainbow light appeared in the sky. The insides of the rings were filled with rainbow light as well, and no one knew what was inside.


    The four Guardian Beasts entered the rainbow rings and their bodies gradually disappeared. The ripples and abnormal signs gradually disappeared, after which Zhao Fu received a chain of system announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! The human world has been initially unified. The Great Qin Empire has be the only Kingdom in the human world. After Great Qin clears out all of the regions, the human world will be fully unified, and the human world¡¯s Fate and Great Qin¡¯s Fate will be truly fused.¡±


    ¡°Warning! The four Guardian Beasts have departed; humans, please protect your world.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Because the Great Qin Empire has unified the world, the Heaven Domain Boundary will disappear ahead of time in three months.¡±


    ¡°Warning! Once the Heaven Domain Boundary disappears, the human world will lose all protection. All people and creatures will be able to enter the human world, which will bring much danger. Please prepare ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The human world¡¯s consciousness has started to fuse into the Heaven Awaken World. The human world will be part of the Heaven Awaken World.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate is slowly entering the human world.¡±


    After going through the system announcements and warnings, Zhao Fu fell into his thoughts. There were still three months until the Heaven Domain Boundary disappeared. When that time came, Great Qin would be revealed to countless people, which was quite dangerous.


    Before, Zhao Fu had wanted to head to the Darkwater Continent, but now that the human world was facing this massive threat, Zhao Fu could only give up on his original ns. Right now, the human world was his priority.


    Following this, Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates to discuss this matter.


    Now, the most important matter to Great Qin was to clear out regions. There was still a bit on the original two Continents that Great Qin still had not finished clearing, and now that there were two new Continents, the task had be muchrger.


    They had to clear out all of these regions within three months, build a Great Wall, and raise Great Qin to a Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom. Only then would Great Qin have some security.

 Chapter 1115: Gongsun

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Gongsun</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister has expanded the army to six billion soldiers. These six billion soldiers are all part of the official army, and I have also gathered a force of three billion people¡¯s militia to speed up the clearing of regions.


    ¡°At the same time, this Minister has gathered ten billion civilians to help construct the Great Wall. Now that the human world has been unified, there should not be any danger, so the construction of the Great Wall can progress while clearing out regions.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s various Departments are also operating at their full capacity, providing resources and support. At this speed, it is possible for Great Qin to finish clearing the regions and level up into a Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom in time.¡±


    Li Si stood before Zhao Fu and reported these things in detail. Hearing that it was possible to finish clearing the regions in three months, Zhao Fu inwardly let out a sigh of relief. Without the strength of a Dukedom Kingdom, Zhao Fu did not feel too confident in facing other worlds.


    ¡°How is the situation in the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world? Have they received any system announcements? Will their Heaven Domain Boundary be affected? Also, does the Grassi world know of our Heaven Domain Boundary disappearing?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    Li Si continued to reply in detail, ¡°The Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world are unaffected, and their Heaven Domain Boundaries are still in the same state. Only our world¡¯s Heaven Domain Boundary will disappear soon.


    ¡°As for the Grassi people, they don¡¯t seem to have noticed anything yet. The human world is slowly integrating into the Heaven Awaken World already, so the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate has been gradually entering the human world. However, it is too slow, so they will not notice anything.


    ¡°During the final month, the speed will increase, and the various changes in the human world as well as the Heaven Domain Boundary will most likely result in the Grassi people sensing that the Heaven Domain Boundary is about to disappear.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and said, ¡°We need to build more defenses on the Eastern Archipgos. The situation has changed and the Grassi people have been waiting to invade this entire time. It¡¯s possible the two other worlds will also think that they can bully Great Qin and will try to invade as well.¡±


    Li Si nodded and said, ¡°This Minister will immediately give out orders to carry this out!¡±


    After watching Li Si leave, Zhao Fu turned his mind to the documents in front of him. Great Qin was quickly clearing out regions and constructing the Great Wall, and many other matters had cropped up. Zhao Fu currently felt quite rushed.


    Now, his original n had been ruined. He had wanted to wait to unify the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world before bursting out of their protection to attack the Grassi, Elf, and Half-Beast worlds and take them down before anyone could react.


    If they could do that, Great Qin would have six worlds and would be four worlds away from rising from a Dukedom Kingdom into a Royal Kingdom.


    After that, Great Qin would be the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s twenty-first Royal Kingdom. With such strength, the would not be in any danger within the Ancient Stem Domain, and it would have a firm footing in the Heaven Awaken World.


    However, now that the Heaven Domain Boundary was going to disappear and Zhao Fu did not have the time or strength to unify the Dark Demon world and Fish Scale world, they had to focus on defense rather than offense.


    Just like that, a month passed for Great Qin in nervousness, but they had developed quite well.


    Whether it was in terms of clearing out regions or constructing the Great Wall, their progress was quite smooth; they had hope of finishing everything in the remaining two months, allowing Zhao Fu to let out a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Fu stretched and moved about; in the past month, he had been busy with internal affairs, and his body had be quite stiff and sore.


    Now that he knew that they couldplete their goal, Zhao Fu did not feel as worried and decided to rx. Now that he thought about it, he had not found a boss monster of a region in quite a while.


    Long ago, all of the region boss monsters seemed to have disappeared. Back then, Zhao Fu had thought that they had all gathered together somewhere, but after unifying the world, he found that they had indeed all disappeared.


    Because Great Qin had unified the world, the Chaotic World and natural disasters had ended. By now, Great Qin had raised its Chaotic World Stone Stele to Level 12, which was the highest level. Because it had absorbed so much aura of war, it had even turned into a treasure.


    Great Qin had obtained arge number of points and exchanged for many treasures. However, after the human world was unified, the Chaotic World had ended and no more items could be exchanged for.


    Now, Great Qin did not have any more benefits from being a beginner, and it could only advance step by step.


    Zhao Fu still felt quite curious as to why all of the region boss monsters had disappeared, and he had no idea what had happened to them. There should have been tens of thousands of them.


    This matter was most likely rted to the four Guardian Beasts, but it was a pity that he had not thought to ask them about it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has a matter to report,¡± a guard said while kneeling, cutting off Zhao Fu¡¯s thoughts.


    Zhao Fu looked at the guard and said, ¡°Speak, what is it?¡±


    Following this, the guard reported to Zhao Fu, causing him to lightlyugh. He nodded and said, ¡°We understand, bring her to the Forging Pavilion!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the guard replied before leaving.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Forging Pavilion and looked at a young woman who had some charcoal on her face and was bound with ropes. She was currently yelling, ¡°Let me go, you Great Qin bastards. I want to see my big sis and my dad!¡±


    She was Gongsun Lin, someone Zhao Fu had met very early on during the auction in the Holy Light City. She had helped Zhao Fu forge a Gold grade equipment back then, which was enough to show that her abilities were quite extraordinary. Zhao Fu had wanted to keep her and have her work for Great Qin, but it was a pity that she had chosen to leave.


    Back then, he had been worried about her safety and gifted her a ck Forest Horse. After all these years, her temperament had be more mature, and her escape abilities were quite shocking; she had almost escaped from the guards quite a few times, so they could only tie her up.


    When they had caught her, she had been forging equipment in a small Gnome Vige. Her thoughts were quite pure; apart from forging, she did not know much. She did not even know that Great Qin had unified the world; after staying at such a small ce, she had no idea what was going on.


    The people who had caught her could tell that she was quite exceptional, and only afterwards did they find out that she was Gongsun Lin. Only after telling her that Great Qin had the Gongsun family did she be more cooperative and did not continue to run.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡± the surrounding guards knelt and called out seeing Zhao Fu arrive.


    Gongsun Lin looked at the handsome young man walking over and immediately became more docile. Even though she only cared about forging, she had heard about how terrifying Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was and how Great Qin had unified the world.


    After hearing about this, she had been scared stiff; she had never thought that things would change so quickly. She felt that in just an instant, =Great Qin had unified the human world without giving anyone any time to react.


    However, why did she feel that this young man was somewhat familiar?

 Chapter 1116: Sisters Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Sisters Reunion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Zhao Fuughed as he looked at Gongsun Lin.


    Hearing this somewhat-familiar voice, Gongsun Lin felt even more confused. She thought about it but could not remember where she had heard this voice.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had always worn a ck cloak, so he could understand why she did not recognize him.


    Zhao Fu reminded her, ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Xin, the Zhao Xin you met at the auction back then.¡±


    However, Gongsun Lin still looked quite confused and still did not remember who Zhao Fu was. Zhao Fu felt quite hurt; he had remembered her all this time, but she had most likely forgotten about him already.


    Only after much hard thinking did Gongsun Lin remember the person she had met in the Forest of Terror. Instantly, her eyes widened as her jaw dropped; she had never thought that she had met Great Qin¡¯s Legatee so early on. Now, he was the only Emperor in the human world


    Back then, she had thought that Zhao Fu was just the leader of a small faction. Who would have thought that the leader of a small faction would have be such a major figure step by step.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s been six years already. If you didn¡¯t remind me, I nearly would have forgotten. Thank you for the horse you gave me back then, I still have it with me even now,¡± Gongsun Lin said, feeling quite embarrassed.


    Zhao Fu nodded and did not feel very angry, and he ordered the soldiers to release her.


    ¡°How many pieces of equipment do you have on your Godly Armament List now?¡± Zhao Fu remembered the Gongsun family¡¯s tradition and asked, curious.


    Gongsun Lin grinned and looked quite pleased as she took out a thick book and handed it to Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Look, these are my achievements over the past six years. There are 7,000 or so pieces of equipment now, and I can even forge Saint Armaments now!¡±


    Zhao Fu took the thick book and flipped through it. Hearing what Gongsun Lin had said, he felt quite shocked ¨C Saint Armaments were almost the peak of what could exist in worlds like theirs, and people who could forge them were incredibly rare.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let her get away this time!¡± Zhao Fu thought to himself as he said, ¡°Stay in Great Qin, We will give you countless precious materials to forge whatever you want!¡±


    Gongsun Lin hesitated and wanted to refuse at first. After all, if she received her materials like that, her work would lose much of its meaning. However, she could not just directly refuse; the current Zhao Fu waspletely different than the Zhao Fu of the past.


    For Great Qin¡¯s Emperor to treat her with such courtesy, if she refused, not only would she be executed, but the Gongsun family might also be dragged in as well.


    ¡°Lin¡¯Er!¡± a clear voice filled with joy sounded out as a beautiful woman appeared. She was Gongsun Lin¡¯s older sister, Gongsun Zhu.


    ¡°Big sis!¡± Gongsun Lin looked extremely happy as she ran over and leapt into Gongsun Zhu¡¯s embrace.


    Gongsun Zhu lovingly hugged Gongsun Lin. ¡°Oh, you! Where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t you send any messages back home? Don¡¯t you know how worried dad and mum were?¡±


    Gongsun Lin felt quite guilty; she had devoted all of her thoughts to forging equipment, or she would not have the prowess she did today.


    ¡°Big sis, after such a long time, you¡¯ve be even prettier and more alluring. I just want to take a bite out of you!¡± Gongsun Lin giggled as she rubbed her face against Gongsun Zhu¡¯s chest.


    Gongsun Zhu¡¯s face went red, and she nced at Zhao Fu standing at the side as she said, ¡°Alright, stop ying around, His Majesty is here. Also, why were you brought here?¡±


    Gongsun Lin told her everything that had happened, and Gongsun Zhu let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, Great Qin had just been clearing out regions; if Gongsun Lin had been caught up in the war, she might have been killed indiscriminately.


    ¡°Big sis, do you think I should agree to him?¡± Gongsun Lin also told Gongsun Zhu about Zhao Fu asking her to stay in Great Qin.


    Gongsun Zhu lightly smiled as she said, ¡°The entire world already belongs to him, so where can you go? Also, only you would dare to think in such a way and even consider refusing; he only asked you because of your friendship in the past. No one would dare refuse him, as the consequences are too grave.


    ¡°Now that the situation is like this, if you stay in Great Qin, you¡¯ll have whatever rare materials you want. You won¡¯t have to wander about, and you can focus on forging and work on your Godly Armament List even more.¡±


    Gongsun Lin thought about it and nodded. However, after hearing her big sister mention the Godly Armament List, she became excited again and started to go through it.


    The Godly Armament List was the tradition of the Gongsun family and represented their glory. Every member of the Gongsun family viewed the Godly Armament List with great importance.


    Gongsun Zhu also briefly went through her own Godly Armament List; the materials she hadpletely exceeded anything that Gongsun Lin had obtained. After all, materials from an empire were definitely more precious than what a single person could obtain.


    This made Gongsun Lin much more interested in staying in Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu listened to the two women talk, and he smiled after hearing that Gongsun Lin was willing to stay in Great Qin. In the end, he did not want to force her.


    ¡°You two keep talking, We still have some matters to take care of. Lin, We will properly show you around sometime.¡± Because there were still many things for Zhao Fu to do, he did not stick around.


    Seeing Zhao Fu leave, Gongsun Zhu felt a bit disappointed.


    She was also quite surprised that he would address her little sister as such because they sounded quite close. However, she felt quite happy that her little sister had the luck to befriend Zhao Fu so long ago. Otherwise, it was possible that the Gongsun family would have been destroyed for delivering the Clear Sable Sword to Zhao Fu.


    Gongsun Lin smiled as she happily talked about the things that had happened in the past few years. She then asked Gongsun Zhu about anything interesting that had happened in recent years.


    Gongsun Zhu bitterlyughed and told her about how she was Zhao Fu¡¯s concubine. This made Gongsun Lin quite angry; she had had a good impression of Zhao Fu and had never thought that he would treat her big sister like this.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be angry. Back then, he didn¡¯t know I was your big sister or that I was from the Gongsun family. I don¡¯t regret it, and I¡¯ve been living quite well,¡± Gongsun Zhu said as she smiled.


    Gongsun Lin asked curiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you regret it? That fellow has countless women, and he doesn¡¯t treat you that well.¡±


    Thinking about the reason why, Gongsun Zhu¡¯s face went red and could not help but think of the few times they had done it next to the furnace. She was actually somewhat disappointed that Zhao Fu had left without doing anything.


    Seeing this, Gongsun Lin could not understand why her big sister¡¯s face had be so red.


    After returning to the pce, Zhao Fu ordered people to gather information on the Grassi, Half-Beast, and Elf worlds. Now that the Heaven Domain Boundary was about to disappear, they were Great Qin¡¯s main opponents, so Zhao Fu had to start making preparations.


    There was also a shocking matter that covered not only the entire Heaven Awaken World but even the godly spirit world and Underworld as well. All races were dragged into it, and the human world was no exception either.

 Chapter 1117: Changes in the Three Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Changes in the Three Worlds</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu had never thought that such a thing would happen, nor did anyone else. This matter didn¡¯t just affect Great Qin heavily; it was as if the entire Heaven Awaken World had taken a fatal blow.


    This matter once again changed Great Qin¡¯s ns and even changed its overall direction. Everything had to be considered in light of these new circumstances.


    Zhao Fu had been nning to leave the human world, and at that moment, within the boundless ruins at the center of the Heaven Domain, eight massive crystals giving off immense aura floated there, giving off a faint light.


    Suddenly, a crystal pearl appeared at the center of the eight crystals, giving off formless ripples. The eight crystals slightly trembled, giving off a faint light.


    Even though they only gave off a faint light, they were core items of the Heaven Awaken World. Any slight disturbance could cause terrifying abnormal signs.


    Due to the disturbance of the eight crystals, a terrifying shockwave instantly sted out. Countless higher-beings in closed-door cultivation were roused and revealed expressions of shock.


    Following this, countless ordinary people also sensed those world-destroying ripples and felt as if they had fallen into a bottomless abyss. They became filled with despair, and both their bodies and souls trembled.


    The terrifying ripples swept out from the Heaven Domain; the inner regions werepletely sted while the outer regions were affected by the ripples as well.


    Instantly, Zhao Fu felt as if he had been hit by an enormous wave. His body froze, and his soul seemed to be like a me within a berserk gale; it continuously flickered as if it was going to be blown out in the next moment. In that moment, Zhao Fu felt a terror from deep within his soul.


    This power exceeded anything Zhao Fu could imagine; even if he released all of his power, including the Great Qin Seal, Nation Armaments, n Armaments, and the human world¡¯s power, it was useless.


    In front of that power, he seemed as small as a grain of sand that could be easily destroyed, and he could not resist at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there such terrifying ripples?¡± Countless people could not understand what was happening and lookedpletely shocked. These ripples were simply too terrifying and exceeded what they could endure.


    The Heaven Awaken World becamepletely silent, without even a bit of sound as the terrifying ripples covered the entire Heaven Awaken World.


    However, the ripples still did not stop.


    Above, the godly spirit world could sense the terrifying power from below; that power caused everyone¡¯s bodies to freeze and feel an innate fear, and their expressions fell.


    The godly spirit world could not resist at all, and it was also covered by the ripples, also falling into silence.


    Below, in the Underworld, countless ghosts felt a heaven-shaking power from above, causing their bodies to seem to sink. They could not resist at all, and their faces were filled with terror, unable to move their bodies at all.


    The Underworld was instantly covered by that monstrous power and sank into silence; countless Ghosts were incredibly terrified.


    The godly spirits above and the ghosts below looked towards the Heaven Awaken World in the middle at the same time, wondering, ¡°What happened in the Heaven Awaken World? What could release such terrifying power?¡±


    The abnormal signs continued, and that power became stronger and stronger, making people feel more and more fear.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang throughout the entire world as if the heavens and earth were going to split. In that instant, the crystal pearl gave off an intense light.


    At that moment, the source energy of countless worlds madly gathered, and the godly spirit world and Underworld were unable to escape either. Waves of energy were forcefully drawn out and gathered towards the crystal pearl.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± Countless people could sense the immense amount of source energy being drawn away, causing them to look shocked. They had no idea what was going on.


    However, what happened next shocked everyone. Countless people, Sects, Kingdoms, godly spirits, and Underworld officials felt the power from their bodies being taken as well.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± A furious, heaven-shaking roar sounded out from within the Demon Domain. It was from the most powerful demon beast within the Demon Domain, and a sky-toppling demonic might spread out. It was enough to shake tens of thousands of world, and facing that terrifying power, it started to resist.


    The most powerful demon beast in the Demon Domain was naturally incredibly powerful, and it could resist even a few higher-beings. What¡¯s more, it was not just this demon beast that resisted.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± An ancient dragon¡¯s roar tore through the sky as an enormous dragon¡¯s might exploded out, causing worlds to fall into despair. The most powerful existence in the Devil Domain started to resist as well, and it was also incredibly powerful.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the most powerful expert from the God Domain exploded out with his power, making him seem like a golden sun. Fathomless light shined out with immense power, and he too started to resist.


    Boom!


    Another massive explosion rang out, causing the world to tremble as the most powerful Human Empire in the Human Domain also unleashed immense power, forming a giant that gave off destructive power as it resisted.


    Boom!


    A massive sound came from the Spirit Domain as the sky became five-colored and monstrous ripples spread out, enough to destroy everything. The Spirit Realm also started to resist.


    Power was the source of people, Sects, and Kingdoms, and since that existence wanted to steal their power, naturally countless people started to resist.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Booms continuously sounded out, seeming as if the world was going to fall apart as pirs of light bringing with them terrifying power shot into the sky. Power that could shake worlds continuously sted out, making it seem as if it was the end of the world.


    Everyone used their own methods to resist that terrifying power.


    The countless godly spirits in the godly spirit world unleashed their own godly might as they resisted, wanting to stop that power.


    This was the same in the Underworld ¨C terrifying auras continuously exploded out and spread out, desperately fighting back against that power.


    This sent the godly spirit world and Underworld into chaos, and the terrifying auras caused countless people to feel horrified. Countless creatures felt as if they were swept up in a flood of chaos, and they felt incredibly terrified and helpless.


    The three worlds sank into chaos and panic, and terrifying auras continuously swept out. Some ces and space started to twist and copse as if the world was going to end.


    Higher-beings exploded out with powerful auras and rushed out of their closed-door cultivation, turning into rays of light as they flew towards the boundless ruins at the center of the Heaven Domain, wanting to know just what was happening.

 Chapter 1118: Crystal Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Crystal Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Currently, only higher-beings could move; under those terrifying ripples, everyone else¡¯s bodies froze and could not move at all.


    The human world was not spared from these abnormal signs either. Countless people stood transfixed in terror, and Zhao Fu could only struggle a tiny bit. His body instinctively trembled; it could be seen just how terrifying this power was.


    Heaven-shaking powers resisted, causing those ripples to gradually weaken, and the pressure on the people¡¯s bodies grew lighter.


    Now, everyone was able to let out a sigh of relief ¨C it was almost over!


    The higher-beings¡¯ expressions slightly rxed, and they continued towards the center of the ripples.


    Within the boundless void, the crystal pearl was floating in the air, and the ripples from the eight massive crystals grew weaker; it seemed that things were about to settle down.


    However, at that moment, the crystal pearl gradually formed a person¡¯s image. This person looked illusory, and their body and face looked quite hazy.


    The only sensation it gave off was that it was incredibly powerful, beyond anything that anyone could imagine. In front of that power, the heavens and earth seemed incredibly small, and the countless higher-beings seemed like ants.


    This figure looked at the world in front of it, and a shocking power burst forth. That power was unimaginably monstrous, and shockwaves that could cause the heavens and earth to explode swept throughout the three worlds.


    The countless resisting forces were instantly suppressed and were unable to resist at all. The expressions of countless godly spirits, Emperors, and Underworld officials all fell.


    This power greatly exceeded anything they could withstand; they all felt incredibly tiny and powerless, and they could not help but feel defeated.


    The higher-beings who had headed over to see what was happening felt as if they had been pressed against the ground by a massive, formless hand. They all crashed from the air and smashed outrge craters. The power that covered them made it so they could not budge at all.


    Luckily, this power did not harm anyone, only forcefully suppressing them, or else it would have been enough to wipe out everyone.


    Zhao Fu was in the boundary of the outer regions, and he had not been able to resist at all from the start. After this new wave of power spread out, Zhao Fu¡¯s legs started to go weak, while ordinary people had already copsed onto the ground.


    The figure in the boundless void started to gradually disappear and turned back into the crystal pearl. Countless worlds¡¯ source energy, and the power of countless people, Kingdoms, Sects, godly spirits, and Underworld officials were gradually absorbed.


    By now, no one was able to resist at all and allowed their power to be absorbed. The heavens and earth continued to go through changes, and the sun, moon, and stars became dim.


    Boom!


    The eight massive crystals exploded out with power that could annihte countless worlds. Fathomless light pierced through countless worlds, and the Heaven Awaken World, the godly spirit world above, and the Underworld below were all covered by those eight lights.


    The eight crystals sent power into the crystal pearl in the middle, and the boundless source energy fused into the crystal pearl.


    After receiving an immense amount of source energy, the ripples that the crystal pearl gave off became more and more terrifying, and it gradually becamerger andrger.


    In the end, the crystal pearl became massive, about an eighth of how big each of the eight crystals were. It was now eight-colored and gave off an even greater might, as well as a suffocation that seemed to be able to kill.


    The attractive force also disappeared, and the horrifying ripples also ceased. The scenes of the world chaotically copsing gradually stopped as well.


    Beautiful clouds covered the skies of the three worlds, and countless multicolored lights descended, creating a beautiful scene.


    At that moment, massive orbs of colored light giving off immense power gradually descended from the sky and fused into the ground before disappearing. Rays of light then exploded out of the ground, and an enormous crystal hung in the air.


    This crystal was spherical and was about two meters wide. It floated six meters high in the air, giving off a faint light.


    Finally, all abnormal signs ceased and everything returned to normal. Everyone regained control over their bodies and let out sighs of relief. Their bodies were all covered with cold sweat, and everything was finally over.


    The major figures¡¯ expressions became quite grave; even now, they had no idea what was going on ¨C just what had caused all of this?


    The higher-beings who had wanted to head to the center of the ripples could not help but retreat.


    Before, they had not even been able to get close and could only observe from a distance. Now, that ce was covered with a barrier, and even if they went, they would not be able to find anything. Moreover, they were quite afraid of that power from just then.


    Back at the human world, everyone regained their ability to move. Li Si brought people to the pce and looked at Zhao Fu as he asked caringly, ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu had been looking at the sky, in the direction that the terrifying ripples hade from, trying to guess just what had happened. Hearing Li Si¡¯s words, Zhao Fu examined himself and found that he was fine. Just as he was about to say that he was alright, his expression changed and was shocked to find that he could not use the Great Qin Seal.


    What was going on? Zhao Fu felt a bit panicked ¨C the Great Qin Seal was the core item of Great Qin, and it had great influence on Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu tried again and found that it was indeed impossible to use the Great Qin Seal as if it did not have any power at all.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite serious as he asked the others, ¡°Try to see if you can use your Official Seals or City Lord Seals.¡±


    The others obeyed and tried, and their expressions also fell as they reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re unable to use our Official Seals and City Lord Seals.¡±


    Others quickly ran over to Zhao Fu to report that countless City Lord Seals and Official Seals had been rendered unusable. This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s heart to sink, and his expression became quite unsightly; why did all of the Seals¡¯ powers disappear?


    Zhao Fu immediately ordered people to go to other worlds to have a look; hopefully it was not just the human world that was like this.


    Before the people he sent out had returned, Zhao Fu received a series of system announcements, as did countless other people in the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°System announcement! The Heaven Awaken World¡¯s New Age has begun, and thews have been changed.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! All City Lord Seals and Official Seals have been rendered ineffective and have be treasures. Please look at their descriptions.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Region Creatures have been weakened, and the Region Power has been reduced.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Heaven Domain Spirit Crystal has been unlocked. Each world will obtain a Heaven Domain Spirit Crystal. Please check its description.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Some Armaments¡¯ attributes have changed, including Nation Armaments, Sect Armaments, and n Armaments. All simr Armaments are included.¡±

 Chapter 1119: Heaven Awaken World’s New Age

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Heaven Awaken World¡¯s New Age</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°System announcement! Thews of the heavens and earth have been changed, and the method of cultivation has changed.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The amount of celestial qi has increased, increasing the chance of bing a Celestial.¡±


    System announcement! Countless worlds¡¯ source energy has been limited, which may affected people and Kingdoms. Please look into this.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The power of thews has received the power of the heavens and earth, and their binding power on all creatures has increased.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked as he went through the various system announcements in his mind; he had never thought such a thing would happen. He did not know if this was a blessing or curse, to have run into the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s New Age.


    ¡°Has something like this happened in the past before?¡± Zhao Fu asked the golden dragon. It knew much more than Zhao Fu, so it most likely had some kind of experience with this.


    The golden dragon thought about it and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read about it in some ancient texts before, but I¡¯ve never experienced it myself. There is a great period of time between each one, and thews of heaven and earth will indeed change, as will many other things.¡±


    ¡°From how you see it, is this good, or bad, for Great Qin?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The golden dragon shook its head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet because we don¡¯t know how greatly thews of heaven and earth will change. There are too many unknowns right now.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt slightly disappointed.


    By now, the people he had sent out to the other worlds returned and reported that the situation was the same over there; all City Lord Seals and Official Seals had been rendered useless.


    Because of the system announcements that Zhao Fu had received, he was not too surprised. He cast his mind back to the system announcements and started to look through them in detail.


    The first one that caught Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was the one that stated that the City Lord Seals and Official Seals had lost their power and be treasures.


    The functions of the Seals had not been reduced, and they had instead been increased. They could still control Cities; there was not much difference in this regard.


    The biggest change was that they were unable to provide any power; people could no longer use them to control the City¡¯s power and obtain a massive amount of power.


    Whether they were City Lord Seals, Official Seals, or King¡¯s Seals, they could not gather power anymore; that was why they seemed to have be useless.


    Instead, they had all be treasures with even more functions.


    The first function was that they had be many times tougher than before and could be used as weapons or fused into weapons.


    In other words, one could turn their City Lord Seal into different shapes or fuse it into their weapon. If one fused their City Lord Seal into one¡¯s sword, the sword would be a special equipment, a City Lord Sword.


    City Lord Swords were naturally quite powerful, and whoever obtained the City Lord Sword would be able to control the City as well.


    The second function was a defensive function. City Lord Seals could release a barrier that would automatically be unleashed when a City Lord was met with danger. It would not use up the City Lord¡¯s power, only the City¡¯s power, and the barrier was quite firm as well.


    The firmness could rival some special defensive items on the markets, and what was especially attractive was that the barrier did not use up one¡¯s own power.


    The third function was a support function that contained two abilities.


    The first ability was flight, which City Lord Seals already had, but it was now strengthened so that it allowed faster flight.


    The second ability was recovery, which could boost one¡¯s recovery in terms of both energy and healing.


    The fourth function was an appointing function.


    The appointing function was one that could give Professions; any type of Seal could give others Professions, and they were not ordinary Professions but Special Professions. They were unique to each City and could contain the power of the City.


    The fifth function was rtively weaker, which was a might function. Anyone who had a City Lord Seal would be able to give off a might that would make others feel afraid.


    The sixth function was quite special, which was having a certain chance to spawn a City Spirit. These were spirit creatures that were birthed by Cities, and they were quite useful. Not only could they control the entire City, but they could also use a portion of the City¡¯s power.


    These were the six functions of the new City Lord Seals, and they were quite good, However, it was a pity that people could no longer use their Cities¡¯ power and obtain a massive amount of power. If Zhao Fu could choose, he would still choose the power, as it was more useful.


    The third system announcement was that Region Creatures had been weakened, which referred to the region boss monsters. They had be weaker, but no one knew by how much. However, it was most likely by a lot, given that City Lord Seals had lost the ability to gather power.


    Zhao Fu could not help but worry ¨C the Wyverns, Corpse Soul Commanders, and eight Aquatic Beast Kings had all fused with City Lord Seals, and they most likely counted as Region Creatures.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and immediately sent people to check on them. After hearing back, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite grim; the Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders had all lost around 40% of their power.


    This meant that they only had 60% of the power that they normally wielded, while the eight Aquatic Beast Kings lost half of their power. Zhao Fu could not help but feel enraged.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu discovered why the Wyverns had lost 40% of their power while the Aquatic Beast Kings had lost 50% of their power.


    It was because the Aquatic Beast Kings were true Region Creatures, while the Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders had only obtained their Region Power from fusing with City Lord Seals and were not true Region Creatures. As such, they were not affected as much.


    The Region Power being reduced meant that the power that each region supplied had decreased as well. Whenever Zhao Fu cleared out a region, he would obtain Region Power, but now that was going to decrease as well.


    The fourth system announcement was about the spherical crystal, the Heaven Domain Spirit Crystal. Each world had one, and because Great Qin had unified the human world, it had appeared quite close to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu looked through the information in detail and found out about the use of the Heaven Domain Spirit Crystals. They were, in fact, massive teleportation channels that could send one to another world. They could also be upgraded and travel across multiple worlds.


    If they were upgraded to the peak, Zhao Fu could even use it to travel to the Heaven Domain; with this item, things would be much more convenient in the future.


    Zhao Fu found the human world¡¯s Heaven Domain Spirit Crystal and found that he could not use it yet. This was because the human world was still within the Heaven Domain Boundary. He also found that it was like a teleportation channel and could hide its teleportation point and reject iing teleportation requests.

 Chapter 1120: New Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1120: New ns</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The fifth system announcement was about the changes to Armaments, which Zhao Fu was quite concerned about. However, after looking through the information, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face ¨C there was finally something good.


    All of the Armaments had gone through changes, and the biggest change was that Nation Armaments could now gather the power of a Kingdom.


    One first needed a Kingdom to use Kingdom Power; without a Kingdom, this ability was useless. It could be said that all Nation Armaments had be much more powerful. Moreover, the amount of Fate that they consumed was reduced as well.


    Nation Armaments could now also speed up the recovery of Fate for a Kingdom.


    Because of this, Zhao Fu would not have to worry too much about the consumption of Fate when using Armaments in the future. Moreover, if he used up a lot of Fate, it would recover much faster. This was a great benefit.


    The sixth system announcement pertained to cultivation. Zhao Fu had a look and found that cultivation in the lower Stages had not changed much; only the higher Stages were affected. Zhao Fu did not have to worry about this just yet because he was still quite far away from reaching such levels.


    The seventh system announcement about the increase of celestial qi and increasing the chance of bing a Celestial was definitely quite attractive to the higher-beings. However, to those with lower cultivation, it was a disaster.


    The eighth system announcement was about the source energy of worlds being limited, so some experts and Kingdoms would not be able to use it to the same extent. This was good because the powerful experts and Empires would not be as terrifying as before.


    The gap between those with lower cultivations and those with powerful cultivations had been reduced, and it was not as great as before.


    The ninth system announcement was about how the power of thews had be stronger, meaning that it would be more difficult to destroy the heavens and earth. Before, a fireball from Zhao Fu could st open a three meter wide crater, but now it would only st open a two meter wide crater.


    The power was still the same, but its destructiveness had been reduced; this was the effect of thews of heaven and earth bing stronger.


    The various changes reduced the strength of the three worlds, and the disadvantages were much greater than the advantages. The effects on Great Qin were quite great, and the biggest issue was the Seals.


    Now, the City Lord Seals and Official Seals could no longer gather power. Even though they had be treasures with various functions, that could not make up for the loss of power.


    Now, everything depended on cultivation. Before, Great Qin had wanted to attack the world above theirs, but now it was simply a joke. If both sides could use the power of their Cities, the difference in strength would not be too great.


    However, now that cultivation was the focus, the gap between them was simply too great. This was a matter of foundation, and if others had developed for dozens of years while you had only developed for a few years, how could youpare?


    To Great Qin, this was extremely disadvantageous. If the other side attacked, it would be a disaster for Great Qin.


    Because most of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were at least at Stage 1, the difference in terms of soldiers was not too great. However, the difference in cultivations for City Lords was quite great. Most of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords¡¯ Cultivations were weaker than those outside, and the only advantage that they had was their Talisman Equipment. If they fought, Great Qin would be at a great disadvantage.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu felt a slight headache. This was because the Heaven Domain Boundary was about to disappear, and Great Qin was about to face a crisis.


    However, now that City Lords were not as powerful, soldiers did not have to fear them as much. They could use many soldiers to deal with City Lords, as they were not as terrifying.


    Before, a City Lord could easily wipe out 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers single handedly, but now 100,000 soldiers would be able to turn the tables against a City Lord and no longer had to fear them as much.


    The countless changes destroyed all of Great Qin¡¯s ns, and Zhao Fu immediately held an emergency meeting to discuss how to deal with this new situation.


    It was not just Great Qin; everyone else did the same. This New Age had a great impact on every faction, so they had to quickly adjust, or they would be left behind in the New Age.


    ¡°Your Majesty! This Minister believes that with Great Qin¡¯s current strength, we should focus on defense and not carry out any attacks. Great Qin¡¯s greatest threat is the world above; now, there are still two months, so we should make preparations to defend against that world.¡±


    ¡°It will be quite hard to defend; I¡¯m sure everyone remembers the Devil Horn Empire. Just because it was a Dukedom Kingdom, it was suppressed by the surrounding four worlds. They had a strong foundation so they could defend without any problems. However, Great Qin has only been developing for six years and does not have enough of a foundation. Once the Heaven Domain Boundary disappears, the surrounding worlds¡¯ gazes will be drawn over to us. If they attack, it will be difficult to defend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Their cultivations are generally higher than Great Qin¡¯s, and defending against the Grassi world will be difficult enough. How can we defend against a few worlds?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister believes that we should develop the Devil World. With their savage and strange powers, even if they do not have Stage 1 strength, they¡¯ll be able to easily ughter those at Stage 1 or above.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not, Your Majesty! That Devil World will make the heavens grieve and is simply too bloody and cruel. Please consider wisely, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Such adherence to old ideas! Now that Great Qin is facing such danger, we should be considering all the ways we have to defend against the other worlds. We should be using all methods avable to us.¡±


    ¡°Is His Majesty willing to send in millions of residents who trust, love, and are loyal to him in there? If His Majesty does this, popr sentiment will take a great blow!¡±


    ¡°But what other methods do we have for helping Great Qin defend against the invasions of other worlds?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯re able to construct simr doors to what the Western Continent used. Great Qin has many people from the Western Continent, and if we can summon arge number of creatures using the doors, they can reduce some of the pressure for Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, only Su Yan and Akhenaten control information for that; no one else knows how to create those doors.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this Ministers believes we should put everything on hold and use the remaining two months to take over another world. If we have the strength of two worlds, it will be easier to defend against the previous world.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Do you think it¡¯s that easy to unify a world? Back when weunched that unification battle, it took at least two months. We only have two months left, and before we can take over another world, we¡¯ll be invaded!¡±


    ¡°How about we start increase our diplomatic activities and express our goodwill towards the others. That way, they will not attack Great Qin and Great Qin can continue to develop!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not feasible and will instead expose Great Qin early on. Moreover, with such a big piece of meat sitting there, many people will feel tempted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Blood God Pills of each Stage can only be consumed once. Great Qin has so many Blood God Pills that can greatly increase soldiers¡¯ cultivations. This would decrease the gap and make us not as passive.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now? Everyone, please give some practical solutions, His Majesty is waiting for us to propose some concrete ns!¡±

 Chapter 1121: Devils

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Devils</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu felt a headacheing on as he looked at the Ministers arguing amongst themselves. He was also considering what to do; they had two months left, and they had to defend against the iing forces. Great Qin could not fall here.


    Masanori Hano looked at the scene around her and said with slight hesitation, ¡°Your Majesty, in actuality, developing the Devil World doesn¡¯t require Great Qin to send its residents into it. Recently, the Hundred Devils have created a Devil Soul Technique.


    ¡°This Devil Soul Technique can be fused into the Devil World. Anyone who is sent into the Devil World will be affected, and their memories will gradually disappear. By the time they turn into Devils, they will have lost all of their memories and will be new creatures.


    ¡°As long as you have something to control them with, they will obey Great Qin. No matter how great their hatred towards Great Qin was, after bing Devils, they will have new lives and will no longer feel enmity towards Great Qin.¡±


    This resolved something that Zhao Fu had been worrying about this whole time, which was that the Devils he nurtured could turn against him. At first, Masanori Hano had been quite hesitant to tell Zhao Fu about this as it would harm countless living creatures.


    However, now that Great Qin was facing such immense pressure, she had no other choice and had to help think of ways to resist the iing invasion.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Fu looked at Masanori Hano in pleasant surprise. Zhao Fu knew how powerful the Devils were, but because of this problem, he had been hesitant to nurture them. If they could get rid of this problem, there would be nothing to worry about.


    Moreover, Devils developed much faster than ordinary Cultivators, and they could quickly provide Great Qin with arge fighting force.


    Masanori Hano nodded and confirmed what she had said.


    Zhao Fu grinned and took Masanori Hano, leaving for the Devil City. He decided to start developing the Devil World, and he ordered the Ministers to continue discussing Great Qin¡¯s future ns.


    After arriving at the Devil City, Tamamo-no-Mae leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and wrapped her arms around his waist. Her enchanting figure twisted about as she said flirtatiously, ¡°Your Majesty you finally came again. It¡¯s been such a long time since west met. I¡¯ve been hearing about all sorts of lewd things that Your Majesty has been doing, and I want to do it with Your Majesty too.¡±


    Hearing Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s shameless words, Masanori Hano¡¯s face became slightly red.


    Zhao Fu hugged Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s seductive body and smiled as he said, ¡°Maybe in the future! We have decided to build the Devil World, and We will make you Hundred Devils all Devil Lords.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Tamamo-no-Mae said, feeling quite surprised. This was something they had been waiting for this entire time. If the Devil World was built, their statuses would skyrocket, and they would not have to stay in such a small ce.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded, while Tamamo-no-Mae panted and said, ¡°Your Majesty, can I use my body to thank you then?¡±


    Following this, Tamamo-no-Mae undid her kimono, revealing her snow-white figure. She flirtatiously smiled as she stretched out her hand towards a certain part of Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Masanori Hano could not stand this anymore, and her face was bright red as she cried out, ¡°Tamamo! Stop, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Because he had matters at hand, Zhao Fu also stopped Tamamo-no-Mae.


    Tamamo-no-Mae felt quite disappointed but grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and pressed it against herrge chest, pleading, ¡°Then at least give me a small reward first, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t forget after you¡¯re done with all this!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless, and after much moaning from Tamamo-no-Mae, she grinned and gave off an intoxicating aura as she hugged Zhao Fu, and Masanori Hano walked beside them with a red face.


    Following this, Zhao Fu gathered the Hundred Devils; in actuality, there were not just one hundred of them but 362. Each of them had their own stories and abilities, and they were quite powerful.


    These Devils were mainly split into two factions: One followed the Greater Tengu, Shuten-Douji, and Tamamo-no-Mae, while the other followed Momijigari.


    Out of all of the Devils, the strongest was most likely Momijigari. She could fight with the three other Devil leaders single handedly and was shockingly powerful.


    Zhao Fu gathered them and let them know of Great Qin¡¯s n to build the Devil World and give them 100 regions.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu valued them so much, they profusely thanked him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s line of thinking was that since he was going to build the Devil World, he would nurture it greatly. Zhao Fu was quite interested in a Devil army because their abilities were quite strange and would be of great help to Great Qin.


    Following this, Zhao Fu asked them how to build the Devil World.


    Of course, things were not as simple as Zhao Fu had thought. The Devil World was not something that could be built at one¡¯s whim and required a massive number of items. No wonder they had not built the Devil World back when Great Qin had conquered Japan; they simply did not have the ability to build it.


    First, they needed materials for a Great Devil Formation, which turned Heaven and Earth Essence Qi into devil qi. They also needed various items for all sorts of barriers.


    The Devil World was naturally a world, and they could not make this entire world into the Devil World. However, they could use barriers to close it off and make it simr to a world.


    Devil qi had strong mutation effects, and the barrier could make it so that it did not leak out and harm others. At the same time, it would prevent others from entering the Devil World and prevent Devils from escaping.


    They also needed countless Devil Qi Stones. These Devil Qi Stones provided devil qi and could cause the devil qi in the Devil World to be denser and increase the speed at which people became Devils.


    There were also many other things that cannot all be listed.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to immediately prepare those items and chose a ce to set up the Devil World. It was an ind in the Eastern Archipgos that had about 100 or so regions.


    Because the Devil World was too dangerous, in order to avoid any heavy losses if things went out of control, Zhao Fu chose a fairly remote ce.


    The Devils started to make preparations ¨C they were going to use their blood and Devil Power to create a Hundred Devil Blood Stone, which would be the core item of the Devil World.


    It took the Devils a bit more than three days to condense the Hundred Devil Blood Stone. Their faces were all quite pale afterwards, and their bodies became quite weak, looking quite drained. To them, creating this Hundred Devil Blood Stone was not easy at all.


    Following this, they gave the Hundred Devil Blood Stone to Zhao Fu. It was simr to jade and was rectangr. It was one finger-length long and had a bloody smell, and it contained a massive amount of a strange power.


    Zhao Fu now had to refine the Hundred Devil Blood Stone; only then would the Devils obey hismands.


    Of course, for the first three hundred Devils, he had given them each a drop of his blood. With his Sovereign Bloodline, the power that his blood contained was enormous and was of great help to Devils, even causing their bloodlines to slightly change.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu set down restrictions within their bodies. Only then could he use them and the Devil World with peace of mind.

 Chapter 1122: Black Bull Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1122: ck Bull Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now that everything had been prepared, it was time to create the Devil World. Zhao Fu went to the center of the ind, and the Great Devil Formation had already been prepared.


    Zhao Fu stood at the center and ced the Hundred Devil Blood Stone into the magic formation, bringing it to life immediately. It gave off boundless blood-red light and gave off a strange, sharp, pained, and twisted sound, making people¡¯s hairs stand on end.


    Sensing this power, Zhao Fu could sense that the Devil World was most likely quite an evil and twisted ce. However, no matter what, Great Qin needed this power.


    Seeing that the Great Devil Formation was activated, the surroundings Devils all smiled and squatted down, pressing their palms against the magic formation. A massive amount of devil qi flowed into it, causing a massive aura to spread out, and the Great Devil Formation started to operate.


    The many Devils continued to send devil qi into the formation, causing the formation¡¯s aura to be stronger and stronger. The Devil Qi Stones in the surroundings all disintegrated, and their devil qi was also absorbed.


    The ground suddenly started to tremble, and the weather started to change as clouds swirled. The light dimed and a dangerous aura swept out like a flood.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the Great Devil Formation gave off a piercing blood-red light and started to spin. A pir of light containing immense power shot into the sky and smashed into it, causing the sky to tremble.


    The blood-red pir of light gave off arge amount of blood-red light, gradually dyeing the sky blood-red. A bloody, evil, crazed, and twisted aura spread out throughout the sky, causing those who saw it to feel fear.


    Standing within the center of the blood-red pir of light, Zhao Fu stretched out a hand towards the sky and started the final step of the process.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the Hundred Devil Blood Stone at the center of the formation gave off a wave of terrifying Devil Power and sent out a massive shockwave, making it difficult for the surrounding Devils to even stand.


    The Hundred Devil Blood Stone turned into a ray of blood-red light as it traveled within the blood-red pir of light and shot into the sky.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two explosion sounded out as two terrifying waves of might, bringing with them unstoppable power, descended, causing the surrounding Devils to feel their bodies sink.


    A sun giving off intense, blood-red light appeared in the sky, and a moon giving off blood-red light had also appeared.


    Within the Devil World, the blood moon and blood sun existed together. There was no night and no day, no yin and no yang, only chaos.


    The appearance of the blood sun and blood moon signified the formation of the Devil World.


    The blood sun and blood moon could be seen from a distance, and a blood-red color and an evil and twisted aura flooded over.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu activated all of the barrier items, causing them to turn into rays of light and fly into the sky. They gathered into position and formed a powerful barrier that covered all of the blood-red light.


    Zhao Fu thought that things were over, but at that moment, the blood sun and blood moon gave of intense blood-red light and two hazy figures flew out.


    One was human-shaped but looked somewhat like a crow. It had two hands and two ws instead of feet. It also had a pair of wings with blood-red feathers.


    The other looked like a rabbit and had blood-red fur. It had four eyes, as well as a blood-red crescent moon mark on its forehead.


    Both figures gave off terrifying auras as they flew down from the sky and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body before he could even react.


    Zhao Fu immediately checked his body and found that there was nothing too strange. However, he now had two marks on his chest; one looked like a crow and one looked like a rabbit, and they seemed to connect to each other.


    Following this, the silver dragon seal that Zhao Fu had obtained from the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage also fused with the two marks and formed a new mark.


    This mark was blood-red and the shape of a crow and rabbit on one side, while the other side was silver and in the shape of a dragon, looking quite beautiful.


    After the marks fused, they once again disappeared into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the surrounding ripples calmed down. However, the sky was still blood-red colored as was their surroundings. The blood sun and blood moon were still in the sky and had not disappeared.


    Zhao Fu turned and asked the Devils around him, ¡°What were those two figures?¡±


    Even though he did not feel like there were any changes, it was still better to have a better understanding of them in order to prevent any mishaps in the future.


    Momijigari lightly smiled as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, they are the two most powerful Devils out of all of the us. One of them is the Yatagarasu, the crow of the sun, and the other is the Gyokuot, the rabbit of the moon. In actuality, summoning the blood sun and blood moon were summoning them.


    ¡°Them appearing and entering Your Majesty¡¯s body is a sign of them acknowledging Your Majesty. Now, Your Majesty can also use Devil Power, and it will increase Your Majesty¡¯s power; it will not bring any harm to Your Majesty.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite relieved and did not pay it much mind.


    Now that the Devil World had been formed, the next thing to do was to check its effects. Zhao Fu had been looking forward to this and ordered people to bring in some wild beasts, rebels, and traitors.


    After entering the Devil World, these people and beasts did not react much, only looking around in fear. However, what they did not notice was that there were traces of blood-red qi entering their bodies.


    The first to react was a ck bull. Its gentle gaze was now reced with a look of savageness and violence.


    It gave a loud roar and started to attack the other wild beasts. It first attacked a panther, and as a carnivore, the panther used its fangs and ws to fight back against the ck bull.


    However, the ck bull allowed it to attack as much as it wanted, and in the end, the ck bull was able to kill the panther. It was covered with wounds as it started to devour the panther¡¯s corpse.


    This made the people watching feel quite surprised; after all, bulls were herbivores, yet now it was devouring a panther. As the ck bull devoured the panther, more and more blood-red qi entered the panther¡¯s body and was absorbed by the ck bull.


    The aura that the ck bull gave off became more and more powerful. After devouring the panther, the ck bully on the ground as if it was recovering from its wounds.


    The ck bull¡¯s wounds quickly recovered as if there was a power helping it recover.


    Half a dayter, the ck bull once again stood up and attacked a sika deer. Now, the ck bull was much stronger in terms of both speed and power, and it killed the sika deer in just a few charges before eating its corpse.


    Ono the third day, the ck bull killed two people and devoured their corpses. One person¡¯s head was directly crushed by the bull¡¯s teeth, causing blood and brains to stter everywhere, creating a terrifying and evil scene.


    The ck bull happily ate, and after devouring the two people¡¯s corpses, it suddenly gave a massive roar as a powerful aura exploded out from it.


    It suddenly stood up and its body gradually took human form. It was three meters tall, and its front hooves became sharp ws. Even though the look in its eyes was still quite violent and twisted, there was now a trace of intelligence within them.


    A ck Bull Devil had appeared!

 Chapter 1123: Devil Lord!

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Devil Lord!</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Devils developed shockingly quickly and had decent intelligence as well.


    Moreover, this ck Bull Devil¡¯s power was extremely shocking. Originally, the ck bull had strengthparable to a human with Stage 0-2 or 0-3 cultivation. Now, its strength wasparable to a human with Stage 0-5 or 0-6 cultivation. In other words, it had risen three Steps in just three days.


    Zhao Fu realized how great the Devil World¡¯s potential was. Apart from the Blood God Pills, Zhao Fu had never seen any method of increasing cultivation so quickly.


    If he gave this ck Bull Devil a Blood God Pill, at the very least its strength would beparable to Stage 0-9 or even Stage 1. Thinking about that, a trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, and because he was the master of the Devil World, he did not have to worry about being corroded by the blood-red qi. In actuality, just with his Sovereign Bloodline alone, Zhao Fu was able to neutralize the blood-red qi.


    The 300 or so Devils around him felt quitefortable here as they themselves were Devils. It did not have much of an effect on them, as the aura and atmosphere here quite suited them.


    Zhao Fu descended and appeared above the ck Bull Devil. The ck Bull Devil discovered Zhao Fu and savagely looked at him, roaring as dense devil qi flooded out of it. It was about to attack Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    At that moment, a blood-red rune floated out of the ck Bull Devil¡¯s head, and a powerful force caused its knees to vigorously kneel down on the ground, causing the ground around it to cave in.


    At that moment, the ck Bull Devil half-knelt, halfy on the ground, a look of terror on its face, while Zhao Fu gazed at it expressionlessly.


    Zhao Fu did not do anything; it was just the restrictions within the ck Bull Devil activating. All of the Devils within the Devil World were under Zhao Fu¡¯s control. None of them could resist; only this way could Zhao Fu use them with ease of mind.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at a human. At the start, he had kept his rationality; he knew that he was not as strong as the beasts, so he had made some simple weapons and killed a few beasts.


    However, after a few days, he had lost control and started to kill others. Finally, in the end, he became like a beast and hunched over a corpse as he madly ate.


    Zhao Fu watched as he excitedly ripped open someone¡¯s chest and took out his fresh heart and ate it in big mouthfuls. It was an extremely bloody and gory scene; this person could no longer be called a human.


    After eating the heart, that person still was not satisfied and tore open a sheep and started devouring it too.


    Boom!


    A massive amount of devil qi spread out as he started to be transformed into a Devil. Hey on the ground, roaring as his skin gradually became ck. His hands became sharp ws, and his face twisted as fangs grew in his mouth.


    This person had be a Man-Eating Devil and had Stage 0-6 strength, a bit weaker than the ck Bull Devil. After all, the ck Bull Devil had its massive body and strength.


    Zhao Fu walked towards the Man-Eating Devil, which tried to attack him as well. However, a blood-red rune appeared on its head and caused it to kneel and lie down on the ground. The terrifying power within its body caused its eyes to be filled with terror, and it understood just how monstrous this person in front of it was.


    ¡°I was wrong, Devil Lord!¡± Zhao Fu did not expect that this Man-Eating Devil still retained his ability to think and speak.


    However, that was all; it seemed to have be a different person and all of its memories had vanished. It was now closer to a beast that was capable of some human thought and speech.


    In actuality, this person still had some impressions of Zhao Fu, because when Zhao Fu had thrown them in, he had been cursing Zhao Fu to die a horrible death and that he wanted to eat Zhao Fu¡¯s flesh.


    This person was one of the people who did not surrender as Great Qin cleared regions. Because Great Qin¡¯s people had killed his rtives, he hated Zhao Fu greatly.


    However, now, he was like an obedient dog that knelt andy before Zhao Fu. Seeing this, Zhao Fu smiled; it seemed that this Devil Soul Technique was quite useful.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took a look at a few other Devils and found the situation quite simr.


    Now that Zhao Fu knew how useful the Devil World was, he decided to greatly develop it and send arge number of people and beasts in.


    In actuality, all living things had spirits and could be Devils, although it was easier for animals than for nts to be Devils. Among animals, it was the easiest for humans to be Devils, as they already had some spirituality.


    Even if the people here did not be Devils, they would be stimnts for other beasts to be Devils. After all, the flesh of people could make it easier for other creatures to be Devils, which was why Devils liked to eat people.


    ¡®People¡¯ did not refer to just humans but all sentient races, and it was easier for them to be Devils too.


    In the future, when Great Qin cleared out regions, they would no longer have to kill those who did not surrender; such people, along with rebellious criminals in Great Qin, would all be thrown in here to provide more fighting forces for Great Qin.


    The Devils that were nurtured were far stronger than soldiers of the same level. For example, even though the ck Bull Devil was only at Stage 0-6, it could fight two or three Stage 0-6 soldiers by itself.


    If Zhao Fu gave them Blood God Pills, they could be immediately sent to the battlefield, where they could devour even more flesh. Thinking about the massive benefits brought by the Devil World, Zhao Fu could not help but grin.


    After returning to the Great Qin Pce, Zhao Fu brought the Devils with him. It was the first time they had entered the Great Qin Pce, and they felt quite startled at how grand and luxurious it was. They could not feel quite excited because this was the first time they hade to the center of the Great Qin¡¯s power.


    Zhao Fu personally wrote Imperial Edicts, enfeoffing the Devils as Devil Lords, who would control everything in the Devil World.


    The Devils knelt on the ground and thanked Zhao Fu, and golden lights covered their bodies. They had received Great Qin¡¯s Kingdom Power and corresponding authority, making them all feel quite happy.


    However, there were many Ministers who had worried expressions, seeing these savage Devils in the imperial court.


    After making the enfeoffments, Zhao Fu gave an order to calcte how many people and beasts could be sent into the Devil World.


    They found that they could send in around 40 million people, and because they were still clearing out regions, there were more people who could be sent in every day. They could send in around 50 million beasts, and this was around 100 million in total. Zhao Fu wondered how many Devils would be produced from this number.


    Zhao Fu decided to take them out of the Devil World when they became Devils and not let them continue to fight and kill among themselves. Even though more powerful Devils would be produced by doing that, he did not want them to kill each other once they had be Devils.


    Now that Great Qin had unified the world, they would be facing wars with other worlds in the future, so they could notck numbers.

 Chapter 1124: Nine Nether Royal Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Nine Nether Royal Seal</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not expect all 100 million creatures to be Devils; just 30 million would be enough to make him feel satisfied.


    If he fed these 30 million Devils Blood God Pills, they would be able to withstand around 100 million Stage 1 soldiers. Great Qin would continue to nurture these Devils and create a Devil army, which would be one of Great Qin¡¯s main forces.


    By the time Zhao Fu returned, the various Ministers had finished discussing a set of defensive systems and were currently setting them up. Zhao Fu asked them about the details, after which he allowed them to go about it with peace of mind.


    Right now, Zhao Fu was thinking of ways to increase Great Qin¡¯s strength; only with enough strength could Zhao Fu fell at ease.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s second focus was the Ghost Soldiers. They were converted within the valley that had fused with many magic formations and items, forming a specialnd that could connect to the Underworld and absorb Yin qi from the Underworld.


    Great Qin¡¯s Ghost Soldiers had been through many battles and many of them had fallen, but their numbers had been replenished and remained at around 30 million.


    What Zhao Fu valued was the fact that they could turn the corpses of deceased soldiers into Ghost Soldiers. Zhao Fu had preserved all of the corpses of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers who had died during the unification battle.


    If he could make them all Ghost Soldiers, it would be a great boost to Great Qin¡¯s forces, and would provide Great Qin with a bit more safety.


    Zhao Fu could convert them into Ghost Soldiers at any time, but the key thing was that hecked things to control them with. The current Ghost Soldiers were all controlled through the Ghost King Seal and other Ghost Seals. Without them, the Ghost Soldiers would immediately go out of control.


    Zhao Fu wanted to see if there was anything that could substitute for the Ghost King Seal, and Zhao Fu could not help but think of the Royal Seals from the nations that Great Qin had destroyed.


    The Ghost King Seal had King¡¯s Power, which was why it had such a powerfulmanding effect. Ordinary Royal Seals also had King¡¯s Power and just had different attributes. Ghost King Seals had an Underworld attribute that allowed them tomand Ghost Soldiers, while ordinary Royal Seals could not.


    If Zhao Fu could turn these Royal Seals into Ghost King Seals, he would be able to use them to control Ghost Soldiers. As such, Zhao Fu asked the golden dragon and found that this was actually possible.


    However, the price would be quite high ¨C only Barony Royal City¡¯s Royal Seals could be used. First, they had to break the connection between the Royal Seal and Royal City. In other words, they would have to destroy a Barony Royal City and have it be a Capital City again.


    Levelling up a Capital City into a Royal City required an ocean of Experience, so the cost was quite great. Moreover, there would also be a great impact on the Legacy. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to destroy some Barony Royal Cities and turn their Royal Seals into Ghost King Seals.


    After all, things were not like before when Royal Seals could gather the power of the Royal City and the nation, allowing one to single handedly fight dozens, if not a hundred ordinary City Lords.


    The City Lord Seals, Official Seals, and Royal Seals had all be treasures that could no longer gather power.


    As such, Zhao Fu did not feel that it was a pity to destroy them and obtain more useful power. As for the Legacies, Zhao Fu did not care much for their Legacies.


    Great Qin had seven Royal Seals in total; five were from the outside world while one was from Ramis¡¯ Kingdom and the other was from Tina Pendragon¡¯s Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu thought about it; Tina Pendragon was only weaker than him and the Royal Seal was quite important to her, so he decided to preserve hers. The remaining six would be enough.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu destroyed the six Royal Cities and made them Capital Cities again, and he took the six Royal Seals to the valley.


    Just like before, this ce was filled with Yin qi and was quite gloomy. There seemed to be ghosts floating about, creating a terrifying scene. Ordinary people would not dare to get close at all.


    Zhao Fu came to the center of this ce, which connected to the Underworld and was quite suitable for cultivating Ghost Soldiers. Zhao Fu ced the six Royal Cities at the center of the formation and activated it, causing a massive amount of power to spread out.


    Boom!


    A massive wave of Yin qi exploded out like a volcano erupting, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet. That freezing Yin qi flooded out, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end as they uncontrobly trembled.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s controlled, the Yin qi formed an orb that encapsted the six Royal Seals. The formation continuously drew Yin qi from the Underworld, causing the orb to berger andrger.


    Finally, the orb expanded out to 1,000 meters wide and gave off an immense aura as it hung in the sky. The six Royal Seals within it quickly absorbed the Yin qi and gradually transformed.


    Their various powers became a ghostly power, and their auras became gloomy and eerie.


    The 1,000 meter wide orb of Yin qi was continuously absorbed by the six Royal Seals and continuously shrank.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu fully activated the formation with all his power, causing the region to shake. An even stronger attractive force exploded out, causing a gloomy and ancient hellish intent to rush out from underground and enter the six Royal Seals.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Six massive explosions sounded out as the six Royal Seals instantly absorbed the Yin qi around them and gave off boundless gray light. A terrifying King¡¯s aura exploded out; the Royal Seals had sessfully been converted.


    Zhao Fu deactivated the formation and grabbed the six Royal Seals; they had all gone through big changes.


    First, they had all be gray-colored and the dragons engraved on them were now ghost dragons. There were also three words engraved on them, ¡®Underworld Royal Seal.¡¯ They felt extremely cold and contained immense power.


    [Underworld Royal Seal]: A Royal Seal that has absorbed arge amount of the Underworld¡¯s Yin qi and hellish intent. It is a high quality Royal Seal that has many effects, and canmand ten million Ghost Soldiers.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. A single Underworld Royal Seal couldmand ten million Ghost Soldiers, so six of them would allow him to control 60 million Ghost Soldiers. Great Qin could add another 60 million Ghost Soldiers, and with their current 30 million, they would have 90 million Ghost Soldiers, which would be a big help to Great Qin.


    In the future, if they obtained more Royal Seals, they could turn them into Underworld Royal Seals and revive more of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, allowing them to continue to help Great Qin conquer worlds.


    If they could obtain 100 Royal Seals, Great Qin would be able to control one billion Ghost Soldiers; anyone would be excited at such a thought. After all, these were all converted from soldiers who had perished, which would greatly cut down on Great Qin¡¯s losses. In thefuture, Zhao Fu would not have to worry as much about soldiers dying.

 Chapter 1125: Illusion Flower Devil

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Illusion Flower Devil</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Moreover, these Ghost Soldiers countered the Death Race and other Ghost creatures to some extent, which would be of use in future battles.


    Zhao Fu already predicted that the Ghost Soldiers would be one of Great Qin¡¯s main forces in the future. However, they had to conquer more Kingdoms and obtain more Royal Seals.


    It was a pity that the Great Qin Seal could not gather power anymore; if Zhao Fu did not use his other powers and just relied on his Stage 8 Cultivation, he would definitely die if he tried to assassinate the Kings of other Kingdoms.


    After all, they had much higher cultivation and had countless soldiers and experts guarding them. After losing the Great Qin Seal¡¯s power, it would be much more difficult for Zhao Fu to deal with them.


    Before, Zhao Fu had been using the power of the Great Qin Seal, which was the Royal Seal of a Level 11 Marquisate Kingdom, to deal with them. Now, he had no hope at all and could only focus on bing more powerful himself instead of relying on external forces.


    These six Underworld Royal Seals also had many other uses, but Zhao Fu was not sure what they were yet. Zhao Fu did not have the power to go to the Underworld, and even if he did, he would not have any other purpose in going, so he decided to put this matter aside for now.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu was unable to use these six Underworld Royal Seals as a Ghost King Seal had already turned into a Fate Dragon and fused into his body.


    A person could only have one of these seals, so Zhao Fu had to appoint six Underworld Lords to have them control the Ghost Soldiers.


    The process was the same as enfeoffing the Devil Lords. Zhao Fu would never enfeoff another King, as he could not ept another King. As such, the highest rank in Great Qin below him was Lord.


    Zhao Fu had enfeoffed Devils and Ghost Generals into Lords so that they would have greater potential and be one of Great Qin¡¯s main forces in the future.


    There was still two more months, and Zhao Fu wondered if he would be able to obtain more Royal Seals. If he could increase the number of Ghost Soldiers, that would be for the best, as Great Qin would be a bit more powerful and have more confidence. That way, Great Qin would have more safety.


    The development of Devils and Ghost Soldiers was now in the preliminary stages. In two months, the Heaven Domain Boundary would disappear, so Great Qin still needed more powerful methods.


    Zhao Fu mulled this over, wondering how else he could develop Great Qin and what other powers he could use.


    The golden dragon suddenly said, ¡°How about you destroy all of Great Qin¡¯s City Lord Seals and fuse them into various beasts? Even though the power of region creatures have been reduced, they can still be of great help to Great Qin!¡±


    After hearing the suggestion to destroy all of the City Lord Seals, Zhao Fu instinctively wanted to refuse. Even though City Lord Seals were not as powerful anymore, they were still quite useful. Moreover, City Lord Seals were the core items of Cities, and destroying them would have a massive impact on Cities.


    Even though the golden dragon¡¯s suggestion was quite attractive, if they destroyed all of the City Lord Seals, the Kingdom and its Fate would be much weaker.


    They definitely could not destroy all of the City Lord Seals, but could they find a way around this? As expected, the golden dragon had a solution and did not disappoint Zhao Fu.


    Its suggestion was to use Official Seals to rece City Lord Seals. The number of Official Seals was determined by the strength of a Kingdom, and one could also determine the number oneself. Now that Official Seals could not provide much power anymore, they could create more and have them rece the City Lord Seals.


    After fusing Official Seals into Cities, those Cities would be true governmental Cities. The Official Seals would have the same effects as City Lord Seals, and the previous City Lord Seal could be destroyed without affecting the City.


    However, there was a very big w to this, which was that these Cities would be forever bound to Great Qin. If anything happened to Great Qin or it was destroyed, these Cities would immediately be Towns again.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu still decided to use Official Seals to rece City Lord Seals. After all, if Great Qin was destroyed, Zhao Fu would not care if those Cities still remained. In fact, if Great Qin was destroyed, he would be happy to see those Cities be Towns.


    However, this would also have a big effect on the Legacies of certain Cities. Of course, they could not destroy the Great Qin Seal, or else it would affect the entire Kingdom. Some Capital Cities were also off-limits, as they were pirs of Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu decided to destroy the City Lord Seals of some ordinary Cities; this would not have too much of an effect.


    It was a pity that Official Seals could not be fused into beasts; if that was possible, Zhao Fu would be overjoyed to death.


    After all, a Kingdom could form as many Official Seals as it wanted, but the cost was that the power that they contained would be weaker. Once Great Qin became a Dukedom Kingdom, the Official Seals that it created would be more than ten times more powerful, and if they could be fused into beasts, Great Qin would be able to create a beast army that could sweep across everything.


    It would simply be unstoppable, as each beast would have half the strength of a region boss monster. If such an army was possible, it would be horrifying.


    If Great Qin could produce such a beast army, there would be nothing to worry about in the outside world, and it would not be facing such pressure. It was a pity that the Official Seals could not be fused into beasts, so Zhao Fu could only give up on this.


    After making his decision, Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates and prepared to destroy the City Lord Seals. This was an extremely important matter, and they could not afford to take it lightly.


    Following this, Zhao Fu had people count up the number of Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders. Zhao Fu had seen their power after fusing with City Lord Seals, so they were his first choices.


    After them were the Spiders and Giant Wolves. As for the ck Forest Horses and Giant Deer, Zhao Fu did not want to bother with them, as they were more suited to being mounts than battle beasts.


    There were also the Illusion Flower Devils, which could produce pollen that made people see illusions. Stage 1 Illusion Flower Devils could easily cause a Stage 1 soldier to be bewildered, and the same was true for Stage 2 Illusion Flower Devils and Stage 2 soldiers and so on.


    They had massive potential, and there was no limit to their numbers; Zhao Fu could nurture as many as he wanted.


    They were able to essentially rece the Hundred Ghost Illusionists, as the limit for the Hundred Ghost Illusionists was only 300 people. Because of Zhao Fu sealing the Six Paths Demon Images, it had actually been reduced to 299, which was simply not enough.


    Now, the battles that Great Qin fought were incredibly big, and the Hundred Ghost Illusionists were no longer able to produce much of an effect on such a big battlefield.


    Moreover, the loss of the ability to gather power with City Lord Seals was another big blow to the Hundred Ghost Illusionists. As such, Zhao Fu could only give up on them and use them in smaller battles, having the Illusion Flower Devils rece them.


    Zhao Fu developed the Illusion Flower Devils in the flower region, which made them grow much faster. The World Flower growing there was also very beneficial to them.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had started developing the Illusion Flower Devils from thest festival, and back then Great Qin had not even established a Kingdom yet. After such a long time, there were likely many of them.

 Chapter 1126: Beast Army

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Beast Army</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus [emailprotected]</a>


    In total, Great Qin had 8,930 Wyverns and 7,330 of them were able to fight. Great Qin also had 560,000 Corpse Soul Soldiers and 8,540 Corpse Soul Commanders.


    There were 30,000 Illusion Flower Devils, 1.2 million Spiders, and four million Giant Wolves.


    The Giant Wolves had the greatest numbers as they were nurtured as mounts for the Orcs.


    The Demon God Spiders had not been nurtured for a long time, but their reproduction rate was startling and grew incredibly quickly, so their numbers were the second greatest.


    The fact that there were 30,000 Illusion Flower Devils was a pleasant surprise. As for the Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders, Zhao Fu felt slightly disappointed, because there were not even 10,000 of either of them. However, they were the strongest out of the beasts, so it was understandable that they did not have great numbers.


    Zhao Fu was also quite pleased at the number of Corpse Soul Soldiers. Even though they could notpare to Corpse Soul Commanders, they still had Stage 4 strength and there were 560,000 of them. That number was enough for them to be a significant force on the battlefield.


    Great Qin currently had 110,000 Cities and that did not include the ones from the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world. The Night Dynasty and Great Qin were currently closely tied, but their rtionship had not been revealed. Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to devour the Night Dynasty because it still had its value in being independent.


    The 110,000 Cities could provide 110,000 City Lord Seals, which meant that Great Qin could produce 110,000 powerful beasts. Thinking about that, Zhao Fu could not help but feel excited.


    Even though region creatures had be much weaker, they were still quite powerful. Only City Lords could contend against a true region boss monster, and ordinary Stage 1 soldiers would simply be seeking death if they tried to fight.


    A single beast with a City Lord Seal fused into it could fight against 60,000 to 70,000 soldiers, ten could fight against 600,000 or 700,000, and 100 could fight against six million or seven million soldiers. If Zhao Fu could nurture 110,000 of them, they would be able to fight against 600 million to 700 million Stage 1 soldiers.


    This was, without a doubt, one of Great Qin¡¯s greatest trump cards, and that was as a sum of the individuals. If they all charged together, the aura would be enough to destroy the heavens and earth and would bepletely unstoppable. Their power would greatly surpass what 600 million or 700 million soldiers could produce.


    Now, Zhao Fu felt actual confidence and was able to rx a bit, causing him tough. Great Qin could now fight with those from the outside world.


    Zhao Fu stood on the Heaven Prayer tform, wrote an Imperial Edict, took out the Great Qin Seal, and stamped it before saying, ¡°Today, We hereby repeal City Lord Seals and rece them with Official Seals!¡±


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a ck pir of light shot into the sky, causing Great Qin¡¯s Fate to start to roil.


    Zhao Fu raised the Imperial Edict in his hand, which turned into motes of ck light and disappeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as pirs of light shot into the sky. The massive waves of aura threw the heavens and earth into chaos, causing clouds to swirl and a powerful aura to cover the entire human world.


    Countless Cities exploded out with pirs of light, making it seem as if the heavens and earth were connected. Illusory images of Imperial Edicts gradually descended from the sky and fused into Cities, causing the Cities to be covered with ayer of ck light.


    The images of the Imperial Edicts appeared in the City Halls, which turned into ck seals, and the City Lord Seals gradually lost their luster.


    Now, Zhao Fu had sessfully reced the City Lord Seals with Official Seals. The next thing to do was to fuse the City Lord Seals with the beasts.


    There were 15,000 Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders. Zhao Fu had already fused City Lord Seals into 8,000 of them, which meant that they still needed 7,000 City Lord Seals.


    This meant that Zhao Fu still had over 100,000 City Lord Seals to use. The 30,000 Illusion Flower Devils had powerful support abilities and had decent battle strength as well. If he fused City Lord Seals into all of them, he would still have 70,000.


    The Demon God Spiders all had around Stage 2 strength, and the Elites had Stage 3 strength. The Chief ss Spiders had Stage 4 strength. Out of the 1.2 million Spiders, picking out 20,000 Chief ss spiders was not very difficult.


    Now, Zhao Fu still had 50,000 City Lord Seals. The Giant Wolves were rtively weaker: Ordinary Giant Wolves only had Stage 1 strength, while Chief ss Giant Wolves had Stage 3 strength.


    Now, Zhao Fu had two choices, which were to nurture Giant Wolves, which had Stage 3 strength at most, or to nurture the ordinary Corpse Soul Soldiers. After all, the ordinary Corpse Soul Soldiers had Stage 4 strength, so they would be more powerful than the Giant Wolves.


    Moreover, there were 560,000 Corpse Soul Soldiers, which was much more than the number of City Lord Seals. Zhao Fu would be able to easily use up the remainder of the City Lord Seals.


    However, Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to use 20,000 of the City Lord Seals on the Giant Wolves. With the Giant Wolves¡¯ speed and ferocious attacks, they would be more useful than Corpse Soul Soldiers sometimes.


    As for the remaining 30,000 City Lord Seals, Zhao Fu fused them into the Corpse Soul Soldiers.


    Before fusing the City Lord Seals, Zhao Fu fed them arge number of medicinal pills and spirit medicines that could purify their bloodlines; this greatly increased the effects of fusing with City Lord Seals.


    After doing all of this, Zhao Fu first fused the City Lord Seals into the Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders. The Wyverns became around 110 meters long, and the Corpse Soul Commanders became 100 meters tall.


    Because many Wyverns had been killed by the Dragon-ying Ballistae in the unification battle, Zhao Fu had people specially make armor for them. The lowest grade of materials used were Gold grade, and they also added some Legendary grade materials and Gold grade Talisman Stones.


    The Talisman Dragon Armor was stronger than even defensive armor made from Epic grade materials, and it would be able to protect the Wyverns quite well.


    As for the Corpse Soul Commanders, they had been wearing heavy armor and using heavy shields this entire time, and they also had Talisman Equipment as well, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Zhao Fu then fused the City Lord Seals into the ordinary Corpse Soul Soldiers. They were slightly shorter than the Corpse Soul Commanders, around 80 or 90 meters tall. Their auras were slightly weaker, and they were also equipped with heavy armor and heavy shields.


    Zhao Fu then went to the flower region and gathered the 30,000 Illusion Flower Devils and fused the City Lord Seals into them. Powerful auras exploded out as the Illusion Flower Devils gave off arge amount of green light, and their bodies became bigger until they became 70 or 80 meters tall.


    The humanoid nts looked even more like humans now, and they seemed more well-built. Their facial features became clearer, and the flowers on their heads gave off an even more intoxicating fragrance.


    The 30,000 Illusion Flower Devils that were each 70 or 80 meters tall stood before Zhao Fu in an orderly fashion. Their massive auras and the flowers around them created quite a shocking scene, looking like a beast army.

 Chapter 1127: Rainbow Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Rainbow Barrier</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Illusion Flower Devils¡¯ main strength was in support andcked strength, so Zhao Fu prepared sets of Talisman Armor for them that had bonus defenses. With the Illusion Flower Devils¡¯ abilities, they would be targets on the battlefield, so they had to be protected.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Spider Den. There was arge pce here, which was the Spider Pce that Zhao Fu had rewarded Elise with.


    After Zhao Fu arrived, Elise brought a group of people and smiled flirtatiously as they walked out. There were three female attendants with short, silver hair behind her, as well as dozens of women with short, ck hair, and blood-red pupils. They all had delicate facial features and elegant figures.


    Zhao Fu rarely came here, so he did not know what the situation was like here. After asking, he found that Elise had the ability to turn spiders into human form.


    However, there was a high requirement as to their bloodline, and they also had to have a certain amount of strength. Elise had only nurtured dozens of ck-haired female attendants, who were slightly weaker than the silver-haired female attendants.


    Zhao Fu did not pay too much mind to details like this and had Elise call the chosen Spiders over.


    Elise nodded and waved her hand, after which hair-raising sounds could be heard as countless ck spiders that were around five meters long flooded over. This scene was quite terrifying.


    Zhao Fu fused the City Lord Seals into the Spiders¡¯ bodies, causing them to give off arge amount of ck light, and hazy spider images floated out of their bodies.


    These Spiders were all Demon God Spiders and had a trace of god blood in them, and the images were of the Spider God.


    After the images appeared, the Spiders¡¯ bodies quickly went through changes until they became about 70 or 80 meters long. Their terrifying auras swept out like a flood. What was particrly eye-catching was their eight legs which gave off a ck light. They looked as sharp as knives and made people feel a chill in their hearts.


    Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile. He also had special armor prepared for them as an extrayer of protection.


    Finally, it was the Giant Wolves¡¯ turn. After fusing the City Lord Seals into their bodies, they also became 70 or 80 meters long and gave off a savage aura. Zhao Fu also had armor made for them as well.


    Each of the enhanced beasts was incredibly terrifying, and now that they had special armor made for them, their effect would be far greater than anyone could imagine. Zhao Fu could almost already see them sweeping across everything in their path.


    Now that he had this beast army, as well had the Devil army and Ghost Soldier army in development, Zhao Fu was not as worried about the outside world.


    There were still two months, and Great Qin just had to focus on clearing out regions so that it could level up into a Dukedom Kingdom.


    One monthter, the situation outside the human world suddenly changed as arge amount of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate flowed into the human world. A massive rainbow barrier appeared; this was the true appearance of the Heaven Domain Boundary.


    Everyone in the surroundings immediately noticed these changes and felt quite startled; they had never thought that the Heaven Domain Boundary would reveal itself so quickly. This meant that that world was about topletely fuse into the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°Why is it happening so early?¡± None of the Grassi people had thought that the world would fuse into the Heaven Awaken World so early. They thought that there would still be a few years, yet it was happening now ¨C this was extremely good for them.


    Because that world had less time to develop, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier to destroy that world?


    Now that all City Lord Seals had lost their ability to gather power, they had a massive advantage. Now, it was a matter of who had the better foundation ¨C they had developed for dozens of years and definitely had an advantage in terms of military force, Generals, equipment, and experience.


    How could a world that had only developed for a few yearspare to a world like theirs, which had developed for dozens of years? To them, that world was just a big piece of meat that all of them craved.


    Even though they did not know what had happened to cause that world to fuse into the Heaven Awaken World ahead of time, anyone who did not want to take a bit would be an idiot.


    News quickly spread, and the various Kingdoms of the Grassi world quickly gathered soldiers; everyone wanted to take a bit of this meat.


    In the past, the Lantong people had conquered a lot of their territory, and now they were going to do the same to someone else. They could not help but feel secretly pleased ¨C they were quite lucky that the next world was fusing into the Heaven Awaken World ahead of time, as all City Lord Seals could no longer gather power. This time, they would pige to their hearts¡¯ content.


    Many ve traders also arrived because this was an opportunity to be rich. They could charge in and take people or buy them for cheap from the armies.


    They all wondered what sort of world this world was and what sort of people lived in it. They hoped that it would be a humanoid race, as they would be worth more. If it was a race that was grotesquely shaped, they would be worth less.


    If they were a humanoid race, the good-looking men and women could be kept as pets, and the others could be used forbor.


    Some people were incredibly eager and wanted to charge into that world. This was a big pot of gold just sitting there, and they would be able to sell the people for high prices. New races always drew a lot of attention, and everyone would buy ves out of curiosity.


    Moreover, this world had only developed for a few years and most likely did not even have many Kingdoms yet. It was definitely pitifully weak, and whoever charged in first would definitely strike it rich and obtain the most. As such, many people could not wait.


    Roughly 2.6 billion soldiers gathered at the boundary, as well as countless Generals. The Grassi Kingdoms had not yetpletely moved out because they did not take this world too seriously; they were confident that two billion soldiers would be able to sweep across the whole world.


    After hearing about this, the Half-Beast World and Elf World also felt quite moved, and they were envious of the Grassi world.


    However, they were unwilling to just sit and watch; they found that some corners of their worlds connected with that world, which made them feel delighted. Soon, they also started to gather their forces so that they could also obtain some benefits for themselves.


    Three worlds attacking a new world was like three adults bullying a child; it was incredibly shameless.


    However, in a world where the strong devoured the weak, who could me them? It wasn¡¯t their fault that this new world was so weak and fused with the Heaven Awaken World so early. If they did not invade this world, who would they invade?


    It was possible that that world had not even sensed the danger it was in and was most likely quite confident in itself, just like a frog in a well that could not see the full sky.


    However, that was understandable; they had once been like that as well. Only when they had seen the true Heaven Awaken World did they realize how small they were.

 Chapter 1128: Name of Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Name of Great Qin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Most of the outside worlds believed the human world to be a pile of loose sand. It had only been six years, so it was obvious what the situation inside was like. As such, countless people could not help but head over, wanting to take a big bite of this piece of meat without spending too much effort.


    The three worlds had gathered six billion soldiers in total. Now that such a big thing was happening, the surrounding Kingdoms heard about it as well. However, they were not as lucky as the Grassi, Half-Beast, and Elf worlds, or else they also would have wanted to take a bite.


    With such a massive force gathered, countless people believed that world to be doomed. After all, it could not defend against the invasion of three worlds.


    It was like a newbie fighting three pros with abundant experience and power; in the end, it would just be severely beaten by the three pros.


    A major figure dered, ¡°Fastest, within one month, slowest, within six months, the three worlds will destroy that world. When that timees, the three worlds will split the spoils and quickly develop; it¡¯s a great opportunity for those three worlds to rise!¡±


    Many people felt sympathetic to that new world, as it was about to be destroyed by others, and all of their people would be made ves. The men would bebor and the women would be objects of pleasure.


    Of course, many of the people waiting wanted to capture a few people as pets. Somescivious people loudlyughed, saying that they wanted to have ten or so women from this world and that they could not wait any longer.


    Because the Killing Sword Master had appeared in the Elf World before, there were many spies from the Ancient Stem Domain in the Elf World. The matter of the Killing Sword Master was far too important, and many factions in the Ancient Stem Domain were paying close attention.


    As such, the news of these three worlds attacking a new world quickly spread.


    The Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked quite indifferent as he said, ¡°No need to pay too much mind to this matter!¡±


    The woman who had reported this hesitated before saying her own thoughts, ¡°This world is fusing into the Heaven Awaken World so early, and it is close to the Elf World; could there be some rtion between them?


    ¡°However, that world is now in dire straits; the Heaven Domain Boundary will disappear in one month, and I¡¯m afraid the world will be destroyed. When that timees, we might not be able to rify anything.¡±


    The Sect Master felt quite startled, and after thinking about it, he said, ¡°There most likely isn¡¯t any rtion. After appearing at that time, the Killing Sword Master has not appeared again. He most likely left already. With that person¡¯s extraordinary powers, he most likely came from the Heaven Domain. Now that he has obtained the Killing Sword, I doubt he wille back.


    ¡°Also, this matter happened at a boundary region while we are in the inner region, so there¡¯s no need to get involved; just investigate it. There have been big matters happening in the Ancient Stem Domain recently. Not too long ago, a terrifying Emperor appeared and climbed up that Ten Thousand Dragon Stage.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman left to carry out orders.


    After hearing about this matter, the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King was somewhat displeased, ¡°There¡¯s no need to report about such a small matter; We only want information about the Killing Sword Master.


    ¡°However, that new world is quite unlucky; not only did they run into an age where City Lord Seals have be useless, but they¡¯re fusing into the Heaven Awaken World so early. They¡¯ll be destroyed without a doubt, but it¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re not close to the Bear Mountain Kingdom; otherwise, we¡¯d destroy them within three days!¡±


    As one of thergest financial groups in the Ancient Stem Domain, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s intelligencework was quite outstanding, and it naturally knew about this as well.


    They had left some spies in the Elf World as they were quite concerned about the Killing Sword Master¡¯s matter, so they had also heard about this.


    However, they did not pay it much mind; even though it was a war between worlds, the ce where it was happening was too remote, so they did not care much.


    Three worlds that had developed for dozens of years attacking a new world would definitely end just how they expected. The ending was already set in stone, and it had nothing to do with them, so they would not pay it much mind.


    What the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group cared most about was that mysterious Emperor. He was the prophesied person, and the connection between him and the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group would be deeper and deeper. The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group was very desperate to know everything about that mysterious Emperor.


    They were currently looking for his information with all their power, and they had even sent people to the Heaven Domain. They did not have any mind to care about anything else right now.


    The Eight Dragons Essence Sect did not pay this information any mind at all. Right now, they were worried about the mysterious Emperor the Young Sect Master had offended.


    Right now, cultivation was the most important thing, so it was evident that a world that had developed for decades would annihte a world that had only developed for a few years. If that person came from the Heaven Domain, with his esteemed status and the massive faction behind him, he would be able to annihte the Eight Dragons Essence Sect.


    The loss of City Lord Seals was a fatal blow to them; facing people with incredibly high cultivation, they would be incredibly helpless. If that Emperor came to find them, the Eight Dragons Essence Sect would be doomed. After all, the foundations of those in the Heaven Domain was not something people like them could even imagine.


    They would even be willing to have their Young Sect Master go and kowtow to atone for his offenses, because he had offended someone the Eight Dragons Essence Sect could not afford to offend.


    The Ice Origin Kingdom did not give this matter much mind either. Even though they were in the Ancient Stem Domain, they were on the western side and was quite far away from the boundary region, so they would not care about something so far away.


    They had also left spies in the Elf World, and that was why they knew about this; otherwise, it was impossible for them to know about it.


    Moreover, they wanted Bing Qixue to do anything he could to befriend that mysterious Emperor. Now that cultivation was everything, if they could receive the support of an Emperor from the Heaven Domain, the Ice Origin Kingdom would feel more confidence.


    At the same time, they prepared countless things ¨C treasures, equipment, medicinal pills, women, pets ¨C anything that the mysterious Emperor wanted, they would provide.


    Bing Qixue felt quite frustrated and wanted to refuse because he was not the type of person who would desperately try to curry favor with someone else. However, befriending that person would bring great benefits to the Ice Origin Kingdom.


    Bing Qixue had personally seen that mysterious Emperor before and had witnessed his power himself. That kind of power made him feel immense fear.


    Putting aside power, just Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline alone gave off an immense pressure that could cause his legs to grow weak. Nothing couldpare to this kind of bloodline, and in front of that bloodline, he felt like he was rubbish. That mysterious Emperor¡¯s identity surpassed anything he could imagine.


    This made Bing Qixueply, and he decided to try to befriend Zhao Fu. However, that mysterious Emperor was not someone who he could find at will; he could only hope to find some information through the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    None of them knew that whether it was the Killing Sword Master or the mysterious Emperor, both of them were Zhao Fu, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    However, they would soon know Great Qin¡¯s name; Zhao Fu would have Great Qin disyed to the rest of the world in a shocking fashion.

 Chapter 1129: Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Another 15 dayster, it was a clear and sunny day when suddenly clouds started to swirl as a massive amount of Heaven and Earth Fate started to roil.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out throughout the entire human world. A massive pir of light shot into the sky as countless traces of Fate madly gathered. Hearing this massive sound, everyone looked excited and happy.


    At this moment, Great Qin was about to be a Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom. Now, it was not something that just a few Kingdoms could deal with; only a few worlds would be able to deal with it.


    Nine dragons¡¯ roars sounded out as the Great Qin Seal flew into the sky from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, turning into nine massive ck dragons that spiralled in the sky. Countless traces of Fate flowed into them, causing the entire human world to give off a faint light.


    Now, all of the human world¡¯s Fate was fusing with Great Qin¡¯s Fate. In the future, the entire world¡¯s Fate would belong to Great Qin.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as the Earth Realm Mark on the back of Zhao Fu¡¯s hand gave off a brilliant light, causing the Heaven and Earth Source Energy to gather towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt a massive amount of power enter his body as the power within his body went through changes. It felt incrediblyfortable, and he felt a warmth within his body.


    Finally, the entire human world gave off a ck light as the human world¡¯s Fatepletely fused with Great Qin¡¯s Fate; Great Qin had be a Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom.


    Something that was a slight pity was because Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was already of such a high quality, the world¡¯s source energy did not cause it to upgrade again. However, its power had be much stronger, and now, Zhao Fu was strong enough to fight with those above Stage 9.


    Now that Great Qin had be a Level 1 Dukedom Kingdom, it was time to take a look at its new strength.


    Great Qin now had 81.2 billion people, which was an extremely terrifying figure; it was more than ten times the previous poption of the earth.


    They had 7.5 billion soldiers, of whom 6 billion were Stage 1 soldiers, 220 million were Stage 2 soldiers, ten million were Stage 3 soldiers, 420,000 were Stage 4 soldiers, and the rest were those who were not yet at Stage 1.


    Great Qin now controlled 47,570 regions, including the Netherwater Continent. As for the Night Dynasty in the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world, it could not be counted as Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Great Qin had one Dukedom Royal City, one Marquisate City, eight Barony Cities, 16 Capital Cities, 105,028 Great Cities, 8,521 Cities, 14,860 Towns, and 16,589,489 Viges. This did not include the 20,000 Cities from the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon Continent.


    Because Great Qin had 47,570 regions, it could have 190,280 Counties. This meant that it could have 190,280 County Seals, 19,028 Province Seals, 1,902 Baron Seals, 190 Marquis Seals, 19 Duke Seals, and one Earl Seal.


    At the same time, Great Qin¡¯s Corps had automatically leveled up into Dukedom Corps. They were no longer Marquisate Corps, and each Corps could now have ten million soldiers, and Great Qin could now have a shocking 100 Corps.


    After leveling up into a Dukedom Kingdom and controlling the power of an entire world, it was not something that a Marquisate Kingdom couldpare to. The massive power it hadpletely surpassed Marquisate Kingdoms.


    Now, the Great Qin Seal had fused with the world¡¯s source energy, and it wasparable to a Nation Armament and had immense power.


    Zhao Fu long since knew about the three worlds on the outside waiting to invade, and he coldlyughed. Wanting to invade the human world with just six billion soldiers? Destroy Great Qin within a month? They were simply delirious.


    Now, Zhao Fu was confident enough to face everything, and his blood seemed to boil. Great Qin would definitely reveal itself and be famous.


    However, Zhao Fu actually wanted to be low-profile and not attract too much attention, or else it would be detrimental to Great Qin¡¯s development. However, it was a pity that the circumstances made it so that he could not be low-profile.


    There were still 15 days left, and Zhao Fu nned to use these 15 days to make some final preparations.


    Great Qin now had 7.5 billion soldiers, and it already had an advantage in numbers facing the iing six billion soldiers. There was a gap in cultivation, but that was not too big, so they could still fight.


    There was also the matter of City Lords. Most of Great Qin¡¯s City Lords¡¯ cultivations were around Stage 4 or Stage 5, while the City Lords of the outside worlds had Stage 5 or Stage 6 cultivation, and some even had Stage 6 or Stage 7 Cultivation. This was quite a big gap.


    Having strength that was one Stage lower made the situation quite disadvantageous, but Zhao Fu had prepared sets of Talisman Equipment for his City Lords.


    These sets included helmets, armor, shoes, bracers, and weapons; five pieces of equipment in total. They had all been made using Legendary grade materials and Talisman Stones that were at least Gold grade. With the powerful effects from these Talisman Equipment, the gap would be somewhat reduced.


    With Great Qin¡¯s current strength, Zhao Fu felt that it could face the three worlds, and he felt that he had been unnecessarily worrying before. Moreover, Great Qin had a final trump card, which was its beast army.


    Moreover, because of the Underworld Royal Seals, Great Qin now had 90 million or so Ghost Soldiers, as well as roughly 100 million Devils.


    Most of these Devils had around Stage 1 Cultivation and were extremely ferocious when fighting. They were stronger than the ordinary soldiers and had all sorts of strange abilities, such as stealth, illusions, and other frightening abilities.


    With them, dealing with 300 million Stage 1 soldiers would be no problem and would be quite useful.


    There were also the Corps. Great Qin could now have 100 Corps, and taking away the 50 it already had, it could establish another 50 Corps. Of course, Zhao Fu wanted to make all of them Special Corps.


    During that unification battle, Great Qin had obtained many special Cities, and they could all be used as vessels for Special Corps.


    Great Qin most likely would not lose in terms of Corps; the stats of Dukedom Corps were far greater than those of Marquisate Corps. Moreover, each Corps could have ten million soldiers, so 100 Corps could contain one billion soldiers.


    The only thing to worry about was the number of Kings. Even though Royal Seals could no longer gather power, the Kings of the outside Kingdoms would have at least Stage 8 or Stage 9 strength, and some may have even broken through Stage 9 and reached the Saint Realm. Moreover, they all had Nation Armaments as well.


    In this New Age, Nation Armaments had became slightly stronger, and the amount of Fate they consumed had been reduced too.


    From the intelligence Great Qin had gathered, there were 30 Kings from the Grassi World, 15 Kings from the Half-Beast World, and 16 Kings from the Elf World.


    Dealing with the 30 Kings from the Grassi World would already be quite difficult for Zhao Fu. If they all allied together, Zhao Fu would most likely lose.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to have Tina Pendragon and Ye Cang help him deal with the Kings from the Grassi World, while he would leave the Kings from the Elf World to Ge Nia, Zhao Sha, Zhao Mo, Elise, Mo Yao¡¯Er, and the 100 people who had gone into Sword Obsession.

 Chapter 1130: Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Kings</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Mo and Elise would be able to deal with four Kings with no problem, and Ge Nia, Zhao Sha, and Mo Yao¡¯Er would be able to deal with three. The remaining would be kept busy by the hundred people in Sword Obsession.


    Now, all of them hadpleted the Third Transformation and were extremely powerful. They were very difficult to kill, and even if their hearts were destroyed or their heads were crushed, they could quickly revive. Zhao Fu only needed them to tie down the other Kings.


    Finally, Zhao Fu could only have the eight Aquatic Beast Kings deal with the Half-Beast World¡¯s Kings. Even though they were now half as strong as before, they still had terrifying power, and Zhao Fu had used arge number of medicinal pills to help them regain some of their power.


    In the next 15 days, Zhao Fu went all-out in increasing everyone¡¯s strength. He did not hold back in making the beast army more powerful as well.


    Zhao Fu was alreadypletely at ease about the impending battle; in fact, he was somewhat excited for it. He wanted to fight with the people from those three worlds and have them know Great Qin¡¯s name.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, 15 days had passed.


    The three worlds advanced as three armies, preparing to invade the human world from three different directions. The Grassi World was at the center and had the most area to work with, while the Half-Beast World and Elf World were at the sides, making it harder to attack.


    Massive auras spread out in all directions as the rainbow-barrier started to crack.


    The Kings of the three worlds stood in the air and grinned self-confidently. They had been waiting for this day for a long time, and now they could finally take a bite out of this juicy meat in front of them. Now, they wanted to eat their fill.


    No matter what sort of race lived there, they would conquer them by force. No matter if it was their nobles or their peasants, they would all kneel servilely in terror, trembling as they looked at their new masters.


    Now, it was as if they had already dered that this world belonged to them and that it was just a cake that was waiting to be eaten by them. They would cause this world to fall into terror and show them what a true King was.


    It was not just the Kings who felt excited; the soldiers were the same. This sort of invasion meant immense benefits, and since there was such a disparity in forces, they would be able to sweep through the world with lightning speed. They would then pige everything; as long as they could ughter their way in, all treasures, women, and equipment would be theirs for the taking.


    Some ve traders leisurely sipped their tea at the back, not putting this world in their eyes at all. They were just waiting to buy arge number of ves.


    Crack, crack, crack...


    Massive sounds could be heard as the cracks on the rainbow barrier grew bigger and bigger, and everyone started to prepare.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the top of the rainbow barrier shattered, turning into countless motes of rainbow light as they descended. The middle of the barrier soon shattered, revealing more of the world inside to everyone who had been waiting.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The people from the three worlds could not wait any longer and roared as they gave off world-shaking auras and flooded forwards savagely. They wanted to conquer this world, and nothing could stop them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    In that moment, the air seemed to explode as the soldiers at the front felt their hair stand on end as powerful white rays of light giving off shocking auras flew forwards.


    ¡°Crap! Hurry and defend!¡± The countless soldiers noticed the danger and hurriedly tried to defend, but it was toote; these were Great Qin¡¯s Talisman Bolts.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The rays of light gave off terrifying power as they descended like bolts of lightning. Countless soldiers¡¯ bodies were like sheets of paper as they were easily destroyed by the white rays of light. Blood sprayed everywhere as corpses littered the ground, and a disgusting stench of blood spread out.


    The three massive armies paused and everyone looked shocked as they stared ahead.


    The remainder of the rainbow barrier turned into motes of rainbow light and scattered, and the world inside was fully revealed.


    What they saw was an incredibly tall and tough defensive wall, on which soldiers dressed in ck armor were standing. They gave off a massive aura that was not inferior to theirs at all. How was this possible? The other side had been waiting for them?


    Moreover, their uniform ck armor and the ck g raised high signified that they all belonged to the same faction. How could a single faction have so many soldiers? Moreover, these soldiers were not any weaker than theirs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Before the attacking side could process this, rays of white light once again shot out from the defensive wall, giving off ferocious auras as they flew over.


    After what had happened, the three armies were more prepared this time. Shieldbearers lifted up their shields and gave off powerful auras as a hemispherical energy barrier appeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The rays of white light gave off powerful mights as they smashed against the barrier, causing it to violently tremble.


    All of the soldiers¡¯ expressions were serious as they desperately blocked, and they were barely able to stop the Talisman Bolts.


    This caused the Kings¡¯ expressions to fall, and they gave the order to stop advancing. If the other sideunched another wave of attacks like this, they might not be able to defend.


    The situation waspletely different to what they had expected; the other side had been waiting for them to attack, and they were not weak at all. In terms of aura and numbers, they were not inferior to them, and they were even slightly superior. It was now the attacking side that seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    What shocked them the most was that the other side was not a pile of loose sand; this evidently was not an alliance of factions but a single faction.


    Suddenly, everyone thought of a shocking possibility, which could exin why this world had fused into the Heaven Awaken World so early ¨C it was possible that the other side was already a Dukedom Kingdom.


    They were most likely attacking a Dukedom Kingdom ¨C thinking about that, everyone¡¯s expressions became grave. The situationpletely exceeded anything they could imagine, and they were so shocked that they could not say anything. The other side had actually unified a world so quickly; this waspletely unprecedented.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as powerful auras burst forth, sweeping out like wild gales. Figures appeared in the air; they were all d in armor, and the one at the head was dressed in a ck and gold dragon robe. He gave off a noble and mighty aura and looked extraordinarily handsome.


    He was undoubtedly the ruler of this Dukedom Kingdom, the ruler of this world.


    Zhao Fu had a trace of a smile on his face; he too had been waiting for this day. He did not hide his appearance, because he wore his ck cloak when he was outside and did not want anyone to make the connection. Moreover, he did not care if they saw what he looked like ¨C it was time for a direct battle!

 Chapter 1131: Completely Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Completely Unstoppable</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was a direct battle, and the Grassi World was facing off against Great Qin. The situation was the same on the two other sides as well.


    The Grassi people¡¯s expressions were quite unsightly. They had thought that they would be facing a bug that they could easily crush underfoot, but it was like they had stepped onto a steel spike.


    Just that first wave of attacks alone had lost them around 100 million soldiers due to their carelessness. Now, should they continue to attack or retreat?


    If they continued ahead, they might not win, and even if they did, they would most likely suffer disastrous losses.


    They had been careless! Utterly careless! They had never thought that the other side would actually be a Dukedom Kingdom, and they had never prepared for this. They did not send out all of their forces, and facing such terrifying power from Great Qin, they wanted to shrink back.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Facing the cowardice of the Grassi side, Zhao Fu unrestrainedlyughed loudly. He looked at the Grassi people and said, ¡°You wanted to destroy the human world in one month? You wanted humans to be your ves? Today, We will use your blood to prove Great Qin¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°Advance!¡± Zhao Fu drew his Death Disaster Sword and gave off a massive aura as he fearlessly turned into a ray of light and charged towards the countless Kings of the other side. Great Qin¡¯s City Lords obeyed, turning into rays of light as they rushed at the City Lords of the other side.


    ¡°Roarrrr...¡± Massive dragon¡¯s roars sounded out as massive figures covered the sky. Everyone looked up to see countless Wyverns that were 100 or so meters long appear in the sky, giving off powerful mights.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± More roars tore through the sky as nearly 40,000 giants that were 100 meters tall appeared. They were all d in heavy armor and held heavy shields and carried heavy swords. Their eyes were blood-red, and they gave off savage and violent auras. Their bodies gave off a sense of pressure, and facing billions of enemies, they showed no fear at all.


    ¡°Awoooo...¡± Massive wolves¡¯ cries sounded out as enormous wolves leapt out. They were nearly 100 meters long and gave off ferocious auras. There were ruthless gazes in their eyes as they looked at the Grassi people.


    Massive ttering sounds could then be heard as 100 meter wide ck spiders quickly appeared, giving off fierce auras and causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    The gates had been opened, and Great Qin¡¯s countless Cavalrymen rode out. They held the reins of their horses in one hand and grasped long spears in the other and had resolute gazes in their eyes. They gave off a massive sharp aura, and they were followed by countless other soldiers.


    Everyone charged as soon as Zhao Fu gave the order. The massive beasts were at the front, followed by Great Qin¡¯s galloping Cavalrymen, who were then followed by countless Infantrymen. Their sounds shook the heavens and earth, and it seemed as if they would kill all gods and buddhas in their way,pletely unstoppable.


    Facing this aura and hearing these sounds, the Grassi people could not help but tremble. They had never thought that the other side would have so many terrifying massive beasts, and everyone felt terrified.


    Zhao Fu was now fighting with the other side¡¯s Kings, and as the ruler of the Night Dynasty, Ye Cang was able to defend against five or six ordinary Kings.


    Tina Pendragon had once been the Queen of a Marquisate Kingdom and her sword was quite special ¨C it was simr to a Nation Armament and a n Armament, and it could be used as an ordinary weapon. It could provide a massive amount of power, and Zhao Fu did not destroy her Royal Seal, as it could still unleash a lot of power.


    Moreover, because of her various Legacies¡¯ powers, she could fight against three or four Kings with no problem.


    The remaining Kings were personally dealt with by Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu sent out a massive sword light towards the various Kings. Facing such an arrogant attack from Zhao Fu, the Kings felt quite furious and held their weapons as they rushed up, opening up the battle between them.


    The battle between City Lords was also incredibly ferocious. They continuously collided in the air, resulting in terrifying shockwaves that sted out like wild gales, making no one else dare to get close.


    Whether it was the battle between Kings or the battle between City Lords, they were roughly on equal footing, with Great Qin being at a slight disadvantage.


    However, in terms of soldiers, Great Qinpletely suppressed the other side.


    Seeing Great Qin charge at them, the Grassi army¡¯s Corps released their 70 or so Corps Formations, giving off terrifying power as they rushed at Great Qin¡¯s forces.


    Great Qin¡¯s forces did not hold back either, also unleashing their Corps Formations that gave off shocking power and met the Grassi Corps Formations in battle.


    Following this, violent shes began, and even though Great Qin was at a numbers disadvantage, their Corps Formations did not seem weaker at all.


    The Wyverns continuously dove down, spewing out mes or icy sts, turning the ground into magma or freezing the ground solid.


    The giants contained ferocious power as they directly charged over like tanks, sending countless soldiers flying.


    The countless Spiders flooded forwards, and their incredibly sharp legs easily tore people¡¯s bodies apart, causing blood and flesh to fly everywhere. After the countless Spiders flowed past, only broken corpses remained.


    The Giant Wolves also went on a rampage, sending soldiers flying and chomping down on them, killing innumerable people.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen followed close behind. With the beast army acting as the vanguard, they had no problems at all and picked off the leftover soldiers. They stabbed their spears through their chests and dragged their corpses as they continued.


    The Infantrymen at the back had it the easiest, dealing with the remaining survivors.


    Now, the Grassi army was unable to resist at all, and it waspletely swept away by Great Qin. Some people had already started to run away in terror.


    In the battle between Kings, both sides had exploded out with their Nation Armaments¡¯ power. This was a battle on apletely different level, and it would not be possible to fight without using their Nation Armaments.


    Zhao Fu put away the Death Disaster Sword as he held the two meter long, two fingers wide Nation-Suppressing Pir, giving off enough power to cause the sky to explode as he attacked those kings.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu gripped the Nation-Suppressing Pir with both hands as he mmed it down, sending a King¡¯s Nation Armament flying. That King¡¯s body directly exploded, turning into bits of fragmented flesh.


    The other Kings¡¯ expressions became savage, and ten or so Nation Armaments giving off destructive power sted at Zhao Fu. However, Zhao Fu madlyughed and even more Nation Armaments appeared around him, forming a massive protective barrier that blocked these attacks.


    The countless Kings¡¯ expressions became quite unsightly. Seeing this scene and the wretched sight below, they could only order for a full retreat. Things were the same on the two other fronts as well.


    However, things were not as intense as on Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and not many Kings had died.


    Following this, news of the three worlds retreating in shame quickly spread. However, things were not over, because Zhao Fu gave the order to attack the three worlds, shocking the surrounding ten or so worlds.

 Chapter 1132: Mad Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Mad Attacks</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°What? The three worlds lost and couldn¡¯t even defeat a new world?¡± Countless people looked incredibly shocked and could not believe this news because it was simply too inconceivable. If it was a single world attacking, failure would have been understandable, but three worlds had simultaneously invaded, yet they had been defeated so pitifully. No one had expected such a thing.


    Back then, everyone had thought that the three worlds had been too careless and too weak to give the other side a chance. However, when they heard about the full information, massive waves crashed within their heart.


    That new world was actually a Dukedom Kingdom! In just six short years, they had unified their world? What sort of existence was that? How could it have such strength and power?


    The Dukedom Kingdom¡¯s forces were not inferior to those of the three worlds at all, and they even had powerful beasts that could sweep across everything. It was not that the three worlds were too weak but that the other side was too powerful, and they were not a match for it.


    Moreover, the other side¡¯s King was abnormally terrifying; he had lower cultivation than all of the other Kings, yet had been able to kill 11 of them; it was simply too shocking.


    In total, the three worlds had lost 17 Kings, and it was the first time so many Kings had died in the past 100 years. The three worlds had also suffered heavy losses in terms of soldiers; out of their six billion soldiers, only 1.5 billion remained.


    This new world was simply too terrifying! How could it be so powerful? Those people who had thought that the oue was already set now all had grave expressions on their faces; the situation was the opposite of what they had expected.


    This news traveled incredibly quickly. When the three worlds who had attacked heard about this, they were greatly dismayed. Afterwards, the surrounding worlds soon heard about how monstrous this new world was.


    Countless people were incredibly shocked about this new world¡¯s appearance. No one could say anything because thispletely exceeded anything anyone could predict.


    Even the most powerful faction nearby, the Devil Horn Empire, took this matter seriously and felt an intense threat. It understood that a powerfulpetitor had appeared; out of the surrounding ten or so worlds, only Great Qin could give it a feeling like this.


    After hearing about this, the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master lightlyughed and felt slightly surprised. He did not care about this at all, but because of that world¡¯s exceptional performance, he was now slightly interested.


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King¡¯s gaze became serious; this world had exceeded all expectations. In fact, he wondered if there had been a mistake. However, this faction had the power of a world, which was one-tenth of Bear Mountain Royal Kingdom¡¯s, so it was worth paying them some mind.


    The Eight Dragon Essence Sect¡¯s people were also quite shocked; they had never thought that the new world, which should have been bullied, would make such a domineering appearance.


    The Ice Origin Kingdom also withdrew their condescension because it was as if Great Qin was a new star about to rise and be known by the world.


    However, matters were not settled so simply, and soon, even more shocking news came: This new world was making a counterattack against the three worlds.


    Was that new world crazy? It was acting so madly. For a new world to attack three worlds that had been developing for decades, everyone thought that it waspletely crazy.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu gave off an enormous aura and turned into a ray of light and shot into the Grassi World, followed by countless City Lords. Below, the massive army swept forwards like an immense ocean.


    Countless people in the Grassi World werepletely horrified. Many Kingdoms quickly sent people to defend. Long ago, they had built some defensive walls but thought that they would never be used. However, these defensive walls were now being used to save their lives.


    The Grassi World had six Continents in total, and the one connected to the human world was called Evergreen and had 7,000 or so regions.


    They had to stop the other side outside the Grassi World, as if they got in, they would be doomed ¨C that was the goal of the countless factions of the Evergreen Continent. All of them swarmed towards the defensive walls. A world that had been developing for decades did not have nothing to show ¨C not only were the soldiers all at least Stage 1, but the countless residents also all had Stage 1 strength as well. The fighting power that they had lost outside was quickly made up for.


    Great Qin could not do this; indeed, its foundation was much weaker.


    However, as long as Great Qin was strong enough, it could fight against ten worlds by itself. So what if they had greater numbers? If 100 million came, they would kill 100 million; if one billion came, they would kill one billion.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Zhao Fu gave off a monstrous aura as he charged forwards, the countless powerful City Lords following behind him. The ferocious tsunami below also gave off a world-shaking aura as it fearlessly surged forwards.


    Currently, the other side did not have many Kings, but the number of people with high cultivations was many times greater than what Great Qin had. Again, this was a matter of foundation that could not be made up for without time. Moreover, people from the other Continents were quickly heading over as well.


    Zhao Fu was surrounded by countless Nation Armaments, and their terrifying power could not be withstood by the heavens and earth. Zhao Fu showed no fear as he charged at the people with high cultivation.


    Seeing Zhao Fu fly at them, the group of people looked quite serious and did not dare to be careless at all. They split off 10,000 people to encircle Zhao Fu and kill him, while the rest went to deal with Great Qin¡¯s City Lords. A massive battle quickly exploded out!


    Zhao Fu wildlyughed and had the Twelve Metal Colossi¡¯s bronze swords appear. Twelve bronze swords that were three meters long, giving off bronze light, appeared, fanning out in a circle behind Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu left twelve bronze sword streaks behind him as he instantly dove into the group and passed through.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    It was like a shocking sword light instantly tore through the group. Countless people¡¯s bodies were ripped apart by that sword light. Countless broken corpses fell to the ground, and it was as if it was raining corpses.


    The Kings present looked incredibly shocked and quickly released the full power of their Nation Armaments, trying to work with others to suppress Zhao Fu.


    The battle between City Lords was also incredibly intense, resulting in terrifying shockwaves and for cold light to shoot everywhere. The heavens and earth dimmed, and both sides suffered many casualties.


    The tsunami on the ground gave off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything as it charged towards the defensive wall, and it was as if it could destroy it in one blow.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Green light suddenly exploded out from the defensive wall as terrifying auras exploded out. Green spears containing massive amounts of energy flew out, shooting towards the beasts at the front.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± Cries of pain immediately sounded out. The green spears contained terrifying power and instantly pierced through the beasts¡¯ armor and stabbed into their bodies. Many beasts were injured and a few hundred beasts were killed.


    This caused all of the beasts to bepletely enraged. The Wyverns madly sted out mes and icy sts, while the Corpse Soul Commanders rammed against the defensive wall with their heavy shields. The Giant Wolves leapt onto the defensive wall and rampaged, while the countless Demon God Spiders climbed up and started massacring.

 Chapter 1133: True Power

    <h4>Chapter 1133: True Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    White rays of light tore through the sky, giving off incredibly sharp auras as they covered the defensive wall and descended like rain.


    Countless Grassi people¡¯s bodies were instantly shredded, causing blood to spray everywhere. Pained cries sounded out as the arrows fell onto the wall after tearing through bodies, leaving behindrge craters on the defensive wall.


    The battle here was incredibly intense, and it was the same for the two other battlefields.


    On the Half-Beast side, they had not prepared anything to defend against an invasion from the human world. They had never thought that the human world wouldunch a counterattack against them; they were simply too daring!


    The Half-Beast World had five Continents, and the one closest to the human world was the Moon Wolf Continent. Countless factions were quickly gathering here to defend against the invading army. Their strength was simr to the Grassi people.


    Even though they had lost many people, they did notck people with Stage 1 Cultivation, and they quickly gathered many residents to be soldiers. Most residents had at least Stage 1 Cultivation, and they also had countless people with high cultivation.


    However, without a defensive wall, both sides started to fight directly.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± the Eight Aquatic Beast Kings gave heaven-shaking roars as they flew in the sky, rushing to the front. Their 10,000 meter long bodies covered the sky and hid the sun, giving off a mountain-like pressure that seemed to be able to destroy anything.


    Following behind them was a beast army that gave off massive roars that sounded in all directions. Powerful auras exploded out as they followed behind the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, preparing to destroy everything.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Finally, Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen rode on their ck horses and held their spears as they sped forwards. They had frenzied expressions and loudly shouted, giving off a berserk aura. They were going to conquer thend under the heavens for their Emperor.


    The opposing Half-Beast army looked incredibly serious, but there was nothing to be afraid of because their world was right behind them, the ce they had to protect.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Half-Beast side also gave off a ferocious aura, their eyes filled with savageness as they roared and charged at Great Qin¡¯s army.


    At the front were Cavalrymen riding on Giant Wolves holdingrge sabers, followed by countless Infantrymen. They were like a flood and gave off an aura that could shake thends. The experts in the sky also gave off terrifying power as they charged at Great Qin¡¯s army.


    Boom!


    Two world-destroying floods with unstoppable momentum collided, resulting in a shocking explosion as the aura of killing shot to the clouds.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings gave off terrifying auras as they madly sted countless experts away. The pressure from their 10,000 meter long bodies could cause the ground to crack, and the experts sent flying away were like small rocks falling away from a mountain.


    Countless Devils and City Lords gave off terrifying auras as they shot towards the Half-Beast World¡¯s experts, and terrifying ripples tore through the sky.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± The Wyverns were the first to attack, ferociously breathing out mes and icy sts. The Corpse Soul Commanders did not use their heavy shields and instead gripped their massive swords with both hands, swinging them about with massive destructive power.


    The Spiders gave off ck light as coldness spread out from them. The countless Spiders flooded forwards, while the Giant Wolves gave off savage auras and started death charges.


    The Half-Beast army on the ground waspletely suppressed. After being mmed into by Great Qin¡¯s side, they immediately started to copse.


    Half-Beast people were burned, frozen, or shed in half by the massive sword wind. Some were torn into countless pieces, creating a bloody scene.


    The Half-Beast army started to copse after the very first wave of attacks, while Great Qin¡¯s ferocious Cavalrymen were like sharp spears thatunched a second wave of attacks.


    The Half-Beast army was split into small groups, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers flooded forwards to devour those small groups.


    The situation in the Elf World was just as intense. They still had quite a few Kings left, but they werepletely suppressed by Ge Nia, Zhao Mo, and the people in Sword Obsession.


    These hundred people in Sword Obsession had blood-red eyes and were filled with killing intent. They held their blood-red swords and sent out terrifying sword lights, shing apart the sky and causing it to be filed with sword qi.


    Facing these terrifying attacks, the Kings did not dare to be careless and defended while attacking. After a while, they were finally able to injure some of the people in Sword Obsession. However, their bodies immediately recovered, causing the Kings to feel incredibly furious.


    The battle below was also incredibly severe.


    The Elves did not build any defensive walls but had summoned a wall formed of massive trees, and they used it to defend against Great Qin.


    However, in front of Great Qin¡¯s beast army, it was not of much use. The Wyverns razed the trees while the Corpse Soul Commanders were able to easily sh the trees apart.


    The Spiders could climb up the trees, while the Giant Wolves could easily leap over them. After much destruction, the rest of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were able to easily charge through and start directly fighting with the Elves.


    Back at the main battlefield, Zhao Fu was currently surrounded by over 10,000 people and a few Kings. However, he did not seem worried at all with countless Nation Armaments surrounding him. Each gave off its own light, forming a powerful protective barrier that no one could damage.


    This made everyone feel incredibly shocked; just what sort of existence was this King? How could he use so many Nation Armaments? Moreover, these Nation Armaments were backed by the Fate of an entire world; this was too terrifying.


    ¡°Hahaha... We will continue to show you what true power is! You wanted to destroy Great Qin with such tiny and weak power? What a bunch of fools!¡±


    Zhao Fu wildlyughed, causing the Grassi experts to feel anger, and they madly attacked him.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu did not waste any time and raised his hand. The Nation Armaments around him turned into rays of light and shot into the sky, giving off brilliant light and looking like countless stars.


    ¡°Today, We will show you Great Qin¡¯s true power!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s arrogant voice sounded out as a world-destroying aura spread out, causing everyone to feel shocked. Their bodies started to tremble in fear.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Nation Armaments gave off terrifying power as they descended like meteors. The immense destructive power caused the people around him to explode into a bloody mist; in just an instant, thousands of people had died.


    Some people who had been lucky enough to survive looked incredibly frightened and quickly escaped backwards. They understood that they were not a match for Zhao Fu at all.

 Chapter 1134: Resounding Under the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Resounding Under the Heavens</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, they could only escape; whether they were the experts in the air or the soldiers on the ground, they had all taken heavy losses. If they remained here, all of them would die; their loss was already set in stone.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Zhao Fu looked at the Grassi people running away and loudlyughed before saying, ¡°The Grassi World has lost. Who is willing to follow Us into the Grassi World and show them Great Qin¡¯s power? Who wants to make them be afraid of Great Qin and have Great Qin¡¯s name resound under the heavens?¡±


    ¡°We are willing to follow Your Majesty to conquer the Grassi World!¡± countless soldiers shouted as they passionately gazed at Zhao Fu¡¯s godlike figure in the sky. Their voices sounded out in all directions, piercing through the heavens.


    ¡°Roarrrr...¡± the countless beasts could not speak, but they excitedly raised their heads to the sky and bellowed, expressing their willingness to also follow Zhao Fu to kill their way into the Grassi World.


    Zhao Fu turned and looked at the Grassi World in front of him. He raised the Death Disaster Sword before bringing it down heavily.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Countless people obeyed, their blood boiling as they loudly roared. They exploded out with powerful auras, charging towards the Grassi World to conquer it.


    Now that the Grassi World¡¯s defenses had been breached, Great Qin could now officially invade the Grassi World!


    This caused the countless people of the Grassi World to feel panic; they had never thought that such a thing would happen. Before, it had been them invading, and they had thought that this new world would not be able to resist at all. Now, they were the ones being invaded, and the other side had already breached their defenses.


    A terrifying aura covered the Continent as it was enveloped with the mes of war. Countless people desperately ran for their lives, as they knew clearly that this Continent was going to fall. The other Continents quickly gathered their forces, wanting to stop Great Qin¡¯s invincible onught.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise created thousands of water orbs containing terrifying power, sending them towards the countless Half-Beast experts.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Reef Lizard raised its head and roared, causing the countless rhombus-shaped reefs on its body to shoot towards the Half-Beast people with immense destructive force and making the Half-Beast experts feel a wave of terror.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Three Soul Great Snake¡¯s massive heads spat out three terrifying rays of ck light that swept towards the Half-Beast people, resulting in loud explosions.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Heaven Cloud Jellyfish flew towards the Half-Beast experts in the sky, its dozens of thousands of tentacles whipping about like sharp knives.


    Countless Half-Beast experts were killed by the eight Aquatic Beast Kings. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, creating a savage scene as the eight Aquatic Beast Kings madly attacked the Half-Beast experts.


    This time, Zhao Fu had promised that anyone they killed and any Cities they took down would belong to them, so they naturally gave it their all.


    These Half-Beast experts¡¯ corpses all belonged to them. These corpses were very beneficial to them, and after killing these experts, they could enter the Half-Beast World and devour City Hearts and City Lord Seals.


    Even though City Lord Seals had lost their ability to gather power, devouring them would still bring the eight Aquatic Beast Kings great benefits.


    Because they would be facing a lot of pressure in the Half-Beast World, Zhao Fu decided to properly reward them, so they were naturally quite happy and excited.


    Apart from the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, the Devils used strange methods to kill Half-Beast experts. Shuten-Douji loudlyughed as she tore a person¡¯s body in half. Momijigari swung her saber, shing apart a few people, while Tamamo-no-Mae ripped out someone¡¯s heart and elegantly took a few bites.


    The Half-Beast army had already copsed after the first wave of attacks. It was nowpletely scattered, and Great Qin¡¯s armypletely swept through it.


    The Devils madly chased down those who were escaping, using all of their abilities.


    The ck Bull Devil from before barbarically charged, crippling eight or nine people as it mmed into them. Other Devilsughed beautifully, charming the Half-Beast people escaping ahead and causing them to stop running. Other Devils dug underground before popping up and devouring people.


    The Half-Beast people had lost, and the eight Aquatic Beast Kings gave off awe-striking roars as they lead the countless beasts and soldiers into the Half-Beast World.


    The countless Half-Beast people started to panic. They had wanted to take a bite of that new world, but they had instead brought trouble on themselves. Now, the Half-Beast regretted their decision to death. If they had known that things would be like this, they would not have invaded the human world no matter what. That way, they would not have been invaded like this.


    However, the other side was now invading them. They had offended such a terrifying monster, and the situation was irretrievable.


    The mes of war lit up, and countless Half-Beast people ran to the other Continents because this Continent could not defend at all anymore. They could only run, or else they would fall into the other side¡¯s hands and suffer a terrible fate.


    The remaining Continents of the Half-Beast World quickly sent soldiers over to stop Great Qin¡¯s attack. Otherwise, it was possible that Great Qin really might destroy the Half-Beast World.


    Finally, over at the Elf World, Zhao Mo turned into a 100 meter tall demon and attacked a few Kings. Both sides were using their Armaments, but the Elf Kings still coughed up blood in their shes against the other side.


    Elise had a cruel smile as she used spider webs to gradually cut off flesh from the other side¡¯s Kings as she slowly attacked and dodged.


    Ge Nia held a simple sword as he attacked with incredibly sharp attacks. He was facing two Kings but was not at a disadvantage at all.


    Bang!


    Over at the people in Sword Obsession, a King held a spear and stabbed out with immense power, opening up a gaping hole that was as big as a bowl in the chest of one of the people in Sword Obsession. Despite inflicting such a fatal injury, the King was not happy at all.


    This was because that monster did not seem to feel any pain and coldly looked at him with its blood-red eyes, and its aura did not be weaker at all.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as that person counterattacked. The gaping hole in his chest did not seem to affect him at all and quickly healed.


    The hundred people in Sword Obsession tied down ten or so Kings, and they had been able to kill one or two due to their carelessness. Now that they were in the Third Transformation, they were extremely powerful and could use a small portion of the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power.


    The battle was abnormally intense, with ayer of corpses on the ground. Their faces were covered with terror, pain, and reluctance. There was blood as far as the eye could see, and the aura of death that formed caused people to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Most of the corpses belonged to Elves, and seeing such a heavy loss, the Elf Kings could only give the order to retreat.


    As soon as they retreated, Great Qin gave chase and started to invade the Elf World.


    This caused the entire Elf World to fall into panic, and they regretted attacking, just like the Half-Beast World. Why did they have to offend such a terrifying existence? Now, not only had they not been able to invade that new world, but they were also the ones being invaded.


    The three worlds had failed spectacrly, and they were now being invaded. This news traveled explosively, sending the surrounding Kingdoms into terror. This new world¡¯s strength was ridiculously powerful, and they heard the name of this faction.


    The Great Qin Empire!


    In the future, this name would resound under the heavens and cause countless beings to submit and feel terror.

 Chapter 1135: We Don’t Like Your Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 1135: We Don¡¯t Like Your Attitude</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s name had already resounded in the surrounding worlds, and it was spreading even further. Everyone felt somewhat surprised after hearing about this.


    The Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master could not help butugh; he had really underestimated this faction¡¯s abilities and said, ¡°Pay some slight attention to the Great Qin Empire! Perhaps it¡¯ll cause some interesting matters in the future.¡±


    The woman next to him nodded; she also felt that the Great Qin Empire was not ordinary at all. Despite being a new world, it had the strength to fight back against three worlds; it had limitless potential and might be a Royal Kingdom in the future.


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King looked quite surprised; the Great Qin Empire was not simple at all. Back when his Bear Mountain World had fused into the Heaven Awaken World, it did not have such power.


    They had to pay some mind to the Great Qin Empire; perhaps it would cause more shocking events in the Ancient Stem Domain. The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King suddenly felt that there was more to its potential that could be seen.


    His premonition was not wrong at all ¨C not only was Great Qin going to shake the Ancient Stem Domain in the future, it had already shaken the Ancient Stem Domain. After all, the Killing Sword Master that everyone was looking for was the King of Great Qin.


    After hearing about the rise of the Great Qin Empire, the Eight Dragons Essence Sect felt quite shocked. The Great Qin Empire? Why did this name have a sense of killing and conquering to it? It seemed that the Great Qin Empire was not simple at all, and they had to keep an eye out for it.


    The Sect Master immediately gave the order for people to investigate this information and find out just what sort of empire the Great Qin Empire was.


    The Ice Origin Kingdom had simr thoughts. It was also quite interested in the Great Qin Empire now. It was the first time it had seen a new world invade three worlds; its development was quite startling.


    Perhaps in a few more decades, a new empire would rise up. When that time came, the Ancient Stem Domain might have its twenty-first Royal Kingdom.


    The various top-level factions in the Ancient Stem Domain were all quite interested in the Great Qin Empire now. They all sent people to find more information about it.


    It could be said that the outstanding performance Great Qin had just put on had drawn the attention of the entire Ancient Stem Domain. It was simply too rare and not many people could do such a thing. Even the terrifying Devil Horn Empire would not be able to do such a thing.


    However, now that the Great Qin Empire had appeared, the most terrifying existence was now Great Qin, and everyone now feared Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this; currently, he was leading his army as he charged forwards with his army. Anyone who obstructed them was killed without mercy!


    Boom!


    The Great Qin army swept forwards like a tsunami into the Grassi World. Its aura was enough to sweep across anything, and there was nothing that could stop its onught.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the eight Aquatic Beast Kings led the Great Qin army into the Half-Beast World. The sounds were incredibly savage and violent, and an aura of terror covered the entire Continent. All living creatures fell into terror, and no one could retaliate.


    Boom!


    Over at the Elf World, Zhao Mo and the others led their army as they started to sweep through the Elf World with unstoppable momentum. They conquered region after region, taking over half the Continent in just a short while. No one could stop them.


    The three armies were currently unrestrainedly conquering in the three worlds, inundating everything like a world-ending flood. If any gods or buddhas stood in their way, they would kill them all. Facing such a horrifying onught, the surrounding Kingdoms started to hold emergency meetings.


    ¡°What should we do? Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is simply too terrifying. He¡¯s nearly conquered three Continents already; should we attack?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Should we do something? If this goes on, maybe those three worlds will be conquered by the Great Qin Empire. If it possesses four worlds, who will be able to withstand it?¡±


    ¡°But right now, it¡¯s a matter between them, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for us to interfere, right? I don¡¯t want to invite trouble ¨C after all, those three worlds wanted to invade the Great Qin Empire and they¡¯re now receiving their punishment. They deserve this!¡±


    ¡°Even though that¡¯s true, if the Great Qin Empire destroys those three worlds, their strength will be too terrifying. When that timees, our safety will be threatened. You think that the Great Qin Empire won¡¯t invade us?¡±


    ¡°Ai! The Great Qin Empire is like they¡¯re using cheats; their power is so unbelievable. Back then, I admired those three worlds for being lucky enough to be connected to it and having such a big piece of meat ced right in front of them. However, now I¡¯m grateful that I¡¯m not them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They unified their world in just six years; no wonder they fused into the Heaven Awaken World ahead of time. If they were given a few more years to develop, that would be dreadful.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no use talking about all that. We need to quickly make a decision now. The Great Qin Empire has most likely already conquered three Continents by now, and if we don¡¯t make a decision soon, it will be toote.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone continued to discuss. In the end, in order to protect their own safety, they decided to slightly interfere. They could not allow Great Qin to continue rampaging like this, so they gathered their forces and prepared to head towards the three worlds.


    On the other side, Great Qin had indeed swept through three Continents, but it had faced some obstructions. The rest of the factions from the other Continents had gathered, and their forces were three times greater than Great Qin¡¯s. These forces were made up of both soldiers and also some people¡¯s militia.


    The three worlds¡¯ resolve was evident; they were determined to stop Great Qin here. Otherwise, the three worlds really might be destroyed at the hands of Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu stood in the sky, his expression unchanging. Great Qin¡¯s City Lords and Generals were behind him, facing off against the Grassi World¡¯s Kings and experts.


    The two armies faced off on the ground, and their auras seemed to sh and collide. Their surroundings were deathly silent, and no one could feel unafraid under this pressure because this was a war between worlds.


    Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to attack because the other side¡¯s strength was already quite powerful and they were also prepared. As such, he was notpletely confident.


    A long-haired young man who looked gentle and reserved walked out from the Grassi side. His aura was the most powerful, and he was most likely the most powerful King.


    He walked out and looked at Zhao Fu as he spoke with a slightly cold and arrogant voice, ¡°You¡¯re the Great Qin Empire¡¯s Emperor?¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a cold smile and swept out his arm, causing the Twelve Metal Colossi around him to tremble, and a formless power gave off an unstoppable momentum as it surged towards the other side.


    Sensing this power, the young man¡¯s expression fell and a dark green energy barrier appeared around him.


    Boom!


    The massive power mmed against the barrier, resulting in a massive explosion. Countless cracks appeared on the barrier, and the young man immediately retreated a few steps.


    ¡°We don¡¯t like your attitude!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice sounded out with a trace of arrogance, sounding quite domineering and imposing. The entire scene¡¯s atmosphere froze; it seemed that a big battle was about to erupt.

 Chapter 1136: Great Qin’s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Great Qin¡¯s Strength</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Grassi people around them looked at Zhao Fu furiously; Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was simply too domineering and arrogant!


    However, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was truly powerful. Their strongest King, who was also their World Protector, was evidently weaker than Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and not a match for him.


    They could only wait because Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to attack, and they did not dare to attack either. All of the Grassi World¡¯s forces were gathered here, and if anything went wrong, the Grassi World would no longer have any forces left and would be defenseless.


    Moreover, there were also countless other ravenous wolves around them. In the end, even if they defeated Great Qin, they would not be able to defend against the invasions of the surrounding worlds, and they would still be destroyed. They knew this clearly, so despite Zhao Fu acting so arrogantly, they could only endure it.


    The young man looked at Zhao Fu coldly and said angrily, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, don¡¯t go too far! Do you really think the Great Qin Empire has a one hundred percent chance of victory? You¡¯re facing three worlds, and I¡¯m sure your forces have also met obstructions in the two other worlds as well!¡±


    He was not wrong ¨C Great Qin¡¯s forces were also at an impasse in the Elf World and Half-Beast World.


    The remaining Continents had sent all of their forces to stop Great Qin¡¯s advance, and they did not dare to casually start fighting either.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°So what? Do you think that Great Qin fears you?¡±


    This arrogance once again caused everyone to feel quite angry, but they still did not dare to act, so they could only furiously re at Zhao Fu.


    The two sides were now at a stalemate, but soon, they received news of the other worlds¡¯ interference, causing their expressions to be serious.


    Great Qin was at a deadlock with the three worlds, as it did not have the confidence to defeat any of them. Moreover, these battles would decide the survival or death of both sides, so if others interfered, it would not be beneficial to either side.


    The worst thing that could happen was for them to fight to the death and allow others to reap the benefits.


    Following this, the people from a few other worlds arrived.


    As they arrived, they looked at the handsome Zhao Fu dressed in his dragon robes. It was the first time they had seen Zhao Fu for themselves, but they had already heard about how terrifying this person was.


    Now that they had seen him for themselves, just that noble and domineering aura alone was not something that ordinary people could have.


    A white-haired elderly man walked over with an amicable smile and cupped his hands, saying, ¡°Both sides have lost countless people; those are all your subjects. If there are any conflicts, let¡¯s sit down and settle them peacefully. Our worlds are willing to act as mediators.¡±


    The Grassi World¡¯s people looked at Zhao Fu; the decision-making power was primarily in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands. They could not continue to allow this stalemate to go on.


    Zhao Fu also fell into his thoughts. With Great Qin¡¯s current strength, it was not possible to simultaneously devour three worlds. After tworge battles, Great Qin had suffered many losses, and now that Great Qin had moved out all of its forces to attack, it did not have much left behind to defend.


    Right now, settling things through mediation was undoubtedly the best option. Zhao Fu nodded, and everyone else let out sighs of relief.


    Following this, they went to arge pce, with soldiers austerely standing guard around them. There was arge round table at the center, around which many important figures were gathered.


    Present were Great Qin, the Grassi World, the Half-Beast World, the Elf World, and the people from the surrounding worlds.


    ¡°This Queen does not have much to say. As long as Great Qin leaves the Elf World and provides the Elf World withpensation, we are willing to settle matters here,¡± a peerlessly beautiful Elven woman with a mature figure and giving off a noble aura said.


    ¡°This King does not have anything to say either. Just like the Elf World, as long as Great Qin leaves the Half-Beast World and providespensation, we won¡¯t continue to pursue Great Qin over this!¡± a valiant-looking big man from the Half-Beast world said.


    Following this, the gentle and reserved-looking Grassi man said, ¡°We are of the same mind.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Hearing those words, Zhao Fu started tough somewhat mockingly. He looked at the three people who had spoken and said, ¡°We think that you¡¯re all quite confused! Back then, it was you three who wanted to invade Great Qin, and Great Qin retaliating is simply meting out justice.


    ¡°Now, you want Great Qin to leave and providepensation? Such wishful thinking! It should be you providing Great Qin withpensation for its losses. Great Qin should keep all of the territory it conquered, and you should also each cede one Continent to Great Qin!


    ¡°Moreover, you small Kingdoms should provide tribute to Great Qin every year in the form of treasures and women.¡±


    Hearing this, the people from the three worlds looked at Zhao Fu furiously and felt somewhat regretful. Why did they not investigate things clearly before attacking? If they had done their research, they would not have faced a monster like the Great Qin Empire.


    Now that they heard that Zhao Fu wanted them to cede Continents and provide tribute, wasn¡¯t this submitting to Great Qin? It was aplete humiliation.


    The valiant-looking Half-Beast man mmed his palm onto the table, resulting in a massive sound and causing the table to crack as he shouted, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, you¡¯re going too far. You¡¯re upying our Continents and we¡¯re the ones who have lost the most. You want us to pay tribute to Great Qin? Keep dreaming!¡±


    A trace of anger appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he looked at that Half-Beast man. His terrifying pupils, that he had been hiding, surfaced, causing the Half-Beast man to shiver as a trace of fear welled up within his heart.


    A bone-piercing voice sounded out, causing the temperature in the pce hall to plummet. ¡°If you continue speaking to Us like this, We will kill you. With your strength, We can easily crush you to death. Everything that is happening has been brought upon yourselves by your own doing. If Great Qin was not strong enough, it would have been destroyed by your worlds already.


    ¡°It was you all who invaded Great Qin first. Great Qin has not used its full strength yet; if you want to fight, Great Qin will dly fight with you!¡±


    Everyone nervously gulped. Seeing those terrifying pupils in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, everyone instinctively felt immense danger.


    After being looked at directly by those eyes, the Half-Beast man¡¯s body went weak, and he could not speak. He could only sit back down.


    Everyone felt quite shocked after hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s statement about Great Qin not using its full strength yet. They were not sure about Great Qin¡¯s true strength; it was possible that Great Qin was still holding back.

 Chapter 1137: Risen to Fame

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Risen to Fame</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu said, ¡°Have you considered Our proposal?¡±


    Everyone started to feel quite nervous and did not know how to respond. They looked at each other, and in the end, the Elf woman spoke first. Her attitude was not as strong as before, and she said somewhat weakly, ¡°Your demands are too much; we¡¯re unable to agree!¡±


    The mediators also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, you¡¯re indeed asking for a bit too much. How about we properly discuss this? It¡¯s best that both sides are happy so we can resolve this battle. Everyone, please think of your subjects.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and did not say anything else. Inwardly, he sighed; he could only act so unreasonably in this kind of situation.


    Right now, with Zhao Fu suppressing the entire scene, everyone else took a step back and seemed much weaker. After all, the aura that Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off was simply too powerful andpletely suppressed them. In front of this feeling of danger, they could only act timidly.


    A whileter, the Elf woman said, ¡°The Continents that Great Qin currently upies can be ceded to Great Qin by us. We hope that the matter will be settled with this; what do you say, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee?¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head, ¡°The Great Qin Empire suffered heavy losses from this battle, so you should also give somepensation. Even though you can¡¯t give any more territory, I¡¯m sure other items will be no problem.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu listed out some things, and seeing that he was not asking for too much, the three worlds could only helplessly agree.


    In the end, Zhao Fu also nodded, and everyone let out sighs of relief. This battle, which had shaken ten or so worlds, had finally concluded. The three Continents that Great Qin had conquered belonged to the Great Qin Empire, and the three worlds provided Great Qin withpensation as punishment for invading Great Qin.


    The Great Qin Empire formally appeared to the world in such a mighty and domineering fashion. It was difficult for the surrounding worlds to not know about this, and they immediately listed the Great Qin Empire as a powerful Kingdom.


    The hottest topic right now among the surrounding worlds was Great Qin; it could be said that Great Qin hadpletely risen to fame.


    The surrounding countries weren¡¯t the only ones that tried to obtain any and all information on Great Qin; many other factions in the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain tried to find information and find out why Great Qin was so powerful.


    At the same time, they were also quite interested in the Great Qin Empire¡¯s history and traditions. After all, if they found out information about Great Qin¡¯s history and traditions, they could also copy them.


    No one would be interested in the history and traditions of a weak Kingdom, and even if they told others about them, they would just be mocked andughed at.


    By now, Zhao Fu had already led his forces back to Great Qin and left a portion of them stationed at the three Continents. Even though these three Continents were all in different worlds, they were all connected, so they could be defended together. This was essentially expanding Great Qin¡¯s territory outwards.


    This was a severe blow to the three worlds, causing their strength to greatly fall. Moreover, Great Qin did not sign any Contracts with them, so both sides could still attack each other.


    Both sides had their own thoughts. The three worlds were quite reluctant to ept this situation, but in front of Great Qin¡¯s strength, they could not show any discontent. They were currently thinking of ways and waiting for their chance to take revenge.


    At the same time, they were recovering their strength. They had been careless from the very beginning and had not sent many people to invade, resulting in heavy losses. The second time, they had not gathered many soldiers either, and they had beenpletely swept away by Great Qin.


    If they had gathered all of their forces together from the beginning, Great Qin would not have won so easily, and it would not be so arrogant.


    Now, the three worlds¡¯ experts hated Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to death, and mes of fury burned within their hearts.


    The reason that Zhao Fu did not sign any Contracts with them was because he wanted to grasp an opportunity to once again invade the three worlds and take another big bite out of them.


    The battle between the two sides would not end so simply; they were simply taking a rest. In the future, they would definitely fight again.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu went through the number of injuries and casualties and found that the number was not small at all. Around 20 million beasts and a few hundred million soldiers had died, but they had taken down around seven billion soldiers from the three worlds. This was a result that they could be proud of.


    During these battles, the eight Aquatic Beast Kings had benefited greatly. They had devoured the blood and flesh of countless experts and dozens of City Hearts. They were currently fast asleep as they rested.


    Even though the experts¡¯ corpses could be refined into high-Stage Blood God Pills and the City Hearts could establish Cities, it was not too great of a pity to give them to the eight Aquatic Beast Kings.


    After all, they had withstood a lot of pressure during those battles and performed extremely well, so Zhao Fu was naturally happy to reward them. At the same time, their strength increasing was beneficial to Great Qin.


    The ones who benefitted the most were the Devils. After this battle, even though they had lost some people, the ones who had survived had be much stronger.


    After this battle, the Devils with great innate talent had advanced from Stage 1 to Stage 3 after devouring arge amount of blood and flesh. Their devil qi had rapidly grown and they looked even more savage, causing anyone who saw them to feel fear.


    The Devils had immense potential, but Zhao Fu felt slightly worried. If the Devils went out of control, they would be a great threat to Great Qin. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to increase the restrictions on the Devils.


    Finally, they tallied their gains from this battle. They had conquered 6,000 regions and 15,000 Cities in the Grassi World¡¯s Evergreen Continent, 5,000 regions and 12,000 Cities in the Half-Beast World¡¯s Moon Wolf Continent, and 6,000 regions and 13,000 Cities in the Elf World¡¯s Cypress Continent.


    In total, they had obtained 40,000 Cities, which could provide another 40,000 City Lord Seals for Great Qin¡¯s beasts. Thinking about the massive power that the beasts had provided in these battles, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile.


    In the process of conquering the three Continents, they had destroyed eight Kingdoms and killed 18 Kings. Most of the remaining Kingdoms had seen that the situation was bad and escaped to other ces, so even though they had killed many Kings, they did not conquer many Kingdoms.


    At the same time, Great Qin obtained 18 Royal Seals which could be turned into 18 Underworld Royal Seals and provide an additional 180 million Ghost Soldiers. The more Royal Seals they had, the quicker Great Qin¡¯s Ghost Soldier army would develop.


    After conquering three Continents, Great Qin¡¯s Fate had greatly grown.


    They also obtained nine billion people, three billion from each Continent. This figure was quite small, making Zhao Fu feel somewhat disappointed.


    There were also countless treasures and items, and they would soon give out rewards for contributions.

 Chapter 1138: New Legatees

    <h4>Chapter 1138: New Legatees</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Through this battle, Zhao Fu found that Great Qin¡¯s greatest weaknesspared to the outside world was that its foundation was greatly insufficient. The number of experts and Stage 1 people that the enemy had far exceeded what Great Qin had.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu continuously thought about this problem, but there were essentially no solutions to this problem; only with enough time would one build up a sufficient foundation.


    Even with the heaven-defying Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, it could only close the gap by a bit and notpletely make up for it.


    After all, the Blood God Pills from the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation could only increase cultivation by a portion, not directly boost people from no cultivation to Stage 1.


    It seemed that Great Qin also needed time to solidify its foundation. It could not afford to offend too many people or Kingdoms that were too powerful; it had toy low for a while. Now that they did not have the protection of the Heaven Domain Boundary, they had to be wary of the outside world, which was filled with boundless danger.


    Another weakness of Great Qin was that they did not have enough people wielding Armaments. Back then, Zhao Fu had realized this, so he no longer refined Sect Armaments.


    However, he hade to find that this still was not enough. If it wasn¡¯t for the eight Aquatic Beast Kings and the 100 people in Sword Obsession, even if Great Qin¡¯s people were quite strong, they would have been injured or killed by the other side¡¯s sheer numbers.


    Now, Zhao Fu wanted to give up some Armaments and increase the number of people in Great Qin who wielded Armaments. Otherwise, if more Kings attacked next time, it would be quite difficult for Great Qin to defend, so they had to make preparations to fight against many enemies.


    Zhao Fu thought about the Kingdoms that Great Qin had conquered; their Legatees could still use their Armaments because those Armaments belonged to their Kingdoms. Even though they had been refined by Zhao Fu, they still had a connection to them.


    More importantly, if Zhao Fu gave them permission to use the Armaments, they would also receive the benefits of Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    Ordinary Kingdoms would not be able to do such a thing; firstly, they were unable to refine the Armaments, and they also required Fate to use, so without arge amount of Fate, they could not be used.


    Because Great Qin could refine their Armaments, they naturally belonged to Great Qin, so they could use Great Qin¡¯s Fate.


    As such, it wasmon in the Heaven Awaken World to have a powerful Kingdom with many smaller vassal Kingdoms. The smaller Kingdoms were controlled by the powerful Kingdom, and this allowed the powerful Kingdom to have more Armaments and soldiers at its disposal.


    Zhao Fu had Li Si prepare some information about the Legatees who had submitted to Great Qin and their Nation Armaments.


    Li Si quickly prepared some documents for Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu looked through them carefully, preparing to pick the most outstanding people.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have not yet given out rewards for contributions,¡± Li Si reminded him seeing that Zhao Fu was about to get absorbed in his work.


    Countless Generals, Ministers, and soldiers had been excitedly waiting for the distribution of rewards, and the ordinary residents were also waiting for the announcement to have a grand celebration.


    Zhao Fu had almost forgotten about this; giving out rewards for contributions was a great way to bolster morale and increase popr sentiment, so it could not be dyed. Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°Li Si, go and prepare things; We will attend shortly after.¡±


    Li Si nodded and left to prepare the ceremony.


    Following this, Zhao Fu sat on his throne, dressed in his dragon robes. Li Si stood beside him as he read out Imperial Edicts, and Great Qin¡¯s various officials came up to receive their rewards. Everyone was in high spirits.


    Afterwards, they set up a grand banquet to celebrate this victory. The matter of counterattacking the three worlds thus ended.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu picked out six people who would wield Nation Armaments.


    They were Erling from the Vile Dynasty, Zhao Xiaolong from the Song Dynasty, Rodas from the Roman Empire, Onia from the Kievan Rus, Yashi from the Elf Kingdom, and Lang Cangya from the Half-Beast Kingdom.


    These people were not the original Legatees, as those people had already been killed. These people were the ones with the best bloodlines and the best talent in their families, so Zhao Fu had made them the new Legatees.


    They had never thought that they would one day be able to wield the Nation Armaments that belonged to their families. Even though these Nation Armaments now belonged to Great Qin, they could still wield them with Zhao Fu¡¯s permission. Being able to wield these Nation Armaments meant that they had reached the highest level in Great Qin.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your graces!¡± The six of them knelt with happy expressions. They could not help but feel extremely excited to be valued by Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded, summoned the six Nation Armaments, and gave them to the six new Legatees to familiarize themselves with the Nation Armaments; he did not want to risk them going on the battlefield without knowing how to use them.


    After dealing with everything, Zhao Fu became quite rxed. He sent out some soldiers to the three Continents to clear them out. Because the Continents now belonged to Great Qin, they were quite easy to clear. The main task was to build a Great Wall; only then would those regions officially be Great Qin¡¯s territory.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Light God Temple, where Great Qin was nurturing the Light God that came from the Divinity Shard.


    Zhao Fu did not feel any feelings of reverence towards the godly spirit, and he just viewed it as a powerful existence. However, even powerful gods had to submit in front of Great Qin. That was why Zhao Fu dared to nurture godly spirits; ordinary people did not dare to do such a thing.


    Aftering to the Light God Temple, Zhao Fu found that the massive piece of crystal had turned into a statue. This statue was of a woman who wore a cloak that gave off white light. Her face was quite beautiful and gave off a warm aura.


    As Zhao Fu walked in, the image of the Light God gradually appeared, and she bowed to Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded; very few people could have a godly spirit act like this. Zhao Fu already had the image of ten thousand godly spirits bowing at his feet, and such a grand scene could make anyone feel excited.


    Zhao Fu hade to see the Light God as she had formed her image a few days ago and she still had a fewpses in her memory. After some time, she had epted her current identity, and Great Qin¡¯srge amount of faith energy caused her power to increase quite quickly.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to change the contents of the Bible and make her the ¡®God¡¯ of the Bible. This way, she would receive even more faith energy, but he found that this was not possible.


    After all, the Bible had already taken root in the minds of westerners for thousands of years and could not be changed so easily. The Church did not dare to directly refuse Zhao Fu out of fear that he would kill them all, so they could only tactfully decline.


    Seeing that they were not willing, Zhao Fu did not force things and respected their beliefs.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s principle was that all faith had to bow its head in front of sovereign power; he would not allow religion to usurp the throne; such a thing had happened in the west, and he would not allow it to happen in Great Qin.


    If such a thing happened, not only would Great Qin kill that god, but all those who believed in that god would also not be spared either.

 Chapter 1139: Underworld Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Underworld Treasure</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Light God had simr attributes to the Water God, and it could give blessings and develop a group of divine guards.


    The divine guards would be stronger as the godly spirit became stronger. Not only were their stats tied to the godly spirit, but their bodies could also obtain a bloodline rted to that godly spirit.


    After looking over the Light God, Zhao Fu ordered people to continue building a temple, which would be called the Life God Temple ¨C Zhao Fu was going to nurture another godly spirit.


    When Great Qin had invaded the Elf World, they had conquered an extremely ancient family and discovered a piece of wood that had been worshipped for a long time within a secret cell.


    This piece of wood was about one meter tall and one palm wide. It was slightly ck and what was shocking was that there was a green shoot growing out of the wood, which gave off a powerful aura of life.


    The golden dragon had told Zhao Fu that this was a piece of godly spirit wood, which may have been a part of the World Tree. After being worshipped for countless years, it had developed divinity and could be used to nurture a godly spirit.


    Moreover, the golden dragon had given Zhao Fu a method to nurture the Goddess of Life that the Elves worshipped.


    Almost all of the Elves worshipped the Goddess of Life. Most Viges naturally had special stats that were rted to the Goddess of Life, which was one of the higher-grade godly spirits in the godly spirit world.


    The Goddess of Life that Great Qin would nurture would naturally be a new Goddess of Life; it could notpare to the true Goddess of Life. However, if it had arge amount of faith energy, it could rival the true Goddess of Life someday.


    The method that the golden dragon spoke of required Zhao Fu to obtain the blood of 10,000 female virgin Elves. It seemed that all godly spirits were interested in virgins; whenever making sacrifices, whether they were benevolent godly spirits or evil godly spirits, they required virgins.


    Of course, it was quite easy for Great Qin to obtain blood from 10,000 female virgin Elves, and as that was happening, Zhao Fu ordered people to quickly build the Life God Temple.


    Following this, he put the piece of wood on the tform at the center and fused the blood into it. The wood gave off an intense green light and a powerful aura spread out.


    The piece of wood gradually grew, and soon, it was two meters tall but only had its trunk. Following this, the wood started to go through changes as it gradually formed a human shape before turning into a very lifelike statue.


    The image of a beautiful Elf wearing green clothes with an elegant figure appeared before Zhao Fu. This was the divinity from the godly spirit wood.


    This divinity had existed since long ago, and its form had already been created since a long time ago.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± After appearing, the Goddess of Life smiled and bowed to Zhao Fu.


    Before, Zhao Fu had alreadymunicated with her that Great Qin could help her be a powerful godly spirit but that she had to be loyal to Great Qin. The Goddess of Life had happily agreed because that was what she wanted.


    At the same time, she had a condition, which was for Great Qin to treat the family that had worshipped her well. This was a small matter, so Zhao Fu directly agreed.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Goddess of Life¡¯s stats and the blessings she gave. They were not very suited to direct fighting, being more suited to support. They could give massive healing and recovery effects, which Zhao Fu was still quite pleased with.


    If the Goddess of Life became more powerful, her effects could be used in battle, and they definitely would not disappoint Zhao Fu.


    Currently, Great Qin had three godly spirits, which was not arge number. The situation was quite far away from the scene of having 10,000 godly spirits bowing down to him, and in the future, Zhao Fu even wanted to create a godly spirit army, as it would be quite powerful.


    It seemed that he had to pay more mind to this and nurture more godly spirits. In the future, they would also be able to help out with battles and help Great Qin conquer the world.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu prepared to refine the Royal Seals he had obtained into Underworld Royal Seals; there were 18 in total.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out, turning into an earthquake that gave off a gray light. An eerie, cold aura flowed out, bringing with it an immense aura as it flowed into the Royal Seals in the air. At that moment, the Royal Seal¡¯s attributes went through changes.


    Apart from Zhao Fu standing next to the formation, there were nine figures standing behind him. They were the current Underworld Lords, and they were responsible for everything rted to the Ghost Soldiers.


    Six of them had been Yin Generals; one of them was the original City God, Darknorth Red Autumn; and the remaining two were the ck and White Impermanences.


    As the City God, Darknorth Red Autumn had many attributes rted to ghosts, so he was quite suited to being an Underworld Lord.


    The ck and White Impermanences came from the Underworld, and whether it was their bloodlines or attributes, they were even more suited to being Underworld Lords.


    They had also told Zhao Fu about some extra effects of the Underworld Royal Seals. If he could gather 100 of them, he could open the Underworld Gate and head to the Underworld. That was a special effect of the Underworld Royal Sects, which was quite a rare ability.


    After entering the Underworld, the Underworld Royal Seals had all sorts of additional powers. The first was that one could obtain some territory. The Underworld was not like the Heaven Awaken World, which had worlds continuously fused into it, causing it to grow bigger and bigger.


    The Underworld and Godly Spirit World were attached to the Heaven Awaken World, and even though they were quite big, their growth was extremely small.


    Moreover, almost every ce in the Underworld was ruled by someone. However, these people were not the true owners; only by having an Underworld Royal Seal would they be acknowledged by the Underworld and thend.


    However, Zhao Fu felt that there was not much value to this, as he would have to defeat the previous ruler to obtain thend.


    If one was lucky, with an Underworld Royal Seal, one could obtain a piece ofnd for free, which was if the Underworld bestowed them with a piece ofnd with no ruler.


    This was quite rare because most areas already had rulers and there were very few ces without a ruler.


    The second effect of the Underworld Royal Seals was that they could allow one to obtain the Underworld¡¯s Fate. As one of the Three Worlds, the Underworld had vast amounts of Fate, and if one could obtain Fate from the Underworld, the benefits would be immense.


    Moreover, the Underworld Royal Seals were a type of Underworld treasure like ordinary Royal Seals, and they had Ghost King¡¯s Power.


    The final effect was that one could fuse an Underworld Royal Seal into one¡¯s body, turning one into someone from the Death Race; in fact, even one¡¯s bloodline could be an Underworld Royal Bloodline.


    This might have been quite attractive to others, but it was nothing to see or speak about to Zhao Fu. After all, Zhao Fu had the Six Paths of Reincarnation Bloodline, which was a sovereign bloodline in the Underworld. Almost nothing could rival it, so Zhao Fu would not care about a Royal Bloodline like that.

 Chapter 1140: Four Soul Devil World !

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Four Soul Devil World !</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A massive wave of cold and eerie aura expanded out as the 18 Royal Seals became Underworld Royal Seals. One person could only use one Underworld Royal Seal, so Zhao Fu had to appoint another 18 Underworld Lords.


    If Zhao Fu really did head to the Underworld in the future, the Ghost Soldier army would have enormous effects. However, there was no reason for Zhao Fu to go to the Underworld right now, as he did not even know what he would do there.


    Zhao Fu did not have any interest, but the ck and White Impermanences did, as their family and friends were there.


    After catching the Underworld Royal Seals, the ck Impermanence wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulders and flirtatiously smiled as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, we have many peerless beauties in the Underworld. They¡¯re all waiting for you to conquer them, so you can¡¯t not go! Also, perhaps our family will be able to provide Great Qin with some assistance in the Underworld.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and ignored the words she had said at the start. However, he was quite interested in their family because it was most likely an ancient family that was even more powerful than Great Qin.


    There was still a lot of time in the future, and perhaps he would head to the Underworld sometimeter. As such, he did not reject the ck Impermanence¡¯s suggestion.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not refuse, the White Impermanence gave a happy smile; perhaps they would be able to see their family and friends again soon.


    Zhao Fu put the Underworld Royal Seals away and picked out 18 of the strongest Yin Generals and made them Underworld Lords. Now, Great Qin could have 270 million Ghost Soldiers.


    The speed at which this number rose was incredibly fast, and soon, Zhao Fu¡¯s Ghost Soldier army would be formed.


    Finally, Zhao Fu went to the Devil World. Before, Zhao Fu had felt quite worried about the Devil World because the Devils were growing too quickly and were incredibly savage and twisted; if they went out of control, they would bring great harm to Great Qin.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu nned to develop them into one of Great Qin¡¯s main forces, which made them even riskier. As such, he had to increase the control over them.


    The Devil World had been created using a Ten Thousand Devil Blood Stone, which had been created from the blood of countless Devils. Those Devils could control other Devils, and even though that Ten Thousand Devil Blood Stone had been refined by Zhao Fu, he still felt somewhat worried because the Devil army was simply too dangerous.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to use the four Soul Jades that the four Guardian Beasts had given him. As the Guardian Beasts that defended the four sides of the human world and controlled source energy, they had the power to create heaven and earth.


    If Zhao Fu fused the four Soul Jades into the Devil World, the Devil World would be even more like a real world. Not only would the Devils transform even faster, but they would also be even stronger, which was greatly beneficial to the Devil World.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s control over the Devil World would be increased. Even if something out of the ordinary happened with the Ten Thousand Devil Blood Stone¡¯s restrictions, he would have the four Soul Jades as his trump card.


    That way, Zhao Fu would not have to worry about the Devil army in the future. No matter how twisted, abnormal, ruthless, powerful, and numerous they were, they would still be within Zhao Fu¡¯s control. Thinking about that, Zhao Fu grinned and immediately went to carry this out.


    He first refined the four Soul Jades using his blood to gain greater control using his bloodline.


    After refining the four Soul Jades, Zhao Fu entered the Devil World. The Devil World still looked the same as before, with a blood-red sky, blood-red sun, and blood-red moon. The ground seemed to be covered with blood, and ghastly howls could be heard now and then. The entire ce was filled with an eerie and strange aura.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked around him before taking out the four Soul Jades. They gave off different lights and floated around Zhao Fu.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four massive explosions sounded out as the four Soul Jades gave off intense light and exploded out with four world-shaking auras. This was no less than expected from the Soul Jades given by the four Guardian Beasts ¨C their terrifying auras caused all creatures in the Devil World to fall into terror, and theyy on the ground and trembled.


    Zhao Fu raised a hand and pointed it at the blood-red sun and blood-red moon in the sky, and the four Soul Jades turned into four rays of light as they shot towards the north, south, east, and west.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The four Soul Jades flew to the boundaries of the Devil World and once again exploded out with intense light, looking like four brilliant suns in the four directions.


    Within them were four images: One was an azure dragon, one was a fiery bird, one was a rainbow-colored deer, and one was a whale; they were the images of the four Guardian Beasts.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s raised hand forcefully grabbed at the air.


    Boom!


    An explosion rocked through the surroundings as the blood-red sun and blood-red moon actually fused together, forming an enormous blood-red sun. An extremely terrifying aura suddenly descended, causing the countless Devils to feel even more terror; this was a terror that came from their bloodlines.


    ¡°Heavens and earth, four directionsbine!¡± Zhao Fu roared as the orbs of light in the four directions gave off four rays of light that gave off shocking sounds and shot into the blood-red sun.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as the blood-red sun burst forth with an even more monstrous aura, and it was as if it could twist space. The blood-red sun now had four extra colors.


    Now, a five-colored sun giving off five-colored light covered the Devil World, and the Devil World started to go through changes. Every de of grass, every tree, every grain of sand, every rock, and the countless Devils seemed to be permeated by a sort of energy, and the space here became firmer and more solid.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four massive sounds once again rang out as the four orbs of light sent all of their power into the sun, revealing the four Guardian Beasts¡¯ images.


    The four Guardian Beasts were rapidly devouring the Devil World¡¯s aura, and countless traces of blood-red aura flowed into their bodies, causing their eyes to be blood-red.


    After obtaining the power from the four orbs of light, the five-colored sun in the sky became twice as big and the light it gave off became even more intense. Its aura became even more powerful as all creatures did not dare to even make a sound under this aura.


    After absorbing the aura from the Devil World, the four Guardian Beasts in the four directions looked quite abnormal and savage, and they started to fuse into the barrier in each of the four directions.


    Finally, the four Guardian Beasts werepletely fused into the barrier, causing there to be the images of four figures on the barrier, resulting in the barrier bing dozens of times stronger.


    The aura from the five-colored sun in the sky gradually weakened until it became a rtively small five-colored sun. it was primarily blood-red colored, with the four extra colors as secondary colors. A new Devil World had formed, and Zhao Fu called it the Four Soul Devil World.

 Chapter 1141: Meeting Bing Qixue Again

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Meeting Bing Qixue Again</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu looked at the Four Soul Devil World and smiled; now, he could rest at ease when using the Devil army. Great Qin was currently clearing out the three Continents, which could provide arge number of people and beasts that they could throw in to provide Great Qin with more Devils.


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin. After dealing with so many matters, he felt quite rxed.


    Because the regions had not been fully cleared yet, nor had the Great Wall been built, those three Continents did not officially belong to Great Qin yet. Their Cities could not be made into governmental cities yet, so their City Lord Seals could not be fused into beasts.


    Zhao Fu had already chosen the recipients for the next wave of City Lord Seals: the Corpse Soul Soldiers. They had performed excellently during this battle; they could hold theirrge shields and charge everywhere, or they could use their massive swords to give off ferocious attacks.


    Li Si walked into the pce hall and cupped his hands as he reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the Kings of various Kingdoms have sent letters requesting to send ambassadors to Great Qin. What does Your Majesty think of this?¡±


    ¡°Send ambassadors to Great Qin?¡± Zhao Fu thought about it; these people most likely wanted to see what Great Qin was like for themselves. Even though this would mean revealing some information about Great Qin, it was still quite beneficial, as it would allow Great Qin to establish better rtions with others and seem less threatening. This was what Great Qin wanted.


    News of various Kingdoms sending ambassadors to Great Qin naturally became a hot topic. Zhao Fu did not care much for this and had Li Si handle this while he nned to go to the inner region of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    Over the course of thatrge battle, Great Qin had used up an ocean of Talisman Stones, so they needed to greatly replenish them. They also desperately needed high-Stage corpses ¨C Great Qin¡¯s high-Stage cultivators were far inferior to the three worlds, so they had to reduce the gap as much as they could.


    Zhao Fu headed there through the teleportation channels he had set upst time and did not use the Heaven Domain Spirit Crystal. It had not been upgraded yet, so it could only teleport him to nearby worlds.


    After arriving at the inner region, Zhao Fu happened to run into Bing Qixue.


    ¡°Brother Zhao! You seem to be quite the busy person, long time no see,¡± Bing Qixue said as heughed. He was also by himself and did not have any guards with him.


    Now that Great Qin had revealed itself, perhaps the Ice Origin Kingdom would be of help to Great Qin in the future. As such, Zhao Fu smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been caught up in some matters recently and haven¡¯t been able toe for a while.¡±


    Zhao Fu naturally could not reveal his true identity; since everyone thought that he was a mysterious Emperor, he would pretend to be one.


    Bing Qixue actually took great notice of this ¨C as the Emperor of an Empire, why would Zhao Fue to the Ancient Stem Domain? And it seemed like he hade many times before, so what was his purpose? With his identity, if he had some kind of purpose, it definitely would not be a small matter.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, a restaurant recently opened nearby and its wine is extremely rich and mellow; will you give me the face of drinking together?¡± Bing Qixue had been ordered to make friends with Zhao Fu, so he extended an invitation so that he could hear about Zhao Fu¡¯s purpose in being here.


    Zhao Fu smiled and agreed; he was not in a rush.


    After arriving at the restaurant, they found that business was booming and that all of the private rooms were booked. Zhao Fu and Bing Qixue were not too fussy and found a table in the hall and ordered a few small dishes and a jug of wine.


    One person at the table next to them leaned forward and asked the others at his table, ¡°Hey, hey, did you hear about that the Great Qin Empire at the boundary region? There seem to be a lot of people talking about it; did something big happen?¡±


    Another person raised his wine cup and replied, ¡°Of course I heard about it. With so many people talking about it, how could I have not heard about it? It¡¯s actually not too big of a matter for the inner region, but it was a massive deal over there. It definitely shocked the surrounding dozens of worlds!¡±


    The person who had asked the question said pressingly, ¡°What happened? Spit it out!¡±


    The other person drained his cup in one gulp and looked at the person who asked the question, saying, ¡°What are you so fussed about? The Great Qin Empire is actually a new world and unified its world in just six years, causing it to fuse into the Heaven Awaken World ahead of time.


    ¡°The surrounding three worlds thought that a big cake had been delivered to them, so they tried to invade it. However, they were counter-invaded by the Great Qin Empire, and things seem to have settled. However, those three worlds had to each cede a Continent to the Great Qin Empire.¡±


    ¡°Woah! The Great Qin Empire is so powerful and domineering to make its debut in such a manner. However, the Great Qin Empire is so strong; not only did it unify its own world in such a short period of time, but it also immediately counter-invaded three worlds as soon as it fused into the Heaven Awaken World,¡± the other person said in shock.


    The person who had spoken nodded, saying, ¡°Such a thing has never been heard of before; Great Qin is the first to do it. No matter how strong others are, they could only invade one world, while Great Qin simultaneously invaded three worlds. This is simply too rare, so news quickly spread.¡±


    The third person at their table said, ¡°Do you know about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? I heard that he¡¯s abnormally powerful; with just Stage 8 cultivation, he was able to fight back against over ten Kings. What was even more shocking was that he used dozens of Nation Armaments, making it seem as if the sky was going to copse. Even the ten or so Kings were not a match for him.¡±


    ¡°Is he really that powerful? And he can use dozens of Nation Armaments? A single Nation Armament is enough to destroy the heavens and earth, so wouldn¡¯t dozens of Nation Armaments be enough to directly obliterate a world?¡± The person who originally asked the question gasped in shock.


    The second person who had spoken nodded seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s true; Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is indeed incredibly powerful and has extraordinary talent. I also heard about that.¡±


    The third person who spoke continued, ¡°He¡¯ll probablye to the inner region, right? I wonder if he¡¯ll go on the Ancient Stem Rankings; I feel that he¡¯ll be able to ce 26th.¡±


    The first person said, ¡°Only 26th? I feel that¡¯s a bit low. This is a new world. Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is only the first generation, yet he was able to unify the entire world. I feel that he should be ranked at least 20th!¡±


    ¡°Those on the Ancient Stem Rankings are essentially all from big families and had pure King¡¯s bloodlines when they were born. On the other hand, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee obtained everything he has from his own efforts.¡±


    Hearing this, the second person nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I respect Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; I feel that with his abilities, he can rank 17th.¡±


    The third person thought about it before nodding, saying, ¡°I think that¡¯s quite reasonable.¡±


    Now that they were on the topic of the Ancient Stem Rankings, the person who had asked the first question said, ¡°Ai, did you guys hear about that person clearing the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage? That person should be first on the Ancient Stem Rankings, right?¡±


    This made the other two people feel speechless. The second person rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why are you so behind on these things? I understand if you don¡¯t know about things in the boundary regions, but you¡¯re not even clear about the things that happened on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage?


    ¡°First on the Ancient Stem Rankings? That person has an Emperor¡¯s bloodline and has such a prestigious status that the Ancient Stem Rankings can¡¯t contain him; it doesn¡¯t have the right to. First on the Rankings? What a joke.¡±


    Hearing this, Bing Qixue looked at Zhao Fu next to him. The people at the neighboring table had no idea that this person next to him was the Emperor they were talking about. In front of Zhao Fu, Bing Qixue felt quite inferior.

 Chapter 1142: Ten Thousand Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Ten Thousand Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After all, in terms of status, power and bloodline, Zhao Fupletely outssed him in every regard, and there was nothing that he could do about it.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; he had only exchanged a few sentences with Bing Qixue before he had heard the people beside them talk about Great Qin.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s matters have spread even to the inner region?¡± Zhao Fu had never thought that such a thing would happen; after all, there were many worlds between Great Qin and here. Apart from everyone knowing about Great Qin, there was no benefit to Great Qin¡¯s name traveling so far. Great Qin was still a minor figure in the boundary region and didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the major figures of the inner regions.


    Now that Zhao Fu clearly knew how powerful the factions in the inner region were, he did not want to make enemies of them for now. However, if Great Qin¡¯s fame grew too much, it was possible that they woulde and make trouble, which Zhao Fu was quite worried about.


    Bing Qixue looked at Zhao Fu and found that he seemed quite interested in the Great Qin Empire. He also knew a bit about the Great Qin Empire, so heughed as he said, ¡°Brother Zhao, are you interested in the Great Qin Empire? I actually know a thing or two about it.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood that Bing Qixue had noticed that he seemed a bit strange, and if he did not say that he was interested, it would arouse suspicion. Zhao Fu wanted to know what the top-tier figures in the Ancient Stem Domain thought about Great Qin, so he nodded.


    Bing Qixue lightly smiled as he said, ¡°The Great Qin Empire is in the western boundary region of the Ancient Stem Domain. It is primarily made up of three races: white people, yellow people, and ck people. The Great Qin Empire, which has unified the world, is ruled by yellow people.


    ¡°I heard that it has a few thousand years of history, but it is not a cultivation world. Such a world should be quite weak, and three worlds that have developed for decades should have had no problem invading it.


    ¡°However, Great Qin is an exception. No one could stop its rise, and it quickly unified its world and counter-invaded the three worlds.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin, that world would have been conquered by the three worlds. I¡¯m quite interested in Great Qin and why it¡¯s so powerful. I¡¯m also quite wary of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    ¡°Not only does that person have excellent talent, but he also has powerful techniques and is filled with mystery. He¡¯s able to use dozens of Nation Armaments, which is quite shocking. If hees to the inner region, I¡¯d like to meet him and see what sort of existence he is.¡±


    Bing Qixue could never imagine that the person in front of him was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee; he had long since met him.


    ¡°Then what does the Ice Origin Kingdom and other Royal Kingdoms think of the Great Qin Empire?¡± Zhao Fu asked the crucial question.


    Bing Qixue replied, ¡°Each of the Royal Kingdoms is taking this quite seriously because the potential that the Great Qin Empire has disyed is too shocking. Nothing big has happened in recent years, so everyone is paying great mind to what happened over there.


    ¡°Moreover, a higher-being remained there for some time, but no one knows why. There was also the matter of the Killing Sword Master, which you might not know about. That happened a while ago.


    ¡°The terrifying ripples affected hundreds of worlds, instantly shaking the entire Ancient Stem Domain. Even experts from the neighboring Domains hurried over. That Killing Sword Intent is an extremely terrifying martial conception, and it is extremely dangerous and can destroy everything.


    ¡°That sort of martial conception can cause one¡¯s bloodline to go through mutations. That is why a type of Killing Sword Elf appeared in the Elf World over there. Those Elves became extremely savage and even established a Killing Sword Kingdom.¡±


    How could Zhao Fu not know about this? He was that Killing Sword Master ¨C he had never thought that the various factions of the Ancient Stem Domain would be paying so much attention to his area; it seemed that he had to be more careful in the future.


    Otherwise, if he received even more attention from the inner regions, it would be quite troublesome and could be disadvantageous to Great Qin.


    Even though Zhao Fu was Great Qin¡¯s Legatee and the Killing Sword Master and knew about all of this, he still acted as if he did not know anything. He raised his wine cup and smiled as he said, ¡°Thank you for the information, Brother Bing!¡±


    However, just as Zhao Fu drank his wine, one of the people from the table next to them said, ¡°I also heard that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee is quitescivious; is that true?¡±


    Another person lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°Lascivious? That¡¯s not all; he¡¯s simply a wild beast. I heard that he gathered all of the beauties in his world to his pce and that every time he conquers a ce, he takes all of the beautiful women.


    ¡°I heard that beauties are asmon as clouds within the Great Qin Pce and are simply innumerable. He¡¯s simply a beast, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s nothing; I heard that he wants anything female and has even screwed dragons before.¡±


    ¡°Cough...¡± Zhao Fu choked on his wine and started to cough; this rumor was simply too exaggerated.


    The three people at the neighboring table nced at Zhao Fu and did not pay him much mind and continued to chat. ¡°Is that true? Great Qin¡¯s Legatee has quite some tastes. However, I¡¯m quite jealous of him; when will I be like that?¡±


    The two othersughed, ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±


    Bing Qixue looked at Zhao Fu in concern and asked, ¡°Brother Zhao, are you alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded.


    Bing Qixue felt at ease and lightly smiled, saying, ¡°I also know a bit about Great Qin¡¯s Legatee in that regard. I didn¡¯t think that it was good to talk about before, but he¡¯s quite shocking. Even against female dragons, he¡¯s quite capable.¡±


    ¡°Cough...¡± Zhao Fu once again choked upon hearing that; he definitely was not that kind of person.


    Bing Qixue felt quite confused. Seeing Zhao Fu choke again, he felt quite curious. He had thought that Zhao Fu had just been shocked because of what the people on the other table had said, but now that he had confirmed this, why did Zhao Fu choke again?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore; let¡¯s continue to enjoy this wine!¡± Zhao Fu stopped his coughing and raised his wine cup as he tried to change the topic. He could not continue talking about this.


    Bing Qixue would never imagine that the person next to him was that beast.


    The two of them talked for a bit more, after which Zhao Fu gave the excuse of having matters to attend to and left. Bing Qixue felt slightly disappointed because he was not able to find out anything useful from Zhao Fu.


    After leaving the restaurant Zhao Fu headed to the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group; with the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s help, everything was much more convenient.


    Before, Zhao Fu had to buy Talisman Stones and corpses from various financial groups, and now that Great Qin had revealed itself to everyone, he could not continue to do this or else it would be quite easy for his identity to be exposed.


    Even if there was not a risk of being exposed, Zhao Fu would not continue because the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s abilities were not something a few small financial groups couldpare to. Moreover, he was buying items at cost-price from them.


    This time, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group had obtained 100 million Normal grade Talisman Stones, ten million Blue grade Talisman Stones, 1.2 million Silver grade Talisman Stones, 200,000 Gold grade Talisman Stones, 3,000 Legendary grade Talisman Stones, and ten or so Epic grade Talisman Stones.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked at the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s abilities because it would be incredibly difficult for Zhao Fu to obtain such Talisman Stones.

 Chapter 1143: Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Robbery</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Apart from Talisman Stones, they had also gathered arge quantity of high-Stage corpses. There were 100 million Stage 2 corpses, ten million Stage 3 corpses, 1.65 million Stage 4 Corpses, 220,000 Stage 5 corpses, 4,000 Stage 6 corpses, and 86 Stage 7 corpses.


    Great Qin desperately needed high-Stage corpses, and with Great Qin¡¯s strength, it was quite difficult to collect them. These were the massive benefits to being part of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    Moreover, there was the issue of price. If Zhao Fu had bought these corpses from other ces, it would have cost him ten gold coins for a Stage 2 corpse, 100 gold coins for a Stage 3 corpse, and 1,000 gold coins for a Stage 4 corpse.


    That shipment of corpses would have cost him billions of gold coins, and that did not even include the cost of buying the Talisman Stones. In total, everything would have cost him at least eight or nine billion gold coins.


    Even though Great Qin was quite wealthy, it could not afford continuous expenditure like that.


    Because the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group only charged him what it cost them to collect the corpses, Stage 2 corpses only cost one gold coin each, Stage 3 corpses cost ten gold coins, and Stage 4 corpses cost 100 gold coins. They were essentially gifting these things to Zhao Fu for free, and he felt incredibly grateful.


    He promised himself that in the future, if the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group needed anything, he would do his best to repay them.


    After walking out from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s VIP lounge, Zhao Fu had a big smile on his face. He nned to return to Great Qin, but at that moment, a few cold gazes fell on him.


    Zhao Fu immediately sensed these gazes but did not do anything and continued on his way. Soon, he was stopped by a few people.


    There were four of them. One of them was a big man with blue hair and four ears, and there was a big red saber at his waist. Another person wore ck clothes that covered his appearance. From the shape of his body, he was most likely a man.


    One of the others was a handsome young man who wore snow-white robes, and the final person was a woman who looked quite pretty and flirtatious, and she had an alluring figure.


    The woman was leaning against the young man¡¯s chest, while the young man hugged the woman; they looked quite intimate.


    The big man called out, ¡°We won¡¯t waste any words; if you want to live, hand over your spatial ring, or your elder¡¯s gonna tear you to pieces.¡±


    ¡°A robbery?¡± Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh; this seemed to be the first time he had been in such a situation. Was it that he had bought too much at the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group?


    The four of them had powerful cultivations, each of them being at Stage 9. They were quite famous within the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain and hadmitted many evil deeds. There were many people who had put bounties on them, and anyone who could kill them would receive great rewards.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re seeking death! Do you know who we are?¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu was not afraid of them, evenughing, the big man felt incredibly humiliated. As someone with Stage 9 cultivation, they were experts even in the inner region.


    Zhao Fu looked at the big man and said condescendingly, ¡°Do you know who I am? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re the ones seeking death?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not put Stage 9 cultivation in his eyes at all. With his current power, Zhao Fu could rival those in the Saint Realm.


    Shing!


    Hearing Zhao Fu say such arrogant words, the big man felt furious, directly drew his saber, and shed at Zhao Fu. A massive red saber light, bringing it terrifying power, shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and took out his Death Disaster Sword. He shed out, sending out a cold light that caused the iing red saber light to explode.


    This caused the four people¡¯s pupils to constrict, and their expressions became serious. They found that Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was only at Stage 8, but the power he wielded was far beyond that. They had met a difficult opponent this time.


    The big man immediately shouted, ¡°Hurry up and work together to kill this boy; he¡¯s quite strange. He bought billions of gold coins worth of things in the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group; my four ears heard it clearly!¡±


    The four people surrounded Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu felt quite startled. This big man¡¯s four ears had incredible hearing and could actually pierce through barriers. It seemed that he had to be more careful in the future.


    Boom!


    The four people exploded out with terrifying auras and simultaneously attacked. Zhao Fu coldlyughed and did not have any interest in fighting with them. A massive wave of eerie ghostly qi instantly spread out.


    This massive wave of eerie aura caused the four people¡¯s expressions to fall, and the big man hurriedly cried out, ¡°This boy is too strange, let¡¯s...¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Zhao Fu suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of the big man. His sword gave off an explosive sword light as it shed downwards. The big man¡¯s body was instantly obliterated by the gray sword light, causing bits of his corpse to fly everywhere.


    The remaining three people looked incredibly shocked; they had never thought that the big man would be killed so easily. They were so scared that they broke out in cold sweat and quickly escaped backwards.


    The man in ck clothes was the fastest; his body blurred and was about to disappear when Zhao Fu turned and gave a trace of a cold smile. The golden pupils in his left eye spun as countless chains bringing with them massive power shot out, piercing through that person¡¯s body. Blood flew everywhere as that person immediately died.


    Following this, Zhao Fu turned to look at the pair of lovers.


    The young man blocked in front of the woman and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll try to block him; Little sister Ru, hurry up and run.¡±


    The woman felt incredibly touched, and her eyes became wet. However, she did not hesitate to turn and run; they had been incredibly unlucky today.


    Chi!


    The sound of something sharp piercing into flesh sounded out before the woman could run even a few steps. She turned to see that Zhao Fu¡¯s sword had stabbed through the young man¡¯s heart without him being able to resist at all.


    The Great Qin Seal losing its ability to gather power had greatly reduced Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, but he still had the power from the Six Paths Demon Images, so it was not too difficult to instantly kill these people.


    The woman¡¯s legs became weak, and she understood that she could not run. She could only kneel and tearily plead, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll definitely serve you well, I beg you.¡±


    The woman quickly took off her dress, revealing her pure and white body, and herrge chest could cause anyone to feel intoxicated.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile as he walked over and stroked her enchanting face, and the woman looked as if she greatly enjoyed it.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu grabbed the woman¡¯s head and gripped down on it, causing it to explode. Blood and brains flew everywhere.


    The headless corpse slowly fell to the ground, and the dagger hidden in its hand fell out as well.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood and brains from his hand and continued flying off.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu gave the Talisman Stones and corpses to his subordinates; they could greatly increase Great Qin¡¯s strength.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s next destination was the Fish Scale world. He wanted to quickly resolve things in the Darkwater Continent, but it was a pity that things had continuouslye up, forcing him to dy the unification of the Darkwater Continent.


    Now, Zhao Fu was determined to resolve things there; this time, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anything that would stop him.

 Chapter 1144: System Army

    <h4>Chapter 1144: System Army</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Before, the system faction and yer faction each took half of the Darkwater Continent. The system faction controlled by Great Qin continuously absorbed the system factions from other Continents, while the other side continuously absorbed yer factions.


    However, they were far slower than Great Qin; now, Great Qin¡¯s system faction had 8,000 or so Cities while the other side only had 4,000 or so. Great Qin¡¯s forces were almost double that of the other side.


    By now, they knew that the Great Qin Empire had unified the human world and invaded other worlds. Such a big matter could not be hidden.


    The Contract signed between Great Qin and the Fish Scale World would be ending next year, and when that time game, Great Qin would most likely officially invade the Fish Scale World. This made the entire Fish Scale World feel panicked because Great Qin¡¯s strength couldpletely roll over them.


    Great Qin¡¯s strength allowed it to counter-invade three worlds that had been developing for decades, so nothing needed to be said against a world that had only developed for a few years like theirs.


    In front of such massive pressure, the Fish Scale World was divided, and some people even wanted to take the initiative to surrender to Great Qin.


    However, the Netherwater Continent had already been ceded to Great Qin, so the Darkwater Continent would definitely be attacked first. It had be an incredibly dangerous ce.


    As such, many people were unwilling to head to the Darkwater Continent anymore, and this affected the speed at which they absorbed other factions. Otherwise, the system faction controlled by Great Qin would have been even bigger. On the other hand, many people from the yer faction already had thoughts of escaping.


    After all, they had to face two sources of pressure: Great Qin and the system faction that was bing stronger and stronger. Some people could not bear this pressure anymore.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was a good time to act while the other side¡¯s morale was quite low. After defeating them, they would obtain arge number of Cities, and the benefits would be quite great. Otherwise, if they all moved away, they would just obtain somend with no people or resources.


    Great Qin¡¯s system faction had 8,000 Cities, which meant that it had 8,000 City Lords. Now, City Lords were not as important; what was important was people with high cultivations. More importantly, they had 800 million soldiers.


    Because of the Contract, Great Qin was unable to help. However, Zhao Fu was not worried about having the system faction facing a force of 4,000 Cities. They would definitely win, but the highest concerns were how they would win and what the gains from winning would be.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and made a set of simple ns.


    The leaders of the yer faction regrly met together to discuss matters. Now that the world was so unsettled, the situation in the Darkwater Continent was also quite unsteady, and it seemed as if something big could happen at any moment, causing the leaders to feel quite worried.


    Someone could not help but ask, ¡°What should we do? Do we defend or retreat? We need to make a decision as early as possible; if this goes on, everyone¡¯s morale will plummet to rock-bottom.¡±


    Someone else sighed as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw! The system faction¡¯s strength is already double ours, and we also have to worry about Great Qin invading. If we keep worrying like this every day, we¡¯ll break down sooner orter. We¡¯ll lose before the other side even attacks us.¡±


    Another person agreed, ¡°I also think we should withdraw; I¡¯ve had enough of living in anxiety every day.¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°The main thing is that Great Qin will most likely invade next year. When that timees, the Darkwater Continent will be impossible to defend. That will be a catastrophe; otherwise, we could still face off against the other side for a while.¡±


    However, one other person said angrily, ¡°Are we really going to give up all this territory that we spent so much effort to conquer? Also, do you think the other Continents will wee us?¡±


    This caused everyone to fall into their thoughts again. They were not too willing to give up their territory, and how could the people from other Continents wee them? After all, they would have to share theirnd and resources.


    Moreover, they would have to all split up, as it would be impossible for all of them to gather at the same Continent. Their threat would be too great, and the other Continents would not allow such a thing. It was possible that they would turn on the original owners of those Continents.


    ¡°Things are bad! The system faction is starting to gather its forces and attack us!¡± someone cried out, cutting off everyone¡¯s thoughts. Everyone was quite shocked, and one of the leaders hurriedly asked, ¡°How many soldiers did they send and from which direction?¡±


    The soldier replied, ¡°Around 400 million; they¡¯re attacking from the east!¡±


    Now, it was time to decide: Should they fight or withdraw?


    The system side had only sent out half of its forces, and no one knew what the other half was doing. They were most likelying in for a pincer attack.


    Everyone looked at each other, and someone said, ¡°I think we should try to stop the system army for now. Otherwise, with them attacking, we won¡¯t even be able to withdrawpletely.¡±


    Most others nodded; a small portion just nodded for the sake of appearances and had their own thoughts.


    The various leaders started to gather their forces to defend against the system army. Soon, they received news that the other army of 400 million soldiers was attacking from the other side. Just as expected, the system faction wanted to pincer them.


    The loss of City Lord Seals was actually good news to the yer faction in such a situation; otherwise, just facing 8,000 City Lords alone would be incredibly difficult to deal with.


    In such a crucial moment, the yer faction was silently split into two factions. One faction was gathering its forces to fight, while the other faction wanted to use the others as a shield to quickly withdraw.


    The system faction was attacking so ferociously and had double their numbers. No one knew if they would be able to sessfully defend, and even if they could, what would they do about Great Qin¡¯s invasion next year?


    They definitely could not stay here, so they wanted to leave. Of course, they did not actively voice this out and conducted themselves secretly. Now that the system army was attacking, they wanted to use the others as a shield.


    The yers could only care about themselves. Zhao Fu had ordered people to keep an eye on the movements of yers. He did not attack too quickly because he wanted to give them time to decide and react.


    Zhao Fu knew that they were not all of the same mind, and this was especially so when under such great pressure. They would definitely split off, and this was something that Zhao Fu wanted to see.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do we have so few soldiers?¡± a yer leader felt that something was off and asked loudly.


    A soldier next to him replied, ¡°Sir, some Cities have not arrived yet; I¡¯ve already ordered people to go and hurry them up.¡±


    This made the sinking feeling that the leader feel worsen. He thought of something and said hurriedly, ¡°Hurry and check if they¡¯ve relocated their Cities.¡±


    Soon, the soldier came back with a pale face, saying, ¡°Sir, they¡¯ve all relocated. The people that we sent to check on them have all been killed.¡±


    ¡°Those bastards!¡± the leader angrily cursed; those people wanted to use them as shields to buy them time as they withdrew.


    Now, only roughly 3,000 Cities remained out of the 4,000 yer Cities. At the same time, people continuously left; it could be said that the yer side was falling apart.


    What would the people who had remained do? Facing this situation, they did not have even a slight chance of victory.

 Chapter 1145: Royal Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Royal Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the end, facing the current situation, they could all only choose to escape to other Continents.


    However, they no longer had the opportunity to do so ¨C Zhao Fu had received the news of many people already escaping, so he immediately gave the order for the two armies to quickly attack. They were not aiming for a pincer but to surround them so that none of them could escape.


    That was Zhao Fu¡¯s n ¨C even though a portion of them had escaped, they would be able to obtain the biggest benefits while incurring the smallest losses.


    As the system army attacked, the Cities at the front were forced to engage them in battle because it was already impossible for them to escape. Those at the back did not hesitate to desperately run while there were people blocking.


    Soon, the two armies shed together. On one side, it was 400 million system forces against 80 million yer forces, and on the other side, it was 400 million system forces against 60 million yer forces.


    The conclusion was already set, so Zhao Fu sent people to try to persuade the other side to surrender. If they were willing to surrender, they could still live their lives in the same way and none of them would be harmed; everything would be left in the past.


    They would be able to fuse into the system faction, and the system factions would treat them well. The system faction even imed that they had a way to resist Great Qin and promised that Great Qin would never attack the Darkwater Continent.


    Now that the Darkwater Continent belonged to Great Qin, how could Great Qin attack it? Wouldn¡¯t that be attacking itself? As such, the promise that the system faction gave was not false at all.


    In the face of certain defeat, Zhao Fu¡¯s proposal was quite attractive to the various yer leaders, and this was especially so regarding the way to deal with Great Qin. Right now, the entire Fish Scale world was immersed in terror under Great Qin¡¯s shadow, and it was the thing that the Fish Scale world cared about he most right now.


    However, did they really have a way to deal with Great Qin? Thinking about how terrifying Great Qin was, they could not help but feel doubtful. Only under the repeated reassurances of the system faction did they slightly believe them.


    After confirming the treatment they would receive and that the system faction would not harm them, the yer faction formally surrendered.


    Zhao Fu immediately devoured them and continued to chase after the Fish Scale people who had run off.


    In just half a day, Zhao Fu had the entire Darkwater Continent surrounded. For those who could be captured, they were thrown into the Four Soul Devil World, and those who could not be captured were directly killed.


    Zhao Fu had ordered people to start researching the Heaven Domain Spirit Crystal, and he nned to create a teleportation channel trap, the kind that automatically activated when someone stepped onto it. The main problem that Great Qin faced right now was that it could not conduct super long-range teleports.


    If they could sessfully create such teleportation channel traps, they could chase people to a certain ce, and they would be automatically teleported to the Four Soul Devil World. As for their oue, it was unnecessary to talk about.


    Furthermore, it would also reduce Great Qin¡¯s losses, as they would be able to avoid a lot of fighting.


    Zhao Fu also hoped to spread rumors of mystical treasures appearing in the Devil World and send countless people treasure-hunting to the Devil World through teleportation channels. That way, even without Great Qin actively sending people in, the number of people inside would automatically increase and produce Devils for Great Qin.


    Such a tactic was incredibly sinister, and Zhao Fu could find no excuses for it because the goal of such a tactic was to harm people.


    However, as the saying went, ¡®people die for fortune and birds die for food.¡¯ If one wanted something, they would have to take a corresponding risk.


    It took another two or so days to clear out all resisting factions, and the Darkwater Continent was soon unified.


    Because of the countless people escaping from the Darkwater Continent, the people from other Continents had long since known about this and were not very shocked.


    If it was before, they would have done all they could to prevent the Darkwater Continent from being unified. The strength of a unified Continent was simply too great, and the threat was too severe. It could cause everyone to feel greatly unsettled, so under normal circumstances, they had to do something about it.


    However, things were different now, and they were instead quite happy about these developments. The Darkwater Continent was now a big shield that could dy Great Qin for a bit. The Darkwater Continent being unified and bing stronger was of great help to the others, as they had greater hopes of defending against Great Qin now.


    The Darkwater Continent would face a direct attack from Great Qin and had to defend with its full strength, or it would be destroyed. As such, others chose to help the Darkwater Continent.


    What they did not know was that the Darkwater Continent was not the Fish Scale world¡¯s shield but a spear that would pierce through the entire Fish Scale world.


    The gains they had obtained were not small at all ¨C they had obtained 2,800 Cities and 2.4 billion people. The battle had not been very intense, so the losses were quite small, and most Stage 1 soldiers from the yer faction had been fused into the system army.


    Now that the Darkwater Continent had finally been unified, Zhao Fu felt slightly more at ease.


    There were still some risks in the Darkwater Continent; around 90% of the system City Lords were controlled with brain bugs, but the remaining 10% and the new yer City Lords were not controlled, which was a moderate risk.


    It seemed that Zhao Fu needed to obtain some more brain bugs in the future and control all of them; only then would he feel at ease about the Darkwater Continent.


    However, after thinking about it, he realized that this was not absolutely necessary ¨C after the situation outside stabilized and the Contract with the Fish Scale world ended, he would gather his forces to invade the Fish Scale world.


    It was quite evident that invading a world that had developed for decades and invading a world that had developed for just a few years was ofpletely different difficulties. As such, Zhao Fu¡¯s target was no longer the outside worlds.


    He decided to deal with the two newbie worlds nearby first and increase his strength before dealing with the outside worlds. That way, he would have more confidence and strength.


    Because the Dark Demon world was a cultivation world, its strength surpassed the human world and Fish Scale world and was more difficult to deal with. This was especially so given that City Lord Seals were not as useful anymore and the other side most likely had more experts than Great Qin.


    It was also somewhat difficult to attack the Fish Scale world because they were in the water while Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were allnd creatures, making fighting in the water quite disadvantageous for them. Zhao Fu nned to use the Fish Scale people as Great Qin¡¯s main force, and Great Qin¡¯s forces would support them; only then would they be able to destroy the Fish Scale world.


    The Netherwater Continent and Darkwater Continent already belonged to Great Qin. Out of the Fish Scale world¡¯s seven Continents, one-third had already fallen into Great Qin¡¯s hands. Conquering the rest was just a matter of time.


    Leveling up into a Royal Kingdom required ten worlds, and Great Qin¡¯s next big goal was to level up into a Royal Kingdom. It would then build up its foundation, and after gathering enough strength, it would leave the Ancient Stem Domain and head to more powerful ces.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to clear out the regions in the Darkwater Continent and stabilize any civilian unrest before happily returning to Great Qin.

 Chapter 1146: Origin Human Race

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Origin Human Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡± Li Si said with a smile. The instant Zhao Fu unified the Darkwater Continent, Li Si had received the news.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before returning to the pce and gave out a few orders, ¡°Greatly help the Netherwater Continent and Darkwater Continent develop; in the future, they¡¯ll be our main force when attacking the Fish Scale world, so they have to be stronger.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu dealt with some bigger internal affair matters before heading to the Heaven Spirit Stele to see if there was any way to obtain more brain bugs.


    Brain bugs were incredibly useful and could be used to control the leader of a faction. They could perfectly imitate that person, and even if Zhao Fu no longer used them in the Fish Scale world, he could use them in other ces, such as the Dark Demon world.


    However, while he was still on his way, a ck figure shot at him incredibly quickly. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and grabbed it, finding it to be a ck bug. The bug was about one meter long and was quite pudgy, and it had ck, gemstone-like eyes.


    Zhao Fu frowned and threw the bug onto the ground, wondering why there was such a big bug near the pce.


    Soon, he found that there was actually a connection between this bug and himself. After taking a closer look, he found that this big ck bug was actually the World-Cleansing Butterfly.


    Back then, he had given it to the Flower Fairy to look after, but it had only been as big as a finger. Now, it was much bigger, and if he had not observed it closely, he would not have realized what it was.


    The World-Cleansing Butterfly¡¯s eyes teared up, looking quite wronged. It was so difficult for it to see Zhao Fu and had happily flown over, yet it had been thrown onto the ground by Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu awkwardly smiled and picked up the World-Cleansing Butterfly and hugged it, saying someforting words. He gave it a few high-quality medicinal pills, making it happier, and he put it on his shoulder.


    Zhao Fu had no idea when it would be an actual butterfly; he had obtained it during the Trial Festival, and it had been many years already!


    However, as a World Beast, not only did it control the world¡¯s energy, but its lifespan was also hundreds of times longer than that of a human¡¯s. As such, it was only natural that it took a long time to mature.


    Zhao Fu went to the Heaven Spirit Stele and had wanted to see if there was any way to obtain more brain bugs, but something that he had been worrying about had actually happened.


    This cased Zhao Fu¡¯s good mood from unifying the Darkwater Continent to plummet. The higher-being who had tried to steal Zhao Fu¡¯s Origin Mark had revealed Zhao Fu¡¯s identity and had exposed the matter about the Origin Mark.


    The Origin Mark was one of the top-tier things in the Heaven Awaken World, and some higher-beings had never even seen one before and had only heard of it in the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s long history.


    Now that it had appeared, it had been listed as one of the greatest secrets of the Heaven Spirit Stele. Only those with a Supreme level ount or higher-beings could see this information.


    However, this higher-being had been determined to reveal it as a public post, allowing everyone in the Heaven Awaken World to know about it.


    ¡°This person¡¯s crazy!¡± Zhao Fu felt that this higher-being may have just driven him to his death. Now that the matter of Zhao Fu having an Origin Mark had been revealed, even if Zhao Fu had 10,000 lives, it would not be enough.


    Within the Heaven Spirit Stele, there could be seen many ounts crowding around that information, giving off rainbow-colored lights. This was enough to tell everyone their identities, and seeing this scene, ordinary people could not even speak.


    They all looked at the post in shock; this was the first time that they had seen so many higher-beings, 163 in total.


    All forums seemed to be exploding, as this sort of situation was incredibly rare. Ordinary people were not privy to the things between higher-beings, so most people could not see what the higher-beings were saying.


    However, they had seen 163 higher-beings gathered together at one post; how could they not feel shocked? Furthermore, more and more higher-beings were gathering.


    Below was the content of their discussions:


    ¡°Is this true? The Origin Race still exists within the Heaven Awaken World? That is a race that has existed since the beginning ¨C I, Luo, have never seen them before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely true; there was one time the Heaven Domain Heart reacted quite strangely, and it was most likely caused by the Origin Race. Moreover, someone divined that it¡¯s the Origin Human Race.¡±


    ¡°The one that appeared was most likely the Origin Human Race Mark; I wonder how that person was lucky enough to receive an Origin Mark from the Origin Human Race. That is something that even We would not hesitate to steal.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you said that that person is at a remote region at the boundary of the Heaven Awaken World; can you please give us a precise location? The boundary region is so big, so how can we find a person in such a ce? Also, you only left behind a faint impression, so it will be quite difficult to find out just who it is!¡±


    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re way too optimistic. Just how important are Origin Marks? They can increase the chance of one bing a Celestial, so how could someone give full information and have everyone know about it? That person evidently gave this much information as revenge; he most likely suffered because of that person.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Such a thing could happen to an existence like us? That person from the Origin Race must be beside that person. Whoever provides information on that person, We will reward him with ten worlds and take him as a disciple!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯d best not get your hopes up too much! The Origin Race contains the secrets of creation, and even true Celestials would take them seriously. Don¡¯t get dragged in, or else your tens of thousands of years of cultivation might just perish here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Origin Human Race; is the Human Race going to rise up? The God, Demon, and Devil higher-beings will most likely work together to suppress the Human Race!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Our Human Race doesn¡¯t fear anyone;e fight if you want!¡±


    ¡°This is quite an eventful period; so many things have happened recently. Things that might have happened over 1,000 years have all happened during this period of time; I¡¯m afraid a catastrophe will soon descend.¡±


    ¡°This Sovereign does not have much to say except that I¡¯m willing to provide that person with protection. If you¡¯re reading this Sovereign¡¯s words, don¡¯t worry, this Sovereign won¡¯t steal your Origin Mark. I can even take you as a Legacy Disciple.¡±


    ¡°Old Lord Bacha, you think people will believe such words that can only deceive children?¡±


    ¡°That person is also from the Human Race, or else the Origin Human Race would not have given him the Origin Mark. Now that he has the Origin Human Race Mark, he might be a Human Emperor in the future!¡±


    ¡°Recently, the Human Race has been acting up and has been quite arrogant, not putting the three Races in their eyes at all. We should teach them a lesson!¡±


    Zhao Fu read through all of these things carefully.


    Zhao Fu had read through the original post as well, which gave a simple exnation of how to find Zhao Fu, but there was no precise location. There was also a hazy image, from which one could tell that the person was a male and had unique eyes that gave off an eerie feeling. Apart from that, nothing else was too clear.

 Chapter 1147: Emperor Path College

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Emperor Path College</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The only thing Zhao Fu could be happy about was that the image was incredibly hazy, or else Zhao Fu would immediately have relocated Great Qin and escaped. Otherwise, he would be dead without a doubt. Now that everything was about cultivation, higher-beings were even more terrifying.


    Origin Marks were incredibly rare treasures, and any higher-being would want one. If Zhao Fu¡¯s identity waspletely leaked, he would be hunted down by countless higher-beings, which would be a terrifying scene.


    What should he do now? Even though there was no precise location given, the post had clearly said that he was in the boundary region, and even though the image was hazy, it did resemble him. It was possible that those higher-beings could find him.


    Now, Zhao Fu felt that his head was going to start swelling up. It had been so difficult for him to develop to this stage, and his future had originally been bright. However, such a thing had happened, and facing higher-beings, Zhao Fu feltpletely powerless.


    Should he relocate and escape this ce? However, he couldn¡¯t do such a thing ¨C Great Qin¡¯s roots were here, and so many of its subjects were here, making it impossible to move.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a massive explosion sounded out within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, and he instinctively looked up towards the sky. His three Emperor Stars were giving off bright lights as if they were defending against some kind of invasion.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart tightened and had a bad feeling; something was most likely going to happen.


    The golden dragon within him said, ¡°There¡¯s a higher-being wanting to use heaven-defying methods to divine your location. Don¡¯t worry though, with the three Emperor Stars and the boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets power surrounding you, even a higher-being won¡¯t be able to divine your precise location.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief, and he asked, ¡°What should I do? If a higher-being finds its way here, Great Qin doesn¡¯t have even a bit of power to resist.¡±


    The golden dragon thought about it before replying, ¡°Only by leveling up to a Royal Kingdom can you leave the boundary region and head to the true Inner Domains.¡±


    Zhao Fu knew this, but conquering another nine worlds was no easy matter, nor could he do it quickly.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of someone ¨C it was the higher-being who loved to read books; perhaps he could give him some ideas. Of course, Zhao Fu was not stupid enough to just go and tell that higher-being that he was the one with the Origin Mark.


    ¡°Senior, are you there?¡± Zhao Fu cautiously sent a message over. When conversing with such a major figure, he had to act incredibly prudently.


    A whileter, the higher-being replied, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask, you¡¯ve seen that post regarding the Origin Mark, right? What are your thoughts on it,¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    ¡°Haha, that thing is an incredibly rare treasure and anyone would be interested. Also, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the person the post is talking about.¡±


    After reading thatst sentence, Zhao Fu felt incredibly shocked, and he understood that the higher-being had already guessed his identity. After all, one would not ask about the Origin Mark without any reason, especially to a higher-being.


    If Zhao Fu just said that he was curious, it would seem too unbelievable because only ancient historical records contained information about Origin Marks.


    Since the higher-being had already guessed at his identity, Zhao Fu did not bother hiding it anymore. He felt that this higher-being was not evil and he had many things to ask him, so he boldly admitted it, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the person with the Origin Mark.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite honest! You¡¯re afraid of the other higher-beings finding you, so you wanted to ask this Sovereign what to do, right?¡±


    Zhao Fu bitterly smiled; he had beenpletely seen through by the other side. He felt that he was still quite inexperienced, so he directly admitted it. As a higher-being, the other side most likely had ways of helping him.


    ¡°This is indeed quite difficult to take care of; many people are after that thing, and once your identity is exposed, you¡¯ll be dead beyond a doubt. This Sovereign can¡¯t help you. Also, isn¡¯t that person from the Origin Human Race willing to protect you? With the Origin Race¡¯s strength, they should be able to protect you.¡±


    Zhao Fu sighed. Tuoba Qing had left a long time ago, and because her power had not yet recovered, she would not have been able to protect him anyways. He felt quite sad that he was unable to protect his own woman.


    ¡°Mm, she left, and is unable to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to find an even more powerful existence to protect you. However, don¡¯t hope that this Sovereign will protect you; this Sovereign doesn¡¯t have that kind of power to deal with so many higher-beings.¡±


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed; it seemed that he could only rely on himself. However, the higher-being continued to speak, making Zhao Fu feel quite startled.


    ¡°However, this Sovereign has a suggestion which might be able to resolve your crisis.¡±


    Zhao Fu was delighted and hurriedly asked, ¡°What is your suggestion, Senior?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about Emperor Path College? It is one of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Seven Great Colleges. It has nine higher-beings and even someone who¡¯s half a step away from being a Celestial. If you can enter the Emperor Path College, you should be able to receive protection. Also, the Emperor Path College has many things that might be of help to you; you should go there and study.¡±


    Zhao Fu had read about the Emperor Path College from a book from the Holy Book Pavilion but had not paid it much mind. He had never thought that it would have so many higher-beings and even someone who was so close to being a Celestial; its power was quite terrifying.


    In that case, did he have to go and be a student? Thinking about that, Zhao Fu could not help butugh; back then, for power and opportunities, Zhao Fu had dropped out of university. Now, for power and his life, he had to study again.


    However, he was in the boundary region while the Emperor Path College was most likely within the Heaven Domain. They were so far away, so even if Zhao Fu wanted to go, he would have to spend years traveling.


    Moreover, if he went, what would happen to the Great Qin Empire? He couldn¡¯t just give up on Great Qin to save his own life. Or should he find a new Legatee for Great Qin before leaving?


    Zhao Fu thought about this before dismissing the idea. Zhao Fu had developed Great Qin from a tiny Vige and poured everything he had into it. He simply could not just give it up.


    However, he had to face reality: what would he do if higher-beings showed up? Not only would he die, the Great Qin Empire that he had raised would perish as well.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Fu could only refuse the higher-being¡¯s suggestion and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do such a thing because I¡¯m at the boundary region and I have my own Kingdom; I can¡¯t go to the Heaven Domain.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that can be resolved easily. This Sovereign can give you something that will allow you to send a projection to the Emperor Path College. This is a privilege only given to special students with situations like yours, since the Heaven Awaken World is so big.¡±


    Zhao Fu was overjoyed and replied, ¡°Thank you, Senior! If you have anything you need in the future, I will definitely help as much as I can!¡±


    It seemed that he had not made a mistake in bing friends with this higher-being, and the decision he had made back then was the right one. Otherwise, facing the current situation, Zhao Fu would only be able to take each day as it came.

 Chapter 1148: Heaven Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Heaven Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°If you want to thank this Sovereign, just help this Sovereign collect more interesting books in the future. However, this Sovereign needs to remind you that as one of the Seven Great Colleges of the Heaven Awaken World, the difficulty of entering the Emperor Path College is not something an ordinary person can imagine. You¡¯d best be prepared.


    ¡°This Sovereign has given you the opportunity, so whether or not you can pass the Emperor Path College¡¯s test is up to you. If you fail, you¡¯ll have to think of something else.


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s best that you release all of your abilities and show the higher-ups in the Emperor Path College your potential; only then will they take notice of you and protect you. With the protection of the Emperor Path College, very few people will dare to do anything to you.


    ¡°Of course, in order to avoid trouble, it¡¯s best to avoid revealing the Origin Mark for now, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. You need to keep this in mind, or you¡¯ll have to stay in the Emperor Path College until you¡¯re at the higher-being level.¡±


    After reading through all of this advice, Zhao Fu felt incredibly grateful and continuously thanked the higher-being.


    Following this, the higher-being sent two items through the Heaven Spirit Stele. One of them was three meters long and was silver-colored, and it looked like a long staff. However, one side was quite sharp, and countless runes danced upon it.


    The other item was a blood-red gemstone that was as big as a palm. It was six-sided and gave off a faint blood-red light, and it looked like a treasure.


    [Projection Tool]: This item can create a Projection Formation, forming a Projection Domain that can project a person to extremely distant ces. It is a top-tier projection tool.


    [Projection Jade]: Can be used after fusing into one¡¯s chest, allowing one to control the strength of one¡¯s projection. Using this Projection Jade, one can project one¡¯s true self and cause one¡¯s projection to possess the strength of one¡¯s true self, but the damage received will not be decreased. Please use with caution.


    Zhao Fu looked at the two items and found nothing wrong with them. The projection needed a projection location to be set, which the higher-being had already done for him, so he could directly project himself close to the Emperor Path College.


    Zhao Fu nned to test these two things out. He could now directly head to the Heaven Domain, which was something that he had never expected. Even though it was just a projection, which was very limited, being able to see the Heaven Domain would be quite good for him.


    ¡°Zhao Fu, it¡¯s better to be careful; don¡¯t trust others too much. When you use the projection, choose the lowest setting,¡± the golden dragon reminded him.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded; this was indeed true. After all, Zhao Fu was not very familiar with that higher-being, and they had juste to talk a bit by coincidence. This matter concerned his life, so it was best to be careful.


    If he was careless and captured as soon as he projected himself over, Zhao Fu would not be able to escape at all and would definitely die.


    ¡°What do you think about that higher-being¡¯s suggestion? Bing a student of the Emperor Path College and receiving protection?¡± Zhao Fu felt that this suggestion was quite good, but he felt that he should ask the golden dragon. After all, it knew much more than him.


    The golden dragon did not have any objections and said approvingly, ¡°The Emperor Path College is a good choice; back when the Heaven Murder Empire existed, it already existed. Our Emperor was once a student there, and it is monstrously powerful. With its protection, there are indeed very few people who will dare to harm you.


    ¡°That ce will also be of great help to you. I originally was thinking of having you join the Emperor Path College after you reached the Heaven Domain, and bringing that forwards is a good thing. This will allow you to understand the situation in the Heaven Awaken World ahead of time.¡±


    Hearing the golden dragon¡¯s approval, Zhao Fu felt at ease and began to prepare to project himself.


    The first thing to do was to stab the Projection Tool into the groundpletely. After he had done this, a powerful aura exploded out as a massive magic formation expanded out. A silver beam of light shot into the sky, and a silvery-white barrier formed. It was about 100 meters wide and was filled with silver motes of light.


    Zhao Fu put the Projection Jade against his chest, which seemed to be sucked into his chest and slowly fused into his body.


    Standing inside the magic formation, Zhao Fu chose to project himself.


    The motes of silver light within the barrier started to quickly spin, forming a vortex. A massive power started to enter Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    When Zhao Fu opened his eyes again, he found himself in a patch of uncultivatednd. Zhao Fu had chosen the lowest settings for the projection, so he only had a tiny portion of his actual strength, and his body looked quite hazy.


    There were many things that had not been projected over, such as Zhao Fu¡¯s weapons, armor, and spatial ring. Only himself and his clothes had been projected.


    This was the lowest level of projection, so Zhao Fu had expected this. Projections could not use spatial items, such as spatial rings and some other items rted to space.


    After arriving here, Zhao Fu felt a dense wave of spirit qi flow towards him, and he could sense that thews of heaven and earth were firmer here. He felt that by staying here, his cultivation would advance much faster than in the human world; as expected from the center of the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu looked around him; ording to the higher-being, this ce was next to a small City near the Emperor Path College. Zhao Fu headed to the City, wanting to see what the true Heaven Domain was like.


    The Great Qin Seal had not been projected over, so Zhao Fu could not even fly. As such, he could only walk, but the City most likely was not too far away.


    However, before Zhao Fu could take a few steps, a ck blur suddenly rushed at him, causing him to feel quite startled. Before he could do anything, that ck blur had passed through his body, causing his hazy body to instantly copse.


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless as he opened his eyes. He had seen that it was a small green bird, and it had roughly Stage 3 Cultivation. Zhao Fu had been instantly killed.


    Because Zhao Fu had chosen the lowest level of projection, his strength had been below even Stage 1. However, dying had not harmed him.


    This time, Zhao Fu chose the highest level of projection, which was projecting his true self. The ce did not seem too dangerous, so it should be fine.


    Projecting his true self allowed him to bring with him his Great Qin Seal and equipment, but now he had to be even more careful.


    If he received damage, the damage would be fully transferred to his real body. If he was killed here, his real body would die as well. The same was for his equipment: if his equipment was destroyed here, it would be destroyed in the human world as well.


    Now that he had his full strength, he did not have to be afraid of the weak beasts in the wilderness. Otherwise, with his strength at the lowest level of projection, he would bepletely trampled on by those beasts.


    This demonstrated the Heaven Domain¡¯s strength; even the most ordinary beasts had such strength. Now that he could fly, Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and flew towards the horizon.


    Soon, a grand City appeared before Zhao Fu. The City Walls were 100 meters tall and there were countless structures within the City, spread out in an orderly fashion. There were many structures that were 100 meters tall, and this scale could rival a Barony Kingdom. This was most likely the City that the higher-being had mentioned.

 Chapter 1149: Sea of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Sea of Blood</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu flew to the City Walls and stopped. There were countless restrictions above the City, which evidently did not permit flying. There was a team of white-armored soldiers outside the City Gates. Even the ordinary soldiers here had Stage 5 cultivation, which made Zhao Fu feel quite shocked.


    After all, in Great Qin, only City Lords had Stage 4 or Stage 5 cultivation, while just the ordinary soldiers alone here had Stage 5 cultivation. That meant that the Captains and Generals had even higher cultivation.


    The white-armored soldiers had decorative dragons on their armor; this was the symbol of the Emperor Path College, and as one of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Seven Great Colleges, it controlled arge area of over 100 worlds.


    From this, one could understand just how powerful the Emperor Path College was. It had existed before even the Heaven Murder Empire, and perhaps from here he could find some information about how the Heaven Murder Empire had perished.


    Zhao Fu had always been quite curious about this. After all, with how powerful the Heaven Murder Empire was, it had still perished, and its historical remnants had appeared in the human world. Zhao Fu wondered if some Legacy had been left behind.


    The key thing was whether it had any enemies. Great Qin was now closely tied to the Heaven Murder Empire, and Zhao Fu had the Heaven Murder Bloodline.


    In order to enter the City, one had to pay a fee. Zhao Fu took out two silver coins and paid to enter the City. Here, copper coins had already lost all value, and the lowest currency here was silver coins.


    Before, Zhao Fu did not have any money,because he could not use any spatial items, and even if he had money on his physical body, they would not have been projected over; these coins had been obtained through him casually killing a few beasts and selling their materials to merchants on the outside.


    After entering the City, Zhao Fu looked around curiously. The City was bustling with activity, and there were countless peddlers on the sides of the streets calling out, creating a lively scene.


    Zhao Fu saw countless races: There were Ghosts, Asuras, Orcs, Elves, Demons, etc...


    Some looked quite ferocious, some had horns, some had four arms, some had snake-like eyes, some were tall and had fangs, some had scales, and some only had one eye...


    The various different races could cause one to feel quite dazed; the Heaven Domain was the very center of the Heaven Awaken World, where countless races gathered together. It was only understandable that there were so many races here.


    Zhao Fu decided to go around with a low-profile, so he first bought a cloak before going around to take a look at the City.


    Originally, Zhao Fu should have spent a lot more time in the outer regions, but now that he hade directly to the Heaven Domain, it was quite a big jump. This was quite beneficial to Zhao Fu, as he could understand the situation in the Heaven Domain ahead of time and make ns for the future.


    After going around, Zhao Fu felt that it was quite a pity that he could not use any of his spatial items. There were many treasures that could not be found elsewhere that were everywhere here, and Zhao Fu wanted to buy some to take back to Great Qin.


    However, this was impossible because Zhao Fu only had his projection, while his real body was in Great Qin.


    After taking a look around the City, Zhao Fu headed to his goal foring here, which was the Emperor Path College. There was a teleportation channel here that directly connected to the Emperor Path College.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu arrived before the gates of the Emperor Path College. The walls here were made of white bricks, and each brick was quite extraordinary and had a dragon decoration on it.


    There were two stone pirs at the entrance. Each of them had nine golden dragons that did not seem like they were engraved; they were like living creatures that moved around on the pirs. It was as if some kind of massive power had sealed the golden dragons in the pirs.


    The sign above the gate had golden dragons wrapped around it, and it had three majestic words written on it: Emperor Path College!


    The Emperor Path College looked quite domineering and grand, and it gave off a powerful Emperor¡¯s aura. No less than expected from the Emperor Path College.


    There were eight guards at the entrance who gave off powerful auras. Their Cultivations surpassed Stage 9 and were most likely in the Saint Realm.


    Zhao Fu had nothing to say. Those in the Saint Realm in the outer regions were absolute experts and could be said to be the highest existences, while here, they were used as gatekeepers.


    Zhao Fu once again felt how powerful the Heaven Domain was, and he felt even more humbled. This ce was filled with people who could easily crush him, so he had to be incredibly careful in everything he did.


    Zhao Fu only took a look before returning to Great Qin. The Emperor Path College¡¯s recruitment period had already passed, so he had to wait three years before they opened recruitment again.


    Zhao Fu felt that he could make some preparations during this time. After seeing the Heaven Domain for himself, he felt incredibly small and powerless.


    Only by performing exceptionally in the recruitment in three years would he attract more attention and be safer. The world was filled with geniuses, so Zhao Fu did not feel much confidence.


    He had to quickly raise his cultivation ¨C he had only been cultivating for six years, while most others had been cultivating since they were young. The gap between himself and others was quite great.


    However, if he could enter the Emperor Path College, he would obtain powerful protection, and he and Great Qin would be safe. He would no longer have to worry about being casually destroyed, and it would be a big load off his mind.


    Of course, he could only hope that he was not found by a higher-being within three years, or else he would be doomed.


    After returning to the pce, Zhao Fu went through documents for a few days beforeing before a massive sea of blood.


    Before, this had only been a bloodke, but Zhao Fu had expanded it out to over one million meters wide, making it look like a true sea of blood.


    A blood-red aura hung in the surroundings, and everything was dyed blood-red. A pungent smell filled the air, and no beast dared toe within 100 kilometers of this ce.


    This was where Great Qin was refining the Primogenitor Statue. After unifying the world, Zhao Fu had greatly expanded the bloodke, gathering not only the blood of all humans but also the blood from the residents of the three Continents that they had conquered. All of their blood was added to this sea of blood.


    After adding such a vast quantity of blood, the rate at which the Primogenitor Statue was refined became dozens of times faster. Zhao Fu no longer had to wait hundreds of years; it was likely that it would be refined within ten years.


    Now, the Primogenitor Statuey at the center of this sea of blood, and it had greatly changed. It now had jet-ck hair and its skin was turning ck. Its hands were gradually looking like ws, and it started to look Asian.


    Japan¡¯s Nation Armament, which was made up of three parts, had formed three massive blood-red orbs that hung around the top of the Primogeniture Statue¡¯s head. They were also going through changes, and the ripples that they gave off were quite terrifying.


    Zhao Fu felt quite hopeful towards the Primogenitor Statue. He hoped that it would be refined soon so that he could unleash its terrifying power.


    Great Qin was still clearing out the three Continents that it had conquered. In order to destroy those three worlds in the future, they continued to develop the pieces that they had set up in those worlds so that they had the power to turn the situation around

 Chapter 1150: Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1150: n</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Within a hidden room, a bearded man looked at the shadowy figure in front of him.


    The shadowy figure lightlyughed, ¡°I personally investigated it; when have I ever been wrong? However, it¡¯ll cost three times as much. This is getting rid of a big threat for the Grassi World; Great Qin might use this to destroy the Grassi World, so the information is worth much more.


    ¡°That expert who helped out the Li Kingdom was most likely Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, and he used powerful methods to take control of the Li Kingdom.


    ¡°The various branches of the royal family had been trying to stage an uprising, but they suddenly started to support the main branch, and experience suggests that they were most likely controlled by brain bugs.


    ¡°Also, back then, when the Blue Wolf Kingdom¡¯s army was destroyed, if Great Qin had not used their Wyverns, they may have been able to keep their identity a secret and perhaps no one would have guessed it was them.


    ¡°Now, all of the mysteries surrounding the Li Kingdom have been unraveled. The person who went around killing Kings was most likely also from Great Qin, with the goal to help the Li Kingdom develop. The Half-Beast World¡¯s Blue Wolf Kingdom is most likely also under the control of Great Qin.


    ¡°After all, it was destroyed first before the Li Kingdom helped restore it; the Great Qin Empire is most likely hoping to set it up as a piece in the Half-Beast World.


    ¡°Both Kingdoms are now quite powerful and are Marquisate Kingdoms, and they have started to try to devour other Kingdoms. Right now, they¡¯re both in a calm period.¡±


    The bearded man coldly harrumphed, ¡°Money is no problem. I had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s Legatee would have started plotting so early. He¡¯s extremely sinister. Has he set up a piece in the Elf World?¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, the shadowy figure replied, ¡°He has set up pieces in the Grassi World and Half-Beast World, so it¡¯s impossible that he hasn¡¯t done so in the Elf World as well. However, they have been much more secretive in the Elf World, so we are unable to determine which Kingdom is under their control.¡±


    The face of the bearded man fell; luckily they had discovered Great Qin¡¯s plot early on, or else their three worlds might have fallen as a result. This was no small matter at all.


    After thinking, the bearded man took out a spatial ring and tossed it to the shadowy figure, saying, ¡°This is your payment. I hope you can continue to collect all information regarding Great Qin.¡±


    The shadowy figure looked into the spatial ring before lightlyughing and saying, ¡°No problem, I am also part of the Grassi World; Great Qin destroying the Grassi World is not good for me either, so I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Following this, the bearded man called a secret meeting and told the others about this information, causing their faces to fall. They had never thought that Great Qin would have done such a thing.


    Luckily, they had discovered this quite early on, as if they had been bitten by it during a crucial moment, they would have been destroyed by Great Qin.


    ¡°What should we do now? Do we destroy those two Kingdoms or allow Great Qin to continue on with its n and deal a fatal blow at a crucial moment?¡±


    ¡°I think that thetter is better; Great Qin doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve found out about its ns, so we can allow it to do as it wants for now. We¡¯ll deal a fatal blow to it and cause its strength to greatly fall so that we can deal with it easier.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Great Qin is very powerful as a new world, but it doesn¡¯t have a sufficient foundation. Once it suffers a crucial blow, it will be difficult for it to recover, and we won¡¯t have to fear it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Great! I also agree; since Great Qin wants to plot against us, we should plot against it.¡±


    ¡°I also feel that this is a good idea, what about everyone else? We¡¯ll go along with Great Qin¡¯s n before letting it have a taste of its own medicine.¡±


    Most people nodded and felt that this method would be quite effective. If they could deal a big blow to Great Qin, their side would most likely win.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that!¡± At that moment, someone gave a dissenting opinion; it was the bearded man.


    Everyone looked at him strangely and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this n quite good? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    The bearded man exined, ¡°Those two Kingdoms are already Level 1 Marquisate Kingdoms and are not weak at all. One possesses one-seventh of a Continent and the other possesses one-sixth of a Continent, and they are already quite powerful.


    ¡°Are we going to allow them to continue developing like this? Moreover, Great Qin will definitely do all it can to help them develop, so if we leave this for too long, the situation might get out of our control. If they take over half of their Continents, once Great Qin attacks from both the outside and inside, we¡¯ll lose two Continents.


    ¡°Most importantly, when the timees, we won¡¯t be able to stop them anymore: Great Qin is too powerful, and those two Kingdoms will also be powerful. I¡¯m sure you know that we don¡¯t have many Continents left.


    ¡°If we go along with Great Qin¡¯s n, we¡¯ll be allowing a tiger to grow up. When the timees, it won¡¯t be us dealing a fatal blow to Great Qin but us throwing our lives away.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone suddenly understood; they had overestimated themselves and underestimated Great Qin. If they went along with Great Qin¡¯s n, not only would they not be able to harm Great Qin, but they would also be destroyed.


    ¡°We need to get rid of these two pieces then to prevent any future harm and boost the morale of our three worlds!¡± a person coldly said.


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded.


    Following this, everyone started to gather their forces to attack the Li Kingdom and Blue Wolf Kingdom, hoping to destroy them at lightning-speed.


    By now, Zhao Fu had received news about this. Great Qin had greatly expanded its intelligencework, and Zhao Fu immediately understood why these people were gathering their forces; Great Qin¡¯s n had been exposed.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to have both the Li Kingdom and Blue Wolf Kingdom retreat to the two Continents that Zhao Fu controlled.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu gathered all of his forces; it was possible that another big battle would erupt.


    Only after receiving these orders did Le Yuyu and Cang Xuenu realize Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity. There was no need to hide this anymore, so Zhao Fu directly told them and had them relocate. The armies of the various factions were preparing to destroy them, so they could not waste any time or else it would be toote.


    Le Yuyu and Cang Xuenu were both extremely shocked; they had never thought that Zhao Fu would be Great Qin¡¯s notorious Legatee, the ruler of the Great Qin Empire whose name had shaken the world.


    Le Yuyu could not help but think about the promise Zhao Fu had given her, to make her the most prestigious woman in the Grassi World. That did not just mean helping the Li Kingdom be the strongest Kingdom but conquering the Grassi World.


    Thinking about that, Le Yuyu¡¯s emotions became quiteplex, but she did not think too much. The Li Kingdom and Great Qin were deeply connected, and most of the Li Kingdom¡¯s military force was controlled by Zhao Fu anyways, so she had no choice.


    Le Yuyu and Cang Xuenu immediately gave the order for their Kingdoms to withdraw. Time waited for no one, so they had to leave behind all valuables; right now, staying alive was the main priority.

 Chapter 1151: Ancient Treant

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Ancient Treant</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not care much for their treasures anyways; the main things were the Cities and people. As such, he had them give up on everything and escape to the Continents controlled by Great Qin. Otherwise, the people of the two Kingdoms would be ughtered by the other Kingdoms.


    The various Kingdoms soon heard about the two Kingdoms withdrawing. At first, they had been hiding their intentions, wanting to suddenly attack and ughter the people of the two Kingdoms.


    However, their plot had been discovered, so they did not hold back anymore and ferociously charged towards the two Kingdoms. They also spread news of the two Kingdoms¡¯ betrayal, causing everyone to view them with hatred.


    The neighboring Kingdoms took this opportunity to quickly conquer the territory of the two Kingdoms, obtaining great benefits. They wanted to stall the two Kingdoms while waiting for the armies of the other Kingdoms to destroy the two Kingdoms.


    The two Kingdoms were Marquisate Kingdoms and had over 1,000 regions. After destroying those two Kingdoms, they could split the territory among themselves.


    The sudden attack from the neighboring Kingdoms made it so that the two withdrawing Kingdoms were forced to stop; facing these attacks, they were unable to withdraw.


    In the end, they could only give the order for their soldiers to stay behind and defend while the residents escaped.


    Time was of the essence, and the various Kingdoms quickly attacked the two Kingdoms, who quickly sent their soldiers to defend while the residents ran. The other Kingdoms¡¯ armies also hurried over, while Great Qin also gathered its forces.


    ¡°Kill! Those two Kingdoms are traitors of our worlds; don¡¯t let them get away!¡±


    The armies from the neighboring Kingdoms formed massive tides as they gave off massive auras and charged forwards.


    Ahead, the soldiers of the two Kingdoms had constructed a simple defensive line and were waiting for the Kingdoms to attack. Behind them were countless residents escaping in terror.


    Perhaps it was because they had suddenly be traitors, but the morale of the soldiers of the two Kingdoms plummeted, causing the situation to be quite unfavorable; if this went on, they would be defeated without a doubt. If they could not stop these soldiers, they would not be able to withdraw.


    A General riding a warhorse shouted, ¡°No matter who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, they¡¯reing to kill your friends and family. If you don¡¯t want your friends and family to die under their swords, all you can do is fight!¡±


    The morale of the soldiers instantly rose; they did not have the time to consider the rightness or wrongness of this situation; all they wanted to do was protect their friends and family and allow them to escape safely.


    However, thebined armies of the attacking Kingdoms were many times stronger than the two Kingdoms¡¯ armies. Their ferocious auras caused the atmosphere to be incredibly suppressive.


    The General on the warhorse stopped in front of the army and looked at the soldiers seriously. As a veteran General of the Li Kingdom, his eyes were resolute as he once again shouted out.


    ¡°Facing so many of them, are you afraid? Remember, as soldiers, protecting our Kingdom is our mission in life! Not only are you doing this for the Kingdom, you¡¯re doing it for the lives of countless residents. Even though you might die, giving your life on the battlefield is immense glory!¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ gazes became determined as they looked at the massive armying towards them. They gripped their weapons, causing an austere atmosphere to descend.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± The General on the warhorse raised his spear and cried out, leading a wave of Cavalrymen to flood forwards with unstoppable momentum towards the iing armies.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A team of Cavalrymen also split off from the iing armies to charge towards the Grassi Cavalry.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of metal colliding could be heard as the two Cavalries collided. A shocking aura exploded out as both sides started killing each other.


    On the other side, the armies of the various Kingdoms flooded forwards, while the Grassi side had constructed a defensive formation that was like a firm and unbreakable mountain.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the frenzied flood smashed against the mountain; an enormous battle soon unfolded.


    Spears stabbed out of the shield wall, piercing the iing enemies. Blood continuously spurted out, and soon, some Shieldbearers were sent flying backwards. The iing enemies charged into the shield wall, causing cries to sound out.


    People from the Grassi World and Half-Beast World continuously headed over. With theirbined power, destroying these two Kingdoms would be incredibly simple.


    By now, Great Qin¡¯s army had finally finished its preparations and simultaneously attacked both worlds ferociously.


    The people from the two worlds were not too surprised, as they had guessed that Great Qin would do this to protect the two Kingdoms. As such, they quickly reorganized their forces defensively.


    ¡°Roarrr...¡± Great Qin¡¯s beasts gave heaven-shaking roars as they unleashed violent auras; it was as if a catastrophe was about to descend.


    The beast army attacked first, but they were not too effective. The two worlds were prepared and had many items that counteredrge beasts.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    On the Grassi side, arge amount of green light exploded out, dyeing the sky green. Massive spears leaving behind rays of light caused the air to explode as they shot towards the Great Qin¡¯s beasts.


    ¡°Roar...¡± on the Half-Beast side, they summoned half-wolf and half-human monsters that gave off loud roars. These monsters had powerful auras, and their blood-red eyes were filled with madness as they charged towards Great Qin¡¯s beasts.


    It was not just these two worlds attacking; the Elf World on the side was also of the same mind and gathered forces to attack Great Qin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive explosions sounded out as the ground violently trembled. Massive trees that were 70 or 80 meters tall and had hands, feet, and human faces appeared ¨C these were the Ancient Treants of the Elves.


    The sudden explosion of battle caused the clouds to swirl and filled the surrounding worlds with an austere aura. The neighboring worlds werepletely dumbfounded; they had only just concluded the mediation, yet such arge battle was unfolding again, making them feel quite startled.


    Luckily both sides held themselves back; after suffering some losses, the battle concluded. The Li Kingdom and Blue Wolf Kingdom were able to withdraw into Great Qin¡¯s territory with great difficulty after having suffered heavy losses. They were only able to withdraw with 70% of their residents and 30% of their soldiers.


    However, things were notpletely over yet. Both sides stood guard at the boundary, facing off against each other. The smell of gunpowder seemed to fill the air, and it was as if any slight action could cause an explosion.


    Both sides were like water and fire, and nothing could fix their rtionship. The surrounding worlds did not interfere anymore; it seemed that there would no longer be peace here.

 Chapter 1152: Sun and Moon Devil Mark

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Sun and Moon Devil Mark</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu sat on his throne as he listened to Li Si report about the injuries and casualties from the battle. A trace of fury could be seen on his face; even though the two Kingdoms had immediately withdrawn, they had still suffered heavy losses.


    Great Qin¡¯s army did not have a very powerful advantage and could no longer sweep through the three worlds. However, Great Qin still had a numerical advantage.


    Before, Zhao Fu had wanted to develop the two Kingdoms and use them as pieces to turn the situation around, but he had never thought that they would be discovered so early on. Now, he had taken a big loss at the hands of the three worlds.


    Luckily, the Killing Sword Kingdom¡¯s identity was not revealed, as it was linked to the Killing Sword Master. That person had shaken the entire Ancient Stem Domain and caused countless experts to swarm over.


    The Elf World did not dare to offend such an important person. They never would have expected for Zhao Fu to be the Killing Sword Master, nor would they have expected the Killing Sword Kingdom to be a piece of Great Qin.


    However, this was a special period, so they had to be careful and not develop the Killing Sword Kingdom too much.


    This cut off Zhao Fu¡¯s thoughts of expansion to the outside, so Zhao Fu turned his gaze to the two worlds beside the human world. However, before Zhao Fu had thought for long, he received news that Mo Qi was leading people to attack the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world.


    Great Qin¡¯s matters had been leaked; there was no way to hide this. They knew that the Great Qin Empire had finished unifying the world and had counter-invaded the three worlds. They also knew about the big battle between Great Qin and the three worlds.


    The Dark Demon world had sensed that there was something off about the close connection between the Night Dynasty and Great Qin; after all, Great Qin had also used Wyverns and Corpse Soul Commanders in the Dark Demon world, and the eight Aquatic Beast Kings had also appeared before.


    In fact, Great Qin had used them to unify the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world; almost everyone knew about this. This confirmed that the mysterious organisation behind the Night Dynasty was just Great Qin.


    Now, everything made sense ¨C everything that had happened to the Night Dynasty and Ye Cang¡¯s rise to power were all due to Great Qin¡¯s control.


    Following this, the Night Dynasty¡¯s rise, its establishing of a Kingdom, and the unification of the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world ¨C Great Qin was the mastermind behind all of this. All of the Dark Demon people marveled at how insidious Great Qin was to have nned all of this so early.


    At first, with Great Qin having such momentum, they could not do anything and could only bide their time. Now that they had heard that Great Qin was fighting with the three worlds outside, they did not hesitate to attack and take back the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu felt a headacheing on. Most of Great Qin¡¯s forces were facing off against the three worlds, and now the Night Dynasty was in danger. Zhao Fu could only withdraw some troops to support the Night Dynasty, or else they would not be able to defend against the attacks.


    Luckily they had a Contract with the Fish Scale world, so it was impossible for them to attack. Otherwise, Zhao Fu would not have any more soldiers to send.


    Great Qin was currently fighting against four worlds, and all of its soldiers were being tied down. It would not have any more forces to defend against an invasion from the Fish Scale world.


    Zhao Fu had sent out his three most trusted subordinates: Wang Jian was responsible for standing guard in the Fish Scale world, Bai Qi was responsible for dealing with the three outside worlds, and Wei Liao was responsible for the situation in the Southern Continent in the Dark Demon world.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s only option was to continue setting up pieces in the Fish Scale world.


    With the current situation in the four other worlds, they could not continue setting up pieces there, or else they would most likely be discovered and result in losses for Great Qin.


    If they could control another Continent in the Fish Scale world, Great Qin would control three Continents, which was almost half of the entire world. In the future, the Fish Scale world¡¯s resistance would be much smaller.


    Facing the Fish Scale world, Zhao Fu was mainly concerned with underwater battles. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they would have to fight underwater, Zhao Fu would not be so wary about the Fish Scale world.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu ordered people to collect information on the other Continents of the Fish Scale world to see which one would be suitable as their next target.


    Collecting information needed some time, so Zhao Fu nned to cultivate for a while. Zhao Fu did not forget about the Emperor Path College recruitment in three years, and he had to do well then.


    After all, that was the center of the Heaven Domain, where the geniuses of millions of worlds gathered. If he did not work hard, he would bepletely destroyed. As such, Zhao Fu did not dare to be careless and used all of his spare time to cultivate.


    The bright red sun set over the mountains and stars appeared in the night sky, twinkling with starlight. Night descended as families lit fires, illuminating the dark city.


    Zhao Fu sat cross-legged on his bed, his eyes tightly closed. The fiery crow mark on his chest gradually disappeared, causing the high temperature around him to recede. The rabbit mark gradually appeared, causing gentle moonlight to be drawn over and wrap around Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    After obtaining these two Devil Marks, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation progressed much faster both during the day and night. During the day, the Sun Devil helped Zhao Fu collect Extreme Yang Qi, and during the night the Moon Devil helped Zhao Fu collect arge amount of Extreme Yin Qi.


    However, there was a slight side-effect to this, which was that Zhao Fu¡¯s power now contained a trace of Devil Qi. Zhao Fu did not feel that this affected him much, so he did not pay it much mind.


    Soon, he stopped his cultivation as the people collecting information in the Fish Scale world had returned and brought with them some surprising information.


    There were actually people who took the initiative to contact Great Qin and expressed their willingness to submit. Some people could not bear the pressure anymore; by doing so, they would not have to worry about Great Qin and would be preparing for the future.


    When Great Qin¡¯s intelligence officers were collecting information, they had secretly notified them of their intention, expressing that they were willing to submit to Great Qin.


    In order to take precautions, Zhao Fu first had people investigate this information. After confirming that they were truly willing to submit, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    Since they hade to find Great Qin and were willing to submit, Zhao Fu did not have to go and find a target himself.


    Moreover, they were next to the Darkwater Continent, which made it even easier for Zhao Fu.


    ording to the information, their faction was not very powerful, and it was made up of five or six small factions. They controlled ten or so regions and were waiting for Great Qin to incorporate them. After hearing that their surrender had been epted, they were wild with joy.


    They had never thought that they would immediatelye to the attention of Great Qin¡¯s Emperor; if they performed well, they would have a high status in Great Qin in the future. When Great Qin conquered the Fish Scale world, they would have the highest status out of all of the Fish Scale people.


    This was something that a small faction like theirs did not even dare to think about. However, even though they were extremely happy, they could not overtly do anything in order to prevent the factions around them from realizing that they had submitted to Great Qin. Otherwise, they would not be able to aplish anything.

 Chapter 1153: Little Scale

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Little Scale</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates to discuss how to help that faction quickly develop. They could not draw too much attention, but they could not develop it too slowly either.


    This was a special matter, and everyone was incredibly tense. If they were not careful, they would be discovered, and with their prior experiences, Zhao Fu had to be incredibly careful.


    Zhao Fu needed arge amount of power, and he could not develop the faction too slowly, as Great Qin did not have much time. Great Qin could be discovered by higher-beings at any moment, and once they were discovered, they would be dead beyond a doubt.


    As such, Zhao Fu wanted to quickly raise Great Qin into a Royal Kingdom and leave this boundary region and head to the inner regions.


    However, he found that it would be quite difficult to develop that faction due to the Contract. Great Qin could not directly do anything, and it could not reveal all of it cards, or they would discover that Great Qin was behind this.


    A Minister stepped out and cupped his hands as he lowered his head, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister has a suggestion. Since we are unable to use Great Qin¡¯s power, we can only help them raise their own strength. We can give them arge number of Blood God Pills and equipment and cause some chaos that will give them the opportunity to rise up.¡±


    Following this, he exined this in detail, and Zhao Fu felt that this was quite viable.


    Great Qin had a shocking number of Stage 1 Blood God Pills stored up, billions of them. the Fish Scale people roughly had Stage 0-6 to 0-7 Cultivation, so if he gave them arge number of Blood God Pills, they would instantly be able to nurture arge number of Stage 1 soldiers.


    If he then provided them with arge amount of good-quality equipment, they would not be weak at all and would be able to rise up and form a useable army.


    At the same time, these things were not restricted by the Contract, so Zhao Fu could provide these things without receiving a penalty.


    Now, the most important thing was to create some chaos to give this faction a chance to rise up.


    This was left to the 11 Assassin Leaders. Zhao Fu first had them officially leave Great Qin¡¯s forces and join the Fish Scale world¡¯s forces before carrying out their assassinations. Their main task was to assassinate leaders of factions; once the leader of a faction died, there would definitely be a lot of chaos.


    The assassination abilities of the 11 Assassin Leaders were incredibly powerful, and Zhao Fu had also given them the Darkness Soul Jades, which had perfectly fused with them. Not only had it raised their assassination abilities, but it also made them more powerful and gave them a trace of the Darkness Bloodline, which further helped with assassinations.


    Now, their cultivations were all at Stage 7 but assassinating Stage 9 experts would not be too difficult. Giving them this mission was perfect.


    Following this, Zhao Fu set the n into motion.


    The faction had around 40 million people and counted as a mid-sized faction on that Continent. However, in Great Qin¡¯s eyes, it was still too weak and small. After all, Great Qin could easily conquer a Continent now.


    Zhao Fu personally brought arge amount of Blood God Pills and equipment, which greatly moved the Fish Scale people. They had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor would personallye, and they quickly kneeled to pay their respects.


    Seeing their attitude, Zhao Fu felt quite pleased and smiled as he said, ¡°As long as you are truly willing to serve Great Qin, We will not treat you unfairly.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out the Blood God Pills and equipment so as to help them quickly increase their strength. They were extremely grateful to Zhao Fu; without doing anything, they had received such massive rewards.


    One weekter, their faction had be much stronger and satisfied Zhao Fu¡¯s requirements, and only then did Zhao Fu set the next stage of the n into motion.


    With the current situation in the Fish Scale world, it was impossible for solitary small factions to survive, as they would be undoubtedly destroyed by others. Now, there were onlyrge factions or alliances made from many small factions.


    The faction loyal to Zhao Fu was called Little Scale, and there were three alliances and one Nation Legacy next to it.


    The three alliances were about as strong as Little Scale, and they were called White Lake, Six Jades, and Qi Moon. The Nation Legacy was called the Guyu Nation and did not have a very long history, but it was quite powerful. Before, it had been suppressing the four factions around it by itself.


    Something that was good was that this Nation Legacy did not have a Nation Armament, making it much easier to deal with.


    Zhao Fu wanted to have Little Scale first ally with the three alliances to destroy the Guyu Nation. The alliances had been suffering from the Guyu Nation¡¯s pressure and threat this entire time, so it was impossible that they would not want to act. As such, allying together would most likely be quite easy.


    Zhao Fu had people from Little Scale write letters, and the three alliances were quite willing to ally together. In actuality, they all had thoughts of allying together because the Guyu Nation was too powerful and they could not stop it by themselves.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to ally with the three alliances and attack together, and he would have his Assassin Leaders assassinate the leaders of both sides, resulting in both sides suffering heavy losses while he would reap the gains at the end.


    However, the three alliances were not willing, as they felt that it was not yet time. If they fought against the Guyu Nation with their current strength, they would suffer heavy losses, and it would be detrimental to their development.


    This forced Zhao Fu to give up on his original n and carry out his backup n.


    At night, a muscr Fish Scale man sat on his throne within the Guyu Nation¡¯s Pce and listened to people give reports. He coldly harrumphed, ¡°The four of them allied together and want to attack us? They¡¯re seeking death. Gather the army and follow this King to destroy them!¡±


    A Minster hurriedly said, ¡°O King, we must not act rashly. Thebined strength of the four of them is not weaker than the Guyu Nation; if we forcefully attack, we will suffer heavy losses. We should think of other methods.¡±


    The muscr Fish Scale man looked quite displeased as he said, ¡°What other methods are there? This King wants to quickly destroy them and increase our own strength. Only then will we have a chance at stopping Great Qin in the future.¡±


    The Minister replied, ¡°Their alliance is but a temporary measure, and it was started by Little Scale. How about we maintain good rtions with the three factions and destroy Little Scale before turning on each of them?¡±


    The other Ministers nodded in agreement; this was the safest option, as attacking the four of them would be quite risky.


    After concluding the meeting, the Guyu Nation decided to go with the n proposed by that Minister. They nned to deliver gifts and establish friendly rtions with the three alliances before destroying Little Scale, which had instigated all of this.


    However,te at night, 11 figures snuck into the Guyu Nation¡¯s Pce. The King only had Stage 8 Cultivation, but because he had his Fate Dragon and was within his Legacy City, it was easy for him to sense that something was wrong and be awakened.


    However, a magic formation suddenly appeared on the ground as a formless Domain silently spread out ¨C this was the Assassin Domain.


    The Fish Scale King was furious as he held his long saber. 11 figures appeared around him from the darkness, and the battle quickly concluded. Under the cooperation of the 11 people, it was virtually impossible for the Fish Scale King to survive.

 Chapter 1154: Defend the Guyu Nation

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Defend the Guyu Nation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In actuality, just Zhao Sha was enough to easily kill the Fish Scale King. However, in order to be safe and conclude things as quickly as possible, Zhao Fu sent all 11 Assassin Leaders. A single one of them was enough to kill a Stage 9 expert, so how could the King survive against 11 of them?


    After killing the King, the 11 of them did not try to hide anything anymore and made a ruckus. Zhao Sha held his devilish saber as he rushed at a group of guards.


    Countless rays of blood-red light shot out, and in just an instant, ten or so people¡¯s bodies were sliced into pieces. Blood and organs fell onto the ground, and a pungent smell spread out.


    News of the King¡¯s death spread like a gale, causing the entire nation to be shaken. They had never thought that such a thing would happen, and the assassination of the King caused the entire nation to fall into chaos.


    The three alliances had never thought that the King would be assassinated so suddenly. Little Scale had been suggesting attacking, but they said that it was not time yet ¨C now, an opportunity had presented itself.


    Now that the King had died, the Guyu Nation had lost its leader and everyone would be focused on seizing the throne. This caused the nation to fall into chaos, and it was undoubtedly the best time to destroy the Guyu Nation.


    The three alliances quickly contacted Little Scale, nning to attack together to destroy the Guyu Nation.


    Zhao Fu smiled and had the leaders of Little Scale ept their invitation. The four factions nned to attack from four directions.


    The three alliances gathered arge number of soldiers and impatiently wanted to charge into the Guyu Nation already and take the Guyu Nation¡¯s territory, resources, and people for themselves. They would no longer be threatened anymore.


    On the other hand, Little Scale did not hurry to attack and instead gathered its entire army, which numbered 30 million. They had all used Blood God Pills, and their cultivations were higher than most Fish Scale people¡¯s. The equipment they wore gave them even more confidence.


    The Guyu Nation was in a state of panic as it sent out three waves of soldiers to defend against the three alliances, and the two sides quickly shed. However, the Little Scale side only continued to prepare and did not attack; Zhao Fu was waiting for them to all suffer losses.


    The three alliances were busy fighting with the Guyu Nation¡¯s army, so they could not pay any attention to Little Scale. They devoted all of their attention to the battlefield in front of them.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The three alliances¡¯ armies gave off ferocious auras as they charged towards the Guyu Nation. They had immense momentum and were using their full strength to try to destroy the Guyu Nation.


    The Guyu Nation¡¯s morale was quite low because their King had just been assassinated and they had hurriedly gathered to defend. They had not yet even chosen a new King yet, and they were at a disadvantage facing the three armies. They already seemed to be losing.


    Ear-splitting sounds of war could continuously be heard as blood sttered everywhere. The battle on all fronts was incredibly intense, and people continuously fell as the aura of death continuously grew.


    In the end, the Guyu Nation lost and the armies of the three alliances flooded into the Guyu Nation before quickly conquering Cities and regions and taking everything of value.


    By now, they had heard that Little Scale did not attack, making them feel quite furious. Evidently, Little Scale wanted them to pay the price while they would reap the benefits.


    They had paid a heavy price in casualties, making them feel enraged as to what Little Scale had done. The leaders of the three alliances decided to destroy Little Scale after destroying the Guyu Nation and splitting its territory. That way, these regions would be split between the three of them.


    Thinking about that, the leaders of the three alliances felt high-spirited. If they could devour the Guyu Nation and Little Scale, they would berge factions and have a high status within this Continent.


    The Guyu Nation had quickly chosen a new King. Now that their defensive lines had been breached, the demise of the nation seemed imminent. The various branches of the royal family did not have any mind to fight amongst themselves and became unified, gathering their remaining forces to fight to the end.


    Soon, the two armies once again shed. The armies of the three alliances had gathered together, forming a massive flood, while the Guyu Nation had created simple defenses to mount a final defense.


    ¡°Today will decide the life or death of the Guyu Nation. If we emerge victorious, you will all be heroes of the Guyu Nation. If we fail, you will all be sinners of the Guyu Nation. In this final moment, defend the Guyu Nation to the death!¡± valiant-looking General riding on a seahorse-like creature loudly shouted to the countless soldiers behind him.


    ¡°Defend the Guyu Nation to the death! Defend the Guyu Nation to the death! Defend the Guyu Nation to the death...¡± countless soldiers cried out. This was a moment of life and death, and it was their final chance. They had to go all out for the nation that they loved, and a wave of battle intent rolled out.


    The allied army did not show any weakness. A leader stood in the sky and shouted, ¡°Kill! If we can break through this final line of defense, all women and treasures will belong to whoever can take it for themselves! Those who perform excellently will be promoted by three ranks!¡±


    This caused the allied army¡¯s morale to soar to new heights; women, treasures, and power were some of the most stimting things.


    After thismand was given out, the allied army charged towards the Guyu Nation¡¯s army, seeming like an unstoppable flood that would devour everything.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as both sides ferociously shed together. Weapons continuously collided as blood flew everywhere and cries continuously sounded out.


    A Fish Scale person from the allied army had a savage expression as he pierced through the bodies of two Guyu Nation soldiers with his spear and continued on to another Guyu Nation soldier, who roared and rushed at him with his saber.


    Zhao Fu stood in the distance as he observed this battle. In this final stage, everyone seemed to have been baptised by killing and death, and their battle intent was not something that could bepared to during the earlier stages. This was not just the case for the Fish Scale people; even the cowardly and weak humans had be much stronger.


    The environment could indeed change people, and if one did not adapt to a cruel environment, one would simply die.


    Zhao Fu did not care about these factions at all, because even if they were all added together, Zhao Fu could still destroy them easily.


    The battle was incredibly unfavorable to the Guyu Nation. They had already lost many people during the initial defense, and even though their morale was on the same level as the allied army, they simply did not have enough numbers.


    Seeing that it was about time, Zhao Fu did not have any interest in continuing to watch, and he ordered Zhao Sha and the others to kill the leaders of the allied army. After suddenly losing their leaders, the allied army immediately fell into chaos, and the Guyu Nation army started to counterattack.


    The allied army was forced to run in shame, but before the Guyu Nation could feel happy about this, the long-prepared Little Scale army appeared. Seeing Little Scale¡¯s soldiers, who all gave off powerful auras and were well-equipped, the injured and tired Guyu Nation soldiers felt despair.


    What happened next did not need to be described. The Little Scale forces sessfully destroyed the Guyu Nation and the three alliances¡¯ forces. They took over 140 regions, which just about satisfied Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1155: Saint Realm Power

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Saint Realm Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, Zhao Fu was going to have Little Scale develop for a while and gather enough strength before expanding out. His goal this time wasplete.


    Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and found that the situation with the four other worlds was at a stalemate, and he guessed that things would be like that for a while. They were unable to break through Great Qin¡¯s defenses, while Great Qin could not do much to them either. As such, the only path they had was the Fish Scale world.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu received news from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, requesting for him to participate in an Ancient Stem Banquet. This was organized by the Five Great Sects, 20 Royal Kingdoms, and a few major financial groups, and it was one of thergest events in the Ancient Stem Domain.


    Not only were there all sorts of rare treasures, but there were also all sorts of races and genius-level figures. After all, they would be re-ranking the Ancient Stem Rankings, so the various geniuses had to be present. Of course, the prizes were incredibly abundant as well.


    Thinking about how all of the major factions of the Ancient Stem Domain would be present, the prizes definitely would not leave anyone disappointed. As such, Zhao Fu was quite interested.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group had requested for Zhao Fu to attend as an Elder of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, and it had asked incredibly sincerely. As such, Zhao Fu quickly agreed.


    Great Qin was at a stalemate with the worlds around it, so Zhao Fu did not have much to do anyways. Perhaps going would result in him obtaining some gains, so it was worth going.


    There were still five days until the Ancient Stem Banquet, so Zhao Fu was not in a rush. He returned to his chambers to continue to cultivate; by now, his cultivation was at the peak of Stage 8, and it was just a bit away from breaking through to Stage 9.


    A dayter, a muffled explosion sounded out as a powerful aura burst forth. A ck aura me erupted around Zhao Fu and gave off a faint ck light as Zhao Fu¡¯s body once again went through changes.


    An hourter, the aura around Zhao Fu stabilized and he opened his eyes, causing a ck light to sh. Zhao Fu now had Stage 9 Cultivation.


    This power was not something that someone at Stage 8 could content with, and his constitution had also be much stronger. His mind and senses had also gone through changes.


    Zhao Fu did not stop cultivating and instead nned to continue. He took out a blood-red medicinal pill. This blood-red medicinal pill was as big as a longan fruit and had a jade-like luster. It contained a powerful might because this was a Blood God Pill refined from the corpse of someone in the Saint Realm, and it was not something that an ordinary Blood God Pill couldpare to.


    After the Nine Stages were the Nine Realms, and there was a great level of difference between them, just like the heavens and the earth. Saint Realm experts were incredibly difficult to kill, and Zhao Fu had obtained this corpse from the outside.


    This corpse had been obtained when they had invaded the three worlds. Luckily, Nation Armaments were still usable, or Zhao Fu would have been doomed when facing so many powerful experts.


    Zhao Fu swallowed this Blood God Pill, and as it entered his stomach, it gave off a brilliant light. A blood-red Domain spread out, covering Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    This was Saint Realm power that the Saint Realm brought, and before, that higher-being had asked Zhao Fu what the Saint Realm was. Zhao Fu did not have that level of cultivation, so he naturally could not answer. However, after using this Blood God Pill, Zhao Fu had a better understanding of the Saint Realm.


    The Saint Realm was essentially exceeding mortality and stepping into the realm of the divine. Whether it was one¡¯s constitution, lifespan, or power, they all went through fundamental changes.


    The constitution of those in the Saint Realm waspletely different to those below the Saint Realm; their fleshly body was not only incredibly powerful, but they could also even use their bodies to refine medicinal pills like using spirit medicines, and this was quite effective.


    They also received a great increase to their lifespan, which was many times their original lifespan.


    Finally, the power that the Saint Realm wieldedpletely exceeded anything that Stage 9 could use; it was on apletely different level.


    The Saint Realm also formed a Domain, and within the Domain, one would be the sovereign. The power that would wielded within the Domain was simr to source energy.


    It was also different to a Domain obtained through one¡¯sprehension. For example, Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain was something he hadprehended, which was more about his mind and spirit. The Saint Realm used one¡¯s fleshly body as the foundation to create a Domain.


    As such, refining the corpse of someone in the Saint Realm would result in the Blood God Pill still preserving some of the Saint Realm¡¯s power.


    At the same time, a Saint Realm corpse had all sorts of powerful effects and could be used in various ways, so they were quite rare and valuable. They were usually worth more than ten times as much as the corpse of a Stage 9 expert.


    The blood-red Domain was three meters wide, and because Zhao Fu only had Stage 9 Cultivation, he could not fully refine this Saint Realm power. However, after refining it, it would greatly increase his strength and constitution.


    After refining the power for a while, Zhao Fu had not even refined 10%; this was incredibly slow. Zhao Fu could only think of other methods, and he thought of his terrifying Sovereign level bloodline, which he could use to forcefully refine the Saint Realm Domain¡¯s power.


    Currently, Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign level bloodline was incredibly terrifying, and using it to refine the power of this Saint Realm Domain would be quite easy.


    Zhao Fu started to invigorate his bloodline¡¯s power, causing his bloodline to start to roil, and a ck aura me appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    This aura me quickly expanded, and it soon filled the entire blood-red Domain. The blood-red Domain became dimmer and dimmer at a speed observable by the naked eye as its power was quickly refined.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body quickly absorbed this Saint Realm power, and the blood-red Domain continuously became dimmer until it finally disappeared.


    After refining the Saint Realm Power, Zhao Fu¡¯s own strength greatly increased, while his constitution increased by a slight amount; this was because Zhao Fu¡¯s constitution was already quite powerful.


    After stabilizing his power, what surprised Zhao Fu was that a blood-red Domain had appeared within his body. This Domain was quite special and remained within Zhao Fu¡¯s body like some sort of item. It had a powerful connection to him, and precisely speaking, it was like a part of his body.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and a blood-red Domain appeared on his palm. At first, it was only as big as a marble. Soon, it had be as big as a rubber ball and looked like a transparent, blood-red orb.


    This blood-red Domain contained immense power, as this power belonged to the Saint Realm. Using Saint Realm power while still at Stage 9? Thinking about that, Zhao Fu felt quite excited and started to investigate this blood-red Domain.


    He soon found out that it could be used as an ordinary Domain, as a Saint Realm Domain, and even as a special weapon.


    Zhao Fu condensed the transparent blood-red orb into a 30 centimeter long spike that was also transparent and blood-red colored.


    Following this, Zhao Fu lightly flicked his wrist, sending the spike flying out. It pierced through the doors of his chambers in just an instant and mmed into the ground outside.

 Chapter 1156: Evil God

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Evil God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a powerful shockwave sted the doors and windows open. Countless rocks flew everywhere as Zhao Fu stared outside in shock. There was a massive crater that was hundreds of meters wide in the ground outside, with the spike that Zhao Fu had condensed at the center.


    This destructive power was quite shocking; after all, there were countless protective restrictions within the Great Qin Pce, and the bricks used were all incredibly tough.


    After hearing this disturbance, the nearby soldiers all quickly hurried over.


    They stared at the massive crater in shock and respectfully called out from outside, ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu waved his hand, signaling that everything was fine, and had them withdraw.


    With a slight thought, the spike within the crater flew back and hovered in front of Zhao Fu, turning back into its orb-form.


    This Saint Realm Domain was quite powerful, and Zhao Fu felt that it would be very useful; he could use it as a powerful trump card in the future. Moreover, Zhao Fu found that his body could store many of these transparent blood-red orbs.


    A single Saint Realm Domain had such immense power, so if he could have arge number of them, the power that he would be able to unleash would be incredibly terrifying.


    During the Emperor Path College examination in three years, this Saint Realm Domain would definitely be a powerful method for Zhao Fu. Thinking about this, Zhao Fu grinned, feeling quite excited.


    Zhao Fu took out another Saint Realm Blood God Pill and swallowed it. A blood-red Domain once again expanded out, and Zhao Fu started to refine it.


    Because Blood God Pills could only be used once, consuming this second Blood God Pill did not cause Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation to rise. However, Zhao Fu did not care because his goal was just to refine the Saint Realm Domain and turn it into his weapon.


    Seven hourster, there were now seven transparent blood-red orbs floating around Zhao Fu. However, this was far from enough, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body could still contain many Saint Realm Domains.


    But, Zhao Fu did not have any more Saint Realm Blood God Pills, and Zhao Fu felt that he had been quite extravagant to use such precious and rare Saint Realm Blood God Pills like this.


    However, Zhao Fu felt that this was quite worth it because the Emperor Path College examination in three years was incredibly important to him. As such, Zhao Fu did not hold back in increasing his strength.


    Now that he did not have any more Saint Realm Blood God Pills and it was quite difficult to obtain Saint Realm corpses in the boundary region, Zhao Fu could only order people to go to the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain. It would be much easier to obtain them there, and with the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s help, it would be quite simple.


    The prices at which the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group sold corpses and their attitude towards him made him feel quite embarrassed; they had simply helped him too much.


    In total, they were able to obtain 65 Saint Realm corpses, and they were all from various races: Humans, Elves, Orcs, Demons, etc...


    Including the seven from before, Zhao Fu now had 72 Saint Realm corpses. This was the limit for how many Saint Realm Domains his body could contain, and this was mainly because of his powerful bloodline. If it was an ordinary person, containing even a single Saint Realm Domain would be impossible.


    In the following days, Zhao Fu focused on refining the Saint Realm Domains and turning them all into his own possessions.


    Three dayster, under a blue sky and white clouds, Zhao Fu stood in the air, surrounded by 72 transparent blood-red orbs. He gave off a terrifying aura that could cause anyone to feel shocked.


    Zhao Fu looked at the ground below and stretched out a hand, pressing it down against the air. The 72 transparent blood-red orbs brought with them a massive force as they mmed towards the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Terrifying explosions sounded out as the transparent blood-red orbs sted into the ground like meteors. Dust and sand were thrown into the air, covering the sky, and the nearby mountains were rocked as if a disaster had descended.


    After everything settled, Zhao Fu looked at the 72 craters in the ground and gave a pleased smile. He then did some more testing before returning to Great Qin.


    With these 72 Saint Realm Domains, even though Zhao Fu was only at Stage 9, his aura was at the level of a Saint Realm expert.


    Not too long after returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu received news that they had found a new godly spirit altar that they could use to summon a godly spirit. They had discovered it while clearing out the Half-Beast Continent, and they were preparing to bring it back to Great Qin.


    This godly spirit was quite weak and was an evil god. It required sacrifices of flesh and blood; in actuality, most weaker godly spirits were evil gods.


    Evil gods did not use regr methods to condense their Divinity, instead using shortcuts. Even though it made bing a god easier, they were usually much weaker.


    In front of the current Great Qin, this godly spirit was just something that could be used to enhance things. After the altar was brought back to Great Qin, Zhao Fu prepared to summon the godly spirit and kill it to refine it and obtain its Divinity.


    Because the human world did not have the Heaven Domain Boundary protecting it and City Lord Seals had be unusable, Zhao Fu nned to personally take charge of this operation to avoid anything unexpected from happening.


    Divinities were incredibly useful, and because Zhao Fu had only killed the clones of two godly spirits before, he only had two Divinities, which was not a lot.


    It was mainly because the altars of weaker godly spirits were quite hard to find, and Great Qin did not dare to offend more powerful godly spirits. Some godly spirits could descend with their true bodies, and some powerful godly spirits were stronger than even higher-beings.


    The various higher-beings were wary of the godly spirits of the godly spirit world, and they would not offend them lightly.


    If even higher-beings had to be wary of them, of course Zhao Fu had to take them seriously and only bully some weaker godly spirits.


    The altar was quickly moved to Great Qin, and they prepared to make sacrifices. Because they had done this twice before, they still had many of the things around, such as pirs around the altar, which already had people and animals tied up on them.


    A priest raised his staff and stood on the ck altar as he chanted a strange incantation, causing the ck altar to give off a faint light.


    The priest then gushed out with all sorts of ttering words before shouting, ¡°Respected Evil Fang God, please descend!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish...


    As the priest¡¯s words fell, the ck altar gave off an intense ck light as a powerful attractive force exploded out.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± the people and animals tied on the pirs looked terrified as they cried out. Their blood and energy were sucked away, leaving behind withered corpses that looked quite terrifying.


    Countless traces of blood-red qi gathered above the altar, forming a massive blood-red vortex that brought with it a massive gale.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion rang out as space seemed to be torn. Within the center of the blood-red vortex, a long crack appeared, which was filled with darkness. Traces of ck qi appeared, filled with an evil and twisted aura.

 Chapter 1157: Evil God Giant Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Evil God Giant Wolf</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A figure gradually appeared in front of everyone. It was humanoid and had a very big head with no hair and a mouth filled with fangs. It looked like an elderly person with gray-white skin and many wrinkles.


    The figure held a wooden staff and was naked, and it had a powerful aura. This was the evil god that had been summoned.


    There were only a few people here, and the main person who would be fighting was Zhao Fu. The Corps and Generals were engaged by the four worlds, so there was no way to bring them over.


    The istion barriers had been activated, and the evil god had already sensed that something was off as its eyes coldly looked at Zhao Fu.


    The rest did not need to be said, and after arge battle, Zhao Fu held a ck tongue of me.


    Nothing out of the ordinary happened, and Zhao Fu had thought that the evil god would descend with its true body. However, it had not done so, and because the clone was not very strong, Zhao Fu had been able to kill it easily.


    He then refined the evil god¡¯s body and obtained its Divinity; this Divinity had an evil aura to it and was slightly weaker than the demon god¡¯s Divinity.


    As for how he would use it, Zhao Fu had already decided that he would use it on the Giant Wolf Den. Out of all of the beasts in the beast army, the Giant Wolves were the weakest. If he fused this Divinity into the Den, the Giant Wolves that spawned in the future would have a trace of the evil god¡¯s bloodline, and their power would be stronger.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a ck pir of light shot into the sky with terrifying force. Countless wolves howled, shaking the surrounding thousands of kilometers.


    Zhao Fu fused the Divinity into the Giant Wolf Den, and all of the Giant Wolves started to go through mutations. Their bodies became even bigger than before, and their eyes becamepletely ck. Their mouths were filled with fangs, and the Giant Wolves looked quite ugly and terrifying.


    After sensing the changes in the Giant Wolves, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a pleased smile. The Giant Wolves now had a trace of the evil god¡¯s bloodline, and their names had be the Evil God Giant Wolves; they were definitely much stronger than before.


    After dealing with some administrative matters, Zhao Fu suddenly remembered that the Ancient Stem Banquet was today, so he hurried to the inner region of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    By now, there were countless people gathered on a massive stage. As thergest banquet in the Ancient Stem Domain, countless people were in attendance, and there were all sorts of races present. People¡¯s voices filled the space, and the scene was quite lively.


    Some major figures sat at viewing tforms on the sides, while the people below were gathered in small groups, most of which had one person as the head.


    The people at the head of the groups were naturally those with the most powerful auras. All of them were the strongest from where they came from, and they all looked quite proud, showing how extraordinary they were.


    Suddenly, the voices became even more raucous because a red-haired man giving off a powerful aura had appeared on the stage. His appearance was like a ball of searing mes, causing the temperature around him to continuously rise, and a heatwave spread out from him.


    After seeing him, the people around him made way because this was the person who was ranked tenth on the Ancient Stem Rankings. He was the Young Sect Master of the Volcano Sect, Huo Yan. He cultivated a fire-type Art and was already at a high level.


    Sensing the gazes around him, Huo Yan arrogantlyughed and walked towards where the Volcano Sect was.


    Sensing his aura, the people around him whispered to each other about how Huo Yan¡¯s aura had be so powerful, more than twice as strong than the previous year. The heat that he gave off was almost unbearable for those around him, and it was possible for him to enter the top six this time.


    However, some people said, ¡°Even though Huo Yan has be more powerful, this is the same for others. Let¡¯s wait for the others to arrive.¡±


    Following this, more and more powerful auras descended.


    Bing Qixue brought his two bodyguards as he calmly appeared from the side. His extraordinary bearings and his handsome appearance caused many people to look over at him. There were even many young women crying out; Bing Qixue was quite popr.


    The Eight Essence Dragon Sect¡¯s Young Sect Master, Long Yang, had been kept under house arrest in the Eight Essence Dragon Sect to prevent him from making trouble. However, they gave him special permission toe out for this banquet.


    Long Yang gave a happy smile as he walked up from one side, followed by seven peerlessly beautiful women who were also quite eye-catching.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A roar suddenly sounded out as a massive figure heavilynded, sending out ripples that made it difficult for others to continue standing.


    The figure was a terrifying bear that had a pair of blue eyes filled with violence and ruthlessness. It was covered with jet-ck, iron-like fur, and the devil qi from its body swept out like a flood, causing people to feel a chill.


    The bear gradually disappeared, revealing a young man who looked quite wild and arrogant.


    He was the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s Third Prince, who had enmity with Zhao Fu. He was called Xiong Xiao, and he was ranked sixth on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    Another powerful aura descended. It was a beautiful woman with a confident smile on her face. She had a mature figure and wore tight clothes, and she had tanned skin.


    She was called Gu Qingyue and was the Young Mistress of the Ancient God Sect, one of the Five Great Sects. Her personality was quite cheerful and bold, and she was also quite famous and popr within the Ancient Stem Domain. Her appearance caused many people to smile and greet her.


    She was ranked eighth on the Ancient Stem Rankings, one ranking higher than Bing Qixue.


    Whoosh!


    An eerie and ghostly wind blew, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end. The surrounding people could not help but feel fear as they looked over and saw a man wearing gray robes giving off a cold aura.


    He was You Qianyue, the Prince of the Nether Yin Dynasty, one of the 20 Royal Kingdoms.


    Sensing this eerie aura, the nearby people could not help but marvel at how powerful You Qianyue was. Just looking at him made them feel afraid, and they wondered what ranking he would obtain this time; it definitely would not be low.


    He was ranked seventh on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± A few giggles sounded out, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble. They could not help but look over and saw an enchantingly beautiful woman with an enticing figure in a red dress, followed by a group of female attendants.


    She was Jiu Xiaoyun, the Princess of the Wine Sun Kingdom. She was incredibly powerful and was ranked sixth on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    Seeing her seductive figure and her charming airs, people could not help but gulp, and some people even shouted out her name. It could be seen that she had a high reputation within the Ancient Stem Domain.


    ¡°Hmph, that vixen,¡± a young woman coldly harrumphed as she appeared before everyone. She wore a green dress and had delicate features, and she also gave off a powerful aura.


    She was the Princess of the Greenwood Kingdom and had the Greenwood Bloodline. The Greenwood Bloodline could increase one¡¯s lifespan, resulting in their bodies growing quite slowly. As such, this young woman only looked 15 or 16 years old but was actually 20 or so years old.


    ¡°Oho, little girl, you came as well?¡± Hearing this young woman¡¯s voice, Jiu Xiaoyun was not angry and instead coquettishlyughed, emphasising the words ¡®little girl.¡¯


    This caused the young woman to be quite angry; she evidently hated being called that, and she started arguing with Jiu Xiaoyun. Everyone else was quite used to this because they knew that the two of them were arch-enemies.

 Chapter 1158: Mysterious Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Mysterious Emperor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Her name was Qing Murou, and she was ranked fifth on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    Boom!


    Another powerful aura descended, apanied by a sharp killing intent, causing everyone present to feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern. Their bodies froze as they looked at the ck-clothed young man walking up to the stage.


    Leng Shang was ranked fourth on the Ancient Stem Rankings, and he was the Young Sect Master of the ck Spirit Sect. His appearance caused the entire scene to cool down because the killing intent he gave off was simply too powerful.


    Even Jiu Xiaoyun and Qing Murou stopped arguing and looked at Leng Shang seriously. They could feel that his strength had be incredibly powerful, and this brought them great pressure.


    Facing these gazes, Leng Shang was expressionless as he walked towards an area with no one around, and everyone made way for him; no one dared to stand in his way.


    Even the people on the viewing tforms could not help but say, ¡°Leng Shang¡¯s strength has advanced so quickly; he¡¯ll most likely be able to enter the top three this time. His future is limitless.¡±


    Everyone else nodded, while the ck Spirit Sect¡¯s Sect Master smiled as he looked at Leng Shang. Leng Shang had not disappointed him.


    Suddenly, celestial music sounded out as rainbow glows descended from the sky, causing countless people to be drawn into that beautiful melody, unable to extricate themselves.


    Everyone saw a group of white-clothed, fairy-like women descending from the sky. The woman in the lead was wearing a white pce dress and was tall and slim. She wore a white veil and gave off a celestial-like aura.


    The female attendants behind her were dressed in white dresses and also had exceptional auras. They held all sorts of instruments and were all extremely beautiful.


    Everyone could not help but gasp in admiration; the woman in the lead was the number one beauty in the Ancient Stem Domain, and she was ranked third on the Ancient Stem Rankings. She was the Young Sect Mistress of the Heavenly Music Sect, Yin Ruoshi.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it would be time to begin the Ancient Stem Banquet. Everyone continued to look towards the horizon in expectation because the people who had been ranked first and second on the Ancient Stem Rankings had not yet arrived.


    They were undisputedly the most outstanding geniuses in the Ancient Stem Domain, and no one couldpare to them in terms of talent andprehension. Together with Yin Ruoshi, they were called the Three Heroes of the Ancient Stem Domain, and they were peerless geniuses countless people admired. Their names shook the entire Ancient Stem Domain, and even those in other Domains knew of their names.


    However, the Ancient Stem Banquet was about to begin, yet these two people had not arrived. Everyone felt quite worried; had something happened?


    At the same time, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s people were also quite worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We sent the invitation, right? Why hasn¡¯t that Emperore?¡± an Elder from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group said worriedly to one of his subordinates.


    The subordinate¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat as he replied, ¡°This subordinate indeed sent the invitation, and the Emperor replied, saying that he would attend. Perhaps he has been dyed; this subordinate will send people to contact him.¡±


    The Elder let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. This is a time to reveal the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s strength, and with him supporting us, we won¡¯t be weaker than the Royal Kingdoms. The higher-ups also want to use this opportunity to deepen the connection between him and ourselves.¡±


    Shing, shing, shing...


    Countless sword hums suddenly sounded out as the swords on countless people¡¯s waists seemed to sense something and continuously trembled, causing everyone to feel shocked.


    Suddenly, a massive sword intent covered the scene, and everyone looked incredibly shocked. Under that sword intent, many people felt as if their bodies were being torn apart.


    Boom!


    Everyone looked into the distance and saw a sharp sword light fly over, seeming to slice the heavens and earth apart. That sword lightnded on the stage in an instant, revealing a young man in azure who had a long sword at his waist.


    His appearance caused countless people to feel startled because that sword intent was simply too powerful, making everyone feel immense terror.


    The major figures on the viewing tforms looked at this young man in interest.


    This young man was called Gu Jian and was the Legacy Disciple of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master. He was hailed as a genius in the sword who only came by once every few hundred years, and his outstanding talent caused countless people to admire him.


    Gu Jian¡¯s expression was cold as he looked around, and it was as if he did not ce anyone in his eyes. The person he was most concerned about was not yet here, making him feel somewhat disappointed. However, in the next instant, he sensed something, and he looked into the distance.


    Clouds started to swirl as a five-colored light gave off a powerful aura and shot over. Feeling this aura, countless people turned and looked over.


    Boom!


    The five-colored ray of lightnded on the ground, causing a boundless aura to ripple out. Everyone felt incredibly small and looked shocked as they looked at the person who hadnded.


    The light disappeared, and a handsome young man dressed in white and holding a folding fan appeared. He was Bai Haoran, the person who had been ranked first on the Ancient Stem Rankings. He was definitely someone everyone had their eyes on.


    The powerful auraing from his body caused even some of the major figures to feel shocked. Bai Haoran had exceeded their expectations and had be much more powerful than before.


    Moreover, his big brother¡¯s name shook many Domains. Not only did his big brother have extraordinary talent, causing even ordinary geniuses to submit, but he had also continuously been ranked first on the Ancient Stem Rankings and had been taken as a disciple by a higher-being.


    Before, the person who had caused themotion about being taken as a disciple by a higher-being was his big brother. As the younger brother, Bai Haoran was also quite exceptional, causing everyone to marvel at the abilities of these two brothers.


    They were both part of the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s number one Sect, the Dao Cultivation Sect.


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Bai Haoran gave a humble smile and cupped his hands before walking towards where the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s people were.


    Now that the final important figure had arrived, everyone felt less worried and started to feel quite excited. They wondered how these geniuses would perform, but it could be seen that everyone was much more powerful than the previous year.


    It was now time for the Ancient Stem Banquet to officially begin. The Sect Master of the Dao Cultivation Sect, the most prestigious person, stood up and made the announcement.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, an enormous aura spread out like a cyclone, almost blowing some people away. Countless people could only desperately defend as they looked up in shock.


    A cloaked figure had appeared in the sky, giving off the aura of an Emperor. He gave off a noble and supreme aura, causing everyone to feel as if their souls were a candle in a gale and making them almost want to kneel in submission.


    His arrival caused countless people to look shocked; they had never thought that such a terrifying figure would suddenly appear. Just this aura alone could cause some geniuses to kneel in submission; this Emperor¡¯s aura was simply too powerful.


    The major figures on the viewing tforms all looked quite serious as they sensed this terrifying aura; they had never thought that such a person would appear.


    The people from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group let out sighs of relief, and an Elder smiled as he walked up and exined Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. Only then did everyone realize that this was the mysterious Emperor who had conquered the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage and shaken the entire Ancient Stem Domain.

 Chapter 1159: Level 12 Saint Armament

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Level 12 Saint Armament</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It was not just the people in the top ten of the Ancient Stem Rankings who were looking at Zhao Fu solemnly; even the major figures on the viewing tforms were looking at him with serious expressions.


    The people in the top ten could feel a pressure from Zhao Fu that they had never felt before; it not only caused them to feel solemn but also told them that they had to treat Zhao Fu incredibly seriously.


    ¡°This person is terrifying.¡± That was the thought in all of their minds.


    The major figures on the viewing tforms had heard of this mysterious Emperor before and paid some attention to him. After all, his identity was quite prestigious.


    Even though they knew how terrifying that person must have been to reach the top of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, after personally seeing him, they understood that he was indeed quite extraordinary. In fact, he was even more terrifying than they had expected.


    With their amount of experience, they had seen Emperors before, but it was the first time they had seen such a terrifying aura before.


    As for the ordinary people, they all stared at Zhao Fu in the air with wide eyes full of shock; they feltpletely terrified.


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Zhao Fu felt slightly nervous as there were simply too many people. Moreover, there were so many powerful experts present; had he been too extravagant in revealing his aura just then?


    Just as Zhao Fu was thinking about his actions, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group Elder next to him smiled as he said, ¡°Emperor, this way, everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and followed the Elder to the viewing tform.


    Because Zhao Fu was the Emperor from an Empire outside of the Ancient Stem Domain, he naturally could not participate as apetitor and could only watch as a VIP.


    As Zhao Fu went to the viewing tform, everyone looked away, and the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master finished making the opening announcement, causing everyone to cheer.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as a massive stone stele on the stage was activated. Countless runes lit up on it as it gave off a ray of light that shot into the sky.


    Immediately, clouds began to swirl as Fate from all over the Ancient Stem Domain started to quickly gather here.


    The Fate gathered as auspicious clouds, and countless multi-colored glows descended from the sky, apanied by falling flower petals.


    The scene was extremely beautiful, and it was as if it was a wondend. This was all caused by that stone stele.


    It seemed that the Ancient Stem Rankings was not simple at all; it was most likely that those who ranked highly would receive Fate from the entire Ancient Stem Domain.


    This Fate was quite shocking because the Ancient Stem Domain had 1,000 or so worlds, and it was difficult to tell just how much Fate was gathered.


    Sitting on the viewing tform, Zhao Fu understood why so many came to participate in the Ancient Stem Banquet and why all of the factions took it so seriously.


    Anyone who could rank on the Rankings would receive a massive amount of Fate that was not inferior to how much a Kingdom had.


    Moreover, this sort of Fate was a type of additional Fate that was different than ordinary Fate; it could not be used and was simply added to one¡¯s body.


    Ordinary Fate such as the Fate of a Kingdom or Sect could be used freely, such as being sent into a Nation Armament to unleash destructive power.


    Even though this additional Fate could not be freely used, it still had some functions.


    Within the Heaven Awaken World, Fate was naturally incredibly important, as it could affect one¡¯s destiny and opportunities.


    As such, the additional Fate was still quite useful.


    Names started to appear on the stone stele: Number one was Bai Haoran, number two was Gu Jain, number three was Yin Ruoshi...


    After the names were also their ages. After all, the Ancient Stem Rankings had an age limitation; not anyone could go on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    After all, as the most powerful expert in the Ancient Stem Domain, who would be able to rank higher than the Sect Master of the Dao Cultivation Sect?


    The Ancient Stem Rankings recorded 126 geniuses, and the rankings at the top were all taken by the 20 Royal Kingdoms and Five Great sects. With their foundations, the people they nurtured were all geniuses among geniuses.


    As such, it was essentially impossible for others to surpass them, and they could only fall behind them.


    Of course, that was with the exception of Zhao Fu, that monster.


    Those closer to the top of the rankings would receive more fate, and those who were at the bottom would receive less.


    Apart from rewards of Fate, the 20 Royal Kingdoms and Five Great Sects had also provided various rewards.


    First ce would receive a Destion Divinity, eight days of Cosmos Comprehension, eight Mortal-Casting Pills, and 8,000 top-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Second ce would receive a Level 12 Saint Armament, the Death Race Sword, eight days of Cosmos Comprehension, eight Mortal-Casting Pills, and 8,000 top-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Third ce would receive a Saint Pill, six days of Cosmos Comprehension, six Mortal-Casting Pills, and 6,000 top-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Fourth ce would receive a Golden Roc Egg, four days of Cosmos Comprehension, four Mortal-Casting Pills, and 4,000 top-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Fifth ce would receive an Earth grade Art, the Heavenly Cicada Art, two days of Cosmos Comprehension, two Mortal-Casting Pills, and 2,000 top-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Sixth ce would receive a World Pearl, one day of Cosmos Comprehension, one Mortal-Casting Pill, and 1,000 top-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Seventh ce would receive a Level 9 Saint Armament, the Moon Void Saber, one Comprehension Book, four Refining Pills, and 5,000 high-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Eighth ce would receive an Ownerless Blood Jade, one Comprehension Book, three Refining Pills, and 4,000 high-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Ninth ce would receive a Dukedom City, one Comprehension Book, two Refining Pills, and 3,000 high-grade Spirit Crystals.


    Seventh ce would receive a Level 7 Saint Armament, the Shield of Falsehood, one Comprehension Book, two Refining Pills, and 2,000 high-grade Spirit Crystals.


    After these rewards were announced, they instantly caused an uproar; they were the most abundant rewards in the recent 100 years.


    The first ce prize was a Destion Divinity, and it did not say that it was a remnant, meaning that it was aplete Divinity. It was only something that someone who had killed a god before could obtain.


    Moreover, destion gods were a type of incredibly ancient, powerful, and violent godly spirit. They were more powerful than ordinary godly spirits, and killing one was quite difficult.


    However, looking at the rhombus-shaped blood crystal that was as big as a little fingertip, it was most likely a low-grade Destion Divinity.


    The other rewards were more ordinary, such as Cosmos Comprehension.


    This was a piece that had fallen from the Cosmos Historical Remnant, which had been the cultivation location of a higher-being in the past. It contained boundless heaven and earth power, and it was of great help toprehension.


    Comprehension Books also contained this kind of power, but it was merely a replica and the effects were much weaker.


    Next were the Mortal-Casting Pills. They were a high-grade medicinal pill that could increase the purity one of one¡¯s bloodline and expel the impurities in one¡¯s body.


    There were also top-quality Spirit Crystals. They were a cultivation item that contained arge amount of spirit energy. Low-grade Spirit Crystals could be obtained in the boundary region, and only the Heaven Domain had top-quality Spirit Crystals.


    Zhao Fu was quite moved by these rewards; most of them were quite useful to Zhao Fu.


    For example, the Level 12 Saint Armament was essentially the highest grade of weapon that could be obtained in the outer regions.

 Chapter 1160: Do You Dare To Fight Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Do You Dare To Fight Me?</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Saint Pill had a chance to raise one¡¯s grade to Saint grade; Zhao Fu¡¯s grade was only Heaven grade currently.


    There would not be many people with Heaven grade in a world, but the Heaven Awaken World had countless worlds, and because of that, having Heaven grade was not something so special.


    The main reason why Zhao Fu was cultivating so quickly was mostly because of his Celestial Art and the help of Wu Zetian and the others.


    At the same time, the women¡¯s cultivations rose quite quickly as well, not just because of the Celestial Art but also because of the Emperor Phoenix Statue.


    It was a pity that the Saint Pill only had a chance of raising one¡¯s grade to the Saint grade, and it was not a 100% chance. However, it was still quite attractive to Zhao Fu.


    There was also the World Pearl, which was an incredibly powerful spatial tool.


    With the World Pearl, Great Qin¡¯s n to create teleportation channels that could span many worlds would be possible, and they could use the teleportation channels as traps to provide countless living creatures for the Devil World and turn those living creatures into Devils.


    These things were all very tempting to Zhao Fu, but because he was here as a VIP and not apetitor, they were not fated to belong to him.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to expose his identity; after all, there were many terrifying experts here. If Zhao Fu acted out of line, he would die without even knowing how it happened.


    Thispetition was conducted by issuing challenges; anyone who defeated a higher-ranked person would take their spot.


    Of course, there were requirements, or else 100,000 people challenging a single person would wear them down sooner orter.


    The requirement was that one had to have the right to challenge; they had to defeat a certain number of people before they could obtain the corresponding right to challenge.


    Following this, thepetition began. Fighting arenas appeared on the stage and umpires watched over the battles to maintain order.


    Those on the Ancient Stem Rankings did not have to do anything except wait for people to challenge them.


    Zhao Fu had been quite interested to watch these battles, but he found that there was not much to watch.


    This was because he felt that these people were too weak; he was now too powerful and felt as if he was an adult watching a group of children fighting.


    After watching for a while, Zhao Fu looked away in disinterest.


    The Elder from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group next to him could sense his boredom and thought to himself, ¡°As expected from someone from the Heaven Domain; he can¡¯t be bothered watching these people fighting. That¡¯s to be expected, though.¡±


    The Elder pushed a te of spirit fruits in front of Zhao Fu and smiled as he said, ¡°Emperor, have some spirit fruits. You¡¯ll definitely be more interested in the fights between those on the Ancient Stem Rankingster.¡±


    Zhao Fu courteously nodded; he primarily came to give the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group face, or else he most likely would not havee.


    The other major figures all looked at Zhao Fu in great interest.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group had actually been able to invite him here, and with the support of an Emperor, they were now quite mighty. Some people even felt a trace of admiration.


    Two dayster, the challenges concluded, and some powerful people had appeared. They had performed quite well and had made their way onto the Ancient Stem Rankings, causing countless people to feel admiration and jealousy.


    Following this, it was time for the people on the Ancient Stem Rankings to fight.


    The one who drew the most attention was naturally the battle between first-ranked Bai Haoran and the second-ranked Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian unleashed a sword qi vortex, making it seem as if the heavens and earth were filled with sword qi. The vortex spun like a massive gear, gradually tearing apart space, and its terrifying power could cause everyone to feel horror.


    Bai Haoran unleashed a colorful Domain, which contained countless motes of light. These motes of light seemed to have their own life as they continuously changed into trees, flowers, birds, and beasts.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two powerful energies smashed together, sending out a shocking destructive power that devoured everything in an instant. The barrier around the arena started to crack, and the traces of aura leaked out and caused countless people to feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern.


    The various experts quickly acted, maintaining the cracked barrier to prevent any more ripples from leaking out.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked as he watched the monstrous battle between these two people. No less than expected from a battle between people on the Ancient Stem Rankings; the situation waspletely different than the previous round.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Elsewhere, Yin Ruoshi and Leng Shang were also ferociously fighting, making people feel incredibly shocked.


    Yin Ruoshi sat cross-legged on the ground, with a zither in front of her. Her slim, white fingers continuously plucked at its strings, creating beautiful music. Those who heard it felt as if they were in a beautiful garden and were appreciating the scenery.


    However, the music contained immense killing intent, and the sound waves were like sharp, corporeal knives that shed towards Leng Shang. If he was not careful, his body would be shed apart.


    Leng Shang¡¯s sword turned into a blood-red sword dragon that gave off a corporeal killing intent as it wrapped around him, defending against the soundwaves. It then gave off a roar as it started to counterattack against Yin Ruoshi.


    The fifth-ranked Jiu Xiaoyun and equal sixth-ranked Qing Murou also held a spectacr battle.


    Jiu Xiaoyun unleashed a fog that seemed quite extraordinary. It contained a mesmerizing fragrance of wine, and the wind could not dispel it. In fact, it was almost corporeal and could be touched with one¡¯s hand. In response, Qing Murou had turned into a massive tree.


    The wine mist turned into countless weapons that attacked the massive tree, while the massive tree gave off a green light and defended against the attacks.


    The seventh-ranked You Qianyue from the Nether Yin Dynasty fought against the equal sixth-ranked Third Prince Xiong Xiao from the Bear Mountain Kingdom. Zhao Fu paid some attention to this fight.


    There had been enmity between himself and this Third Prince, and the Third Prince turned into an enormous ck bear as he swung his paw, bringing with it a massive gale andunching a ferocious and explosive attack.


    You Qianyue summoned countless ghosts that turned into ghostly shields to block the ck bear¡¯s attack.


    Back then, Xiong Xiao had given Zhao Fu immense pressure, and if he had not fought with all of his strength, he could have died. The main reason was because Xiong Xiao had a World Seal, so it had been quite difficult for Zhao Fu to fight against him.


    Without the World Seal¡¯s power, even though Xiong Xiao¡¯s power was quite terrifying, he was not as monstrous as before. It seemed that in some cases, it was quite advantageous that the various Seals had lost their ability to gather power.


    Moreover, even if he had a World Seal, Zhao Fu would not have to worry anyways because Great Qin had also unified a world. The Great Qin Seal had obtained the world¡¯s energy and had also be a World Seal.


    The eighth-ranked Gu Qingyue and the ninth-ranked Bing Qixue fought, and Zhao Fu also paid some attention to this battle. His rtionship with Bing Qixue was quite good, and his abilities were quite extraordinary. He was adept at ice-type attacks, and his opponent, Gu Qingyue, walked the path of brute strength; each punch could unleash countless shockwaves.


    As for the tenth-ranked Huo Yan, after defeating the eleventh-ranked person, he held his fiery halberd, pointed at Zhao Fu on the viewing tform, and arrogantly spoke a sentence that shocked countless people, ¡°Do you dare to fight me?¡±

 Chapter 1161: Nine Suns

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Nine Suns</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. Huo Yan was simply too arrogant, daring to challenge an Emperor like this. Even though his bravery wasmendable, he was simply seeking death. That Emperor was not someone who anyone could afford to offend.


    Moreover, there were no benefits whether he won or lost. If he won, he would be pping the face of an Empire, and the consequences would be severe; if he lost, he would be mocked for overestimating his capabilities. This was an extremely unrewarding matter.


    However, Huo Yan still said those words, wanting to fight with this legendary Emperor and witness his power.


    The others actually also wanted to see this Emperor¡¯s power; they had all heard about how he had conquered the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage, but they had not seen his power for themselves.


    They all felt a bit doubtful as to how terrifying that Emperor was, and they could not confirm that he really was as monstrous as the rumors said.


    The major figures on the viewing tforms smiled, also wanting to see this Emperor¡¯s power. They were happy to see things develop in this way.


    As for the Sect Master of the Volcano Sect, he felt a chill down his back; he had never thought that Huo Yan would do such a stupid thing. Everyone else was amused, but the Volcano Sect now faced immense pressure. He hoped that things would not get out of hand.


    Now, Zhao Fu had once again be the focus of everyone present. He had been reclining against his chair as he ate spirit fruits and watched thepetitions, asionally chatting to the Elder next to him, seeming quite rxed.


    Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes, before Zhao Fu could say anything, he saw that the expression of the Elder next to him fell as this was an obvious provocation. However, before the Elder could say anything, Zhao Fu stopped him and gave a trace of a smile as he looked at Huo Yan and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, but you need to use your reward as the stakes. If you¡¯re willing, We are willing to test you out.¡±


    Zhao Fu had been quite moved by the rewards, but he did not have an opportunity to obtain any. Now, Huo Yan had given him an excuse to obtain some. Even though he felt slightly embarrassed as an Emperor to be asking for someone¡¯s rewards, he had thick skin and put the potential benefits first.


    No one thought that this Emperor would say such a thing; was he interested in those rewards? He had an Empire, so why would he care about those rewards?


    No one could make heads nor tails of the situation; they did not know that Zhao Fu was not a real Emperor and was just a fake Emperor who had a Sovereign bloodline.


    Huo Yan loudlyughed and immediately agreed; he did not care about those rewards much, and he just wanted to see how powerful the Emperor who had conquered the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was. With his personality, unless he fought against this Emperor, he would not be convinced.


    This was especially so because some people ssed him as an existence above the Ancient Stem Rankings, and they said that the Ancient Stem Rankings was not worthy of having him on it. This made those on the Ancient Stem Rankings feel quite dissatisfied. Today, he was determined on testing just how strong this Emperor was.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he flew down from the viewing tforms and stood on the arena that Huo Yan was at. Everyone roused themselves as they prepared to see how strong this Emperor was.


    On the arena, Zhao Fu ced a hand behind his back as he made an inviting gesture. He gave off an extraordinary aura as if he was a peerless expert.


    Huo Yan tightly gripped his fiery halberd with both hands as he looked at Zhao Fu seriously. He did not dare to be careless because his opponent was an Emperor.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Huo Yan shouted as he attacked first. His body was like a fiery light and brought with it searing heat as he shot towards Zhao Fu.


    In just an instant, he appeared before Zhao Fu and prepared to stab his fiery halberd towards Zhao Fu. However, Zhao Fu calmly smiled as he looked at him as he stretched out a hand, making Huo Yan feel quite startled.


    Bang!


    A ck dragon inscription barrier containing immense power instantly expanded out, sending Huo Yan flying backwards.


    Huo Yan use his feet to stop himself and his expression became quite grave; this Emperor was not simple at all.


    Boom!


    Huo Yan did not hesitate as he unleashed his full power, causing a powerful shockwave to st out. A me erupted around his body, causing intense heat to ripple out and seem to twist the space around him.


    ¡°Skreee...¡±


    Huo Yan unleashed his most powerful attack; it was this attack that he had used to quickly deal with the eleventh-ranked person, preserving his tenth rank.


    Huo Yan raised his halberd with both hands and pointed the head towards the sky. Nine balls of mes rushed out of his body and flew into the sky, turning into nine fiery birds. They gave off arge amount of light and looked like nine brilliant suns.


    At the same time, the immense heat caused the surrounding water vapor to evaporate, causing the surroundings to be incredibly dry, making it seem like a fire would erupt at any moment.


    Fortunately, all arenas had a barrier that prevented the audience from being affected if the battle became too intense.


    The insides of the barrier were filled with a fiery light, and it was so bright that nothing could be seen. The intense heat also seemed to be able to melt the barrier, and heat continuously seeped out, causing the people nearby to retreat.


    ¡°So strong! It¡¯s much stronger than before!¡± someone eximed upon seeing Huo Yan¡¯s attack.


    Another person replied, ¡°Indeed, Huo Yan actually wasn¡¯t using full strength just then, yet he defeated the eleventh-ranked person so easily. Now, he¡¯s using his full power, and it¡¯s quite terrifying. As expected from a genius of the Ancient Stem Domain.¡±


    ¡°With a terrifying attack like that, I feel that he can enter the top six!¡± someone else said.


    ¡°I think that Emperor¡¯s in danger!¡±


    The major figures on the viewing tforms all looked somewhat serious because Huo Yan¡¯s performance was enough to make them take him seriously; this strength greatly surpassed ordinary Stage 9 experts.


    ¡°Emperor, make sure you receive this attack!¡± Huo Yan held his fiery halberd and stood under the nine suns as he gave off a mighty aura, causing people¡¯s souls to tremble.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The nine suns gave off power that seemed to be able to incinerate all things as they flew towards Zhao Fu. Their auras seemed to cause the air to explode as they simultaneously fell where Zhao Fu was. A blinding light and a destructive aura spread out as the ground violently trembled.


    Everyone looked at the arena in shock; this attack made them all feel incredibly dumbfounded, as it was simply too powerful. If it was them, there would not even be a speck remaining.


    ¡°How is that Emperor?¡±


    Countless people were quite worried because Zhao Fu had directly taken the blow of the nine suns; it was possible that he did not fare well.


    After all of the dust settled, everyone could see Zhao Fupletely fine within arge crater. There were nine fiery birds surrounded by blood-red energy barriers floating around him.


    ¡°That Emperor blocked Huo Yan¡¯s strongest attack so easily?¡± Seeing this scene, everyone felt quite shocked. They felt that that attack had the power to kill gods, yet it had been received so easily.

 Chapter 1162 - Victory Through Might

    <h4>Chapter 1162 - Victory Through Might</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Huo Yan had a look of disbelief on his face as well; his strongest strike had been blocked so easily. Because of his arrogant personality, he felt even more discouraged. This was indeed quite sad, because he did not deal even a bit of damage.


    It was such a powerful and confident attack, yet it had resulted in nothing; how could he not feel discouraged?


    The major figures on the viewing tforms were also somewhat shocked that Zhao Fu could receive this attack from Huo Yan so easily.


    However, facing everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Zhao Fu became quite serious and did not take Huo Yan lightly because he indeed had the power to make Zhao Fu serious.


    Zhao Fu had used his Saint Realm Domains encapste the fiery birds, and because Saint Realm power was much stronger than Stage 9 power, this was quite easy. However, once Huo Yan broke out of Stage 9, the power he unleashed would not be able to be dealt with so easily.


    This was the strength of a genius-level character, and Zhao Fu had personally experienced it, making him take back his casual attitude.


    Zhao Fu controlled the nine blood-red energy barriers containing the fiery birds to float around him, giving off a terrifying aura. However, this aura was slightly weaker than the aura of the attack Huo Yan had just unleashed, and Zhao Fu stretched out a hand towards Huo Yan as he prepared to counter-attack.


    Seeing this, Huo Yan quickly stopped Zhao Fu and said, ¡°I admit my loss, there¡¯s no need to continue. That was my strongest attack and you were able to stop it so easily; I admit that I¡¯m inferior to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and had never thought that Huo Yan would admit his loss so straightforwardly. However, since he conceded, Zhao Fu did not attack.


    Huo Yan gave a bitter smile; this was the power of an Emperor, and he was quite far off. However, he did not lose any confidence in himself and he said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Emperor, if we have the opportunity in the future, I¡¯d like to spar against you again. Next time, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Huo Yan¡¯s attitude was quite good, so Zhao Fu nodded and agreed.


    Following this, Huo Yan held his fiery halberd as he jumped off the arena, and his name on the massive stone stele dropped to eleventh ce.


    An unnamed person took his original spot at tenth ce, making countless people feel quite surprised. They understood that this person was Zhao Fu, but if he was not from the Ancient Stem Domain, he would not be able to go on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    What was even more shocking was that the age disyed after his name was only six years old.


    This was definitely a joke ¨C how could the Emperor be just 6 years old? Who would believe this? The Ancient Stem Stone Stele was definitely broken; there was definitely some kind of mistake.


    It was not just the countless ordinary people who stared at the Ancient Stem Stone Stele with wide eyes; even the major figures were quite confused. Everyone had the same question in their hearts: What was going on?


    Zhao Fu was also quite confused, and he had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    However, after thinking about it, he understood: Zhao Fu was from the Ancient Stem Domain, so he could naturally go on the Ancient Stem Rankings. As for the age disyed, it was the time that he had spent in the Heaven Awaken World. He had only spent six years in the Heaven Awaken World, so the Ancient Stem Rankings had based his age off that.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was quite fair because Zhao Fu had only cultivated for six years, which was different to those who had been born in the Heaven Awaken World and grown up here.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. It was the battle between Bai Haoran and Gu Jian. In the end, it was Bai Haoran who was victorious, sending Gu Jian flying out of the arena. It seemed that it had been quite difficult to achieve that victory.


    Everyone had been looking over at Zhao Fu and had not seen how Bai Haoran had won, making them feel that it was quite a pity.


    The major figures on the viewing tforms all sank into silence. They were not surprised that Bai Haoran would win, and they were all thinking about the matter with Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu started to sweat cold sweat ¨C had his identity been exposed? He felt that it might be better to just run.


    Zhao Fu was about to slip away for fear of his identity being exposed. With the countless experts on the viewing tforms, even if he had extra lives, it would not be enough.


    After Stage 9 was the Saint Realm, then the Earth Realm, Heaven Realm, Harmony Realm, Great Earth Realm, World Realm, Divine Realm, Extreme Divine Realm, and Emperor Heaven Realm.


    The Sect Master of the Dao Cultivation Sect was an expert in the World Realm, and even without a World Seal, he could use his inner qi to control the world¡¯s energy. That was much more powerful than someone who had a World Seal, and he had the power to destroy a world.


    Just as Zhao Fu was nning to slip away, the Elder from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group came over in delight and said, ¡°Emperor, we had never thought that you had joined the Ancient Stem Domain. If you¡¯d like, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group can act as your ce of residence.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused, and after asking, he found that the Domain that one was part of could be changed; all that was required was establishing a City.


    For example, even though Zhao Fu was from the Ancient Stem Domain, if he established a City in the Heaven Domain, he could choose to give up his previous identity and join the Heaven Domain.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu was not as nervous and nced over at the viewing tforms, and he saw that no one seemed to intend to make a move.


    However, even if Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was exposed, there would be no reason to make a move. There was no enmity between himself and anyone on the viewing tforms, so they naturally would have no reason to make a move against him. Unless Zhao Fu revealed that he was the Killing Sword Master, there would be no reason for them to do anything against him.


    After thinking about that, Zhao Fu felt much more at ease and nned to return to the viewing tforms. Getting onto the Ancient Stem Rankings was quite good; not only were there rewards, but there was also the additional Fate.


    Bang!


    Another muffled explosion sounded out as Gu Qingyue smashed through Bing Qixue¡¯s protective barrier with a punch, sending Bing Qixue flying out. She then turned to look at Zhao Fu, who was about to leave, and gave a confident smile as she said, ¡°Emperor, do you dare to fight with me?¡±


    This caused Zhao Fu to turn around. It had happened once already, and now it was happening again ¨C they weren¡¯t taking this fake Emperor seriously at all!


    ¡°This woman!¡± Zhao Fu felt slightly angry as he jumped onto the arena.


    Bing Qixue looked slightly awkward because he had just lost at Gu Qingyue¡¯s hands. Looking at Zhao Fu in front of him, he did not know what to say. However, he was quite sensible because he had personally witnessed Zhao Fu¡¯s power, so he did not want to exchange blows with Zhao Fu.


    The umpire announced the battle between Zhao Fu and Gu Qingyue. Because Zhao Fu had just taken the tenth rank on the Ancient Stem Rankings, he had the right to challenge Gu Qingyue.


    Everyone once again felt quite interested and wanted to see how Zhao Fu would deal with Gu Qingyue, who had attained victory through might.


    On the arena, Zhao Fu coldly looked at Gu Qingyue, who smiled back at him, not seeming to mind Zhao Fu¡¯s words. Instead, she was quite excited to fight with Zhao Fu.


    The major figures on the viewing tforms were not focused on this, and they were instead thinking about why an Emperor like Zhao Fu was in the Ancient Stem Domain. Was there some plot afoot? They did not know that they were making a big fuss over a minor issue.

 Chapter 1163: Hone

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Hone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Emperor, make sure you¡¯re ready.¡± After making preparations, Gu Qingyue smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu seriously.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and prepared to attack.


    Boom!


    Gu Qingyue gripped her fists and ced them against her waist as she performed the horse stance and punched out. A corporeal power bringing with it a shockwave rolled towards Zhao Fu, and the ground started to crack as the attack passed over it.


    Facing Gu Qingyue¡¯s attack, Zhao Fu stood his ground and did not move as a ck dragon inscription barrier once again spread out.


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out as that power smashed against the Emperor¡¯s Domain, causing it to tremble; it could be seen how powerful this strike was.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious, and in the next instant, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was Gu Qingyue, and there was an aura me around her body. She gave off ripples of pure power, which could make anyone feel afraid.


    Bang!


    After appearing in front of Zhao Fu in the blink of an eye, Gu Qingyue raised her right leg and kicked towards Zhao Fu with immense force, and it was as if she could shatter mountains.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound could be heard and Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils dted as Gu Qingyue kicked against the Emperor¡¯s Domain, causing a few cracks to appear on it. This Gu Qingyue actually had the strength to destroy his Emperor¡¯s Domain.


    The spectators were also quite shocked. Since Gu Qingyue could crack Zhao Fu¡¯s defenses so easily, this meant that she had a chance of injuring Zhao Fu. This proved that she was much stronger than Huo Yan.


    By now, all of the other battles had been decided. Everyone was gathered around this arena as they watched this battle, and this included the people in the top ten on the Ancient Stem Rankings. It was quite evident that just like everyone else, they wanted to see Zhao Fu¡¯s power.


    Before, they had also heard about Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying performance on the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage. They also felt quite unconvinced that the Ancient Stem Rankings did not deserve to have him on it and that they were inferior to him.


    The major figures on the viewing tforms also looked at this arena. The battle between Zhao Fu and Gu Qingyue had be the focus of everyone present.


    Gu Qingyue was not satisfied with just cracking Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain by kicking it. She cried out and the aura me around her became brighter as her power became even greater, and she once again used that leg to kick at Zhao Fu.


    Crack! Crack! Crack...


    Cracking sounds could continuously be heard as more and more cracks appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain. Soon, it seemed like the Emperor¡¯s Domain would be shattered by Gu Qingyue.


    Now, Zhao Fu finally began to counterattack. Six transparent blood-red orbs floated out of his body and instantly turned into six spears as they shot towards Gu Qingyue with terrifying power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Muffled explosions sounded out as the spears pierced through the ground; Gu Qingyue had retreated ten meters away in the blink of an eye.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and the six transparent blood-red spears turned back into orbs and floated above Zhao Fu¡¯s head, giving off terrifying auras.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and pointed, giving off power equivalent to the Saint Realm as they six transparent blood-red orbs smashed towards Gu Qingyue. Even though they looked quite small, they seemed to contain the force of millions of kilograms.


    The situation was quite unfavorable for Gu Qingyue, and under Zhao Fu¡¯s ferocious attacks, she could only continuously dodge.


    ¡°Martial God!¡± Seeing that she was at a disadvantage, Gu Qingyue once again cried out as a hazy figure enveloped her body. That hazy figure was the body of a powerful-looking godly spirit, and a corporeal power spread out, causing the ground to crack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Now that she had this power supporting her, Gu Qingyue used her fists and feet to st back Zhao Fu¡¯s Saint Realm Domains, and she even caused them to crack a bit. Seeing that Gu Qingyue had the power to destroy the Saint Realm Domains, Zhao Fu knew that he could not underestimate her at all.


    Someone could not help but exim, ¡°Gu Qingyue is so strong!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that Gu Qingyue has a chance at defeating this Emperor? I think it might be possible.¡±


    ¡°Mm! I also feel that it¡¯s possible. At the very least, she can break through his defenses. However, that Emperor is quite terrifying.¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu summoned transparent blood-red orbs, and they gave off a terrifying power as theyunched towards Gu Qingyue; their power was enough to reduce massive boulders to dust.


    However, Gu Qingyue continuously punched out, sending those transparent blood-red orbs flying back. Even though they had drained her strength, they were unable to harm her.


    Now, Zhao Fu had a better understanding of his true strength. It seemed that he had to be serious against the eighth-ranked person on the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu stretched out a hand towards the sky, summoning 36 transparent blood-red orbs together. The 36 orbs gave off Saint Realm power, and the might they gave off caused the ground to gradually crumble.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...


    The blood-red orbs gave off terrifying power as they turned into rays of light and shot towards Gu Qingyue.


    Gu Qingyue¡¯s expression was quite grave as she used her fists and feet to defend, sending the iing blood-red orbs flying backwards. However, a figure suddenly appeared behind her.


    Gu Qingyue looked quite startled and immediately twisted to kick behind her.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out, and Gu Qingyue was a bit too slow. Zhao Fu¡¯s fist mmed into her abdomen, sending her flying backwards.


    Zhao Fu had used most of his power in that punch, causing his fist to give off a ck light. If it were any ordinary person, they would have died without a doubt after being hit. However, Gu Qingyue only flew back ten or so meters before stabilizing her body. A trace of blood leaked out of her lips, and she did not look too injured.


    At that moment, the blood-red orbs flew back towards Zhao Fu and floated around him before shooting towards Gu Qingyue again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu also took this opportunity to attack,nding punches on Gu Qingyue; he did not hold back at all just because she was a woman.


    ¡°Alright! I admit defeat.¡± After being continuously hit, there were bruises all over Gu Qingyue¡¯s body, making her feel immense pain. Even though she was a Body Cultivator, giving her a powerful constitution, she could not endure a beating like this from Zhao Fu.


    After she admitted defeat, Zhao Fu stopped attacking.


    The names on the Ancient Stem Rankings shed as Zhao Fu rose to eighth ce and Gu Qingyue dropped to ninth.


    Gu Qingyue¡¯s defeat made everyone feel somewhat disappointed; they had thought that she had a chance at winning and would bring back some honor for the Ancient Stem Domain. However, she had still lost at that Emperor¡¯s hands. However, she had forced that Emperor to personally act, which was still quite a feat.


    Now, a wave of battle intent flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s heart; he wanted to see just how strong he was. He wanted to make preparations for the Emperor Path College examination in three years and wanted to use these people to hone himself.


    As such, Zhao Fu grinned as he gave off a heroic aura and shouted in a loud voice, ¡°Who also wants to fight with This Emperor? This Emperor has some time and will spar with you!¡±

 Chapter 1164: Path of Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Path of Killing</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s challenge, all of the ordinary people looked at each other. They naturally did not have the right to challenge him, and even if they did, they would bepletely destroyed. They were not a match for that Emperor at all, so they could only look at those in the top ten; only they could fight with this Emperor.


    There were already people cheering for these geniuses to give it their all and restore some face to the Ancient Stem Domain.


    The seventh-ranked You Qianyue was the first to step onto the arena, and he immediately used his most powerful attack. His strength was just a bit stronger than Gu Qingyue¡¯s ¨C since Gu Qingyue had lost so easily, he naturally had to give it his all.


    ¡°Arghhhh...¡± You Qianyue took out a gray g and stabbed it into the ground, causing a massive wave of Yin Qi to spread out, apanied by countless eerie cries. These cries were produced by evil spirits, and there were countless of them.


    The temperature in the surroundings dropped by dozens of degrees, and looking at those powerful evil spirits, countless people¡¯s hairs stood on end.


    You Qianyue waved the g, controlling the evil spirit army to flood towards Zhao Fu like a massive tide, giving off loud sounds.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Facing You Qianyue¡¯s attack, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off countless traces of ghostly qi as the six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun. Muscr and savage-looking ghosts were summoned, which were evidently many times more powerful than the evil spirits that You Qianyue had summoned.


    Seeing the ghostly qi that Zhao Fu gave off, everyone was quite surprised that he could use a simr attack to You Qianyue.


    Boom!


    The two armies ferociously collided, and the evil spirits that You Qianyue had summoned were torn apart at a visible rate by Zhao Fu¡¯s ghosts.


    You Qianyue¡¯s expression fell as he immediately cut open his palm and sshed his blood onto the g he held. The g gave off an intense blood-red light as You Qianyue loudly shouted, ¡°Nether Yin Dynasty Ghostly Soldiers!¡±


    Boom!


    As You Qianyue waved the g, a massive aura of killing exploded out as nging sounds rang out and ghostly soldiers wearing armor and holding weapons appeared.


    This massive aura caused everyone¡¯s minds to shake, and the sounds this attack gave off vastly exceeded those of Huo Yan¡¯s attack from before.


    The countless ghostly soldiers were definitely more powerful than the ghosts that Zhao Fu had summoned, and everyone concentrated as they waited to see how Zhao Fu would deal with them. Perhaps You Qianyue had a chance at winning.


    However, they were disappointed in the end. Zhao Fu stretched out a finger and pointed as he said, ¡°Ghostgod Soldiers!¡±


    ng, ng, ng...


    The ghosts that Zhao Fu had summoned turned into various weapons, including swords, sabers, hammers, and spears. The countless weapons brought with them terrifying power as they shot out, easily tearing apart the ghostly soldiers¡¯ bodies and continuing on towards You Qianyue.


    You Qianyue defended with great difficulty and admitted defeat in the end. The seventh-ranked You Qianyue had also lost!


    ¡°Who also wants to fight?¡± Zhao Fu had continuously defeated three people on the Ancient Stem rankings, and he spoke loudly with a trace of arrogance.


    They had all been challenging Zhao Fu before, and now it was Zhao Fu challenging them.


    Everyone could only look at the remaining people in the top ten of the Ancient Stem Rankings. The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s Third Prince Xiong Xiao looked at Zhao Fu, feeling that he was somewhat familiar, and he sank into his thoughts.


    He did not go up because he would definitely lose, so there was no point in challenging Zhao Fu.


    The fifth-ranked Qing Murou lightly harrumphed and walked onto the arena to test out Zhao Fu¡¯s strength.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    After walking onto the arena, Qing Murou pointed out with her hand, and countless jade-green leaves shot out, seeming to cut the air apart.


    Zhao Fu once again unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain to block the iing leaves, but in the next instant, countless vines burst out of the ground and tightly wrapped around Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor Domain. Following this, Qing Murou pressed her hands against the ground.


    The ground started to violently tremble as a massive creature that looked like a pea with a mouth grew out of the ground and swallowed Zhao Fu along with his Emperor¡¯s Domain in one gulp.


    Soon after, everything settled, and everyone stared dumbfoundedly. Everything had happened too quickly, with one attack chained to the next incredibly quickly.


    Looking at that massive nt that had swallowed Zhao Fu, did that mean that Qing Murou had won? The spectators were not too sure.


    Qing Murou smiled, thinking that that Emperor had been too overconfident and had been devoured by the Devil Pea that she had taken great lengths to nurture. This Devil Pea was incredibly powerful and could even digest those in the Saint Realm.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Countless sword hums suddenly sounded out as innumerable green sword lights shed out from within the Devil Pea, slicing it into countless bits.


    This caused Qing Murou¡¯s heart to ache, while Zhao Fu shot out of the remains and turned into a ray of light as he charged towards Qing Murou.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Qing Murou cried out in anger as countless sharp wooden spikes shot out of the ground, preparing to turn Zhao Fu into a porcupine.


    However, Zhao Fu swung his Royal Wood Sword, destroying the countless wooden spikes. Zhao Fu had chosen to use the Royal Wood Sword because it held an advantage against nt-type creatures.


    Seeing that she was unable to hit Zhao Fu while Zhao Fu was getting closer and closer, Qing Murou looked somewhat afraid as she summonedrge wooden shields.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu gave off a powerful aura as he pierced through those massive wooden shields like aser, and he arrived in front of Qing Murou in an instant.


    Qing Murou quickly retreated in fear, as she was not adept at close-range battles. She could only continuously summon nt-type creatures, wanting to stop Zhao Fu while she retreated and increased the distance between them.


    However, Zhao Fu was still able to close the distance between them and started to attack her. Qing Murou did not have any means to retaliate, so she could only continuously suffer blows.


    However, Zhao Fu held back, as she was the Princess of the Greenwood Kingdom. The Greenwood Kingdom was one of the more powerful Royal Kingdoms of the 20 Royal Kingdoms, so it would not be good to offend them. As such, Zhao Fu only used his fists as he attacked her.


    However, he did not spare her delicate little face, and in the end, Qing Murou ran off the arena crying with a bruised face.


    Jiu Xiaoyun had just lost to Qing Murou, and she grasped this opportunity to make fun of Qing Murou. This caused Qing Murou to stop and hold back her tears as she started quibbling with Jiu Xiaoyun again.


    Zhao Fu had once again won this battle, and even the fifth-ranked Qing Murou had been defeated. Now, only the top four could fight with Zhao Fu.


    Moreover, it seemed like Zhao Fu had not shown his true strength this whole time, and it was as if he was unfathomable; anyone who approached would fall into a bottomless abyss. However, there was one person who did not show any fear and gave off boundless killing intent as he stepped onto the stage. It was Leng Shang, an expert who walked the Path of Killing.

 Chapter 1165: Deathly Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Deathly Aura</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Path of Killing was another type of extreme path that was even more extreme than the Path of the Sword; it relied on evolving through killing, and there were no weaklings who walked the Path of Killing.


    After Leng Shang stepped onto the arena, the entire scene fell silent; this was a type of respect towards experts, as Leng Shang was one of the three most powerful people on the Ancient Stem Rankings. He had the corresponding strength and fame, and he was admired by countless people.


    During his battle with Yin Ruoshi, she had almost lost to him, and he had barely won after eking out a slight advantage.


    As he stepped onto the arena, the surrounding atmosphere became quite heavy. The uncovered killing intent radiating from his body made countless people feel as if they had fallen into icy-cold water, and their bodies trembled.


    As Leng Shang stepped onto the arena, he drew the blood-red sword at his waist and he coldly looked at Zhao Fu. He did not show any fear towards Zhao Fu at all, and he seemed as if he wanted to kill Zhao Fu, seeming a bit arrogant.


    Shing!


    Leng Shang did not bother saying anything as he started to attack. He raised his sword and vigorously shed towards Zhao Fu, sending out a blood-red sword light that seemed like it could sh through everything.


    Bang!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain once again appeared. However, it was instantly shed apart by the sword light. This caused Zhao Fu to look quite startled, and he leaned to the side as he avoided the sword light that had cut through the Emperor¡¯s Domain. A two-fingers wide and extremely deep sword gash appeared on the ground.


    Everyone could not help but marvel at how strong Leng Shang was; he had broken through that Emperor¡¯s defenses so easily. In front of Leng Shang, the Emperor did not seem all that great at all, and it seemed quite likely that Leng Shang would win. This made everyone from the Ancient Stem Domain feel quite excited.


    Leng Shang was already an expert in the Saint Realm, and he wielded Saint Realm killing intent that was incredibly powerful. It was not something that an ordinary Stage 9 expert could withstand.


    The major figures on the viewing tform looked quite interested; Leng Shang¡¯s performance was quite surprising, and he seemed much stronger than when he had fought Yin Ruoshi. This was most likely his true strength.


    ¡°Do you think this Leng Shang can beat that Emperor?¡± Huo Yan asked Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian coldly replied, ¡°It might be quite difficult; that Emperor still hasn¡¯t used his full strength, and those previous battles were just warm-ups to him. This is his first true battle.¡±


    Huo Yan looked quite awkward because his battle with Zhao Fu had been said to just be a warm-up for Zhao Fu. However, Leng Shang was indeed much stronger than him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression had be quite serious because he felt some pressure from Leng Shang, and his cultivation andprehension were both below his.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air and a gray sword appeared in his hand; it was the Death Disaster Sword, and countless traces of deathly aura spread out.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu forcefully shed out, causing the deathly aura to flood towards Leng Shang like a massive wave.


    Leng Shang¡¯s pupils constricted as he turned into a blood-red sword light and gave off an immense power as he charged at the wave of deathly aura.


    ng!


    A massive shing sound could be heard as the wave of deathly aura was actually split in half by that blood-red sword light. Leng Shang shed through in an instant and arrived before Zhao Fu, hacking his sword towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless, and the 72 Saint Realm Domains were already floating above his head. When Leng Shang attacked, the 72 transparent blood-red orbs turned into 72 blood-red spears, each of them three meters long, and they gave off ferocious power as they shot towards Leng Shang.


    Facing the 72 blood-red spears, Leng Shang¡¯s expression fell because this was equivalent to 72 Saint Realm experts attacking him.


    Leng Shang instantly went on the defensive.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The blood-red spears brought with them terrifying power as theynded, and Leng Shang continuously dodged as he swung his sword, sending out arge amount of blood-red light. The blood-red spears that he hit were destroyed, resulting in massive gales, and the ground around him continuously crumbled.


    At that moment ,Zhao Fu raised the Death Disaster Sword high and vigorously shed out.


    Boom!


    A massive gray sword light instantly shed out towards Leng Shang, tearing the air in two.


    Leng Shang¡¯s expression fell as he blocked with his blood-red sword in front of his body, but he was still sted backwards.


    After steadying himself, a trace of blood leaked out of Leng Shang¡¯s lips as he looked at Zhao Fu seriously.


    ¡°That Emperor really hadn¡¯t been using his full power; now that he¡¯s serious, he¡¯spletely different than before,¡± someone said.


    Someone else said in shock, ¡°Looks like we underestimated this Emperor!¡±


    The people on the top ten of the Ancient Stem Rankings were all silent because they felt that Zhao Fu¡¯s power had not fully been revealed yet.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as Leng Shang unleashed all of his killing intent, causing a massive wind to sweep out. His body floated into the air as his eyes became blood-red, and his hair and clothes fluttered in the wind.


    As this massive wave of killing intent rippled out, everyone felt quite shocked, and their bodies weakened. Even the heavens and earth became slightly blood-red colored.


    Now, Leng Shang was like a god of killing, and sensing this intense killing intent, the Killing Sword Intent within Zhao Fu¡¯s body started to be restless. How could he allow the Killing Sword Intent to be leaked? Zhao Fu understood that he had to quickly finish this battle before anything unexpected happened.


    Zhao Fu stepped forwards and started to unleash all of his power as a ck aura me erupted around his body. The noble, domineering, and powerful Emperor¡¯s aura was like waves that smashed against countless people¡¯s souls.


    Shing!


    Leng Shang tilted his sword. The killing intent around him seemed to cause space to freeze, and he shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu raised the Death Disaster Sword, causing boundless gray light to spread out. A woman appeared behind Zhao Fu; she was extremely beautiful, had a pale face, and wore a pce dress.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended, and the woman gave off heaven-toppling deathly aura as she charged towards Leng Shang. The two of them collided, and the killing intent from Leng Shang was inundated by the deathly aura, causing Leng Shang to fly backwards.


    He crashed onto the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood before falling unconscious.


    Seeing this, the spectators gulped, feeling quite shocked; was this the Emperor¡¯s true strength? He was so powerful!


    The major figures on the viewing tforms became quite serious because Zhao Fu¡¯s performance had repeatedly surprised them.


    ¡°Who else wants to fight?¡± Zhao Fu gave a confident smile as he spoke loudly. This sort of fighting made him feel quite good, because he was using his own power as opposed to relying one external powers.

 Chapter 1166: Emperor’s Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Emperor¡¯s Aura</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In most of the battles before, Zhao Fu had either used his Great Qin Seal or Nation Armaments to achieve victory. Now, he realized that he had overly relied on them and had not properly used his own power, which was a shoring.


    In response to Zhao Fu¡¯s challenge, everyone looked at the top three people on the Ancient Stem Rankings. Now that Leng Shang had lost, only they could act.


    This time, that Emperor had savagely pped the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s face again and again. One by one, the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s geniuses had challenged him, and one by one, they had fallen. Who would do something about the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s face?


    Luckily, this person was an Emperor who hade from the Heaven Domain, so it was understandable that he had such power. If it was someone else, the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s geniuses would not have the face to see anyone anymore.


    Everyone looked to Yin Ruoshi; now that Leng Shang had lost, she was next.


    However, Yin Ruoshi lightly shook her head; she was only slightly stronger than Leng Shang, and Leng Shang had lost so decisively against Zhao Fu. She did not have any chance at winning either, so she could only shake her head and express that she would not challenge Zhao Fu.


    As such, everyone looked to Gu Jian. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Gu Jian calmly walked up onto the arena.


    The surroundings fell into silence as everyone looked at Gu Jian seriously. They hoped that this genius in the Path of the Sword could bring back some of the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s honor.


    Boom!


    As Gu Jian stood on the arena, a massive sword aura exploded out, piercing the sky. Gu Jian was like a peerless sword, and facing the monstrously powerful Zhao Fu, Gu Jian unleashed all of his power.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    Gu Jian waved his hand, causing swords to fly out from his body. There were 1,000 or so in total, and each one of them gave off sharp sword light as well as a powerful aura. The lowest grade was Epic grade, and the sword aura that they gave off seemed enough to destroy the heavens and earth.


    A sword wind rippled out, causing the ground to be torn by the sword qi. The barrier started to crack, and those around the arena quickly retreated in shock.


    Boom!


    Gu Jian charged towards Zhao Fu with the 1,000 swords in tow, looking like a river of swords. The space around them could not withstand the sword aura and started to be torn.


    Sensing this aura, Zhao Fu felt a sense of crisis. Given that the attack covered such arge area, there was no way for Zhao Fu to dodge, so he could only defend.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand as the Emperor¡¯s Domain expanded out, as did the transparent blood-red orbs. The 72 of themyered together and covered the Emperor¡¯s Domain.


    Countless traces of eerie aura spread out as six graypasses also appeared; they were the Six Paths Defensive Barrier.


    Boom!


    The river of swords ferociously mmed into Zhao Fu¡¯s defensive barrier, which started to shatteryer byyer, and Zhao Fu was soon exposed to the attack from the river of swords.


    The sharp sword qi easily tore open Zhao Fu¡¯s flesh, causing small cuts of appear on Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    Even though Zhao Fu used his full power to defend, his defensive barrier was still destroyed, and Zhao Fu was sent flying back by the river of swords.


    Everyone could not help but feel excited; it was the first time someone had forced the Emperor into such a wretched state and injured him. Moreover, he was not lightly injured either; Gu Jian definitely had a chance to win.


    It seemed that this Emperor was not so terrifying; this was understandable because the main requirement of the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage was one¡¯s Fate.


    This Emperor¡¯s natural endowments were naturally exceptional and as an Emperor, the amount of Fate he had would be like an ocean, so everyone was convinced of this. However, the Ancient Stem Rankings was based on strength, and without true strength, all of that was meaningless.


    Moreover, from his current performance, that Emperor seemed like he could only rank below Gu Jian. Some had said that he was an existence above the Ancient Stem Domain, but that was evidently an exaggeration.


    Seeing Zhao Fu being sted back by Gu Jian¡¯s river of swords, everyone felt sure as to Zhao Fu¡¯s strength. They no longer felt as much respect or as much worry because this Emperor was not all that much.


    Yin Ruoshi slightly frowned; this Emperor was not as strong as she had expected; perhaps she would have had a chance against him.


    A trace of disappointment appeared in Bai Haoran¡¯s eyes; it seemed that he would not have to act, as Gu Jian would be enough to deal with that Emperor.


    The Elder from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group also looked quite disappointed; he had never thought that this Emperor would fall at a disadvantage against an attack from Gu Jian. However, he was the destined person, so he was still esteemed within the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    The main reason for this was because Zhao Fu only had Stage 9 Cultivation, while Gu Jian had long since stepped into the Saint Realm; the difference in their cultivations was not just a bit.


    The major figures were also slightly surprised; they had been quite excited to see this battle, but the Emperor was evidently incapable of fighting against Gu Jian.


    After being sted backwards, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was covered by the river of swords, and he was continuously attacked by the massive sword qi. The sword qi continuously tore at Zhao Fu¡¯s body, making him feel immense pain.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Zhao Fu loudly roared as he released all of the power from his Sovereign bloodline. He felt as if his blood was burning, and countless traces of Emperor¡¯s aura flowed out, covering the surrounding 1,000 meters.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Nine dragon¡¯s roars sounded out as a sovereign might weighed down on everyone¡¯s bodies, causing them to feel as if their bodies and minds were sinking. Countless people knelt on the ground as they were affected by this Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Even Bai Haoran and Yin Ruoshi¡¯s expressions fell as they felt a power forcing them to kneel. Even the major figures on the viewing tforms felt this, but because their cultivations were too high, they could easily quash this pressure.


    Zhao Fu very rarely released the full power of his bloodline; those below the Sovereign bloodline would all be affected.


    The Emperor¡¯s aura that seemed to be able to cause anything to submit shed with the river of swords and did not show any weakness at all. Massive gales blew out, and the arena continuously cracked; by now, no one dared to remain around the arena.


    Seeing that there was no way of breaking through this Emperor¡¯s aura, Gu Jian¡¯s gaze became serious as he flew into the sky with the river of swords, which spun around him. The river of swords formed an enormous sword qi vortex, stirring the heavens and earth.


    The world seemed to gradually darken as a massive gale blew and lightning shed. An apocalyptic aura descended, causing people¡¯s souls to tremble.


    Under this world-destroying sword qi, even Zhao Fu¡¯s body slightly trembled. He felt an unprecedented sense of crisis, and the Killing Sword Intent that had been suppressed within his body started to lose control.


    A blood-colored sword mark suddenly appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead, and the sword pupils in his eyes shot out a trace of blood-red sword qi towards Gu Jian.

 Chapter 1167: Nether Yin Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Nether Yin Dynasty</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Gu Jian¡¯s hairs stood on end, and his hands and feet went cold as he sensed this unimaginable danger. He tried to use his sword qi vortex to defend, but the boundless sword qi was instantly dispersed by that trace of blood-red sword qi.


    As that blood-red sword qi shot into Gu Jian¡¯s body, his body trembled and blood flowed out of his seven orifices. He fell from the air to the ground. No one knew if he was dead or alive.


    Before anyone could work out what had happened, the battle had concluded, leaving everyone incredibly confused.


    They had just seen a trace of sword qi shoot out of Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, after which everything had concluded. Just what sort of attack was that? Gu Jian had fallen without being able to resist at all.


    However, things were not so simple. After falling to the ground, Gu Jian¡¯s aura was incredibly weak as if he could die at any moment. The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master hurried down and checked over Gu Jian¡¯s injuries before saying with an ugly expression, ¡°Sword Intent Corrosion!¡±


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master pointed at Gu Jian¡¯s forehead, sending white motes of sword light into Gu Jian¡¯s body. Gu Jian¡¯s wounds gradually stabilized, and the Sect Master let out a sigh of relief.


    He then turned to Zhao Fu and said angrily, ¡°This Emperor, don¡¯t you think you went too far? You used such domineering sword intent to corrode Gu Jian; you know that would destroy Gu Jian¡¯s sword intent and cause him to be a cripple or even die!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know how to reply. Facing that immense sword qi, the Killing Sword Intent had instinctively reacted. This Killing Sword Intent not only went out of control when facing massive sword intent and killing intent. It had almost gone out of control when he had faced Leng Shang, but he had suppressed it.


    Because of the waves caused by the Emperor Killing Sword World, Zhao Fu naturally could not exin this.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not saying anything, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master took this as Zhao Fu backing down and did not pursue the matter. Even though he had some suspicions about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, he had that terrifying Sovereign bloodline, and if he were to fight him, he would definitely be injured.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master picked up Gu Jian and flew back to the viewing tform to start giving Gu Jian treatment.


    Only then did everyone realize what had happened; Gu Jian had been corroded by Zhao Fu¡¯s sword intent, but Gu Jian was the number one genius in the Path of the Sword in the Ancient Stem Domain. The sword intent that he hadprehended was an extremely terrifying sword intent.


    However, he had been corroded by Zhao Fu¡¯s sword intent; what did that mean? It meant that Zhao Fu controlled an even more powerful sword intent. Didn¡¯t this mean that Zhao Fu was also a Sword Cultivator? After all, no ordinary person could have such monstrous sword intent.


    They did not know that Zhao Fu actually was not a Sword Cultivator; it was just that the Killing Sword Intent had fused into his bloodline.


    Zhao Fu immediately became unfathomable again, and everyone wondered if this Emperor still had not revealed his true strength. He had been hiding his strength much too well.


    Moreover, that sword intent was enough to make such a powerful sword genius like Gu Jianpletely defenseless; how could ordinary people win?


    Was this the Emperor¡¯s true strength? He was strong enough to make people feel terror, and everyone acknowledged that they had underestimated this Emperor.


    Yin Ruoshi looked slightly shocked; when that trace of sword qi had shot out, her body had immediately frozen and she had felt a wave of terror. As expected of an Emperor; Yin Ruoshi was utterly convinced now.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s Elder silently cursed at himself for having the blurred vision of an old person almost underestimating Zhao Fu¡¯s power. The stronger Zhao Fu was, the better it would be for the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    The major figures on the viewing tform all sank into their own thoughts. All of them felt a sense of threat from that trace of sword qi, and it seemed slightly familiar as well.


    Zhao Fu could not help but start to feel anxious because he had identally used the Killing Sword Intent¡¯s power. If things went poorly, his identity as the Killing Sword Master could be exposed.


    ¡°Emperor, I also want to fight with you,¡± a voice sounded out ¨C it was Bai Haoran.


    The people in surroundings started talking among themselves, ¡°Bao Haoran¡¯s also going to fight? Does he have the confidence to win against that terrifying Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Bai Haoran is the number one genius in our Ancient Stem Domain; if he doesn¡¯t fight, who else can fight? Only he can defeat that Emperor and bring back some face for the Ancient Stem Domain.¡±


    ¡°I think that it¡¯ll be risky; Gu Jian waspletely defenseless against that attack just then, so who knows that other power this Emperor is hiding?¡±


    ¡°Our Ancient Stem Domain is such a big ce, yet no one can force out that Emperor¡¯s true strength? Isn¡¯t that tooughable?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Bai Haoran who walked up onto the arena and suddenly thought of something. As such, he nodded and agreed to his challenge.


    Bai Haoran courteously cupped his hands before his expression became serious.


    Boom!


    A five-colored aura me appeared around Bai Haoran as massive gales continuously blew outwards. All energy in the heavens and earth seemed to gather towards Bai Haoran ¨C facing the unfathomable Zhao Fu, Bai Haoran did not hesitate to immediately unleash his full power.


    Bai Haoran¡¯s eyes had be five-colored, and his aura rose to its peak, causing the space around him to be distorted.


    ¡°Heavens and Earth!¡± Bai Haoran lightly cried out as a five-colored ring of light expanded out. Above the ring of light was a blue sky and white clouds, and below it was lush green grass and trees.


    This was like a world-creating ability; Bai Haoran had created his own world, which he was going to use against Zhao Fu.


    In front of this boundless power, everyone feltplete acknowledgement. Bai Haoran was a peerless genius in their hearts, the most talented member of the younger generation in the Ancient Stem Domain. Of course, they did not know that Zhao Fu was from the Ancient Stem Domain too.


    Everyone held their breaths and focused as they watched the arena, not wanting to miss this shocking battle.


    Boom!


    Facing the five-colored ring of light that was spreading out towards him, Zhao Fu unleashed a massive flood of ghostly qi that defended against the five-colored ring of light.


    Sensing this incredibly ferocious aura, the major figures on the viewing tform started to look quite serious and shocked.


    ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng...


    Six nging sounds rang out as six figures giving off terrifying auras appeared around Zhao Fu, causing the atmosphere to be incredibly heavy and filled with an eerie coldness. Those six figures were the Six Paths Demon Images.


    After their suspicions were confirmed, the major figures on the viewing tforms looked incredibly shocked. They found that Zhao Fu could actually use the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power ¨C they were supreme existences in the Underworld, and they were even more terrifying than higher-beings.


    This Emperor could actually use their power; his identity far exceeded anything they had expected. The major figures on the viewing tform could not help but feel anxious because this matter now rted to the supreme existences of the Underworld.


    The King of the Nether Yin Dynasty understood why Zhao Fu could use ghost-type skills and why the ghosts he summoned were so strong. Moreover, the aura from Zhao Fu¡¯s body seemed quite familiar and gave him a trace of pressure; it was possible that it was an Emperor bloodline from the Death Race.


    This was Zhao Fu¡¯s aim, using another power to distract everyone and cover the matter with the Killing Sword Intent. He nned to quickly conclude this battle and leave this ce as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1168: Ancient Sword Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Ancient Sword Sect Master</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Zhao Fu controlled the Six Paths Demon Images to ferociously attack Bai Haoran. Even though these Six Paths Demon Images were only ten meters tall, their attacks were quite powerful.


    The World Domain unleashed by Bai Haoran was almost instantly destroyed by the Six Paths Demon Images.


    Seeing this, everyone could not help but inwardly sigh; it seemed that Bai Haoran was going to lose. Perhaps there was no one in the Ancient Stem Domain who was a match for this Emperor.


    However, losing to such a powerful Emperor was nothing shameful, and those who lost could take pride in their loss. Now, everyone could not help but feel that Zhao Fu was indeed someone who existed above the Ancient Stem Rankings.


    Boom!


    The Animal Demon Image sted open Bai Haoran¡¯s World Domain with a punch containing terrifying power, and the other Demon Images started to attack Bai Haoran. In the end, Bai Haoran was defeated without being able to put up much of a fight.


    Everyone was not too surprised; they had long since expected this.


    Some people suddenly thought of one person in the Ancient Stem Domain who could contend with this Emperor, who was Bai Shengtian, the person who had been taken as an apprentice by a higher-being. He definitely would not be any weaker than this Emperor; he was a one in a thousand years genius, or else he would not have been chosen by a higher-being.


    Moreover, after being taken as a disciple by a higher-being, his status would not be inferior to this Emperor, and he would not have to fear an Empire.


    Everyone now wanted to see a battle between those two people; this would be the most legendary battle in the Ancient Stem Domain. After all, both people¡¯s statuses, aptitude, and power were simply extraordinary.


    After winning, Zhao Fu¡¯s position rose to number one on the Ancient Stem Rankings, giving off a brilliant light. At the same time, Zhao Fu felt a massive amount of Fate being added to him.


    Bai Haoran crawled up from the ground and wiped away the blood at his lips. He was quite convinced as he cupped his hands and said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Thank you for being lenient!¡±


    Zhao Fu courteously returned the gesture. Of course, Zhao Fu could not heavily wound Bai Haoran ¨C the Dao Cultivation Sect was the most powerful Sect in the Ancient Stem Domain, so who would dare to offend them? If Zhao Fu was a true Emperor, he would not have to worry, but he was not.


    With the Dao Cultivation Path¡¯s power, it couldpletely obliterate Great Qin without any problems.


    After emerging as the victor, Zhao Fu felt quite pleased as he went to collect his rewards. Zhao Fu had mainly fought for the rewards, and each of them was quite useful to him. Zhao Fu was quite thick-skinned as he took the rewards for the top ten ces, and he just left behind some Spirit Crystals and medicinal pills as a gesture.


    This caused everyone to feel quite speechless, inwardly marveling at how shameless and thick-skinned the Emperor was.


    However, his strength and status were evident, so they naturally could not say anything. Moreover, those who had lost their rewards did not care about the rewards that much, and to be able to offer them to an expert like Zhao Fu was quite good as well.


    Now, Zhao Fu was undoubtedly the most eye-catching figure in the Ancient Stem Domain; whether it was his status or power, everyone now acknowledged him.


    After taking the rewards, Zhao Fu nned to leave. After all, he had been worried about the Killing Sword Intent he had unintentionally released earlier. As such, it would be best to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Arghhhhhh...¡± A cry suddenly rang out and everyone looked towards the viewing tforms, where the cry hade from.


    Gu Jian¡¯s body gave off a blood-red light, and his face was twisted in pain as he felt as if his body was being torn apart by countless swords. The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master next to him looked extremely worried; he found that he could not suppress that berserk sword intent.


    Just what kind of sword intent was this? Even with his cultivation andprehension of the Path of the Sword, he could not suppress it.


    Seeing his most beloved disciple in such pain, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master started to panic. He hurriedly tried all sorts of methods to try to suppress that Sword Intent Corrosion.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Swords flew out from within the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s body and floated around Gu Jian, giving off intense sword lights before slowly fusing into Gu Jian¡¯s body.


    Kill! Kill! Kill...


    Within Gu Jian¡¯s mind, the blood-red sword qi also gave off an intense blood-red light and corroded Gu Jian¡¯s soul. The sword light from outside surrounded this blood-red sword qi, trying to get rid of it.


    However, the blood-red sword qi was extremely resilient, and the attacks of the sword light from outside were like cotton,pletely useless. Instead, the sword light from outside was assimted by the blood-red sword qi.


    This was sword intent that was enough to kill gods. Even though it was only a slight trace, it was not something that an ordinary person could deal with.


    Zhao Fu felt that the situation was quite grim, and he turned into a ray of light as he flew over the horizon.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master felt immense anger and heartache, and he wanted to chase after Zhao Fu for hurting his beloved disciple like this.


    Shing!


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master flicked his wrist, causing a white sword light containing immense power to instantly shoot out. It shed through the air and was about to hit the escaping Zhao Fu.


    In that moment, Zhao Fu felt a massive sense of danger. He immediately unleashed his defenses, wanting to block this attack.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as Zhao Fu was sted flying by that sword light, crashing 100 meters away and coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    All of the spectators werepletely dumbfounded, they never thought that the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master would suddenly attack Zhao Fu.


    The major figures on the viewing tform were also quite confused, and they looked towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master. They did not understand why he had attacked; with his cultivation and status, why would he bully a member of the younger generation


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s expression was cold as he icily gazed at Zhao Fu. He had seen Zhao Fu trying to escape, and because the situation was quite dire, he had chosen to attack.


    However, he did not regret this because Zhao Fu had hurt his beloved disciple like this. Because of that blood-red sword qi, Gu Jian might go crazy and be a monster that only knew how to kill. If that happened, Gu Jian¡¯s life would be over, and all of his pain-staking efforts over the years would be wasted.


    ¡°Hmph! This Sect Master doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re some Emperor; I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today. If anything happens to Gu Jian, This Sect Master won¡¯t spare your life!¡±


    From the abnormalities on the Ancient Stem Rankings and from the way Zhao Fu acted, it was possible that he was not a true Emperor.


    Emperors could cause countless people to feel fear because they wielded terrifying power and an Empire stood behind them.


    An Empire had to devour 1,000 worlds, which was almost the entirety of the Ancient Stem Domain. The might of an Empire was not something a small Domain couldpare to.


    Zhao Fu endured the pain as he got up, looking at the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master with fury. He felt immense humiliation, but he endured it; with his current strength, he was not a match for him.


    All that Zhao Fu wanted to do right now was to leave this ce and repay the favour ten times over in the future. If he died here, everything would be over.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master gazed at Zhao Fu vehemently, feeling a trace of hatred. There was now enmity between the two of them, and this would mean more problems in the future. The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master could not help but think about the blood that ran in Zhao Fu¡¯s body and the fact that he had reached the top of the Ancient Stem Rankings.

 Chapter 1169: Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group Elder

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group Elder</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    If this person was not killed, he would definitely be a great danger in the future. Thinking about that, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s eyes danced with a trace of killing intent. However, he was wary of Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign bloodline; if he killed Zhao Fu, that Empire would definitely destroy the Ancient Sword Sect.


    Even though Zhao Fu only had a Sovereign bloodline, what if he really was the Emperor of an Empire? If it wasn¡¯t for his Sovereign bloodline, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master would not have held back just then and would have immediately killed Zhao Fu without any hesitation.


    After seeing this scene, the ordinary people did not even dare to breathe loudly, and of course, they could not stand up for Zhao Fu. Even though there were often injuries or deaths in fights, for Zhao Fu to injure Gu Jian like that, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master teaching him a lesson was understandable.


    However, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master relying on his powerful cultivation to bully Zhao Fu, someone from the younger generation, was quite shameless.


    Regardless, the Ancient Sword Sect was the number two Sect in the Ancient Stem Domain and was the number three faction; with such strength, who dared to say anything?


    The major figures on the viewing tforms merely frowned and did not n to do anything. After all, Zhao Fu was not one of them, so why would they interfere?


    This was the disadvantage of not having a faction to rely on; no matter how talented someone was, without a faction supporting them, anyone could bully them as they wished.


    The expression of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s Elder was quite unsightly. Zhao Fu was extremely important to their Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, yet he was being treated like this. The situation was quite bad, and he immediately sent people back to report.


    He then smiled and walked over and cupped his hands as he said, ¡°The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group will give its all to help Gu Jian recover; please cease your anger, Sect Master. This is the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s VIP, so we hope that Sect Master will not pursue this matter.¡±


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s expression was cold as he directly ignored the Elder and considered whether or not he should kill Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± An extremely pained and wretched howl sounded out as Gu Jian violently twisted on the ground and blood poured out of his seven orifices.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master hardened his heart and pointed towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A massive sword light tore through the sky, bringing with it a massive sword wind as it flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing that the Ancient Sword Sect had decided to kill Zhao Fu, the people in the surroundings hurriedly retreated to get away from Zhao Fu in order to avoid being caught up.


    Zhao Fu roared; because of his fights with the various geniuses, he had used up a lot of his strength. He could barely use the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power right now.


    Boom!


    Six massive gray orbs of ghostly qi appeared around Zhao Fu as the Six Paths Demon Images appeared. They each stretched out a hand, and the Six Paths Defensive Barrier appeared.


    Bang!


    A massive sound exploded out as the sword light smashed against the Six Paths Defensive Barrier like a bolt of lightning. The Six Paths Defensive Barrier instantly shattered, and Zhao Fu used the Six paths Demon Images to block in front of him. However, he was still unable to fully stop the sword light.


    Zhao Fu was once again sted flying and rolled a few times on the ground before stopping. His clothes had been torn to shreds by the sword qi, and there were long and thin gashes on his body, from which red blood flowed out.


    Now, everyone saw Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance; that handsome face, noble and overbearing aura, and those strange eyes.


    ¡°Who would have thought that this Emperor would be so handsome; I like,¡± Jiu Xiaoyun said in a daze as she stared at Zhao Fu.


    Next to her, Qing Murou lightly harrumphed, ¡°You vixen, he¡¯s going to be killed and yet you¡¯re saying such things; are you going into heat again? If you want him to live, you can ask your Kingdom to act.¡±


    Jiu Xiaoyun rolled her eyes and said somewhat condescendingly ¡°Little girl, you haven¡¯t matured yet, so it¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t have good taste in men. However, it¡¯s impossible for me to save him because there¡¯s no reason to offend the Ancient Sword Sect just for him.¡±


    Bai Haoran could not help but look to his master on the viewing tform. The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master was going to kill the number one genius on the Ancient Stem Rankings, and this would not look too good.


    If that happened, who would still dare to participate in the Ancient Stem Banquet? If the number one ced person was killed, the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s reputation would take a big blow, and it would be aughingstock to the other Domains.


    However, now that the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had acted and Zhao Fu could barely resist, Bai Haoran naturally could do nothing and could only look to his master.


    Only the Sect Master of the Dao Cultivation Sect could suppress an expert like the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master; no ordinary person would be able to do such a thing.


    However, the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not show any intention of getting involved. He had seen the sword qi shot out from Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, as well as the blood-red light shining from Gu Jian¡¯s body. He had fallen into his thoughts as if he was waiting for something.


    Seeing this, the major figures on the viewing tforms did not show any intention of getting involved. In fact, some people hoped that the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master would kill Zhao Fu as soon as possible because Zhao Fu¡¯s potential was simply too great and he was not one of them. It was best to get rid of such a person as soon as possible, or else he might be a threat to them.


    Some people felt that this was quite a pity, as Zhao Fu was an exceptional genius, yet he was going to fall in such a ce.


    Blood continuously leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s lips, and he struggled to get up from the ground.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master coldly harrumphed; Zhao Fu¡¯s potential was immense and Zhao Fu might surpass him in the future. However, before he had developed, he was just like livestock that he could kill at any moment.


    Shing!


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master swiped out with his finger, and a sharp sword flew out, shining with an incredibly sharp sword light as it circled around him. An immense sword intent spread out, causing everyone to feel as if they had fallen into an abyss, and their bodies instinctively trembled.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master was preparing a fatal blow, wanting to kill Zhao Fu right here. Under this blow, Zhao Fu barely had any chances of surviving.


    However, just as the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master was about to attack, a massive saber image containing ferocious saber qi chopped towards him. It was an attack from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s Elder.


    Zhao Fu was someone that the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group greatly valued, and it was them who had invited him to the Ancient Stem Banquet. Moreover, Zhao Fu was an Elder in the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group and was one of them. Seeing that the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had decided to kill Zhao Fu, the Elder had to act.


    Facing the iing saber image, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master was quite disdainful and waved his finger towards that Elder. The sword floating around him spun and shot towards that Elder.


    Swish!


    A sharp sword light shed out soundlessly and incredibly quickly. The saber image was instantly crushed, and the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s Elder¡¯s body froze before copsing into countless bits of flesh.


    Even though this Elder had Saint Realm Cultivation, in front of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he was nothing. The Earth Realm was on apletely different level to the Saint Realm.


    Firstly, the difficulty of reaching the Earth Realm was dozens of times more difficult than reaching the Saint Realm, and it took much more time; some people would not reach that stage in their entire life. This was a gap in strength that could not be made up for, and it was likeparing a lion to a rabbit.

 Chapter 1170: Bronze Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Bronze Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Zhao Fu red at the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master as he furiously roared. He had been chatting with that Elder this whole time and their rtionship had been quite good. However, that Elder had now died because of him, causing Zhao Fu to feel incredibly angry.


    Boom!


    A heaven-shaking aura exploded out, sending out an intense gale. Zhao Fu did not hold anything back and unleashed his Nation Armament¡¯s power.


    The people in the surroundings looked terrified as they retreated because this power was simply too great. It was something that they could not endure, and the intense wind could cause some people to be blown away like pebbles.


    The light dimmed and clouds quickly swirled as a massive aura covered the entire scene.


    This was not the Nation Armament of an Empire, and seeing this, many people let out a sigh of relief. With the power of an Empire¡¯s Nation Armament, it was possible to st apart even the sky, and those who were here would be doomed.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Sword hums tore through the sky as Zhao Fu spread out his hands and twelve massive bronze swords appeared around him, giving off a dazzling bronze light. They contained an incredibly dense aura of killing and conquering.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu pushed out with both hands, causing the twelve bronze swords to fly towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master with terrifying power; the power they contained seemed to be able to twist space itself.


    Facing the terrifying 12 bronze swords, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master condescendinglyughed and grabbed at the air, and a shining sword appeared in his hand.


    Boom!


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master vigorously shed out, causing a massive white crescent to tear through the air. It contained shocking power as it sted back the iing bronze swords.


    ¡°You want to harm This Sect Master with a Nation Armament like that? What a joke.¡± After speaking, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master once again shed out.


    Boom!


    The sword light turned into a massive white bird that spread its wings and gave off a terrifying and sharp aura as it charged towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu quickly dodged to the side, and the massive white birdnded where he had just been. An enormous explosion sted out, causing a sharp sword wind to spread out, and Zhao Fu was sent flying.


    A gigantic crater that was 100 meters deep and 1,000 meters wide opened up in the ground, causing countless people to retreat in fear in order to not to be caught up.


    Within the crater, Zhao Fu coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and looked at the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master in the air. His expression was quite unsightly; how was this person so terrifying? Even relying on his Nation Armament was not enough.


    The people on the stage had all retreated to the outer boundaries. Looking at Zhao Fu within the crater, Bing Qixue shook his head and sighed; he waspletely powerless, as the people from his Kingdom were not willing to help either.


    From the Nation Armament that Zhao Fu had just used, it was likely that he was not the Emperor of an Empire. After all, that Nation Armament¡¯s aura hadpletely fused with Zhao Fu¡¯s aura.


    This meant that Zhao Fu was only an early stage King; only an early stage King could have such perfect fusion with his Nation Armament.


    Since Zhao Fu was not a true Emperor, everyone¡¯s worries disappeared; killing Zhao Fu would just be like killing an ant. That was why the Ice Origin Kingdom did not bother acting, or else there was a chance they could have stepped in to save Zhao Fu.


    Huo Yan felt quite anxious and went to where his Sect was, trying to convince them to save Zhao Fu, or else he would lose a strong opponent. Even though he knew that he was not a match for Zhao Fu at all, he could not bear to see a genius like him fall here.


    However, the people from his Sect ignored him, saying, ¡°This person will be too dangerous in the future; it¡¯s best for us to not get involved. Whether he lives or dies, it¡¯s unrted to us. Even if he takes revenge in the future, he won¡¯t take revenge against us.¡±


    Since his Sect was not willing to help, there was nothing else that Huo Yan could do; he could only watch as Zhao Fu was going to be killed.


    The King of the Nether Yin Dynasty, a cold-looking middle-aged man stared at Zhao Fu closely as he thought to himself. There was Zhao Fu¡¯s Death Race Emperor bloodline, as well as the Six Paths Demon Images.


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s Third Prince had returned to his father¡¯s side and said some things, but the King did not say anything.


    Yin Ruoshi also returned to where her Sect was, a look of pity in her eyes. This person could have be famous in hundreds of Domains, causing her to sigh. Facing the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s attacks, he was dead without a doubt, and no one would be able to save him.


    She had talked with her Sect Master to give her opinion, but the Heavenly Music Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not say anything.


    Bai Haoran silently stood beside his master. Even though he was not sure why his master was not doing anything, he definitely had his own reasons, so Bai Haoran could not say anything and silently watched.


    At the same time, he felt quite sad that Zhao Fu was doomed to die. He had thought that perhaps his big brother could defeat Zhao Fu, but there would not be this opportunity in the future.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master once again attacked. He raised his sword and shed down, releasing an enormous white sword arc that was 1,000 meters tall, giving off shocking sounds.


    Facing such a powerful attack, Zhao Fu could not block and could only dodge.


    Boom!!


    The terrifying white sword arc easily cut open a 10,000 meter long sword gash on the stage, and even though Zhao Fu had dodged the main attack, the sword qi released from it still sent him flying. He crashed into the side of a crater, causing it to crack, before he fell to the bottom of the crater.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master came above the crater looked at Zhao Fu lying at the bottom. He said condescendingly, ¡°Your future was limitless, but you¡¯re going to die here today. You can only me yourself for injuring This Sect Master¡¯s disciple.¡±


    He once again raised his sword, preparing to deal the final blow to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± A roar shook the surroundings. Under this immense threat of death, Zhao Fu did not hold anything back anymore. No matter if it was his Nation Armament¡¯s power, the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power or his Sovereign bloodline¡¯s power, he released all of it.


    In the distance, countless traces of Fate gathered towards the Great Qin City, and an ocean of Fate poured into the Nation Armament.


    Boom!


    Within the crater, a massive ck me shot into the sky, causing the sun and moon to dim, and a shocking energy spread out, causing everyone¡¯s faces to fall.


    The power from this Nation Armament was enough to rival an entire world¡¯s power, and it could contend against experts of their level.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Massive sword hums sounded out within the crater, and a powerful bronze light shone through the ck mes. The twelve massive bronze swords contained terrifying power as they shot towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.

 Chapter 1171: Eastern Flow Ancient Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Eastern Flow Ancient Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s expression once again fell; he had never thought that Zhao Fu could explode out with such immense power.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The bronze swords left behind bronze trails as they shot towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, and the massive aura of killing and conquering seemed to cause space to freeze.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master swung his sword, sending out brilliant white sword lights that shed back the bronze swords. However, they continued flying towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master and attacked him from all directions.


    Sparks continuously shot out and nging sounds rang out as each sh resulted in massive gales that swept out, and it was as if a disaster was descending.


    However, even though the bronze swords were quite powerful and incredibly fast, continuously attacking the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, they could not injure him.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡± Seeing that he was unable to harm the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Zhao Fu once again roared and tried to gather all of his power. Countless ck arcs of lightning shed within the crater and a terrifying power expanded out, causing the crater to cave in more and more.


    This power cased everyone to feel even more shocked; this person could release even greater power, surpassing anything they could imagine.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Twelve massive figures giving off heaven-toppling pressure appeared in the sky. Space itself seemed to be suppressed, and countless people felt as if their bodies had fallen into icy water, causing them to uncontrobly tremble.


    The 12 figures in the air were made of bronze and their hair was tied up. They wore armor and had resolute expressions, and they looked like Great Qin¡¯s soldiers; they were Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament, the Twelve Metal Colossi.


    After the Twelve Metal Colossi appeared, they grabbed at the air and the 12 bronze swords that had been attacking the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master flew into their hands.


    Their gazes were cold as they held the bronze swords with both hands and lifted them up, pointing them towards the sky. They then spoke with voices that boomed like a powerful army, ¡°Valiant Old Qin, facing difficulties in unity; Valiant Old Qin, returning ourkes and mountains. Our blood will not cease flowing, nor will we stop fighting till death! Great Qin in the north is like a sun rising and will never be stopped! With turmoil in the world, where can we find peace? Against Great Qin¡¯s elite soldiers, who can resist?¡±


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a killing and conquering aura rushed up into the sky. Bronze mes erupted around the Twelve Metal Colossi, and even the surrounding worlds could sense their terrifying power.


    The Twelve Metal Colossi¡¯s gazes fell onto the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, causing his body to stiffen, and he felt a trace of fear. Before he could do anything, the Twelve Metal Colossi shed down with their bronze swords.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion once again sounded out, and the world seemed to be sted apart. Twelve brilliant bronze sword lights, bringing with them world-destroying power, shed towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    Even though the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master immediately blocked, he was unable to contend against that aura of killing and conquering, and as the bronze sword lights hit the ground, the ground violently trembled, causing dust and sand to fill the air. The terrifying rumbles caused everyone¡¯s souls to tremble.


    After seeing this scene and witnessing the world-shaking power of those Twelve Metal Colossi, no one could say anything.


    After the dust and sand settled, a massive crater that was hundreds of meters deep and tens of thousands of meters wide appeared in the ground. The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master wretchedly got up from the bottom and coughed up a mouthful of blood, looking furious.


    Someone with his level of cultivation had been injured by someone like Zhao Fu; this was an immense humiliation to him.


    The Twelve Metal Colossi in the sky looked down at the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master in the crater. They once again raised their swords and gave off boundless killing and conquering aura as they shed towards him.


    Facing this terrifying attack, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not seem to mind at all and furiously grasped towards the sky.


    Boom!


    A shocking sword light shot into the sky as a sword qi storm sted out. An enormous, ancient-looking sword slowly descended from the sky, giving off an enormous pressure, making it impossible for the people nearby to remain standing.


    This was the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Armament, the Eastern Flow Ancient Sword.


    In order to deal with someone of the younger generation, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had even taken out the Sect Armament, which startled countless people. However, they could understand this because the Twelve Metal Colossi¡¯s power was simply too terrifying; if the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not use his Sect Armament, it was possible that he could lose.


    Boom! Bom! Boom...


    The Twelve Metal Colossi shed out 12 enormous bronze sword lights, which gave off immensely destructive power as they sted towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    Shing!


    The Eastern Flow Ancient Sword floating in the air gave off a sword hum that seemed to be able to tear the world apart, causing the heavens and earth to continuously tremble. It then gave off an intense sword light that descended as a curtain of light, protecting the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The curtain of light was incredibly firm, and the bronze sword lights from the Twelve Metal Colossi were unable to break it open. The bronze sword lights exploded against the curtain of light, turning into corporeal shockwaves that caused the surrounding ground to continuously copse.


    Zhao Fu was unresigned, and he continued to use all of his strength, causing the Twelve Metal Colossi to explode with even greater power. They once again raised their bronze swords and shed towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    However, their attacks were useless and were unable to break through the curtain of light, making it impossible for them to harm the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master at all.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master condescendinglyughed; he was using the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Armament, which had the power of ten worlds. He could kill gods, y buddhas, and sweep across anything in his way.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master grabbed at the air, causing the massive Eastern Flow Ancient Sword in the sky to turn into a ray of light and fall into the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s hands, its size bing much smaller in the process.


    Looking at the Twelve Metal Colossi in the air, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master coldlyughed and vigorously shed out with the Eastern Flow Ancient Sword.


    Boom!


    A massive and unimaginably powerful sword arc shed out, sting the massive Twelve Metal Colossi backwards. The enormous sword light seemed to be able to sh the heavens and earth apart, and a destructive sword wind blew out.


    The ground started to be ripped away as countless trees were uprooted and evenrge boulders rose into the sky. All creatures within 10,000 kilometers were filled with fear as they escaped from this disaster.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master once again stood in the sky, a coldness in his eyes as he looked at Zhao Fu at the bottom of the crater. He pointed at Zhao Fu with his sword as he said, ¡°You should be proud to die under our Sect¡¯s sword.¡±


    Boom!


    After speaking, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master swung with the Eastern Flow Ancient Sword, sending out a terrifying white sword light towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing this monstrous attack, Zhao Fu had no choice but to desperately defend. He blocked with the Twelve Metal Colossi in front of him, which gave off an intense bronze light as they went into full defensive-mode.


    However, in front of that massive white sword light, it was all for nought. As the white sword light shed past, the Twelve Metal Colossi were instantly sent flying, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body was devoured by the white sword light.

 Chapter 1172: Ten Thousand Dragon President

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Ten Thousand Dragon President</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After everything settled, a 10,000 meter long, 1,000 meter wide sword gash appeared on the stage. The stage was now inplete disorder, with massive cracks and fissures all over it; there was not a single part of it left intact.


    Zhao Fuy within the sword gash, covered with blood. His body twitched as he coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and he propped himself up with great difficulty as he red hatefully at the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, his heart filled with fury.


    He would definitely kill this person in the future, and he would destroy the entire Ancient Sword Sect. The pain and humiliation he had suffered today would be repaid ten times over in the future.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master standing in the air felt quite surprised; this person had taken this blow and yet still was not dead. This could be counted to be a miracle.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s cold and hateful gaze, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Masterughed as he said, ¡°What, are you angry? You want to kill This Sect Master? Do you think you can do it? If you kneel and beg This Sect Master, I¡¯ll give you a quick and easy death.¡±


    Zhao Fu red at the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master and tightly gripped his fists. His nails stabbed into his palm, causing blood to leak out.


    Pa!


    Seeing this, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master condescendinglyughed and swept out with his hand, sending a p onto Zhao Fu¡¯s face and sending him flying.


    Zhao Fu crashed ten or so meters away and once again coughed up a mouthful of blood before getting up with great hardship.


    Pa!


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Masterughed as he pped out again, sending Zhao Fu flying once again.


    Seeing this, everyone could not help but sigh; this was evidently humiliating Zhao Fu. Everyone felt quite ufortable seeing the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master do such a thing, but they would not do anything to stop him.


    The ck-clothed woman next to Bing Qixue thought about how Zhao Fu had domineeringly dealt with the Ancient Stem Ranking¡¯s geniuses, yet he was being treated like this now. She could not help but say, ¡°Your Majesty, with how talented he is, will the Ice Origin Kingdom really not save him?¡±


    Hearing this, Bing Qixue looked over at the higher-ups of the Ice Origin Kingdom and frustratedly nodded.


    Yin Ruoshi could not help but speak to the noble and beautiful woman next to her, ¡°Master, are you really not going to consider my proposal? It¡¯s such a pity for a genius like him be humiliated here.¡±


    The noble and beautiful woman lightly nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it; that person has no chance of surviving. Even if I act, I won¡¯t be able to change anything, and I¡¯ll instead offend a few major factions.¡±


    Yin Ruoshi felt quite startled, not understanding her master¡¯s words; why would she be offending a few major factions? Wasn¡¯t it just the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master who wanted to kill Zhao Fu? At most, it would be offending the Ancient Sword Sect; since when did it be many factions?


    Seeing Zhao Fu being pped again and again, Bai Haoran could not watch on and said to the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master, ¡°Master, as the most upstanding and virtuous person in the Ancient Stem Domain, and the person who is presiding over this Ancient Stem Banquet, surely you can¡¯t allow this to continue.¡±


    However, the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master continue to stare at Zhao Fu did not say anything.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Feeling the fiery pain on his face and feeling that anger and humiliation within his heart, Zhao Fu went again became crazed and tired to release all of his power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Berserk ck lightning exploded out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and spread out in his surroundings, smashing the ground and causing it to continuously cave in.


    Twelve massive figures once again appeared in the sky, and suffocating pressure spread out. The Twelve Metal Colossi raised their bronze swords and gave off heaven-splitting auras as they shed towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master disdainfullyughed and shed out with his own sword. The massive crescent of sword light gave off an incredibly destructive power as it once again sent the Twelve Metal Colossi flying.


    Shing!


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had yed around enough and he raised the Eastern Flow Ancient Sword and casually shed at Zhao Fu. An enormous white crescent tore through the air, rending space as it flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite unsightly, not knowing how to block this terrifying attack.


    At that moment, an elder dressed in a gray dragon robe appeared in front of Zhao Fu. He stretched out his hands and pressed them against the air, causing countless traces of golden light to explode out as a terrifying power rushed forth.


    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± A vigorous dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a massive golden dragon rushed out of the elder¡¯s hands and gave off an enormous dragon¡¯s might as it shot towards the white sword light.


    Bang!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two attacks collided, resulting in terrifying shockwaves that rippled out in all directions.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had never thought this elder would appear, and his gaze became serious as he said with a trace of anger, ¡°Does the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group n to protect him, even at the cost of opposing my Ancient Sword Sect?¡±


    This person was the President of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, and his strength was not weaker than the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master by much.


    ¡°He¡¯s an important person to the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group; I hope Sect Master can give us some face and spare him this time. The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group will be incredibly grateful,¡± the gray-robed elder looked up at the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master as he said loudly.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master coldly harrumphed; now that things hade to this, there was no way to bring back the situation. With how much potential Zhao Fu had, letting him off would be much too dangerous, so of course he could not do such a thing.


    ¡°Skreee!!¡±


    Seeing that the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President was determined to protect Zhao Fu, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not say anything else and directly attacked. He raised his sword, and countless traces of sword light became massive white birds that brought with them ferocious sword winds as they rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Even though the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President¡¯s Cultivation was not weaker than his, he was using the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Armament, so he did not ce the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President in his eyes either.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group President turned and said to Zhao Fu, ¡°I¡¯ll stall him; quickly leave this ce. In the future, you¡¯ll have an opportunity to take revenge. With your potential, surpassing that Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master is guaranteed, so you must ensure your own safety for now.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt incredibly grateful; he had never thought that during this time when no one was willing to help, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President would step in to save him.


    Zhao Fu understood this, so he nodded and exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power, causing a ck aura me to appear around him. He leapt up and turned into a ray of ck light and disappeared over the horizon.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President faced the countless iing birds and punched out with incredible strength. A formless wave of inner force sted out, causing the birds to explode.


    As the birds exploded, waves of sword wind sted out, causing the ground to crack and cave in.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was running, how could the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master allow him to escape? He raised his hand and prepared to attack Zhao Fu, but the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President punched out, sending an enormous golden dragon towards the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master and tying him down.


    Zhao Fu was now some distance away, but at that moment, something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 1173: Ghost Claw

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Ghost w</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bang!


    A well-built figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Fu and punched him to the ground, opening up arge crater. This figure was the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King.


    Everyone felt quite surprised that the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King would attack; there did not seem to be any reason for him to attack, as there did not seem to be any grievances between them. Their Third Prince had not been harmed by Zhao Fu.


    They had no idea that there had long since between enmity between Zhao Fu and the Bear Mountain Kingdom; back when Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance had been revealed, the Third Prince had remembered everything.


    It turned out that Zhao Fu was that mysterious Emperor from before; this matter was incredibly important, so he immediately told his father. He also told him about how a higher-being had wanted to take Zhao Fu as his disciple, and this made the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King decide to kill Zhao Fu.


    Before, he had not wanted to act and had just wanted to use the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master to kill Zhao Fu in order to avoid trouble, but the situation had changed.


    Since the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President was determined to protect Zhao Fu, who was about to escape, the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King had to act.


    ¡°Haha...¡± a soft, eerieughter sound out as the Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King also came above the crater. He evidently was not here to save Zhao Fu but to kill him as well.


    He wanted to obtain Zhao Fu¡¯s corpse, as it was very useful to him. This was especially so because of the Six Paths Demon Images and the Six Paths of Reincarnation bloodline; they were so attractive that he would do anything for them.


    Before, he had wanted to wait for the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master to kill Zhao Fu, but the situation had changed. Not only was the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President protecting him, but the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King had also gotten involved. In order to prevent anything from going wrong, he decided to personally act.


    Yin Ruoshi now understood what her master meant before; it turned out that her master had already sensed that many people wanted to make a move against Zhao Fu.


    Now that people from three major factions wanted Zhao Fu¡¯s life, with their strength, Zhao Fu was as good as dead. The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President would not be enough to save him.


    Everyone could not help but sigh ¨C Zhao Fu was destined to die here; this was something that could not be changed. It was a pity with how talented he was.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. He was already at his limit tying down the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, and now there were another two experts of the same level joining in. This put even him in danger, and he was unable to protect Zhao Fu at all.


    Could it be that after waiting for so long, the prophesied person would die like this?


    Within the crater, Zhao Fu no longer had any strength to even get up. That strike from the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King broke five or six of his bones, making him feel immense pain.


    ¡°We need this person¡¯s corpse, so We will be killing him. Apologies,¡± the Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King lightlyughed and said to the two others while looking at Zhao Fu. To him, Zhao Fu was a worm who could be easily crushed.


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s Kingughed; he just wanted to kill Zhao Fu and was not interested in his corpse, so he said, ¡°Hurry and do it then so that nothing goes wrong. If this person escapes, he¡¯ll cause us endless problems in the future.¡±


    The Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King nodded and pointed at Zhao Fu. A powerful gray light shot towards Zhao Fu with shocking power.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President wanted to stop this, but he was suppressed by the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    The powerful gray light was about to pierce through Zhao Fu¡¯s body, resulting in him dying here. However, at that moment, something unexpected once again happened.


    A ck and blood-red sword flew out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body to stop that gray light, and it gave off boundless blood-red light.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as if the heavens and earth had been instantly torn apart. A berserk and twisted killing intent suddenly descended, and the world was instantly dyed a blood-red color. Everyone present felt as if their bodies and souls had been frozen, and they felt an unending terror.


    The ck and blood-red sword gave off fathomless blood-red light, and the powerful ripplesing from it caused the heavens and earth to violently tremble. The ground could not withstand it and quickly disintegrated.


    As the crazed killing intent swept through the scene, even the countless major figures were greatly dismayed; they had never thought that the person they had been searching for all this time was right in front of them.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Killing Sword Master! That person whose abnormal signs affected hundreds of worlds, and one of the most dangerous people in the world!¡±


    The Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s eyes gleamed. He had been waiting for this moment. He had guessed that Zhao Fu might be that terrifying Killing Sword Master, but he was not sure; he could only wait for Zhao Fu to fall into great danger to reveal this.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked quite startled; he had never thought that Zhao Fu was the Killing Sword Master. Now, he understood why that trace of sword qi was so terrifying; if he had to face against that kind of sword qi, he would feel fear as well.


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King also looked quite shocked; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such power. He had been hiding this quite deep, and it was the power that the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King had feared this whole time.


    The Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King also looked at Zhao Fu in shock; thispletely exceeded anything he could imagine. He could not believe that Zhao Fu had been hiding such power.


    The Heavenly Music Sect¡¯s Sect Master also looked quite serious. That terrifying Killing Sword Master was this person in front of her; this was quite unbelievable. However, it was now understandable why this person¡¯s aptitude was so heaven-defying.


    Huo Yan, Bing Qixue, Yin Ruoshi, Bai Haoran...


    Countless people had never expected such a thing to happen. In the end, Zhao Fu still had not used his full strength against them, and he had been hiding such a powerful killing power this entire time.


    Now, theypletely acknowledged that he existed above the Ancient Stem Rankings and that they could notpare to him. Zhao Fu was simply too shocking.


    At that moment, the Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King, the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King, and the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master all exploded out with killing intent. Now, they would go to any lengths to kill Zhao Fu; now that they knew that he was the Killing Sword Master, his threat in the future was dozens of times greater.


    Boom!


    A shocking blood-red sword light shed through the air, and the terrifying killing intent instantly caused space to copse. The Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King and the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King were both sted flying backwards; Zhao Fu had taken the initiative to attack.


    Zhao Fu was forced to use the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s power; because of the terrifying killing intent, Zhao Fu had a slight advantage.


    The Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King and the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King stabilized their bodies in the air and looked furious. They no longer gave off that air of superiority and attacked Zhao Fu together, wanting to kill him at all costs.


    Boom!!


    The Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King stretched out his hand, causing countless traces of Yin Qi to wrap around his hand and form a giant ghost w that gave off a shocking pressure as it grabbed towards Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1174: Three Emperor Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Three Emperor Stars</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King took out arge saber and vigorously shed out. A ferocious sword light giving off massive sword qi flew towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Facing the two people¡¯s attacks, Zhao Fu roared and a massive amount of the Nation Armament¡¯s power entered his body, as did the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power. Zhao Fu instantly received so much power that he felt that he could kill a Celestial, and the space around him continuously copsed.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu gripped his sword and vigorously shed out, sending out a massive blood-red crescent. It seemed to contain enough power to rend the heavens and earth, causing the two iing attacks to explode and sending the two Kings flying back and even injuring them; a trace of blood leaked out from their lips.


    This caused the two Kings to feel quite furious; they had been injured by a low-Stage cultivator like Zhao Fu, which had sullied their pride.


    However, that killing intent¡¯s power was simply too powerful and exceeded anything they could handle. If they relied on their cultivation, they would most likely lose in the face of that berserk and murderous power.


    No one would believe such a thing; after all, how could two powerful experts like them be defeated by a low-Stage cultivator? However, the two of them had personally faced this killing intent, so they clearly knew that they were at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± A heaven-shaking roar sounded out as countless traces of an eerie aura flooded out, and a terrifying pressure descended. A massive skull appeared in the sky, giving off a bone-chilling coldness that caused countless people to feel afraid. It was also surrounded by countless spirits.


    The Nether Yin Dynasty¡¯s King had used his Nation Armament: The Nether Emperor Skull!


    Boom!


    A massive power tore through the air, and a berserk and violent devil qi caused countless people to feel like they were flickering mes in front of a massive gale. A massive, pure-white fang gave off a terrifying aura as it descended.


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King had also unleashed his Nation Armament: The Royal Bear God Fang!


    After the two Nation Armaments of Royal Kingdoms were unleashed, the results caused all sorts of abnormal signs and the world seemed to sink under this terrifying pressure.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two Kings used their Nation Armaments¡¯ powers as they sted towards Zhao Fu. That power seemed to be able to destroy everything, even time and space; even godly spirits would not be able to withstand it.


    Zhao Fu desperately unleashed the power of his Nation Armament and Emperor Killing Sword, causing his long hair to be blood-red colored. A blood-red sword mark appeared on his forehead and two fangs grew out of his mouth, as his mind was filled with madness.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu shed out a heaven-toppling sword light that sted towards the two powers like a sea of sword light. An incredibly destructive explosion resulted, and a shockwave instantly rippled out, annihting everything within its range.


    In the end, Zhao Fu still could not stand up to the two Kings; even though the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power was quite strong, it was still in its initial phase and could not resist the power of the Nation Armaments of two Royal Kingdoms. Even with Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament¡¯s power, it was not enough.


    Zhao Fu was hit by the shockwave and was now lying within arge crater. There were two massive injuries on his chest, and his aura was incredibly weak.


    Yin Ruoshi looked away in shock; the battle between the two sides was too terrifying, and she had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such power. Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying killing intent had actually forced those two Kings to use their Nation Armaments.


    ¡°Master, are you really not going to save him? If our Heavenly Music Sect can use him, our prospects will be limitless in the future,¡± Yin Ruoshi said.


    The noble and beautiful woman still shook her head, saying, ¡°With the things he has revealed, the Heavenly Music Sect cannot contain him, nor does it have the ability to.


    ¡°What a pity! If he was in the Heaven Domain, there would berge factions protecting him, but he has no hope now. He¡¯ll definitely die here, because the Killing Sword Intent that he revealed has caused the entire Ancient Stem Domain to feel threatened.


    ¡°As for everyone else, not only will they not help, but they¡¯re also hoping that he will be quickly killed. Facing three powerful experts, there¡¯s no chance of him surviving.¡±


    Currently, the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master was feeling some hesitation, wondering if he should save Zhao Fu. After Zhao Fu released his Killing Sword Intent, his suspicions had been confirmed, and he could now act. With his power, he would be able to save Zhao Fu.


    However, he now hesitated, because when Zhao Fu exploded out with that Killing Sword Intent, everyone present had wanted to kill him.


    If he acted, he would offend three major factions; with the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s strength, it could bear such a burden. However, it would also have to go against the rest of the Ancient Stem Domain ¨C the Dao Cultivation Sect could not do such a thing, and saving Zhao Fu would drag the Dao Cultivation Sect under.


    For now, he could only watch and could not get involved; that was what everyone else was thinking as well.


    Shing!


    A sword hum tore through the sky as the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master sted the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President to the ground, opening up a ten meter wide crater. After taking care of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master finally turned his attention to Zhao Fu.


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King stood in the air, looking at the blood-covered Zhao Fu below. He gave off an immense killing intent as he raised the saber in his hand; this was the final blow. Zhao Fu no longer had any power to resist, and he would definitely die here. Now, everyone else waited for Zhao Fu¡¯s death as well.


    However, just as the saber was about to descend, an explosion sounded out.


    Boom!


    The world instantly fell into darkness as all light seemed to be devoured. It was a boundless darkness, and the heavens and earth fell into silence. Countless living creatures did not dare to make a bit of noise.


    Suddenly, blood-red light descended from the sky, causing the world to seem to be dyed blood-red; a blood-red star filled with an aura of chaos and disaster appeared.


    This was followed by a noble golden light as a golden star that seemed to be able to cause all creatures to submit appeared. An eerie aura suddenly flooded down as a gray light burst forth, and a moon-like star appeared.


    The auras that these three Emperor Stars gave off caused all creatures to feel incredibly small, and the auras even made them want to submit. It was as if all Emperors, godly spirits, and experts were nothing in front of them.


    Boom!


    Three pirs of starlight simultaneously descended onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body from the three Emperor Stars, and a massive explosion sounded out. The pirs of starlight gave off an incredibly destructive force as they spread out, and it seemed as if the world wasing to an end.


    After everything settled, a 10,000 meter deep and hundreds of thousands of meters wide crater appeared on the stage; most of this massive stage had been destroyed.


    Countless people stood frozen on the spot, looking incredibly shocked. None of them had yete back to their senses; that person had three Emperor Stars!


    There was not a single figure within that massive crater. These three factions may have offended someone they could not afford to offend!

 Chapter 1175: Emperor Killer

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Emperor Killer</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    With a single Emperor Star, one would be iparable even within the Heaven Domain. That person had three Emperor Stars, which made him unbelievably terrifying. No one had heard of such a thing, and that person was the Killing Sword Master as well. That person¡¯s future made all of them feel fear.


    If anyone said he had the potential to be an Emperor Celestial, no one would disbelieve them; after all, he was already like a resplendent star that was simply untouchable to them.


    Bai Haoran, Bing Qixue, Yin Ruoshi, and the other geniuses of the Ancient Stem Domain stared at the massive crater in shock. Only now did they understand what a true genius was. In front of Zhao Fu, they were nothing.


    Despite having such shocking talent and abilities that others could only look up to,pared to Zhao Fu, they were incredibly ordinary.


    The expressions of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King, and the Nether Yin Kingdom¡¯s King became quite unsightly; they now realized that they had offended someone who they could not afford to offend. In the future, their three factions might have to face an incredibly terrifying person.


    The Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master shook his head and sighed; this matter was simply too unbelievable. First, Zhao Fu¡¯s identity as the Killing Sword Master had been revealed, which was already incredibly shocking. No one had expected Zhao Fu to have three Emperor Stars, and thinking about what had just happened, it seemed that the Ancient Stem Domain would be going through some troubled times.


    Following this, news of what had happened here spread through the entire Ancient Stem Domain like a cyclone, shocking the entirety of the Ancient Stem Domain; such a terrifying figure had appeared here.


    The three factions had bullied someone much weaker than themselves, and at the Ancient Stem Banquet too. They dared to do such a thing so brazenly, causing people to feel ashamed and as the ones presiding over the Ancient Stem Banquet, the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s reputation greatly plummeted.


    Who dared to harm those geniuses? With those big factions behind them, if they were injured, those who injured them would be killed without a doubt.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President had been signaled by Zhao Fu to leave when Zhao Fu had released the three Emperor Stars.


    However, the three factions did not back down at all, and the situation was unrecoverable. As such, afterwards, they started to attack the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, wanting to destroy all those connected to Zhao Fu. The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group would greatly support Zhao Fu, so the three factions had to destroy it.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group was a faction that had relocated to the Ancient Stem Domain, and because it was not originally part of it, it only controlled a bit more than a world.


    Now that it was facing the three factions, it did not have any way to resist, and no one was willing to help it. In fact, there were others who were in support of suppressing the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    After all, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group was closely rted to Zhao Fu, who was a threat to the Ancient Stem Domain. As such, no one would give the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group an easy time.


    Moreover, if the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group had not protected Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu would have long since been killed by the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, and all those things would not have happened. In fact, they should not have even invited Zhao Fu to the Ancient Stem Banquet.


    In the end, the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group suffered heavy losses and many of their people died. The President ran with the remnants of the Financial Group and hid in another Domain.


    Such arge Financial Group that controlled the power of a world had been destroyed so easily, making people feel great pity.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu had escaped back to Great Qin covered with blood. He had first hidden within the Emperor Killing Sword World and used another exit in the Emperor Killing Sword World to leave.


    The power of the three Emperor Stars had not been enough to stand up to the three factions; Zhao Fu was clear about this. After all, each of those factions controlled the power of ten worlds, which was 30 worlds in total. Moreover, the other factions had not even acted.


    If he stayed there, even if he exploded out with his Emperor Stars¡¯ power, he would still die in the end. As such, Zhao Fu could only sullenly run away.


    Now that he had kept his life, in the future, Zhao Fu would definitely pay back the Ancient Sword Sect, Nether Yin Dynasty, and Bear Mountain Kingdom.


    After escaping back to Great Qin, because of his severe injuries, Zhao Fu immediately fell into aa, and Great Qin¡¯s imperial physicians hurriedly came to treat his wounds.


    In a distant ce, a ck-clothed young man giving off a powerful aura stood on a 10,000 meter tall, ancient-looking stage that seemed to connect to the heavens. He coldly harrumphed, ¡°We still can¡¯t find that person? If This Sovereign can¡¯t have something, This Sovereign will destroy it!¡±


    He went to the center of the stage, on which were stone pirs. There were people bound on the stone pirs, both men and women, young and old, but there was one thing they all had inmon.


    This was that they all gave off powerful King¡¯s auras, as they were all people with King¡¯s bloodlines. In fact, some of them were actual Kings, and there were 10,000 of these people.


    This higher-being was the one who had tried to steal Zhao Fu¡¯s Origin Mark before, and after so long and trying so many times, he still could not find Zhao Fu. In the end, he decided to destroy Zhao Fu; he could not allow anyone else to have the Origin Mark.


    He knew that Zhao Fu had Emperor Stars, but he did not know the details. The method he was using now specifically countered Emperor Stars, and it was called Emperor Killer!


    This was an incredibly powerful curse that cursed Emperors, and it was greatly feared by Emperors in the Heaven Awaken World. As such, the Emperor Killer curse was quite famous.


    This type of curse required King Stars, and the 10,000 people here all had King Stars. It had taken this higher-being a lot of effort to capture them all.


    The price of casting this curse was not small; it caused one¡¯s strength to decline, and the person casting it could receive a Fate bacsh. However, this higher-being was not afraid; with his cultivation, he was immune to a bacsh from such a low-Stage cultivator.


    Boom!


    The higher-being activated the magic formation, and the people bound to the pirs howled. Their bodies quickly aged, and their hair became white as wrinkles appeared on their bodies and their lifeforce was drained.


    In the end, they gave a few more pained cries before their heads sagged and they died.


    The pirs on which they were bound gave off powerful auras before exploding out with a blood-red pir of light that rushed into the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    King Stars giving off terrifying might slowly descended from the sky as a massive aura swept out. The sight of 10,000 stars descending was incredibly grand and could shock anyone.


    The higher-being standing at the center of the stage gave a trace of a smile as he spread out his hands towards the sky. Under his control, the King Stars continuously moved, forming a massive magic formation.


    ¡°Emperor Killer!¡± the higher-being roared and sent his massive power into the magic formation, causing it to activate. Heaven and earth source energy was instantly absorbed into it, and as the magic formation activated, heaven-shaking ripples spread out.


    Within the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion, the person who was responsible for monitoring Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor Stars suddenly sensed a terrifying coldness. This caused his body to freeze, and a wave of fear flowed out of his heart as he hurriedly looked at the surroundings of the Emperor Stars.

 Chapter 1176: Death Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Death Stars</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Stars filled with a deathly aura, bringing with them massive deathly intent, formed a massive formation that surrounded the three Emperor Stars. The terrifying coldness was from those death stars.


    After seeing this scene, that person felt incredibly startled; the power of each of those death stars was something that surpassed the power of a world; this sort of power was something that only a higher-being could have. As such, that person immediately understood that there was a higher-being making a move against Zhao Fu.


    After realizing this, that person immediately reported this to the higher-ups.


    The young woman in white, the Fate Sovereign, quickly arrived, and seeing that scene, her expression became quite serious, ¡°This is Emperor Killer, a curse especially for cursing Emperors to death. How did that person offend a higher-being so much for that higher-being to use such a risky curse to kill him?¡±


    Hearing the Fate Sovereign¡¯s words, everyone else¡¯s faces fell; they had all heard of how terrifying Emperor Killer was.


    Someone could not help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t that person doomed, then? Emperor Killer can curse even true Emperors to death, and that person is not even an Emperor; he merely only has Emperor Stars, and his own strength is not very great either.¡±


    The Fate Sovereign shook her head; she was not sure. If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely die, but this person had three Emperor Stars; he most likely would not die so easily.


    It was a pity that that person was not from arge faction. If he was from arge faction, with the ocean-like amount of Fate that arge faction had, the higher-being would not dare to use Emperor Killer against him, or else he could die from the bacsh.


    The death stars formed a massive formation in the void and gave off an intense gray light. They gave off a heaven-toppling deathly intent as they surged towards the three Emperor Stars, which gave off powerful emperor lights to defend against the deathly intent.


    Within the Great Qin Pce, the imperial physicians were quickly treating Zhao Fu¡¯s injuries. However, at that moment, traces of gray light started to fall from above the Great Qin Pce, and a deathly aura started to spread.


    At that moment, countless people¡¯s expressions fell, and this included the various ability users and espers because they could sense a boundless deathly intent cover Great Qin.


    ¡°Raorrr!!¡± The Great Qin¡¯s Fate Dragon gave off a heaven-shaking roar, causing all of Great Qin¡¯s Fate to gather towards the Great Qin Pce. It formed an enormous and savage ck dragon, but the gray light descending from the sky kepting.


    Under the effects of the gray light, the vigorous and domineering ck dragon started to weaken, looking quite sickly.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± A phoenix cry sounded out as a golden pir of light shot into the sky. A massive golden phoenix giving off countless traces of golden light appeared in the sky. At that moment, the Emperor Phoenix Statue had reacted as well.


    The countless traces of golden light spread out and blocked the gray light and deathly aura. The golden light that the Emperor Phoenix gave off was not suppressed by the gray light, and it instead was the one suppressing the gray light.


    However, more and more gray light descended, and soon, the deathly aura covered the sky. The chilling deathly aura could not be stopped as it spread out, causing everyone¡¯s hands and feet to feel cold, and it was as if they felt that death was about to descend.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Dragon¡¯s roars sounded out as deathly dragons started to fly about within the deathly aura in the sky, and they flew towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡± The Emperor Phoenix gave off a piercing cry, and a blinding golden light exploded out as the Emperor Phoenix started to resist with all its might. However, it did not have much of an effect because there were simply too many deathly dragons, 10,000 in total.


    The Emperor Phoenix could only retreat to the chambers that Zhao Fu was in, flying around as it created a golden defensive barrier to stop the deathly dragons in the sky. The deathly dragons circled around the chambers, their deathly aura gradually corroding the Emperor Phoenix.


    The situation was quite dire, and Xianru and the various Schools and Sects also acted. It was evident that these deathly dragons wanted to drag Zhao Fu into death.


    Ordinary measures were ineffective, so the various Schools and Sects used their unique formations. Massive chains giving off powerful auras shot out, binding the deathly dragons, which vigorously struggled in response.


    The Generals who had been fighting outside hurriedly returned. Bai Qi did not hesitate and drew the Seven Murders Sword at his waist and pointed it to the sky. The other Generals also drew their General Armaments and pointed them at the sky.


    ¡°Seven Murders Star!¡±


    ¡°Army Destroyer Star!¡±


    ¡°Voracious Wolf Star!¡±


    Loud shouts sounded out as a massive pressure descended. General Stars giving off terrifying auras descended, and starlight filled the sky. The 20 General Stars gave off an immense power as they pressed towards the deathly dragons.


    Under the cooperation of the various parties, the deathly dragons were temporarily suppressed, allowing everyone to let out a sigh of relief.


    However, they did not know that this was only the beginning; the true battle was in the vast void.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the three Emperor Stars gave off brilliant starlight, looking like three suns in the vast void.


    The death star formation around them seemed unhurried as waves of deathly aura continuously swept towards the three Emperor Stars, gradually corroding them.


    The higher-being on the stage took out a corpse. It was a middle-aged man who wore a dragon robe, and he gave off an incredibly noble Emperor¡¯s aura. This corpse was the corpse of an Emperor, and the higher-being had paid a great price to obtain it.


    A formless energy carried this corpse into the magic formation, where it turned into countless traces of bloody qi and fused into the formation. The formation in the sky immediately gave off a sovereign Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Within the vast void, the death stars gave off arge amount of gray light and exploded out with an even stronger aura. The magic formation¡¯s power increased by many times, and it started to suppress the three Emperor Stars.


    The three Emperor Stars continuously resisted, but the Celestial Emperor Star and the Chaos Imperial Star continuously grew dimmer; only the Nether Emperor Star could put up some resistance.


    The situation of the three Emperor Stars directly affected the situation in Great Qin. The deathly dragons gave off roars and became much stronger, breaking free from their chains. They resisted the General Stars¡¯ pressure and mmed towards the barrier set down by the Emperor Phoenix.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as the golden barrier continuously trembled and started to crack. In the end, the countless deathly dragons broke through the golden barrier and flooded into the unconscious Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Zhao Fu was awakened by the immense pain and howled, continuously struggling on the bed. He felt as if there were countless ghost biting at his flesh and blood.


    The higher-being on the stageughed in satisfaction; Emperor Killer had seeded, and that person was dead beyond a doubt.


    Within the vast void, the three Emperor Stars were corroded by the massive amount of deathly qi. The Celestial Emperor Star and the Chaos Imperial Star had already gone dim, and only the Nether Emperor Star was still giving off a faint light. Perhaps it was because it was an Emperor Star of the Death Race, so it had some resistance to the deathly aura.

 Chapter 1177: Emperor Killer

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Emperor Killer</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s cries from within his chambers, many of his subordinates hurried over. Seeing Zhao Fu struggling in pain, everyone started to panic. Xianru and the imperial physicians quickly came to check on Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    On the surface of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, there were gray dragons swimming about, continuously devouring Zhao Fu¡¯s lifeforce.


    Xianru had people hold down, took out high-grade Water of Life, and fed it to Zhao Fu. However, it waspletely ineffective against the gray dragons, and Zhao Fu¡¯s pain was not lessened.


    The imperial physicians took out medicinal pills containing arge amount of lifeforce and fed them to Zhao Fu, but they too were ineffective.


    ¡°What should we do? Those gray dragons are continuously devouring His Majesty¡¯s lifeforce; if this goes on, His Majesty will die,¡± Wang Ergou shouted worriedly.


    Hearing Wang Ergou¡¯s words, everyone felt quite panicked, but they did not know what to do.


    Suddenly, a genderless voice said with a sigh, ¡°ce Zhao Fu¡¯s body in the Fountain of Life and call over the ck and White Impermanences.¡±


    This caused everyone to feel quite startled because this voice came from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. It was the golden dragon who had spoken, and it seemed quite deste and mncholic.


    Zhao Fu had mentioned the golden dragon before, so most of his subordinates knew about it. As such, everyone quicklyplied with its orders and ced Zhao Fu in the Fountain of Life, and they called over the ck and White Impermanences.


    Within the Fountain of Life, the massive life energy continuously flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, lessening his pain.


    Under the golden dragon¡¯s instructions, the ck and White Impermanences set up a Yin Qi magic formation that set countless traces of Yin Qi into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and they also sent their own Yin Qi into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, which also helped relieve some of Zhao Fu¡¯s pain.


    Right now, the only things that were effective were the Nether Emperor Star and Zhao Fu¡¯s Six Paths of Reincarnation bloodline; they greatly reduced the Emperor Killer¡¯s effects.


    Time gradually passed and everyone waited worriedly. On the third day, Zhao Fu woke up, but his aura was incredibly weak. His hair had be gray-white colored and his body gave off a deathly aura.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Fu opened his eyes within the Fountain of Life and asked the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon sighed as it said, ¡°It¡¯s Emperor Killer; someone wanted to use Emperor Killer to kill you. It was most likely that higher-being who wanted to steal your Origin Mark, as it¡¯s not something just anyone can use.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Killer?¡± Zhao Fu did not understand, so the golden dragon briefly exined.


    After hearing this exnation, Zhao Fu felt furious and almost coughed up a mouthful of blood; this higher-being was simply going too far. Not only did he want to steal his Origin Mark, but he had tried to kill him with a curse. He had not even taken revenge against the three factions, and now there was another thing to take revenge for.


    ¡°Is there any way to deal with it?¡± Zhao Fu calmed himself down as he asked the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon replied seriously, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. the Fountain of Life and Yin Qi are already ineffective, and if this goes on, you¡¯ll only have a bit more than one year left to live. You need to find a method to deal with Emperor Killer within that time, or you will die.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite unsightly; this news was like thunder from a clear sky; before he had aplished his grand aspirations and taken revenge against those three factions, he was going to die.


    ¡°Is there really no way to deal with it?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The golden dragon replied, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t know of any method. The Emperor Killer is a Fate curse, and it is also a Fate Star curse. There¡¯s practically no way to stop it.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite helpless, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    The golden dragonforted him, saying, ¡°There¡¯s still a bit more than a year; perhaps you¡¯ll be able to find a method. There¡¯s no need to give up as there¡¯s still a trace of hope.


    ¡°However, I need to remind you that this is just an estimation; if the curse within you explodes out, you could die right now. You need to start making preparations, as if you suddenly die, all of Great Qin will copse.


    ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t have any heirs; the next ruler of Great Qin is an important matter, so you need to think about this.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank and he heavily replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu felt a massive wave of pain as gray dragons appeared on the surface of his body, and the feeling of being bitten by countless sharp mouths once again assaulted Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Is there any way to lessen the pain?¡± Zhao Fu endured the pain as he asked.


    The golden dragon replied, ¡°Right now, Phoenix Qi is of great help to you. If your Emperor Phoenix Statue had enough Phoenix Qi, it would have been able to stop the Emperor Killer for you. If you consummate with women with Phoenix Qi, causing your Dragon Qi and their Phoenix Qi to fuse, your pain will lessen, but this cannot get rid of Emperor Killer.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and looked at the ck and White Impermanences by the side; they had also heard the golden dragon¡¯s words.


    The ck Impermanence flirtatiously smiled and took off her ck clothes, revealing her proud figure. She walked into the fountain, and the White Impermanence shyly took off her white clothes and followed her in.


    A whileter, the two womeny by the side of the fountain as they raggedly breathed. Zhao Fu had somewhat recovered, and he called people over to look after the two women.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite dark as he went to the Heaven Spirit Stele. There was still a trace of hope, and that was the higher-being he knew. Perhaps he would have some kind of method, so Zhao Fu felt much hope towards him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s almost impossible to survive Emperor Killer, and This Sovereign does not have any methods.¡±


    After seeing this response, Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled and his legs weakened; his final hope was gone as well if even a higher-being said such a thing, he was doomed.


    ¡°Ai! If I had known this was going to happen, This Sovereign should have given you a rmendation so you could enter the Emperor Path College ahead of time. With the Emperor Path College¡¯s protection, you wouldn¡¯t have been affected by Emperor Killer. What a pity.¡±


    After seeing this, Zhao Fu did not me the higher-being. Even though if the higher-being had done this he would not have been afflicted by Emperor Killer, he was not that close with the higher-being, and he had no duty to help him.


    Moreover, he had already helped him by giving him the Projection Tool, which was already quite good.


    Zhao Fu thanked the higher-being before leaving the Heaven Spirit Stele. He felt incredibly mncholic, and, with great difficulty, he went to the creek where he used to fish. He sat on the grass and stared in front of him, his mindpletely nk.


    Death weighed heavily on Zhao Fu, and everything seemed to have lost meaning. Zhao Fu gripped his fists and his eyes became wet; he did not want to just die like this.


    However, the heavens did not give Zhao Fu much time to wallow in grief; a report was quickly delivered to him: The Continent that Great Qin upied in the Half-Beast world had been breached.

 Chapter 1178: Yao Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Yao Ming</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After receiving the report, Zhao Fu hurried to the frontlines while asking the reporting soldiers, ¡°With the forces we have at the Half-Beast world, we should have been able to hold out against the Half-Beast world; how did they suddenly break through?¡±


    The soldier replied, ¡°Today, the three worlds simultaneously attacked Great Qin; we had the ability to defend, but the Half-Beast people released an army of devil beasts that broke through our defenses. ording to the information we¡¯ve obtained, it seems that the Devil Horn Empire is working with the three worlds, wanting to destroy Great Qin.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious; the Devil Horn Empire had also gotten involved. It was the most powerful Kingdom in Great Qin¡¯s surroundings, and it was simply too strong.


    Its involvement gave Great Qin massive pressure; that devil army was one of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s strongest methods.


    As for why the Devil Horn Empire would ally with the three worlds, that was quite evident ¨C Great Qin had already threatened the Devil Horn Empire. If there was no Great Qin, this ce would be where the Devil Horn Empire could rise up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition of the battle? Have the residents been evacuated?¡± Zhao Fu asked the soldier.


    The soldier replied, ¡°Great Qin has already retreated to the human world and is defending with its previous defenses. Because there weren¡¯t many residents at the Half-Beast Continent, all of them returned safely. Please rest assured, Your Majesty.


    ¡°However, the situation in the Grassi world is also quite dire; the devil beast army have started to help the Grassi people attack Great Qin, and Commander Bai Qi has led soldiers to defend.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and sped up.


    Soon, Zhao Fu reached the battlefield. Currently, both sides were facing off against each other. The defending Great Qin side stood on defensive walls, and the countless soldiers gave off austere auras. The Wyverns spiraled in the sky, and the powerful Corpse Soul Commanders and Soldiers, Giant Wolves, and Spiders prepared for battle.


    The other side was like a massive ocean with innumerable people. They were made up of Grassi people, Half-Beast people, and the devil beast army.


    This devil beast army was made up of all kinds of devil beasts: There were eagles that were dozens of meters long, tusked elephants that were as big as mountains, enormous pythons with two heads, and lions that seemed to be made out of gold. They gave off auras that shook their surroundings.


    Of course, their beasts were not as big as Great Qin¡¯s beasts, but there were ten or so times more of them.


    Great Qin only had 150,000 or so beasts, but because they had many fronts to deal with, they only had 90,000 here, while the other side had millions of devil beasts.


    Also, the other side had many more experts than Great Qin. However, luckily they had killed arge number of them when they had invaded the three worlds, or else Great Qin would have been under even greater pressure.


    This battle was incredibly disadvantageous to Great Qin, and Zhao Fu did not feel much confidence as to whether or not they could hold on.


    Boom!


    A massive aura spread out as countless traces of devil qi caused wild gales to spread out. A purple-haired, devilish-looking young man appeared in the sky.


    His appearance caused the Half-Beast people and Grassi people to warily step aside, and the countless devil beasts excitedly roared. They were excitedly paying respects to their King; this purple-haired young man was the ruler of the Devil Horn Empire, Yao Ming.


    Zhao Fu flew into the air. Because his appearance had been exposed at the Ancient Stem Banquet, he could not afford to reveal his appearance here. However, Zhao Fu did not wear a cloak, and he instead had a mask on; it was a fox mask that Zhao Fu had found, and it could even change his aura.


    Yao Ming looked at Zhao Fu in the air and felt that his aura was quite weak. He condescendinglyughed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re Great Qin¡¯s Legatee? I heard that you¡¯re quite strong, but it seems you¡¯re only so-so. It seems that others have really puffed you up.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned, feeling quite displeased at Yao Ming¡¯s tone. However, Zhao Fu took consideration of the grand scheme of things and did not get too angry as he said, ¡°This is a matter between Great Qin and the three worlds; there¡¯s no need for your Devil Horn Empire to get involved!


    ¡°After all, even if you defeat Great Qin, the Devil Horn Empire will not receive any benefits. This battle is unnecessary, and Great Qin does not wish to have a powerful enemy like you.¡±


    The Devil Horn Empire gave Great Qin too much pressure; if it wasn¡¯t for the Devil Horn Empire, Great Qin would have been able to hold off the three worlds. As such, Zhao Fu wanted the Devil Horn Empire to leave this battle.


    Yao Ming loudlyughed as he replied, ¡°Attacking Great Qin indeed has no benefits for my Devil Horn Empire, but who told Great Qin to draw so much attention to yourself? If you¡¯re willing to submit, I¡¯ll treat Great Qin well. I heard that you¡¯ve collected many beauties; how about gifting me some.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not say anything else and coldly looked at Yao Ming, a wave of fury in his heart. He raised his hand and a massive sword light shed towards Yao Ming.


    Yao Mingughed, drew his saber, and swung it, causing a saber light to fly out. The two attacks collided with a bang, resulting in a massive explosion, and Yao Ming shot towards Zhao Fu.


    As the battle between the two began, this also signaled the beginning of the battle between the two armies.


    The Grassi and Half-Beast Kings grinned; now that the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s King was tying down Zhao Fu, they did not have to fear him, and they could go and kill others.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The battle in the air started first. The experts of both sides turned into rays of light that smashed into each other, resulting in massive winds blowing out. Because the other side had too many Kings, Great Qin was unable to tie them all down.


    The Kings wanted to use this opportunity to use their Nation Armaments to st at the defensive walls and heavily suppress Great Qin, so Great Qin could only send out the eight Aquatic Beast Kings to deal with them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as Great Qin¡¯s beasts and the devil beast army collided. Massive shockwaves rippled out, causing people to feel fear.


    The Wyverns in the air spat out mes and icy sts, burning or freezing the devil beasts to death. However, the countless flying devil beasts attacked the Wyverns, using their sharp beaks to pierce take bites out of the Wyverns¡¯ bodies.


    The Giant Wolves savagely charged and sent the devil beasts flying, and some ferociously bit onto them. In response, the devil beasts also leapt onto the Giant Wolves and tore at their flesh.


    The countless Spiders used their de-like feet to tear apart devil beasts, but they were also sent flying by somerger devil beasts as they charged.


    The Corpse Soul Commanders and Soldiers were dressed in heavy armor and held massive swords, standing in orderly ranks. Their massive swords swung about chaotically, chopping the devil beasts charging up to death. Blood descended like rain; the Corpse Soul Commanders and Soldiers gave off very powerful auras.


    However, because there were simply too many devil beasts, they were soon pounced on and pressed to the ground, their bodies being continuously bitten and torn apart.

 Chapter 1179: Devil Horn King

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Devil Horn King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The armies of both sides started to fight. The countless allied soldiers gave off terrifying auras as they swept like a tsunami towards the defensive walls.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Great Qin shot out arrows that drew arcs in the air, containing power might as they shot into the enemies¡¯ bodies.


    The allied soldiers fell, but even more rushed up. Great Qin once again let out a wave of arrows.


    These arrows were like rays of light that shed past in an instant, tearing the allied soldiers¡¯ bodies apart. Blood sttered everywhere, creating a gory scene, and a nauseating smell spread out.


    The Talisman Arrows stopped the momentum of the attack for a while, but Great Qin did not have many Talisman Arrows stocked up. After the Talisman Arrows were used up, the allied army continued to charge up while roaring, giving off ferocious auras.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    After charging up, the allied army started to shoot arrows towards the defensive walls. The arrows gave off sharp auras as they descended like rain, killing Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and causing them to howl in pain.


    By now, some people from the allied army had already charged to the bottom of the defensive walls and propped updders or used grappling hooks to scale the walls. Great Qin¡¯s side used heavy objects to attack them, smashing those people down.


    The allied army used magical techniques to heap boulders together, wanting to use them to create stairs to scale the walls. In response, the Great Qin side poured fiery oil that erupted into searing mes, but they were quickly put out by the allied army, who continued attacking.


    Shing!


    A massive and sharp saber light appeared in the sky as Zhao Fu was hacked to the ground, smashing out arge crater and coughing up a big mouthful of blood.


    Yao Ming chuckled as he said, ¡°Trash! I thought you were strong, but you¡¯ve really let me down.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Yao Ming furiously; if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his wounds from earlier had not healed and that he was afflicted by Emperor Killer, he definitely would not be at a disadvantage like this.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s furious gaze, Yao Ming coldly harrumphed and raised his saber. A massive wave of devil qi flowed out, forming a devil beast¡¯s head that looked like a bat. Yao Ming then shed out, causing the devil beast head to shoot towards Zhao Fu terrifying power.


    Boom!


    A massive wave of power spread out as a ck sword arc shed out, slicing through the devil beast head and causing it to explode. Zhao Fu stood up, a ck aura me burning around his body asrge winds blew around him.


    Zhao Fu had unleashed his Nation Armament¡¯s power, and the massive power flowed into his body. The feeling of weakness within his body instantly disappeared.


    Yao Ming¡¯s gaze became serious because he could sense how terrifying that powering from Zhao Fu was.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu also used his Nation Armament¡¯s power. A purple me erupted around him, and strong gales blew out from him.


    A ck aura and a purple aura collided, and the terrifying auras caused people to feel suffocated; no one else dared to get close at all.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu tapped off the ground, causing the ground to crack. His body shot into the air, and his sword gave off a ferocious aura as it shed towards Yao Ming. Yao Ming¡¯s saber gave off arge amount of violet light as he chopped with his saber, and as the two collided, a massive shockwave emanated out. Following this, the two continued to battle.


    On the battle between beasts, the ground was stained red by arge amount of blood. Countless massive corpsesy on the ground; most of them were those of devil beasts, but there were also many corpses of Great Qin¡¯s beasts. They had all died in horrible ways, with most having been torn to shreds by arge number of devil beasts.


    The two sides were still fighting intensely. A Wyvern roared as it bit down onto a parrot-like devil beast. As its sharp dragon fangs pierced into it, the Wyvern¡¯s massive grip crushed the devil beast¡¯s body, causing blood to stter everywhere.


    Countless devil beast rushed up, using their mouths, ws, and beaks to leave behind injuries on the Wyvern¡¯s body.


    A row of 100 meter tall Corpse Soul Soldiers were covered with blood, but they continued to vigorously hack with their massive swords, giving off terrifying power as they killed the devil beasts springing towards them.


    The devil beasts continued ferociously leaping at the Corpse Soul Soldiers, using their sharp teeth to bite the Corpse Soul Soldiers to death; the scene was incredibly savage.


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings exploded out with terrifying auras as they charged towards the Kings. The Kings were already forced to use their Nation Armaments¡¯ power, leaving terrifying injuries on the eight Aquatic Beast Kings¡¯ bodies. However, the eight Aquatic Beast Kings were still able to kill some Kings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The battle between experts in the sky was also incredibly intense. Waves of mighty power exploded out and collided together, resulting in a bitter battle.


    The number of casualties continuously increased as experts¡¯ corpses continuously fell to the ground; it was as if there was a rain of corpses.


    The greatest scale of fighting was between the two main armies. By now, the allied army had scaled the defensive walls and were directly fighting with Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    A Great Qin soldier roared as he stabbed through the body of an allied army soldier. However, another allied army soldier savagely chopped into that Great Qin soldier¡¯s body with his saber. Another Great Qin soldier shot down an enemy climbing up the defensive wall with his bow, the arrow piercing through his throat.


    A Great Qin soldier savagely swung his saber, chopping the head off an enemy soldier, causing blood to spurt out. An allied soldier roared as he stabbed his sword through a Great Qin soldier¡¯s chest, while that Great Qin soldier attacked with the remainder of his strength and took down that allied soldier with him.


    Corpses were heaped up on the ground, and blood covered the ground as far as the eye could see. The sounds of killing continuously could be heard and the aura of death reached the sky, causing the heavens and earth to be filled with an eeriness.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a ten meter tall humanoid monster with long fur and a purple horn appeared behind Yao Ming. This monster was the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Nation Armament, the Devil Horn King. With the power of the Nation Armament materializing, Yao Ming sted Zhao Fu flying back with his saber.


    Zhao Fu flew back dozens of meters and coughed up a mouthful of blood. Nine golden dragons appeared around his body; Zhao Fu had manifested the power of the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal.


    Zhao Fu had used the Twelve Metal Colossi at the Ancient Stem Banquet, so to avoid exposing his identity, Zhao Fu could only use other Armaments.


    Bang!


    A shocking battle exploded out between the two people, and Zhao Fu was once again sted back, crashing against the defensive wall. Countless cracks appeared on the defensive wall, and Zhao Fu¡¯s chest was bloodied as he seemed to be socketed into the wall.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Dragon¡¯s roars sounded out as golden light erupted around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the nine golden dragons gave off massive power as they charged towards Yao Ming. The immense dragon¡¯s might they gave off caused space itself to tremble.


    Yao Ming¡¯s pupils constricted, and he stretched out a hand, causing the Devil Horn King behind him to also stretch out a hand. A massive and firm purple energy barrier covered with devil inscriptions expanded out.

 Chapter 1180: Lord Class Devils

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Lord ss Devils</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    The nine golden dragons mmed into the purple energy barrier with terrifying force, causing Yao Ming¡¯s expression to fall. In the next second, the purple energy barrier shattered, and Yao Ming was sent flying by the nine golden dragons, causing him to cough up arge mouthful of blood.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was now quite weak, and there were many injuries all over his body. On the other hand, Yao Ming had only suffered some minor injuries, and with Zhao Fu¡¯s current power, he could not defeat Yao Ming.


    The main reason was because he had not recovered from his injuries and his body was still quite weak. Moreover, he was afflicted by Emperor Killer; otherwise, with Zhao Fu¡¯s true strength, he would not be in such a sorry state.


    As themander of this battle, Bai Qi swept his gaze across the battlefield and sighed before giving the order to retreat and give up this Continent in the Grassi Continent.


    Following this, Great Qin made a full retreat; Great Qin¡¯s residents in this Continent had long since been evacuated back to the human world.


    Yao Ming¡¯s expression was cold as he wiped away the blood at his lips and looked at the escaping Zhao Fu. He had wanted to keep Zhao Fu here, but he had not been able to and had been hit by an attack by Zhao Fu.


    In the end, he decided to let off Zhao Fu for now, and he continued on with his n as he brought his devil beast army towards the Elf World. Now, after they took back the Continent in the Elf World, the three worlds could ally together to attack the human world. That was where Great Qin¡¯s foundation was, and at this moment in time, Great Qin was in a position of great difficulty.


    Over at the Elf World, the forces of both sides were about the same, so the Elf World did notunch a full-scale attack. After all, they knew that if they could not break through Great Qin, it would result in arge number of injuries and casualties for them.


    Their main goal was to stall the army stationed here so that they could not support Great Qin in the Grassi World.


    As the devil beast army, Half-Beast army, and Grassi army arrived, the Elf World was able to obtain victory. Facing the four worlds, Great Qin could only wretchedly retreat.


    After these battles concluded, the three Continents that had been conquered by Great Qin were now reimed by the three worlds with the help of the Devil Horn Empire. Great Qin was now turtled up in the human world and engaged in full defense.


    The three worlds and the Devil Horn Empire were not in a hurry to attack because the human world was where Great Qin¡¯s roots were. If they wanted to attack, they could not be unprepared.


    The four worlds gathered even more forces and made proper preparations, wanting to destroy Great Qin in one fell swoop.


    From the beginning of this battle, the surrounding worlds had been paying much attention. Thinking back to how Great Qin had aggressively and domineeringly conquered three Continents when they had just fused into the Heaven Awaken World and contrasting that with them pitifully retreating to the human world, there was a great difference. Many peoplemented and felt that the Great Qin Empire was doomed.


    However, there was nothing that Great Qin could do about this; they could deal with the three worlds, but now that the strongest world nearby had also gotten involved, it was quite difficult for Great Qin to defend as a new world.


    This was especially because the Devil Horn Empire was simply too powerful. Back then, a few worlds allying together had not been able to suppress it, and they could only mediate with it in the end.


    Some people had said that the Great Qin Empire would surpass the Devil Horn Empire and that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was more powerful than the Devil Horn Emperor. Now, those people had taken a p to the face because the result of the battle between the two parties was there.


    It was not just that the Great Qin Empire was inferior to the Devil Horn Empire, Great Qin¡¯s Emperor had fought the Devil Horn Emperor, and this had resulted in Great Qin¡¯s Emperor running in defeat.


    Some people said that it was because Great Qin¡¯s Emperor had already suffered heavy injuries beforehand, which was why he seemed so weak; otherwise, he would not have lost so easily.


    However, no one knew if this was true or not because they were not at the battlefield. As such, those rumors might be lies spread by those who supported Great Qin¡¯s Emperor. The reality was that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor had lost to the Devil Horn Emperor.


    Everyone could not help but sigh ¨C the Devil Horn Emperor was indeed the most powerful person and no one here could surpass him. Even though Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was quite powerful,pared to the Devil Horn Emperor, he was still a bit too tender. Of course, they did not know about what had transpired at the Ancient Stem Banquet.


    At the same time, the various worlds raised their wariness towards the Devil Horn Empire in order to be on guard if the Devil Horn Empire suddenly did anything.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn away from Great Qin and onto the Devil Horn Empire. After all, they could only be wary of the most powerful person; Great Qin was evidently not as worthwhile to keep an eye on.


    In response to the four worlds allying to destroy the Great Qin Empire, some people directly said, ¡°The Great Qin Empire might be doomed this time; it¡¯s impossible for it to defend against the invasion of four worlds.¡±


    It was a pity that such a faction that should have had limitless potential had been too arrogant and too eye-catching, resulting in it being ced in such a situation.


    Within the Great Qin Pce, Zhao Fuy on his bed, his face incredibly pale. The imperial physicians tended to his injuries as Li Si reported about Great Qin¡¯s injuries and casualties, as well as the situation outside. There was also news of the four worlds preparing to invade the human world.


    The four worlds were on the verge of attacking, and this was a great crisis for Great Qin, as it was possible that they would not be able to sessfully defend this time.


    If Great Qin could not withstand this attack, it would ultimately be destroyed. Zhao Fu¡¯s body was still weak, and he had both old wounds and new injuries. Now that such a frustrating matter hade up, he felt incredibly tortured.


    ¡°How will we defend against this attack?¡± Zhao Fu summoned his subordinates to his chambers and listened to their suggestions before sinking into his thoughts. He also talked to the Devils and received some information from them.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to have the Night Dynasty officially join Great Qin and make the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world part of Great Qin¡¯s territory. The connection between Great Qin and the Night Dynasty had already been exposed, and there was no longer any way of hiding it. This way, they could make the Night Dynasty¡¯s 20,000 Cities governmental cities and their City Lord Seals could be fused into beasts.


    The targets for the fusion would be the Illusion Flower Devils. During the previous battle, Zhao Fu had not sent out the Illusion Flower Devils.


    After all, he was not willing topletely reveal Great Qin¡¯s strength and had to leave some tricks up its sleeves. Only then would they have a great effect in the future. The Illusion Flower Devils had average fighting strength, but their powery in their ability to create illusions, which was something that Zhao Fu valued greatly.


    Before, Zhao Fu had 30,000 Illusion Flower Devils as Great Qin¡¯s trump card, and he could use them in this uing battle. Adding on 20,000 Illusion Flower Devils, they would have 50,000 in total.


    Great Qin controlled a system faction that upied an entire Continent in the Fish Scale world, but they would not use it now; it would have great effects in the future.


    The Devils had participated in the previous battle and found out some important information about the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s devil beasts, which was that the devil beasts could be Devils quite easily. Their bodies had already umted arge amount of devil qi, and they had their own consciousness. If they were permeated by even a bit of the devil qi from the Devil World, they would immediately be Devils.


    Moreover, these Devils would be more powerful than ordinary Devils; once they became Devils, they would at least be Elite ss, and most would be Chief ss. Some would even be Lord ss.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu felt a trace of hope in defeating the Devil Horn Empire.

 Chapter 1181: Corpse Soul Sword Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Corpse Soul Sword Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu ordered the Devils to return to the Four Soul Devil World, increase the speed at which Devils were converted, and reinforce the Four Soul Devil World. Dealing with the Devil Horn Empire would greatly rely on them.


    Following this, Zhao Fu talked to Bai Shan and gave the World Pearl he had obtained from the Ancient Stem Banquet to him.


    The World Pearl was a metallic pearl that was as big as a rubber ball, and it was incredibly light, weighing the same as a few feathers. However, it had immense spatial powers and was a very powerful spatial treasure.


    Now, Great Qin had a way for defending against the four worlds, but this method could only be used once. Its effects would be the greatest the first time, and the enemy would be prepared if they used it a second time. As such, they had to heavily wound the four worlds this time.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had to have his body quickly recover; Great Qin already had fewer top-tier experts than the enemy, and they needed someone to stop that Yao Ming.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Fu, there would be no one within Great Qin who could stop Yao Ming, and Yao Ming would be able to deal heavy blows to Great Qin. As such, no matter what, Zhao Fu had to act.


    However, how could he quickly cause his body to recover?


    Consummating with many women could reduce the pain from Emperor Killer, and he had some recovery effects due to the Six Desires Celestial Art, but Zhao Fu felt that it was still too slow. It was possible that a battle could erupt the next day, so Zhao Fu had to think of faster ways.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu went to the Corpse Soul Blood Lake, where Corpse Soul Soldiers were converted. Zhao Fu nned to enter the Corpse Soul Blood Lake, as this ce could provide arge amount of fleshly power and quickly help Zhao Fu¡¯s body recover.


    However, there was a certain amount of danger because the Corpse Soul Blood Lake was an extremely evil ce of conversion, and it could turn a living creature into a monster.


    If Zhao Fu entered it, his body would be corroded by that power, but he was prepared. He took out a sword that gave off powerful corpse soul aura; this was the Corpse Soul Sword. Zhao Fu had used the Swordcorpse Talisman on a Corpse Soul Lord, turning her into the Corpse Soul Sword. Zhao Fu rarely used this sword.


    The Corpse Soul Sword gave off a faint sword light as a beautiful woman dressed in gray armor with blood-red eyes and pale skin appeared; she was the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit.


    Zhao Fu took off his clothes as he said, ¡°Help Us get rid of the evil aura!¡±


    The Corpse Soul Sword Spirit nodded and went into the Corpse Soul Blood Lake. The bloody water started to roil and spin, and after the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit reached the center, arge whirlpool had appeared in the bloodke.


    This whirlpool was not very strong, and it spun slowly and calmly. Zhao Fu walked into the bloodke and felt a powerful fleshly energy and no abnormal energy entered his body; the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit had yed a key role.


    Zhao Fu went to the center of the Corpse Soul Blood Lake and closed his eyes as he started to work on healing his injuries.


    The Corpse Soul Sword Spirit¡¯s blood-red eyes looked at Zhao Fu. She did not say anything and instead peacefully looked at him.


    Sensing her gaze, Zhao Fu opened her eyes and asked her in confusion, ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡±


    The Corpse Soul Blood Sword said calmly, ¡°Are you really going to die? What will happen to me if you die?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu fell silent. A whileter, he looked at her and said, ¡°We will make good arrangements for you; alternatively, you can make your own choice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die!¡± the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit said earnestly.


    Zhao Fu bitterlyughed; he did not want to die either. However, he did not have any way of dealing with this, so he could only start to make arrangements for how things would be handled after his death.


    ¡°Mm, We understand,¡± Zhao Fu lightly replied. A sad look appeared on the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit¡¯s face; after being by Zhao Fu¡¯s side for so long, she was reluctant to part with him.


    Zhao Fu once again closed his eyes and focused on healing himself.


    The Corpse Soul Sword Spirit¡¯s armor turned into countless traces of aura and disappeared, revealing her alluring body. She suddenly moved towards Zhao Fu and lightly hugged him as she pressed her pale lips against his.


    ¡°I want to experience what it¡¯s like to do it with you like those other women,¡± the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit said as she calmly looked at Zhao Fu without a trace of desire or emotion.


    Zhao Fu opened his eyes, feeling quite shocked at the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit¡¯s words.


    Before he could say anything, a green light shed on the back of his hand. The Sin Dragon Sword was incredibly dissatisfied because the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit was trying to snatch something that she thought belonged to her, and she had not received it a single time.


    ¡°Owner, since you¡¯re going to die, how about you use your body to make me happy just once. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be such a pity if you die.¡±


    The Sin Dragon Sword came out of the Sword Mark. She was not wearing anything and directly leapt at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was quite annoyed by her words and rapped her on the head. He refused both her and the Corpse Soul Sword Spirit; he hade here to treat his injuries, not do other things.


    Four dayster, Zhao Fu had mostly recovered. Even though he could not use his full strength, he could still use about 80% of it.


    By now, the allied army of the four worlds were ready and were heading towards the human world. Great Qin had alsopleted its preparations.


    The surrounding worlds paid great attention to this battle because the human world could be destroyed as a result. Each of the four worlds would split the human world, and the Great Qin Empire would disappear into history.


    It seemed impossible for the Great Qin Empire to defend; the power of the four worlds was simply too great. It was mainly the Devil Horn Empire; if it wasn¡¯t for its involvement, perhaps Great Qin would have some hope.


    Rumble...


    The armies of the four worlds gathered together and flowed towards the human world like an apocalyptic flood. The terrifying sounds caused all creatures to sink into terror.


    Their allied army had nine billion soldiers in total, and they were mostly made up of Grassi people, Half-Beast people and Elves. The Devil Horn Empire provided its devil beast army, as ordinary soldiers would most likely be injured or killed; the Devil Horn Empire evidently did not want to help the three worlds too much.


    Great Qin only had seven billion or so soldiers, and they were not as scattered anymore. Most of them gathered together and defended the Great Wall; of course, some of them were guarding the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world.


    After a few days, the two armies once again faced off against each other.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, followed by countless experts, giving off an extraordinary aura. Now that Zhao Fu had mostly recovered from his injuries, he felt much more confidence.


    On the other side, Yao Ming¡¯s expression was quite serious because he could sense that Zhao Fu¡¯s current self was not simple at all; he was far more powerful thanst time and gave him some pressure.


    At that moment, a Grassi King came out with a Contract and tried to resolve this battle.


    The three worlds had already lost much of their forces and they knew that Great Qin would not be easy to deal with. They did not want to suffer more losses, so they had written a Contract and wanted Great Qin to surrender.

 Chapter 1182: Ludicrous

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Ludicrous</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The contents of the Contract were like the ones that Zhao Fu had signed with them before, but their positions had switched; they instead wanted Great Qin to cede three Continents to them and make all sorts of reparations. At the same time, Great Qin had to be a vassal and provide tributes of treasures and women every year.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± After recovering from most of his injuries, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura naturally was not as weak as before. He coldly looked at them and said loudly, ¡°Absolutely ludicrous! Great Qin will always fight and will never surrender.¡±


    Since there was no possibility of mediation, the two sides went into a state of having swords drawn and bows bent.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu exploded out with a powerful aura and shot towards Yao Ming. Yao Ming coldly harrumphed and drew his saber to meet Zhao Fu, following which the battle between the two of them unfolded.


    The battle between these two people once again signaled the start of the battle for the others.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Countless devil beasts roared as they flooded forwards with ferocious auras, shaking their surroundings. They seemed to be able to sweep across anything, and that aura sent half the battlefield into terror.


    Facing this terrifying devil beast army, Great Qin¡¯s beasts did not directly charge up this time, and instead formed a firm defensive line.


    It was mainly the 100 meter tall Corpse Soul Soldiers that raised their shields that were dozens of meters long, forming arge shield wall. The Wyverns in the air spat out mes and icy sts, reducing the momentum of the iing devil beast army.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the devil beast tide gave off an aura that seemed to be able to annihte everything smashed against the shield wall. The Corpse Soul Soldiers were barely able to stop the charge from the devil beast army.


    The two sides started to fight, but Great Qin¡¯s beasts mainly defended and did not take the initiative to attack.


    On the other side, the allied main army surged towards the Great Wall, and the terrifying sounds were just as shocking.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Great Qin side continuously shot out countless arrows as they defended, and they tore through the air before stabbing into their enemies¡¯ bodies.


    However, this could not stop the advance of the allied army. Most of the arrows from Great Qin were blocked and did not cause too many injuries or casualties. It was a pity that Great Qin did not have any more Talisman Arrows, or else just a single wave would have resulted in countless injuries and casualties.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Countless allied soldiers¡¯ bodies exploded out with different auras, which condensed in the air and formed massive creatures that gave off terrifying auras.


    ¡°Roarr!!¡± A roar sounded out as countless traces of aura formed an enormous crocodile that was hundreds of meters long and had a mouth full of sharp teeth. It gave off a savage aura as it charged towards the Great Wall.


    Boom! Countless traces of green aura gathered and an explosion sounded out, sending out countless traces of sabre qi. Arge saber that was hundreds of metres long appeared, rushing towards the Great Wall with power that seemed to be able to sh through anything.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Countless traces of fiery aura gathered in the sky and a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a fiery dragon that was hundreds of meters long appeared, giving off immense dragon¡¯s might as it flew towards the Great Wall.


    The allied army used their Corps to create all sorts of different Corps Formations. There were 170 or so of them, and the sounds they gave off shook their surroundings; countless people could only tremble under this aura.


    Great Qin¡¯s side also exploded out with an aura, forming massive Corps Formations.


    There was a massive sword that gave off boundless sword qi, a Demon King that was hundreds of meters tall, a fiery woman, a statue giving off the aura of a godly spirit, a flood dragon giving off a King¡¯s aura, and a massive eagle.


    The Corps Formations of both sides ferociously shed together, creating terrifying winds. Even though Great Qin had fewer Corps Formations, they had a great advantage in quality, and a single one of Great Qin¡¯s Corps Formation could take on multiple Corps Formations of the allied army.


    However, the allied army had used the cover of the Corps Formations to reach the Great Wall and started to scale it.


    The battle between experts in the air was also incredibly intense. The eight Aquatic Beast Kings were struggling, as they had not fully recovered from their injuries from before, and they had to face off against even more Kings.


    Under thebined attacks of the various Kings, they had been forced into a very passive state and had no opportunity to attack. They had many gashes on their bodies now.


    ¡°Demon Sun!¡± A ray of demonic qi shot into the sky, making it seem as if a demonic sun had appeared in the sky, giving off boundless demonic intent that shook the surroundings.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as a ck sword light gave off power that could rend the heavens, and it shed through the sky, seeming as if it could destroy anything in its path.


    Cough, cough... within arge crater, Yao Mingy on the ground and coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. There were a few wounds on his body, making him look quite wretched, but his injuries were not too severe.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and pointed the Sky Demon Sword at Yao Ming as he coldly harrumphed, ¡°Trash! I thought you were strong, but you¡¯ve really let me down.¡±


    It was Yao Ming who had originally spoken these words because Yao Ming was quite strong and had forced Zhao Fu to use all of his strength.


    Hearing these words, Yao Ming almost exploded with anger. After all, he had used these words to humiliate Zhao Fu before, and now they had been used word for word by Zhao Fu to humiliate him.


    Boom!


    A ten meter tall monster covered with fur and with a single horn appeared behind Yao Ming. Yao Ming directly exploded out with the power of his Nation Armament, sending out a shocking aura.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu also exploded out with the Imperial Ruler Seal¡¯s power, and he held the Sky Demon Sword as he attacked Yao Ming, once again opening the battle between them.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Yao Ming was once again sted back by Zhao Fu with an unsightly expression on his face. Zhao Fu¡¯s strength waspletely different than before, and he somewhat felt that he was not a match for him. Could it really have been that he had not recovered from his injuries?


    Yao Ming could not ept this; he had been the most powerful person in this region for decades; how could he lose to a new King like Zhao Fu?


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Yao Ming roared as massive amount of devil qi flowed out of him, and a devil horn appeared on his head. His aura rose to its peak, and the space around him started to copse.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Yao Ming shed out with his saber, causing countless tracs of devil qi to sweep, forming a thousand meter long purple tiger that roared before charging at Zhao Fu with a powerful aura.


    A look of shock appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes as he immediately unleashed his defensive abilities, causing his Emperor¡¯s Domain and Saint Realm Domains to appear and surround his body.


    Bang!


    The enormous purple tiger gave off boundless power as it sent Zhao Fu flying, and all of his defensive barriers were instantly shattered.


    Below, Bai Qi surveyed the battlefield. The devil beast army had rushed to the area in front of Great Qin¡¯s beasts, and the allied army was at the Great Wall. The time was right, and Bai Qi¡¯s expression was cold as he gave outmands.


    Boom!


    Within the Four Souls Devil World, a magic formation activated, and a silver pearl the size of a rubber ball gave off brilliant silver light as the space around it seemed to freeze.

 Chapter 1183: Teleportation Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Teleportation Trap</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At the back of where Great Qin¡¯s beasts and the devil beast army were fighting, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers got up on the Great Wall with serious expressions. They held spears that shimmered with colorful lines and looked at the terrifying devil beasts before lifting the spears.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The spears turned into rays of light as they shot out. The spears did not hit the devil beast army and instead stabbed into the ground. This caused the people directing the devil beasts to disdainfullyugh.


    However, in the next moment, the light from the spears entered the ground, and massive magic formations spread out.


    These magic formations were all quiteplex, and there seemed to be ck holes at their centers. As these magic formations spread out, they exploded out with an intense attractive force, and the devil beasts within them instantly disappeared.


    Some devil beasts near the magic formations were also dragged in by the powerful attractive forces, and their bodies also disappeared.


    In the next moment, they reappeared within a blood-red world. Looking at this blood-red world, they started to panic, as they felt an inauspicious aura.


    The devil beasts with wings tried to fly out, and those without wings tried to run out. However, the ones that flew quickly reached the top of the barrier, and they madly attacked the barrier but found that it did not budge at all.


    This Four Soul Barrier had been reinforced with the four Soul Jades of the four Guardian Beasts, causing its firmness to exceed anything ordinary people could imagine. No matter how desperately the devil beasts rammed at the barrier, they were unable to affect it at all.


    The devil beasts did not have much time either. Countless traces of blood-red devil qi started to invade their bodies, and in just an instant, the devil beasts¡¯ eyes became blood-red and they gave off pained howls as their bodies started to go through changes.


    A tiger started to lose all of its fur and its skin became pale-white. Its head gradually became a humanoid shape, and its eyes became pure ck. This tiger had be a Soul-Devouring Devil.


    A massive white crane¡¯s feathers became blood-red and a massive mouth suddenly appeared where its stomach was. It looked incredibly ugly and disgusting; this white crane had turned into a terrifying Devil.


    A massive python that gave off a terrifying aura struggled on the ground in pain as its body gradually shrank. It soon became a humanoid shape as a naked and enchantingly beautiful woman appeared. Her eyes were filled with savagery, without a trace of human emotions.


    When the Devil leaders had said that the devil beasts could be turned into Devils incredibly easily, Zhao Fu had thought of this method to deal with them. Once they became Devils, they would obey Zhao Fu and oppose the Devil Horn Empire.


    These devil beasts were all quite powerful, so after bing Devils, they became even more powerful. With them joining Great Qin¡¯s forces, they provided a massive amount of high-tier battle power.


    The magic formations from before were the teleportation traps that he had ordered the Schrs to research before. Anyone within them or close to them would be automatically teleported; under the powerful spatial effects of the World Pearl, such a thing was now possible.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Spears once again flew out and more devil beasts disappeared. This caused the remaining devil beasts to feel quite startled. The Devil Horn Empire had brought 1.2 million devil beasts this time, and more than half of them had disappeared.


    This caused Yao Ming to feel quite furious. He shed at Zhao Fu, forcing him back as he said angrily, ¡°What kind of shameless methods are you using?¡±


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and did not reply.


    Yao Ming hurriedly ordered the devil beast army to retreat. The devil beast army had been developed painstakingly by the Devil Horn Empire, and each devil beast was quite powerful. They were part of the reason why the Devil Horn Empire was so powerful.


    Seeing more than half of these devil beasts disappear, Yao Ming felt an ache in his heart, and he could not allow them to continue rashly attacking.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive auras spread out as enormous humanoid nts appeared on the Great Wall, giving off shocking auras.


    Before anyone could react, the flower buds on their heads blossomed into beautiful flowers. Rainbow-colored pollen floated out like a colourful drizzle. It was an incredibly beautiful but dangerous scene.


    Countless allied soldiers breathed in this pollen and were instantly dragged into an illusion. One suddenly raised his face to the sky and started to weep; another stood there in terror as if he was looking at something horrifying. Some people even started attacking those close to them.


    This caused the expressions of the countless Kings to fall, and they quickly gave the order for the army to retreat in order to prevent more soldiers from being caught in these illusions.


    The intense battle instantly stopped as the people from the four worlds retreated far away, looking at Great Qin ahead with unsightly expressions. They felt that they hadpletely fallen into Great Qin¡¯s ns.


    There were still two billion soldiers who had not made it out. They were powerless as they were hunted down and killed by Great Qin, causing the Kings to feel immense pain. Their eyes were filled with fury and hatred.


    They had also made preparations, but they had evidently lost. The two cards that Great Qin had yed were enough to heavily wound them, and if they continued to fight, they would definitely lose because Great Qin most likely had more cards up its sleeves.


    Zhao Fu spoke with a trace of condescension, ¡°What, are you not going to attack anymore?¡±


    Yao Ming said with a cold expression, ¡°Where did you take my devil beast army? Hand them over immediately and I¡¯ll withdraw from this battle. If you don¡¯t hand them over, the Devil Horn Empire will officially dere war against you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Zhao Fu loudlyughed as he said, ¡°It was your Devil Horn Empire that chose to get involved; do you regret it now? If you want to fight, we¡¯ll fight; my Great Qin Empire does not fear anyone and will destroy your Devil Horn Empire sooner orter.¡±


    Yao Ming felt furious and was about to attack, but he held himself back. After all, if he did that, they would suffer even greater losses.


    ¡°Mark my words, I¡¯ll definitely have you pay back this debt in blood,¡± Yao Ming spat as he left the battlefield with his devil beast army, preparing to return to the Devil Horn Empire beforeunching an official attack against Great Qin.


    The remaining Kings of the three worlds looked at each other and could also only angrily order a retreat. Since the most powerful of them, the Devil Horn Empire, was retreating, they could only do the same.


    Even if they remained here, they had no way to deal with that colorful pollen. The losses they would suffer from advancing again would be immense, so they had no choice but to retreat.


    Seeing them retreat, Zhao Fu did not give the order to chase after them because it was possible that they could be turned on. Their retreat evidently signaled a victory for Great Qin, causing countless people in Great Qin to cheer. Great Qin had been able to withstand this massive pressure.


    News of the four worlds¡¯ defeat spread like a wild gale, shocking countless people. They had never thought that the four worlds would lose; after all, one of them was the Devil Horn Empire.


    Following this, they found out that Great Qin still had many powerful tricks up its sleeves, making them feel quite shocked.

 Chapter 1184: Number One Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Number One Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, the identity of the number one Kingdom in this region was up for contention. Some said it was Great Qin, as it had defended against four worlds, while others said it was the Devil Horn Empire, as it had not gone all-out this time.


    It was rumored that the Devil Horn Empire was going to officially attack the Great Qin Empire, and thinking about the battle between these two worlds, it was quite shocking. When the time came, everyone would know who the number one Kingdom was.


    After the battle concluded, Zhao Fu ordered his people to clear up the battlefield. They had obtained 1.5 billion captives; the Illusion Flower Devils had been the greatest contributors to this victory.


    A single Illusion Flower Devil¡¯s pollen could cover ten or so kilometers, and 50,000 Illusion Flower Devils could cover 70,000 to 80,000 kilometers. They had been especially effective because of how closely the allied soldiers had been grouped.


    Moreover, the pollen did not have to be breathed in to take effect; justnding on one¡¯s skin could result in it permeating through, so it was very difficult to defend against.


    Zhao Fu did not n on retaking the three Continents in the three worlds for now. If they attacked now, Great Qin would be able to reim them quite easily.


    However, because Great Qin¡¯s foundation was not sufficient, even if they took back those three Continents, it was likely that the three worlds would be able to re-conquer them at some point. In order to reduce unnecessary injuries and casualties, Zhao Fu nned to raise Great Qin¡¯s strength before invading again.


    With the threat of Great Qin present, the three worlds could only send soldiers to defend the three Continents at most and did not dare to move any Cities over. After all, Great Qin had the strength to take back the Continents whenever it wanted to.


    Great Qin had suffered massive losses from this battle; 700 million or so soldiers had died, and 30,000 of the beasts had perished.


    The deaths of Great Qin¡¯s beasts was mostly due to the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s devil beast army. The three worlds had not been able to deal much damage to the beasts.


    However, Great Qin had also performed quite well, killing 1.7 billion enemies and taking 1.5 billion captive, reducing the other side¡¯s strength by 3.2 billion. This once again weakened the three worlds¡¯ foundations, and they could no longer increase their armies by arge number.


    If they suffered another blow like this, they would have almost no soldiers left and would eventually perish.


    Great Qin had also killed 300,000 or so devil beasts and had sent 500,000 into the Four Soul Devil World, which was a big blow to the Devil Horn Empire.


    After clearing out the battlefield, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin to hold a celebratory banquet. However, Zhao Fu did not participate; after giving out some rewards, he left the Pce.


    It would be New Years again soon, and when that time came, Great Qin would wee its seventh year in the Heaven Awaken World. Time was running out, and Zhao Fu started to feel better about death. In his remaining time, he wanted to do more things.


    After leaving the Pce, the first thing he needed to do was create new City Lord Seals. After losing 30,000 beasts, they had lost 30,000 City Lord Seals.


    However, because Cities could create new City Lord Seals, he could make up for the 30,000 City Lord Seals that had been lost. However, this came at a price, which was an ocean of EXP. Fortunately, Great Qin did notck EXP at all now.


    After creating 30,000 new City Lord Seals, Zhao Fu fused them into the new beasts¡¯ bodies, increasing their total to 170,000. This was Great Qin¡¯s strongest force, and if he had enough of them, Great Qin would not have to fear even a Royal Kingdom.


    Following this, Zhao Fu headed to the Four Soul Devil World to take a look at the devil beasts. He felt quite interested in this.


    After all, the devil beasts had already been quite powerful and would be even more powerful after bing Devils. If they could be used by Great Qin, their effects would be incredibly shocking. After all, if he could obtain 50,000 of them, perhaps they would be incredibly effective against the Devil Horn Empire.


    As such, Zhao Fu immediately wanted toe and check on the Four Soul Devil World.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯vee!¡± Tamamo-no-Mae said flirtatiously as she paid her respects before going over to Zhao Fu and pressing her breasts against him.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and asked, ¡°Where are the devil beasts that became Devils? We want to take a look.¡±


    Momijigari gave a confident smile as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve gathered them together for you to look over; their strength definitely won¡¯t disappoint Your Majesty.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s smile brightened and he nodded. Just as he was about to have Momijigari lead the way, gray dragons suddenly appeared on the surface of his body. A look of pain appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as Emperor Killer once again red up. Zhao Fu could only endure the pain and say, ¡°We will be returning to the Pce for now; We will take a look some other day.¡±


    Tamamo-no-Mae knew what was happening, so she said happily yet worriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Your Majesty to return to the Pce, that¡¯s so troublesome; just stay here.¡±


    Before Zhao Fu could reply, Tamamo-no-Mae pressed her lips against Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    Momijigari squatted down and disregarded whether Zhao Fu approved or not, and she started to serve him. Following this, the sound of bodies ramming together could be heard.


    Following this, more Devils heard about this and excitedly joined in, causing the room to be filled with moans.


    The room was filled with Devils breathing raggedly, and Zhao Fuy on the green carpet as he bitterlyughed. Tamamo-no-Mae had a look of satisfaction as shey on Zhao Fu¡¯s left shoulder.


    Momijigariy on Zhao Fu¡¯s right shoulder as she smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, now that things havee to this, there¡¯s no need to think too much. Those women have been serving Your Majesty every day but still haven¡¯t carried your imperial seed; they¡¯re evidently not good enough. Your Majesty, I would like to bear your imperial seed.¡±


    Most of the higher-ups in Great Qin knew that Zhao Fu only had about a year to live, but he still did not have any heirs. This meant that the line of session for Great Qin could be broken, so they would have to find the next ruler from the Ying family.


    If they wanted to avoid this, they had to have Zhao Fu have heirs within that time in order to continue his line.


    Zhao Fu was the core of the Great Qin Empire, so once he died, Great Qin would go through massive changes. No one knew what would happen.


    Momijigari could not afford to miss this opportunity, so she wanted to do it with Zhao Fu. Only then would her future be secure; if she could bear Zhao Fu¡¯s imperial seed, she would be one of the most prestigious people in Great Qin.


    Hearing her words, Zhao Fu sighed as he said, ¡°If it was before We awakened Our King bloodline, perhaps it would be possible; but now We have a Sovereign bloodline, which makes conception incredibly difficult. Alright, take Us to see those devil beasts!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Momijigari felt slightly disappointed. However, she then lightlyughed as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, didn¡¯t you just see them? You were doing it with them just then! These three also used to be devil beasts.¡±


    This gave Zhao Fu a big fright; he had never thought that he would end up doing it with devil beasts. He looked at the three Devils currently serving him: one of them was incredibly enchanting and had a soft body, and it seemed to be a Snake Devil; one had ck cat ears and was most likely a Cat Devil; and one had a pair of green wings and was most likely a Bird Devil. The three of them were all incredibly beautiful.


    Now that things hade to this, Zhao Fu could not say much. Now that he was someone who was going to die soon, he did not mind it much.

 Chapter 1185: Ruler of Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Ruler of Great Qin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Can all of these devil beasts turn into human form?¡± Zhao Fu enjoyed the service of the three Devils as he asked Momijigari curiously.


    After all, it was quite difficult for devil beasts to take human form; it required extremely high cultivation and great power, or else they would need other methods such as medicinal pills.


    Momijigari replied, ¡°Not all of them; this requires great strength as well as a high-grade bloodline. Moreover, once they be human form, their strength will be many times greater.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu sensed the strength of the three Devils currently servicing him; they all had Stage 9 strength, which made him feel quite shocked. After all, this could rival the power of a City Lord with an old City Lord Seal.


    If 500,000 devil beasts had this kind of strength, they would be equivalent to 500,000 City Lords with the old City Lord Seals. If Zhao Fu had this kind of power, he would be able to sweep through the surrounding ten or so worlds and Great Qin would be a Royal Kingdom and take revenge on the three factions.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu felt quite excited, but he soon heard that only 5,000 to 6,000 of them had be humanoid Devils, causing him to feel disappointed.


    However, now that they had obtained 5,000 to 6,000 Devils that rivalled Stage 9 experts, Great Qin was not in such a dire need of experts anymore, making up for one of its shorings.


    What a pity that the Devil Horn Empire had not thrown more devil beasts at them! If Great Qin could find out how the Devil Horn Empire nurtured devil beasts, they could develop their own, allowing them to have a sufficient foundation.


    A moan cut off Zhao Fu¡¯s thoughts; one of the enchanting women was now riding on him.


    After all of this was over, Zhao Fu went to take a look at the Devils that had not turned into human form. These Devils were all stronger and bigger than they were before and looked more ferocious and savage. There were 500,000 of them and they could rival Great Qin¡¯s 100,000 beasts.


    The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s devil beast army could allow Great Qin to be much stronger, so he started to somewhat look forward to the battle with the Devil Horn Empire.


    A few dayster, Great Qin started to be covered withnterns as they started to celebrate New Years. The streets were filled with people, and there were all sorts of stands on the streets, creating a lively scene.


    Just likest year, Zhao Fu stood on a tall building and looked at the splendor and liveliness of Great Qin. Little Nine ran up holding Little Rose¡¯s hand, asking Zhao Fu to y with them. Zhao Fu smiled as he picked them up and went down.


    The short period of happiness allowed Zhao Fu to temporarily forget about his troubles. However, a few dayster, Zhao Fu would have to deal with a big matter, which was the next ruler of Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu looked at Li Si and said, ¡°Have you collected information on all of the bloodlines of the Ying family? Are there any particrly exceptional people?¡±


    Because Zhao Fu did not have any descendants, he could only pick from the Ying family. The Ying family was the imperial family of Great Qin; thus, they had the qualifications to be the next ruler of Great Qin.


    Li Si heavily sighed. Even though the Ying family had a few outstanding people, how could theypare to Zhao Fu? It was likeparing the sun to a speck of sand; no one in Great Qin had the qualifications to rece Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if it was possible, this Minister would be willing to die for you. You¡¯re currently in your prime and should not die so early like this. You must bring Great Qin to glory.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled in gratitude and said, ¡°This is how things are; there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    Bai Qi looked quite pained and ufortable as he stood there, unable to say anything.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at these two subordinates next to him. Li Si and Bai Qi had been with him since the very beginning, and Zhao Fu hadplete faith in them, so he said, ¡°We will be leaving Great Qin to you two. We hope that you won¡¯t let Us down.¡±


    Li Si and Bai Qi immediately knelt and said in grief, ¡°We are willing to defend Great Qin to the death!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded as he replied, ¡°Bring the suitable to Us! And remember to keep this matter a secret, or it will cause much panic.¡±


    Zhao Fu was not only the ruler of Great Qin but also the core of Great Qin and its spiritual leader. News of Zhao Fu¡¯s impending death would have massive effects on the people.


    Li Si nodded and went out.


    Following this, a few members of the Ying family received summons to go to the Great Qin Pce, and they excitedly came over. They had heard that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor would be dying soon and that the new Emperor would be picked among them.


    Thinking about how they would stand at the peak of Great Qin and receive gazes of worship from billions of subjects, as well as have those grand Ministers and Generals prostrate themselves at their feet, they could not help but feel incredibly excited.


    Even though this matter was simply too exciting for them, they quelled their emotions because Great Qin¡¯s Emperor had not yet died and he would be picking his sessor. If they acted too shallowly, they would not be picked.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty! Long live His Majesty! Long live His Majesty!¡±


    Six white-clothed young men with extraordinary bearings respectfully knelt on the ground, lowering their heads as they greeted Zhao Fu on his throne.


    Zhao Fu sighed. Was he really going to pick the next ruler of Great Qin from these six people kneeling in front of him?


    Zhao Fu was not very satisfied with these six people; perhaps it was because they were so willing to kneel. Moreover, even though their aptitude was quite good, they could notpare to the geniuses outside; they were simply too ordinary.


    However, Zhao Fu had no other choice; he did not have any descendants, so he could only choose from among the Ying family. These six young men were the most outstanding people form the Ying family, so they were Zhao Fu¡¯s only options. One of them would be the next ruler of Great Qin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll test them first, maybe they¡¯ll surprise me,¡± Zhao Fu thought to himself.


    Li Si also looked quite worried; he was not satisfied with these six people either, so Zhao Fu definitely would not be happy with them. However, they were already the most outstanding people, and Great Qin had no other options.


    Bai Qi was silent but he looked slightly worried; if one of these people became the next ruler of Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s strength would definitely decline, and it would be difficult for Great Qin to grow.


    Zhao Fu did not have any confidence in any of these six people to expand Great Qin and guard Great Qin¡¯s foundation.


    ¡°You may leave!¡± Zhao Fu said, feeling a headacheing on.


    Hearing this, the six of them looked somewhat disappointed because they could tell that Zhao Fu was not very pleased with them. However, they were not too downcast because Great Qin could only pick from among them, so they still had a chance of bing the next Emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Concubine Wu is trying to force her way in to see you,¡± a soldier quickly reported.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and allowed Wu Qingniang in. Wu Qingniang¡¯s eyes were red and tears could be seen within them. Seeing this, Zhao Fu had everyone else leave.

 Chapter 1186: Promise Me You Won’t Die

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Promise Me You Won¡¯t Die</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Did you find out?¡± After everyone had left, Zhao Fu looked at Wu Qingniang and felt some heartache and guilt as he walked over to her. Out of all of the women, the one he was attached to the most was Wu Qingniang.


    Back when he was still weak, she had done all she could to protect him, even though she had been quite domineering and called him hers.


    However, Zhao Fu truly liked Wu Qingniang and felt that he truly did love her. Now that he had been afflicted by Emperor Killer, he did not know when he would die, and he felt a lot of guilt towards Wu Qingniang.


    At first, he had tried to hide it from her, but now that most of the higher-ups knew, it was impossible to continue keeping it a secret.


    Pa!


    A clear p sounded out as Wu Qingniang pped Zhao Fu¡¯s face, her eyes dancing with tears as she looked at him.


    Zhao Fu fell silent and did not know what to say.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t die,¡± Wu Qingniang sobbed as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°I...¡± Zhao Fu did not know what to say. Even higher-beings could not get rid of Emperor Killer, so what could Zhao Fu do? He was essentially doomed to die, so he could not make such a promise to Wu Qingniang.


    ¡°Are you willing to just die like this? And hand over the Empire you created to someone else? Do you want me to serve another man? Do you want all of your women to belong to someone else?¡± Wu Qingniang angrily said in a loud voice as tears flowed out of her eyes, gliding across her white face and continuously falling to the ground. As she spoke, she began to sob more.


    Zhao Fu felt a piercing pain in his heart; he did not want to die like this and did not want to hand over his Empire to someone else, much less have his beloved women be someone else¡¯s.


    However, since things were like this, he was powerless to change anything. He stepped forwards, lightly hugged Wu Qingniang, and sighed as he said, ¡°Qingniang, I don¡¯t want this either, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Wu Qingniang angrily pushed Zhao Fu away and shouted, ¡°Are you just going to give up like this? Aren¡¯t you Great Qin¡¯s terrifying Legatee? You swept across the world with no fears, and look at you now! You¡¯re already preparing to die!¡±


    This startled Zhao Fu and he realized that he had be too mncholic and pessimistic. With how big the Heaven Awaken World was, perhaps there would be a way to deal with this. If he only made preparations for his death instead of seeking a way to avoid it, he would definitely die.


    Indeed, as his status had risen, Zhao Fu found that he had changed. There were more things that he was afraid of, and he was no longer as driven. He no longer had the domineeringness that made it so that he feared nothing, something that he had started off with.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and seemed to be a different person; his mental state was dozens of times better now.


    ¡°Qingniang, I promise you, I won¡¯t die!¡± Zhao Fu said earnestly as he gave a warm smile.


    Wu Qingniang looked at Zhao Fu and her heart trembled as she leapt into his embrace. She did not cry anymore, and she instead happily hugged him tightly.


    Aftering out from the pce, Zhao Fu was no longer as low-spirited and disheartened; Li Si and Bai Qi both noticed this, causing them to feel quite happy. Their old Majesty was back.


    As Zhao Fu recovered, the Great Qin that seemed to have been covered with gloomy clouds also recovered and became full of life again. Each of the Departments operated efficiently, and Great Qin returned to its domineering and vigorous manner.


    The members of the intelligenceworks spread out, collecting information from the surrounding worlds.


    The Grassi World, Half-Beast World, and Elf World had all gone into a defensive state. Even though the Devil Horn Empire said that it would be officially attacking Great Qin, it did not immediately attack. It did not yet have anything it could use to deal with Great Qin, so it would be some time before they attacked.


    Zhao Fu also received news of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group being destroyed by the three factions, causing him to feel incredibly guilty. He now hated those three factions even more; one day, he would definitely destroy them.


    Whether they were Royal Kingdoms or Empires,Great Qin would surpass them sooner orter. Zhao Fu had this confidence, and he would take revenge for the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to go through the rewards from the Ancient Stem Banquet. Zhao Fu had taken all of the top ten prizes, and he was already using the World Pearl.


    It was the core formation of all of the teleportation channels, giving them all powerful spatial energy. It had been of great use in that previous battle.


    There were still nine more major prizes. The first was the Destion Divinity. Zhao Fu ordered people to build a temple to nurture this godly spirit; Zhao Fu wanted to have thousands of godly spirits in the future and create a godly spirit army.


    Not only that, Zhao Fu nned to have an army with all eight major races to conquer everything under the heavens for Great Qin. Facing the countless worlds, Zhao Fu felt a domineeringness and ambition to conquer them all. That was Zhao Fu¡¯s ambition from the start.


    Even if he was going to die, he would live out the rest of his life in glory and have history forever remember his name.


    The second item was the Death Race Sword. It was a top-tier weapon in the outer regions, and what made Zhao Fu feel surprised was that it contained arge amount of deathly qi but had no sword spirt.


    Zhao Fu could not help but think of transferring the Death Disaster Sword¡¯s sword spirit into it. The Death Disaster Sword was made from Zhao Fu using the Heaven-Sealing Sword to seal the Death Disaster Beast.


    The Death Race Sword¡¯s attributes were much more suited to the Death Disaster Beast, so Zhao Fu transferred the sword spirit into the Death Race Sword. A deathly wind instantly spread out, causing the sky to be covered with dark clouds. Countless ghosts appeared, giving off excited roars.


    After obtaining a sword spirit, the Death Race Sword caused abnormal signs, but it was a pity that the Death Race Sword was only a Level 12 Saint Armament. However, it was at the very peak of Level 12, and it was just a trace away from breaking through to an Earth Armament.


    Earth Armaments were weapons that godly spirits used, and their power was enough to make people to feel terror.


    The third item was the Saint Pill, which could allow someone to break through to Saint grade. However, there was only a chance, and the prerequisite was that one needed to be Heaven grade first.


    Zhao Fu had been nning on leaving this Saint Pill to the next ruler of Great Qin, but he changed his mind and decided to use it for himself.


    The fourth item was the Golden Roc Egg, which Zhao Fu gave to his subordinates to incubate. The Golden Roc was a type of divine beast and was quite powerful, but because there was only one egg, it was not suited to be used in battle.


    The fifth item was the Earth grade Art, the Heavenly Cicada Art. Zhao Fu decided to give this as a reward to his subordinates and have them cultivate it.


    The sixth item was the World Pearl, which Zhao Fu had already used.


    The seventh item was the Level 9 Saint Armament, the Moon Void Saber. Zhao Fu also decided to award this to his subordinates.


    The eighth item was an Ownerless Blood Jade, which could raise the purity of one¡¯s bloodline. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to use it for himself; after all, high-grade bloodlines had some resistance to Emperor Killer, and perhaps raising his bloodline would have some effect.

 Chapter 1187: Devil Qi Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Devil Qi Pill</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The ninth item was a Dukedom City, which could be immediately established. Zhao Fu decided to take care of thister.


    The tenth item was a Level 7 Saint Armament, the Shield of Falsehood. He also decided to award this to his subordinates.


    Apart from these rewards, there were also medicinal pills, Spirit Crystals, and Cosmos Comprehension. Zhao Fu had obtained the medicinal pi Little Sha and the Spirit Crystals, but the Cosmos Comprehension required him to go to the Cosmos Historical Remnant. However, that ce was controlled by the Dao Cultivation Sect, so he could only give up on that.


    After going through these things, Zhao Fu nned to use the saint Pill and the Ownerless Blood Jade together; perhaps there would be some surprising effects. After all, one raised the purity of his bloodline while the other raised his Grade. There was some connection between these things.


    After Zhao Fu consumed the Ownerless Blood Jade, he felt a fiery heat spread throughout his body, and he felt that his blood was burning, causing the rest of his body to burn.


    In the next moment, Zhao Fu consumed the Saint Pill. The Saint Pill turned into an orb of golden light that gave off an intense golden light that permeated Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing it to shine resplendently.


    Suddenly, the wind blew and clouds swirled as countless traces of golden light descended from the sky.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled as a ray of golden light flew out and shot into the sky.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out in all directions as a figure giving off golden light appeared in the sky. That figure was Zhao Fu, but it was a golden image that was hundreds of meters tall.


    Everyone looked towards the sky in shock, and sensing that boundless aura, it was like a buddha, causing some people to want to kneel.


    At that moment, countless traces of Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi madly gathered towards that golden image, and Zhao Fu¡¯s own body started to go through changes too.


    The searing blood and sun-like orb caused Zhao Fu¡¯s body to seem to disappear and be an incorporeal entity.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu went back to his original state and the abnormal signs in the sky disappeared. They turned into countless motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu had sessfully refined the Saint Pill and Ownerless Blood Jade. Even though his bloodline had not been increased by much, his grade was now Saint grade.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu was pleased to find that the power of Emperor Killer had been slightly reduced. Even though it was only by a bit, Zhao Fu could now see some hope. Perhaps there really was a way to get rid of Emperor Killer; he had been too pessimistic before.


    Zhao Fu smiled and examined his body. He found that after he rose to Saint grade, his body would automatically absorb Spirit Qi, and his sense of his surroundings had also increased by a lot.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu had the Ownerless Blood Jade as well, or else the Saint Pill may not have been able to push him up to Saint grade.


    After dealing with these things, Zhao Fu turned his mind back to Great Qin¡¯s administration. There were now four big questions.


    The first was how to continue to grow Great Qin¡¯s foundation.


    The second was how to deal with the four worlds that might attack at any time.


    The third was to find a merchant group to work with and buy arge number of Talisman Stones and high-Stage corpses.


    The fourth was that the Contract between the human world and Fish Scale world would be expiring soon. When that time came, battle would be inevitable, so Great Qin had to make preparations.


    Regarding the first problem of foundation, Great Qin¡¯s strength was quickly increasing. They now had 10.5 billion soldiers: 8.7 billion were Stage 1 soldiers, 300 million were Stage 2 soldiers, 1.5 million were Stage 3 soldiers, and one million were Stage 4 soldiers.


    With this kind of strength, they were very strong in the outer regions. However, it was far from enough to attack a Royal Kingdom because those in the inner regions had Stage 2 soldiers minimum.


    Now, Great Qin was relying on its beast army and Devil army. They needed to greatly expand these two forces. The beast army required Cities, while Great Qin did not know how to quickly nurture more Devils.


    Nurturing devil beasts would definitely be quite difficult, and it would take arge amount of resources and time. Great Qin could not obtain them in a short period of time, but there were others who had them.


    Zhao Fu now ced his gaze on the Devil Horn Empire. Because they were now enemies, there was no need for Zhao Fu to hold back. From the information he had received, the Devil Horn Empire still had 1.5 million devil beasts, and if Great Qin could obtain them, Great Qin¡¯s strength would massively increase.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to bring a few thousand Assassins with him to the Devil Horn Empire and snatch some devil beasts, which would further weaken the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s power.


    Zhao Fu also brought with him a few Devils, who used to be devil beasts. They would most likely be quite familiar with the Devil Horn Empire, especially where the devil beast army was.


    The Devil Horn Empire was the world above the Half-Beast World, and because the Half-Beast World¡¯s Kingdoms had all made their own defenses, there were many gaps, making it easy for Zhao Fu to bring his people, cross through the Half-Beast World, and reach the boundary of the Devil Horn Empire.


    The defenses here were much tighter than in the Half-Beast World. With Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation, he would be able to easily pass through, but he had a few thousand Assassins with him; it would be very difficult to pass through the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s defenses without being detected.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to only bring 100 or so people to head into the Devil Horn Empire. These people were all elites among elites within the Assassins.


    Zhao Fu led the 100 Assassins and carefully snuck into the Devil Horn Empire, and nothing unexpected happened.


    This was the first time Zhao Fu had entered the Devil Horn Empire, and the devil qi here was incredibly dense. Nurturing devil beasts was much faster here than outside, and there were all sorts of wild beasts everywhere.


    Zhao Fu avoided the wild beasts and headed to the location that the Devils had told him about. They were here to steal devil beasts.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu went to a ce where the devil qi was extremely dense to the point that it was almost condensing. Countless mutated nts were also growing there and were extremely big, and they looked as if they had a life of their own.


    There was also a powerful barrier that was incredibly firm, and it seemed that it had immense killing potential. Anyone who recklessly rushed in could lose their life easily.


    The devil beast army was incredibly important to the Devil Horn Empire, so it protected them strictly. However, ordinary people did not dare to get close to this ce because of how many devil beasts there were. With how powerful they were, if they attacked, no one could survive.


    Because of the converted Devils, Zhao Fu knew a lot of information about this ce, so he had made proper preparations.


    Zhao Fu and the 100 Assassins each consumed a Devil Qi Pill to change their auras. They now gave off devil qi, making them seem like they were part of the Devil Race.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out purple Talismans and gave them to the 100 Assassins. These Talismans were called Restriction Merging Talismans that could allow one¡¯s body to merge into a restrictive barrier without being detected.

 Chapter 1188: Little Green Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Little Green Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu and the others carefully merged into the restrictive barrier and tried to hide their auras to prevent the devil beasts from discovering them. After entering the barrier, Zhao Fu saw a massive red bird flying in the sky.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu had everyone hide, because once a devil beast discovered them, they would be attacked by all of the devil beasts. Facing so many devil beasts, even Zhao Fu would have to run, and the others would definitely die.


    ¡°Where do the devil beasts gather?¡± Zhao Fu asked the Snake Devil clinging onto him.


    This ce was very big, and it covered at least a few hundred regions. The devil beasts were all scattered throughout this ce, and most had their own territories. Only when the Devil Horn Empire went to war would they all be gathered together.


    However, there were also some other asions when the devil beasts would be gathered together, which was when the Devil Horn Empire gave out medicinal pills; countless devil beasts would gather together to receive their medicinal pills.


    The Snake Devil flirtatious leaned against Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are four main gathering ces, where there are many structures; those ces are responsible for managing everything rted to the devil beasts. The closest one should be in the south-eastern direction.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and led the others in that direction.


    Two dayster, they reached a ce where there were devil beasts everywhere. Zhao Fu and his Assassins advanced incredibly cautiously and slowly, and over the course of the two days, they had finally reached the gathering ce.


    Now they just had to set things up. Once the devil beasts were all gathered together, they would use the teleportation spears and easily send these devil beasts into the Four Soul Devil World.


    With the World Pearl¡¯s energy sustaining these teleportation spears, they had the ability to teleport across worlds. This was the key part in Zhao Fu¡¯s ns, or else they would not be able to steal devil beasts.


    They silently buried teleportation spears underground, and when the time was right, they would all be activated.


    This was done by the 100 Assassins Zhao Fu had brought, while he kept watch in the surroundings to prevent them from being discovered.


    ¡°You all deserve to die! You let my little green dragon get hurt!¡± A 12 or 13 year old boy with purple hair held a whip as he vigorously whipped a few servants. There was much force behind the whip, and as itnded on the servants¡¯ bodies, it caused their flesh to be split open. They cried out in pain as they knelt and pleaded for mercy.


    They said that it was the little green dragon who wanted to challenge the Qilou Beast, and they were powerless to stop it; that was why the little green dragon had been injured. They would definitely stop it next time and not let it get injured, so they pleaded with the Young Master to spare them.


    However, the boy waspletely furious and did not listen at all, continuously whipping the servants until they died.


    Only then did the boy be less angry, and he called over a few soldiers to drag away the corpses and feed them to the devil beasts.


    Zhao Fu hid by the side as he watched this boy kill those servants, and he did not stop him; Zhao Fu was not stupid enough to reveal himself for such a thing.


    However, Zhao Fu nned to capture that boy because those people had called him Second Prince. Moreover, this boy looked somewhat like Yao Ming, and he was most likely his little brother.


    It was said that Yao Ming loved his little brother dearly, so Zhao Fu naturally had to capture him. When no one was around, Zhao Fu appeared behind the boy, and before he could respond, he was knocked unconscious by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± A whileter, devil beasts started to roar as waves of powerful devil qi spread out, and countless devil beasts started to head over because it was time to give out medicinal pills.


    Zhao Fu held the boy¡¯s body but was not in a hurry to act because the devil beasts had not fully gathered yet. Zhao Fu wanted to wait for more devil beasts to gather so they could capture more of them.


    ¡°The Second Prince has disappeared!¡± a panicked cry sounded out, causing countless people¡¯s expressions to fall. They immediately started searching for him, causing a lot of panic.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt that the n could be exposed, so he immediately ordered his people to activate the teleportation spears.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Rays of light flew out as massive magic formations appeared. Countless devil beasts vanished and the remainder ran back in terror.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    More explosions sounded out as rays of light flew towards the escaping devil beasts. More magic formations appeared, dragging devil beasts into them. The other devil beasts becamepletely terrified and ran in all directions.


    Seeing this, people from the Devil Horn Empire cried out, ¡°There are enemies!¡±


    Soon, Zhao Fu and his people were discovered, but Zhao Fu was not worried at all, and he had the 100 Assassins leave through a magic formation.


    They had Devil Repelling Pearls, so they would not be corroded by the Devil Qi in the Four Soul Devil World. Without the Devil Repelling Pearls, they might be Devils too.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air with one hand behind his back and the other hand holding onto the boy. He gave off a powerful aura, shaking the entire scene; he did not seem like he was in an enemy¡¯s territory at all.


    Yao Ming quickly arrived, and seeing that it was Zhao Fu, he wanted to ughter Zhao Fu immediately. However, seeing that his little brother was in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, he could only hold back.


    Looking at the countless magic formations and countless missing devil beasts, Yao Ming gnashed his teeth; Great Qin¡¯s Emperor had run to the Devil Horn Empire to steal devil beasts and was simply too shameless. He did not ce the Devil Horn Empire in his eyes at all.


    After thest battle, Yao Ming had ordered his people to research how to get rid of these magic formations. He understood that these were just special teleportation channels, so he immediately gave the order to lock down the surrounding space, causing these magic formations to be useless.


    However, Zhao Fu was not afraid at all. He gave off a powerful aura as he stood there. Seeing that Yao Ming did not attack him as soon as he appeared, he understood how important this boy was to Yao Ming. If Yao Ming had immediately attacked, Zhao Fu would have quickly run away.


    ¡°Release my little brother, or I¡¯ll have you die a horrible death!¡± Yao Ming said in a loud voice, looking incredibly furious.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and did not beat around the bush, saying, ¡°I want 500,000 devil beasts, as well as the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s method for raising devil beasts.¡±


    This was why Zhao Fu had stayed behind; they had teleported around 100,000 devil beasts just then, which wasn¡¯t much. Zhao Fu was not satisfied, so he decided to ckmail Yao Ming to obtain the method for raising devil beasts.


    ¡°Absolutely not, keep dreaming.¡± Hearing how greedy Zhao Fu was, Yao Ming immediately refused. Even though this was his beloved little brother, he definitely would not trade the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s most important things. That would affect the safety of the Devil Horn Empire.


    Seeing how resolute Yao Ming was, Zhao Fu knew that things would not go as smoothly as he had hoped. As such, he asked, ¡°What price are you willing to pay for your little brother? You have limited time, I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    Yao Ming looked at Zhao Fu angrily; he had never thought that the ruler of a world would be so shameless as to use a hostage to threaten him.

 Chapter 1189: Ten Thousand Dragon Mark

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Ten Thousand Dragon Mark</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu decided to be more powerful at any cost; only that way would his life and Great Qin be secure. He did not care about shamelessness at all.


    After much negotiations, Yao Ming deeply breathed in and suppressed the fury in his heart as he said, ¡°I can give you 50,000 devil beasts and the method for raising devil beasts; that¡¯s it. Otherwise, just kill my little brother! However, don¡¯t even think about escaping. Even if I die, I¡¯ll y you here.¡±


    Zhao Fu mulled this over. This was the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s territory, and with Yao Ming¡¯s strength, as well as their countless experts and Corps, Zhao Fu might very well die here.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu¡¯s greatest trump cards, the three Emperor Stars, were in an incredibly feeble state, and Zhao Fu could not use their power right now.


    However, to be able to obtain the method for raising devil beasts and 50,000 devil beasts was already quite good in exchange for a person who did not matter to him at all.


    ¡°Very well, I agree. Undo the spatial restrictions!¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he agreed.


    Yao Ming angrily gave the order to undo the spatial restrictions, and Great Qin¡¯s magic formations were once again activated.


    In actuality, Yao Ming had been somewhat hoping for Zhao Fu not to agree, so he could disregard everything and kill Zhao Fu here.


    However, since Zhao Fu had agreed, Yao Ming could only let 50,000 devil beasts into the magic formations with great heartache. He then threw a scroll over to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu scanned through it and was quite satisfied as he put it away. He went before a magic formation and tossed the boy away before stepping into the magic formation and disappearing.


    At the same time, the countless magic formations simultaneously closed and self-destructed. In that moment, Yao Ming yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely destroy the Great Qin Empire and make you die a horrible death; I¡¯ll remember everything that happened today.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change at all. They were already at odds with each other, so there was no need to hold back against each other.


    Zhao Fu appeared in the Four Soul Devil World and looked at the devil beasts changing into Devils in agony. There were about 150,000 of them, and Zhao Fu was quite pleased with his gains.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out that scroll and started to look through it in detail. This was the method to raise devil beasts, and with it, Great Qin could nurture arge number of devil beasts and turn them into Devils.


    That way, Great Qin¡¯s strength would quickly rise, and Great Qin would have a sufficient foundation to meet all crises.


    However, after going through the scroll, Zhao Fu felt quite angry as he had been tricked by Yao Ming. No wonder he had agreed to this trade so easily.


    This method of raising devil beasts required a core item, which was a Ten Thousand Devil City. Great Qin did not have one, and it was likely that only the Devil Horn Empire had one.


    Soon, news about Zhao Fu going to the Devil Horn Empire had spread, causing everyone to feel quite shocked. It was the first time someone had screwed over the Devil Horn Empire like this, to go into the Devil Horn Empire and get out with no losses.


    Everyone could only imagine that the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s people were angered to death. By now, the situation between the two Empires was most likely that neither side would rest until the other was destroyed.


    Zhao Fu understood this, so he immediately gathered arge number of soldiers to defend in case the Devil Horn Empire attacked like a mad dog.


    Zhao Fu could only leave the matter about Great Qin¡¯s foundation here for now. He could not go and steal more devil beasts, as the Devil Horn Empire would be prepared after this time. If he tried again, he would most likely fail and suffer unnecessary injuries and casualties.


    The second problem was how to defend against the invasions of the four worlds. If they found a way to deal with Great Qin¡¯s Illusion Flower Devils and teleportation spears, Great Qin would be at a great disadvantage.


    Zhao Fu would be forced toe up with new methods to defend against the four worlds.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and realized that Great Qin had nothing left; they had used all of their methods already and no longer had any hidden tricks.


    This was incredibly dangerous, as a powerful empire could notck trump cards. If the other side came prepared, Great Qin would fall into a very disadvantageous position.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and realized that Great Qin had two trump cards: One was the Devil army, which now numbered 650,000; if they suddenly released this force, it would be incredibly terrifying and could turn the tides of a battle.


    No one would imagine that Great Qin could turn devil beasts into Devils; Great Qin had kept this a secret.


    The second trump card was the Primogenitor Statue that they had been working on since a long time ago. Even though there was only one, its world-destroying power could not be doubted. However, it still required some time before it could be refined and used.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was not enough; Great Qin did not have enough tricks up its sleeves.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of one of Great Qin¡¯s powerful weapons, which was the Dragon-ying Ballistae. It was an incredibly destructive weapon, but there were not many of them, and manufacturing them was quite difficult.


    What they could do was revise the Dragon-ying Ballistae to make them simpler and require lower quality materials, such as Gold grade materials. Even though they would be weaker, they could be mass-produced, which was worth it.


    Thinking about having thousands of Dragon-ying Ballistae on the Great Wall, shooting out ballistae bolts that were ten meters long, even massive dragons would not dare toe near. They would be incredibly effective against the devil beast army.


    They could also make the Dragon-ying Ballistae moreplex and use higher-grade materials, such as Saint grade materials. This would allow them to kill experts or even Kings.


    That way, Great Qin would have one more method up its sleeve, and Zhao Fu would feel more confident facing the four worlds. As such, he immediately ordered people to start researching this.


    Next was Great Qin¡¯s third problem: Buying Talisman Stones and high-Stage corpses.


    Now that Great Qin was fighting with four worlds, it was quite difficult for it to buy things. Zhao Fu did not dare to head to the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain, and it was possible for his identity to be exposed.


    Zhao Fu thought about the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group and felt that it was quite a pity. He regretted going to the Ancient Stem Banquet; if he had known this was going to happen, he would have just stayed put and focused on developing.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but think about the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark on his chest. Back when he had been afflicted by Emperor Killer, it was not just the Nether Emperor Star, Six Paths of Reincarnation Bloodline, and the Dragon Phoenix that had helped; the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark had somewhat helped as well.


    Perhaps without all of these things fighting against Emperor Killer, Zhao Fu could have died on the spot.


    Zhao Fu had always been somewhat curious about the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark. He had asked the people from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group about it, but they only told him that he would understand once he went to the Heaven Domain.


    Zhao Fu felt that he had been dragged into something, but he did not regret it. If the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group needed anything, he would do his best to help them.

 Chapter 1190: Green Province Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Green Province Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Since Zhao Fu could not go to the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain, he could only head to other Domains and buy Talisman Stones and corpses from there. Zhao Fu asked for some information, and he found that the closest Domain to Great Qin was called the Green Province Domain.


    Great Qin was at the boundary of the Ancient Stem Domain, as it was a new world, and it was near the right side. The Green Province Domain was actually closer to Great Qin than the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    A weekter, Zhao Fu took Momijigari, Tamamo-no-Mae, Mo Yao¡¯Er, Ye Ningshuang, Shui Ruoliang, and Pu He to the Green Province Domain.


    Because the journey was quite long, in order to avoid Emperor Killer from ring up, Zhao Fu could not go out by himself and took a few women with him.


    The three strongest were Ye Ningshuang, Shui Ruoliang, and Pu He; they were all Ancestor-level figures in the Dark Demon world. Ye Ningshuang was an Ancestor of the Night Dynasty while Shui Ruoliang and Pu He were Ancestors of the Demon Path Sect. When they had entered the Heaven Awaken World, they were already Stage 8 experts.


    Now, they were already Saint Realm experts, and he might even need their help in this initial visit to the Green Province Domain.


    Even though it was his first timeing to the Green Province Domain, he felt that it was quite simr to the Ancient Stem Domain. It was filled with all sorts of races, but the traditions and culture were filled with a type of poetic quality. Everyone spoke in a schrly and cultured way.


    There were academies everywhere, and they were simply innumerable. They had also passed by many poets on the streets, who were greatly admired by themoners.


    ¡°Young master, have some of this food!¡±


    ¡°Young master, try some of this wine!¡±


    Mo Yao¡¯Er and Tamamo-no-Mae each hugged one of Zhao Fu¡¯s arms, and one fed him food while the other fed him wine.


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless and could only allow them to serve him. The other women sat around them; everyone wore cloaks to hide their appearances.


    However, their bodies gave off alluring auras, as they were peerlessly beautiful women. Hearing Tamamo-no-Mae and Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s flirtatious voices, some people nearby gulped and nced over.


    This caused Mo Yao¡¯Er to angrily m her palm on the table, scaring everyone into looking away.


    ¡°Bro, keep going. What happened after the three Emperor Stars simultaneously descended?¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, a massive explosion rocked the heavens and earth as the Ancient Stem Banquet¡¯s stage was almost destroyed, and that mysterious Emperor disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought they would have continued that massive battle. Who would have thought such a genius would have appeared in the Ancient Stem Domain; this is too shocking. The strongest people from three factions used their Armaments, yet they weren¡¯t able to kill him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Now, the entire Ancient Stem Domain knows about this. I heard from someone else that the three factions are trying to find that person at all costs; they¡¯re determined to kill that mysterious Emperor. That person will be far too shocking in the future.¡±


    ¡°Bro, do you know where that Emperor is? I want to see that kind of genius for myself.¡±


    ¡°How would I know? And even if I did, why would I tell you? If I sold that kind of information, I would have more money than I could spend in this lifetime.¡±


    After overhearing the conversation between these two people, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious. He had never thought that news would have spread this far to the point that even other Domains knew about it. It seemed that he would have to be more careful in the Green Province Domain.


    These three factions were going all out to find information about him, so he had to be cautious. If he identally revealed his appearance in the Ancient Stem Domain, they could discover Great Qin. When that time came, Great Qin would have to face three Royal Kingdom-level factions.


    Great Qin did not have much time, and it had to quickly be stronger. Strength was the greatest protection.


    ¡°Young master, your servant wants it again!¡± Mo Yao¡¯Er whispered into Zhao Fu¡¯s ear as she stretched her hand towards the lower half of Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Tamamo-no-Mae flirtatious smiled as she did the same.


    Zhao Fu now regretted bringing them; they were simply too seductive. However, they had many times more stamina than other women, so bringing them meant that he could bring fewer people.


    Within their room, a wave of shameless sounds could be heard. Ye Ningshuang and Shui Ruoliang, two sworn enemies, had never thought that they would be simultaneously servicing the same man someday. Pu He embarrassedlyy by the side as she raggedly breathed, and Momijigari squatted under Zhao Fu as she serviced him; she quite enjoyed this.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought the six red-faced women and continued on their way.


    Because of the teleportation channels reinforced by the World Pearl, they could teleport across great distances, and they soon arrived at the inner regions of the Green Province Domain.


    There were a fewrge financial groups here, and Zhao Fu found one and quickly came to an agreement. Because Zhao Fu had a lot of money, things were easily settled.


    He did not enjoy the same benefits he had when he was part of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, and he had to buy Talisman Stones and corpses at the regr price. In the future, most of Great Qin¡¯s money would be spent on this.


    After taking care of this matter, Zhao Fu prepared to take the six women back to Great Qin. However, an explosion suddenly sounded out from ahead as a terrifying aura swept towards them.


    The people around them hurriedly headed over; it was said that a few of the Green Province Domain¡¯s geniuses were fighting over a treasure.


    Zhao Fu was not nning to go, but the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark on his chest suddenly appeared and gave off waves of silver light as well as boiling heat, causing him to feel pain in his chest.


    Zhao Fu immediately realized that the treasure was most likely incredibly important to the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark, so he had the six women return first while he took a look himself.


    ¡°Scram!¡± A red-clothed, cold-looking young man swept out with his spear, causing fiery light to shoot towards two other people with searing heat.


    A fair-skinned young man coldly harrumphed and waved the fan in his hand, causing a powerful wind to ferociously m into that fiery light. An explosion sounded out as the fiery light exploded and turned into fiery motes of light.


    The other person was a dark-skinned and chubby person. He held arge axe, which created massive ck arcs of light and destroyed the iing fiery light. He said angrily in a loud voice, ¡°Ye Kuang, you¡¯re only ranked fifth in the Green Province Rankings and yet you¡¯re talking so arrogantly, telling me to scram.¡±


    The red-clothed young man referred to as Ye Kuang coldly harrumphed and savagely stabbed his spear towards the dark-skinned young man. This caused the dark-skinned young man to feel even angrier, and he raised his axe as the two of them shed.


    Seeing the intense battle between these two people, the fair-skinned young men flew away from them.


    There was a massive orb of light which had dragons swimming around within it in the air, and it gave off an incredibly powerful aura. This was most likely the thing that the three people were fighting over.


    The dark-skinned and chubby young man was called Niu Hu, and he was ranked fourth in the Green Province Rankings, while the fair-skinned young man was called Yue Qingmu, who was ranked sixth.


    With their identities, for them to fight over this thing, it was evident that it was not simple at all. The people in the surroundings were afraid of their identities and power, so they did not dare to get close and only watched from a distance.


    Seeing that Yue Qingmu wanted to steal the treasure from under their noses, Niu Hu and Ye Kuang immediately turned and attacked him together, forcing Yue Qingmu to stop.

 Chapter 1191: Clear Sky Saint Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Clear Sky Saint Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing Yue Muqing stop, Niu Hu rushed towards the orb of light. Just as he was about to reach the orb of light, Yue Muqing and Ye Kuang of course could not allow such a thing, so they joined together to attack Niu Hu.


    The three people shed together, and the shockwaves from their battle rippled out like wild gales, causing sand and pebbles to be blown into the air. Countless trees were destroyed and the scene was quite terrifying, making no one else dare to get close.


    Boom!


    The three people unleashed attacks that collided, resulting in an explosion. Mu Qingyue was sent back a few steps while the two others remained in ce.


    Mu Qingyue¡¯s expression was quite unsightly. He was ranked sixth and was slightly weaker than the two others; with his strength, he most likely would not be able to snatch the treasure, so he could only say, ¡°Can you please give my Moon Spirit Kingdom some face and give this Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl to me? I will be eternally grateful.¡±


    Niu Hu coldly harrumphed, ¡°Keep dreaming, this is a Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl, which contains the essence blood and essence power of a Clear Sky Saint Dragon. If you refine it, you might even be able to obtain a trace of the Clear Sky Saint Dragon bloodline. The Clear Sky Saint Dragon is the most prestigious type of dragon out of the countless types of dragons, and it is not inferior to a Sovereign bloodline.


    ¡°You want us to give up on this chance at a Sovereign bloodline? How¡¯s that possible? How about you give my ck Bull Kingdom some face and help me take the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl? I, Niu Hu, will owe you in the future.¡±


    Hearing these two people¡¯s words, everyone felt quite shocked; this thing was incredibly precious. No wonder even geniuses were fighting over it.


    Even without they saying it, some people could already tell that that orb of light in the sky was a Dragon Pearl.


    Dragon Pearls were something that dragons created within their bodies, and they contained their very essence. This included their essence blood and essence power, and they contained immense energy. It was the most precious thing to a dragon.


    After realizing how precious this Dragon Pearl was, some of the others started to feel quite interested. However, given the identities of the three people in the sky, if they offended these people, they would not be able to remain in the Green Province Domain anymore.


    Moreover, it would not be easy to refine this Dragon Pearl. The higher grade of dragon, the more difficult the Dragon Pearl would be to refine. Without a King bloodline and Saint Realm cultivation, consuming the Dragon Pearl would be like consuming a bomb, and one would immediately explode and die.


    This caused many people to give up on it. After all, they would have to risk their lives to get it, and they would not be able to use it. Saint Realm cultivation was not a big deal, as it just required effort.


    However, a King bloodline was difficult; this required having a Royal Kingdom.


    However, there were still some people who wanted to try. However, just as they came close, Ye Kuang shed with his spear, causing a massive fiery crescent bringing with it searing heat, shing those who wanted toe close into pieces. Their corpses were then immediately burned up by the heat.


    ¡°Scram! If you stay here, this Young Master will kill you all.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else quickly retreated. Ye Kuang was simply too domineering, and if they remained, they might really be killed by him.


    Niu Hu mmed his axe towards the ground, resulting in a massive explosion. A small hill was split in half, and this caused everyone to run even faster. Niu Hu grinned in satisfaction; he did not want some bugs to steal something as precious as the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The battle between the three people was incredibly intense, causing winds to blow and clouds to swirl. A terrifying aura spread out like a flood, and all of them were now slightly injured.


    Boom!


    A massive axe image appeared, mming down from the sky like lightning. It shed Yue Qingmu and Ye Kuang flying back; as the fourth-ranked person, Niu Hu was evidently stronger than the two others.


    Yue Qingmu and Ye Kuang flew back 100 or so meters and coughed up mouthfuls of blood. Their expressions were quite grim, and Niu Hu felt quite pleased as he flew towards the Dragon Pearl.


    Shing!


    However, just as Niu Hu was about to reach the Dragon Pearl, a sword hum suddenly sounded out, causing Niu Hu to retreat in fear. A flying sword bringing with it massive sword qi had shed over.


    Niu Hu used his axe to block in front of him and defend, and the sword mmed against the axe. Niu Hu was sent flying back and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    A figure appeared; he was wearing white clothes and looked quite handsome. He grabbed at the air and the sword returned to his hand. Seeing this person¡¯s arrival, the three other people¡¯s expressions became unsightly.


    This young man was called Ming Jian and was the Young Sect Master of the One Martial Sect. He was ranked third on the Green Province Rankings, and though he was only one rank above Niu Hu, he was far stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this!¡± Ming Jian spoke coldly and straightforwardly as he reached for the Dragon Pearl.


    This caused the three others to feel furious, and they simultaneously attacked Ming Jian. Yue Muqing vigorously swept out with his fan, and countless wind des flew out. Ye Kuang stabbed out with his spear, causing a fiery light to shoot out. Niu Hu raised his axe high and shed out a crescent.


    Three attacks containing terrifying auras rushed over, and Ming Jian¡¯s expression was cold as he swung his sword, causing a massive sword light to burst forth.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the massive sword light collided with the three attacks. A powerful shockwave spread out, causing Niu Hu and the two others to be sent flying back, while Ming Jian was also sent back a few steps.


    ¡°You three are seeking death!¡± Ming Jian coldly said as a trace of anger appeared on his face.


    Boom!


    A terrifying sword qi exploded out from his body, turning into massive winds that blew out. Clouds swirled as a terrifying aura spread out.


    Ming Jian coldly looked at the three others as he raised his sword and pointed it at them.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Sword hums sounded out as thousands of white swords of light instantly formed, giving off sharp sword auras and causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Ming Jian waved the sword in his hand, causing the thousands of white swords of light to shoot out. They were incredibly fast and arrived before the three people in just an instant.


    This caused the three people¡¯s expressions to fall and they hurriedly defended. However, they were still struck and mmed to the ground, smashing outrge craters. Their bodies were now covered with a few wounds.


    They were not heavily injured, and Ming Jian evidently had not tried to kill them. After all, their factions could not be slightly offended.


    They got up from the ground with grim expressions. After taking that attack, they had felt quite discouraged. Even attacking together, they were not a match for Ming Jian, so they would not be able to take the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl. Could they just hand it over to Ming Jian?


    ¡°Young Master, that pearl looks like a treasure. Can you snatch it and give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I want it too, give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Young Master, don¡¯t listen to them. That¡¯s a Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl, and it is very important to Young Master. You should use it for yourself.¡±


    A few seductive voices sounded out as a handsome monk with ten or so flirtatious-looking women appeared. His appearance caused everyone¡¯s expressions to fall, including Ming Jian¡¯s.

 Chapter 1192: Poem Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Poem Dynasty</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This monk was called You Quan, and he was the Young Sect Master of the Desire Buddha Sect, which was the number one sect in the Green Province Domain. It was the second most powerful faction, and You Quan was terrifyingly strong. He was ranked second on the Green Province Domain and was much stronger than Ming Jian.


    ¡°Are you going to fight me for the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl?¡± You Quan said with a trace of disdain and arrogance as he hugged two of the beautiful women.


    With his strength, You Quan did not ce anyone present in his eyes at all. Even the strongest person present, Ming Jian, was nothing to him; he could defeat him in ten or so bouts.


    A cold light shed in Ming Jian¡¯s eyes, but he did not say anything. He directly attacked, shing out with his sword. The massive sword light gave off monstrous power as it shed towards You Quan, tearing apart the ground beneath it.


    You Quan chuckled and stretched out a palm with his fingers together, and countless rays of golden light shined from his palm. A massive buddha¡¯s palm appeared in front of You Quan¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    The massive sword light shed against the buddha¡¯s palm and exploded, turning into sword wind as it dissipated, but the massive buddha¡¯s palm was not damaged at all.


    ¡°Do you have any more ultimate attacks?¡± You Quan said as heughed.


    Fury flowed out of Ming Jian¡¯s heart as he raised the sword in his hand and exploded out with all of the power in his body. A white pir of light shot into the sky, causing all of the Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi to gather towards him, forming an enormous vortex.


    This vortex was white and gave off a brilliant white light. A massive might spread out, and even people far away could sense how terrifying this power was.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Massive sword lights shot out from the vortex andnded on the ground, easily tearing it apart. The ground was instantly cut like tofu, and Ming Jian controlled all of the sword light to sh towards You Quan. The countless sword lights gathered together, bing even more powerful, and cracks started to appear in the space around them.


    You Quan¡¯s expression became more serious as a buddha mark appeared on his forehead. A golden light shot out as a massive buddha¡¯s image appeared in front of him, giving off an aura of suppression.


    Boom!


    Countless sword lights mmed into the buddha¡¯s image, resulting in a massive explosion. The buddha¡¯s image had stopped the countless sharp sword lights.


    Ming Jian roared as he invigorated all of the power in his body, causing the sword lights to be even sharper and more powerful. You Quan¡¯s expression was serious as the buddha mark on his forehead shined with an even brighter light.


    In the end, You Quan was able to stop Ming Jian¡¯s attack. However, the buddha¡¯s image had almost been split open by the sword lights, but the losing side was evidently Ming Jian.


    Seeing that even his strongest attack was unable to even reach You Quan, Ming Jian¡¯s expression became dim; he understood that he had lost.


    Niu Hu and the two others gulped as they looked at You Quan in shock. They knew that they definitely would not have been able to stop Ming Jian¡¯s attack just then, yet You Quan had done so easily. The difference in strength between them was simply too vast.


    The people watching in the distance were also shocked; this was a battle between the geniuses of the Green Province Domain; it made them feel terrified andpletely exceeded anything they could imagine.


    Even the geniuses of other Domains were inferior to You Quan; for the Green Province Domain to have such geniuses was their pride and joy.


    Now, none of the geniuses present would dare to attack, so this Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl would belong to You Quan; no one else would dare to try to take it.


    You Quan gently leapt up and flew towards the orb of light floating in the air.


    ¡°Wait!¡± a clear and pleasant voice sounded out as a beautiful woman dressed in schrly robes appeared in the sky.


    Seeing her, everyone gasped; the Green Province Domain¡¯s number one expert had actuallye. This woman was called Shi Shuge, and she was the Princess Royal of the Poem Dynasty. The Poem Dynasty was the number one faction in the Green Province Domain.


    Not only was the Poem Dynasty more powerful than the Desire Buddha Sect, but Shi Shuge was also stronger than You Quan; she was the only person You Quan was wary of.


    As Shi Shuge¡¯s voice sounded out, You Quan¡¯s expression instantly became grave and he turned into a ray of light as he shot towards the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl; he wanted to ignore Shi Shuge and run away with the Dragon Pearl. Otherwise, if Shi Shuge arrived, he might not have the opportunity to obtain the Dragon Pearl.


    ¡°Ai!¡± A light sigh sounded out as Shi Shuge stretched out a finger and pointed towards You Quan, saying, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Immediately, a formless energy bound You Quan. You Quan exploded out with his full power, causing a golden aura me to appear around him, and a terrifying might descended. You Quan used this opportunity to break free from the formless energy.


    However, by this time, Shi Shuge was already in front of him. This forced him to stop, and he looked at Shi Shuge as he said domineeringly, ¡°This Dragon Pearl is already mine; Shi Shuge, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Shi Shuge lightlyughed as she said, ¡°Nonsense! This Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl is ownerless, so how is it yours? I also came for the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl and want to give it to my weak little sister. Everyone, please give this Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl to me.¡±


    You Quan coldly harrumphed, ¡°If you want it, you¡¯ll have to take it by force!¡±


    Boom!


    You Quan started to attack Shi Shuge. He raised his hand, causing countless rays of golden light to shine out as a massive buddha¡¯s palm bringing with it the force of mountains pressed towards Shi Shuge. This was enough to crush a small mountain into pieces.


    Shi Shuge¡¯s expression did not change as she stretched out a finger and wrote a ck ¡®destroy¡¯ character in the air. The ¡®destroy¡¯ character then turned into countless rays of ck light and shot to meet that buddha¡¯s palm.


    Bang!


    As the buddha¡¯s palm was struck by the ck light, it instantly copsed and turned into divine light as it dissipated.


    This caused You Quan¡¯s expression to be quite unsightly. He released all of his power as a 1,000 meter tall image of buddha appeared behind him. It gave off boundless divine light as a might covered the heavens and earth, locking everything down. It was as if a true buddha had descended.


    Shi Shuge¡¯s expression was quite serious as she said, ¡°I just came for the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl. You¡¯re not a match for me; what point is there to fighting to the death?¡±


    Boom!


    Shi Shuge also released her full strength, or else she would not be able to win against You Quan. A massive ancient scroll giving off enormous power appeared, and the sound of countless poets reciting poems could also be heard.


    This was the Poem Dynasty¡¯s legacy Royal n Art, Heavenly Poem Scroll. It was one of the highest grade Arts in the Green Province Domain, and Shi Shuge had cultivated this Art to an extremely deep degree.


    Seeing that the two were about to start a massive battle, everyone watched in expectation. Ming Jian and the others could only retreat to the side; they understood that they were not a match for these two people, and they did not want to be caught in the crossfire.


    Suddenly, the orb of light started to move, and the countless dragons within it gave off excited roars. The lighting from the orb of light became even more intense because a certain person had arrived.


    Everyone was shocked to see the orb of light turn into a ray of light and flew in front of that person as if it was rejoicing. It was as if the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl was something that belonged to him.

 Chapter 1193: Eight Scroll Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Eight Scroll Seal</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    What was going on? Everyone watched on in confusion; the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl had flown over to that person. No one had thought such a thing would happen.


    Zhao Fu was now the center of attention, and countless people started to guess at Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. However, because Zhao Fu was wearing his cloak, no one could see his appearance.


    Zhao Fu himself looked quite surprised, and the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark on his chest became boiling hot. It was most likely the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark that had attracted the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl over, or else Zhao Fu would not have been able to do such a thing.


    Looking at the orb of light in front of him, Zhao Fu stretched his hand into it and the light gradually disappeared as a fist-sized golden crystal pearl appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt an unimaginably massive wave of dragon energy enter his body, and his body seemed to go through changes. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign bloodline, he could have started bing a dragon due to this energy.


    After sensing this energy, the golden dragon said in shock, ¡°Zhao Fu, this is an incredible treasure. You have to take it.¡±


    Zhao Fu naturally would not give up on the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl and he prepared to put it away.


    Seeing that the Dragon Pearl was going to be stolen away, how could You Quan ept such a thing? He immediately turned and attacked Zhao Fu. He grabbed at the air and the buddha image behind him stretched out a massive hand, giving off boundless might as it grabbed towards Zhao Fu. It had enough power to crush a small mountain.


    Shing!


    A gray sword light shed out, causing everyone¡¯s bodies to freeze as they felt the aura of death. The buddha image¡¯s outstretched hand was immediately shed apart.


    Everyone in the surroundings gasped as they looked at the scene before them. They knew how powerful You Quan¡¯s buddha image was, yet that person had shed it apart in a single sword strike. This person was so strong.


    You Quan¡¯s expression was quite unsightly, but he continued to attack. The buddha image raised its other hand and Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi madly gathered as countless blinding rays of light shot out. A golden sun was gradually condensed, and the buddha image raised it up.


    This spectacle was incredibly shocking. The golden light dyed everything gold and the aura covered the surroundings. It was like a scene out of a myth.


    Boom!


    The buddha vigorously threw out the golden sun, which gave off an incredibly powerful might as it mmed towards Zhao Fu. Even the heavens and earth seemed to tremble.


    In that moment, a flood of ghostly qi burst forth, covering 100 or so meters, and a cold and terrifying power rushed out.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as a massive gray crescent of sword light flew out, tearing through the sky.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the golden sun was split in two. The gray crescent of sword light continued on, giving off a sharp aura as it shed against the buddha image, destroying it as well, causing it to turn into golden light and disappear.


    You Quan¡¯s body flew backwards, and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood and looked quite seriously wounded.


    Now, the entire scene was incredibly silent; the Green Province Rankings¡¯ second-ranked genius had actually lost. Who was that person? How could they have such power? Could it be an old monstering to bully the younger generation?


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu put the Dragon Pearl into his spatial ring and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shi Shuge called out.


    Zhao Fu turned to her and asked coldly, ¡°What is it? Do you also want this Dragon Pearl?¡±


    Shi Shuge nodded and said, ¡°This Dragon Pearl is very important to me, I hope this Brother can give it to me; the Poem Dynasty will owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Zhao Fu said as he turned to leave. Zhao Fu did not need a simple favor; moreover, he could not ask the Poem Dynasty to attack those three factions.


    Hearing this, Shi Shuge could only say in frustration, ¡°In that case, apologies in advance!¡±


    She stretched out her hand and pointed, ck characters flowing out from the ancient scroll behind her. They turned into ck spears that gave off terrifying power as they shot towards Zhao Fu like a rain of spears.


    Red energy barriers appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, 72 in total. They instantly formed 72 blood-red spears that shot out under Zhao Fu¡¯s control.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The spears of the two sides quickly shed together; Shi Shuge¡¯s ck spears numbered in the thousands but Zhao Fu only had 72. The blood-red spears werepletely outnumbered, but the instant both sides shed, the 72 blood-red spears gave off massive explosions.


    The waves of terrifying explosions blew up the ck spears or sent them flying, and not a single one reached Zhao Fu.


    However, a figure suddenly appeared before Zhao Fu, and a sword gave off cold light as it stabbed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he quickly retreated.


    Shi Shuge had quickly advanced, and the countless ck characters had formed a sword. It suddenly dissipated back into ck characters, some that were only as big as fingernails, and they turned into rays of ck light as they gave off sharp auras and flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as a ck dragon inscription barrier giving off powerful energy expanded out around him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The flood of ck characters was incredibly powerful, and they pierced through Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor Domain in just an instant and continued on towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing these countless rays of ck light, Zhao Fu gripped the Death Race Sword and vigorously shed out. A powerful sword light shed apart the countless ck rays of light.


    Shi Shuge grabbed at the air, and countless ck characters appeared, forming a sword again as she rushed at Zhao Fu.


    This was Shi Shuge¡¯s power, and Zhao Fu felt that she was a bit stronger than even Bai Haoran. The golden pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye dted as a formless energy spread out.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of countless chains could be heard as ck chains containing immense power shot out from all directions. This caused Shi Shuge to feel startled, and she immediately spun.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    In that moment, countless chains pierced through her body, but she had turned into an inky darkness and disappeared.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s pupils quickly spun as he looked around for where she was.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as the ancient scroll in the sky split into eight rays of light and shot towards Zhao Fu. They did not attack Zhao Fu and instead floated around him.


    The scroll slowly opened and the ck characters within it gave off rays of ck light. In that instant, the eight scrolls seemed to call out to each other, forming a formless magic formation. Zhao Fu¡¯s body was suddenly restricted, and he tried struggling but found that he could not break free.


    Shi Shuge reappeared and looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes. She softlyughed as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been caught in my Eight Scroll Seal; you won¡¯t be able to escape. Hand over the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡±


    The Eight Scroll Seal was the most powerful attack of the Heavenly Poem Scroll, and she had used this attack to bind countless experts before. She was extremely confident that she could bind Zhao Fu, so she tried to force him to hand over the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re a bit too overconfident!¡±

 Chapter 1194: Dragon Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Dragon Blood</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    This time, Zhao Fu exploded out with his full strength. A ck and gray aura me started to burn as countless wild gales spread out. A sovereign might descended as the ground continuously copsed.


    Zhao Fu exploded out with his Sovereign bloodline¡¯s power and the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power. The prestigious, domineering, eerie, and supreme power caused everyone¡¯s expressions to change.


    ¡°So terrifying! Is this the power of an Emperor?¡± someone cried out. This sort of power could make people want to kneel and surrender, and it was many times more powerful than a King¡¯s power.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Fu in shock; they were now certain that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was not simple at all.


    Shi Shuge¡¯s expression slightly changed; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would explode out with such a powerful Emperor¡¯s aura. She only had a Royal Bloodline and immediately felt a sense of pressure from Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu released his full strength. The ck and gray me ferociously spread out and broke out of the Eight Scroll Seal.


    Zhao Fu looked at Shi Shuge, and the six gray dots in his right eye started to spin.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡±


    Four hundred meter tall ghosts appeared around Shi Shuge, giving off powerful auras. At the same time, they raised their sharp ws and swatted at Shi Shuge. Their attacks were powerful enough to cause the air to explode.


    In that moment of crisis, Shi Shuge actually closed her eyes as finger-sized ck characters appeared around her. A formless energy spread out as Shi Shuge¡¯s clothes fluttered and a transcendental aura spread out.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    As the four ghosts¡¯ ws descended, the characters around Shi Shuge¡¯s body connected together and formed 12 chains that shot out. They pierced through the four ghosts¡¯ arms before piercing through the rest of their bodies.


    The four ghosts gave off pitiful howls before copsing into countless traces of ghostly qi and disappearing.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s body shed and he appeared in front of Shi Shuge. His sword gave off sharp sword light as it shed towards Shi Shuge. In response, Shi Shuge¡¯s 12 ck chains blocked in front of her.


    ¡°Godly Demonic Thrust!¡± Zhao Fu lightly shouted and suddenly exploded with strength. He used a godly spirit skill and stabbed out with his sword as a massive sword image shot towards Shi Shuge.


    Bang!


    The chains blocking in front of Shi Shuge were shed apart by the sword, and Shi Shuge¡¯s body was sted back by the massive sword. She crashed against arge boulder, causing it to shatter, and a trace of blood leaked out of her lips.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu did not n to continue attacking because he was worried about the faction standing behind her.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± However, just as Zhao Fu was about to turn to leave, Shi Shuge cried out and an inky ck aura appeared around her, causing her power to continuously rise. Countless ck characters flowed out of her body and flew into the sky, forming an enormous sword.


    After this sword was formed, it did not give off a very powerful sword qi. Instead, it had a powerful martial conception. The world seemed to be locked down, and everything became as dark as night. Under this massive sword, countless people¡¯s soulsmented, feeling boundless darkness.


    ¡°Demon Sun!¡± Zhao Fu raised the Death Race Sword and used the Demon Sun skill. Massive amounts of deathly qi rushed into the sky, dyeing the sun gray, and a terrifying deathly intent spread out.


    Shi Shuge controlled the massive sword in the sky, bringing with it a terrifying martial conception power, to sh towards Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu shed down with his Death Race Sword.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as an enormous gray sword light seemed to split the heavens and earth as it flew out. The enormous sword made of ck characters exploded out with powerful light, and the two collided, resulting in an astounding explosion.


    In the end, the ck sword was destroyed by the gray sword light, and Shi Shuge was once again sted backwards. She coughed up arge mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground, powerless to get back up. She was injured quite heavily.


    Zhao Fu was affected by the shockwave and took a few steps back. He did not remain, and he immediately turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon because he could sense many powerful experts heading over.


    The battle had concluded, but everyone in the surroundings continued to stare in shock. The Green Province Domain¡¯s number one expert in the younger generation had been defeated by a mysterious stranger who had suddenly appeared. If this news was spread, it would definitely cause argemotion.


    That person¡¯s strength was simply too monstrous, and he could rival some old monsters. In fact, it was possible that that person was an old monster, but his voice had sounded quite young.


    Niu Hu and the two others werepletely dumbfounded. That was a battle that they could not enter at all; they could only look up at such experts. Shi Shuge had unexpectedly been defeated; it seemed that there really were heavens beyond heavens and people beyond people. No one would be the strongest forever.


    You Quan¡¯s expression became slightly better. Even though he had been defeated by Zhao Fu in a few attacks, Shi Shuge had lost as well, so his loss was not too humiliating. Of course, he remembered this matter and would repay this enmity in the future. No one had humiliated him like this before.


    Shi Shuge¡¯s expression was quite dim, and she took out a medicinal pill and consumed it, causing her injuries to quickly recover. As the most powerful genius in the Green Province Domain, she felt a heavy blow to her self-esteem.


    She had lost and lostpletely despite using her full strength. However, she was quite convinced of this loss and did not feel spiteful.


    At the same time, she started to feel curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity; howe such a terrifying person had appeared? Moreover, he gave off a supreme Emperor¡¯s aura, causing others to feel immense pressure.


    At that moment, she could not help but think about that Emperor who had shaken things up in the Ancient Stem Domain; could that person have been the same Emperor? She was not too sure.


    News of what had happened here quickly spread, and countless people were greatly shocked ¨C the Green Province Domain¡¯s number one genius had actually lost to someone else. This news drew the attention of therge factions, and they became quite curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity.


    After Zhao Fu obtained the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl, he used his teleportation channels to quickly return to Great Qin.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Mark on Zhao Fu¡¯s body was still burning hot as if it was desperate to have the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl.


    The golden dragon had given a method to refine the Clear Sky Dragon Pearl, which was to gather arge amount of divine dragon blood. After all, the Clear Sky Saint Dragon was a type of eastern divine dragon.


    If it was before, it would have been incredibly difficult for Zhao Fu to obtain divine dragon blood, as they were Stage 8 or 9 creatures at the minimum. However, to the current Great Qin, it was quite simple; they could even obtain the blood of Saint Realm creatures.


    They did not necessarily needrge quantities of dragon blood, but there had to be many different types. Because of the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark, they needed many different varieties.


    Zhao Fu quickly collected 16 types of divine dragon blood, which included Ice Dragons, Fire Dragons, Wood Dragons, Evil Dragons, and various other dragons.


    He put all of this blood into ake and he submerged his body into it. He then took out that golden Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl and pressed it into the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark, which was giving off an intense silver light, starting to refine it.

 Chapter 1195: Dragon Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Dragon Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Countless dragon¡¯s roars sounded out as the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark seemed to obtain a life of its own after it fused with the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl. Silver dragon images flowed out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body and started to swim in theke of dragon blood.


    The golden crystal pearl was now within Zhao Fu¡¯s body and gave off an extremely intense light, and a massive wave of dragon energy flowed out.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s body to tremble and he could not help but roar. Countless traces of golden light shot out of his body as golden dragon scales appeared on his skin.


    Boom!


    The Dragon Pearl within Zhao Fu¡¯s body continuously trembled and exploded out with a golden light that shot into the sky. Instantly, wind blew and clouds swirled as the golden light dyed the sky gold, and a boundless dragon¡¯s might descended, causing countless people to copse to the ground.


    An enormous golden dragon appeared in the sky. It had three eyes and four horns, and it was covered with crystal-like dragon scales. This was most likely a Clear Sky Saint Dragon, one of the most prestigious types of dragon.


    At that moment, the countless dragon images in theke surrounded Zhao Fu and quickly swam around him. A formless refining power entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, covering the golden Dragon Pearl within him.


    The golden Dragon Pearl gradually melted and turned into golden liquid before gradually fusing into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s dragonification to be even more intense.


    It was not just his face, chest, arms, and legs; there were now golden dragon scales all over his body. His hands and feet had almost be dragon ws, and there were four small dragon horns on his head. His aura was no longer like that of a human¡¯s but like a dragon¡¯s.


    The golden Dragon Pearl turned into an orb of liquid and continued to gradually fuse into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu¡¯s body was now filled with a powerful dragon energy that threatened to cause his body to explode.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s body did not continue to dragonify because Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign bloodline madly devoured this dragon energy and incorporate it.


    The Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl¡¯s power was continuously absorbed by Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign bloodline, and the golden liquid continuously decreased. In the end, itpletely disappeared,pletely fusing into his bloodline.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The massive Clear Sky Saint Dragon in the sky gave a heaven-shaking roar before diving into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, surrounded by golden light.


    Boom!


    The instant that the Clear Sky Saint Dragon entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, his body trembled and countless rays of golden light shot out as a formless aura burst forth and shook his surroundings.


    Within the boundless void, three dim stars surrounded by a deathly aura suddenly brightened. Even though they were not very bright, the three Emperor Stars seemed to havee to life again.


    The countless gray dragon images on Zhao Fu¡¯s body became slightly dimmer, and they did not continue to devour his life force in such an unbridled manner; it seemed that they had be somewhat weaker.


    The countless silver dragon images in the bloodke devoured the dragon¡¯s blood before entering Zhao Fu¡¯s body again. They turned back into the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark, but there was now a golden pearl at the center of it.


    Zhao Fu opened his eyes and felt his body brimming with power; just with this power alone, he felt that he could st apart a small mountain. His constitution was also much stronger than before.


    His body¡¯s toughness could now rival a high-grade devil beast, and ordinary swords and sabres could not harm him at all. This was not only because of the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl but also his Sovereign bloodline.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body also gave off a faint dragon¡¯s might, and his aura contained a faint dragon¡¯s aura. If it was said that Zhao Fu was from the Dragon Race, some people would believe this.


    Furthermore, Zhao Fu¡¯s lower body had also gone through changes, and it had most likely be much more powerful as well.


    However, it was a pity that Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline remained as a Level 18 Sovereign Bloodline, and it was just a trace away from breaking through to a Divine Bloodline.


    However, this tiny step was like an uncrossable canyon; Zhao Fu had reached this point since a long time ago, but even the Ownerless Blood Jade and Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl were not enough to help him break through.


    However, Zhao Fu could understand this, as a Divine Bloodline was something that reigned above even Sovereign Bloodlines. Only Holy Empires would normally have them. How could they be obtained so easily?


    What made Zhao Fu happiest was what the golden dragon had said ¨C after fusing with the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl, the effects of Emperor Killer had been greatly reduced, and now it was possible for him to live another two years.


    This greatly bolstered Zhao Fu¡¯s mental state, and he felt a lot of hope towards the future. There was definitely a way to get rid of Emperor Killer; this moment was the best evidence.


    Zhao Fu stood up; there was no longer any blood remaining. All of it had been absorbed by the silver dragon images.


    Zhao Fu found that the energy within the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark had be much stronger. Perhaps bathing in dragon¡¯s blood would greatly help the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark.


    Zhao Fu took a bath and got rid of the dragon¡¯s blood on his body, and he once again summoned his subordinates to talk about the final matter, which was the Fish Scale world.


    There were only ten or so days until the Contract expired, and Zhao Fu was now collecting information about the Fish Scale world¡¯s other Continents.


    As the ending date of the Contract approached, the Fish Scale world became quite panicked. They knew about Great Qin¡¯s tricks, so as long as they stayed in the water, they would be fine.


    However, the current Great Qin was different to the Great Qin of the past. It had unified an entire world and could resist four worlds.


    They were not a match for Great Qin at all, and they had to think of methods to deal with it. Some gathered their soldiers to defend to the death, while others tried to cooperate with other worlds. Some wanted to sign new peace contracts with Great Qin, ones that were permanent.


    Great Qin had fused into the Heaven Awaken World for one year now, and the Fish Scale world also had grasped ways to leave the Legacy Land. They had heard about Great Qin¡¯s mysterious and powerful methods, making them terrified.


    They definitely could not stop Great Qin, so they could only hope that they could ally with the three worlds outside to hold back Great Qin. Only then would the Fish Scale world have a trace of hope, or else they would definitely perish at Great Qin¡¯s hands.


    After hearing about this, the three worlds outside were quite weing because another world was joining them and greatly increased their strength. Because of this, the three worlds gifted many things to the Fish Scale world.


    This undoubtedly made things quite troublesome for Great Qin. The various worlds were already tying up a lot of Great Qin¡¯s forces, and now the Fish Scale world had joined them, causing the pressure that Great Qin endured to be greater.


    Now, Zhao Fu was discussing with his subordinates whether to take the risk to attack the Fish Scale world or continue to sign a peace contract with them. If they did not start nning now, a battle would definitely erupt when the Contract expired.

 Chapter 1196: Human-Headed Python

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Human-Headed Python</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Time gradually passed, and in the end, the Fish Scale world agreed to ally with the outside worlds to resist Great Qin.


    In actuality, the Fish Scale people had benefited from Great Qin. If it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin, the Fish Scale world would have been invaded by the three worlds. Even though they could use water as a natural barrier, in the end they would have been destroyed.


    Now, because of the massive threat that was Great Qin, the three worlds did not have the heart to invade the Fish Scale world. They just wanted to obtain power to resist Great Qin, so they naturally would not do anything to the Fish Scale world.


    Since the Fish Scale world had decided to oppose Great Qin, Great Qin decided to attack the Fish Scale world.


    The Fish Scale world had thought that because Great Qin was tied up by the outside worlds, it would not dare to do much to them. If Great Qinunched a sudden attack now, they would be able to obtain good results.


    As such, Great Qin used the remaining time to start preparing.


    Ten or so dayster, it was a calm day with moderate wind and beautiful sunlight. The deep blue ocean was incredibly still, and today was the day that the Contract expired. With the three worlds outside tying up Great Qin, the Fish Scale world did not have much to fear.


    The Darkwater Continent was the closest to Great Qin¡¯s Netherwater Continent, so that was the first line of defense. The City Lords there were the ones yelling to oppose Great Qin the loudest, and all of the Continents knew that if Great Qin attacked, it would be the Darkwater Continent suffering first.


    There were 5,000 Cities in the Darkwater Continent and 2.9 billion people. They were rtively weaker than the other Continents, having less than one-third of the strength of the other Continents.


    As such, the Darkwater Continent requested reinforcements from the other Continents, but the other Continents were quite cold. After all, the majority of factions were yer factions, while the Darkwater Continent was a system faction.


    However, that was the frontline to resist Great Qin; if the Darkwater Continent fell, there would be no benefit to them, so the leaders of the other Continents started to meet together to discuss this.


    ¡°Should we help the Darkwater Continent? I don¡¯t want to suffer heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just watch; if Great Qin takes down the Darkwater Continent, the next to suffer will be us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say. With so many worlds tying down Great Qin, their forces have been scattered. They¡¯re probably too scared to do anything to our Fish Scale world. If we stab them at this moment, perhaps we¡¯ll be able to achieve something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not the best to attack; Great Qin has too many tricks up its sleeves. Four worlds tried to invadest time, but they still failed. With our strength, it¡¯ll be impossible.¡±


    ¡°Mm! I agree, we should be focusing on defense.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I think we should help the Darkwater Continent. However, we need to let them panic for a bit. After all, we¡¯ll be taking a great risk to help them. If we don¡¯t get some benefits out of it, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other and grinned as they came to a decision. They would ignore the Darkwater Continent¡¯s requests for assistance for now. After all, if they waited, they could force the Darkwater Continent to pay them to help.


    Great Qin started to make preparations as well. Great Qin was indeed under immense pressure, as most of its forces were tied up. Defending against the various worlds and invading the Fish Scale world was indeed quite difficult.


    However, Great Qin still decided to attack the Fish Scale world because it was the easiest world to take down. Great Qin needed arge amounts of territory and people to increase its foundation.


    Moreover, if they conquered the Fish Scale world, no one would be able to take it from them, as there was still the Heaven Domain Boundary. Once they took it, it would be theirs.


    As for the method, Zhao Fu met with his various subordinates toe up with a detailed n.


    By now, the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces had already finished preparing. All of the other Continents thought that they were preparing to resist Great Qin, so they did not pay them much mind. They did not know that the Darkwater Continent already belonged to Great Qin.


    Soon, it was night, and a cold moonlight pierced through the water, illuminating the world within it.


    The Darkwater Continent started to attack the nearest Continent. Zhao Fu had wanted to draw some of the forces from the other Continents over and destroy them and reduce the strength of the other Continents.


    However, the other Continents did not fall for it, so they could only forcefully attack.


    After receiving these orders, all of the Fish Scale people in the Darkwater Continent felt quite confused; they were not defending and were instead attacking other Continents. Even though they did not understand, they still carried out their orders and headed towards the closest continent, the Bluewater Continent.


    The movements of the Darkwater Continent were noticed by the other Continents, but it was normal to make preparations to defend, so they did not take it to mind.


    During the night, the sounds of battle started to sound out.


    The Darkwater Continent sent out 300 million soldiers and quickly entered the Bluewater Continent. Because the Bluewater Continent had never expected for the Darkwater Continent to attack them, they were caughtpletely unprepared.


    News quickly spread, shocking countless people from their sleep. They all thought that the Darkwater Continent had gone mad, or else why would they do such a stupid thing?


    However, the Bluewater Continent would be able to deal with 300 million or so soldiers. The Bluewater Continent had 6,000 or so regions and 18,000 Cities. There were nine billion people and 1.4 billion soldiers; with this kind of strength, they did not fear the Darkwater Continent.


    Even though they did not know why the Darkwater Continent had suddenly attacked them, since the Darkwater Continent had dared to make a move, they would not hold back.


    At first, the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces were able to conquer a few hundred regions because the Bluewater Continent was unprepared. However, the Bluewater Continent¡¯s people quickly gathered together and stopped the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces and surrounded them.


    The Bluewater Continent¡¯s morale was quite high, and they were quite domineering because their forces far surpassed the enemy forces. They werepletely confident in their victory, while the aura of the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces was much weaker.


    Someone from the Bluewater Continent shouted mockingly, ¡°Are you people stupid? You¡¯re attacking us with forces like this? What a joke! Now, none of you can escape. Put down your weapons and surrender, and we¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    The Darkwater Continent soldiers¡¯ expressions were quite grim. Now that they had been surrounded by a force many times theirs, they indeed could not escape. It was quite possible that they would die here, so they felt quite afraid.


    At the same time, they could not understand why they had to suddenly attack the Bluewater Continent; it simply made no sense.


    However, the Darkwater Continent City Lords were rather calm and coldlyughed inwardly. They were just bait sent over by Great Qin, and they were just here to draw everyone over instead of truly attacking.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive roars sounded out as a massive wave of devil qi spread out like a cyclone, causing everyone to feel terror.


    Everyone looked into the distance, seeing massive Devils flood towards them. They gave off evil and ruthless auras and seemed as if they could destroy everything.


    There were human-headed pythons, bats with human faces on their stomachs, rats with two heads, half human-half tiger beasts, and centipedes with countless human hands...

 Chapter 1197: Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Traitor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These were all Devils, and some could breathe underwater while others couldn¡¯t. However, Zhao Fu had prepared breathing apparatuses for all of them, allowing them to move underwater.


    Looking at the Devil army charging at them, the Bluewater Continent¡¯s people fell into terror. This Devil army was simply too big and there were far too many of them.


    They still did not understand what was happening and how such a massive Devil army had appeared. Some people suddenly realized something and understood why the Darkwater Continent had attacked them.


    If they pushed all of this to Great Qin, it all made sense.


    ¡°The Darkwater Continent has long since submitted to Great Qin and has betrayed us. That Devil army is from Great Qin; everyone, be careful!¡±


    As soon as these words were shouted out, they caused massive waves. The expressions of people on both sides became quite shocked; the Bluewater Continent¡¯s people were extremely angry that the Darkwater Continent¡¯s people had betrayed the Fish Scale world and be Great Qin¡¯s dog.


    The Darkwater Continent¡¯s soldiers suddenly realized that they had suddenly be part of Great Qin. Some were quite happy while others had grim expressions, and some said that they wanted to resist Great Qin.


    The system City Lords immediately pacified their soldiers, yelling, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s army is sweeping away everything before them, and the Fish Scale world will belong to Great Qin sooner orter. Those of us who submit first will receive the best treatment!


    ¡°Also, look at that Devil army rushing over, do you think you can stop them? That¡¯s Great Qin¡¯s power; if you don¡¯t submit, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    This caused the morale of the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces to stabilize. Sensing the colossal wave of devil qi, looks of fear appeared on countless people¡¯s faces.


    The Devil army was incredibly fast and would soon sh with the Bluewater Continent¡¯s army. The Bluewater Continent army did not want to wait to die, so they started to attack.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows containing terrifying power shot out, and left behind trails in the water, but they were not able to deal much damage to the Devil army. Some Devils released devil qi that sent the arrows flying away, and the Devils that were hit merely cried out in pain.


    The Bluewater Continent¡¯s forces had been surrounding the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces, but now the leaders hurriedly gave the order to get into a defensive formation to block the Devil army.


    However, how could the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces allow them to do as they wished? They immediately started attacking the Bluewater Continent¡¯s forces, causing their army to fall into chaos. They had to defend against the iing Devil army while also protecting themselves from the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces.


    In the end, the Bluewater Continent¡¯s forces were only make some simple defenses and some of their soldiers were able to create a few shield walls.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    There were a few Kingdoms within the Bluewater Continent, and they released their Corps Formations. Ten or so massive creatures gave off powerful auras as they rushed out.


    However,pared to the Devil army, they were like a few pebbles because there were simply too many Devils. Zhao Fu had gone all-out this time and had mobilized 650,000 Devils.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Muffled explosions sounded out as countless massive Devils mmed against the shield walls. Despite the countless soldiers desperately blocking, they were still sent flying back, and the defensive line instantly copsed without a trace of resistance.


    The ten or so Corps Formations were also instantly crushed as they shed with the Devil army.


    Countless Fish Scale people raised their weapons and roared as they charged at the Devil army, desperately retaliating. However, it was all futile.


    In front of those massive Devils, countless people were sent flying. They could not attack those Devils at all, and even if they did, they were barely able to deal much damage.


    Against suchrge creatures, one had to use things that counteredrge creatures or high-Stage soldiers.


    If there were a few million Stage 8 soldiers, they would be able to forcefully stop this Devil army. However, the Fish Scale world was still a new world, so how could they have such forces?


    The Devils powerfully charged through the Bluewater Continent¡¯s defenses before starting a massacre.


    A massive python with a mouth filled with fangs opened its mouth and devoured hundreds of people. Its powerful digestive abilities instantly digested them, and the python once again opened its mouth andunched itself at other soldiers.


    A 30 meter tall rhinoceros with an ugly and deformed head gave a massive roar and vigorously charged forwards, mming people into meat paste. It also opened its mouth and madly devoured Fish Scale people.


    A savage-looking ck crocodile with blood-red eyes ferociously looked at the Fish Scale people in front of it. It was quite nimble in the water and quickly swam over. It bit down with its mouth, biting hundreds of people in half.


    It then devoured their corpses and continued to bite towards other soldiers. Because there was so much food avable, it did not eat them cleanly, leaving broken corpses everywhere. Blood dyed the surrounding water, painting a terrifying scene.


    Countless Devils were madly enjoying their food; to them, the Fish Scale people were just a pile of food, and they relied on such food to grow.


    The one billion Fish Scale soldiers were unable to stop the Devil army at all. The soldiers at the front continuously died while those at the back continuously retreated in fear. It was like a massive tide being pushed backwards.


    The Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces looked at how savage and ruthless the Devils were and looked terrified. They now celebrated that they were part of Great Qin and did not have to fight against these monsters. Otherwise, they would have been like the Bluewater Continent¡¯s forces.


    Great Qin¡¯s methods were simply too terrifying and cruel; now, they did not dare to think of rebelling at all, and their morale was greatly boosted.


    They now used their full strength to attack their brethren; arrows continuously shot out and Fish Scale Cavalrymen charged forwards, killing the Bluewater Continent¡¯s forces.


    The instant that the Devil army had arrived, the Bluewater Continent¡¯s forces were doomed to lose. The Devil army and the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces ferociously killed, while the Bluewater Continent¡¯s soldiers started to run away.


    News of the Bluewater Continent¡¯s forces losing quickly spread, and countless people ran for their lives in terror. The Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces were able to easily conquer region after region.


    In the end, the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forcespletely took over the Bluewater Continent, obtaining arge number of people and Cities. Many people also escaped to the other Continents.


    This news instantly rocked the entire Fish Scale world; no one had expected that despite facing so many enemies, Great Qin still dared to make a move against them. What¡¯s more, they had taken an entire Continent just like that.


    At the same time, they heard about the Darkwater Continent¡¯s betrayal.


    The other Continents immediately mobilized their troops and tried to stop Great Qin¡¯s momentum, and the Fish Scale world¡¯s World Protector Yu Xuan also personally led people to attack. This news also traveled to the three worlds outside.

 Chapter 1198: Softwater

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Softwater</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This caused the people of the other worlds to feel a trace of anger; Great Qin did not take them seriously at all. Despite facing so many of them, they had the gall to attack someone else. As such, they all started to attack Great Qin.


    By now, they had found means to resist Great Qin¡¯s Illusion Flower Devils and teleportation spears, so they were not as afraid of Great Qin.


    The Grassi World, Half-Beast World, Elf World, and Dark Demon World simultaneously attacked Great Qin. However, the Devil Horn Empire did not make a move; they were waiting for an opportunity to take down Great Qin in one swoop, so they would not easily act.


    After receiving news of this, Zhao Fu sent soldiers to the boundaries to defend.


    Zhao Fu was not afraid of them attacking because Great Qin¡¯s main force had not moved out. It was only the Devil army and Darkwater Continent attacking the Fish Scale world.


    The various factions wanted to send soldiers to the Bluewater Continent to stop Great Qin, but 400 million of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers at the Netherwater Continent started to attack the Continent closest to them, the Softwater Continent.


    Of these 400 million soldiers, 300 million or so were Fish Scale people and only about 100 million were humans. Because they had lived underwater for quite a while, they had a lot of experience fighting underwater.


    Of course, just with 400 million of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, it would be impossible to take down the Softwater Continent.


    The Softwater Continent had 5,000 or so regions and 15,000 Cities. It had seven billion people and nearly one billion soldiers. If Great Qin¡¯s 400 million soldiers did not use any tricks, it would naturally be quite difficult to take down the Softwater Continent.


    However, Great Qin did indeed have some tricks, one of which was something the Fish Scale world had used against the human world before: triggering an aquatic beast tide.


    After returning to the Fish Scale world after a few years, the eight Aquatic Beast Kings could not help but feel excited; this was their true home.


    Now that they had returned, the other aquatic beasts were doomed. Before, they had lived in terror of the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, and after they had been sealed, the other aquatic beasts had lived happily. However, today, those eight Aquatic Beast Kings had returned.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Eight massive roars sounded throughout the Fish Scale world, and countless creatures felt a sense of fear. Even the small fish and prawn started to panic; this heralded the arrival of the eight Aquatic Beast Kings.


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings drove countless aquatic beasts towards the Softwater Continent, and there were around one million of them. Because time was short, they did not have enough time to gather too many aquatic beasts.


    These aquatic beasts were about as big as the Devils, but their strength was far inferior. They were quite big, but their bodies were not very powerful.


    If the Fish Scale world could control the eight Aquatic Beast Kings and use them to gather aquatic beasts, they would be able to resist Great Qin¡¯s Devil army. This had been their advantage before, but now it was Great Qin controlling the eight Aquatic Beast Kings.


    Many of the Softwater Continent¡¯s forces had been sent to the Bluewater Continent to resist Great Qin, and they had never thought that Great Qin would have another force this strong.


    Their soldiers were quickly returning, but the aquatic beast tide gave off a terrifying aura and broke through the Softwater Continent¡¯s defenses before invading the inner regions of the Softwater Continent.


    Facing Great Qin¡¯s two armies, everyone¡¯s expressions became quite grave. They were stuck between a rock and a hard ce; which side should they support?


    The Bluewater Continent was in the worst condition. Great Qin was about to gainplete control there, and once it did, it would attack other Continents. The Devil army was a massive threat.


    In the end, the other Continents decided to send 30% of their forces to support the Softwater Continent and 70% of their forces to support the Bluewater Continent.


    The two sides quickly shed in the Bluewater Continent. There were three billion Fish Scale soldiers, and they had also quickly prepared some items to deal withrge-size creatures.


    This forced Great Qin¡¯s Devils to slow down their attack. The remainder of the Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces also moved out, 500 million soldiers in total.


    Yu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold as he exploded out with a powerful aura. He led the way as he charged towards Great Qin¡¯s forces. In front of him was a beautiful woman with golden hair and golden eyes, wearing a silver knight¡¯s dress and holding a golden sword.


    She was Tina Pendragon and she was someone Great Qin had invested in greatly. Not only did they think of ways to increase her various powers, but they had also raised her Royal Bloodline. With her exceptional talent, she now had the strength to fight with Yu Xuan.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two people started to sh. Terrifying ripples sted out as a terrifying aura instantly spread out.


    As the two of them started to fight, the two armies started to ferociously charge as well. The countless Devils roared as they charged towards the Fish Scale army. The Fish Scale army also roared as they shot towards the Devil army; the battle between the two sides was incredibly intense.


    Countless Devils tore apart or devoured the Fish Scale people¡¯s bodies, causing blood to quickly dye the water. There were broken corpses everywhere, creating a horrific scene.


    The Fish Scale world¡¯s forces used all sorts of items to summon all kinds of monsters to attack the iing Devils.


    Some people threw spears that created massive vortexes that dragged the Devils into them. The massive vortexes contained immense power and could tear apart the Devils¡¯ bodies, resulting in many injuries and casualties.


    The Darkwater Continent¡¯s forces were currently fighting with the other Fish Scale people.


    At the Softwater Continent, the battle was also quite ferocious. Even though there were more aquatic beasts than Devils, they were unable to create as great of an effect.


    Moreover, the Fish Scale people were quite familiar with these aquatic beasts, so they clearly knew their weaknesses. They implemented many measures to deal with these aquatic beasts, making it quite difficult for Great Qin to attack.


    The other battlefields had started to fight as well. Zhao Fu led countless experts to defend the Eastern Archipgos to defend against the three outside worlds and the Devil Horn Empire, which could attack at any moment.


    Bai Qi defended the Southern Continent of the Dark Demon world and resisted the attacks of the Dark Demon world. The Dark Demon world¡¯s attacks were quite ferocious and incredibly powerful. Great Qin mainly defended and could not retaliate.


    This battlested for six days and both sides suffered great losses. In the end, Zhao Fu was able to conquer the Bluewater Continent and Softwater Continent with great difficulty.


    They had already taken over the Bluewater Continent before, and they were just stopping the Fish Scale people from reiming it. With the eight Aquatic Beast Kings continuously driving over aquatic beasts, they were able to conquer the Softwater Continent in the end.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to resist the pressure from the other worlds and conquer the Fish Scale world in one go, but the Devil Horn Empire had suddenly acted. After hearing that Great Qin had turned countless devil beasts into Devils, it had been furious and ferociously attacked Great Qin.


    The Devil Horn Empire had brought 1.5 million devil beasts as well as Devil Horn soldiers to attack Great Qin. This forced Zhao Fu to stop attacking the Fish Scale world and focus on defending.

 Chapter 1199: New Devils

    <h4>Chapter 1199: New Devils</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Even though they had suffered great losses in terms of soldiers, beasts, and Devils, they had also obtained massive gains. They had conquered two Continents and obtained 11 billion people and 20,000 or so Cities.


    This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s overall poption to rise to 115 billion people and they now had 190,000 Cities. After obtaining two more Continents they had obtained a lot of Fate as well, making up for the Fate they had lost from losing the three Continents previously.


    Now, the Fish Scale world only had three Continents remaining; the four others had fallen into Great Qin¡¯s hands. After this battle, the Fish Scale world¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced.


    Now, they only had around three billion soldiers, which was nothing to be afraid of. Great Qin just needed a chance to gather some more forces, and it would be able topletely conquer the Fish Scale world.


    Because the battles outside were quite intense, Zhao Fu had to focus most of his forces outside to maintain the status quo.


    Zhao Fu also sent out ambassadors, wanting to ally with the surrounding worlds to suppress the Devil Horn Empire. With some allies, Great Qin¡¯s situation would be much better.


    Even if there was a single world to help them tie up the Devil Horn Empire, that would be quite good. Great Qin would be able to focus the freed-up forces to deal with one enemy and quickly increase Great Qin¡¯s strength. However, there was no one who wanted to ally with Great Qin.


    After all, they had all seen Great Qin¡¯s threat and how much the other worlds had been suppressed. As Great Qin fought with the other worlds, its strength had been gradually whittled away. This was something that they wanted, so they naturally would not get involved.


    Great Qin used the Illusion Flower Devils and teleportation spears, but the other side had already found ways to deal with them. The pollen from the Illusion Flower Devils was blocked by powerful barriers, and the teleportation abilities of the teleportation spears were locked down by spatial restrictions.


    Zhao Fu suddenly thought about the fact that the devil beasts could be Devils quite easily; if that was the case, what about aquatic beasts?


    Aquatic beasts¡¯ bodies were quite big, but they were quite weak. If they could be Devils, they would be another source of strength for Great Qin.


    This was especially so since Great Qin had the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, which could herd the aquatic beasts into the Devil World. Great Qin would not have to send soldiers to drive them or capture them, which would drain less of Great Qin¡¯s resources.


    However, the number of aquatic beasts in the Fish Scale world had been drastically reduced.


    When the Fish Scale world had attacked the human world, they had attracted over countless aquatic beasts. During Great Qin¡¯s attack, the eight Aquatic Beast Kings had drove countless aquatic beasts to attack, resulting in the loss of many aquatic beasts.


    Zhao Fu was not sure how many aquatic beasts they would be able to round up, but he still ordered the eight Aquatic Beast Kings to see how many they could herd together.


    Of course, Zhao Fu first brought with him the Hundred Devils and had them see if the aquatic beasts could be quickly turned into Devils. They themselves were Devils, so they would most likely have a good idea.


    By now, more than half of the Fish Scale world belonged to Great Qin. The remaining three Continents were forced to fully focus on defending, so Zhao Fu could do as he pleased within the Fish Scale world. He caught a six meter tall crab and had the Devils see if it could be turned into a Devil.


    Momijigari walked up and stretched out a hand, causing countless traces of devil qi to gather at her hand, forming an orb of devil qi. She then sent the orb of devil qi flying into the massive crab¡¯s body.


    The crab¡¯s eyes became blood-red and its aura became chaotic as it continuously struggled, trying to break free of Zhao Fu¡¯s restrictions. However, apart from this, it did not go through any changes.


    Momijigari frowned and turned to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, these aquatic beasts¡¯ spirituality and intelligence are too low. Even though their bodies are quite big, their aptitude is quite low. They can be turned into Devils, but it will take a long time.


    ¡°Moreover, these aquatic beasts can only be turned into the lowest grade of Devils and it will be difficult for them to be high grade Devils. It will be incredibly rare for any of them to be able to take human form.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt slightly disappointed. However, for them to be able to be turned into Devils was still quite good and would provide some more strength for Great Qin. As such, Zhao Fu immediately had the eight Aquatic Beast Kings herd the aquatic beasts into the Four Soul Devil World. In total, 400,000 aquatic beasts were herded in.


    After dealing with these matters, the Emperor Killing Sword in the Sword Mark suddenly started to tremble and give off waves of sword light. This caused Zhao Fu to feel quite startled; he sensed the massive changes in the Emperor Killing Sword World and he entered it.


    The Emperor Killing Sword World was one of Zhao Fu¡¯s biggest trump cards, but it had not developed yet. After it had developed, he would not have to fear those three factions anymore.


    This Emperor Killing Sword World was worthy of development because inter stages, it would provide unimaginable help to Zhao Fu. After all, this was Killing Sword Intent that could kill Celestials, and it would be extremely useful against higher-beings.


    After entering the Emperor Killing Sword World, Zhao Fu saw a massive blood-red vortex in the sky, giving off a heaven-toppling Killing Sword Intent. The air was incredibly cold, making it almost impossible to breathe, and each breath was quite difficult and painful.


    The 100 people in Sword Obsession who had been fighting outside had all been recalled to the Emperor Killing Sword World and were sitting cross-legged under that blood-red vortex. Traces of blood-red aura floated out from their bodies and flew into the massive blood-red vortex.


    That vortex¡¯s power already covered the entire Emperor Killing Sword World, and the Emperor Killing Sword World started to tremble. Clouds swirled as everything started to be chaotic.


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted because he understood that the Emperor Killing Sword World was leveling up. Its power would increase greatly, and more people would be able to go into Sword Obsession.


    Boom!


    The blood-red vortex suddenly exploded and gave off a massive explosion as countless traces of blood-red aura shot out. The Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s sky and ground continuously expanded out until it became as big as a hundred regions.


    An even greater power entered the Emperor Killing Sword, which gave off a blood-red light as well as a joyful sword hum.


    Not only did the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s power increase by a lot, but it¡¯s Grade had also increased. It seemed that it could grow alongside the Emperor Killing Sword World.


    This was a very pleasant surprise to Zhao Fu; when the time came, Zhao Fu would have a supreme weapon of murder, which would cause all gods and demons to retreat in fear.


    The world once again calmed down and the Killing Sword Lake at the center became ten timesrger. Now, even more experts in the way of the sword could be thrown in and would go into Sword Obsession, providing more killing aura for the Emperor Killing Sword World.


    The number of people who could go into Sword Obsession rose from 100 to 1,000, which meant that they needed another 900 geniuses.


    This number was quite big, and geniuses in the way of the sword were not easy to find. The sword geniuses from the surrounding worlds had already been taken by Great Qin, so if they wanted more of them, they could only go to ces further away.

 Chapter 1200: Golem Clone

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Golem Clone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu immediately thought about the Ancient Sword Sect; that was the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s most powerful Sword Sect, and it was the holynd for those who cultivated in the way of the sword. There would naturally be countless sword geniuses there, and the Ancient Sword Sect would all nurture them greatly, so they would all have decent strength.


    They were naturally quite suitable for going into Sword Obsession; Zhao Fu would not have to look all over the ce and instead could just use them.


    Thinking about what had happened before, Zhao Fu felt a wave of anger from within his heart. They were still looking for him with all they could so that they could kill him, and today Zhao Fu was going to take some interest from them.


    Zhao Fu made some preparations and headed to the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain. At the same time, he had collected information about the Ancient Stem Domain and had made a list of names.


    This list of names was filled with the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s sword geniuses, and all of them had immense talent and powerful strength.


    Even though he could not defeat their Sect Master, they were in the open while Zhao Fu was hidden. It would be quite easy to bully the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s countless disciples.


    Of course, he would not be able to capture 900 of them one by one, or people would definitely notice that something was wrong. Before he could capture all 900, he would be discovered, and the situation would be dangerous.


    Zhao Fu looked at the information on the list and considered having them gather together and capture them all in one go.


    They all had something inmon, which was something that all sword geniuses had inmon: They were extremely interested in all things to do with the way of the sword. Perhaps Zhao Fu could prepare some things to attract them over.


    Ordinary things would not be able to attract these sword geniuses, so Zhao Fu nned to use the Killing Sword Intent.


    Of course, Zhao Fu had to make preparations or his identity would be exposed. After all, he had used the Killing Sword Intent at the Ancient Stem Banquet before.


    He first had people write 1,500 letters; he would not write all of them himself. After writing them, Zhao Fu sent bits of his Killing Sword Intent into each of the letters.


    The contents of the letters only had a single sentence: ¡°If you want toprehend this peerless way of the sword,e to this ce!¡±


    The Killing Sword Intent within the letters would definitely attract countless people. After all, to those who walked the way of the sword, this sword intent was incredibly unfathomable and no one could refuse it; anyone who cultivated in the way of the sword would want to obtain it.


    In case not enough people came, Zhao Fu prepared an extra few hundred letters so that at least 900 woulde.


    These letters were quickly delivered by others into the Ancient Sword Sect disciples¡¯ hands.


    A white-clothed young man stood on a mountain peak, sensing the vastness of the power of the heavens and earth, when a servant interrupted him, making him feel quite displeased.


    However, after that servant handed him a letter, the young man¡¯s expression became one of shock. In the next second, he turned into a ray of sword light and disappeared over the horizon.


    A woman wearing a green dress, giving off a powerful sword qi, held a white silk scarf and lightly wiped a sword. After receiving this letter, her expression became quite serious as she turned into a ray of sword light and disappeared.


    A muscr young man was swinging hisrge sword, sending out ferocious sword wind, and after receiving this letter, heughed loudly before leaving.


    Most people did not pay much mind to these letters, but after opening them, their expressions immediately changed as they felt a sea-like sword intent cover them.


    Their bodies froze, and they felt as if they had fallen into icy water. Their bodies continuously trembled; they had never seen such terrifying sword intent before, and even though they were afraid, they could not help but feel excited.


    The more powerful the sword intent, the more precious it was to them. This sword intent was from Zhao Fu¡¯s Killing Sword Intent, which was one of the most top-tier sword intents in the world. As such, they all hurried towards the designated ce.


    Zhao Fu had been waiting at the ce from the beginning, and he had hidden himself. Seeing the sword geniuses arrive, he knew that his n was sessful.


    Seeing so many other people around, everyone who arrived felt that something as off. However, they wanted to see that sword intent, so they still decided to stay.


    More and more people arrived, and soon, there were more than 1,000 of them. Just as Zhao Fu was about to make a move, he suddenly sensed some danger.


    This was because some extremely powerful sword experts had stealthily arrived. These people¡¯s power greatly surpassed the Harmony Realm and were most likely Elders of the Ancient Sword Sect.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite serious and he immediately decided to leave; the n had failed.


    Zhao Fu had expected that something like this might happen because he had sent out so many letters. Some of the disciples would most likely report this matter up; with how terrifying that sword intent was, even the higher-ups of the Ancient Sword Sect would take notice of it.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only give up. With his strength, he could not fight against the Ancient Sword Sect.


    It was a pity that Zhao Fu¡¯s teleportation spears could only teleport across a few worlds and could not cross over 100 worlds. Otherwise, Zhao Fu could immediately activate them and instantly send them all to Great Qin,pleting his goal.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to leave, a cold-looking middle-aged woman arrived. Seeing this cold-looking woman, everyone called out respectfully, ¡°Madam!¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s information and understood that this was the wife of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master. He instantly felt a wave of fury as he thought about how the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had humiliated him.


    The cold-looking woman was also a sword expert and gave off powerful sword qi, making others not dare to get close. She was very beautiful and was quite slim and tall, and she had white, tender skin. It was said that back in the day she was the number one beauty in the Ancient Sword Sect.


    She was younger than the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master and looked around 30 years old. She was not the same generation as him, being one generation younger.


    Back then, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had thickened his skin and disregarded the gap in generations to woo the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s number one beauty.


    Since she was one generation younger than the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, her cultivation was naturally much lower than his, and she was only at the Heaven Realm. However, she was almost at the Harmony Realm.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that he would draw her here too. However, in front of such a sovereign sword intent, no person who walked the way of the sword would be able to resist it. As such, it was only natural that she wanted toe and see this sword intent herself.


    Seeing her, Zhao Fu had an idea. He took out a few small figures made of mud, which were called Golem Clones.


    They could turn into the likeness of the user, and even their aura would be the same. They did not have any power, but they were extremely fast at running away and were adept at running away underground. They were useful for escaping.


    Zhao Fu had made many preparations for this operation and had many escape measures. He would not leave himself stranded like at the Ancient Stem Banquet.


    Zhao Fu cut a finger and had his blood drip onto the Golem Clones, which gave off light and quickly became bigger. They became the same size as Zhao Fu and also wore ck cloaks. In order to increase their aura, Zhao Fu also fused some sword intent into them.

 Chapter 1201: Six Desires Puppet Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Six Desires Puppet Technique</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Golem Clones suddenly revealed themselves and gave off powerful sword auras as they looked at the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s people, forcing the hidden Elders to reveal themselves.


    The Elders prepared to apprehend these people and interrogate them about their aim. However, those people instantly turned into rays of light and shot into the ground and disappeared, and the Elders chased after them.


    This sudden turn of events caused the Ancient Sword Sect disciples to look quite serious; it seemed that this had been a trap to attract them over.


    However, they were fortunate that they had reported this up and had the protection of their Sect¡¯s experts, so they did not have to worry about much.


    After the Elders left, Zhao Fu gave off an evil intent like he was a ghosting out of darkness as he slowly appeared, causing the air to instantly be cold.


    The countless people sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s evil intent and looked quite afraid, and their hairs stood on end.


    ¡°Hurry and leave!¡± The cold-looking woman drew the sword at her waist and looked at Zhao Fu gravely.


    The people around her could sense Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, and they knew that if they remained here, they would just make things difficult. As such, most of them turned into rays of light and left. However, a few people had stayed behind, four men and one women. Their cultivations were all at the Saint Realm and had the confidence to help.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the cold-looking woman asked in a stern voice as she pointed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not reply and revealed his terrifying eyes, causing their expressions to change.


    At that moment, the cold-looking woman and the others turned into rays of light to fly away because they knew Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. He was that terrifying person from the Ancient Stem Banquet, and he hade to find them.


    If it was just Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation, the cold-looking woman could use her own Peak Heaven Realm Cultivation to at least block him, even if she could not defeat him.


    However, Zhao Fu also had a Nation Armament, and its full power could fight even with a World Realm expert.


    Looking at these people flying away, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power. Otherwise, he would not be able to stop them, nor would he be able to conclude the battle quickly. After all, news was already spreading, and soon the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s experts would arrive.


    Boom!


    A terrifying power spread out, shaking all directions as Zhao Fu¡¯s golden pupil in his left eye started to quickly spin. Chains containing immense power shot out towards the escaping people.


    The cold-looking woman raised her hand, and a massive amount of heaven and earth energy entered her body. Her sword sent out a sharp and cold sword light that shed out, destroying the countless chains closest to her.


    The others did not have this kind of power, and after shing apart a few chains, they were bound by countless chains and dangled in the air.


    The cold-looking woman was quite shocked and raised her hand, wanting to break apart the chains around the disciples when a figure suddenly appeared beside her and caused a chill to run through her body.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu shed his sword towards the cold-looking woman, who hurriedly blocked with her own sword. However, that massive power still sent her flying away.


    Seeing that he had not injured her, Zhao Fu used even more of his Nation Armament¡¯s power and a ck aura me erupted around his body as a terrifying power burst forth. The space around him could not withstand that kind of power and started to distort.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu once again shed towards the cold-looking woman with his sword, sting her into the ground and opening up arge crater. Within the crater, the cold-looking woman coughed up a mouthful of blood and her aura became quite weak. Her wounds seemed quite serious.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he turned to look at the four men and one woman who were bound in chains. A blood-red crack appeared and sucked the people in. the chains binding them did not vanish and instead dragged them into the Killing Sword Lake.


    The cold-looking woman got up with great difficulty. Seeing that she could not save the disciples, she escaped to the side.


    Shing!


    A massive sword light descended, sending her flying. She crashed against the ground, without a trace of strength to get up again.


    Zhao Fu came before and coldlyughed as he squatted down and ripped open her clothes, revealing that white body and pair ofrge breasts.


    The cold-looking woman covered her chest with her hands and cursed in anger, ¡°You obscene bastard! What are you going to do to me?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not answer her question. He grabbed her hands with one hand and the other hand pressed against her head.


    The cold-looking woman struggled as she ferociously red with her beautiful eyes, saying coldly, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as six motes of light floated out of the Six Desires Demonic Crystals within his body. Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and six ck motes of light floated out of his hand, apanied by Six Desires Demonic Qi, which surrounded the six ck motes of light and formed six ck orbs of aura.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s hand pressed against the cold-looking woman¡¯s chest. The six ck orbs of aura entered her body and a ck diagram appeared; it was six demon gods in a circle.


    The diagram gave off waves of ck light and the cold-looking woman struggled with an expression of pain. Soon, her eyes lost their luster and became hollow.


    Zhao Fu frowned and let go, causing the cold-looking woman¡¯s body to lie on the ground like a corpse. He said, ¡°Stand up!¡±


    The cold-looking woman¡¯s body slowly stood up. Her movements were quite stiff and her expression was wooden, her eyes empty


    Zhao Fu sighed; he had wanted to use one of the Six Desires Demonic Art¡¯s techniques, which was the Six Desires Puppet Technique to control this woman. Not only could it control one¡¯s body, but it could also control their soul.


    As the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s wife, if he could turn her into one of his pawns, she could obtain all sorts of intelligence for Great Qin and would be quite useful.


    However, it seemed that he had failed ¨C the woman¡¯s cultivation was too high and herprehension of the way of the sword was also quite powerful. Zhao Fu could only exercise some basic control over her body, so he would not be able to carry out his n.


    He could not stay here for long; Zhao Fu picked up the cold-looking woman¡¯s body and turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Soon, powerful auras descended, causing the air to seem to freeze. Countless experts from the Ancient Sword Sect had arrived, including the Sect Master.


    He looked at the traces of battle and the blood on the group and immediately roared in anger, ¡°Find that brat; This Sect Master is going to cut him into a thousand pieces! Make sure you keep my wife safe!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The experts obeyed and turned into rays of light and shot over the horizon. They gave off ferocious auras and no one dared to stop them.


    Zhao Fu quickly escaped because he knew exactly how dangerous it was. If he did not leave immediately, he would be discovered. Zhao Fu would not underestimate a Sect that was as powerful as a Royal Kingdom, so he naturally had to be careful.


    Soon, this news spread ¨C that mysterious Emperor had returned and kidnapped the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 1202: Ancient Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Ancient Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu was currently in another world as he looked out for information about the Ancient Sword Sect. He was not in a rush to return to Great Qin because he had not gathered the 900 sword geniuses yet. He had only captured five and still needed 885.


    Zhao Fu still wanted to take revenge against the Ancient Sword Sect, or else he would not be able to satisfy his anger and hatred. Moreover, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s disciples were very suitable to go into Sword Obsession.


    He knew that the Ancient Sword Sect was looking everywhere for him furiously, and it was doing all it could to kill him. It had ced a very high bounty for his head and threatened that anyone who was connected to him would be destroyed.


    The Ancient Sword Sect was the second-ranked faction in the Ancient Stem Domain, so now that it had spoken, no one wanted anything to do with Zhao Fu.


    Moreover, with such a big bounty, there were many people searching for Zhao Fu¡¯s location.


    Many other factions were also searching for Zhao Fu, as he was simply too dangerous. They wanted to know Zhao Fu¡¯s goal, and this was especially so for the Nether Yin Dynasty and the Bear Mountain Kingdom. They went all-out to find Zhao Fu so they could kill him.


    This caused the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain to be quite chaotic, and all of this was because of Zhao Fu. However, with how big the inner region was, none of them had been able to find Zhao Fu.


    Within a mountain cave, the cold-looking woman¡¯s hands had been bound by chains. Her clothes were torn, revealing her snowy-white chest.


    Zhao Fu had stopped using the Six Desires Puppet Technique, and the cold-looking woman had regained her senses. She was looking at Zhao Fu hatefully.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at her and said, ¡°Ancient Sword Sect Madam, tell me about the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s secrets and I¡¯ll let you die a quick and easy death.¡±


    The cold-looking woman coldly harrumphed and turned her head away, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it; I won¡¯t betray the Ancient Sword Sect. If you want to kill me, just do it; the Ancient Sword Sect definitely won¡¯t let you off. When the timees, you¡¯ll also die pitifully.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a trace of anger as he replied, ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll die first or if your Ancient Sword Sect will be destroyed by me first. I¡¯m going to offer the entire Ancient Sword Sect as an offering to the Emperor Killing Sword.¡±


    The cold-looking woman continued to look away and ignored Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled and one of his hands grabbed onto the cold-looking woman¡¯s snowy chest before saying, ¡°Are you not afraid of me doing these things to you? I just want to know the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s secrets.¡±


    Feeling her chest grabbed by Zhao Fu, the cold-looking woman immediately started to struggle as she looked at him furiously, yelling, ¡°You lewd bastard, kill me if you want; I won¡¯t betray the Ancient Sword Sect. If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll kill you even if I be a ghost!¡±


    Zhao Fu continued to coldly smile as he ignored her words and tore off her clothes, revealing her delicate figure.


    This caused the cold-looking woman to continue to furiously curse at Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu did not take the next step and instead left the mountain cave. With the Six Desires Celestial Art, he could indeed conquer the cold-looking woman.


    However, that could only make her body need him and could not cause her soul to submit. She would still maintain her own thinking, so even if Zhao Fu did it with her, she still might not reveal the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s secrets.


    Zhao Fu had dealt with many women like this in the past, but most of them had still maintained their own thinking and had not been controlled by Zhao Fu.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu did not want to continue using that method to conquer women.


    However, since she was the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s wife, he would not let her off easily. Before leaving, he had sent the Six Desires Demonic Qi into her, causing her to fall into desires.


    After leaving the mountain cave, Zhao Fu started to consider how to go about capturing the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s disciples.


    The Ancient Sword Sect had given the order for all disciples to remain within the Sect and not go out in order to prevent Zhao Fu from taking revenge on them. The Ancient Sword Sect had never expected Zhao Fu¡¯s goal to be the disciples, as opposed to the Madam.


    Zhao Fu naturally would not attack the Ancient Sword Sect, as that would bemitting suicide. In that case, what should he do? How could he capture their disciples?


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu went to the Emperor Killing Sword World and looked at the five people in the Killing Sword Lake. They had stopped struggling, and they were currently going through Sword Obsession.


    The five of them had been geniuses that countless people had looked up to, and they were the top-ranked disciples. Now, they were in such a situation; anyone would feel pity for them.


    This was especially so for that woman ¨C she looked extremely beautiful and refined, and she was a famous beauty in the Ancient Sword Sect. However, she had be a monster who only lived for killing.


    Zhao Fu searched their bodies and found five tokens. These were the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s tokens, and he should be able to use them to enter the Ancient Sword Sect.


    Now that the disciples would no longere out, Zhao Fu could only sneak into the Ancient Sword Sect. Most of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s experts had left to find Zhao Fu, so the inside of the Sect was quite empty, making it suitable for Zhao Fu to sneak in.


    Zhao Fu took the tokens and cautiously went towards the Ancient Sword Sect. The Ancient Sword Sect controlled ten worlds, so the inside of the Sect was naturally massive and had countless disciples. With the tokens, he was able to easily enter.


    The ease with which Zhao Fu entered made him quite surprised. He had put on a cloak and shown the token, which had allowed him to enter without any obstructions.


    After entering the Sect, Zhao Fu started to carefully go about his n. He still could not go about capturing one by one because there were simply too many of them. It would take too long to capture them individually, and people would notice that something was off.


    Zhao Fu thought of a good method. He captured a disciple and took him to a remote corner and asked him, ¡°Where is the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s second-ranked Xiao Changfeng?¡±


    The disciple told Zhao Fu in fear, and Zhao Fu casually killed that disciple and threw his corpse into the Emperor Killing Sword World. His aptitude was quite low and was not suitable for going into Sword Obsession, so Zhao Fu could only kill him.


    The reason Zhao Fu sought out Xiao Changfeng was because he was inferior only to Gu Jian, and his status was quite extraordinary. He was the grandson of a Head Elder of the Ancient Sword Sect, and it would be possible for him to use his status to gather people together.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother! Harder!¡± After sneaking into Xiao Changfeng¡¯s courtyard, Zhao Fu heard a flirtatious woman¡¯s voice cry out, apanied by the sound of pping.


    Zhao Fu got closer and saw a slightly evil-looking young man pressing down on an extremely seductive and beautiful woman¡¯s body.


    The woman¡¯s figure was quite seductive and she had skin like jade and arge pair of breasts. Zhao Fu had gone through the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s information and knew that this woman was the seventh-ranked person in the Ancient Sword Sect, and she was called Lin Yan¡¯Er.


    A trace of a cold smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. While the two of them were busy focusing on each other, Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain silently spread out and cut off any sounds.


    Following this, in order to quickly subdue them, Zhao Fu used the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power.

 Chapter 1203: Sword Light Communication

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Sword Light Communication</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ng, ng, ng...


    The six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun and countless eerie chains giving off terrifying power suddenly flew out and shot towards the man and woman on the bed.


    This caused the expressions of the man and woman who had been lost in their pleasure to fall. They immediately tried to block, but it was toote. The countless chains bound the two people up, dangling them in the air.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu slowly walked out from the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes, Xiao Changfeng immediately realized who Zhao Fu was. His expression became grim as he started to struggle. He had never thought that such a terrifying person would have snuck into their Sect.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s expression was quite unsightly, but she seemed much calmer and did not try to resist.


    Zhao Fu looked at the struggling Xiao Changfeng and said with a cold expression, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call out; this ce is already covered by a barrier. You¡¯re going to do as I tell you to, or I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±


    Xiao Changfeng could only stop struggling and ask, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Zhao Fu directly told them his goal, which was to have him draw over the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s elite disciples in groups. That way, Zhao Fu could send them into the Emperor Killing Sword World in batches. Zhao Fu was worried that things would go out of control if he sent in too many people at once, so he decided to do it in batches.


    Zhao Fu nned to capture 300 people each time, which would allow him toplete his goal in three batches. This would decrease the likelihood of being discovered.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu wanted to capture those sword geniuses, Xiao Changfeng immediately refused. Those people were all people who the Ancient Sword Sect valued, and all of them would be extraordinary in the future. They were the future of the Ancient Sword Sect, so if he harmed these people, he would be doomed too.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold. It seemed that Xiao Changfeng would only submit after some discipline.


    ¡°Emperor, I have a method to make theme!¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er said in a coy voice.


    This caused a look of disbelief to appear on Xiao Changfeng¡¯s face, and he called out angrily, ¡°Little sister Yan!¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er ignored Xiao Changfeng¡¯s words. She was only with him because of his status and power, or else she would not choose to be with him.


    She twisted and turned with her enticing body and looked at Zhao Fu flirtatiously as she said, ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s so ufortable like this, can you let me down first? I¡¯ll tell you the method immediately.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu let her down.


    This caused Xiao Changfeng to feel extremely furious because this was a sort of betrayal towards him. He immediately said in a loud voice, ¡°Lin Yan¡¯Er, you slut, you dare to betray the Ancient Sword Sect? You¡¯ll definitely be punished.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er was also a bit angry as she turned to look at Xiao Changfeng and said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, whether or not you¡¯ll be able to live to see tomorrow isn¡¯t even certain; you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Following this, she fully revealed her enticing body to Zhao Fu because she was not wearing anything, and she coyly smiled as she said, ¡°Emperor, our Ancient Sword Sect has a specialmunication method called Sword Light Communication, which I can use. I just need some of my Senior Apprentice Brother¡¯s aura in order to have those peoplee. However, after the matter is done, can you spare me?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not directly agree because he was angry towards the whole Ancient Sword Sect, so he only said, ¡°I will consider it.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er felt quite startled but she still smiled and nodded. She sat at a table nearby and took out talisman papers with flying swords drawn on them from her spatial ring.


    Following this, she grabbed at the air towards Xiao Changfeng, grabbing some of his aura. She then sent it into those talisman papers, which turned into rays of sword light and were about to shoot out.


    However, Zhao Fu stopped her, because he did not trust this woman, and said, ¡°I want to check these talisman papers.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s expression did not change, and she flirtatious smiled as she handed the talisman papers to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu checked them carefully, as he was afraid that they would summon the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s powerful experts.


    This was the depths of the Ancient Sword Sect, and if Zhao Fu was found, it would be extremely difficult for him to escape. As such, he naturally had to be extremely careful.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er looked at Zhao Fu, who was carefully examining the talisman papers, and her hand silently moved towards Zhao Fu¡¯s lower body and touched a certain ce. She was quite surprised to find that it reacted towards her.


    She did not hesitate and quickly squatted down and started to service him.


    Xiao Changfeng¡¯s face wentpletely red and he felt as if he was going to explode. Seeing Lin Yan¡¯Er, someone who he saw as his woman, serving another man in front of him, he cursed at her for being a slut and many other things.


    Zhao Fu realized what was happening and frowned as he pushed her away.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er fell to the ground and had a lewd look as she said, ¡°Emperor, let me serve you this once; look, you want me.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt somewhat angry and tossed some clothes at her and said, ¡°Put on some clothes!¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was angry, Lin Yan¡¯Er could only reluctantly put on the clothes. However, she rejoiced that she had preserved her life for now.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Zhao Fu activated the talisman papers, which turned into rays of sword light and shot out into various ces in the Sect.


    Now that Xiao Changfeng was no longer useful to him, Zhao Fu waved his hand and a blood-red crack appeared. Countless chains dragged Xiao Changfeng into the Killing Sword Lake, and Xiao Changfeng continuously cursed at Zhao Fu before he was dragged in.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er was quite startled. Even though she did not know what Zhao Fu had done to Xiao Changfeng, it was evident that the oue was not good.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er obediently sat at the table and did not dare to do anything. She could not help but lick her lips and think about Zhao Fu¡¯s taste.


    By now, some of the Ancient Sword Sect disciples who were closer started to arrive. Even though they did not know why Xiao Changfeng had summoned them, with his status and power, they did not dare to not give him face.


    As soon as those Ancient Sword Sect disciples arrived, countless eerie chains shot out and easily subdued them before dragging them into the Killing Sword Lake.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er watched on in shock from the side. She did not know why Zhao Fu wanted to capture so many Ancient Sword Sect disciples, and he was taking such a big risk. This was no ordinary revenge.


    Soon, 300 or so people were dragged into the Killing Sword Lake. Zhao Fu had Lin Yan¡¯Er send out another 300 talisman papers, drawing more people here.


    These people were all sword geniuses, so after going through Sword Obsession they would be extremely powerful. The 100 original people who had gone into Sword Obsession were almost indestructible and virtually unkible.


    Even if their bodies became dust, they would slowly recover. In fact, even if they werepletely obliterated, they would be revived within the Emperor Killing Sword World. That was how terrifying Sword Obsession was.

 Chapter 1204: 600 Disciples

    <h4>Chapter 1204: 600 Disciples</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Soon, Zhao Fu had caught 600 or so people and hadpleted more than half of his goal. Zhao Fu wanted to capture more and even kill some, because in the end, 900 people was not a big deal to a Sect that controlled ten worlds.


    Great Qin now had a poption of more than 100 billion, so the Ancient Sword Sect, which had developed for much longer, would be much more shocking.


    These disciples were the future of the Ancient Sword Sect. After the older generation passed away, the Ancient Sword Sect would be relying on them. Only by continuously having disciples with high aptitude could a Sect continuously grow stronger and not decline.


    If Zhao Fu captured more and killed more, he would be able to weaken the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s foundation to a certain extent. Perhaps this would be able to cause the Ancient Sword Sect to waste away.


    Even though this was a good idea, it was not very realistic. Soon, Zhao Fu could sense a few powerful auras fly over. Fortunately, because of the Domain Pill, he had unlocked Perception, which greatly increased his senses towards danger.


    Zhao Fu immediately grabbed Lin Yan¡¯Er and left the Ancient Sword Sect.


    Some timeter, five or six Elders charged into this ce. Sensing the remaining aura here, their expressions fell and immediately gave orders loudly to activate the Sect Formation and to search for anyone who had snuck in. Soon, they found that 600 or so disciples had vanished.


    This infuriated the entire Ancient Sword Sect, and they were now able to confirm that this was done by Zhao Fu. Now, there were countless people in the Ancient Sword Sect trying to hunt him down. He had actually snuck into their Ancient Sword Sect and killed 600 of their elite disciples ¨C how could they not be furious?


    That person was simply too arrogant and daring, doing such a thing at a time like this. Countless people were incredibly shocked, and the Ancient Sword Sect became much more wary, no longer acting as rxed.


    The Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master was angered to the point of roaring out loud, ¡°We must destroy that brat in body and soul and use his head as an offering to the Ancient Sword Sect. From now on, the Ancient Sword Sect won¡¯t rest until that brat is dead!¡±


    After hearing about this matter, countless people were incredibly shocked. That person had first captured the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Madam, and he had then snuck into the Ancient Sword Sect and killed 600 or so elite disciples. What gall!


    It was the first time that someone had caused the Ancient Sword Sect to feel so humiliated and furious. Their hatred was now irreconcble. This Emperor¡¯s reappearance had caused the entire inner region to go into chaos.


    Most people had expected something like this to happen. After all, that person controlled the Killing Sword Intent and had three Emperor Stars; he was a shocking genius. Since he had been able to escape back then, he would definitely return for revenge, and now it was finally happening.


    The Nether Yin Kingdom and Bear Mountain Kingdom could not help but be wary as well. They did not want to be aughingstock like the Ancient Sword Sect.


    At the same time, the three factions raised their bounties on Zhao Fu by more than ten times. They banned all connections to Zhao Fu, and they were determined to kill him. They could not allow him to continue living, or the danger would be even greater.


    Countless people could not resist that massive temptation and started to look everywhere for Zhao Fu. They wanted to kill Zhao Fu and obtain that massive bounty.


    Now, the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain became even more chaotic, all because of Zhao Fu.


    By now, the sky had darkened and the worldpsed into a dark night with no stars or the moon. It was like a ck cloth had covered the entire sky, causing everyone to feel a trace of fear.


    Zhao Fu brought Lin Yan¡¯Er back to that mountain cave. Zhao Fu did not dare to casually visit Cities, and he could only hide in the wilderness to avoid being discovered.


    The cold-looking woman¡¯s face was quite red and she continuously twisted and turned her body as she moaned, and there was a pool of liquid beneath her.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er was somewhat shocked upon seeing the originally cold and arrogant Madam being treated like this. The scene was also quite alluring.


    However, the current Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Madam looked quite lewd and seemed like she needed a man to do her. She wondered if that Emperor had yed with her yet; it seemed that she had already been ravaged by him.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er could not help but feel admiration. After tasting Zhao Fu, she wanted to do it with Zhao Fu, but the timing was bad. She had been doing it with Xiao Changfeng when Zhao Fu had arrived, so Zhao Fu would definitely mind that.


    Of course, Lin Yan¡¯Er did not lose hope because Zhao Fu¡¯s body had reacted towards her.


    Zhao Fu had set restrictions in Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s body, so he was not afraid of her running away. He then entered the Emperor Killing Sword World and looked at the people he had thrown into the Killing Sword Lake. There were 634 people in total, so he still needed 266 people.


    Zhao Fu returned to the mountain cave and found that the two women were wrapped around each other and were giving off lewd moans. Zhao Fu was speechless as he separated them, and he suppressed the Six Desires Demonic Qi within the cold-looking woman.


    The cold-looking woman gradually returned to her cold and distant self. Looking at Lin Yan¡¯Er, who was holding on to her, she asked in shock, ¡°Yan¡¯Er, why are you here? Also, let go of me.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er smiled and let go of the cold-looking woman and said, ¡°I saw that big sis Feixue looked like she was suffering, so I decided to help her out.¡±


    The cold-looking woman¡¯s face was flushed red, but looking at Zhao Fu standing by the side, she angrily cursed at him, ¡°You lewd demon, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    Zhao Fu disdainfully harrumphed and said, ¡°Do you want to go back to what you were like just then?¡±


    The cold-looking woman, Ling Feixue, thought about that embarrassing scene from before and immediately gritted her teeth and held herself back from cursing at Zhao Fu more.


    Zhao Fu took out some wood, set it alight, and started to roast a few wild rabbits. He had been busy in the past few days and had not had a good meal in a while, and he wanted to fill his stomach. He had notpleted his goal yet and needed to think of other methods.


    However, things would be more difficult from now on. The Ancient Sword Sect was extremely wary now, and trying anything would bring massive dangers. This caused Zhao Fu to sigh.


    Ling Feixue once again asked why Lin Yan¡¯Er was here and what had happened, and Lin Yan¡¯Er briefly described what had just happened.


    After hearing Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s words and thinking about how many of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s elite disciples had fallen into Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, Ling Feixue asked angrily, ¡°What did you do to the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s disciples? And what happened to those five disciples from before?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Ling Feixue and said coldly, ¡°Of course I had themprehend the peerless way of the sword. Do you want to see?¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu waved his hand and a figure appeared.


    She had a graceful figure and beautiful face. She had refined bearings, but her eyes were both blood-red and there were fangs in her mouth. She held a blood-red sword and gave off an intense Killing Sword Intent, causing the entire mountain cave to be colder. She was one of the five people Zhao Fu had caught before.


    After seeing this person, Ling Feixue and Lin Yan¡¯Er could not help but cry out. That was the fifth-ranked woman in the Ancient Sword Sect, who most people would call Fifth Senior Apprentice Sister. However, she was like a different person, a puppet who only knew how to kill. She was filled with killing intent and gave off a chilling sword intent.


    ¡°Your goal is to turn all of those Ancient Sword Sects into monsters like this?¡± Ling Feixue was so angry that she teared up. Her rtionship with this woman had been quite good, yet she had be like this.

 Chapter 1205: Devil Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Devil Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! In the future, everyone from your Ancient Sword Sect will be like that and go into Sword Obsession, allowing the Emperor Killing Sword World to regain its former power. The Emperor Killing Sword World has the power to kill Celestials, and when that timees, I will leave corpses throughout the entire Ancient Stem Domain without a de of grass remaining.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er and Ling Feixue were extremely shocked. They knew that Zhao Fu was the Killing Sword Master, and before, that Killing Sword Intent¡¯s ripples had affected the surrounding hundreds of worlds, and they clearly knew how terrifying that power was.


    However, they had never thought that it was a power that could kill Celestials, which were the peak existences in the world. Those high and mighty higher-beings were like trash in front of Celestials; this showed just how monstrous Celestials were.


    And now, this person in front of them had grasped such terrifying power; it was only natural that they were dumbfounded. It would indeed be possible for him to make it so that corpses filled the Ancient Stem Domain.


    Ling Feixue¡¯s face became pale; why did the Ancient Sword Sect offend such a terrifying person? It was possible that the Ancient Sword Sect would be destroyed at his hands.


    Offending such a person for Gu Jian simply was not worth it.


    ¡°What do we have to do for you to let off the Ancient Sword Sect? We¡¯ll agree to anything. If you want my body, I can give it to you now,¡± Ling Feixue said in a low voice, thinking about the future of the Ancient Sword Sect.


    Zhao Fu replied with a trace of a mocking tone, ¡°Do you really think the enmity between the Ancient Sword Sect and myself is reconcble? Also, do you think your body is enough to quell my anger and wash away the humiliation from that day?¡±


    Ling Feixue looked at Zhao Fu and understood that this matter was irreconcble. She lowered her head and did not say anything, a trace of sadness on her face.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er coyly smiled as she sat next to Zhao Fu, acting as if she was one of his people already. After all, a peerless genius like Zhao Fu would be able to give her amazing benefits that no one could imagine.


    ¡°Emperor, I want to eat some too!¡± Hearing this enchanting voice, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was calm as he handed a cooked rabbit to her.


    However, Lin Yan¡¯Er flirtatiouslyughed and reached her hand downwards, ¡°Emperor, I want to eat this.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and swatted away her hand.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er pouted, feeling slightly dissatisfied as she took the rabbit and started to nibble at it.


    Zhao Fu also took a rabbit and finished it quickly, before looking over at Ling Feixue who was still dangling in the air.


    As the Madam of the Ancient Sword Sect, she was quite important. Zhao Fu took a cooked rabbit and walked over to her, saying, ¡°Here!¡±


    Ling Feixue remained silent and turned her head away.


    Zhao Fu felt slightly angry and said menacingly, ¡°Do you want to experience that sensation again?¡±


    Ling Feixue angrily red at Zhao Fu as if she wanted to rip him apart.


    Zhao Fu held out the rabbit in front of her, and Ling Feixue took a savage bite as if she was biting Zhao Fu¡¯s flesh.


    Zhao Fu stood in front of her, unconsciously looking at her snowy white chest. Right now, she was not wearing anything.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Ling Feixue cursed in a low voice, ¡°Lewd bandit!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not mind and waved his hand, undoing the chains that bound Ling Feixue and he threw her a set of clothes before cing the cooked rabbit next to her.


    Ling Feixue hurriedly put on the clothes and covered her body before sitting on the ground. She looked at Zhao Fu as she took ferocious bites out of the rabbit as if she was eating Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu ignored Ling Feixue¡¯s gaze and thought about his n. He still needed around 300 or so people, and he had not caused much loss to the Ancient Sword Sect. However, he had humiliated the Ancient Sword Sect and caused them to be furious, which alleviated some of his anger.


    Now, there were countless people madly searching for him, and the Ancient Sword Sect had entered a defensive state. Zhao Fu did not have any good ideas and considered returning to Great Qin and ending this operation for now.


    He would look for the remaining 300 people elsewhere, and after thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to return to Great Qin. It was not suitable for him to remain in the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain, and if he was discovered, the consequences would be severe.


    The next day, Zhao Fu took Ling Feixue and Lin Yan¡¯Er and nned to return to Great Qin. Because the Emperor Killing Sword World contained Killing Sword Intent, anything that was put in there would be affected, so he would not casually throw people in.


    Zhao Fu had set down restrictions in both of their bodies, so they were unable to escape and did not have their former power.


    However, at that moment, a dragon-shaped medallion shed with light, causing Zhao Fu to feel quite startled. He took out the medallion, and a curtain of light containing a few words appeared: ¡°Emperor, where are you?¡±


    This was a medallion that the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group had given Zhao Fu to contact him, and it had limited range. It was not possible tomunicate across hundreds of worlds.


    Seeing the message from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group had been heavily wounded and had moved to another Domain, so how were they able to contact him?


    It was possible that this was a trap and it was someone else who had found a way to contact Zhao Fu and was pretending to be someone from the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group to trick him into revealing himself.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to take a risk. The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group was in its current position because of him, and he felt quite guilty. Back when the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group had left, they had not contacted each other, and he wanted to know how they were.


    Zhao Fu set a meeting ce and allowed the other side to arrive first before he cautiously went over. That way, he could remain safe.


    When Zhao Fu arrived and saw the person there, he did not feel worried. It was an elder with long ck hair, the Vice-President of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group. Zhao Fu knew this person quite well.


    ¡°Apologies, I¡¯ve made great trouble for the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group,¡± Zhao Fu said as he cupped his hands.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s Vice-President gave a kind smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fate! Everything was within our expectations, and there¡¯s no need for you to me yourself. Also, this is the reason I wanted to meet with you.¡±


    The Vice-President took out many spatial rings and gave them to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu looked in them and saw that they were filled with Talisman Stones and high-Stage corpses. There were a multitude of them and they wouldst Great Qin a long time.


    He had never thought that despite the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group falling into such a position, they would still prepare so many things for him. It was the first time he had felt so grateful towards a faction, and he felt quite moved.


    After being offered so many things, Zhao Fu did not feel it was right to ept all of them, so he tried to refuse at first.


    The Vice-President lightlyughed and said, ¡°If you want to repay us, head to the Devil Domain in the Heaven Domain as soon as possible. Our Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s hopes rest on you, so please don¡¯t disappoint us.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s with the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark? Why must I head to the Devil Domain?¡±


    The Vice-Presidentughed as he shook his head and did not answer. He then said his goodbyes before turning into a ray of light and disappearing over the horizon.

 Chapter 1206: Sword Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Sword Obsession</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu handed therge number of Talisman Stones and corpses to his subordinates and had them mass-produce Talisman Arrows, Talisman Bolts, and Blood God Pills. At the same time, he ordered the eight Aquatic Beast Kings to herd all of the Fish Scale world¡¯s aquatic beasts together in preparation to conquer the Fish Scale world.


    The massive number of Talisman Stones was an enormous support to Great Qin, and Zhao Fu felt that they now had the ability to conquer the Fish Scale world. This support was something that Great Qin had greatly needed.


    However, whether it was producing Talisman Arrows and Bolts or the eight Aquatic Beast Kings herding aquatic beasts, this would all take time. As such, Zhao Fu turned his attention to the people in Sword Obsession; he stillcked around 300 people.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to collect information on sword geniuses in the surrounding worlds, then had people from Eternal Night go and capture them. This was left to Ge Nia to take care of.


    News of sword geniuses being captured quickly spread; something like this had happened in the past. However, the range had greatly increased, and some Sects now felt threatened, especially Sects that had sword geniuses.


    Even though they did not know what faction had such abilities to daringly kidnap sword geniuses like this, they could only try to avoid them.


    This undoubtedly made things more difficult for Great Qin. Great Qin could not just go and attack Sects, and thus, they could only increase the scope of their search.


    At the same time, this naturally caused wide-spread panic. Sword geniuses did not dare to leave their Sects, and a terrifying, abnormal, and dangerous aura covered the surrounding ten or so worlds.


    Some powerful factions wanted to find out just what kind of faction was behind this, but it was for nought. The kidnappers wore ck cloaks and acted secretively, and they did not leave behind any clues.


    The only thing that they were clear about was that the leader was extremely powerful in the way of the sword. The sword geniuses could only take a few moves from him.


    This caused the various factions to feel even more curious. With someone so powerful in the way of the sword leading this faction, why were they kidnapping so many sword geniuses?


    Ten or so dayster, Great Qin finally caught enough people. Looking at the 900 people in the Killing Sword Lake, Zhao Fu grinned.


    After these 900 people had gone into Sword Obsession, he would be able to put them to use and have them grow through ughter. They would help the Emperor Killing Sword World grow and be more powerful, which would be Zhao Fu¡¯s greatest support.


    During these ten or so days, Great Qin had continuously produced Talisman Arrows and Bolts in order to provide even more firepower.


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings had also started out from the edges of the Fish Scale world and herded together all of the aquatic beasts to unleash another aquatic beast tide. They would break through the Fish Scale world¡¯s final defenses and conquer the Fish Scale world.


    The remaining people in the Fish Scale world could sense these changes, causing the atmosphere in the Fish Scale world to be quite oppressive. There was an aura of death and countless people started to despair.


    The people in the remaining three Continents gathered together to discuss, and their expressions were all quite grim.


    Yu Xuan was present at the meeting, and his expression was extremely unsightly. Before, he had the ability to fight with Great Qin¡¯s Legatee, but now he felt incredibly powerless. Had he be weaker? Even Tina Pendragon could stop him now.


    If Great Qin¡¯s Legatee personally acted, he would not be a match for him at all; he clearly knew this. Right now, he and Great Qin¡¯s Legatee were onpletely different levels.


    Everyone now started to discuss the matter at hand.


    ¡°What should we do? At this rate, Great Qin is going topletely destroy the Fish Scale world. If we had known things would turn out like this, we wouldn¡¯t have signed that peace treaty with Great Qin and allowed them to unify the human world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who would have thought that Great Qin would unify the human world so quickly and obtain such powerful strength. We should have risked everything to destroy Great Qin back then; if that were the case, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡±


    ¡°The Fish Scale world might be doomed; the eight Aquatic Beast Kings is herding together all of the aquatic beasts for a final charge, and we only have three billion soldiers left; how can we stop them?¡±


    ¡°We can only increase our armies; even though not all soldiers will have Stage 1 strength, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°Now I really regret drawing those eight Aquatic Beast Kings into the human world. Not only did we not conquer the human world, but the eight Aquatic Beast Kings were also subdued by Great Qin and became its weapons to attack our Fish Scale world. If we had subdued the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, that would have been the best.¡±


    ¡°Ai! Now that things havee to this, there¡¯s no use in regretting it. Hurry and tell the outside worlds to madly attack Great Qin and stall their forces; only then will we have a trace of hope. We can¡¯t just sit here and wait to die.¡±


    The meeting only concluded after half a day, and the countless faction leaders immediately went back to increasing their forces. They told everyone else about the dire circumstances; only by desperately defending would they avoid being destroyed.


    Now that all of the factions were saying this, the ordinary Fish Scale people felt utter despair and did not feel any hope at all.


    The three Continents went into full defensive mode and continuously reinforced their defenses while increasing their forces. Most of the people¡¯s militia that they recruited had about Stage 0-7 to 0-8 Cultivation, and there were about 1.2 billion of them, which somewhat increased the three Continents¡¯ defenses.


    The news from the Fish Scale world caused the outside worlds to feel quite startled; if Great Qin conquered the Fish Scale world, Great Qin would control two worlds. Great Qin¡¯s strength would greatly rise, and their situation would be even more dire.


    They did not hesitate toe to an agreement. They could not allow Great Qin to conquer the Fish Scale world, and they had to stop them.


    The three worlds continued to gather their forces and prepared to tie down Great Qin¡¯s army, making it impossible for Great Qin to attack the Fish Scale world.


    The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Yao Ming now felt a massive threat from Great Qin. His premonition had been correct ¨C Great Qin was the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s greatest enemy, and now he regretted not attacking Great Qin earlier.


    The Dark Demon world also received this news, and they gathered their forces and prepared to attack Great Qin. They could not allow Great Qin to conquer the Fish Scale world, or else all of the surrounding worlds would be doomed.


    The movements of the surrounding worlds caused a massive austere aura to gather. The air became much heavier, and the surrounding worlds felt that anotherrge battle wasing, and they paid great attention to this.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu heard about this and his expression became quite serious, as this could not be taken lightly. Zhao Fu also felt arge amount of pressure.


    However, Great Qin had to attack the Fish Scale world; after conquering the Fish Scale world, Great Qin would upy two worlds. After some development, Great Qin would no longer fear the outside worlds and would be able to conquer them one by one.

 Chapter 1207: Golden Dragon Tail

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Golden Dragon Tail</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu ordered everyone in Great Qin to prepare fully to avoid anything unexpected. This time, they had to conquer the Fish Scale world.


    Within the Fish Scale world¡¯srgest Continent, a few people giving off powerful auras were currently discussing in a hidden location.


    ¡°The Fish Scale world¡¯s about to be conquered by Great Qin; what should we do? There¡¯s nowhere to run.¡±


    ¡°We should submit to Great Qin together! They give special treatment to those who surrender, and we won¡¯t be made Criminals.¡±


    ¡°I also think that surrendering would be best for now. Resisting is pointless, and I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Should we just surrender like this? I feel that if we just submit, we¡¯ll keep our lives, but we won¡¯t be valued by Great Qin. If we bring some gifts, we might be rewarded by Great Qin and be valued, allowing us to live good lives.¡±


    Hearing this, the others smiled and nodded in agreement; that was the kind of life they wanted.


    Another person asked, ¡°What sort of gift should we send? I feel that there isn¡¯t anything worth sending. Our factions don¡¯t have many people and Great Qin won¡¯t value anything that we give.¡±


    Everyone sank into their thoughts, wondering what gifts they could give Great Qin. It would be best to give something that would give Great Qin a pleasant surprise.


    One of the people gave a mysterious smile and whispered something to the people next to him, causing them to feel quite impressed.


    Within a hidden but elegant courtyard, a young boy with a golden toy was ying with a rubber ball.


    There was a beautiful middle-aged woman with a voluptuous figure and a kind and motherly aura sitting by the side watching him happily y. She could not help but smile, looking quite enchanting.


    Suddenly, the sound of fighting could be heard, startling the woman and the boy. Following this, some people covered in blood rushed in and cried out, ¡°Madam, Second Young Master, hurry and leave! Some people have discovered this ce and want to capture you!¡±


    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s expression fell, and she immediately grabbed the boy¡¯s hand and prepared to escape. However, at that moment, a few powerful auras descended.


    ¡°Madam, Second Young Master, hurry and leave!¡± bloodied people blocked in front of them and shouted.


    The woman looked at those people in gratitude and picked up the boy and ran. Seeing this scene, the boy looked quite afraid.


    The people giving off powerful auras coldlyughed and sent out powerful attacks, instantly killing the bloodied people before shooting towards the woman and boy.


    The woman and boy had descent strength, but they were not a match for those people. They were quickly injured and taken away.


    Within the Great Qin Pce, Zhao Fu was reading through imperial documents when a guard came to report something, causing Zhao Fu to feel pleasantly surprised. He nodded and granted an audience to those outside.


    A few Fish Scale experts anxiously came in and respectfully called out, ¡°We greet Great Qin¡¯s Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Rise! You¡¯ve performed well; Great Qin will reward you handsomely.¡±


    Hearing this, those people felt at ease and quickly thanked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu gave out some rewards and had them leave for now, before a woman and boy were brought in.


    ¡°Mum, he¡¯s a bad person! Last time he tried to kill me!¡± Seeing Zhao Fu, the boy hurriedly hid behind the woman.


    After being brought here, the woman understood who this handsome young man was. Her voice was slightly cold as she said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, don¡¯t you think this is too underhanded of you? I hope you can let us go back.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh as he said, ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s possible? You two are the most useful things to threaten Yu Xuan with. With you, perhaps Great Qin will be able to easily obtain a Continent.¡±


    The woman was Yu Xuan¡¯s mother and the boy was Yu Xuan¡¯s little brother. Zhao Fu had never thought that the Fish Scale people who hade to surrender would bring such good gifts; this gave Great Qin even more confidence in conquering the Fish Scale world.


    The woman coldly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t let you threaten Xuan¡¯Er. If you want to kill me, just kill me, but please let Ling¡¯Er go. He¡¯s just a child.¡±


    The Ling¡¯Er she referred to was most likely the boy behind her. Zhao Fu had been quite interested in this boy¡¯s special ability, and he looked at the boy.


    This caused the boy to feel even more afraid, and he hid behind the woman, not daring to reveal himself. He grabbed his mother¡¯s hand and trembled; to him, Zhao Fu was the most wicked and terrifying person in the world.


    The golden dragon looked at this boy and said, ¡°This boy most likely has a Thousand World Constitution and can easily travel to various worlds. He also has a powerful barrier-breaking ability, which is quite rare even in the Heaven Awaken World.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu ordered people to take the boy away for now.


    The woman immediately hugged the boy and said in a sharp voice, ¡°What are you going to do to my Ling¡¯Er?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, We won¡¯t hurt him, but We don¡¯t like those who resist. There are things that We want to talk with you individually.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression was quite unsightly, but after thinking about it, sheforted the boy and had him go with the people taking him away.


    The boy looked at his mother anxiously but still left.


    Zhao Fu said courteously, ¡°The Fish Scale world has no hope, and Yu Xuan¡¯s strength is not bad. If you can convince him to submit to Great Qin, Great Qin definitely will not mistreat him. You and that boy Yu Ling will also be greatly nurtured by Great Qin. I hope you can consider this.¡±


    The woman¡¯s name was Yu Qingshui shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t have Xuan¡¯Er submit to you. He is the Fish Scale world¡¯s World Protector, and he should be protecting the Fish Scale world, not betraying it.¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of a cold look appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes as he said menacingly, ¡°Are you sure? Our patience is limited.¡±


    Yu Qingshui resolutely nodded. To have such an outstanding son like Yu Xuan was her biggest pride, and it would be worth it even if she died.


    Seeing her resolute gaze, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you until you receive some discipline!¡±


    ng! ng!


    The sounds of chains could be heard as two chains shot out from the air and wrapped around Yu Qinghsui¡¯s hands, pulling her into the air.


    Yu Qingshui¡¯s expression fell as she coldly called out, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply and six ck orbs of demonic qi appeared in his hand. Zhao Fu pressed his hand against Yu Qingshui, causing the Six Desires Demonic Qi to flow into her body.


    Yu Qingshui immediately felt her body heat up, and her breathing started to be heavy. She desperately wanted to do it with a man and found that Zhao Fu had done something to her. She cursed at Zhao Fu, ¡°You scoundrel!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her and returned to his throne and continued to read through the imperial documents. Soon, Yu Qingshui had caved in and continuously twisted her body as she moaned.

 Chapter 1208: Great Qin’s Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Great Qin¡¯s Aura</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not mind. After Yu Qingshui suffered enough, she would willingly submit. After a while, Zhao Fu looked at Yu Qingshui and saw that her traditional dress was already soaked through because of her sweat.


    However, the most soaked part was the lower part of her dress. The liquid was dripping off her and arge part of the ground was now wet.


    Zhao Fu could not help but feel shocked; was this a feature of women from the Water Race?


    Seeing that Yu Qingshui did not seem to be able to take it anymore, Zhao Fu walked over and suppressed the Six Desires Demonic Qi within her body, causing her to regain her sanity.


    ¡°Have you thought about it carefully?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Yu Qingshui cursed loudly in anger and humiliation, ¡°Right now I just want to kill you, you bastard. Die!!¡±


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and tore open Yu Qingshui¡¯s drenched clothing, revealing her voluptuous body. Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and hugged her, while Yu Qingshui vigorously resisted.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hands started to move about, and after kissing her, he said evilly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. As long as you convince Yu Xuan to submit, We definitely will not harm you all. However, if you don¡¯t agree, We will taste your body in front of your son and have him see how lewd his mother is.


    ¡°After I conquer the Fish Scale world, We will also do the same in front of Yu Xuan and continuously torment him. We will also have everyone you know watch you do this.¡±


    Yu Qingshui gnashed her teeth as tears appeared in her eyes. She furiously red at Zhao Fu, wanting to rip him to shreds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! I... I agree.¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu was serious, Yu Qingshui could only sob and agree.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and had guards bring Yu Ling in. He undid the chains, and because of the torment from earlier, Yu Qingshui powerlessly copsed to the ground and continuously sobbed.


    Zhao Fu looked at her pitiful state and calmly took out some clothes and gave them to her.


    Yu Qingshui received the clothes and stopped crying as she put them on and coldly stood up.


    Looking at her, Zhao Fu frowned and said in an imposing manner, ¡°We don¡¯t like to see you like this; smile for Us.¡±


    Yu Qingshui was furious but quelled her anger and forced out a trace of a smile.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said in satisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you convince Yu Xuan to submit, We will treat you all well and won¡¯t harm any of you. You should be clear that the Fish Scale world cannot stop Great Qin.¡±


    Yu Qingshui was currently thinking about this and understood that what Zhao Fu said was true. For her two sons, she decided to give in. She did not care too much for herself.


    ¡°Mum, are you alright?¡±


    A whileter, the doors opened and Yu Ling ran in and slipped on a puddle of water, almost falling over. Yu Qingshui¡¯s face was red as she hugged Yu Ling and left the pce.


    Following this, Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates together and told them about this matter, making them feel quite joyful. With Yu Qingshui¡¯s help, they naturally had more confidence to conquer the Fish Scale world. However, this method was somewhat underhanded.


    Following this, they continued to prepare to attack the Fish Scale world.


    Three dayster, before Great Qin was able to attack, the other worlds took the initiative to ferociously attack Great Qin.


    Great Qin immediately went to meet them in battle. Zhao Fu led people and headed to the Eastern Archipgos. Because of Yao Ming, Zhao Fu had to go to face him. As for the attack of the Fish Scale world, Zhao Fu left that to Tina Pendragon and Wang Jian. Zhao Fu felt quite confident in the two of them.


    There was not much to be said between the two sides. They immediately started fighting, and the massive allied army swept towards the Great Wall like an incredible flood.


    Countless devil beasts roared, shaking the heavens as they also charged. Apart from this, the three worlds¡¯rge-scale creatures also exploded out with powerful auras, which swept out like a gale.


    Zhao Fu looked at the allied army and gave a cold smile as he shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish...


    White rays of light gave off extremely sharp auras as they tore through the sky, drawing out traces in the air. The massive rain of arrows caused countless people to feel terror.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    Countless arrows descended and countless soldiers¡¯ bodies were torn into pieces, causing blood to fly everywhere. In just an instant, the allied army suffered a heavy loss.


    It was not just the soldiers; countless devil beasts¡¯ bodies were torn apart by the rays of light. Ten or so rays of light could rip apart a 100 meter long devil beast¡¯s body. Blood sprayed out and fell like rain, creating a horrific scene.


    This caused the allied army to be greatly dismayed. They had seen this attack from Great Qin before, but in the past, they had only been able to use it once or twice.


    However, the number of arrows this time was three or four times more than before. Moreover, the bolts shot at the devil beasts were shot out by massive ballistae and were many times more powerful than ordinary arrows. Even the devil beasts with powerful bodies could not withstand them.


    Those ballistae were the modified Dragon-ying Ballistae. Most of them were made from Gold grade materials, and even though they were weaker than true Dragon-ying Ballistae, their numbers made up for their reduced power.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    As the allied army revelled in shock, Great Qin once again shot out countless Talisman Arrows and Bolts. They tore through the sky, and their sharp auras caused countless people to sense the aura of death.


    ¡°They still have more? What¡¯s going on?¡± The Commanders of the allied army immediately gave the order to stop advancing. Yao Ming¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he also ordered the devil beast army to stop because they had lost many devil beasts just then.


    The battlefield was immediately suppressed by Great Qin. This was the might of the Talisman Arrows and bolts; however, to create an effect like this, they had expended countless Talisman Arrows and Bolts.


    Just like that, they had used a bit more than half of the Talisman Stones that the Vice-President had given them. Even though Zhao Fu felt an ache in his heart, he felt that it was worth it to achieve his goal.


    Over at the Dark Demon world, the Dark Demon people were also suppressed by Great Qin¡¯s Talisman Arrows and Bolts and were forced to stop attacking.


    Over at the most important Fish Scale world, the eight Aquatic Beast Kings had herded together four million aquatic beasts, which split into two armies to attack two Continents.


    Each army had one billion soldiers supporting as well. These soldiers were drawn from the main forces, and the purpose was to forcefully conquer the Fish Scale world without anything going wrong, making it so that the Fish Scale world could not resist at all.


    Tina Pendragon was responsible for attacking thergest Continent at the center of the Fish Scale world. She had 1.5 billion soldiers as well as 500,000 Devils.


    An extremely bloodthirsty and austere aura filled the heavens and earth, and a catastrophic atmosphere descended. This was Great Qin¡¯s aura.

 Chapter 1209: Live and Die with the Fish Scale World

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Live and Die with the Fish Scale World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings herded countless aquatic beasts, giving off an aura that seemed to be able to sweep away the heavens as they rushed at the two Continents. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers loudly roared as they followed behind the aquatic beasts, charging towards the Fish Scale Continents.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless spears containing terrifying power shot out, piercing through aquatic beasts¡¯ bodies and resulting in many injuries and casualties.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Explosions sounded out as the Fish Scale people blew up unknown things that created shockwaves, blowing up aquatic beasts or sting them back.


    The Fish Scale people desperately retaliated, using all of their strength and all of their methods. They knew clearly that if they did not go all-out, the entire Fish Scale world would be doomed.


    Boom!


    Even though their attacks caused many injuries and casualties to the aquatic beasts, there was a shocking number of aquatic beasts. They had unstoppable momentum as they mmed against the defensive walls, causing the defensive walls to immediately fall apart, and the countless aquatic beasts charged in.


    The countless Fish Scale people blocking ahead were mmed to death by the countless aquatic beasts or trampled to death. Blood filled the water around them, and corpses could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Great Qin¡¯s soldiers following behind the aquatic beast army and roared as they swung their weapons, directly shing with the Fish Scale people. An intense battle soon unfolded.


    A Great Qin soldier shed with his saber, sending out a sharp saber light that chopped two Fish Scale people in half.


    A Great Qin soldier vigorously stabbed with his spear, piercing into the chest of a Fish Scale person. He then sent more power into the spear, causing the spearhead to pierce the rough the back of that Fish Scale person, ending his life.


    A Great Qin soldier swung his sword, chopping off a Fish Scale person¡¯s arm. That Fish Scale person retreated in pain, but he was soon killed by the Great Qin soldier.


    It was very evident that Great Qin had a great advantage, and they continuously killed the Fish Scale people. It was mainly because of the aquatic beasts¡¯ onught, or else Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would not have been able to kill these Fish Scale people so easily.


    The situation in the two Continents quickly deteriorated, and Great Qin entered and started to conquer the regions.


    Wang Jian led an army and blocked off the final resisting army within a valley. There were about one million soldiers.


    Seeing that they were doomed to die, the Fish Scale people yelled, ¡°Live and die with the Fish Scale world!¡± before charging at Great Qin¡¯s army.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill...¡± The scene of one million Fish Scale people doing a death charge was a shocking scene, and their aura shook their surroundings, causing the heavens and earth to seem to dim.


    Wang Jian¡¯s gaze was cold as he raised his hand and sharply lowered it.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    Countless Archers who had been waiting shot out arrows, which pierced into the charging Fish Scale people¡¯s bodies. Blood shot everywhere, causing the Fish Scale people to fall, but more Fish Scale people rushed up.


    The roars of the Fish Scale people and the sounds of arrows was like a solemn elegy. This was the day that the Fish Scale people perished.


    There were corpses all over the ground, and in the end, 700,000 or so of the Fish Scale people were shot to death, and the remaining 200,000 or so decided to surrender.


    At the same time, Great Qin prepared to attack the central Continent.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯Er! Just surrender! It¡¯s over for the Fish Scale world,¡± Yu Qingshui brought Yu Ling as she sighed and said to Yu Xuan.


    Yu Xuan felt quite troubled. He had heard that his mother and little brother had been captured by Great Qin, and he had felt quite worried and angry. However, he had never thought that his mother woulde to try to convince him to surrender. He had wanted to protect the Fish Scale world to the death.


    All of the leaders of the various factions looked to Yu Xuan. He was the World Protector of the Fish Scale world, and his decision would affect the entire Fish Scale world.


    If he chose to surrender, none of the others would have any hope and could only surrender with him. If he chose to fight, they would have a trace of hope and courage and would fight against Great Qin till the end.


    By now, news of the two other Continents being conquered had reached both sides. Great Qin¡¯s people all had big smiles, while the Fish Scale world¡¯s people¡¯s faces were all pale, and they felt weak. They understood that the Fish Scale world was beyond hope.


    Now, the Fish Scale world only had a single world remaining. The result was already confirmed, and they were powerless to change it.


    Some Fish Scale people had already surrendered, as it was over for the Fish Scale world. They did not want to meaninglessly resist and be killed in the end.


    With some people starting to surrender, more and more people started to surrender.


    Yu Qingshui started to worry. Now that many people were surrendering, Yu Xuan was not as important. When that time came, it was possible that Great Qin¡¯s vicious Legatee would give the order to kill Yu Xuan and Yu Ling.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, the Fish Scale world has already lost. Mum¡¯s begging you, just surrender!¡± Yu Qingshui said with a pleading tone; she did not want her sons to die.


    Yu Xuan felt an ache within his heart, but he still hesitated. After all, there was enmity between him and Zhao Fu; would Great Qin¡¯s Legatee really let him and his family off?


    In the end, Yu Xuan said to Tina Pendragon, ¡°I know about you and trust your character. If I surrender, I hope you can guarantee the safety of my mother and little brother.¡±


    Tina Pendragon felt quite startled, and after thinking about it, she prepared to speak.


    However, Yu Qingshui spoke first, ¡°Xuan¡¯Er, don¡¯t worry, the Emperor already promised me that as long as you submit to Great Qin, he will forget everything in the past and that Great Qin will greatly nurture you and Ling¡¯Er.¡±


    As she said those words, Yu Qingshui could not help but think about the scene of Zhao Fu toying with her and kissing her. She felt both angry and embarrassed, and she could not help but blush.


    Yu Xuan did not notice this, and after thinking about it, he sighed and said, ¡°I surrender! I¡¯m willing to serve Great Qin.¡±


    Seeing that the World Protector was surrendering, no one else dared to hesitate and also followed in suit. In the end, Great Qin did not expend a single soldier to obtain the final Continent.


    Following this, Great Qin took over the final three Continents and fully conquered each of the regions. System announcements sounded out in all of the Fish Scale people¡¯s heads, causing them to look somewhat sad and mncholic.


    The Fish Scale world had fallen on this day. There would no longer be a Fish Scale world, only the Great Qin Empire. They were now all subjects ofGreat Qin.


    However, Zhao Fu did notpletely conquer the Fish Scale world, leaving 100 or so regions.


    After all, if he fully conquered the Fish Scale world, the Fish Scale world would be unified, and the Heaven Domain Boundary would soon disappear. The Fish Scale world would then be exposed to the rest of the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu wanted to use the Heaven Domain Boundary as a protection for as long as possible, turning the Fish Scale world into Great Qin¡¯s backyard and personal property. No one would be able to enter, and they would not have to worry about being attacked. That was why Zhao Fu did not fully conquer the Fish Scale world.

 Chapter 1210: Fish Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Fish Eye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    News of Great Qin conquering the Fish Scale world quickly spread and the battle concluded. The other worlds had wanted to tie Great Qin down and prevent it from conquering the Fish Scale world, but Great Qin had still done it in the end.


    Everyone else¡¯s expressions were quite unsightly and they could only retreat. There was no longer any reason to fight and make unnecessary sacrifices.


    The other worlds that had been just spectating felt quite shocked; Great Qin had been able to withstand such immense pressure and conquer a world. In the surrounding 100 or so worlds, Great Qin was the first faction to control two worlds.


    Now, everyone was unanimous in listing Great Qin as the greatest threat, and they became much more wary towards Great Qin.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu felt quite happy. Seeing the other worlds retreat, Great Qin also withdrew its troops.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu sat on his throne and looked at the countless Fish Scale people kneeling below. The person at the lead was naturally Yu Xuan.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile as he said, ¡°You may all rise!¡±


    Yu Xuan and the other Fish Scale people inwardly let out a sigh of relief; it looked like Zhao Fu would not punish them, or else he would not allow them to rise so easily. They all cried out, ¡°We thank His Majesty for his grace!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell onto Yu Xuan and the Fish Scale Legatees. Back then, they had some enmity with Great Qin, but as long as they were willing to submit and serve Great Qin, Zhao Fu was willing to forgive them.


    Thinking about how brazen and arrogant the Fish Scale world had been in invading the human world and how they were now prostrated at his feet, Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite grand. The world was waiting for him to conquer it, and everything under the heavens would one day belong to Great Qin.


    ¡°Li Si!¡± Zhao Fu called out and had him read out imperial edicts, conferring rewards and titles on the Fish Scale people. Right now, the most important thing was to calm themon people in the Fish Scale people to avoid any chaos.


    The Fish Scale people were pleasantly surprised and went up to receive their rewards. They had never thought that Great Qin would treat them so well; not only did Great Qin not punish them, but it had also given them great benefits. They no longer felt worried anymore.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the Fish Scale race¡¯s n Armament, please receive it!¡± Yu Xuan lowered his head and lifted up a fish eye with both hands as he spoke respectfully.


    That fish eye was blue and was as big as a fist, and its pupil looked like a gemstone. It was extremely beautiful and gave off a faint blue light as well as a powerful aura of water.


    The Fish Scale world had already been taken over by Great Qin, and because the Fish Scale race was now part of Great Qin, they could not keep their n Armament and had to hand it over to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he grabbed at the air, pulling the n Armament to him. Because he had so many Nation Armaments, he did not care much for them, but n Armaments were extremely rare. n Armaments could increase the strength of Great Qin¡¯s various bloodlines, which was something that Nation Armaments could not do.


    Moreover, the Fish Scale world only had a single n Armament, unlike the human world, which had four, so the boost to bloodlines was much greater.


    After epting this fish eye, Zhao Fu rewarded those who had made great contributions from Great Qin and concluded this matter.


    Next was an internal meeting, and only those in important positions could attend. Li Si started to report Great Qin¡¯s gains this time.


    They had obtained 50,000 Cities in total and 35 billion people. This included 1.2 billion Stage 1 soldiers as well as six Kingdoms. There were countless other resources like gold coins and the remaining 600,000 aquatic beasts had been sent into the Four Soul Devil World.


    Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile. Great Qin now had a total poption of 150 billion people and had 240,000 Cities.


    The main thing was that they had obtained 50,000 Cities, which could provide another 50,000 beasts for Great Qin. Adding on the aquatic beasts that became Devils, Great Qin now had the strength to defend against an invasion from a few worlds and did not have to worry anymore.


    Following this, 600,000 or so Fish Scale women were brought over. They all had high-grade bloodlines and had arge amount of Phoenix Qi. They were able to provide the Emperor Phoenix Statue with arge amount of Phoenix Qi and cause it to continue to grow.


    The final matter was governance in the Fish Scale world from now on. It was a Water Race world, and Zhao Fu nned to use it as the foundation for a powerful navy. In the future, when they faced other Water Races, they would not be at such a disadvantage.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu started to refine the Fish Scale world¡¯s n Armament.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out, causing the heavens and earth to dim and clouds to swirl. A massive blue fish appeared in the sky, giving off an enormous might, and countless Fish Scale people¡¯s bloodlines started to roil.


    The blue fish in the sky was extremely beautiful and had small, delicate scales. It had a pair of sapphire-like eyes and elegantly swam in the sky.


    Countless ck traces of Great Qin¡¯s Fate started to enter the blue fish, causing it to go through great changes.


    The blue fish gradually became ck, but its blue eyes remained the same. Its aura was much more powerful than before, and it now had a trace of nobility and domineeringness.


    Blue light fell from the sky, covering the two worlds. Everyone felt their bloodlines roil as a formless energy entered them.


    Countless Fish Scale people felt a powerful energy of killing and conquering enter their bloodlines. Now, they truly belonged to Great Qin, and this was a historical moment. Great Qin¡¯s other subjects also received benefits as well.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as golden Phoenix Qi flooded into the Emperor Phoenix Statue, causing it to transform into a massive golden phoenix that danced in the sky, causing countless golden motes of light to fall down.


    The ripples that the Emperor Phoenix Statue now gave off were massive, and its power surpassed that of an ordinary n Armament. It now had the Phoenix Qi of two worlds, causing its ripples to naturally be quite terrifying.


    At the same time, countless women received many benefits. They became younger, their constitutions became better, and they also became slightly stronger.


    The Dragon Phoenix within Zhao Fu¡¯s body also quickly absorbed the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s power. Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised to find that the power of Emperor Killer had be slightly weaker; it seemed that arge amount of Phoenix Qi could reduce the power of Emperor Killer.


    Zhao Fu also found that Great Qin¡¯s Fate had be much stronger. However, because the Fish Scale world still had 100 or so regions, Great Qin did notpletely obtain the Fate of the Fish Scale world.


    However, with such a massive amount of Fate entering Great Qin, Zhao Fu¡¯s three Emperor Stars became slightly more alive and did not seem as deathly. They started to gradually recover, but they still needed a long time.


    This also affected Emperor Killer to some degree. Its power had been greatly reduced, and the weaker it became, the longer Zhao Fu would be able to live. Now, Zhao Fu had full confidence to get rid of Emperor Killer.

 Chapter 1211: Yu Ling

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Yu Ling</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu came to a courtyard where Yu Ling was ying and Yu Qingshui was sitting by the side. There was a blush on her face as she thought about something.


    Zhao Fu walked towards Yu Ling. After hearing the golden dragon¡¯s exnation, he understood what the Thousand World Constitution was.


    The Thousand World Constitution was an extremely powerful spatial constitution that innately gave one powerful spatial abilities. It allowed one to break through all barriers and teleport at will. Those with Thousand World Constitutions could easily cross worlds, and they could even travel to the Underworld below and Godly Spirit World above.


    Even higher-beings found it quite difficult to capture those with Thousand World Constitutions unless they could deal a severe injury in one blow. Otherwise, they could easily break through even the spatial restrictions of a higher-being.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked about this ability. Of course, because the boy was still too young and had not unleashed his true power, Zhao Fu wanted to properly nurture him. During key times he would be able to have great effects.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, the boy leapt into Yu Qingshui¡¯s arms in fear and said in a small voice, ¡°Mum, that bad guy¡¯s here again.¡±


    Only then did Yu Qingshuie back to her senses. Seeing Zhao Fu walk in, her face became even redder, and she lightly patted Yu Ling¡¯s head as she said, ¡°That¡¯s Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, you can¡¯t call him a bad guy anymore, or the consequences will be severe.¡±


    Yu Ling obediently nodded. He understood that his big brother, as well as the entire Fish Scale world, seemed to have submitted to this person, so he could not say anything bad about him anymore.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty.¡± Yu Qingshui brought Yu Ling over and paid their respects to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded and cut to the chase immediately, ¡°We want to bring Yu Ling away from here and have someone properly nurture him.¡±


    Yu Qingshui felt quite hesitant and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Ling¡¯Er is still quite young; how about waiting a few years?¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu wanted to take him away, Yu Ling hurriedly hugged Yu Qingshui and said, ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t know how dangerous the situation outside is. Yu Ling has a Thousand World Constitution and should be nurtured as soon as possible. This will be good for him too; if he¡¯s able to release the power of his Thousand World Constitution, very few people in this world will be able to harm him.


    ¡°If you will miss each other too much, Yu Ling can continue to live here; he¡¯ll study in the morning and return in the afternoon.¡±


    Yu Qingshui looked quite confused as she asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what is a Thousand World Constitution?¡±


    Zhao Fu originally did not know what a Thousand World Constitution was either, and he had only found out after asking the golden dragon. As someone from the Legacy Lands, it was only natural that Yu Qingshui did not know. She only knew that Yu Ling naturally had powerful spatial abilities.


    After hearing her question, Zhao Fu briefly exined the Thousand World Constitution.


    Yu Qingshui had never thought that Yu Ling¡¯s constitution would be so powerful, so she quickly agreed. With Great Qin¡¯s help, Yu Ling would be able to reach his potential, and she would not have to worry about him in the future.


    ¡°Mum!¡± Seeing that Yu Qingshui wanted to send him off, Yu Ling yelled angrily.


    Yu Qingshui started tofort Yu Ling, exining to him the importance of this matter, as well as that he coulde back every day; they would not bepletely separated.


    Only then did Yu Ling obediently agree.


    Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile and prepared to bring Yu Ling away, but Yu Qingshui called Zhao Fu and had Yu Ling y by the side for a while.


    Yu Ling did not understand, but he looked at his blushing mother and unquestioningly ran off to y.


    Yu Qingshui watched Yu Ling leave before saying gratefully, ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for valuing Xuan¡¯Er and Ling¡¯Er so much and nurturing them.¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°Since they have such good aptitude and belong to Great Qin now, We will do Our best to nurture them.¡±


    Seeing Yu Qingshui¡¯s blushing face and sensing that there was something else on her mind, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Yu Qingshui¡¯s red waspletely red as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t¡¯ know why, but very often I¡¯ll fantasize about doing it with Your Majesty. Has Your Majesty not gotten rid of that ck qi in my body?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and had her stand up. Six orbs of demonic qi appeared on his hand and he pressed them towards her abdomen.


    As the six orbs of demonic qi entered her body, Yu Qingshui lost the strength in her body and Zhao Fu caught her with one arm.


    Yu Qingshuiy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and smelling Zhao Fu¡¯s scent, her breathing started to be ragged. Her consciousness became somewhat hazy and she kissed Zhao Fu as her hands stretched down towards Zhao Fu¡¯s lower body.


    By now, Zhao Fu had once again suppressed the Six Desires Demonic Qi within Yu Qingshui¡¯s body, causing her toe back to her senses. She looked incredibly embarrassed as she let go and quickly left Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°We havepletely suppressed the Six Desires Demonic Qi within your body; this won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±


    Thinking about what had just happened, Yu Qingshui¡¯s face became incredibly red, and her beat incredibly quickly, causing her breathing to be rough. She nodded but could not say anything.


    Zhao Fu called over Yu Ling and nned to take him to leave.


    Yu ling ran over and saw his mother¡¯s red face and asked in concern, ¡°Mum, what happened?¡±


    How could she tell Yu Ling what had just happened? Thankfully, Zhao Fu had suppressed that feeling within her body, as if she did that kind of thing in front of Yu Ling, she would not be able to face anyone in future.


    Yu Qingshui shook her head and smiled as she said, ¡°Mum¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. You can go with His Majesty now, make sure you listen to him.¡±


    Yu Ling looked at his mother and lightly nodded.


    Following this, Zhao Fu left with Yu Ling and brought him to people to train him. He also prepared all sorts of cultivation tools for him, all of which had powerful spatial attributes.


    Yu Qingshui watched as Zhao Fu left with Yu Ling. Even though her mind was clear, she felt the reaction within her body bing stronger and stronger. She embarrassedly ran into her room, after which loud moans could be heard.


    At the same time, within another room, the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Madam twisted and turned on the bed, her hand moving about as she made simr sounds.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er was the same, and her reactions were even more intense.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu went to check on Yu Ling to see how he was developing. The strength of his aura had been increasing steadily.


    Zhao Fu saw over 100 arrows shooting towards Yu Ling, but facing such an attack, Yu Ling did not seem afraid at all. He stretched out a little hand and a formless barrier spread out.


    The arrows were instantly sent flying back. Zhao Fu had observed carefully, and saw that in an instant, the arrows had disappeared, and in the very next instant, they had shot out from where Yu Lin was. It was as if he had twisted space and shot the arrows back.


    To have such capabilities in just a few days, Zhao Fu was extremely shocked. It seemed that Yu Ling had great potential, perhaps even surpassing his big brother Yu Xuan. He wasparable to Zhao Sha, and since they were both kids, perhaps they could be friends.

 Chapter 1212: Desolate God

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Deste God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu smiled as he continued to watch. Next was using space to teleport Yu Ling to various ces incredibly quickly, as if he had created clones.


    Following this, Zhao Fu had Yu Ling stop and handed him a few candies made out of rare materials, and Yu Ling happily took them and smiled as he thanked Zhao Fu.


    After getting to know Zhao Fu more, Yu Ling was not afraid of Zhao Fu anymore, and he seemed to see Zhao Fu like a big brother.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he patted his head and found that Yu Ling was actually quite likeable.


    At that moment, a soldier came up and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, some things have happened at the Deste God Temple.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and went to the Deste God Temple. There was blood-red lighting out and shooting into the sky, giving off a bloodthirsty aura. It was incredibly ferocious and could harm people, so no one dared to get close.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain, blocked off that bloodthirsty aura, and walked into the Deste God Temple.


    A figure giving off intense blood-red light appeared in front of Zhao Fu. It was a woman, but it was difficult to tell if the figure was a man or woman. However, the figure was quite well-rounded. It wore blood-red clothes and gave off a powerful godly spirit aura.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, she raised her head and said, ¡°Are you the ruler of this ce? Mere mortal, why do you not prostrate yourself in front of This God? Are you not afraid of This God punishing you?¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help butugh. However, this made sense ¨C how could proud existences like godly spirits be willing to easily submit to others?


    The godly spirits that Great Qin had nurtured in the pats were not true godly spirits. For example, the Light God was nurtured from a remnant Divinity, which was why it had submitted to Great Qin so easily.


    However, this Deste God was not the same; she was an ancient godly spirit and had aplete Divinity. Even though she was not fully mature, her power was still quite terrifying, so she naturally would not submit to Great Qin so easily.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not take her seriously at all, she said angrily, ¡°Lowly mortal, you¡¯re seeking death. You dare offend This God?¡±


    Boom!


    A massive sound could be heard as the Deste God punched out, sending a powerful st towards Zhao Fu. The surroundings were affected, and some of the ground and walls were ripped off.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and took out the Death Race Sword and swung it. A gray sword light shed out, splitting that st in two, which then turned into wind and dissipated.


    The Deste God¡¯s expression changed; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so powerful.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°You¡¯re just a godly spirit that has died for who knows how long; do you really think you¡¯re a true godly spirit? Even if you were a true godly spirit, We would not be afraid of you and would still be able to kill you.¡±


    The Deste God felt humiliated and roared, exploding out with a powerful aura and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not move, and the golden pupil in his left eye started to spin. Chains shot out from the air, binding the Deste God in the air.


    The Deste God vigorously struggled and shouted, ¡°Lowly mortal, let go of This God, or This God will have you die a horrible death!¡±


    Seeing that it still dared to talk with this attitude, a cold look appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes. A few blood-red arcs of lightning travelled along the chains and hit the Deste God, causing her to howl in pain.


    Zhao Fu had used the God-Killer profession¡¯s power, which had fused into his Emperor profession. Under normal circumstances, he very rarely used this power because he did not often fight with godly spirits.


    Now, the God-Killer¡¯s power was incredibly suited to tormenting the Deste God.


    A whileter, the Deste God started to give in, saying, ¡°Despicable mortal, if you let This God go, This God won¡¯t punish you anymore.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Fu was dissatisfied and increased the intensity of the lightning, causing the Deste God to howl even louder. It twisted as it tried to escape the chains, and its aura became weaker.


    The Deste God could not withstand this pain and cried out, ¡°Alright, mortal, don¡¯t torment This God any longer; if you¡¯re willing to worship This God, This God will give you unimaginable benefits!¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± Zhao Fu was quite surprised; this Deste God wanted him to worship it? How was that possible? He had killed godly spirits before, and it should be godly spirits prostrating themselves at his feet.


    As such, he continued to increase the intensity of the lightning.


    The Deste God continuously cried out, and her facial features were incredibly distorted as she weakly struggled and said feebly, ¡°This God is willing to submit, don¡¯t torture This God anymore.¡±


    Zhao Fu still was not satisfied as he thought to its arrogant attitude from before. As such, he said, ¡°You should be addressing Us as ¡®master!¡¯¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the Deste God cried out; it refused to say such a humiliating thing.


    Zhao Fu did not say anything and continued to torment the Deste God. In the end, she could not bear it anymore and cried out, ¡°Master!¡±


    Only then was Zhao Fu satisfied and let her down, asking, ¡°What were those unimaginable benefits you talked about before?¡±


    Zhao Fu had kept that in mind and was curious as to what they were.


    The Deste God was still somewhat angry, having to call a mortal ¡®master.¡¯ This was the greatest humiliation of her life, so she did not reply.


    Zhao Fu prepared to start using the God-Killer profession¡¯s power again, scaring the Deste God to quickly say, ¡°If you help me recover my divine power, I can help you enter the Deste God World and allow you to be my Divine Guard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed. Who wanted to be her Divine Guard? Zhao Fu was not interested at all.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not care at all, the Deste God angrily called out, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on my Divine Guard! They¡¯re able to control Blood God Demons which are incredibly terrifying. An ant like you definitely hasn¡¯t seen them before.¡±


    Hearing this tone, Zhao Fu could not help but want to use the God-Killer profession¡¯s power again.


    The golden dragon suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Blood God Demons before; they¡¯re an incredibly terrifying type of monster. It was said that only some Deste Gods can create these monsters.¡±


    Zhao Fu paused and asked the golden dragon, ¡°What are those Blood God Demons? Are they very strong?¡±


    The golden dragon answered earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Blood God Demons are monsters created from a god¡¯s blood, and they are extremely ferocious and evil. They can suck a person¡¯s blood dry from thousands of meters away, and are extremely difficult to kill.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a set form and can transform into all sorts of creatures, and they can even live as a parasite within someone¡¯s body without them realizing it.


    ¡°Moreover, because they have god¡¯s blood, they have powerful suppression towards countless low-grade creatures and races. Those who meet Blood God Demons can only be ughtered. Moreover, Blood God Demons are a forbidden technique within the Godly Spirit World, and many godly spirits fear them.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt delighted and looked at the Deste God. He had struck gold this time!

 Chapter 1213: Blood God Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Blood God Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This Deste Blood Divinity was the number one reward at the Ancient Stem Banquet, so it naturally was not ordinary.


    ¡°Hurry up and hand over your method for creating Blood God Demons!¡± Zhao Fu looked at the Deste God as countless arcs of lightning danced around in his hand and spoke with a menacing tone.


    The Deste God looked at the lightning in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand in fear and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I tell you; without This God¡¯s power, it¡¯ll be impossible for you to create them. Also, they can only be controlled by Divine Guards, or they can go out of control at any time.¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± the lightning in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands flew out andnded on the Deste God¡¯s body, causing her to scream.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? Also, watch your tone ¨C you know what to call me,¡± Zhao Fu said as he coldly harrumphed.


    The Deste God was incredibly angry and gripped both of her hands together, almost starting to fight with Zhao Fu again.


    However, she clearly knew that with her current strength, she was not a match for Zhao Fu at all. Moreover, the aura that Zhao Fu gave off was very powerful and very dangerous; he seemed like the King of a massive Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes looked at the Deste God, and the golden pupil in his left eye started to spin. nging sounds rang out, and chains were about to shoot out.


    The Deste God hurriedly stretched her hands in front of her and cried out, ¡°This God will tell you! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly harrumphed and withdrew the chains and said, ¡°Say it then. We are quite busy and don¡¯t have time to waste with you. If you don¡¯t perform well, We will refine you.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu would refine her, the Deste God immediately became much more obedient and said, ¡°The core of Blood God Demons is Deste God Blood, and ordinary Deste God Blood is not enough; it has to be a high-grade Deste God Blood, which is Deste God Royal Blood.


    ¡°This God has the Deste God Royal Bloodline, which is extremely prestigious. God Royal Bloodlines are Kings among even godly spirits, and they are extremely terrifying. A minor figure like you wouldn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s more powerful than even some Emperor Bloodlines.¡±


    The Deste God had started off quite seriously, but when she spoke about her bloodline, she could not help but be prideful.


    Boom!


    A massive Emperor¡¯s aura, giving off a sovereign atmosphere, pressed down towards the Deste God. In front of this aura, it seemed that all creatures had to submit.


    This caused the Deste God to feel quite startled, and her face became incredibly pale. Her body went weak as she looked at Zhao Fu, who was giving off this Emperor¡¯s aura, in shock. She had never thought that Zhao Fu had a Sovereign Bloodline, which suppressed even her bloodline.


    That was definitely a bloodline even more terrifying than her Deste God Royal Bloodline, or else it would not be able to suppress her bloodline.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a minor figure? Whose bloodline is lower?¡± Zhao Fu looked at her as he said somewhat mockingly.


    The Deste God dissatisfiedly mumbled, ¡°So what if you have a high-grade bloodline!¡±


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu heard those words clearly and the Emperor¡¯s aura became even more powerful as it weighed down on the Deste God.


    The Deste God was given a big fright and hurriedly cried out, ¡°Master, I was wrong!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°Keep going about the Blood God Demons. If you don¡¯t watch yourself, We really will refine you.¡±


    The Deste God ground her teeth and said obediently, ¡°The core ingredient is Deste God Royal Blood, and they also require all sorts of other blood. The Deste God must then invoke Evil God Power; if anyone else does it, they will receive bacsh.¡±


    ¡°Also, Evil God Power is a type of power that fallen godly spirits can use, and it¡¯s extremely evil. As such, even Deste Gods cannot control the Blood God Devils that they create, so they need Divine Guards.


    ¡°Blood God Demons have a number limit and are corrted to a Deste God¡¯s power. The more powerful a Deste God is, the more Blood God Demons they can create.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it carefully. Of course, it was better to have more powerful things. Moreover, without the Deste God, they would not be able to create these Blood God Demons.


    ¡°Can you create them now?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The Deste God was quite angry as she thought to herself, ¡°If This God could create them, would I still have to fear you? This God would beat you t in just a few minutes!¡±


    However, she did not dare to say such words, and she instead said earnestly, ¡°Master, my power has not recovered yet. I¡¯ve only just reawakened and don¡¯t have very great power, so I needrge amounts of faith energy.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Great Qin currently has 150 billion people, who can provide arge amount of faith energy for you. However, you must serve Great Qin.¡±


    The Deste God was somewhat shocked; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would be the ruler of such a big Kingdom. The amount of faith energy from 150 billion people was massive, and she would be able to quickly regain her strength. When that time came, she would be able to return to the Godly Spirit World.


    Thinking about that, the Deste God happily smiled and said, ¡°Thank you master, I will definitely serve Great Qin loyally!¡±


    However, inside, she thought, ¡°After I regain my power, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson and have him call me master one million ¨C no ¨C one hundred million times.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled.


    The Deste God gave an innocent smile, seeming incredibly harmless as she nodded.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°Thene over here!¡±


    The Deste God immediately had a bad premonition, but before she could react, chains shot out from the air. She punched away ten or so of them, but she was still bound up in the end.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile became cold as he stretched out a hand and a ck orb of light giving off terrifying power floated out from his hand. This orb of light condensed arge amount of power from the God-Killer profession, and it could deal a massive amount of damage to godly spirits.


    The Deste God was given a big fright and cried out, ¡°Master, I was wrong! I¡¯ll definitely serve Great Qin wholeheartedly.¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her words and sent that orb of light into her body.


    The Deste God closed her eyes, looking incredibly afraid, and she braced herself for immense pain. However, after entering her body, the orb of light did not do anything and turned into restrictive power that spread out.


    The Deste God¡¯s behavior from the start made it so that Zhao Fu could not trust her at all. As such, he had to set down restrictions within her body to stop her from doing anything treacherous.


    The Deste God was quite dissatisfied as she sensed the restrictions within her body, feeling that her days would be quite pitiful in the future. She would have to obey that person or be punished, causing her to think, ¡°This person¡¯s a piece of trash. This God will remember this.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to the pce and asked about the Fish Scale world. Great Qin had conquered the Fish Scale world, but only initially, and it did not have full control yet. It would take some time to digest the Fish Scale world.


    After hearing a satisfactory report, Zhao Fu ordered people to start collecting information on the Dark Demon world. After conquering the Fish Scale world, Great Qin¡¯s next target was the Dark Demon world.


    The Dark Demon world only had four Continents in total, and one of them had already fallen into Great Qin¡¯s hands. There were only three Continents left, and they would be rtively easy to conquer.

 Chapter 1214: Cosmos Medallion

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Cosmos Medallion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As Zhao Fu considered how to attack the Dark Demon world, a medallion within Zhao Fu¡¯s spatial ring gave off a faint purple light; that was the Cosmos Medallion.


    Zhao Fu took out the Cosmos Medallion and took a look at it, and he found that the Cosmos Historical Remnant was about to open. This made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised, as the Cosmos Historical Remnant only opened once every ten years, and it was only the ninth year; it should only open next year.


    Zhao Fu had never expected the Cosmos Historical Remnant to open early, one year earlier than in the past. Had something unexpected happened?


    Zhao Fu was not sure as to the reason, but he was still quite interested in the Cosmos Historical Remnant. Legends said that it was a historical remnant left behind by a higher-being, and it was thergest historical remnant in the surrounding ten or so Domains. There were countless treasures within it, and even after over 1,000 years of exploration, there were still unexplored areas.


    This was enough to show how valuable the Cosmos Historical Remnant was. It was a historical remnant that countless people in the surrounding ten or so Domains wanted to enter so that they could obtain many of treasures and opportunities.


    In order to obtain this Cosmos Medallion, Zhao Fu had challenged the Ten Thousand Dragon Stage. He had wanted to make some gains within the Cosmos Historical Remnant, and this was the same for the various factions, which wanted to send their elite disciples in.


    Apart from the Dynasties and Sects in the surrounding ten or so Domains, some people from ordinary factions and some rogue cultivators would also go. Anyone who had a Cosmos Medallion would be able to enter.


    There would definitely be many people, which would mean intense battles that would be incredibly bloody.


    Zhao Fu had never expected the Cosmos Historical Remnant to open ahead of time, so he had not collected any information about it. Luckily the Cosmos Medallion gave off light to give him some advance warning. He still had a bit of time, so he immediately ordered people to collect all information on the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    Information was incredibly important, as this would save him from wasting time or making mistakes and suffering losses.


    Boom!


    Within the Dao Cultivation Sect, a massive explosion sounded out as a powerful shockwave spread out. A five-colored light spilled down from the sky as if a peerless expert was appearing.


    Countless people from the Dao Cultivation Sect looked up in shock and could not help but start to cheer. The Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Elders came out and smiled as they looked at that person.


    The person in the sky was dressed in white clothes and looked extremely elegant. He looked a bit like Bai Haoran, but the aura he gave off far surpassed Bai Haoran. He was Bai Haoran¡¯s older brother, Bai Shengjun, the person who had been taken as a disciple by a higher-being.


    Now that the Cosmos Historical Remnant was going to open, he had returned from the Heaven Domain, but no one else knew about this.


    Everyone looked up in excitement and admiration. This person was the peerless genius of the Ancient Stem Domain, the most talented person in the recent 1,000 years. All geniuses dimmed in front of him.


    Bai Shengjun descended from the sky and countless people immediately crowded around him, calling out respectfully, excitedly, fawningly, and affectionately, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother!¡±


    ¡°Big bro!¡± Bai Haoran stood by the side and excitedly called out. It was evident that their rtionship as brothers was quite good.


    Bai Shengjun courteously responded to all of them and turned to look at Bai Haoran as he grinned and said, ¡°Haoran, in the time I¡¯ve been gone, your cultivation has improved quite a bit!¡±


    Bai Haoranughed embarrassedly, ¡°How can my cultivation speedpare to yours? You¡¯re already the disciple of a higher-being.¡±


    Bai Haoran lightlyughed and said, ¡°Then you have to work hard! If you perform well, I can rmend you to Master. Master¡¯s a very good person.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Haoran felt extremely excited and earnestly nodded.


    ¡°Jun¡¯Er, why are you back?¡± The Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master walked out as he looked at Bai Shengjun.


    Bai Shengjun bowed to the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master. The Sect Master was like a father to him, and he said, ¡°Master, the Cosmos Historical Remnant is about to open and there¡¯s something within it that I need. As such, I came specifically to obtain that item.¡±


    ¡°What? Senior Apprentice Brother Bai is here for the Cosmos Historical Remnant? With him leading us, we¡¯ll be invincible. With Senior Apprentice Brother Bai here, anyone who offends the Dao Cultivation Sect will be seeking death.¡±


    Countless people with Cosmos Medallions could not help but cry out. With such a powerful person like Bai Shengjun backing them, they did not have to worry in the Cosmos Historical Remnant at all.


    A whileter, Bai Haoran and Bai Shengjun returned to their courtyard. Bai Shengjun sensed something and asked, ¡°Haoran, why do you have such little Fate? You seem to only have the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Fate; weren¡¯t you ranked first on the Ancient Stem Rankings?¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Haoran, who had been in good spirits, looked quite bitter as he replied, ¡°The first-ranked person this year isn¡¯t me but an extremely terrifying person. I wasn¡¯t a match for him at all and did not even have the rights to be called an opponent.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Shengjun felt quite shocked. He could ept someone being able to defeat his little brother, but to deal such a mental blow to his little brother, he was sure that no ordinary person could do such a thing.


    ¡°What happened? Tell me about it,¡± Bai Shengjun said. Following this, Bai Haoran told Bai Shengjun about what had happened at the Ancient Stem Banquet.


    After hearing from Bai Haoran, Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression became quite serious. He had never expected such a terrifying figure to appear in the short time that he had left.


    Facing such a person, even Bai Shengjun felt a trace of pressure. However, he soonughed because it had been a long time since anyone had been able to make him feel this way. He felt confident that he could defeat that person.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions in the Ancient Sword Sect were quite heavy. The Cosmos Historical Remnant was about to open, but they had no one to send. Gu Jian, who had been ranked first in the Ancient Sword Sect, had gone into a half-demonic state and could not maintain consciousness. How could they allow him to enter the Cosmos Historical Remnant?


    The second, third and fifth-ranked disciples, as well as many other elite disciples had also been killed by that despicable person. They could only send the fourth-ranked person and a few others into the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    It was evident that their gains this time would be quite small. The Ancient Sword Sect did not have the strength to contend with the other factions, and it could be said that they had already lost without even fighting.


    This caused the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s hatred towards Zhao Fu to be even deeper. Now, they were already thinking of hundreds of ways to torture and kill Zhao Fu, or else they would not be able to quench their hatred.


    Within the Heavenly Music Sect, the Sect Master said gently, ¡°Yin¡¯Er, this time things will be quite dangerous. Not only has Bai Shengjun returned to the Ancient Stem Domain, but it is also said that that Emperor has obtained a Cosmos Medallion and that he might enter too. If you avoid the two of them, you should be able to obtain great gains.


    ¡°Also, try to take care of the other disciples from our Sect, especially your boisterous Junior Apprentice Brother. Keep an eye on him and make sure that he doesn¡¯t make trouble.¡±

 Chapter 1215: Setting Out

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Setting Out</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Yin Ruoshi nodded seriously and said with her beautiful voice, ¡°I understand, Master, I will protect them well.¡±


    Within the Bear Mountain Kingdom, the King handed a blood-red, beating heart to the Third Prince Xiong Xiao. This heart was filled with life force and each heartbeat caused it to give off a wave of might. It was no ordinary item.


    The Bear Mountain Kingdom¡¯s King said seriously, ¡°This is the heart of a Devil Bear in the Harmony Realm. This Cosmos Historical Remnant might contain many dangers, and this is for you to protect yourself with. You can only use it a few times, so don¡¯t use it casually.¡±


    Xiong Xin said confidently and domineeringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. Your son will definitely obtain massive gains this time and bring glory to you. With this Devil Bear¡¯s heart, as long as I don¡¯t face any of the top three, I will definitely win.¡±


    Within the Ice Origin Kingdom, Bing Qixue was also preparing. He had been preparing for the Cosmos Historical Remnant for a long time. He nned to bring some of his n members in, as well as his two bodyguards.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that the Cosmos Historical Remnant is about to open ahead of time; it most likely sensed Your Majesty¡¯s arrival and thus opened early. Your Majesty is truly the Mandate of Heaven and should be worshipped by all creatures,¡± an elder said tteringly to a valiant and domineering-looking young man.


    That elder was the ruler of a Dukedom Kingdom, yet he was ttering this young man and calling that man Your Majesty.


    There was only one reason, which was that the young man, who was called Zang Mingyue, came from a real Empire, unlike Zhao Fu.


    Even though his position within the Empire was not extremely high and he was not greatly valued, he was still an Imperial Prince. He had terrifying power and could decimate everyone on the Domain Rankings.


    At the same time, with his status, no one dared to offend him. Otherwise, if an Empire descended, it would be able to wipe out an entire Domain.


    This was why that elder was trying so hard to curry favor with this young man, and he had offered up many women from his royal n for Zang Mingyue to y with. He wanted to have an Imperial Prince as a supporter and make it so that no one dared to offend his faction.


    Zang Mingyue loudlyughed as he stretched his hands into the clothes of two beautiful women, ¡°This Imperial Princeing to your Domain is indeed your glory. With This Imperial Prince¡¯s abilities, sweeping away all of you outer Domain trash will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed!¡± The elder hurriedly agreed because he was clear that Zang Mingyue really did have that kind of power. As an Imperial Prince from the Heaven Domain, it was no surprise that he would be able topletely suppress all geniuses in the outer Domains. He was on apletely different level.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is some information I¡¯ve prepared on the Cosmos Historical Remnant; please have a look.¡± The elder took out some documents and respectfully handed them to Zang Mingyue.


    By now, Zang Mingyue was already kissing one of the women next to him and he said disdainfully, ¡°This Imperial Prince doesn¡¯t need those things; I¡¯ll be able to pass through a historical remnant like this in just a few days. Alright, don¡¯t bother This Imperial Prince anymore; I want to properly enjoy these beauties.¡±


    Seeing this, the elder could only leave the room, after which loud thumping sounds could be heard.


    In the Green Province Region next to the Ancient Stem Domain, Shi Shuge fully devoted herself to cultivation. She had taken a big mental blow, and even as the number one person in the Green Province Domain, she had lost. She could not ept this at all.


    At the same time, she felt quite angry towards Zhao Fu, who had taken away the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl that she needed, so she wanted to teach him a lesson.


    She had a feeling that she would meet Zhao Fu again, so she did her best to increase her cultivation so that she could defeat Zhao Fu next time.


    After a period of cultivation, as well as the Poem Dynasty¡¯s full support, she felt a trace of confidence.


    ¡°Young master, are you really going to take us this time?¡±


    ¡°Young master, will we trouble you if you bring us? I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I want to go. The Cosmos Historical Remnant is the biggest historical remnant in the surrounding ten or so Domains. I¡¯ve heard there are countless treasures. Young master, I want to see it for myself!¡±


    ¡°Mm, young master, your servant also wants to see it. I don¡¯t want to leave your side either, or I¡¯ll really miss you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Young master, make sure you bring us; I want to be screwed by you every day!¡±


    A group of seductively beautiful women surrounded a handsome-looking monk. This monk was naturally the Young Sect Master of the Desire Buddha Sect, You Quan.


    The Desire Buddha Sect was actually an evil sect within the Buddhist Sect that cultivated desires and passions. As such, there were many women around You Quan.


    As the Young Sect Master of the Desire Buddha Sect, the ten or so women around You Quan were all one in a million. Not only were they beautiful, but they all also had great talent, and they could greatly help You Quan¡¯s cultivation.


    The reason You Quan decided to bring them was out of consideration for his own safety. Because they all cultivated the same Art, this allowed the ten or so of them to join together and unleash immense power.


    Moreover, once he used up all of his power, he could do it with them a few times and quickly recover, which was an extrayer of safety for him.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Countless sword hums sounded out as sword wind blew out. Within the One Martial Sect, Ming Jian was painstakingly training with his sword. He just wanted to defeat that unreachable figure, which was Zhao Fu.


    After seeing that kind of power, the proud Ming Jian had taken a heavy mental blow. Just like Shi Shuge, he hadpletely thrown himself into his cultivation. Seeing him work so hard, the One Martial Sectpletely supported him, resulting in his power increasing quickly.


    Within a grand and luxurious pce, a figure sat within a ck magic formation. This figure¡¯s aura was extremely powerful and seemed to fuse with the heavens and earth, and heaven and earth power continuously flowed into him.


    This figure was a World Realm expert, and he could freely use heaven and earth power. However, this figure was an elder.


    This elder¡¯s body gave off a deathly aura, and he looked extremely ancient. His face was covered with wrinkles and age spots, and he only had a few hairs on his head left. He seemed to have lived for a very long time, and his lifespan was nearly over.


    The elder¡¯s identity was not simple; he was the Ancestor of a Royal Kingdom, which had the power of ten worlds. He had once been a peerless expert and his name had shaken a few Domains, and he had unimaginable power.


    Now that his lifespan was nearing its end, his power had greatly receded; the Cosmos Historical Remnant was hisst chance.


    His aim was to enter the Cosmos Historical Remnant and obtain something to extend his lifespan. With his current cultivation and lifespan, ordinary things would not have any effect on his lifespan; he had to find something that was extremely powerful.


    Such a thing could only be obtained in the Cosmos Historical Remnant. He had entered the Cosmos Historical Remnant before and knew some of the mysteries about it. Back then, he had obtained many good opportunities in the Cosmos Historical Remnant, which had brought him to his peak.


    As such, he wanted to fight onest time, and this was his final opportunity. If he did not go all-out, he would die of old age.

 Chapter 1216: Youth Restoration Forbidden Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Youth Restoration Forbidden Technique</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, the Cosmos Historical Remnant had various restrictions, and they prevented those of a certain cultivation and age to enter. The elder had thought of a method to get around this, which was why he was in the ck magic formation.


    ¡°Begin!¡± the elder said in an ancient voice to the people around him.


    The people around him wearing sacrificial robes obeyed and brought out ten or so young men and women. These young men and women¡¯s auras were all quite noble and had the aura of the royal n. They were all part of the main branch of the royal n, and their auras were quite simr to that of the elder.


    This was because these ten or so young men and women were descendants of the elder.


    They were all currently crying and struggling, pleading with the elder to spare them. This was because the elder needed their lives to cast a forbidden technique. This forbidden technique could allow him to temporarily regain his youthfulness, seal his cultivation, and hide his true age.


    This would allow him to trick the Cosmos Medallion and allow him to enter the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    The price was that he needed ten or so people whose bloodlines were close to his, meaning they had to be his children, his grandchildren, or people further down the line.


    Moreover, after using this technique, it would greatly cripple his body, causing his cultivation to fall. However, he was already about to die, so he did not care about that.


    Facing the crying of these young men and women, the elder¡¯s gaze was cold. He had always been a cold-blooded person, and in order to live longer, he did not care about sacrificing these rtives. The Kingdom needed him to lead it.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Pained cries sounded out as the robed people had the ten or so young men and women kneel around the ck magic formation. They took our sharp swords and pierced their chests, causing blood to spurt out, and the ck magic formation quickly absorbed the blood.


    Boom!


    The ck magic formation exploded out with a terrifying and strange power as countless rays of ck light shot out. The sun and moon seemed to dim as an eerie wind blew. Countless ghosts howled as an eerie and cold energy entered the elder¡¯s body.


    The elder¡¯s body became younger at a rate visible by the naked eye, and lush hair started to grow.


    Soon, a young man with long, snow-white hair and gray pupils giving off a cold aura appeared. This was that elder who had been on the brink of death.


    The elder sensed the life force and power within his body, causing a smile to appear on his cold face.


    As for the ten or so young men and women around the magic formation, they had all died. Their corpses had been maintaining a kneeling position by an abnormal energy, and there was pain, anger, and hatred all over their faces.


    The white-haired young man ignored those corpses, stepped out of the room, and started to prepare for the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    An ordinary-looking young man with a calm demeanor walked on a street while throwing a medallion giving off purple light into the air. Those around him could not help but gulp because that medallion was a Cosmos Medallion.


    Now that the Cosmos Historical Remnant was about to open, the value of Cosmos Medallions had be ten or so times greater. Everyone wanted one, and their prices were astronomical.


    Now, if anyone sold one, they would have enough money tost them a lifetime. Normally, anyone who obtained a Cosmos Medallion would hide it incredibly carefully and make sure not to reveal that they had one, out of fear of others trying to take it.


    However, this young man had it out in the open, causing many people to look at him with greedy looks, wanting to go up and take it from him.


    A few people in the Saint Realm walked out and surrounded this stupid young man and said, ¡°Hand over the Cosmos Medallion, or your elder¡¯s going to kill you here.¡±


    The ordinary-looking young man lightlyughed as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s called a Cosmos Medallion; tell me what uses it has and I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    This caused the Saint Realm people to be angry and they started to attack the ordinary-looking young man.


    However, their bodies suddenly froze, and a light wind blew, causing their bodies to turn into ashes and dissipate. A few Saint Realm experts had been killed just like that before anyone else could realize what was happening.


    This scared everyone else into quickly retreating, not daring to stand close to that ordinary-looking young man. They did not dare to have any thoughts about the Cosmos Medallion in his hand because that young man was extremely powerful.


    They did not know that the young man was unimaginably powerful to the point that he was slightly stronger than that Imperial Prince.


    If people from the Heaven Domain saw this young man, they would be shocked because he was somewhat famous even in the Heaven Domain. No one would expect him toe to an outer Domain.


    ¡°What uses does this Cosmos Medallion have?¡± The ordinary-looking young man smiled as he looked at a middle-aged man with decent strength.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s legs went weak as he quickly said, ¡°The Cosmos Medallion allows you to enter the Cosmos Historical Remnant. The purple light it¡¯s giving off means that the Cosmos Historical Remnant is about to open.¡±


    The ordinary-looking young man understood and said a soft ¡®thank you¡¯ before turning into a gust of wind and disappearing as if he had never been here.


    Within the Eight Dragons Essence Sect, Long Yang threw back his head andughed, ¡°Hahaha, this Young Sect Master is going to take all of you out. There will definitely be countless women from royal ns going to the Cosmos Historical Remnant this time, and I¡¯m sure one of them will fulfil the requirements, allowing me toplete the Eight Dragons Divine Art.


    ¡°When that timees, this Young Sect Master will challenge Bing Qixue and everyone else on the Rankings and trample them underfoot. This Young Master also won¡¯t have to fear that dog crap Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, we believe in you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! In our eyes, hubby is the best. That dog crap Emperor is nothingpared to you!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that Emperor was beaten upst time and is hiding who-knows-where to preserve his life. How could he dare to run out? Our hubby is naturally much grander.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about that Emperor; that person doesn¡¯t have the right to bepared to our hubby. He just has a bit of Emperor¡¯s blood; how could his status be as prestigious as our hubby?¡±


    ¡°I hope hubby can find our final sister so we can all finally serve hubby together. We¡¯ve waited so long for this day.¡±


    The peerlessly beautiful princesses rested against Long Yang, and a pleased look appeared on Long Yang¡¯s face, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely find her this time. When this Young Sect Masterpletes the Divine Art, I will take over the Eight Dragons Essence Sect in a few years. When that timees, you¡¯ll all be Madams of the Sect, and this Young Sect Master will make the Eight Dragons Essence Sect a true Royal Kingdom-level Sect.¡±


    The seven peerlessly beautiful princesses happily agreed, lookingpletely confident.


    Long Yang decided that as long as he found a suitable person within the Cosmos Historical Remnant, no matter if she was willing or not, he would capture her. He could not wait any longer.

 Chapter 1217: Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Abyss</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu had ordered people to collect information on the Cosmos Historical Remnant, but they had not prepared it yet. He suddenly heard that Lin Yan¡¯Er had information on the Cosmos Historical Remnant, so he went to her room and found Ling Feixue there as well. She no longer seemed as cold and proud, seeming instead slightly flirtatious.


    Zhao Fu looked at Lin Yan¡¯Er and asked, ¡°Do you know detailed information about the Cosmos Historical Remnant?¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er coylyughed and replied, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve collected a lot of information about the Cosmos Historical Remnant, and I¡¯ve also prepared a Cosmos Medallion. I was preparing to enter the Cosmos Historical Remnant next year, but I never thought that it would open ahead of time. I also never thought that I would meet Your Majesty either.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Tell Us about all the information you¡¯ve gathered.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er said coyly, ¡°Will Your Majesty reward me for it? Also, big sis Feixue has entered the Cosmos Historical Remnant before, so she has an even clearer idea about it. I only know some general information.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Ling Feixue then back at Lin Yan¡¯Er and asked, ¡°What reward do you want? We will try to satisfy you. Tell Us the general information and then the detailed information.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er happily leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and hugged Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°I only want one thing, which is for Your Majesty to do me.¡±


    Zhao Fu pushed her aside unhappily and said, ¡°Rejected, pick something else.¡±


    After being pushed away by Zhao Fu, tears danced in Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s eyes as she said pitifully, ¡°Your Majesty, do you feel repulsed by my body? I¡¯ve only been touched by one man before, and it was because I hadn¡¯t met Your Majesty yet. If I had met Your Majesty, I definitely would have given my first time to you. I really want to be Your Majesty¡¯s woman and wholeheartedly serve Your Majesty.¡±


    Ling Feixue could not help but say, ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t treat Yan¡¯Er like this.¡±


    Zhao Fu turned his head away and rolled his eyes as he said, ¡°Alright, since you have a Cosmos Medallion, when the Cosmos Historical Remnant opens, you cane with Us. Hurry up and tell me about the Cosmos Historical Remnant.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er smiled as she started to excitedly tell Zhao Fu about the Cosmos Historical Remnant, ¡°In the past 1,000 years, despite countless people exploring the Cosmos Historical Remnant, no one knows just how big it is; all people know is that it is split into ten levels.


    ¡°The tenth level is the outermost level, and the first level is the innermost level. Each level is extremely big and contains all sorts of treasures. Of course, it¡¯s quite dangerous, but there are many legacies, which attracts many people.


    ¡°Each level has a checkpoint, which requires a Checkpoint Medallion in order to move to the next level. Moreover, within the Cosmos Historical Remnant, City Lord Seals and Nation Armaments are unusable.


    ¡°Also, the Cosmos Historical Remnant has a points system. Killing monsters or passing checkpoints can give points. There will be a Points Ranking, which will not only be visible inside the Cosmos Historical Remnant but outside as well.


    ¡°Your Majesty needs to be careful not to let others know that you¡¯re Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, or your enemies wille looking for you. However, I¡¯m sure Your Majesty will surpass them.


    ¡°Points are cumtive from level to level, and after reaching the final level, those with arge number of points can go through a special trial. Only a few people have passed this trial in the previous thousand years, and no one is very clear about its contents.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Is there anything else? Keep going.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er smiled as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been standing for a while; aren¡¯t you tired? Please have a seat.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu sat down on a chair and Lin Yan¡¯Er and Ling Feixue also sat. Lin Yan¡¯Er then continued to talk about the Cosmos Historical Remnant while Zhao Fu listened and considered how to prepare.


    After a while, Lin Yan¡¯Er said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is all I know; I¡¯ll leave the rest to big sis Feixue. She¡¯s been to the Cosmos Historical Remnant and should have more detailed information.¡±


    Zhao Fu turned his gaze to Ling Feixue.


    Ling Feixue said somewhat anxiously, ¡°Your Majesty, if I provide you with this information and serve Great Qin, will you let off the Ancient Sword Sect or at least kill fewer people?¡±


    Hearing Ling Feixue mention the Ancient Sword Sect, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold as he looked at Ling Feixue and said, ¡°Are you trying to bargain with Us? Do you really think We would agree?¡±


    Ling Feixue¡¯s face became pale. She really did not want to see all of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s people die at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands. She felt deeply towards the Ancient Sword Sect, the ce she had stayed since she had been born. As such, she had always hoped that Zhao Fu would spare the Ancient Sword Sect.


    However, the enmity between the two sides was now irreconcble, but she could not just sit by and watch the Ancient Sword Sect be destroyed. She could only try all she could to save the Ancient Sword Sect. Even if Zhao Fu could show a bit of lenience, that would be extremely good.


    ¡°Big sis Feixue, if you behave well, you might be able to change His Majesty¡¯s mind. His Majesty doesn¡¯t like you being like this,¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er mumbled. While Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was on Ling Feixue, she had already knelt on the ground and started to serve Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a finger in frustration and pushed her away as he said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about an important matter right now, stop messing around.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er grinned as she stood up and thought to herself, ¡°Then that means I can do this all I want when we¡¯re not discussing important matters.¡±


    Ling Feixue blushed as she turned her head away, but she instinctively licked her lips and started to tell Zhao Fu about what she knew about the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    ¡°Even though the Cosmos Historical Remnant contains countless treasures and legacies, it¡¯s extremely dangerous. Otherwise, it would not remain unexplored even after 1,000 years. There are many danger zones that would be risky for even a World Realm expert.


    ¡°For example, there¡¯s an abyss on the tenth level. Remember not to go near it, because in the past 1,000 years, no one hase out of it alive. It is an extremely dangerous ce and that ce is also extremely barren. There is no spirit qi at all, and there aren¡¯t any treasures there.


    ¡°The tenth level is the outermost level, yet it has such a dangerous ce; the closer you get to the innermost level, the more danger zones there will be. I heard from the previous Sect Master of the Ancient Sword Sect that the first level is a ce of absolute danger; even those in the Emperor Heaven Realm might fall there.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could not help but feel shocked. This Cosmos Historical Remnant was much more dangerous than he had expected, to the point that even a World Realm expert could be helpless there. Moreover, the Emperor Heaven Realm was the most powerful Realm in this stage.


    It seemed that he had to be extremely careful during this expedition to the Cosmos Historical Remnant. Adding on the fact that he would not be able to use his Nation Armaments, he could only rely on himself.


    Zhao Fu looked at Ling Feixue and had her keep going.


    At that moment, the Cosmos Medallion¡¯s purple light became even stronger, meaning that time was running out and that he had to hurry and prepare.

 Chapter 1218: Iron Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Iron Tower</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded throughout ten or so Domains as a boundless purple light flooded through the countless worlds. A massive purple orb of light appeared in the sky, gradually dyeing the sky purple.


    The Cosmos Medallion within Zhao Fu¡¯s hand exploded out with intense purple light, and the same happened for Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s Cosmos Medallion. This purple light gradually covered both of their bodies, after which a powerful energy dragged them into the sky, causing them to shoot through the sky like rays of light.


    Luckily, the Cosmos Medallions could directly transport them to the Cosmos Historical Remnant, which made it much more convenient than to go to a certain ce.


    There were countless rays of light streaking through the surrounding ten or so Domains, creating a majestic scene that could cause anyone to stare in awe.


    Zhao Fu opened his eyes and found that he was within a forest. The trees here were all incredibly tall and thick, and most of them were at least 1,000 meters tall. However, all of the trees here were a silver-white color.


    It was not just the trees ¨C the flowers, grass, and ground were also a silver-white color. This was the tenth level of the Cosmos Historical Remnant, the Silver Forest.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please protect me!¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er affectionately hugged Zhao Fu, using herrge chest to rub against Zhao Fu¡¯s arm.


    Zhao Fu looked at her and moved away as he said, ¡°This is the Cosmos Historical Remnant, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er pouted as she said in dissatisfaction.


    However, she understood that she would be relying on Zhao Fu in this expedition to the Cosmos Historical Remnant. With how dangerous the Cosmos Historical Remnant was, Zhao Fu being so careful was a good thing for her and would guarantee her safety.


    Zhao Fu started to walk and Lin Yan¡¯Er followed beside him, looking more serious as she observed their surroundings.


    Suddenly, a few rat-like creatures rushed out of a dense underbrush and charged at the two of them.


    These rats were about one meter long and their eyes and fur were silver-white. They were extremely fast and shot over as a few white blurs.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as a red sword light shed out, cutting the iing rats in half. The rats turned into countless motes of silver-white light and floated into Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu looked at Lin Yan¡¯Er in surprise. From her reaction speed and power, she was actually quite strong. Zhao Fu had almost overlooked her strength.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er was actually ranked within the top 20 in the Ancient Sword Sect. Given how big the Ancient Sword Sect was, this showed that she was not weak at all.


    Those silver-white beasts were Cosmos Beasts, and the motes of light that entered Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s body were points.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er stretched out a hand, where there was a picture of a medallion on her palm. A ray of light shot out, revealing a screen.


    Number 129,332: Unknown Name, Points: 32


    Number 129,333: Lin Yan¡¯Er, Points: 30


    Number 129,334: Hong Jin, Points: 30


    This was the Points Rankings, and each page showed ten people¡¯s names. One could choose to reveal their name or to hide it, and they could also look at the top rankings too.


    Within therge sects outside, they all had stone steles that gave off light and showed the Points Rankings. These stone steles were called Cosmos Stone Steles and were made from a type of ore from the Cosmos Historical Remnant, allowing them to disy the rankings.


    Because the ores were quitemon, Cosmos Stone Steles were quite easy to make and almost every Sect and Kingdom had their own Cosmos Stone Stele, allowing them to see the performance of their people.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m only ranked 129,333,¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er said as she unhappily pouted.


    Zhao Fu found that Lin Yan¡¯Er was quite cute and he lightlyughed as he said, ¡°We only just came in, so it¡¯s only natural that we won¡¯t be able to gain many points yet. Killing these low-grade Cosmos Beasts won¡¯t give many points either, so let¡¯s continue on.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er found that Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude towards her had be better and she happily nodded.


    Following this, the two of them continued to advance. Whenever they encountered weaker Cosmos Beasts, Zhao Fu did not act and left them to Lin Yan¡¯Er. Zhao Fu did not bother with the points from these weaker Cosmos Beasts.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A roar sounded out as a two meter long panther rushed out from the side and leapt towards Lin Yan¡¯Er as she was killing another Cosmos Beast.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu sent out a sword light, shing the panther flying away. It crashed against a tree, causing the tree to violently tremble. The panther was dead by the time it hit the ground, and it turned into countless motes of silver-white light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. A system announcement sounded out within his mind.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Cosmos Panther and have obtained 80 points.¡±


    Lin Yuan¡¯Er smiled at Zhao Fu as she ran over and hugged Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind and lightly nodded. Even if he did not act, Lin Yan¡¯Er would have been able to react in time. The Cosmos Beasts on the tenth level were too weak, and killing them gave very few points and no other rewards.


    It was better to search for treasures or legacies within ruins. Zhao Fu turned his attention to looking for ruins, and he left all of the Cosmos Beasts on the way to Lin Yan¡¯Er to handle.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu finally found a ruin. It was an abandoned courtyard that was in terrible condition. It was quite big, and after finding it, Zhao Fu was quite pleased and led Lin Yan¡¯Er in.


    However, soon, Zhao Fu walked out in disappointment. This ruins had already been explored by others and everything of value had already been taken away. There was nothing left at all.


    Two hourster, Zhao Fu found another ruin. It was a tall iron tower that was over 1,000 meters tall, and it gave off a heavy metallic aura.


    Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er entered and did not find any restrictions. They started to climb up the tower and did not find anything.


    After reaching the top, they found that this ruins had been explored by others as well and that everything of value had been taken.


    The tenth level was the safest, and over the past 1,000 years, countless people hade here before. Most of the ruins here had already been explored, so it was unlikely there was anything left within them, except for the extremely hidden ruins.


    However, the scenery that could be seen from the top of this iron tower was quite good. The silver-white scenery contrasted with the blue sky and white clouds, creating a majestic and beautiful scene.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you feeling happier?¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er had squatted down and started to service Zhao Fu as she flirtatiously looked at him.


    Zhao Fu helplessly smiled as he said, ¡°Can you stop acting like this?¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er enchantingly smiled as she replied, ¡°I like doing this. I want to be able to serve Your Majesty every day. Also, don¡¯t you want this, Your Majesty? Look, your body already likes me so much.¡±

 Chapter 1219: Points Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Points Rankings</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see if there are any more ruins. If there aren¡¯t, we should get a checkpoint medallion and head to the ninth level,¡± Zhao Fu said as he hit Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s head with his knuckles.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er got up and seductively licked her lips as she nodded and hugged Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er explored a few more ruins but found nothing. Those ruins had long since been explored by others.


    ¡°Your Majesty, look at the rankings!¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er suddenly said in shock.


    Zhao Fu looked at the top rankings and also felt quite surprised.


    Number 1: Unknown Name, Points: 140,000


    Number 2: Unknown Name, Points: 100,000


    Number 3: Zang Mingyue, Points: 90,000


    Number 4: Bai Shengjun, Points: 80,000


    The person ranked first currently had 140,000 points, which was quite shocking. Zhao Fu only had a few hundred; who was this top-ranked person, and how could they have such terrifying power?


    The second-ranked person also seemed quite strong, as they had 100,000 points. The top two people had both hidden their names, so no one knew who they were.


    The third person was called Zang Mingyue, and Zhao Fu had not heard of him before, but he was most likely quite strong.


    Zhao Fu knew of the fourth-ranked person. He was the person who had been taken as a disciple by a higher-being and was the most talented genius in the past 1,000 years in the Ancient Stem Domain. As someone from the Ancient Stem Domain, Zhao Fu knew of him. However, with his strength, he was only ranked fourth right now; just how strong were the top three people?


    This shocked countless people. They stared at the Points rankings; these people¡¯s performance right from the start was quite mind-blowing.


    Those from the Dao Cultivation Sect who had felt quite confident fell silent. They had thought that with Bai Shengjun present, their Dao Cultivation Sect would definitely be the superior one here. However, Bai Shengjun was only ranked fourth, and there were three others above him.


    Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression was quite serious, and he understood that this expedition would not be simple; things greatly exceeded anything he had expected.


    Zang Mingyue looked at the Points Rankings and a trace of anger appeared on his face. With his strength, he should have been able to reign above everyone in the outer Domains. However, he was ranked below two people. To someone like him who looked down on those from outer Domains, it was a great humiliation.


    One of the women next to him hugged him and said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Your Majesty, you¡¯ll definitely surpass them.¡±


    Hearing this, Zang Mingyue¡¯s anger slightly subsided. He decided that he would let them take the lead for now, and he hugged the women around him as his hands moved all over their bodies.


    The white-haired young man at the ninth level looked quite serious as he looked at the number one ranking. He felt immense pressure and hoped that nothing unexpected would happen.


    Boom!


    A door of light gave off an immense aura as it descended, and an ordinary-looking young man smiled as he walked through it, moving to the eighth level.


    The Points Rankings not only shocked the variousrge Kingdoms and Sects; those within the Cosmos Historical Remnant were extremely shocked by the number of points the top four had obtained. They were on apletely different level.


    Most people only had a few hundred or a few thousand points, yet those people all had around 100,000 points. The fifth-ranked person was more normal, having a bit more than 30,000 points. He also was not on the same level as those top four.


    The fifth-ranked person was the most outstanding person from his Domain, yet he was only ranked fifth. This caused the expressions of the people from his Domain to be quite unsightly, and they all felt that they had taken a heavy blow.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er asked as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes. The top four were far too exceptional, and Zhao Fu had not yet revealed his strength. She believed that Zhao Fu would not lose to them.


    Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts. Zhao Fu did not care much about the points, he was more concerned about what he could gain here. Those points would only matter if one reached the final level; if one could not reach the final level, it would be useless no matter how many points they obtained.


    Zhao Fu would definitely go to thest level, so he decided not to waste any more time in the tenth level. He would head to the ninth level since he would not be able to obtain anything here anyways.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll get a checkpoint medallion to go to the ninth level,¡± Zhao Fu led Lin Yan¡¯Er forwards.


    However, soon, they came before a massive abys. It was difficult to see how long it was, but it was at least tens of thousands of kilometers wide and unfathomably deep. The light could not reach the bottom at all, and it was filled with darkness. It also gave off a coldness that seemed to be able to devour everything.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised; he had actually found the danger zone that Ling Feixue had mentioned. This abyss was the one that Ling Feixue had spoken about.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er could feel the coldnessing up from the abyss and felt a trace of fear within her heart. She hugged Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s leave! Big sis Feixue said that it¡¯s very dangerous here!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the abyss seriously and made a shocking decision, saying, ¡°We want to go down!¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er was quite shocked as she asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you really going to go down? It¡¯s very dangerous and it¡¯s said that no one hase out alive.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the abyss and nodded seriously. ¡°We want to go down precisely because it¡¯s so dangerous. Perhaps there will be surprising rewards below. If you¡¯re afraid, you can stay here!¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and shook her head. ¡°I want to go with you!¡±


    With how dangerous the Cosmos Historical Remnant was, Lin Yan¡¯Er was not willing to leave Zhao Fu¡¯s side. She trusted in Zhao Fu¡¯s strength; perhaps he really would be able to make some gains down there.


    Zhao Fu picked up Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s petite frame and jumped down into the abyss. With Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation, he was able to fly here and was not worried about plummeting down. This was the most direct and fastest way to reach the bottom of the abyss.


    The two people quickly fell, and from a distance, they looked like two pebbles falling into boundless darkness.


    After falling into the darkness, Zhao Fu took out a Light Pearl to illuminate his surroundings and continued to descend.


    This abyss was truly unimaginably deep. Even after descending for a few hours, Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er still could not see the bottom, and Zhao Fu started to wonder if there was a bottom to this abyss.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu felt a massive suction force explode from below, dragging Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er down and causing them to descend even faster.


    Zhao Fu immediately tried to fly back up, but he was dragged down by that massive suction force, and Lin Yan¡¯Er tightly hugged Zhao Fu in fear.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of chains could be heard as the gold pupil within Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye quickly spun and countless chains shot out from the air,tching onto Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s bodies and stopping their descent.


    Now, Zhao Fu found that there were only a few hundred metres until they reached the bottom of the abyss.


    However, the terrifying suction force was still there, and Zhao Fu could only slowly extend the chains, allowing them to gradually descend. They had finally reached the bottom of the abyss.

 Chapter 1220: Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Abyss</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were countless broken bones here, and they were most likely from people who had crashed to their deaths. Facing that massive suction force, if ordinary people did not have any means to deal with it, they would definitely fall to their deaths.


    Just then, Zhao Fu had only resisted that suction force using thousands of chains, or else he would have ended up like the other people.


    What was surprising was that after reaching the ground, that massive suction force disappeared. However, the danger was not over because Zhao Fu could feel that a lot of his energy was being absorbed into the ground.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and immediately unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain to cover himself and Lin Yan¡¯Er, blocking off the absorption power.


    This ce was truly quite dangerous. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his Emperor¡¯s Domain was quite powerful, it would not have been able to block off that absorption power. An ordinary King¡¯s Domain would not be able to defend against it, and all of the energy within his body would have been sucked dry.


    Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er walked forwards and soon arrived before arge cave. Zhao Fu immediately became quite wary because he could sense a great danger from within.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Suddenly, countless sharp cries sounded out from within the cave, and using the Light Pearl, Zhao Fu could see what they were.


    It was a group of humanoid creatures. They were humanoid but looked like wild beasts and looked extremely ugly. They seemed to have incorporeal bodies and could float in the air.


    The group of monsters rushed out and surrounded Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er, using their sharp teeth to bite at the Emperor¡¯s Domain. Surprisingly, the Emperor¡¯s Domain was gradually bitten through, revealing small holes.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold as he took out a white sword and pointed it towards the sky.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a powerful aura spread out and a blinding white light shot into the sky. The white light illuminated the surroundings, making it seem like it was day.


    Under that white light, the monsters howled in pain as they died. The monsters rushing out from the cave stopped and quickly shrank back.


    Zhao Fu was right in his guess; these monsters lived in darkness and looked like spirits, so he had taken out the Seraph Sword and exploded out with a powerful Light attribute attack. This attack was extremely effective against those monsters.


    Zhao Fu held the Seraph Sword giving off intense light and walked into the cave with Lin Yan¡¯Er. The countless monsters retreated in fear, not daring toe close at all.


    Just like that, Zhao Fu held the Seraph Sword and continuously advanced.


    A whileter, the monsters all disappeared and Zhao Fu became even more serious because an even more dangerous aura could be felt from ahead.


    Ssss... ssss... ssss...


    Countlessrge, gray snakes rushed out. Each was dozens of meters long and looked extremely ugly. Their mouths were filled with sharp teeth, and even though they looked incorporeal, they looked somewhat solid.


    They were not afraid of the light that Zhao Fu¡¯s Seraph Sword gave off, and they opened theirrge mouths as they bit towards Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er.


    Zhao Fu did not feel any fear and continuously swung his sword, sending out white sword arcs and killing the iing snakes. Lin Yan¡¯Er also attacked, continuously killing snakes as well.


    However, these snakes seemed to be innumerable and Zhao Fu found that as he killed the snakes, his strength was gradually being sapped. It was not from him using his strength but from it mysteriously disappearing.


    This caused Zhao Fu to stop, allowing those snakes to m against the Emperor¡¯s Domain.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er looked at Zhao Fu in curiosity and asked, ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡±


    72 blood-red energy barriers floated out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body and fused into the Emperor¡¯s Domain as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill these snakes anymore, we¡¯ll charge through.¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu picked up Lin Yan¡¯Er and turned into a ray of light as he charged forwards, sending the snakes in his way flying.


    The snakes swarmed up, wanting to stop Zhao Fu. The massive snakes seemed to form a mountain to block him, and the scene of a mountain of snakes writhing together was quite horrifying.


    Zhao Fu resisted attacking because he had found that once he attacked these snakes, his strength would be mysteriously sapped.


    However, he was now blocked off by this mountain of snakes. Zhao Fu thought of something else; since he could not attack, he could only use other things to attack.


    Zhao Fu had prepared very well for his expedition. He took out barrels of oil and poured them on the ground before setting them alight. The intensity of the heat from the mes was enough to melt steel, and the countless snakes started to hiss in pain. They were then burned to death, but as they died, the burning mes started to be devoured by a formless energy.


    Soon, the raging mes werepletely devoured by the formless energy.


    This caused Zhao Fu to feel quite startled, and he sensed that this ce was extremely strange. Countless snakes once again flooded towards Zhao Fu, making loud hisses that could cause anyone¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Zhao Fu once again poured out oil and set it alight, and more snakes were burned to death. The mes were once again devoured and disappeared, but it seemed like there was no end to the snakes.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu understood that at this ce, he definitely could not resist and kill these snakes. He could only use indirect methods.


    Zhao Fu once again poured out ming oil, and countless snakes continued to charge at him and were burned to death. The mes died down and Zhao Fu took this opportunity to rush forwards.


    The Emperor¡¯s Domain could resist the mes, so Zhao Fu was not afraid despite the mes being incredibly hot.


    The countless snakes continued to try to stop Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu continuously repeated this process, gaining some distance each time.


    After repeating this 30 or so times, Zhao Fu finally escaped the countless snakes. Luckily he had a lot of oil, or he would not have been able to pass this ce.


    After escaping the snakes, they arrived before a massive hole in the ground. This hole was very round and was tens of thousands of meters wide. It gave off a bone-chilling coldness, and the light from the Light Pearl could not reach the bottom as it was devoured by the darkness.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to go down?¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er asked as she anxiously looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°We¡¯re already here, and below is probably the end. I want to keep going and see what¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°Mm! Then I¡¯lle with Your Majesty.¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er tightly hugged Zhao Fu and no longer smiled. She could sense immense danger from below.

 Chapter 1221: Nothingness Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Nothingness Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu put an arm around Lin Yan¡¯Er and jumped down the dark hole. At the same time, Zhao Fu sent all of his power into the Seraph Sword, causing blinding white light to spread out and illuminate their surroundings as they quickly fell.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu saw the ground. It seemed that this dark hole was not very deep, but in the next instant, Zhao Fu¡¯s strength seemed to vanish.


    This caused Zhao Fu to feel quite startled; the Emperor¡¯s Domain and Saint Realm Domains all disappeared, and his body powerlessly plummeted towards the ground.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er tried to fly up with Zhao Fu, but she also started to powerlessly fall. They heavily crashed against the ground.


    Zhao Fu coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and got up from the ground with great difficulty. Lin Yan¡¯Er wiped the blood from her mouth and powerlesslyy on the ground.


    After reaching this ce, all of their strength seemed to have disappeared; even their most basic strength was gone, so Zhao Fu felt that even getting up was a struggle.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why is it so strange?¡± Zhao Fu looked around in the darkness. Because Zhao Fu had unlocked Vision, he could see in the dark. However, he was not very proficient at using it, and the Light Pearl had also be ineffective.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    Footsteps could be heard, and there seemed to be some creature moving this way. Zhao Fu held the dimmed Seraph Sword and warily looked ahead.


    Currently, even their weapons¡¯ power had disappeared.


    Zhao Fu could now see what had walked out. It was three meters tall and had a goat-like head, human body, and a pair of goat-like feet. Its body was covered with white fur, and it held a massive pitchfork.


    It looked quite surprised as it saw Zhao Fu. It had never thought that anyone who reached here would have the strength to stand up.


    However, it soon realized the reason, and it gave a savage smile as it said, ¡°Sovereign Bloodline! It¡¯s actually such a pure Sovereign Bloodline! And it¡¯s so high-grade as well, to the point it¡¯s a trace away from breaking through to a Divine Bloodline! No wonder he still has some strength.¡±


    After muttering to itself, the monster looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Boy, today¡¯s the day that you die! To be able to die at my hands is your glory.¡±


    Whoosh!


    After speaking, the monster appeared in front of Zhao Fu and grabbed towards him. Zhao Fu only had a bit of strength and was unable to resist at all.


    Shing!


    A gray-white sword light suddenly shed out, bringing with it a sharp aura as it shed towards the defenseless monster. The monster was sent flying and crashed against the ground with a thin wound on its chest, from which green blood continuously flowed out.


    The monster was not very heavily injured, and it got up in confusion as it looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Boy, how do you still have the strength to fight?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold and he did not answer it. All of his power had indeed disappeared, but he still had the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power.


    Their power had been sealed, and Zhao Fu could use it at any time. It was not affected by this ce, so it had not disappeared.


    However, after that power entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, it would instantly vanish. Zhao Fu had attacked the moment the power had entered him, after which it had immediately disappeared. Right now, there was no strength within Zhao Fu¡¯s body at all.


    Now, Zhao Fu understood why no one had been able to leave this ce alive. Just this effect alone could cause most people to die.


    Even if they could reach this ce, with all of their strength gone to the point that they could not even stand up, how could they survive?


    ¡°Roar!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu was ignoring it, the monster gave a furious roar and rushed towards Zhao Fu with its pitchfork, giving off an extremely savage aura.


    Zhao Fu did not move, and the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power suddenly flowed into his body. The six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun as gray chains giving off an eerie and a cold aura shot towards the monster and bound it up.


    However, in the next moment, the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power once again disappeared, causing the chains to disappear as well. The monster coldlyughed and wanted to continue to attack Zhao Fu, but it found that Zhao Fu had vanished.


    In the next second, it sensed that something was off, but it was toote. Zhao Fu had appeared behind it, and another gray sword light exploded out, sending it flying.


    This time, the monster¡¯s wounds were quite heavy. Blood continuously flowed out of the wound on its back, making it feel immense pain. This caused the monster to madly charge at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed, as he had found that this monster was not very strong. It was just this ce¡¯s effects that made it seem invincible. Without the effects of this ce, Zhao Fu would be able to easily defeat it.


    Boom!


    Seeing the monster recklessly charging at him, Zhao Fu sent arge amount of the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power into himself and raised his Seraph Sword, causing intense gray sword light to radiate from it. He then vigorously shed out, causing a massive sword light containing terrifying power to fly out.


    The monster was once again sent flying, and there was a ten or so meter long sword gash on the ground. After the monster crashed to the ground, a deep wound could be seen on its chest, through which even bones could be seen. Its aura had also be extremely weak.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled as he walked over and kicked the monster¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re so weak and yet you wanted to kill me? Such arrogance?¡±


    The monster furiously looked at Zhao Fu, not understanding how Zhao Fu could still use such power.


    Zhao Fu looked at the monster and raised his sword, preparing to kill this monster.


    The monster could tell what Zhao Fu was intending to do, and its expression was filled with fear as it said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m willing to submit!¡±


    Zhao Fuughed out loud; this monster was far too cowardly and had submitted so easily. However, Zhao Fu had no desire to take it in, as it was too weak.


    However, since this monster was a creature of the Cosmos Historical Remnant, perhaps it would be useful, so he decided to agree in the end.


    Zhao Fu tossed a few bottles of medicinal pills to the monster and had it recover from its injuries somewhat before asking, ¡°Do you have any treasures?¡±


    The monster awkwardly replied, ¡°What kind of treasures?¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned as he replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any rewards for killing you or defeating you?¡±


    In response, the monster awkwardly shook its head.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite annoyed, and he raised the sword in his hand. He had gone through so much, yet he would not receive anything?


    The monster was given a big fright and it quickly knelt on the ground and cried out, ¡°Mosax is willing to submit to sir, please spare Mosax!¡±


    A gray magic formation appeared from the monster¡¯s chest and Zhao Fu received a system announcement that Mosax was acknowledging him as its master, and he unhappily epted.


    ¡°System announcement! You have subdued the Hand of Nothingness Mosax and have received 75,000 points.¡±


    An unnamed person suddenly appeared in fifth ce, only 5,000 points behind Bai Shengjun. Another terrifying figure who could contend with the top four had appeared, causing everyone who was watching the rankings to go into a frenzy.

 Chapter 1222: Blue Thorn Plains

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Blue Thorn ins</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This person had shot up to fifth ce all of a sudden, meaning that he had suddenly obtained 75,000 points. No one knew how he had done this; everyone could only sigh in amazement. They could only look up at the world of geniuses.


    However, Bing Qixue, Bai Haoran, Yin Ruoshi, and Shi Shuge had a faint feeling that one of the top people was definitely ¡®that person.¡¯ They were quite certain of this.


    Bai Shengjun felt a trace of pressure. There were so many terrifying people gathered at the Cosmos Historical Remnant this time. There were already three people who had surpassed him, and he did not dare to act casually. He became serious and prepared to explore the Cosmos Historical Remnant with his full strength.


    After subduing Mosax, Zhao Fu found out about his abilities. Even though he was not very strong, he had an ability that was quite terrifying.


    His ability was to unleash a Nothingness Domain that would cause all creatures¡¯ power to disappear. The range of this Domain was quiterge, making it effective inrge areas.


    Moreover, Mosax was currently in a weakened state. In the future, his battle prowess would increase and his Nothingness Domain would also be more powerful.


    However, his Domain most likely would not be as absurd as when they were at the bottom of the abyss, which was to the point that anyone¡¯s strength would be instantly sapped.


    Mosax had unleashed his Domain to block off the Nothingness power, allowing Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er to regain their strength. After getting up, Lin Yan¡¯Er happily smiled and hugged Zhao Fu.


    With her power, she would not have been able to go to the bottom of the abyss and would definitely have died. As such, she was quite happy that she could follow Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is that fifth-ranked person you?¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er asked curiously looking at the person who had shot up to fifth ce.


    Zhao Fu calmly nodded.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er excitedly used herrge chest to rub against Zhao Fu. She had not picked the wrong person; Zhao Fu did not lose out to those top-ranked people at all. It was just that he had not acted, and once he did, it was extremely shocking.


    Zhao Fu started to look around them because this ce was quite big. Even though Mosax said there were no rewards, Zhao Fu did not believe this and looked around.


    After a while, he had made some decent gains. Zhao Fu came before a cliff that seemed to be made out of ck jade. Zhao Fu examined it and found that this ck jade was called Soul-Sucking Jade and could absorb all damage.


    Whether it was magic damage or physical damage, it would be able to absorb them. This was a very precious material, and the cliff was thousands of meters tall and was covered with Soul-Sucking Jade. This was only what was revealed on the outside, and there could be even more inside.


    Zhao Fu was delighted and had Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax join him in mining the jade. He shed out with his sword, causing a massive piece of Soul-Sucking Jade that was hundreds of meters tall to fall down, and Zhao Fu put it into his spatial ring.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax also attacked the Soul-Sucking Jade, storing chunks into their spatial rings, and the amount of jade gradually decreased.


    In a few days, Zhao Fu had mined almost all of the Soul-Sucking Jade here. There was now an ocean of Soul-Sucking Jade in the spatial rings, which could be used to make at least five billion pieces of ordinary Soul-Sucking Jade.


    This would be extremely useful on battlefields. Zhao Fu would use this as a powerful trump card for Great Qin, giving Great Qin more protection.


    Because Zhao Fu and the others had spent the past few days mining Soul-Sucking Jade, he greatly fell behind the others in terms of points. Now, the top four¡¯s points were even more shocking.


    Number 1: Unknown Name, Points: 320,000


    Number 2: Unknown Name, Points: 240,000


    Number 3: Bai Shengjun, Points: 220,000


    Number 4: Zang Mingyue, Points: 200,000


    The top-ranked person¡¯s strength was simply too shocking, and they had started pulling away from the second-ranked person. That person was undoubtedly the most powerful person here. Everyone felt quite curious and wondered just what sort of terrifying person he or she was.


    The second-ranked person was also extremely powerful and had maintained his or her position.


    The third rank had changed, and it was now Bai Shengjun. It seemed that he was quite terrifying when he went all-out.


    Zan Mingyue had be the fourth-ranked person. He was being stepped on by three others, and with his status, he felt extremely angry. He started to be serious and focused on obtaining points.


    That fifth-ranked person only had a sh of glory, making people feel quite disappointed. His points had not increased in the past few days and had been surpassed by many others. Now, the fifth-ranked person had 90,000 points.


    Under the stimulus of the top-ranked people, countless people did their best to obtain points, resulting in their points quickly increasing.


    Everyone guessed that that fifth-ranked person might have been lucky and obtained a huge number of points. Everyone had overestimated him; he did not have the strength to contend with those top-ranked people.


    By now, most people had reached the ninth level. The tenth level had been explored by countless people, so there was not much left there. As such, everyone could only head to the ninth level.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the medallion in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand shot towards the sky and turned into a door of light and descended.


    Zhao Fu killed a Lord ss Cosmos Beast and led Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax to the ninth level. After obtaining five billion pieces of Soul-Sucking Jade in the tenth level, Zhao Fu was extremely satisfied and grinned as he entered the ninth level. He wondered what he would obtain here.


    The light disappeared and Zhao Fu and the others appeared on a grassy ins. The grass here was blue and looked spiky, and it seemed like anyone who was not careful would be cut. This was the ninth level, Blue Thorn ins.


    The Cosmos Beasts here were all in packs or herds and were much more powerful than the beasts on the tenth level. The ninth level was much more dangerous than the tenth level.


    Now, Zhao Fu was not interested towards ordinary ruins anymore. He took Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax and flew towards the danger zone in the ninth level. The danger zones undoubtedly held the greatest rewards.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    However, before they had flown very far, a group of parrot-like monsters that were two meters long attacked Zhao Fu and the others in swarms of hundreds.


    Zhao Fu did not even need to act. Lin Yan¡¯Er waved her hand and a sword light shed out and cut apart the monster birds, causing them to turn into motes of light and enter her body.


    Mosax also acted. A ck and gray barrier instantly covered the surrounding thousands of meters, covering all of the monster birds. In the next moment, the monster birds powerlessly fell from the sky.


    They heavily crashed against the ground and directly died, turning into countless motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. As Mosax¡¯s owner, he could obtain the points that he had earned.


    It seemed that Mosax was quite useful. Soon, Zhao Fu and the others reached the danger zone of the ninth level.


    There was a massive vortex in the sky, and it was tens of thousands of meters wide. It was extremely chaotic inside the vortex and Zhao Fu could not see into it. The space around it was extremely chaotic and gave off a powerful might.


    Zhao Fu looked at Mosax and asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the Cosmos Historical Remnant; do you know what¡¯s inside the vortex?¡±

 Chapter 1223: Cosmos Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Cosmos Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Mosax embarrassedly shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ve never left the abyss before, so I know nothing about the ninth level.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt somewhat disappointed, and he flew with Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax towards the vortex.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt a massive twisting power that seemed to want to twist Zhao Fu and the others into pieces. Zhao Fu immediately unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain and covered the three of them.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound could be heard as the Emperor¡¯s Domain was unable to withstand that twisting power and shattered. Seeing this, Zhao Fu prepared to use the Saint Realm Domains to protect everyone.


    At that moment, Mosax said with a tone of currying favor, ¡°Your Majesty, let me take care of this!¡±


    Mosax unleashed an energy barrier that was about four meters wide and covered everyone¡¯s bodies, and the twisting power was immediately greatly reduced.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked; it seemed that Mosax¡¯s abilities were not ordinary. It could turn all sorts of power into nothingness; if he could develop this power to the pinnacle, it would be able to y the heavens.


    A few hourster, they made it through the vortex and arrived at a deste valley. It was extremely silent here but there was a strong sense of danger that made it seem much more dangerous than the danger zone at the tenth level.


    ¡°Be more careful from now on,¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked ahead seriously.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er anxiously nodded, while Mosax seemed much more rxed. He spread out his Domain; anything that entered his Domain would be heavily drained and greatly weakened.


    The party of three started to move forwards.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Soon, a few monsters darted out from nowhere and gave off terrifying auras as they sprang towards Zhao Fu and the others.


    The monsters had the bodies of rats but heads of bats. Their teeth and ws shined with metallic lights and seemed incredibly sharp, and they looked quite scary.


    As soon as they jumped out, these monsters were affected by Mosax¡¯s Nothingness Domain and their strength was greatly drained. Lin Yan¡¯Er took this opportunity to sh out with her sword, sending out a red crescent that shed the monsters in half.


    Zhao Fu squatted down and looked at the monsters¡¯ corpses in interest. They found that these monsters all contained powerful spatial energy and could hide in a void and attack at any moment, making them quite dangerous.


    Now that they knew more about these monsters, they had to be even more careful.


    Zhao Fu led the others forwards, and more and more monsters started to attack them. However, because of Mosax¡¯s Nothingness Domain and Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s strength, Zhao Fu did not have to act at all.


    Soon, they encountered two monsters that were thousands of meters tall. They gave off boundless power and stretched out their ws towards Zhao Fu and the others.


    This was not something that Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax could deal with, so Zhao Fu immediately acted. He took out the Death Race Sword and vigorously shed. A 1,000 meter long sword qi giving off immense deathly aura mmed towards the ws stretching towards them.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two clouds were sted back, and there were deep gashes on them. The two massive monsters howled and appeared from the void, furiously attacking Zhao Fu and the others.


    They opened their mouths and spat out silver-white rays of light. That power was extremely strange and terrifying, and it could even twist space.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became serious as he raised the Death Race Sword and exploded out with enormous power that blew out like a wild gale. A massive image of a sword appeared, which was hundreds of meters long. It gave off a shocking sword aura ¨C Zhao Fu had used one of his godly spirit skills.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out and the massive sword image mmed against the two rays of silver-white light. A shocking explosion sounded out as the two rays of silver-white light were sted apart, and the massive sword qi sted the two massive beasts back.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and had Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax remain where they were, while he leapt into the sky. He looked at the two massive beasts that had crashed to the ground and once again attacked.


    Countless traces of deathly aura flowed out of the Death Race Sword and quickly spread to the surrounding hundreds of meters. A beautiful woman wearing a pce dress appeared beside Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu swung the sword and the beautiful woman rushed towards the two massive beasts with a massive tide of deathly aura.


    The two beasts now looked somewhat afraid as they could sense how terrifying this attack was. They tried to hide back into the void, but how could Zhao Fu allow them to escape?


    The gold pupil in his left eye quickly spun as chains flew out with immense force and wrapped around the two massive beasts¡¯ bodies. The two beasts desperately struggled, but they were unable to break free.


    Boom!


    The massive tide of deathly aura flowed into the two massive beasts, devouring their life force. This caused the two massive beasts to howl in pain and continuously struggle.


    Zhao Fu tightened the chains and tightly bound the two massive beasts. In the end, the two beasts died, but killing them did not give Zhao Fu any points.


    Zhao Fu called over Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax and had them put away the two massive beasts¡¯ precious materials. The precious materials that could be taken from their corpses could be used to create at least Epic grade equipment.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu had them stay here because it could be even more dangerous and Zhao Fu might not be able to protect them.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and shot into the depths of the valley.


    The depths of the valley was quiterge and t. There was arge stage, on which a silver cube floated. It was most likely the Den of the Cosmos Beasts, which was a treasure. With it, one would be able to nurture those Cosmos Beasts.


    However, Zhao Fu was not in a rush because there was another figure standing on the stage. That figure was wearing a silver-white cloak, on which there was a rune on the back. The figure within the cloak seemed to be a ck mist and did not seem to be corporeal.


    Once Zhao Fu got close, the cloaked figure revealed a pair of silver-white eyes that coldly looked at Zhao Fu.


    Swish!


    In just an instant, that figure appeared in front of Zhao Fu and an arm formed from ck mist held a silver-white dagger and shed at Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    Zhao Fu was startled and quickly retreated as he unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain.


    Shing!


    The dagger was abnormally sharp and gave off a cold light as it easily tore through his Emperor¡¯s Domain. The figure continued to spring towards Zhao Fu, stabbing towards Zhao Fu¡¯s heart.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed; he had already sent out the 72 blood-red energy barriers to form 72 spears that were each three meters long. When the figure sprang at him, those 72 blood-red spears gave off ferocious power as they shot out.


    However, that figure suddenly vanished, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s attack to miss, and Zhao Fu immediately warily looked around him.

 Chapter 1224: Nothingness Cloak

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Nothingness Cloak</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Swish!


    That figure suddenly appeared behind Zhao Fu and Zhao Fu immediately sensed this. He shed backwards, causing a sharp sword light to fly out, but that figure once again disappeared.


    In the next instant, the figure re-appeared above Zhao Fu¡¯s head, and its dagger gave off arge amount of cold light as it hacked downwards.


    ng!


    Zhao Fu quickly reacted, lifting his sword to parry the dagger. A colliding sound rang out and sparks flew everywhere, but the figure vanished again.


    This sort of opponent was quite annoying; it could hide in nothingness and attack at any moment from any point. If Zhao Fu was not careful, it would be easy for him to be injured.


    Swish!


    The figure appeared by Zhao Fu¡¯s side and Zhao Fu immediately shed out. This time, Zhao Fu was able to sh into it, but he could not feel any impact.


    That figure suddenly appeared behind Zhao Fu, and its dagger drew an arc in the air as it shed towards the back of Zhao Fu¡¯s neck. Zhao Fu was greatly startled and he dodged to the side, avoiding this fatal strike. However, he was still shed on his shoulder, causing blood to continuously flow out.


    Zhao Fu was angered and the Death Race Sword in his hand exploded out with arge amount of sword light. His body spun, bringing with it an immense storm of deathly aura as he attacked in all directions, blowing apart countless boulders and rocks in the valley.


    The figure did not attack again, as it was forced far away by the storm of deathly aura, not daring to go near Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu could not maintain such a powerful AOE attack for very long. After he stopped, the figure once again attacked him.


    Over the course of the battle, Zhao Fu found himself at a disadvantage. That figure could travel through nothingness, making it almost impossible for Zhao Fu to hit him. On the other hand, if Zhao Fu was not careful, he would be easily injured.


    Zhao Fu knew that he could not go on like this. He thought about it and returned to the ground as he thought of a n.


    That figure hid within nothingness and prepared to attack Zhao Fu at any moment.


    After returning to the ground, Zhao Fu closed his eyes. The figure felt quite hesitant upon seeing Zhao Fu like this, so it hesitated as to whether or not it should attack.


    Even though it seemed like Zhao Fu hadpletely let down his defenses, closing his eyes and waiting for death, that figure could feel immense pressure.


    The two of them fell into a stalemate, and after a while, the figure could not resist attacking. It appeared in front of Zhao Fu, its dagger giving off arge amount of cold light as it decided to get rid of Zhao Fu with this strike.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu opened his terrifying eyes and all of his pupils started to spin. A terrifying power exploded out like a wild gale, and the ground beneath him started to crumble.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of countless chains could be heard, causing the figure to try to escape backwards. However, countless chains blocked off its path of retreat, so it could only dodge to the side. However, it found there were even more chains waiting for it there.


    The entire valley was locked down with chains, and only slivers of free space could be seen. There were hundreds of thousands of chains, creating a shocking scene.


    Because these chains had also shot out of the air, they were able to suppress the figure and lock down space. This made it so that the figure could not dive back into nothingness.


    The figure was now bound up by countless chains. It tried to struggle, but Zhao Fu immediately released countless arcs of lightning, teaching the figure a painful lesson.


    After being struck by the lightning, the figure howled in pain. The remaining chains in the valley were withdrawn as Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mosax walked over.


    Mosax looked at Zhao Fu torturing the cloaked figure and felt quite afraid. It was d that it had immediately surrendered, or else he would have been tortured like this or killed.


    A whileter, Mosax walked over to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this should be enough. I can ask if it is willing to submit to Your Majesty.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu stopped and Mosax went over to talk to the cloaked figure. Perhaps it was because they were both creatures of the Cosmos Historical Remnant, the cloaked figure seemed to trust Mosax and looked at Zhao Fu in fear before expressing its willingness to submit.


    ¡°System announcement! The Traveller of Nothingness Mf is willing to submit to you.¡±


    Of course, Zhao Fu epted. There was no benefit in killing it, so epting its surrender would be much better. At the same time, Zhao Fu also received 140,000 points.


    Adding on his original 75,000 points, Zhao Fu now had 215,000 points, causing the top rankings to once again change.


    Number 1: Unknown Name, Points: 320,000


    Number 2: Unknown Name, Points: 240,000


    Number 3: Bai Shengjun, Points: 220,000


    Number 4: Unknown Name, Points: 215,000


    Number 5: Zang Mingyue, Points: 200,000


    These changes caused everyone to feel shocked. Even though the name was unknown, each person¡¯s ranking had a unique aura. That person who had suddenly jumped to fourth ce was the same person who had suddenly jumped to fifth ce before.


    Just what had that person done? He had jumped up from ranking in the hundreds to fourth, and he was just a few thousand points away from surpassing Bai Shengjun.


    Countless people started to feel curious about this person because the speed at which he gained points was simply too fast. They almost could not believe it.


    Also, just who was this person? They could exin the previous time using luck, but this had happened again, which showed his strength. He couldpare to the top rankers, and no one could object to this anymore.


    Bai Haoran had been wary of this person the entire time. Seeing him jump to fourth ce, he was not very surprised and felt even more pressure.


    The fourth-ranked Zang Mingyue had fallen to fifth ce, causing his face to go red in anger. He was now being stepped on by four people, and he pushed aside the women by his side and started to madly gather points.


    The first-ranked youth did not mind this at all and continued to leisurely advance.


    The second-ranked young man with white hair only saw the top-ranked person as apetitor, and he did not take anyone else seriously at all.


    Back within the valley, after Zhao Fu subdued Mf, he started to collect his spoils of war. He immediately went to the Den and looked at it.


    [Cosmos Beast Den]: Grade: Epic, Description: A Den of Cosmos Beasts that can spawn 12 Cosmos Beasts every day.


    After looking at this information, Zhao Fu [Relocated] the Den. The ability of the Cosmos Beasts to enter nothingness was quite powerful and could be quite useful.


    Zhao Fu nned to fuse City Lord Seals into them and had them be part of Great Qin¡¯s beast army, making Great Qin even stronger.


    Mf also gave Zhao Fu a blueprint for something called a Nothingness Cloak. There were three types: The ordinary Nothingness Cloaks could teleport 100 meters, the high-quality Nothingness Cloaks could teleport 1,000 meters, and the top-quality Nothingness Cloaks could teleport 10,000 meters.

 Chapter 1225: Seven Princesses

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Seven Princesses</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These cloaks would be quite useful in staying alive; when one encountered danger, they could immediately teleport. However, the teleportation ability could only be used three times per day, which made them less valuable. However, this was already quite good.


    After collecting the spoils, Zhao Fu led his party to leave this danger zone and headed towards the eighth level.


    Of course, they had to first obtain a checkpoint medallion. Obtaining a checkpoint medallion in the ninth level was not as easy as just killing a Lord ss Cosmos Beast, and it instead required luck. The checkpoint medallions could appear anywhere, and they required one to search for them.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was quite troublesome. However, Ling Feixue had said that when a checkpoint medallion appeared, the surrounding ten kilometers would sh with light, making it easier for people to search for the checkpoint medallion.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his party started to search. They encountered a few people, and even though Zhao Fu only had three others with him, the others all feared his strength and did not dare to do anything to them, avoiding them.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Countless roars sounded out as Cosmos Beasts charged towards a group of people. There was a young man and seven beautiful women within that group; it was Long Yang and his princesses.


    They were all slightly injured and they continuously defended against the Cosmos Beasts, but their expressions were quite unsightly. Facing those innumerable Cosmos Beasts, they might die here.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± Long Yang roared out as he exploded out with an intense golden light. His hands pushed forwards, causing eight massive golden dragons to fly out with immense power, smashing Cosmos Beasts into meat paste and opening up a bloody path.


    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Long Yang looked at his seven beloved women and cried out. He exploded out with all of his strength for their safety; he did not want any of them to die.


    The seven women looked at Long Yang risking his life to protect them, and they were moved to tears. A few of them said, ¡°We¡¯re willing to stay with hubby and die together!¡±


    Long Yang looked at the seven women in front of him and his heart was filled with warmth. However, he hardened his heart and chased the seven of them away; if they remained here, not only would they die, but they would also get in his way.


    In the end, the seven women could only reluctantly and sadly leave. Long Yang used all of his abilities to madly attack the Cosmos Beast, but there seemed to be no end to the Cosmos Beasts.


    Zhao Fu led his group and flew in the sky, searching for a checkpoint medallion.


    At that moment, he saw seven wretched-looking women, and he had a faint impression of them. he knew that they were Long Yang¡¯s women, and they had mocked him a few times before.


    Long Yang had tried to sully Le Yuyu before, and now that they were within the Cosmos Historical Remnant, Zhao Fu did not have to hold back. He led his party and stopped the seven beautiful women.


    There was a woman in red clothes with bright red lips, and she looked quite beautiful but gave off a barbaric aura; she was Princess Huo Yan. There was also a beautiful and bewitching-looking woman, who was Princess Qiu Mei.


    There was an extremely pretty woman with a fiery figure, who was Princess Han Nan. Another one of them was quite tall and slim and gave off a cold aura, and she was called Princess Han Shuang.


    There was also a gentle and beautiful woman who wore a white dress, and she was called Princess Bai Rou, as well as a cheerful woman with a seductive figure, called Princess Jiang An. Finally, there was a beautiful and soft-looking woman in green called Princess Wu Lin.


    They were stopped by Zhao Fu¡¯s party, and sensing the powerful aura from Zhao Fu¡¯s party, their faces became quite pale. They had never thought that they would run into such a powerful group of people.


    ¡°Where is Long Yang?¡± Zhao Fu asked calmly. He did not ce Long Yang and his seven women in his eyes at all. It was just a small grievance, and he would take care of it easily.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the seven women¡¯s hearts plummeted. They immediately realized who this cloaked figure was. They were extremely unlucky to run into him here.


    They never thought that he would reallye to the Cosmos Historical Remnant, and the seven women felt immense despair. They understood that they could not escape from him, and there was bad blood between them; many of them had mocked and undermined Zhao Fu in the past.


    Now that they saw him again, they felt truly afraid and their bodies could not help but tremble.


    ¡°You rotten women, His Majesty just asked you a question. If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll ughter all of you,¡± Mosax said as he pointed his pitchfork at them.


    Mf silently stood by the side while Lin Yan¡¯Er looked at the seven women with a faint smile.


    This caused the seven women toe back to their senses. They looked at each other pitifully, and the calmest out of all of them, Princess Han Shuang, spoke, ¡°Emperor, I know that we had grievances with you, and we now formally express our apologies. We are willing to give you information about an unexplored ruins; we hope that you will not harm us and will help us save our husband.¡±


    The other princesses looked at Zhao Fu with eyes filled with hope. With Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, he would be able to save their husband; inparison, that unexplored ruins was not as important.


    ¡°Unexplored ruins?¡± Zhao Fu paused for a moment, and looking at the seven women¡¯s hopeful gazes, he coldlyughed and waved his hand, causing countless chains to shoot out and bind them up.


    The seven women started to struggle in fear. Princess Han Shuang¡¯s face was pale as she asked, ¡°Emperor, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    They had enmity with Zhao Fu, so Zhao Fu not killing them was already merciful; how could he let them off and save Long Yang? Since there was enmity between them, he would not show mercy and would force the location of the unexplored ruins out of them; why would he go through all of the trouble to save Long Yang?


    ¡°Speak! Where is the unexplored ruins? If you tell me, I¡¯ll give you an easy death,¡± Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he walked over.


    The seven women¡¯s gazes were furious, cold, or hateful as they looked at Zhao Fu. They understood that Zhao Fu would not let them off.


    Princess Han Shuang once again said, ¡°We won¡¯t tell you. If you kill us, you won¡¯t obtain that ruins. It¡¯s an extremely big ruins, and unfortunately it seems that Emperor has not fate with it.¡±


    Facing this resolute attitude, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and set the Six Desires Demonic Qi into their bodies, causing their faces to go red. They twisted their bodies as they cursed at Zhao Fu for being a bastard and scum.


    Zhao Fu asked again, and seeing that they were still defiant, he sent more Six Desires Demonic Qi into their bodies.


    In the end, the cold and arrogant Princess Han Shuang half-knelt on the ground with a reddened face as she could not resist serving Zhao Fu, and she mumbled, ¡°Emperor, we can give our bodies and the ruins to you, but please spare us and save our husband.¡±


    She was still resisting the Six Desires Demonic Qi in her mind. Because Zhao Fu wanted the location of the ruins, he did not have thempletely lose their minds.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and pulled over the fiery-figured Princess Han Nan. Princess Han Nan served Zhao Fu while furiously ring at him and mumbled, ¡°I won¡¯t give in to you!¡±


    Zhao Fu pushed her away and dragged over Princess Qiu Mei. Princess Qiu Mei looked at Zhao Fu and vigorously served him and also mumbled, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll definitely serve you well, but please spare us and save our husband.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he pulled over Princess Bai Rou. After going through all seven of them, he suppressed the Six Desires Demonic Qi within their bodies and said angrily, ¡°If I can¡¯t obtain anything good in the ruins, I¡¯ll skin the lot of you and turn you into skynterns.¡±

 Chapter 1226: Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Ruins</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu¡¯s words caused the women to look quite afraid, and Princess Bai Rou, who had a rtively weak personality, started to sob.


    Mf stood there in its gray cloak silently as if nothing had happened. Lin Yan¡¯Er looked over with an expression of admiration and licked her red lips. Mosax looked at Zhao Fu and felt that Zhao Fu indeed was not a good person and that he had to be more cautious in the future in order to not anger him and be tormented.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took his group and the seven women in the direction that the women had indicated.


    They saw thousands of Cosmos Beasts surrounding a young man. The young man was covered with injuries, and his body was covered with blood. His aura was extremely weak, and if this went on, that young man would definitely die.


    Seeing their beloved husband about to die, the seven women¡¯s eyes danced with tears, and they pleaded with Zhao Fu, ¡°Emperor, please save our husband!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Mosax, and Mosax understood, flying over.


    Boom!


    Mosax mmed into the ground and smashed out a crater. It gripped its pitchfork with both hands and stabbed it into the ground, causing a ck and gray barrier to cover the surrounding 10,000 meters.


    In that moment, all of the Cosmos Beasts and Long Yang powerlessly fell to the ground.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er and Mf flew down to easily kill the helpless Cosmos Beasts. The seven women flew down anxiously and gathered around Long Yang.


    Long Yang was heavily injured and had fallen unconscious. The seven women quickly took out all kinds of medicinal pills and healing items. After stabilizing Long Yang¡¯s wounds, they let out a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that all of the Cosmos Beasts had been killed, Zhao Fu coldly said to the seven women, ¡°Where are the ruins? Tell me now.¡±


    Princess Han Shuang nodded and said, ¡°It is 1,000 kilometers to the south, within a hidden mountain cave.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it, and he did not trust them; who knew if there really was a ruins there, or perhaps it had already been explored. He said, ¡°You will all take me there!¡±


    Princess Han Shuang thought about it and nodded. Long Yang was injured and had fallen unconscious, and their strength was notparable to even Lin Yan¡¯Er. With how dangerous this ce was, they could not protect themselves, and they could only rely on Zhao Fu.


    At the same time, they understood that before this Emperor saw the ruins, he would not let them off.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu and the others arrived at the location, and they found that there was a group of people about to enter the mountain cave.


    The expressions of the seven women immediately became pale; they had never expected others to find this ce. If the things within the ruins were taken away by them, they would be doomed, and they might actually be skinned by Zhao Fu.


    There were about 100 people in this group, and they were most likely from the same faction. They were all wearing the same clothes, which had lotus leaves embroidered on them.


    Zhao Fu gave off a powerful aura as he descended. Just as the group was about to enter, they sensed that terrifying aura and their expressions fell. They stopped and looked up at the sky.


    Looking at these people, Zhao Fu did not bother speaking to them, and he ordered his party, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Because another group had discovered these ruins, there would definitely be fighting; no one would give up the ruins to someone else. As such, only the victor would be able to take whatever was inside.


    ¡°Wait!¡± a handsome-looking young man quickly said as he walked out from the group.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and raised his hand to stop Mosax and the others, and he looked at the young man as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The young man sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s aura and said anxiously, ¡°We will leave and hand this ruins over to you.¡±


    Everyone else looked quite confused; they had never thought that their Senior Apprentice Brother would give such a treasure trove to someone else.


    One of the others said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, why? There are only a few of them! We might be able to win!¡±


    Others agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you doing this, Senior Apprentice Brother?¡±


    The handsome-looking young man coldly red at them and said, ¡°This is my decision; you¡¯d best listen to me, or you can deal with the consequences yourselves.¡±


    The others could only hold themselves back, though they looked quite angry.


    Zhao Fu looked at them and had never expected them to be so tactful, so he did not bother attacking and said, ¡°Be on your way then.¡±


    The handsome-looking young man cupped his hands in thanks and quickly led the others away.


    A whileter, someone asked, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, what¡¯s going on? It seemed that you really feared that person. And why did you hand over the ruins to them?¡±


    The young man replied with a serious expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? He gave off the same aura as that fourth ce ranking. He¡¯s someone who canpare to Bai Shengjun ¨C you all know Bai Shengjun, right? That person was taken as a disciple by a higher-being and is extremely powerful.


    ¡°To beparable to Bai Shengjun, he¡¯s definitely extremely terrifying as well. We can¡¯t afford to offend a peerless genius like that. If we tried to attack, he could have killed us all with a single hand.¡±


    Only then did everyone realize how terrifying that person was; no wonder he could say he would kill them so casually. He did not ce them in his eyes at all.


    They could also feel that the two monsters beside him were also quite terrifying and gave off dangerous auras.


    Zhao Fu led his group into the mountain cave and used a Light Pearl to brighten their surroundings. Soon, a massive wooden door appeared before them.


    The door was ck and was ten or so meters tall, and it had many flowers and grasses carved onto it. It gave off an ancient aura and felt extremely firm, and it did not seem that it had corroded over time at all.


    This was most likely the ruins that the seven women had mentioned. Zhao Fu asked them, ¡°Did you all go in? What¡¯s it like inside?¡±


    Princess Han Shuang replied, ¡°We went inside once, but it was too dangerous. There are many spirits and we wanted to retreat to gather more people from the Eight Dragons Essence Sect to explore it, but we encountered a massive group of Cosmos Beasts.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood and nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go in together then.¡±


    Princess Han Shuang¡¯s expression became grim as she said, ¡°Do we also need to go in? Now that we¡¯ve brought you here, you should let us off, right?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at her and coldly harrumphed, ¡°I don¡¯t think you remember what I said before; if there¡¯s nothing worthwhile in the ruins, I¡¯ll skin all of you as the price for angering me.¡±


    Princess Han Shuang looked at Zhao Fu in fear then looked at Long Yang, who was being carried by Mosax. She bit her lip as she said, We can go in with you, but it¡¯s extremely dangerous inside; can we leave our husband outside?¡±


    However, Zhao Fu directly refused, saying, ¡°He also needs to go in. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡±

 Chapter 1227: Colossal Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Colossal Skeleton</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Princess Han Shuang did not say anything and retreated to the side.


    Zhao Fu went forwards, pushed open the wooden door, and led everyone else in. It was extremely cold and eerie inside, making everyone feel as if they had entered an icy cavern and causing their hair to stand on end.


    A whileter, countless blue tongues of me appeared as illusory soldiers giving off faint blue lights appeared. They held all sorts of weapons and charged towards Zhao Fu¡¯s group. There were many of them, at least a few thousand.


    Zhao Fu stood in ce and did not bother to act. Mosax sent out its Nothingness Domain, draining the Spirits of their power, while Mf held its dagger and shot out.


    Mf¡¯s dagger shined with a cold light and took the lives of many Spirits with each strike. Lin Yan¡¯Er also went up and swung her sword, sending out red sword light and easily killing those Spirit soldiers.


    Soon, the thousands of Spirit soldiers were all killed, and Zhao Fu led everyone onwards.


    A whileter, another wave of Spirit soldiers gave off eerie auras as they charged over. Zhao Fu once again did not act and left them to the others.


    Five or six hourster, they had killed ten or so waves of Spirit soldiers and arrived before arge hall.


    This hall was very wide, and it had a stone stage that was about six meters tall. There were countless Spirit soldiers standing around it, at least 10,000. Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s group arrive, they flooded over.


    Zhao Fu now finally acted. He took out the Seraph Sword and raised it, causing countless rays of white light to spread out, and a beautiful seraph appeared.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the seraph spread her pristine white wings, and intense white light shot out. The Spirit soldiers were covered by the white light and instantly died without being able to resist at all. The Holy Light attribute greatly countered these Undead.


    That single attack from Zhao Fu killed around 80% of the Spirit soldiers, and the remainder were easily cleaned up by Mf and the others.


    After killing the Spirit soldiers, Zhao Fu arrived at the stone stage. He found that this stone stage was a summoning stage and had a magic formation on it, and it was called ¡®Avenger¡¯s Spear ¨C Krista.¡¯


    Krista was a Spirit filled with vengeance that could not be destroyed. It especially hunted down those who betrayed others in order to take vengeance for those who were betrayed using blood and tears.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and ced his hand on the magic formation, sending power into it.


    The magic formation was enlivened and gave off a blue light. Countless traces of eerie aura quickly gathered within the magic formation, which started to burn with blue mes. Soon, a figure giving off a powerful aura gradually appeared.


    This figure was a woman. She was tall and slender and wore ck leather armor. She had long ck hair and blue skin and gave off a faint blue light. She was quite attractive, gave off a cold and eerie aura, and held a blue spear.


    ¡°Krista answers to the summoning and is willing to serve Your Majesty!¡± she half-knelt and said with a soft voice as that figure appeared.


    Zhao Fu looked at Krista and felt that her strength was decent, so he smiled and epted her vow of loyalty.


    This was not the end of the ruins; there was a wooden door to the side of the hall, which was quite simr to the first wooden door. It was ck and had grasses and flowers engraved on it.


    The seven princesses looked quite shocked and had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s party would be able to pass through so easily. With their strength, they would not even be able to reach this point. This was the difference in their strength.


    Zhao Fu pushed open the door and led everyone else through. Soon, a group of Skeleton soldiers giving off terrifying power rushed over. There were many of them, and each of them were much stronger than the Spirit soldiers.


    Zhao Fu once again did not act and left them to the others.


    The others quickly dealt with these Skeleton soldiers. With Mosax¡¯s Nothingness Domain¡¯s help, the Skeleton soldiers were unable to resist at all, and theywere chopped to bits like vegetables.


    Zhao Fu monitored Krista¡¯s performance. As her spear vigorously stabbed forwards, countless Skeleton soldiers were sted back and became a heap of bones. It seemed like no one could stop her.


    Her spear was most likely a soul weapon that dealt great damage to Undead.


    After killing this wave of Skeleton soldiers, Zhao Fu looked through the remains and did not find any Soldier Souls. Great Qin had 24 General Armaments, and it would soon be able to create a King Armament.


    However, a King Armament required 1,000 Soldier Souls, which could be used to make ten General Armaments. Great Qin greatlycked Soldier Souls, so Zhao Fu was hoping the Skeleton soldiers here would drop some.


    However, he was disappointed and found that the Skeleton soldiers did not drop anything. Only very powerful soldiers would have Soldier Souls, and they would only develop after countless years. They were not something that all Skeleton soldiers had.


    After killing wave after wave of Skeleton soldiers, Zhao Fu and his group arrived at an even bigger hall. This hall was a few thousand meters tall and tens of thousands of meters wide. There was a square stage at the center, and around it were Skeleton soldiers that were dozens of meters tall holding all sorts of weapons made of bones.


    There were not many of these Skeletons, only about 1,000 or so of them. However, they gave off a massive aura and caused the air to feel quite heavy.


    Zhao Fu looked at these massive Skeletons and wanted to subdue them. Zhao Fu wanted to take in morerge-size creatures; if they could not be converted into Devils, they could at least join Great Qin¡¯s beast army.


    However, facing these enormous Skeletons would be quite dangerous, so Zhao Fu had Lin Yan¡¯Er and the seven princesses step back for now.


    Zhao Fu led the others and rushed up. Mosax and Mf were responsible for tying down the Skeletons so that Zhao Fu could see if he could subdue them.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Countless chains shot out and Zhao Fu tied up the dozens of Skeletons closest to him. The Skeletons vigorously struggled, causing the chains to grate against each other.


    Zhao Fu first tried to use power to force them to submit, which was to use enough power to make them feel fear. As such, Zhao Fu directly exploded out with a terrifying aura, covering the Skeletons, and the power quickly entered their spirits.


    The Skeletons immediately felt a wave of fear, and the spirit mes within their heads continuously flickered. However, they still wanted to madly attack Zhao Fu, and this caused Zhao Fu to frown. He found that these massive Skeletons did not seem to have their own consciousness and were just instinctively attacking.


    As such, Zhao Fu started to carry out his backup n, which was to use Contracts to see if he could subdue these Skeletons.


    However, after trying, Zhao Fu found that these Skeletons could not be subdued using Contracts, which seemed to be useless against them. In the end, Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated and could only give up, giving the order to start killing these Skeletons.

 Chapter 1228: Evelyn

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Evelyn</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu vigorously swept out with the Seraph Sword, causing a white sword light that was hundreds of meters long to sh out, reducing seven or eight massive Skeletons into pieces.


    Mf continuously shed through the air. Whenever it shed with its dagger, a cold light would sh and a massive Skeleton¡¯s head would fall to the ground.


    Mosax¡¯s power was rtively weaker, but he had the Nothingness Domain which could greatly reduce a Skeleton¡¯s power, allowing him to gradually kill it.


    Krista¡¯s killing speed was rtively fast; she threw out her spear, causing it to draw a blue ray of light in the air and easily pierce through Skeletons¡¯ heads.


    The spear seemed to be able to absorb souls; after piercing through the Skeletons¡¯ heads, it would absorb the spirit mes, causing the spirit mes to instantly vanish. The massive Skeletons would immediately die, and the aura that the spear gave off would be slightly stronger.


    The 1,000 or so Skeletons were eventually killed by Zhao Fu¡¯s party, and they turned into heaps of bones on the ground. Zhao Fu walked over to the stone stage and found that it was also a summoning stage like the previous one.


    The information on the stone stage told Zhao Fu that this stone stage could summon Widow-maker Evelyn, who was an extremely agile and dangerous assassin. She could fuse into darkness and use this ability to patiently track her prey and wait for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    Zhao Fu ced his hand on the stage and sent his power into it.


    The magic formation was enlivened and gave off faint ck light, causing terrifying darkness aura to gather towards the magic formation. Soon, a haze of ck fog appeared around the magic formation.


    A figure appeared within the ck fog. She had a seductive figure and snow-white skin. She had short, red hair and looked quite cruel. She only wore underwear and had gloves and a whip made out of leather. Most of her skin was exposed, which could cause anyone¡¯s heart rate to increase.


    ¡°Evelyn answers to the summoning and is willing to serve Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu sensed Evelyn¡¯s power, and he could tell that it was pure Darkness power. Ordinarily, people with such power were quite evil, and looking at the slightly cruel and cold smile on her face, Evelyn seemed to be such a person.


    Zhao Fu did not mind this; whether one¡¯s power was Light or Darkness, as long as they were willing to serve Great Qin, Zhao Fu would ept them. As such, Zhao Fu did not hesitate to ept her vow of loyalty.


    There was also a door here, which was the door to the next stage. Zhao Fu walked up and pushed open the door, causing an intoxicating fragrance to immediately flow out.


    There was a long corridor containing many pirs with green vines wrapped around them. There was a type of bright-red flower growing on the ground and railings, and the intoxicating fragrance was from those flowers.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu found himself within a university campus. A light breeze gently blew against his face; this was the university that Zhao Fu had studied at before, so the scene around him was quite familiar, and Zhao Fu even saw Wu Qingniang walking towards him.


    Zhao Fu clearly knew that this was an illusion from the start. He knew this because of his Sovereign Bloodline and because he had unlocked Divine Sense, one of the Five Celestial Senses, giving him great resistance to illusions.


    Zhao Fu closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, he had left the illusion.


    He felt a feeling of pleasure from below. He looked down and saw that Princess Han Shuang and the other princesses were servicing him and pleading him not to kill them or to skin them; they would do anything.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a finger and a few rays of ck light shot into their heads, causing them to regain their rity. Their faces were red as they stood up and retreated to one side. They had never thought that they would service Zhao Fu again, and they could clearly remember that sensation.


    They had also been within an illusion, where Zhao Fu had said that he was going to skin them and burn Long Yang to death. As such, they could only beg him to spare them and service him.


    Of them all, the cold and proud Princess Han Shuang¡¯s face was the reddest, because both times, she had serviced Zhao Fu the longest.


    Mosax and the others soon regained their consciousness. Krista¡¯s expression did not change and coldly stood there, while Evelyn looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s lower body and could not help but lick her red lips.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er was writhing on the ground and moaning Zhao Fu¡¯s name. Much of her skin was exposed, and Zhao Fu also had her regain consciousness.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er stood up and called out flirtatiously. She somewhat did not want to wake up from that illusion, because within the illusion, Zhao Fu had been using her body.


    Zhao Fu looked at Lin Yan¡¯Er and the seven women and said, ¡°You should remain outside; this corridor might be extremely dangerous.¡±


    The princesses nodded with reddened faces, while Lin Yan¡¯Er agreed unhappily.


    Zhao Fu and the others entered the corridor, and he released his Emperor¡¯s Domain to block off that intoxicating fragrance.


    They found that this ce was quite peaceful. The flowers were extremely splendid and beautiful, and there was nothing else around.


    Zhao Fu and the others headed forwards.


    Within the hall, the seven princesses caringly looked after the unconscious Long Yang, looking extremely gentle and wifely.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er said somewhat jealously and mockingly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just servicing His Majesty? Didn¡¯t that feel good? Now you¡¯re acting like this with another man.¡±


    Of the princesses, some were embarrassed and some were angry, but they did not dare to say anything. Their lives were still within Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, and because Lin Yan¡¯Er was someone by Zhao Fu¡¯s side and was closely connected to him, they could only remain silent.


    Within the corridor, Zhao Fu and the others had already walked quite a distance, but they still did not see anything. It waspletely silent all around them, but the fragrance had be extremely heavy.


    Now, even Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Domain was unable topletely keep the fragrance out. The fragrance would easily slip through the Emperor¡¯s Domain, so Zhao Fu could only add his Saint Realm Domains to his Emperor¡¯s Domain, and his party headed onwards.


    After continuing on a bit longer, they found that there was a blood-red mist ahead. This blood-red mist was a highly-condensed form of the fragrance, and it was extremely pervasive.


    Zhao Fu also released the Six Paths Defensive Barrier, but even thatbined with the Emperor¡¯s Domain and Saint Realm Domains was unable to stop the blood-red mist from entering, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s expression to be quite serious.


    Even though he had great resistance to illusions, the blood-red mist was extremely powerful and Zhao Fu would definitely be dragged into an illusion. This forced Zhao Fu and the others to pause while they thought of a way to deal with this.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of something andughed. He looked at Krista and the others; they were quite strong and most likely had their own Domains. If theybined all of their Domains with his Domains, perhaps they could increase their defenses.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu had them release their own Domains and stacked them together, and he found that they could indeed stop the invasion of the mist.

 Chapter 1229: Enchantress

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Enchantress</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Everyone continued onwards and arrived at arge hall. There was an extremely dense fog here, and they could faintly see countless vines on the ground and a square-shaped stage at the center.


    Zhao Fu and his party stopped at the outer boundary of the hall and did not walk in. Even though it seemed like there was not much danger here, it was better to be cautious.


    Zhao Fu picked up a rock and testingly threw it towards the center of the hall. In that moment, all of the vines seemed toe alive and continuously twisted and turned.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless vines gave off terrifying power and shot towards Zhao Fu and his party. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change and had Mosax and the others maintain their Domains while he took out the Royal Wood Sword and stabbed it into the ground.


    A green energy barrier expanded out and covered the surrounding 100 meters. Within the green energy barrier, the vines immediately withered as if their life force was absorbed.


    Zhao Fu had used the Royal Wood Sword¡¯s ability to absorb life force. It was quite effective against these nts.


    The vines continuously shot over and continuously withered. The vines had immense life force, allowing them to pierce through the green energy barrier, but they could not pierce through thebined Domains.


    As the vines died, the surrounding fog started to thin out. In the end, the rest of the hall could be seen by everyone.


    This hall was like the other halls and had a square-shaped stage. However, the stage was surrounded by countless vines, though those vines had withered and lost all of their life force. After absorbing such arge amount of life force, the Royal Wood Sword had be much stronger as well.


    Zhao Fu destroyed the vines around the stage with a few strikes and walked up to the stage. He found that it was another summoning stage, and it could summon Enchantress Lefran.


    Zhao Fu ced his hand against the magic formation and enlivened it.


    Countless blood-red mist gathered towards the magic formation, causing a strong fragrance to spread out. However, this fragrance did not create any illusions, and a figure giving off a powerful aura appeared on the magic formation.


    She was wearing blue clothes and a short, blue skirt. She also wore a blue cloak and held a magic staff. Her figure was quite mature, and she had short, silver hair and violet lips. She was quite bewitching and gave off a faint fragrance of flowers that could cause people to feel intoxicated.


    ¡°Lefran answers to the summoning and is willing to serve Your Majesty!¡± After appearing, Lefran half-knelt and looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes, giving off a faint smile as she spoke with a flirtatious voice.


    Zhao Fu sensed Lefran¡¯s power and could tell that she was much stronger than Krista and Evelyn. She was most likely an extremely powerful illusion magician.


    Zhao Fu epted Lefran¡¯s vow of loyalty and looked around the hall. There were not any doors, nor was there anything else; this was the end of the ruins.


    Zhao Fu felt slightly disappointed; he had not obtained any treasures here, but he had obtained three powerful subordinates. Thinking about the power of Lefran and the others, it was not bad either.


    Following this, Zhao Fu led them to return.


    Seeing Zhao Fu and the others return, Lin Yan¡¯Er and the princesses understood that they had finished exploring this ruins and that the final reward was also a summoning stage. That new woman was most likely the person who had been summoned.


    The princesses could not help but feel anxious. Now that Zhao Fu had finished exploring the ruins, if he was not satisfied, they would be skinned.


    After returning, Zhao Fu looked at them and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Hearing this, the princesses let out a sigh of relief; it seemed that Zhao Fu did not have any intention to harm them. Princess Han Shuang could not help but ask, ¡°Emperor, since you¡¯ve finished exploring the ruins, when can you let us leave?¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and did not reply. He was still angry towards them, so he naturally could not just let them off, and he started to walk ahead.


    The princesses¡¯ expressions became quite grim and understood that Zhao Fu was still not letting them off. They started to worry about their safety and Long Yang¡¯s safety again.


    However, this was good as well ¨C before Long Yang recovered from his injuries, they would have some protection. Otherwise, if they just left like this, if they encountered Cosmos Beasts or ran into others, they might die. With Zhao Fu¡¯s protection, they would not have to worry about dangers.


    After thinking about it this way, the princesses felt much better and followed behind the others.


    After leaving the ruins, it was already dark and the night sky danced with countless stars. It was quite a beautiful scene, but there was not much light, making it difficult to see into the distance and thus making it difficult to travel.


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to rest here for the night. Zhao Fu had not rested after entering the Cosmos Historical Remnant, so he wanted to take this opportunity to rest and recover some of the energy he had used.


    Mf, Lefran, and the others were still quite energetic and were responsible for keeping watch.


    Suddenly, gray dragon images appeared on the surface of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing an expression of pain to appear on his face. Emperor Killer had once again red up, as Zhao Fu had not done it with any women for a while.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s pained state and went over and asked caringly.


    In the next moment, Zhao Fu pressed her against the ground and started to ravage her body. This caused Lin Yan¡¯Er to look incredibly excited and tears of joy started to flow out of her eyes. She had been waiting for this for a long time, and she passionately responded. However, she soon copsed to the ground.


    The seven princesses¡¯ faces became red and their heart rates sped up. Zhao Fu was actually doing such a thing in front of them.


    ¡°All of you,e over here!¡± Zhao Fu let go of the powerless Lin Yan¡¯Er and saidmandingly.


    The seven princesses knew what was going to happen, but for their lives and the unconscious Long Yang, they steeled themselves and walked over.


    After a while, the unconscious Long Yang started to recover from his injuries and he started to regain consciousness.


    At that moment, Long Yang heard the moans of his seven beloved women. His heart trembled, and he opened his eyes with great difficulty. He could only open them a sliver, but he could still see a man entangled with his seven beloved women.


    Long Yang was infuriated and he felt as if his mind was going to explode, and the feeble Long Yang once again sank back into unconsciousness.


    Hearing the shameful soundsing from behind, Lefran and Evelyn gave enchanting smiles as they walked over. Seeing this, Krista also walked over.


    Mosax stood in front of the three of them and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lefran lightly smiled as she said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to be closer to our master. Move out of the way. With your strength, you can¡¯t stop us.¡±


    Hearing the moans of the women from behind, Mosax understood and moved out of the way, but he coldly harrumphed, ¡°If master mes you, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble!¡±


    Lefran enchantingly smiled and ignored Mosax¡¯s words. Looking at the erotic scene, the three of them took off their clothes and armor and joined in.

 Chapter 1230: Forbidden Region

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Forbidden Region</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the first ray of sunshine gently fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s face and he slowly opened his eyes, he looked at the figures around him, as well as the two beauties in his arms. One was the cold and arrogant Princess Han Shuang, and the other was the flirtatious and sexy Lefran. Seeing this, Zhao Fu bitterlyughed.


    Princess Han Shuang gradually woke up and her face reddened as she looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Emperor, now can you let us and our hubby leave?¡±


    Zhao Fu slightly frowned and said in a menacing tone, ¡°I don¡¯t like my women being touched by others, and I don¡¯t like the way you address me.¡±


    Princess Han Shuang inwardly sighed; she had already guessed at her fate. Now that her body had been taken by Zhao Fu, she was no longer of any use to Long Yang. She could not be his woman, and she could only ept this.


    ¡°Then hubby, are you willing to let off Long Yang? He treated us pretty well in the past, and I hope you can spare him this time. In the future, we will wholeheartedly serve you,¡± Princess Han Shuang said as she hugged Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°At most I can leave him here; whether he lives or dies is up to him.¡±


    Princess Han Shuang understood that this was already the best oue, so she lightly nodded. She looked at the unconscious Long Yang in the distance. They had never thought that their bodies, which they had kept pure for him, would be taken by another man in front of him.


    Thinking about that, Han Shuang felt quite stimted and embarrassed, and her body trembled and had some reaction.


    Lefranzily opened her eyes and lightly kissed Zhao Fu¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Master, I think I¡¯ve fallen for you.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged her. Women with Darkness attributes were all quite daring and flirtatious and could not hide their desires.


    Suddenly, a person rode on top of Zhao Fu¡¯s body. It was the Widowmaker Evelyn, and she gave a cold and cruel smile as she said somewhat domineeringly, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t have enoughst night.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu led his group and left to find the ninth level¡¯s checkpoint medallion, and he left Long Yang where they had been.


    Two hourster, a silver-cloaked figure appeared ¨C it was Mf. He had received Zhao Fu¡¯s order to kill Long Yang. There was enmity between Zhao Fu and Long Yang, and Zhao Fu had taken Long Yang¡¯s women.


    As such, Zhao Fu naturally would not let off Long Yang, so he sent Mf back to kill him. That way, no one would know who had killed Long Yang.


    However, when Mf returned, he did not find anyone; the unconscious Long Yang had disappeared. Mf searched around, but he could not find anything and could only go back and report to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised but did not take this to heart. Since Long Yang had run away, he could only leave things. If he met him again, he would definitely kill him.


    Boom!


    A door of light gave off a massive aura as it descended. After a day of searching, Zhao Fu and his group had found a checkpoint medallion. They immediately used it and headed to the eighth level.


    Because Zhao Fu had spent most of his time within the ruins and finding a checkpoint medallion, he had once again fallen in the rankings, and he was now ranked neenth.


    Even though Zhao Fu had gained three subordinates within the ruins, they were all summoned, so he did not obtain any points.


    Now, there was a big gap between the top four and the others.


    Number 1: Unknown Name, Points: 440,000


    Number 2: Unknown Name, Points: 320,000


    Number 3: Bai Shengjun, Points: 300,000


    Number 4: Zang Mingyue, Points: 290,000


    What shocked everyone was that the person in first ce had over 400,000 points and had a lead of over 100,000 points on the second-ranked person. His power was simply too shocking, and even though no one had seen him before, they were all in awe of his power.


    The differences between the second, third, and fourth ranked people was not very great. The three of them were all working hard to obtain points. The one with the grimmest expression was the white-haired young man; he felt immense pressure from the person in first ce.


    Even though his cultivation had been lowered, he had once been a World Realm expert and he still had hisprehension of various things, yet he was still losing to someone else. Just what sort of that deity was the person in first ce?


    Zhao Fu did not care much for the points and rankings. He was now at the eighth level, and it was a boundless desert. The grains of sand were like grains of gold, and there was no trace of life anywhere. The eighth level was incredibly deste, and it was called the Golden Desert.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and led his group to the danger zone of the eighth level. The name of this danger zone was the Blood Sand Forbidden Region, and the sand and grit there was blood-red colored as if it had be that color after absorbing a boundless amount of blood.


    After arriving here, they found that another group had already entered the danger zone. There was blood and corpses of some sandworms all over the ground.


    It seemed that an intense battle had happened here, and many people had died. Those corpses had most likely been taken away, so only the blood remained.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change, and he continued onwards into the danger zone.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Pained cries sounded out. Ahead, sandworms rushed out of the ground like floodwater. There were over 10,000 of them, and they were each two meters long. They had many feet and mouths like suction pads that contained many sharp teeth.


    These sandworms leapt at those people, and their suction pad mouths ripped offrge chunks of flesh and turned people¡¯s bodies into meat paste, seeming quite terrifying.


    Facing these countless sandworms, the team of 300 or so people only had ten or so people left. They looked terrified as they ran, no longer seeming as valiant as they had been when they entered the danger zone, nor were they curious anymore.


    Suddenly, the escaping people saw a group of people slowly heading over. They guessed that these people were also curious about what the danger zones were like and thought these people to be ignorant and reckless fellows. Now that they had suffered here, they knew how terrifying this ce was.


    However, they felt a sense of schadenfreude ¨C there was a mass of sandworms chasing after them, and if they used this group of people as bait, perhaps they could live.


    They quickly ran towards Zhao Fu¡¯s group, but they did not dare to directly run into them. Instead, they stopped a distance away and then ran in a different direction; their goal was to have the sandworms discover Zhao Fu¡¯s group.


    After sensing the powerful aura from Zhao Fu¡¯s group, the sandworms felt a great threat from them, so they all charged towards Zhao Fu¡¯s group.


    Seeing this, the escaping ten or so people let out a big sigh of relief and felt delighted; they would survive. However, facing so many sandworms, that group was doomed.


    Of course, they did not care about this at all; other people dying was better than them dying. However, at that moment, a shocking scene greeted them.

 Chapter 1231: Green Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Green Blood</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    They saw a half man and half goat monster walk over and give off a powerful aura as it raised its pitchfork and stabbed it into the ground. A ck and gray barrier instantly spread out, covering the surrounding tens of thousands of meters.


    The sandworms that entered the barrier became much weaker; it seemed that the barrier could drain their strength.


    At that moment, a beautiful and bewitching woman walked out and raised her magic staff. Countless rays of brilliant blue light spread out and the sandworms started to go crazy, attacking the other sandworms around them.


    Soon, the ferocious tide of sandworms had be a heap of corpses, causing everyone to feelpletely dumbfounded.


    The people escaping could not believe their eyes; that group had destroyed the sandworms far too easily, and they seemed way too powerful. They could notpare to those people at all.


    Zhao Fu did not ce those sandworms in his eyes at all. With Mosax weakening them and Lefran using illusions, considering how unintelligent the sandworms were, it was easy for them to fall into the illusion.


    They continued onwards and killed another few waves of sandworms, and soon, Zhao Fu¡¯s group reached the innermost region of the danger zone.


    Suddenly, the ground started to tremble and the blood-red sand started to flow as a heaven-toppling and monstrous aura spread out from below. Everything fell silent and the air seemed to be incredibly heavy.


    A massive figure that was over 10,000 meters long, which seemed to cover the sky and hide the sun, dove out from underground. It was an incredibly enormous sandworm, and it raised its head and roared towards the sky. The soundwaves of the roar seemed to be corporeal as they spread out, causing the ears of those who heard it to hurt.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er and the others had retreated behind; they did not have the strength to participate in a battle of this level. Zhao Fu did not fight by himself either; with so many subordinates, they could encircle this sandworm.


    Mosax roared as he stabbed his pitchfork into the ground and a ck and gray barrier quickly spread out. The strength of the sandworm was immediately greatly reduced.


    Mf disappeared and reappeared elsewhere. Its dagger shed, opening up a 100 or so meter long wound, from which green blood flowed out, causing the massive sandworm to give a roar of pain.


    Krista vigorously threw out her blue spear, which gave off immense power as it shot into the sandworm¡¯s body, causing it to roar in pain again. Krista then grabbed at the air, and the spear automatically returned to her hands.


    The seductive Evelyn appeared beside the sandworm and punched out with enough strength to crush a mountain. That part of the sandworm¡¯s body exploded open, and green blood sttered everywhere, causing the sandworm to howl.


    After continuously being attacked like this, the sandworm was furious and wanted to counterattack, but at that moment Lefran acted.


    She raised her magic staff and countless rays of blue light formed a blue flower. Lefran waved her hand and the blue flower flew into the sandworm¡¯s body, causing it to freeze in ce. However, this onlysted for a few seconds.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu also attacked. The Death Race Sword gave off an intense sword light and he vigorously shed out. A massive sword light tore through the air, sending the sandworm flying hundreds of meters, and it heavily crashed onto the ground.


    The ground violently trembled as sand flowed about, and it was as if there was a natural disaster.


    After taking a round of attacks from Zhao Fu¡¯s party, the sandworm was already afraid. It knew that it was not a match for them, so it stuck its head in the ground and tried to escape.


    Of course, Zhao Fu would not allow it to escape, and the golden pupil in his left eye started to quickly spin.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Countless chains shot out with massive power from the air and tightly bound the sandworm¡¯s body. The sandworm vigorously struggled, trying to break free from the chains.


    Its body started to give off a yellow light, causing the blood-red sand in the surroundings to fly into the air and form spears of sand. There were tens of thousands of them, and they descended like a massive spear rain.


    Mosax and the others unleashed their Domains to defend, and Zhao Fu dragged the chains as he swung his sword, destroying the iing spears.


    There were many of these sand spears, but each one was not very powerful. However, because there were so many of them, it was very difficult to deal with them.


    After unleashing this desperate attack, the sandworm had be quite week. Zhao Fu took this opportunity to pull the chains and drag it back to the surface.


    Everyone else quickly attacked; Mf continuously swung its dagger, opening up wound after wound. Krista used her spear to continuously stab the sandworm¡¯s body, while Evelyn continued to punch at it.


    Everyone¡¯sbined attacks caused the sandworm to howl in pain. There were wounds all over its body, making it look quite wretched.


    In the distance, the ten or so people who had nned to run had stayed behind to watch in interest. They were all shocked and gulped; back when the sandworm had erupted out of the ground, they had thought it had world-destroying power and that no one could stop it.


    However, it was being one-sidedly abused by this group of people and could not defend itself at all. That group of people were simply too powerful.


    However, they did not dare to remain here because they had lured that tide of sandworms to that group. If that group discovered that they were still here, they would definitely hunt them down, so they had to quickly leave.


    After a ferocious beating, the sandworm was heavily wounded and Zhao Fu came before it and asked, ¡°Are you willing to submit?¡±


    Zhao Fu wanted to subdue allrge-size monsters, and he would also subdue the most powerful monsters of all of the danger zones. They would be of great help after returning to Great Qin.


    The sandworm did not seem to be able to speak, but it acted in a way that seemed like it was willing to submit. However, when Zhao Fu got close, it suddenly burst with power, broke free of some of the chains, and swallowed Zhao Fu.


    This caused everyone to feel startled, and they quickly attacked the sandworm.


    The instant Zhao Fu was swallowed, he unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain and Saint Realm Domains. Looking at the countless teeth biting at him, he coldly harrumphed and released all of his power. An aura me erupted around him and the Death Race Sword, giving off a brilliant sword light.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as a massive sword light burst out of the sandworm¡¯s body. The entire sky seemed to be austere and sombre as countless drops of blood descended like rain. The massive sandworm¡¯s body copsed to the ground, dead.


    Zhao Fu cut open a hole and came out and looked at the sandworm¡¯s corpse, feeling quite angry. This sandworm had sought its own death, pretending to surrender and then devouring Zhao Fu. As such, Zhao Fu could only kill it.


    After killing the sandworm, Zhao Fu received a system announcement, telling him that he had obtained 100,000 points for killing the sandworm.


    Zhao Fu did not know if it was because he had killed the sandworm or because many people had participated in killing it, he did not obtain as many points as before.

 Chapter 1232: Sand Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Sand Soldiers</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, even though Zhao Fu had only obtained 100,000 points, this caused him to once again shoot to the top of the Points Rankings. With his 310,000 points, he now surpassed Bai Shengjun and reached third ce. The new rankings were as such:


    Number 1: Unknown Name, Points: 440,000


    Number 2: Unknown Name, Points: 320,000


    Number 3: Unknown Name, Points: 310,000


    Number 4: Bai Shengjun, Points: 300,000


    Number 5: Zang Mingyue, Points: 290,000


    Seeing the change in rankings, everyone was not as shocked anymore. They knew that that person was extremely powerful and could contend with the top geniuses.


    However, they had never thought that he would surpass Bai Shengjun and take third ce. This meant that he might be stronger than even Bai Shengjun, and this caused them to gasp. They may have underestimated this person.


    The second-ranked white-haired young man could not help but take notice of Zhao Fu now. Even though he only saw the top-ranked person as hispetitor, he still felt immense pressure from Zhao Fu, as well as a trace of danger.


    After falling to fourth ce, Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression became quite serious. He understood that Zhao Fu definitely had the power to rival him, or else he would not be able to surpass him on the rankings.


    Zang Mingyue, who was now fifth-ranked, became even more furious. He had now fallen to fifth ce, and this humiliation made him feel like he had lost all face. He was a prestigious Imperial Prince, yet he had lost to so many people in an outer Domain. If this news spread, he would not have any face left, and people would say that he did not have the right to be an Imperial Prince.


    After killing the sandworm, Zhao Fu looked to see if there were any rewards. After looking around, Zhao Fu was disappointed to find that there was nothing to be gained.


    He then looked at the giant sandworm to see if there was anything valuable within its corpse. Soon, he found a gem within its body.


    This gem was one meter wide and was very round. It was yellow and gave off a faint yellow light. It gave off a powerful aura of sandy soil and contained immense power.


    Zhao Fu looked at it and found that it was called a Sand Pearl, and it had powerful sand-control abilities. Zhao Fu decided it to try it out and sent his power into it. He immediately felt as if he could control all of the sand around him.


    Bang, bang, bang...


    Muffled explosions sounded out as Zhao Fu controlled the sand to form ten meter tall sand soldiers that gave off powerful auras; there were over 100 of them.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased and cancelled the power, and he put away the Sand Pearl.


    Now that he had killed the boss monster of the eighth level¡¯s danger zone, Zhao Fu nned to head down to the seventh level.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s group was moving quite slowly; many people had already reached the sixth level. However, the difficulty and danger of each level became many times greater each level down, and the number of injuries and casualties steadily increased.


    Ling Feixue had told him that ordinary people could only remain within the tenth, ninth, and eighth levels. From the seventh level onwards, they would risk their lives, and even powerful people who went to the sixth level could lose their lives.


    The fifth level was an incredibly terrifying ce and very few people could survive there. Back then, Ling Feixue had only been able to make it to the fifth level and could not go any further.


    The seventh level was already quite dangerous, so passing to the seventh level did not require a checkpoint medallion but strength.


    Within the boundless sand there was a stone stele that seemed to stretch to the clouds. It was over 100,000 meters wide and was ck-colored. There were countless marks on it, fist prints, saber gashes, sword gashes, spear holes, and the like.


    If one wanted to head to the seventh level, they had to be able to leave a mark here; only then would they receive the right to advance. Otherwise, they would not be able to advance and could only remain within the eighth level.


    There were countless people gathered here because there was only one stone stele, so they could all only gather here and try to see if they could leave a mark on the stone stele.


    No matter how much the ordinary people swung their weapons, they could not leave a mark on the stone stele at all. Instead, their weapons would be damaged; one could only wonder what the stone stele was made out of.


    Countless people stared at the stone stele in shock. Originally, the deepest spear hole in the stone stele was about nine inches deep; that was the biggest mark that someone had left in the past 1,000 years. Until now, no one had been able to surpass it and that person had already be a legend.


    However, today, four people had left marks that exceeded nine inches. Those four marks all gave off terrifying auras and made people feel awe and respect. They were something that only supreme experts could leave behind.


    There was a fist print that was 12 inches deep and the aura it gave off was that of the terrifying top-ranked person. Next was a w print that was 11 inches deep and gave off the aura of the second-ranked person.


    The third was a sword gash and the fourth was a saber gash, both of which were 10 inches deep. They were respectively left behind by Bai Shengjun and Zang Mingyue.


    These four imprints were almost worshipped by countless people as miracles. After all, most people could not even leave a mark, so how could they not worship the people who had left marks deeper than nine inches?


    Boom!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as a young man wearing martial artists¡¯ clothes smashed his staff against the stone stele. The massive power caused a wild gale to blow, and he left a mark that was six inches deep.


    Everyone could not help but cry out. Some people sensed his aura and shouted, ¡°He¡¯s the twenty-seventh ranked Li Ye. He¡¯s so strong! And so young as well!¡±


    Li Ye put away his staff and the stone stele gave off a ck light. A door of ck light appeared and Li Ye calmly walked through it with his followers.


    The others did not leave a mark on the stone stele, nor did they try. However, they could enter as Li Ye¡¯s followers; each person could bring at most 50 people in with them.


    Also, only those who Li Ye let in with him could enter; others could not try to force their way through.


    Bang!


    Another explosion sounded out as a young man in green held a spear and gave off ferocious power as he stabbed at the stone stele. The spearhead sank eight inches into the stone stele, causing countless people to once again cry out.


    ording to the aura the young man gave off, they found his name on the rankings and cried out, ¡°He¡¯s the seventh-ranked person; those in the top ten are so strong!¡±


    The young man had a trace of a proud smile on his face. He returned to the crowd and his faction¡¯s people crowded around him, continuously praising him.


    Some others could not help but go over, as that young man was the seventh-ranked person. It was worth making friends with a genius like this.


    The young man ignored those people because he looked down on everyone else present. The only reason he remained here was to see if anyone could surpass him; of course, that did not include anyone within the top five as he knew of their strength.

 Chapter 1233: Third-Ranked Person

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Third-Ranked Person</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the crowd, there were many people who Zhao Fu was familiar with, such as Bai Haoran, Yin Ruoshi, Leng Shang, Shi Shuge, and You Quan.


    Bai Haoran had been following his big brother and leading the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s people to explore ruins. However, the situation had be quite serious; he had fallen to fourth ce, so he could only leave the rest of the people from the Dao Cultivation Sect to Bai Haoran and leave by himself so that he would not be held back.


    The next to go up was Ming Jian from the Green Province Domain. He held a sharp sword and vigorously shed, causing a sword light to sh out, which only left a sword gash that was six inches deep.


    Even though it caused many gasps, Ming Jian shook his head in disappointment, feeling unsatisfied with his strength. With this kind of strength, he would never be able to surpass that person.


    Leng Shang, giving off killing intent with his whole body, walked up. Countless traces of blood-red aura gathered around his sword, causing it to give off a dense killing intent and making others¡¯ hairs stand on end.


    Shing!


    Leng Shang stabbed forwards, causing his blood-red sword to give off a sword hum as it sank into the stone stele, leaving behind a seven inch deep sword gash. Seeing this, Leng Shang walked back looking quite dissatisfied.


    Following this, Bai Haoran also walked up. His fist gave off a five-colored light and contained shocking power as he smashed it again the stone stele. An explosion sounded out as an eight inch deep fist print appeared.


    Shi Shuge was the next to go up. She held a sword made of countless ck runes, and it gave off an intense smell of books.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as the weak-looking sword actually left behind a sword gash that was almost nine inches deep, causing an uproar. With just a bit more, it would have reached nine inches, and that woman would have been able topare to that expert from 1,000 years ago.


    Shi Shuge sighed. If it was before, she may have been quite content with her strength, as it could almostpare to that legendary expert. However, the four new marks on the stone stele shined like brilliant suns.


    In front of those four marks, her own mark was too dim and unnoticeable, and this dealt a heavy blow to her.


    No one was in a hurry to leave and wanted to see the performance of the various geniuses. The depths of the marks they could leave not only showed their strength but their potential as well.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive sounds rang out as many geniuses left behind marks on the stone stele, causing the crowd to cry out.


    The marks on the stone stele were like countless resplendent stars within a dark sky, representing various geniuses. Whether it was now or in the future, they would cause countless people to sigh in amazement.


    Bang!


    Another massive sound rang out as a man in bearskins kicked the stone stele. The surrounding air seemed to explode as a nine inch deep foot print appeared on the stone stele.


    This caused another sensation; someone else who could reach nine inches had appeared, and everyone wondered who this person was and how he had such terrifying power. This person would be able topare to that legendary expert from 1,000 years ago.


    Boom!


    As everyone marveled in shock, a massive Emperor¡¯s aura descended, causing everyone¡¯s bodies to feel heavier. They felt as if they had fallen into icy water and started to tremble.


    Sensing this familiar aura, Bai Haoran, Shi Shuge, Leng Shang, Bing Qixue, and many other geniuses¡¯ expressions changed as they looked up into the air.


    A group of people had appeared in the air, and the person at the lead was a man in a cloak. The scene fellpletely silent.


    Perhaps others were not familiar with this cloaked figure, but everyone from the Ancient Stem Domain knew clearly how he was ¨C it was the Killing Sword Master, the person who had three Emperor Stars.


    Bai Haoran¡¯s expression became incredibly serious. The things that this mysterious Emperor had done in the Ancient Stem Domain were too terrifying, and he had been hunted by the Ancient Stem Domain this entire time. This mysterious Emperor had terrifying potential, so the entire Domain was worried about revenge. Only he could do something like this in the history of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    The events at the Ancient Stem Domain were scars that the Ancient Stem Domain would never be able to get rid of, and they would cause many things in the future. It was something that the Dao Cultivation Sect regretted.


    Bai Haoran could only hope that his big brother would be able to suppress this person, or else the consequences would be unimaginable. It was possible that the entire Ancient Stem Domain could be doomed as a result.


    Yin Ruoshi looked quite anxious. After she had witnessed Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, he had be the person she was the most wary about. Even her master had reminded her not to get involved with this person, because against Zhao Fu, only the word ¡®death¡¯ awaited her.


    Now, he had really appeared in the Cosmos Historical Remnant, so she had to be infinitely careful and avoid meeting him to prevent terrible results.


    Bing Qixue sighed. After that matter, they had not been in contact, and he wondered what Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude towards him and the Ice Origin Kingdom was.


    Shi Shuge looked quite excited; she had always felt that she would meet Zhao Fu again, and now he had reappeared before her. She had desperately trained everyday for this day. She would defeat Zhao Fu and teach him a lesson; this was her greatest desire.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was now even more terrifying before, making her worry if she was a match for Zhao Fu.


    You Quan looked at Zhao Fu furiously. He had remembered the enmity between them ever since that day, and he had always waited to take revenge by ending Zhao Fu¡¯s life in order to quench his fury.


    Of course, he understood that he was not a match for Zhao Fu right now, so he could only re at Zhao Fu as he thought of how to take revenge. However, he would not do anything right now.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as a ck aura me erupted around the cloaked figure and a wild gale started to blow. The sovereign Emperor¡¯s aura became even more intense, and some people were unable to resist this aura and knelt.


    Shing!


    The cloaked figure shed out with his sword, causing a ck sword arc to sh out, and a twelve inch deep sword gash appeared.


    This caused everyone to gasp; even a nine inch deep mark could cause them to feel incredibly shocked, and a twelve inch deep mark was something that only the top-ranked person could achieve. This sent waves throughout all of their hearts.


    Zhao Fu ignored all of their gazes, opened up a door of ck light, and entered with his group before disappearing.


    ¡°He¡¯s the third-ranked person!¡± only a whileter did someone cry out.


    Everyone else came back to their senses; no wonder he was so terrifying; he was one of the top five geniuses. Everyone felt much more at ease; that kind of person was not someone they couldpare with.


    As for the people who knew Zhao Fu, such as Shi Shuge and Bai Haoran, after seeing the twelve inch deep sword gash left by Zhao Fu, their faces became incredibly pale. They understood how great of a gap there was between themselves and Zhao Fu. What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu had not used his full power, only using his Sovereign Bloodline¡¯s power.

 Chapter 1234: Seventh Level

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Seventh Level</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The expressions of everyone present became dim. They had all been greatly discouraged by Zhao Fu and the other four of the top five. They were true geniuses, and in front of them, everyone else was nothing.


    Right now, they felt like they were just making fools out of themselves here and that they would beughed at by others. As such, none of them continued to remain here and opened up doors of ck light, entering the seventh level.


    The seventh level was a boundlessnd of azure rocks, which covered thend as far as the eye could see. There were very few nts, and at most, there were some weeds growing about. However, they were quite scattered and the ce was quite deste.


    The seventh level was called Green Rock Lands and the gravity here was many times greater than other ces. Whenever one walked, one would be able to feel a weight pressing down.


    The Cosmos Beasts here all had Stage 7 to Stage 8 power. If there were just a few of them, Zhao Fu would have nothing to fear, but if they came in arge group, Zhao Fu would have to avoid them. After all, a group of Stage 7 or Stage 8 Cosmos Beasts was not something he could deal with easily.


    ¡°Your Majesty, where shall we go?¡± Lefranzily rested against Zhao Fu and said with her charming voice into Zhao Fu¡¯s ear.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°We¡¯ll head straight to the danger zone then see if there are any ruins. The seventh level is quite dangerous, but there should be many ruins left.¡±


    Lefran hugged Zhao Fu and gently breathed next to his ear as she saidzily, ¡°Mm! Then after going through the danger zone can we do it again?¡±


    On the other side, Evelyn hugged Zhao Fu and coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°I already want to do it now. Let¡¯s have some fun first before going into danger, alright?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu bitterly smiled.


    Krista¡¯s cold face was also slightly flushed. She did not have any needs before, and after seeing two of her kind bing more intimate with Zhao Fu, she had also wanted to try. After trying it out, she had be quite addicted to it.


    The seven princesses stood to the side with reddened faces. Lin Yan¡¯Er felt quite aggrieved; back when she had entered the Cosmos Historical Remnant with Zhao Fu, it had always been her leaning on Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder, but her spot had been stolen by those two demonesses.


    However, she was not very strong and could not provide much help to Zhao Fu in battles, so she knew that she could not win against those two demonesses.


    Fortunately, Zhao Fu had finally done it with her, so she did not have to worry that Zhao Fu would not touch her in the future. She could not help but think of Zhao Fu ravaging her, causing her body to feel quite weak, and a lustful gaze appeared in her eyes.


    Mosax and Mf were tactful and stood at the edge of the group, not getting involved and pretending not to hear anything.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu and his group arrived at the seventh level¡¯s danger zone. Because of the information Ling Feixue had provided, it was quite easy for Zhao Fu to find the danger zones, and he did not have to look for them himself.


    The seventh level¡¯s danger zone was a forest of stone. There were countless stone pirs, some of which were over 1,000 meters tall. If one identally entered this ce, it would be quite easy to get lost.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± After entering, many stone beasts appeared. They seemed to be made out of stone, and they were about ten or so meters long. There were all sorts of creatures: tigers, panthers, bulls, boars...


    Each of the stone beasts gave off a powerful aura; this ce was much more dangerous than the eight level¡¯s danger zone. Facing the thousands of stone beasts charging at them, Zhao Fu naturally did not have to act.


    Just like always, Mosax unleashed his Nothingness Domain. Zhao Fu found that Mosax was incredibly useful and could reduce all power. Back then, Zhao Fu had looked down on Mosax, but luckily he had not killed him. Otherwise, challenging these danger zones would not be so easy.


    Mf, Lefran, and the others turned into rays of light and shot out to kill these stone beasts. Even though the stone beasts were strong, they were still easily killed in the end.


    Mf shed with his dagger, shing open a stone beast¡¯s head. Zhao Fu found what seemed to be a crystal inside; this was most likely the core of the stone beasts. After destroying this core, the stone beasts would turn into a pile of stones.


    Zhao Fu told this to the others, and Mosax ran up and stabbed his pitchfork into a stone beast¡¯s head, easily killing it.


    Lefran raised her magic staff, which shined with a blue light that caused the stone beasts to attack each other. Krista continuously threw out her spear, taking stone beasts¡¯ lives one after another. Evelyn punched and kicked, sting apart stone beasts¡¯ heads.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er and the seven princesses also helped out, releasing attacks, not wanting to be useless. They were worried about being neglected by Zhao Fu.


    Seeing everyone attacking the stone beasts, Zhao Fu stood there by himself and felt quite awkward, so he also acted. He held the Death Race Sword and rushed up, sending out powerful sword lights that destroyed the stone beasts.


    Soon, the thousands of stone beasts were dead, leaving piles of stones all over the ce.


    There was not much to be gained from the danger zones; killing all of these stone beasts did not give anything. Only subduing or killing the boss monster would provide some gains.


    This was why no one was willing to go to danger zones; there was a lot of risk and nothing to be gained. It was much better to search for unexplored ruins.


    Following this, the group continued onwards.


    After killing a few more waves of stone beasts, Zhao Fu¡¯s group were surprised to find that they were lost; after walking for a while, they had returned to where they had started.


    This caused Zhao Fu to be serious, and he started to leave marks on the stone pirs. They could not fly here due to restrictions, so they could only rely on making marks to seek out a path.


    After a day or so, Zhao Fu and his group finally reached the depths of the stone forest. There, they found a veryrge, empty space. There were green rocks all over the ground, and there was not a single de of grass. Wind blew through the surrounding stone pirs, giving off eerie sounds, and other than that there was a deathly silence all around.


    Zhao Fu first checked their surroundings before walking into the empty space. A green magic formation immediately activated, and a five meter tall stone creature appeared at the center.


    The stone creature was not made of rough stones. Instead, it seemed like a stone sculpture, and it was quite exquisite. The stone creature looked like a man and had beautifully-toned muscles. His upper body was naked, but he had lower pants to cover his lower half. He looked quite handsome.


    After the stone creature appeared, his eyes ferociously looked at Zhao Fu. He tapped off the ground, causing the ground to crack as he shot towards Zhao Fu. His fist gave off a ferocious wind as he punched towards Zhao Fu, seeming to be able to punch through a steel wall.


    Before Zhao Fu acted, Evelyn next to him coldly harrumphed stepped up and punched out.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out, causing a gale to spread out as the two punches collided, unleashing an immense shockwave.

 Chapter 1235: Stone Creature

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Stone Creature</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After this collision, the stone creature did not move at all, but Evelyn was forced back five or six steps before she could stop herself. As the boss monster of the seventh level¡¯s danger zone, the stone creature was evidently stronger than Evelyn.


    After forcing Evelyn back, its expression became one of slight condescension. Evelyn was unresigned and wanted to charge up and fight with it again.


    Zhao Fu stopped her; they had many people here, and they did note to challenge it to a solo battle.


    Boom!


    Mosax gave off a powerful aura and stabbed his pitchfork into the ground. A ck and gray barrier giving off enormous power spread out, covering the surroundings.


    Shing!


    Mf disappeared and reappeared behind the stone creature, shing towards the stone creature¡¯s back. The stone creature¡¯s body seemed to be as hard as steel; as the dagger shed against it, a metallic sound rang out, and only a shallow wound was opened up.


    The stone creature did not seem to feel pain and did not mind that injury at all. It swung at Mf backhanded, forcing Mf to immediately hide back into the nothingness, causing the stone creature¡¯s attack to miss.


    At that moment, everyone else also started to act, while Lin Yan¡¯Er and the princesses tactfully retreated to the side.


    Lefran raised her magic staff, causing an intense blue light to spread out, and the powerful illusory light caused the stone creature to be stunned for a few seconds.


    Zhao Fu raised the Death Race Sword, which gave off an intense sword light. He vigorously shed and a massive gray crescent of sword light flew out, sending the stunned stone creature flying.


    Boom!


    Krista raised her spear and blue mes appeared around it. She vigorously threw the spear, which contained immense destructive power as it shot towards the stone creature.


    The stone creature was given a big fright and crossed its arms in front of itself as a formless energy barrier spread out.


    Bang!


    The blue spear mmed into the energy barrier with ferocious power, resulting in a massive explosion. The energy barrier shattered and the blue spear hit the stone creature¡¯s arms. However, because most of the spear¡¯s power had been blocked by the energy barrier, the blue spear was not able to harm the stone creature.


    Boom!


    Evelyn appeared in the air, and she spun as she kicked the stone creature back to the ground. The stone creature¡¯s five meter tall body heavily crashed onto the ground, causing the ground to copse and countless rocks to fly everywhere.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The stone creature climbed up from the ground and gave a furious roar. A powerful aura spread out from its body, raising up wild gales. The stone creature furiously looked at Zhao Fu and his party, and it raised its hands and mmed them onto the ground.


    Boom!


    A formless shockwave spread out, shattering countless rocks. The shockwave gave off an immense power as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and a ck aura me burst forth around him. A massive amount of energy entered his sword, causing it to give off an intense sword hum. Zhao Fu vigorously stabbed the Death Race Sword into the ground, causing a terrifying shockwave to also st out.


    Bang!


    The two massive shockwaves collided, resulting in an enormous explosion. Countless rocks were sent flying and after everything settled down, there was an area that was three meters wide that had sunk down; this was where the two shockwaves had collided.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    At that moment, countless pieces of fragmented rocks started to float before shooting out with immense power.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he had everyone spread out. They dodged most of the rocks and blocked the rest. However, they were all slightly injured; the rocks hitting them hurt a bit and caused a few bruises.


    Bang!


    The stone creature raised arge hand and mmed it against the ground, causing a formless energy to spread out. Sharp stone pirs started to stab out of the ground, forcing Zhao Fu and the others to dodge about again.


    Zhao Fu started to feel quite annoyed. He raised the Death Race Sword and sent all of his power into it, causing it to give off a bright sword light. Countless traces of deathly aura spread out like a flood, and a beautiful figure appeared beside Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out, and the beautiful figure, surrounded by countless traces of deathly aura, flew forwards towards the stone creature, seeming to be able to devour all life.


    The stone creature¡¯s expression became quite grim as it clenched its fist and savagely punched down on the ground. Stone walls that were ten or so meters tall and 30 centimeters thick suddenly rose up from the ground, and 30 or so of them blocked in front of the stone creature.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The massive deathly aura ferociously copsed wall after wall, resulting in massive sounds. In the end, the stone creature was still able to block Zhao Fu¡¯s full-powered strike.


    However, Zhao Fu was not alone.


    Boom!


    Krista threw out her spear, and a blue ray of light containing immense power shot towards the stone creature, causing the air around it to explode.


    Bang!


    After blocking a full-powered strike from Zhao Fu and facing this sudden follow-up attack, the stone creature could only unleash an energy barrier. The blue light smashed against the energy barrier, causing it to shatter, and the stone creature was sted back.


    The stone creature flew backwards and smashed against a hill, causing it to copse. A three inch deep hole appeared in the stone creature¡¯s chest.


    The stone creature was most likelypletely made of stone and did not have any blood vessels or anything. Otherwise, blood would have flowed from a wound like that. However, from how it looked, it seemed to be quite injured.


    Shing!


    Mf appeared in the air and its dagger gave off a cold light as it shed towards the stone creature. The stone creature was unable to react in time at all, and a gash appeared on its left arm.


    The stone creature furiously rushed out of the copsed hill, but at that moment, a flower appeared above its head, giving off a deep blue light and pulling it into an illusion.


    Boom!


    Evelyn appeared behind the stone creature, and her fist was covered with a ck aura as a massive amount of Darkness power swept out. Evelyn punched the stone creature¡¯s waist, causing a muffled explosion to sound out as countless small cracks appeared on the stone creature¡¯s waist.


    Even though the stone creature did not seem to feel pain, this was the most damage it had received so far, and its aura greatly weakened.


    However, the stone creature would not give up just like that. It mustered its strength and counterattacked, punching towards Evelyn.


    Shing!


    Before the stone creature could hit Evelyn, Mf reappeared and shed down with its dagger, opening up another gash on the stone creature. In response, the stone creature furiously turned to attack Mf.


    Bang!


    At that moment, a muffled explosion sounded out as Mosax gripped its pitchfork and stabbed it into the stone creature¡¯s body. At the same time, it sent the Nothingness Domain¡¯s power into it, causing the stone creature to weaken further.


    The stone creature roared, wanting to attack Mosax.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of chains rang out as thousands of chains shot out from the air, binding the stone creature.


    The stone creature exploded with strength and furiously roared as it continuously struggled, but it was unable to break free from the chains.


    Zhao Fu walked out from the side and the Death Race Sword gave off intense sword light as he stabbed it into the stone creature¡¯s chest. The sword qi entered the stone creature¡¯s body, causing its aura to be extremely weak and making it seem heavily injured.

 Chapter 1236: Infinite Gravity Origin Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Infinite Gravity Origin Stone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Only then did the stone creature be more well-behaved. It did not have any strength to struggle anymore andy on the ground. However, it continued to furiously re at everyone, feeling quite unconvinced; after all, it had been attacked by so many people.


    Zhao Fu looked at the stone creature and gave a trace of a smile as he said, ¡°Are you willing to submit, or do you want to die?¡±


    The stone creature looked at Zhao Fu and yelled, ¡°Just kill me! I won¡¯t surrender. If you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll definitely smash you into meat paste next time.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and looked at the stone creature, wondering if he should kill it or keep it.


    After thinking about it, he felt that killing it was not worth it. Killing the sandworm from before was unavoidable, but Zhao Fu wanted to try to subdue this stone creature if it was possible.


    Zhao Fu took out the Sand Pearl. This item had great control over earth-type things, so it might be able to turn this stone creature into sand.


    Of course, Zhao Fu took out this Sand Pearl to torment the stone creature. Even though the stone creature did not feel any physical pain, it most likely still felt mental and spiritual pain.


    The Sand Pearl gave off a faint yellow light, which gradually entered the stone creature¡¯s body. The stone creature¡¯s expression became terrified and soon started to howl in pain. It felt its soul being gradually ripped apart into small grains.


    Hearing it howl pitifully, everyone¡¯s expressions were quite calm. None of them were especially kind people, and in fact, Lefran had a delighted look on her face. It seemed that she quite liked to hear others scream.


    Seven or eight hourster, the stone creature could not endure anymore and weakly submitted to Zhao Fu, expressing that it was willing to serve him.


    Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile and epted the stone creature¡¯s surrender, and he received a system announcement.


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have subdued the Stone Creature Rock Mountain and have obtained 100,000 points.¡±


    It was 100,000 points again, and Zhao Fu felt quite confused. This Rock Mountain¡¯s strength was much stronger than the sandworm, so it was definitely worth more than 100,000 points. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that it was most likely because he had worked together with everyone else. If he had conquered it by himself, the rewards would most likely be greater.


    These 100,000 points caused the Points Rankings to once again change; Zhao Fu had moved up one spot.


    Number 1: Unknown Name, Points: 510,000


    Number 2: Unknown Name, Points: 410,000


    Number 3: Unknown Name, Points: 400,000


    Number 4: Bai Shengjun, Points: 390,000


    Number 5: Zang Mingyue, Points: 380,000


    Everyone looked at the rankings in shock; that person was now ranked second. However, because he had left a twelve inch deep mark on the stone stele, everyone was not as bbergasted as before. Now, they believed that Zhao Fu was someone who could contend with the top-ranked person.


    Seeing that he had been overtaken, the white-haired young man¡¯s face became pale. Yet another variable had appeared, and his n could be somewhat more difficult.


    Back then, he had thought that Zhao Fu was quite dangerous, but now that he had been surpassed by Zhao Fu, causing him to fall to third ce, he could not help but feel quite angry.


    Bai Shengjun sighed. He had thought that he would be able to return to third ce and leave Zhao Fu behind, but it seemed that that person was too fast, and he could not catch up to him.


    Zang Mingyue also looked quite furious and exploded out with power and rampaged for a bit. Zhao Fu reaching second ce meant that no matter what he did, he would be trampled on by at least three others.


    Bai Haoran, Bing Qixue, Leng Shang, Shi Shuge, and everyone else who knew Zhao Fu could only marvel in awe and helplessness; they did not know what to say.


    The top-ranked ordinary-looking young man leisurely walked about in the fifth level; the countless Cosmos Beasts were terrified and did not dare to get close. He did not bother looking at the rankings because he knew that everyone was inferior to him.


    Even though he was not an arrogant person, how could someone from a remote, boundary Domain surpass him?


    Back within the valley, Zhao Fu threw over some earth-type treasures to Rock Mountain to help him recover from his wounds.


    Following this, Rock Mountain handed over an item to Zhao Fu. It was a ck stone that was as big as a marble and gave off a faint ck light. It was incredibly heavy, and Zhao Fu could only hold it using his full strength. Zhao Fu could not help but ask, ¡°Just what is this?¡±


    Rock Mountain had greatly recovered, and hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, he immediately replied in fear, ¡°This is an Infinite Gravity Origin Stone, an extremely powerful gravity treasure. This is the reward for this danger zone.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded in understanding, but he had not yet decided how to use it.


    The golden dragon within Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly said, ¡°This Infinite Gravity Origin Stone can moverge amounts of earth into the sky and create a sky city. If you want to build a sky city, you can consider using this treasure for such a purpose.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite interested. A sky city would be incredibly grand and majestic, and if they used it for military purposes, it would be a sky castle.


    It would be of great help to Great Qin in future aerial battles, so Zhao Fu decided to build a sky city. At the same time, he asked the golden dragon about what sorts of materials were needed.


    After conquering the danger zone of the seventh level, Zhao Fu nned to look for a ruins. The seventh level was different than the tenth level, and there were most likely still many unexplored ruins.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu nned on obtaining the seventh level¡¯s checkpoint medallion.


    The seventh level¡¯s checkpoint medallion was quite easy to find; one just needed to kill a type of rock spirit. However, to ordinary people, these rock spirits were terrifyingly powerful.


    A few hourster, as Zhao Fu was flying with the rest of his group, a person stopped them. he was a young man and looked quite ordinary, and he gave off an ordinary aura, not seeming special in any way.


    Zhao Fu stopped, looked at this young man, and asked, ¡°Do you have business with me?¡±


    The young man cupped his hands and said resolutely, ¡°My name is Chen Zhanghe; I want to follow sir and be a peerless expert.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, he had never expected someone to suddenly ask to follow him. Zhao Fu did not know that the instant he had left a mark on the stone stele, he had be admired and worshipped by countless people.


    Lefran, who was leaning against Zhao Fu, gave a bewitchingugh and said, ¡°Do you think just anyone can follow our master? Don¡¯t you know that your actions are seeking death? If you don¡¯t give us a satisfactory exnation, I¡¯ll kill you in master¡¯s ce!¡±


    Chen Zhenghe felt quite anxious; he knew that this woman was not lying. He could sense how dangerous she was, but fortunately, he had made preparations.


    First of all, Cheng Zhenghe was not weak, and he had decent talent. However, if he wanted to be a peerless expert, he would not be able to do so by himself. He wanted to fulfill his father and mother¡¯s aspirations, so he had to follow a terrifying figure like this.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found an unexplored ruins and would like to offer it to you as a gift. I can also give my soul to sir and swear my eternal loyalty.¡±

 Chapter 1237: Beautiful Men

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Beautiful Men</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing the word ¡®ruins,¡¯ Zhao Fu felt quite interested. However, he did not believe this person, so he said, ¡°Hand over your Soul Mark first and take us to the ruins, and I¡¯ll give you a chance to follow me.¡±


    Chen Zhenghe felt incredibly excited; he had never thought that he would seed so easily. He immediately handed over his Soul Mark and led Zhao Fu to the ruins.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu¡¯s group reached arge boulder. Chen Zhenghe walked up and knocked on it seven times, after which the air rippled and a ck hole appeared.


    Zhao Fu and his group carefully went in and found that it was a stone passageway. The passageway was incredibly smooth and there were erotic depictions on the walls, all of which were scenes of men and women doing it.


    Zhao Fu nced at these pictures but felt that they were useless so he did not look at them further, and Lefran did not seem very interested either.


    Everyone continued onwards and reached a gorgeous hall. There was a stage with seven tables, at which seven beautiful men sat. There were countless corpses below them, including both men and women. They were all naked and had pleasurable looks on their faces.


    The seven beautiful men were slightly more good-looking than even Zhao Fu. They were all well-proportioned and quite tall as well.


    They all gave off different auras: Some were warm and cheerful, some were as cold as ice, some were as domineering as kings, some were yful like little beasts, and some were refined and cultured. These seven appearing together could bewitch countless women.


    The domineering-looking beautiful man sitting at the center lightlyughed and said, ¡°Another group! We seven can have some fun again.¡±


    The beautiful man sitting next to him looked at Lefran and the other womensciviously, ¡°There are some top-tier goods this time; I can¡¯t wait already.¡±


    Zhao Fu slightly frowned, and before he could do anything, the domineering-looking beautiful man disdainfully waved his hand and a pink light spread out. Countless runes appeared in the hall, and everyone¡¯s body froze on the spot, unable to move.


    At the same time, they felt a heat within their bodies, and their breathing became ragged. The princesses¡¯ minds became nk and they lost all the strength in their bodies. Their faces started to go red as they began to pant.


    Krista¡¯s eyes were hazy and she blushed as she breathed heavily. Evelyn lustfully licked her lips as she gave off an intoxicating aura. Lefran also had an incredibly flirtatious and lewd look on her face.


    The domineering-looking man gave a domineering smile and walked down as he said, ¡°Now we can properly enjoy ourselves. We¡¯ll y with the women first then the men.¡±


    The other beautiful men also smiled as they walked down. The domineering-looking man hugged Lefran, while the other beautiful men made their choices as well.


    One of them hugged the lustful Evelyn, one picked the cold and embarrassed Krista, one picked the tender and beautiful Lin Yan¡¯Er, one picked the cold and aloof Princess Han Shuang, one picked the weak and gentle Princess Bai Rou, and one picked the voluptuous Princess Qiu Mei.


    Looking at the seven women in their arms, the seven beautiful men felt quite excited and gave lewd smiles as they returned to the stage.


    One of them was not satisfied and also picked up the fiery-figured Princess Han Nan and the beautiful Princess Wu Lin.


    One of the others was not very satisfied and said, ¡°Old Second, why do you want three? Can¡¯t the seven of us split them allter? Also, boss, don¡¯t break that woman; I also want to try her out.¡±


    The domineering-looking beautiful man looked at the enchanting Lefran in his arms andughed as he nodded. He would hate to break a beautiful creature like this.


    Another beautiful manughed as he said, ¡°Boss, how about we do it together? I also quite like that beauty in your arms.¡±


    Now, all of the women werepletely defenseless and had reddened faces as they moaned as if they desperately needed to do it. Even if the seven beautiful men did anything to them, they would not be able to resist.


    The beautiful men ced them on the stage and started to slowly take off their clothes.


    Suddenly, a ball of ck qi shot out of the women¡¯s bodies and entered the beautiful men¡¯s bodies. This caused the expressions of the seven beautiful men to fall.


    The six ck crystals within Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled and a massive amount of Six Desires Demonic Qi flowed out. Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold as he regained control over his body.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and countless chains shot out, binding the seven beautiful men. After the ck qi flowed into their bodies, they had frozen up for a moment, and Zhao Fu had taken this opportunity to bind them.


    He then waved his hand again, causing ck light to shoot out into everyone¡¯s bodies, causing them to go back to normal.


    The women who had been taken up to the stage also returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Master, can you give me one to y with?¡± Lefran hugged Zhao Fu as she said with a trace of coquettishness.


    Lefran looked at the seven beautiful men, and even though she smiled beautifully, her eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them. Since they wanted to do it, I¡¯ll let them do as they wanted.¡±


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and pointed towards the seven beautiful men. Countless traces of Six Desires Demonic Qi entered their bodies, causing their bodies to feel incredibly hot, and their faces became somewhat pale.


    One of them quickly said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m willing to submit to you!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored his words; anyone who dared to touch his women deserved death, and Zhao Fu would not ept their surrender.


    Following this, the seven beautiful men breathed raggedly and their eyes became red as if they were bulls in heat. Zhao Fu undid the chains and they lost their reason as they leapt at each other and started to do unimaginable things.


    Zhao Fu did not have any interest in watching. He left some Six Desires Demonic Liquid in their bodies, making it so that they would do it until they died.


    Zhao Fu had everyone else leave, and he looked around the hall. He found a secret door and entered a secret room, and he found a treasure box that had 30 or so pink fruits.


    The fruits were about as big as longans and were quite smooth. They gave off pink light and gave off intoxicating fragrances.


    Zhao Fu looked at them and found that they were called Charming Soul Fruits, which could be given to women to consume, giving them a Charming Soul Constitution. This would increase their strength and cultivation, and the Charming Soul Fruits quite precious.


    Zhao Fu also found an Art that was quite high-level, and it was suited to those who had Charming Soul Constitutions. There were also eight or nine Saint Armaments.


    There was nothing else, and after putting everything away, Zhao Fu left the secret room and looked at the seven beautiful men madly going at each other. Zhao Fu did not have any time to wait for them, so he increased the amount of Six Desires Demonic Qi and made them even more crazed.


    In the end the seven beautiful men¡¯s eyes became nk, and their faces were covered with ecstasy as they copsed to the ground, dead.

 Chapter 1238: Dragon Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Dragon Woman</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu could be said to have taken revenge for those corpses on the ground. They had tortured others to death in this fashion, and they had died in a simr fashion.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to keep their corpses, as they were quite strong and would be able to refine high-quality Blood God Pills. However, looking at their bodies covered with all kinds of liquids, Zhao Fu left in disgust and burned the ce down.


    Following this, Zhao Fu gave the Charming Soul Fruits and the Art to Lin Yan¡¯Er and the princesses. They were rtively weak, so these things would be quite useful to them.


    As for Lefran and the others, they did not need such things.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er happily leapt over, wanting to service Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu stopped her.


    Princess Han Shuang and the others did not expect that after just starting to follow Zhao Fu, they would receive such great benefits. They understood that Zhao Fu now saw them as his own women, and they truly epted Zhao Fu as well. They sweetly smiled as they said, ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡±


    ¡°Um, sir, that ruins, you...¡± By the side, Chen Zhenghe spoke nervously and fearfully. He had brought Zhao Fu here and he had never thought that it would be like this. Zhao Fu¡¯s women had almost been touched by others, and this might be enough for Zhao Fu to kill him.


    Only then did Zhao Fu remember about Chen Zhenghe. Seeing him like this, Zhao Fu understood why he was feeling this way. However, he did not me him, as it had nothing to do with him, so he said, ¡°I can take you in, but my identity is not as great as you think. You should prepare yourself.¡±


    Chen Zhenghe immediately cupped his hands and thanked Zhao Fu, expressing that he would follow Zhao Fu no matter. As such, Zhao Fu could only smile and ept him.


    At that moment, Chen Zhenghe said, ¡°In actuality, Emperor, I know of another ruins, but it¡¯s quite far away from here. Would you like to go? I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s inside it.¡±


    After this experience, Chen Zhenghe especially added thatst line in order to avoid anything unexpected from happening and Zhao Fu ming him.


    ¡°Another ruins?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and said, ¡°Alright, take us there!¡±


    Following this, Chen Zhenghe led Zhao Fu and the others to a canyon. There was a fort here that was made of tough bricks on the outside. There were some wooden houses and pavilions within it, which looked quite ancient. They had most likely existed for a long time.


    Zhao Fu and the others tried to enter from the main gate, but a restrictive barrier blocked them and gave a system announcement that only one person could enter.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only have the others wait here while he entered the fort alone.


    After entering, the scenery around him became quite different. It was as if Zhao Fu had not entered a fort but a prison.


    There were cages everywhere, and all sorts of instruments of torture were hanging on the walls. The lighting was dim and there were traces of blood everywhere. Even though there were not any corpses, it was easy to guess that something had happened here, which could cause anyone to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Not long after walking in, a figure blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s path. She had a graceful figure and wore a tight suit of armor. She held a crescent-shaped weapon and had xen hair. Her eyes were incredibly ferocious and had a crescent-shaped mark on her forehead.


    Suddenly, some information was transmitted to Zhao Fu: the Bright Moon Goddess Diana, a warrior of the Bright Moon Sect. Legends say she is the mortal incarnation of the Bright Moon Goddess. She wears a shing armor that gives off a cold light like snow in winter nights. She fused with a Star Essence Soul at the top of the Titan Peak and is no longer an ordinary mortal.


    She is currently struggling to find a sign from god and finding the reason for her existence in the world.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu received a system announcement, ¡°Kill the person before you!¡±


    As Zhao Fu looked at the system announcement in surprise, Diana turned into a ck blur and rushed towards him, reaching him in just an instant. She raised her weapon and hacked towards Zhao Fu.


    ng!


    A colliding sound rang out and sparks flew about as Zhao Fu raised his sword and blocked this attack.


    Diana ferociously red at Zhao Fu and her crescent-shaped sword pressed towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and vigorously swept Diana back as the golden pupil in his left eye spun and countless chains wrapped up Diana.


    Diana struggled like a wild beast, and looking at her, Zhao Fu guessed that she did not have her own consciousness.


    Now, he had captured her, but did he really have to kill her? Zhao Fu hesitated because he didn¡¯t want to do such a thing, but the system announcement prompted to kill her.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and could only do this. The countless chains binding Diana gradually tightened and sank into her flesh, causing her to howl in pain.


    The chains became tighter and tighter and blood started to flow out. Diana¡¯s bones broke, causing her to shriek, after which her body was ripped into ten or so parts by the chains, sttering onto the ground.


    Looking at this gory scene, Zhao Fu felt quite disturbed. However, what made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised was that the corpse and blood quickly disappeared.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards and a cold wind blew towards him, and he saw a woman riding on a wild boar. That woman had an enticing figure and wore furred armor. She held a meteor hammer and had short hair. She looked quite cold, as if she had no emotions.


    Zhao Fu received information that this was the Fury of Winter, Sejuani. She had be used to suffering since a young age and preferred brutality. She was one of the strongest in her tribe and was a leader.


    Sejuani swung her meteor hammer and charged at Zhao Fu on her boar.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu once again received a system announcement to kill this person, but he could not use the same method.


    Zhao Fu felt quite annoyed, and before he could work out the meaning behind all of this, Sejuani¡¯s meteor hammer came smashing at him. Zhao Fu could only dodge to the side, and the meteor hammer smashed out arge crater in the ground. This caused Zhao Fu to be wary, and he could not hesitate any longer.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword exploded out with arge amount of sword light as he shed out. The massive sword qi sted Sejuani back, causing her to crash against a wall. The wall cracked and her body sank into it. The wild boar she had been riding on had long since been turned into mush.


    Sejuani was in an upright position and Zhao Fu walked over and cut her down. A cold light shed out, splitting her chest open, and her organs spilled out.


    Sejuani weakly howled before dying with a look of pain on her face. At the same time, her corpse disappeared.


    Zhao Fu continued forwards and a woman in red armor blocked his way. Her figure was extremely mature, and she had bright red hair. She had red, dragon-like eyes and looked quite valiant. Her body gave off a very powerful aura.


    She was the Dragonblood Warrior Shyvana and was a warrior who had dragon blood. She had a low-profile personality and was calm and cool. However, when she fought, her dragon¡¯s might that she inherited would be released, and almost no one would dare to look at her in the eyes. Anyone who looked into her eyes would have a chance of instinctively wanting to run.


    Zhao Fu was not surprised to receive the same system announcement, and he attacked first.


    He shed over in front of Shyvana and shed out with his sword. Shyvana was startled and stretched out her right arm to block, and a fiery-red dragon barrier expanded out.

 Chapter 1239: Blood-Red Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Blood-Red Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bang!


    The fiery-red dragon barrier was shed open by Zhao Fu and Shyvana¡¯s body flew backwards. Zhao Fu took this opportunity to unleash countless chains and suspend Shyvana in the air.


    The chains started to tighten and pull apart Shyvana¡¯s body.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Shyvana continuously screamed as she felt her body being pulled apart, and blood started to flow out from the wounds on her body.


    Snap!


    Shyvana¡¯s body was pulled apart as her arms, legs, head, and torso were split apart. Bits of her body fell down, and her beautiful and valiant head also fell to the ground and rolled like a ball.


    Zhao Fu frowned and looked at the slowly disappearing corpse before continuing onwards.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a disc-like weapon containing massive power flew towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu shed the weapon away, and a person walked out.


    She had light-red long hair and white skin. She was quite pretty and had a voluptuous body. She wore tight armor and gave off a powerful aura, and she was the person who had just attacked Zhao Fu.


    She was the Goddess of War Sivir, a mercilessly mercenary. She obtained shocking fame and fortune with her dauntless courage and boundless ambition.


    Sivir grabbed at the air and the crossde that Zhao Fu had sent flying returned to her hand. She then vigorously threw it, causing it to spin and give off cold light as it once again flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and countless traces of ghostly qi formed a ghostly hand that grabbed the iing crossde, and he lightly yelled, ¡°Ghost Devour!¡±


    Countless ghosts suddenly rose up from around Sivir and madly leapt towards her. Sivir swung her fists, killing ten or so ghosts, but in the end she was knocked down by the ghosts.


    The ghosts opened their fanged mouths and started to tear at Sivir¡¯s flesh. Sivir continuously cried out in pain and quickly died; her corpse had been cleanly picked apart.


    Zhao Fu started to feel quite numb and continued onwards.


    A figure blocked in front of Zhao Fu. She had a bewitching figure and wore tight, ck armor. She had short, ck hair, and her fringe covered her left eye. She was extremely beautiful and had two swords by her side.


    She was the Peerless Swordsman Fiora, and she was the youngest from House Laurent and was an extremely powerful swordswoman.


    Both people looked at each other. Ten or so minutester, a pained cry sounded out as sharp sword arcs chopped off Fiora¡¯s flesh bit by bit, leaving behind only a blood-red skeleton. It was an extremely cruel scene.


    Fiora¡¯s corpse disappeared and Zhao Fu sighed before looking ahead. He did not know how long this would go for. He had killed five women so far, and if this went on, Zhao Fu would be an incredibly twisted person.


    Zhao Fu decided to keep going for now, but if this went on, he would give up on this ruin. Zhao Fu did not want to keep killing like this.


    Even though Zhao Fu was not a good person by any means, he did not enjoy meaningless killing like this; he only killed for a purpose or to take revenge. However, there were no grievances between these women and himself.


    As if the ruins sensed what Zhao Fu was thinking, a pair ofrge doors appeared in front of him. Zhao Fu opened the doors curiously and saw a bedroom that was decorated in a cute manner.


    At the center, an enchanting womany on arge bed. She was scantily dressed and had a seductive figure as well as snow-white skin. She was peerlessly beautiful and had ck hair; golden, fox-like eyes; and nine tails.


    This was the Nine-tailed Fox Ahri, a fox who travelled in the forests of Ionia and dreamed of bing a human.


    ¡°System announcement! Rape and kill this person to clear the test.¡±


    Looking at the beauty on the bed and seeing that system announcement, Zhao Fu felt quite annoyed. He had never done such a thing before, and it touched his bottom line. He did not want to do such a thing.


    However, this system announcement stated that after doing this, he would clear the trial. In other words, after doing this, everything would end.


    As Zhao Fu hesitated, Ahri got down from the bed and walked over to Zhao Fu and smiled flirtatiously as she said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not rotten to the core; however, you can¡¯t clear that twisted trial like this.


    ¡°However, for that twisted trial to favor you, break the rules, and give you a shortcut, as long as you do that to me, you¡¯ll definitely pass this twisted trial.¡±


    After saying this, the fox enticingly wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck and seductively kissed him, saying, ¡°Come! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t me you. I also won¡¯t truly die. As long as you pass that twisted trial, I won¡¯t have to suffer here anymore. If you want, I can serve you every day.¡±


    Zhao Fu still hesitated. Even though Ahri had said herself that she would not truly die, Zhao Fu still did not want to do such a thing.


    ¡°Come on, hubby! Hurry up!¡± The fox continuously kissed Zhao Fu and egged him on to do her and then kill her.


    However, Zhao Fu still hesitated and could not do it.


    At that moment, a sharp and twisted voice sounded out, ¡°Hurry up! As long as you do this, you will pass my trial and you will be my master. You can also obtain the Sadistic Killing Legacy! You¡¯ll be a peerless expert!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Ahri stopped and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s that pervert; looks like it really likes you! Hubby, hurry up and do it, alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it before lightly pushing away Ahri and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m giving up on this trial; I don¡¯t want to continue.¡±


    Hearing this, Ahri¡¯s face became pale. If Zhao Fu did not clear this trial, she and the others would continue being tormented here.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m begging you!¡± the fox said tearily as she started to call Zhao Fu master.


    Zhao Fu remained unmoved. He had heard the urgency in the twisted voice¡¯s words. This meant that he wasn¡¯t the one who should be in a hurry. Zhao Fu did not want to be the passive one; he wanted to be the one in control.


    ¡°Apologize, I¡¯m going to leave and look for other ruins,¡± Zhao Fu said calmly as he started to walk away.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go,e back! You¡¯ve passed the trial.¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu really was going to leave, the twisted voice hurriedly cried out.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite speechless. If he had known things would be like this, he would not have gone through so much effort. He could not help but wonder what the legacy was and what that voice was.


    Hearing these words, Ahri started tough and cry, feeling incredibly happy.


    Zhao Fu turned and saw a blood-red door of light appear. He stepped through it and came to a blood-red room. There was a stone stage within it, on which there was a blood-red sword.

 Chapter 1240: Terrifying Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Terrifying Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This blood-red sword was a double-handed sword. It was about a meter long and three fingers wide. It only had a single edge, and the de was jagged like sharp teeth. It looked like anyone who was struck by the sword would have their bodies ripped apart, and it would definitely be incredibly painful.


    There was a picture on the sword, which depicted all sorts of broken corpses. The hilt of the sword seemed to be wrapped with human skin, and this was most likely a devil sword.


    There were eight crystal coffins are the stone stage, within whichy women. They were the women Zhao Fu had encountered before: Diana, Sejuani, Sivir...


    Apart from the six he had encountered, there were two who he had not met.


    One of them wore tight green clothes and wore a green mouth mask. She had jet-ck long hair and had a slim figure. Even though her face could not be fully seen, one could feel that she was quite a pretty person.


    She was the Fist of the Shadows, Akali.


    There was another woman with a fiery figure, but she did not seem to be wearing any clothes. She only used some nts to cover her body and had red hair. She was quite pretty and gave off a powerful aura. Both her hands looked like ws.


    She was called Thorn¡¯s Joy Zyra.


    After Zhao Fu walked in, a figure excitedly leapt at him. It was a young girl with exquisite features. She had very long, blood-red hair and blood-red eyes that seemed to be filled with cruelness. She did not seem to be wearing anything.


    ¡°Master! You¡¯re my master now! Hurry up and take me and let me follow you in ughtering the world,¡± the young girl leapt onto Zhao Fu and happily and crazily cried out.


    Zhao Fu looked at the young girl and figured that she was most likely the sword spirit of that blood-red sword. He looked down at her and asked curiously, ¡°Why did you choose me?¡±


    The young girl yelled in a high voice, ¡°Because master¡¯s bloodline is terrifying and Master has many terrifying things inside his body. If I choose you as my master, I¡¯ll be able to ughter countless people and let the world suffer pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited here for a long time and master is the first person I¡¯ve been so interested in. I can finally leave with master. I¡¯m even happier than when I break fingers or cut open bodies.¡±


    After hearing her words, Zhao Fu felt a chill within his heart. This young girl was definitely a pervert and a madwoman; no wonder the fox had said those things before.


    Now, the question was whether Zhao Fu wanted such a terrifying and evil sword.


    In the end, Zhao Fu felt that he had to take it. This sword was no ordinary sword and had immense power. How could he leave such a treasure here?


    ¡°Get off me, I¡¯m going to get the sword.¡± Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the young girl immediately let go of Zhao Fu and stood by the side, looking at Zhao Fu with her blood-red eyes filled with expectation.


    Zhao Fu walked up to the stone stage and grabbed the sword¡¯s hilt.


    Boom!


    A massive evil, twisted, and berserk power entered through Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and rushed into Zhao Fu¡¯s brain, seeming to cause his mind to go nk.


    Outside, a pir of blood-red light containing immense power shot into the sky, shaking the surroundings. The blood-red light seemed to cover the entire sky, and that evil and berserk power flooded out.


    Not just Chen Zhenghe and the others looked at this scene in shock; everyone on the seventh level felt their hairs stand on end and felt incredibly shocked. They could not help but look over at the pir of blood-red light standing between the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s definitely some kind of incredible treasure over there.¡± Thinking about that, countless people excitedly rushed over in that direction.


    Zhao Fu felt his body being eroded by a massive power. That berserk, evil, and twisted power started to corrode his body and soul, wanting to make him a person like that young girl.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed; he did not want to be a person like that. He exploded with all of his strength, wanting to suppress the power corroding his body and soul.


    However, Zhao Fu was not a match for the power, as this ce seemed to be the sword¡¯s territory. It had boundless power, and despite Zhao Fu exploding out with all of his power, he was quickly inundated.


    Those close to the ruins had already arrived and looked at this scene in shock. They knew the ripples wereing from here, but they did not know the reason.


    Evenlyn and the others were guarding in front of the door, preventing others from charging in and disrupting Zhao Fu.


    The newly-arrived people looked at Evelyn and the others warily and did not dare to act rashly. They knew these people ¨C they were the people who had been with the second-ranked genius.


    To be able to leave a twelve inch deep sword mark on the stone stele, they would not be able to fight that person at all. The only person who would be able to contend with him would be that top-ranked genius.


    Following this, more and more people gathered here until there were over 10,000 of them. They all looked at the ruins greedily, in fear and in shock.


    Evelyn and the others could not help but feel anxious. With so many people arriving, they could not stop them all.


    As time gradually passed, more and more people gathered. Now, some of them could not help but think of forcing their way through. There was definitely some kind of shocking treasure within the ruins, so how could they just watch it be taken by someone else?


    ¡°What is your boss doing in there?¡± someone could not help but ask. Because there were so many people present, they did not fear that person as much.


    Evelyn and the others ignored that person¡¯s words.


    The crowd started to be more and more restless, and someone yelled out, ¡°Get out of the way, everyone should have a chance at this treasure. If you don¡¯t make way, we won¡¯t show any courtesy.¡±


    Those words caused the atmosphere to be quite heavy. Both sides seemed to have swords drawn and bows bent, and it was as if a massive battle would explode out the next instant. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s side was clearly at a massive disadvantage.


    Within the ruins, Zhao Fu had a look of pain on his face as the power continuously ripped through his body, tearing apart his soul. Zhao Fu could not help but release the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power.


    Within the Emperor Killing Sword World, the weather started to change as clouds swirled and countless traces of Killing Sword Intent instantly gathered.


    Shing!


    A hocking sword hum sounded out, piercing through countless worlds, as the massive amount of Killing Sword Intent rushed out like a heaven-toppling flood.


    At that moment, the ordinary-looking young man leisurely walking in the fifth level sensed this power and froze. His expression changed as he looked backwards.


    Everyone in the Cosmos Historical Remnant felt as if they were inundated by that aura, making them feel suffocated. Some people were terrified to the point that they copsed to the ground.


    The Killing Sword Intent was a supreme Sword Intent, and with the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power, Zhao Fu was finally able to sessfully suppress the power from the blood-red sword.


    However, Zhao Fu did not like how twisted and berserk this sword was, so Zhao Fu instilled some of the Killing Sword Intent into it, hoping to weaken its legacy¡¯s power.


    As the Killing Sword Intent flowed into it, the sword started to go through changes, and the sword spirit fell to the ground in pain.

 Chapter 1241: Nine King Spirit Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Nine King Spirit Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the end, the sword gained a trace of the Killing Sword Intent¡¯s aura, and its own twisted aura became slightly weaker. The young girl was also affected and became more decent.


    Zhao Fu retracted the Killing Sword Intent and drew the sword out of the stone stage. Countless traces of information rushed into Zhao Fu¡¯s head; most of them were about killing people, and this was most likely the legacy. Zhao Fu was not very interested in this.


    This sword was called the Sadistic Killing Sword, and it was a Level 6 Divine Earth Armament.


    Weapons that reached Divine Earth Armament could be called Divine Armaments. A Level 6 Divine Earth Armament could also be referred to as a Mid-level Divine Armament.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased and put the sword away, and the young girl with blood-red hair returned to the sword. Zhao Fu then looked at the eight crystal coffins.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and a wave of energy destroyed the restrictions on the crystal coffins. The eight women within slowly opened their eyes. Some people had hazy looks while others coldly looked at Zhao Fu.


    Ahri opened her eyes and gave Zhao Fu a flirtatious smile as she paid her respects and said, ¡°Thank you master for saving us.¡±


    The others also came to their senses and called out, ¡°Master!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not set down restrictions within their bodies; the Sadistic Killing Sword controlled their souls, so as long as he had control over the sword, he would naturally be their master.


    Zhao Fu nodded and led them to leave the ruins.


    The ordinary-looking young man on the fifth level looked quite serious. He looked behind him and did not seem as leisurely; he felt that things had started to be interesting.


    It was not just that ordinary-looking young man; the white-haired young man, Bai Shengjun, and Zang Mingyue all felt that terrifying aura, and their expressions became grave. Facing that power, they felt quite wary.


    The group of people who had wanted to charge in had been scared stiff by the Killing Sword Intent¡¯s power. They looked at the ruins fearfully, and seeing Zhao Fue out, countless people immediately scattered; none dared to remain.


    Without needing to think about it, Zhao Fu understood what had happened.


    Lefran looked at the women behind Zhao Fu and hugged Zhao Fu as she said enticingly, ¡°Master, you have such good luck with women! You¡¯ve taken in another eight sisters; we can have arge ¡®battle¡¯ter.¡±


    Evelyn crossed her arms and lightly harrumphed as she said, ¡°Master, you were having a good time inside while we were blocking off enemies for you outside. You need to make it up to meter.¡±


    Ahri leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s arms and gave off a flirtatious aura as she looked at Zhao Fu with herrge eyes and said, ¡°This little fox will also serve master!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any other ruins first!¡±


    Hearing this, all of the women felt quite disappointed. Evelyn expressed her strong discontentment, and some of the newly-joined women blushed while others looked quite calm.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu¡¯s group still had not found any ruins. They had killed a rock spirit, from which they had obtained a checkpoint medallion, so they headed to the sixth level.


    The sixth level was a boundless snowy ins. There was snow everywhere and there did not seem to be any trace of life. The cold air was enough to freeze those with Stage 5 or Stage 6 cultivation; this was not a ce that ordinary people coulde to.


    Just like always, Zhao Fu headed to the danger zone first to see if he could subdue the boss monster and earn points.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu¡¯s group encountered a flock of pigeon-like Cosmos Beasts, which charged at them.


    The sixth level¡¯s Cosmos Beasts were mainly birds. If anyone flew in the air, it would be quite easy to encounterrge groups of Cosmos Beasts.


    However, now that Zhao Fu had many more helpers, they became much easier to deal with, and Zhao Fu observed them all closely.


    Chen Zhenghe used a bow and arrows, shooting down Cosmos Beasts one after another. Diana was ferocious and expressionless. Her crescent de gave off crescent-shaped arcs, killing Cosmos Beats continuously.


    Sejuani rode on her boar and swung her meteor hammer, charging about in the sky; Shyvana punched out, sending out fireballs; and Sivir continuously threw her crossde.


    Fiora gripped her sword with both hands and unleashed her beautiful sword skills, sending out countless sword lights, while Ahri threw out blue fireballs.


    Akali continuously swung her daggers, sending out green lights. Zyra shot out spikes, killing the iing Cosmos Beasts.


    Zhao Fu decided to try out the Sadistic Killing Sword¡¯s power. He casually sent out a blood-red sword light, which hit a few Cosmos Beast. In just an instant, those Cosmos Beasts were reduced to pieces. Zhao Fu had not wanted to do this; this was an effect of the Sadistic Killing Sword.


    This sword was eviller and more twisted than all of Zhao Fu¡¯s swords. However, he could ept using it against enemies.


    The group quickly finished killing this group of Cosmos Beasts, and they arrived at the sixth level¡¯s danger zone. However, Zhao Fu was disappointed ¨C the sixth level¡¯s danger zone had corpses everywhere and had already been conquered by someone. From the wounds on the corpses, it seemed that a single person had done this.


    This messed up Zhao Fu¡¯s n; Zhao Fu had wanted to conquer each level¡¯s danger zone, subdue the monsters, and bring them back to Great Qin. However, someone had already conquered this danger zone, so he could only go and look for some ruins.


    Over the next few days, Zhao Fu and his group explored a few ruins but did not gain much. Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed and decided to head to the fifth level.


    The checkpoint medallion for the sixth level was on an incredibly tall snowy mountain. As long as one could endure the cold and the de-like winds and reach the top, they would be able to obtain it.


    This was not too difficult for Zhao Fu, as Zhao Fu¡¯s defensive powers were extremely powerful. He had his Emperor¡¯s Domain, the Saint Realm Domains, and the Six Paths Defensive Barrier.


    A door of light appeared, and everyone stepped through and entered the fifth level.


    The fifth level was quite different to the previous level. This was an incrediblyrge ruins, with ruined structures and weeds everywhere. This ce most likely had countless people living in it before but now only empty and broken houses remained.


    The Cosmos Beasts in the fifth level were humanoids and were extremely powerful. Each of them had roughly Stage 9 strength. If arge number of Stage 9 experts attacked, even with Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, he would have to run.


    The fifth level was the final level that Ling Feixue had reached. Because it was extremely dangerous, she had not been able to give much information about it. However, she had told Zhao Fu where the danger zone was.


    Following this, everyone headed towards the danger zone.


    The fifth level¡¯s danger zone was an extremely majestic and grand pce. It was called the Nine King Spirit Pce, and it was where a King had once lived. There were countless vengeful spirit guards, which were extremely powerful. Some even had Saint Realm strength.


    However, after reaching this ce, they found that it was quite empty. Apart from a few vengeful spirits asionally jumping out at them, they did not see anyrge groups of vengeful spirits.


    Zhao Fu had a bad feeling that someone had already conquered this ce too.

 Chapter 1242: Gatekeeper

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Gatekeeper</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the end, Zhao Fu and his group reached the innermost region and found traces of arge battle. There were some broken corpses; it seemed that the boss monster here had been killed, and the danger zone had been conquered.


    Zhao Fu sighed, not knowing who had done this. However, it was most likely someone near the top of the rankings, or else they would not have been able to do this by themselves.


    Now, he could only search for ruins and see if he could gain anything there.


    The tenth, ninth, and eighth levels were the first stage; the seventh, sixth, and fifth were the second stage. The danger from one stage to the next increased greatly, which was why the stone stele had stopped many people from descending to the seventh level from the eighth level.


    As the end of the second stage, it would be quite difficult to pass from the fifth level to the fourth level.


    In order to pass to the fourth level, one had to pass the Gatekeepers¡¯ test.


    There was a massive red wood door that was thousands of meters tall, on which golden flowers and birds were engraved. There were 1,000 Gatekeepers that were over 1,000 meters tall and wore battle armor. They had austere expressions and gave off powerful auras as they stood guard, not letting anyone get close. Anyone who came near would be attacked.


    The Gatekeepers¡¯ power was naturally extremely terrifying, which was the reason why Ling Feixue had stopped at the fifth level. Moreover, one could not bring their followers with them; only those who passed the test could advance.


    There were already countless people gathered here. Sensing those Gatekeepers¡¯ powerful auras, no one dared to go up.


    A whileter, a big man ranked 180th walked up and shouted, ¡°I want to go to the fourth level!¡±


    One of the Gatekeepers next to the massive door coldly looked at the big man and said in a thunderous voice, ¡°If you can receive three attacks from This General, you may pass to the fourth level.¡±


    The big man deeply breathed in and prepared himself as he nodded.


    That Gatekeeper held a spear, and seeing that the big man was ready, he lightly waved his spear.


    Whoosh!


    As the spear moved, an extremely powerful wind containing power to destroyed everything rushed towards the big man. Countless grains of sand and pebbles were blown into the sky.


    The big man¡¯s expression fell, and he hurriedly exploded out with all of his power, causing his body to shine with a blue light as a might covered the surroundings.


    Facing the iing gale, the big man chose to face it head on, and he roared as he mmed into the gale.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion rang out as initially, the wind scattered and blew in other directions.


    The big man grinned, but only then did the gale¡¯s true power explode out. It rushed towards the big man, whose body gave off even more intense light. However, he was still sted back like a pebble.


    The big man was blown back thousands of meters and smashed through a house, and he was unable to climb up. No one knew if he was dead or alive.


    Everyone else looked quite shocked; this Gatekeeper was too terrifying. Just a light attack like that was able to st away someone ranked in the top 200. How could they have a chance to enter the fourth level?


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became quite dim. Now that they had seen the Gatekeepers¡¯ terrifying power, they lost the courage to challenge them and nned to remain in the fifth level.


    ¡°I want to challenge!¡± a chubby young man leapt onto a stage and shouted towards the Gatekeeper.


    The Gatekeeper¡¯s expression was cold and said the same thing, ¡°If you can receive three attacks from This General, you may pass to the fourth level.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The Gatekeeper once again attacked. He lightly waved his spear, causing a wild gale to blow towards the chubby young man.


    The chubby young man took out a three meter tall shield and blocked with it. The wild gale smashed towards it with ferocious power, and the shield released a semi-circr barrier that blocked the wild gale.


    Everyone was quite surprised but soon found the reason ¨C this shield was a treasure, and the chubby young man had relied on it to block the strike.


    At that moment, a trace of hope appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts ¨C indeed, the Gatekeeper had only required them to receive three strikes from him, but he had not said that they could only rely on their own strength. Relying on treasures would also count towards receiving the three strikes.


    Whoosh!


    The Gatekeeper once again attacked. He vigorously swept out, and this strike was evidently much stronger than the previous one. The gale was even stronger, and under the pressure from that gale, the ground started to crack.


    The chubby young man gripped the shield with all of his strength and sent his power into it. The shield once again gave off a semi-circr barrier, and it had bronze patterns on it this time; the defensive power had increased.


    Whoosh!


    The gale furiously swept towards the chubby young man, lifting up the ground it traveled over. Parts of houses were sent into the sky, and the barrier trembled under this attack. However, it was able to block it in the end.


    That was the second strike ¨C could it be that this chubby young man would be able to block the third attack in the same way and enter the fourth level?


    Bang!


    The Gatekeeper once again attacked. This time, he ferociously stabbed towards the chubby young man, and an even greater force smashed towards the chubby young man like a mountain. The shield¡¯s barrier shattered, and the chubby young man was sent flying and could not get up.


    Everyone felt quite disappointed; the chubby young man had failed in the end, but he gave everyone a lot of hope.


    People stepped up one by one to challenge. Even though the vast majority of them failed, a few were able to pass.


    When Bai Haoran arrived, he also made a challenge. He unleashed his Five Elements Domain, and the five-colored energy barrier covered the ten meters around him. The surrounding spirit qi quickly gathered, and the Five Elements Domain was like a vortex that absorbed countless traces of spirit qi.


    Whoosh!


    Just like before, the Gatekeeper waved his spear and a gale mmed towards Bai Haoran.


    The Five Elements Barrier did not budge at all and blocked the first attack. The second attack, an even more ferocious gale, then sted towards Bai Haoran. The Five Elements Domain slightly trembled, but it still defended against the attack.


    Bang!


    The Gatekeeper stabbed out with his spear, releasing the third attack. A massive piercing power rushed towards Bai Haoran, and Bai Haoran¡¯s gaze became serious as the Five Elements Domain absorbed arge amount of spirit qi and gave off even more intense light.


    In the end, the Five Elements Domain shattered, but Bai Haoran was still able to sessfully block the attack.


    Countless people could not help but cry out, and the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s people all cheered. Facing the Gatekeeper¡¯s three strikes, many geniuses could not block them. Only true experts would be able to do this.


    With Bai Haoran¡¯s strength, it was evident that he was a true expert, and he was now admired by countless people.


    At the same time, he had boosted the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s fame and reputation, causing all of the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s disciples to feel proud. Now that Bai Haoran had passed the test, everyone started to discuss him, and his fame also grew.


    Following this, Shi Shuge also stepped up to the stage and blocked the three attacks, causing anothermotion.

 Chapter 1243: Sixth Imperial Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Sixth Imperial Prince</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At that moment, a powerful aura spread out like a ferocious flood. Everyone present fell silent upon sensing this aura and looked over. A young man wearing white clothes and a white dragon inscription mask appeared.


    His arrival caused everyone to feel quite nervous, and Bai Haoran and Shi Shuge¡¯s expressions became quiet serious, because this masked young man¡¯s aura was simply too terrifying.


    ¡°He¡¯s Yue Ye, ranked sixth on the Point Rankings. He¡¯s the most powerful person from this generation in the White Dragon Domain,¡± someone worked out his identity and cried out.


    Hearing this, everyone felt quite shocked. The White Dragon Domain was extremely powerful and was in the top three of the ten or so Domains around it. As the most powerful person from this generation in the White Dragon Domain, his power would be incredibly terrifying.


    Moreover, his status was higher than most people¡¯s here; he had already taken over the White Dragon Kingdom and was a true King.


    As Yue Ye stepped onto the stage, everyone watched with widened eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Just like before, the Gatekeeper swung his spear, causing an intense gale to sweep towards Yue Ye.


    Shing!


    The instant that the gale arrived, a white dragon sword appeared in Yue Ye¡¯s hand. He swung the sword, causing a sword hum to sound out, and a massive sword wind giving off an incredibly sharp aura smashed towards the gale.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two gusts of wind shed together and sted outwards, making it difficult for others to remain standing.


    ¡°So powerful!¡± The crowd could not help but exim. This was the first time someone had faced the Gatekeeper directly without being at a disadvantage. Even Shi Shuge had not been able to do such a thing.


    Someone said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for those five monsters in the top five, Yue Ye would definitely be the number one expert. No one here would be a match for him.¡±


    Someone else agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone this powerful.¡±


    Bang!


    Another massive sound rang out as Yue Ye once again shed out, blocking the Gatekeeper¡¯s second attack.


    The Gatekeeper¡¯s gaze became slightly more serious. He raised his spear and ferociously stabbed out, causing the air to explode. A massive piercing power shot out, seeming to be able to pierce through arge mountain.


    Yue Ye¡¯s expression did not change. The white dragon sword in his hand gave off even more intense sword light, and he raised it and stabbed towards the Gatekeeper. A dragon-shaped sword light giving off an incredibly sharp aura shot out.


    Bang!


    Another explosion sounded out as the two attacks collided and exploded. Blinding light shot out, and a shockwave rippled out. The ground cracked and countless houses copsed, and a lot of dust and sand was sent billowing.


    After everything settled, the Gatekeeper looked at Yue Ye with a trace of appreciation and said, ¡°Not bad, you have passed my test. You may continue to the fourth level.¡±


    Boom!


    As the Gatekeeper spoke, a massive Emperor¡¯s aura covered the surroundings, making everyone feel as if their bodies were sinking and their souls were falling into an abyss.


    Countless people looked into the sky and saw a domineering-looking young man with a few women giving off noble auras.


    Sensing the young man¡¯s aura, the Gatekeeper spoke in a slightly courteous tone, ¡°Imperial Prince, ording to the rules, you can directly enter the fourth level and do not need to pass my test.¡±


    Hearing the Gatekeeper¡¯s tone, everyone looked quite shocked. However, they realized that this young man was a true Imperial Prince, which was why he had such a powerful Emperor¡¯s aura.


    At the same time, someone called out his identity based on his aura, ¡°He¡¯s Zang Mingyue, the third-ranked person!¡±


    Everyone gasped; he was Zang Mingyue? He was an Imperial Prince and was a monster in the top five. His terrifying strength could only cause everyone to sigh in awe.


    ¡°This Gatekeeper¡¯s attitude is so bad! He treats others so coldly but treats that Imperial Prince so courteously and doesn¡¯t even require him to pass the test. He¡¯s evidently looking down on the rest of us! So maddening!¡±


    It was a pity that they did not have an Imperial Bloodline, or else the Gatekeepers would have treated them respectfully as well.


    Facing everyone¡¯s looks of shock, admiration, and worship, Zang Mingyue gave a pleased and confident smile.


    By conquering two danger zones, he had risen back to third ce, and he had confidence in overtaking the top two. This quelled his anger, and he now felt incredibly happy.


    If it was before, he would not have bothered paying attention to these peasants. However, his mood today was quite good, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m an Imperial Prince! Ie from the Heaven Domain¡¯s Zang Empire and am the Zang Empire¡¯s Sixth Imperial Prince.¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone was sent into a frenzy, and Shi Shuge and Bai Haoran looked at Zang Mingyue in shock.


    Now, everyone understood that this person was a true Imperial Prince, and he came from the Heaven Domain. This sort of status was incredibly terrifying, and some people would never meet such a person in their lifetime. All those who thought that they had a prestigious identity were nothing in front of him.


    Those here were all Princes and Princesses of Royal Kingdoms, while this was an Imperial Prince of an Empire. The difference in their statuses was too great and could not bepared.


    The bloodlines of Royal Kingdoms were the highest in the outer Domains and were looked up to by countless people. However, the bloodlines of Empires were the true stars and were worshipped by all. Their bloodline determined their strength right from the start.


    Facing countless people¡¯s gazes, Zang Mingyue¡¯s smile became even brighter, and he felt even more pleased with himself. This was what he had wanted to feel; being looked up to by countless people was how an Imperial Prince should be treated, not being trampled by four others.


    He greatly enjoyed this feeling, so he released even more of his Emperor¡¯s aura, showing everyone his power.


    ¡°Imperial Prince! We¡¯re willing to serve you and be your women. Please take us in!¡± ten or so beauties flew up into the sky and said with hopeful looks.


    ¡°Imperial Prince! We¡¯re willing to follow you and pledge our loyalty to you!¡± some others flew into the sky and expressed their desire to submit to him. After all, Zang Mingyue was a true Imperial Prince, and following him and serving him would bring them unimaginable opportunities.


    Zang Mingyue looked over these people and did not see any value in any of them. However, he noticed Shi Shuge, Yin Ruoshi, and the top beauties of the other Domains.


    Zang Mingyue gave a trace of a domineering smile and pointed at Shi Shuge and the other women and said, ¡°Come over here and serve This Imperial Prince; if you perform well, This Imperial Prince can make you concubines. You¡¯ll be able to obtain unimaginable benefits, and your factions would be protected by This Imperial Prince in the future. This is your glory.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an even more terrifying Emperor¡¯s aura spread out like a flood, causing countless people¡¯s bodies to freeze and feel an instinctive terror.


    Another group of people had arrived. Sensing this person¡¯s aura, the Gatekeeper respectfully bowed and called out, ¡°I greet this Emperor!¡±


    The Gatekeeper¡¯s attitude once again changed, causing everyone to feel incredibly shocked. This aurapletely surpassed Zang Mingyue¡¯s aura, causing his expression to be quite unsightly.

 Chapter 1244: Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Zhao Fu was quite indifferent and said, ¡°I want to go to the fourth level.¡±


    The Gatekeeper nodded and replied, ¡°Of course!¡±


    He then turned and opened the red wood door; his attitude waspletely different to before, making countless people feel angry.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to enter, Zang Mingyue coldly harrumphed and said domineeringly in a loud voice, ¡°Who are you? Which Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince are you? From the amount of Fate you have, This Imperial Prince can tell that you¡¯re fake. You think you canpare to me? I¡¯m the Sixth Imperial Prince of the Zang Empire. You¡¯ve seen me and yet you haven¡¯t paid your respects; if you tell me how you obtained your bloodline, This Imperial Prince can spare you for your insolence.¡±


    Zang Mingyue knew that this was one of the people who had been trampling on him before, and he had now embarrassed him like this. Zang Mingyue definitely would not let Zhao Fu off easily, and he now treated Zhao Fu like an enemy.


    He could not sense the Fate of an Empire on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, so he could rest easy. He spoke with a trace of a mocking tone; hepletely looked down on this fake.


    Zhao Fu frowned, but he did not pay much mind to Zang Mingyue and continued onwards.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was ignoring him, Zang Mingyue was infuriated ¨C a fake dared to treat him with such an attitude; he was seeking death. Zang Mingyue stretched out his hand and a massive formless hand grabbed towards Zhao Fu with enough power to cause him to explode.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu swept out with a finger and a ck crescent flew out, causing the formless hand to explode and dissipate into countless traces of air, while Zhao Fu turned to look at Zang Mingyue.


    Zang Mingyue loudly shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear This Imperial Prince¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Seeing how arrogant Zang Mingyue was, Mosax called out to Zhao Fu, wanting to kill this person.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was slightly cold as he said, ¡°All of you fall back! You can¡¯t block his power.¡±


    Hearing this, Mosax and the others could only retreat to the side. Zhao Fu looked at Zang Mingyue and said mockingly, ¡°Just then, I only heard a dog barking.¡±


    Those words caused everyone present to gulp. This was the first time that someone had dared to curse at an Imperial Prince, and this could cause the extermination of one¡¯s line. However, that person was evidently quite extraordinary and most likely had powerful backing to be able to say such a thing.


    Shi Shuge and the other women had been quite angry after hearing Zang Mingyue tell them to serve him. However, they feared the Zang Empire, and during that moment of crisis, Zhao Fu had inadvertently helped them.


    As such, they felt a slight sense of gratitude towards Zhao Fu and looked towards him. When Zhao Fu said that sentence, everyone understood that this battle was inevitable.


    ¡°You dare to talk to This Imperial Prince like that? Today, This Imperial Prince is going to destroy you in body and soul and show you the true power of an Imperial Prince,¡± Zang Mingyue furiously yelled as he exploded out with power.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion shook the heavens as a purple aura came out of Zang Mingyue¡¯s body. A massive might descended like a heavenly hand, causing everyone to feel as if their bodies had sunk down. The air started to tremble, and nine purple dragons appeared around Zang Mingyue.


    Everyone in the surroundings quickly retreated in fear because that might was too powerful and was gradually increasing. If they stayed here, they would definitely die.


    At that moment, space seemed to be frozen, and everyone found it difficult to breathe. Zang Mingyue was like a sovereign Emperor as he stood there, and even the heavens and earth seemed to worship him. In front of him, everything seemed incredibly small.


    Sensing everyone¡¯s terrified gazes, Zang Mingyue smirked and took out a saber and pointed it at Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°Today, you¡¯ve been fortunate enough to see a true Imperial Prince¡¯s power. You didn¡¯t die in vain.¡±


    After saying this, Zang Mingyue rushed forwards.


    Zhao Fu did not move and exploded out with his own Emperor¡¯s power. Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline seemed to be quite excited at the prospects at fighting with a true Imperial Prince, and his blood moved rapidly within his body.


    A massive explosion sounded out as a ck aura exploded out and expanded out. The sky seemed to tremble as a supreme aura swept out.


    Everyone could only retreat even further back in terror. Under that power, their bodies instinctively trembled and their souls seemed to be crying out.


    At the same time, nine ck and savage-looking dragons giving off terrifying power appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The might they gave off became more and more powerful, causing the air around them to start to twist.


    In that moment, Zang Mingyue shed towards Zhao Fu, and the saber light seemed to be able to split the world apart. Nothing seemed to be able to stop that saber, and in that instant, Zhao Fu also shed out with the Sadistic Killing Sword, giving off world-destroying power.


    Bang!


    The two attacks collided, resulting in a massive explosion. The sky seemed to explode as a corporeal shockwave sted out. All of the clouds in the sky were annihted and the ground caved in as countless people were swept away.


    The countless spectators started to run for their lives, not daring to stay here anymore. The battle between these two was unimaginably terrifying.


    The Gatekeeper¡¯s expression was serious, and he unleashed a barrier to protect the red wood door.


    ng, ng, ng...


    After that explosion sounded out, the sky continuously trembled as metallic ngs tore through the sky. The two weapons repeatedly shed, causing ferocious gales to blow out.


    By now, everyone was standing incredibly far away. Looking at the two people fighting in the air, they all had looks of shock on their faces. As expected from a battle between two people in the top five in the rankings. The terrifying power they gave off caused even the sixth-ranked Yue Ye¡¯s expression to be dim.


    However, they did not know that the real battle had only just begun.


    ¡°Six Spirit sh!¡± Zang Mingyue had a furious look on his face as his saber shed out six times in an instant, sending out six sharp purple crescents towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu blocked with his sword and sent out his Emperor¡¯s Domain. The nine ck dragons around him entered the Emperor¡¯s Domain, causing even more dragon inscriptions to appear on the Emperor¡¯s Domain.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The six terrifying purple crescents giving off incredibly sharp power simultaneously shed against the Emperor¡¯s Domain, resulting in massive explosions. Zhao Fu blocked Zang Mingyue¡¯s attack, but he was forced back a few steps.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Zang Mingyue roared as he raised his saber and countless rays of saber light shot out, causing the air to be incredibly sharp, and he once again charged at Zhao Fu.


    Seventy-two blood-red orbs flew out and hung in the air. In the next instant, they formed 72 spears and pointed towards the iing Zang Mingyue. They gave off an incredibly powerful piercing aura, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end and feel incredibly startled.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the 72 spears simultaneously shot out, giving off immense power and causing the air to explode.

 Chapter 1245: Strive

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Strive</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Sin Dragon!¡± Facing the 72 spears containing immense power, Zang Mingyue did not stop charging and roared as the purple dragons around him entered his saber. Zang Mingyue shed out, causing the air to explode as a savage purple dragon shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The spears stabbed into the purple dragon, stabbing open many holes. However, the purple dragon continued to ferociously charge at Zhao Fu. It opened its mouth, seeming to want to devour Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as he raised the Sadistic Killing Sword. Countless rays of blood-red light shot out, and Zhao Fu vigorously shed, sending out a massive blood-red sword light.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± A pained dragon¡¯s cry sounded out as the massive blood-red sword light shed past and the purple dragon was split into countless segments. This was the effect from the Sadistic Killing Sword.


    Zhao Fu looked at Zang Mingyue and the six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun. Countless traces of eerie ghostly qi flowed out, and three ghosts that were 100 meters tall suddenly appeared around Zang Mingyue. They raised their fists and smashed towards him with immense power.


    Zang Mingyue disdainfullyughed, ¡°Mere ghosts dare to attack This Imperial Prince? Emperor¡¯s Blood!¡±


    Zang Mingyue shouted out and his eyes became purple-colored, as did his hair. A purple wave of light giving off immense power sted out.


    Before the three ghosts were able to attack Zang Mingyue, they were sted away by the purple wave of light and howled as they were reduced to ghostly qi.


    ng!


    A metallic collision sound rang out. Zhao Fu had disappeared and reappeared above Zang Mingyue, hacking down ferociously towards Zang Mingyue. In that moment, Zang Mingyue swung his saber to block Zhao Fu.


    Zang Mingyue looked at Zhao Fu with a trace of condescension and said, ¡°You can¡¯t beat This Imperial Prince with that kind of power. You don¡¯t know the true power of an Imperial Prince.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Zang Mingyue and coldlyughed as he asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s blood started to roil as his Sovereign Bloodline¡¯s power was released. A ck aura me appeared around him and a powerful gale spread out.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu shed out with increased strength, sending Zang Mingyue flying.


    As Zang Mingyue flew backwards, he was furious and roared, ¡°Ten Thousand Spirit sh!¡±


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Saber lights appeared in the sky, and there were over 10,000 of them. they gave off an immense saber aura that shook the surroundings. The sharp saber aura caused even those far away to feel a sense of danger.


    In the next moment, the 10,000 saber lights crashed down towards Zhao Fu like a tsunami.


    Zhao Fu put his all into defending, and he continuously shed out with his blood-red sword, sending out blood-red arcs of light that destroyed the iing saber lights.


    However, the power of the 10,000 saber lights descending was too powerful, and Zhao Fu was still sent flying back. His defensive barrier was shattered, and a trace of blood leaked out of his lips.


    Boom!


    Zang Mingyue took this opportunity to once again charge at Zhao Fu. His saber gave offrge amounts of purple light, and explosions sounded out in the sky.


    Zhao Fu also felt quite furious. He raised the Sadistic Killing Sword and a blood-red light shot into the sky, forming a massive blood-red sun, and a berserk and twisted killing intent covered the surroundings.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed down, and a massive blood-red sword light that seemed to be able to split apart countless mountains shed towards Zang Mingyue.


    At that moment, Zang Mingyue roared and his saber gave off an even more intense light. He vigorously shed out, sending out a massive purple sword light.


    Bang!


    Another massive explosion sounded out as the sword light and saber light collided. In the end, the sword light destroyed the saber light and Zang Mingyue¡¯s body was sted back hundreds of meters and a wound appeared on his chest. Blood dyed his clothes red, but the wound was not too deep.


    The immense pain caused Zang Mingyue¡¯s expression became savage and he roared, ¡°You deserve to die ten thousand times!¡±


    Boom!


    As Zang Mingyue roared, a massive purple aura rushed into the sky, causing Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi to quickly gather. The sky became dim and dark clouds covered the sky, and a massive might descended from the dark clouds.


    Shing!


    A saber hum sounded out, giving off boundless saber qi that instantly destroyed the dark clouds. That ferocious saber qi poured down like a heavenly flood, and everyone in the surroundings looked terrified, feeling as if their bodies were going to be ripped apart by saber qi.


    A 10,000 meter tall saber image giving off boundless saber qi had appeared in the sky.


    Zhao Fu could sense how terrifying this attack was, so he equipped the Death Race Sword. He pointed the sword to the sky and a gray pir of light shot into the sky. Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi madly gathered, and a beautiful figure wearing a pce dress appeared surrounded by gray light, looking like a god of death.


    The surroundings became incredibly cold, and countless traces of gray deathly aura spread out, making countless people feel a deathly power.


    Boom!


    Zang Mingyue controlled this 10,000 meter long saber, which gave off boundless sabre qi, and shed towards Zhao Fu as if he wanted to sh apart the entire world.


    ng!


    Zhao Fu also shed down with the Death Race Sword, and the death god-like figure gave off boundless deathly aura as it rushed towards Zang Mingyue.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sted out as the two exterminating powers shed together, seeming to be able to end the world. Blinding light caused the heavens and earth to be white, and the destructive shockwave that resulted spread to the surrounding tens of thousands of meters.


    The heavens and earth trembled as small cracks appeared in the air. The ground crumbled, and rocks were reduced to dust.


    After everything settled, a 10,000 meter wide crater had appeared in the ground, above which there were traces of destructive aura that could cause people to tremble as if they had fallen into icy water.


    Zhao Fu and Zang Mingyue had each retreated hundreds of meters and both of them had blood leaking out of their lips; both of them had been injured.


    Seeing the destruction that these two had caused, everyone uncontrobly trembled. Was this even a battle between people? It was on an apocalyptic level: apletely different level to them.


    Shi Shuge, You Quan, Ming Jian, and the others knew Zhao Fu, but those who had not seen Zhao Fu¡¯s power before now witnessed just how terrifying he was.


    The Gatekeepers beside the red wood door also looked quite shocked. If they hadn¡¯t set up a barrier, it was possible that the door would have been damaged. One of the Gatekeepers said anxiously, ¡°Are we going to let them fight without getting involved?¡±


    The Gatekeeper in charge of the test nodded and said, ¡°Those are the rules! Let them fight! A fight of such a level is quite rare.¡±


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as Zang Mingyue was hacked to the ground by Zhao Fu, smashing out arge crater. Zang Mingyue coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and climbed up looking quite wretched.


    The women from the royal family who had been serving him also had grim looks on their faces. It was the first time they had seen Zang Mingyue in such a wretched position, and his enemy was so strong. Zang Mingyue was actually slightly inferior to him.

 Chapter 1246: Saber Sea Killing Domain-

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Saber Sea Killing Domain-</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zang Mingyue climbed up from the ground and red at Zhao Fu ferociously. ¡°Today, This Imperial Prince is definitely going to ughter you, you piece of trash. I¡¯ll show you the true power of an Imperial Prince of the Zang Empire!¡±


    Boom!


    Zang Mingyue forcefully pressed against the ground and an extremely terrifying explosion of power sted out, and it was as if the heavens were copsing. Countless rays of purple light shot out, and a 10,000 meter tall figure appeared in the sky.


    This figure was hazy and wore a purple dragon¡¯s robe, and it looked like a male. However, his body gave off an unfathomable ancient Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Under that aura, air seemed to stop flowing and time seemed to pause. All living creatures on the fifth level sensed this terrifying Emperor¡¯s aura, and the entire world seemed to sink under this massive Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Countless people could not move, and their bodies and souls were buffeted by this Emperor¡¯s aura. They were like ants, unable to resist at all, and they could only despair.


    This was the Zang Empire¡¯s founding Emperor, and it was the Zang Empire¡¯s secret technique to summon this Emperor. A founding Emperor was naturally incredibly powerful, but given how hazy this figure was, it seemed that Zang Mingyue did not have the strength topletely unleash the power of this technique.


    After this Emperor¡¯s image appeared, it turned into a ray of light and entered Zang Mingyue¡¯s body. Immediately, Zang Mingyue¡¯s power rose to the extreme, and the space around him could not endure it and started to be twisted.


    Zang Mingyue looked up at Zhao Fu and a purple light shed in his eyes before his body disappeared. He appeared in front of Zhao Fu and shed at him with his saber.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu exploded out with the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power. Massive eerie ghostly aura spewed forth like out of a volcano, and the sky was covered by dark clouds. Countless ghosts excitedly howled, and the entire world seemed to be filled with a cold and eerie aura.


    This sensation caused countless people¡¯s hairs to stand on end and they felt ghastly chills, as if they hade to a ghostly realm.


    Boom!


    Yet another shocking explosion sounded out as Zang Mingyue, after having received strength from his ancestor, hacked towards Zhao Fu with his saber. Zhao Fu exploded out with the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power and his sword contained ferocious ghostly power as he shed towards Zang Mingyue.


    Another terrifying shockwave rippled out, causing berserk gales to blow in all directions. Those in the distance could not keep their bnce and were once again forced backwards.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The two people started to fight in the sky, causing terrifying auras to continuously spread out. Saber light and sword light continuously swept out, and this destructive power seemed to cover the entire world like a haze.


    Many people did not know what was happening here, and they had wanted toe here to see if they could enter the fourth level.


    However, seeing those destructive shockwaves, hearing those explosions, and sensing that terrifying aura, they all stopped far away, thinking that something had definitely happened.


    Seeing people running away from that direction, they could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s happening over there? What¡¯s with all thatmotion?¡±


    That person replied in terror, ¡°It¡¯s a battle between two people with Emperor¡¯s bloodlines! You¡¯d best not go over; it¡¯s too terrifying. Many people have died after getting caught up in the shockwaves, and we¡¯re escaping to avoid being affected.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s minds trembled; this was something that they had never seen before. Some people could not help but feel curious and want to take a look at how terrifying such a battle would be. After feeling that monstrous aura, some people decided to be safe and not advance; their lives were more important.


    ¡°Evil Hand Devour!¡± Zang Mingyue roared and stretched out a hand. Countless hands made out of ck aura gave off ferocious power and shot out, grabbing towards Zhao Fu. There were over 10,000, causing anyone to feel terror.


    The golden pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye spun as chains giving off immense power shot out, shing with those ck hands. Zhao Fu¡¯s chains were innumerable, and they quickly suppressed Zang Mingyue¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ghost Devour!¡± At the same time, Zhao Fu lightly cried out and the six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun. Now that Zhao Fu was using the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power, all ghost-type skills were greatly boosted.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Countless ghosts howled and shot out from the air, flooding towards Zang Mingyue as if they wanted to tear him apart and devour him.


    Zang Mingyue coldly harrumphed, and his saber shot out countless saber light. The saber light swept around him like a wild gale, tearing apart the iing ghosts.


    Shing!


    In the next moment, Zhao Fu appeared in front of him and shed out, sending out a crescent that sted Zang Mingyue back.


    While flying backwards, Zang Mingyue stretched out a hand towards Zhao Fu and a ck hole appeared behind Zhao Fu, and the massive attractive force sucked him in.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain and blocked that terrifying attractive force, and he then swung with his sword backhanded and destroyed the ck hole, causing the attractive force to disappear.


    At that moment the gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye once again spun as three ghosts that were 100 meters tall once again appeared around Zang Mingyue, who was flying backwards. They savagely smashed down onto Zang Mingyue, who was caught unprepared, and he was sted to the ground and opened up another crater.


    Zang Mingyue coughed up arge mouthful of blood and furiously red at Zhao Fu, wanting to cut Zhao Fu into a thousand pieces. His appearance now looked quite crazed.


    Suddenly, Zang Mingyue threw his saber into the sky, and it turned into a ray of light and shot into the sky. In that instant, countless traces of Spirit Qi gathered.


    ¡°Saber Sea Killing Domain!¡± Zang Mingyue roared as the heavens and earth violently trembled. A massive, sharp saber qi poured down from the sky, seeming to tear apart the world. Countless people felt pain as their bodies were injured by that sword qi, forcing everyone to activate their defenses and escape even further away.


    Countless rays of saber light appeared in the sky, looking like a sea. That boundless saber qi started to cut apart the world, and it seemed like nothing could stop them.


    Feeling that power, countless people felt terror, and even Zhao Fu felt immense pressure, causing his expression to be slightly more serious.


    Suddenly, the Sadistic Killing Sword within the Sword Mark started to tremble, and some information entered Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, and Zhao Fu immediately equipped the Sadistic Killing Sword.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as the Sadistic Killing Sword within Zhao Fu¡¯s hands gave off fathomless sword light that seemed to pierce through everything. It looked like a sun that shone down on the world, and the berserk and twisted power it gave off caused people to feel despair. Some people even copsed to the ground in terror.


    Figures started to appear around Zhao Fu; some were headless Angels, some were feetless Demons, some were Humans with only the top half of their bodies, some were Elves with only the sides of their bodies...


    Countless broken corpses appeared around Zhao Fu, looking like a sea of corpses. That twisted and berserk power reached its peak, seeming to make even the heavens and earth feel terror.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Zang Mingyue shed down towards Zhao Fu, and that massive saber qi sea gave off world-destroying power as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Sadistically Killing The World!¡± Zhao Fu held the Sadistic Killing Sword and vigorously swept out. The countless broken corpses around him howled and gave off crazed auras as they swarmed towards Zang Mingyue.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two powers collided. The heavens and earth continuously trembled as cracks appeared in the air. The sun and moon became dim and clouds scattered, making it seem like the end of the world.

 Chapter 1247: Three Darkness Regions

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Three Darkness Regions</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The lighting became incredibly dim, and the wind howled. The sky was covered with cracks that were gradually being restored. Large gashes appeared in the ground and rocks fell everywhere. Countless people looked at this scene in shock; this was the battle between two people with Emperor¡¯s bloodlines.


    Even the Gatekeepers now looked shocked. This was the most terrifying battle they had witnessed in thousands of years; these two people had not disappointed them at all


    Standing in the sky, Zhao Fu held the Sadistic Killing Sword, and there was some blood on his chest. Lying within a crater in the ground, Zang Mingyue was in a much worse state; his body was covered with blood and his aura became incredibly weak.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent; if he did not kill this person, it would bring him endless problems in the future. If his Empire attacked, Zhao Fu would die without even knowing what had happened.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body disappeared and reappeared before Zang Mingyue. His sword gave off a sharp sword light as it shed towards Zang Mingyue.


    Zang Mingyue quickly raised his saber and shed out, sending out a powerful saber light which shed with Zhao Fu¡¯s sword light, and the sh resulted in a loud collision sound.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became savage and a ck aura me appeared around him. He pressed down with his sword towards Zang Mingyue, forcing Zang Mingyue¡¯s saber lower and lower. Zang Mingyue also ferociously red at Zhao Fu and suddenly roared.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura exploded out from Zang Mingyue¡¯s body, sending Zhao Fu flying back. Zang Mingyue¡¯s blood seemed to be burning like purple mes. His Emperor¡¯s aura reached its peak, covering the surroundings like a flood.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and also started to burn his Emperor¡¯s blood, and a ck and blood-red aura me appeared as an intense Emperor¡¯s aura also spread out.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, bringing with it arge amount of blood-red light, while Zang Mingyue blocked with his saber but was still sent flying.


    He once again crashed to the ground and his expression became quite unsightly. Now, he clearly knew that his power was actually inferior to that of a fake like Zhao Fu. Even though he was unwilling to admit to a humiliation like this, he knew that he was not a match for Zhao Fu.


    Zang Mingyue¡¯s eyes coldly looked at Zhao Fu as he said loudly, ¡°I, Zang Mingyue have remembered this grievance. In the future I¡¯ll definitely have you kneel on the ground and beg me not to kill you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu realized something and grabbed at Zang Mingyue, sending countless chains flying at him.


    Zang Mingyue¡¯s body started to be hazy as he coldlyughed at Zhao Fu. He shed out a massive saber light, destroying the iing chains, before disappearing.


    ¡°That Imperial Prince ran away?¡± Looking at the disappearing Zang Mingyue, everyone understood that this battle was over and that Zhao Fu had won. That domineering Imperial Prince had run away, allowing many people to let out sighs of relief; no one liked that Imperial Prince.


    The Gatekeepers did not seem very surprised, because from the Emperor¡¯s aura that Zhao Fu gave off, he was evidently many times more powerful than Zang Mingyue.


    Now, everyone looked at Zhao Fu in worship and in terror. This person was truly terrifying and had directly defeated an Imperial Prince. Everyone feltpletely convinced by this battle.


    Zhao Fu frowned as he looked at where Zang Mingyue had been. He had chosen to leave the Cosmos Historical Remnant, and now, Zhao Fu naturally could not kill him. Things could be difficult in the future.


    After Zang Mingyue left, Zhao Fu received a system announcement, ¡°You have fought with an Imperial Prince in front of the Gatekeepers and have fulfilled the conditions for a Duel. The Imperial Prince has left the Cosmos Historical Remnant and has lost; you have obtained all of his points.¡±


    Number 1: Unknown Name, Points: 1,000,000


    Number 2: Unknown Name, Points: 780,000


    Number 3: Unknown Name, Points: 550,000


    Number 4: Bai Shengjun, Points: 510,000


    Number 5: Yue Ye, Points: 300,000


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked; adding on Zang Mingyue¡¯s points, he had directly jumped to first ce. He had one million points, which was more than 220,000 ahead of the previous top-ranked person. He had never expected such a thing to happen; this was an unexpected surprise.


    The ordinary-looking young man who had been in first ce looked. He had never thought that that person would overtake him in an instant, and by more than 200,000 points. This caused him to be serious.


    The white-haired young man who had been in second ce looked furious. Just like he had guessed, that person was incredibly dangerous and had now taken the top spot. This made his n even more difficult, and it was possible that he would not be able to obtain that thing.


    The fourth-ranked Bai Shengjun looked at the top-ranked spot and did not say anything, and he only sighed. He also felt quite curious as to who that person was and how he had such shocking power.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so strong!¡± After the battle concluded, Ahri leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and looked at Zhao Fu with eyes filled with worship.


    Zhao Fu smiled and looked at her nine tails, and he could not help but think of Little Nine. Now, there were quite a few people around him who had nine tails.


    For example, the Azure Hill¡¯s women all had the Nine Tail bloodline, and Tamamo-no-Mae was a nine-tailed fox herself. There was also Little Nine. Now, there was also Ahri.


    Zhao Fu did not think too much and led his group towards the red wood door. The Gatekeeper respectfully pushed the door open but gave a reminder, ¡°Emperor, you don¡¯t need to pass the trial, but your subordinates need to pass the test to continue.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to have his people remain here. Having too many people made things quite inconvenient, and after going to the fourth level, they would enter the third stage. The danger was many times greater, so it was better for them to stay here for their safety.


    Hearing that they were going to be separated from Zhao Fu and remain at the fifth level, most of the women were quite unwilling. However, Zhao Fu was quite firm, and they did not dare to disobey him.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and flew through the red wood door, and the fifth level returned to its original state. When Zhao Fu was still present, everyone had been incredibly wary and did not even dare to talk loudly; it was evident how much Zhao Fu had shaken everyone.


    Now, they had nothing to worry about; those who wanted to challenge the test did so, and those who passed continued on to the fourth level.


    After going through the red wood door, Zhao Fu arrived at a hill. It was quite dark here, making it difficult to see into the distance. It was also incredibly quiet, as if there was danger lurking about everywhere. Just by standing here, one would feel a sense of fear.


    The fourth, third and second levels were called the Three Darkness Regions. They were three of the most dangerous levels in the Cosmos Historical Remnant, and the Cosmos Beasts were all at least Saint Realm. If a group attacked, even a World Realm expert would have to run.


    Because Ling Feixue had not made it to the fourth level, Zhao Fu did not have much information, so he would have to rely on himself.

 Chapter 1248: Darkness Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Darkness Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu carefully flew at a low altitude and warily observed his surroundings. Because it was quite dangerous here, he did not dare to let his guard down.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± Suddenly, a massive roar sounded out as a 30 meter tall ape appeared. It was covered in ck fur and had a pair of ck eyes. It gave off a pure darkness aura; the Cosmos Beasts in the second, third, and fourth levels all had the Darkness attribute.


    This ck ape¡¯s ck eyes had found Zhao Fu, and it raised its hand, bringing with it a massive wind as it swatted towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed as he shed out with the Sadistic Killing Sword. A blood-red arc of light shed out, shing open the iing hand. It left a very deep wound, from which ck blood flowed out.


    The ck ape howled as it retreated. The Saint Realm was quite powerful; if it was an ordinary Stage 9 monster, it was possible that the hand would have been cut off.


    Zhao Fu darted forwards and his sword exploded out with a blood-red light. The ck ape furiously raised its other hand and mmed down towards Zhao Fu. The massive force behind the hand caused the air to explode.


    Facing this punch, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as his blood-red sword stabbed towards therge hand.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± A pained cry sounded out as the ck ape¡¯s fist was cut apart by the blood-red light, and one of its fingers fell off. It retreated backwards; now that it was afraid, it decided to run.


    Zhao Fu held the Sadistic Killing Sword and ferociously stabbed out, piercing through the ck ape¡¯s chest. The ck ape immediately died and turned into ck motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. At the same time, it left behind a ck crystal and a ck heart.


    The ck crystal was as big as a coin and was not a regr shape. It gave off a faint ck light as well as an aura of darkness.


    Zhao Fu looked at it and found that it was called a Darkness Crystal that contained pure Darkness energy. It was quite powerful, and after using it, one would obtain Darkness attributes and one¡¯s cultivation would increase by one Step or more.


    The increase of cultivation was something that caught Zhao Fu¡¯s eye: if someone had Stage 0-6 or 0-7 Cultivation, after using a Blood God Pill, one¡¯s cultivation could jump to Stage 0-9. After using this Darkness Crystal, one could rise to Stage 1.


    Great Qin now had tens of billions of Stage 1 corpses, and with these Darkness Crystals, Great Qin would be able to nurture many more Stage 1 soldiers.


    This would greatly make up for the difference between Great Qin and the outside world¡¯s foundations. Even if many of Great Qin¡¯s Stage 1 soldiers died, they would be able to quickly make up for them.


    However, it seemed that Darkness Crystals were quite rare; killing a Saint Realm monster would give Zhao Fu one Darkness Crystal, and this was not enough for Great Qin¡¯s massive army.


    The second item, the heart, was still beating. It was ck and gave off a dense aura of darkness.


    Zhao Fu looked at it and found that it was called a Darkness Ape Heart. If one used it, one would be able to obtain a pure Darkness Bloodline.


    This type of Darkness Bloodline was an Elemental Bloodline, as opposed to a demon or god bloodline. It was a type of spirit bloodline.


    The Spirit Race was one of the eight Major Races, and they were quite rare within the Heaven Awaken World. They were once things that had no life, but they created souls and became a type of lifeform.


    The world¡¯s various elements had great effects on them, such as darkness, light, fire, ice, and lightning. These elements gave the Spirit Race many powerful attributes.


    This pure Darkness Bloodline was an example of this. It was even more powerful than some pure Fire, Wind, and Lightning Bloodlines.


    Of course, this heart could only give a low-grade Darkness Bloodline, which could not catch Zhao Fu¡¯s attention at all. However, the Darkness Crystal paired with the Darkness Bloodline would have powerful effects, and it could raise one¡¯s cultivation by at least three to four Steps.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards. Even though the Darkness Bloodline and Darkness Crystals were quite useful, he did not go out of his way to hunt Cosmos Beasts. He would not be able to kill many by himself, and even if he brought his entire group, it would not be very efficient; at the very least, he would need an army.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± Another roar sounded out as a 100 meter long lion appeared in front of Zhao Fu. This lion was covered with ck fur and had red eyes. It also had two heads and seemed to be a Chief ss Cosmos Beast at least.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he turned into a ray of light and rushed up to it.


    The ck lion discovered Zhao Fu and spat out two massive ck rays of light towards him, which shot at him ferociously.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side, avoiding one of them, and shed with his sword, sending out a massive blood-red sword light that split the other in half. The blood-red sword light continued onwards and shed against the ck lion¡¯s body, sending it back a few steps and leaving a wound on its body.


    The ck lion howled in pain and savagely charged at Zhao Fu. It opened its mouth and ferociously bit towards him.


    Zhao Fu did not move and stood in the air while the Sadistic Killing Sword gave off intense blood-red light, and a terrifying aura spread out.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out, and a massive sword light struck the ck lion¡¯s mouth, sending it flying backwards. It heavily crashed to the ground, its two heads hazy messes. It looked like it was heavily wounded.


    Zhao Fu quickly went up to kill the ck lion. He obtained another Darkness Crystal and ck heart, and they were both more powerful than what he had obtained from the ck ape.


    The Darkness Crystal could increase one¡¯s cultivation by more than two Steps, while the ck heart could give an even higher-grade Darkness Bloodline. However, Zhao Fu was still not satisfied. He continued onwards, hoping to find some ruins.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu continuously swung the Sadistic Killing Sword, sending out sharp blood-red sword lights that created a ferocious sword storm as he attacked a ck deer that was about 200 meters long.


    The ck deer gave off a ck energy barrier to defend against Zhao Fu¡¯s attacks. The blood-red sword lights hacked against the energy barrier, causing small cracks to appear before the entire barrier shattered, and the ck deer was sent flying.


    The ck deer was covered with wounds and started to run away, while Zhao Fu turned into a ray of ck light and gave chase. His sword gave off intense sword light and a sharp sword aura, causing the surroundings to fall silent.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed downwards and a massive blood-red sword light shed apart the ck deer¡¯s head. Blood spurted out and the ck deer¡¯s body turned into motes of light and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and it left behind a crystal and a heart.


    The 200 meter long ck deer was a Lord ss Cosmos Beast, and obtaining one could give many points. The items it dropped were also of higher quality as well.


    The Darkness Crystal could raise one¡¯s cultivation by five Steps, and the ck heart could give an even higher-grade Darkness Bloodline. However, Zhao Fu still was not satisfied.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in these two types of items. He had wanted to try fusing them into his body to see if he could raise his Sovereign Bloodline; it was only a trace away from breaking through to a Divine Bloodline.

 Chapter 1249: Darkness Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Darkness Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    If Zhao Fu could break through to a Divine Bloodline, his power, constitution, and soul would go through massive changes. He would be vastly more powerful and would reign above even Emperors.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to search for ruins. However, after looking for a long time, he could not find a single ruin. With how dangerous the fourth level was, the gains from ruins would definitely be quite good.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as a massive wave of darkness aura flooded towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu felt quite delighted, because he could sense a King¡¯s aura from within. The ck dragon was most likely a Darkness Dragon King, a King among Cosmos Beasts.


    Killing this Darkness Dragon King would definitely allow him to obtain what he wanted, so Zhao Fu flew towards the roar in delight.


    A 1,000 meter long ck dragon appeared in front of Zhao Fu. Its scales were ck and shiny, and it had a pair of iron-like horns. It also had a pair of ck wings and gave off a powerful dragon¡¯s might.


    Seeing this ck dragon, Zhao Fu did not directly rush up because he discovered there were hundreds of Cosmos Beasts around it. If he just charged in, it would be incredibly dangerous for him.


    Zhao Fu hid himself nearby and looked to see what he could use. He found that he still had ten or so Destruction Crystals, which Binoche and Kerache had prepared for him. They were weaker than normal Destruction Crystals, but they would be quite useful.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out as Zhao Fu threw out the ten or so Destruction Crystals. They exploded within the group of Cosmos Beasts, and explosive power sted out, devouring countless Cosmos Beasts, which turned into motes of light.


    From a distance, it looked like ten orbs of light instantly expanded out, shaking mountains, and wild gales blew rocks everywhere.


    The ten or so Destruction Crystals killed hundreds of Cosmos Beasts, and there were now only 50 or so remaining, and the Darkness Dragon King had also been slightly injured.


    Zhao Fu was not in a rush to act. He hid himself and dealt sneak attacks to ten or so Cosmos Beasts before he was discovered. Only then did he reveal himself to fight with the Darkness Dragon King.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± The Darkness Dragon King furiously roared at Zhao Fu and countless ck arcs of lightning sted out around it. The power of the dark lightning could cause anyone¡¯s body to uncontrobly tremble.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was somewhat serious. This Darkness Dragon King¡¯s power was about the level of someone at the Heaven Realm, which was quite difficult to deal with.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Darkness Dragon King controlled countless traces of ck lightning and charged at Zhao Fu. The massive thundering sounds seemed to cause the air to explode, which could cause ordinary people¡¯s ears to bleed.


    Zhao Fu unleashed the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power; the Emperor¡¯s Domain and Six Paths Defensive Barrier defended against the ck lightning while he controlled 72 blood-red spears to shoot towards the Darkness Dragon King¡¯s body, piercing into it.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± The Darkness Dragon King roared in pain and exploded out with even more lightning, seeming to st apart the sky. Countless lightning snakes swam in the sky and madly rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu showed no signs of fear and used the Sadistic Killing Sword¡¯s special skill. Countless broken corpses appeared around him: headless Angels, limbless Demons, heartless Humans... and an aura of sadistic killing madly swept out.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended and the countless broken corpses swarmed out, mming towards the Darkness Dragon King. Zhao Fu once again came out victorious; the Darkness Dragon King was sted flying back with wounds all over its body.


    Following this, Zhao Fu rushed up and ended its life, obtaining a King-level Darkness Crystal and King-level Darkness Bloodline.


    Zhao Fu smiled and found a hidden cave and sat down. He looked at the two items in his hands; they would be priceless treasures to anyone else, as they could greatly boost one¡¯s power and give them a King-level Darkness Bloodline. They would be incredibly attractive to all ordinary people.


    However, they were not good enough for Zhao Fu, as Zhao Fu had a Sovereign Bloodline, so he would not bother with a King-level Bloodline.


    The first thing to do was to fuse these two things. Because the heart and crystal both contained pure Darkness power, they were able to fuse easily and perfectly. They fused into a ck crystal heart that gave off a powerful might.


    Zhao Fu then fused this heart into his own heart. Immediately, Zhao Fu felt his body tremble as a wave of dark blood flowed out from his heart and countless traces of darkness aura also spread out.


    Soon, Zhao Fu became a person with ck hair and ck eyes. His blood also be ck, and he gave off the aura of a king of darkness.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline started to devour the Darkness King power, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body gradually returned to normal. At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s body once again went through changes.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodlinepletely devoured the Darkness King power and his body returned to normal. His blood was red again, but it contained a trace of ckness, and his pupils returned to their multi-colored state.


    After obtaining the Darkness King power, Zhao Fu¡¯s constitution went through some changes and his cultivation had also been increased. However, what disappointed Zhao Fu was that his bloodline was still a Sovereign Bloodline, and it was just a tiny bit away from breaking through to a Divine Bloodline.


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated; why was that tiny bit so difficult? Despite trying so many times, he still had not seeded.


    Zhao Fu left the cave in frustration and continued to kill some Cosmos Beasts while he looked for ruins.


    Within a grand and luxurious western-looking pce, there was a peerlessly beautiful woman who gave off the noble and cold aura of a queen. She was tall and slim and wore tight armor, and she had long silver hair. She had a crown with horns and had a pair of purple eyes.


    She was currently giving outmands to countless Darkness Soldiers. The Darkness Soldiers wore ck armor and had pale faces. Their eyes werepletely ck and gave off traces of ck aura. Each of them had powerful auras, and there were not only Infantrymen but also Shieldbearers, Cavalrymen, and Archers.


    After receiving orders from the queen, they started to head out as if they were facing a powerful enemy.


    In the direction that they were headed in, there was a 1,000 meter wide five-colored energy barrier that gave off an invincible aura and terrifying power. It ferociously charged forwards like a mad bull.


    The Darkness Soldiers were sent flying like small pebbles, unable to resist at all.


    The Darkness Soldiers continuously charged up and attacked this five-colored energy barrier and swung their weapons at it. Countless darkness arrows also shot at the barrier, and facing this massive wave of attacks, the five-colored barrier was not damaged at all. It was incredibly tough and solid.


    Within the five-colored barrier was a five-colored turntable that absorbed all of the attacks, causing the five-colored energy to be incredibly firm.


    At the center of the five-colored energy barrier was a figure giving off a terrifying aura. This was a white-clothed young man ¨C Bai Shengjun.

 Chapter 1250: Darkness Queen

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Darkness Queen</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Darkness Queen Syndra looked at Bai Shengjun seriously. This person was too powerful, and despite having so many soldiers, she was unable to injure him at all.


    Looking at the Darkness Soldiers being swept away, Syndra was finally forced to act. She held a ck whip and vigorously swung it, sending out an energy whip that was hundreds of meters long, which savagely pped against the five-colored energy barrier.


    After taking this hit, the five-colored barrier slightly trembled but it did not take much damage. This barrier was extremely firm.


    A trace of a confident smile appeared on Bai Shengjun¡¯s face as even greater power entered the five-colored energy barrier. The barrier continued to give off terrifying power as it rushed forwards and sted countless Darkness Soldiers flying.


    Looking at Bai Shengjuning closer and closer, Syndra¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. She found that Bai Shengjun¡¯s power was far greater than hers, and if they directly fought, she would definitely lose.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura suddenly descended; it was a cloaked figure who gave off a Dark Emperor¡¯s aura.


    This caused the Darkness Queen Syndra to feel delighted. She knelt down and called out, ¡°Great Darkness Sovereign, Syndra is willing to submit to you and serve you.¡±


    Right now, she had no other choice. Bai Shengjun hade to kill her, and if she did not want to die, she would have to submit to someone else. This person had an aura of a Darkness Emperor, so he was undoubtedly the best choice, and she would benefit from this.


    Just as Zhao Fu arrived, he heard Syndra¡¯s words and felt quite startled. He did not understand what was going on, and he had onlye over because he sensed powerful auras from this direction.


    Bai Shengjun sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s aura and stopped with a serious look. He cupped his hands and said courteously, ¡°Friend, she is someone who I must kill. I¡¯d like to request you not interfere.¡±


    Zhao Fu hesitated, because he could sense the powerful aura from Bai Shengjun and knew who he was. He looked at Syndra and wondered if he should offend such a powerful enemy for her.


    Syndra could sense his hesitation and her purple eyes gave off a trace of flirtatiousness as she said, ¡°Great Darkness Sovereign, don¡¯t you want me to serve you? I have a Darkness Queen Bloodline and am someone suited to be your woman.


    ¡°Also, my body has fused with a Darkness Origin Crystal, which is very useful to you. That person wants to kill me and take the Darkness Origin Crystal.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite confused at Syndra calling him a Darkness Sovereign, but after thinking about it, he realized it was most likely because he had fused with a Darkness King Bloodline. He was also quite curious about what a Darkness Origin Crystal was.


    The golden dragon within him exined, ¡°Darkness Origin Crystals are the origin of all Darkness; perhaps she has the ability to create those Darkness Crystals. I¡¯d rmend epting her surrender.¡±


    Hearing those words, Zhao Fu did not hesitate any longer and chose to ept Syndra¡¯s surrender because he wanted to obtain arge number of Darkness Crystals.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had chosen to ept her surrender, Syndra smiled and flew over to him.


    Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression became cold; it seemed that a battle was unavoidable. His goal was the Darkness Origin Crystal, and his tone was no longer as courteous as he said, ¡°Are you sure you want to get involved?¡±


    Syndra went to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and lightly leaned against him, greedily absorbing his Darkness Emperor¡¯s aura. She could sense her body bing excited.


    Zhao Fu did not pay much mind to Syndra and put all of his attention on Bai Shengjun. He understood that he had to fight because Zhao Fu wanted the Darkness Origin Crystal too. Syndra could provide Great Qin with countless Darkness Crystals, allowing Great Qin to produce more Stage 1 soldiers.


    Facing Bai Shengjun¡¯s words, Zhao Fu coldly replied, ¡°She¡¯s mine now; no one can take her away.¡±


    Bai Shengjun coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to see just how strong you are and see if you have the power to protect her.¡±


    Gold Snake! Wood Ox! Water Fish! Fire Sparrow! Earth Turtle!


    Bai Shengjun spread out his hands and five different-colored auras formed five massive creatures.


    One was a snake made of gold that was hundreds of meters long, one was an ox made of wood that was hundreds of meters long, one was a massive fish made of water, one was a sparrow giving off mes, and one was a turtle that seemed to be made of mud.


    The five massive beasts gave off powerful auras that swept out like ferocious floods. The Darkness Soldiers remaining in the surroundings did not dare to get close.


    Sensing these auras, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious. He understood that Bai Shengjun was not weak at all, and he was even a bit stronger than Zang Mingyue. Otherwise, he would not have been able to be taken as a disciple by a higher-being.


    Zhao Fu lowered his head and looked at Syndra, who was greedily feeding off his aura, and he said, ¡°Stay away for now. When the battle starts, I won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡±


    Syndra understood and smiled as she kissed Zhao Fu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your victory, Great Darkness Sovereign!¡±


    Syndra retreated and Zhao Fu did not have to worry about her anymore. He released his massive Emperor¡¯s aura, causing an enormous might to cover the surroundings.


    Bai Shengjun waved his hand and the five massive beasts gave off intense lights, dyeing the world five colors. Powerful winds blew as the five massive beasts gave off terrifying power and charged at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his right hand and the Sword Mark on the back of his hand danced with intense sword light as rays of light shot out. They were the Sky Demon Sword, ughtering Ghost Sword, Royal Wood Sword, Sin Dragon Sword, and Seraph Sword.


    The five swords hovered around Zhao Fu, giving off intense sword lights, causing a sharp aura to fill the world. Gusts of sword wind blew out, which could tear apart people¡¯s flesh. No living creature dared toe near.


    At the same time, the five swords gave off countless sword light that formed massive swords of light and shot towards Bai Shengjun¡¯s five ferocious beasts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The five massive swords of light and the five enormous beasts shed together, resulting inrge explosions. Light shot everywhere, and the shockwaves caused the ground to continuously copse.


    Another battle between peerless experts had unfolded.


    The instant that the battle began, everyone in the fourth level sensed this and looked in that direction with expressions of shock. None of them knew what was going on.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The sky was covered with light, and the five swords of light and the five massive beasts continuously shed, causing intense winds to blow rocks into the sky and uproot trees.


    ng!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu held the Sadistic Killing Sword and Bai Shengjun held a five-colored sword. The two of them shed together, causing the air to seem to explode. A terrifying aura continuously expanded out, causing all Cosmos Beasts nearby to run.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline roiled, and his ck aura me became even brighter. His power increased and he sent Bai Shengjun flying back.

 Chapter 1251: Ghostly Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Ghostly Hand</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    The instant that Bai Shengjun was sent flying, he stretched out a hand and grabbed towards Zhao Fu, causing a massive ming hand giving off immense heat to fly towards him.


    Zhao Fu was startled and he immediately released his Emperor¡¯s Domain. The massive ming hand crashed against the Emperor¡¯s Domain, and Zhao Fu was also sent flying back.


    Bai Shengjun stopped his body and shed out a five-colored crescent, tearing through space as it flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu also shed out a blood-red crescent, which gave off ferocious power as it shed towards Bai Shengjun.


    Bang!


    The two crescents collided, resulting in another massive explosion. The shockwave turned into wild wind that blew in all directions, causing boulders to roll and trees to tremble.


    By the side, Syndra watched the battle between the two people in shock. This was the first time she had seen such a terrifying battle, and even though Bai Shengjun was undoubtedly powerful, luckily the person she had submitted to was quite good as well. Otherwise, she would have been killed by Bai Shengjun.


    The terrifying auraing from here caused everyone on the fourth level to look quite shocked and afraid. They could not help but gather here, wanting to know what was going on.


    However, as they came closer, those terrifying ripples became more and more intense, and the destructive aura grew greater and greater. Everyone felt as if they had fallen into an icy cavern, and their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sted out in the sky as the five massive beasts gave loud roars and exploded out with terrifying power. The five swords also gave off even more intense sword light, and the two sides vehemently shed together, sending the world into chaos.


    ¡°Five Elements Sword!¡± Bai Shengjun pointed his Five Elements Sword at the sky and a massive sword light shot into the sky. The sky seemed to explode, and a shockwave sted out, dissipating all clouds and the ck aura, causing the blue sky to appear.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Five sword hums tore through the sky as five sword lights descended from the sky. They were gold, green, blue, red, and yellow, and the descent of the five sword lights caused the world to violently tremble as the power of the five elements madly gathered.


    Five massive swords of light giving off apocalyptic power hung in the sky, causing the world to fall into terror.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became grim as he equipped the Death Race Sword, and Zhao Fu sent his own power and the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power into it.


    Boom!


    In that moment, the Death Race Sword gave off a massive sword hum, and countless traces of deathly aura exploded out like a volcanic eruption. The deathly aura instantly covered the surrounding 10,000 meters, and Zhao Fu¡¯s figure was also covered by the dense deathly aura.


    Suddenly, the deathly aura started to spin, forming a vortex of deathly aura. Zhao Fu held the Death Race Sword as he stood at the center of the vortex, and a massive amount of Heaven and Earth Energy was absorbed, causing a boundless deathly intent to cause the world to seem to freeze.


    That eerie and cold aura seemed to make the world feel dead, and everything turned a deathly grey color. There were no traces of life, and the surrounding darkness aura was pushed out as well.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at Zhao Fu, and his five-colored sword descended.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The five massive swords of light hanging in the sky pointed down towards Zhao Fu and shot out incredibly quickly, bringing with them five massive air currents. They gave off thunderous sounds as they shot towards Zhao Fu, and five sword gashes seemed to appear in the sky.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu raised his sword t, and countless traces of deathly aura flowed out. The vortex of deathly aura gave off boundless deathly intent as it quickly spun, giving off a massive might.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The five swords of light brought with them terrifying power as they shot into the vortex of deathly aura. The incredibly sharp sword light gradually pierced through the vortex of deathly aura, causing the vortex to start to be five-colored.


    However, the vortex of deathly aura continued to spin, and the boundless deathly intent continuously reduced the power of the five swords of light.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Bai Shengjun roared as he stabbed forwards with his five-colored sword, causing the five swords of light within the vortex of deathly aura to explode out with even more intense sword light. They pierced through the vortex of deathly aura, causing the vortex to dissipate.


    The five swords gave off resplendent light and unstoppable power as they sted towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    A heaven-shaking explosion sounded out as the countless traces of deathly aura were instantly absorbed by the Death Race Sword, causing it to give off an incredibly terrifying deathly intent. Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out a massive gray sword light that cut against the five swords of light.


    The five swords of light exploded, and the shockwave sted Zhao Fu back, causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood. The webbing between his thumb and index finger was also torn.


    ng!


    The instant Zhao Fu was sted back, the golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun, causing countless chains to shoot out from the air, each of them containing immense power as they shot at Bai Shengjun.


    Bai Shengjun was given a big fright and a five-colored barrier spread out. The chains heavily mmed against the barrier, causing it to violently tremble, and it was soon pierced by the countless chains.


    However, much of the power of the chains had been dispelled, and Bai Shengjun sent out a few sharp sword lights, destroying the iing chains and causing them to fall like rain.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± However, at that moment, a massive wave of eerie ghostly qi appeared around Bai Shengjun. It formed a 300 meter tall ghost with two horns, and it heavily smashed its fists towards Bai Shengjun. Bai Shengjun¡¯s body plummeted like a sandbag and smashed open a crater on the ground.


    Zhao Fu appeared above the crater and raised the Death Race Sword. Countless traces of sword light spilled out, and Zhao Fu prepared to sh down.


    Bai Shengjuny within the crater, a trace of blood leaking out of his lips. Looking up at Zhao Fu, who was about to attack, he mmed his palm onto the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Muffled explosions sounded out as hundreds of mud pirs shot out of the ground, mming towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as he continuously shed out with his sword, sending out sword lights to destroy the mud pirs, causing mud to fly everywhere.


    Bai Shengjun took this opportunity to climb up and a powerful aura spread out as he gripped his five-colored sword with both hands and forcefully stabbed it into the ground.


    Boom!


    A pir ofva that was six meters wide shot out of the ground with immense force. Its immense heat caused the surrounding temperature to sharply rise, and Zhao Fu was sent flying by that sudden burst ofva, causing his clothes to be burned.


    Standing in the sky, Zhao Fu felt a slight sense of fury and he gathered arge amount of ghostly qi at his hand. Zhao Fu vigorously grabbed out, causing a ghostly hand that was hundreds of meters wide to give off boundless ghostly power as it mmed towards Bai Shengjun, wanting to turn him into meat paste.


    Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression did not change as he gripped the five-colored sword that was stabbed into the ground. The pir ofva formed a massive hand ofva that was hundreds of meters wide, and it gave off a searing and ferocious power as it swatted towards Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1252: Five Elements World

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Five Elements World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A massive sound exploded out as the two massive hands shed together and released an enormous shockwave. A searing heatwave rippled out, causing the surrounding water vapor to disappear, and countless nts withered.


    ¡°Ghost Devour!¡± Seeing that he was unable to hit Bai Shengjun, Zhao Fu roared and the six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun as countless traces of ghostly qi flowed out and savage ghosts sprang towards Bai Shengjun like a flood.


    Bai Shengjun¡¯s gaze became slightly serious and he let go of the five-colored sword and started to perform hand seals with his hands, causing them to give off green light.


    Boom!


    Bai Shengjun pressed a hand against the ground, causing a powerful green light wave to spread out. Green vines burst out of the ground, bringing with them immense power as they shot towards the ghosts. In just an instant, countless ghosts were bound by the vines.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he cried out, ¡°Ghostgod Soldiers!¡±


    The bound ghosts turned into tufts of ghostly qi and formed various weapons. There were sabers, swords, staffs, axes, and the like, and they broke free from the vines in an instant and gave off sharp auras as they shot towards Bai Shengjun.


    Bai Shengjun was startled and immediately released his five-colored energy barrier.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the over 10,000 ghostly weapons mmed against the five-colored energy barrier. The five-colored energy barrier instantly shattered and the countless ghostly weapons shot forwards, looking like they were about to pierce through Bai Shengjun¡¯s body.


    However, Bai Shengjun turned into a ray of light and shot into the ground and disappeared. The ghostly weapons stabbed into the ground, giving off muffled explosions and opening up a ten meter wide crater in the ground.


    Shing!


    In the next instant, Bai Shengjun appeared behind Zhao Fu and his five-colored sword gave off immense sword light as he vigorously shed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart tightened and his hairs stood on end as he swung backhanded and blocked Bai Shengjun¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± Bai Shengjun roared as a five-colored aura me burst forth around him. A powerful wind blew out as Bai Shengjun shed Zhao Fu backwards.


    Zhao Fu quickly stopped his body and he coldly looked at Bai Shengjun as he raised the Death Race Sword. His Sovereign Bloodline burned as a massive Emperor¡¯s might caused countless creatures to fall into silence.


    Countless traces of deathly aura rushed forth and a figure wearing a pce dress appeared. Following this, that figure brought a wave deathly aura as it charged towards Bai Shengjun, seeming unstoppable.


    The five-colored sword in Bai Shengjun¡¯s shot out countless rays of light and the five-colored aura me around him shot up to three meters high. Bai Shengjun vigorously shed and a five-colored sword light giving off an aura that seemed to be able to sh through anything shed out.


    Bang!


    The massive five-colored sword light shed with the tide of deathly aura and boundless sword light and deathly aura shot everywhere. In the end, the deathly aura won out, shattering the five-colored sword light and mming Bai Shengjun down from the sky.


    After falling to the ground, Bai Shengjun said with a trace of anger, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very strong; if it was before, I would not be able to defeat you. However, I¡¯m not the same Bai Shengjun from the boundary regions.¡±


    Boom!


    After speaking, a five-colored pendant giving off intense light floated out from within his clothes. An unimaginably powerful energy rushed forth like a fountain, and the ground and air could not withstand this energy and started to copse.


    Massive rays of five-colored light sted down from the sky, causing the world to fall into silence in terror.


    The golden dragon said, ¡°That person used the power prepared for him by a higher-being; Zhao Fu, you need to be careful.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded seriously.


    ¡°Five Elements World!¡± Bai Shengjun roared out as a five-colored energy barrier giving off incredibly destructive power spread out quickly. A shocking explosion sounded out as the ground copsed and everything in the surrounding 100,000 meters were reduced to nothing.


    A 100,000 meter wide and hundreds of meters deep crater appeared on the ground. Within the crater there was a 10,000 meter wide five-colored energy barrier that looked like an entire world. It had its own ground, sky, creeks, grass, and mountains.


    This 10,000 meter wide five-colored energy barrier continuously devoured the source energy around it, causing the space around it to continuously copse. The heavens and earth became dim and clouds swirled as bolts of lightning descended, and it was as if it was the end of the world.


    A trace of killing intent shed in Bai Shengjun¡¯s eyes as he looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Today is the day of your death. Do you have anyst words?¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and asked in response, ¡°Is that so? Say those words after you show me you have the strength to kill me!¡±


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a ghostly aura me that was dozens of meters tall burst forth around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and an eerie wind blew out in all directions.


    Bai Shengjun did not say anything else and coldly stretched out a hand towards Zhao Fu. He forcefully pushed out, and the 10,000 meter wide five-colored energy barrier mmed towards Zhao Fu like an entire world.


    It was incredibly fast and space continuously copsed, and the pressure it gave off reduced smaller rocks to dust. Even godly spirits would feel terror and be unable to stop it.


    The 10,000 meter wide five-colored energy mmed towards Zhao Fu, and it looked like Zhao Fu was about to be smashed into meat paste.


    Swish!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu tore off the clothes in front of his chest, and a gray pearl floated out onto his chest as six chains shot out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Six explosions sounded out, causing the world to tremble before falling silent. A heaven-toppling wave of ghostly qi descended, causing the world to seem to be a ghost world. Six 1,000 meter tall figures giving off world-destroying power appeared in the sky.


    Those were the Six Paths Demon Images in their peak condition!


    The 10,000 meter wide five-colored energy barrier gave off a world-destroying aura as it mmed towards Zhao Fu. However, the six 1,000 meter tall Demon Images raised their massive arms and swatted down towards that five-colored energy barrier.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the 10,000 meter wide five-colored energy barrier was mmed into the ground, causing a shockwave to ripple out. The ground was sted apart, causing boulders to be reduced to dust and countless trees were uprooted as a crater that was tens of thousands of meters wide appeared.


    Bai Shengjun had a trace of shock on his face; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such an attack hidden. He had thought that using the Five Element Spirit Stone would be enough to kill Zhao Fu, but it seemed that he had underestimated Zhao Fu.


    The Six Paths Demon Images surrounded the 10,000 meter wide five-colored energy barrier. They raised their arms and gave off incredibly destructive power as they mmed them down towards the five-colored energy barrier.


    From a distance, it looked like this ce was covered with dark clouds, and it shed with terrifying lights. Incredibly destructive shockwaves continuously rippled out from there as well.


    Shi Shuge, Ming Jian, You Quan, and others had already arrived at the fourth level and headed in that direction. As they came closer, they were forced to stop because they found out that one of those auras belonged to Zhao Fu.


    What was going on? That Emperor was fighting with another peerless genius, and the aura from this battle was many times more terrifying than that previous battle.

 Chapter 1253: Five Elements Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Five Elements Extermination</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bai Haoran¡¯s expression was slightly grim as he looked ahead, because he knew who it was fighting against Zhao Fu. He was extremely familiar with that aura; it was his big brother, Bai Shengjun.


    Before, he had thought that with his big brother¡¯s unrivalled talent, he should be able to suppress Zhao Fu. However, after witnessing Zhao Fu¡¯s power, Bai Haoran no longer thought that way. However, he never thought that the two of them would have started fighting so quickly.


    Looking at the region covered with dark clouds, and seeing those shockwaves continuously st it, it was evident that the battle was abnormally intense.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Six Paths Demon Images raised their massive hands and gave off terrifying as they mmed down onto the five-coloured energy barrier, resulting in explosions that created intense winds.


    The five-coloured energy barrier was incredibly tough, and despite suffering so many attacks from the Six Paths Demon Images, it still had not shattered. It only trembled and did not even crack yet.


    However, Bai Shengjun understood that being attacked like this by the Six Paths Demon Images, the Five Elements World would be destroyed sooner orter. He had to escape from this suppression.


    Boom!


    Within the five-coloured energy barrier, Bai Shengjun started to perform hand seals and five different-coloured orbs of light appeared around him. After these five orbs appeared, the five-coloured energy barrier gave off even more intense five-coloured light, and exploded out with a wave of terrifying power.


    This power was extremely great and forced back the Six Paths Demon Images surrounding the five-coloured energy barrier a few steps.


    The 10,00 metre wide five-coloured energy barrier gave off terrifying might as it quickly rose into the sky. From the distance, it was possible to see a five-coloured orb of light giving off a monstrous aura as it hung in the sky.


    ¡°Five Elements Extermination!¡± Bai Shengjun coldly looked at Zhao Fu. He had finished performing his hand seals, and the five orbs of light around him suddenly exploded.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sted out as the five orbs of light gave off brilliant light, looking like five different-coloured suns.; at the same time, a world-destroying five elements destructive power spread out. The surrounding space, ground, trees and rocks were all reduced to dust.


    Those who were heading over to see what was happening all froze on the spot. The terrifying auraing from ahead filled the air, and seemed to be everywhere.


    In that moment, their bodies could not help but tremble out of an instinctive fear. They knew that if they continued ahead, they might die.


    At that moment, everyone could only stop and look towards the distance in shock. The five-coloured sun in the sky dispelled all of the darkness in the fourth level.


    There was a 100,000 metre wide, 1,000 metre deep crater in the ground, and it was still copsing. Zhao Fu and the Six Paths Demon Images stood in the air, withstanding the power of the five-coloured sun, but it was extremely painful, as if his body was being gradually torn apart.


    Zhao Fu led the Six Paths Demon Images and descended to the ground. The ground was more favourable for the Six Paths Demon Images, because underground was the Underworld.


    Boom!


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the Six Paths Demon Images half-knelt on the ground and pressed their hands against the ground. The ground instantly copsed and a grey magic formation appeared. A wave of Yin Qi exploded out like a volcanic eruption.


    Zhao Fu stood at the centre of the Yin Qi, between the Six Paths Demon Images. His body absorbed the boundless Yin Qi, and his body seemed to be ghostly. His jet-ck long hair became grey-white, and his eyes became filled with eeriness and coldness. At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura became extremely powerful.


    Zhao Fu raised his head and looked at the five-coloured sun in the sky. The six grey dots in his right eye quickly spun and the Six Paths Demon Images roared as they once again vigorously pressed down against the ground.


    ng! ng! ng...


    Massive sounds of chains sounded out, shaking the sky, as massive grey chains giving off cold and eerie auras shot out from the ground towards the five-coloured sun in the sky.


    ng!


    The five-coloured sun giving off blinding light as bound by the hundreds of thousands of chains that shot out from the ground. This was an incredibly shocking scene, and from the distance, it looked like chains from the Underworld had bound up that five-coloured sun.


    After being bound by the countless chains, the light from the five-coloured sun became dimmer and dimmer, and its destructive power was gradually sealed, causing Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression to fall.


    Boom!


    Bai Shengjun raised a hand and roared, and a five-coloured aura me erupted around his body as a powerful aura spread out. The give-coloured energy barrier which had been dimming red to life again and started to slowly spin as it fought against the binding of the chains.


    Zhao Fu looked at Bai Shengjun and coldly harrumphed as the six grey dots in his right eye spun even faster, and grey blood started to flow out.


    ng, ng, ng...


    More chains shot out from the ground. There were over 100,000 of them and each was 1 metre thick. They gave off massive cold and eerie power as they shot towards the five-coloured sun in the sky, once again binding the five-coloured sun in an instant.


    Bai Shengjun loudly roared as he exploded out with even greater power. he controlled the five-coloured energy barrier, trying to break free of the countless chains, which gave off nging sounds. Waves of destructive aura spread out from the sky, shaking the sky.


    A savage look appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes as he raised a hand and vigorously grabbed out.


    Boom!


    The chains went taut and started to pull downwards as a terrifying ghostly power vigorously dragged the five-coloured sun in the sky down to the ground. It crashed onto the ground, creating a terrifying shockwave, destroying the ground and obliterating countless trees.


    Within the five-coloured energy barrier, Bai Shengjun coughed up a mouthful of blood. After crashing down from the sky, he had been greatly injured.


    The five-coloured energy barrier was now bound by countless chains on the ground, and the blinding five-coloured light had disappeared.


    The Six Paths Demon Images stood up and grabbed at the air, causing boundless Yin Qi to flow out and form different weapons, and they once again surrounded the five-coloured energy barrier.


    Boom!


    The Animal Demon Image, covered with muscles, gripped its fist and punched out with incredibly destructive power, causing the air to explode. The power mmed against the five-coloured energy barrier, causing it to tremble.


    Bang!


    The Hungry Ghost Demon Image raised its bone knife and savagely hacked down towards the five-coloured energy barrier, bringing with it a powerful knife wind. The knife shed against the five-coloured energy barrier, causing it to once again violently tremble.


    ng!


    Another massive sound sted out as the Hell Demon Image raised its pitchfork and gave off ferocious power as it stabbed towards the five-coloured energy barrier, causing a slight crack to appear.


    The Six Paths Demon Images continuously attacked ferociously, causing powerful winds to sweep out. The five-coloured energy barrier gradually became covered with cracks, and looked like it would be shattered soon. Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly.

 Chapter 1254: Blood Giant

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Blood Giant</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A trace of a cold smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he had the Six Paths Demon Images continuously attack. The Heaven Demon Image held a spear and exploded out with a shocking aura as it prepared to give the five-colored energy barrier the final strike.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Zhao Fu and punched Zhao Fu away. Zhao Fu¡¯s body flew backwards and smashed open arge crater on the ground.


    As this happened, the Heaven Path Demon Image¡¯s attack stopped.


    Zhao Fu crawled up from the ground and coughed out a mouthful of blood as he furiously looked at the white-haired young man in front of him.


    The white-haired young man was the person who had been ranked second. He had been heading to the third level, but after sensing the terrifying shockwaves from this ce, he had quickly rushed over. After seeing Zhao Fu and Bai Shengjun fighting, he had not hesitated to help Bai Shengjun.


    After all, Zhao Fu being ranked first affected his n greatly, so he had to get rid of this threat.


    The white-haired young man looked at Bai Shengjun and said with a trace of an imposing tone, ¡°Let¡¯s join together to kill this person!¡±


    Bai Shengjun agreed without even having to think about it. After all, Zhao Fu was now his enemy, and the white-haired young man would be helping him. He had to obtain that Darkness Origin Crystal to progress the cultivation of his Art and form the Yin Yang Five Elements World.


    Seeing that yet another terrifying expert had appeared, Syndra felt quite shocked and started to feel afraid. She started to retreat and nned to escape.


    She had only just submitted to Zhao Fu, so she did not have much loyalty towards him. Moreover, she would not be of any help in a battle of such a level.


    The golden dragon looked at the white-haired young man and said to Zhao Fu, ¡°This person¡¯s aura is very strange; he most likely used some kind of concealing power to enter the Cosmos Historical Remnant. You must be careful; he¡¯s extremely terrifying.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu became serious. He did not understand why this white-haired young man had gotten involved; there seemed to be no grievances between them.


    Swish!


    The white-haired young man disappeared and appeared in front of Zhao Fu. His hand was like a sharp w and gave off five rays of cold light as he grabbed at Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu dodged to the side and the white-haired young man¡¯s attack shed out a two meter deep w print on the ground.


    Zhao Fu looked at the white-haired young man furiously. Now that he had joined in, he could only continue to fight. Following this, Zhao Fu prepared to control the Six Paths Demon Images to attack the white-haired young man.


    However, how could Bai Shengjun allow Zhao Fu to do as he wished? He stretched out a hand and five-colored tentacles giving off powerful auras shot out and wrapped around the Six Paths Demon Images. He would be responsible for tying down these six monsters.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell. Now that he was unable to use the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power, the situation had be quite dangerous. Now, he started to consider if he should run away.


    However, just as Zhao Fu started to move, the white-haired young man grabbed at the air and countless traces of blood-red aura flowed out and condensed into a blood-red spear, which gave off a savage aura as it shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu held the Death Race Sword and vigorously shed out, sending out a gray sword light that destroyed the iing blood-red spear.


    The white-haired young man held a spear as he rushed up and pierced towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat. The incredibly sharp aura caused Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    However, Zhao Fu did not move. Countless traces of ck aura gathered at his feet and a ck magic formation that was dozens of meters wide appeared, and it gave off a powerful aura.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    ck spikes that were three fingers wide gave off ferocious power as they shot out of the ck magic formation. They could easily pierce through steel; it was the King¡¯s Profoundness skill that Zhao Fu had not used in a long time.


    The white-haired young man¡¯s expression slightly changed as he grabbed with his hand and countless blood-red aura formed another blood-red spear. The white-haired young man held two spears as he spun like a whirlwind, giving off blood-red arcs of light that shed apart the ck spikes.


    Zhao Fu raised the Death Race Sword, which gave off an intense light. He vigorously shed out and a massive sword light flew towards the white-haired young man.


    Bang!


    The massive sword light gave off ferocious power as it destroyed the whirlwind, but the white-haired young man was gone.


    Zhao Fu was startled and felt a sense of dangering from behind, and he shed out backhanded.


    ng!


    The sword light and a blood-red spear shed together, resulting in a massive collision sound. The spear that had been stabbing towards Zhao Fu was knocked off-course.


    The white-haired young man coldly harrumphed and a massive amount of blood-red aura flowed out, forming an enormous blood-red tiger behind him. The tiger gave off a massive roar and fiercely sprang towards Zhao Fu.


    72 blood-red energy orbs floated out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, forming 72 blood-red spears. They simultaneously shot out, turning into rays of light, piercing through the massive blood-red tiger¡¯s body, and causing it to dissipate into blood-red aura.


    Bang!


    However, the white-haired young man had appeared at Zhao Fu¡¯s side and roundhouse kicked at Zhao Fu. The immense force sted Zhao Fu flying.


    Zhao Fu lightly coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked quite furious as he equipped the Sadistic Killing Sword. His Sovereign Bloodline started to burn as a terrifying Emperor¡¯s aura spread out. The blood-red Sadistic Killing Sword gradually became dyed a ck color and gave off an Emperor¡¯s might as if it was an Emperor among weapons.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as the Sadistic Killing Sword within Zhao Fu¡¯s hands gave off fathomless ck sword light that seemed to be able to pierce through everything. It looked as if a ck sun had descended, and the entire world sank down under the terrifying Emperor¡¯s might as even space itself seemed to be twisted.


    Various images appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body: There were headless Angels, feetless Demons, Humans with only the upper halves of their bodies, Elves with only sides of their bodies, and countless soldiers who had died in battle.


    The countless broken corpses giving off ck light formed a ck sea of corpses, and a terrifying destructive power spread out, causing the heavens and earth to go through changes.


    Seeing this attack from Zhao Fu, the white-haired young man¡¯s expression became somewhat serious, and a massive amount of blood-red aura flowed out from his body.


    After flowing out, the blood-red aura did not dissipate and instead circled around the white-haired young man. The blood-red aura became denser and denser, and a massive might spread out.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion rang out as the blood-red aura grew more and more until it formed a 1,000 meter tall blood giant that gave off a gigantic aura and caused the world to seem to tremble.


    Zhao Fu swung his sword and the massive sea of corpses gave off a world-engulfing aura and flowed towards the blood giant.


    The blood giant held a spear and raised its head, and it gave off an enormous roar as it gave off a heroic and invincible aura as it charged over.


    Boom!


    The enormous ck sea of corpses and the blood-red giant shed together, resulting in a shocking explosion. Countless broken corpses dissipated into ck aura after colliding with the blood-red giant, while the blood-red giant¡¯s strength was also whittled away.

 Chapter 1255: Emperor Killing Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Emperor Killing Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The shing powers created a super storm and countless boulders were blown into the sky. Trees were uprooted and the heavens and earth were ravaged by the wind.


    Bang!


    The blood-red giant gave off a massive roar and exploded out with an even more intense aura as it threw out the blood-red spear in its hand.


    The blood-red spear gave off terrifying power as it shed through the air, leaving behind a faint blood-red trace. Countless broken corpses were dissipated, unable to resist that power at all.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled because that spear was shooting towards him. Zhao Fu raised the Sadistic Killing Sword and sent a massive amount of Emperor¡¯s Power into it, causing the Sadistic Killing Sword to give off intense sword light.


    Boom!


    The massive blood-red spear gave off terrifying power as it flew towards Zhao Fu. Just as it was about to hit Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu shed down with his sword, sending out an enormous ck sword light, causing a gigantic explosion to sound out.


    The blood-red spear was destroyed by Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu¡¯s body was blown back by the shockwave.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Roars suddenly sounded out as the Six Paths Demon Images fighting with Bai Shengjun started to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s control over them.


    This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s expression to be quite unsightly. He had let them out for too long, and the Ghostworld Pearl¡¯s sealing power was quickly weakening, resulting in the Six Paths Demon Images to start to resist. Six chains shot out from the Ghostworld Pearl on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, stabbing into the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ bodies and sending them back into the Ghostworld Pearl.


    Bai Shengjun coldlyughed as he deactivated the Five Elements World. The five-colored energy barrier disappeared and Bai Shengjun flew over to pincer Zhao Fu.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two massive explosions sounded out as the white-haired young man looked at Zhao Fu with eyes filled with killing intent and a blood-red aura me exploded out around him. Bai Shengjun coldly looked at Zhao Fu as a five-colored aura me appeared around him.


    Boom!


    Facing the two people, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was quite serious as an eerie ghostly me appeared around his body. Now that he had taken back the Six Paths Demon Images, he could use their power.


    The white-haired young man attacked first. He turned into a ray of light and arrived before Zhao Fu, stabbing his blood-red spear towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side, and Bai Shengjun¡¯s five-colored sword gave off sharp sword qi as he shed towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu¡¯s Sadistic Killing Sword gave off a sword hum as a ck crescent flew out.


    Bang!


    The two sword lights shed together, resulting in an enormous explosion. Countless traces of sword light flew everywhere, and a powerful wind spread out.


    Boom!


    The white-haired young man¡¯s spear gave off boundless blood-red light and an incredibly terrifying sharp aura spread out. The white-haired young man gripped this spear and ferociously stabbed at Zhao Fu like a wild beast. Zhao Fu hurriedly turned and stabbed out with his sword.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Explosions continuously sounded out as the three people started to battle, causing the sun and moon to go dim and for clouds to chaotically swirl. Terrifying auras continuously spread out like a flood, inundating the fourth level.


    This ce was covered by thick, dark clouds, and terrifying thunder could be heard from within, as if there were ferocious beasts rampaging. Wild gales blew and the surroundings were filled with killing intent, causing the atmosphere to be bone-chillingly cold.


    The people in the distance all looked incredibly shocked. The battle ahead was bing more and more intense, and it was no longer two people, but three people fighting. The person who had joined was also a peerless genius.


    Now, there were three peerless geniuses intensely fighting. This was an iparable fight, and everyone could not help but wonder why these three people were fighting.


    Even though they were curious, no one dared to get close because the aurasing from there was not something they could withstand. It would be incredibly easy for them to die.


    Shi Shuge, You Quan, Ming Jian, and the others still decided to go over and have a look at what was happening that had caused the fourth level to sink into terror. They also wanted to see just how strong that Emperor was.


    Bai Haoran also decided to go, mainly because he was worried about his big brother.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body heavily crashed to the ground, opening up a ten meter wide crater. Within the crater, Zhao Fu coughed up arge mouthful blood. With his current power, he was not a match for those two people.


    Bai Shengjun looked at Zhao Fu and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve lost. Before, I was thinking of sparing you, but it¡¯s impossible now; the risk of letting you off is too great. Perhaps you could leave the Cosmos Historical Remnant to survive, but I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡±


    The white-haired young man looked at Zhao Fu with a murderous look and said to Bai Shengjun, ¡°Don¡¯t waste any words, kill this person quickly to avoid anything unexpected.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at the two people as he powerlesslyy within the crater, looking like he was about to die. The white-haired young man and Bai Shengjun leapt forwards, wanting to end Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, and the sky seemed to be unable to withstand that ferocious killing intent and started to crack. Boundless sword light descended, causing the heavens and earth to fall silent as the cold killing intent seemed to fill the world.


    Lying on the ground, Zhao Fu grabbed at the air and a ck and blood-red sword was grabbed into his hand. Boundless sharp sword qi exploded out, quickly spreading out and everything in its way was cut apart.


    The white haired young man and Bai Shengjun¡¯s expressions fell and they quickly unleashed their defensive barriers as they retreated.


    After everything settled, a 10,000 meter wide and hundreds of meters deep crater had appeared in the ground. Traces of terrifying sword qi rose up from the ground.


    Zhao Fu stood in the sky holding a sword. His cloak was torn apart and his upper body was unclothed. Zhao Fu¡¯s handsome face was revealed; both of his eyes had be blood-red and a blood-red sword mark had appeared on his forehead. His blood-red head fluttered in the wind, and he gave off a killing intent that seemed to be able to freeze time.


    The white-haired young man and Bai Shengjun¡¯s expressions became serious. The ordinary-looking youth in the second level also sensed this power. He stopped walking and thought for a moment before sitting down cross-legged.


    ¡°The battle has only just begun; are you two prepared to die?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the two people with his blood-red eyes as he said murderously.


    Boom!


    After speaking, Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword. Hazy monsters with blood-red eyes holding swords appeared around him. There were over 10,000 of them, and they gave off a heaven-toppling berserk killing intent.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended, these sword souls¡¯ blood-red eyes locked onto the two people and turned into ck blurs as they rushed forwards.


    ¡°Five Elements World!¡± Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression fell as he once again unleashed the Five Elements World. The five-colored energy barrier spread out from his body, containing mountains,kes, trees, and grass. A world-like power exploded out.


    ¡°Blood Spirit God!¡± The white-haired young man¡¯s expression was serious as he roared out. Countless traces of blood-red light flowed out, forming a 1,000 meter tall blood-red giant that gave off an incredibly ferocious aura.

 Chapter 1256: Heavenly Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Heavenly Punishment</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The 10,000 sword souls did not look like much, but each one had extremely terrifying power. They rushed forwards towards the two people and swung their blood-red swords, sending out sharp blood-red sword lights.


    Bai Shengjun unleashed the Five Elements Extermination¡¯s power, destroying the iing sword souls. The white-haired young man formed the blood-red giant, which spewed out blood-red mes and incinerated the sword souls.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out, tearing through the sky, as Zhao Fu suddenly appeared in front of Bai Shengjun. The Emperor Killing Sword in his hand shed down, giving off heaven-toppling power and sting Bai Shengjun back 1,000 meters, destroying a small mountain in the process.


    The blood-red giant that the white-haired young man had formed roared as it stabbed the blood-red spear in its hands towards Zhao Fu, seeming to be able to pierce through the world.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu swung backhanded and an enormous blood-red crescent tore through space and shed with the spear. Zhao Fu remained in ce, while the blood-red giant stumbled back five or six steps.


    In just that exchange, the terrifying power that Zhao Fu gave off caused Bai Shengjun and the white-haired young man to feel a trace of fear within their hearts.


    Boom!


    Bai Shengjun did not hesitate as the five-colored pendant hanging in front of his chest gave off an intense five-colored light. An ocean of Five Elements power entered his body, and Bai Shengjun swung his sword, causing the five-colored energy barrier to cover the surrounding 10,000 meters, giving off a world-like might.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The blood-red giant raised its head and roared as a blood-red aura me erupted around it and its body became bigger and bigger. In the end, it became a 10,000 meter tall blood-red giant that gave off a world-destroying aura.


    Zhao Fu wielded the Emperor Killing Sword with all of his might, causing it to give off an intense sword light, and the surrounding space seemed to be torn apart by sword qi.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and gave off a powerful aura as he shot towards the blood-red giant. The blood-red giant gripped its spear and stabbed out, seeming to cause space itself to explode.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu shed out, and an incredibly destructive strikended against the spearhead. An enormous explosion sounded out as a terrifying shockwave sted out. In front of those shockwaves, even Stage 9 Cosmos Beasts would not be able to survive.


    Boom!


    Bai Shengjun stretched out a hand towards Zhao Fu, and the five-colored energy barrier gave off an intense light and formed a ray of light that shot towards Zhao Fu with great power.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu shed out, sending out a massive blood-red crescent. It cut the iing five-colored ray of light in half, causing it to scatter into motes of light.


    The battle between the three people was incredibly terrifying, and the resulting shockwaves seemed like they could destroy the world, causing all living creatures to sink into fear.


    Some people finally reached the outer bounds of the fight, and after looking at how destructive this battle was, they fell into shock. The area ahead had beenpletely ttened. All mountains and rivers were gone, and there were enormous craters and cracks everywhere. All nts had disappeared, and traces of destructive aura hung above the ground.


    This was the scene of the battle? How terrifying! As expected from a battle between peerless geniuses: Only those top five monsters could do such a thing.


    The top five had not disappointed the crowds from the beginning. Not only were they far ahead in terms of points, but their battles were also on the level of that of godly spirits.


    However, what they saw next caused them to feel even more shocked because they saw two people attacking a single person. There were two geniuses working together to defeat another. Just how powerful was that single genius to be able to withstand thebined attacks from two other geniuses?


    Following this, based on his aura, they found that the person fighting against two geniuses was that Emperor from before.


    Bai Haoran looked incredibly shocked; he had never thought that his big brother would have to work together with someone else to defeat a person.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the three people gave off terrifying power and shed together, causing an extremely destructive explosion to st out. Space itself was torn apart as three bodies flew backwards. After such a long battle, all of them had some injuries.


    ¡°Five Elements Extermination!¡± Now, all three people were furious and were filled with killing intent, thinking of all the ways to kill the other side. Bai Shengjun mustered all of his strength to unleash his most terrifying attack.


    The 10,000 meter wide five-colored energy barrier rose into the sky and gave off brilliant light, making it look like a five-colored sun. A world-destroying Five Elements power descended, causing the space, ground, and everything within to start to disintegrate.


    ¡°One Heavenly Snake!¡± The 10,000 meter tall blood-red giant roared, causingrge amounts of blood-red aura to flow into its blood-red spear.


    The blood-red spear seemed to gain a life of its own as it condensed into a massive blood-red snake with dozens of eyes. It also gave off a world-destroying power, and everything around it started to copse.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu pointed the Emperor Killing Sword at the sky, and a blood-red sword light shot into the sky. A ck and blood-red magic formation appeared in the sky, causing Heaven and Earth power to continuously gather as countless rays of ck and blood-red light flowed out from the magic formation.


    A supreme sword intent poured down, covering everything. Under this sword intent, everything turned into nothingness without any resistance.


    Bai Shengjun gathered the Five Elements Extermination power into a single point, and the Five Elements World¡¯s power started to weaken as Bai Shengjun pointed out.


    Boom!


    A five-colored ray of light shot out extremely quickly, tearing through the heavens and earth in just an instant.


    Boom!


    The 10,000 meter tall blood-red giant threw out its snake-like spear, which gave off power that seemed to be able to destroy everything as it shot out like a red ray of light. Explosions sounded out as the spear continuously caused the space it passed through to explode.


    Facing these two attacks, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change. The ck and blood-red magic formation in the sky started to slowly spin as an aura of extermination was brought forth, and Zhao Fu lowered his sword.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Shocking explosions tore through the sky as the ck and blood-red magic formation suddenly shot out fathomless blood-red sword light, seeming to tear the sky into chunks. Space shattered like a mirror, and as the sword light struck the ground, the ground too was obliterated.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out and the world seemed to copse as the three attacks collided. Everything in the surrounding 100 kilometers was reduced to nothingness in an instant, and the terrifying shockwave spread out with thunderous momentum.


    The ground continuously copsed and massive boulders and trees were reduced to powder. Sand and dust filled the sky, and the ground violently trembled as if it was the end of the world.

 Chapter 1257: Emperor Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Emperor Heaven</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Chi!


    Within a ravine, Zhao Fu coughed up arge mouthful of blood and climbed up from the ground with great difficulty. A dark figure suddenly leapt over, and Zhao Fu grabbed out with his hand, mping onto that person¡¯s throat, and he saw Syndra looking at him with pity.


    Only after hearing that there was no noise for a while did Syndra dare toe out. Because she had a master and servant rtionship with Zhao Fu, she knew that Zhao Fu was still alive.


    She had wanted to escape, but Bai Shengjun had locked onto her, so she could only stay put and remain close by.


    If she really ran away, Zhao Fu would think that she had betrayed him. He would not stop Bai Shengjun from killing her, and he would only try to take the Darkness Origin Crystal from Bai Shengjun after.


    ¡°Sovereign! You¡¯re so strong.¡± Zhao Fu let go and Syndra smiled as she came over and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm.


    Zhao Fu ignored her words and asked, ¡°How are those two people?¡±


    Syndra shook her head as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I was just concerned with Sovereign¡¯s safety, so I hurried over. There has been no noise from the other two, and they¡¯re most likely heavily injured. Maybe they¡¯ve been killed by Sovereign.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu flew into the air and his pupils spun as he searched for the two people. They were two incredibly powerful enemies, so Zhao Fu would not let them off and definitely had to kill them.


    Zhao Fu flew into the air and saw that the ground was in aplete mess. There were craters and deep ravines everywhere. There were no signs of life left, and some ces had be canyons while other ces had be nds.


    After searching about, Zhao Fu found a corpse that looked like rotten wood. It was an elderly man¡¯s corpse; that elderly man was incredibly ancient and seemed like he would have died of old age soon. The aura that the corpse gave off was that of the white-haired young man¡¯s.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that he would kill the white-haired young man, and he felt quite delighted. He would now have one less opponent.


    The golden dragon looked at the corpse and said, ¡°He wasn¡¯t killed by you; his death was because of the bacsh from some sort of secret technique. It was most likely after you heavily wounded him. Also, he¡¯s a World Realm expert, so you should put his corpse away. There are most likely many good things on his body.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled; he understood the value of this corpse. There were most likely countless treasures within his spatial ring as well.


    However, Zhao Fu did not go through it for now, and he instead went to look for Bai Shengjun.


    After searching for a while, Zhao Fu concluded that Bai Shengjun had escaped, and he was most likely injured heavily. Zhao Fu was quite disappointed and could only give up. He found a hidden ce to start to treat his injuries, which were quite severe.


    Syndra served by his side. After seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s true strength, her loyalty increased greatly.


    Those in the distance were also somewhat affected by the shockwaves. They had never thought that the final attack would explode with such terrifying destructive power to the point that it would seem apocalyptic.


    Now that everything had fallen silent, everyone understood that the battle had concluded and looked at the rankings. Zhao Fu remained in first ce, while the white-haired young man¡¯s position had disappeared; he had most likely left the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    Bai Shengjun¡¯s name was still there, but everyone understood that it was Bai Shengjun and the white-haired young man who had lost. For two peerless geniuses to lose even after joining together, that Emperor¡¯s power was simply horrifying.


    Now, out of the original top five geniuses, only the previous top-ranked genius had not fought with that Emperor before. All of the other geniuses had lost.


    Elsewhere, Bai Haoran supported the heavily-wounded Bai Shengjun and quickly ran, not daring to slow down at all out of fear that Zhao Fu would catch up.


    Currently, Bai Shengjun¡¯s expression was quite deste as he said weakly, ¡°Haoran, I lost. Not only did I use the techniques Master gave me, but I also had to join forces with someone else and still lost.¡±


    Bai Haoran lightly nodded. To him, his brother was an invincible legend, yet this legend had been destroyed by someone today. However, Bai Haoran smiled confidently and said, ¡°Big brother, I believe that you¡¯ll defeat him one day!¡±


    Seeing how confident his little brother was in him, Bai Shengjun forced out a smile. Only he knew how difficult that would be.


    Within a grand and majestic pce, Zang Mingyue stormed in and directly ran to the Zang Empire¡¯s imperial pce and shouted at the guards, ¡°Hurry up and report to my Imperial Father that someone has humiliated the Zang Empire, and tell him to send over a few Emperor Heaven Realm experts.¡±


    After returning to the Zang Empire, Zang Mingyue thought about the humiliation he had received from Zhao Fu, and he nned to bring a few Emperor Heaven Realm experts to sweep across the outer Domains.


    The most powerful people in outer Domains were World Realm experts. With a few Emperor Heaven Realm experts, he couldpletely ravage the outer Domains and kill whoever he wanted. He would be able to do as he pleased; this was the strength of an Empire.


    The guards naturally felt quite hesitant about Zang Mingyue¡¯s orders but still cautiously reported this.


    Within the imperial pce, a schrly-looking middle-aged man was talking with a few young men with extraordinary bearings. Those young men all gave off dense Emperor¡¯s auras that were much stronger than Zang Mingyue¡¯s; they were all Imperial Princes of the Zang Empire.


    A guard came up to report what Zang Mingyue had said.


    One of the young men coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°That boy¡¯s gone to make trouble again; this time he¡¯s run into a tough person and was taught a lesson, and now he wants to get back at him. Truly an embarrassment for the Zang Empire.¡±


    Another young man said condescendingly, ¡°Apart from ying around, all he knows is how to y around. His strength is so much weaker than ours, and even though he¡¯s also an Imperial Prince, he¡¯s trash who doesn¡¯t know how to improve. We should just drive someone like him out of the Empire.¡±


    A handsome-looking young man frowned as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that; after all, he¡¯s our Sixth Brother!¡±


    Hearing the young man¡¯s words, no one else said anything. Evidently, this young man¡¯s authority within the Zang Empire was quite great.


    The schrly-looking middle-aged man sitting at the main position smiled as he looked at that young man appreciatively and said, ¡°Wuyue, go and see what¡¯s going on. Little Sixth was most likely taught a lesson, but no matter what, anyone who humiliates an Imperial Prince of the Zang Empire must die. An Empire¡¯s dignity is not to be trampled on.¡±


    The handsome-looking young man, Zang Wuyue, cupped his hands and left the pce and went to Zang Mingyue¡¯s room.


    Seeing Zang Wuyue arrive, Zang Mingyue felt quite happy. Out of all of his brothers, he was the closest with Zang Wuyue. He asked, ¡°Big brother, why did youe? Did Imperial Father agree to giving me Emperor Heaven Realm experts?¡±


    Zang Wuyue smiled as he said, ¡°How could he give you Emperor Heaven Realm experts so easily? Even though there are many of them within the Heaven Domain, each of them are extremely precious. Even within the inner Domains, they are incredibly powerful.


    ¡°Also, tell me the specifics of what happened; what kind of person is the person who humiliated the Zang Empire¡¯s people? If it can be dealt with easily, I¡¯ll deal with it myself and bring you that person¡¯s head. However, it would be for the best if you didn¡¯t offend someone you shouldn¡¯t haven¡¯t offended!¡±

 Chapter 1258: Early Stage Emperor Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Early Stage Emperor Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zang Mingyue happily said, ¡°Thank you big brother. In actuality, I know when to hold back and not offend anyone whose status is too high. I went to the outer Domains and was taught a lesson by a fake; I¡¯m so angry I could die. That fake actually had such immense power.¡±


    ¡°Fake?¡± Zang Wuyue asked curiously.


    Following this, Zang Mingyue told everything that had happened to Zang Wuyue, from how he had encountered Zhao Fu to the battle that had taken ce.


    Zang Wuyue¡¯s expression was quite serious as he asked, ¡°You said that that person¡¯s Emperor¡¯s aura was not only stronger than yours but many times purer as well? But he didn¡¯t have the Fate of an Empire?¡±


    Zang Mingyue nodded as he said, ¡°I also felt that it was quite strange; how could a fake have such a pure Emperor¡¯s bloodline?¡±


    Zang Wuyue exined, ¡°As Imperial Princes, our bloodline is incredibly pure; the only thing that could be purer is an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline.¡±


    Zang Mingyue cried out in shock, ¡°No way! How could that person have an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline? It¡¯s impossible that he has an Empire, or else I would have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about as well. Even if an ordinary person obtains an Emperor¡¯s bloodline by luck, that Emperor¡¯s bloodline will not be very pure and will be a mixed bloodline. However, that person has an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline,¡± Zang Wuyue mused.


    Zang Mingyue houted noisily, ¡°What do we do then? That person dared to injure me and treated me so condescendingly. If big brother doesn¡¯t kill him, I won¡¯t be able to get over my anger.¡±s


    Zang Wuyue looked at him and said earnestly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this. That person isn¡¯t simple, so we have to take this seriously.¡±


    After hearing this, Zang Mingyue gave a rxed smile. He could already imagine Zhao Fu dying a horrible death.


    Following this, Zang Wuyue returned to the imperial pce and everyone else did not take too much mind of this matter. However, after telling everyone else about it, they asked in shock, ¡°Early Stage Emperor Bloodline?¡±


    Zang Wuyue earnestly nodded and said, ¡°ording to what Sixth Brother said, that person most likely has an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline that is much more powerful than the Zang Empire¡¯s Emperor¡¯s bloodline. It makes sense that Sixth Brother lost like that.¡±


    ¡°This is no small matter; we should have people capture that person and interrogate him to find out why he has an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline,¡± one person said coldly.


    Zang Wuyue shook his head, ¡°This matter is perhaps quite difficult. Sixth Brother met that person in the Cosmos Historical Remnant in the outer Domains; it will be very difficult to find that person.¡±


    The schrly-looking middle-aged man looked quite serious and he felt a trace of a bad premonition as he said, ¡°Use our Empire¡¯s secret technique to divine that person¡¯s location. If he knows how to obtain an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline, he might be of great use to the Zang Empire. Moreover, he¡¯s no small threat and should be disposed of as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing his words, none of them thought that the middle-aged man would take this matter so seriously and even use the Empire¡¯s secret technique. Thispletely exceeded their expectations.


    One person said, ¡°Imperial Father, are you sure? Do we really need to take this so seriously?¡±


    The schrly-looking young man replied earnestly, ¡°Indeed, my instincts tell me that this matter must be dealt with seriously.¡±


    Following this, an elder wearing priest robes went to a tall altar and stood at the center of a magic formation. Zang Mingyue was also called over; he had never thought that the Empire would take such great heed of something like this and felt quite pleased. Zhao Fu was dead beyond a doubt.


    A piece of clothing with blood on it was handed to the priest. The blood on the clothes belonged to Zhao Fu.


    The priest started to chant as he held this piece of clothing. The temperature started quickly fell as an eerie ghostly power flowed out of the altar. Countless wandering spirits appeared, surrounding the priest like a vortex.


    More and more Yin Qi appeared, and it spread to cover the surrounding 10,000 meters. There were dozens of spirits around the priest, giving off a shocking aura.


    Boom!


    The priest threw the bloodied clothes into the sky, and the tens of thousands of spirits around the priest instantly swarmed towards the clothes. A powerful aura exploded out and boundless gray light shot out everywhere.


    A massive image appeared in the sky. It was a ghostly Emperor with a pale face and a savage expression. It wore a gray dragon robe and a gray dragon crown. It had a gray dragon sword at its side and gave off a cold and eerie aura.


    This secret technique was called the Ghost Emperor Divination. It summoned an image of a Ghost Emperor and had it enter the boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets to find a person.


    After the Ghost Emperor image appeared, the priest bowed towards it and said, ¡°This old man would like to find this person¡¯s location. Please point in the direction, Ghost Emperor.¡±


    Hearing this, the Ghost Emperor closed its eyes and its consciousness entered the boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets. It followed the aura of that blood and quickly found the person.


    However, what it saw was a sea of fog. After sensing the Ghost Emperor¡¯s approach, it rushed at the Ghost Emperor with a massive tide of deathly aura. The Ghost Emperor¡¯s expression fell and it quickly retreated, but the tide of deathly aura was incredibly ferocious and the Ghost Emperor¡¯s consciousness was instantly inundated.


    The Ghost Emperor suddenly opened its eyes and a wave of deathly aura exploded out from its body, causing it to shatter into pieces.


    The deathly aura that flowed out of the Ghost Emperor¡¯s body was like a savage monster and flew about the surroundings. The Stage 5 or 6 guards in the surroundings were unable to resist at all and their life force was devoured by that deathly aura.


    Boom!


    Three rays of light suddenly descended from the sky; they were blood-red, gold, and gray. The sky was instantly dyed into three colors, and the three rays of light gave off an unimaginable power as they smashed into the priest¡¯s body.


    The priest was sted out like an ant and heavily crashed to the ground. He coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and many of his bones had been broken.


    These sudden changes caused everyone in the surroundings to look quite shocked. The Ghost Emperor Divination was one of the Zang Empire¡¯s strongest secret techniques. Because it relied on the Ghost Emperor, it was not something that ordinary secret techniques couldpare to.


    However, it was evident that the secret technique had failed and the priest had suffered immense bacsh. From the severity of the bacsh, it seemed that that person was being protected by Heaven¡¯s Secrets.


    The deathly aura continued to ferociously spread, and the schrly-looking middle-aged man coldly harrumphed as he grabbed out with his hand. A massive Emperor¡¯s power that seemed to be able to seal the heavens and earth spread out, suppressing the deathly aura.


    However, in the next moment, the schrly-looking middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed as he found that the deathly aura seemed to especially counter Emperor¡¯s power. The Emperor¡¯s power suppressing the deathly aura was quickly devoured by the deathly aura, causing it to be even more ferocious, and it madly swirled towards the surrounding people, especially those with the Emperor¡¯s bloodline.


    Seeing this scene, and sensing how terrifying that terrifying deathly aura was, the schrly-looking middle-aged man could not help but cry out, ¡°Emperor Killer Curse!¡±


    Boom!


    The schrly-looking middle-aged man exploded out with a massive amount of Emperor¡¯s power and sted it towards the deathly aura. The terrifying Emperor¡¯s power gradually reduced the deathly aura into nothingness. Even though the deathly aura was terrifying, there was not enough of it, and the schrly-looking middle-aged man was still able to deal with it.

 Chapter 1259: Definitely Not Simple

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Definitely Not Simple</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, after acting, the middle-aged man stopped and felt incredibly shocked. He had never thought that such a terrifying thing like the Emperor Killer Curse would be drawn out. Just who was that person? There was actually someone who had paid a great price to use Emperor Killer to kill him.


    From the strength of this Emperor Killer, it was most likely done by a higher-being. And yet, that person had not died despite being afflicted with Emperor Killer.


    ¡°That person definitely isn¡¯t simple, and he might just be incredibly terrifying.¡± It was not just the schrly-looking middle-aged man who thought this way ¨C after everyone else saw the results, they all understood how terrifying that person was, or else such a terrifying thing would not have happened.


    ¡°Imperial Father!¡± Zang Mingyue could not help but feel anxious. He had hoped to find Zhao Fu using this method and torment him in all sorts of ways to alleviate his anger. However, he now understood that he had caused trouble.


    The schrly-looking middle-aged man coldly harrumphed and did not even look at Zang Mingyue as he ordered, ¡°This matter is to be listed as a top secret of the Zang Empire; no information about it is to be leaked. Invite people from the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion; we must find that person and obtain that person¡¯s information.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± everyone else replied seriously.


    Following this, everyone went to carry out their orders. Some went to search for information about that person, and others went to contact the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion. The Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion was the most proficient at Heaven¡¯s Secrets matters within the entire Heaven Domain.


    However, the ones who went to the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion quickly came back and said that after sensing that person¡¯s aura, the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion¡¯s people¡¯s expressions had be ones of terror and refused the request.


    This made the Zang Empire¡¯s people feel quite confused. The Zang Empire was a true Empire, and even within the Heaven Domain, it was a top-tier faction. And yet, the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion was not willing to give face and risked offending the Zang Empire to refuse to divine that person¡¯s location.


    After this news came, everyone¡¯s expressions became quite unsightly. It was quite evident that that person was truly terrifying, and the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion had long since known of him.


    The schrly-looking middle-aged man felt quite troubled; his instincts had not lied to him. If it wasn¡¯t for this, he would have taken it to be a small matter. However, it had now be a big problem.


    Those responsible for searching for that person¡¯s information also returned, and just as everyone expected, they were not able to find anything.


    ¡°Imperial Father, what should we do now?¡± Zang Wuyue asked as he looked at the schrly-looking middle-aged man.


    The schrly-looking middle-aged man slightly sighed and said, ¡°We have to do our best to find that person¡¯s location and information. If he¡¯s useful to us, we can pay a price to resolve the enmity between us. However, if that¡¯s not possible, we must kill him at all costs. That person is too dangerous.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded. The Emperor Killer Curse, the Early Stage Emperor Bloodline, and the reaction from the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion indeed required them to take the matter seriously.


    Finally, Zang Mingyue was temporarily ced under house arrest. Hearing this, Zang Mingyue let out a sigh of relief because it was not a real punishment. However, he had never thought that that fake would have such an important identity.


    Zhao Fu naturally did not know about any of these things. After recovering from his wounds, he expectantly opened up the white-haired young man¡¯s spatial ring.


    If that white-haired young man had been in his peak condition, perhaps he would not have died. After being injured by Zhao Fu, he may have been able to escape. However, he was unlucky and the technique he had used had caused him to suffer a bacsh and die.


    As the previously second-ranked person, his gains were quite shocking. His ring was like a treasure trove and had all sorts of treasures inside. Zhao Fu also found some information and was shocked to find out that the white-haired young man was not only a World Realm expert but also the King of a Royal Kingdom.


    He had never thought that he would be able to deal with a World Realm expert, and one who was a true King of a Royal Kingdom at that.


    Fortunately, they could not use Nation Armaments and the white-haired young man¡¯s cultivation had been restricted, or else Zhao Fu would have been the one taking a beating.


    After looking at the treasures in the spatial ring, Zhao Fu could not help but grin. Following this, Zhao Fu discovered a piece of Taichi Stone.


    This Taichi Stone was round and had a ck and white taichi diagram on it. It was as big as a small te and seemed to be made of ordinary rock. However, it was quite heavy and gave off an intense Yin Yang aura.


    The Taichi Stone had been in a corner in the spatial ring, but the Sun and Moon Devil Marks on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest gave off intense lights and reacted greatly to the Taichi Stone.


    The Sun and Moon Devil Marks allowed Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation speed to increase during both day and night, but he had not discovered any other uses for them.


    However, Zhao Fu felt that he could give the Taichi Stone to the Sun and Moon Devil Marks and cause them to obtain a certain kind of power. That way, Zhao Fu would benefit greatly; as such, he took the Taichi Stone and pressed it against his chest.


    The Sun and Moon Devil Marks on his chest gave off an intense sunlight and gentle moonlight, and they covered the Taichi Stone. Following this, the Taichi Stone automatically fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu did not know where such a big piece of stone had gone; he checked his body but could not find it, and he guessed it was most likely within the Sun and Moon Devil Marks.


    Finally, Zhao Fu felt quite hopeful as he checked over his body. His body had not reacted after fusing with the Taichi Stone, and after seeing that there were no changes, Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed and felt that he had not fully fused in the Taichi Stone.


    ¡°Sovereign!¡± Seeing that Zhao Fu had finished with what he was doing, Syndra leaned against Zhao Fu and gently stroked Zhao Fu¡¯s chest with her fingers as she flirtatiously called out.


    Only then did Zhao Fu remember Syndra, and his previous disappointment disappeared. That battle from before was primarily because of her, and Zhao Fu immediately asked the golden dragon how to create arge number of Darkness Crystals.


    After hearing the method from the golden dragon, Zhao Fu smiled; after returning to Great Qin, he would be able to mass-produce Darkness Crystals, and the gap between Great Qin and the outside world would be greatly decreased. Great Qin¡¯s overall strength would once again increase.


    Zhao Fu led Syndra around the fourth level but could not find anything, so they headed to the third level.


    The third level was quite simr to the fourth level, and it was also quite dim. However, the Cosmos Beasts here were much stronger than in the fourth level.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s first thought was to find a Danger Zone. However, after looking around he found that someone had already conquered it. By the time Zhao Fu had arrived, it was in ruins.


    Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed and looked around the third level. He found a ruins and made some decent gains, and he decided to head to the second level.


    Zhao Fu had obtained a checkpoint medallion to go to the second level from killing a King ss Darkness Cosmos Beast, and he also obtained a King level Darkness Crystal and Darkness Bloodline.


    Zhao Fu tossed out the checkpoint medallion, which turned into a ck vortex, and Zhao Fu led Syndra and walked in.


    As if it was fate, right after Zhao Fu reached the second level, he saw an ordinary-looking young man sitting cross-legged on the ground, looking at him with a calm smile. It seemed that he had been waiting here for a while.

 Chapter 1260: Second Level

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Second Level</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the ordinary-looking young man seriously. He understood that this was the person who had previously been ranked first. He understood how terrifying the aura he gave off was; it was many times more powerful than that of the white-haired young man¡¯s and Bai Shengjun¡¯s.


    The ordinary-looking young man lightlyughed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I never thought that I would meet someone like you in an outer Domain. Where are you from? I¡¯m the Heaven Domain¡¯s Wu family¡¯s Wu Five.¡±


    Zhao Fu had covered himself with a cloak, and hearing Wu Five¡¯s self-introduction, as well as the fact that he was from the Heaven Domain, he became wary and said, ¡°I¡¯m just from a distant ce, an unimportant and minor figure.¡±


    Hearing those words, Wu Five loudlyughed as he said, ¡°How can you just be a minor figure? With your strength, you¡¯d be famous even within the Heaven Domain. That¡¯s why I waited here; I wanted to see your power for myself.¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head and refused because Wu Five was definitely the most dangerous person he had encountered here. He would not be silly enough to casually fight him; there were no grievances between them nor were they fighting over anything, so there was no reason to fight.


    ¡°Is that so? Apologies, then.¡± Wu Five stood up and cupped his hands before gripping his fists and punching towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    A massive fist image giving off enormous pressure shot towards Zhao Fu with enough power to crush boulders.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as a blood-red sword light shed out, destroying the iing fist image, which turned into intense wind and scattered.


    Zhao Fu frowned and told Syndra to hide far away; it seemed that a battle was inevitable.


    Wu Five smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to use my full strength now, please be careful.¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful inner force exploded out from Wu Five¡¯s body, causing his body to give off a faint azure light. An intense wind also blew out from his body, and his surroundings were covered with azure lightning, causing the ground to gradually copse.


    Bang!


    Wu Five¡¯s body instantly disappeared before reappearing in front of Zhao Fu. He roundhouse kicked at Zhao Fu with the power of a massive beast, causing the air to explode.


    Zhao Fu was startled and used his sword to block in front of him, and his Emperor¡¯s Domain spread out.


    Boom!


    That terrifying power kicked against the Emperor¡¯s Domain, causing it to shatter like ss. Even though Zhao Fu used his sword to defend, he was still kicked away hundreds of meters and crashed through the trunk of a tree.


    ¡°This person¡¯s so powerful!¡± A trace of blood leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s lips, and the hand holding his sword became numb. He felt incredibly serious and also slightly angry, and he climbed up from the ground as he looked at Wu Five.


    Wu Five was unafraid, and his smile became even brighter. He wanted to see Zhao Fu be more serious.


    72 blood-red energy barriers appeared around Zhao Fu and hung in the air, forming 72 blood-red spears that pointed towards Wu Five.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The sound of the air being torn could be heard as the 72 blood-red spears gave off enormous power and shot towards Wu Five. The piercing power they contained could cause anyone¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    Wu Five lightlyughed and ced his fists by his waist. His fists gave off an intense azure light, and an incredibly pure energy flowed out.


    Boom!


    The 72 spears shot over with terrifying force, while Wu Five punched out. An azure light spread out, containing a destructive power that shattered the 72 blood-red spears, causing them to scatter into countless motes of blood-red light.


    ng, ng, ng...


    A ghostly aura me had appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body and he pressed a hand against the ground, causing countless traces of ghostly qi to flow out. The six grey dots in his right eye quickly spun as ghostly chains shot out from the ground.


    Boom!


    Wu Five grinned as he ferociously kicked out, and a massive power burst forth, bringing with it a massive wind as the chains were shattered under that force.


    ¡°Wu Eagle!¡± Wu Five stretched out a hand and grabbed at Zhao Fu, causing countless traces of azure aura to flow out and form an azure eagle that savagely flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    The Sadistic Killing Sword in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand gave off an intense blood-red light, and he shed out an enormous blood-red crescent towards that azure eagle. The azure eagle was cut apart, turned into countless traces of azure wind, and dissipated.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not willing to use your full power?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded out next to Zhao Fu¡¯s ears, causing Zhao Fu to feel greatly startled. His hairs stood on end, and he had no idea when Wu Five had appeared behind him.


    Bang!


    Wu Five smashed his fist into Zhao Fu¡¯s back, and Zhao Fu was sted forwards. He was only able to stop himself after rolling a few times.


    In the distance, Syndra looked extremely shocked; Wu Five was evidently stronger than her owner, and despite her owner being so strong, he was being suppressed by Wu Five. Wu Five was simply too terrifying.


    Wu Five lightlyughed as he looked at Zhao Fu crawling up from the ground, and he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t use that power, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me. Even though I, Wu Five, am not extremely famed in the Heaven Domain, I¡¯m still quite well-known.


    ¡°To date, I¡¯ve only lost to two people, and both of them are incredibly magnificent and peerless; they are people who will be absolutely sovereigns in the future.¡±


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion rang out as the sky was dyed blood-red. Traces of terrifying aura flowed about in the sky, and the cold and incredibly sharp aura caused the world to sink into silence.


    A ck and blood-red aura me appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and an intense gale blew out from him as the ground gradually cracked.


    Zhao Fu slowly stretched out his hand, and a ck and blood-red sword appeared in his hand. Just as Wu Five wanted, Zhao Fu used the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s power.


    Sensing this power, Wu Fiveughed excitedly, but his eyes became incredibly serious because he understood how terrifying this power was.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes became blood-red and gave off an intense blood-red light, making them seem quite attention-catching under his cloak. Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword and sent massive amounts of power into it, causing a ck and blood-red aura me to appear around it. Following this, a massive and berserk wave of killing intent rushed forth.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended. A massive ck and blood-red sword light containing enough power to split a mountain shot out, and a 10,000 meter long, hundreds of meters deep sword gash appeared in the ground.


    This world-destroying power brought with it an incredibly destructive aura that instantly swept through the second level, causing all living creatures to fall into fear.


    Some of the people who had just entered the second level sensed these ripples and looked extremely shocked; that Emperor was fighting with yet another genius! This Emperor was simply too terrifying, challenging so many peerless geniuses. His power was incredibly shocking.


    Many people could not help but want to go over and take a look. The battles from before had destroyed everything and caused many abnormal signs, making people feel quite excited. They wanted to see this battle between two peerless geniuses.

 Chapter 1261: God of War

    <h4>Chapter 1261: God of War</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In actuality, Zhao Fu did not want to fight at all. Apart from the battle with Bai Shengjun, which was for the Darkness Origin Crystal, Zhao Fu had not wanted to fight in any battles.


    Wu Five flew into the sky and dodged Zhao Fu¡¯s attack. He also released his full strength as a massive azure aura me burst forth around his body. He raised his fist and turned into a ray of light, giving off a mountain-like aura as he punched at Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as Zhao Fu dodged to the side and Wu Five¡¯s punch hit the ground. An azure wave of internal energy exploded out, causing the ground in the surrounding 10,000 meters to cave in.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu stood in the sky and shed with the Emperor Killing Sword. Hazy sword souls holding blood-red swords appeared in the sky and gave off an enormous aura as they descended.


    Zhao Fu pointed at Wu Five and the countless sword souls locked onto Wu Five with their blood-red eyes and gave off dense killing intent as they turned into ck blurs and shot towards Wu Five.


    Facing the countless iing sword souls, Wu Five¡¯s fists erupted with azure mes and a terrifying aura spread out. Wu Five continuously punched out quickly, sending out massive azure fist images that contained terrifying destructive power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The azure fist images and sword souls all contained great power and continuously shed in the sky. Neither side could gain an advantage over the other, and they exploded in the sky, turning into gusts of powerful wind.


    Seeing that he was unable to injure Wu Five, Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword, which burned with a ferocious ck and blood-red aura me. He stepped out in the air and gave off shocking power as he flew towards Wu Five.


    In just an instant, Zhao Fu had arrived in front of Wu Five. He raised the Emperor Killing Sword and shed down with boundless killing intent, seeming to tear apart space.


    At that moment, Wu Five¡¯s right fist gave off an intense azure light and a ferocious power exploded out, twisting space itself. The instant Zhao Fu¡¯s sword arrived, Wu Five vigorously punched out, seeming to shatter space.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sound out as the two incredible waves of power shed together. The intense shockwave spread out like lightning, causing the ground in the surrounding tens of thousands of meters to copse, and fragments of boulders shot everywhere.


    In that moment, Zhao Fu continuously shed out with his sword, sending out ck and blood-red sword lights, while Wu Five continuously punched out azure fist images so fast that all that could be seen were blurs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The sword lights and fist images continuously shed, and sword light and internal energy shot everywhere. Wild gales continuously blew out like a massive storm, and dust and sand were blown into the sky as boulders rolled and trees violently swayed.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu raised his sword and shed towards Wu Five, while Wu Five punched out. The two incredibly strong powers once again shed together, causing another shockwave to st out, causing both people to fly backwards.


    Both of them flew back hundreds of meters before they were able to stop their bodies, and a trace of blood leaked out of their lips. Zhao Fu coldly looked at Wu Five while Wu Five looked back at Zhao Fu, the smile from before gone. He now clearly knew that Zhao Fu using that power was enough to fight with him on equal terms.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu pointed the Emperor Killing Sword at the sky and a blood-red sword light shot towards the sky, dying the sky blood-red. A ck and blood-red magic formation giving off massive power appeared in the sky, causing Heaven and Earth Power to continuously gather, and countless traces of ck and blood-red light scattered from the magic formation.


    A heaven-toppling sword intent instantly poured down, covering everything like a flood. Under that sword intent, it seemed like everything was going to be destroyed.


    Facing Wu Five, Zhao Fu used his strongest attack from the start. As he unleashed this attack, the second level fell into silence and all creatures felt immense terror.


    ¡°Eight Destion Imperial Armor!¡± Seeing Zhao Fu use such a terrifying attack, Wu Five did not hold back anymore and used his most powerful attack. He roared as an azure rune appeared on his chest, giving off fathomless azure light that brightened the world.


    In that moment, boundless Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered from all directions and gathered onto Wu Five¡¯s body, forming an azure battle armor. An azure armor madly swept out like a berserk gale.


    Wu Five was now dressed in an azure battle armor, and his hands were covered with a set of azure gloves. His body gave off an azure light, causing clouds to swirl. The shocking Heaven and Earth Power that he gave off caused the world to seem to tremble in fear, and he looked like a god of war as he stood there.


    Zhao Fu controlled the Heavenly Punishment Sword Formation, and the ck and blood-red magic formation in the sky gradually started to spin as an aura of extermination spread out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Shocking explosions sted through the sky as the ck and blood-red magic formation shot down boundless blood-red sword light with shocking power. They seemed to divide the world into pieces, and space itself shattered like a mirror.


    Boundless blood-red sword light shot towards Wu Five, who gave off a ferocious azure light as he shot at Zhao Fu. He was extremely agile and dodged the rays of sword light shooting at him.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, raised his sword, and spun it in a circle. The Heavenly Punishment Sword Formation in the sky exploded out with even more intense light, and countless destructive rays of sword light locked onto Wu Five.


    Boom!


    Countless rays of blood-red sword light brought with them enough power to tear apart the heavens and earth as they instantlynded. The terrifying power caused space to copse, and the heavens and earth continuously shook.


    Wu Five roared as countless arcs of azure lightning appeared around him and expanded out. His fists gave off an intense azure light, making them look like small suns. Wu Five punched out with his full strength, causing the heavens and earth to dim and the air to explode. An enormous azure ray of light giving off unstoppable momentum ferociously smashed towards the rays of sword light.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the boundless blood-red sword light and the azure light shed together, giving off a destructive explosion. The shockwaves spread to 1,000 kilometers away before stopping.


    Everything on the ground: Rocks, grasses, trees, and all sorts of living creatures were instantly devoured by the destructive light and turned into nothing. The heavens and earth continuously trembled as if they were on the verge of copse.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a ray of azure light containing immense destructive power flew out from the destructive light, hitting Zhao Fu incredibly quickly. In just an instant, everything was covered with an azure energy.


    After everything settled, a 10,000 meter wide, hundreds of meters deep crater appeared, within which Zhao Fuy covered with blood, his aura extremely weak.


    Wu Five, dressed in his azure battle armor, stood in the air and looked at the heavily-wounded Zhao Fu and let out a breath as he said, ¡°This battle is over; you¡¯ve lost. However, I admit that you¡¯re truly powerful.¡±


    Zhao Fu was covered in blood as he feebly looked at Wu Five. He acknowledged that Wu Five was powerful and terrifying, but he would not admit his loss so easily.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu roared as a heaven-toppling ghostly me erupted around his body. A world-shaking shockwave spread out, seeming to slice apart the space around Zhao Fu. A destructive shockwave sted out, and the heavens and earth continuously trembled.

 Chapter 1262: 24 Wings

    <h4>Chapter 1262: 24 Wings</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Traces of ghostly aura rose up from the ground and spread out like a fog. The entire world¡¯s temperature seemed to plummet as the cold aura spread through the air, seeming to pierce through one¡¯s soul.


    The massive amount of Yin Qi dispelled the darkness and spread throughout the entire second level, inundating everything. Countless wandering spirits appeared in the air and seemed to sense something and gave off terrifying howls, causing the world to seem like a miserable hell.


    Wu Five sensed this power and his expression changed; he had never thought that Zhao Fu still had such terrifying power.


    Boom!


    An explosion that sounded like the world exploding rang out as everything around Zhao Fu was reduced to nothingness. The Six Paths Demon Images gave off terrified roars as a massive power pulled at them.


    Crash!


    Boundless gray lightning poured down, ravaging the surrounding 10,000 meters and destroying everything, making it so that no one dared to get close.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes were reduced to dust, revealing his naked, beautiful body. Zhao Fu¡¯s body had be quite pale, without a trace of blood, and his long hair gradually became gray-white and filled with a deathly aura.


    Suddenly, muscles bulged on Zhao Fu¡¯s body as violet scales appeared on the surface of his body. His fingernails grew longer and gave off a cold light, and a pair of ck demon horns grew on his head. His forehead split and a pale white eye appeared, and his mouth became filled with fangs. A pair of gray and ck wings sprouted from his back.


    Seeing this scene and sensing the six ancient Yin Qi, Wu Five was given a big fright and cried out, ¡°Are you crazy?! Not only did you seal the Six Paths Demon Images in your body, but you¡¯re also trying to fuse with them?¡±


    He was right ¨C Zhao Fu was currently fusing with the Six Paths Demon Images. The muscles were from the Animal Path Demon Image; the violet scales were from the Asura Path Deon Image; the ck horns were from the Hell Path Demon Image; the pale eye on his forehead was from the Human Path Demon Image; the fangs were from the Hungry Ghost Demon Image; and the wings on his back were from the Heaven Path Demon Image.


    Zhao Fu was madly fusing the Six Paths Demon Images with himself; the Six Paths power fused into a single one, which was the Reincarnation Path.


    Zhao Fu once again opened his gray eyes, which gave off a gray, ghostly light. He stood in the air and everything around him seemed to freeze. He did not seem to contain even a trace of power, but he felt that he could casually rip the heavens and earth apart and cause countless gods and demons to die.


    Sensing this power, Wu Five could not help but feel quite anxious. At the same time, he was quite shocked and could not help but gulp.


    In the distance, Syndra looked both terrified and excited; she had followed such a terrifying and powerful person. It seemed that this had been the right decision.


    The countless geniuses who had entered the second level looked extremely shocked and waves crashed within their hearts. Before, they had thought that this Emperor had used his full strength against those two geniuses from before.


    However, they had never thought that he still had such powerful methods. Just how powerful was that Emperor? And was he still hiding anything else?


    Before, Shi Shuge, Yin Ruoshi, You Quan, and the others felt deep helplessness because Zhao Fu was someone who already stood on the altar of gods, and they could only look up at him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at Wu Five in front of him, and he pointed out.


    Boom!


    A ray of Six Paths aura bringing with it incredibly destructive force shot out, causing the heavens and earth to tremble, and a sense of death quickly arrived.


    ¡°Bear Roar!¡± The ray of aura brought with it terrifying power as it shot over. Wu Five roared out and stretched out a hand and mmed it out. A massive bear¡¯s roar sounded out as an enormous azure bear w giving off immense force mmed towards the ray of aura.


    Bang!


    The ray of aura and the bear w collided, resulting in an enormous explosion. A powerful shockwave spread out, and the terrifying aura spread out in all directions, causing others to feel as if they had fallen into icy water, and their bodies continuously trembled.


    ¡°Ghost Summon.¡± Zhao Fu lightly spoke as he once again pointed out, and a dense wave of ghostly qi flowed out from his finger.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± A massive roar sounded out as a 1,000 meter tall ghost giving off a powerful aura appeared next to Wu Five. It raised its hand and gave off terrifying power as it ferociously mmed down towards Wu Five.


    Wu Five¡¯s gaze became serious and he straightened his hand as it gave off boundless azure light, forming an azure knifehand and giving off a powerful and sharp aura.


    The massive ghost hand mmed over, while Wu Five flew to the side and dodged before rushing up and stabbing with his knifehand towards the ghost and shing upwards.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± A pained roar sounded out as the 1,000 meter tall ghost was split from its stomach to its head. Azure light shot out and the ghost died, causing it to turn into ghostly qi and scatter. The ghostly qi covered Wu Five¡¯s body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Suddenly, explosions sounded out as Wu Five suddenly appeared behind Zhao Fu and his fists gave off arge amount of azure light. He continuously punched out incredibly quickly, leaving behind many afterimages.


    The massive azure fist images gave off terrifying power as they shot towards Zhao Fu. There were thousands of them, and they were enough to destroy arge mountain.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he spun and stretched out his hand with his fingers syed. A massive Reincarnation Power spread out as a 1,000 meter wide gray magic formation appeared in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s hand.


    The 1,000 meter wide gray magic formation was formed by six disks, and there were countless lines. It looked incrediblyplex and profound and gave off a gray light. It contained a massive amount of Yin Qi that seemed to be able to block anything.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The massive azure fist images mmed against the magic formation with terrifying power, but they were unable to deal any damage to the magic formation.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Wu Five roared and exploded out with even greater power. His body seemed to shoot out like aser and gave off an immense azure light as he shot towards Zhao Fu. He gripped his right fist, causing azure mes to gather as if they could st apart the sky.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s demeanor was cold as he withdrew his hand and the magic formation disappeared. He also clenched his fist and countless traces of Yin Qi flowed out. A massive amount of Reincarnation Power gathered into his fist, giving off extremely terrifying ripples.


    Wu Five arrived before Zhao Fu and punched out, seeming to be able to destroy the sky. Zhao Fu stepped forwards and punched out with his fist covered with Yin Qi, also containing incredible power.


    Bang!


    A massive shockwave rippled out and Zhao Fu stumbled back ten or so steps while Wu Five¡¯s body crashed into the ground like a meteor. Hundreds of meters of the ground copsed, and a massive shockwave rippled out.


    Just as Zhao Fu prepared to continue attacking, Wu Five hurriedly stretched out his hand and said, ¡°I admit my defeat.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu stopped because he did not have any grievances with Wu Five, and he also feared his status.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu undid his fused status and coughed up arge amount of blood. The burden of fusing with the Six Paths Demon Images was quite intense.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, boundless ck aura swirled as ck light descended from the sky. Countless ck feathers floated down like snow and a figure with 24 wings gradually appeared.

 Chapter 1263: Fallen Angel

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Fallen Angel</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    She was tall, slim, and had white skin. She wore a dark dress and was quite beautiful. She had very long hair and ck pupils, and she gave off an evil aura. She gave off an ocean-like godly spirit aura.


    A 24-winged Fallen Angel was a high-ranked godly spirit even within the Godly Spirit World, yet one had appeared here. She hade from the first level and was not from the second level.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly because he had used up a lot of his power during the battle from before. Moreover, due to fusing with the Six Paths Demon Images, not only did he not have much power left, but he was quite heavily injured.


    Ordinary people would not even be able to fuse with the Six Paths Demon Images at all as their bodies would be instantly destroyed by the Reincarnation Power. Zhao Fu only dared to do such a thing because his body had the Six Paths of Reincarnation Bloodline, or else he would have definitely died.


    The aura that this Fallen Angel gave off was many times more powerful than Wu Five, so Zhao Fu felt that it would be best to quickly leave.


    However, the Fallen Angel looked at Zhao Fu with an evil gaze because she hade for Zhao Fu. The Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s power, the Early Stage Emperor Bloodline, and the terrifying Six Paths of Reincarnation power were all things that she wanted.


    Sensing this evil gaze, Zhao Fu understood that the situation was quite bad. He gathered hisst bit of strength and flew away; he did not even have time to put on new clothes.


    The Fallen Angel coldlyughed, stretched out a hand, and grabbed at the air. The darkness aura in the surroundings gathered into a massive hand of darkness, and it gave off an immense power as it grabbed towards Zhao Fu.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s current strength, he was unable to resist this terrifying power at all. He could only watch as the hand of darkness was about to grab onto him.


    Bang!


    An azure ray of light smashed into the hand of darkness, resulting in a massive explosion. The hand of darkness was shattered by the azure light, scattering into countless traces of darkness aura.


    Wu Five, giving off an azure aura me, appeared and looked at the Fallen Angel as he said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Hurry up and leave! I¡¯ll help you stop her, but you don¡¯t need to thank me. This only happened because I wanted to fight with you; I don¡¯t want someone with so much potential to die here.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and had never thought that Wu Five would help him. However, he did not hesitate to turn into a ray of light as he shot away.


    The Fallen Angel condescendingly smiled as she said, ¡°Two little fellows who don¡¯t know their limits. Do you think you can stop This God? You want to escape from This God? Keep dreaming!¡±


    Boom!


    The 24 ck wings on the Fallen Angel¡¯s back spread out, and a ck energy barrier spread out with incredible speed, covering the surrounding 1,000 kilometers. This was her God Domain.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he stopped. If he could not break out from this Domain, he would not be able to escape. As such, he immediately swallowed arge number of medicinal pills to recover from his injuries.


    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s not toote for you to scram. This God has no interest in you,¡± the Fallen Angel looked at Wu Five with her ck eyes as she said slightly condescendingly.


    Wu Five looked at the Fallen Angel seriously and did not reply. He went into a defensive stance, because the Fallen Angel made him feel immense pressure. Moreover, after that previous battle, he had used much of his strength already.


    The Fallen Angel coldly harrumphed and stretched out a hand towards Wu Five. A massive wave of ck aura flowed out and gathered into a 15 centimeter wide halo of ck light in front of her hand, giving off an extremely powerful energy, and she lightly pushed out.


    Boom!


    The halo of ck light gave off boundless power as it flew out, and it continuously grew in size. By the time it reached Wu Five, it was ten or so meters wide and gave off the pressure of a meteor.


    Wu Five gripped his right fist and gathered a massive amount of power. His right fist gave off blinding light, making it look like an orb of light, and the space around it distorted.


    Bang!


    The ck orb of light contained massive power as it smashed over, and Wu Five vigorously punched out. The two great forces shed together, resulting in an almighty explosion. The ck orb of light was shattered by the punch, but Wu Five was sent crashing to the ground.


    The Fallen Angel nced down at Wu Five within the crater before looking at Zhao Fu and stretching out a hand.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out as a powerful wind swept out. A terrifying power spread out as arge amount of azure mes burst forth, forming a power-looking giant. It only had its upper-body, and Wu Five stood below it.


    Wu Five looked at the Fallen Angel and gripped his fist, and the azure giant also gripped its fist, causing arge amount of energy to gather.


    Bang!


    Wu Five punched out, as did the azure giant. The air seemed to explode as a destructive power flew out with enormous wind towards the Fallen Angel.


    The Fallen Angel¡¯s expression became slightly serious as she raised a hand, and the surrounding darkness aura madly gathered, forming a massive orb of darkness. It was hundreds of meters wide and gave off a powerful aura.


    Boom!


    The azure giant punched with destructive force, while the Fallen Angel shot out the orb of darkness. The fist and orb of darkness collided, causing an intense shockwave to ripple out. The surrounding ground copse and massive rocks shattered as trees were uprooted.


    Wu Five roared and his body rose into the air as the azure giant grew legs, forming aplete giant. It was dozens of meters tall and gave off a powerful aura.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Right after the azure giant was fully formed, it rapidly punched out, leaving behind countless afterimages. Space itself seemed to explode as terrifying internal force rushed at the Fallen Angel like a wild storm.


    The Fallen Angel was expressionless as she continuously shed out with her finger, sending out sharp arcs of light that destroyed the iing internal force. The scattered internal force turned into savage wind that blew out.


    Seeing the azure giant continuously attacking, the Fallen Angel frowned and sent arge amount of Darkness God Power into her finger, causing a ck aura me to appear around her finger.


    Boom!


    The Fallen Angel drew out a cross in the air, and the light in the surroundings was devoured by darkness. The ck cross gave off boundless Darkness God Power and gave off an unstoppable power as it sted towards the azure giant.


    Sensing how monstrous this attack was, Wu Five¡¯s expression fell and he controlled the azure giant to cross its arms in front of its body. Azure mes also rushed forwards to defend.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out but the power of the ck cross was too great, sending the azure giant flying back. It smashed out arge crater 100 meters away, and Wu Five coughed up a mouthful of blood as the azure giant disappeared.


    The Fallen Angel coldly harrumphed. Just as she was about to attack again, a sword hum exploded out and an enormous ck and blood-red crescent tore through the air, giving off world-splitting power as it shed towards the Fallen Angel.

 Chapter 1264: Joining Forces

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Joining Forces</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Fallen Angel was startled and stretched out a hand, causing a ck energy barrier giving off ck light to spread out, covering her body.


    Bang!


    The ck and blood-red shed against the energy barrier and gave off a massive sound. The sword light turned into an enormous sword wind that rampaged against the energy barrier, causing it to start to crack. A small cut also appeared on the Fallen Angel¡¯s outstretched hand, causing a trace of blood to flow out.


    Not only did the Fallen Angel not look angry, but also she revealed an expression of delight. If she could obtain Zhao Fu¡¯s power, she would no longer be bound by the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    Because of Wu Five stalling the Fallen Angel, Zhao Fu had been able to recover some of his power and could use the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s power.


    The Fallen Angelughed as she grabbed out with her hand. Countless traces of darkness aura gathered, forming a darkness sword in her hand. It waspletely ck and gave off an attractive force, and it seemed like it could devour everything. The lighting around it grew much dimmer.


    Shing!


    The Fallen Angel shed out, sending out a massive ck ray of light that shed towards Zhao Fu like a massive tide, giving off a shocking aura.


    Zhao Fu sent massive amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off intense sword light. Zhao Fu also vigorously shed out, sending out an enormous ck and blood-red sword light.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two sword lights shed together, causing light to shoot everywhere. A massive sword wind tempest was formed, and everything in the surroundings was torn apart by the sword qi. The ground was covered with sword gashes, creating a disorderly scene.


    After the sword wind tempest scattered, Zhao Fu was forced a few steps back, while the Fallen Angel remained in ce; it could be seen just how strong she was.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as an azure ray of light containing terrifying power shot towards the Fallen Angel. The Fallen Angel did not even look over and shed out backhanded, shattering the azure ray of light, which turned into countless motes of light and disappeared.


    Wu Five gave off an azure aura me and appeared in the sky as he seriously looked at the Fallen Angel.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions rang out in the surroundings as Zhao Fu and Wu Five joined forces to attack the Fallen Angel. Sword light and fist images shot out, and facing thebined attacks from the two people, the Fallen Angel leisurely responded to them, not seeming nervous at all.


    Not only did this situation exceed Zhao Fu and Wu Five¡¯s expectations, but those in the distance were also quite surprised. They had thought that Wu Five admitting defeat and the Emperor winning would mean that everything had ended, but none of them had expected this Fallen Angel to suddenly appear.


    Moreover, that Fallen Angel was incredibly powerful and even the Emperor and Wu Five joining together seemed to have difficulty defeating her. That showed just how terrifying her power was.


    At the same time, they felt quite curious towards the identity of this Fallen Angel. Also, how was she able to appear here? Moreover, she was unrestrainedly attacking them, which was quite different than the Gatekeeper from before.


    Even though they did not understand, they were quite sensible and retreated. That Fallen Angel was evidently extremely evil, and if they were discovered by her, they might be attacked as well. Even two peerless geniuses could not stand up to her, so all that awaited them would be death.


    Syndra looked at the Fallen Angel in shock. Even though she had never seen the Fallen Angel before, from the aura that it gave off, she understood that this Fallen Angel was the Darkness God of the first level.


    Her power was extremely terrifying, and she had tried to break free from the restrictions of the Cosmos Historical Remnant a few times before, wanting to return to the Godly Spirit World. However, she had failed every time and had been suppressed at the lowest level in the end.


    However, she had run out, breaking through the restrictions of the first level, and appeared at the second level, wanting to steal her owner. If her owner fell into her hands, he would definitely die.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Zhao Fu powerfully shed out again and again, sending ck and blood-red sword lights containing destructive power to fly out ferociously towards the Fallen Angel. The cold killing intent caused the entire sky to seem to freeze.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Wu Five¡¯s body gave off an enormous aura as he continuously punched out with both fists, leaving behind afterimages. Massive fist images giving off destructive power sted towards the Fallen Angel like a storm.


    Facing the pincer attack of the two people, the Fallen Angel coldly smiled and spread her 24 wings, and she formed two energy barriers.


    Zhao Fu and Wu Five¡¯s attacks continuously fell on the energy barrier, giving off loud explosions. Light shot out everywhere and wild wind spread out, but the attacks could only open a few cracks on the energy barriers.


    Seeing the two people¡¯s power gradually weaken, the Fallen Angel¡¯s smile became brighter, and she started to counterattack.


    The Fallen Angel spread her 24 ck wings and gave off intense light. An incredibly dangerous power came out from her ck wings, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    24 ck wings exploded out with intense ck light, causing the sky to tremble. Rays of ck light giving off terrifying darkness power shot out from the ck wings. There were over 100,000 of them, and they seemed enough to destroy the sky.


    Zhao Fu and Wu Five were both greatly startled. Zhao Fu unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Domain, while Wu Five created an azure energy barrier as they both focused on defending.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    ck rays of light ferociously mmed against the barriers, causing them to continuously tremble. Zhao Fu and Wu Five maintained their barriers, but there were simply too many rays of ck light and both of them were sted to the ground.


    Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked at the Fallen Angel with a grim expression. She was simply too powerful, and with his current power, he was not a match for her at all unless he fused with the Six Paths Demon Images.


    However, because he had just fused with them and caused a lot of damage to himself, if he continued to fuse with them, his body definitely would not be able to endure it. Moreover, it was possible that he would die before he could sessfully fuse with them.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu climbed up from the ground and pointed the Emperor Killing Sword towards the sky. A massive sword light shot into the sky, causing the Emperor Killing Sword World to tremble. Countless traces of Killing Sword Intent quickly gathered; now, he only had the strength to use the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power.


    The sky was instantly dyed blood-red, and a ck and blood-red magic formation giving off immense power appeared in the sky. Heaven and Earth Power continuously gathered, and the magic formation gave off an even more intense ck and blood-red light that shot out in all directions.


    A heaven-toppling sword intent flowed down like a flood, inundating everything. Under this sword intent, the entire world seemed to fall silent.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Wu Five roared as he half-knelt, his right hand became a w and his left hand gripped his right wrist. Countless arcs of azure lightning shed in his surroundings and the ground cracked as Heaven and Earth Power quickly gathered and a terrifying aura spread out.


    A marble-sized azure orb of light floated out of Wu Five¡¯s right hand and absorbed all of the energy in the surroundings as it gradually grew bigger. The aura it gave off became bigger and bigger until it became as big as a fist. It now seemed to contain enough power to destroy the world.


    Sensing the attacks from the two people, the Fallen Angel¡¯s expression became serious because she understood how terrifying these attacks were. As such, she also unleashed her full strength.

 Chapter 1265: Divine Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Divine Punishment</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Divine Punishment!¡± The Fallen Angel pointed her darkness sword towards the sky and cried out, causing the world to be dark. Dark clouds quickly formed and a massive amount of source energy gathered as an enormous might sted down, making it difficult for countless creatures to even breathe.


    A ten meter wide ring of ck light appeared above the Fallen Angel, giving off boundless ck light that covered the surroundings. The dark and destructive aura caused everyone to fall into terror, and their bodies instinctively trembled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Zhao Fu controlled the Heavenly Punishment Sword Formation, which started to spin. An aura of extermination spread out, and tens of thousands of sword lights giving off enough power to rip the world apart shed towards the Fallen Angel.


    Boom!


    Wu Five also threw out the azure orb of light that gave off an apocalyptic aura. The orb of light was incredibly fast and shot out like a ray of light. The massive power it contained caused space to continuously copse.


    Boom!


    Facing these two terrifying attacks, the Fallen Angel raised her darkness sword and shed out. An incredibly destructive power surged forth from the ck ring of light, and everything in the surroundings was destroyed. This was the world-ending divine punishment from a godly spirit.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion rang out as the three immense powers shed together. The destructive power was absolutely shocking, and a shockwave sted out, reducing the sky in the surrounding 1,000 kilometers into pure chaos. Arge crater that was tens of thousands of meters wide also appeared in the ground.


    Rocks scattered everywhere and countless trees were destroyed. There was not a single trace of life, and all that could be seen was a horrifying aftermath. There were still terrifying traces of destructive aura left lingering above the ground.


    Zhao Fu coughed up arge mouthful of blood and powerlesslyy on the ground. His wounds from before added onto his new injuries made it so that he did not have a sliver of power left; he did not even have the strength to move a finger.


    Within a pile of rocks, Wu Five pushed aside the rocks with great difficulty and climbed up, looking at the sky with an unsightly expression.


    In the sky, a trace of blood leaked out from the Fallen Angel¡¯s lips, and her clothes and hair were in a mess, making her look quite wretched. Her beautiful face becamepletely cold because she had never thought that those two people¡¯s power could heavily injure her.


    Now, Zhao Fu did not have even a bit of power left, so she did not have to worry. The only one who could still resist was Wu Five.


    The Fallen Angel¡¯s ck eyes looked at Wu Five and said with dense killing intent, ¡°You dared to injure This God; now, This God is going to suffer death. You brought this on yourself.¡±


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as the Fallen Angel once again raised her sword. The darkness aura in the surroundings quickly gathered, forming a massive darkness vortex that gave off an incredibly powerful might.


    Sensing this terrifying power, Wu Five understood that he could not defend, so he could only sigh and activate an item within his body.


    Boom!


    An unimaginable power exploded out from Wu Five¡¯s body. The time, space, and all creatures in the surroundings all seemed to be frozen by an immense power. The heavens and earth violently trembled as if in fear.


    The Fallen Angel¡¯s expression fell and a wave of terror flowed out of her heart because the power that Wu Five had just exploded out with was the power of a higher-being. Wu Five had activated a type of bloodline item that could cause the clone of a higher-being to descend.


    There was no time to hesitate. The Fallen Angel quickly grabbed Zhao Fu and waved her hand, opening up a fissure in the air, which she immediately rushed into.


    Seeing this, Wu Five¡¯s expression became quite grim. Seeing the Fallen Angel disappear, he cancelled his secret technique and the terrifying shockwaves scattered.


    The technique that Wu Five used would be effective against even most higher-beings, but he had to pay a great price and could not use it rashly. Only people who were greatly favored by higher-beings could use such a technique; ordinary people could not use such a technique. It could be seen that Wu Five¡¯s identity was not simple at all.


    Now that Zhao Fu had been captured by the Fallen Angel, he would most likely suffer a terrible fate.


    Wu Five sat cross-legged on the ground and took many medicinal pills. He decided to recover his strength before heading to the first level to see if he could rescue Zhao Fu.


    He didn¡¯t want Zhao Fu to die like this; Zhao Fu was the third person who had defeated him, and his aplishments in the future would be great. If he could save Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu would owe him a favor. With Zhao Fu¡¯s potential, he was worth having as a friend.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu had stopped attacking as soon as he had admitted defeat, so he had a good impression of Zhao Fu and felt that he was worth having as a friend.


    Syndra looked at the sky, feeling quite worried. It had been difficult for her to find such a powerful owner, but he might die soon. Syndra felt that this was a pity, and she felt quite sad about losing that Darkness Emperor power.


    That was something that Syndra had searched for her entire life, and it was something that she was obsessed with. As such, she felt quite worried and depressed.


    Within a majestic, grand pce in the first level, the Fallen Angel held onto Zhao Fu as she smiled and walked into a magic formation.


    The magic formation gave off faint ck light, and there was a square-shaped stone stage at the center. The Fallen Angel ced the powerless Zhao Fu onto it, and Zhao Fu immediately felt all of his power being sealed. This was the effect of the stone stage.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite unsightly. Now that he had fallen into her hands, he was dead without a doubt. He did not have any strength left, and even if he did have a bit, it would be sealed by the stone stage.


    Zhao Fu still could not use his Nation Armament, making it so that Zhao Fu had no way to escape. It was extremely likely that he would die here.


    The Fallen Angel had already activated the magic formation. The magic formation gave off a powerful ck light and a massive aura spread out. Boundless darkness power gathered and entered the magic formation.


    ¡°Boy, for This God to devour you is your glory.¡± The Fallen Angel gave a trace of an excited smile as she walked over. If she could devour Zhao Fu¡¯s Early Stage Emperor Bloodline and the other terrifying powers, in a few years, she would be able to break free from the Cosmos Historical Remnant¡¯s restrictions and return to the Godly Spirit World.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s various powers, she would be able to sweep across the entire Godly Spirit World and even take down the top-tier godly spirits and be a Godking.


    Before, she had sensed the ripples of the battle between Zhao Fu and Wu Five while she was in the first level. If they had been further away, she would not have been able to sense them, but because they were at the second level, it was only natural that she detected them.


    This was especially so for Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, which caused her to feel deep joy. She knew that the chance she had been waiting for over 1,000 years had arrived.


    What she wanted the most was the Early Stage Emperor Bloodline. Whether it was an Early Stage King Bloodline or Early Stage Emperor Bloodline, it was a supreme treasure to anyone. Anyone else could inherit that kind of bloodline.


    As for the other powers within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, they also caused her to feel incredibly happy. To her, Zhao Fu was a human treasure trove.


    Zhao Fu ignored the Fallen Angel¡¯s words and desperately tried to think of ways to escape. The Fallen Angel did not want to waste any time because Wu Five could find this ce at any moment. If he called a higher-being, she would not be able to deal with them even at her peak state, let alone right now.

 Chapter 1266: Darkness God Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Darkness God Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Fallen Angel ced Zhao Fu¡¯s body spread-eagled, and because Zhao Fu was not wearing anything, she discourteously looked at his lower body and lightlyughed as she said, ¡°You most likely have many women, right? You¡¯re quite powerful down there!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold and he did not respond to the Fallen Angel. The Fallen Angel did not mind and took out a dagger as she smiled and stretched it towards Zhao Fu¡¯s lower body.


    ¡°This God will now castrate you, how do you feel?¡± The Fallen Angel gave an evil smile as she slid the dagger against Zhao Fu¡¯s skin, the sharp de threatening to split it open.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite grim; no man could ept being castrated. He said with a trace of anger, ¡°Kill me if you wish; there¡¯s no need to y around like this.¡±


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s reaction, the Fallen Angel smiled in satisfaction and flicked with her dagger, causing blood to fly out, and a look of pain appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    However, the Fallen Angel did not stop and shed with the dagger a few more times, sending out cold lights and causing blood to flow out. The Fallen Angel cut a gash on each of Zhao Fu¡¯s limbs, causing blood to flow onto the stone stage, but she did not touch that certain part of him.


    The Fallen Angel said with a trace of happiness, ¡°That thing is the most important thing to you men and contains a lot of your source energy; This God isn¡¯t willing to destroy your treasure. However, castrating you and keeping you as a pet wouldn¡¯t be bad either, since your looks are quite good.¡±


    The Fallen Angel spoke while stroking Zhao Fu¡¯s face, and Zhao Fu angrily turned his face away.


    The Fallen Angel did not mind Zhao Fu¡¯s actions and smiled as she lowered the dagger to Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. The cold de slowly pierced into Zhao Fu¡¯s body before lightly gliding down, opening up a gash on his chest, from which blood flowed out.


    The ck magic formation under the stone stage gave off an even more intense ck light, and countless traces of darkness aura quickly gathered and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body through his limbs.


    A look of pain appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he felt the darkness power continuously corrode his body. Suddenly, the pain somewhat decreased as a bit of Zhao Fu¡¯s power returned. It was his Darkness King Bloodline that he had fused earlier taking effect, and this made Zhao Fu feel quite delighted.


    If this went on for a few more minutes and he could regain more of his power, perhaps he would be able to escape from the Fallen Angel¡¯s hands.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s limbs had stopped bleeding, so he did not have to worry about losing too much blood.


    Zhao Fu watched as the Fallen Angel stretched out a hand and ced it on his chest, about to do something. Zhao Fu wanted to stall for time, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know my identity, as well as how I obtained my Emperor¡¯s Bloodline and those terrifying powers?¡±


    Most people would definitely be interested, because whether it was the Emperor¡¯s Bloodline, the Six Paths Demon Images, or the Emperor Killing Sword World, they were things that others could only dream of having. Anyone would naturally be quite interested.


    The Fallen Angel seemed to be able to tell what Zhao Fu was thinking she smiled as she pressed her hand against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and a ck magic formation appeared on his chest. The trace of power that he had just regained was once again suppressed.


    ¡°This God doesn¡¯t care about your identity. No matter who you are, you¡¯re going to die here today and your powers will be mine.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s face became somewhat pale. His final chance had disappeared just like that; he would not have any more chances now.


    Suddenly, the Fallen Angel took off her clothes, revealing her wless body. She then sat on Zhao Fu¡¯s body and a ck magic formation appeared on her chest as well.


    Following this, the Fallen Angel leaned down and pressed down against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and she gave off a flirtatious and mocking smile as she said, ¡°Boy, what do you think of This God¡¯s body? Do you want it? Keep dreaming; showing you This God¡¯s body is already a blessing for you. You can now die in peace.¡±


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the two ck magic formations pressed together and exploded out with intense ck light. A look of pain appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as all of his powers were devoured by the Fallen Angel. It was not just his powers but his life force as well.


    Zhao Fu became older at a speed visible to the naked eye. His hair became white and wrinkles appeared on his face, and his aura became incredibly weak.


    The process was also incredibly powerful, and he felt as if he was being eaten by the Fallen Angel. Zhao Fu¡¯s consciousness became hazy, and he could not help but wonder if he really was going to die here.


    Suddenly, the Fallen Angel cried out in pain and felt her body start to be filled with immense pain. Zhao Fu regained some of his consciousness and found that the Fallen Angel had devoured his God-Killer power. That power specifically countered godly spirits, and the Fallen Angel devouring that power would naturally cause immense pain.


    The God-Killer bloodline had fused into his Emperor¡¯s Bloodline, so if she wanted to devour Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Bloodline, she naturally also had to devour the God-Killer bloodline.


    The Fallen Angel¡¯s expression became icy, and because they were tightly pressed against each other, she cried out next to Zhao Fu¡¯s ear, ¡°Boy, why do you have the God-Killer bloodline?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply, and the Fallen Angel¡¯s body softened and became powerless. Her face became slightly red because she had also just devoured the Six Desires Demonic Qi.


    The Fallen Angel felt furious but cried out weakly, ¡°What power is this now?¡±


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Before Zhao Fu could reply, the Fallen Angel once again howled because she had also devoured Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor Killer Curse. She had wanted to devour everything Zhao Fu had, but she had never thought that he would have something so terrible within him.


    However, Zhao Fu was not happy too easily because the Fallen Angel¡¯s actions caused gray dragon images to appear on his body, and he was wracked with immense pain.


    At that moment, for some reason, Zhao Fu gained a bit of his power back. He flipped the Fallen Angel over so that he was on top, and he started to ravage her.


    Two dayster, the Fallen Angely powerlessly on the stone stage with empty eyes and her mouth open. Her 24 wings drooped, and she looked like a corpse. Liquids covered the stone stage and also flowed to the ground.


    The ck magic formation had already been stopped, and Zhao Fu looked quite happy as he put on his clothes. Not only had he not been devoured by the Fallen Angel, but he had also devoured a lot of her power.


    He had first devoured arge amount of Darkness God Power. Zhao Fu had previously fused with a trace of a demon god¡¯s Divinity, and now he had his own Divinity, though it was incredibly small. It was as big as a grain of sand and gave off a dense demon god¡¯s aura.


    Now, Zhao Fu also had divine power and a high-grade Darkness God Power, which made Zhao Fu even more powerful.


    Moreover, because he had devoured arge amount of Darkness God Power, the Darkness King Bloodline and his Sovereign Bloodline became even more fused, giving Zhao Fu a type of darkness aura. Anyone else would take him for a Darkness Emperor.


    What made Zhao Fu feel the most delighted was that 10% of the Emperor Killer Curse¡¯s power had been taken away by the Fallen Angel. This meant that Zhao Fu would be able to live longer and that he did not have to worry about it for now.


    Zhao Fu nced at the corpse-like Fallen Angel on the stone stage. She was a high-grade godly spirit, yet she could not even hang on for two days. Zhao Fu was also quite surprised that she was a virgin.


    Zhao Fu did not pay much mind to her and started to look around the Darkness God Pce with interest.

 Chapter 1267: Darkness Hellhound

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Darkness Hellhound</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Not long after leaving the pce, Zhao Fu encountered a ten meter long dog. This dog was covered with ck fur and had three blood-red eyes. It had a demonic horn on its head and gave off a powerful darkness aura.


    This dog was a Darkness Hellhound, and Zhao Fu thought that it wanted to fight. However, it unexpectedly ran over and affectionately rubbed its head against Zhao Fu as if Zhao Fu was its master.


    Zhao Fu told it to stand and roll over, which it did obediently, looking incredibly well-behaved. Zhao Fu could not help butugh; this was most likely because he had devoured a lot of the Fallen Angel¡¯s power.


    Following this, Zhao Fu found out that its name was called ck Demon. With this Demon Hellhound, Zhao Fu did not have to wander around aimlessly. The Darkness God Pce was huge and he did not know his way around, so walking around casually would waste a lot of time. As such, Zhao Fu had ck Demon lead him around.


    With ck Demon leading the way, Zhao Fu soon arrived at the Darkness God Pce¡¯s treasury. There was a powerful restrictive barrier here, and unless one got rid of it, one would naturally not be able to enter.


    However, this restrictive barrier could not stop Zhao Fu because he now had the Fallen Angel¡¯s power. He casually lifted the restrictive barrier and entered the treasury.


    There were mountains of gold coins, equipment, and Darkness Crystals here. Seeing this scene, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart rate sped up and he started a massive harvest. He did not leave behind a single gold coin and took everything away.


    After doing a lot of plundering, Zhao Fuughed and walked through the Darkness God Pce with ck Demon. Because he had just tossed a bottle of medicinal pills to ck Demon as a reward for being so well-behaved, ck Demon had be even more affectionate with him.


    Zhao Fu had a look around but did not find anything else, so Zhao Fu had ck Demon take him to the central area of the Darkness God Pce. There would most likely be decent gains to be made there.


    Zhao Fu and ck Demon came before a stone door with countless Fallen Angels engraved on it. However, there were two demon gatekeepers that were 100 meters tall and covered with muscles, and they had pairs of ck wings.


    As the demons that guarded the central area of the Darkness God Pce, these two demons were definitely incredibly powerful, and Zhao Fu most likely would have to spend quite a bit of effort to defeat them. However, before Zhao Fu could do anything, the two demons directly knelt and opened the door.


    Zhao Fu grinned as he walked through, and he entered an open space that did not have much except a magic formation. There were 24 ck rhombus-shaped crystals above it that were spread out in a circle.


    Zhao Fu went up and had a look, and he was shocked to find that the entire Darkness God Pce was a precious treasure. Not only could it release immense power, but it could also create arge number of Fallen Angels.


    Even though the Fallen Angels would not have very pure bloodlines, they were still high-grade bloodlines. With high-grade bloodlines, they would be able to quickly raise their cultivation, and this was something that everyone wanted.


    If Great Qin could have a Fallen Angel army, it would gain another high-tier army, and Great Qin¡¯s foundation would surpass that of outside worlds. It would be able topare to some Kingdoms in the Inner Domains and would no longer have to fear the Ancient Sword Sect.


    However, the Darkness God Pce required 24 God Emissaries and a high-grade Fallen Angel godly spirit to use the magic formation.


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before smiling. He stretched out his hand and used the Fallen Angel¡¯s power to conquer the Darkness God Pce and make it his own. With the Fallen Angel¡¯s power, everything was much simpler.


    After taking control of the Darkness God Pce, Zhao Fu¡¯s mood was excellent and walked out with ck Demon. After taking control, he received some information that the Darkness God Pce not only had a treasury but other things as well.


    There was a library that had many precious books that recorded many darkness skills. There was also a garden that had all sorts of darkness spirit nts as well as the extremely precious Darkness Fountain Water. To those with Darkness Constitutions, it was like Fountain of Life Water, but Darkness Fountain Water was even rarer.


    There was also a ce for cultivation and a ce for sacrifices and developing Fallen Angels. There were also living chambers, meeting halls, and other normal structures.


    The ce that Zhao Fu wanted to see the most was the ce for developing Fallen Angels. However, on the way, Zhao Fu encountered some people.


    The first was an elder wearing sses and an old robe. He was in charge of the library and was extremely powerful. He stopped Zhao Fu and looked at Zhao Fu with an unfriendly look.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you have my owner¡¯s power? And you conquered the Darkness God Pce; this is my owner¡¯s personal belonging. Do you know your crimes?¡±


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed. Because he had taken control of this Darkness God Pce, he knew this old man¡¯s name, and he said, ¡°Kerli, I¡¯m the owner of the Darkness God Pce now, so you should be calling me owner. Your previous owner now belongs to me. Also, I don¡¯t like your attitude. Kneel.¡±


    Kerli¡¯s expression fell and his body uncontrobly knelt. He tried to resist, but he could not muster up any strength and could only furious re at Zhao Fu.


    Now that Zhao Fu¡¯s soul had fused with the Darkness God Pce, he hadplete control over it, as well as the freedom and lives of those inside.


    Zhao Fu did not pay any mind to the elder and had him continue to kneel there as he continued forwards.


    The second person Zhao Fu met was a man wearing ck armor and holding a spear, with a darkness sword at his waist. He was riding on a ck horse with ck wings, and he gave off an intense darkness aura.


    He was quite direct and charged up, wanting to attack Zhao Fu without even saying anything. Just like before, Zhao Fu had him obediently kneel to the side.


    That man was Fallen Knight Kalo, and he was responsible for guarding the cultivation chambers.


    The third person Zhao Fu met was a Treant. It was most likely a Darkness Treant because all of its leaves were ck and it gave off a powerful darkness aura. It was responsible for guarding the gardens, and it was called Eris.


    Eris was much more tactful. Even though it did not know what had happened to its previous owner, seeing Zhao Fu, the new ownere over, it respectfully called out to Zhao Fu.


    Since its attitude was quite good, Zhao Fu naturally did not do anything to it.


    Thest person he met was a very beautiful woman. She was wearing a maid dress and had a voluptuous figure withrge breasts. She had a slightly flirtatious look on her face; it was yet another vixen.


    She was called Nossi and had great power within the Darkness God Pce, and she was responsible for managing it. Seeing Zhao Fue over, she gave an affectionate smile as she called out, ¡°Your Lordship!¡±


    Why did she call him this? It was because she had seen him ravaging the Fallen Angel, and it seemed that she had been greatly enjoying herself.


    Nossi did not feel that there was anything wrong. Since her owner had fallen in love with this man, it was only natural to address him as such.


    She did not know that her owner had been taken by force and even felt happy for her owner, thinking that she had finally found a man she loved after such a long time.

 Chapter 1268: Taming a Godly Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Taming a Godly Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu calmly nodded and epted this title. Finally, he went to the ce where Fallen Angels were developed.


    This was a veryrge stage that was nine meters tall. The stage was ck and seemed to be made of steel. This ce did not have a roof, and there were 24 ck spears and an orb of light giving off intense ck light in the sky.


    The orb of light was ten or so meters wide, and there was a hazy figure inside it, which looked like the Fallen Angel from before.


    The 24 ck spears seemed to be made out of crystal, and they were three meters long. There were ck runes on them, and they gave off powerful might, seeming like precious treasures.


    Zhao Fu gave a delighted smile; this ce would be the first step to Great Qin¡¯s rise in the Heaven Awaken World. If he could greatly develop Great Qin, they would no longer have to fear the Outer Domains¡¯ factions, and Great Qin would be able to solidify its position in the Outer Domains.


    Because Great Qin had now formally entered the Heaven Awaken World, this was its new first step.


    Due to itsck of foundation, Great Qin had often been forced into a passive state. If they could make up for this, Great Qin could take more initiative, and this would be the first official step to Great Qin¡¯s rise.


    ¡°Your Lordship, you must be hungry after doing it for so long with her Ladyship. Do you want me to prepare some food for you?¡± Nossi asked considerately.


    Zhao Fu nodded; even though as his cultivation became higher and he needed food less, he still had a desire for food.


    Nossi lightly smiled and bowed before leaving to prepare food.


    Following this, Zhao Fu sat at a low table and started to enjoy the food that Nossi had prepared for him. They were all essentially demon beast flesh, as well as a very fragrant grape wine. Because he had control over the Darkness God Pce, he was not worried about Nossi doing anything.


    Zhao Fu now acted as if this was his home and did not hold back at all. After having arge meal, Zhao Fu reclined against the chair while Nossi brought up some exquisite desserts and waited by the side for any orders Zhao Fu had.


    After a while, Zhao Fu felt rested and prepared to leave the Darkness God Pce.


    ¡°Your Lordship, her Ladyship still hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You need to treat her Ladyship tenderly and not ravage her like before,¡± Nossi said gently.


    However, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, still feeling somewhat angry. That Fallen Angel had wanted to devour him, and him not killing her was already merciful. How could he treat her with tenderness?


    Nossi did not understand why Zhao Fu was angry. She thought for a moment before squatting down and servicing Zhao Fu, saying flirtatiously, ¡°Your Lordship, do you like this? You can ravage me whenever you want, but you need to treat her Ladyship more gently; you¡¯re her first man.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked down at the beautiful Nossi;pared to that Fallen Angel, he liked this considerate and seductive maid much more.


    ¡°This God¡¯s going to kill you!¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with hatred sounded out. The Fallen Angel had put on a dress and furiously stormed over.


    Hearing the hatred in her owner¡¯s voice, Nossi felt that she had misunderstood something. It seemed that this handsome man was her owner¡¯s enemy, so she did not hesitate to choose to stand at her owner¡¯s side. She prepared to attack Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu had already locked down her body.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Fallen Angel condescendingly and smiled as he said, ¡°Do you have the ability to kill me? Don¡¯t you feel those restrictions within your body?¡±


    The Fallen Angel did not care and tried to forcefully release her power, blow apart Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and annihte his spirit. Otherwise, she would not be able to quench her hatred.


    A darkness aura exploded out from her body and her 24 wings gave off intense ck light. A powerful might spread out, and the terrifying power caused the hall to fall into silence.


    The Fallen Angel stretched out a hand, and her Darkness God power gathered, preparing to attack Zhao Fu. However, in the next second, her body heated up and she copsed to the ground. Her face was red and her breathing became ragged as a slight look of lust appeared in her eyes.


    The Fallen Angel did not know what was happening, but she furiously yelled at Zhao Fu, ¡°You bastard, you dare to use such underhanded methods on This God. This God¡¯s going to kill you.¡±


    Zhao Fu went over to her side as he coldlyughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the pot calling the kettle ck? You don¡¯t have the right to say that of me. Before, you wanted to kill me, and me not killing you is already extremely merciful. I will now give you a chance to submit to me.¡±


    The Fallen Angel vehemently red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°You want This God to submit to you? Keep dreaming.¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored the Fallen Angel¡¯s words and activated the Six Desires Demonic Qi within her body, causing her body to be even hotter and for her face to be bright red. He also activated the power of the Emperor Killer Curse, and the immense pain caused her to cry out in pain.


    On one hand, there was the humiliating reaction from her body, and on the other hand, there was immense pain. The two sensations were enough to drive anyone mad.


    Zhao Fu sat back down and ignored the Fallen Angel¡¯s cries, and he started to leisurely eat the desserts on the table.


    Nossi looked at the Fallen Angel struggling on the ground and tears flowed out of her eyes. She looked at Zhao Fu pleadingly, hoping that he would let the Fallen Angel off.


    Zhao Fu ignored Nossi because he definitely would not spare the Fallen Angel if she did not submit. Zhao Fu needed her to create arge number of Fallen Angels for Great Qin; that was something that would allow Great Qin to fight with the outside world, and Zhao Fu had to obtain it no matter what.


    A few hourster, the Fallen Angel¡¯s voice became hoarse and Nossi¡¯s face was covered with tears.


    Finally, the Fallen Angel gritted her teeth and said hatefully, ¡°This God... is willing... to submit... to you...¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and walked over to the Fallen Angel¡¯s side, and he stopped the Six Desires Demonic Qi and Emperor Killer Curse. The Fallen Angel regained control over her body, and she pushed Zhao Fu to the ground and started to rip his clothes off.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhao Fu asked teasingly.


    The Fallen Angel¡¯s face was red as she red at Zhao Fu and said angrily, ¡°You bastard, hurry up and give it to This God.¡±


    Nossi looked at the following scene with a reddened face, and her body could not help but react. She watched with admiration and craving; soon, her wish was fulfilled and she was taken by Zhao Fu on the table.


    Boom!


    A few hourster, an explosion suddenly sounded out, stopping Zhao Fu. The Darkness God Pce had released a ck energy barrier, as it seemed that someone was attacking.


    Zhao Fu put on his clothes and took the Fallen Angel and Nossi outside, and he saw that it was Wu Five attacking.


    Zhao Fu withdrew the barrier, and Wu Five flew in with a look of confusion as he looked at Zhao Fu and the two red-faced women behind him. One of them was actually the Fallen Angel.


    He had been extremely worried about Zhao Fu and risked everything to attack this ce, yet this fellow was enjoying himself in pleasure. He had even made that Fallen Angel submit to him; just who was this person?

 Chapter 1269: Celestial Peach

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Celestial Peach</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Wu Five felt slightly annoyed, but he was more amazed at the oue. After all, he and Zhao Fu together had not been a match for the Fallen Angel, yet Zhao Fu seemed to have subdued this Fallen Angel. How had he done it?


    Zhao Fu¡¯s identity and abilities made Wu Five view him in higher esteem. Perhaps Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was even more terrifying than he had expected.


    Zhao Fu was also extremely surprised that Wu Five woulde to save him, and he smiled in gratitude as he said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Wu Five waved his hand, signaling that it was not much.


    Zhao Fu thought about the special trial from going from the second level to the first level. Apparently, it was possible to obtain very precious items, so he asked Wu Five about it.


    Wu Five told him that there was indeed a trial, but he had quickly charged through and casually picked an item.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was somewhat of a pity. Now that he was already at the first level, he could not take that trial.


    Beside him, the Fallen Angel said disdainfully, ¡°That trial is nothing; the truly valuable thing is the final trial of the Cosmos Historical Remnant. All of the rewards are extremely rare treasures, and one can only challenge each trial once. If one passes the trial, the trial will disappear; if they fail, the next person will have an opportunity.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wu, let¡¯s head to the final trial together.¡±


    Zhao Fu now saw Wu Five as a true friend, so he was much more courteous and was not as cold. Zhao Fu would treat him well.


    Wu Five nodded. He felt quite curious towards the Cosmos Historical Remnant because this sort of historical remnant was rare even within the Heaven Domain.


    ¡°Arasina, lead us there,¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at the Fallen Angel. Arasina was her name, and even though the first level was quite big, with her leading the way, they would be able to head to the final trial directly.


    Arasina looked quite unwilling. She was a high-grade godly spirit, yet she had to obey a human and lead the way for him. She was not used to such a thing.


    However, seeing that Zhao Fu was about to activate the Six Desires Demonic Qi again, Arasina embarrassedly red at Zhao Fu before leading the two of them to a tall stone stage.


    The stone stage was 10,000 meters tall and 1,000 meters wide. It gave off a grand and majestic aura, and there was a square stone stele at the center. On top of it was a book made of stone, which gave off a powerful aura that made people not dare to get close.


    Zhao Fu approached the stone stele without any fear. As the top-ranked person, he knew that he could ept five special trials and obtain five treasures. Anyone who wasn¡¯t in the top 30 would be attacked if they got close.


    After arriving at the stone stele, Zhao Fu ced his hand on the stone book and a screen of light appeared in front of Zhao Fu. On it were written the names of the trials, as well as their rewards.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked when he looked at the list of rewards because all of them were priceless treasures: Emperor¡¯s bloodlines, Emperor Heaven grade equipment, peerless medicinal pills, World Beast eggs, and all sorts of other items and Arts...


    There were 100 or so trials in total, and Zhao Fu wanted to clear all of them and obtain all of the rewards. However, he could only choose five, so he started to pick.


    Zhao Fu was surprised to find that the Darkness God Pce was also a reward, and it could only be obtained by defeating Arasina. Now that it had already been taken by Zhao Fu, it was grayed out and could not be chosen.


    These trials were of different difficulty levels, and the more difficult ones gave better rewards while the easier ones gave worse rewards. The trial rted to the Darkness God Pce was one of the more difficult ones.


    Zhao Fu soon made his decision for the first trial, and he did so thinking about Great Qin¡¯s army. He chose the Darkness Acute Boundary, the reward for which was a Darkness Key. The trial was a rtively easy one, and the key could open up a space containing boundless Darkness God Iron, which was a Silver grade material.


    If he could obtain this Darkness Key, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would all be able to have Silver grade equipment. Right now, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers primarily used Blue grade equipment, and if the soldiers could all have Silver grade equipment, Great Qin¡¯s strength would rise to a new level.


    After choosing this trial, Zhao Fu¡¯s body disappeared. Wu Five also chose a trial and disappeared, while Arasina stood by the side looking quite displeased.


    After entering the trial, Zhao Fu found that the ce he arrived at was filled with metallic puppets. These metallic puppets were 100 meters tall and were all made from tough steel. They were incredibly solid and felt quite powerful.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s trial was to head to a certain ce, not to kill these puppets. However, with so many puppets blocking his way, it would not be easy. Moreover, he could not fly here.


    Zhao Fu became wary as he shed out. A sharp sword light shed into the nearest puppet¡¯s body, causing a metallic ng and fiery sparks, but only a shallow gash was made on the puppet.


    With such terrifying defence, Zhao Fu estimated it would take a full-powered strike from him to take down a puppet. However, there were millions of puppets here, making Zhao Fu feel a sense of pressure. Even one of the rtively easy trials was so difficult already.


    Zhao Fu charged forwards and the puppets started to march over and surround him. Soon, Zhao Fu was forced back.


    These puppets would attack him together, and they had defensive skills as well. This forced Zhao Fu to back out and consider other methods.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu looked at these heavy, slow metallic puppets and thought of an item, which was the Infinite Gravity Origin Stone.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu sent all of his power into that marble-sized stone, and a formless wave of gravity spread out. The surrounding 1,000 meters was weighed down by immense gravity, causing the ground to crack.


    Zhao Fu held the Infinite Gravity Origin Stone as he once again walked towards the puppets. Under the effects of this immense gravity, the slow puppets became incredibly slow. They could only move after a while.


    Zhao Fu leisurely walked over as if he was taking a stroll. He waspletely unharmed as he reached his destination; he was surprised at just how easy it had been.


    Of course, it was all because of this Infinite Gravity Origin Stone; otherwise, it would not have been so easy.


    After passing the trial, Zhao Fu obtained a block of iron. It was 15 centimeters long and two fingers wide. There were many inscriptions on it, and it shed with ck light. This was the Darkness Key.


    Holding the key, Zhao Fu¡¯s body disappeared and reappeared in the outside area.


    Zhao Fu chose his second trial, which was called Death nts, and the reward was a Celestial Peach.


    This was a Celestial Peach from the legends, and it was split into a few kinds. One type ripened after 3,000 years, and anyone who ate it would cause their bodies to be younger. One type ripened after 6,000 years and allowed one to never grow old. One type ripened after 9,000 years, and after eating it, one would live as long as the heavens and earth.


    The reward for this trial was the third type. Although it could not actually allow one to live as long as the heavens and earth, it could increase one¡¯s lifespan by 1,500 years. It was effective for even those at the Emperor Heaven Realm.

 Chapter 1270: World Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 1270: World Barrier</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the more reduced the effects of some spirit nts and medicinal pills would be, and some would even be ineffective. The fact that the Celestial Peach was effective even on those at the Emperor Heaven Realm showed just how precious a treasure it was.


    Moreover, it could directly add 1,500 years of lifespan. Within spirit nts that increased lifespan, this was a top-tier effect.


    The reason Zhao Fu chose this trial was because the golden dragon told him that Celestial Peaches not only gave arge amount of lifeforce, which could reduce the effects of the Emperor Killer Curse, but they also contained a trace of Celestial Source Energy.


    Even though higher-beings would not care about a trace of Celestial Source Energy, it was something that even Emperor Heaven Realm experts would madly fight over. This would help him greatly in the future, so Zhao Fu listened to the golden dragon and chose this trial.


    This Celestial Peach was the item that the white-haired young man had wanted. However, it was a pity that he had not been sessful and died in the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    After entering the trial space, Zhao Fu saw boundless grassy ins. The sky was an azure blue color and there were a few white clouds. The scenery was quite beautiful, and at the center there seemed to be arge tree. However, because Zhao Fu was quite far away, he could not see it clearly.


    The difficulty of this trial was also rtively low; reaching the tree would allow him to pass the trial.


    Even though the weather was fine and sunny and Zhao Fu could not see any danger, this obviously was not the case. Right after Zhao Fu took a single step, hundreds of green vines that were as thick as arms shot out. All of them not only contained immense power but also had countless sharp spikes as well.


    Facing the countless iing vines, Zhao Fu raise the Sadistic Killing Sword and vigorously shed out. A blood-red sword light shed out, cutting countless vines into segments.


    After being cut apart, green liquid flowed out of the vines and quickly returned underground. However, things were not over. In the next moment, thousands of vines containing even more terrifying power shot out, giving off shocking auras as they flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu sent Emperor¡¯s Power into the Sadistic Killing Sword and countless blood-red sword lights shot out. Zhao Fu powerfully shed, and a blood-red crescent containing incredibly sharp power flew out and cut apart the iing vines.


    However, in the next second, the ground started to rise up as countless vines as thick as arms shot out. They looked like a green ocean and gave off a ferocious aura as they swarmed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression slightly fell and a powerful aura exploded out from him. A ck aura me appeared around his body as he sent even more power into the Sadistic Killing Sword.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out and a massive blood-red sword light bringing with it a berserk blood-red sword wind sted towards the green ocean with destructive power.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The blood-red sword light contained terrifying power as it shed out, cutting apart countless vines and causing green liquid to fly everywhere. With just a single strike, Zhao Fu had sted apart arge patch of vines.


    However, even more vines burst out of the ground, forcing Zhao Fu back.


    Looking at the green ocean in front of him, Zhao Fu thought about two items: the Sand Pearl and the Royal Wood Sword.


    Zhao Fu took out the one meter wide Sand Pearl and sent his power into it. An intense yellow light spread out, causing the ground to start to turn into sand. The countless vines started to panic as they relied on the dirt. Once the dirt was turned into sand, they would naturally die.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Vines shot out from the green ocean and contained powerful might as they shot towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu equipped the Royal Wood Sword and shed out. A green energy barrier spread out and started to devour the vines¡¯ life force.


    As the ground became sand and the green energy barrier devoured the vines¡¯ life force, the green ocean started to quickly die, turning into yellow vines. This allowed Zhao Fu to easily reach therge tree.


    This tree was a peach tree and was dozens of meters tall. It was incredibly lush and had many branches. The trunk was six meters wide and the leaves were all a jade-green color. There were many peaches as big as two fists growing on it.


    The entire tree gave off a powerful and ancient aura. It was most likely incredibly old, most likely more than 9,000 years old.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand, and one of the Celestial Peaches trembled and fell into his hand. Following this, the tree disappeared, crushing Zhao Fu¡¯s thoughts of digging it up and taking it away.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was a pity ¨C the tree had 30 or so Celestial Peaches, and even a higher-being would be moved by such a thing. If he took the tree back, it was possible that higher-beings would attack.


    Looking at the Celestial Peach in his hand, Zhao Fu smelled an intoxicating peach fragrance. However, Zhao Fu did not n to eat it now and would take care of it after returning.


    Zhao Fu left the trial space and chose his third trial. It was called Powerful Defense and its reward was a World Barrier.


    This World Barrier could fuse with the ground and had extremely powerful defense. It could resist the attacks of even Emperor Heaven Realm experts, and it was incredibly big and could cover an entire world. It couldst for a month and was definitely a good item for protecting a Kingdom.


    Now that Great Qin was facing many dangers, if Zhao Fu obtained this World Barrier, Great Qin would have an extrayer of protection.


    Zhao Fu entered the trial space. This trial was rtively simple. His task was to destroy barriers, but he had to destroy them with a single strike. If he could not destroy a barrier with a single strike, he would fail. This was a medium level difficulty trial.


    A blue barrier appeared in front of Zhao Fu. The aura that this barrier gave off was simr to a Heaven Realm expert defending.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was not too bad. The Sadistic Killing Sword in his hand gave off an intense sword light, and Zhao Fu ferociously shed towards the barrier.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the barrier shattered and turned into countless pieces as it disappeared.


    A second barrier appeared in front of Zhao Fu, and it was red this time. It was tougher than the one before, and it gave off the aura of a Harmony Realm expert.


    This was somewhat difficult for Zhao Fu. An expert of this level could use some of the Heaven and Earth¡¯s Power, and the barrier naturally contained that power.


    Using the Sadistic Killing Sword would not be enough, so Zhao Fu took out the Emperor Killing Sword. A ck and blood-red sword light giving off an almost-corporeal killing intent mmed against the defensive barrier, and the red barrier shattered, turning into red light as it disappeared.


    The third barrier was even more powerful, and it gave off the aura of a Great Earth Realm expert defending.


    A Great Earth Realm expert could use Heaven and Earth Power at will, and a barrier they created would have a massive amount of Heaven and Earth Power supporting it. Even Heaven Realm experts would find it almost impossible to break, let alone Zhao Fu, who only had Stage 9 Cultivation.


    In the end, Zhao Fu was able to break the third barrier. Not only did he explode with all of his power, but he also used the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power.


    The fourth barrier was a white barrier, which gave off an aura of a World Realm expert defending. The World Realm was his limit, and using the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power and the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power, he was barely able to destroy it.


    However, a fifth barrier appeared before Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1271: Reincarnation Trial

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Reincarnation Trial</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The fifth barrier was a ck barrier. Its terrifying aura was equivalent to the Divine Realm. If the World Realm could rival a world¡¯s power, the Divine Realm could rival three worlds¡¯ power.


    Zhao Fu did not have any confidence to destroy this barrier, but he still wanted to try with all of his power. A blood-red sword light shot to the sky as the Heavenly Punishment Sword Formation appeared in the sky and a massive sword intent spread out.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended. Boundless sword lights containing destructive power mmed into the ck barrier. The ck barrier violently trembled and a few small cracks appeared on it.


    Fortunately, this counted as destroying the barrier, allowing Zhao Fu to pass this stage. Zhao Fu watched as the fifth barrier disappeared and could not help but worry if there would be another barrier. If there was, it would be at the level of the Divine Realm, and Zhao Fu would not have even a bit of a chance at destroying the barrier.


    After all, the Extreme Divine Realm could rival six worlds¡¯ power. How could Zhao Fu destroy such a thing?


    ¡°System announcement! Congrattions, you have passed the trial and obtained the World Barrier.¡±


    After hearing this system announcement, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. A ss marble that was as big as a tomato and gave off a yellow light descended into Zhao Fu¡¯s hand; this was the World Barrier.


    After exiting, Zhao Fu chose his fourth trial, which was called the Emperor Trial. The reward was a Fairy Emperor Bloodline.


    Fairy Emperor Bloodline was an Emperor¡¯s bloodline of the Fairy n. The Fairies were quite simr to Great Qin¡¯s Flower Fairies. They had pointed ears and delicate faces, and there were many different types. Most of them had humanoid bodies like humans.


    Fairies were a type of Ounder, and Zhao Fu wanted to use the Fairy Emperor Bloodline¡¯s power to break through to a Divine Bloodline.


    At the same time, there were many other benefits. It would be easier for Zhao Fu to obtain the Fate of Ounders, and it would be easier for Great Qin to obtain the surrender of Ounders. After all, Zhao Fu would also have a trace of Ounder bloodline, and it was an Emperor bloodline at that.


    Because the reward for this trial was the Fairy Emperor Bloodline, it was a high level difficulty trial and would be even more difficult than the Powerful Defence trial.


    However, Zhao Fu was prepared and felt quite confident as he entered the trial space.


    Arge stage appeared before Zhao Fu. There was nothing on it except a figure standing at the center.


    He was powerfully-built and had ck skin. He had purple hair that was braided together, and pointed ears, and a savage-looking face. He was a type of Fairy and gave off an intense Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he walked over. The reason Zhao Fu was so confident was because he read that this trial required him to endure the Emperor¡¯s might.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline was only a trace away from breaking through to a Divine Bloodline, and it was much more powerful than ordinary Emperor¡¯s bloodlines. The Fairy Emperor Bloodline was a low-grade Emperor bloodline, and Zhao Fu would not fear its might at all.


    Boom!


    As Zhao Fu approached, that Fairy exploded out with an intense might, causing the surrounding atmosphere to be heavy and weigh down everything with immense weight.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body sank, but it was still quite easy to endure it. After all, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was much higher than his and had great resistance towards this might. If it was an ordinary person, it would be quite difficult to defend.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards, and an even more powerful Emperor¡¯s might descended. That powerful aura was enough to twist space, and it could cause anyone to feel fear.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body once again sank down, and he felt as if there was a massive hand pressing down on him, making it so that he could not move. Zhao Fu ignited his Sovereign Bloodline, and a ck aura me appeared around him, causing that might to instantly disappear.


    Zhao Fu once again advanced, and the might naturally became stronger and stronger. In the end, that terrifying might could almost cause space to copse, and under this might, ordinary people would feel like they were being crushed to death.


    However, Zhao Fu used his Sovereign Bloodline¡¯s power to resist it, and he arrived before that figure. The figure disappeared, and an irregrly-shaped blood crystal remained.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and took the blood crystal before putting it away. The Fairy Emperor Bloodline was stored within this blood crystal, and the valuableness of bloodlines depended on purity. The most precious was the Early Stage Emperor Bloodline.


    Fusing with an Emperor Bloodline would allow one to gain an Emperor Bloodline, but it would not be pure. There was a big difference between such a bloodline and an orthodox Emperor Bloodline.


    If one obtained the blood crystal of an Early Stage Emperor Bloodline, the purity would be able to rival that of an orthodox bloodline. That was why Early Stage Bloodlines were so precious.


    After obtaining the Fairy Emperor Bloodline, Zhao Fu returned outside. Wu Five was already there, and because he was ranked second, he could only choose three trials. He had passed all of them and was waiting for Zhao Fu to say goodbye.


    ¡°This is a token from my Wu family. If youe to the Heaven Domain in the future, you can directly enter the Wu family. Those who recognize this token will treat you with courtesy. I am going to continue to wander the world and go through trials, so it¡¯s goodbye for now. I hope we¡¯ll be able to meet again in the future, and I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Wu Five said as he smiled and handed a blue jade medallion to Zhao Fu.


    The jade medallion was three fingers wide and had a picture of a warrior engraved on it. It had the ¡®Wu¡¯ character on it and gave off a powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu smiled, epted it, and said courteously, ¡°I will go and visit in the future; let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    Following this, Wu Five turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon.


    Zhao Fu once again went to the stone stele, looked through the trials, and prepared to pick his final trial.


    The golden dragon spoke and advised Zhao Fu to pick the hardest trial. Zhao Fu did not have even a bit of confidence because even the medium level difficulty trials were already incredibly difficult for him, let alone the hardest ones.


    Moreover, the most difficult trial was something that only the person ranked first could choose; it was called the Reincarnation Trial.


    If one passed this trial, one would obtain the opportunity to enter the Reincarnation Stage. The Reincarnation Stage was a supreme treasure of Reincarnation. It took countless treasures to create, and there were very few within the Heaven Awaken World.


    Only extremely powerful higher-beings or half-step Celestials had such things. Perhaps only true Celestials could create them; no one else had such abilities.


    As such, the golden dragon advised Zhao Fu to try it out, as such an opportunity was incredibly rare. Even if he wasted a chance at a trial, it would be worth it. After all, if he passed it, he would be able to enter the Reincarnation Stage and would have a great protection in the future.


    No matter what dangers he encountered in the future, even if he was dead beyond a doubt, he could enter the Reincarnation Stage. He would be able to reincarnate and have another chance.


    Moreover, not only would he keep all of his memories, but he would also keep his bloodline and other powers. It was something that countless people could only dream about. Even higher-beings would be quite tempted.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to listen to the golden dragon and enter the Reincarnation Trial.

 Chapter 1272: Six Paths

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Six Paths</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body gradually disappeared and he was sent to a dark region. The grass, trees, and ground were all ck, and his surroundings were filled with a cold and eerie aura that could cause people¡¯s hearts to feel a chill. The region was quite big and open, and it went on for as far as the eye could see.


    What was key was that there were no system announcements, so Zhao Fu did not know how to pass the trial. This was the hardest trial, so Zhao Fu could not afford to be careless, as he could fail at any moment.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Loud roars sounded out as massive wild beasts rushed out from the side. There were all sorts of animals: tigers, oxen, snakes, chickens, dogs, ducks. All of them were ten or so meters big, were a gray-ck color, and gave off arge amount of Yin Qi.


    What could cause people to feel terror was that their auras were all at the Heaven Realm, which could make most people fall into despair. Facing such arge tide of Heaven Realm beasts, even a World Realm expert would die a pitiful death.


    The group of beasts gave off a massive aura and charged at Zhao Fu with enough power to destroy everything. It seemed like no one would be able to stop such a thing.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± Zhao Fu felt a massive pressure. If it was just a few of them, he would be able to deal with them. However, there were at least one million of them, so how could he possibly stop them? As expected from the most difficult trial; it seemed simply impossible.


    ¡°Roar!¡± As Zhao Fu wondered what to do, a massive roar sounded out from the Animal Path Demon Image within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. It seemed incredibly excited.


    Zhao Fu realized something and delightedly released the Animal Path Demon Image.


    Aftering out, the Animal Path Demon Image exploded out with a powerful aura and gave off a heaven-shaking roar towards the countless beasts. The unstoppable beast tide actually stopped, and theyy on the ground in fear.


    The Animal Path Demon Image walked over and deeply inhaled, causing the powerful beasts to turn into countless traces of Yin Qi that were sucked into the Animal Path Demon Image¡¯s mouth. After obtaining so much Yin Qi, the Animal Path Demon Image¡¯s power greatly increased, and its body looked somewhat stronger.


    Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised. After sealing the Six Paths Demon Images, their power and bodies had never changed, and now the Animal Path Demon Image had be stronger.


    This was incredibly good; not only did this help him deal with those terrifying beasts, but if the Six Paths Demon Images became stronger, Zhao Fu would be able to obtain even greater power.


    After the Animal Path Demon Image devoured the Yin Qi, Zhao Fu immediately recalled it. It was quite easy for the Six Paths Demon Images to go out of control, especially now that they had be stronger.


    After recalling the Animal Path Demon Image, Zhao Fu¡¯s surroundings blurred and he appeared in a different ce. The sky here was blood-red and there wasva everywhere. The dense sulfuric smell assailed Zhao Fu¡¯s nostrils, and there did not seem to be any life here. It was just like what one expected hell to be like.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Countless demons appeared in the air, giving off powerful auras. They ferociously sprang towards Zhao Fu, giving off terrifying auras.


    At that moment, the Hell Path Demon Image roared and Zhao Fu understood something. He released the Hell Path Demon Image, which roared, causing the demons to immediatelyy on the ground in fear. Just like the Animal Path Demon Image had done, the Hell Path Demon Image started to devour these demons.


    After recalling the Hell Path Demon Image, Zhao Fu¡¯s surroundings once again changed.


    Zhao Fu was within a cluster of structures. There were all sorts of structures, and they all looked quite old and ruined. This was most likely once arge residential area, and there were many pale-white figures that aimlessly wandered about like spirits.


    When Zhao Fu appeared, they immediately leapt at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu now understood the contents of this trial, and he did not show any fear. He immediately released the Human Path Demon Image, which devoured the pale-white figures.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s surroundings once again changed as he appeared at a rocky ce. The rocks here were all ck and gave off glossy lights. There were no nts at all, and there were some hungry ghosts continuously looking for food.


    Seeing Zhao Fu appear, the ghosts¡¯ eyes gleamed and they madly rushed at Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu released the Hungry Ghost Path Demon Image.


    Of course, the Hungry Ghost Path Demon Image devoured all of the ghosts, causing it to gain a lot of power and be stronger.


    Following this, Zhao Fu was sent to a cave. Countless ugly Asuras gave off killing intent as they rushed over, and they were devoured by the Asura Path Demon Image.


    In the end, Zhao Fu was sent to a vast void where there was nothing. Countless sky ghosts appeared in the air, all of them giving off powerful auras, and they rushed towards Zhao Fu like an unstoppable flood.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A loud roar sounded out as Zhao Fu released the Heaven Path Demon Image, which devoured all of these sky ghosts.


    There had been six regions and six types of ghosts, which corresponded with the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Luckily, Zhao Fu had the Six Paths Demon Images ¨C they were born from the Six Paths of Reincarnation and had a massive amount of Six Paths Power, which these ghosts could not resist at all.


    If Zhao Fu did not have the Six Paths Demon Images, he most likely would have failed and would not have been able to pass the Reincarnation Trial. He would have been powerless against the very first wave of beasts.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was drawn by a massive suction force. His surroundings blurred and his body reappeared elsewhere.


    There was a tall altar in front of him that was 1,000 meters tall. Zhao Fu was at the bottom of the altar and looked up at it. The ground in the surroundings was quite t, and the space was filled with white spirit-calling banners. They covered the ground as far as the eye could see, and there was a small brick path leading towards the altar.


    There was a massive gray vortex in the sky, which gave off a massive might. At the center of the vortex, there was a gray magic formation that gave off intense light.


    The entire region was filled with a cold and eerie aura, and the lighting was quite dim. Anyone who stood here would feel their hair stand on end. There was also an ancient feeling here; this ce had most likely existed for an extremely long time.


    Zhao Fu was standing on the brick path, and after thinking about it, he decided to head towards the altar. However, just as he stepped out, a massive might descended and weighed down on him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell ¨C the trial still wasn¡¯t over?


    Even an ordinary person at the Saint Realm would not be able to endure this might; perhaps this was the true beginning of the Reincarnation Trial. This was the true final trial.


    Zhao Fu exploded out with power to resist that might and walked forwards.


    Soon, Zhao Fu reached the bottom of the altar, where there was a flight of steps. Zhao Fu looked at the tall altar and did not hesitate; he had to climb to the top of the altar, and he definitely would not retreat.


    Boom!


    After stepping out, an even greater might descended. Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline instinctively sensed this danger and a ck aura me appeared around Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu withstood this might but his expression was quite grim. This was the first time that his Sovereign Bloodline had exploded out by itself. It had only done so because it had sensed an unprecedented danger; it seemed that things would be even more dangerous continuing on.

 Chapter 1273: End of the Cosmos Historical Remnant

    <h4>Chapter 1273: End of the Cosmos Historical Remnant</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Just as Zhao Fu expected, as he continued to advance the might became stronger and stronger. An ancient and chaotic aura flooded forwards; Zhao Fu knew clearly what aura this was ¨C it was the aura of reincarnation.


    Facing the aura of reincarnation, Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign Bloodline actually showed a trace of fear. After all, no matter how powerful an Emperor was, they would still die in the end.


    This Reincarnation Power was one of the ultimate powers of the Heaven Awaken World. After all, nothing in this world could escape from reincarnation.


    It was not just a Sovereign Bloodline that would feel fear; even a Divine Bloodline would feel fear as well. Perhaps even a higher-being would feel fear in front of this kind of Reincarnation Power. After all, without bing a Celestial, even a higher-being would not be able to escape reincarnation.


    The aura of reincarnation here was the most ancient aura of reincarnation. It was much more powerful than when Zhao Fu had fused with the Six Paths Demon Images.


    The golden dragon had told Zhao Fu that building a Reincarnation Stage required a Six Paths Jade, which could only be obtained from entering the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The Six Paths of Reincarnation were defended by the Six Paths Demon Images, and the true bodies at that. The ones within Zhao Fu¡¯s body were only clones.


    With them defending the Six Paths of Reincarnation, perhaps even a Celestial would not be able to enter. As such, Reincarnation Stages were incredibly rare, and only extremely powerful people could create them.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued to advance, and that might became stronger and stronger. The aura of reincarnation also became more powerful, and not only did the Sovereign Bloodline disyed signs of fear, but Zhao Fu¡¯s body also instinctively trembled. It was as if all of his cells were terrified.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards, and soon, his very soul started to flicker like a candle¡¯s me, causing him to fall into terror. He started to lose control of his mind, forcing him to stop.


    This was not just because of the fear, but that massive might caused small cuts to open up all over Zhao Fu¡¯s body. In front of the world¡¯s most ancient Reincarnation Power, even Zhao Fu¡¯s powerful Sovereign Bloodline could not hold up.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became savage; he had to reach the top of this altar. No matter what methods he used and whatever the cost. It would be worth it even if it cost him everything.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Six massive roars sounded out as Zhao Fu started to fuse with the Six Paths Demon Images. A terrifying power exploded out, and a massive ghostly me spread out, causing wild gales to blow out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body became pale white, and muscles bulged all over his body. Violet scales also appeared on him, and a pair of demon horns grew on his head. A pale-white eye appeared on his forehead, and his mouth became filled with fangs as a pair of ck wings grew on his back.


    Zhao Fu now also grasped that terrifying Reincarnation Power. However,pared to the Reincarnation Powering from the altar, it was likeparing a newly-born baby to an elderly person who had lived for a long time.


    Even though it could notpare, it gave Zhao Fu the power to resist it. With the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, the pressure that he was enduring was greatly reduced.


    Now, Zhao Fu no longer felt that fear from before, and he invigorated his Sovereign Bloodline. A Six Paths of Reincarnation magic formation appeared behind him, giving off powerful light in all directions, and countless remnant spirits from the Six Paths of Reincarnation appeared behind him.


    In the end, Zhao Fu was able to step onto the altar, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He coughed up blood not just from the massive might he had been enduring but also from the damage of fusing with the Six Paths Demon Images.


    However, when Zhao Fu stepped on, he felt as if his mind was going to explode. His mind becamepletely nk and the ancient aura of reincarnation in the surroundings flowed into his body, and a Reincarnation Mark appeared on his forehead.


    The mark was circr and had six dots as well as many lines. It was gray and looked quite mysterious and ancient.


    After obtaining the Reincarnation Mark, Zhao Fu¡¯s Six Paths of Reincarnation Bloodline was greatly upgraded. In the future, the damage he took from fusing with the Six Paths Demon Images would be greatly reduced, and he would have much greater control over the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power.


    At the same time, his control over the Six paths Demon Images greatly increased, and he would not have to worry too much about them trying to break free. Zhao Fu now had Reincarnation Power, which could greatly suppress them.


    Aftering back to his senses, Zhao Fu looked around the altar and saw stone statues. These statues were all old monks and they were all sitting cross-legged on the ground as if they were reading scriptures. They were about as tall as normal people, and there were 300 or so of them.


    There was a circr jade stage that was one meter tall at the center of the altar. Sitting on it would allow one to go through reincarnation.


    Zhao Fu walked over and found that there was a ck, circr jade with a taichi diagram on it, on which there was a crack.


    The golden dragon exined, ¡°That¡¯s a Reincarnation Jade, and it has a crack because someone has used the Reincarnation Stage before. A Reincarnation Stage can only be used three times.


    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re the first person to pass the Reincarnation Trial. The person who used the Reincarnation Stage was most likely the owner of the Cosmos Historical Remnant. He¡¯s most likely not dead and reincarnated.


    ¡°For some reason, he has not returned to the Cosmos Historical Remnant this entire time. Perhaps something unexpected happened when he was reincarnating.¡±


    Hearing the golden dragon¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt a chill. Even without thinking about it, he knew that the owner of the Cosmos Historical Remnant was definitely incredibly terrifying. Otherwise, the Cosmos Historical Remnant and the Reincarnation Stage would not exist.


    Zhao Fu looked around and prepared to leave; he was not interested in reincarnating right now. As he left, he obtained a key, which allowed him to return to this space, but he could only use it once.


    After returning outside, Zhao Fu received a system announcement, ¡°Congrattions, you have passed five trials. You are at the first level and will receive the corresponding reward. The Cosmos Historical Remnant will close in three days.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the system announcement and did not pay it much mind. He had obtained massive gains from the Cosmos Historical Remnant, and he smiled as he returned to the Darkness God Pce with Arasina.


    The Darkness God Pce was a type of treasure and could be made bigger or smaller, and everything in it could be preserved and did not have to be rebuilt, making it easy to take it away.


    Zhao Fu made the Darkness God Pce smaller and stored it on him. He brought the Darkness God Pce¡¯s people with him and returned to the second level. Syndra had been waiting there for quite a while, and because of the Contract between her and Zhao Fu, she knew that Zhao Fu was still alive.


    Zhao Fu then returned to the fourth level and gathered his people waiting for him there. When he had first entered the Cosmos Historical Remnant, it had just been Zhao Fu and Lin Yan¡¯Er. He had never thought that when leaving, there would be so many of them ¨C in total, there were 20 or so people.


    Everyone returned to Great Qin, and Zhao Fu¡¯s exploration of the Cosmos Historical Remnant officially concluded.


    At the same time, the many things that had happened within the Cosmos Historical Remnant quickly spread. Even though the people outside knew of the rankings, they did not know of the specifics of what had happened inside. After hearing about what had happened, they all fell into shock.

 Chapter 1274: God Emissary

    <h4>Chapter 1274: God Emissary</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The most eye-catching were naturally the top five geniuses. Everyone else seemed dim under their immense light. All of the other geniuses seemed far too ordinary, and the most brilliant out of even the five geniuses was naturally that mysterious Emperor.


    He had single handedly defeated four other geniuses and was undoubtedly the strongest out of all of them. Everyone felt quite curious as to his identity.


    However, everyone believed that mysterious Emperor came from the Heaven Domain. After all, out of the five geniuses, the information about two of them had been revealed: One of them was from the outer Domains but was the disciple of a higher-being, while the other was the Imperial Prince of a true Empire.


    Given this, the three others¡¯ identities were definitely incredibly terrifying as well, or else they would not have such power.


    The most shocked were the people from the Ancient Stem Domain because they knew that mysterious Emperor. They had never thought that he would perform so shockingly at the Cosmos Historical Remnant.


    The Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master had a look of disbelief on his face as he asked Bai Shengjun, ¡°Jun¡¯Er, did you really lose to that person?¡±


    Bai Shengjun had a dispirited look as he nodded.


    This caused the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s expression to be somewhat unsightly. The disciple he took the most pride in had lost to that person; that person¡¯s aplishments would definitely be able to shock the world.


    ¡°A mistake! I made a mistake! If I had stopped them during the Ancient Stem Banquet, perhaps things would not be like this.¡± It was the first time the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master had felt so much regret.


    The ones who felt the worst were naturally the three factions with enmity with Zhao Fu. Now that they saw that Zhao Fu had such power, they felt somewhat fearful. That person had enough power to threaten them, so they searched for Zhao Fu¡¯s location even more madly, wanting to get rid of this threat.


    Yin Ruoshi also told everything she had seen and heard to the Heavenly Music Sect¡¯s Sect Master. The Heavenly Music Sect¡¯s Sect Master also realized that she had underestimated Zhao Fu. If she had known that Zhao Fu had such power, she would have done all she could to protect Zhao Fu. That would have been worth it because Zhao Fu would definitely be able to repay them greatly in the future.


    The Heavenly Music Sect¡¯s Sect Master sighed and also regretted her decision.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not know about any of this. After returning to Great Qin, he quickly got three things done. The first was to start mining the Darkness God Iron, the second was to mass-produce Darkness Crystals, and the third was to develop Fallen Angels.


    These three things were all very important to Great Qin, so they had to bepleted quickly.


    Zhao Fu ced the Darkness Key on a teleportation channel that was 10,000 meters wide. This teleportation channel was a very advanced teleportation channel, and it could transport 10,000 people at a time.


    Now that Great Qin had roughly ten billion soldiers, if he wanted all of them to be able to have Darkness God Iron equipment, they needed an ocean of ore. This would require many people to mine.


    After activating the teleportation channel, Zhao Fu transported himself first. He arrived at a veryrge space that was filled with Darkness God Iron, which gave off a dense darkness aura. Even the ground was made of the ore, and there was no ordinary dirt or rocks.


    Looking at this massive space, Zhao Fu smiled; he could already imagine the sight of Great Qin¡¯s army dressed in ck armor.


    Zhao Fu quite liked the color ck. In the past, even though Great Qin used ck armor, that was achieved using dyes. Now that they had Darkness God Iron and Darkness Crystals, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would all be darkness soldiers.


    Together with the color ck, Great Qin would sweep across the world. When people say ck in the future, they would only think of Great Qin.


    After looking around and confirming that there was no danger, Zhao Fu handed this matter to Li Si and had him organize arge number of people toe to mine the ores.


    The second matter was creating Darkness Crystals. This was not as easy to deal with; they first needed a ce of darkness, the bigger the better. After all, to create Darkness Crystals, they needed arge amount of Darkness elemental essence.


    There were not any suitable ces in the human world, and Zhao Fu thought about an abyss in the Fish Scale world. That abyss was quite big and was extremely dark; no light could reach that ce, making it a suitable ce to create Darkness Crystals.


    Apart from this, they also had to construct many things. The first was a Darkness Gathering Magic Formation. This magic formation had to be massive; only then could it gather a massive amount of Darkness elemental essence.


    Zhao Fu also had to construct a Darkness City there. This was so Syndra could reside there, as she had to maintain the magic formation with the Darkness Origin Crystal in her body. It was also so that others could reside there to help out with the various management affairs of the Darkness Crystals.


    After hearing that Zhao Fu wanted her to go to that ce, which was far away from the Great Qin Pce and the human world, Syndra was quite unhappy. After all, it seemed that Zhao Fu only wanted her for creating Darkness Crystals.


    She did not want to be treated like this; she wanted to be the Darkness Empress and have great authority.


    However, she could not change Zhao Fu¡¯s mind because that abyss was the most suitable ce for creating Darkness Crystals. In the end, Syndra still agreed to do this happily because Zhao Fu promised her that if she could find a method to have the magic formation operate without her, she could do as she pleased.


    Syndra was happy because she naturally had a way to deal with this. As long as she sent her Darkness Power and Darkness Blood into the magic formation every now and then, the magic formation would be able to continue to operate even without her there.


    She could just go there every now and then and spend the remaining time in the Great Qin Pce.


    Moreover, Syndra also asked Zhao Fu for an army to develop a Darkness Corps. Zhao Fu granted her this because he knew that she had the ability to.


    Not just her, but many of the people he had brought out of the Cosmos Historical Remnant had talent asmanders or had special abilities. The most terrifying of them was most likely Mosax¡¯s Nothingness Domain, which could drain all powers.


    Zhao Fu would make arrangements for them in the future and ce them in suitable ces.


    The third matter was to develop Fallen Angels. Fallen Angels were quite powerful, and even though the ones produced would not be pure Fallen Angels, they would still not be weak.


    Zhao Fu had already established the Darkness God Pce in a region, and it naturally gathered Darkness aura. After being established, it gatheredrge amounts of Darkness aura, causing the lighting to be dim, and the entire region became a region of darkness.


    ¡°Arasina, what are the 24 God Emissaries?¡± Zhao Fu stood above the ce for developing Fallen Angels and asked Arasina. Developing Fallen Angels not only required a high-grade Fallen Angel godly spirit but also 24 God Emissaries.


    Arasina coldly harrumphed, ¡°God Emissaries are naturally This God¡¯s emissaries. They can use This God¡¯s divine power and can connect with This God. Those who want to be God Emissaries must have Divine Constitutions; that constitution is the most suitable for bing a God Emissary.¡±

 Chapter 1275: Darkness Godly Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Darkness Godly Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Divine Constitutions?¡± After hearing Arasina¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt that they seemed quite familiar. He thought about it and remembered that when he had conquered the Church, Geoffrey had given Zhao Fu 24 women with Divine Constitutions.


    However, because those women were quite reluctant and Zhao Fu had only just taken in Geoffrey and wanted to pacify the Church, he had kept them there and had not brought them to the Great Qin Pce.


    Now that he needed 24 God Emissaries, those 24 women with Divine Constitutions were a perfect match.


    This meant that Zhao Fu did not have to go through the trouble of searching for people with Divine Constitutions, and he could directly make them God Emissaries and then develop Fallen Angels. Zhao Fu smiled and ordered people to bring those women here.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡± After arriving, the women paid their respects to Zhao Fu. It had been a while since they had met, and these women wore white robes and had golden hair, jade-green eyes, and snow-white skin. They gave off a holy and pure aura.


    Zhao Fu did not ban religions and promotedpetition between ideologies. Under Great Qin¡¯s development, the Church was one of the biggest religions in Great Qin, and as the Holy Daughters of the Church, they were respected and worshipped by countless people.


    Their attitude towards Zhao Fu was now much more respectful, and they were no longer as resistant towards him. They now understood that following Great Qin was their only option.


    Sensing the Light aura from their bodies, Arasina frowned, saying, ¡°They¡¯re followers of Light and can¡¯t be This God¡¯s God Emissaries!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled, but he soon understood. After all, Arasina was a Fallen Angel and was of Darkness, while the Church belonged to Light. They were enemies, so these women naturally could not be Arasina¡¯s God Emissaries.¡±


    However, Zhao Fu did not look too disappointed and asked, ¡°If they fall to Darkness, they can be your God Emissaries, right?¡±


    Arasina nodded and coldly said, ¡°They need to truly ept Darkness to be Darkness God Emissaries.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the women. Without even asking, he knew their answer from their expressions ¨C they were all determined to continue serving Light.


    ¡°Great Qin requires you to be Darkness God Emissaries. Fallen Angels will be of immense help to Great Qin,¡± Zhao Fu said gently.


    One of the women came out and bowed before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, we have been raised in our faith since we were young and will serve our Lord forever. I¡¯m sorry but we must refuse your request.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold. He could not afford to consider their feelings because this matter was incredibly important to Great Qin. It was impossible to give up on something so beneficial to Great Qin just because of how they felt.


    Zhao Fu looked at Arasina and asked, ¡°Do you have any ways to make them fall to Darkness?¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu wanted to make these followers of Light fall to Darkness, a trace of a smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°There are a few methods. There are two effective ones: The first is to have them kill their family and friends and have their souls go through extremely great pain; the second is to make them prostitutes and have their bodies be ravaged. Within their despair and pain, it¡¯ll be easy for them to fall.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu looked at the women and asked, ¡°Which method do you want to choose?¡±


    The women¡¯s faces became pale and started to feel terrified because they could not ept either of those methods. Thinking about killing their family and friends and being ravaged by countless men, some of them already started to sob.


    The voluptuous woman in the lead looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you are a good ruler. You can¡¯t do such a thing to us.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re wrong; during special times, for Great Qin, We can do anything.¡±


    Those words set their fate in stone. Some people sobbed while others had pale faces, and some had serious expressions while others had looks of despair in their eyes.


    Some people took out daggers with resolute gazes and prepared to slit their own throats; only then would they escape this destiny. That way, they would not have to kill their family and friends or be prostitutes.


    However, Zhao Fu waved his hand and locked them down. He frowned as he said, ¡°Why must you be like this? As long as you¡¯re willing to fall to Darkness, We will not force you to do any of those things. Also, the god that you will worship is right by Our side; she is much more powerful than some ephemeral god.¡±


    Some people had already epted their fate and nodded and epted; willingly falling to Darkness was much better than being forced. However, there were still seven people who would rather die than fall.


    Zhao Fu felt quite annoyed; developing Fallen Angels required 24 God Emissaries, no less.


    In the end, Zhao Fu thought about the Darkness Crystal he had obtained from killing the Darkness Dragon King. He took it out and crushed it, causing a massive amount of Darkness Power to flow out.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and the massive amount of Darkness Power covered the women and started to invade their bodies, causing them to fall to the ground in pain.


    ¡°Arasina, start turning them into God Emissaries and see if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Arasina coldly harrumphed, ¡°You¡¯re always so domineering. How despicable.¡±


    Following this, Arasina took out a dagger and cut her palm, causing ck blood to flow out. Arasina controlled the blood and sent it into the women¡¯s foreheads, forming a Darkness Mark.


    Under the invasion of the Darkness Power and Darkness God Power, the women struggled on the ground in pain. Their holy aura disappeared, and an aura of darkness spread out.


    Following this, intense ck light spread out from their backs and two pairs of ck wings tore through their robes, giving off a darkness aura.


    ¡°Sess!¡± Arasina said with a trace of delight. God Emissaries were of a great help to her by helping her spread her faith and absorb even more Faith Power. During important times, they could also be powerful bodyguards.


    Zhao Fu also smiled. He had decided to try this on a whim, and he had actually seeded in converting them to Darkness.


    Now, they had sessfully be God Emissaries and received Darkness Power, so their pain naturally stopped. They returned to normal, but they were different than before because Darkness had invaded their souls.


    When they got up, their demeanors were quite icy and seemed somewhat seductive and evil.


    Because their robes had been torn, their white bodies were exposed. However, they did not show any intent to cover themselves up and instead looked at Zhao Fu enticingly.

 Chapter 1276: God Creation

    <h4>Chapter 1276: God Creation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The voluptuous woman in the lead twisted her body as she seductively walked over. She hugged Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, now that you¡¯ve made us like this, make sure you take responsibility in the future! Please enjoy us to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at them in surprise; once these Holy Daughters had fallen, they had be even more wicked than ordinary people.


    The Holy Daughter servicing him below was one of the ones who had resisted the most towards falling into Darkness. And yet, she had be the lewdest one.


    It seemed that this was how the world was ¨C the kinder and more upright people were, the more terrifying they would be once they fell. They would be even madder, more perverted, and more twisted; often the evilest people were once the kindest people.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I want some as well.¡± The group of Holy Daughters coyly smiled as they surrounded Zhao Fu, and soon indescribable noises could be heard.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Arasina¡¯s face became red, and she pinched Zhao Fu as she cursed at him in embarrassment. She was right next to him, and she was naturally dragged in as well.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want this as well? Also, can you be a bit more respectful when you talk to me?¡±


    Arasina¡¯s face became bright red and she turned her face away.


    Following this, they went to the ce for nurturing Fallen Angels. This was one of the most important ces in the Darkness God Pce, and it was second to only the core of the Darkness God Pce. After all, this ce could create arge number of Fallen Angels, and the 24 spears were all Legacy Weapons of 24 God Emissaries.


    Zhao Fu had the soldiers take their clothes off and stand on a stage, while Arasina and the 24 God Emissaries flew into the sky.


    Arasina stood at the center and controlled the ck orb of light while the 24 God Emissaries each held a spear and spread out in a circle.


    Arasina activated the orb of light in front of her, and boundless Darkness Power instantly gathered as countless runes lit up on the 24 spears.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as countless traces of Darkness Power gathered into a pir of light and descended on the soldiers¡¯ bodies. Expressions of pain appeared on the soldiers¡¯ faces, but it seemed bearable, as they all remained standing.


    The ck pir of light not only contained arge amount of Darkness Power but also a trace of the Fallen Angel bloodline¡¯s power. It gradually entered the soldiers¡¯ bodies, and the soldiers did not resist, quickly devouring this power. Soon, an aura of darkness spread out from their bodies.


    Two gashes appeared on their backs, from which a pair of ck wings gradually stretched out before spreading. Countless rays of ck light shot out as a powerful aura burst forth.


    Sensing this aura, a delighted look appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face. Before, the soldiers had Stage 1 Cultivation, but they now had Stage 3 power. Their strength had instantly increased by two Stages.


    Stage 3 soldiers were the mostmon standard of soldiers within the inner Domains. If Great Qin could have arge number of Stage 3 soldiers, they would be able topare with factions in the inner Domains and surpass factions in the outer Domains.


    Factions in the inner regions of the outer Domains predominantly had Stage 2 soldiers. However, it took ten or so Stage 2 soldiers to defeat a Stage 3 soldiers. Moreover, Great Qin had the Fallen Angels, which was a high-grade profession that had powerful stats. It would take at least 20 or so ordinary Stage 2 soldiers to defeat these Stage 3 Fallen Angel soldiers.


    If Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were all at Stage 3, they would no longer have to fear the Ancient Sword Sect and could directly attack. They would not even have to fear factions from the inner Domain and could sweep across the outer Domains.


    However, things were not that simple. The Darkness God Pce could create 10,000 Fallen Angels per day, which was quite a shocking number, but this did not seem to be enough.


    10,000 per day was 100,000 in ten days, one million in 100 days, and only three million or so per year.


    Perhaps there would be a way to increase this in the future, but the Fallen Angels could not be used as Great Qin¡¯s main force for now and could only act as a subsidiary force. However, once they had arge number of Fallen Angels, they would definitely have great effects.


    After all, they could fly, so they could be Great Qin¡¯s aerial forces and suppress enemies using their aerial advantage. Only after reaching Stage 4 or Stage 5 would ordinary soldiers gain the ability to fly, which gave the Fallen Angels arge advantage.


    Arasina looked at the soldiers who had be Fallen Angels and flew down, saying in dissatisfaction, ¡°These Fallen Angels are so weak! Don¡¯t you have Darkness Crystals? If they fuse with Darkness Crystals ahead of time and possess Darkness Power, they will be able to be even stronger.


    ¡°Also, most of your soldiers have human bloodlines, and human bloodlines are not suitable for bing Fallen Angels. Ounders and demon bloodlines are not suitable either.


    ¡°The ones that are the most suitable are those with god bloodlines; they can wield the Fallen Angel¡¯s power to the maximum. After all, Fallen Angels are a type of God Creation.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about the Spirit Light race. As part of the God Race they would be quite suitable. However, it was a pity that there was the Dark Demon world between the human world and the Spirit Light world; otherwise, Zhao Fu would have considered immediately attacking the Spirit Light world. They had refined a lot of the Primogenitor Statue, which would be quite useful when they fought.


    ¡°I understand. In the future I¡¯ll send people to take care of various matters here while you take charge of the conversion process. I¡¯ll order people to build you temples to provide faith energy and help you regain your power.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was going to build temples for her, Arasina¡¯s attitude became much gentler and she nodded.


    Zhao Fu looked at her strangely andughed before leaving the Darkness God Pce. After taking care of the three most important things, there were still many matters for him to deal with.


    The first was rted to the Blood God Demons. Because the Cosmos Historical Remnant had opened ahead of time, the matter rting to Blood God Demons was put aside temporarily. Blood God Demons were quite terrifying, and Zhao Fu did not want to give up on them.


    The Deste God was devouring arge amount of faith energy every day and was continuously recovering, and it should be able to create Blood God Demons by now. As such, Zhao Fu ordered people to start making preparations.


    He then re-established the Cosmos Beast Den and gave the blueprint of the Nothingness Cloak to his subordinates and ordered them to mass-produce them. Zhao Fu also had his schrs research into constructing a sky city and prepare to build one.


    Finally, apart from the seven princesses, Zhao Fu took all of the women he had brought back into his harem and made arrangements for the others.


    For example, Mf had the ability to move through nothingness, so he was suited to joining Eternal Night and perform assassinations. Lefran was proficient at illusions, so she could join the Flower Devil Corps, and Sejuani could be a captain of some Cavalry.


    Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised to find that the Dragonblood Warrior Shyvana could use Wyvern blood to create a type of Dragonblood Warrior that had great power.


    After taking care of them matters, Zhao Fu wanted to return to his pce to eat the Celestial Peach. However, he received news of something that had changed the entire situation.

 Chapter 1277: Three Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Three Worlds</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The current situation was that the Devil Horn Empire, Half-Beast World, Grassi World, Elf World, and Dark Demon World had joined hands to suppress Great Qin. They used to have a great advantage, but after Great Qin conquered the Fish Scale world and continuously grew stronger, they gradually lost their advantage.


    With how fast Great Qin was developing, it would soon be able to devour the Dark Demon world. If they could not stop Great Qin in the past, they would not be able to stop Great Qin now.


    Once Great Qin devoured the Dark Demon world, it would have the power of three worlds, putting the enemy side at a great disadvantage. In the end, they would all be destroyed by Great Qin.


    They tried to drag in more worlds, but the other worlds were not stupid and did not want to get involved. They wanted to see both sides suffer heavy losses.


    The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Yao Ming understood that they could not go on like this. Even though they had more worlds on their side, not everyone was giving it their all, and they were split up. If they could not be united, how could they have the strength to destroy Great Qin?


    In the end, Yao Ming put his attention on the Half-Beast World, Grassi World, and Elf World. After many battles, these three worlds had suffered great losses and had be much weaker. Most of their forces were facing off against Great Qin, so they did not have many soldiers remaining.


    Even though the Devil Horn Empire was cooperating with them on the face of things, there was nothing binding the parties. Yao Ming wanted to take this opportunity to destroy the three worlds; that way, the Devil Horn Empire would have the strength of four worlds.


    When that time came, he would not fear Zhao Fu at all. With a Nation Armament supported by the Fate of four worlds, he would be able to easily defeat Zhao Fu without any problems.


    Of course, devouring three worlds in one go was not a simple matter and required detailed nning.


    Yao Ming first invited the three worlds¡¯ leaders for a meeting to discuss how to deal with Great Qin, which was bing stronger and stronger. He could not make a move during the meeting because the other sides were obviously prepared. He would not be able to deal with them in one fell swoop.


    Most people at the meeting wanted to fight, but there was a small portion that wanted to negotiate with Great Qin. In front of the pressure from Great Qin, they could note to a unanimous decision, making everyone feel worried for the future.


    ¡°What should we do? Great Qin is quickly digesting the Fish Scale World, and once it¡¯s done, it will definitely attack the Dark Demon World, and we¡¯ll be powerless to stop it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If our forces were in peak condition, we might be able to stop Great Qin. However, after a fewrge battles, we¡¯ve suffered heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°I think we should consider negotiating. Re-conquering those three Continents was useless, and it¡¯s not like we dare to move people there. How about giving them to Great Qin in exchange for peace? Let¡¯s not continue fighting like this.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! You¡¯re helping Great Qin be even stronger. Do you think with Great Qin¡¯s ambition they¡¯ll be happy with just three Continents? They want our three worlds; we have to fight.¡±


    Yao Ming inwardly grinned. He wanted to see everyone in fear of Great Qin.


    Following this, he also acted outraged as he stood up and said loudly, ¡°Now that things havee to this, my Devil Horn Empire will resist Great Qin with everything it has. This Emperor will send all of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s soldiers to assist you all.¡±


    Hearing that the Devil Horn Empire was going to give its all in resisting Great Qin and was going to provide reinforcements, the people from the three worlds let out a sigh of relief and looked quite happy.


    After all, the Devil Horn Empire was one of the most powerful factions in this ce. Not only did it have its devil beast army, but its ordinary soldiers also all had devil bloodlines and were more powerful than ordinary soldiers. If the Devil Horn Empire went all-out in resisting Great Qin, the pressure on them would be greatly reduced.


    Most of them did not even consider that the Devil Horn Empire would make a move against them. After all, they had amon enemy and the Devil Horn Empire also needed to defend against Great Qin. Moreover, now that they had worked together with the Devil Horn Empire a few times, they felt more at ease about it.


    One weekter, the Devil Horn Empire finished making preparations and split its forces into three armies and headed to the three worlds. They started to suddenly attack the three worlds, while the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s soldiers stationed at the borders started to attack Great Qin as well.


    Because they suddenly attacked three worlds simultaneously, their gains were not great. After all, the Devil Horn Empire did not have many soldiers in each army after splitting its forces up.


    As such, they decided to attack Great Qin. Once they started to attack Great Qin, Great Qin would definitely counterattack, and this would tie up the forces of the three worlds.


    Just as expected, once the enemy side started to attack, Great Qin started to counterattack; they would not just take a beating passively.


    The battle between the two sides erupted quickly, but neither side went all out. The people from the three worlds felt quite confused as to why the Devil Horn Empire had suddenly attacked Great Qin; this was not what they had agreed on.


    When they heard that their worlds were being attacked by the Devil Horn Empire as well, their expressions fell and they cursed at the Devil Horn Empire for being shameless trash. They were ashamed to have trusted Yao Ming and immediately retreated to defend.


    Seeing the three worlds retreat, Great Qin had wanted to give chase. However, after hearing that the three worlds were being invaded, they immediately stopped; they did not want to help the Devil Horn Empire.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s devil beast army gave off loud roars that shook the surroundings. They gave off a flood-like and unstoppable aura as they swept through the three worlds, causing the three worlds to fall into terror.


    Devil Horn Empire soldiers dressed in green armor roared and gave off thunderous noises filled with battle intent as they charged towards their unprepared enemies.


    Bang!


    A 1,000 meter long crocodile giving off a massive aura flicked its tail, which contained immense power and created a massive gale. It easily destroyed a portion of the Great Wall, and it rushed in to create even more havoc.


    Boom!


    A 1,000 meter long green ant gave off explosive power as it rammed its head against the Great Wall, causing a portion to copse. The green ant continuously charged forwards, seemingly unstoppable.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A 1,000 meter wide violet bird brought with it massive winds as it dived down. The wind seemed to be able to destroy everything, and it ughtered countlessmoners and destroyed countless structures, resulting in innumerable cries.


    This time, the Devil Horn Empire had brought out its full force. Not only had it mobilized its entire devil beast army, but it had even brought out its King ss devil beasts in order to conquer the three worlds as quickly as possible.


    With the power of four worlds, the Devil Horn Empire would no longer fear Great Qin Empire and would even be able to expand even more and be a true Royal Kingdom.

 Chapter 1278: Surrounded By Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Surrounded By Enemies</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It was not just the devil beast army that brought about shocking results; the Devil Horn soldiers were also frighteningly power. The Cavalrymen rode on warhorses with two horns, and they tore through the defenses of City after City like arrows shot out of bows.


    The Archers shot out arrows that seemed to cover the heavens and earth, easily reducing Cities into ghost towns. The Infantrymen also quickly took down Cities, and the Cities continuously fell.


    Because most of their forces were allocated to resisting Great Qin and the three worlds had only left behind a small portion of their soldiers, the Devil Horn Empire did not face much resistance and continuously swept through the three worlds.


    In just half a day, it had already conquered half a Continent in each of the three worlds.


    The three worlds desperately wanted to return, but the Devil Horn Empire had set up Void Zones to stall them.


    Time quickly passed, and the Devil Horn Empire had already swept through three Continents and madly attacked the other Continents like an uncontroble beast. No one could stop it.


    As the Devil Horn Empire rampaged through the three worlds, the neighboring worlds also watched with eyes of greed. This was an opportunity that they had been waiting for.


    Now, the three worlds not only had to face Great Qin but were also being invaded by the Devil Horn Empire, which would greatly weaken them. Their worlds were quite empty right now, and if the neighboring worlds invaded right now, they would be able to easily conquer a few Continents.


    The world before the Grassi World was the Lantong World. They had been fighting against the Grassi World since the beginning and naturally did not feel any sympathy. They sent out an army to madly attack the Grassi World; their decades of hatred might be resolved today.


    The world before the Elf World was a Water Race world. Its upants were a type of beautiful creature, which were Mermen.


    Their men were extremely handsome and their women were extremely beautiful. They also had a special ability: When underwater, their lower bodies were fish tails, but onnd they would be human legs. As such, they had the ability to go onnd and they started to attack the Elf World.


    The world next to the Elf World was a Devil Race world with a race called the Charm Devils. The men were tall and big and were incrediblyscivious, and the women had fiery figures and were also quite wanton. They had long, pointed ears and red eyes.


    As part of the Devil Race, they were innately quite powerful and were not to be offended easily. They had been invading the Elf World for a long time, and they naturally would not pass on such a good opportunity and joined in on attacking the Elf World.


    They had been craving those handsome and beautiful Elves for a long time. They wanted all of the men and women to take back and use for their pleasure every day.


    The world before the Half-Beast World was the Devil Horn Empire, and it had a God Race world next to them, which was called the White God Race. Their hair and eyes were all white and they liked to wear white clothes.


    Normally, they liked to promote unity, kindness, and peace. However, this time they proved themselves to be hypocrites and joined in on invading the Half-Beast World.


    The three worlds¡¯ soldiers finally made it back but soon fell into despair. Not only did they have to deal with the Devil Horn Empire madly attacking them, but they were also being attacked by the surrounding worlds. Even though they desperately defended, they were helpless in the end.


    Seeing such a good opportunity, Great Qin naturally would not pass it up either and joined in. Adding on Great Qin, there were now six worlds attacking the three worlds.


    A battle of such arge scale immediately shook the surrounding dozens of worlds. Suchrge battles happened very rarely; there were nine worlds fighting.


    All of the other worlds started to pay mind to this because this battle would change the status quo in this area. There were six worlds simultaneously attacking three worlds, and there were two of the most terrifying worlds involved. Everyone could already guess the fate of the three worlds.


    The conclusion was not surprising at all. The three worlds had already suffered great losses, and after being invaded while defenseless by the Devil Horn Empire and then being invaded by the other worlds, how could the three worlds sessfully defend?


    As the various sides continuously attacked the three worlds, Great Qin conducted a meeting. Within the pce, Wei Liao suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, the three worlds are destined to perish and they have fallen into despair. If Great Qin takes this opportunity to make offers to them, perhaps we will be able to make great gains.¡±


    Everyone supported this suggestion. After all, the three worlds had no other option, and Great Qin had enough strength to entice them to join.


    However, because they had fought many times, there was now enmity between the two sides. However, in light of the grand scheme of things, Great Qin could disregard that enmity. As such, Zhao Fu approved of this suggestion and had people go and carry out this n.


    Great Qin had previously set up a chess piece in the Elf World, which was the Killing Sword Kingdom. They had lost their usefulness, so Zhao Fu ordered them to quickly return to Great Qin.


    The Half-Beast World¡¯s Cang Xuenu and the Grassi World¡¯s Le Yuyu heard that their worlds were about to be destroyed and that their people might be ves, causing their expressions to fall and their hearts to be wracked with pain. No one wanted such a thing to happen to their race.


    Because of this, Cang Xuenu and Le Yuyu went to find Zhao Fu and hoped that he would save some Half-Beast people and Grassi people. Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hesitate to agree, because even if they did not request this, he would do it, as it was beneficial to Great Qin.


    Now that they were surrounded by enemies and in great despair, after hearing that Great Qin was willing to take them in and disregard their past enmity, the three worlds felt quite conflicted.


    Some people angrily wanted to refuse and cursed at Great Qin. After all, the reason that the three worlds had fallen into this position was because of Great Qin. How could they submit to Great Qin?


    However, some people hesitated and considered whether they should submit to Great Qin or to someone else. They understood that the three worlds were going to perish, so they had to find a good ce to go to. Some were worried that after submitting to Great Qin, Great Qin would take revenge on them.


    Some people were quite surprised and happy, as Great Qin had terrifying power, so they were naturally the best faction to join. In the future, they would not have to worry about any danger, so they were all too happy to join Great Qin.


    Great Qin had already conquered three Continents; in actuality, it could be said that they were taking those three Continents back, as they had already conquered them in the past. They had not been faced with any opposition and had not actually fought.


    Because Great Qin was behind the three worlds, retreating would be quite easy, so many people decided to join Great Qin, and Zhao Fu had people go and receive them.


    Zhao Fu continued to send more people to convince the remaining factions to submit. He promised that he would not pursue past matters, and this attracted more people to join.

 Chapter 1279: Dividing the Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Dividing the Worlds</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The battlested for another five days, and in the end, the three worlds officially perished. Countless people died and corpses littered thends, creating a shocking scene. Anyone who saw them could not help but feel sympathetic.


    Most of the corpses were naturally from the three worlds. Facing the invasion from the six worlds, they naturally did not have much power to defend.


    The other worlds lost very little, and it could be said that they had seized a total victory. They had captured many Cities and regions, gaining much. Everyone looked quite excited and not a single person was disappointed.


    The three worlds had been divided by the six worlds, and the one that gained the most was naturally the Devil Horn Empire: it had gained three of the Half-Beast World¡¯s five Continents, while one had been conquered by the White God World and one had been conquered by Great Qin.


    Of the Grassi World¡¯s six Continents, the Devil Horn Empire gained four, while the Lantong World gained one. In actuality, they had the time and ability to continue conquering.


    However, because they were next to the Devil Horn Empire and were often invaded and threatened by the Devil Horn Empire, they were somewhat fearful and did not dare to fight with the Devil Horn Empire. As such, they were cautious and only took down one Continent.


    The remaining Continent was naturally taken by Great Qin.


    Of the Elf World¡¯s Six Continents, the Devil Horn Empire took two, the Mermen World took one, the Charm Devil World took two, and Great Qin took one.


    Just like that, the threerge worlds were divided by the six worlds, making countless people sigh in pity. These three worlds¡¯ names disappeared from maps, and their names would no longer appear in the future.


    Disregarding the Continents, Great Qin gained the most in terms of poption and Cities, and the Devil Horn Empire gained slightly less than Great Qin. After all, Great Qin¡¯s focus had been on taking in people, so they had only conquered three Continents and did not continue attacking. Their gains in poption were naturally quite great.


    The Devil Horn Empire also had massive gains; after all, it had conquered a whopping nine Continents.


    However, because the Devil Horn Empire had caused the demise of the three worlds, the people from the three worlds greatly hated the Devil Horn Empire, and with Great Qin extending kindness, Great Qin naturally gained more than the Devil Horn Empire.


    This time, Great Qin gained six billion people and 30,000 Cities. Because this was all gained through submission, they did not suffer much losses, making them incredibly happy.


    After dividing the three worlds, the other worlds seemed toe to amon understanding and started to quickly digest the territories they had taken over, causing the situation to return back to pace.


    Yao Ming was not very satisfied with his gains this time. Even though he knew that other worlds might get involved, he did not expect so many of them to join, causing the situation to be quiteplicated.


    Great Qin had stolen most of the poption, which made Yao Ming quite angry. He had not been able to conquer all three worlds, obtaining only nine Continents and not a singleplete world.


    This caused Yao Ming to feel incredibly unhappy. As he sat on his throne, his Ministers did not even dare to breathe loudly and they all lowered their heads in anxiousness.


    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty, you¡¯ve already gained a lot this time, and the Devil Horn Empire has be much stronger. Don¡¯t be so angry.¡±


    Next to Yao Ming, there sat a peerlessly beautiful woman who wore a purple pce dress and a stunning figure. She gave off an incredibly noble aura; she was the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Empress, the person Yao Ming loved the most.


    Hearing herforting words, Yao Ming felt a bit better and started to give out rewards to those who had made contributions to this battle.


    Simrly, within the Great Qin Pce, Zhao Fu smiled as he gave out rewards to those who had made contributions.


    Zhao Fu then summoned the people who had submitted. There were many people he was familiar with, such as the Elf King. Back when Zhao Fu had gone to an Elf Kingdom to heal a Prince, he had obtained a World Tree Seed from him.


    That Elf King, who had given Zhao Fu immense pressure in the past, now stood respectfully in front of Zhao Fu, not daring to say anything.


    Now, the Elf King could not give Zhao Fu much pressure. After all, Zhao Fu was much stronger than him now, and the dynamic between them hadpletely changed.


    There was another person who Zhao Fu was rtively familiar with, a pretty Grassi woman. Her name was Roxi, and she was the big miss of the Swan Goose Group.


    Back when Zhao Fu had left the Legacy Land and gone outside, the first Kingdom he had entered was the Kershi Kingdom. Zhao Fu had found the Swan Goose Group to coborate with, buying arge number of corpses and Talisman Stones from them. Roxi was the person who he dealt with, and after so many transactions they were quite familiar with each other.


    Back when the Kershi Kingdom had discovered Zhao Fu¡¯s existence, they had tried to hunt him down. Now, the Kershi Kingdom had disappeared into history.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised that he could meet Roxi again. There were also a few others who he recognized; they had all opposed Great Qin in the past and Zhao Fu naturally remembered their faces.


    Seeing Zhao Fu smile at them, Roxi and the Elf King both felt incredibly shocked. They both remembered Zhao Fu, and quite clearly at that.


    To the Elf King, Zhao Fu was the mysterious Emperor who had healed his son; to Roxi, he was the mysterious, rich ruler.


    Right after they had met Zhao Fu, when they sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s aura and how familiar he felt, they were uncertain as to whether he was the person they knew. Now that Zhao Fu had admitted to it, they were able to confirm this.


    That mysterious person they knew was actually Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, the most terrifying person in the surrounding ten or so worlds. He was the most legendary and glorious Emperor around.


    They never would have thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity would be Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, and they never would have thought that they would one day meet again under such circumstances. Now, they could only worship him in respect because he was the one sitting on that sovereign throne.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you earnestly serve Great Qin, We will put aside the enmities of the past and will favor you greatly,¡± Zhao Fu said with a trace of a smile.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu would not pursue old enmities and would even favor them if they performed well, everyone let out a sigh of relief. they smiled as they said in unison, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty! We will wholeheartedly serve Great Qin.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu had them leave while he discussed the current situation with his subordinates. The situation had be quiteplicated with many worlds joining in, so they had to prepare an appropriate countermeasure.


    These worlds were all in their peak condition and were stronger than those three worlds. They could not be underestimated and were extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 1280: Purple Peach Pit

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Purple Peach Pit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After the discussions, Great Qin decided to send out ambassadors to the surrounding worlds. The Devil Horn Empire was undoubtedly Great Qin¡¯s greatest threat, so if they could work together with other worlds, they would not have to worry anymore and could directly destroy it.


    Because the Devil Horn Empire had a lot of territory across four worlds, its threat was greater than Great Qin¡¯s, so no one had decided who to support. As such, it was quite likely that they would help Great Qin destroy the Devil Horn Empire.


    If they got rid of the Devil Horn Empire, their greatest threat, Great Qin¡¯s path would be very smooth in the future.


    However, a few dayster, Zhao Fu was disappointed. It was not just Great Qin trying to gather support to destroy the Devil Horn Empire; the Devil Horn Empire was also doing the same to destroy Great Qin. This made it so that the other worlds were unwilling to join in; they just wanted to sit by the side and pick up benefits.


    However, the Charm Devil World next to the Elf World sent a message: As long as Great Qin provided arge number of beautiful men and women for them to y with, they would consider standing with Great Qin. They also wanted Zhao Fu¡¯s concubines; they were simply outrageously bold.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to go to the Charm Devil World to see what it was like, but something suddenly happened.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the heavens and earth became dim and clouds swirled. The world seemed to fall into chaos, and a massive might descended from the sky, causing everyone to feel a sense of terror.


    At the center of the Heaven Domain, the eight massive crystals suddenly trembled, causing countless experts¡¯ expressions to fall.


    These abnormal signssted for a whole day, after which a system announcement sounded out in everyone¡¯s minds, ¡°System announcement! Production stats have disappeared.¡±


    This simple announcement caused Zhao Fu¡¯s expression to be grave because the production stat determined how much food a Kingdom had.


    If a Kingdom had powerful production stats, they could produce arge amount of food, and crops would mature incredibly quickly. Now, the production stats had not been decreased but directly disappeared. This meant that in the future, their crops would not receive any boosts in growing speed.


    At the same time, the yield of crops was also affected. The production stats affected how much food was produced, and the same fields would no longer produce as much.


    Crops that required three months to mature would now take three months to mature, and they would be affected by all sorts of variables; their yield would not be guaranteed either.


    Before, food and crops were the cheapest resource in the Heaven Awaken World, to the point that they seemed worthless to some. However, now that the production stats had disappeared, food and crops became much more important.


    After all, people needed food to survive, and would die without food. In the face of starvation, many people could die, and they would do anything ¨C even if it was eating other people.


    ¡°Why did something like this happen?¡± Zhao Fu wondered, not knowing what had happened.


    The golden dragon was quite serious and said, ¡°Zhao Fu, this matter might not be simple at all!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu decided to go and ask the higher-being he was acquainted with if he knew anything about this ¨C perhaps he knew some secrets. That higher-being happened to be avable and quickly replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely because the Heaven Awaken World is gathering its source energy to resist the outer worlds, so some stats have disappeared. It¡¯s like how the power of the City Lord Seals disappeared. Also, it¡¯s best for your Kingdom to be a Royal Kingdom as soon as possible. Perhaps there will be big changes in the future; only then will you have the ability to protect yourself.¡±


    Hearing the higher-being¡¯s words, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became incredibly serious. Higher-beings were people who stood at the top of the world, and they definitely knew more than Zhao Fu. This higher-being would not trick Zhao Fu; it seemed that big things were going to happen in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Moreover, it would take Great Qin to be a Royal Kingdom to have the strength to protect itself ¨C this showed just how great the danger was. Even a Dukedom Kingdom would not be able to withstand the impending danger.


    Zhao Fu suddenly felt a massive amount of pressure. Great Qin only had two worlds and was still far from bing a Royal Kingdom.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu was curious about the outer worlds that the higher-being referred to, and just as he was about to ask, the golden dragon answered for him.


    The golden dragon told him that outside of the Heaven Awaken World, there were undiscovered worlds, and their Heaven Murder Empire had gone into the boundless void to explore. They had made some shocking discoveries, but because the boundless void was so dangerous and had too many uncertain variables, they were forced to stop exploring.


    After hearing about the outer worlds, Zhao Fu felt quite interested and started to look for information on them within the Heaven Spirit Stele. He found that there was a lot of information about the outer worlds, but one needed high authority to ess them.


    Some of the information was not viewable by Zhao Fu even with his Supreme level ount, and some required a price. Of course, there was some information that he could ess.


    For example, Zhao Fu found that after rising to a Royal Kingdom, he could ess the Outer World Battlefield, allowing him to fight with creatures from the outer worlds, which would give him rewards from the Heaven Awaken World.


    Moreover, bing an Imperial Kingdom or an Empire required killing creatures from outer worlds.


    Even the golden dragon was quite surprised about this, because fulfilling certain developmental conditions would cause a Kingdom to automatically level up in the past; leveling up further seemed quite troublesome. It seemed that since the Heaven Murder Empire had perished, many big things had happened.


    After going through the information about the outer worlds, Zhao Fu felt that this would be quite important in the future. Afterwards, Zhao Fu once again gathered his subordinates and discussed the matter rting to food.


    Now, food had be the most important resources of Kingdoms. Even though Great Qin had massive stockpiles of food, Great Qin¡¯s poption was now at 21 billion. With so many people, that stockpile would be used up in no time.


    The reason Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates was to try to find ways to develop Great Qin¡¯s agriculture. This was something that they had to do and could not avoid. Great Qin¡¯s massive poption required arge amount of food to support, or people would turn to eating each other.


    Great Qin had always been primarily focused on battle, and now things had to change. Without food, they would not be able to fight battles either, so they needed arge number of people in agriculture.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu finally had time to eat the Celestial Peach and fuse with the Fairy Emperor Bloodline.


    After returning to his chambers, Zhao Fu refined the Celestial Peach¡¯s flesh into a pool of liquid. With how big the peach was, Zhao Fu did not want to eat it bite by bite.


    After turning into a pool of liquid, all that was left of the Celestial Peach was a peach pit that was one finger long and two fingers wide. It was purple and had some cloud-like inscriptions on it, and Zhao Fu carefully put it away. This was the peach pit of a 9,000 year old Celestial Peach, and Zhao Fu wanted to see if he could nt it.


    Zhao Fu swallowed the liquid before taking out the Fairy Emperor Bloodline and started to fuse with it. The two massive energies spread out within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s body and soul to tremble.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Sovereign bloodline roiled and absorbed the two energies. The Celestial Peach turned into a powerful wave of life force that fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, while the Fairy Emperor Bloodline was quickly devoured by Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline.

 Chapter 1281: Charm Devil King

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Charm Devil King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Two dayster, Zhao Fu finally finished the fusion. He looked even younger and his ears became slightly pointed, and he gave off a slightly devilish aura. His aura was much more powerful than before.


    He also now had a trace of a rainbow-colored aura within his body, and this was most likely the Celestial source energy from the Celestial Peach. It had fused with Zhao Fu, and the Fairy Emperor Bloodline had also perfectly fused with Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu was still disappointed to find that his bloodline still had not leveled up, and it was still a trace away. It seemed that obtaining a Divine Bloodline was even more difficult than scaling the heavens.


    Following this, Zhao Fu nned to head to a Marquisate Kingdom in the Charm Devil World. It was the King from that Marquisate Kingdom who wanted Zhao Fu to give him 1,000 Concubines, and this included Tina Pendragon. Zhao Fu did not know how they knew of Tina Pendragon, but it was likely as a result of her fighting outside.


    As long as Great Qin agreed to this request, their Kingdom would consider persuading some other Kingdoms to stand on Great Qin¡¯s side, but they could not guarantee the sess.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu coldlyughed; of course he would not agree. Let alone Tina Pendragon, Zhao Fu would not give them even a single ordinary Concubine. However, Zhao Fu wanted to take this opportunity to go to the Charm Devil World and take a look.


    When Zhao Fu followed the Charm Devil soldiers into the Marquisate Kingdom¡¯s Royal City, even though he had made mental preparations, he was still quite shocked by how revealing the men and women¡¯s clothes were.


    The men on the streets all looked at the women with openlyscivious looks, while the women had lewd smiles on their faces as they twisted their bodies as they walked. They did not mind the men¡¯s gazes at all and instead enjoyed them.


    Even on the streets, Zhao Fu saw many pairs of Charm Devil men and women entangled together, disregarding other people¡¯s gazes. It seemed that this practice was quite normal, and Zhao Fu did not pay them much mind.


    Zhao Fu also saw many naked Elves, both men and women. There were exquisite ropes tied around their necks, and some people were leading them around like pets. Their lower bodies all looked like they had been greatly ravaged.


    These were most likely the people they had captured from conquering two Continents in the Elf World. The Charm Devils naturally would not treat those Elves like Great Qin treated them.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Zhao Fu looked through a room with its windows wide open and saw a young man and a middle-aged woman going at it together. They looked quite simr and given the way the young man addressed the woman, it was easy to guess their rtionship.


    By now, Zhao Fu did not know what to say. Zhao Fu saw even more depraved scenes, but they were too vulgar to describe.


    They soon came to a luxurious hall within the Royal Pce. Because Zhao Fu hade here as an ambassador, he suppressed his cultivation so that it was only around Stage 5. With Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, no one could discover this.


    The guards were all female soldiers with pretty looks and seductive figures, and Zhao Fu was not too surprised because he had heard about things like this.


    The main purpose of these female soldiers was so the King could do them at any time; their main role was to service the King. This was quitemon within the Charm Devil World, and most Kings had a group of beautiful female soldiers.


    Following this, Zhao Fu was summoned and he was escorted into the hall, and he saw a group of women with enticing figures dancing.


    There were two people seated above: one was a young man giving off an evil and devilish aura. He wore a dragon robe and his strength was around the Saint Realm. The other was an extremely beautiful woman wearing a phoenix robe, and shezilyy within the young man¡¯s embrace.


    The young man was naturally the Marquisate Kingdom¡¯s King, and the woman was naturally the Queen. Seeing Zhao Fu walk in, a trace of abnormality shed within the woman¡¯s eyes, but she quickly hid this and she smiled as she hugged the young man.


    Zhao Fu walked and cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±


    The young man smiled in satisfaction and stretched out his hand, indicating for Zhao Fu to take a seat. Great Qin was one of the two most powerful factions in this area, so he had to give Great Qin some face.


    Just as Zhao Fu sat down, the young man could not wait and asked, ¡°Has Great Qine to a decision? Great Qin¡¯s Majesty has so many Concubines so 1,000 should not be a big deal. If you feel that it¡¯s too many, we can negotiate about the number, but This King must have that golden-haired one.¡±


    The ¡®golden-haired one¡¯ he referred to was naturally Tina Pendragon. In actuality, Tina Pendragon was quite famous in the surrounding Worlds. Not only was she powerful, but she also had exceptionalmanding abilities, and with her peerless beauty and innate Queen¡¯s aura, countless men wanted to conquer her.


    The Charm Devil young man was already fantasizing having Tina Pendragon moan under him, and he madly wanted her. That was why he was willing to contact Great Qin.


    A trace of anger appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s heart, and he was tempted to kill this young man. However, Zhao Fu understood that he was here to discuss potential cooperation, and if he killed this young man, he would not have a chance to work with the Charm Devils in the future.


    Now that the situation was soplicated, he naturally had to be careful and could not be too unbridled.


    ¡°That might not be possible. If Your Majesty has any other requests and can guarantee that the others will side with Great Qin, Great Qin will do its best to satisfy you,¡± Zhao Fu replied calmly.


    The Charm Devil angrily harrumphed, ¡°But This King is only interested in women and not anything else! Also, that golden-haired woman has been used by your Emperor many times by now, right? Why is he so reluctant to give her to This King?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt even angrier, and a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes.


    The Charm Devil young man did not ce Zhao Fu in his eyes at all, as he thought that Zhao Fu only had Stage 5 Cultivation and that he could kill Zhao Fu at any moment. Just as he was about to continue speaking, a guard went up to report something, resulting in the young man storming out furiously and leaving Zhao Fu there.


    Zhao Fu prepared to leave, as it seemed that cooperation was not possible. However, he had been able to see just how lewd and wanton the Charm Devil World was.


    ¡°All of you can leave!¡± Azy and flirtatious voice sounded out form the Queen seated above.


    The female soldiers and dancers obeyed, and seeing this, Zhao Fu also prepared to leave.


    However, right after those people left, the Queen could not hold herself back anymore and leapt at Zhao Fu, looking like she lewdly wanted to do Zhao Fu. ¡°Your aura makes This Queen so excited to the point I feel like I¡¯m going to go crazy!¡±


    The instant Zhao Fu walked in, she felt an aura that made her entire heart and soul want to submit. That was naturally Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s aura, and she also smelled a fragrance, which was the Flower Fairy¡¯s Blessing, increasing his charm towards women.


    There was also the aura from the Dragon Phoenix and the Six Desires Demonic Qi, which caused the Queen¡¯s heart rate to speed up and for her body to heat up. She had been enduring this whole time; Zhao Fu¡¯s aurapletely brought out this Charm Devil woman¡¯s licentious nature.


    Zhao Fu did not refuse the Queen¡¯s desperate servicing because the things he had seen previously had caused him to have a reaction. Moreover, that young man had said he wanted to have his women.

 Chapter 1282: Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Dagger</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As such, Zhao Fu taking his woman was perfectly justified. The Charm Devil young man did not take Zhao Fu¡¯s women seriously at all as if he could y with them as he wished. Now, Zhao Fu would y with his woman.


    Zhao Fu quickly started to ravage her, and the Queen was incredibly lewd like a beast in heat and disregarded everything.


    Soon, the Charm Devil young man returned and hearing the sounds from within the hall, fury swelled up in his heart. He kicked open the door with a savage expression and saw his Queen moaning under Zhao Fu.


    The Charm Devil young man directly released his aura and sted the two people away, preparing to kill them. Even though he wanted to y with Great Qin¡¯s women, he did not want to have his women be taken by someone else.


    Of course, this was unless it was a woman he was bored with; otherwise, no man would do such a thing. The Queen under Zhao Fu was his most beloved woman, and he showered her with a lot of affection.


    He had never thought that she would engage in illicit rtions with that man not long after he left. He understood the nature of Charm Devils, but they definitely would not be crazy enough to do something like this. It must have been the man who did something.


    However, since she had been taken by another man, he did not want her anymore, so he prepared to kill them both.


    However, the Charm Devil young man had miscalcted ¨C Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was far above Stage 5. Seeing the young man attack, Zhao Fu exploded out with his full power. He had wanted to kill the young man earlier, and he did not hold back.


    In front of Zhao Fu¡¯s massive power, the Charm Devil young man waspletely defenseless and his attack was shattered. The young man¡¯s body was sealed by an enormous power. Just as he wanted to use his Nation Armament, a massive energy mmed into his soul.


    The young man¡¯s consciousness was destroyed and his eyes became empty, and his body stood there like a corpse. He did not even have a chance to use his Nation Armament.


    It was primarily because he had been careless and thought that Zhao Fu really only had Stage 5 cultivation. He did not know that this person was Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, and given how terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s true power was, he could easily take down the young man.


    The shockwaves here caused countless soldiers to rush over. Zhao Fu immediately controlled the Charm Devil young man to order them to stand down; this was why Zhao Fu did not directly kill him.


    Hearing this order, the soldiers felt quite confused, but because no one dared to disobey the King¡¯s orders, so they all retreated.


    Zhao Fu continued to do it with the Queen, who red at him and said, ¡°I knew your identity was not simple!¡±


    Following this, the Queen fell to the ground,pletely drained. Zhao Fu was not done yet and called over the group of female soldiers, the Charm Devil young man¡¯s concubines, and his sisters and mother, and he started to go about it with them.


    By now, the Charm Devil young man¡¯s consciousness was gone, so he was more or less dead. Right now, he stood there, looking like a corpse.


    Zhao Fu, unlike his usual self, went on a rampage. It was primarily because of how lustful the Charm Devil women were, making him sink into indulgence.


    ¡°Did you take control of my son? His father is still in closed-door seclusion; you should get rid of him as soon as possible,¡± a beautiful and graceful woman in Zhao Fu¡¯s arms said.


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman in surprise because the woman was that young man¡¯s mother, the Empress Dowager. Not only was she not angry about Zhao Fu taking control of her son, but she was also telling him to get rid of her own man. Zhao Fu had never thought such a thing would happen.


    ¡°Do you have great enmity with him?¡± Zhao Fu asked the woman in his arms.


    The woman lightlyughed, ¡°There¡¯s no enmity, but now that you¡¯ve taken our bodies, if he found out, he¡¯ll kill us all. As such, it¡¯s best to act first; I don¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Also, for the Charm Devil race, as long as you can make women feel pleasure that goes to their souls, you will be able to conquer us, and we will truly serve you. Look at these female soldiers and concubines; that includes me, too.¡±


    Zhao Fu had never expected her to say such things; the Charm Devil race¡¯s women were incredibly licentious and savage,pletely widening Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes. However, Zhao Fu quite liked this.


    ¡°If someone is able to make you feel more pleasure, you¡¯ll betray me, right? You¡¯ll treat me just as ruthlessly,¡± Zhao Fu said calmly.


    The beautiful woman did not try to lie to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°But of course; we Charm Devil women will never develop feelings for anyone or be eternally loyal to them. We only have a purely physical connection.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Fu frowned and felt quite displeased. No man wanted to hear such things.


    Seeing this, the beautiful woman understood and kissed Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the pleasure you gave us is not something anyone else can do. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll belong to you for life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This Concubine can¡¯t ever leave you. I just want to be your servant forever. Also, hubby, just who are you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not simple!¡± a concubine said as she happily hugged Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not bother hiding his identity and he told them. After hearing about this, all of them were quite shocked; they now understood why it was said that beauties were asmon as clouds in Great Qin¡¯s harem ¨C everything had a reason.


    ¡°Then what is your goal ining here? Is it to take control of our Kingdom?¡± After realizing how terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was, the beautiful woman¡¯s expression became quite serious, as this could affect the entire Charm Devil World.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t have such ns; I just wanted toe over to have a look. Who would have thought such a thing would happen?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and take control of the Gurao Kingdom so nothing unexpected happens! The Gurao Kingdom will be of much use to you.¡± the beautiful woman said, feeling slightly surprised.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled ¨C the beautiful woman had started to think of his best interests. Even though the Charm Devil race¡¯s women were quite lustful, they had good hearts if one could conquer them.


    Following this, the beautiful woman led Zhao Fu to a pce, which was where the Emperor Emeritus was cultivating.


    The beautiful woman told Zhao Fu that the Emperor Emeritus had Heaven Realm Cultivation and told him to be careful. In order to avoid making a ruckus, she had provided a dagger with lethal poison, which could easily kill those of the Heaven Realm.


    After being disturbed from his cultivation, the Emperor Emeritus came out, furious. Seeing the beautiful woman, he felt less angry, but just as he was about to ask what was going on, Zhao Fu attacked with his full power, even using the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power.


    The Emperor Emeritus had never expected his Empress Dowager to bring someone to attack him. He was caught off-guard, and given how strong Zhao Fu was, he was able to sessfully stab the dagger into the Emperor Emeritus¡¯ chest. The lethal poison quickly spread, and the Emperor Emeritus¡¯ life force was quickly devoured.

 Chapter 1283: Seizing Power

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Seizing Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Emperor Emeritus looked furious, and instantly understood what was going on. He looked at Zhao Fu hatefully and mustered thest of his strength to punch at Zhao Fu, but he was easily blocked by Zhao Fu.


    In the end, the Emperor Emeritus died with an unreconciled and hateful look on his face. Blood flowed out of his lips and his body twitched a few times before he died.


    The beautiful woman happily looked at the corpse on the ground. Now that the Emperor Emeritus was dead, they did not have to worry about their lives in the future. The mes of lust she had been suppressing once again started to re up, and she squatted down as she started to service Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu evillyughed as he looked at this graceful and beautiful woman desperately servicing him in front of the corpse of her previous man. Soon, the two of them started to do it.


    The next step was to take political control. Zhao Fu originally did not have this as part of his n, as it could bring some problems. If the Charm Devil World knew that Great Qin had a piece here, they would naturally want to side with the Devil Horn Empire. However, it would be too much of a pity to reject a free Kingdom.


    Because Zhao Fu now controlled the Charm Devil young man and the Emperor Emeritus was dead, the beautiful woman was about to quickly take control of the Gurao Kingdom¡¯s politics. Of course, this involved killing many Ministers, as well as their families¡¯ men. As for the women, they were given to Zhao Fu as pets.


    A few of the other branches of the royal family tried to stage military coups, resulting in the Gurao Kingdom being covered by the haze of war, and an austere aura filled the atmosphere.


    The licentious Charm Devils all became serious because they understood that the fate of their Kingdom was going to be greatly changed.


    Most of themoners supported the beautiful woman because she was at least part of the official ruling side. Moreover, there was the Charm Devil young man as a puppet, gathering even moremoners. More importantly, most of the military power was in his hands, and themoners naturally did not want to make any trouble.


    The other branches of the royal family rebelled on the spur of the moment, and they did not make sufficient preparations. Given the fact that they did not have many soldiers and did not have a Nation Armament, they all fell in the end.


    After seizing power, the beautiful woman became incredibly ruthless and cruel, carrying out a bloody suppression, causing countless people to feel terrified and afraid.


    Those who rebelled, no matter if they were men or women, old or young, were stripped and a three meter long spear was stabbed through their bodies, piercing their organs and causing those people to painfully scream.


    The instant they were pierced, they madly struggled, but they were pressed against the ground and died in immense pain.


    Many people knelt and kowtowed in terror, pleading for the soldiers to spare them. they swore to be loyal to the throne, but the soldiers still used the spears to pierce through their bodies, causing the pained cries to continuously sound out.


    Some terrified children who had no idea what was going on were also dealt with in this way. As the spears tore through their bodies, their cries were even more ear-piercing and looking at those children struggling in pain, even the soldiers felt quite sympathetic.


    However, they still continued to do this to the children, or else they would also be treated in this fashion.


    Countless spears were stabbed through corpses, and the other ends of the spears were stabbed into the ground. All of the corpses had expressions of immense pain, and blood flowed down along the spears, dying the ground ck and blood-red. An immense deathly aura covered the sky, and the eerie wind seemed to contain the sounds of crying.


    There were 600,000 or so corpses and they covered as far as the eye could see. The scene was incredibly shocking, making people feel despair. When standing before this scene, one could not help but tremble.


    Such a bloody suppression immediately caused the Gurao Kingdom to be restored to peace. No one dared to make any trouble, as everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with terror, and they all submitted to the beautiful woman¡¯s rule.


    A few dayster, the speared corpses started to rot, resulting in horrible smells. A dark haze covered the sky and refused to dissipate. Countless corpse-eating birds descended and started to devour the corpses.


    This ce had already been made a forbidden zone, and no one dared toe here. Just the disgusting stench from the corpses was enough to stop most people from getting close.


    The beautiful woman gave off a heroic and aggressive aura as she smiled and sat on the throne, looking at the kneeling Ministers below.


    Zhao Fu understood something and stood next to her as he smiled and said, ¡°My arrival was something that you wanted, right?¡±


    The beautiful woman seductively smiled as she replied, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always had this idea, but I never had the ability to turn it into reality. Luckily hubby, you came;ter, I¡¯ll properly serve you.¡±


    Hearing the Empress Dowager say such a thing in front of them, if it was before, they would have advised the Emperor Emeritus to kill this woman.


    However, they now only felt fear and trembled as they knelt, not daring to even look up. They had seen how ruthless the beautiful woman was, so they did not dare to say anything.


    At the same time, they felt quite curious about that man¡¯s identity; who was he for the Empress Dowager to be so willing to serve him?


    Zhao Fu smiled as he stretched out his hand and stroked the beautiful woman¡¯s face. She was called Mei Xianggu, while the Charm Devil young man¡¯s Queen was called Xiang Li. Mei Xianggu was like a pet and seemed to enjoy Zhao Fu¡¯s stroking. Zhao Fu had set down restrictions so no other man would touch her, so he did not have to worry about anything.


    At the same time, he tried to hide all information about him to prevent other people in the Charm Devil World from discovering his identity, or else there would be trouble.


    Zhao Fu felt that his trip to the Charm Devil World was quite absurd; things hadpletely exceeded what he had expected. He had also obtained a Marquisate Kingdom for free, which was a decent gain.


    With how powerful Great Qin was now, Marquisate Kingdoms were not a very big deal. Zhao Fu wanted to quickly rise to a Royal Kingdom, so how could he put Marquisate Kingdoms in his eyes?


    Zhao Fu did not just want to take revenge against the Ancient Sword Sect; given the higher-being¡¯s warning, who knew what would happen in the future? It would be best to quickly rise to a Royal Kingdom. Only then would he have the ability to protect himself.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu was informed of a very secretive matter, causing him to smile in delight. Their spies had found out why the Devil Horn Empire was so powerful.


    The Devil Horn Empire had a Heaven and Earth Devil Vein that could gather the purest and most powerful Devil Qi. The condensation of that Devil Qi formed a Devil Spirit Fountain, and the fountain water was of massive help to the Devil Race.


    The Devil Horn Empire used the Devil Spirit Fountain to rece the Ten Thousand Devil Pool to produce powerful devil beasts. They also mixed the fountain water with other spirit liquids to give to their soldiers, causing their soldiers¡¯ bloodlines to be much stronger. That was why they were so powerful.


    Great Qin now knew of the location of the Devil Spirit Fountain; if they could destroy it, the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s strength would greatly fall.


    Zhao Fu brought Mosax, Mf, and Yu Ling with him. With their abilities, they would be able to get past all defenses.

 Chapter 1284: Azure Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Azure Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Mosax¡¯s ability was to turn all power into nothingness, and this naturally included barriers and magic formations; Mf¡¯s ability was to travel through nothingness, making it difficult for people to discover him, and he also had immunity to barriers and magic formations.


    The one who was the most effective against barriers and magic formations was Yu Ling, and they would primarily be relying on him. His Thousand World Constitution could break through all sorts of barriers. He could even break through the Heaven Domain Boundary; it was evident just how terrifying his powers were.


    The Devil Spirit Fountain was the most important thing to the Devil Horn Empire, so it would undoubtedly be heavily protected. However, with Mosax, Mf, and Yu Ling, Zhao Fu was quite confident that they would seed.


    After making some careful preparations, Zhao Fu came to where Yu Ling was. Yu Ling was currently eating desserts with his mother, and Zhao Fu exined the situation to him.


    Yu Qingshui¡¯s face became red and she had a slightly flirtatious look in her eyes as she smiled and said to Yu Ling, ¡°Ling¡¯Er, make sure you perform well and don¡¯t let down His Majesty.¡±


    Yu Ling nodded and looked at Zhao Fu with his big, pure eyes as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, if I make great contributions, can you give me a reward? Mother calls out your name every night, and I want you to help her.¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Qingshui¡¯s face became bright red and she could not look up. She had never thought that the things she did every night would be heard by Yu Ling.


    However, because Yu Ling was quite young, he did not understand what was going on, and he just wanted his mother not to suffer.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and patted his head. ¡°If you perform well, We will guarantee that your mother will feel better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Yu Ling was so happy that he almost started jumping up and down. He did not know just what he was asking.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before looking at Yu Qingshui, who wanted to jump into a hole. Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, her heart rate sped up, and her breathing became erratic.


    ¡°Ling¡¯Er, go and y for a while.¡± Yu Qing¡¯s face waspletely red and she felt quite nervous.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Ling did not understand why, but he obediently left.


    After Yu Ling left, Yu Qingshui¡¯s eyes became filled with lust. Now that things were so clear, she did not want to continue waiting and started to serve Zhao Fu.


    After an intense round, Yu Ling came back and saw that his mother seemed different. She seemed even prettier and moving, and he was quite happy as he left with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu and the three others soon came to the border of the Devil Horn Empire. Because of Zhao Fu¡¯s previous attack, they had be much more wary and had set up many detection magic formations to prevent people from sneaking in.


    If it was before, it would have been quite troublesome for Zhao Fu to sneak in. However, Zhao Fu had Mf drag everyone into nothingness and stealthily pass through the border without the soldiers and magic formations discovering them.


    After entering the inside of the Devil Horn Empire, Zhao Fu and his party flew towards the direction that the Devil Spirit Fountain was in. The Devil Spirit Fountain was quite far away from the Devil Horn Pce, and it was at the very center of the Devil Horn World.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s group arrived after two days, mainly because they had to carefully avoid the countless devil beasts, soldiers, and magic formations. Otherwise, it only would have taken one day to arrive.


    There was a massive barrier here, and it was a very advanced one. No matter if it was in terms of firmness or the energy it contained, it was incredibly powerful.


    If Zhao Fu used the same methods as before, he definitely would not be able to break through this barrier. Moreover, there were three magic formations within the barrier.


    The three magic formations silently spun and gave off powerful auras. One magic formation gave off ck light and gave off a dangerous aura, and it had countless devilish runes on it. Images of devil beasts would asionally appear on it.


    One magic formation was white and gave off a dream-like aura ¨C it was most likely an advanced illusion formation. The final one gave off a heavy and steel-like aura, and it was most likely an advanced metallic defensive magic formation.


    There were also many soldiers giving off powerful auras patrolling about, preventing anyone from getting close.


    Apart from that, there was also an azure dragon that was thousands of meters long within the barrier. The dragon¡¯s might that the azure dragon gave off was extremely powerful, making it so that no living creatures in the surrounding 1,000 kilometers dared toe close. It was definitely the most powerful devil beast in the Devil Horn Empire.


    With so many defenses, barely no one would be able to force one¡¯s way through. Zhao Fu found that he had somewhat underestimated the Devil Horn Empire; they had actually set down so manyyers of defenses.


    Zhao Fu felt that the most difficult thing would be the azure dragon; the magic formations and barrier would be easy to get through. However, if they were discovered by the azure dragon, a single roar would be enough to alert everyone of them.


    Also, for some reason, after reaching here, the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark and the Sun and Moon Devil Marks on his chest all gave off intense reactions. They gave off faint lights and started to get hot, causing Zhao Fu to feel some pain.


    It was most likely because of therge amount of pure Devil Qi around. The Sun and Moon Devil Marks were types of Devils, albeit mutated types. Dragons were naturally a type of devil beast, and they were one of the most powerful types.


    Zhao Fu suppressed the marks for now and prepared to break through the barriers.


    Zhao Fu first stealthily set down noise-isting barriers, perception-impairing barriers, and visual illusion barriers. The noise-isting barriers were to prevent the azure dragon inside from alerting anyone, the perception-impairing barriers were to weaken the perceptions of the patrolling soldiers, and the visual illusion barriers were to make it seem like everything was normal while certain defenses had already been broken through.


    Zhao Fu expected the defenses here to be quite powerful, so he had made sufficient preparations.


    Only then did Zhao Fu start. He first had Mosax unleash his ability ¨C Mosax walked up and ced his hand against the barrier, and a powerful Nothingness Power spread out, causing the barrier to start to grow dim.


    Zhao Fu then had Yu Ling go up. He lightly touched the barrier, and a hole opened up in the barrier. Mf then brought the party into the nothingness and snuck in.


    Because everyone was hiding in nothingness, the three magic formations did not react. Zhao Fu then had Mosax go up and unleash his Nothingness Domain to cover the three magic formations, weakening their power.


    However, the first magic formation still sensed danger and instantly activated itself. It gave off a ck light and countless devilish runes appeared. Devil beasts started to appear and madly attacked Zhao Fu and his group.


    Zhao Fu immediately had Mf drag everyone back into the nothingness, causing those devil beasts to lose their targets. The magic formation slowly deactivated, and Zhao Fu had Yu Ling set down spatial barriers around that magic formation, dealing with it in that way. The second magic formation, the illusion magic formation, had extremely powerful illusion abilities. Not only was Yu Ling easily dragged into the illusion, but Mf and Mosax were also the same, so Zhao Fu could only rely on himself.

 Chapter 1285: Devil Spirit Vein

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Devil Spirit Vein</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu had his Sovereign Bloodline and Divine Sense from the Five Celestial Senses, so he had great immunity against illusions. He took out a Restriction Pearl and ced it at the center of the illusion magic formation, temporarily stopping the magic formation.


    After the magic formation was stopped, Yu Ling and the others came back to their senses. The final magic formation, the metallic defensive magic formation, gave off an intense bronze light that covered the surroundings.


    Just like before, Zhao Fu had Mosax reduced its power before having Yu Ling go up and use his spatial power to break through the magic formation.


    However, this magic formation¡¯s defenses were far tougher than the barrier before. As such, this took much time, and Zhao Fu and the others could only cautiously wait.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar suddenly sounded out as an enormous aura spread out. Zhao Fu was greatly startled ¨C that azure dragon lying on the ground had discovered them, and if it wasn¡¯t for the noise-isting barrier, that massive roar would have shaken their surroundings.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite unsightly; now that the azure dragon had discovered them, a fight was bound to break out. The dragon was the most powerful devil beast in the Devil Horn Empire and Zhao Fu would not be able to instantly take it down. Moreover, if he released too powerful of an aura, others would detect him.


    What could he do? There would be arge battle and the sounds and shockwaves would be massive. They would definitely be discovered, and they would not have such a chance next time.


    As Zhao Fu was considering what to do, the azure dragon¡¯s savage eyes locked onto him and prepared to fly into the sky and start to attack Zhao Fu.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s chest was wracked with immense pain as the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark gave off an intense silver light and started to quickly spin. A powerful dragon aura rushed forth, and the dragon pearl within Zhao Fu¡¯s body shot out a golden light towards the azure dragon.


    The azure dragon sensed an unimaginably terrifying dragon¡¯s might descend on its body, causing it to fall to the ground in fear as it trembled, not daring to resist at all.


    Zhao Fu could not help but feel delighted. The Clear Sky Saint Dragon was one of the most noble dragons, and it could be counted as an Emperor among dragons. The Clear Sky Saint Dragon Pearl had suppressed the azure dragon, helping Zhao Fu ovee this crisis.


    Zhao Fu immediately had Yu Ling and Mosax hurry as they worked on the magic formation. Zhao Fu did not n on killing the azure dragon, because if it died, Yao Ming would definitely know that something was happening. Looking at the azure dragon lying on the ground, Zhao Fu summoned countless chains and tightly bound it up.


    Crack!


    A clear sound rang out as the third magic formation was destroyed. Zhao Fu excitedly brought the three others in. They would soon be able to destroy the Devil Spirit Fountain and deal a heavy blow to the Devil Horn Empire. After all, the Devil Horn Empire heavily relied on the Devil Spirit Fountain.


    They came before the opening of a basin, and Zhao Fu frowned because there was a barrier here. This barrier was blood-red colored and was a type of bloodline barrier.


    Without Yao Ming¡¯s essence blood, one would not be able to enter. This barrier was even stronger than the barrier outside, and once someone came close, the barrier would be immediately activated. It would respond with an intense attack, and Yao Ming would immediately sense this.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that the Devil Horn Empire would have such a trick up its sleeve. Anyone approaching the barrier would activate it, and even diving into nothingness would not be enough to get around it.


    Zhao Fu felt quite troubled and did not know how to deal with it. However, in the next moment, Zhao Fu smiled. He would not be able to obtain Yao Ming¡¯s essence blood, but there was someone else¡¯s blood that might be able to act as a substitute. That person was naturally Yao Ming¡¯s little brother. His bloodline was very close to Yao Ming¡¯s, and perhaps using his blood would be possible.


    Back when he had let off Yao Ming¡¯s little brother, he had left a trace of his aura within his body. He could now use that trace of aura to find him.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu had the others wait in the nothingness as he quickly left.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu arrived at an open and empty area. Yao Ming¡¯s little brother was using a whip to hit a servant. That person¡¯s flesh waspletely torn and his flesh was quite mangled. That person could not even cry out and could only weakly moan.


    Zhao Fu did not pay much mind to this, and he grabbed Yao Ming¡¯s little brother and left.


    Yao Ming¡¯s little brother was instantly subdued by Zhao Fu and after being grabbed by Zhao Fu, he looked terrified; his impression of Zhao Fu was quite deep.


    Yao Ming had lost so many devil beasts because of himst time, and afterwards, he had been strictly reprimanded by Yao Ming. He had never thought that Zhao Fu would once again sneak into the Devil Horn Empire and capture him.


    His body was restricted and he could only look at Zhao Fu with fear; Zhao Fu did not have any interest in hearing what he had to say.


    Zhao Fu quickly returned to the Devil Spirit Fountain, and Mf and the others came out. Seeing where they were, Yao Ming¡¯s little brother¡¯s face became incredibly pale. He understood what Zhao Fu was going to do.


    Zhao Fu did not waste any words because time was tight and they could be discovered at any moment. He shed open Yao Ming¡¯s little brother¡¯s palm and forced out some of his essence blood before tossing him to the side.


    The blood formed an orb of blood, and Zhao Fu sent his Emperor¡¯s Power into it, causing the essence blood to give off a powerful Emperor¡¯s aura. This blood was now incredibly simr to Yao Ming¡¯s blood.


    Zhao Fu held the orb of blood and carefully made his way forwards. Because this was Yao Ming¡¯s little brother¡¯s blood, Zhao Fu was notpletely sure that it would work.


    In the end, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief ¨C the blood-red barrier did not react, and Zhao Fu sessfully entered the basin.


    Within the basin, the Devil Qi was incredibly dense, and it covered the surroundings like a purple fog. Many Devil Crystals had condensed, and sensing this intense Devil Qi, the Sun and Moon Devil Marks on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest gave off even bigger reactions, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s chest to feel even more pain.


    Zhao Fu endured the pain and walked forwards to a fountain made with exquisite bricks. The fountain was incredibly big, and it was 1,000 meters wide. It was difficult to see how deep it was, and it was filled with purple fountain water.


    After arriving here, the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark and the Sun and Moon Devil Marks gave off incredibly intense lights which pierced through Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes. Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly jumped into the fountain.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to take back all of this Devil Spirit Fountain Water to develop his own devil beasts; with so much fountain water, he would be able to develop many.


    However, Zhao Fu could not stop his body from leaping into the water, and the purple water rushed into his body. In the blink of an eye, all of the fountain water was absorbed by Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and his chest no longer hurt. It seemed that the various marks had been satisfied.


    However, Zhao Fu did not feel veryfortable; he felt as if his body was filled with some kind of energy and was about to explode. His heart pounded, and his mind was filled with loud banging. Zhao Fu felt that his body was going to go out of control soon, and he had to hurriedly get out of here.

 Chapter 1286: Kin Cannibalism

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Kin Cannibalism</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After all of the fountain water was absorbed by Zhao Fu, a devil dragon¡¯s head was revealed at the bottom of the fountain. The devil dragon¡¯s head was five or six meters wide and looked quite domineering. It looked just like a real dragon¡¯s head and seemed to contain life and an intense might.


    Zhao Fu knew that this was the Devil Spirit Vein. He raised his Sadistic Killing Sword and sent arge amount of power into it. The sword gave off an intense blood-red light and aura.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu vigorously shed out an enormous blood-red sword light. The blood-red sword light gave off a destructive power as it shed against the dragon¡¯s head shattered.


    The weather started to change as clouds swirled and thunder sounded out. A terrifying aura covered the entire world as if everything was going to be destroyed. The destruction of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s important Devil Spirit Vein immediately caused terrifying abnormal signs.


    Sensing this aura, Yao Ming¡¯s heart sank and his expression fell as he hurriedly flew towards the Devil Spirit Fountain.


    Of course, Zhao Fu understood that people would arrive soon, so he and the other quickly flew away. Otherwise, when the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s army arrived, they would not be able to survive.


    At the same time, that bloated feeling made him feel as if his body was going to be torn apart. He had to hurry back to Great Qin and deal with this, or he felt that his body was going to explode.


    The abnormal signs from the Devil Spirit Vein almost caused the entire Devil Horn Empire to fall into chaos. Zhao Fu and his group took advantage of this chaos to easily leave the Devil Horn Empire.


    Soon, Yao Ming stood beside the Devil Spirit Fountain with a cold expression as he looked at the shattered dragon¡¯s head. The coldness emanating from his body seemed to be able to pierce one¡¯s bones ¨C Yao Ming was furious to the extreme, and he wanted to destroy everything.


    Yao Ming¡¯s little brother looked afraid and said apologetically, ¡°Big bro, it was that person again. He snuck into the Devil Horn Empire and used my blood to enter here. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused trouble for you again.¡±


    The biggest reason why Zhao Fu was able to break through the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s defenses was because of Yao Ming¡¯s little brother. This was because the most important defense was the bloodline barrier. If it wasn¡¯t for Yao Ming¡¯s little brother¡¯s blood, Zhao Fu would not have been able to pass through.


    Yao Ming had never thought that it would be possible to use his little brother¡¯s essence blood to enter. That powerful defense had been renderedpletely useless.


    Seeing that Yao Ming was ignoring him, the little brother said with eyes filled with tears, ¡°Big bro, is there any way I can help you? Please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±


    Yao Ming considered to himself whether or not he wanted to do that thing. The Devil Spirit Vein was incredibly important to the Devil Horn Empire, and they could not afford to lose it, as they would perish at Great Qin¡¯s hands without it.


    Hearing his little brother¡¯s words, Yao Ming made a decision. He gave a gentle smile as he looked at his little brother and asked softly, ¡°Do you really want to help me?¡±


    Seeing that Yao Ming was not angry, and was even smiling, he happily nodded.


    Bang!


    Yao Ming¡¯s little brother looked at Yao Ming in confusion, who had just pushed him over, and asked, ¡°Big bro?¡±


    Yao Ming seemedpletely different, and he seemed quite savage as he said, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to use this method, but little brother, you¡¯ve caused the Devil Horn Empire great losses twice. You are my greatest weakness. I wanted to kill youst time, but because you¡¯re my little brother, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°However, the Devil Spirit Vein has been destroyed. If this goes on, the Devil Horn Empire will perish sooner orter. As such, you can only die for the Devil Horn Empire.¡±


    Yao Ming opened his mouth, revealing his pristine white teeth. He lowered himself and bit his little brother¡¯s neck. As his sharp teeth pierced into the flesh, blood spurted out. Yao Ming¡¯s little brother looked pained as he pleaded, ¡°Big bro, don¡¯t kill me! It hurts!¡±


    However, it was as if Yao Ming did not hear him. He flicked his head, biting off arge piece of flesh. Large amounts of blood flowed out, spurting all over Yao Ming.


    Yao Ming chewed on the flesh, causing blood to squirt out of his mouth. The flesh was incredibly tender, juicy, and tasty.


    Large amounts of blood flowed out from Yao Ming¡¯s little brother¡¯s neck, and his aura quickly weakened. However, he continued to struggle, and his face was twisted with pain as he begged tearily, ¡°Big bro, don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Yao Ming¡¯s heart softened; this was his little brother. However, thinking about the destroyed Devil Spirit Vein, he steeled himself and pressed his hand against his little brother¡¯s forehead, sealing his soul in his head. He then took another bite of flesh.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Yao Ming¡¯s little brother continuously cried out in pain as he cried and begged Yao Ming. However, Yao Ming had already made his decision, and he took bite after bite, looking extremely savage.


    In the end, Yao Mingpletely devoured his little brother, leaving behind only the head. He looked to the side and found there was still a finger, and he picked it up and put it in his mouth, chewing on even the bones.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± Yao Ming raised his face to the sky and roared as arge amount of blood-red aura spread out. Two short horns appeared on his head, and his power greatly rose. His bloodline was much more powerful than before as well.


    Yao Ming had just used the Devil Race¡¯s secret technique, ¡®Kin Cannibalism.¡¯ This technique could cause one¡¯s bloodline to be even purer and allow one to obtain even greater power. Otherwise, he would not have eaten his little brother like that.


    Holding his little brother¡¯s head, Yao Ming felt an ache within his heart, and he hated Zhao Fu even more. He went to the shattered dragon¡¯s head and ced his little brother¡¯s head there.


    Boom!


    Yao Ming pressed his hand against the air, and his little brother¡¯s head gave off an intense blood-red light. The shattered pieces of the dragon¡¯s head flew towards his brother¡¯s head and fused together, and a blood-red pir of light shot into the sky with a terrifying aura.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± Many traces of blood-red aura rose up into the sky in the Devil Horn World, forming an enormous blood-red dragon. This blood-red dragon had a human head on its forehead, which was Yao Ming¡¯s little brother¡¯s head. A massive restrictive power covered the surroundings.


    Sensing this restrictive power, Yao Ming could not help but loudlyugh in delight because this Devil Spirit Vein¡¯s aura was five or six times stronger than the previous one. It was no longer a simple Devil Spirit Vein but a Kin Devil Spirit Vein, which had a terrifying restrictive power.


    In the future, the fountain water condensed would be blood-red, and drinking the fountain water would give one this restrictive power. The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s power would rise.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu charged into the Four Soul Devil World and copsed at the core magic formation. Massive amounts of Devil Qi spread out, and all of the Devils felt a sense of fear, not knowing what was going on.


    An immense power causing abnormal signs covered the surrounding few worlds, causing everyone¡¯s expressions to fall.

 Chapter 1287: Clear Sky Dragon Power

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Clear Sky Dragon Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It was not just them; the wild beasts that were more sensitive to danger ally on the ground, whimpering in fear. No birds dared to fly in the sky, and they trembled as they gathered together.


    At the center of the Four Soul Devil World, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off an intense purple light as purple demon inscriptions came out of his body. In that instant, all of the Devil Qi around him madly gathered towards him.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Dragon¡¯s roars shook the sky, and it seemed as if ten thousand dragons were roaring in unison. Zhao Fu¡¯s chest shined with an intense silver light, piercing through the surrounding 1,000 meters. The Ten Thousand Dragon Mark continuously spun as silver dragons came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    There were 10,000 silver dragons, and they circled around Zhao Fu like an enormous silver vortex, and an enormous absorption power burst forth.


    The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi of a few worlds quickly gathered, and it was to the point that they seemed corporeal. Clouds quickly gathered, and a formless aura of danger spread out in people¡¯s hearts.


    Everyone looked towards the sky and saw clouds swirling in the sky, not knowing what was happening. However, it was definitely something big.


    ¡°Roar!¡± As the massive amount of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, an awe-inspiring dragon¡¯s roar traveled throughout the entire world, causing all living creatures¡¯ legs to weaken.


    The golden dragon pearl on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest turned into a 15 centimeter long golden dragon. It had three eyes, four horns, and golden, crystalline scales. This was the Clear Sky Saint Dragon, one of the Emperors of dragons.


    Boom!


    The Clear Sky Saint Dragon swam about on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and a formless aura spread out. The skies of countless worlds seemed to be grabbed by arge, formless hand, and rays of golden light shot out from over the horizon. The Clear Sky Saint Dragon was madly gathering Clear Sky Power.


    Rays of light shot down from the sky and gathered above Great Qin, causing part of the sky to turn golden. More and more golden light gathered, and the enormous might became stronger and stronger.


    It was not just the Devils in the Four Soul Devil World that seemed to be pressed against the ground by a giant hand; wild beasts in other ces did not dare to remain near Great Qin, and this was the same for wild beasts in other worlds. It was as if a massive disaster was about to arrive.


    The sky was filled with golden light, and the might caused the surroundings to feel incredibly heavy. The golden light and might reached their apex, and space itself started to twist.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a golden ray of light descended from the sky, bringing with it immense power, and itnded onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body. A corporeal shockwave sted out, and the ground instantly cracked.


    The golden light in the sky entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body through the golden ray of light, and terrifying shockwaves rippled out from Zhao Fu, making it so that no one dared toe close. The shocking power was enough to make people fall into an abyss of despair.


    The powerful Clear Sky Dragon Power caused Zhao Fu¡¯s body to start to dragonify. Crystalline scales appeared on his body, and four short horns appeared on his head.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as a taichi symbol floated out of Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and flew into the air. It expanded out into a 10,000 meter wide taichi diagram, and the golden ray of light from the sky just so happened to pass through it.


    The taichi diagram spun with immense force, and a formless energy spread out, creating powerful winds. Sand filled the sky and rocks rolled as trees swayed.


    A crow and a silver rabbit appeared on opposing sides of the taichi diagram. The former gave off a searing aura like the sun while the other gave off a cold and gentle aura like the moon.


    Boom! Boom!


    Both of them gave off brilliant lights and turned into different-colored pirs of light and shot into the sky, causing the sky to tremble.


    Two incredibly powerful mights descended from the sky, causing countless people¡¯s bodies to sink and find it difficult to breathe. It was as if their hearts were gripped by arge, formless hand.


    A zing sun and a gentle moon descended from the golden sky. They each gave off boundless power and heaven-shaking auras as they shot into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    Something seemed to break within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and arge explosion sounded out. A heaven-toppling aura burst forth like an enraged ocean, raging outwards.


    A super gale started to blow as countless boulders were blown into the sky and countless trees were uprooted. The ground was gradually torn apart, and the boulders, trees, and sand danced in the sky, creating the scene of a terrifying disaster.


    After absorbing so many energies, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off intense light, and he endured unbearable pain.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± A cry tore through the sky. A massive wave of energy instantly seemed to lock down the surrounding ten or so worlds. The wind stopped blowing and clouds stopped moving, and everyone stood stiff on the ground as if they were frozen.


    Countless Kings¡¯ expressions fell; they had never felt such a boundless power before. In front of this power, they were unable to resist at all.


    Yao Ming¡¯s face became pale. Under this power, he was unable to resist at all; just what had happened? Everyone felt incredibly confused.


    Soon, some people remembered that something like this had happened before; it was like the power from the Celestial Emperor Star. However, this terrifying power was many times more powerful than the Celestial Emperor Star and spread to ten or so worlds.


    This was because of the Heaven Domain Boundary before, causing the Celestial Emperor Star to be restricted. Now, Great Qin was revealed to everyone else, and without the Heaven Domain Boundary, the ripples were naturally even more terrifying.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, and it was as if the heavens and earth were being torn apart. Fathomless violet light sted down, covering the surrounding ten or so worlds and making it seem a if they were sinking. Countless people copsed to the ground and revealed expressions of shock.


    An unimaginable devilish intent permeated the sky, making it seem as if countless creatures were going to be turned into devils. Everyone felt a chill in their hearts, and their bodies and souls trembled.


    An enormous violet sun-like star, that seemed to contain a dragon, brought with it a terrifying might as it slowly descended from the sky. The terrifying power caused the air to be twisted, unable to bear its descent.


    The space in the ten or so worlds gradually twisted and copsed, and countless ck cracks appeared. Chaotic aura flowed through, and the worlds seemed to cry out mournfully as if they were going to be destroyed.


    At that moment, the expressions of some experts in the Ancient Stem Domain fell as they looked at the violet star that had appeared on the horizon, and they sensed its boundless devilish aura.


    At the same time, the person who had been observing Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor Stars in the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion saw a star giving off enormous Devil Power appear.

 Chapter 1288: Violet Sky Dragon Star

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Violet Sky Dragon Star</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    That person was dumbfounded and stared for a few seconds before hurriedly retreating out of the boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets. He rushed off to report this matter because it was simply too shocking ¨C that person had actually gained a fourth Emperor Star, and it was the supreme Emperor Star of the Devil Race ¨C the Violet Sky Dragon Star!


    However, right after that person came out, he found that there were countless people around him, including the Fate Sovereign.


    The instant that the Violet Sky Dragon Star descended, all of them had sensed it. As such, they had quickly gathered. As the supreme Emperor Star of the Devil Race, the ripples from the Violet Sky Dragon Star were not any weaker than that of the Celestial Emperor Star or Nether Emperor Star.


    ¡°Fate Sovereign...¡± That person wanted to say something, but the white-clothed young man cut him off and indicated that she knew. After sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s aura on this Violet Sky Dragon Star, she had immediately hurried over.


    Currently, she looked somewhat shocked; just what sort of existence was that person? Even with her abilities, she could not determine Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. Now, Zhao Fu had four Emperor Stars, and all of them had extremely great power. That was proof of his fate and potential in the future.


    It was not too surprising for him to have a Chaos Imperial Star because such stars did not belong to any race, and it was an inauspicious star. However, for him to possess other Emperor Stars, no one could understand how this was possible.


    Before, he had awakened the Celestial Emperor Star, proving that he was human and had a pure human Emperor Bloodline. After all, only humans with pure human Emperor Bloodlines could awaken the Celestial Emperor Star.


    However, he then awakened the Nether Emperor Star, which no one could have expected. After all, one had to have the Death Race¡¯s Emperor Bloodline, as well as arge amount of the Death Race¡¯s Fate to be able to awaken it. And yet, it had appeared on him too.


    Does he then have two Race¡¯s Emperor Bloodlines? This was quite likely, as it waspletely possible. If two people from different races with Emperor Bloodlines were married, their children would have the Emperor Bloodlines of both races.


    However, because the children would have a mix of the two races¡¯ bloodlines and Fate, even though they would have immense power, it would be almost impossible to awaken the supreme Emperor Stars of both races.


    They guessed that perhaps that person had a Mandate of Heaven Fate, giving himrge amounts of Fate, allowing him to possess the Emperor Stars of two races and the Chaos Imperial Star. That was already enough to make them feel extremely shocked.


    However, now that he had awakened a fourth Emperor Star, the supreme Emperor Star of the Devil Race, which required a pure Devil Emperor Bloodline, they werepletely bbergasted.


    Everyone waspletely shocked because there was not a chance of this happening.


    The white-clothed young woman sent her consciousness into the boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets and looked at the violet star within the sea of deathly aura. The deathly aura became much more dispersed, and under the effects of the violet star, the three other stars started to give off bright starlight.


    By now, the white-clothed young woman could confirm that this terrifying person would not lose against the Emperor Killer Curse. With the new star, he would be able to resist the Emperor Killer Curse.


    The matter of the fourth Emperor Star was incredibly important, and even she had never heard of such a thing before. Who knew what sort of terrifying monster had been created.


    The white-clothed young woman felt that she did not have the means to deal with this, and she nned to report it to those old monsters. Only existences like them could deal with this situation.


    However, before she could report it, an order came from above, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, just continue observing.¡±


    The white-clothed young woman was quite shocked; she had never thought that those old monsters in closed-door cultivation would have also taken mind of this.


    Within arge pce, a ck-clothed young man sitting cross-legged suddenly trembled and coughed up a mouthful of blood. A look of disbelief appeared on his face ¨C he had actually suffered a bacsh from his Emperor Killer Cruse.


    With his powers as a higher-being and his boundless Fate, how could he receive a bacsh from the Emperor Killer Curse? Just what had that person done? The higher-being was furious and turned into a ray of light as he went to the stage where he had cast the Emperor Killer Curse.


    He performed hand seals and the dried corpses tied to the stone pirs gave off waves of deathly aura that rose into the sky. The higher-being cast a powerful secret technique, wanting to increase the strength of the Emperor Killer Curse.


    Within the boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets, the massive ocean of deathly aura gave off an intense deathly intent and ferociously rushed at the four Emperor Stars, wanting to once again inundate them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four massive explosions sounded out, and the four Emperor Stars gave off fathomless starlight, causing the entire Heaven¡¯s Secrets space to tremble. A heaven-toppling aura spread out, shaking the boundless void.


    Under the starlight, the countless streams of deathly aura scattered, and the higher-being stumbled backwards and almost crashed to the ground. He coughed up anotherrge mouthful of blood, and he found that Zhao Fu now had a massive amount of Fate. If he tried to activate the Emperor Killer Curse, he would receive an even greater bacsh.


    Within the Heaven Spirit Financial Group, the person responsible for looking over Zhao Fu¡¯s orb of blood saw that it suddenly gave off countless rays of violet light, and an immense devilish intent spread out, causing his body to tremble. Even though he felt terror, he delightedly went to report this.


    A whileter, many important figures came and looked at the orb of blood floating in the air, which gave off an intense violet light and a devilish intent.


    That person had actually awakened another Emperor Star, and it was the Devil Race¡¯s Emperor Star; just who was this person? Could he be the reincarnation of a Celestial? Otherwise, how could he do such things?


    They were so shocked that their jaws seemed like they were going to drop to the ground, and they could not help but feel overjoyed. They knew that their decision had not been wrong ¨C even though many higher-beings had wanted to kill that person, the Heaven Spirit Financial Group had resisted the pressure to help him. This was all worth it.


    Just thinking about four Emperor Stars could make anyone feel afraid. This was the first time anyone had done this, and he definitely had the potential to be a Celestial.


    Countless major figures in the Heaven Spirit Financial Group started to consider whether or not they should give Zhao Fu even more benefits, such as giving him gifts to further their rtionship. However, they were also worried about obstructing his growth, and the Heaven Spirit Stele would receive bacsh from Heaven¡¯s Secrets.


    Someone like him would undoubtedly have massive Heaven¡¯s Secrets, or else he would not have four Emperor Stars. He definitely had Mandate of Heaven Fate and was someone favored by the Heaven Awaken World.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the orb of blood floating in the air suddenly ignited and turned into a ck me. An aura that seemed divine and surpassed those of Emperors suddenly descended, causing the major figures¡¯ bodies to weaken.


    Everyone stared at the little ck me in shock, and one person pointed at it with a trembling hand, saying, ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s... a Divine Bloodline!¡±

 Chapter 1289: Long Shentian

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Long Shentian</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s long history, Holy Empires had only appeared a few times, and they would only act during times of great upheaval in the Heaven Awaken World. Whenever they acted, even Empires would be destroyed.


    This included the Beginning¡¯s Heaven and Earth Cmity, the Origin Race¡¯s secret, the Immemorial Celestial-ying Battle, the Killing Sword Cmity, the Ancient Empire Disaster, the Outer Worlds Invasion, etc.


    All of those big matters had their shadows, and they were existences that reigned above all things in the Heaven Awaken World. It was difficult for anyone to find information on them, and they ordinarily did not reveal themselves to others. They were incredibly secretive, and there were very few people who knew about them.


    The blood in front of them had surpassed the Sovereign level and reached the Divine level, and it was an Early Stage Divine Bloodline. That was why they were so shocked.


    It could be said that this person¡¯s bloodline reigned above them. Their own bloodlines instinctively felt fear and terror in front of it. If it wasn¡¯t for their powerful cultivations, when they met this person they might fall to the ground; that was the advantage of one¡¯s bloodline.


    Now, everyone was so shocked that their bodies were trembling. They looked at each other and decided to list this as the most confidential matter; they could not let anyone else know.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group¡¯s President looked at the resplendent violet star in the distance and could not help but loudlyugh, ¡°Who would have thought that this day woulde so quickly. That Emperor really exceeded our expectations. Now that the prophecy has been fulfilled, we can return to the Devil Domain.¡±


    The other higher-ups of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group all smiled. They had been here for thousands of years, and now they could finally leave. They all let out a long sigh as if they had been relieved of heavy burdens.


    Sensing the descent of the Violet Sky Dragon Star, the entire Dragon Race felt a pressureing from their bloodlines, and they could not help but excitedly roar as if they were weing the arrival of their Emperor.


    The others in the Devil Race also sensed this, and they also looked incredibly excited. This was the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, so that person was definitely a genius of the Devil Race. For the Devil Race to gain such a genius, it was a blessing to all of them.


    Every race had their own supreme Emperor Star, and it was extremely difficult for each of them to descend. Those who possessed the supreme Emperor Stars would be the sovereigns of their races, so each race put great emphasis on the supreme Emperor Stars.


    Back when Zhao Fu¡¯s Celestial Emperor Star descended, the Human Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Stars surpassed those of the Demon, Devil, and God Races, causing many higher-beings to feel displeased, resulting in them trying to hunt down Zhao Fu.


    From this, it could be seen how important supreme Emperor Stars were. What they did not know was that Zhao Fu already had three Emperor Stars, and his bloodline was at the Divine Bloodline level. Even higher-beings would be shocked, and anyone who heard this would go mad.


    However, although the Dragon Race was mad with delight, there was another race that was dissatisfied within the Devil Race, which was the Phoenix Race.


    Within the massive Devil Race, the Dragon Race and Phoenix Race were the most powerful and had the greatest numbers. They were scattered extensively and were the two biggest races within the Devil Race. There was often friction between the two races.


    As such, the Phoenix Race was naturally displeased at the appearance of the Violet Sky Dragon Star, as this gave great help to the Dragon Race. Perhaps the Dragon Race would start to suppress the Phoenix Race because of this and be the most powerful race in the Devil Race.


    The Phoenix Race also had a corresponding Emperor Star, but it could not be the supreme Emperor Star of the Devil Race. After all, it was weaker in terms of Fate ¨C dragons represented Kings while phoenixes represented Concubines. This made it so that their Emperor Star could not be the supreme Emperor Star.


    The Phoenix Race¡¯s people naturally gave the order to search for the person who had awakened the Violet Sky Dragon Star and eliminate him in order to prevent future troubles.


    At the same time, within a luxurious and domineering dragon pce, eight people giving off immense dragon¡¯s might sat on eight thrones. There were men and women, and they all looked different. The only thing they had inmon was that their true forms were all dragons, and they were part of the true Dragon Race.


    Their cultivations were all at the higher-being level. The eight of them gathering together caused the atmosphere to feel incredibly dignified.


    An imposing-looking middle-aged man said, ¡°Old Ninth¡¯s Legatee has appeared, and it¡¯s through the domineering descent of the Violet Sky Dragon Star; it can be seen as savagely pping our faces. Are you all willing toply with the agreement from back then?¡±


    An ugly-looking young man coldlyughed, ¡°Old Ninth has been dead for so long, so of course that agreement doesn¡¯t count anymore. Also, that person with the Violet Sky Dragon Star might be quite special and might not be a pureblood from the Dragon Race. His bloodline might be mixed with other Devil Races, so it¡¯s best to get rid of him as soon as possible.¡±


    A mild-looking and chubby old man said with a thoughtful expression, ¡°The agreement from back then can be voided, but that person is from our Devil Race and has our supreme Emperor Star. There¡¯s no need to kill him; perhaps he can be the ruler of the Dragon Race.¡±


    ¡°This Sovereign is not interested in these matters of yours. ording to the agreement, if he returns to the Devil Domain and sits on the Ten Thousand Dragon Seat, he will naturally be the ruler of the Dragon Race. This Sovereign is busy and will be leaving first,¡± a cold-looking woman cut them off before disappearing.


    The remaining people talked for a bit longer before all leaving to take care of their own matters.


    ¡°What is it, Senior Apprentice Brother?¡± a delicate and handsome-looking young man wearing a dragon robe stopped in curiosity and asked the young man looking towards the horizon.


    The other young man was wearing a violet dragon robe and looked quite valiant, and he gave off an enormous might. He was called Long Shentian. He was also part of the Dragon Race and had a Violet Sky Dragon Star. He was publicly acknowledged to be a peerless genius within the Devil Race.


    He looked towards the horizon with a serious expression and said, ¡°I can sense that a powerful enemy has appeared!¡±


    The young man beside him lightlyughed in disbelief, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, with your strength, you rank first or second within the entire Devil Race. Who could be a threat to you?¡±


    Long Shentian did not reply, but his expression became even graver as he looked at the horizon. He could sense a massive sense of danger from over there, causing his hair to stand on end. Even his Violet Sky Dragon Star felt quite unsettled.


    This was the first time he had felt like this before. Because they were both Violet Sky Dragon Stars, he could clearly sense the other person, and he understood just how terrifying and dangerous that person was.


    With Long Shentian¡¯s strength and status, such words from him could shock anyone. The number of people in the Heaven Awaken World who could make him feel this way could be counted on a single hand.


    Back at Great Qin, the Violet Sky Dragon Star gave off intense light, causing the surrounding ten or so worlds to fall into terror. The various powers within Zhao Fu¡¯s body were currently slowly fusing together.

 Chapter 1290: Seven Pupils

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Seven Pupils</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu first absorbed boundless Devil Power. Zhao Fu had instinctivelye to the Four Soul Devil World because he desperately needed Devil Qi, and this was the ce that had the most Devil Qi in Great Qin.


    Following this, the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark¡¯s Power, which was incredibly powerful; the Clear Sky Saint Dragon¡¯s Power; and the Sun and Moon Devil Marks¡¯ Power all fused together to form a power called Dragon Devil Power.


    That was the power from Dragon Power and Devil Power fusing together, and it was a top-tier power. After all, whether it was the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark¡¯s Power, the Clear Sky Power, or the Sun and Moon Power, they were all terrifying powers. Even though they could notpare with the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, they were still quite fearsome.


    After obtaining the Dragon Devil Power, Zhao Fu¡¯s constitution became even more powerful. Even exquisite weapons would not be able to break open his skin, and just his bodily strength would be enough to destroy arge boulder. He could already be called a humanoid devil beast.


    After all of the powers fused together, Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes and a violet light shot out. Another pair of pupils had appeared in his eyes.


    These pupils were violet vertical pupils, looking quite like dragon pupils. They contained a might exclusive to dragons, and under the gaze of these pupils, ordinary devil beasts would not dare to resist and could only lie on the ground in terror.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye had seven pupils and his right eye had six pupilsyered together, with six gray dots around them. His eyes had be even more terrifying, and they had a trace of devilishness and might.


    As for the rest of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, everything was the same except that his jet-ck hair now had a few traces of violet to it. His constitution was stronger than before and gave off a trace of devil aura.


    What delighted Zhao Fu the most was naturally that his bloodline had finally risen to a Divine Bloodline, which reigned above even Empires. Now, Zhao Fu was not just an Emperor but a Holy Son as well.


    Under the immense power from the Violet Sky Dragon Star, everything that Zhao Fu had absorbed previously, such as the Darkness Bloodline, Fairy Emperor Bloodline, and Clear Sky Saint Dragon Bloodline all perfectly fused together, causing Zhao Fu to reach the Divine Bloodline.


    By now, Zhao Fu was no longer sure what race he belonged to because he now had the purest and most terrifying bloodlines from the Human, Death, and Devil races.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Mark and Sun and Moon Devil Marks on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest had all disappeared because they hadpletely fused with Zhao Fu. One could say that Zhao Fu was now a Dragon and a Devil.


    The Violet Sky Dragon Star gradually faded into the sky, and only then did everyone wake up from that terrifying might.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± Seeing that the sky and their surroundings had gone back to normal, countless people let out sighs of relief. The descent of that Violet Sky Dragon Star was simply too terrifying.


    Countless people hurriedly sought to find information on what had happened. What was that violet star? What had caused it to descend?


    It was not just the surrounding worlds¡¯ people investigating; even the Domains around the Ancient Stem Domain sent people to investigate. After all, such a terrifying star caused ripples that could be sensed by over 1,000 worlds. It was evidently an incredibly shocking matter.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡± The hundreds of millions of Devils in the Four Soul Devil World regained their freedom and hurried over. Sensing the terrifying might from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, as well as the terror from their own bloodlines, they knelt and called out in delight.


    The countless Devils knelt on the ground, their heads obediently lowered like Devil Ministers, while Zhao Fu was like a Devil Emperor standing at the center, creating an awe-inspiring scene.


    Following this, the other Ministers hurried over. They were extremely happy about Zhao Fu awakening a fourth Emperor Star. Zhao Fu was their ruler, and the more powerful Zhao Fu was, the better it was for them.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before returning to the Great Qin Pce. He looked over his body and found some pleasant surprises. First, his lifespan had increased by thousands of years. Now, even if he didn¡¯t do anything, he would be able to live for over 3,000 years.


    Next, he found that the power of the Emperor Killer Curse had weakened by around 30%, leaving only around 60%. It seemed that the day that itpletely disappeared would not be too far away.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu received some information that caused him to frown. One of the matters was about the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Devil Spirit Vein. They had destroyed it, but they had ended up helping the Devil Horn Empire by allowing them to obtain a Kin Devil Spirit Vein.


    Thispletely exceeded Zhao Fu¡¯s expectations. He had taken such a great risk, yet he had helped his enemy. It could be said that his n had failed.


    However, he had only awakened the Violet Sky Dragon Star because he had devoured so much Devil Spirit Fountain Water. If it wasn¡¯t for the fountain water providing so much pure Devil Qi, Zhao Fu would not have been able to awaken the Violet Sky Dragon Star. It was his biggest gain from this event.


    Zhao Fu also had to deal with the people investigating this matter. If it was just the surrounding few worlds, Zhao Fu would not have been afraid.


    However, people from the surrounding Domains all sent people here. If those with enmity with the Ancient Stem Domain discovered Zhao Fu, Great Qin would face a disaster. As such, Zhao Fu had to deal with this seriously.


    He first ordered Great Qin to stop all activities outside and deal with all matters in a low-profile way. They had to let the dust settle first.


    Zhao Fu also wanted to peacefully develop for a while. He wanted all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to have Darkness God Iron equipment and for all of them to fuse with Darkness Crystals. When that time came, Great Qin would have a true Darkness Army.


    However, even if Zhao Fu wanted to be low-profile, others would not allow him to. After all, the ripples of the Violet Sky Dragon Star came from Great Qin, and countless spies gathered towards Great Qin. They wanted to sneak into Great Qin to investigate what had happened, forcing Great Qin to be incredibly wary.


    Apart from this, many people came to visit. These were all Royal Kingdom level factions, and some of them were quite arrogant and looked like they looked down on Great Qin.


    Great Qin only had the strength of two worlds, so the Royal Kingdom level factions were indeed entitled to look down on Great Qin. With so many of them, Great Qin naturally could not gather all of them, but he could not just offend all of them either.


    With Great Qin¡¯s strength, how could it afford to offend the Royal Kingdoms of a few Domains? As such, Great Qin could only endure and cautiously deal with them.


    Great Qin once again entered the eyes of many Royal Kingdoms. They soon found out that it had gone from being unknown to shocking dozens of worlds, and it had even resisted the invasion of many worlds.


    This made them feel quite shocked because the other worlds around Great Qin were still under protection. Great Qin was on apletely different level to them, and such a meteoric rise was quite rare to see.

 Chapter 1291: Nine Continents

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Nine Continents</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In fact, many Royal Kingdoms expressed that they were willing to support Great Qin and help it be a true Royal Kingdom. After all, Great Qin had the potential to be a Royal Kingdom, and if it did be one, it would be a powerful ally of theirs.


    However, Zhao Fu still refused because they would not give their support for free ¨C Great Qin would have to sign unfair contracts and would be greatly restricted in what it did.


    Whenever those Royal Kingdoms had any requests, Great Qin would not be able to refuse. Even though they would be able to provide Great Qin with immense help, Zhao Fu could not just agree.


    This made some of the Royal Kingdoms displeased. With their strength and foundation, them offering to help Great Qin was showing that they respected Great Qin. However, Great Qin did not give them any face, and they demanded for Zhao Fu to personallye out and apologize.


    Now, there were currently a few people standing in a hall and giving off powerful auras. Their heads were all tilted upwards, looking quite arrogant.


    In their eyes, Great Qin was just a new world that was quite strong, but their Royal Kingdoms would be able to casually destroy it. As such, they did not ce Great Qin in their eyes at all. At the same time, they took Great Qin¡¯s King as just a Saint Realm expert.


    ¡°Where is your ruler? Tell him to hurry up and get out here. None of you have the right to talk with me. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the ambassador of the Jade Six Kingdom?¡± a big man shouted.


    Bang!


    A formless power sted the big man, who had Heaven Realm Cultivation, backwards. This person was simply intolerable, and the more one endured his abuse, the more overboard he would go.


    Zhao Fu walked out with a cold expression wearing a mask, hiding his appearance.


    After being sent flying, the big man coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked furious as he roared, ¡°You dare attack me? I¡¯m the ambassador of the Jade Six Kingdom. The Jade Six Kingdom will immediately bathe Great Qin in blood!¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°Even though Great Qin only has two worlds, it¡¯s not something that can be casually bullied. Also, do you think you really represent the Jade Six Kingdom? Even if the Jade Six Kingdom wanted to destroy Great Qin, it has to pay a heavy price. Do you really think you¡¯re worth that price?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s might as a Holy Son spread out, causing everyone¡¯s bodies to freeze and for them to sweat cold sweat as they felt quite nervous.


    This caused all of the ambassadors to be much more subdued. If they caused a war and billions of people died, they would not be able to bear the responsibility. Moreover, their main purpose here was to scope out Great Qin and see why that terrifying star had appeared.


    ¡°If you want to work together with Great Qin, it must be on equal terms. Great Qin will not ept any unequal contracts. As for that violet star, Great Qin does not know anything about it either. If you¡¯re here for that, please return!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the ambassadors felt quite displeased, but they endured it.


    Seeing how tough Great Qin¡¯s attitude was, they could not use threats of force to obtain information. Just this King¡¯s aura alone was enough to instantly kill everyone here. Everyone was shocked at just how powerful Great Qin¡¯s King was.


    Some people angrily left and nned to report this matter and have the higher-ups deal with it. It would be best to send over some experts to teach Great Qin a lesson.


    Some stayed behind, and a white-robed elder smiled as he bowed and said, ¡°This old manes from the Dao Cultivation Sect and greets Your Majesty!¡±


    Hearing that this person was from the Dao Cultivation Sect, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became even colder. It was not just because of Bai Shengjun but because of the Ancient Stem Banquet. However, Zhao Fu still nodded at him, indicating for him to continue.


    The elder said respectfully, ¡°This old man is here on orders from the Sect Master to collect information on that violet star. If Your Majesty is willing to assist, this old man will be eternally grateful!¡±


    However, how could Zhao Fu tell him about this matter? He coldly replied, ¡°Our answer is still the same ¨C We don¡¯t know anything about the violet star.¡±


    The other ambassadors slightly frowned. Despite being a new world, Great Qin was so unwilling to give face. If they did not even respond to such courtesy, they would not be putting them in their eyes at all.


    The elder¡¯s expression was quite awkward and he felt that he would not be able to aplish anything, so he could only choose to leave. However, he said courteously, ¡°We would like to invite Your Majesty to the Dao Cultivation Sect sometime. The Dao Cultivation Sect wees Your Majesty.¡±


    After receiving information about Great Qin, the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master found that Great Qin¡¯s King was quite extraordinary. As such, he ordered the elder to act respectfully; otherwise, the elder would not have acted like this.


    The others also felt that they could not get anything out of Great Qin¡¯s King, so they decided to secretly investigate. They also reported this to the higher-ups and emphasized on how arrogant, cold, and powerful Great Qin¡¯s King was.


    They did not know that Zhao Fu was that mysterious Emperor who had shocked ten or so Domains within the Cosmos Historical Remnant. Right now, they only treated him as an ordinary King.


    This matter not only caused Great Qin to enter the eyes of the Royal Kingdoms of a few Domains, but the Devil Horn Empire entered their eyes as well. Looking at its domineeringness that spanned four worlds, it also had the potential to be a Royal Kingdom, so they also paid visits to the Devil Horn Empire.


    Yao Ming¡¯s expression had been quite unsightly after seeing the Violet Sky Dragon Star. He clearly understood how terrifying that star was, and it caused his emotions to plummet.


    However, now that so many Royal Kingdom level factions were visiting and expressing their willingness to support him, his Devil Horn Empire would be able to quickly rise to a Royal Kingdom, and he would be able to easily destroy Great Qin and get rid of this big threat.


    Right now, Yao Ming wished he could devour Zhao Fu just like how he had devoured his little brother. Now, killing Zhao Fu was his greatest desire.


    Time passed day by day, and soon the excitement about the Violet Sky Dragon Star gradually died down. Great Qin had quietly developed this entire time and did not make any noise. On the other hand, the Devil Horn Empire started to be raucous.


    It invited all sorts of people and made agreements with a few Royal Kingdoms and obtained their support. It opened up trade with the surrounding five or six worlds, boosting their economies.


    Because they could obtain great gains, the surrounding worlds¡¯ attitude towards the Devil Horn Empire changed. Before, they were quite wary of the Devil Horn Empire, as it already had nine Continents and was a great threat.


    As such, Yao Ming had paid a great price in terms of money and resources, and he had made friends with the Princes of a few Royal Kingdoms. There was even a licentious Prince who had set his eyes on some of his Concubines, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to give them away.


    A few unimportant Concubines for the favor of a Prince of a Royal Kingdom was an incredibly good deal. That Prince happily promised that he would convince his Royal Kingdom to give the Devil Horn Empire as much help as possible.


    Following this, the Prince showed no restraint and pulled off the Concubines¡¯ clothes and started to do them right in front of Yao Ming.

 Chapter 1292: Five Celestial Senses

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Five Celestial Senses</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at his Concubines being taken by someone else right in front of him, Yao Ming felt quite displeased, but he endured it. As long as the Devil Horn Empire could rise to a Royal Kingdom and obtain great strength, it would be worth it.


    If he had enough strength, he would be able to conquer that Prince¡¯s Kingdom and capture all of that Prince¡¯s sisters and rtives, and do them in front of him. That would feel much better.


    The Concubines moaned under the Prince¡¯s body, and this lewd scene caused Yao Ming to also react. He prepared to call over a few Concubines because he had many of them. Even though he did not have as many as Zhao Fu, he had still gathered many beauties.


    However, that Prince stopped him and told him to join in. Yao Ming did not hesitate and took off his clothes and joined in, and he called over a few more beautiful Concubines.


    After a wild orgy, Yao Ming and the Prince became much closer, and they sat next to each other like brothers as a few Concubines serviced them below.


    Soon, half a year had passed, and the Great Qin Empire weed in its eighth year in the Heaven Awaken World. After steadily developing for so long, its strength had grown significantly.


    It now had 270,000 Cities, 50,000 Towns, four million Viges, and 210 billion people.


    It had 16 billion soldiers ¨C one billion were below Stage 1; 13 billion were Stage 1; two billion were Stage 2; 70 million were Stage 3; and two million were Stage 4.


    Great Qin also had one billion Ghost Soldiers, 1.2 billion Devils, and 240,000 beasts. There were 1.2 millionrge-sized beasts and two million Fallen Angels.


    Great Qin also had 21,000 Wyverns, and 18,000 were able to fight. There were also 1.1 million Corpse Soul Soldiers and 25,000 Corpse Soul Commanders.


    There were also five million Illusion Flower Devils, 2.6 million Spiders, and six million Giant Wolves.


    Because the production stats had disappeared, Great Qin had modified its n. It had reduced its poption to soldier ratio to make sure that there were enough people working to produce food. Food was now the most important resource, and they could not afford to run out.


    Also, the reason that Great Qin had so many Stage 1 soldiers was primarily because of the Blood God Pills and Darkness Crystals. With the Darkness Blood Pills, they could cause a Stage 0-5 soldiers to instantly be Stage 1.


    Darkness Blood Pills were refined from Darkness Beast blood, and the Darkness Beasts were wild beasts that had been corrupted by darkness. Because Great Qin had constructed a Darkness Magic Formation, living creatures would often be corrupted.


    The Darkness God Pills also contained arge amount of Darkness Power, and they could give one a weak Darkness Bloodline.


    The reason why Great Qin had so many Stage 2 soldiers as well was also because of this. Not only did they consume Stage 2 Blood God Pills, but there were also Darkness Crystals and Darkness Blood Pills. Otherwise, Great Qin would not be able to have two billion Stage 2 soldiers so quickly.


    A Stage 2 soldier could deal with seven or eight Stage 1 soldiers. As such, two billion Stage 2 soldiers was equivalent to having 14 billion Stage 1 soldiers. With them, Zhao Fu now had the strength to resist a Royal Kingdom.


    It was a pity that the higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the more difficult it became to raise it. As such, there were not as many Stage 3 and Stage 4 soldiers.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had truly turned into Darkness Soldiers. Not only did they have ck armor and ck weapons, but the auras that they gave off were also ck and they had Darkness Power. Adding on their ck hair, ck eyes, and cold and resolute faces, anyone would feel fear when looking at them.


    Great Qin¡¯s army now no longer looked like a human army but a demonic army that could destroy everything. They gave off an intimidation of pure darkness.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased with this. Despite spending so much time and resources, the results were extremely good.


    Now that they had greater strength, Great Qin could continue expanding outwards. However, Great Qin¡¯s biggest enemy, the Devil Horn Empire, had received the help of a few Royal Kingdoms and had also grown quickly, giving Great Qin a lot of pressure.


    Now that the Devil Horn Empire had the support of a few Royal Kingdoms, its threat was much greater. As such, the surrounding worlds were more willing to work with Great Qin to resist the Devil Horn Empire.


    Zhao Fu came to the Spider Pce because there was something important that he needed to take care of.


    It had been a while since he had been here, and he found that there were more people here. The Spider Attendants with short, ck hair, ck eyes, and bewitching figures now numbered around 1,000, while there were ten or so ones with silver hair and silver eyes. It seemed that Elise had been diligentlypleting the task that he had given her. Zhao Fu smiled and walked towards Elise.


    ¡°Your Majesty, 1,000 Spider Crystals and the one I condensed have been prepared. Can you give me a reward now?¡± Elise leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and hugged him as she gave a flirtatious smile.


    Zhao Fuughed as he picked up her petite figure and walked towards her chambers. The other Spider Attendants all gave coyughs and rushed over as well.


    However, nothing happened ¨C Zhao Fu looked over the fingernail-sized crystals on Elise¡¯s bed.


    There were three types of the crystals. One was ck, and there were over 1,000 of them. One was silver, of which there were ten or so of them, and one was red. They all gave off mysterious auras, and the ck ones were the lowest grade while the red one was the highest grade.


    Elise had already taken off her clothes, and she hugged Zhao Fu from behind as she said coquettishly, ¡°Your Majesty, you still haven¡¯t rewarded me. You can look at those Spider Crystalster!¡±


    The other Spider Attendants also came over. There were already a few of the silver-haired Spider Attendants squatting down serving Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu cut her off, ¡°Thatester; I¡¯ve been waiting for this for six or seven years, and I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    These Spider Crystals were made by Elise and the Spider Attendants, and it took a lot of time and effort to produce them. Their main use was to unlock Premonition, the fifth sense of the Five Celestial Senses. What Zhao Fu wanted to do was unlock Premonition.


    Zhao Fu had first unlocked Vision, which enhanced his vision and enhanced any abilities rted to his eyes. Divine Sense had strengthened his soul and given him great immunity against mental attacks.


    Perception made him incredibly sensitive to his surroundings, and increased his Comprehension of Domains. Heavenly Sense had raised his affinity with the heavens and earth, and it would make it easier for him toprehend the Dao of the Heavens and Earth.


    The final sense was Premonition, which would give him foresight of certain things. It was a sixth sense that spiders naturally had. The Spider Crystals that they created could unlock Premonition, and after such a long time, Zhao Fu would finally unlock the Five Celestial Senses.


    It had been six or seven years since he had first unlocked Vision, and Zhao Fu could not help but feel incredibly excited.

 Chapter 1293: Celestial Mode

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Celestial Mode</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A massive formless energy covered these crystals and refined them into liquid. Zhao Fu opened his mouth and gulped down all of the liquid and started to refine it within his body.


    After entering Zhao Fu¡¯s stomach, the liquid turned into a formless energy and spread out within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu¡¯s body quickly absorbed that energy and went through slight changes, giving off a profound and mysterious aura.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind ¨C the mysterious energy flowed into his head, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s soul to tremble and quickly devour that energy. A formless ripple spread out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body and he slowly opened his eyes.


    The final sense of the Five Celestial Senses, Premonition, had been unlocked!


    Zhao Fu did not have the ability to look into the future, as that was rted to looking into Heaven¡¯s Secrets and would cause a bacsh from Heaven¡¯s Secrets. However, Zhao Fu now had premonition and danger, but it was only a few minutes in advance at most.


    Now, the most important thing was that after unlocking the Five Celestial Senses, he would be able to unlock the Celestial Mode.


    It was said that not only could the Celestial Mode move mountains and fill seas, but it could also both cause disasters and bring blessings; it allowed one to fuse with the heavens and temporarily be a Celestial Being.


    Celestial Beings were a type of race birthed by the heavens, and they had extremely great power. At the same time, they belonged to the apex race within the Spirit Race and had few numbers. No one knew if there were still any Celestial Beings.


    After all, the Spirit Race did not have great numbers, and as the apex race of the Spirit Race, they would naturally have very few numbers. No one had seen a Celestial Being in a long time.


    Now, it was time for Zhao Fu tobine the five senses and enter the Celestial Mode.


    First was Vision. Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gave off an intense silver light, looking like two eyes made of silver. He then activated Divine Sense, and his soul also gave off an intense white light that passed through his body. It looked as if Zhao Fu¡¯s head was giving off countless rays of white light.


    Zhao Fu then activated Heavenly Sense, causing his body to give off an intense yellow light that illuminated the room. Next was Perception, which caused intense golden light to appear and form a golden energy barrier around Zhao Fu.


    Last was Premonition ¨C countless rays of ck light shot out of Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead and pierced through 100 meters of space.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off five different lights and his body was filled with five different energies. What Zhao Fu needed to do was fuse those five energies together.


    Zhao Fu started to gather the five energies into his chest and fuse them. Because they all belonged to the Five Celestial senses, they were quite easy to fuse. Soon, the five energies formed a lychee-sized five-colored orb of light at Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    At that moment, something unexpected happened. The trace of rainbow-colored aura left behind in Zhao Fu¡¯s body by the Celestial Peach suddenly flew towards the five-colored orb of light.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu felt the world and his mind tremble as his mind went nk. All of his senses seemed to disappear ¨C he could not see, hear, or smell anything, and his body had no feeling to it.


    The heavens and earth started to go through changes as a berserk wind blew and clouds wildly gathered. The world¡¯s power quickly gathered, and the ocean-like power flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body and gathered at the rainbow-colored orb of light on his chest.


    The orb of light trembled a few times before condensing and forming a seven-colored pearl, and an even greater power was drawn over.


    Boom!


    The rainbow pearl seemed to be satisfied and exploded out with an extremely great power, sending out a terrifying shockwave. The ground cracked, and fortunately the Spider Attendants had all retreated far away, or else they would have been heavily injured if not killed.


    Zhao Fu gave off a faint rainbow-colored light and a rainbow-colored magic formation the size of a coin appeared on his forehead. A two meter wide circle made of rainbow-colored runes appeared around him, while Zhao Fu sat at the center.


    After opening his eyes, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gave off a rainbow-colored light and his body seemed to give off an etherealness. He seemed to be both there and yet not there, as if he was a Celestial.


    Zhao Fu did not know if this was the Celestial Mode or something else. Zhao Fu was not sure, but what he did know was that he had taken hold of a supreme power.


    In this state, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes could see through nothingness and see all kinds of formless energies and elemental essences. His body could sense everything in the surrounding 10,000 meters, even a grain of sand.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu had foresight of everything that would happen in the next minute. However, this was only if there were no powers interfering with him.


    Even though it was only for one minute, it was incredibly clear. Before, with Premonition he could only hazily sense danger.


    Even though one minute was not very long, one could do much in that time and avoid many disasters. It was a very powerful technique, and ordinary people naturally would not have it. What was key was that Zhao Fu would not receive Heaven¡¯s Secrets bacsh from using this.


    Now, Zhao Fu had some powerful tricks up his sleeve for the Emperor Path College exam next year. He would not be much inferior to those true geniuses.


    Compared to when he had met Wu Five, he had gone through immense changes. Not only had he awakened the Violet Sky Dragon Star, but he had also obtained a Divine Bloodline and gained Celestial Mode.


    If he once again fought Wu Five, Zhao Fu was confident that he would be able to defeat him without fusing with the Six Paths Demon Images. Zhao Fu definitely had the power and would not have to fight so desperately.


    Now that Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline had risen to a Divine Bloodline and he had the Violet Sky Dragon Star, the damage he would take from fusing with the Six Paths Demon Images would be greatly reduced. He would no longer be heavily injured just from fusing with them.


    Zhao Fu wanted to try out the true power of the Celestial Mode, but looking at Elise serving him below, looking both pitiful and bewitching, Zhao Fuughed and started to go about it with her.


    The Spider Attendants also went over in delight. They had tasted this pleasure a few times before, or else they would not be so desperate.


    Lewd sounds continuously sounded out as Zhao Fu started to ravage the various Spider Attendants, causing them to gasp and moan.


    On the other side, the Devil Horn Empire was currently discussing a big matter. After half a year of developing, with the support of a few Royal Kingdoms, they had grown immensely.


    They were digesting the poption they had absorbed, and their army had greatly grown. They had also greatly improved their equipment and weapons. They now had three million devil beasts and had returned to their peak.


    Moreover, these devil beasts had gone through the baptism of the Kin Devil Spirit Vein. Their eyes were blood-red, and even though they were slightly less intelligent, they were much more powerful and savage.

 Chapter 1294: Lantong

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Lantong</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After drinking the fountain water from the Kin Devil Spirit Fountain, the Devil Horn soldiers obtained that restrictive power and became much stronger. They were also much more ferocious than before, and their battle prowess greatly increased.


    With the help of the Royal Kingdoms, Yao Ming had also developed a Kin Forbidden Technique. He had some soldiers kill their siblings and parents and then devour them. Adding on the fountain water, they could be devil monsters.


    Their bodies were two meters tall and they had two horns on their heads. They had blood-red eyes, muscr figures, and scales. Each of them could fight seven or eight others at the same level.


    There were not many of these monsters because the soldiers had to kill their own rtives and eat their corpses. It was only because of massive rewards that some people would choose to do this.


    Many people had started to kill and eat their rtives for wealth and power.


    Late at night, a young man held a knife as he snuck into a room. Looking at the two elderly people sleeping soundly, he inwardly apologized to them; it was time for them to be of use. After a few strikes, the young man killed the two elderly people.


    The two of them died quickly. The young man went over them and started to eat in big mouthfuls. These two elderly people were his parents who had raised him for many years.


    Within a courtyard, a big man looked at the baby in his arms and thought to himself about the massive wealth and power he would gain. He then looked at his wife, who he had knocked unconscious, and he made up his mind ¨C they could always give birth to more.


    The big man raised his arms, preparing to m the baby onto the ground, but the noise might be too big. As such, he used his hand to suffocate the baby before devouring it inrge bites. The baby¡¯s flesh was quite tender and supple, and the vor made the big man feel quite intoxicated.


    At a deste ce, a young man held a dagger as he eerily smiled and walked towards another young man. The other young man had a few wounds on his body and blood stained his clothes. He weakly pleaded, ¡°Little bro, I¡¯ve always treated you well. Why are you doing this?¡±


    The young man coldlyughed, ¡°For power and authority! Our King even ate his own little brother and became much stronger, so big bro, help me onest time!¡±


    In the end, the young man killed his big brother. Instead of devouring him like a wild beast, he used his dagger to gradually cut off his big brother¡¯s flesh and slowly ate it.


    Within a room, a young woman tearily pleaded, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t do this! We can¡¯t do this!¡±


    A young man was ravaging the young woman, who continuously struggled. The young man savagelyughed and enjoyed the young woman¡¯s body. However, because the young woman was resisting too greatly, he used his hands to suffocate her before continuing.


    Afterwards, he took a few bites but then spat it out. He found that he did not like eating raw flesh, so he took a cleaver and started to chop apart the girl¡¯s body to boil it.


    A whileter, a delicious aroma floated out, and the young man added some seasoning before eating in big mouthfuls as he thought about the fame and glory in the future.


    This sort of thing started to happen more and more. In order to obtain power, Yao Ming was willing to pay any cost and had no ethical reservations. Now that even their King had done such a thing, no one else had any worries.


    Right now, killing one¡¯s rtives and eating them was not only not a crime, but they would even receive immense rewards. As such, many people started to do this.


    There were more and more of the Kin Devil Soldiers, and soon their numbers reached 400 or 500 million. Their battle power could rival three billion ordinary soldiers, and with such a terrifying army, Yao Ming felt that doing anything was worth it.


    If they continued like this, his dream of having a Royal Kingdom would soon be realized. He would also be able to destroy Great Qin and devour Great Qin¡¯s Legatee.


    With the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s strength, they could start a war as opposed to continue to quietly develop like this. Now, the Devil Horn Empire had the power to deal with various threats.


    Yao Ming summoned his subordinates and started to discuss expansion. Their target was not Great Qin because Yao Ming knew that Great Qin had also be much more powerful. Attacking Great Qin right now was not a wise decision.


    He needed to further develop his power before he could destroy Great Qin; this power was not enough. As such, he decided to attack some other worlds first and increase his power.


    Yao Ming chose the Lantong World because it was next to the Devil Horn Empire and was the closest world. Moreover, after fighting against them for many years, they had whittled away arge portion of the Lantong World¡¯s strength.


    Comparatively speaking, the Lantong World was weaker than the other worlds and would be easier to take down with fewer casualties.


    Moreover, after conquering the Lantong World, the Continents that the Lantong people had conquered in the Grassi World would also belong to the Devil Horn Empire. When that time came, the Devil Horn Empire would have five Continents in the Grassi World. If they could conquer the Continent that Great Qin upied, the Devil Horn Empire would have the strength of three worlds.


    After making detailed battle ns, Yao Ming officially started to invade the Lantong World. Because of the wariness of the other worlds towards the Devil Horn Empire, they had to quickly conclude this battle or else the other worlds would also get involved.


    In fact, they might even simultaneously attack the Devil Horn Empire to tie down their army. There was also Great Qin, their greatest enemy; they would definitely try to stop them too.


    Because the Lantong people were often invaded by the Devil Horn Empire, they had invested a lot in their defenses; it would not be so easy to break past them.


    As such, Yao Ming would not act without preparations. In actuality, ten or so years ago Yao Ming had set down a few pieces within the Lantong World in preparation for this day in order to quickly conquer the Lantong World.


    Before, the Lantong World could join forces with the Grassi World to resist the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s invasion. Adding on the other worlds restricting the Devil Horn Empire, the Devil Horn Empire would not be able to conquer the Lantong World.


    However, things were different now ¨C the Grassi World had already been destroyed, leaving only the Lantong World. The Devil Horn Empire had also given great benefits to the surrounding worlds, so they were not too wary towards the Devil Horn Empire. If the Devil Horn Empire suddenly attacked the Lantong World, they would not be able to react in time.


    The Devil Horn Empire went all-out, preparing to take down the Lantong World in one fell swoop.


    Late at night, the sky waspletely ck and there were no stars. The lighting was quite dim, and visibility was low. The wind blew loudly, making people feel quite unsettled.


    The Lantong World had constructed arge defensive wall at its border with the Devil Horn Empire, and there were Lantong people standing guard all around. Because they had been continuously invaded by the Devil Horn Empire, the Lantong people were always incredibly wary of the Devil Horn Empire and did not dare to be careless.

 Chapter 1295: Devil Horn Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Devil Horn Invasion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, the problem was that there were traitors ¨C and not just one but four. They were scattered across a few Continents, and they were three Barony Kingdoms and one Marquisate Kingdom. The Devil Horn Empire had buried these pieces for ten or so years and they would have a fatal effect today.


    However, because the Lantong people were incredibly wary of the Devil Horn Empire and were on their guards against traitors, they all joined together to defend as opposed to remaining scattered.


    Once something happened anywhere, all of the Lantong people would know. Under Yao Ming¡¯s orders, the Marquisate Kingdom started tounch attacks on many Kingdoms, causing the Lantong World to fall into chaos.


    No one could understand why this Kingdom would be so arrogant as to attack others. However, they were sessful in drawing a lot of the other Lantong people¡¯s attention and forces.


    On the other hand, the three Barony Kingdoms¡¯ forces took this opportunity to take down a portion of the defensive wall. The prepared Devil Horn soldiers flooded in, giving off ferocious auras that swept across everything. No one could stop them.


    By the time the Lantong people realized that something was wrong, it was already toote. They hurriedly gathered to defend and called for help.


    Countless flying beasts flew in the sky, and countless beasts surged forwards on the ground. Massive amounts of Devil Qi filled the world, and the pairs of blood-red eyes seemed especially conspicuous in the darkness of the night.


    Seeing this scene, countless Lantong people felt their legs weaken. They felt an impending aura of death and could not help but tremble.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The sound of the air being torn could be heard as countless terrified Lantong people shot out arrows, forming an arrow rain. The flying beasts fell after being struck by arrows, and countless beasts on the ground were also hit as they howled in pain and died.


    However, even more devil beast leapt onto the defensive walls, using their ws to maul soldiers to death, their beaks to bite off soldiers¡¯ heads, or their bodies to send soldiers flying. The Lantong soldiers continuously died.


    Countless devil beasts also destroyed portions of the defensive walls and rushed in, charging into soldiers and trampling on them. Countless pained and terrified cries sounded out as the Lantong people started to run.


    The Devil Horn army quickly breached into Cities and in order to motivate the soldiers, Yao Ming ordered that they could do anything, whether it was piging or rape.


    The evil soldiers charged into Cities and savagelyughed, killing anyone they saw and taking anything of value.


    They disregarded any pleas for mercy, and one soldier loudlyughed as he cut off the hands and feet of a young man lying on the ground, paralyzed with fear. He cried out and squirmed like a worm, dragging out a trail of blood behind him.


    A Cavalryman dragged an elderly man behind him with a rope, causing that elderly man¡¯s flesh to be torn up, and he cried out in pain. In the end, he was dragged to death, his flesh mangled beyond recognition.


    Bang!


    Arge sound rang out as seven or eight soldiers crashed into a room and looked at the young man and beautiful pregnant woman hiding. They gave savage smiles as they rushed over.


    The young man knelt on the ground as he pleaded for mercy, offering everything of value so that the Devil Horn soldiers would spare them. However, the Devil Horn soldiers cut down the young man before starting to vite his pregnant wife.


    The young man felt incredible pain, and he wanted to kill these bastards. However, he did not have any strength. He was on the verge of death, and he deeply experienced the feeling of the weak being preyed on by the strong. He hated himself for not being stronger.


    Following this, the soldiers took everything of value, as well as the beautiful woman, who was extremely weak. It was rare for them to be able to y with such a beautiful woman, and they nned on taking her to the streets and selling her for one silver coin for each round.


    In the end, the beautiful pregnant woman was screwed to death by the soldiers, and her corpse was thrown to the side.


    These Devil Horn soldiers were not even as bad as the Kin Devil Soldiers. Because they had obtained a restrictive power, they liked to ughter others in horrific ways, such as tearing people¡¯s stomachs open or tying them to pirs and killing them cut by cut.


    There were some who were even more twisted. They buried people and put a straw in their mouths before pouring ming oil into the straws and causing those people to burn to death from the inside. They could not struggle at all and suffered immense pain.


    The Lantong army quickly gathered, but whether it in numbers or strength, they were vastly inferior to the Devil Horn Empire. Moreover, they did not have a massive devil beast army.


    However, the Lantong people still made a final charge because they were the Lantong World¡¯s final defense. If they did not defend against the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s invasion, the Lantong World would perish and their families would all die horrible deaths.


    Boom!


    The two massive tides ferociously shed together, resulting in a massive explosion. The sounds of countless weapons shing could be heard, and both sides desperately killed, causing blood to fly everywhere.


    A Lantong soldiers gripped his spear and stabbed it through a Devil Horn soldier¡¯s chest. A Devil Horn soldier chopped off a Lantong soldier¡¯s arm before shing through his throat. A Devil Horn soldier smashed his hammer down onto a Lantong soldier¡¯s head...


    The Lantong army started to disintegrate at a rate visible to the naked eye. The soldiers were unable to stop the Devil Horn army at all, and they were either killed by the devil beasts or the soldiers.


    In the end, unsurprisingly, the Lantong people lost. Only some soldiers were able to escape, and Lantong corpses were left all over the ground.


    The Devil Horn side loudly cheered. They were not interested in the ordinary corpses, but they cut off the heads of the Generals¡¯ corpses and stuck them on spears that were nted in the ground to announce their victory.


    The final resisting force had disappeared, and the Lantong people could no longer defend. In the face of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s twisted and cruel methods, they chose to submit in fear. Just like that, the Lantong World perished.


    The battle onlysted for a few days, and at the start, the surrounding worlds were not prepared at all. By the time they had gathered their forces, it was toote; the Devil Horn Empire had already conquered the Lantong World and even if they attacked, they could not reverse this.


    Now, the Devil Horn Empire had two Worlds and nine Continents in other worlds, which was far more than what Great Qin had. It was now the most powerful Kingdom in this area.


    The Kingdoms around the Devil Horn Empire hurriedly allied together because the Devil Horn Empire was too big of a threat. If they did not do anything, they would be destroyed just like the Lantong World.


    At the same time, some Kingdoms contacted other worlds to cooperate and suppress the Devil Horn Empire.


    Some worlds even took the initiative to invite Great Qin to suppress the Devil Horn Empire. They wanted to borrow Great Qin¡¯s strength to suppress the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s domineering mes, but Great Qin did not reply or attack the Devil Horn Empire.


    This was because while the Devil Horn Empire was attacking the Lantong World, Great Qin was attacking the Dark Demon World that it had been eyeing for a long time.

 Chapter 1296: Don’t Blame Us

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Don¡¯t me Us</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After hearing that the Devil Horn Empire was attacking the Lantong World, Zhao Fu and his subordinates discussed whether they should attack the Devil Horn Empire. However, if they did that, they would at most only be able to stall the Devil Horn Empire, and Great Qin would not be able to benefit in any way. As such, it was best to attack the Dark Demon World while the Devil Horn Empire was attacking the Lantong World.


    Now that the Devil Horn Empire was attacking the Lantong World, they naturally would not be able to stop Great Qin. That way, Great Qin would have three worlds.


    Ever since the Grassi World, Half-Beast World, and Elf World had been conquered, the Dark Demon World had gone into high alert. Without the three worlds, they would not be able to stop Great Qin at all. As such, they would be the next world to be destroyed.


    Moreover, Great Qin had already conquered a Continent in the Dark Demon World, and their world only had three Continents left.


    It could be said that Great Qin could easily destroy them, and they were so terrified that they could only defend. They were truly united, which was quite rare, or else they would be destroyed.


    However, even if they were united, they could only defend their own Continents and could not gather all of their forces to fight a final battle against Great Qin.


    After all, Great Qin had already conquered one Continent and could simultaneously attack three Continents. As such, they naturally could not gather together. Great Qin split into three armies and attacked the three Continents in order to conquer the Dark Demon World as quickly as possible.


    The most powerful Continent, the Eastern Continent, had around 15,000 regions. Four of the seven World Legatees came from the Eastern Continent, and the World Protector was also from the East Continent. It was definitely the most powerful of the remaining four Continents.


    The two other Continents were rtively weaker, so Zhao Fu personally led soldiers to attack the Eastern Continent, while Bai Qi led soldiers to attack the Western Continent and Wang Jian led soldiers to attack the Northern Continent.


    Zhao Fu and his army quickly arrived at the Eastern Continent. There were countless restrictive barriers here; the Eastern Continent wanted to stall for time, but all of them were forcefully destroyed by Great Qin.


    The two armies quickly shed. One side defended a 100 meter tall defensive wall with serious and nervous looks. They gave off powerful auras and seemed as if no one could get past them.


    On the other hand, Great Qin¡¯s side was dressed in ck armor and gave off a majestic and boundless aura. They were much more terrifying than the Dark Demon World¡¯s forces and looked like a darkness dragon that could shake the world, and they gave off a power that caused the entire world to feel terror.


    Great Qin¡¯s military forces vastly surpassed that of the Dark Demon World¡¯s. Because they had taken in people from many Continents, they had five billion soldiers attacking the Eastern Continent of the Dark Demon World.


    The Eastern Continent only had three billion people, and most of them were ordinary people and not proper soldiers, or else they would not have even these numbers. However, because the Dark Demon World was a Cultivation World, now that their bodies had fused with their bodies in the real world, most of them had at least Stage 1 strength.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air with Mo Yao¡¯Er next to him. Opposite him was Mo Qi as well as a bald-headed elder, who was the Sect Master of the Demon Study Sect. There was also a cold-looking woman with almost wless looks, wearing white clothes ¨C she was the Dark Demon World¡¯s number one beauty, the daughter of the Demon Celestial Sect¡¯s Sect Master. There was also a peerlessly beautiful woman with a graceful figure, but there was a hint of savageness about her, making her look like someone to not be lightly offended. She was the Dark Demon World¡¯s number two beauty.


    There was also a handsome young man who gave a bright and confident smile. He was another of the World Legatees, the Legatee of a Dynasty.


    ¡°Do you think that you have the strength to defend? If you surrender, We will treat you all well and will not pursue past matters.¡± Zhao Fu stood in the air and gave a confident smile as he released a powerful aura.


    Mo Qi and the others¡¯ expressions were quite unsightly. It had been a while since they had seen Zhao Fu, and his power was now ten or so times greater than theirs. If it was before, Mo Qi would have been able to at least fight decently with Zhao Fu, but he could not do so at all anymore. Fortunately, he had a Nation Armament, so he could somewhat resist, or else he would be directly suppressed.


    Mo Qi looked at Zhao Fu seriously and did not reply, showing that he was not willing to surrender.


    Beside him, the Dark Demon World¡¯s number two beauty, Mo Qianqian, coldlyughed as she said, ¡°We will not easily submit to anyone. Make us submit if you have the ability to do so!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile disappeared as he said coldly, ¡°Since you all want to die, Don¡¯t me Us!¡±


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura spread out like a wild gale. Zhao Fu did not hesitate and released all of his power as he started to attack.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying aura, Mo Qi and the others¡¯ expressions became even grimmer. They immediately exploded out with the power of their Nation Armaments as powerful winds blew out.


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed and also unleashed his Nation Armament¡¯s power. He did not use his cultivation power, as using his Nation Armament would settle things much faster.


    Now that Great Qin had two worlds and an additional four Continents, the power that his Nation Armament contained far surpassed the Nation Armaments of Mo Qi and the others.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu rushed up and his sword shed out a massive sword light as a sharp sword wind blew out, giving off an aura that seemed to be able to tear apart anything as it flew forwards.


    Mo QI looked quite shocked, and not only did he release his Sect Armament¡¯s power, but he also released the Dark Demon World¡¯s n Armament. In this time of crisis for the whole Dark Demon World, the n Armament would be able to release its greatest power. However, in the end, Mo Qi was still sted back by Zhao Fu.


    The bald-headed elder roared as he mmed his palm out. Countless traces of demonic qi flowed out and formed a 1,000 meter tall palm that gave off a boundless aura of destruction as it mmed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu casually swung his sword and a blood-red sword arc appeared, shing through the palm and causing it to explode and dissipate into demonic qi. The massive sword energy also sent the bald-headed elder flying, leaving a gash on his chest.


    The white-clothed woman, handsome young man, and Mo Qianqian gave off powerful auras as they charged at Zhao Fu, but they were all shed back by him.


    Explosions continuously sounded out in the sky as terrifying shockwaves rippled out. However, it was evident that the Dark Demon Legatees were not a match for Zhao Fu. Despite using the full power of their Nation Armaments, they could not stand up to him at all. After all, the difference in power between the two sides was simply too great, whether it was their personal power or their Nation Armaments¡¯ power.


    As the battle in the sky unfolded, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers below also charged. They first shot out a wave of Talisman Arrows that turned into powerful rays of light, seeming to tear the sky apart. The Dark Demon soldiers¡¯ bodies were torn into pieces, causing blood to stter everywhere as cries continuously sounded out.


    They first used a wave of Talisman Arrows to suppress the other side, after which the Wyverns and flying devil beasts gave off roars and started to attack the defensive walls.


    The mes and icy sts roasted or froze the soldiers, while the devil beasts devoured the soldiers or mmed into them, and the Devils tore their bodies apart.

 Chapter 1297: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Punishment</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    On the ground, Great Qin¡¯s army roared as they surged forwards like a ck flood, giving off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything as they charged towards the defensive walls.


    Massive spiders easily climbed up the walls and used their de-like legs to cut apart soldiers¡¯ bodies, while the enormous Corpse Soul Commanders swung their heavy weapons and smashed the soldiers into meat paste.


    Countless Giant Wolves leapt onto the defensive walls and started to madly tear apart the soldiers, while the Illusion Flower Devils released pollen that caused countless soldiers to fall into an illusion.


    With the various devil beasts and beasts attacking, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were able to easily scale the defensive walls and start fighting with the enemy soldiers.


    A Great Qin soldier hacked down with his ck saber, chopping into a Dark Demon soldier¡¯s head. Another Great Qin soldier pierced through the chest of a Dark Demon soldier with his ck sword, while another stabbed his ck spear through the heart of a Dark Demon soldier.


    The Dark Demon soldiers desperately resisted and attacked the countless devil beasts, beasts, and soldiers, resulting in an intense battle.


    However, it was very evident that the Dark Demon World was not a match for Great Qin. They were suppressed by Great Qin from the very beginning and were unable to defend at all. Most of the people falling were from the Dark Demon World, while Great Qin only suffered small losses.


    Under such immense pressure, the Dark Demon World could only use their trump card. They activated magic formations, from whichrge amounts of demonic qi spread out, and a cold demonic intent caused people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    100 meter tall Demon Generals wearing demonic armor and holding demonic weapons appeared. They had savage faces and gave off ferocious auras. The immense demonic might caused the surrounding atmosphere to be incredibly heavy.


    After these Demon Generals were summoned, before they even had time to roar, countless beasts and devil beasts savagely charged over and the two sides shed together.


    A Demon General swung itsrge saber, sending out a massive saber light that sted a Corpse Soul Soldier flying. However, a few other beasts leapt over and started to tear it apart.


    A few Giant Wolves knocked over a Demon General and they opened their mouths full of sharp teeth and started to maul it. The Demon General turned into demonic qi and disappeared. Elsewhere, a Demon General stabbed its spear through a Spider¡¯s body, killing it instantly.


    Another Demon General held arge axe and ferociously swung it, chopping a Giant Wolf in half, causing blood to spurt everywhere. A Corpse Soul Soldier holding arge soldier sliced a Demon General into a few pieces.


    Even though Great Qin suffered some losses, they were able to quickly kill the summoned Demon Generals and go back to killing the Dark Demon soldiers.


    The Dark Demon World¡¯s soldiers continuously died, and some people had already started to run in fear. The fate of the Dark Demon World was already decided, and there was no hope.


    Seeing this, the Spirit Light people hidden nearby could only retreat. They hade due to the Dark Demon World requesting help to resist Great Qin.


    However, Great Qin had attacked so ferociously from the start and had immense numbers. This made it so that the Spirit Light people were not willing to attack like they had agreed on.


    Seeing that the Dark Demon World was going to fall, there was no point in them acting, so they could only retreat.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Mo Qi roared as he sent all of his power into his n Armament and Nation Armament, and a demonic light shot into the sky, causing the heavens and earth to continuously tremble.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled as he shed out with his sword. Countless images of broken corpses appeared around him, giving off a power that seemed to be able to ughter everything as they surged forwards and inundated Mo QI.


    After the images disappeared, countless broken body parts fell from the sky. The Dark Demon World¡¯s World Protector had died just like that, and seeing this, everyone else threw down their weapons and knelt as they surrendered.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked over them. The other Legatees¡¯ faces were pale, and they understood that they were not a match for Zhao Fu at all.


    It was not just them who had lost; the army below had also lost, and the entire Dark Demon World had lost.


    The Legatees could only choose to submit, or else they would die. Now that the Dark Demon World was going to perish, they could not escape.


    After they submitted, everything was much easier to deal with. Great Qin broke through the defensive walls and swarmed into the Eastern Continent and started to conquer City after City. Most of the Dark Demon people could only just submit to Great Qin, but there were some people who resisted.


    In response, Great Qin killed those they could and captured those they could and then threw them into the Four Soul Devil World to also turn them into Devils.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, d in ck armor, walked into Cities, and themoners all knelt in terror. Sensing the darkness auraing from Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, their hair stood on end. Those people felt even more terrifying than people from the Demon Race; they were true darkness soldiers.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers gathered all of themoners together before going through the houses and taking anything of value and any food.


    Now, food had be an important resource and they could not afford to waste anything. If anything unexpected happened, they had to have a backup stockpile.


    At the same time, they also captured some soldiers who were hiding and wanted to resist. These soldiers hid among themoners and wanted to use theyouts of the Cities to attempt a final resistance. Even though there were not many of them, they were able to slow down Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and even cause some casualties and injuries.


    During a time like this, they had to use special methods to scare the Dark Demon people who had just surrendered in order to prevent them from resisting. Because they had only just surrendered, they had not beenpletely settled yet.


    Of course, Great Qin would not use a soft approach and offer forgiveness; it would only use a bloody suppression.


    For the rebels who had died, their clothes were stripped off and their stomachs were torn open, and they were hung on the City walls.


    If they hadn¡¯t died, they were brought in front of everyone else to be punished. This applied for everyone, men and women, old and young.


    They were tied to pirs and their skin was gradually peeled off starting from their faces, revealing their blood-red flesh. These people would die slowly, and they were hung under the intense sun.


    The intense sunlight seared their skinless flesh, and the pain stabbed at them all over their bodies, causing horrific howls to sound out.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Those people could not endure the pain and could not stop howling, and their voices filled all of the Cities. It was like a hell on earth.


    Countlessmoners were gathered together, and looking at the thousands of people on the pirs, even though they did not experience that sensation, they understood how painful it was. They became even more terrified and knelt on the ground, not daring to move even a bit.

 Chapter 1298: Demon Primogenitor

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Demon Primogenitor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, these people became even more obedient. Great Qin continued to clear out houses and hung some more people up.


    They also instituted a system of guilt by association: If anyone resisted, their whole family would be punished. At the same time, anyone who hid would be treated the same way. This was quite effective, and there were fewer people resisting and hiding.


    Seeing this scene, the people who had just submitted to Zhao Fu could not take it and tried to persuade him to show more mercy. This included the young man with the bright smile, but Zhao Fu ignored them.


    Great Qin needed to do this to suppress the Dark Demon people as quickly as possible; they would not show any mercy to those who resisted.


    Finally, Zhao Fu came to the Demon Heaven Sect, the Dark Demon World¡¯s number one Sect. It was the most powerful, and because of Mo Qi¡¯s death, it had resisted the most. They had activated their Grand Sect Formation and wanted to fight until the end.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu used his Nation Armament and shed apart the Grand Sect Formation in one strike. He stood in the air and watched as the Dark Demon World¡¯s final resisting faction was destroyed.


    Great Qin¡¯s countless soldiers flooded in and started to kill. Whether they were men or women, elderly or young, they were all killed. In response to the Demon Heaven Sect¡¯s stubborn resistance, Zhao Fu did not ept any surrenders.


    Countless Demon Heaven Sect disciples died pitifully, and the stench of blood continuously spread out. The cries of pain seemed unceasing, and this ce had be a ughterhouse.


    A Great Qin soldier used his spear to pierce through a woman who was shielding a child, and the spear stabbed into the child as well. The child howled in pain, and blood leaked out of the woman¡¯s lips as she looked at the soldier pleadingly.


    The soldier¡¯s expression was cold as he carried out Zhao Fu¡¯s orders. The spear in his hand trembled as a powerful energy spread out. Two pained cries sounded out as arge hole appeared in the woman and child¡¯s bodies.


    A Great Qin soldier looked at a young man running away and vigorously threw his spear. His spear sailed through the air and nailed the young man against a wall, while an elderly man cried and leapt towards the young man, his son.


    The Great Qin soldier slowly walked over, and looking at the elderly man holding his son in his arms, his gaze was cold as he drew his saber and chopped the elderly man¡¯s head off. Blood gushed out from his neck, spraying all over the wall, and the elderly man¡¯s head rolled with an agonized expression on his face.


    An elderly woman held a baby as she bitterly pled for mercy, saying that the child¡¯s parents had already been killed by Great Qin. She hoped that Great Qin could at least spare the child and only kill her.


    However, the Great Qin soldier did not even wait for her to finish and a few sword lights flew out, reducing the elderly woman and baby to bits.


    Zhao Fu watched the soldiers coldly carrying out his orders in satisfaction. After fusing with the Darkness Crystals, their souls had be darker as well and did not show any mercy. They were like cold killing machines; that was how powerful soldiers should be.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er, who was hugging Zhao Fu, said, ¡°Owner, there are many pretty women below, why not enjoy them? Have a celebration of our victory in the Demon Heaven Sect! I also want it as well. If you don¡¯t want to keep those women, you can kill them after ying with them.¡±


    After speaking, she then looked at Mo Qianqian and the number one beauty Mo Xianxian, ¡°You two, properly serve Ownerter, or this will happen to your Sects as well.¡±


    Before, as the top three beauties in the Dark Demon World, there was some enmity between them. Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s beauty had been eclipsed by theirs, as had her strength, making her feel quite displeased.


    Now that she had followed a ruler like Zhao Fu who had conquered the Dark Demon World, she was naturally going to take out her grievances against them.


    Mo Qianqian coldly harrumphed. With her temper, she normally would have cursed at Mo Yao¡¯Er, but because she had just been conquered and Mo Yao¡¯Er was favored by Zhao Fu, she did not dare to do anything. Given Zhao Fu¡¯s cruel methods, he evidently was not a good person.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, the Demon Heaven Sect is willing to submit to Great Qin; please stop the killing! I¡¯m willing to give you the Demon Heaven Sect¡¯s supreme treasure!¡± an elderly man knelt on the ground as he pleaded.


    Zhao Fu did not recognize this elderly man, and Mo Yao¡¯Er exined that he was the Demon Heaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became cold. These people had resisted so intensely before, and now they were scared after being massacred. However, Zhao Fu was quite interested in this supreme treasure, so he gave the order to stop killing.


    The countless soldiers who seemed like they had turned into demons stopped, and the Demon Heaven Sect¡¯s disciples felt as if a cmity had passed. They weakly copsed to the ground, and some people started to loudly cry in fear.


    Zhao Fu came to the elderly man¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What is that supreme treasure?¡±


    Seeing that Great Qin had stopped its ughter, the elderly man let out a sigh of relief and looked as if he had aged ten or so years as he said, ¡°It is a finger of the Demon Primogenitor. It is in the depths of the Demon Heaven Sect and provides pure demonic qi for the Demon Heaven Sect.¡±


    ¡°Demon Primogenitor?¡± Hearing these two words Zhao Fu understood somewhat. The Demon Primogenitor was the origin of the countless Demon Races¡¯ bloodline, and each Demon Race only had one Demon Primogenitor; each Demon Primogenitor would give birth to a race of Demons.


    A Demon Primogenitor¡¯s corpse would be incredibly useful, and it was indeed a supreme treasure. However, the elderly man said it was just a finger, making Zhao Fu feel somewhat disappointed.


    Zhao Fu followed the elderly man into the depths of the Demon Heaven Sect, which was thousands of meters below the surface. Within a massive stone cave, there was a pinky finger floating within a magic formation.


    This finger was as white as jade, and it was as big as a normal person¡¯s pinky finger. It gave off a faint ck light and gave off an enormous demonic qi as well as a powerful might.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body uncontrobly gave off a wave of demonic qi; after obtaining the Sky Demon Sword, he had obtained Sky Demon Qi.


    Even though Sky Demon Qi was a high-tier power, it could notpare to the Demon Primogenitor Qi. Under the Demon Primogenitor Qi, Zhao Fu started to somewhat lose control.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu felt a wave of hunger. He waved his hand and a formless energy brought the pinky finger over, and after hesitating, he put it in his mouth and ate it.


    The Demon Primogenitor finger was surprisingly tasty, and Zhao Fu wanted to have a few more bites. There was still some blood in the finger, and as he chewed, blood squirted out of it. The bones were a bit hard, but Zhao Fu vigorously crunched and ate them as well.


    After the finger entered Zhao Fu¡¯s stomach, Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline started to digest it. A massive wave of Demon Primogenitor Qi spread out, and his body quickly absorbed it.


    Standing by the side, the elderly man was quite shocked as he watched Zhao Fu eat the finger. Even though he was not against eating people, that was the finger of the Demon Primogenitor, and the power it contained was not something that an ordinary person could digest.

 Chapter 1299: Split in Three

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Split in Three</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After eating the Demon Primogenitor finger, Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline easily digested it so that not even a speck remained. Zhao Fu now had some Demon Primogenitor Power, and even though it was quite weak, Zhao Fu was still quite satisfied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Fu nced over at the dumbfounded elderly man and spoke calmly as he walked out, and the elderly man hurried after him.


    Aftering outside, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had finished taking over the Demon Heaven Sect, and all of the people from the Demon Heaven Sect had been gathered together.


    Zhao Fu sat above and considered how to deal with these people. He had nned to punish them, but considering that their attitude in making up for their offences was not bad, he spared them this time.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er flirtatiously sat within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Owner, I helped you find ten or so beauties from the Demon Heaven Sect!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked over and saw ten or so women walk over. They all had graceful figures and snow-white skin. They were all extremely beautiful and had outstanding demeanors.


    Of the women, there was a woman in green robes who stood out the most. She had a voluptuous figure and a proud aura. She was quite strong and not much inferior to Mo Yao¡¯Er in terms of looks either.


    Mo Yao¡¯Er noticed Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze falling on the green-robed woman, and she smiled as she introduced her, ¡°Owner, she¡¯s called Tian Ling¡¯Er, and she is the daughter of the Demon Heaven Sect. She¡¯s ranked fourth in the Dark Demon Beauty Rankings and was Mo Qi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s still a virgin; Owner, do you want to do her?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and lifted Mo Yao¡¯Er¡¯s chin and asked, ¡°Is it me who wants it or you who wants it?¡±


    Mo Yao¡¯Er giggled and kissed Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°I like Owner doing me every day!¡±


    Zhao Fu stopped Mo Yao¡¯Er from pressing things further. Great Qin¡¯s invasion of the two other Continents in the Dark Demon World were also quite sessful. Now that the most powerful Eastern Continent had been conquered, it was no surprise that the other Continents had been conquered as well.


    Bai Qi and Wang Jian were currently tidying up the two Continents and Zhao Fu awaited the results. Soon, Bai Qi and Wang Jian sent detailed reports, and Zhao Fu gave the order to build a defensive wall on the border with the Spirit Light World.


    Zhao Fu knew that the Spirit Light World had tried to interfere, but they did not dare to act after seeing how ferocious Great Qin was. They also had the ability to move arge number of soldiers to other worlds.


    Now, their task was to calcte their gains. Because it was difficult for the Dark Demon people to escape from their own world, they had gained enormously in terms of poption and Cities.


    They gained four billion people, 70,000 Cities, countless treasures, and an endless amount of money. At the same time, Great Qin also obtained an ocean of food.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers started to clear out the Dark Demon World and conquered the Cities that were in the wilderness or hidden away in order to avoid future troubles. However, they left 100 or so regions unconquered to maintain the Heaven Domain Boundary.


    Within the Demon Heaven Sect, Zhao Fu started to go at it with Tian Ling¡¯Er, Mo Qianqian, Mo Xianxian, and the others. Looking at them moaning and breathing raggedly underneath him, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied and felt a grand feeling. He could see Great Qin sweeping across the heavens with unstoppable momentum and conquering everything in its path.


    He would be an Emperor who would establish an unending reign and conquer all of the major Races and enjoy the most beautiful woman. This was undoubtedly something that countless people dreamed of and wanted to pursue.


    ¡°Hubby, I want more!¡± The originally cold Mo Xianxian, the number one beauty of the Dark Demon World, tightly hugged Zhao Fu with a reddened face.


    After unrestrainedly enjoying himself, Zhao Fu led the army back to Great Qin, and the invasion of the Dark Demon World officially concluded. Great Qin had conquered the Dark Demon World and was now a force with three worlds.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu enfeoffed new Concubines and the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s power now surpassed that of an ordinary n Armament. The Great Qin Pce now not only gathered massive amounts of Phoenix Qi from Great Qin¡¯s three worlds but also from the Grassi World, Half-Beast World, and Elf World.


    The ocean of Phoenix Qi made the Emperor Phoenix incredibly powerful, and its power definitely surpassed that of a n Armament.


    After clearing out the Dark Demon World, their next target would be the Spirit Light World.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu received news that the Devil Horn Empire had sessfully conquered the Lantong World, and the other worlds wanted to ally with Great Qin to suppress the Devil Horn Empire.


    Zhao Fu felt quite displeased ¨C before, Great Qin had sent out countless ambassadors to ask the other worlds to join together to suppress the Devil Horn Empire, but no one had replied. Now that they felt the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s pressure, they wanted to ally with Great Qin.


    However, Zhao Fu held back his displeasure; if he could ally with the others to suppress the Devil Horn Empire, it would be possible for Great Qin to destroy the Devil Horn Empire. Without the big obstacle that was the Devil Horn Empire, Great Qin¡¯s path in the future would be much smoother.


    However, news of Great Qin conquering the Dark Demon World quickly spread ¨C such a big matter could not be concealed.


    After hearing about this, the various factions were shocked. The Devil Horn Empire was enough to terrify them, and now there was Great Qin. This news caused their faces to all be incredibly pale; there was danger everywhere.


    The factions were now unwilling to ally with Great Qin. Great Qin now had three worlds and three additional Continents, and it was only a bit weaker than the Devil Horn Empire.


    In the end, the other worlds formed an alliance to resist the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin. The area was now split in three.


    Zhao Fu could only inwardly curse at them. He had expected the others to go back on their word at their own convenience.


    After hearing that the Lantong World had been conquered, Zhao Fu sent arge number of soldiers to the Grassi World. Now that the Lantong World had fallen, the Continent that the Lantong World upied in the Grassi World naturally also fell into the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s hands. The Devil Horn Empire already had four Continents there, and it now had five.


    If they conquered the Continent that Great Qin upied, the Devil Horn Empire would have three worlds. Zhao Fu could not allow such a thing to happen, no matter what. As such, he needed to stoutly guard the Grassi Continent that Great Qin upied.


    Now that two big factions had risen up, this caught the attention of the surrounding 100 worlds. Even some of the factions in the inner Domains were interested in these two factions, particrly those from the Ancient Stem Domain.


    After all, these two factions held a total of almost seven worlds and had risen powerfully. If one of them won out, the twenty first Royal Kingdom would appear in the Ancient Stem Domain.


    Because the two factions were both in the remote boundary region, they could not threaten the various Royal Kingdoms and powerful Sects, so none of them held any ill intent. Instead, they were interested in supporting one of the sides, hoping to gain a reliable ally in the future.


    The Devil Horn Empire naturally greatly weed this, and Zhao Fu also weed this. After all, anyone providing Great Qin with resources was a good thing. However, Great Qin demanded equality and did not want to be bullied by others.

 Chapter 1300: Legatee Ambassadors

    <h4>Chapter 1300: Legatee Ambassadors</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within those factions, most of them wanted to support Great Qin. After all, even as a new world, Great Qin had performed spectacrly, which was quite rare. It had much greater potential than the Devil Horn Empire.


    However, many big things had happened around Great Qin, and it was likely that those things were rted to Great Qin. This made Great Qin seem somewhat mysterious, so most people were willing to support Great Qin.


    As such, many factions sent out ambassadors to Great Qin, and this included some people Zhao Fu was familiar with, such as the Ice Origin Kingdom¡¯s Bing Qixue, the Heavenly Music Sect¡¯s Yin Ruoshi, the Wine Sun Kingdom¡¯s Jiu Xiaoyun, the Volcano Sect¡¯s Huo Yan, and even the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s people.


    In response, Zhao Fu did not dare to show himself ¨C even if he wore his cloak and mask, he would be recognized. Once he was recognized, Great Qin would be in a predicament.


    As such, Zhao Fu had Li Si receive them, and this caused a lot of dissatisfaction. After all, these Royal Kingdoms and Sects had sent their Legatees to personallye, showing their sincerity.


    And yet, Great Qin¡¯s King was not willing to even show himself, and this was uneptable. Some people suspected that Great Qin was looking down on them, but Li Si exined that Zhao Fu was ill and could note out, which the ambassadors were barely able to ept.


    However, Zhao Fu somewhat did not want to work together with these people. The Ancient Sword Sect was an enemy, and Great Qin would one day destroy it. Also, because of past matters, the Dao Cultivation Sect might stand against Great Qin in the future.


    There were some factions that did not have any enmity with Great Qin, but after knowing about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, they might harbour ill-intent towards Great Qin. If they worked together, it would be likely for Zhao Fu¡¯s identity to be exposed.


    However, if he directly refused, he would offend everyone. If they acted against Great Qin or supported the Devil Horn Empire, Great Qin would fall into an incredibly disadvantageous position.


    In the end, Zhao Fu could only endure the difort and ept working together with some of therge factions. Zhao Fu did not want the resources offered by the Ancient Sword Sect and Dao Cultivation Sect as he saw them as enemies, but he did not dare to refuse.


    Putting aside the Dao Cultivation Sect, which was the most powerful faction in the Ancient Stem Domain, even the Ancient Sword Sect would be able to destroy Great Qin. As such, Zhao Fu felt quite pained.


    After the talks concluded, the ambassadors felt quite interested and excited as they went about the Great Qin City. They were all shocked at Great Qin¡¯s culture and luxuries.


    There were all sorts of things they had never experienced before, such as human ys, poems, delicious food, and wines. What shocked them the most was the scene of all sorts of ideologies shing together, filling Great Qin with great vitality.


    This was something that would not be seen in their Kingdoms and Sects, making them feel quite curious as to how Great Qin had done this to create such an awe-inspiring scene. This was not something that could be done overnight.


    It was most likely to do with Great Qin¡¯s policies, as Great Qin had been promoting such a thing this entire time. They supported all Sects and Schools, which waspletely different to them.


    Whenever they destroyed a faction, they would get rid of everything rted to it and would not keep anything behind in order to prevent any future troubles. However, Great Qin walked the opposite path, and their results were quite good.


    The feeling that Great Qin gave was that of a powerful Empire gradually rising in the wilderness, and it had an unstoppable future.


    Looking at the soldiers wearing ck armor, holding ck weapons, and giving off powerful darkness auras, the ambassadors also felt quite shocked. They felt that all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were quite exceptional and extremely strong. No wonder Great Qin was able to make such great aplishments despite being a new world.


    Everyone gave Great Qin high praise, and they felt that they had not underestimated Great Qin¡¯s potential. It seemed that supporting Great Qin over the Devil Horn Empire was the correct decision.


    Everyone felt great interest as they continued to explore the City, appreciating Great Qin¡¯s sceneries and luxuries. Some people wanted to scope out Great Qin¡¯s true strength.


    Bing Qixue felt quite interested in the people holding brushes and writing at tremendous speed on the streets, while Bai Haoran was interested in the various Schools¡¯ books on philosophy. Jiu Xiaoyun fell in love with Great Qin¡¯s various wines, while Qing Murou held many street foods in both hands.


    After half a day of touring around, they had heard a lot about Great Qin¡¯s Emperor. Not only was he exceptionally talented, but he was also like a god in Great Qin. He was virtuous, gave rewards and punishments appropriately, and loved his people. He set down clear and fair policies and was an enlightened liege.


    At the same time, some licentious rumors were also spread, such as that the Emperor was interested in mothers and mature women.


    It was also said that Great Qin¡¯s harem had innumerable beauties and all of them were as beautiful as goddesses. It was a ce where countless men dreamed to be.


    After asking about it, the ambassadors heard that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor brought women from various worlds into his harem and it seemed that the rumors were true. However, they were quite shocked at the numbers.


    With so many women, Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was surely too lustful; could he deal with them all? They soon heard about the Emperor¡¯s prowess in the bedroom, making them feel incredibly dumbfounded, and they could not help but think of a dragon in human form.


    These were just some stories and rumors that Great Qin allowed to be spread around; the truly important matters would not be allowed to be exposed. As such, the ambassadors were unable to gain any useful information, and they now felt even more curious towards Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, who they had not been able to meet.


    Some people returned to their own factions with the information they had obtained, while some remained in Great Qin, hoping to see Great Qin¡¯s Emperor. Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was the ruler of Great Qin and the core, so they wanted to see what he was like.


    Only by seeing what he was like could they get to know him and see the nature of Great Qin.


    However, how could Zhao Fu allow them to see him? The consequences of his identity being exposed were too severe, so he absolutely could not meet with them, and he could only continue to give excuses.


    In the end, everyone could only bitterly return. At the same time, they felt quite curious ¨C why did Great Qin refuse to see them? What sort of person was he?


    They did not know, and they would never be able to guess that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was that mysterious Emperor who had shaken many Domains.


    After hearing that most factions were supporting Great Qin and only one-seventh of the factions hade to him, Yao Ming felt quite angry. It was evident that those factions looked down on the Devil Horn Empire and thought that Great Qin would win.


    This made Yao Ming hate Great Qin even more, and he swore that he would use strength to prove himself and show those people that the Devil Horn Empire was the most powerful faction.

 Chapter 1301: Emperor Path College

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Emperor Path College</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After sending off the ambassadors, Zhao Fu heaved a sigh of relief. The Devil Horn Empire was currently digesting the Lantong World while Great Qin was digesting the Dark Demon World. The allied worlds did not want to start anything, so their region went into a period of peace.


    Now, there were a few important things to take care of. The first was the purple peach pit from the Celestial Peach that Zhao Fu had consumed.


    This purple peach pit hade from a 9,000 year old Celestial Peach and would have shocking effects. Zhao Fu did not know if he would be able to grow it during his lifetime, but at the very least it would be one of Great Qin¡¯s powerful trump cards in the future.


    However, Zhao Fu did not know if he would be able to grow it. After all, Celestial Peaches were incredibly valuable and he did not know if he could raise a Celestial Peach Tree.


    Zhao Fu nned to construct a Fountain of Life just for the Celestial Peach Tree to provide it with arge amount of life force to help it grow.


    The water in this Fountain of Life would be ordinary Fountain of Life Water, as opposed to the special Fountain of Life Water. The special kind required a continuous supply of corpses, while the ordinary kind condensed arge amount of life aura to create Fountain of Life Water.


    Zhao Fu nned to directly nt the Celestial Peach pit within the Fountain of Life as opposed to on the side because only then would it be able to receive the most life force.


    Because Celestial Peach Trees were an incredibly high-grade existence, Zhao Fu was worried that it would not grow. Moreover, he only had one, and it would be unlikely for him to obtain another one, so he had to be careful.


    Because Great Qin had arge number of Elves, they had the ability to construct an ordinary Fountain of Life. Under Zhao Fu¡¯smand, a beautiful Fountain of Life was quickly constructed.


    A ten or so meter wide fountain made out of white bricks was constructed. There were many flowers and leaves carved onto it, and it gave off a faint green light, gathering arge amount of life energy. There was a magic formation on the bottom, and under Zhao Fu¡¯s orders, there were not any bricks there.


    Zhao Fu went to the center of the magic formation and dug a shallow hole where he ced the purple peach pit, and he then covered it up.


    After activating the magic formation, countless traces of life energy entered the peach pit but it did not react at all. Zhao Fu expected this, and he understood that the peach pit was extremely high-grade and that it would take a while to see if there was any sess.


    Zhao Fu left some people here to look after the peach pit to avoid anything unexpected from happening.


    Zhao Fu then went to the weapons research workshop. They had sessfully finished researching a terrifying weapon, which was the upgraded version of the Dragon-ying Ballistae. Early on, Zhao Fu had ordered his subordinates to modify the Dragon-ying Ballistae.


    One type simplified the Dragon-ying Ballistae and reduced its power but allowed it to be mass-produced. This was quite easy to do, but making the Dragon-ying Ballistae more powerful was quite difficult. As such, the simplified version had been quickly researched, but the more advanced version had only just beenpleted.


    The reason Zhao Fu came here was to test the advanced Dragon-ying Ballistae¡¯s power. Zhao Fu stood in the center of an open area, and 500 to 600 soldiers dragged out an enormous and terrifying-looking ballista out with great difficulty.


    This Dragon-ying Ballista was 100 meters long and looked incredibly ferocious. It was a pale white color and there were countless runes on it. It gave off a might by itself, and even without doing anything, it could make people feel an immense pressure.


    The materials used to craft it were all at least Saint grade materials. The ballista was made out of a massive beast¡¯s bones, and the six bowstrings were all transparent ¨C they had all been made from high-quality dragon tendons. The front of the ballista also had seven massive crystals, which represented the Five Elements and Yin and Yang.


    Zhao Fu looked at the enormous ballista and felt quite shocked. The power that this ballista gave off would definitely be monstrous.


    Bai Shan gave a pleased smile as he said, ¡°What do you think, Your Majesty? Are you satisfied with our research?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at him and nodded as he said, ¡°Test its power. We want to see how terrifying it is.¡±


    ¡°Watch carefully, Your Majesty!¡± Bai Shanughed as he gave the order, and six Corpse Soul Soldiers that were 100 meters tall walked over, loading a 130 meter long Talisman Bolt onto the ballista.


    The Talisman Bolt waspletely ck and was also made of Saint grade materials. There were countless runes on it and had ten or so Gold Talisman Stones socketed into it. There was also a violet-colored Talisman Stone, which gave off an incredible destructive power.


    The six Corpse Soul Soldiers roared as they drew the ballista. Even with how powerful they were, with six of them at that, it was very difficult for them to draw it.


    The seven massive crystals on the ballista were activated and countless runes lit up with a rainbow-colored light. An enormous wave of energy entered the Talisman Bolt, and a massive aura spread out.


    Boom!


    The Talisman bolt turned into a ray of rainbow-colored light as it flew out, apanied by a deafening explosion. Space itself seemed to explode, and a shockwave sted out, causing the ground to crack.


    The ray of light contained immense power as it tore through space and caused cracks to appear in the space that it passed through. It shed through the air and mmed into arge mountain that was dozens of kilometres away.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as rocks were sted out. Arge hole that was hundreds of meters wide had actually appeared in therge mountain that was thousands of meters tall.


    This power was enough to instantly kill a Devil Beast King, like the azure dragon that Zhao Fu had encountered in the Devil Horn Empire. Even if it did not die, it would be heavily injured. Even for Zhao Fu, he would not dare to directly block it and would be forced to dodge.


    Beside Zhao Fu, Bai Shanughed as he asked, ¡°How is it, Your Majesty? Are you satisfied with it?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded his head in delight and had Bai Shan produce as many of these ballistae as possible. If they could have dozens of these ballistae, even a World Realm expert would be easily kible, and they would be able to instantly wipe out all of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s most powerful devil beasts.


    However, Bai Shan felt quite troubled because it was simply too difficult to make this kind of ballistae. They also needed many Saint grade materials, making it difficult for Great Qin to mass produce them.


    Zhao Fu understood this, so he had Bai Shan produce as many as possible; they would be incredibly useful in the future.


    Following this, Zhao Fu had wanted to continue dealing with other important matters, such as agriculture. However, he suddenly received a few messages from the Heaven Spirit Stele.


    The messages were from the higher-being, who said that the Emperor Path College was starting its recruitment for new students next year. It was currently holding a tour of the College, which was the only opportunity for an outsider to enter the Emperor Path College and have a look. The higher-being encouraged him to go and learn more about the Emperor Path College and find out some information about hispetitors.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and felt quite interested in the Emperor Path College. Perhaps he would be a student there next time, so it would be good to take a look and make preparations for the examination next year.


    That ce was the Heaven Domain, the center of the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu had only been there once before, and he wanted to obtain more information about the Heaven Domain and learn more about the things there, so he made some preparations and sent his projection there.

 Chapter 1302: Dragon Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Dragon Gate</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu¡¯s surroundings blurred and he arrived at a deste area. He looked around and did not see any danger.


    Following this, Zhao Fu directly headed to the Emperor Path College. There were already a multitude of people there, and all of them gave off powerful auras. There was not a single weakling among them, and all of them had extraordinary identities.


    After all, the Emperor Path College was one of the Seven Great Colleges of the Heaven Awaken World. Not only was it incredibly powerful, but its history and foundation were also enough to make people feel terror. It was a holynd for Emperors to many people.


    Countless Emperors who had shocked the world had been nurtured here; the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Emperor had once been a student here, so the golden dragon also highly rmended for Zhao Fu toe here.


    Even for real Emperors, if they could not pass the examination, they would not be able to enter through connections. From this, the Emperor Path College¡¯s strength could be seen; they could even refuse to give face to Emperors, and even some Emperors would not be able to make it in.


    There were normally countless terrifying restrictions protecting this ce, and even a higher-being would not dare to charge in. The Emperor Path College was mysterious, yet it had opened its doors for a tour to allow outsiders to see what it was like.


    Countless people had excitedlye, and even though the Emperor Path College did not explicitly set restrictions for who coulde, not just anyone coulde in.


    If the Emperor Path College was greedy for money, even if they sold tickets for 100 million gold coins each, there would be countless people fighting for the tickets. However, the Emperor Path College did not care for money at all; one needed to have a certain amount of strength to qualify to go in to visit.


    There were two domineering and austere dragon pirs at the gate, and the golden dragons seemed as if they were alive. They gave off an enormous dragon¡¯s might that was like a corporeal barrier that covered the 1,000 meters in front of the gate.


    Those who were powerful could directly ignore the golden dragons¡¯ might and enter the Emperor Path College without any obstructions, while those who were weak would be forced onto the ground.


    Most of the people here had been blocked outside and there were some who were observing from outside. They wanted to see some peerless geniuses; now that the Emperor Path College was open for visiting, many major figures woulde, and they were not people ordinary people would be able to normally see.


    Zhao Fu came to the outside of the crowd and could not squeeze through. However, he was not in a rush to enter, and he started to look over at some major figures like the ordinary people.


    Zhao Fu was quite curious how big the gap between himself and the Heaven Domain¡¯s peerless geniuses was. This was a good opportunity to take a look so that he would be prepared. If he was toocking, he would have to work harder after going back.


    Suddenly, the crowd became quite lively, and Zhao Fu looked over. The crowd automatically made way as five people with extraordinary bearings and calm smiles walked over.


    ¡°Heavens! The River Basin Five Heroes havee! Are they also nning on entering Emperor Path College?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited! Just as I got here I was able to see the River Basin Five Heroes. To be able to see them, everything was worth it. I didn¡¯te for nothing.¡±


    ¡°If even the five of them are joining Emperor Path College, this cohort of students will definitely be worth paying attention to!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Recently, they¡¯ve been quite eye-catching; the five of them destroyed a Dukedom Kingdom.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite curious about these five people¡¯s identities, and he looked at the young man yelling out excitedly beside him and asked, ¡°Who are they? Are they famous in the Heaven Domain?¡±


    The young man smirked as he replied, ¡°Those five aren¡¯t just famous, they¡¯re extremely famous. That white-clothed guy is called Nong Ye, and he is the Imperial Prince of the Tian Imperial Kingdom. That guy with the folding fan is Dun Houzhi, the son of the Heaven Domain¡¯s Dun family. That muscr guy is the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s Young Sect Master.


    ¡°That goddess-like beauty is Bai Ruolin from the Heavenly Mountain Hundred Kingdoms, and thatst guy is the Demon-Seeking Dynasty¡¯s young master.


    ¡°Do you feel shocked? They have the backing of the Heaven Domain¡¯srgest factions, and the five of them have extraordinary power. They are all World Realm experts and are definitely within the top 50 of their generation.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite awkward and did not look shocked at all as he did not know of any of those factions. He asked, ¡°Only the top 50?¡±


    The young man chuckled, ¡°What do you mean ¡®only the top 50?¡¯ To be able to enter the top 50 within the Human Domain means that you have to stand above trillions of people. All of them are peerless geniuses; just one of their fingers would be enough to crush you to death.¡±


    The Heaven Domain was incredibly big and was split into eight sub-Domains for the eight major races. Emperor Path College was in the Human Domain, and it was the top College in the Human Domain. No other College couldpare to it in the Human Domain.


    A friendly-looking middle-aged man next to Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not from the Heaven Domain, right? Otherwise, you definitely would know them. They¡¯re the most talented five from the river basin area, so they¡¯re called the River Basin Five Heroes.


    ¡°They¡¯ve done many shocking things in recent times, and if you ask around, you¡¯ll know how terrifying they are. Also, I should let you know that no matter what your status is in your Domain, in the Heaven Domain you need to go about with your head lowered. Ordinary people shouldn¡¯t lightly offend people from the Heaven Domain because this might mean your death. Don¡¯t say those things in the future.¡±


    The middle-aged man had thought that Zhao Fu was from an inner Domain and did not know the situation, so he gave him a reminder. He did not know that Zhao Fu was from the outer Domain.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and thanked the middle-aged man.


    The five people faced the enormous dragon¡¯s might and their expressions slightly changed because they could feel some pressure. However, they were still able to easily pass through, causing the crowd to exim.


    Boom!


    A gale-like aura blew out and everyone hurriedly retreated as a well-built young man with beard stubble appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Beast Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince!¡± a cry sounded out as everyone¡¯s gazes fell on that person. Another famous genius had descended.


    The young man next to Zhao Fu knew that a country bumpkin like Zhao Fu wouldn¡¯t know him, so he excitedly exined, ¡°This is the Beast Empire¡¯s Third Imperial Prince, and he should be in the top 40. Even such a powerful Imperial Prince would only be ranked in the top 40; now you know how terrifying the people on the Human Domain Rankings are, right?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Zhao Fu calmly nodded because Zhao Fu was not very interested in the people in the top 50 or top 40.


    The young man felt quite dissatisfied and said, ¡°This is an Imperial Prince! An Imperial Prince who stands above countless people! He¡¯s a terrifying figure you¡¯d never be able to see in the inner Domains, and that¡¯s all you have to say? You sound as if you¡¯re more powerful than him.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed and shook his head. He naturally would not reveal his identity.


    The young man self-mockinglyughed; how could this cloaked figure be more powerful than that Imperial Prince? If that was the case, he would not be standing here talking to him. Even if that cloaked figure said he was more powerful than the Imperial Prince, he would not believe it and take it as boasting.

 Chapter 1303: Arrival of Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Arrival of Geniuses</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    No matter what, the young man would not believe that Zhao Fu had that kind of power. After all, looking at Zhao Fu, the young man felt that he was inferior to even himself. The words he had said werepletely pointless, so heughed at himself.


    The Imperial Prince easily withstood the dragons¡¯ might and entered the Emperor Path College, and everyone looked away.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± A flirtatiousugh sounded out as an intoxicating fragrance spread out, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble. They looked over and saw a beautiful woman with an alluring figure wearing a pink pce dress.


    The woman was incredibly attractive and everyone¡¯s gazes were drawn over to her. Many people¡¯s heart rates sped up, and their breathing became ragged as their bodies instinctively reacted.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± However, a cold harrumph caused the entire scene to be an icy field. A cold gust of wind blew over, biting at people¡¯s skin and clearing their minds. They looked away and did not dare to continue staring at that woman, and the entire scene became deathly quiet.


    A young man dressed in a snow-white robe appeared next to the woman and coldly looked around, and he put his arm around the woman as they walked towards Emperor Path College.


    The people in their surroundings quickly made a path in fear. The woman gave flirtatious smiles as she walked and leaned against the young man as they affectionately walked together.


    However, when passing by Zhao Fu, the woman seemed to sense something. Her body stiffened and she suddenly looked at Zhao Fu as her body started to heat up, and a lustful gaze appeared in her eyes.


    Sensing the changes in the woman, the white-robed young man frowned and looked at Zhao Fu, preparing to casually kill Zhao Fu.


    The woman hurriedly stopped the young man and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, what are you doing? I just thought that he reminded me of someone I know; I¡¯m not interested in him at all. Plus, all of me is yours, and my heart is filled with you. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Hearing this, the young man¡¯s expression softened and he stopped.


    The bewitching woman gave a charming smile towards Zhao Fu while squeezing her legs together, trying to stop certain liquids from leaking out, and she walked with the young man into Emperor Path College.


    The young man next to Zhao Fu gulped, thinking that the woman had smiled at him. His heart felt incredibly fuzzy, and he introduced to Zhao Fu, ¡°That woman is called Xiang Qianqian, and she is the young miss of the Ten Thousand Desire Pce. Her Charm Art is at a godly level, and no man can resist her. She¡¯s ranked twelfth on the Human Domain Beauty Rankings, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s already someone else¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Her husband was that young man next to her. He¡¯s called Cang Kongyue and is the Ninth Imperial Prince of the Blue Day Empire. He¡¯s terrifyingly powerful and can enter the top 30 of this edition of rankings, while Xiang Qianqian can most likely enter the top 40.¡±


    The Human Domain¡¯s rankings were split into different editions, and a new edition was going to be recorded.


    Zhao Fu understood and nodded, but his expression was quite grim because he could sense something from that smile. Zhao Fu did not want to make any trouble.


    He could only do his best to suppress the Six Desires Demonic Qi within his body. Just then, the Six Desires Demonic Qi seemed to have a mind of its own as it floated towards the woman, wanting to conquer the woman.


    The middle-aged man next to Zhao Fu looked quite serious because he could tell it was Zhao Fu that the woman had been smiling at before. For a major figure to act like this, perhaps the cloaked figure next to him was not simple either.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a massive Emperor¡¯s aura spread out. Two people appeared before Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu sensed a familiar aura. He looked over and quickly hid his aura as much as he could and hid in the crowd.


    It seemed that enemies were always destined to meet ¨C Zhao Fu recognized one of the two people as they had fought before. It was Zang Mingyue.


    The young man next to Zhao Fu once again started to introduce them, ¡°These are two Imperial Princes from the Zang Empire. Zang Wuyue, the one in front, is already a student of Emperor Path College and is very famous in the Heaven Domain. The one behind him should be his little brother. He most likely brought his little brother to take a look in preparation to enter Emperor Path College next year.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank ¨C if Zang Mingyue also entered the Emperor Path College next year, things could be quite difficult. However, Zhao Fu had no other choice and he did not have the ability to head to any other Colleges.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Powerful auras descended as more peerless geniuses arrived, causing countless people to exim in excitement. The young man next to Zhao Fu excitedly introduced them, and Zhao Fu gauged their strength. The middle-aged man next to Zhao Fu also asionally chatted with him as well.


    Shing!


    A sword light containing massive sword qi shot over from the horizon as a beautiful woman in green giving off an almost-corporeal sword intent appeared.


    ¡°So beautiful! So strong!¡± everyone stared at the woman as they cried out.


    The woman was tall and slim, and she had jade-like skin. Her looks could be said to be perfect, and her sword-like eyebrows gave off valiant airs, making everyone¡¯s hearts race. Her sword intent seemed to be able to destroy the heavens and the earth, and no one dared to get close.


    The young man next to Zhao Fu introduced her, looking quite infatuated, ¡°She¡¯s the second miss of the Sword Sect, Jian Liuyue. She¡¯s most likely able to enter the top 20 in the rankings, and her beauty is ranked ninth.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not pay much attention to the young man¡¯s words because he could sense a supreme sword intent from that woman. Zhao Fu¡¯s Killing Sword Intent started to violently react, forcing him to do his best to suppress it in order to avoid any attention.


    Only after the woman walked into the Emperor Path College did Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. Jian Liuyue had given Zhao Fu a lot of pressure.


    Moreover, even though the geniuses who had appeared so far were quite powerful and were quite famous, the truly powerful experts had not yete. Not a single one from the top ten had arrived yet.


    Those people were undoubtedly the most brilliant geniuses in the Human Domain and stood at the very top. They were people countless geniuses could only look up at from below.


    It was possible that they would note this time and would only reveal themselves during Emperor Path College¡¯s official examination. The Emperor Path College¡¯s examination would have everyone¡¯s attention, and if someone became famous, the entire Human Domain would know about them.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as a five-colored ray of lightnded on the ground, and a powerful aura spread out. Everyone in the surroundings quickly retreated as an elegant young man in white appeared before everyone.


    The young man next to Zhao Fu felt quite surprised as he said, ¡°Who would have thought he woulde as well? He¡¯s a genius who has recently risen up, and he is the disciple of a higher-being.¡±


    Even without the young man¡¯s introduction, Zhao Fu knew that person because that was Bai Shengjun. Zhao Fu never would have thought that he woulde to Emperor Path College ¨C didn¡¯t he already have a higher-being as a master?


    Bai Shengjun disregarded everyone¡¯s gazes and did not detect Zhao Fu in the crowd. He easily bore the dragons¡¯ might and walked into Emperor Path College.

 Chapter 1304: Dragon Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Dragon Soul</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu waited for a while and no more geniuses appeared. Some others also tried to see if they could enter the Emperor Path College.


    After seeing the powerful geniuses easily walk in, they thought that it would not be too hard. However, only after walking into the range of the dragons¡¯ might did they realise how terrifying it was.


    After countless people took a single step in, they felt as if the sky was copsing in on them, and their minds became nk. Their bodies crumpled to the ground, unable to move at all.


    ¡°So scary!¡± Seeing arge group of people copse, those who had not entered the range of the dragons¡¯ might cried out in shock, feeling quite afraid and not daring to advance.


    Some people thought about it and released all of their power as they walked in. They felt a massive might weigh down on their bodies, but they gritted their teeth and walked forwards step by step, andrge beads of sweat gathered on their bodies.


    However, most copsed while some were able to sessfully make it in.


    This gave many people confidence, and they also stepped into the dragons¡¯ might. However, the majority of people failed, and only a small portion passed.


    Zhao Fu also decided to go into the Emperor Path College, but the young man next to himughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to go into Emperor Path College? It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t bring unnecessary suffering on yourself. I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t even know much about Emperor Path College. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know, so don¡¯t go and make a fool of yourself.¡±


    The young man did not have any ill-intent, and Zhao Fu looked at Emperor Path College¡¯s gate as he lightlyughed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Zhao Fu headed straight for the Emperor Path College and the young man tried to persuade him, but another person cut him off, saying, ¡°Just let him go, maybe he¡¯ll be able to get in. Don¡¯t you feel that that person isn¡¯t simple?¡±


    This caused the young man to feel quite surprised ¨C Zhao Fu wasn¡¯t simple? Looking at Zhao Fu¡¯s back, the young man did not believe this, and he felt that it would be impossible for Zhao Fu to enter Emperor Path College.


    Before Zhao Fu was far away, he was pushed about by the crowd. It was quite dense up ahead, and there was a human wall that seemed like not even the wind could pass through. Seeing how weak Zhao Fu seemed, the young man could not help but loudlyugh.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an unimaginably powerful might pressed down on everyone¡¯s bodies, causing everyone¡¯s souls to tremble. They felt as if they had fallen into a deep abyss, and boundless darkness swarmed at them. Some people¡¯s legs became weak and knelt on the ground.


    The young man froze, and the middle-aged man also looked quite shocked as the others looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had released his own power and did not bother covering it up. Everyone within 1,000 meters of him had fallen to the ground, and only Zhao Fu was left standing.


    The young man looked incredibly confused. He had never thought that the person who he had just been talking to would have such terrifying power. Even though the middle-aged man had somewhat expected this, he could not help but feel shocked.


    This might not only caused the expressions of the crowd to fall, but even the guards standing outside Emperor Path College became quite serious. They felt an incredibly grave sense of danger that gave them a feeling of asphyxiation.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards, and now no one dared to get in his way, obediently opening up a path.


    Zhao Fu came before the dragons¡¯ might and looked at the golden dragons before stepping in.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Terrified dragon roars sounded out as the dragons sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s aura and were scared into retreating within the pirs as if they were small snakes. They did not dare to unleash any might towards Zhao Fu, and they acted as if he was their owner.


    The guards had never seen such a thing before. Despite meeting incredibly powerful and terrifying people, the golden dragons had never acted in such a way before.


    It was the first time the people at the Emperor Path College had seen such a thing. In actuality, the golden dragons¡¯ power had not beenpletely released, and if they went all out, even a higher-being would find it difficult to withstand their might.


    However, the dragons were indeed afraid, but not just because of Zhao Fu¡¯s power. After all, Zhao Fu definitely was not the most powerful person who hade by before; rather, it was some sort of aura that Zhao Fu had that caused the dragons to instinctively feel fear.


    Just who was this person? He had such terrifying power and such shocking abilities.


    Zhao Fu sighed; he had not wanted to draw too much attention to himself. He ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and walked to the Emperor Path College¡¯s gate.


    At that moment, one of the guards could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, who are you and where are you from?¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    Of course, the guard would not believe such a thing; how could someone who made the golden dragons feel fear be an ordinary person? As such, he quickly reported this to the higher-ups.


    At first, the higher-ups did not pay much attention to this, as they just thought that it was someone powerful or somewhat special. However, after that person caused even the dragons to feel afraid, they could not help but feel shocked.


    After all, the Emperor Path College¡¯s dragons were not ordinary dragons. They were fused with the Gatekeeping Magic Formation, and if they released their full power, they could kill even a higher-being.


    It could be said that even a higher-being could not scare the dragons. Only something that suppressed their bloodlines and dragon souls could make them react like that.


    Such a thing was incredibly rare and was almost impossible to obtain. Even the most noble dragons could not cause these dragons to feel afraid; just how had that cloaked figure done this?


    This matter shocked even a higher-being within Emperor Path College. After hearing about this, he felt like meeting Zhao Fu and seeing just what sort of existence Zhao Fu was.


    However, another higher-being calmed everything down, making it seem like nothing had happened. The guards received orders to not spread this matter under any circumstances; anyone who disobeyed would be heavily punished!


    The guards now all understood just how terrifying this matter was, so they resigned themselves to not talk about this even if they died. However, with so many people crowding around the Emperor Path College, the news about Zhao Fu quickly spread and caused a small uproar.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not know about any of this. After entering the Emperor Path College, he felt as if he had entered another world. It waspletely different to what he had expected.


    He saw lush grassy fields with all sorts of flowers. The sky was very blue and a light breeze blew gently. The scenery was incredibly beautiful.


    There were brick paths going through the grass leading to different ces, and there were also valiant-looking statues of soldiers on the side. Each path had a stele that exined where it was going. For visitors and new students, there was only a single path.


    Zhao Fu tried to go on the other paths but was stopped by a restrictive force. It seemed that there was only one path to choose.


    Zhao Fu walked along the path and calmly arrived before a door of light. The door of light was dozens of meters tall and had two soldier statues guarding it. Zhao Fu walked through it and arrived at a cluster of buildings. There were many people here, and it seemed like a City.

 Chapter 1305: Human Race Empire

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Human Race Empire</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was most likely the gathering ce for visitors, and Zhao Fu looked around and found that it was not much different than outside. However, the auras of everyone here were much more powerful than the ordinary people outside.


    Zhao Fu saw that there were many people gathered in front of a tall stone stele, so he walked over and took a look. He found that there were over 1,000 names recorded there.


    After listening to the people around him, Zhao Fu understood that this was the Emperor Path College¡¯s Rankings.


    The person in first ce was called Di Junwang, the legatee of the Human Race Empire, one of the most powerful Empires. He had a peak level Sovereign bloodline and his power was Emperor Heaven Realm.


    The second-ranked person was called Tai Lingjun, and he was one of the disciples of one of the strongest Sects, the Heavenly Dao Sect. Even though he did not have a Sovereign bloodline, he had a Heavenly Dao Constitution which was not weaker than a peak level Sovereign bloodline. His strength was also past the Emperor Heaven Realm.


    The third-ranked person was called Jian Yiyue, and she was the young miss of the Sword Sect, as well as the older sister of Jian Liuyue. She was born with an Extreme Sword Constitution and her cultivation was also past the Emperor Heaven Realm. She had also been ranked third on the beauty rankings previously.


    Zhao Fu looked at these people¡¯s names in shock because they were all experts who were past the Emperor Heaven Realm. They would be able to sweep across everything within the inner Domains, and no one would be able to stop them in the outer Domains.


    The stone stele was also split into three rankings: the Heaven Rankings, Earth Rankings, and Mortal Rankings. Zhao Fu had been looking at the Heaven Rankings, which had the Emperor Path College¡¯s oldest students; the Mortal Rankings were for the newest students; and the Earth Rankings were for the ones in between.


    These people were most likely the most powerful people in the younger generation in the Human Domain. They were true geniuses and were existences that countless beings looked up to, and behind each of them stood a massive faction.


    Zhao Fu understood why the Emperor Path College did not have any restrictions for epting students, regardless of race or faction. Anyone who could pass the exam could be a student of the Emperor Path College.


    The variousrge factions seemed very happy to send off their own people to the Emperor Path College; after all, it was said that there were secrets to bing a Celestial here.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, he naturally would not be a match for these people because the gap between them was simply too big. Zhao Fu clearly knew that he was inferior to them.


    ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re quite interesting; you¡¯re here through a projection. That¡¯s quite rare.¡± A handsome young man in white smiled as he put his hand on Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder.


    Zhao Fu frowned and looked at the young man, who he did not know at all. This person¡¯s actions seemed a bit too chummy.


    This young man¡¯s strength was not weak at all, and he was even stronger than Zhao Fu. He was already a World Realm expert, and such a powerful person would not being to him to chat for no reason; he definitely had his intentions, causing Zhao Fu to be on his guard.


    Zhao Fu did not reply to the young man in white and removed his hand as he walked away.


    The young man looked quite startled before lightlyughing, saying, ¡°Little friend, my name is Feng Qiyun and I don¡¯t have any ill intent. I just thought that you were quite interesting and wanted to be friends with you. You¡¯re here to take a look around the Emperor Path College, right? I¡¯m familiar with Emperor Path College and can lead you around.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s Feng Qiyun? He¡¯s ranked seventh on the Earth Rankings!¡± The people around the stone stele called out, and countless people¡¯s gazes fell onto Feng Qiyun¡¯s body. They had never thought that they would be able to personally see such a famous person from the Earth Rankings so quickly.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious; he had never thought that he would draw attention to himself right after entering. He wanted to keep a low profile and did not want to attract too much attention, so he refused, saying, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll walk around by myself.¡±


    ¡°Woah! This person¡¯s so brave ¨C he dares to reject someone from the Earth Rankings showing him around? Does he not want to live anymore?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not giving him any face at all. If it were me, I¡¯d want to ughter that guy.¡±


    The people in their surroundings were sent into an uproar. After hearing Feng Qiyun¡¯s name, they all looked at him in admiration, feeling lucky to be able to see an expert like him. After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, they felt that he was too arrogant and overconfident.


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson on behalf of Senior Feng!¡± A green-clothed young man gave off a powerful aura as he shot out and attacked Zhao Fu. A green aura flowed out, forming an enormous green tiger, which leapt towards Zhao Fu.


    Feng Qiyun wanted to stop him, but he was toote. Zhao Fu did not even bother moving as a massive ck aura flooded out of him, forming a savage and domineering ck dragon which rushed towards the green tiger.


    The two beasts shed with massive auras and in an instant, the green tiger instantly dissipated intro green aura, while the ck dragon continued on towards the young man in green with terrifying power.


    The young man¡¯s expression fell and a green energy barrier appeared around him.


    Boom!


    The ck dragon gave off a powerful aura as it mmed into the azure barrier. A wild gale blew out and the energy barrier shattered. The young man flew backwards, but because Zhao Fu had held back, he had not been injured.


    However, the young man stood up, looking quite unconvinced, and he wanted to attack again. Feng Qiyun quickly stopped the young man, looking quite serious. Looking at the ck aura around Zhao Fu¡¯s body that had automatically formed a dragon shape, only powerful people from the Dragon Race could do such a thing.


    ¡°Thank you for showing mercy!¡± Feng Qiyun lightlyughed as he cupped his hands. He knew that Zhao Fu had shown mercy, or else the young man definitely would have been injured.


    Zhao Fu calmly nodded but he did not n on staying, and he turned and started to walk away.


    The people in the surroundings were somewhat shocked at finding out how powerful Zhao Fu was. That young man was a student of Emperor Path College, yet he had lost so easily. It seemed that this person was not simple at all.


    ¡°Hahaha... Feng Qiyun, you¡¯re quite good at enduring. If it was me, I would have long since taught that boy a lesson; you¡¯re really losing face for our Earth Rankings. That boy only has Stage 9 Cultivation,¡± a well-built red-faced big manughed as he walked out.


    Feng Qiyun slightly frowned. Now that that big man hade, things had be much moreplicated. He and that big man did not have a good rtionship.


    Zhao Fu ignored the big man¡¯s words and walked to the side.


    The big man¡¯s expression was cold as a World Realm might sted towards Zhao Fu, ¡°Boy, didn¡¯t you hear your grandaddy¡¯s words? Even though you didn¡¯t offend me, I don¡¯t like looking at you. Kneel and apologize.¡±


    If it was before, Zhao Fu would not have been able to withstand a World Realm might. However, now that he had his Divine Bloodline, he had great resistance to it. Moreover, the big man had underestimated Zhao Fu and did not use his full power.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body only slightly sank down and nothing much else happened. Everyone around him looked shocked; it was the first time they had a Stage 9 Cultivator look so at ease under the might of a World Realm expert.

 Chapter 1306: Xiong Ye

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Xiong Ye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The big man also looked quite shocked because an ordinary Stage 9 Cultivator should have copsed to the ground under his might and looked at him in terror, not look so casual like Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu slowly turned and his terrifying eyes looked at the big man with a trace of fury, causing the big man¡¯s hair to stand on end. He instinctively felt a trace of fear.


    The big man¡¯s expression changed; he could not believe that a person with Stage 9 Cultivation could make him feel a sense of danger.


    However, in the next moment, the big man felt furious; it was the first time he had felt threatened by such a low-level cultivator. This was humiliating to him, and his gaze became cold as he said with a trace of killing intent, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear this granddaddy tell you to kneel down?¡±


    Boom!


    Heaven and Earth Power quickly gathered as the big man exploded out with World Realm power. A might containing the might of the heavens and earth sted towards Zhao Fu, causing the surroundings to be incredibly heavy and fill with an icy austereness.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body once again sank down, and sensing this terrifying might, his legs started to go weak and his waist slightly bent. Beads of sweat started to form on his body ¨C after all, Zhao Fu only had Stage 9 Cultivation, and even though he had a Divine Bloodline, he could not withstand the full might of a World Realm expert.


    Seeing Zhao Fu like this, the big man gave a pleased smile and said, ¡°Goddamit, a Stage 9 cultivator dares to be so arrogant in front of a World Realm cultivator? You¡¯re simply seeking death!¡±


    Everyone in the surroundings shook their heads; there was an astronomical difference between the World Realm and Stage 9. Everyone believed that Zhao Fu should give in and kneel and apologize in order to keep his life. Otherwise, he would meet a terrible end.


    Some people thought that Zhao Fu had brought this on himself for daring to speak to Feng Qiyun like that and not giving him face. Feng Qiyun was a World Realm expert and did not bicker with Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu had been too arrogant.


    A weakling should look like a weakling, begging and pleading for mercy. He had brought this on himself.


    The young man who had attacked Zhao Fu earlier smiled and felt much better. He felt that Zhao Fu needed to be taught a lesson so that he knew his ce.


    Feng Qiyun frowned. Even though he felt that Zhao Fu was not simple, the gap between Stage 9 Cultivation and the World Realm was too vast. As such, he said, ¡°Xiong Ye, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    However, the big manpletely ignored him and did not give Feng Qiyun any face. He was the Imperial Prince of an Empire and was ranked eighth on the Earth Rankings. He was only slightly weaker than Feng Qiyun and could stand up to Feng Qiyun.


    Xiong Ye ignored Feng Qiyun and raised his chin, making a condescending expression. Feng Qiyun looked slightly angry and prepared to attack.


    Boom!


    A massive aura of killing and conquering exploded out, causing the ground to instantly crack. The air became incredibly cold, and Zhao Fu looked quite angry as he exploded out with the power of his Nation Armament.


    Zhao Fu did not fear World Realm experts, as Great Qin now had three worlds. The power that his Nation Armament contained was now stronger than ordinary World Realm experts.


    After releasing his Nation Armament¡¯s power, the massive might weighing down on his body disappeared as it was resisted by his Nation Armament.


    Everyone watched in shock as Zhao Fu stretched out a finger towards Xiong Ye and said coldly, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Boom!


    Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament, the Twelve Metal Colossi, gathered a massive amount of power from the three worlds, which flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. As Zhao Fu pointed out, an enormous might sted down on Xiong Ye¡¯s body, causing his body to sink and his expression to change.


    After sensing the Nation Armament¡¯s power, everyone understood that Zhao Fu was at least the King of a Kingdom because only the King could use the power of a Nation Armament. Looking at the power he gave off, he had the power of at least three worlds.


    The situation had now reversed, and Zhao Fu was now the oppressor while Xiong Ye was the one being oppressed. Xiong Ye gritted his teeth and used all of his strength to resist that might.


    Even though Xiong Ye was an imperial Prince, he did not have the Nation Armament of his Empire. In front of Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament, he could not resist at all.


    Xiong Ye felt his body sinking down, and he would soon be kneeling. As an Imperial Prince, someone who countless beings looked up to, how could he allow himself to kneel to someone else?


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a blue and blood-red me giving off a boundless Emperor¡¯s aura exploded out. Xiong Ye unleashed his Sovereign bloodline, managing to withstand the might.


    He looked furious as he red at Zhao Fu and yelled, ¡°Your grandaddy¡¯s the Imperial Prince of the Ferocious Beast Empire; since you dared to act like this, I¡¯ll ughter your entire Kingdom in the future.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and once again pointed out. He used a trace of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power, and a divine aura that surpassed that of an Emperor¡¯s flowed out, sting towards Xiong Ye.


    Boom!


    Xiong Ye¡¯s knees heavily crashed into the ground, smashing out two craters. Xiong Ye looked shocked; under Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, even his Sovereign Bloodline seemed to feel fear, and he could not resist as he knelt on the ground.


    Everyone gasped; that person could actually make an Imperial Prince kneel in front of him ¨C this was an incredible humiliation. They would be archenemies in the future; no one could endure such humiliation, and this would trigger the anger of an Empire.


    At the same time, they felt indescribably shocked towards the power that Zhao Fu had unleashed. In just an instant, their bloodlines had all felt immense fear and seemed to howl in hysteria. How could that person¡¯s bloodline be so terrifying?


    Feng Qiyun also looked at Zhao Fu in shock because Zhao Fu¡¯s performancepletely exceeded anything he could expect. Despite having a lot of experience, he still felt incredibly shocked.


    The young man from before had an unsightly look on his face; he realized that Zhao Fu had not used his full power, yet he could defeat him easily.


    The surroundings becamepletely silent, and Xiong Ye furiously red at Zhao Fu, wanting to cut him into a thousand pieces.


    Pa!


    Zhao Fu casually waved his hand, and a formless palm pped Xiong Ye¡¯s face, causing the right side of his face to be red and swell up. Xiong Ye furiously roared, wanting to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s might, but he could not do so at all.


    ¡°Angry? You brought this on yourself. I didn¡¯t want to make any trouble, so why did you force my hand?¡± Zhao Fu red at Xiong Ye as he said coldly.


    Now, everyone understood why Zhao Fu did not seem weak at all in front of a World Realm expert. With such a powerful Nation Armament, there was no need to fear a World Realm expert.


    No one expected this because those who typically entered the Emperor Path College were all juniors of major factions, such as Imperial Princes or disciples of Sects. They were not the higher-ups who wielded true power, and naturally they would not have Nation Armaments.

 Chapter 1307: Human Phoenix Empire

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Human Phoenix Empire</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Suddenly, everyone turned and saw a group of extremely beautiful female attendants wearing silver pce dresses. They gave off extraordinary auras as they walked over from the side. At the middle of them was a cold and noble-looking woman wearing a gold pce dress and giving off an enormous might.


    This woman was indescribably beautiful, and looking at her, countless people felt their heart rates speed up. Their blood seemed to heat up as they stared at the woman, and it was as if they had fallen in love with her.


    Her appearance caused the scene to quieten down, and the world seemed to freeze. Her aurapletely surpassed Zhao Fu¡¯s because her aura surpassed the Emperor Heaven Realm, and she was definitely someone on the Heaven Rankings.


    Seeing her, Feng Qiyun and the big man did not dare to make a noise. The powerful aura that the woman gave off made them lower their heads and ept their inferiority.


    Just like that, in silence, the crowd automatically made way. The group of female attendants slowly walked past, and the noble-looking woman calmly ignored the countless looks of adoration as she passed through.


    Only Zhao Fu was not affected by her aura, mainly because of his Divine Bloodline. However, Zhao Fu also automatically retreated to the side. Facing an Emperor Heaven Realm expert, even if he exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s full power, he would not have much resistance, and she was past the Emperor Heaven Realm.


    Everyone in the vicinity knew who she was; she was the fourth-ranked person on the Heaven Rankings, Feng Qianghua, the Young Empress of the Human Phoenix Empire. The next Legatee of the Human Phoenix Empire was her, so she was referred to as the Young Empress. Moreover, she was tied for first on the Beauty Rankings.


    The Human Phoenix Empire was a terrifying Empire that rivaled the Human Race Empire. They were both within the top ten Empires in the Human Domain, and the other Empires all felt slight fear towards them.


    In front of this terrifying power, Zhao Fu could not help but lower his head. Not only was her power many times more powerful than Zhao Fu¡¯s, but she would also be able to crush him with a single finger.


    These people seemed to just be passing by, and they did not show any intention of interfering. The group of beautiful female attendants slowly walked by Zhao Fu with calm expressions, not even looking at Zhao Fu.


    At the center of the female attendants, Feng Qianghua also coldly walked by Zhao Fu and showed no interest in him at all. In response, Zhao Fu did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Emperor Path College was too terrifying, and it had all kinds of monstrous figures. He had to be more careful in the future and should not be too overconfident.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body; it was from the Dragon Phoenix. Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off golden light and his expression fell as he used his full power to suppress the Dragon Phoenix.


    However, Feng Qianghua suddenly stopped walking, and her peerlessly beautiful eyes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Sensing that gaze, Zhao Fu instantly became nervous, and he immediately decided to run.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression froze because an enormous power instantly locked down his body, making it impossible for him to move at all. Even his Nation Armament¡¯s power had been forcefully suppressed, making it so that he could not resist.


    ¡°Why are you trying to run?¡± A beautiful and pleasant voice sounded out as Feng Qianghua calmly looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could not help but feel nervous because she could easily kill him, so he anxiously replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought it was time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Qianghua replied as she slowly walked towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing Feng Qianghua walk over, Zhao Fu was startled and tried to struggle, but he could not break free at all. In the end, he could only sigh.


    Feng Qianghua arrived before Zhao Fu and she pressed against the air. Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled and his body uncontrobly gave off arge amount of golden light.


    Boom!


    A golden ray of light containing immense power shot into the sky. Countless rays of tinum-colored light covered the surroundings as an enormous might descended.


    An enormous figure appeared. It had a dragon¡¯s body and head but a pair of phoenix wings. It only had a single pair of ws, which were phoenix ws, and its body was covered with tinum-colored scales and gave off an incredibly noble aura.


    ¡°So it really was a Dragon Phoenix! And one of the highest grade!¡± Feng Qianghua gave a beautiful smile, causing the hearts of those around her to tremble and feel intoxicated. They felt as if their hearts were going to melt.


    The female attendants around her smiled and curtsied to her as they said in unison, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu understood what was going on ¨C it was about his Dragon Phoenix. Zhao Fu seemed to have the highest grade of Dragon Phoenix, which was incredibly attractive to Kingdoms ruled by women. It was something that countless people would fight over, and the Human Phoenix Empire was a Kingdom ruled by women.


    In that Empire, there was a matriarchy and women held higher positions than men. Many women even had three or four husbands.


    Feng Qianghua stretched out her hand and took off Zhao Fu¡¯s cloak, revealing his handsome face, terrifying eyes, and his long ck hair that had some traces of violet to it. His divine aura that surpassed that of Emperors caused people to feel a sense that he was far beyond their reach.


    ¡°This Young Empress hereby decrees that you will be this Young Empress¡¯ Imperial Consort. Where is your faction? This Young Empress will immediately send a betrothal gift. Don¡¯t worry, This Young Empress will treat you well.¡± Feng Qianghua gave a pleased smile as she said the words that caused countless people¡¯s jaws to drop.


    However, Zhao Fu refused resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I decline.¡±


    It was only natural that he had to decline; as the Emperor of Great Qin, how could he be a Concubine of a woman? Zhao Fu did not want to serve a woman together with many other men, no matter how beautiful the woman was or how great the benefits were.


    ¡°Do you have the power to refuse?¡± Feng Qianghua lightlyughed as she said with a trace of condescension and domineeringness.


    Zhao Fu inwardly cursed ¨C he indeed did not have even a bit of power to resist. He had never thought thating over to take a look at the Emperor Path College would result in him being captured to be a Concubine. It seemed that what goes aroundes around; Zhao Fu had done this sort of thing in the past too.


    ¡°Take him back to This Young Empress¡¯ courtyard! And send a report to Imperial Mother about this good news,¡± Feng Qianghua ordered as she lightlyughed.


    A few female attendants walked over to Zhao Fu, who could not move at all, nning to carry him away.


    Boom!


    A massive energynded on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing the power restricting him to instantly disappear. Zhao Fu did not know what had happened, but he grabbed this opportunity and activated his Nothingness Cloak, causing his body to disappear.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The female attendants turned and called out with serious expressions. That energy was definitely the energy from a higher-being.


    Feng Qianghua¡¯s expression also became serious as she said coldly, ¡°Keep looking for him! Even if he has a higher-being protecting him, This Young Empress is going to have him!¡±

 Chapter 1308: Agriculture Goddess Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Agriculture Goddess Divinity</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After disappearing, Zhao Fu reappeared in a busy market. There were people with stalls on both sides, and after asking around, Zhao Fu found that this was a trade market for Emperor Path College¡¯s students.


    Ordinary students who gained things from outside could sell them here. As students of the Emperor Path College, the things they found naturally would not be simple, and all of them were quite valuable.


    Zhao Fu had a look around and found that there were many things he was interested in, such as spirit liquids that could nurture high-grade nts, materials for constructing a Sky City, and even Agriculture God blessings that had massive benefits for the growth of crops.


    It was a pity that Zhao Fu was here through a projection, so he could not take things back to Great Qin. Moreover, the things here could not be bought with gold coins.


    As the students of one of the Seven Great Colleges, no one herecked money. The things here were either exchanged through bartering or using Emperor Path College¡¯s Points.


    Emperor Path College also had a point system, and points were extremely important. Almost everything requiredoints, and without points, doing anything was difficult.


    ¡°Come over and have a look! If anyone can help me open this box, I¡¯ll give this Agriculture Goddess¡¯ Divinity to them. Now that the production stat has disappeared, the Agriculture Goddess¡¯ Divinity can give massive boosts and is a priceless treasure!¡±


    A loud voice sounded out, drawing Zhao Fu¡¯s attention. He was quite interested in the Agriculture Goddess¡¯ Divinity; with the current situation, the Agriculture Goddess¡¯ Divinity was important to any Kingdom.


    Even though Zhao Fu could not bring things back through his projection, it was an incredibly important item. Perhaps there would be a way to bring it back in the future, so Zhao Fu was still quite interested in it.


    At the same time, even ordinary Divinities were top-tier items. Hearing that one could obtain a Divinity just for opening a box, many people gathered here.


    Zhao Fu went over and saw a person trying to open a box. The box was as big as a fist and seemed to be made out of wood. It had six sides and there was a ck diagram on each side that looked like ghostly monsters.


    This box gave off an eerie, cold aura, and it seemed to be a Ghost Treasure. Zhao Fu felt a reaction from it and found that the box could only be opened by someone with a Six Paths Bloodline.


    Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to act because a Six Paths Bloodline was incredibly rare. When Zhao Fu had awakened the Nether Emperor Star, under the effects of the massive amounts of Fate, he had drawn some of the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ bloodline into himself. Otherwise, it would have been almost impossible to obtain this bloodline.


    Zhao Fu was confident that no one present would be able to open the box. Zhao Fu was also somewhat curious about how that person had obtained the box.


    The owner of the box was a round fatty who had slightly dark skin, and he looked like a simple and honest person.


    A person went up and tried twisting the box, then sent his power into it, and then tried using his hand to smash it, but he was unsessful. Another person went up, thinking that opening the box had to do with the six diagrams and that using force would be pointless. However, even after trying for a long time, he could not figure it out.


    A few more people tried, but no one was able to open the box, making the fatty feel quite disappointed. It seemed that no one could open it.


    The people in the surroundings felt that no one could open the box because brute force and all kinds of tricks had no effect. Some people asked the fatty how he had obtained this box, and he did not hide it. He said that he had found it in an ancient tomb, and perhaps there would be a treasure inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± A voice suddenly sounded out. Everyone looked over, and saw that it was a cloaked figure.


    There were not many people wearing cloaks here. Most people had high statuses and did not bother with such a thing unless it was during important times.


    Even though this person looked quite mysterious, wasn¡¯t he too weak? He only had Stage 9 Cultivation; how could Emperor Path College have someone with such low cultivation? Could he really open the box? No one believed that Zhao Fu would be able to open the box, and they believed that he was going to try to run away with the box.


    The fatty held onto a trace of hope and passed the box to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu took the box and looked at it before testingly sending some Six Paths Power into it.


    Boom!


    An enormous cold and eerie aura instantly sted out, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end. Everyone in the market looked shocked and turned their gazes towards Zhao Fu.


    The box automatically floated into the air and gave off an intense ck light. Terrifying ripples came from the box, apanied by an intense might. Everyone in the surroundings could not help but quickly retreat.


    The box continuously trembled in the air before opening up like a flower, and a ck light shot into the sky.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the sky shook, and an enormous cold and eerie aura gathered. A ghostly wind blew as the temperature of the surroundings plummeted, and an icy feeling spread out.


    Zhao Fu had a bad feeling, not sure what he had just done. He hurriedly said to the fatty, ¡°I¡¯ve opened the box, please give the Agriculture Goddess¡¯ Divinity to me.¡±


    The fatty was staring at the sky in shock and did not hear Zhao Fu¡¯s words at all. Zhao Fu somewhat wanted to just snatch the Divinity from him.


    Suddenly, six massive explosions sounded out as six enormous Yin Qi vortexes appeared in the sky, giving off massive mights.


    Six terrifying figures giving off heaven-toppling ghostly qi also slowly appeared in the sky.


    One had a muscr body and three heads, one had a pair of wings and held a spear, one had a bulging belly and an ugly face, one wore a robe and looked like a human, one looked like an asura and gave off killing intent, and one looked like a demon that was filled with evilness.


    Zhao Fu was startled and found that this box was for summoning the Six Paths Demon Images. Perhaps it could be opened using some secret technique, but Zhao Fu directly used his Six Paths Bloodline to open it.


    Everyone in the surroundings cried out; they had heard of the Six Paths Demon Images before, and today they had personally seen them for themselves.


    The Six Paths Demon Images gave off an enormous might that covered the surroundings, causing the air to be incredibly heavy and making it difficult for people to breathe. The ghostly qi in the sky caused the entire world to be a deathly gray-white.


    The instant the Six Paths Demon Images appeared, their gazes fell on Zhao Fu. The main bodies knew what Zhao Fu had done to the Six Paths Demon Images, and they were determined to crush him and kill him.


    As such, when looking at Zhao Fu, they were like looking at an enemy. Their eyes were filled with killing intent, causing the heavens and earth to be even colder.


    ¡°Hurry! Give me the Agriculture Goddess¡¯ Divinity!¡± facing the six terrifying gazes, Zhao Fu did not dare to stay here, and he yelled at the fatty.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s yell, the fatty came back to his senses and gave a green Divinity to Zhao Fu. He understood that he had caused some trouble.

 Chapter 1309: Chasing to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Chasing to Kill</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After getting the Divinity, Zhao Fu immediately turned and ran. The fatty also panicked and did not think much as he followed after Zhao Fu.


    However, how could the Six Paths Demon Images allow Zhao Fu to escape? They raised their weapons and gave off a massive aura as they prepared to st towards Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    A saber hum sounded out, causing the sky to tremble. Countless traces of red light burst forth as an enormous saber light, containing enough power to cut apart a world, flew towards the Six Paths Demon Images.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the Six Paths Demon Images were shed into countless traces of ghostly qi, which flooded outwards before disappearing. A red-clothed elder appeared in the sky, cursing furiously, ¡°Which bastard is seeking death, summoning the Six Paths Demon Images in Emperor Path College?¡±


    Everyone looked at the red-clothed elder and their hearts tightened; this was the Head Elder of the Enforcement Department, and his strength was close to higher-being level. As such, he could easily deal with the Six Paths Demon Images.


    The summoned Six Paths Demon Images were only 1,000 meters tall and were not very powerful. If the true bodies of the Six Paths Demon Images had descended, even tens of thousands of copies of the red-clothed elder would not have been a match for them.


    Some people unhesitatingly reported, ¡°Head Elder, it was a person wearing a cloak. We didn¡¯t see his appearance, but he had a pair of terrifying eyes. He opened up a wooden box and summoned the Six Paths Demon Images.¡±


    The red-clothed elder coldly harrumphed, ¡°Find that bastard. If he dares to resist, call the Enforcement Department. If you do well, This Elder will reward you with 1,000 Points.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Head Elder!¡± Everyone in the surroundings were delighted; 1,000 Points could be exchanged for many good things, so they hurriedly chased in the direction that Zhao Fu had gone in.


    Luckily, Zhao Fu had run quite quickly, or else he definitely would have been caught by the crowd. He was currently hiding within an alley and did not dare to go out.


    Because of the terrifying ripples from here, many people had been attracted over, and they all joined in the hunt for Zhao Fu.


    Now, Zhao Fu did not have any interest in taking a tour around Emperor Path College; he just wanted to leave as soon as possible. He had never thought so many things would happen despite wanting to take a look around in a low-profile manner.


    Zhao Fu decided that he had to change his appearance; he could not continue wearing his cloak. Zhao Fu used his ghostly qi to turn his ck and slightly violet hair gray white, and he hid his terrifying pupils as he also put on a mask.


    However, there was a person next to him, which was the fatty from before. Zhao Fu was not afraid of him making any trouble because he was the main culprit for the incident. If Zhao Fu was caught, he would also be heavily punished.


    Zhao Fu did not have any ns to make friends with the fatty, but the fatty seemed to be incredibly interested in Zhao Fu. He was mainly curious about how Zhao Fu had opened the box, and he introduced himself, saying, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m called Lin Dapeng, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s response was quite cold, merely nodding. He snuck onto the street while no one was watching and nned to leave Emperor Path College.


    However, Lin Dapeng followed after him, and Zhao Fu felt quite displeased as he asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Lin Dapengughed and said, ¡°I just want to know how you opened the box because my family has quite a few of those boxes.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, but how could Zhao Fu fell him that he had the Six Paths Bloodline? As such, he said that he did not know either and that he had just casually opened it.


    Lin Dapeng evidently did not believe this, and he continued to follow Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry; as long as you tell me how you did it, I¡¯ll reward you well for it.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Dapeng was determined to follow him, Zhao Fu decided to try to find a way to get rid of him. However, a group of bustling women appeared, forcing Zhao Fu to hide himself ¨C those women all wore silver dresses and were Feng Qianghua¡¯s female attendants.


    Even though he did not know how he had escapedst time, if he was caught by them again, there would be virtually no chance of him getting away again.


    After the female attendants passed by, Zhao Fu wanted to leave, but another group of people charged over, forcing Zhao Fu to once again hide within the crowd, not daring to release a bit of his aura. He understood that these people were here for him.


    A person to his side felt quite strange and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are these people all running around so aggressively?¡±


    Someone else replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? There¡¯s news going around Emperor Path College to find a man with terrifying eyes wearing a cloak.¡±


    The asker of the question felt even more confused, ¡°Why are so many people looking for a man?¡±


    Seeing that this person really did not know about it, the other person replied, ¡°Right after that person entered the Emperor Path College, he caused a massive ruckus and made the golden dragon pirs incredibly scared. The news has even traveled to the Dragonblood Empire, who has good rtions with the Dragon Race, and they want to see that person.


    ¡°Some of those people are from the Dragonblood Empire, as they are quite interested in that person, so they want to find him. Also, that person isn¡¯t from Emperor Path College; he¡¯s just here to visit, so Emperor Path College has no power to interfere.


    ¡°Another group is from the Ferocious Beast Empire. I heard that person made the Imperial Prince of the Ferocious Beast Kingdom, the eighth-ranked person on the Earth Rankings, kneel in front of everyone and even pped him. Such a great humiliation angered the Ferocious Beast Empire and they naturally will not spare him.¡±


    Hearing this, the asker of the question said in disbelief, ¡°No way! That person was that strong? Xiong Ye is ranked eighth on the Earth Rankings, is a World Realm expert, and has a Sovereign bloodline. That person really could make him kneel?¡±


    The other person nodded and said, ¡°Yes, by using his Nation Armament!¡±


    Hearing this, the asker of the question understood andughed as he said, ¡°That Xiong Ye is to arrogant and unreasonable; now, he¡¯s been appropriately punished. It¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t there; I want to see how angry he was. That¡¯s right, what about those other people? There also seemed to be a big group of beautiful female attendants looking for him.¡±


    Hearing this, the other personughed and said, ¡°Some people are also after him because he summoned the Six Paths Demon Images at the market, and apparently there¡¯s a 1,000 Point reward for capturing him. As for why our College¡¯s number one beauty¡¯s female attendants are after him, it¡¯s because our number one beauty Feng Qianghua wants to make him her Imperial Concubine ¨C not just any Concubine, but Imperial Concubine, the same as an Empress in other Empires.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± The asker of the question waspletely dumbfounded. With Feng Qianghua¡¯s personality, she would not deign to be with even the number one ranked Di Junwang, so how could she casually want a man she had just met?


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but many people saw this themselves. Feng Qianghua announced this publicly and said that that person¡¯s body contains the highest grade Dragon Phoenix and is the best candidate for an Imperial Concubine,¡± the other person exined.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on now? Why are there so many female attendants looking for him? Don¡¯t tell me he refused and ran away?¡± the asker of the question continued to ask.

 Chapter 1310: Xiang Qianqian

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Xiang Qianqian</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that guy ran away, forcing Feng Qianghua to order her female attendants to catch him. Honestly, that guy is so stupid; Feng Qianghua is the number one beauty in the Human Domain, and she is the Young Empress of the Human Phoenix Empire. In the future, she¡¯ll rule the Empire.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not just peerlessly beautiful but also has extraordinary bearings as well, and she wields great power. Countless people would dream of being hers, yet that guy refused; it¡¯s simply ridiculous,¡± another person said bitterly.


    The asker of the question said in envy and admiration, ¡°That¡¯s so infuriating! I wish that chance was given to me. As long as I could have her, I¡¯d do anything and would even ept all of her other Concubines.¡±


    Another person also nodded in agreement. It was because Feng Qianghua was simply too beautiful and was the Legatee of her Empire. What¡¯s more, it was one of the most powerful Empires in the Human Domain.


    As the number one beauty in the Emperor Path College, just her suffocating beauty was enough to make countless men and women fall for her, and a single sentence from her would be enough for people to even die for her.


    However, hearing that she had chosen a man to be her Imperial Concubine, countless people felt that their worlds were copsing, and they felt as if their hearts were being torn apart.


    ¡°Brother, they seem to all be talking about you.¡± Lin Dapeng looked incredibly shocked as he whispered to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu replied resolutely, ¡°They¡¯re not, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    Lin Dapengughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just talk a bit louder and see if you¡¯re that person or not!¡±


    Zhao Fu red at him and said, ¡°Do you want me to silence you?¡±


    Lin Dapeng smiled confidently, saying, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t want to make a scene right? If you tell me how you opened the box, I¡¯ll help you leave Emperor Path College. Let me remind you that the College is incredibly big, and it¡¯s easy to get lost!¡±


    Zhao Fu sighed and realized that he had no idea where he was, so he said helplessly, ¡°I have a special bloodline that allowed me to open the box. The box was something for summoning the Six Paths Demon Images.¡±


    ¡°What kind of bloodline is that?¡± Lin Dapeng continued to ask in curiosity.


    Zhao Fu restored the appearance of his right eye, and the six gray dots within it quickly spun as a Six Paths of Reincarnation Power spread out like a gray vortex.


    Lin Dapeng¡¯s hairs stood on end as a massive eerie aura covered him. He felt as if his soul was going to be sucked into Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s this bloodline, something that¡¯s impossible for you to have,¡± Zhao Fu said calmly as his right eye once again became a normal-looking eye.


    Lin Dapeng looked incredibly shocked, ¡°That¡¯s... a Six Paths... of Reincarnation... Bloodline?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly harrumphed, acknowledging it.


    Lin Dapeng continued to ask in shock, ¡°Just who are you? How could you have the supreme bloodline of the Underworld?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply and said, ¡°Now, you should fulfil your promise and take me to leave the Emperor Path College.¡±


    Lin Dapeng thought about it and nodded, saying, ¡°Then follow me. Also, you¡¯re here to visit, so does that mean you¡¯re nning to participate in the examination next year and be a student?¡±


    Zhao Fu followed Lin Dapeng and nodded.


    Lin Dapeng smiled and his tone became slightly more courteous, ¡°In that case, please take care of me in the future, brother.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take me out of the College; I don¡¯t want to be caught by those people,¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Only then did Lin Dapeng remember that Zhao Fu was being hunted down by a few groups of people, so he nodded and quickly led Zhao Fu forwards.


    However, before they were able to get very far, they were forced to stop again. It was a bewitching and peerlessly beautiful woman; it was the Ten Thousand Desire Pce¡¯s Xiang Qianqian.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t you know I¡¯ve been looking for you for so long?¡± Xiang Qianqian said as she looked at Zhao Fu with discontent.


    Looking at this incredibly enticing woman, Lin Dapeng instinctively stared with wide eyes and gulped. He assumed that this was Zhao Fu¡¯s woman, and he immediately retreated to the side.


    Zhao Fu frowned and said to Lin Dapeng, ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman, just ignore her and take me out.¡±


    Lin Dapeng felt quite surprised and looked at Xiang Qianqian.


    Xiang Qianqian angrily pouted and said, ¡°You heartless rat, even though we knew from our gazes that I want you and you want me, you¡¯re acting like this. It was so hard for me to slip away from my husband to find you.¡±


    Lin Dapeng currently felt quite dumbfounded. This woman had a husband? This situation seemed quiteplicated.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless, and he knew that she was a big headache so he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong; I don¡¯t have any interest in you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xiang Qianqian was quite displeased with Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude and she leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. Zhao Fu¡¯s Six Desires Demonic Qi lost control, causing him to lose control and hug her, and his hands started to roam.


    Xiang Qianqian tightly hugged Zhao Fu as she looked quite pleased, sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s body¡¯s reaction. She happily whispered, ¡°Alright, you bastard, I won¡¯t be angry anymore. Just hurry up and do me.¡±


    Lin Dapeng was too embarrassed to watch on any further and nned to leave. Zhao Fu could not understand why Xiang Qianqian elicited such a reaction from him ¨C no, the Six Desires Demonic Qi.


    Zhao Fu bit his tongue, and the immense pain caused Zhao Fu¡¯s mind to be clear, and he tried to push away Xiang Qianqian.


    Boom!


    An enormous aura descended, and the sky was covered by golden light. There seemed to be countless phoenixes flying in the air, and a figure appeared ¨C it was Feng Qianghua.


    Seeing this scene, Feng Qianghua¡¯s peerlessly beautiful face became cold. She stretched out a finger, and just as Zhao Fu pushed Xiang Qianqian away, a massive force mmed into him, causing him to fall to the ground and cough up arge mouthful of blood.


    Xiang Qianqian felt incredibly touched, thinking that Zhao Fu had pushed her away to save her.


    ¡°You bastard, you dare to be so licentious and betray This Young Empress to act cosy with another woman? Do you acknowledge that you deserve to die a thousand times?¡± a bone-chillingly cold voice sounded out as Feng Qianghua looked at Zhao Fu coldly.


    Feng Qianghua was acting as if she was a man who had seen his wife having an affair with another person. Even though Zhao Fu was not married to her, she had already imed him as her own and had announced that he would be her Imperial Concubine.


    Lin Dapeng and Xiang Qianqian¡¯s faces both became pale. They could sense that Feng Qianghua¡¯s aura was beyond the Emperor Heaven Realm, and she could casually kill them.


    Zhao Fu fell to the ground, feeling incredibly angry. He red at Feng Qianghua as he cursed, ¡°Are you crazy, you madwoman? I don¡¯t belong to you. This Emperor¡¯s harem has countless beauties; you think you¡¯re good enough for me?¡±


    ¡°Trash!¡± A cold voice sounded out, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet, and Zhao Fu was once again sent flying.

 Chapter 1311: Phoenix Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Phoenix Lord</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Madwoman!¡± Zhao Fu once again cursed out, but he did not have any power to retaliate, and even his Nation Armament was forcefully suppressed.


    Feng Qianghua walked over with a cold expression while saying, ¡°You bastard, if it wasn¡¯t for your Dragon Phoenix, This Young Empress would have killed you.


    ¡°However, you¡¯re extremely useful to This Young Empress, so This Young Empress will still make you the Imperial Concubine. However, you will spend your entire life in the Secluded Pce, making it so that you can¡¯t betray This Young Empress again, fixing that lustful nature of yours.


    ¡°If you beg This Young Empress, swear that you will only belong to This Young Empress, and kill your women, perhaps This Young Empress can forgive you this once.¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Zhao Fu loudly said as he red at Feng Qianghua.


    Feng Qianghua was expressionless but her eyes gave off an immense coldness. ¡°Looks like you will only prostrate yourself after experiencing some pain. Remember, you belong to This Young Empress and have no right to your own opinions.¡±


    Boom!


    Feng Qianghua stretched out a snow-white hand and grabbed at the air, causing Zhao Fu to be grabbed into the air by a formless energy. A massive amount of power mmed into him, causing him to spit out arge mouthful of blood, and a few of his bones broke.


    Zhao Fu was instantly heavily injured, and his aura weakened as he powerlessly hung in the air.


    Feng Qianghua felt somewhat better and smiled as she came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and took off his mask. She raised his chin and looked at Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Do you acknowledge your wrongdoings now? If you beg This Young Empress, This Young Empress will take care of you in the future. How can that slut next to youpare to This Young Empress?¡±


    Feng Qianghua was currently using the carrot and the stick method, wanting to conquer Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu coldly looked at her and grit his teeth as he said, ¡°Stop dreaming, I¡¯ll never be a Concubine of a woman. In the future, I¡¯ll have you prostrate yourself at my feet.¡±


    Hearing these words, Feng Qianghua lightlyughed and said condescendingly, ¡°Do you know who This Young Empress is? Even an ordinary higher-being would not dare to talk to me with such a tone.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked up and said with a trace of arrogance, ¡°You¡¯re just a Young Empress; do you know who this Holy Son is?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not have any other options. He nned to first use his Divine Bloodline to scare Feng Qianghua for now. After all, a Divine Bloodline was usually connected to a Holy Empire, and even the most powerful Empires would fear them.


    Hearing the way Zhao Fu referred to himself and his arrogant tone, Feng Qianghua¡¯s expression froze, and a bad feeling welled up within her heart.


    Feng Qianghua had the highest level of Sovereign Bloodline, which was essentially the most powerful bloodline in the Heaven Domain. No one else¡¯s bloodline could surpass it, and they would at most be equal. This was the limit.


    No matter what, Zhao Fu should not have been able to break through the Sovereign Bloodline level and obtain a Divine Bloodline. If it wasn¡¯t for the Violet Sky Dragon Star awakening, nothing would have worked no matter how hard Zhao Fu tried.


    Today was the first time Feng Qianghua had met someone who was disdainful of her Sovereign Bloodline, and she felt that this was ridiculous; it was like a beggarughing at a millionaire for not having money. With Zhao Fu¡¯s status, how could he have the qualifications to say such things?


    Without Holy Empires, she had the most powerful bloodline in the world, and no one could surpass her.


    Boom!


    A power that surpassed that of Emperors and entered the divine realm burst forth, causing the heavens and earth to fall into panic. Zhao Fu had unleashed his Divine Bloodline, and gave off the power that belonged to the Divine Bloodline.


    Feng Qianghua¡¯s expression fell; even her Sovereign Bloodline was trembling; this really was the power of a Divine Bloodline.


    Thinking about that, Feng Qianghua felt quite shocked, and she could not help but take a step backwards. Her face was surprisingly pale, and it was the first time someone had made her react like this. With her status, she had heard many rumors about Holy Empires.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu naturally understood that Feng Qianghua was afraid of his Divine Bloodline, so he spoke with an even more domineering tone, ¡°Now you know who This Holy Son is, right? It¡¯s best that you let This Holy Son off, or else the Human Phoenix Empire will not have a single person remaining.¡±


    However, Feng Qianghua suddenlyughed, ¡°Howe a Holy Son only has Stage 9 Cultivation? And even if you really are a Holy Son? If This Young Empress forcefully takes you back, makes you the Imperial Concubine, and takes your body by force and conceives your child, even your Holy Empire will not be able to do anything to my Human Phoenix Empire.


    ¡°Moreover, given This Young Empress¡¯ bloodline, identity, and status, I am not much inferior to a Holy Son. Your Holy Empire will be very pleased with this marriage.


    ¡°Now, This Young Empress is determined to have you. Before, you only made This Young Empress have some interest in you, and This Young Empress only nned to take you back and gradually develop feelings. However, This Young Empress is now determined to have you. Don¡¯t worry, This Young Empress will drown you with her love, hehehe...¡±


    Feng Qianghua¡¯s smile andugh were incredibly beautiful, seeming to cause everything else in the world to lose colour.


    However, Zhao Fu angrily red at Feng Qianghua; he had never thought that unleashing his Divine Bloodline would have the opposite effect. Not only was Feng Qianghua not letting him off, she was even more determined to bring him back.


    Even though Lin Dapeng and Xiang Qianqian had been restricted, they could still hear everything. They looked incredibly shocked and had never thought that Zhao Fu had such a grand identity. He had a Divine Bloodline, which could cause even Emperors to feel afraid.


    ¡°Alright, dear Concubine, This Young Empress will take you back now,¡± Feng Qianghua said as she smiled and reached out for Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    Another massive might suddenly descended, causing Feng Qianghua¡¯s gaze to be serious. This time, she was prepared, and a simr power sted out.


    Bang!


    The two formless powers shed in the sky, resulting in an almighty explosion and bringing about a terrifying shockwave. It was evident that although Feng Qianghua was very powerful, she was far from being a match for that power. However, that power did not harm Feng Qianghua and only sent her back a few steps.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s body regained its freedom and the restrictive power disappeared. Zhao Fu did not hesitate and once again used his Nothingness Cloak to teleport, and he disappeared.


    Feng Qianghua said somewhat angrily towards the sky, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t go too far. This is the Human Phoenix Empire¡¯s personal matters, and if you keep obstructing me, This Young Empress will not hold back anymore and will ask the Phoenix Lord to act.¡±


    A gentle voice sounded out in the sky, ¡°Little phoenix girl, don¡¯t try to use the Human Phoenix Empire to try to scare This Sovereign. It was that person who asked This Sovereign toe; his status is far moreplicated than you can imagine, so it¡¯s best that you act cautiously.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Qianghua¡¯s expression became grave; it seemed that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity really was not simple.


    Lin Dapeng and Xiang Qianqian had their wits scared out of them. They understood that the person speaking from the sky was most likely a higher-being; just who was Zhao Fu?

 Chapter 1312: Jian Yiyue

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Jian Yiyue</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The aura in the sky disappeared, and Feng Qianghua coldly harrumphed as she looked at Lin Dapeng and Xiang Qianqian.


    Lin Dapeng was given a big fright and he hurriedly exined that he did not know Zhao Fu and that he had only bumped into Zhao Fu.


    There was no friendship between him and Zhao Fu, so he naturally could not help Zhao Fu. Facing Feng Qianghua, if she wanted to kill him, even his family would not dare to say anything because Feng Qianghua¡¯s identity was simply too terrifying.


    Feng Qianghua then turned her gaze to Xiang Qianqian. Xiang Qianqian did not dare to hide anything, and she told her about what had happened between her and Zhao Fu before.


    ¡°What a licentious bastard; he has such abilities to seduce women.¡± after hearing Xiang Qianqian¡¯s exnation and looking at her damp skirt, Feng Qianghua angrily cursed before flying away.


    At the same time, the power restricting the two people disappeared, and Lin Dapeng hurriedly left, not daring to stay for an extra moment.


    Xiang Qianqian also left while thinking about what Zhao Fu had just done to her, causing her face to turn red and making her seem quite enticing. At the same time, she felt quite angry and unresigned, wanting Zhao Fu to ferociously do her.


    Zhao Fu teleported 10,000 meters away, and before he could react, he was dragged by a formless power over to a woman who was sitting cross-legged.


    This woman¡¯s looks were essentially perfect, and they were not much inferior to that of Feng Qianghua¡¯s. She had a pair of sword-like eyebrows, making her seem quite valiant. She looked somewhat like Jian Liuyue, especially the almost-corporeal sword intent that she gave off.


    Before Zhao Fu could react, his body started to fall towards her, making it look like he was leaping towards her. The woman suddenly opened her eyes and a sword light shot out as a massive sword qi sent Zhao Fu flying backwards, crashing into a wall a few hundred meters away. The wall copsed, causing Zhao Fu to cough up arge mouthful of blood.


    Zhao Fu was already injured, and after taking such an immense blow, he was now hurt quite badly.


    This woman was the third-ranked Jian Yiyue on the Heaven Rankings, and she had once been third-ranked on the beauty rankings. She was Jian Liuyue¡¯s older sister.


    ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to my courtyard?¡± Jian Yiyue coldly looked at Zhao Fu as she spoke with a voice that seemed to be filled with sword intent that could cut people¡¯s skin.


    Zhao Fu inwardly cursed; how did he run into another powerful person. Zhao Fu did not know who this woman was, but sensing her aura, he could tell that she was actually slightly stronger than even Feng Qianghua.


    ¡°I apologize, I identally came here. I¡¯ll depart immediately.¡± Zhao Fu got up from the ground with great difficulty. Because he was the one who had intruded and seemingly attacked by leaping at her, he did not dare to say much.


    Jian Yiyue coldly looked at Zhao Fu and did not do anything, allowing him to leave as she slowly closed her eyes.


    However, Zhao Fu suddenly felt quite ufortable because that sword energy that had hit him was invading his body, making it seem like there was a sword cutting apart his body.


    Shing!


    A sword hum tore through the sky as a blood-red sword mark appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead. An incredibly terrifying, berserk and murderous ck and blood-red sword intent flooded out.


    Under the influence of Jian Yiyue¡¯s sword energy, the Killing Sword Intent within Zhao Fu¡¯s body went out of control, bursting out and resisting that terrifying sword energy¡¯s invasion.


    Sensing this massive wave of sword intent, Jian Yiyue once again opened her eyes. Her body erupted out with a white sword intent, which rushed out to meet Zhao Fu¡¯s Killing Sword Intent.


    Boom!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s Killing Sword Intent was dispersed by the white sword intent. Even though Zhao Fu¡¯s Killing Sword Intent was not weak, his cultivation was pitifully low, so it was not a match for the white sword intent.


    The flood-like white sword intent coldly rushed towards Zhao Fu. However, how could the Killing Sword Intent that could kill gods be taken down so easily?


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off an intense ck and blood-red light as he turned into a ray of powerful sword light and gave off a sharp aura and shot into the sky.


    An explosion sounded out as the Emperor Killing Sword World trembled. Massive amounts of Killing Sword Intent madly gathered, causing the sky to be gradually dyed red. An enormous wave of Killing Sword Intent bringing with it world-destroying power poured down, shaking the surroundings.


    The white sword intent was instantly inundated by the ck and blood-red sword intent, which then surged towards Jian Yiyue like an unrestrained beast.


    Jian Yiyue¡¯s expression was quite serious, and she felt a trace of fear. She did not fear the sword intenting at her, as that kind of attack could not harm her. What she feared was the nature of the sword intent itself, which was a terrifying and extreme kind of sword intent.


    Shing!


    Jian Yiyue shed out with her finger and a white arc of light containing unimaginable power shed out, destroying the iing ck and blood-red sword intent.


    By now, Zhao Fu had forcefully suppressed the Killing Sword Intent, and his expression was quite grim, as he had offended yet another powerful figure.


    The Nothingness Cloak could teleport three times per day, and he had already used it twice today. Facing this kind of situation, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and used the third teleportation.


    Boom!


    A white sword light shot over, containing incredibly sharp power. It tore apart the space, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s teleportation to fail.


    ¡°Why are you running?¡± Jian Yiyue said as she coldly looked at Zhao Fu.


    Those words felt quite familiar, and Zhao Fu bitterly smiled. He inwardly sighed at how unlucky he was, and he replied, ¡°Just then this lowly one was unable to control his power. I deeply apologize!¡±


    Jian Yiyue coldly spoke, ¡°I can let go of that matter, but you have to tell me just who you are and how you have such terrifying sword intent. What is the name of that sword intent?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite troubled because his identity and the matter of the Killing Sword Intent could not be leaked, or else it would be quite dangerous. Great Qin might even be dragged in.


    Zhao Fu could only apologize and say, ¡°I apologize, but this lowly one cannot say.¡±


    Jian Yiyue¡¯s expression did not change and she lightly nodded as she said with a tone that allowed for no negotiation, ¡°Then you can stay here. After I¡¯ve seen through your sword intent, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Fudge, are all the people in Emperor Path College so domineering? So annoying!¡± Hearing that Jian Yiyue wanted to force him to stay here, Zhao Fu could not help but inwardly curse. How could Zhao Fu¡¯s Killing Sword Intent be something that could be seen through easily? Didn¡¯t that mean he would have to stay here forever?

 Chapter 1313: Battle of Two Beauties

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Battle of Two Beauties</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Even though Zhao Fu felt quite angry, he could only endure it, because this person was slightly stronger than even Feng Qianghua, and it would be even easier for her to kill him.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only try topromise, ¡°If Your Ladyship is interested in this sword intent, this lowly one can leave it behind for Your Ladyship to observe.¡±


    Jian Yiyue coldly looked at Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°Leaving behind some sword intent and leaving behind the source; which do you think I will choose?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank; anyone would choose the source of the sword intent because this would make it easier toprehend, and perhaps they would even be able to obtain it. Wouldn¡¯t that mean he would be stuck here forever? His life might even be in danger.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± Zhao Fu desperately thought as to how he could escape. He now regretteding to visit Emperor Path College.


    ¡°You licentious bastard, did you think you could escape from This Young Empress?¡± Golden light filled the sky and countless phoenix images flew about as Feng Qianghua appeared in the sky, giving off a powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heartpletely sank; he had never thought that he would be found by Feng Qianghua again so quickly. He could not even get away from Jian Yiyue, and now there was Feng Qianghua. Zhao Fu felt that he was going to die here.


    Jian Yiyue looked up, and seeing Feng Qianghuae, her expression became serious as she said coldly, ¡°Feng Qianghua, this is my courtyard; please leave.¡±


    Feng Qianghua coldly harrumphed and pointed at Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°This Young Empress did not want toe to your courtyard either; I¡¯m here to take away this licentious bastard.¡±


    Hearing Feng Qianghua continuously call him a licentious bastard, Zhao Fu felt quite displeasd.


    Jian Yiyue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at Feng Qianghua and she said calmly, ¡°Everything in my courtyard belongs to me, him included. Do you really think you can take away something that belongs to me?¡±


    Feng Qianghua¡¯s gaze was cold and there was a trace of fury in her voice as she said, ¡°Jian Yiyue, no matter what, This Young Empress is determined to take him away. He¡¯s going to be the Imperial Concubine of the Human Phoenix Empire in the future. It¡¯s best for you to not fight with This Young Empress over him.¡±


    Jian Yiyue felt quite surprised and looked at Zhao Fu. Even though she was slightly stronger than Feng Qianghua, the faction behind Feng Qianghua, the Human Phoenix Empire, was somewhat stronger than the Sword Sect. Feng Qianghua was currently using the Human Phoenix Empire to threaten her.


    However, how could Jian Yiyue be so willing to give in? The sword intent within Zhao Fu¡¯s body could be of even higher grade than hers, and if she couldprehend it or obtain it, it would bring her unimaginable benefits and she might even surpass the first-ranked Di Junwang.


    Now that such a massive opportunity had presented itself to Jian Yiyue, how could she give up on it?


    ¡°I already said that everything in my courtyard belongs to me, and no one can take anything away,¡± Jian Yiyue said as she looked at Feng Qianghua, not backing down at all.


    Zhao Fu felt quite nervous as he watched these two incredibly domineering women face off against each other, and he tried to think of how to escape.


    ¡°Skreee!¡± A massive phoenix cry sounded out as an enormous golden phoenix appeared behind Feng Qianghua, giving off an enormous aura that shook the surroundings. Feng Qianghua grabbed at the air, and the golden phoenix turned into a long and slim golden saber.


    ¡°Jian Yiyue, we haven¡¯t fought in a while. Today, This Young Empress wants to see if you can maintain your third-ranked position!¡±


    Boom!


    Feng Qianghua exploded out with her power as she turned into a ray of golden light and gave off enormous might as she shot towards Jian Yiyue.


    Boom!


    Jian Yiyue expressionlessly drew a white sword, and a corporeal sword intent spread out. She turned into a white ray of light and gave off an incredibly sharp aura as she met the iing golden ray of light.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two rays of light mmed together with incredible power. An incredibly destructive shockwave sted out, obliterating countless clouds in the sky and causing thin cracks to appear.


    The destructive aura flooded out in all directions, bringing with it an icy coldness. The expressions of everyone nearby fell because they could feel their souls trembling due to that aura.


    The battle between two experts beyond the Emperor Heaven Realm was naturally incredibly terrifying, causing the weather to change and for the sun and moon to dim; it was like an enormous catastrophe.


    Zhao Fu hid far away, but he did not dare to run. Even though the two people were fighting, they were both locked onto Zhao Fu. If he tried to run, both of them would attack him, and he would not have any hope left.


    As the two people started to fight, more than half of the people in Emperor Path College sensed this. Looking at the abnormal signs far away, they did not understand what was going on.


    Some people were curious and started to head over. Finally, someone found out what was happening and the news quickly spread.


    ¡°What? Jian Yiyue and Feng Qianghua were fighting over a man? And so intensely at that? How is that possible?¡±


    Whether it was Jian Yiyue or Feng Qianghua, both of them were peerless beauties, and also had terrifying strength. Their identities were even more terrifying, and there were countless people who wanted to pursue them.


    Hearing that they were fighting over a man, none of them could believe such a thing.


    If it was said that it was due to some small disagreement, everyone would believe it, but they would not believe that they were fighting over a man. This was simply impossible; how could people be spreading such a stupid rumor?


    However, even though not many people believed this stupid rumor, because the two of them were fighting, many people headed over in curiosity.


    However, what shocked them was that the rumours were actually true ¨C they were indeed fighting over a man. Moreover, Feng Qianghua had personally dered that that man would be her Imperial Concubine. Now, Jian Yiyue wanted to take him for herself.


    The sounds of countless people¡¯s hearts shattering could be heard, and they all felt incredible jealousy and hatred towards that man, wanting to reduce him to dust.


    Boom!


    In the end, the terrifying battle between the two people forced a higher-being to act. An enormous power instantly restricted the two people fighting in the sky.


    A middle-aged man with a square-shaped face and wearing a ck robe appeared, chiding them, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two? Don¡¯t you know that Emperor Path College forbids personal battles? And yet you two dare to fight so openly.¡±


    Zhao Fu was incredibly delighted because his chance had finallye. Now that those two women had been restricted by a higher-being, they naturally could not do anything to Zhao Fu. As such, Zhao Fu immediately activated his Nothingness Cloak and disappeared.


    However, just as Zhao Fu reappeared beside a fountain, he heard the sounds of countless men raggedly breathing.

 Chapter 1314: Male Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Male Qi</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu looked over and saw a group of beautiful men engaged in an orgy. Looking at how pleasurable and delighted they seemed, Zhao Fu was quite shocked; it was the first time he had seen such a scene.


    However, this seemed to be another person¡¯s personal territory, and Zhao Fu did not want to get involved; he only wanted to quickly leave.


    He had used the Nothingness Cloak three times already, so he would have to rely on himself from now on. While no one had noticed him, Zhao Fu started to sneak away.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out, and before he could react, he was pushed to the ground by a person. His hands were held down on the ground by the other person¡¯s hands above his head.


    This person had a beautiful-looking face and a pair of violet devilish-looking eyes. He had long, jet-ck hair and he was not wearing anything on his upper body. His figure was quite slim and fit, and all of his muscles were well-proportioned, not looking exaggerated or weak. An intense manly aura flowed out.


    Zhao Fu immediately started to struggle, but he could not break free because this person was an Emperor Heaven Realm expert, and his powerpletely suppressed Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    ¡°Fudge, why is it another powerful person? I¡¯m finished.¡± Zhao Fu inwardly cursed. Why did he have to teleport here and why did everyone he meet have to be so strong? How was he meant to get out of here alive? This was hell for weaklings.


    There was also something wrong with the position he was in, as well as the look in the man¡¯s eyes. The beautiful-looking man pressing down on him was looking at his handsome face affectionately, and he gave a wickedly charming smile as he sighed, ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking!¡±


    Hearing those words and hearing the moans of the other men around him, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank and he had a bad feeling.


    Zhao Fu did not want to continue thinking, and he hurriedly said, ¡°This lowly one unintentionally intruded. Please let this lowly one leave.¡±


    The beautiful-looking man lightlyughed and said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? This Prince likes you, so you can stay here with This Prince. This Prince will give you everything you want, so be This Prince¡¯s beloved, alright?¡±


    Hearing these loving words, Zhao Fu felt goosebumps all over his body. He felt that this was incredibly wrong, and he said, ¡°This lowly one isn¡¯t interested in men; it¡¯s best that you find someone else.¡±


    The beautiful-looking man gave a gentle smile as he said, ¡°That¡¯s alright, This Prince will make you like This Prince. With such peerlessly handsome looks, and that noble and intoxicating aura, if This Prince lets you go, This Prince will regret it for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Women, those vulgar creatures, are naturally not good enough for you. Meeting This Prince was definitely fate¡¯s n for you; This Prince will love you his entire life.¡±


    Most women who heard such endearing words,bined with the beautiful-looking man¡¯s looks, would definitely fall for him.


    However, Zhao Fu was a heterosexual male, and not only did he not feel touched, but he also felt quite disgusted.


    If he knew that this would happen, he would have chosen to stay at Jian Yiyue¡¯s courtyard and allowed her toprehend his sword intent. At the very least, he would have preferred to go with Feng Qianghua; at least she was a woman.


    ¡°Beloved, your hubby can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± The beautiful-looking man looked into Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes and smiled as he lowered his lips towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was given a big fright and he hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯m Feng Qianghua¡¯s man and am someone Jian Yiyue needs as well. You can¡¯t do anything to me, or else they won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not have any other option but to bring up those two because their cultivations were higher than this man¡¯s. They would definitely be able to suppress him, making it so that he would not dare to do anything to him.


    Hearing Feng Qianghua and Jian Yiyue¡¯s names, the beautiful-looking man paused and mumbled, ¡°So it¡¯s someone they want as well; no wonder This Prince was so moved.¡±


    Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief; it seemed that the beautiful-looking man was wary of those two and would not do anything to him.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± the beautiful-looking man looked at Zhao Fu andughed, ¡°Beloved, do you really think This Prince will let you go? Even if you¡¯re someone both of them want, that just proves that This Prince has good taste. This Prince is determined to have you!


    ¡°Now, This Prince is going to eat you up; even if theyeter, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to This Prince. Even though they¡¯re slightly stronger than This Prince, This Prince is not afraid of them.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Fu¡¯s heartpletely sank. He used all of his strength to struggle, wanting to break free from the beautiful-looking man¡¯s hands.


    The beautiful-looking man gave a devilish smile and his body gave off countless traces of violet qi that flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s breathing to be erratic. His body heated up and his face became red as his eyes became hazy.


    ¡°Beloved, enjoy yourself! No man can resist This Prince¡¯s Violet Desire Male Qi,¡± the beautiful-looking man said as he lowered himself towards Zhao Fu.


    Elsewhere, Feng Qianghua and Jian Yiyu were restricted by a higher-being, and because of the battle just then, both of them furiously red at each other. However, when they sensed that Zhao Fu had disappeared, their expressions fell. They wanted to stop him but were unable to.


    ¡°Teacher, hurry and release me!¡± The two of them spoke simultaneously as they cried out to that ck-robed man.


    The ck-robed man felt quite startled and could not understand why they seemed to be in such a hurry. However, he did not release them, and coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°First, exin why you would publicly fight within Emperor Path College. Otherwise, despite your identities, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    Feng Qianghua angrily red at Jian Yiyue and said, ¡°It was Jian Yiyue who wanted to steal This Young Empress¡¯ man; she¡¯s shameless and vile to the extreme, forcing This Young Empress to act.¡±


    Jian Yiyue coldly harrumphed, ¡°Does he acknowledge that he¡¯s yours? He intruded into my courtyard, making him mine. It seems like it was you who was trying to steal him.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! This Young Empress long since announced that he would be This Young Empress¡¯ Imperial Concubine; if you don¡¯t believe it, you can go and ask anyone. Even if he doesn¡¯t belong to This Young Empress, I¡¯ll take him for myself,¡± Feng Qianghua said loudly.


    Jian Yiyue coldly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you can me him for intruding into my courtyard. Anything that enters my courtyard is mine.¡±


    Feng Qianghua was furious, and just as she was about to say something, the ck-robed man cut in, ¡°Enough, the two of you were actually fighting like this over a man; aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face for your factions? And think about your identities; aren¡¯t you afraid of peopleughing at you?


    ¡°Both of you go to the Enforcement Hall, face the wall for a few days, and have your cultivation sealed for half a month as punishment.¡±

 Chapter 1315: Ziyun

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Ziyun</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing that they had to face the wall for a few days and have their cultivations sealed for half a month, Feng Qianghua and Jian Yiyue¡¯s expressions fell. By then, Zhao Fu would have long since run away, and if he ran away, with how big the world was, how would they find him again? This was uneptable.


    It had already been a while, and perhaps Zhao Fu had escaped Emperor Path College by now. They did not know that Zhao Fu had been unlucky enough to intrude into another ce and was being pressed down on by a man.


    Feng Qianghua was in a great rush and refused, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, teacher! That man is incredibly important to This Young Empress. This Young Empress can ept being punished, but please allow This Young Empress to capture that man. The Human Phoenix Empire will also fully support This Young Empress¡¯ decision.¡±


    Zhao Fu had the highest grade of Dragon Phoenix, as well as a terrifying Divine Bloodline. Just those two things alone would make it so that no matter what she did, the Empress would not me her and would fully support her. She would even bring people in from the Human Phoenix Empire to suppress the ck-robed man.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same! I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment, but please let me capture that man. The Sword Sect will also support this decision,¡± Jian Yiyue said. The terrifying sword intent that Zhao Fu gave off was something desired greatly, and could lead to massive changes within herself.


    Hearing the two women use their factions to threaten him, the ck-robed man felt furious. Only factions like theirs would dare to talk to a higher-being like this, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to use your factions to threaten This Sovereign; Emperor Path College isn¡¯t a ce where you can do whatever you want. Go and receive your punishment.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Qianghua and Jian Yiyue felt incredibly panicked and they tried to struggle, while the middle-aged man prepared to take them to the Enforcement Hall.


    ¡°Wait, brother Li.¡± A white-robed, handsome-looking young man appeared. The aura he gave off was also quite terrifying, and he was another higher-being level figure.


    Hearing his voice, the middle-aged man paused and he looked at the handsome young man as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The handsome young man lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Look how angry and worried they look; maybe that young man really is incredibly important to them. This Sovereign also wants to see what kind of man he is for two peerless women like them to be like this.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the restricted Jian Yiyue and Feng Qianghua. In order to capture Zhao Fu, Jian Yiyue and Feng Qianghua could only give in and bow as they said, ¡°Please let us off this time, teacher.¡±


    Hearing this, the ck-robed man felt much less angry and said, ¡°Make sure you¡¯re more careful next time!¡±


    He waved his hand and the power binding the two people disappeared.


    The instant Feng Qianghua and Jian Yiyue¡¯s power returned, they immediately disappeared to find Zhao Fu. The people in the surroundings also rushed off to look for Zhao Fu, wanting to see just what sort of man could cause Feng Qianghua and Jian Yiyue to act like this.


    However, even without thinking about it, they knew that he would definitely be an incredibly shocking and peerless man for two female geniuses to act like this.


    Now, it could be said that half Emperor Path College was hunting for Zhao Fu. When many people heard about this and the other matters, they all looked incredibly shocked and wondered when such a terrifying figure hade to Emperor Path College.


    Elsewhere, the beautiful-looking man lowered himself down, about to kiss Zhao Fu and do even more indescribable things.


    Zhao Fu, whose breathing was erratic and body had heated up, suddenly returned to normal. The Six Desires Demonic Qi within his body absorbed the beautiful-looking man¡¯s Violet Desire Male Qi, allowing him to use the Six Desires Demonic Qi¡¯s power.


    Just as the beautiful-looking man was about to kiss Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu exploded out with the Six Desires Demonic Qi, which flooded into the beautiful-looking man¡¯s body in a berserk manner.


    The beautiful-looking man was shocked and had never thought that Zhao Fu would break free. He was caught off-guard and was defenseless, allowing the Six Desires Demonic Qi to flow into his body.


    The beautiful-looking man immediately used his Emperor Heaven Realm power to suppress the Six Desires Demonic Qi, but he could not get rid of it quickly, causing his expression to be somewhat unsightly.


    Swish!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body suddenly erupted with yellow light as he turned into a ray of light and shot into the ground. The beautiful-looking man felt that things were bad, and he grabbed towards the ground, sending a massive wave of energy and grabbing out six figures.


    They all looked the same as Zhao Fu and they had the same auras as well. After being grabbed out, they turned into golems; Zhao Fu had used the Golem Clones.


    After escaping from the beautiful-looking man, Zhao Fu quickly ran away, wanting to get away from this ce.


    The beautiful-looking man sat on the ground and used his Emperor Heaven Realm power to dispel the Six Desires Demonic Qi. The beautiful-looking man was quite curious about that power, as it had suppressed his Violet Desire Male Qi.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Thinking to Zhao Fu, the beautiful-looking man lightlyughed and found that he was bing more and more interested in Zhao Fu. He turned and looked at the men engaged in the orgy and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough yet? Hurry up and help This Prince find his beloved.¡±


    The group of men stopped andughed as they said, ¡°Alright, but after finding him, you better not just focus on him!¡±


    Following this, the group of men put on their clothes and left.


    News of the beautiful-looking man searching for Zhao Fu also spread out. After hearing about this, everyone felt quite shocked; howe Prince Ziyun was also looking for him? What had happened?


    However, hearing that the man was abnormally handsome, given Prince Ziyun¡¯s interests, it made sense that he would have interest in him and want to do indescribable things to him. Any fujoshi¡¯s heart would speed up upon thinking about it.


    However, hearing that Zhao Fu had been at Prince Ziyun¡¯s ce, Feng Qianghua and Jian Yiyue¡¯s expressions fell, and they had a bad feeling. They looked for Zhao Fu even more quickly and mobilized others to look for Zhao Fu, offering massive rewards.


    Emperor Path College became incredibly lively all because of Zhao Fu.


    After hearing that so many people were after him, Zhao Fu naturally ran about nervously. None of them were people he could resist; there were simply too many experts in Emperor Path College.


    Also, why was Emperor Path College so big? And where was the exit? Zhao Fu felt like a headless fly randomly flying about. He could not find a clear path, and he could not help but feel worried. If he went on like this, he would definitely be captured.


    ¡°Hey, look at that person. Doesn¡¯t he look like the person everyone¡¯s looking for?¡± a person pointed at Zhao Fu and said to the people around them.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu immediately ran, and everyone else felt that something was off and quickly flew towards him.


    In the end, Zhao Fu was barely able to lose them, but he unintentionally came to another ce.

 Chapter 1316: Old Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Old Monster</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This ce was about 1,000 meters wide and the ground was made out of ck bricks. There was a massive ck magic formation at the center, which gave off an intense demonic light, and there was a tall wall surrounding here.


    There was an incredibly powerful restriction here. It did not seem to obstruct Zhao Fu, but it blocked everyone else outside. This allowed Zhao Fu to avoid his pursuers for now.


    This ce had massive amounts of demonic qi, which felt quite cold and evil. At a nce, Zhao Fu could tell it was not a good ce, and Zhao Fu did not want to continue making trouble and nned to quickly leave.


    ¡°Come over here!¡± An enormous will flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s head, causing his body to walk towards the ck magic formation without his control.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked and inwardly cursed. He hade to another ce that he shouldn¡¯t be in, and that massive will was something that he could not resist.


    ¡°Sir, this lowly one unintentionally intruded; please allow this lowly one to leave.¡± By now, Zhao Fu had lost count of how many times he had said such a thing; howe all of Emperor Path College was so dangerous? Moreover, everyone he encountered was so domineering. Facing this massive will, Zhao Fu could not help but feel afraid and nervous.


    This sort of will was something that only a higher-being could give off, making it so that Zhao Fu could not resist at all, so he could only cry out.


    ¡°Hmph! Allow you to leave? You must be dreaming. This Old Man sensed that your bloodline is a Divine Bloodline. Not only do you have a terrifying bloodline, but you also have some even more terrifying powers within your body. This Old Man is going to refine you into a clone.¡±


    An eerie and twisted voice of an old man sounded out. Only now did Zhao Fu realize that the magic formation was a sealing formation, which sealed an incredibly terrifying old monster.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this crappy College? It has such a powerful old monster sealed here; can¡¯t they tighten the security around it? Set up some more restrictions around it. How can they allow anyone to just enter here?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite angry and quite unlucky; how could he havee to another ce like this? Moreover, his life was yet again in danger. At this point, Zhao Fu did not want toe to Emperor Path College again.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body reached the center of the ck magic formation without his control and he sat down cross-legged. The ck magic formation started to spin as a massive demonic might spread out, causing the surrounding space to seem to space.


    The demonic qi in the surroundings started to madly gather, and thick demonic clouds covered the entire sky. Low rumblings to thunder sounded out within the clouds as ck clouds giving off lightning appeared. They gave off immense might as they pressed down, making it difficult for people to breathe.


    The dark and evil demonic qi caused the temperature to rapidly plummet, making it seem like it was winter, and it gave off an incredibly terrifying feeling.


    The abnormal signs from here spread throughout all of Emperor Path College. Sensing this terrifying demonic intent, countless teachers and students¡¯ expressions fell as they hurried over.


    By now, many people had gathered here as they looked up at the terrifying abnormal signs in the sky. This included Feng Qianghua and Jian Yiyue.


    ¡°Did you personally see him enter here?¡± Feng Qianghua asked a group of people coldly with a serious expression.


    One person nodded in fear and said, ¡°We saw him go in with our own eyes, but we were blocked by a restriction when we tried to follow him.¡±


    ¡°How can someone enter that ce?¡± Jian Yiyue said as she frowned. She could not understand because even though that ce looked quite ordinary, there were powerful restrictions there and no one had entered before. She had never heard of such a thing before.


    ¡°What? This Prince¡¯s beloved is trapped in there?¡± A beautiful-looking young man in violet appeared, looking quite worried as he looked into the restriction.


    Hearing these words, Feng Qianghua felt quite displeased, and she looked at Prince Ziyun as she said, ¡°Ziyun, he is This Young Empress¡¯ Imperial Concubine, so you¡¯d best not have any thoughts. Otherwise, don¡¯t me This Young Empress for not showing any courtesy.¡±


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as Jian Yiyue shed out, causing a massive sword light to fly towards the restriction. However, the restriction waspletely unaffected.


    Feng Qianghua also vigorously shed out with her saber. A massive saber light bringing with it a ferocious saber wind shed out, seeming like it could destroy everything. However, when it struck against the restriction, it seemed like cotton hitting against a steel wall, and there was no reaction at all.


    Both Jian Yiyue and Feng Qianghua had power that surpassed the Emperor Heaven Realm, yet they were unable to shake the restriction at all; this showed just how terrifying the restriction was.


    If even they could not shake it, Prince Ziyun definitely would not be able to. He ignored Feng Qianghua¡¯s words and said to the people next to him, ¡°Hurry and call teacher! This isn¡¯t something students can destroy.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the ck-robed middle-aged man and the handsome-looking young man from before appeared with serious expressions.


    Seeing them appear, Feng Qianghua looked delighted and said, ¡°Teachers, please open the restriction and rescue This Young Empress¡¯ Imperial Concubine; This Young Empress will be greatly indebted to you.¡±


    The handsome-looking young man shook his head with a grim expression, ¡°This Sovereign cannot open the restriction here either. The restriction here was set down by the old Chancellor?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone gasped. Even though they had never met that mysterious old Chancellor, they knew that he was half a step into the Celestial realm.


    A restriction set down by him could not be broken by ordinary higher-beings. After all, at that level, he already had some Celestial power that belonged to true Celestials.


    Looking at the ripplesing from within the restriction, it was evident that something terrifying was happening inside. However, since the restriction could not be opened, did that mean Zhao Fu might die inside?


    Feng Qianghua and the others felt quite worried, as well as pained and helpless. A person so important to them might die inside so easily; it was such a waste.


    Zhao Fu sat cross-legged at the center of the ck magic formation and he felt quite terrified. He tried to use all sorts of methods to break free of that will¡¯s control, but none of them were effective. Could it be that he really was going to die here?


    Boom!


    An enormous wave of demonic power erupted out of the ground like a volcanic eruption, and a pir of ck light shot into the sky, causing the sky to tremble. Countless traces of demonic qi flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body through the pir of light.


    The massive amount of demonic power also madly flooded into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boy, is it painful to have demonic qi invade your body? Soon, you will be This Old Man¡¯s puppet clone; this is your glory,¡± the eerie and twisted voice sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, apanied by a wickedugh.


    However, Zhao Fu was quite startled. The demonic qi and demonic power flowing into his body did not cause him any pain, and instead felt quitefortable, as if he was taking a bath. Zhao Fu did not know if it was because he had eaten the Demon Primogenitor finger or because he had fused with a Demon God Divinity.

 Chapter 1317: Evil Spirit Abyss Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Evil Spirit Abyss Flower</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Old man, are you sure you¡¯re not doing something wrong? It doesn¡¯t feel painful at all. Instead, it feels quitefortable.¡± Now that Zhao Fu knew that the old man was not going to let him off and wanted to kill him, Zhao Fu¡¯s tone was no longer courteous, and he was instead mocking him.


    This caused the old monster to feel quite furious, and he exploded out with even more intense demonic qi that berserkly flooded into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. He no longer wasted any words with Zhao Fu and focused on refining Zhao Fu into a puppet clone.


    The sky was affected by the old monster, and demonic power poured down, entering Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Shockwaves continuously rippled out from here, each one more powerful than the previous one. The terrifying power caused countless people¡¯s hands and feet to feel cold, and their bodies uncontrobly shivered as they felt immense terror.


    Jian Yiyue and the others had grim expressions. From these shockwaves, it seemed that Zhao Fu¡¯s chances of surviving were quite low, and he might already be dead.


    A wave of demonic qi flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body from below while another flowed into him from above. Even though the demonic qi was incredibly ferocious and seemed quite terrifying, after entering Zhao Fu¡¯s body, it became abnormally gentle and gave Zhao Fu afortable feeling.


    ¡°Old man, howe you¡¯re so trash? I don¡¯t feel any pain at all, and it feels great! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re too weak, wanting to use this bit of power to try to take over my body?¡± Zhao Fu continued to mock.


    By now, the old monster sensed that something was off and quickly tried to stop, but he found that he could not stop. It was not because of Zhao Fu but because of the magic formation.


    The old monster thought of something and cursed angrily, ¡°Jiulou, you plotted against This Old Man. If This Old Man makes it out, I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer a terrible end.¡±


    Hearing the old monster¡¯s cursing, he felt that the situation was different than what he expected. However, given that they were enemies, the angrier the old monster was, the more pleased Zhao Fu was.


    In an underground space, there was a bald-headed old man whose skin looked like nt matter. His hands continuously performed hand seals, wanting to stop his power from leaking out. It was as if someone had cut open a hole in his body and his power was forcefully being sucked out.


    Seeing that there was no way to stop this, the old man¡¯s expression became savage and he tried to use his will to kill Zhao Fu to prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    Boom!


    The magic formation on the ground rapidly spun to the point that it could not be seen by the naked eye. A massive amount of power sted onto the old man¡¯s body, causing it to tremble. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and he fell onto the ground.


    A formless hand grabbed the old man¡¯s body, sucking out traces of blood from his body. The old man¡¯s face instantly became pale and despite how much he struggled, he could not break free at all.


    The traces of blood floated upwards and floated out of the ck magic formation and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s body felt a sting of pain. However, this pain was not very strong and subsided after a short while.


    However, Zhao Fu now felt a burning sensation in his throat as a ck flower appeared there. This ck flower waspletely ck and looked somewhat like a rose, and it gave off an intense demonic qi.


    What was shocking was that on every ck petal, there were countless bewitching demon women dancing. The ck flower also had a bewitching effect that could easily control other people¡¯s souls.


    This was one of the world¡¯s Seven Wondrous Flowers, the ¡®Evil Spirit Abyss Flower!¡¯


    After the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s throat, the ck magic formation on the ground gradually stopped, and the demonic qi in the surroundings disappeared, as did the abnormal signs. The old man in the underground space fell unconscious and seemed much weaker.


    Zhao Fu regained control of his body, but looking at therge number of people outside the restriction, he could not help but gulp in shock. There was an ocean of people outside, and it would be impossible for him to escape.


    There was Jian Yiyue, Feng Qianghua, Prince Ziyun, and two higher-beings. Zhao Fu could not resist any of them. After having survived this ordeal, Zhao Fu had been quite happy, but after looking outside, those feelings immediately disappeared.


    After the demonic qi within the restriction disappeared, everyone could see inside the restriction and felt quite shocked to see that Zhao Fu was unharmed.


    Feng Qianghua let out a sigh of relief and smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, hurry up ande out; I¡¯ll take you back to the Human Phoenix Empire.¡±


    Hearing how affectionately Feng Qianghua called out to Zhao Fu, even calling him husband, everyone¡¯s hearts became numb and felt immense admiration. Many furious and envious gazes fell onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    If looks could kill, Zhao Fu would have died over 100,000 times, and there would be nothing remaining.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu felt goosebumps all over his body and he felt quite disgusted. He remembered how she had treated him, and seeing that they could note in, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Jian Yiyue said coldly, ¡°Come out ande back with me to the Sword Sect. I promise I won¡¯t harm you and there won¡¯t be anyone who will be able to harm you.¡±


    Prince Ziyun also shouted loudly, ¡°Beloved, you should know how This Prince feels towards you; I¡¯m definitely more devoted than those two. This Prince will also do his best to protect you and won¡¯t let anyone harm you.¡±


    Those words caused countless people to feel quite disgusted, and they imagined that something definitely had happened between them.


    Now, Zhao Fu faced three choices, none of which were good. The best out of them was choosing Jian Yiyue, as he would not have to give up his body.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The handsome-looking young man in white saw the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower in Zhao Fu¡¯s throat and lightly coughed before saying, ¡°This young man is connected to Emperor Path College by destiny, how about joining Emperor Path College? This Sovereign has the authority to make this decision, and you can join without passing the examination as a special student.¡±


    This immediately sent the surroundings into an uproar. It was not just Feng Qianghua and the others who wanted this man, even Emperor Path College¡¯s higher-beings personally invited him to join Emperor Path College. This was incredibly rare, and anyone who wasn¡¯t present would not believe such a thing.


    Feng Qianghua and the others¡¯ faces became pale; they had never thought that Emperor Path College would get involved as well. The situation had be quiteplicated, and they had no idea how Zhao Fu would choose.


    There were three people within the crowd who were incredibly shocked. The first was Zang Mingyue ¨C he recognized Zhao Fu and had never thought that they would meet again here. He told Zang Wuyue about this, causing Zang Wuyue to feel quite shocked as well.


    Now that this person had received invitations from Emperor Path College, Human Phoenix Empire, and Sword Sect, all of which were more powerful than their own faction, they understood why Zhao Fu had such powerful Heaven¡¯s Secrets and why he had the Emperor Killer Curse. Everything had a reason.


    The third person was naturally Bai Haoran. It was the first time he felt such despair in his heart, due to being left so far behind. No matter where it was, that person was extraordinary and shined like a brilliant sun.

 Chapter 1318: Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Blooms

    <h4>Chapter 1318: Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Blooms</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and also quite delighted; he had never thought that the higher-being from Emperor Path College would say such a thing. Out of all of the choices, Emperor Path College was undoubtedly the best choice. He would not sacrifice anything and would not be restricted.


    Moreover, he would not have to pass the examination and would be a special student. This would allow him to enter Emperor Path College ahead of time, and he would not have to wait until next year. This would save him a lot of trouble.


    This was a stroke of good luck, and after thinking about it, Zhao Fu prepared to agree.


    Feng Qianghua could tell what Zhao Fu was thinking. If he joined Emperor Path College, she would not have the ability to snatch him, so she immediately said, ¡°Husband, if you choose the Human Phoenix Empire, you can immediately be the Imperial Concubine and wield great power. This is something countless people can only dream of, but you can obtain it easily. Moreover, This Young Empress promises that you will be my only man.¡±


    Jian Yiyue also understood that Zhao Fu would choose the Emperor Path College, so after hearing Feng Qianghua give that offer, she also said, ¡°You possess a terrifying sword intent, and if you don¡¯t be a Sword Cultivator, that will be too much of a pity. If you choose the Sword Sect, I can ask the Sect Master to choose you as his Legacy Disciple. No one will dare to touch you.¡±


    Hearing the two others give such good conditions, Prince Ziyun hurriedly cried out, ¡°Beloved, if you choose This Prince, everything This Prince has will be yours. Trust This Prince; there¡¯s no one in this world who will love you more than This Prince.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Fu hesitated. Jian Yiyue¡¯s offer was quite tempting, but the two others¡¯ offers were not even worth thinking about.


    The handsome-looking young man slightly frowned as he said, ¡°If you choose Emperor Path College, you will not only be a special student, but This Sovereign will also take you as a disciple and help you experience the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth.¡±


    This caused countless people to cry out because bing the disciple of a higher-being was something that countless people could only dream about. What¡¯s more, a higher-being was taking the initiative.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; this option was clearly better. Thinking about having a higher-being protecting him and providing unimaginable benefits, Zhao Fu felt quite tempted. However, it seemed that the higher-being did not truly want to take him as a disciple and had other goals. This caused Zhao Fu to hesitate.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled and he started to disappear, causing everyone outside to look quite shocked. Only then did they realize that Zhao Fu had onlye here through a projection.


    Following this, everyone could only watch on as Zhao Fu gradually faded, and because of the restriction blocking them, there was nothing they could do about this.


    However, what was good was that Zhao Fu had not been able to make a decision, so he did not belong to any faction. This meant that they still had an opportunity to obtain Zhao Fu.


    Within a splendorous pce, a noble and beautiful middle-aged woman giving off a dense Empress¡¯ domineeringness sat on a phoenix throne and read through imperial memorials with a serious expression.


    ¡°Imperial Mother!¡± Feng Qianghua came in from outside and called out unhappily.


    The beautiful woman lightlyughed and looked at Feng Qianghua as she said, ¡°Who made my daughter unhappy? Was it that man? To be able to make my daughter willingly call him husband, he¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    This beautiful woman was naturally Feng Qianghua¡¯s mother, the Empress of the Human Phoenix Empire. She was called Feng Qianhuang and had higher-being level power.


    She had heard about what had happened at Emperor Path College and was quite shocked at Feng Qianghua publicly announcing that a man would be her Imperial Concubine. She could not understand why her daughter would do such a thing.


    Feng Qianghua¡¯s face became slightly red as she said, ¡°Imperial Mother, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he has the highest grade of Dragon Phoenix and a Divine Bloodline, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in him!¡±


    ¡°Highest grade of Dragon Phoenix? Divine Bloodline?¡± Those two things caused the beautiful woman to feel quite shocked and her expression instantly became serious. Ordinarily, Dragon Phoenixes were incredibly rare while the highest grade of Dragon Phoenixes were like legends.


    If Feng Qianghua had the highest grade of Dragon Phoenix supporting her, after ascending to the throne, there would be massive benefits for both her and the entire Human Phoenix Empire. It would be tens, if not hundreds, of times more useful than ordinary Phoenix Qi.


    Just this was enough to make her incredibly shocked. When she heard of the Divine Bloodline, she became serious.


    With the Human Phoenix Empire¡¯s strength, it ranked in the top few factions of the Human Race. However, against a Holy Empire, it would be incredibly wary. It was not just the Human Phoenix Empire; all factions would take Holy Empires incredibly seriously.


    Divine Bloodlines were something that only the Holy Sons of Holy Empires would have, and they reigned above countless Sovereign Bloodlines. Feng Qianhuang could not help but take this seriously.


    ¡°Qianghua! Tell me in detail just what happened.¡± Feng Qianghua expected her mother to act in such a way because a Divine Bloodline was an extraordinary matter, so she told her mother everything.


    ¡°This fellow¡¯s quite interesting. He only has Stage 9 Cultivation and yet he dares to run over to Emperor Path College and cause so many things. He even caused Emperor Path College to break precedent and want to take him in as a special student. If I met this sort of amazing man, I would also want him as my Imperial Concubine.¡± After hearing Feng Qianghua out, Feng Qianhuang lightlyughed, and her beautiful smile was incredibly radiant, not inferior to Feng Qianghua¡¯s at all.


    Feng Qianghua lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°Imperial Mother, I¡¯m nning to use the Human Phoenix Empire¡¯s power to find him at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I give you permission. However, you have to be careful and try not to hurt him. It¡¯s possible that his background is quiteplicated,¡± Feng Qianhuang lightly nodded as she reminded Feng Qianghua.


    Feng Qianghua smiled and nodded. She thought of something and asked, ¡°Also, Imperial Mother, that man intruded into the Demon Land and an Evil Spirit Abyss Flower appeared in his throat; what does that mean?¡±


    Feng Qianhuang knew about this, and she replied, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of legacy, but it¡¯s a legacy of power that was taken by force. That¡¯s most likely why Emperor Path College¡¯s Chancellor sealed that old monster in there. However, it was actually obtained by an outsider. In order to keep that power, the higher-being tried to recruit him as a special student.¡±


    ¡°Is that power very terrifying?¡± Hearing this, Feng Qianghua asked in curiosity.


    Feng Qianhuang smiled as she nodded, ¡°That old monster¡¯s original body was the first Evil Spirit Abyss Flower, and it has a terrifying power. No one below the Half-Step Celestial realm can suppress him. There¡¯s a prophecy in the Demon World: The Evil Spirit flower booms, Demonic Qi bes chaotic; ten thousand Demons y each other, a disaster for the Demon Domain.¡±


    ¡°After you bring him back, make sure you treat him well; his potential is definitely no lower than yours. Do you understand?¡±


    Feng Qianghua smiled and nodded. She then went to mobilize the Human Phoenix Empire¡¯s full force to search for Zhao Fu.


    This caused countless people to feel incredibly shocked; even the powerful Human Phoenix Empire was going all out to find a man. It was the first time anyone had seen the Human Phoenix Empire acting like this, and they all felt quite curious about the man the Human Phoenix Empire was searching for.

 Chapter 1319: Jian Tianye

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Jian Tianye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within an impressive but unadorned hall in the Sword Sect, a young man in white clothes and with a coldly handsome face and a powerful sword aura said, ¡°Yiyue, did you really go all-out and fight with another person over a man?¡±


    This young man was the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Even though he looked quite young, he had lived for a long time. He was Jian Yiyue¡¯s father and was called Jian Tianye.


    Jian Yiyue calmly nodded without any hesitation or exnation.


    This caused the others in the hall to look quite shocked. When they had heard about this, given their knowledge of Jian Yiyue, they felt that she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. They wanted to hear Jian Yiyue rebut such a ridiculous rumor, but they had never thought that Jian Yiyue would directly admit it.


    Jian Tianye was expressionless as he looked at Jian Yiyue. He did not feel that Jian Yiyue felt any romantic interest in that person, so he asked, ¡°Is that person very important to you?¡±


    Jian Yiyue lightly nodded as she said, ¡°That person has an incredibly terrifying and extreme sword intent. It is above even the sword intent that I haveprehended.¡±


    ¡°Surely that¡¯s impossible!¡± Hearing this, everyone looked quite shocked because the Sword Sect was the most powerful Sect that focused on the sword in the Human Domain. As such, the sword intent theyprehended was an extreme sword intent, and it was famous even within the Heaven Domain. It was an extremely high level of sword intent.


    As such, how could they believe what Jian Yiyue said when she said that it was of a higher grade than their Sect¡¯s sword intent?


    Facing everyone¡¯s doubts, Jian Yiyue did not say anything and instead took out an egg-sized orb of light. Within it was a trace of blood-red sword qi that continuously darted about.


    This was a trace of sword intent that Jian Yiyue had captured from Zhao Fu. She lightly threw the orb of light into the air, and the orb of light dissipated as the trace of blood-red sword qi shot out.


    Instantly, everyone could sense the incredibly berserk and twisted sword intent. It stabbed into people¡¯s souls like a needle, and even though this trace of sword qi was quite small, it gave people a sense of danger and made them feel terror.


    Jian Tianye looked at the trace of sword qi with a serious gaze and said loudly, ¡°All of you get out!¡±


    Everyone else felt quite startled and understood that this matter was not something that they could know about. This matter was incredibly important, and even though they felt quite curious, they still obeyed his orders and left.


    Jian Yiyue¡¯s eyes seemed to dance with light as she looked quite delighted and asked, ¡°Father, do you know what this sword intent is?¡±


    Jian Tianye did not reply to Jian Yiyue. He looked at the blood-red sword qi madly darting through the air and pointed out with his finger. A trace of green sword qi shot out and flew towards the blood-red sword qi.


    Sensing the green sword qi, the blood-red sword qi did not show any fear and instead madly shot over, devouring the green sword qi. Very quickly, the green sword qi was devoured.


    Now, Jian Tianye was able to confirm what it was, and he said in shock, ¡°How can that person have this kind of sword intent? This is the legendary Killing Sword Intent!¡±


    Hearing this, Jian Yiyue also looked quite shocked. As a Sword Cultivator, she had naturally heard about the Killing Sword Intent before. It was the fusion of an extreme sword intent and an extreme killing intent. Legends said that it had the power to kill Celestials and had caused a massive disaster in the distant past.


    ¡°Surely not, father! That person was not affected by the Killing Sword Intent at all and maintained his consciousness. He did not look berserk or bloodthirsty at all,¡± Jian Yiyue said after thinking about it.


    Jian Tianye closely inspected the trace of sword qi and exined, ¡°This Killing Sword Intent¡¯s sword intent and killing intent have been greatly reduced. That person most likely used some kind of method to perfectly fuse with the Killing Sword Intent, so he is not affected by it.¡±


    Sensing the blood-red sword qi in the air, Jian Tianye eximed in admiration, ¡°As expected from a sword intent that can kill Celestials! Even after being reduced by so much, it still has such terrifying power. That person is a prodigy to be able to perfectly fuse with such a terrifying sword intent.¡±


    ¡°Father, right now, the Human Phoenix Empire is going all-out to find that person. It¡¯s possible that that person¡¯s body contains other secrets. I want to use the Sword Sect¡¯s power to search for that person.¡±


    After hearing Jian Tianye¡¯s words, Jian Yiyue wanted toprehend that sword intent even more.


    Jian Tianye nodded as he said, ¡°This sort of person is definitely not ordinary, so you have to act carefully. I feel that he¡¯s quite suitable to be your husband, so you can consider that. That way, we will also be able to bind him to the Sword Sect.¡±


    However, Jian Yiyue coldly refused, saying, ¡°Father, right now I only want to cultivate the sword and don¡¯t have any other ns.¡±


    Hearing this, Jian Tianye did not insist.


    Following this, the Sword Sect also went all-out in searching for Zhao Fu¡¯s location. This caused a greatmotion, as two major factions in the Human Domain were now searching for that man; just what sort of divinity was that man for two major factions to act like this?


    A third faction quickly joined in, and it was naturally Prince ZIyun¡¯s faction, the Violet Cloud Celestial Pavilion. At first, hearing that Prince Ziyun wanted to mobilize the faction¡¯s power to find a man he had taken an interest in, the Pavilion directly refused.


    However, after hearing that two other major factions were searching for that person and that Emperor Path College had tried to recruit him as a special student, the Violet Cloud Celestial Pavilion allowed him to use the faction¡¯s power to search for Zhao Fu.


    Emperor Path College¡¯s higher-being told the matter about the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower to the other higher-ups of Emperor Path College, causing them to also take this matter seriously. They felt that Zhao Fu was quite extraordinary and also tried to search for Zhao Fu¡¯s location.


    Now that Emperor Path College¡¯s terrifying Chancellor had given an order, no one dared to disobey it.


    This caused the various higher-beings to all feel quite shocked because they had not seen the Chancellor in a long time. They had not received any direct orders from the Chancellor, and seeing that they had finally received a direct order, it could be seen how important this matter was.


    However, after thinking about it, the restriction was set down by the Chancellor, so the Chancellor was naturally the person who knew the most about the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower. It was possible that the Chancellor was scheming something.


    Thinking about that, the various higher-beings felt quite shocked and did not want to get involved. There was only one higher-being who slightly frowned after hearing about this.


    News of the three major factions searching for Zhao Fu, as well as the matters within Emperor Path College, soon spread to the otherrge factions. The various factions were all quite shocked that such a terrifying figure had appeared, and they felt quite curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity.


    This was the first time Zhao Fu had officially appeared to the Heaven Domain¡¯s factions. It was not like before when people only knew of him and did not even know if he was a man or a woman.


    Of course, no one had connected Zhao Fu to that person who had four Emperor Stars. If they knew, Zhao Fu would have shaken the entire Heaven Domain and caused countless geniuses to bow and submit.

 Chapter 1320: Seven Great Colleges

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Seven Great Colleges</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu looked quite shocked and did not understand what had happened. His body seemed to have been forcefully summoned back and the projection had failed, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s body to return.


    What was going on? Zhao Fu could not understand because once he sent out a 100% projection, it would be extremely difficult to cancel. Ordinarily, it could only be canceled if Zhao Fu returned to his original location. However, it seemed that his projection had been forcefully canceled.


    After examining himself, Zhao Fu found that the Projection Jade on his chest had been permeated by another power, which was incredibly powerful.


    What made Zhao Fu feel quite pleased was that he had actually somehow brought back the Agriculture Goddess¡¯ Divinity that he had obtained from Lin Dapeng. After all, projections could not bring anything back.


    Zhao Fu thought to himself and remembered the power that had helped him many times in Emperor Path College, which was quite simr to the power in the Projection Jade. Zhao Fu thought of something and headed to the Heaven Spirit Stele.


    Just as expected, there were many messages from the higher-being, who Zhao Fu guessed was a teacher at Emperor Path College.


    It was this higher-being who had forcefully canceled Zhao Fu¡¯s projection and allowed Zhao Fu to escape. The aura left in the Projection Jade was the same as the aura that had helped him in Emperor Path College.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve really impressed This Sovereign. You¡¯ve made so much trouble right after going to Emperor Path College, and now This Sovereign somewhat regrets introducing you to Emperor Path College.¡±


    Reading the messages from the higher-being, Zhao Fu felt quite awkward. He had indeed caused a lot of trouble at Emperor Path College, but it was allpletely unintentional. Who knew that Emperor Path College was so dangerous and had so many people who could easily crush him?


    At the same time, there was no one else in the world who could make an expert who stood at the top of the world say such things.


    Zhao Fu naturally knew that he had made trouble for the higher-being, so he apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you!¡±


    The higher-being had been waiting for Zhao Fu¡¯s reply, and seeing that he seemed quite apologetic, the higher-being felt less annoyed and reminded him, saying, ¡°Now, you know how terrifying the top geniuses of the Heaven Domain are. You still have one year, so you need to quickly increase your power and enter Emperor Path College with the best core.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°Um, Senior, do you still want me to join Emperor Path College?¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu did not quite want to join Emperor Path College anymore because he had caused so much trouble there. How could Zhao Fu dare to go there again? If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be captured by Feng Qianghua.


    It would also be possible for him to be caught by Prince Ziyun. If that happened, Zhao Fu would not have a chance at running, and he did not want to go with either of them. As such, Zhao Fu was somewhat unwilling to go to Emperor Path College.


    After all, with his power, that ce was not somewhere he could go unless he obtained massive strength.


    After reading Zhao Fu¡¯s message, the higher-being guessed what Zhao Fu was thinking and said, ¡°Yes, you should stille. At the very least, This Sovereign will be able to keep an eye out for you. You now have many top-tier factions after you, so if you don¡¯t have a faction protecting you, you won¡¯t be able to protect yourself.


    ¡°There are many curses simr to the Emperor Killer Curse, and you haven¡¯t even rid yourself of the Emperor Killer Curse. If more curses are cast on you, do you think you have any chance of surviving?¡±


    This caused Zhao Fu to feel a chill in his heart. The dark shadow of the Emperor Killer Curse had been hanging over Zhao Fu this entire time, and he had almost given up before.


    Zhao Fu had reduced the power of the Emperor Killer Curse through various methods, and if he was afflicted by a few more simr curses, he would not have any hope in surviving. Zhao Fu indeed needed arge faction to protect him.


    The faction naturally could not be Great Qin. With Great Qin¡¯s strength, in front of the truly powerful factions, it would have a difficult time even protecting itself, and it would not be able to protect Zhao Fu at all. As such, Zhao Fu could only rely on another faction.


    Even though there were Seven Great Colleges in total, meaning there were six other Colleges simr to Emperor Path College, they were simply too far away, and with his status as a Human, no one would give him protection. It would actually be more than 10 times more dangerous than the Emperor Path College.


    As such, Zhao Fu¡¯s only option was Emperor Path College. Moreover, the higher-being from before said he could enter without even taking the examination.


    If Zhao Fu agreed to him, would he not immediately be a student of Emperor Path College?


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu grinned and felt that he would not have to wait a whole year, and he was relieved that a big weight had been taken off his mind.


    However, that higher-being immediately poured a bucket of cold water over Zhao Fu. ¡°Emperor Path College¡¯s Chancellor has taken notice of you and told the teachers not to interfere. The offer that teacher made to you has been made void.¡±


    Emperor Path College¡¯s Chancellor was a Half-Step Celestial expert, and hearing that he had taken notice of him, Zhao Fu felt as if he had fallen into icy water. Zhao Fu felt goosebumps all over his body, and he felt that there were eyes staring at him from everywhere.


    Facing such an existence, Zhao Fu did not dare to have any thoughts of resisting; even an Emperor Heaven Realm expert would not dare. That sort of existence had heaven-defying power.


    How had he drawn the attention of such an existence? Zhao Fu felt incredibly shocked and had never thought that such a thing would happen. He wondered if it was because of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower.


    ¡°Senior, what does the Chancellor think of me?¡± Zhao Fu hesitantly asked.


    The higher-being could immediately tell what Zhao Fu was thinking andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a good thing for you. If the Chancellor wanted to do anything to you, would you even have the right to resist?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt relieved. That was indeed the case ¨C if an existence like that wanted to do something to him, he would not be able to resist at all.


    ¡°You should go to the Demon Domain in the future; when that timees, you¡¯ll know the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s true effects.¡±


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu could not help but think about the Four Guardian Beasts and President of the Ten Thousand Dragon Financial Group who had suggested for him to visit the Devil Domain.


    Zhao Fumitted this to memory and once again thanked the higher-being.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and the higher-being chatted for a bit longer before ending their talk.


    Zhao Fu then ordered people to construct a temple for the Agriculture Goddess. He used the Divinity to summon a in, simple, well-tempered, and beautiful woman. She was only an image right now and her intellect was not very developed, and she had a stiff expression.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to sculpt a sculpture based on her looks and fused the Divinity into it. As long as she absorbed arge amount of faith energy, she would be able to regain her intellect and power.


    This would be a massive help to Great Qin. In the future, Great Qin¡¯s agriculture would be relying on this Agriculture Goddess. With her protection, Great Qin¡¯s agriculture would have some protection; only then would they have arge amount of food.

 Chapter 1321: Bluestar Forbidden Pupil

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Bluestar Forbidden Pupil</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu received news that the Devil Horn Empire was gathering their army and was nning to attack the Grassi Continent that Great Qin upied. If they could conquer that Continent, the Devil Horn Empire would also have three worlds.


    They had been eyeing that Continent for a while now, and they had not evenpletely digested the Lantong World yet.


    Now, Great Qin had two options. The first was to defend and not allow the Devil Horn Empire to obtain the Grassi Continent no matter what so that they could not obtain the Grassi World.


    The second choice was to withdraw from the Continent, cede it to the Devil Horn Empire, and allow it to continue to develop. When it grew to a certain size, Great Qin would ally with the other worlds to attack it together.


    In the end, Zhao Fu chose the first option because the second option was too dangerous and things could spiral out of control easily. The Devil Horn Empire had many supporters, and if they acted in key moments, they could change the situation. Moreover, Zhao Fu did not trust the other worlds.


    The next day, the Devil Horn Empire mobilized ten billion soldiers, giving off a massive aura like an apocalyptic flood and sweeping towards the Grassi Continent.


    Great Qin also mobilized ten billion soldiers to defend, which gave off an aura simr to a grand and imprable mountain.


    Both sides were used to dealing with each other, and they did not waste any words before they started fighting.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Great Qin¡¯s countless beasts and the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s devil beasts intensely fought in the sky and on the ground. The auras they gave off were incredibly majestic and shook the surroundings, causing the heavens and earth to be austere, and the atmosphere became incredibly chaotic.


    Massive flying beasts battled in the air, using their fangs and ws to tear and rip at each other, causing countless feathers and pieces of fur to descend.


    The beasts on the ground ferociously charged at each other, resulting in heavy and muffled explosions. They used their fangs and ws to savagely attack each other, causing blood to fly everywhere. Pained and furious cries continuously sounded out, creating a bitter and grim scene.


    The Devil Horn Empire soldiers gave off massive auras as they roared and swept forwards like an ocean. Their power seemed to be able to destroy everywhere, causing the heavens and earth to dim. Great Qin continuously shot out arrows, which descended like rain and continuously killed Devil Horn soldiers.


    However, because Great Qin had gone through a fewrge battles, they were in short supply of Talisman Arrows and Talisman Bolts. Using their Corps Formations, the Devil Horn army was able to defend against most of Great Qin¡¯s attacks, and they quickly reached the defensive walls and started to attack.


    Great Qin continuously shot down arrows, while the Devil Horn Empire responded with arrows. The Devil Horn soldiers used all sorts of methods to scale the walls, while Great Qin continuously threw down heavy objects to stop them.


    The sounds of battle thundered out, shaking the surroundings, and soldiers on both sides quickly died. A dense stench of blood spread out, seeming to be able to dye the sky blood-red.


    The Devil Horn Empire hade prepared. Apart from the massive and ferocious devil beasts, they had also summoned out massive blue eyes.


    The blue eyes were about 100 meters wide and floated in the air, giving off sapphire-like lights. Their gazes were cold and did not contain any emotion, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end, and they also gave off an intense might.


    The blue eyes were summoned from a Lantong forbidden technique called the Bluestar Forbidden Pupil. Each Bluestar Forbidden Pupil required 10,000 Lantong people¡¯s eyes to summon.


    Moreover, they had to be the eyes of living people, and dead people¡¯s eyes were not usable. Even though there were only a few thousand massive eyes on the battlefield, Yao Ming had used 100 million Lantong people¡¯s eyes to summon them.


    The people who cast the forbidden technique could not help but think about the Lantong people who had been bound on pirs. They had used their fingers to dig out their eyes, causing blood to spurt everywhere. The victims howled and struggled, but the soldiers had held their heads down and slowly dug out their eyes.


    The people who had their eyes dug out were essentially crippled. Without eyes, they could not do anything, and keeping them alive was a waste of food. As such, Yao Ming ordered those people to be thrown into where the devil beasts were nurtured to be food for the devil beasts.


    Just like that, 100 million Lantong people had not only lost their eyes but also be food for devil beasts as well.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yao Ming was worried about a Lantong uprising, Yao Ming would have summoned 10,000 Bluestar Forbidden Pupils and sacrificed even more people. However, he understood that he could not do this, as the Lantong people would definitely start an uprising.


    After digging out the eyes of 100 million Lantong people, the Lantong people had already been filled with fury. They had surrendered to the Devil Horn Empire and had never thought that the Devil Horn Empire would do such a thing to them.


    They had sacrificed 100 million Lantong people for this battle, and if there were even more intense battles in the future, it was likely that more Lantong people would be sacrificed. In order to avoid the Lantong people fighting back, Yao Ming had to show restraint.


    However, the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils summoned from sacrificing 100 million Lantong people were terrifyingly powerful.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    As the Commander of the army gave the order, the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils looked towards Great Qin¡¯s direction and shot out terrifying blue rays of light that brought with them incredibly destructive power. The air exploded as the blue rays of light shed by.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out as rocks were sted everywhere and smoke rose up. Thousands ofrge holes were sted open in Great Qin¡¯s defensive wall and some ces copsed. The soldiers who were hit by the blue rays of light did not even have time to cry out before they were reduced to ashes.


    The blue rays of light caused massive losses to Great Qin and broke through Great Qin¡¯s defenses. The defensive walls had powerful restrictions reinforcing them, but they had still been broken through by the blue rays of light; it could be seen how powerful those attacks were.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Seeing that Great Qin¡¯s defenses were broken, the Devil Horn army¡¯s morale was greatly bolstered and the soldiers roared as they flooded towards the holes.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became grim as he sent Stage 2 soldiers to defend the holes, and he also ordered for 1,000 or so Dragon-ying Ballistae to be aimed at the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Rays of light containing terrifying power seemed to cause the air to explode leaving behind traces in the air. All of them were Talisman Bolts, andbined with the Dragon-ying Ballistae, they were naturally incredibly terrifying.

 Chapter 1322: Fallen Angel Army

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Fallen Angel Army</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    1,000 or so rays of light gave off ferociously sharp auras as they shot towards the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils. However, just as they were about to hit, they were stopped by a formless energy.


    The 1,000 or so rays of light tried to break through, but the formless energy stubbornly resisted. In the end, the formless energy was greatly reduced, but the 1,000 or so rays of light dissipated and turned back into ballistae bolts and fell to the ground.


    The Bluestar Forbidden Pupils were extremely slow, and if they were attacked, it would be impossible for them to quickly dodge. As such, Yao Ming had paid a great price to set up protections for them.


    The Bluestar Forbidden Pupils once again gave off an intense blue light, and a powerful and dangerous aura spread out as they once again prepared to shoot out those terrifying rays of light.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he turned into a ray of light as he rushed out, wanting to stop those Bluestar Forbidden Pupils.


    Yao Ming coldlyughed and he also turned into a ray of light as he flew out. He knew that if he relied on the power of his cultivation, he definitely would not be a match for Zhao Fu, so he exploded out with the power of his Nation Armament. Seeing this, Zhao Fu could only release his own Nation Armament¡¯s power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The two of them started to fight, causing cold lights to shoot everywhere as terrifying ripples spread out and wind gales blew.


    Countless Devil Horn Soldiers swarmed forwards towards the holes in the defensive walls. Great Qin¡¯s Stage 2 soldiers blocked the holes and released countless sword lights and saber lights, killing the iing Devil Horn soldiers.


    However, the Devil Horn Soldiers were not afraid and charged over even more ferociously, as this was a key moment. Once they broke through, they would win.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as the air trembled and the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils shot out blue rays of light that gave off annihting power and shot over. The intense blue light dyed the skypletely blue.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!...


    Explosions sounded out as Talisman Bolts sted out, seeming to be able to tear through steel. Under that sharp aura, countless people¡¯s hairs stood on end.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The blue light and the Talisman Bolts collided, resulting in massive explosions. The light was blinding and shockwaves spread out.


    In the end, the blue rays of light were stronger and countless Talisman bolts scattered into motes of light, while the blue rays of light continued onwards towards the defensive walls. However, because they did not have much power left, they only left marks on the defensive walls.


    The Bluestar Forbidden Pupils needed to recharge before shooting again, but Great Qin¡¯s Dragon-ying Ballistae did not have this problem and could immediately attack again.


    Rays of light containing terrifying power shot towards the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils, but were once again stopped by that formless energy, which was once again greatly reduced


    The Devil Horn soldiers at the holes were on the verge of swarming through, and Great Qin continuously mobilized Stage 2 soldiers over, as well as countless Devils to stop these Devil Horn soldiers.


    The battle was incredibly intense and blood continuously flew out. Howls could be continuously heard and more and more people died.


    Seeing this, Yao Ming gave a smile of delight because the situation was in his favor. If this went on, the Devil Horn Empire would conquer the Grassi Continent, giving them three worlds.


    However, he felt quite a bit off pressure facing Zhao Fu, and he could only stall Zhao Fu. He felt that Zhao Fu¡¯s power had significantly increased from before.


    Yao Ming was quite shocked about this, and he could not understand how Zhao Fu had be more powerful so quickly. He had to quickly get rid of Zhao Fu, as if this continued, Zhao Fu would be far stronger than him someday.


    Boom!


    Yao Ming exploded out with the full power of his Nation Armament as an enormous violet sabre light ferociously shed towards Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu shed out a terrifying sword light, and as both sides shed, it caused a massive explosion.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    More gigantic explosions sounded out as 1,000 or so rays of light shot out towards the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils, once again weakening the formless energy¡¯s power.


    However, the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils gave off an even more intense light and an even more dangerous aura spread out. The Bluestar Forbidden Pupils were preparing to shoot out an attack that was much more powerful than before, and they would cause many times the damage from before.


    Swish! Swish! Swish...


    Great Qin hurriedly shot out Talisman Bolts again, once again weakening the formless energy but not destroying it.


    The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Commander gave a cold smile as he prepared to have the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils shoot and deal a massive blow to Great Qin.


    Suddenly, 1,000 or so creatures came out of the air. They looked somewhat like rats but had the heads of bats, and their teeth and fangs had a metallic luster and seemed quite sharp. They looked quite terrifying.


    These were the Nothingness Beasts that Great Qin had nurtured and fused City Lord Seals with. They were about 100 meters tall and after appearing from the air, their sharp ws gave off five rays of cold light as they attacked the formless energy protecting the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils.


    After being weakened many times, the formless energy had be quite weak and as the 1,000 or so Nothingness Beasts ferociously attacked, it looked like it would be destroyed soon.


    The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Commander¡¯s expression fell and he quickly ordered the Archers to attack. Arrows shot out, but the Nothingness Beasts hid back within the nothingness and avoided this wave of attacks. They then came out again and continued to attack.


    In the end, the Nothingness Beasts destroyed the formless energy and rushed through, tearing and biting at the Bluestar Forbidden Pupils, easily damaging them.


    The Bluestar Forbidden Pupils turned into motes of blue light and disappeared. The Nothingness Beasts then once again hid within the nothingness and reappeared elsewhere,unching sudden attacks on the Devil Horn army and causing a lot of chaos.


    Elsewhere, at the ces where the Devil Horn Empire had sted open holes, groups of Fallen Angels with ck wings appeared in the sky, giving off powerful auras. There were roughly two million of them.


    They raised the Darkness Swords in their hands and sted down ck rays of light that gave off terrifying power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as the ck rays of light descended and exploded. A single ray of ck light could kill or injure ten or so Devil Horn soldiers, instantly causing countless deaths and casualties. The two million Fallen Angels all had Stage 3 strength, and their attacks were naturally quite terrifying.


    Following this, even more Stage 2 Great Qin soldiers rushed to the holes and started to kill the Devil Horn soldiers in an orderly fashion. They had blocked them from rushing in.


    Only now did Great Qin reveal their cards, whether it was the Nothingness Beasts or Fallen Angels. He had obtained all of them from the Cosmic Historic Ruins and had never used them yet. Yao Ming did not know about them at all, and he naturally did not have any countermeasures.


    Looking at the disappearing Bluestar Forbidden Pupils and the Devil Horn soldiers in chaos, Yao Ming hatefully red at Zhao Fu and gave the order to retreat.

 Chapter 1323: City Stats

    <h4>Chapter 1323: City Stats</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Currently, the Devil Horn Empire had no way of breaking through Great Qin¡¯s defenses. As such, they could only retreat, or else they would lose even more people for no reason.


    The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s retreat signaled Great Qin¡¯s victory. Great Qin¡¯s countless soldiers cheered and Zhao Fu grinned as he gave the order to clear the battlefield.


    Both sides suffered great losses and Great Qin did not gain any great benefits. The only benefit that Great Qin gained was that they stopped the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s advance, while the Devil Horn Empire had suffered great casualties and injuries and had not achieved anything.


    The ones who benefitted the most from this fight between Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire was the alliance of surrounding worlds.


    Seeing that Great Qin and Devil Horn Empire did not fight to the death, they all felt quite disappointed. They had been waiting for both sides to suffer heavy losses before destroying them both in one go so that they would not have to worry in the future.


    The alliance also formed an allied army to prevent Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire from suddenly doing anything.


    However, in terms of battle power and unity, because they were different factions from different worlds, they were much weaker than Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire.


    They had been watching the battle between Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire, and that was the reason why Zhao Fu did not chase after the Devil Horn Empire.


    After this battle, the Devil Horn Empire most likely would not dare to lightly attack Great Qin. The Devil Horn Empire had suffered great losses and had not been able to defeat Great Qin. However, Great Qin had revealed many of its cards, and the Devil Horn Empire would be more prepared next time.


    Since these methods would be less effective next time, Great Qin had to prepare other methods to defend against the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s invasion. This was quite troublesome, as powerful methods were not very easy to prepare.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu gave out rewards for contributions during the battle, especially rewarding the Fallen Angel Corps.


    They had fought powerfully and killed countless Devil Horn soldiers, and they had been quite eye-catching.


    Arasina lightly harrumphed as she said, ¡°But of course! They¡¯re all This God¡¯s Fallen Angels. After you conquer a God Race world and turn them into Fallen Angels, they will be even more powerful.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at Arasina. He found that her attitude towards him was not as cold and disdainful; it seemed that familiarity really did breed ¡®fondness.¡¯


    Arasina and the female attendant Nossi, as well as the 24 God Emissaries, were often given love by Zhao Fu, so their attitudes towards him gradually became better. As a Fallen Angel godly spirit, Arasina¡¯s bewitchingness continuously grew.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a shocking explosion sounded out as the world became dark and clouds swirled, and a terrifying aura covered the Heaven Awaken World.


    Within the vast void, the eight crystals slightly trembled. Countless experts sensed this and were startled, looking quite serious and worried.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression also froze. He went outside the pce and looked at the chaotic sky. He was familiar with these ripples, as this had happened twice in the past.


    ¡°System announcement! City stats have been reduced by 10%.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Region power has been somewhat reduced.¡±


    As expected, system announcements sounded out in his head. The first time, City Lord Seals had been rendered unusable; the second time, production stats had disappeared. Now, city stats were going to be reduced by 10%.


    Cities gave various stats, such as production stats, soldier and resident bonuses, spawning stats, etc.


    Apart from these, there were also some special stats, and now that they were all going to be reduced by 10%, there would be a great impact.


    There was also region power. Every region contained power, which could allow one to administer the region and use its power.


    However, now that Great Qin had established a Kingdom and had even unified a world, the weakening of region power did not have significant effects. However, it would affect some smaller factions.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Zhao Fu could not help but sigh. Now, everyone could see problems with this. The power of City Lord Seals had disappeared, production stats had disappeared, and now city stats and region power had been weakened. What would disappear next?


    If this went on, it seemed like all stats would be reduced orpletely disappear. The entire Heaven Awaken World¡¯s power could weaken or even... be destroyed.


    After thinking about this, Zhao Fu was given a big fright. If the Heaven Awaken World was destroyed, those who lived in it would also be destroyed.


    Even though such thinking was quite terrifying, this sort of conclusion was quite possible if things continued on like this.


    Zhao Fu could not help but think about the advice that the higher-being had given him, which was to hurry and upgrade to a Royal Kingdom. The higher-being definitely knew something, or else they would not say such a thing.


    Rising to a Royal Kingdom was great pressure for Zhao Fu. He only had three worlds, and he was still seven worlds away from rising to a Royal Kingdom.


    Now, Zhao Fu could only hope that nothing bad happened to the Heaven Awaken World, or else a small faction like Great Qin at the boundary would be doomed.


    A whileter, the abnormal signs disappeared and everything became peaceful again, and Zhao Fu hurriedly held a meeting with his important subordinates about the future.


    After hearing what had happened, everyone felt quite worried and prepared a set of specific ns. Even if things happened in the future, they would be prepared. Otherwise, they would be caught off-guard and be destroyed.


    The meeting continued on for a few days, and afterwards, Zhao Fu nned to go to his chambers to rest. However, he unexpectedly ran into the Flower Fairy.


    Even now, Zhao Fu was not clear what sort of existence the Flower Fairy was. She was something from a Festival and had powerful flower energy. She had been casting a blessing but had been kept here by the World-Cleansing Butterfly.


    The Flower Fairy was most likely waiting for him here. Before, the Flower Fairy had saved his life, so Zhao Fu felt quite grateful towards her. Seeing her, he lightly smiled and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Flower Fairy paid her respects and smiled as she said with a slightly red face, ¡®Your Majesty, I can sense that you have very powerful flower energy within your body. I want to borrow your flower energy to create a Flower World, which can spawn ten or so Flower Spirits per day. They will be of great help to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted. Great Qin had three Flower Spirits, which were Roserose, Lilylily, and Peachy. They could not only control all sorts of nts to attack but could also reduce the withering of flowers and had high-grade healing and magic skills.


    Most importantly, they had the ability to reduce the amount of time nts took to grow. Now that the production stats had disappeared, they were very important

 Chapter 1324: Flower Pupil

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Flower Pupil</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu smiled as he nodded and said, ¡°Of course! How do we do it? What do you need Us to do?¡±


    The Flower Fairy¡¯s face became slightly red as she brought Zhao Fu to the flower region. This was the ce for nurturing Flower Devils, as well as where the World Flower was nted. There were flowers all over the ce, which seemed to dress the ground with colorful clothes.


    Moreover, because of various buffs, the flowers here would never wither and would bloom in all seasons, causing there to be a dense fragrance of flowers here.


    This was undoubtedly the most suitable ce to create the Flower World. By now, the World Flower had grown to 5,000 meters tall, but it still had not bloomed. The flower bud was still a jade-green color, and it would still be a while before it would bloom.


    The Flower Fairy shyly started to set up a colorful magic formation of light within the flower region.


    After the magic formation was set up, every single flower in the surroundings started to give off traces of different-colored auras, which flooded into the magic formation, and a powerful aura spread out from the magic formation.


    The light from the magic formation dyed the sky all sorts of colors. The entire sky over the flower region became like this, creating a beautiful and fantastical scene.


    The two of them stood at the center of the magic formation, and the Flower Fairy¡¯s face became red as she said nervously, ¡°Your Majesty, we need to unify. My flower energy will enter your body, and your powerful flower energy will enter my body, which will create a flower development energy.


    ¡°At the same time, thebining of our flower energy will bring great benefits for both of us. You will be able to obtain flower source energy, while I can use your flower energy to recover my memories and power.¡±


    ¡°Unify?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the embarrassed Flower Fairy¡¯s face and realized something as he looked at the Flower Fairy¡¯s delicate and beautiful face and her slim figure.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, the Flower Fairy embarrassedly lowered her head and did not dare to meet Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze.


    Zhao Fu naturally understood, and he smiled as he went up, hugged the Flower Fairy, and took off her clothes. At first, the Flower Fairy did not resist and shyly cooperated, but during the most important moment, she panicked. However, the two of them started to go about it within the flowers soon.


    As the two of them united, the massive amount of flower energy that the magic formation gathered flowed into their bodies.


    The Flower Fairy gave off an intense light and countless images of flowers appeared around her. There were cape jasmines, peach blossoms, sakura blossoms, etc. There were countless of them, and the area seemed to contain all the flowers of the world.


    There seemed to be a sea of flowers in the surroundings, and within the sea of flowers, there were eight flowers that were quite hazy and gave off an ephemeral aura that was in the eight cardinal directions.


    Based off the auras they were giving off, Zhao Fu could tell that one was the World Flower¡¯s aura, and another was the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s aura.


    The two flowers were of the Seven Wondrous Flowers, and Zhao Fu was startled to find that the hazy flowers within the sea of flowers corresponded to the Seven Wondrous Flowers. However, there was an eighth one ¨C could it be that there was an eighth Wondrous Flower that no one knew about?


    Before Zhao Fu could work out what was happening, his body started to be hot as the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower in his throat gave off a ck and violet light, seeming toe alive.


    Countless demon women with seductive figures and beautiful appearances appeared, who twisted their bodies as they danced.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes became blood-red and his pupils all disappeared as two ck Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers appeared within them. They gave off a chilling evil aura as if they had the power to bewitch countless creatures.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s face also went through some changes; his face became more angled and handsome, and he gave off a dense evil aura and seemed slightly more feminine.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu¡¯s body trembled ¨C the Six Desires Demonic Crystals within his body exploded out with enormous amounts of Six Desires Demonic Qi, and six rays of ck light giving off sharp auras flew towards the sky.


    The Six Desires Demon Gods appeared in the sky; Zhao Fu¡¯s Six Desires Celestial Art had broken through, and countless traces of Heaven and Earth Demonic Qi flowed into the Six Desires Demon Gods¡¯ bodies. The sky was covered with demonic clouds and a massive might spread out.


    Now that the Art had broken through, Zhao Fu gained the ability to summon the Six Desires Demon Gods. However, things were not over just yet.


    The Six Desires Demon Gods in the sky raised their hands, and a massive power sted down and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu¡¯s body seemed to be filled by that Six Desires Power, and his eyes once again went through changes.


    Within the two Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, six small ck runes appeared, and demonic qi circled around the flowers. Them gave off an attractive force, and it was as if looking into Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes would cause one to be sucked into darkness.


    The Six Desires Power and the Evil Spirit Demon Abyss¡¯ power actuallybined, which made Zhao Fu feel quite shocked. He had never thought that the two powers could fuse together.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Sensing the Six Desire Demonic Qi, the six statues within the Six Desires Celestial Sect gave off intense ripples, which passed through a few worlds, causing countless people to be shocked as a heaven-toppling aura spread out.


    The six statues within the Six Desires Celestial Sect seemed toe to life. Their eyes were filled with dense killing intent, causing the people in the Six Desires Celestial Sect to be greatly shocked. They had never seen the Six Desires Celestials react so strongly before.


    The various higher-beings were greatly dismayed, and one person sighed as he said, ¡°That person¡¯s Six Desires Demonic Art has once again progressed; looks like he has harmed countless women. We should kill him before the situation gets beyond our control!¡±


    Another higher-being nodded as he said in approval, ¡°This Sovereign also feels that we should kill him as soon as possible. The reaction from the Six Desires Celestial Statues is dozens of times more intense from before, all because of that person¡¯s threat. I¡¯m afraid that that person has encountered some heaven-defying opportunities in recent years.¡±


    The other higher-beings also agreed with this and decided to temporarily leave the Sect to find that legatee of the Six Desires Demonic Art and put an end to this matter.


    This shocked many people ¨C the six higher-beings personally acting to hunt down a single person was incredibly rare.


    However, they knew that there was a lot of enmity between the Six Desires Celestial Sect and the Six Desires Demonic Art, so they could understand. Countless Sects expressed their support, wanting that scourge to be eliminated as soon as possible. However, all sorts of evil sects supported the legatee of the Six Desires Demonic Art.


    Zhao Fu did not know about this, while the true legatee of the Six Desires Demonic Qi had tens of peerless beauties with him. Before, he had been traveling around and having fun as he conquered more beauties because the Six Desires Demonic Art required arge number of peerless beauties.


    However, after hearing about this, he could only run about hiding, not understanding why this was happening. He had not done anything big, so why was the Six Desires Celestial Sect reacting so intensely, with the six higher-beings personallying to kill him.

 Chapter 1325: Celestial

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Celestial</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    He did not know that he hadpletely overestimated himself, and the person that the six higher-beings were looking for was not him but Zhao Fu. With the six higher-being¡¯s terrifying power, it was possible for them to create great problems for Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was incredibly hot as he was affected by the Six Desires Demonic Qi and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower. He could not hold back his desires, and he continuously ravaged the Flower Fairy.


    Under the effects of the flower sea, the Flower Fairy breathed raggedly and shyly responded to Zhao Fu.


    The two of them went at it for an entire day before stopping, and the Flower Fairy¡¯s face waspletely red as she powerlesslyy on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu lightly hugged the Flower Fairy, and they enjoyed the afterglows of the pleasure together.


    After a while, the Flower Fairy said shyly, ¡°Your Majesty, the unifying I was talking about isn¡¯t like this; it¡¯s two people taking off their clothes and pressing against each other while kissing, causing the two powers tobine.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and realized that he had misunderstood; no wonder the Flower Fairy had briefly resisted, but Zhao Fu said shamelessly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s like that, I couldn¡¯t hold back because you¡¯re too enticing.¡±


    The Flower Fairy could not help but feel incredibly happy, and she put her head against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, not daring to meet his gaze.


    Suddenly, the Flower Fairy thought of something and said sweetly, ¡°Husband, my power has not yet recovered, but I¡¯ve recovered some of my memories. I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯m a trace of a remnant soul, and if I gather more flower energy, especially that of the Eight Wondrous Flowers, I will be able to recover my power.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked in curiosity, ¡°What kind of remnant soul?¡±


    The Flower Fairy¡¯s existence was quite special and Zhao Fu had always wondered just what kind of existence she was. Hearing that she had recovered some of her memories, Zhao Fu could not help but ask.


    The Flower Fairy smiled mysteriously. ¡°Husband, try to guess what my remnant soul is. I¡¯ll give you a hint, it¡¯llpletely blow your mind.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it, and said in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the remnant soul of a higher-being.¡±


    If it was a higher-being lying in his arms right now, Zhao Fu would feel quite shocked and afraid. The difference in strength was likeparing an ocean to a grain of sand; a higher-being¡¯s finger could kill him countless times.


    Last time in Emperor Path College, Zhao Fu could not even resist the Emperor Heaven Realm, which was nothing in front of a higher-being. By now, Zhao Fu knew how terrifying higher-beings truly were.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s Stage 9 Cultivation, it was only natural that he would be terrified if there was a higher-being lying in his arms. Now, Zhao Fu felt a chill within his heart.


    The Flower Fairy looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and smiled as she shook her head.


    Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Is it something below higher-beings then? The remnant soul of a Flower God?¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu guessed that the Flower Fairy was the remnant soul of a Flower God. Her blessing and abilities were like that of a godly spirit¡¯s, and most of the events in the Legacy Lands were rted to godly spirits.


    However, the Flower Fairy once again shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not some Flower God; before, I was even stronger than a higher-being.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the Flower Fairy in shock ¨C if she was even more powerful than a higher-being, wouldn¡¯t that mean she was a Half-Step Celestial? Zhao Fu felt chills run through his body; if there was a Half-Step Celestial lying in his arms, he felt that he was going to be scared to death.


    This was especially so given what he had just done with the Flower Fairy. If he had done it with a Half-Step Celestial and she wanted to make trouble for him in the future, he would die without even knowing how he died.


    Facing such an existence, Zhao Fu could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Umm... Flower Fairy, I¡¯m sorry about just then, I didn¡¯t ask you properly. However, are you really the remnant soul of a Half-Step Celestial?¡±


    The Flower Fairy lightlyughed, ¡°So even Great Qin¡¯s Emperor knows how to be afraid! Don¡¯t worry, husband, I¡¯m not angry; don¡¯t you see how happy I am? Also, I¡¯m not some remnant soul of a Half-Step Celestial?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; stronger than a higher-being but not a Half-Step Celestial... what could that be?


    The Flower Fairy smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, what else could I be?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt as if his heart was going to stop. He lookedpletely shocked as he thought of something unbelievable. Could it be that the Flower Fairy was a true Celestial?


    Thinking about the possibility of a legendary Celestial being in his arms, Zhao Fu¡¯s first reaction was to run and disregard everything; he did not even think to put on his clothes.


    Now, Zhao Fu felt his entire body go cold and cold sweat appeared all over his body; he had actually done that to a Celestial. Even if he told anyone else, they would not believe him because it was simply too shocking.


    Just what kind of existence was a Celestial? They were the peak existences of the Heaven Awaken World; they could cause the heavens and earth to split and destroy countless worlds. Nothing in existence had the power to stop them.


    Even though Zhao Fu had always been curious about what kind of existence the Flower Fairy was, he never would have thought that she was the remnant soul of a Celestial.


    However, Zhao Fu still needed to confirm, and he asked, ¡°Flower Fairy, are you really the remnant soul of a Celestial?¡±


    The Flower Fairy smiled and nodded seriously.


    Now that this had been confirmed, Zhao Fu felt as if his heart had fallen into a deep abyss. If the Flower Fairy wanted to do anything to him or Great Qin, he and Great Qin would not even have the courage to resist.


    Seeing this, even the golden dragon within Zhao Fu¡¯s body felt incredibly shocked. It had never thought that the Flower Fairy would be such a terrifying existence.


    The Flower Fairy sensed the changes in Zhao Fu and shyly kissed him as she said, ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of me; aren¡¯t I your woman now? Moreover, my current power is not even one-tenth of yours. I¡¯ve also recovered only a small portion of my memories and cannot help you much right now.¡±


    This was the first time Zhao Fu felt too afraid to ept a woman. It was not that he did not want her but that he did not dare. Thinking about the Flower Fairy¡¯s identity, he felt that he was going to be scared to death.


    However, with such a terrifying woman, the help she would provide him and Great Qin would be immense in the future.


    Moreover, he also had a Concubine from the Origin Race. Even though she had left for a long time and he did not know if she woulde back, she was still his Concubine. She was naturally Tuoba Qing, Zhao Fu¡¯s first woman.


    It had been a few years, and Zhao Fu wondered where she was and how she was.


    Thinking about Tuoba Qing, Zhao Fu could not help but feel a bit worried. What if the Flower Fairy would have to leave as well?


    The Flower Fairy saw Zhao Fu¡¯s expression and she lightly hugged him as she asked caringly, ¡°Husband, what is it?¡±

 Chapter 1326: Overlord War

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Overlord War</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu shook his head, indicating that it was nothing. He looked at the Flower Fairy¡¯s beautiful face and evilly smiled as he pressed her below him and asked, ¡°Flower Fairy, do you want to do it again?¡±


    In response, the Flower Fairy embarrassedly nodded.


    However, just as Zhao Fu was about to start, there were some movements around them, and the Flower Fairy said, ¡°Husband, I think Flower Spirits are about to be born.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could only stop, and the two of them put on their clothes and went towards where the movement wasing from, which was a few hundred meters away.


    A little red flower that was a few centimeters tall and had four petals absorbed the surrounding flower energy and quickly grew.


    It gave off an intense red light, and a figure gradually condensed within the red light, and the red light gradually dissipated.


    Soon, a Flower Spirit appeared before Zhao Fu. She had a slim, elegant figure and snow-white skin. She was quite beautiful and had long, red hair, and she had a red flower on top of her head. She wore clothes made of flower petals, which only covered her important parts. She also had a pair of transparent wings that looked like leaves.


    What was surprising was that she was as big as a regr human, while Roserose and the others who were only as big as a palm.


    Zhao Fu asked the Flower Fairy about it, and her reply was that there were many types of Flower Spirits and they were all different. Some had special abilities, but they were mostly quite simr.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu examined the strength and abilities of the newly-born Flower Spirit. It was like an ordinary Flower Spirit, and Zhao Fu felt at ease.


    They could spawn ten or so of these Flower Spirits every day, and Zhao Fu was quite satisfied with this. Now, he wanted to bring the Flower Fairy back to the pce and make her a Concubine. He imagined that she would have unimaginable amounts of Phoenix Qi and would not have any less than Tuoba Qing.


    ¡°Husband, the Flower World here requires me to regrlye here to maintain it. I also want to stay here and absorb flower energy to recover my power and memories,¡± the Flower Fairy said.


    Zhao Fu thought about it; this was undoubtedly the best ce for the Flower Fairy, so he said, ¡°Alright, you stay here then. I¡¯ll order people to build a pce for you here, and I¡¯ll give all of the Flower Spirits to you to manage.¡±


    The Flower Fairy gave a happy smile. ¡°Thank you husband! I forgot to say, I left a trace of Celestial Flower Energy within your body, so make sure you hide that. Also, you can now absorb all kinds of flower energy and can fully use the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower in your throat.¡±


    Zhao Fu spread his senses through his body and found that there was a new flower within him. It was very small, about as big as a mung bean. It had eight petals and gave off eight different-colored lights, and it gave off an extremely strong power.


    Zhao Fu felt quite touched; this was evidently very important to the Flower Fairy, yet she gave it to him. He could not help but cuddle with her for a bit longer.


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to the pce and made the Flower Fairy a Concubine; she indeed had a massive amount of Phoenix Qi. If he had made her a Concubine earlier, just from the Phoenix Qi she contained, he would have understood that her identity was not simple.


    However, back then Zhao Fu really did not have any thoughts ofying his hands on the Flower Fairy. If it wasn¡¯t for that misunderstanding, given that she was his benefactor, he definitely would not haveid his hands on her.


    Right now, there was a massive war going on in the Deste Crow World, which was the world next to the White God World. It was a battle to be the overlord.


    The Deste Crow World was quite special, as they did not have any Sects or Kingdoms; everything was organized into Tribes. The race here was called the Deste Crow Race and they were all tall and well-built and had powerful muscles. They were natural-born warriors.


    However, the culture and traditions here seemed to have stayed at a primitive level. They all wore beast skins and beast fangs, held crude weapons, and gave off barbaric auras.


    The Deste Bird World¡¯s geography was also quite special. They had 68 Continents and most of them were quite small. A few regions could even form a Continent, and they were upied by different Tribes.


    The biggest of the 68 Continents was at the center, so it was called the Overlord Continent. If anyone could conquer this Continent, they would be the Deste Crow Overlord and receive the loyalty of the other Continents and be able tomand them.


    This battle was a massive battle for the Overlord Continent, and the winner would be the Overlord who would unify the 68 Continents.


    Boom!


    A valiant-looking young man in purple held a sharp sword with nine violet dragons around him. He gave off an intense King¡¯s aura, and he shed out with his full strength, causing an enormous violet sword light to tear through the heavens and earth.


    His opponent was a muscr young man who held a massive stone hammer. He exploded out with terrifying power, and he roared like a wild beast and gave off an unstoppable aura as he rushed towards the violet-clothed young man.


    Bang!


    The violet sword light gave off terrifying power as it shot over, and the muscr young man swung his hammer with all his might, giving off immense destructive power as it smashed towards the violet sword light. However, in the end, he was sted back by the sword light and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    The violet-clothed young man appeared beside him and pointed his sword at him, saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve already lost, not just in battle power but also in terms of Tribe strength. You only have two choices: submit or die.¡±


    The muscr young man did not hesitate because he was indeed weaker, so he acknowledged the other young man. He half-knelt and said loudly, ¡°I, Yewu Yuanyin, am willing to submit to the Is Tribe!¡±


    The violet-clothed young man was Si Ji, the Legatee of Great Xia.


    After escaping from the human world, Si Ji came to the Deste Crow World. In order to regain power, he used everything at his disposal; he married the daughter of a leader of arge Tribe and received the baptism of the Deste Crow Race, bing half a Deste Crow person.


    Following this, he took over the Tribe and developed it. The primitive power that the Nine Province Cauldrons contained had been very beneficial to him because the Xia Dynasty had also been established during a primitive time. The primitive power that it hid gave him enough strength here.


    In the end, Si Ji triggered the Overlord battle and became the Tenth Overlord of the Deste Crow World.


    During this time, Si Ji had gone through many hardships and his aura had changed. It had be steadier and sharper, and it had a valiantness to it. He had endured a lot of bitterness and condescension from others just to take revenge on Great Qin someday.


    Now, this day had finallye. He was now the Tenth Overlord of the Deste Crow World, and he had be an existence looked up to by countless.


    Si Ji had never thought that he would be in such a position. Even though he was not the true ruler of this world, he could use this world¡¯s power. Now, he barely had the qualifications to fight with Great Qin.


    Because they were only separated by a few worlds, Si Ji had been keeping an eye on Great Qin¡¯s activities, and he knew that Great Qin had conquered three worlds.

 Chapter 1327: Desolate Crow Race

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Deste Crow Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Right now, Si Ji only had the qualifications to fight with Great Qin, and winning was not very possible. Si Ji naturally thought about the Devil Horn Empire, who Great Qin was fighting with. If he allied with the Devil Horn Empire, it would be possible to defeat Great Qin and wash away his shame. He would repay Great Qin ten times over for everything in the past.


    He had also considered the allied worlds; their overall strength was greater than that of the Great Qin¡¯s and the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s, they were not unified and did not dare to directly fight with the Devil Horn Empire or Great Qin. As such, Si Ji could only give up working with them.


    After bing the Overlord of the Deste Crow World, Si Ji had immediately sent an ambassador to the Devil Horn Empire to request an alliance.


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming felt delighted. Allying with another world at a time like this would be a massive help to the Devil Horn Empire, allowing the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s overall strength to surpass Great Qin¡¯s. As such, Yao Ming naturally agreed happily.


    After Yao Ming agreed, Si Ji was not too surprised, as he had already expected this. In a situation like this, only an idiot would not ally together.


    Both sides had amon goal and they quickly formed a deep partnership. Yao Ming even gifted countless equipment and medicinal pills to the Deste Crow World to increase its strength and deepen the bond between them. Soon, they began to discuss how to destroy Great Qin.


    In the end, both sides were very satisfied and came up with a n to destroy Great Qin. They all left with smiles and left to make preparations.


    Zhao Fu naturally heard about this matter soon, and he was somewhat surprised to hear about Si Ji¡¯s appearance. He had never thought that he would meet this old enemy again, or that he would be the Overlord of a world.


    However, Zhao Fu did not take Si Ji too seriously. There was a pile of information about the Deste Crow World in front of him, and he knew much about it.


    Si Ji was not the true ruler of a world; he could only lead therge and small factions, and his rule was not absolute. Many factions were not truly loyal to Si Ji.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed; he would show Si Ji what a small world should do when tworge worlds were fighting.


    A Great Qin ambassador quickly headed to the Deste Crow World. After much investigation, they found that most people were not very satisfied with an outsider like Si Ji bing the Overlord. However, because they did not have the strength to resist, they had hidden their resentment.


    After hearing that Si Ji was going to ally with the Devil Horn Empire to fight Great Qin, many people were quite resistant. The names of the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin had spread throughout the surrounding ten or so worlds, and they were the tworgest Kingdoms in the surroundings.


    The Deste Crow World¡¯s people did not want to get involved, even though they had the strength of one world and their fighters were not weak.


    However, they were split into countless factions, while the opponent was a unified faction. When fighting, it would be evident that the unified faction would be much stronger in terms of morale, equipment, and coordination.


    The Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin were both massive, unified Kingdoms, and their Deste Crow World evidently did not have enough strength. If they got involved, they would most likely suffer a loss.


    However, Si Ji was the Overlord of the Deste Crow World and he had the power to make this decision, and they had to follow his orders.


    In order to pacify the people and quell the resistance, Si Ji announced to everyone that they would not submit to the Devil Horn Empire and would be working as partners. From now on, the Deste Crow people would conquer other worlds; they would not be afraid of shedding blood or fighting.


    This was quite effective, as the Deste Crow people were a warlike people and did not fear battle. They had never left the Deste Crow World before, and perhaps under the leadership of this new Overlord, they would be able to conquer other worlds instead of continuing to fight amongst themselves.


    Because of the Deste Crow World¡¯s geography, it was quite difficult for the factions to be quite unified, so they did not attack other worlds, while other worlds did not want to make trouble with the Deste Crow World either.


    Now that they were going to conquer other worlds, this was a historic moment, and Si Ji immediately received the support of countless young people.


    However, some older Deste Crow people expressed their worries. They were now old and were not as hot-blooded anymore. They just wanted to live their days in peace. The Deste Crow World joining the battle between these tworge Kingdoms could cause the Deste Crow World to fall into danger.


    Great Qin¡¯s ambassador had already contacted the Tribe that was most dissatisfied with Si Ji. This Tribe was quite powerful, and it could rank in the top three in the Deste Crow World.


    This Tribe was called the Silent Tribe and was quite shocked at the sudden arrival of Great Qin¡¯s ambassador. They could not understand why Great Qin¡¯s ambassador hade to them.


    However, as the ambassador of such a big Kingdom, the Silent Tribe still received this ambassador very seriously.


    Great Qin¡¯s ambassador directly spoke of his purpose here: Great Qin was willing to provide all sorts of aid to help the Silent Tribe be the Overlord of the Deste Crow World, and also told them of Si Ji¡¯s true identity. He was a rebel from Great Qin, and Great Qin had to kill this person.


    Now that he had gained control of the Deste Crow World and wanted to join with the Devil Horn Empire to resist Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was very furious and was willing to help the Silent Tribe.


    However, if the Silent Tribe refused, Great Qin would choose another tribe to be the Overlord. Great Qin was willing to provide all sorts of equipment and even battle beasts to help with this, and they could even be the true rulers of the Deste Crow World.


    The Silent Tribe was already dissatisfied with Si Ji, and they had wanted to be the Overlord but did not have the power. Now that they heard that Great Qin was willing to support them, they were naturally quite pleased.


    After hearing that Great Qin would choose someone else if they did not ept, they did not hesitate to work together with Great Qin.


    Following this, Great Qin¡¯s ambassador left and came back with a great number of gifts, saying, ¡°Our Majesty is very pleased to work with you and sent over ten million sets of armor, ten million sets of weapons, six million bows, five million bottles of Stage 3 medicinal pills, and 100 war beasts.¡±


    The Silent Tribe¡¯s people were all dumbfounded; they had never thought that Great Qin would be so generous. Looking at the equipment giving off cold lights, as well as the bottles of medicinal pills, everyone¡¯s eyes widened and their breathing became erratic.


    With such massive support, everyone in the Silent Tribe felt delirious with joy. Now, they were certain that Great Qin would indeed fully support them to be the Overlord.


    They had never suspected Great Qin¡¯s motives, as Si Ji was a rebel from Great Qin. They had investigated this and confirmed it.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t a rebel, given how he had antagonized Great Qin, Great Qin would definitely want to kill him and destroy his faction. As such, it was natural that Great Qin would support them and help them get rid of Si Ji.

 Chapter 1328: War Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1328: War Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In actuality, all of this equipment was no longer useful to Great Qin. Great Qin now provided ck Iron God Equipment for all of its soldiers, and all of the medicinal pills that it provided contained Hidden Evil, which they had used against enemies like the Orc City in the past.


    Even though this was quite sinister, Zhao Fu did not want to fully support a faction that might bite him in the future. More importantly, Zhao Fu did not trust them.


    Seeing how delighted the Silent Tribe¡¯s people were, Great Qin¡¯s ambassador gave a pleased smile and said, ¡°Everyone, these are just the items and are not much. What¡¯s most fearsome about Great Qin are the battle beasts, please have a look.¡±


    Massive gray wolves appeared in front of everyone. Looking at their bodies, which were close to 100 meters long; their savage gazes; sharp teeth; and the ferocious auras they gave off, everyone felt quite shocked.


    ¡°Is this Great Qin¡¯s true strength?¡± Everyone could not help but gulp. Even though they had heard about how powerful Great Qin was, they had never seen its strength for themselves. Today, their eyes had been opened and they had seen Great Qin¡¯s true strength.


    Now, they were even more sure that the Deste Crow World definitely was not a match for Great Qin. At the same time, they were extremely happy that such a powerful faction was supporting them, which would allow them to easily take the position of Overlord.


    Following this, Great Qin¡¯s ambassador told them about a massive piece of news, which was that if the Silent Tribe truly wanted to work with Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s esteemed ruler, the Emperor, would personallye to talk and would provide a method for developing the battle beasts.


    Everyone in the surroundings was sent into an uproar; they had never thought that even the Emperor woulde. The Silent Tribe¡¯s strength was on par with a Marquisate Kingdom, butpared to the ruler of three worlds, they felt quite overwhelmed.


    At the same time, they were not in a hurry to agree; the leaders returned to their tent and gathered the most powerful and influential people in the Tribe and started to discuss this matter from the beginning again. What they decided would affect the fate of the entire Silent Tribe.


    Within the tent, there sat a middle-aged man who was slightly skinny and wore ck clothes. He was the Chief of the Silent Tribe, Moke. There was a well-built young man next to him called Moyue, who was the Young Chief of the Silent Tribe.


    The two rows below were filled with seated people, and they were naturally the powerful and influential people in the Silent Tribe. They all looked to Moke and waited for him to speak.


    Moke told all of the information to everyone and asked for their opinions.


    Soon, someone said, ¡°I feel that we should work with Great Qin. They have a reason for getting rid of Si Ji, and we want to be the Overlord; we have amon cause. Moreover, Si Ji already knows that we¡¯re dissatisfied with him, and if he has an opportunity, he will immediately destroy our Silent Tribe.¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°I agree. We should take this opportunity to make a move against Si Ji with Great Qin¡¯s support. If we wait, it might be toote.¡±


    However, there were people who were hesitant, saying, ¡°For Great Qin to support us so greatly, their aim definitely is not simple. I feel that Great Qin wants the Deste Crow World to have a civil war so that it will not be a threat.¡±


    Others nodded, and one person said, ¡°This civil war will be the Deste Crow World¡¯s biggest civil war. We have Great Qin¡¯s support, but Si Ji will have the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s support.


    ¡°When the timees, who knows how many people will die? It¡¯s possible that we will be sinners of the Deste Crow World and cause countless lives to be lost.¡±


    After hearing this, the atmosphere in the tent became incredibly heavy. Most people now did not feel like working with Great Qin and did not want a terrifying civil war in the Deste Crow World.


    Seeing this, someone said dissatisfiedly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want arge civil war, but don¡¯t you know that Si Ji is Great Qin¡¯s enemy? Now that he has allied with the Devil Horn Empire, the Deste Crow World is already involved.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have a civil war, Great Qin will attack the Deste Crow World sooner orter. When that timees, the Deste Crow World will have mountains of corpses and seas of blood; this is unavoidable.


    ¡°Also, Si Ji can get rid of us at any time. Do you want to just wait to die? If we want to take the Overlord position, a civil war is inevitable.


    ¡°More importantly, Great Qin has other Tribes to choose from to work with; do you think the others will definitely reject Great Qin? A civil war will happen sooner orter; the most important thing is for us to gain power through this.


    ¡°Also, even the Emperor will personallye; this shows Great Qin¡¯s sincerity. Also, everyone saw those battle beasts. A single one of those terrifying battle beasts can most likely rival 50,000 to 60,000 soldiers.¡±


    ¡°If we can obtain the method for developing them, not only will the Deste Crow World be ours, but the surrounding worlds will also belong to our Silent Tribe as well. Our Silent Tribe will lead the Deste Crow race to an age of glory.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone silently thought about it. It seemed that working with Great Qin was the best option.


    In the end, Chief Moke asked for more opinions before deciding to officially work with Great Qin.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and did not feel too surprised because he had long since expected this.


    As such, he snuck into the Deste Crow World and came to the Silent Tribe, and the one receiving him was the Young Chief Moyue.


    The Chief Moke did not appear, as he was still quite wary of Zhao Fu. After all, Zhao Fu had a Nation Armament that possessed the power of three worlds and could easily kill him. As such, he did not directly meet with Zhao Fu and had Moyue meet with him in his stead.


    Within a tent, Moyue presented Zhao Fu with fine wine and meat to celebrate their cooperation. There was essentially nothing much to be discussed; it was just Great Qin providing all sorts of resources.


    What the Silent Tribe felt would be quite difficult would be obtaining the method for developing those battle beasts. With how terrifying they were, the method was possibly Great Qin¡¯s greatest secret, and they would not give it to the Silent Tribe easily.


    The method for developing the battle beasts was the thing that the Silent Tribe wanted the most, as it would allow them to sweep away all factions.


    As such, they decided to receive Zhao Fu properly before bringing this matter up. However, how could Zhao Fu agree so easily? He did not outright refuse but gave some space for negotiations.


    Moyue let out a sigh of relief; things were still possible. He continued with the Silent Tribe¡¯s n andughed as he had everyone else leave and called in ten beautiful women from the Silent Tribe.


    These ten women were all tall, slim, and slightly tanned. They were all extremely pretty and the one in the lead was quite exceptional and immensely beautiful. Her figure was very mature and gave off an intense wild aura.

 Chapter 1329: Xueru

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Xueru</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The other women were also like this, and they had a trace of wildness to them and a forthright and strong aura. Most Deste Crow women were like this: Because their people were quite valiant and warlike, they naturally did not have a weak, soft aura.


    Moyue pointed at the most beautiful woman and smiled as he said, ¡°This is my little sister; she¡¯s called Moli. She and these other women are all famed beauties from our Silent Tribe, and now they belong to Your Majesty. This is a small gift from our Silent Tribe.¡±


    Zhao Fu could tell the Silent Tribe¡¯s intentions; the Chief sending even his daughter here showed just how seriously the Silent Tribe took this matter; they were showing their attitude about the matter.


    At the same time, they wanted to solidify the rtionship between the two parties, mainly through Moli. She would be able to help the Silent Tribe in various ways and help the Silent Tribe collect information about Great Qin.


    As such, when offering people, most factions would choose people close to them they could rely on, as they could bring all sorts of advantages.


    ¡°Your Majesty, enjoy yourself. We¡¯ll talk about official matters after.¡± Moyueughed as he left the tent.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; he had prepared to bring them back to the pce and did not expect to be doing it with them here.


    Moli gave a confident smile and walked over to Zhao Fu and sat on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at him enticingly as she said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Now, I want you to do me!¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help butugh; it was rare to see such daring women, who were so confident and wild.


    What followed next did not need to be described nor could it be described, and intense sounds came out of the tent.


    At first, Moli teased Zhao Fu a bit, but soon, she started to plead for mercy. The other women had long since copsed, so Zhao Fu could only go at it with Moli. He wanted to see if she would still be so arrogant in the future.


    There were about five or six female guards outside, who were Moli¡¯s personal bodyguards. Moli led an army in the Silent Tribe, and she was quite strong herself. If it wasn¡¯t for an incredibly important matter, the Silent Tribe definitely would not give Moli away.


    These female guards all had decent looks, mature figures, and savage auras. Hearing their mistress moaning as if she was in great pain, they quickly entered the tent, and their moans soon sounded out.


    Moyue waited in the distance, but the sounds were too loud and hearing them, he could not help but react.


    He then heard his little sister¡¯s voice, and he could not help but imagine her being pressed under that man being ferociously ravaged. Hearing his little sister pleading for mercy, he could only sigh in amazement at Zhao Fu¡¯s abilities. Even with the female guards, it was not enough for him.


    It seemed that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was just as the rumors said, extremely licentious. With this downfall, it would be quite easy to control Zhao Fu and obtain what he wanted.


    Moyue immediately ordered people to bring another 30 beauties here so that Zhao Fu could enjoy himself.


    Right after the 30 beauties were sent in, their voices could be heard. Moyue listened from a distance away and could not take it anymore, and he decided to find a woman. However, soon, he once again heard his little sister¡¯s voice.


    Moyue inwardly cursed and just as he was about to send in more women, his body froze as he saw a peerlessly beautiful middle-aged woman walk towards the tent.


    This middle-aged woman was not only incredibly beautiful, she had snow-white skin and an incredibly voluptuous figure. She wore clothes made of fox fur and gave off a trace of a noble and mature aura. Anyone would want to press her down and ferociously do her.


    She was his mother, and his father¡¯s only woman. She was called Xueru and was from the Snow Tribe. Why had shee here? Moyue felt incredibly shocked and had a bad feeling; he hurriedly went over and blocked his mother, saying, ¡°Mother, why did youe here?¡±


    Xueru looked angry as she said, ¡°Your bastard father gave me to that person in the tent and told me to properly service him.¡±


    Moyue felt as if his head had exploded, and his mind went nk. With how free the Deste Crow people were, there would be men who invited friends to do their wives or had wives serve important guests. However, Moyue never would have thought that his father would give his mother to someone else.


    However, Moyue quickly realized that his father was also most likely quite reluctant and only did so for the grand scheme of things.


    Xueru¡¯s constitution was that of a Deste Crow Woman Constitution, which had a unique charm, and it could make any man like her and go mad for her. With how lewd Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was, he would definitely be controlled by his mother.


    Even if they were unable to obtain the Great Qin Empire, they would be able to obtain massive help from Great Qin. The benefits would be unimaginable.


    Also, people with this kind of constitution had immense desires, and the previous Overlord had a Deste Crow Woman Constitution. She needed over 1,000 men every day to satisfy her.


    This was the reason why his father was so skinny; when he was younger, he had been a young hero who had countless beauties. However, he could barely deal with his mother, so she was his only woman.


    However, as his father aged, he became more and more incapable; if this went on, his father would die because of his mother¡¯s body.


    In actuality, Moyue hoped that his father would die sooner so he could receive the position of Chief and obtain his mother. He had deeply loved his mother since he was young, but he had hidden this and did not dare to let his father know.


    That was the reason why he was so shocked and infuriated when he heard that his father was gifting his mother to someone else.


    Moyue said furiously, ¡°Mother, wait here; I¡¯ll go talk to father. I definitely won¡¯t allow such a thing.¡±


    Xueru lightly smiled and hugged Moyue, saying, ¡°As expected from my good son. However, remember not to fight with your father too much; it¡¯s enough that he retracts this order. The only ones in my heart are you all, and I don¡¯t want to go and serve another man.¡±


    Moyue greedily breathed in his mother¡¯s scent and tightly hugged his mother as he resolutely nodded. He definitely would not allow such a thing to happen; his mother was his, and he would not allow anyone else to have her.


    Moyue quickly ran to his father¡¯s tent, and just as he was about to yell at his father, Moke threw out a pile of clothes that caused Moyue to copse to the ground. He looked at his father dumbly because those clothes were the underwear he had stolen from his mother since he was young.


    Moke did not have any intention of ming Moyue, and he could only sigh as he said, ¡°I knew of your thoughts since a long time ago. Even though our race does not forbid such a thing, this is the best oue for me, for you, for your mother, and for your little sister.¡±

 Chapter 1330: War On All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 1330: War On All Sides</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Moyue¡¯s expression became dim and he sat there powerlessly. The secret he had hidden deep within his heart had been long since known by his father, the person he did not want to know the most. Now, he did not have the strength to try to persuade his father.


    Going by his father¡¯s n, his father would be rid of his mother and would be able to recover his strength, and his mother would receive satisfaction. He would not do that taboo thing either, and with his mother¡¯s help, his little sister would have a better time in Great Qin. The Tribe would also receive great support from Great Qin.


    Outside the tent, Xueru heard the sounds from within the tent and her body reacted greatly due to her constitution. Her face started to go red, and a hazy look appeared in her eyes.


    However, Xueru was doing her best to hold herself back. Even though she greatly wanted to go in, she stayed far away and told herself that she could not let her thoughts go wild.


    Xueru moved further away, but she could still hear the moans of the women within. Their voices were filled with immense pleasure and satisfaction.


    Xueru almost lost control of herself and went in, but she controlled herself and prepared to leave. Perhaps her bastard husband would take back that order.


    At the same time, she felt a bit disappointed; Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was indeed incredibly terrifying in this regard. Now that she had heard it with her own ears, she believed all of those rumors.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± a cry suddenly sounded out, causing Xueru¡¯s body to freeze. That was Moli¡¯s voice, Xueru¡¯s daughter. Hearing her daughter being ravaged by Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, Xueru angrily stormed in.


    As soon as she went in, she saw an incredibly erotic scene. There were lustful and lewd auras everywhere, and there was faint Six Desires Demonic Qi in the air.


    Xueru breathed in the Six Desires Demonic Qi, and under the stimtion from the scene and sounds, she could no longer control her body and she leapt onto Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at this enticing beautiful woman; she was just his type, so they quickly started going at it together.


    The dispirited Moyue returned to the tent and did not see his mother, allowing him to let out a breath of relief. With his mother¡¯s personality, she had most likely long since left.


    However, in the next moment, Moyue¡¯s body lost all strength and he helplessly knelt on the ground as he dumbly stared at the tent. Within the tent, he could hear the sounds of his mother and another man doing it, and his mother was reacting greatly.


    Even though he had secretly listened to his father and mother doing it a few times, it was the first time he had heard his mother sound so happy and lewd.


    Without even thinking about it, he knew that his mother was happily and intensely doing it with Great Qin¡¯s Emperor like an incredibly lewd woman.


    Thissted for half a day, and only when torches were lit at night did the sounds stop.


    Moyue gave a somewhat twisted smile as he came to the tent and softly asked, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, may I enter?¡±


    This whole time, Moyue had been outside, and he had listened to the sounds of his mother and Great Qin¡¯s Emperor do it for hours. Under the stimtion, he had actually started to enjoy the feeling.


    Zhao Fu answered, and Moyue walked in. The women inside the tent had put on their clothes again, and their faces were quite red and they had faint smiles on their faces.


    His mother and little sister were currently lying within Zhao Fu¡¯s arms, and his little sister was happily smiling with both arms around him, looking as if she was in love. His mother also affectionatelyy within his embrace and lowered her head, not daring to face him.


    Zhao Fu said, ¡°I can help your Silent Tribe develop war beasts, but I need you to provide the wild beasts and Tribe Stones. The more ferocious the beasts are, the better.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t use any trickery and I can do it in front of you all. Moreover, the beasts and Tribe Stones belong to you, so you should be able to fully control them.¡±


    The Tribe Stones that Zhao Fu spoke of were the equivalents of City Lord Seals; they had a different name but the same function.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was only going to help them develop war beasts and was not going to give them the method, Moyue felt incredibly angry. He had sacrificed his mother and little sister but had not obtained the method.


    ¡°Good husband, just help my son!¡± Xueru yed her role and kissed Zhao Fu¡¯s face as she spoke coyly. She wanted to help the Silent Tribe gain as many benefits as possible.


    Moyue looked at his mother hugging someone else, calling someone else husband, and even kissing someone else. However, he felt a bit excited.


    Facing Xueru¡¯s intimate actions, Zhao Fu felt somewhat embarrassed. Now, he understood that this beautiful-middle-aged woman was Moyue¡¯s mother and the Chief¡¯s woman. He was amazed at the Tribal world¡¯s freeness and chaotess.


    However, Zhao Fu was not someone who would disregard everything on the ount of a woman, so he said, ¡°Great Qin can only do this much. I¡¯ll help develop as many war beasts as Tribal Stones you have.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± A slightly-skinny middle-aged man walked in; it was the Silent Tribe¡¯s Chief, Moke.


    Even though Moke had not been here the whole time, the information from here had been continuously reported to him. He understood that Great Qin was already making great concessions, so he came and agreed.


    The Tribe had 4,000 Tribe Stones, which would allow them to gain 4,000 terrifying war beasts. Thinking about their terrifying power and the excellent equipment that Great Qin had provided, the Silent Tribe instantly became a faction that could sweep across everything.


    Looking at Moke, Xueru felt slightly resentful; he had given his own woman away. However, Zhao Fu could not only truly satisfy her, but he could also make her feel extreme pleasure. Adding on Zhao Fu¡¯s incredibly handsome looks and extraordinary bearings, Xueru was incredibly delighted to have met Zhao Fu.


    If she had been given to a man who was not as capable as Zhao Fu, Xueru¡¯s eyes would be filled with rage and hatred.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he felt more wary towards Moke. To be able to give his beloved woman away, this man definitely was not simple.


    The two sides quickly signed a Contract and Zhao Fu took out more resources and gifted them to the Silent Tribe. This caused the Silent Tribe to rejoice and feel even more confident.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to convert war beasts. The Silent Tribe had picked out 4,000 incredibly strong and ferocious Deste Crow Beasts.


    The Deste Crow Beasts actually included all sorts of wild beasts, such as tigers, lions, crocodiles, elephants, apes, etc.


    The wild beasts looked like the beast on earth, but something they all had inmon was that they had ck skin or scales on their heads.


    Zhao Fu fused the Tribe Stones into them, and ferocious auras exploded out. The prepared Silent Tribe started to attack the surroundingrge factions and made a challenge to the Tenth Overlord Si Ji.


    Thergest battle in the history of the Deste Crow World exploded out.

 Chapter 1331: Desolate Crow World

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Deste Crow World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At the start, the Silent Tribe split into three armies and attacked in three directions. They swept across everything in their way because the surrounding factions were not prepared at all.


    If it was during a time when there was no Overlord, everyone would still be wary of each other. However, after there was an Overlord, no one would dare to casually attack other Tribes because the Overlord had the power to mobilize all Tribes to attack. No one would have the guts to do such a thing.


    If the Silent Tribe did not have Great Qin¡¯s support, they definitely would not dare to do such a thing. Only with Great Qin¡¯s support did they dare to fight against the Overlord.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive Deste Crow Beasts gave off enormous roars and ferociously tore apart defensive structures. Their auras seemed to be able to shake the heavens and earth, and they werepletely unstoppable.


    The other factions quickly gathered soldiers to defend, but they had never expected to see a group of massive beasts. Looking at the 100 meter long beasts, they felt immense fear, and the Deste Crow Beasts ferociously charged at them.


    A massive ck ape leapt into a group of people and smashed dozens of people into meat paste. It swung its enormous arm, bringing with it an intense wind as it sent soldiers flying away like grains of sand.


    An enormous red tiger leapt into a crowd of people and madly bit about, turning soldiers into mangled pieces of flesh. As it spun, its tail sent many soldiers flying; its power was enough to easily destroy the chests of the soldiers.


    A mountain-like elephant charged through a group of soldiers. It waspletely unstoppable and countless people who were sent flying instantly died, and even more people were squashed by its massive feet.


    The enemies had no ways of dealing with the massive beasts, and the countless beasts caused a lot of terror and casualties as they charged into the crowds of soldiers. The soldiers quickly fell into panic and chaos.


    Many people charged up to fend off the massive beasts, and some used bows to shoot at them. However, they were too weak and could barely harm the massive beasts. When the beasts were injured, they were only light injuries.


    The pain caused the massive beasts to be even more ferocious, spurring them to attack even more savagely, and the enemy¡¯s death toll rose even faster.


    At the same time, the Silent Tribe¡¯s people also attacked. They took advantage of the chaotic scene and shot out arrows, killing soldiers one after another. They also raised the weapons that Great Qin supplied and roared as they charged into the chaotic crowds and killed the enemy soldiers.


    The battle exploded out too quickly, and the factions around the Silent Tribe did not have any time to react at all. They had never thought that the Silent Tribe would suddenly explode out with such terrifying battle power, and they were all conquered by the Silent Tribe.


    After destroying the surroundingrge factions, Moke disregarded the smaller factions and attacked therge factions further away. The surrounding smaller factions all submitted in terror and did not even need Moke to do anything.


    Now that the Silent Tribe had suddenly attacked and exploded out with such terrifying battle power, the entire Deste Crow World was shocked.


    What was going on? How did the Silent Tribe suddenly have such strength? How had they obtained those terrifying massive beasts? Also, why did they have the guts to face the entire Deste Crow World?


    Everyone felt incredibly confused and could not understand what was going on. However, they could see that the Silent Tribe was sweeping out like a massive torrent, and the Deste Crow World was going to be thrown into chaos.


    At that moment, the Silent Tribe¡¯s arrogant challenge to the Overlord spread. They stated that Si Ji was not part of the Deste Crow Race and that he was a rebel of Great Qin. This showed that the Silent Tribe was receiving the support of Great Qin and wanted to be the new Overlord; anyone who did not acknowledge them would be killed.


    After hearing this, the hearts of everyone in the Deste Crow World sank. They now understood that a terrifying war had exploded out in the Deste Crow World.


    Now that Great Qin had gotten involved and the Silent Tribe had its support, the Silent Tribe¡¯s power had be terrifying and it would be incredibly difficult to destroy. This was especially so given that Great Qin might send soldiers to support the Silent Tribe.


    With Great Qin¡¯s terrifying power as support, no wonder the Silent Tribe dared to act so arrogantly and directly challenged the Overlord and all the other Tribes.


    However, now that the Silent Tribe had Great Qin¡¯s support, many Tribe would not want to get involved out of fear of suffering great losses.


    Now, it was unknown how many people stood on Si Ji¡¯s side. Even though the Overlord had the authority to mobilize all Tribes, most Tribes would not 100% follow orders, and they would asionally resist or ignore orders.


    If the Silent Tribe did not have Great Qin¡¯s support, they would naturally stand with Si Ji. After all, if they gathered together, they could easily crush the Silent Tribe. However, now that the silent Tribe had Great Qin¡¯s support, they would have to pay a great price to destroy them and they themselves might be destroyed.


    Facing such a great price, how could everyonepletely obey Si Ji? Si Ji¡¯s position of Overlord suddenly became an empty title.


    Everyone also understood that the Silent Tribe¡¯s massive war beasts were also most likely provided by Great Qin.


    Hearing that Great Qin was supporting the Silent Tribe, Si Ji¡¯s eyes became filled with anger and hatred, and he despised Zhao Fu even more.


    Following this, Si Ji held an Overlord Meeting and invited the Chiefs of various Tribes to discuss how to deal the Silent Tribe. However, only 78 Chiefs came; these were the Chiefs of the factions on the best terms with Si Ji, and they were the more reliable allies. Apart from them, no one else came.


    This made Si Ji so angry that he mmed his palm onto the table and he angrily left the Deste Crow World. With his current strength, it would be difficult to resist the Silent Tribe, which was being backed by Great Qin. He had to ask the Devil Horn Empire to help him.


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming realized Great Qin¡¯s n, and he naturally would not allow Great Qin to do as it wished. He had to continue to support Si Ji and help him resist the Silent Tribe.


    Of course, Yao Ming did not want to waste his resources, so he signed a Contract with Si Ji. If Si Ji kept his position of Overlord, he would cede half of the Deste Crow World¡¯s territory to the Devil Horn Empire.


    Despite the Devil Horn Empire being so greedy, Si Ji still didn¡¯t hesitate to agree. Right now, he did not have any other option.


    Yao Ming was quite satisfied and mobilized arge number of devil beasts, and he also sent over equipment and other resources to Si Ji. Si Ji returned with these things to the Deste Crow World. The first thing he had to do was gather his Tribe¡¯s forces as well as the factions he was on good terms with before attacking the surrounding Tribes.


    Indeed, Si Ji chose not to attack the Silent Tribe but the surrounding Tribes because he realized the weakness of his forces not being unified.


    He was unable to truly mobilize the strength of one world, and most Tribes could simply ignore him and not give him any face, making him just an Overlord in name.


    If he brought those devil beasts and soldiers to directly attack the Silent Tribe, at most they would fight to a draw. That would not be very beneficial to him.

 Chapter 1332: Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Surprise</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the end, Si Ji decided to develop his faction just like the Silent Tribe and obtain as many benefits as possible. He would not stupidly choose to block them; after all, the factions that the Silent Tribe conquered had nothing to do with him, and he did not care about their life or death.


    The factions around the Si Tribe also had never thought that Si Ji wouldy his hands on them rather than suppress the arrogant Silent Tribe. With the help from the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s devil beasts, they were unable to resist at all and were quickly conquered by Si Ji.


    Countless devil beasts roared and massive amounts of devil qi filled the heavens and earth. The massive aura was unstoppable, causing countless people to fall into terror.


    Simrly, the ones that Si Ji conquered were all therger Tribes, and the smaller Tribes automatically surrendered in fear. Such small Tribes had no way of resisting at all, so they could only submit.


    Facing the sudden attacks from Si Ji, all of the Deste Crow Tribes were incredibly shocked and had never thought that he would do such a thing. This caused their hearts to all tighten.


    Before, they did not want to get involved as they did not want to suffer any losses. After all, with tworge Kingdoms fighting, the injuries and casualties would be unimaginable. They just wanted to stay neutral to avoid this.


    However, Si Ji had made a move against them, forcing them into battle. Things were now unavoidable.


    Ahead of them was Si Ji¡¯s attack, while behind them was the Silent Tribe¡¯s relentless expansion. The remaining factions hurriedly gathered together to defend against Si Ji and the Silent Tribe, but things were not looking good.


    These two factions had already been the Deste Crow World¡¯s most powerful factions, and with Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s support, they had be even more powerful. The allied Tribes were continuously beaten back by the two of them, and countless people died.


    The battles went on for seven days, and they were still not over. This was now the most crucial time; all of the Tribes gathered all of their forces and split into two groups, defending two directions, wanting to stop the advance of Si Ji and the Silent Tribe.


    The Silent Tribe had swept across countless Tribes and devoured their strength. It had be an incredibly massive force and now had two billion soldiers. What was important was that its power was unified; the soldiers and Commanders all listened to the orders of a single person and there was no resistance anymore.


    Looking at the ocean of soldiers giving off a boundless and terrifying aura, Moke¡¯s blood surged and he felt an incredibly grand feeling.


    He did not want to be an Overlord but the first King in the history of the Deste Crow people. He would unify the Deste Crow World, start a new era, and have his name recorded in history forever.


    Thinking about that, Moke loudlyughed. Now that he did not need to satisfy his wife¡¯s cravings, Moke¡¯s body had recovered and he became strong and vigorous again, and his ambition was restored.


    Facing the final resistance of the allied Tribes, and in order to raise morale, Moke proimed himself King ahead of time, bing the first Deste Crow King, and he changed the Silent Tribe¡¯s name to the Deste Crow Kingdom.


    The Silent Tribe had done something that had never been done before, establishing a Kingdom and proiming a King. Everyone was incredibly excited and their blood boiled as they roared, weing the establishment of the Deste Crow Kingdom.


    Moke used this momentum and high morale to attack the allied Tribes.


    Si Ji did not fall behind either, and he also wanted to fulfill the Si family¡¯s dream of establishing its own Kingdom. Hearing that the Silent Tribe had openly established a Kingdom, he did the same, and the Great Xia Dynasty once again appeared.


    Countless people in the Si Tribe excitedly celebrated. They had ended the era of Tribes and had entered the era of Dynasties.


    Si Ji also took this opportunity to continue to attack.


    The allied Tribes were now filled with worry and despair. Facing the high morale of the two sides, they felt even less confident to defend against them.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s war beasts loudly roared and gave off incredibly ferocious auras as they savagely charged towards the allied Tribes¡¯ soldiers. Their aura seemed to be able to suffocate people.


    Now, the Deste Crow Kingdom had 30,000 war beasts, and they charged together with unstoppable momentum. They easily destroyed the defenses that the allied Tribes had hurriedly set up, and countless Deste Crow Kingdom soldiers loudly roared as they charged.


    Facing such a terrifying attack, the allied Tribes were struck with fear and were unable to defend. The two sides only fought for a short while before the allied Tribes¡¯ soldiers turned and ran.


    The Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s soldiers ferociously gave chase and cruelly killed the soldiers before taking their spoils of war.


    The Deste Crow Kingdom soldiers savagelyughed as they ran into a Tribe. Looking at the women, they did not even care if they were beautiful or ugly, and they directly pressed them onto the ground and took off their clothes before ravaging them.


    Women with ordinary looks would not be fought over, so those who took them could take their time. However, prettier women often had multiple soldiers surrounding them.


    They continuously struggled and cried but could not resist at all, and they could only be ravaged in despair.


    Not all of the soldiers were interested in women. After charging into a Tribe, some soldiers killed anyone they saw. Some killed children or elderly people, enjoying the feeling of ughtering.


    Some charged into tents to take valuables; those who were hiding in there naturally did not have a good end.


    Most people were killed in one chop, but some people who could not find any valuables vented their anger on the people inside the tents, chopping offrge pieces of flesh before using mes to burn the wounds, causing those people to die from pain.


    Zhao Fu hugged Xueru as he flew through the sky. He nced over the horrific scenes and his expression did not change much. He had be used to this and showed no signs of stopping them.


    Looking at the bloody and savage killing, Xueru did not react much either because this kind of thing happened a lot in Tribes.


    The two of themnded on the ground. Zhao Fu mainly came to look over the situation; he had always received reports and had not personally seen the situation himself, so he wanted to personally take a look and make ns for the future.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Xueru pressed herself against a tree and raised her plump bottom as she said with a reddened face and lustful eyes, ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve had a look over the situation already; hurry and do me.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless; this beautiful woman was truly licentious to the extreme and wanted it wherever and whenever. No wonder Moke had given her to him. If he was an ordinary man, he would definitely die at her hands.


    However, she could have be the first Queen of the Deste Crow Kingdom. Even though she had been given to him, her status was still quite special. Everyone knew that she was Moke¡¯s only woman and the Young Chief¡¯s mother.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu gave a trace of an evil smile and he started to go about it with her. Xueru reacted intensely, and her lewd cries could be heard even from far away.

 Chapter 1333: Empire Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Empire Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The golden dragon watched on as Zhao Fu continuously ravaged Xueru and suddenly said, ¡°Zhao Fu, how about making her your Emperss?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite startled and could not understand why the golden dragon said this, so he asked, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    The golden dragon replied, ¡°Her constitution is quite special and might be able to bear your children. With your Divine Bloodline, it is almost impossible for other women to have your child.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but stop and think about this.


    However, Xueru was quite displeased and looked at Zhao Fu flirtatiously as she pleaded, ¡°Husband, hurry up and do me!¡±


    A whileter, Xueru¡¯s face was red as she affectionately hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and they walked towards the main camp.


    Zhao Fu decided not to make Xueru his Empress, not because she was too lewd, but because he did not have any ns of having an Empress for now. He felt that he should treat all of his women equally.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Moyue gave an excited smile as he looked at his mother who had a reddened face and was giving off an enticing aura. She had most likely been just done by Zhao Fu; she was indeed a lewd woman who wanted to be done wherever and whenever. Thankfully Zhao Fu could satisfy her; otherwise, how many men would it take to satisfy her?


    The previous Overlord had needed over 1,000 men until she was satisfied; did his mother need over 1,000 as well? Thinking about that, Moyue could not help but feel weirdly excited.


    Xueru¡¯s face was red as she hid her head in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. After beginning her rtionship with Zhao Fu, she had be even more desperate and lewder. There were all sorts of rumors about her, and most of them were true; now, she could not face Moyue as a mother.


    She did not know about her son¡¯s twisted desires and never would have guessed that he harbored such thoughts.


    Zhao Fu calmly spoke a few words with Moyue before walking into a tent with Xueru. The people within the tent were discussing important matters, and seeing Zhao Fu arrive, they all rose and smiled at him.


    It could be said that the Silent Tribe was in its current position because of Great Qin¡¯s support. Without Great Qin¡¯s support, none of this would have been possible.


    Xueru let go of Zhao Fu and no longer hugged him. Now, Moke was the first Deste Crow King and her ex-husband, so she still had to give him some face.


    Otherwise, she would not want to leave Zhao Fu for even a minute. Even though they had just done it, Xueru wanted to do it again after the meeting. Thinking about that, she could not help but think of Moyue; he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive such a lewd mother.


    The Deste Crow Kingdom had now obtained half of the regions in the Deste Crow World. However, the other half was being conquered by Si Ji¡¯s Great Xia Dynasty; they had also won against the allied Tribes.


    Now, the Deste Crow World was not asplicated with so many Tribes; it was split into tworge factions, the Deste Crow Kingdom and the Great Xia Dynasty. The other Tribes had either surrendered or had been destroyed, without a single one remaining.


    This civil war not only caused countless Deste Crow people to die but also for countless Tribes to disappear. Battles raged on everywhere, and no one was able to escape. The Deste Crow World had suffered a terrible disaster.


    Now, the two factions were each supported by an empire. This world had now been split in two.


    All of this could be said to have been caused by Si Ji; if he hadn¡¯t allied with the Devil Horn Empire to try to destroy Great Qin, Great Qin would not have gotten involved, and there would not have been such a terrifying result.


    This was a warning to the surrounding worlds not to get involved between this battle between empires. The Deste Crow World was the best example of this.


    The allied worlds all felt quite grave and took this matter seriously. They had never thought that these two factions would have the power to cause a world to split apart. If they tried to do the same thing to do, what would they do?


    In order to resolve this matter, they immediately gathered special armies and people to prevent this. If any worlds or Kingdoms got involved with the two factions, they had to be immediately dealt with, or else the entire alliance could be threatened.


    These measures caused the surrounding ten or so worlds to be quite nervous. Countless spies and scouts moved through the worlds, collecting information and preventing the two factions from infiltrating.


    The war in the Deste Crow World was not over yet. It was not just the Deste Crow Kingdom that wanted to unify the world; the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to unify the world as well. A final battle was inevitable.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s countless war beasts gave off roars and auras that could shake the heavens and earth as they thunderously charged towards the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s devil beasts also gave off massive roars and gave off an aura that could cause people to fall into despair as they charged towards the Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s forces. It was as if nothing could stop them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The massive beasts ferociously shed together and muffled explosions sounded out as shockwaves sted out. The massive beasts started to kill each other, and blood continuously flew out as cries sounded out. The scene of the battle was incredibly shocking.


    The battle between the soldiers of both sides was also quite intense. The soldiers ferociously attacked; it was kill or be killed. The sounds of weapons shing could be continuously heard, and the roars of the soldiers were simply deafening. The stench of blood could make people vomit.


    The battlested for an entire day, and both sides suffered great losses. Neither side could gain an advantage, so they could only temporarily stop fighting.


    Both sides were surprised at the strength of the other side. After all, both sides had been easily sweeping through the Deste Crow World, yet they had now been stopped. This was primarily because they were both relying on the power of powerful Kingdoms, and neither Great Qin nor the Devil Horn Empire could deal with the other.


    Si Ji understood that if he wanted to defeat the Deste Crow Kingdom, he needed more power, so he sent a request to Yao Ming for reinforcements.


    Yao Ming did not refuse, and he sent over one billion soldiers to help Si Ji unify the Deste Crow World. That way, he would be able to obtain half a world.


    After hearing about this, the Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s people were greatly shocked. The strength of the two sides had been roughly equal, but if the Devil Horn Empire sent reinforcements, the Deste Crow Kingdom would definitely lose. As such, they could only look to Zhao Fu. Right now, only Great Qin could help them.


    ¡°Husband!¡± Xueru lightly called out; she wanted to help the Deste Crow Kingdom.


    Moke looked at this woman trying to help him, and he felt immense gratitude and guilt. If his body was stronger, he would not have wanted to give her to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded and agreed to send reinforcements. In actuality, even without them asking, he would have sent reinforcements. He would not allow the Deste Crow World to fall into Si Ji¡¯s hands.


    In the end, another battle did not explode out. Both sides knew that the two Kingdoms had sent reinforcements, and fighting would not benefit anyone. The Deste Crow World weed in a brief period of piece as both sides began to digest the regions that they had conquered.

 Chapter 1334: Rock Spirit World

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Rock Spirit World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After this matter concluded, Zhao Fu brought the various women back to Great Qin. He received a report and delightedly went to the bloodke. He looked at the massive object within it and smiled. Now, he could make a move against the Spirit Light World.


    However, because that would be attacking a world, Zhao Fu did not dare to be careless. He gathered his subordinates to discuss this matter, and the most important thing was to avoid the Devil Horn Empire from making any trouble.


    If the Devil Horn Empire ferociously attacked, Great Qin would not be able to spare soldiers to attack another world. As such, they had to find a way to deal with the Devil Horn Empire.


    At the same time, there were also the allied worlds. They could not be underestimated, and it was possible that they would make trouble.


    Zhao Fu soon found that the Devil Horn Empire was also nning on attacking other worlds. On the right of the Devil Horn Empire was the Lantong World. It had often been bullied by the Devil Horn Empire and had been greatly weakened, allowing the Devil Horn Empire to easily conquer it.


    On the other side of the Devil Horn Empire was a world called the Rock Spirit World. Rock Spirits were a type of race born from rocks, and their bodies were almostpletely made from rocks. It was difficult to differentiate them, and they had powerful defense and were extremely difficult to kill.


    Rock Spirits were part of the Spirit Race, which was the race with the smallest numbers. However, they were not weak at all and were very difficult to deal with.


    Even though it was right next to the Devil Horn Empire, under normal circumstances the Devil Horn Empire did not want to make a move against it, as it would not benefit them much. However, they now had a great opportunity, tempted them to destroy the Rock Spirit World.


    The Rock Spirit World¡¯s Rock Spirit King had died, and the various Rock Spirit Lords were fighting for the position of King. Attacking them while they were in chaos was undoubtedly a great opportunity.


    There was a Kingdom that supported the Devil Horn Empire called the Woodleaf Spirit Kingdom. It was also a Spirit Race and had a method to suppress the Rock Spirits, because in the five elements, wood suppressed earth.


    However, they would not be helping the Devil Horn Empire for free; they required the Devil Horn Empire to deliver all of the Rock Spirits they killed to the Woodleaf Spirit Kingdom. They did not give a reason, but anyone would understand that the corpses of Rock Spirits were quite important to them.


    The Woodleaf Spirit Kingdom only treated the Devil Horn Empire like a tool and only provided some techniques to have the Devil Horn Empire provide arge number of corpses for them. Yao Ming did not refuse and instead happily agreed.


    After all, he greatly wanted to obtain the Rock Spirit World. The Rock Spirit World was right next to the Devil Horn Empire and because it would be an obstacle in the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s path to bing a Royal Kingdom, he had to get rid of it.


    However, the Devil Horn Empire was worried that Great Qin and the allied worlds would interfere, and they were also thinking of countermeasures.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. Even though the Devil Horn Empire wanted to conquer a world, Great Qin could take this opportunity to also conquer a world. The allied worlds¡¯ attention was focused on the Devil Horn Empire, so he would have free reign.


    The Spirit Light World was a new world and still had its protective barrier, so attacking it would be more secretive and would not cause as much of amotion as on the outside.


    Zhao Fu gave the order to assemble the army. Soldiers d in ck armor and holding ck weapons with icy gazes marched in orderly steps as they gathered, and an austere aura spread out.


    This time, Zhao Fu led ten billion soldiers and half of the beasts to attack, leaving the rest to defend against an attack from the Devil Horn Empire or allied worlds.


    The army flooded forwards like a ck ocean, giving off shocking sounds and causing all creatures to fall into terror.


    The Dark Demon World had long since been conquered by Great Qin, so Great Qin could go directly to the border with the Spirit Light World. Great Qin did not have methods to allowrge numbers of people to cross at once; if they relied on the magic formations they used in the past, it would take over ten years to transport ten billion people.


    However, Zhao Fu now had Yu Ling. He had the ability to destroy the Heaven Domain Boundary, so they did not have to go through the trouble of using magic formations.


    Yu Ling¡¯s small figure walked up, and he pressed his hand against the Heaven Domain Boundary. After much nurturing from Great Qin, Yu Ling had fully learned to control his power.


    Waves of light spread out from Yu Ling¡¯s palm, and the Heaven Domain Boundary started to tremble. As more and more waves of light spread out, the trembling of the Heaven Domain Boundary became greater and greater.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as massive cracks appeared on the Heaven Domain Boundary before it shattered into rainbow-coloured shards. The shards fell from the sky and smashed out craters on the ground with greatmotion.


    After everything settled, an incredibly tall defensive wall was revealed, and countless people were hurrying over.


    After the Dark Demon World had been destroyed by Great Qin, the Spirit Light World had constructed this tall defensive wall in panic, wanting to stop Great Qin. Under the threat of Great Qin, the Spirit Light World had been very unified, which was quite rare, and they used all sorts of precious materials to build this defensive wall.


    They had seen how Great Qin had savagely destroyed the Dark Demon World while they could only hide and watch, not daring to reveal themselves.


    It could be said that this defensive wall was seven or eight times more powerful than ordinary defensive walls. Moreover, all of the factions had moved out and gathered together.


    This battle would most likely decide the fate of the Spirit Light World. If they could fend off Great Qin¡¯s attack, the Spirit Light World would continue to exist; if they could not, they would all perish and the Spirit Light World would disappear.


    There were about 14 billion Spirit Light people on the defensive walls, and with such arge number, it was impossible that all of them were soldiers. Most of the ordinary residents had also joined, and the auras they all gave off seemed to be able to cause the world to tremble.


    However, Zhao Fu stood in the air and gave a confident smile as he said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can stop Great Qin; your fate has already been sealed. Now, you can either submit or die.¡±


    There were seven people standing in front of him: the World Protector and six World Legatees. The World Protector was naturally Kamen. He had many grievances with Zhao Fu, and he looked at Zhao Fu with a hateful re.


    Of the six World Legatees, four were men and two were women. They looked at Zhao Fu seriously and gave off powerful auras; they were the strongest people in the Spirit Light World.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Kamen coldly harrumphed and did not reply or attack. He was somewhat afraid of Great Qin, so he had to hold himself back.


    Seeing that they ignored his words, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold and he prepared to give the order to attack.


    ¡°Your Majesty! There¡¯s an urgent report from the back; ten billion soldiers from the allied worlds are attacking Great Qin,¡± a Commander flew to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, cupped his hands, and lowered his head as he spoke respectfully.


    Now, Zhao Fu understood that the Spirit Light World had joined with the allied worlds. No wonder they did not attack; they wanted to use the allied worlds¡¯ power to save the Spirit Light World.

 Chapter 1335: Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Attack!</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu was expressionless. The allied worlds¡¯ ten billion soldiers were forces from the outside world, and whether it was in terms of cultivation or equipment, they were naturally stronger than the Spirit Light World and would not be so easy to deal with.


    Soon, Zhao Fu made a decision, and after receiving orders, the various Commanders started to retreat to Great Qin.


    ¡°We won!¡± Countless joyous cries sounded out as the Spirit Light people saw Great Qin retreat. They had won this battle without fighting.


    Facing the ferocious aura of Great Qin, the Spirit Light people had been quite afraid. No one thought that they would be able to defeat Great Qin without sacrificing a single soldier, and they could not help but feel extremely happy and excited.


    However, their smiles soon froze. Only a portion of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had withdrawn, and many soldiers had not moved.


    Zhao Fu had given the order for three billion soldiers to defend Great Qin¡¯s border, leaving seven billion soldiers to attack the Spirit Light World instead of ordering a full retreat.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Zhao Fu ordered, and Great Qin¡¯s army started to officially attack. Arrows flew through the air, causing the air to explode, and a dangerous aura caused people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Even though they were low on Talisman Bolts and Arrows, Great Qin¡¯s ballistae and Stage 2 Archers still had immense destructive force, and a dark mass of arrows descended like rain towards the Spirit Light people.


    The Spirit Light people had been on their guard against Great Qin the entire time and had made great preparations. As the countless arrows and bolts closed in, a massive defensive barrier expanded out and blocked them.


    Kamen and the World Legatees did note out to fight with Zhao Fu. Even though Kamen also had a n Armament, it did not have the power of a world, so how could it defend against Zhao Fu, who had the power of three worlds?


    The Spirit Light people were quite clear about this. They did not hope to defeat Great Qin and could only hope to defend against Great Qin. As such, they had set up countless defenses.


    As a result, the arrows and bolts did not have any effect on that defensive barrier.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Great Qin¡¯s beasts roared and gave off terrifying auras as they charged up and ferociously attacked the defensive barrier, resulting in muffled explosions.


    Countless soldiers also charged up and exploded out with their power as they attacked the defensive barrier. Countless saber lights and sword lights shed onto the defensive barrier, and with the charging from the beasts, the defensive barrier started to tremble and looked like it would soon be destroyed.


    Of course, the Spirit Light people could not just watch and allow Great Qin to destroy the defensive barrier. They also unleashed attacks, and arrows shot towards the beasts and soldiers. Some of the beasts and soldiers were able to defend, but many people were still hit.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s side became the more passive side. They could not attack the Spirit Light people while they were attacked by the Spirit Light people.


    Zhao Fu did not want to watch this go on, so he unleashed his Nation Armament¡¯s power. A massive blood-red sword light bringing with it a berserk sword wind flew out, seeming to be able to split apart the heavens and earth.


    Boom!


    The sword light ferociously mmed onto the defensive barrier. With the attacks from the beasts and soldiers, the defensive barrier violently trembled and a crack appeared.


    This caused the Spirit Light people to be greatly startled; they had paid a great price to set up this defensive barrier, yet it had been cracked so easily. They did not hesitate to prepare their other methods.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Countless magic formations were activated, and pirs of light rushed into the sky and gave off intense lights. It looked like there were thousands of pirs of light standing between the heavens and earth, creating an awe-inspiring aura.


    These magic formations were all supporting magic formations that sent all kinds of power into the defensive barrier, causing the trembling defensive barrier to gradually stabilize.


    Many white-robed Spirit Light Priests appeared on the defensive walls. They closed their eyes and lightly spread out their hands and started to chant. The chant was somewhat like a poem and a mantra. Their bodies gave off intense white lights before disappearing.


    The sky gave off boundless white light that covered the ground, and it was somewhat blinding. The light gave off an intense might, and everyone felt a great amount of pressure.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive pirs of white light descended and powerful auras exploded out as 100 meter tall figures appeared within the pirs of light.


    These figures were all men who had no hair, and they were muscr and naked from the waist up. They had solemn expressions and there was a ring of light on their chests. They were like Spirit Light people who had been magnified by countless times, and they gave off terrifying power.


    There were tens of thousands of them, and they stretched out their hands towards Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and beasts. A ring of light shined on their palms, and countless rays of light shot out.


    Chi! Chi! Chi...


    The rays of light easily tore through the beasts¡¯ and soldiers¡¯ bodies, causing cries to sound out and blood to spurt everywhere. Many beasts and soldiers instantly died.


    Great Qin used their Corps Formations to summon enormous beasts that were over 1,000 meters tall, which attacked the Spirit Light God Emissaries. The beasts and soldiers continued to madly attack the defensive barrier, while the Commanders also attacked as well.


    The ones with General Armaments drew on their General Stars¡¯ power, and pirs of starlight smashed towards the defensive barrier, causing it to once again tremble.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± The Spirit Light soldiers roared, exploding out with their auras, which flowed towards a magic formation in the sky, seeming to be summoning or gathering something.


    The massive magic formation absorbed the auras of more than ten billion people, and the power was immense. Incredibly destructive power spread out, and white arcs of lightning appeared around the magic formation.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to use his trump card against the Spirit Light race. He came to the ground and pressed a hand against the ground. The golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun as a formless energy spread out.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a massive ck light shot out from the ground and gave off a terrifying power as it shot into the sky, causing the sky to tremble and clouds to swirl.


    The ground violently trembled as countless cracks appeared. A terrifying aura flooded out of the ground, causing the Spirit Light people¡¯s expressions to fall, and their bodies automatically trembled.


    The ground rose up as a massive creature slowly began to rise up. First was its head, then its torso, before its entire body was revealed to everyone. It gave off a terrifying aura that covered the heavens and earth, causing everything to fall silent.


    It was 100,000 meters tall and had dark skin. It had long ck hair that looked like strands of metal, and it had a cold expression. Its eyes each had three ck pupils, and it had two fangsing out of its mouth. Its body was covered with muscles and its hands were like ws.

 Chapter 1336: Ghost Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Ghost Spear</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was the refined Primogenitor Statue. It should have taken hundreds of years to refine, but after providing an ocean of blood, it had only take Great Qin a few years to refine the Primogenitor Statue.


    Before, Zhao Fu had gone to look at the Primogenitor Statue. Because it was so big, there was nothing that could contain it, so Zhao Fu put it in the sealed space. Only when he needed it did he summon it.


    Countless Spirit Light people looked at the Primogenitor Statue in terror and their hearts plummeted. Their bloodlines felt an immense fear, and their power seemed to vanish.


    This was the biggest function of the Primogenitor Statue; it could weaken the Spirit Light race¡¯s power and could suppress them.


    ¡°Hurry! Gather all of your power and send it into the Spirit Light God World Formation!¡± Kamen¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly as he shouted to the people around him. The other people came to their senses and released their power, sending it into the magic formation in the sky. That was theirst hope.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and sat on the head of the 100,000 meter tall Primogenitor Statue. He grabbed at the air and a massive sword qi exploded out, bringing about an enormous sword wind as a blood-red sword appeared.


    This blood-red sword was gigantic and there were ck runes on it. There was an engraving of arge snake at where the de and hilt met, looking like it was biting the sword. There were snake scales on the hilt as well.


    The sword gave off an incredibly cold and eerie aura, like a massive snake, causing people to feel terror. This sword was Kusanagi, one of the Three Sacred Treasures of Japan.


    The Primogenitor Statue grabbed the Kusanagi sword and sent enormous amounts of power into it. Kusanagi gave off a faint sword light, and the Primogenitor Statue shed out.


    Shing!


    A sword hum tore through the air as the heavens and earth seemed to be split apart. A blood-red light shot through the air and smashed into the magic formation.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the magic formation was exploded by the sword light. It gave off intense light that covered the heavens and earth, and an enormous shockwave rippled out like a cyclone. Countless trees were uprooted and countless people were blown into the sky.


    This scene left everyone dumbfounded, as it was simply too terrifying. Just a single strike from the Primogenitor Statue seemed like it could destroy the world.


    The Spirit Light people fell into despair because that magic formation was theirst hope. Now that the magic formation had been destroyed, their final hope was gone.


    Zhao Fu looked at the despairing Spirit Light people and did not feel any sympathy. His gaze was cold as he controlled the Primogenitor Statue to raise Kusanagi in its hand, and a massive amount of power entered it. The Kusanagi sword gave off an intense blood-red light that dyed the entire sky blood-red, and an even more terrifying aura of destruction spread out.


    Boom!


    The Primogenitor Statue shed down, and the heavens and earth seemed to explode. A massive, vertical blood-red crescent instantly shed out, tearing through the Spirit Light people¡¯s defensive barrier and turning countless soldiers on the defensive walls into meat paste.


    The defensive barrier had finally been broken through, and Great Qin¡¯s beasts and soldiers, who had been waiting this entire time, swarmed forwards.


    Countless massive flying beasts leapt to the defensive walls and started to massacre, using their sharp ws to tear apart Spirit Light people. They opened theirrge mouths to devour soldiers, or used their enormous bodies to smack countless soldiers flying.


    The Wyverns continuously spewed out fire and icy sts, incinerating or freezing Spirit Light people.


    The enormous Corpse Soul Soldiers rushed forwards and vigorously smashed at the defensive walls. Some used their heavy weapons to madly smash at the walls and smash people to death, and soon, cracks appeared on the defensive walls.


    The ones most suitable for sieging were the Spiders; they could climb up the tall defensive walls as if they were walking on the ground, and as their sharp, de-like legs shed out, countless Spirit Light people¡¯s bodies would be torn apart, causing limbs and organs to fly everywhere.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers also easily climbed up the defensive walls and started to kill the Spirit Light people. A Great Qin soldier used his spear to pierce through a Spirit Light person¡¯s head, another soldier used his axe to split a Spirit Light person in two, and another soldier tore apart a Spirit Light person¡¯s body.


    With the Primogenitor Statue present, the Spirit Light people¡¯s power had been greatly reduced. Normally, they would not have been able to defend so many beasts and soldiers from Great Qin, much less now.


    Under Great Qin¡¯s mad attacks, countless Spirit Light people started to retreat in terror, not daring to stay here anymore. If they stayed, they would definitely be killed by Great Qin; they had lost, and the Spirit Light race was finished.


    Seeing this, the Spirit Light Commanders could only sigh. They understood that there was no recovering from this, so they started to withdraw.


    Kamen¡¯s expression was quite unsightly and he hatefully looked at Zhao Fu before turning and running. Ordinary people could not escape the Spirit Light World, but he had something that would allow him to leave the world.


    Looking at Kamen running away, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold and he stood up on the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s head. The six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun and he lightly cried out, ¡°Ghost Summoning!¡±


    A massive wave of ghostly qi spread out as a 1,000 meter tall ghost appeared behind Zhao Fu, giving off immense might. The atmosphere around it became incredibly cold and eerie.


    Zhao Fu grabbed out with his hand and lightly cried out, ¡°Ghostgod Soldiers!¡±


    The massive ghost behind him turned into countless rays of light and gathered in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, forming a gray ghost spear with countless ghostly runes on it, and it gave off an eerie feeling.


    Zhao Fu gripped the ghost spear and sent a massive amount of Six Paths of Reincarnation Power into it, causing countless ghostly images to appear around the ghost spear.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu vigorously threw out the ghost spear, which flew out with terrifying power. It was apanied by the howling of ghosts, and as it tore through the air, the heavens and earth seemed to fall dim.


    Chi!


    In the next instant, the ghost spear pierced through Kamen¡¯s body, and the immense power nailed him to the ground. Kamen¡¯s face became gray-white as his body was corroded by arge amount of ghostly qi. His expression was one of confusion as he was already dead. No one could expect that Kamen, the World Protector of the Spirit Light World, would die just like that.


    After killing Kamen, Zhao Fu looked at the other World Legatees, who had been preparing to run. Their hearts chilled, and expressions of terror appeared on their faces as they stopped and knelt, lowering their proud heads as they expressed their willingness to submit.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and did not continue attacking. He controlled the Primogenitor Statue to sh apart the defensive walls, and Great Qin broke through the Spirit Light World¡¯s defenses, pouring through like a ck flood as they started to ravage the Spirit Light World.

 Chapter 1337: God Race Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1337: God Race Stone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Spirit Light people desperately ran, not daring to stay where they were. Behind them seemed to be a flood of ferocious beasts.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Cries sounded out as those who ran slower were caught up to by Great Qin¡¯s ck-armored soldiers. A Great Qin soldier shed his saber at the back of a Spirit Light person, killing him in one hit. Another stabbed his spear through a Spirit Light person¡¯s heart, and another chopped off a Spirit Light person¡¯s head with his sword.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers behind the Spirit Light people were even more terrifying than a flood of ferocious beasts, and they were like a ck tide of destruction.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen raised their spears and started to charge, shooting out like arrows. They gave off ferocious momentum as they attacked at the escaping Spirit Light people.


    Chi! Chi! Chi...


    The Spirit Light people continuously ran in terror, wanting to escape from Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. However, how could they outrun Cavalrymen? ck spears pierced through their chests, causing blood to fly everywhere.


    The Cavalrymen sped through the battlefield, stabbing with their spears, shing with their sabers, and killing Spirit Light people one after another. Almost no one could escape them.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows containing immense power shot out, tearing through the air before descending like ran. Many escaping Spirit Light people were hit by the arrows, and some immediately died while others fell to the ground and cried out in pain.


    Under Great Qin¡¯s ughter, blood dyed the ground red, and in the end, some people started to kneel on the ground, wailing and pleading Great Qin to spare them.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers naturally went around them and went to kill others. Seeing that they could live, others also knelt on the ground.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers soon started to herd the Spirit Light people towards Cities.


    News of the Spirit Light army losing had long since spread, and the residents who had been holding on to a trace of hope all felt immense despair, not knowing what to do.


    Some already knelt outside the City, waiting for Great Qin to ept their surrender. They hoped to receive good treatment in Great Qin, but there were still some who tried to run or resist.


    Some people took their families and carried things on their backs as they ran, but ferocious beasts sprang over and started to devour those people.


    Arge python quickly shot out and opened its mouth, devouring a family of four ¨C a father, a mother, and two children ¨C in one bite. The python¡¯s belly bulged with human shapes, and the two children quickly died, while the two parents struggled for a while before dying.


    A tiger leapt out and savagely looked at the people escaping. It opened its mouth and devoured at least one person with each bite, seeming quite happy. It did not eat as cleanly as the python, and it left blood and limbs everywhere.


    A crane-like devil beast pressed two people against the ground with its ws. It disregarded the two people¡¯s cries and struggling, and its sharp beak pierced into their heads. It guzzled on their brains like they were jellied tofu.


    An enormous hedgehog devil beast had eaten its fill, but it wanted to store some food. Its spikes pierced through people one after another and hung them on its back. Now, there were ten or so people hanging on its back, including men and women, elderly and children. They had not yet died and still weakly moaned.


    Zhao Fu did not give them any orders not to eat people; on the battlefield, they could eat as much as they wanted. Humans were a great source of nutrition for them and would also reduce the number of enemies while increasing their strength.


    Apart from the people running away, there were some people resolutely resisting within the Cities, refusing to submit to Great Qin. They wanted to use the Cities to resist Great Qin, but Great Qin easily broke through their defenses and ughtered those people.


    All people were killed, men or women, old or young. They no longer epted any surrenders from those who resisted, and they skinned the resistors and hung them on the City walls, making them die in pain. They did not show any mercy towards these people.


    On that day, the Spirit Light World turned blood-red, and the stench of blood was everywhere, as was the sound of pitiful cries. The ground was covered with corpses, and the sky seemed to be dyed blood-red as well. The wind howled and seemed quite mournful.


    Zhao Fu had already arrived at the Spirit Light World¡¯s Godly Spirit Pce and sat on the throne. After four days, Great Qin hadplete control over the Spirit Light World, and all resisting factions had been destroyed. The Godly Spirit Pce had belonged to the Spirit Light World¡¯s most powerful faction, which was Kamen¡¯s faction.


    The resistance here had been quite strong, and Great Qin had killed almost everyone here; the corpses piled outside formed mountains.


    Zhao Fu listened to the reports of their gains and smiled. After conquering the Spirit Light World, they had gained even more than when they had conquered the Dark Demon World. They had obtained 46 billion people and nearly 80,000 Cities.


    Great Qin now had 300 billion people, which was a shocking number. This was the poption of four worlds, as well as half of the poption from the Grassi World, Half-Beast World, and Elf World. It was almost seven worlds in total.


    This was getting close to the poption of a Royal Kingdom; most newly-established Royal Kingdoms had around 400 billion people.


    Great Qin now had 420,000 Cities, and they could now create tens of thousands more war beasts. However, because the City Lord Seal stats had been reduced, the power of the war beasts created would be weaker. Despite this, the war beasts were still one of Great Qin¡¯s most terrifying cards.


    Apart from the poption and Cities, Great Qin also obtained great amounts of resources. Most of them were the usual things, but there were a few special items.


    The first was the golden doors that the Spirit Light World had used in the past when they had attacked the Dark Demon World. They could allow soldiers to quickly pass through worlds, and with this item, Great Qin would be able to cross worlds even without Yu Ling.


    Moreover, these golden doors were of the lowest level, and if they could gather rare materials, they could create golden doors that would be able to span a few worlds. In other words, they would be able to instantly mass-teleport a few worlds away. Zhao Fu was quite pleased to have obtained these golden doors.


    The second item was also something that the Spirit Light people had used in the past, the technique to summon the Spirit Light God Emissaries. They were the 100 meter tall giants that the white-robed priests had summoned, and they had powerful Holy Light attacks.


    Because the priests were quite special, there were all sorts of limitations. There could only be 40,000 priests, who could summon 40,000 Spirit Light God Emissaries, which made Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed.


    The third item was a white jade that was three meters wide, and it was a square shape. It was quite smooth and gave off a trace of warmth. It floated in the air and gave off a white light as well as a dense God Race aura.

 Chapter 1338: War God’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 1338: War God¡¯s Fury</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was a God Race Stone, something that only a God Race World could create. It was filled with powerful god energy, and Zhao Fu was the most surprised and pleased to obtain this.


    This God Race Stone could fuse with the Ten Thousand Origin Stone that he had obtained from the Cosmos Historical Remnant, allowing him to build a war castle that could fly in the sky.


    This type of castle was called War God¡¯s Fury and could be up to 100,000 square kilometers, which was about as big as a region. Just that size alone showed how terrifying it was. If Zhao Fu rammed the castle into a horde of ferocious beasts, countless beasts would be smashed into meat paste.


    Apart from having a massive size, War God¡¯s Fury had War God Cannons that used god energy as opposed to gunpowder to fire.


    The War God¡¯s Fury also had an attack called Termination Light that was its most terrifying attack. It gathered all of its power into a ray of light that could destroy the heavens and earth.


    The War God¡¯s Fury was incredibly powerful and even most Royal Kingdoms did not have one. Now, Zhao Fu had collected two of the most important materials as well as the blueprint from the golden dragon. However, he stillcked many things before he could build it.


    One of the things was various top-tier Talisman Stones. They had to be at least Legendary grade, as well as other core materials. All of them were extremely valuable and it would be a while before Great Qin could build a War God¡¯s Fury.


    Finally, he also obtained a very precious Divinity. This Divinity was not any ordinary Divinity but the Divinity of a Goddess of Fate.


    This ¡®fate¡¯ referred to a person¡¯s luck and destiny, and it could determine the path that one would walk in. A Goddess of Fate was not very powerful, but she could have great effects by providing all sorts of blessings.


    They were naturally quite rare, and many people in the Heaven Domain tried to capture Goddesses of Fate to provide blessings for their factions. Even in the Heaven Domain, they were incredibly priceless.


    This Divinity had belonged to an ancient family in the Spirit Light race, and they had constructed a temple for it. However, because the Spirit Light World had been conquered by Great Qin, this Divinity naturally fell into Great Qin¡¯s hands.


    Great Qin now had many godly spirits. It had a Water Goddess, Goddess of Life, Goddess of Light, Deste God, Fallen Angel Goddess, and now a Goddess of Fate, six godly spirits in total.


    Great Qin left half of the soldiers to clear out the Spirit Light World; Zhao Fu wanted to make the Spirit Light World Great Qin¡¯s as quickly as possible.


    Zhao Fu stayed in the Spirit Light World for a few days and did not worry about the battle back at Great Qin. There had been ten billion soldiers from the allied worlds attacking, but they did not actually engage.


    Seeing arge number of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers withdrawing, the allied worlds had thought that their n had been sessful, so they did not attack. They just wanted to tie down Great Qin, as Great Qin was not to be underestimated and they did not want to suffer great losses.


    However, in the end, the Spirit Light World had been destroyed by Great Qin, causing the expressions of the leaders of the allied worlds to fall. They thought that the Spirit Light World was incredibly useless; despite them tying down so much of Great Qin¡¯s forces, the Spirit Light World had still been conquered.


    In actuality, it was not that the Spirit Light World was weak; as a God Race, they were quite strong, but they were simply inferior to Great Qin. Even worlds that had developed for dozens of years were not a match for Great Qin anymore; how could a new world like the Spirit Light World put up a fight against Great Qin?


    Moreover, Great Qin had a trump card against the Spirit Light race, which was the Primogenitor Statue. Zhao Fu did not even use all of the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s power, and he had not even used the mirror, Yata no Kagami, or the jewel, Yasakani no Magatama.


    The Three Sacred Treasures had perfectly fused with the Primogenitor Statue, and when they were used simultaneously, only then would the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s full strength be revealed.


    After hearing that the Spirit Light World had been conquered, the allied world army withdrew.


    ¡°Let me go, you tyrant, you cold-blooded beast. Kill me if you dare! Even if I die, I¡¯ll curse you to suffer eternal agony!¡± a woman bound with chains looked at Zhao Fu hatefully as she cursed. Zhao Fu was holding the chain and leading the woman forward.


    This woman had soft, golden hair and a pair of golden eyes. She was extremely beautiful and wore a golden dress that was now covered with a lot of blood. She had been injured and looked quite wretched.


    What was surprising was that there were seven golden rings on her chest, which signified that she had the noblest and purest bloodline in the Spirit Light World.


    She was called Athenkali, and she was the number one beauty of the Spirit Light World. She was Kamen¡¯s only wife, and the reason she hated Zhao Fu was because he had killed Kamen as well as countless people in the Godly Spirit Pce.


    Zhao Fu felt quite annoyed with her and pulled the chain, causing her to stumble and almost fall to the ground. ¡°Hurry up and walk! If you dare to curse again, I¡¯ll kill all of the remaining people in the Godly Spirit Pce.¡±


    Athenkali felt furious, but thinking about the people who had been captured, she could only hold herself back as she vengefully red at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Look at you, what methods are you thinking of to torment women?¡± Arasina walked out and nced over Athenkali before looking at Zhao Fu in displeasure. She could not get used to seeing Zhao Fu do those things to women.


    Zhao Fu rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that those from the God Race were most suitable for bing Fallen Angels? Great Qin just conquered the Spirit Light World and her bloodline is of the highest grade. I want to see what she bes like.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s start then!¡± Arasina looked at Athenkali before walking off.


    Following this, the three of them arrived at the conversion magic formation. Arasina personally oversaw the process, and after Athenkali stood on a tform, she started the conversion.


    The Darkness energy in the surroundings quickly gathered. Because she knew that Athenkali had the highest grade of bloodline in the Spirit Light World, Arasina went all-out in the conversion, causing the sky to be covered by darkness. The light in the surroundings seemed to disappear, and it became dark to the point that people would feel fear.


    Boom!


    A massive pir of darkness mmed into Athenkali¡¯s body, causing her to half-kneel on the ground. Boundless Darkness energy started to invade her body, making her feel immense pain and causing her to cry out.


    The people in the surroundings were all expressionless and sent even more Darkness energy into Athenkali¡¯s body. After absorbing the Darkness energy, the seven golden rings on Athenkali¡¯s chest became a ck-gold color, and she soon finished absorbing all of the Darkness energy.


    The surroundings now quietened down, and the Darkness energy and the ck pir of light disappeared. There was only the pale-faced, wide-eyed Athenkali half-kneeling on the tform as if her body was frozen.

 Chapter 1339: Fallen Light Angel

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Fallen Light Angel</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a wave of Darkness energy exploded out from the half-kneeling Arasina. It spread out like a ck ring of light and seemed almost corporeal.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand as his Saint Realm Domains appeared, easily blocking the ring of light.


    Swish!


    A ck light shed on Athenkali¡¯s back as her dress was torn into pieces, revealing her pristine white back. Four rows of light shot out from her back, turning into four pairs of enormous ck wings.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked; they were not ordinary feathered wings but ck wings of light, and there were eight of them.


    Athenkali¡¯s strength had been at around Stage 9, but now she had broken through Saint Realm and reached the Earth Realm. This was quite a big jump, and Zhao Fu was still at Stage 9 and found it more and more difficult to increase his cultivation.


    Even Arasina was slightly shocked. She flew down from the sky and said, ¡°Her bloodline and constitution are both the highest in the God Race, and because she is also a Light type God Race, she developed wings of light.¡±


    Athenkali¡¯s holy and noble aura disappeared, and it was reced by a dark and cold aura. Her eyes had be a ck and gold color, and she stood up from the ground. She used her hands to cover her chest, and she looked at Zhao Fu with intense hatred and fury to the point that it felt like she could drill through him with her eyes.


    She had been converted harbouring immense anger and hatred, and after being affected by the Darkness energy, those two emotions became even more amplified.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty; you¡¯ve obtained yet another beautiful and powerful Concubine.¡± The 24 Fallen Angels flirtatiously smiled as they came around Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled, walked over to Athenkali, and said with amanding tone, ¡°You¡¯re quite good, I will make you a Concubine and allow you tomand some of the Fallen Light Angels. Your family will also be one of the top families in Great Qin.¡±


    Athenkali was extremely angry and red at Zhao Fu as she coldlyughed and said, ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? You want me to serve you? Do you really think I¡¯d agree?¡±


    Zhao Fu grabbed her throat and lifted her up as he said expressionlessly, ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t forget that your friends and rtives are in my hands. Also, do you have the power to disobey me?¡±


    Athenkali felt that her neck was going to be broken, and she started to struggle. Zhao Fu casually threw her to the side and nned to convert a few more ordinary Spirit Light people.


    Athenkali crashed to the ground. Despite having Earth Realm strength, she could not resist at all. She felt incredibly wronged and helpless, and she started to cry.


    The 24 God Emissaries looked slightly sympathetic but did not go tofort her because Zhao Fu did not like Athenkali acting like this.


    Arasina felt quite interested in her and stroked her beautiful, tear-stained face as she lightly smiled and said, ¡°Just give up! Even This God can¡¯t resist that bastard, so you have even less of a chance. However, This God can give you great power so that you will no longer be weak. You won¡¯t be powerless and unable to protect your family anymore. Trust in This God!¡±


    Facing Athenkali, who had such a good aptitude, Arasina wanted to take her in and turn her into the most powerful Fallen Angel. She trusted that Athenkali had this potential.


    Athenkali¡¯s power originated from Arasina, and those from the God Race naturally had affinity with godly spirits. Moreover, there was no one who couldfort her, and there was no one for her to rely on.


    Athenkali could not help but trust Arasina. She had indeed gained power, and she stopped crying as her gaze became resolute.


    Arasina smiled and kissed Athenkali¡¯s lips, causing Athenkali¡¯s body to stiffen. However, she did not fight against this and instead started to respond to Arasina.


    When Zhao Fu returned with a Spirit Light people, he saw Athenkali next to Arasina with a reddened face. Arasina was looking at him with a flirtatious gaze; she only showed this expression when she wanted to do it with him. She had been aroused by Athenkali just then.


    Zhao Fu ignored her and had the Spirit Light people converted. These people were ordinary Spirit Light people, but they became much more powerful, even more powerful than Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    After Great Qin¡¯s ordinary soldiers were converted, they would grow a pair of ck feathered wings and reach Stage 3 strength. The Spirit Light people grew a pair of ck wings of light and reached the peak of Stage 3, only a trace away from breaking through to Stage 4.


    Thinking about having an army of 10,000 Fallen Light Angels at the peak of Stage 3, Zhao Fu grinned and decided to exclusively have Spirit Light people be Fallen Angels and no longer use other races.


    After dealing with this matter, Zhao Fu left, as he had many other things to take care of.


    Arasina, who had been waiting for a while, coldly harrumphed and returned to her own pce. The 24 God Emissaries also looked quite disappointed; because of all the fighting, it had been almost a week since Zhao Fu had done it with them.


    Over at the Rock Spirit World, with the Woodleaf Spirit Kingdom¡¯s help, Yao Ming had conquered the Rock Spirit World smoothly. What he had been worried about did not happen.


    Because Kamen had sent for help, the allied worlds¡¯ attention had been drawn over by Great Qin, making it easier for the Devil Horn Empire to act.


    Even though the allied worlds had sent out eight billion soldiers to try to tie down the Devil Horn Empire, the Devil Horn Empire hadpletely ignored them. It had sent out soldiers to the border to defend, but with how cowardly the allied worlds¡¯ people were, they did not attack.


    Adding on the internal chaos in the Rock Spirit World and the techniques that the Woodleaf Spirit Kingdom had given them, Yao Ming won quite easily without having to pay a great price.


    The technique that the Wooldleaf Spirit Kingdom provided was of great use. The Rock Spirit people¡¯s corpses grew countless nts that easily killed Rock Spirit people. Otherwise, with the Rock Spirit people¡¯s defenses, it would have been quite difficult to kill them.


    Now, Yao Ming prepared to send these Rock Spirit corpses to the Woodleaf Spirit Kingdom.


    After receiving so many Rock Spirit corpses, the Woodleaf Spirit Kingdom and the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s rtionship became much closer, and the Woodleaf Spirit Kingdom gave the Devil Horn Empire even more help.


    What delighted Yao Ming was that he obtained a method to create Rock Giants, which could greatly increase the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s strength.


    The Devil Horn Empire now had three worlds and nine Continents. With such great strength, Yao Ming felt incredibly high-spirited and grand. However, after hearing that Great Qin had also conquered a world, his mood plummeted.


    Now, the most nervous ones were the allied worlds. Both of the two powerful Kingdoms had be even more powerful. Together, they almost had the strength of a Royal Kingdom, and now things were truly quite dangerous for them.

 Chapter 1340: Spirit Destruction Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Spirit Destruction Crystals</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, the Devil Horn Empire had three worlds, and Great Qin had four worlds. Adding on the three worlds that they jointly upied, they had a total of 10 worlds between them, while the allied worlds only had eight worlds. Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s powerbined could indeed resist the alliance.


    Just like that, the alliance no longer had a great advantage. Some people suggested roping in even more worlds, while others suggested directly attacking these two factions to get rid of any future problems.


    However, the alliance did not want to suffer any losses from fighting. The alliance was made up of countless factions from various worlds, and with so many people, there were all sorts of opinions. It was difficult to focus all of their power, and no one wanted to take a massive loss.


    In the end, the alliance decided to not make a move against the two factions. They could only watch as the two factions devoured two more worlds and continued to grow.


    The alliance was weak and cowardly. Some people in the alliance started to lose faith in the alliance and started to make peace with the two factions.


    Great Qin weed in dozens of ambassadors; they had alle from variousrge factions, and Zhao Fu naturally did not have the time to meet with all of them. However, he was quite interested in one of the things that a faction had brought, which was the method for creating Spirit Destruction Crystals.


    Spirit Destruction Crystals were not for dealing with people in the Heaven Awaken World but creatures outside the Heaven Awaken World.


    If a Kingdom rose to a Royal Kingdom, they would inevitably have to go to the Outer World Battlefield; only from there could a Royal Kingdom gain the qualifications to continue to upgrade. At the same time, there were massive benefits to be gained from there, but this also meant that it was quite dangerous.


    The Outer World Battles had gone on for tens of thousands of years, almost 100,000 years. The number of experts who had fallen there were simply innumerable, and even Celestials had died there.


    With such danger, how could an ordinary person dare to go there? If not for the massive rewards given, as well as the treasures and historical remnants left by fallen experts, most people would not want to go.


    Factions who did not want to go would be forcefully given quests by the Heaven Awaken World to go; in the end, it was somewhere they had to go.


    Outer World creatures were split into five types. The first type were mainly insects and were quite big, and there were many of them. However, they had the lowest intelligence. The second type were aquatic creatures, and they had average intelligence. The third type were beasts, the fourth type were flying creatures, and the fifth type were humanoids.


    They were not like wild insects and beasts; all of them had their own races and cultures, and they were almost like the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s major races.


    After fighting for so long, both sides knew a lot about the other side. The Spirit Destruction Crystals had been created after countless years of research, and they were very effective against Outer World creatures.


    Of course, the Spirit Destruction Crystals were split into different types. Because they had been modified by variousrge factions and families, they had gone through many changes. The recipe that had been delivered was the most basic one.


    However, Zhao Fu could tell that it was incredibly valuable. Great Qin already had four worlds, and it was six worlds away from rising to a Royal Kingdom. When the time came, it would definitely head to the Outer World Battlefield, so it should research Spirit Destruction Crystals ahead of time to make preparations for the future.


    Zhao Fu naturally did not know much about these things, so he had people from the specific Departments take care of them. In the future, these Spirit Destruction Crystals would be incredibly useful.


    Zhao Fu naturally did not refuse the goodwill of these factions; having an extra friend was always better than having an extra enemy. In the future, when the allied worlds wanted to do anything, they would be quite useful.


    It was not just Great Qin that did this; the Devil Horn Empire did the same. The two factions secretly dismantled the alliance, making it so that it was no longer a threat.


    At the same time, the things that happened here caught the attention of manyrge factions. Many of them supported Great Qin or the Devil Horn Empire, and they naturally cared a lot about this.


    Neither side was an ordinary faction, and they had be so powerful in such a short period of time. This shocked all of therge factions, and they were most surprised at Great Qin¡¯s Legatee ¨C despite being part of a new world, he had conquered four worlds and three additional Continents. No one else had done such a thing before.


    Zhao Fu would be a powerful King in the future, and a mighty Kingdom was rising up. Many factions in the inner Domains wanted toe and make friends with Great Qin.


    Even though some people went to the Devil Horn Empire, the number that came to Great Qin was double that, making Yao Ming extremely furious. It had been like this every time; they all considered Great Qin superior to the Devil Horn Empire.


    This undoubtedly made Yao Ming hate Great Qin even more. He swore that he would surpass Great Qin and destroy it, showing all those who doubted him.


    Zhao Fu was quite famous even within the inner Domains, and he was called a miracle. He had single handedly brought Great Qin to its current state, and many people praised his ideologies. Rumors also spread that he was incredibly handsome, but very few people had seen him.


    This undoubtedly interested countless women, filling them with immense curiosity towards this famous King. Many factions considered sending their daughters over to form a marriage alliance with Great Qin.


    If Great Qin became a Royal Kingdom, the benefits would be unimaginable, and they would have a Royal Kingdom supporting them.


    However, rumors of Great Qin¡¯s Legatee¡¯s licentiousness caused many factions to hesitate, but some other people became even more interested. With so many beauties, Great Qin¡¯s Legatee definitely was not ordinary.


    Fortunately, Zhao Fu had only revealed his appearance once, and because it was from quite far away, many people nearby did not see. Otherwise, they would have known that Zhao Fu was that mysterious Emperor.


    If Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity was exposed, it would definitely shock everyone in the Ancient Stem Domain. It would be dumbfounding to find out that such a terrifying person was from the Ancient Stem Domain and had been in the Ancient Stem Domain this whole time.


    Now, many factions in the Ancient Stem Domain were still looking for that mysterious Emperor. That person was simply too dangerous and terrifying, and the various factions had to find him to be at ease.


    There was only one faction that was not searching, and it was instead holed up inside their territory. That was the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s most powerful faction, the Dao Cultivation Sect.


    Bai Shengjun had already sent back news about Zhao Fu at Emperor Path College. The Human Domain¡¯s most powerful factions were all searching for him and wanted him, and some wanted to marry him.


    Even a higher-being had personally appeared to invite him to Emperor Path College and take him as a disciple. News about him had shaken the Human Domain, and countless people were filled with curiosity towards him, trying to find more information about him.

 Chapter 1341: Greenwood Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Greenwood Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Any of these people could casually destroy the Dao Cultivation Sect. Putting aside higher-beings, even a few Emperor Heaven Realm experts could take down the Dao Cultivation Sect. After all, they were an outer Domain faction, and their highest cultivation was at the peak of the World Realm.


    In front of those existences, the Dao Cultivation Sect was just like a tiny ant that could be casually destroyed at any time.


    After receiving news from Bai Shengjun, the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s higher-ups were incredibly shocked. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the news was from Bai Shengjun, who was at the Heaven Domain, they would not dare to believe such a thing. How could Zhao Fu be so terrifying and cause such a great matter in the Heaven Domain?


    The Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s Sect Master greatly regretted his actions. If he had known this would happen, he would have disregarded everything to stop the Ancient Sword Sect and done everything he could to make friends with Zhao Fu. It would have been best to rope him in with the Dao Cultivation Sect; that not only would have avoided immense trouble, but it would have also been a great opportunity for the Dao Cultivation Sect.


    However, now that things had already happened, perhaps that person hated the Dao Cultivation Sect, causing the Dao Cultivation Sect to feel terror, as they might be destroyed at that person¡¯s hands.


    In his report, Bai Shengjun had gravely warned not to get involved with that person. Otherwise, even his master would not be able to protect the Dao Cultivation Sect.


    Now, that person was so dangerous that even higher-beings felt a trace of fear and did not want to get involved. This caused the Dao Cultivation Sect to feel even more terrified.


    They quickly closed the doors of the Sect and called back all of their important disciples. They did not want to cause anything or anger Zhao Fu even more. They prayed that Zhao Fu would let off the Dao Cultivation Sect, or else the Dao Cultivation Sect would be obliterated.


    The various factions in the Ancient Stem Domain wondered why the Dao Cultivation Sect seemed so afraid. Could it be that a catastrophe was going to happen in the Ancient Stem Domain?


    As such, the other factions had done some investigations, but they could not find anything. They could only feel confused and wonder just what had happened. To the Dao Cultivation Sect, Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance was a catastrophe itself.


    The Ancient Sword Sect, Bear Mountain Kingdom, and Nether Yin Kingdom had the greatest enmity with Zhao Fu. The Ancient Sword Sect had the greatest grievances with Zhao Fu, and the three factions still had no idea about this and were still looking for Zhao Fu and giving out all kinds of quests to kill Zhao Fu.


    In the Dao Cultivation Sect¡¯s eyes, they were not far from death and would have no chance of surviving in the future. As such, it did not want anything to do with them.


    Half a dayter, Great Qin received a message from the Greenwood Kingdom that they wanted to marry the princess to Zhao Fu. If Great Qin agreed to the marriage alliance, the Greenwood Kingdom would fully support Great Qin to be a Royal Kingdom.


    The only condition they had was that they heard that Great Qin did not have an Empress. As such, they wanted Great Qin to make Princess Qingmu Great Qin¡¯s only Empress.


    Even though Princess Qingmu looked like a young girl, she was not very young, and the Greenwood Kingdom had always been searching for an ideal partner for her. Now, Zhao Fu was undoubtedly the best choice; he was the King with the most potential in the Ancient Stem Domain.


    Of course, Princess Qingmu was quite reluctant about this. She was going to be married off to a man who she had never met, and that man had countless Concubines. She did not want to go over and be mistreated.


    Princess Qingmu mmed her door and refused to go out. However, the Greenwood Kingdom¡¯s attitude was quite resolute, making Princess Qingmu feel infuriated. As such, she nned to go out and hide for a few days.


    The otherrge factions were quite shocked and had never thought that the Greenwood Kingdom would be willing to do such a thing, marrying off their most noble princess to Great Qin¡¯s Legatee. This would bind Great Qin and the Greenwood Kingdom together; this showed just how highly the Greenwood Kingdom viewed Great Qin.


    Even though Great Qin had immense potential, that was only potential. Its current strength was something that Royal Kingdoms could disregard, and any Royal Kingdom could easily destroy it. Marrying a princess to Great Qin was a humiliation.


    For the other factions, even if they wanted a marriage alliance, they would only send over an ordinary princess as a gesture. No one would take such a thing so seriously.


    What¡¯s more, Great Qin only had four worlds, and it was still quite far away from bing a Royal Kingdom; who knew what could happen during this period of time? If Great Qin was destroyed, the effort they put in would be wasted.


    As such, before everything was confirmed, most factions only provided some resources and did not give any substantial help, as they did not know if Great Qin would really be a Royal Kingdom.


    Now, the Greenwood Kingdom not only offered their most noble princess to Great Qin but also offered to fully support it. This made everyone incredibly shocked, and they felt that the Greenwood Kingdom was valuing Great Qin too highly, and the price it was paying was too high.


    None of them would want to pay such a great price, and they wondered just what the higher-ups of the Greenwood were thinking, to believe that Great Qin would be a Royal Kingdom with such confidence.


    Also, Great Qin had a powerful opponent close to it, which was the Devil Horn Empire. The Devil Horn Empire was not much weaker than Great Qin, and it only had a bit less potential than Great Qin. With both of them fighting against each other, it was not yet certain who would win and who would lose.


    If Great Qin epted the Greenwood Kingdom¡¯s proposal, the other factions would not be able to continue to support Great Qin, as Great Qin would belong to the Greenwood Kingdom. As such, they would be supporting another Royal Kingdom.


    If everyone knew of the things toe, or Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity, countlessrge factions would send their most noble princesses to Great Qin for marriage alliances.


    The Greenwood Kingdom did not know that it had made the best decision that it had made in its history.


    What countless people did not expect was that Great Qin actually rejected the Greenwood Kingdom¡¯s offer, as it did not want to make Princess Qingmu the Empress.


    No one had thought that Great Qin would actually reject such a good offer. Were they not afraid of the Greenwood Kingdom being enraged and sending an army to destroy it?


    The Greenwood Kingdom was somewhat angry but not to a great extent. They had only made the offer and were not determined to marry Princess Qingmu.


    After hearing about this, Princess Qingmu was quite angry as well. She had not wanted to be married, but now it looked like Great Qin did not want her. With her status, marrying into Great Qin was Great Qin¡¯s glory.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Great Qin Majesty? Call him out! This Princess wants to see if he¡¯s worthy of This Princess!¡± Princess Qingmu ran over to the Great Qin Pce and raised her little head as she called out.


    She was met with the cold res of soldiers. However, with her superior cultivation and the Greenwood Kingdom supporting her, she did not fear them at all.


    Otherwise, if it were any ordinary person, facing such cold res, they would have been scared witless.


    Zhao Fu frowned and walked over from the side, looking at Princess Qingmu who was standing in front of the pce. Zhao Fu recognized Princess Qingmu; she was in the top ten of the Ancient Stem Rankings, and they had fought before.

 Chapter 1342: Princess Qingmu

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Princess Qingmu</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The reason Zhao Fu rejected the Greenwood Kingdom¡¯s offer was quite simple; he did not want another faction to gradually take over Great Qin. The Royal Kingdoms primarily had Stage 2 soldiers, so how could Great Qin stop them from gradually taking over?


    Moreover, after making Princess Qingmu the Empress, in terms of Fate, Great Qin and the Greenwood Kingdom would have an intimate rtionship. He could not confer the title of Empress so easily.


    In actuality, Princess Qingmu was quite pretty and could be ranked in the top ten in the Ancient Stem Domain. However, she was somewhat unruly and arrogant.


    Zhao Fu somewhat changed his aura as he walked out and asked, ¡°What business do you have with Us? Also, this isn¡¯t the Greenwood Kingdom, so it¡¯s best that you show some respect.¡±


    Princess Qingmu looked at the cloaked and masked figure walking over, and she understood that this was Great Qin¡¯s famous Legatee.


    At the same time, Princess Qingmu could sense an incredibly extraordinary and dangerous aura from his body. Without even thinking about it, she could tell that he was no ordinary person. In front of him, Princess Qingmu could not help but feel slightly inferior. She pouted and said unhappily, ¡°What were you doing, refusing the Greenwood Kingdom and causing This Princess to lose face.¡±


    Seeing how easily Princess Qingmu backed down, Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh, saying, ¡°You can be an ordinary Concubine, and We don¡¯t want the Greenwood Kingdom interfering with Great Qin.¡±


    ¡°What? Just an ordinary Concubine? Do you know who This Princess is? Also, with This Princess¡¯ beauty, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s humiliating to This Princess?¡± Princess Qingmu red at him and said loudly.


    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s going on?¡± N¨¹ L¨¹ walked over and looked at Zhao Fu lovingly as she spoke gently.


    Apart from N¨¹ L¨¹, many of Zhao Fu¡¯s other women walked out, such as Wu Qingniang, Su Dafei, Wu Zetian, Binoche, Kerache, Mo Yao¡¯Er, and Syndra. All of them were extremely beautiful, and they were not inferior to Princess Qingmu at all.


    Their faces were all red after being taken care of by Zhao Fu, making them seem incredibly alluring. They had not seen Zhao Fu for a few days, and whenever Zhao Fu was done with taking care of his matters, they always wanted to do it with him.


    Zhao Fu had just finished tasting the women he had brought back from the Cosmos Historical Remnant, which included Sejuani, Akali, Diana, Shyvana, Sivir, Fiora, Ahri, Zyra, and Syndra.


    The ones he liked the most were the queenly Syndra, valiant Shyvana, seductive Ahri, and wild Sejuani.


    Before, Zhao Fu had not nned on touching them, but as he did it with Wu Zetian and the others, Syndra had dragged them all in. The eight women who had been controlled by the Sadistic Killing Sword had been especially lewd.


    Before Zhao Fu had a chance to wonder why this was, the Sadistic Killing Sword¡¯s sword spirit had excitedly told him how it had trained them; this was all to prepare for serving Zhao Fu.


    Fortunately, Zhao Fu had obtained the Sadistic Killing Sword, or they would be panting under another man¡¯s body and enjoying the pleasure from another man.


    Before Zhao Fu could say anything, Princess Qingmu looked at therge number of beautiful women. Some of the women gave off auras much more powerful than hers, and they seemed quite dangerous.


    ¡°You...¡± Princess Qingmu had been quite confident in her looks, but seeing so many beautiful women around Zhao Fu, her confidence took a big blow. Tears welled up in her eyes and she angrily pointed at Zhao Fu, unable to say anything. In the end, she could only cry out in anger and storm off.


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless as he watched Princess Qingmu walk off. Because she was the most noble princess from the Greenwood Kingdom, he could not do anything to her.


    However, rejecting the Greenwood Kingdom¡¯s marriage alliance might cause some trouble. Great Qin did not have the strength to fight back against a Royal Kingdom, so he felt slightly worried.


    Wu Zetian walked over and hugged Zhao Fu with her arms as she said flirtatiously, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to enjoy; take care of the official matterster. I haven¡¯t had enough yet, and you know how much my body needs you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I haven¡¯t fully served master yet!¡± Ahri leapt at Zhao Fu and hugged him as she said coquettishly.


    Following this, Zhao Fu was dragged by the women into a room, and moans started to sound out.


    Soon, it was night time, and a round moon appeared in the sky. Looking at the women sleeping soundly on the bed, Zhao Fu felt quite energized. It was mainly because of the Six Desires Demonic Qi; as his mastery of the Six Desires Celestial Art became deeper, Zhao Fu seemed to have less and less resistance towards women.


    Even though the feeling of giving in to his desires felt quite good, it could cause one to lose themselves. Now, Zhao Fu felt a trace of regret; perhaps back then he should have chosen the route of suppressing his desires. Then, he would not be in a situation like this.


    After returning to the pce, Zhao Fu started to read through imperial memorials and take care of other matters.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty!¡± Li Wen looked quite delighted and excited as he walked in and paid his respects.


    Seeing Li Wene in, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. Li Wen had been clearing out the underground region this entire time, and now the underground region had nearly been cleared out.


    Because Great Qin now had 24 General Armaments, they only needed 1,000 Soldier Souls to fuse a King Armament. However, collecting 1,000 Soldier Souls was not easy; that would be equivalent to ten General Armaments.


    After Li Wen walked in, Zhao Fu saw his excited expression and realized something. He asked happily, ¡°Have you gathered 1,000 Soldier Souls?¡±


    Li Wen smiled as he replied, ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty! I discovered a ce with arge number of Skeletons, and after destroying them, we obtained many Soldier Souls. Now, we have more than 1,000 of them.¡±


    Now that his guess had been confirmed, Zhao Fu could not help butugh. This was one of Great Qin¡¯s goals since the beginning, and Zhao Fu had been waiting for a long time. Ever since discovering the underground region, it had been around eight years.


    Today, this goal was finally going to be achieved. Zhao Fu grinned as he had Li Wen present the Soldier Souls, then gave the order to assemble everyone with General Armaments.


    Fusing a King Armament was much more troublesome than fusing a General Armament. It could only be done with the cooperation of 24 General Armaments, so Zhao Fu ordered the 24 Commanders and Generals to quicklye. Zhao Fu wanted to fuse together the King Armament right away.


    However, there was the issue of the most important item, the vessel for the King Armament. Fusing a General Armament required a vessel, as did fusing a King Armament.

 Chapter 1343: King Armament

    <h4>Chapter 1343: King Armament</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The vessel could not be any ordinary item, as it would be a vessel for a King Armament.


    Zhao Fu looked through the Disaster King Ring to see if there was anything suitable to be used as a vessel. It was best if it was a sword; the highest-quality swords that Zhao Fu currently had were the Sadistic Killing Sword and the Emperor Killing Sword.


    The Sadistic Killing Sword was an Earth Armament and was extremely powerful. It also had the Sadistic Killing Sword Spirit, which Zhao Fu did not want to get rid of. This was because when fusing a King Armament, any item spirits would be destroyed.


    However, the Sadistic Killing Sword¡¯s attributes were those of a berserk, twisted, and sadistic killing, which was not very suitable for bing a King Armament. As such, Zhao Fu gave up on the Sadistic Killing Sword.


    That left the Emperor Killing Sword. The Emperor Killing Sword was an Origin Weapon and might be of even higher grade than the Sadistic Killing Sword. The Clear Sable Sword had once been a sword of kindness, as well as a king¡¯s sword, but it had been turned by Zhao Fu into the Killing Heart Sword, which had the power to destroy souls.


    Following this, it had be the core item of the Killing Sword World and had fused with boundless sword intent and killing intent, giving it world-destroying power, and it had even re-forged the Killing Sword World.


    The re-forged Killing Sword World had absorbed Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Power, and the Killing Sword¡¯s power had decreased. However, because it had Emperor¡¯s Power, the Killing Sword World had be the Emperor Killing Sword World, and the Clear Sable Sword had be the Emperor Killing Sword.


    Even though the Emperor Killing Sword was filled with sword intent and killing intent, it also had Emperor¡¯s Power, and it had originally been the Clear Sable Sword, a King¡¯s sword. Zhao Fu felt that it would be quite a suitable vessel.


    Moreover, the Emperor Killing Sword did not have a sword spirit, so it would be even easier to fuse with the Divine Soldier Souls and be a King Armament.


    In the end, Zhao Fu decided to use the Emperor Killing Sword as the vessel.


    Ordinary General Armaments were already incredibly terrifying, and with how powerful the Emperor Killing Sword was, it would be even more monstrous after bing a King Armament.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu could not help but feel excited.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡± Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Wei Liao, and the other Commanders and Generals hade to the pce and called out in unison.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and said, ¡°We called you here to fuse a King Armament. All you have to do is follow Our orders.¡±


    The Commanders and Generals all nodded.


    The first thing was to make preparations. Zhao Fu led everyone to a mountain range far away from any Cities, and he used his power to sh off the top of a mountain, leaving behind smooth ground.


    Zhao Fu led the others toe to the top and handed out the 1,000 Soldier Souls to the Commanders and Generals, giving the most to those with the Seven Murders, Voracious Wolf and Army Destroyer Stars.


    The Seven Murders was the bandit who threw the world into disorder!


    The Army Destroyer was the general who swept across the world!


    The Voracious Wolf was the schr who created sinister and vicious plots!


    Once the three stars gathered, they would form the Murder Destroyer Wolf formation, which would cause great chaos under the heavens. War would erupt all over the world, with battles and disaster happening continuously. Many people would find it difficult to live, and this was something that was irreversible!


    The King Star would use these three General Stars as the foundation, so Zhao Fu gave the most Soldier Souls to those with these stars. Their effects would be the most useful and powerful.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Bai Qi and the others threw their General Armaments into the sky. The General Armaments gave off different-colored lights and exploded out with powerful auras as intense General¡¯s might spread out.


    The Commanders and Generals sat on the ground, holding Soldier Souls. They released their General¡¯s Aura, activating their General Armaments in the sky.


    ng! ng! ng...


    The sound of metal colliding could be heard, tearing through the night, as the 24 General Armaments continuously trembled. A massive wave of Heaven and Earth energy gathered and flowed into the General Armaments as different-colored rays of light shot down,nding on the Soldier Souls.


    The Soldier Souls quickly absorbed the General¡¯s Power. They originally gave off white light, but as they absorbed the General¡¯s Power, they changed into different colors.


    The Soldier Souls also started to be corporeal, no longer looking like orbs of light. The Soldier Souls continuously condensed, forming round, translucent pearls.


    Ten of these pearls could be fused together, forming an evenrger colored pearl. The light and power they gave off were even more powerful, and it was as if stars had appeared within the pearls.


    The pearls could only be fused once; this was different then fusing General Armaments.


    While the Commanders and Generals were fusing together the Soldier Souls, Zhao Fu did not idle about and instead dug a trough that was two meters wide, two meters long, and two meters deep. He poured all sorts of spirit liquids into it, filling it uppletely, before lightly cing the Emperor Killing Sword into it.


    This was called Calming the sword. The Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s sword intent and killing intent were too strong, so what Zhao Fu was doing was temporarily weakening them and causing the sword¡¯s own spirituality to calm down to prepare it for fusing.


    Calming a sword was something that was done when a sword was of utmost importance; it could be seen just how seriously Zhao Fu took this.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out a golden orb of light that was as big as a fist, which seemed to have a dragon swimming within it.


    This dragon had straight horns and a pair of wings with golden feathers. Its eyes both had two pupils, and it gave off a serious and dangerous aura.


    The golden orb of light was the most important item when fusing a King Armament; it was the remnant soul of a King, and without this, even with 1,000 Soldier Souls, it would be impossible to fuse a King Armament.


    The instant that Zhao Fu took out the golden orb of light, the golden dragon sleeping within him suddenly opened its eyes and looked at the orb of light. The dragon within the orb of light looked just like the golden dragon, except for a few slight differences.


    Those differences were only after it fused with Zhao Fu; before fusing, it looked just like the dragon within the golden orb of light.


    Suddenly, the golden dragon gave a slight smile and did not say anything, but its expression became serious with a trace of joy. If Zhao Fu discovered its expression, he would feel quite surprised because the golden dragon rarely reacted like this.


    Zhao Fu was now going to refine the remnant soul because it was the core of the King Armament. The dragon would be the King Armament¡¯s item spirit, so it had to first be refined before it could be fused.


    This was quite simple for Zhao Fu, as he had a Divine Bloodline, which reigned above countless Emperor bloodlines.


    However, it actually took Zhao Fu some effort to fully refine the remnant soul. He felt that the King¡¯s remnant soul was quite special.


    Zhao Fu had investigated the remnant soul but did not find anything strange about it. The Commanders and Generals continued to fuse Soldier Souls, and the Emperor Killing Sword became very calm. Now, it was time to fuse the King Armament.

 Chapter 1344: Divine Soldier Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Divine Soldier Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The various Commanders and Generals stood around Zhao Fu, and at the center of them, Zhao Fu had an austere expression and closed his eyes, calming himself before slowly opening his eyes.


    His eyes seemed to flow with light and overflowing color, and Divine Soldier Pearls floated around him, giving off faint lights.


    The Divine Soldier Pearls were naturally the pearls that had been fused before. Ten Soldier Souls had fused together into one Divine Soldier Pearl, and the 1,000 Soldier Souls had formed 100 Divine Soldier Pearls.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as the Divine Soldier Pearls exploded out with powerful auras, lifting up berserk wind. They turned into rays of light that shot into the sky, giving off all sorts of lights that covered the surrounding ten kilometers.


    ¡°All Commanders and Generals, heed my orders!¡± Zhao Fu stood at the center and his expression did not change as he looked towards the sky and lightly cried out.


    Bai Qi and the others obeyed and raised their General Armaments, exploding out with their power and sending it into their General Armaments.


    ¡°Seven Murders Star, heed my orders... descend!¡±


    ¡°Army Destroyer Star, heed my orders... descend!¡±


    ¡°Voracious Wolf Star, heed my orders... descend!¡±


    ¡°Lunar Star, heed my orders... descend!¡±


    ¡°Heaven Minister Star, heed my orders... descend!¡±


    As the Commanders and Generals cried out, their bodies shined with intense light, which turned into pirs of light that shot into the sky with terrifying power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The pirs of light mmed into the sky, causing the sky to tremble and almost crack open. The massive sounds shocked all living creatures in the surroundings, causing them to innately feel immense fear.


    A blood-red light first spread across the sky, and an icy aura of killing and dominating ferociously spread out as an enormous blood-red star giving off terrifying pressure slowly descended. A ck light then shot out, and an aura of conquering flooded out as a ck star giving off immense might gradually descended.


    Next, a green light covered half the sky as an eerie and abnormal aura silently but quickly spread out. A green star giving off powerful might broke through the sky and descended...


    Various stars giving off different lights and auras slowly descended, 24 in total.


    The 24 stars gave off intense starlight, making the night seem as bright as day. The light covered tens of thousands of kilometers, and the powerful might they gave off seemed to cause the world to freeze and fall into silence.


    All things, whether they were flowers, grass, insects, beasts, mountains, or trees, all seemed to be pressed down on by a formless energy, unable to move at all.


    At that moment, the Hundred Schools of Thought were all roused and sensed an extremely great movement in Fate. They came outside and looked at the 24 resplendent stars, and their expressions became serious.


    Even though they did not know what was happening, from the ripples, they could tell that something big was about to happen. Everyone looked at those stars seriously, wondering what was going on.


    After summoning the 24 General Stars, the Commanders and Generals controlled the General Stars to send their power into the Divine Soldier Pearls floating in the air.


    The 100 Divine Soldier Pearls absorbed the boundless General Star Power and gave off even more intense lights, and the space around them started to tremble.


    The 24 General Stars gradually disappeared into the sky, and the blood-red Seven Murders Divine Soldier Pearls, the ck Army Destroyer Divine Soldier Pearls, and the green Voracious Wolf Divine Soldier Pearls moved towards the center, upying three positions.


    The other Divine Soldier Pearls also moved to their own positions and spread out. The light they gave off seemed to call out to and connect with each other, forming a 10,000 meter wide colorful magic formation.


    Boom!


    Just as the magic formation was formed, a massive might sted down, and cracks appeared in the space itself as the ground instantly crumbled.


    A 100,000 meter wide crater appeared, with crushed rocks and broken trees everywhere. Only the ttened mountain top remained, as if there was some kind of power protecting this mountaintop.


    The terrifying shockwaves were sensed by the entire human world, and they all looked towards the colorful magic formation.


    Zhao Fu slowly raised his head and looked towards the world-shaking magic formation giving off intense light in the sky. He slowly took out a golden pearl; this was the refined King¡¯s remnant soul.


    Zhao Fu sent his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power into it, and the golden pearl gave off a brilliant golden light as it slowly began to rise. It entered the center of the colorful magic formation, between the Seven Murders Divine Soldier Pearls, the Army Destroyer Divine Soldier Pearls, and the Voracious Wolf Divine Soldier Pearls.


    After entering, the magic formation seemed to gain a soul of its own and came to life.


    Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered and the world went through massive changes. Clouds quickly swirled and berserk gales blew as thunder crashed. Terrifying flood-like auras spread out, and it was not just the human world but the surrounding ten or so worlds that could feel these terrifying auras.


    The expressions of Yao Ming and the rulers of the other worlds¡¯ expressions fell, and they quickly came outside and looked in the direction of Great Qin. There was a bone-chilling powering from that direction.


    There was a massive storm where Zhao Fu was, and his surroundings were covered by a brilliant light. The magic formation continuously devoured the Heaven and Earth Power, and the shockwaves it gave off became more and more terrifying.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious and he took out the Emperor Killing Sword and pointed it at the sky, releasing all of his power. His body gave off an immense Divine Power that turned into a ck ray of light and shot into the enormous magic formation.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the magic formation expanded out to 100,000 metres wide, and stated to quickly spin, giving off a world-devouring power.


    The people in the surrounding ten or so worlds¡¯ expressions fell, because their worlds¡¯ power was being sucked away by an immense power.


    Just what was Great Qin doing? Countless people looked incredibly shocked. There were immense shockwavesing from Great Qin, so it was definitely Great Qin doing something terrifying. The power made countless people feel chills. They wanted to stop it but found that they were powerless.


    The sky gradually dimmed and the moon had long since disappeared. It was as if all light had been devoured.


    It was not just the sky; the entire world darkened. People could not even see things right in front of them. An endless darkness descended, and the world seemed to fall silent without a trace of sound.


    Everyone felt incredibly ufortable; an oppressiveness, heaviness, and sense of danger like that of right before a massive catastrophe descended.

 Chapter 1345: Sword Hum

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Sword Hum</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A trace of a blood-red light appeared within the darkness. Following this, more red light appeared, dyeing the world blood-red. A massive blood-red star giving off enormous pressure gradually descended. A disastrous, conquering, bloodthirsty, and devilish aura flooded out and swept through the world.


    The people of the surrounding ten or so worlds felt a chill through their hearts, and felt as if they had fallen into an icy river. It was a bone-chilling coldness, and they could not help but tremble.


    Suddenly, a berserk wind blew, and lightning continuously sted down. Rain continuously poured down and the ground trembled. It was as if a massive catastrophe was happening.


    Bang!


    Before anyone could react, a massive sound could be heard as a world-destroying storm sted out. Massive boulders were blown into the sky and trees were uprooted as the ground was torn up. Countless cracks appeared in the sky.


    Countless rays of golden light spilled out from the cracks, dyeing the sky gold. An incredibly noble and supreme golden star slowly descended, and a formless power that could cause countless creatures to submit ferociously spread out.


    Countless people¡¯s bodies sank as they looked up in shock. This power that seemed to be able to make all creatures submit was something that they had experienced before, and it had been engraved on their hearts.


    Some ordinary beasts were lying on the ground in fear, looking incredibly afraid. Countless people¡¯s bodies uncontrobly knelt on the ground.


    The golden light¡¯s effects were the greatest on the Human Race; almost no humans could withstand it. They knelt on the ground as if they were in the presence of the most terrifying Emperor. They felt incredibly anxious and sweat erupted all over their bodies.


    The other races had some resistance. Facing the resplendent golden star, Yao Ming resisted with all his might; he definitely would not kneel to Great Qin.


    As for others, they had long since knelt down, and this included the Princes of the Royal Kingdoms who had just been talking with Yao Ming. They looked incredibly shocked because in front of that power, their bloodlines and power could not resist at all, and they instinctively wanted to submit.


    Everyone in the Ancient Stem Domain sensed the descent of this golden star, and they all came outside to look at that star.


    Boom!


    Another enormous explosion sounded out as gray light filled the sky, and the temperature quickly dropped as a cold and eerie aura filled the world.


    A massive gray star that was as big as the moon gave off an immense pressure and slowly descended, shaking the surroundings.


    Everyone felt the pressure weighing down on them increase, and most people were pressed against the ground, unable to resist at all.


    Suddenly, traces of ghostly qi appeared on the ground, and transparent figures appeared on the ground. There were men and men, elderly and children; they were all people who had died here before.


    They looked at the gray star with solemn expressions and drifted towards it. There were countless ghosts everywhere, and they were simply innumerable.


    Boom!


    An explosion once again sounded out as the heavens and earth once again trembled. Brilliant violet light shined over thend as a violet star giving off unimaginable devilish intent sted down.


    Countless beasts and birds cried out as they felt immense despair. Looking at the violet star in the sky, they seemed to be subserviently begging.


    Everyone felt the pressure on their bodies increase once again. As the violet star descended, an explosion seemed to go off within Yao Ming¡¯s head and his mind went nk. As part of the Devil Race, he was unable to withstand this might.


    The four enormous stars gave off incredibly might and gave off four different colors, seeming to split the world into four.


    The people of the surrounding ten or so worlds looked at the four stars in shock. They could not understand why these four terrifying stars had appeared; just what was going on?


    The ce where the shockwaves wereing from seemed like a forbiddennd that no one dared to go near, causing people to feel terror.


    ¡°Combine!¡± Zhao Fu looked at the four stars and continued to point the sword at the sky as he lightly cried out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Four massive explosions sounded out as the four terrifying stars gave off an intense, ocean-like starlight that poured into the colorful magic formation.


    The colorful magic formation absorbed the four Emperor Stars¡¯ terrifying power and quickly spun, and an aura of destruction spread out. The surrounding space continuously copsed, turning into chaos, and a colorful pir of lightnded on Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword, which had be quite calm after the calming, and as the Emperor Star power entered it, it started to intensely react.


    Shing!


    A corporeal killing intent and sword intent spread out, causing deep sword gashes to appear on the ground. The fusion was not going smoothly and the two powers were rejecting the power of the Emperor Stars.


    Zhao Fu once again closed his eyes and focused on controlling the Emperor Killing Sword to have it absorb the Emperor Stars¡¯ power.


    The Emperor Killing Sword World continuously trembled, and the world became dark as countless rays of sword qi shot about. Four rays of starlight covered the Emperor Killing Sword World, and the Emperor Stars¡¯ power continuously entered it, causing the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s resistance to weaken.


    The Emperor Killing Sword started to absorb the Emperor Stars¡¯ power, and the Emperor Killing Sword World started to go through changes.


    A whileter, the Emperor Killing Sword absorbed more and more of the Emperor Stars¡¯ power, and the aura it gave off became more and more terrifying. The four Emperor Stars gradually faded away and the colourful pir of light became smaller. In the end, the colourful magic formation turned into a mark of light thatnded on the Emperor Killing Sword.


    The fusion of the King Armament was sessful, but Zhao Fu did not have time to celebrate.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum spread out as if it was corporeal, giving off destructive power as it tore through the sky. It pierced through countless worlds, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. The people in the surrounding Domains felt as if their ears were going to explode and felt immense pain.


    As Zhao Fu watched on in confusion, the Emperor Killing Sword broke free of his control and turned into a sword light as it shot towards the sky.


    Boom!


    An explosion rang throughout the entire Heaven Awaken World as countless major figures opened their eyes as they felt the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate start to gather towards a certain ce.


    They immediately used all kinds of powerful methods trying to figure out where the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate was gathering. The Heaven Awaken World was big enough to be said to be boundless; just what sort of thing or existence could cause the entire Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate to gather?

 Chapter 1346: Sword Forging

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Sword Forging</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    To be able to gather such a boundless amount of Fate, perhaps even ordinary Celestials would not be able to do such a thing. That thing definitely had unimaginable amounts of Fate to be able to do such a thing.


    Even if it was not caused by something, the entire Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate was gathering towards there, and perhaps something that would shake the Heaven Awaken World was going to happen there. The experts did not dare to take this lightly and all treated this matter seriously.


    However, they could not do anything about it; the ce where the Fate was gathering seemed to be covered by a terrifying power, and they could not sense anything within it.


    Only the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion knew just what was going on. They had discovered the four Emperor Stars sending their power into something terrifying, and they did not know what it was, but it was most likely rted to Fate. Otherwise, it would not be able to gather the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate like this.


    The Fate that a single Emperor Star had could affect an entire Race and affect the status quo in the Heaven Awaken World; just how terrifying was four Emperor Stars?


    The people of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion all looked quite serious. They did not know what Great Qin was doing, but they felt a trace of fear.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as what seemed like a universe of fate flowed into the Emperor Killing Sword. The Emperor Killing Sword was like a ck hole that devoured all of the Fate, and a world-destroying sword energy spread out.


    Within the Emperor Killing Sword World, four stars appeared in the blue sky. The four stars were the four Emperor Stars, and their power continuously flowed through the Emperor Killing Sword World, while the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power flowed into the Emperor Stars.


    Under the help of the massive amounts of Fate, the four Emperor Stars and the Emperor Killing Sword World graduallypleted a true fusion.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out throughout the entire Heaven Awaken World, announcing the birth of a terrifying existence. Countless people were shocked and wondered what that sword hum was; could it be a Celestial Sword?


    No one knew what was going on, but that sword hum caused the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate to go into a frenzy. The heavens and earth dimmed as a massive gale blew.


    Everyone in the Human Race felt a chill in their hearts, and cold sweat dripped down their bodies; countless devil beasts in the Devil Race were so scared that they copsed to the ground; countless ghosts from the Death Race gave off terrifying roars.


    An aura of disaster, killing, conquering, and devilishness slowly spread throughout the Heaven Awaken World as the experts of the Human Race, Devil Race, and Death Race all became extremely sensitive to this aura.


    This caused countless higher-beings¡¯ expressions to fall. Fortunately, this power was not very strong and could not affect people too much.


    Otherwise, under the effects of this power, the world would fall into great chaos and disasters would happen everywhere. People would be filled with killing intent and wars would explode out.


    ¡°How can we allow such an inauspicious thing to descend?!¡± Countless higher-beings decided to destroy the thing giving off that terrifying aura. They could not allow it to continue to exist, or else the world might perish because of it.


    It was a pity that even though many higher-beings wanted to destroy it, under the obstruction of the powerful Heaven¡¯s Secrets, they were unable to determine where it was. They did not even know what it was.


    Since they could not divine where the item was, the variousrge factions could only send out disciples to track down that inauspicious item. They had to quickly destroy it, or else when it became stronger, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Now, the higher-beings understood what it was that had caused the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate to gather. It was most likely that catastrophic, inauspicious thing.


    Countless disciples obeyed their orders and went out to find that inauspicious item. However, they did not know what was going on because they had not sensed that terrifying aura; that aura was something that only people of extremely high cultivations could sense.


    They had only felt terrified as a result of an instinctive response, but because they had not sensed that aura, they were not sure as to what was going on.


    If ordinary people had sensed that aura, the world would have long since descended into chaos, and none of them would have been able to escape its effects.


    Many of Emperor Path College¡¯s teachers gathered to discuss this matter.


    ¡°What kind of inauspicious item do you think it is, to have such terrifying power? If we don¡¯t destroy it while it has just descended, countless lives and worlds will perish because of it.¡±


    ¡°This Sovereign believes that it is most likely a sword. Who has such power to forge such a savage and evil sword to harm the world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that sword is a sword of disaster, murder, war, and evilness. With how inauspicious that item is, the forger of the sword most likely received an intense bacsh; serves him or her right.¡±


    ¡°This Sovereign is not very concerned about this matter and just wants to know who forged that evil sword and what kind of methods they used to forge that sword.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite difficult; not only is that inauspicious item protected byrge amounts of Fate, making it difficult to determine its location, but the forger is also not ordinary either and is also protected by boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets. I wonder which old monster it is.¡±


    ¡°We should follow the other factions and conduct a search as well! Perhaps we¡¯ll be able to find something. None of the other factions are able to remain calm because the appearance of that evil sword is not favorable to anyone.¡±


    Many people in the Human Phoenix Empire also took mind of this because they were part of the Human Race and were quite sensitive to that aura. Moreover, they could sense a power that reigned above that of Emperors¡¯ within that aura.


    A power that was above that of Emperors¡¯ was enough to make countless people shocked. Adding on the inauspicious and evil aura, countless people were dumbfounded. The Human Phoenix Empire understood more than others just how terrifying that evil sword was, so they treated this matter very seriously.


    They sent out various experts to find the sword, and anyone who was rted to the sword was to be killed without mercy.


    Almost everyone in the Heaven Awaken World took this attitude; no one wanted to allow something that threatened them to remain.


    However, Feng Qianghua did not pay much mind to this because she was focused on something else, which was finding Zhao Fu¡¯s location. She was quite surprised that even with the Human Phoenix Empire¡¯s power, she was unable to find him.


    It was as if he had simply appeared in the Heaven Domain and had then vanished. Feng Qianghua felt quite infuriated about this and decided that once she caught him, she would forever imprison him in the pce.


    Right now, Feng Qianghua would never imagine that the person who had forged the evil sword was Zhao Fu himself.


    The Sword Sect also treated this matter seriously. This was especially so because their love and passion for swords bordered on madness.

 Chapter 1347: Evil Sword of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Evil Sword of Chaos</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°What a pity! Such a peerless sword¡¯s fate is going to be destroyed. If they gave that sword to me, I would hide it where no one else would find it and guard it for the rest of my life. I would keep the swordpany for all time and wouldn¡¯t let it harm the world.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Do you really think you could control that evil sword? Right after that evil sword descended, it gathered the entire Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Fate, and its evil aura spread throughout the entire world. Do you know just how terrifying that sword is?¡±


    ¡°Ai! Even though I love swords, even I think such an evil sword should be destroyed and should not be allowed to harm the world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so sad to see such a peerless sword be destroyed. Perhaps it could rival the Heaven Awaken Ten Swords.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the Heaven Awaken Ten Swords, isn¡¯t the third-ranked Demon World Evil Sword an incredibly dark and evil sword? The power it contains can easily demonify ten or so worlds, and those whose power is weak would fall to the demon path in front of this sword and be a monster. However, everyone isn¡¯t moring to destroy that sword, so why is everyone moring to have this sword be destroyed?¡±


    ¡°The Demon World Evil Sword can only affect a small portion of people, and everyone wants it and wants to wield its terrifying power; how could they want to destroy it? However, this evil sword will harm all people; they¡¯re onpletely different levels.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Demon World Evil Sword is a weapon that can be used to kill people, but that evil sword is not a weapon. It is a wellspring of disaster.¡±


    ¡°This sword is quite different and is not an ordinary weapon. Given the inauspicious and evil aura it gives off, as well as the massive amount of Fate it has gathered, it is likely a special evil sword.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this any more; let¡¯s go and find that evil sword! Our Sect has the Ten Thousand Sword Heaven Stone and should have an advantage. Perhaps we¡¯ll be able to find that sword first, and if we don¡¯t destroy it, we can seal it within our Sword Sect!¡±


    Now, the various factions were all searching for the evil sword. All of them were searching for the evil sword, and all decided to destroy it, as it would bring massive catastrophes. If they did not destroy it, they would be doomed.


    The other factions did not know much about the evil sword or its history, but one faction knew clearly, and that was the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion.


    They had kept an eye on Zhao Fu this entire time and had not leaked any information. They were very familiar with Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, so they knew the history behind this terrifying sword.


    They guessed that Zhao Fu was forming some kind of Fate item; General Armaments, King Armaments, General Stars, King Stars, and Emperor Stars were all rted to Fate, so it was correct to call the sword a Fate item.


    However, they did not know what Zhao Fu was thinking, fusing the Emperor Killing Sword with the four Emperor Stars¡¯ power.


    Because it was itself a Fate item, adding on the massive amount of Fate from the four Emperor Stars and given how terrifying the sword was already, it had formed such a terrifying evil sword.


    As for the sword¡¯s attributes, why was it not the Celestial Star¡¯s attributes? Or the Nether Emperor Star¡¯s attributes? Or the Violet Sky Dragon Star¡¯s attributes? Even if it did not take any of their attributes, it would already have terrifying power, so why did it have to take the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s attributes?


    In terms of power, the Celestial Star, Nether Emperor Star, and Violet Sky Dragon Star, the sovereign stars of three races, should have been much more powerful than the Chaos Imperial Star. This Emperor Killing Sword should not have taken the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s attributes.


    There were a few reasons for this:


    Zhao Fu¡¯s first Emperor Star had been the Chaos Imperial Star, and it was Zhao Fu¡¯s Fate Star and main star. The others were all subsidiary stars and could not rece it.


    Moreover, even though the three Emperor Stars were powerful, they did not have clear attributes. The Seven Murders Sword had an attribute of killing, the Army Destroyer Sword had an attribute of conquering, and the Voracious Wolf Sword had an attribute of plotting. The Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s attribute of chaos and disaster fulfilled the conditions of forming a King Armament.


    The Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s formation was also quite special; it was a fusion of the Chaos Demon Star and the Myrtle Imperial Star, and it had also devoured the power of other Emperor Stars.


    Even though the three Emperor Stars were powerful, the truly powerful one was the Chaos Imperial Star. Its aura of chaos and disaster could invade and devour all other stars; no Emperor Star could escape its corrosion, and it was the bane of all other stars.


    ¡°Ai! That person has such good talent and had such good luck; why couldn¡¯t he just behave well and develop stably? Perhaps one day he could have shaken the Heaven Domain. Why forge that sword? Now, the whole world wants to kill him.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way! It¡¯s the first time someone has had four Emperor Stars; what a pity! Now, even a higher-being won¡¯t be able to protect him.¡±


    ¡°What higher-being, even a Half-Step Celestial would not be able to protect him. Unless he hands over the evil sword, he¡¯ll definitely die.¡±


    ¡°How are you all so sure? He has the Chaos Imperial Star, so how can he just sit and wait to die? Moreover, he has four Emperor Stars and did not die from the Emperor Killer Curse. Perhaps he has a chance.¡±


    ¡°I feel that if such a person is given the chance to develop, he¡¯ll be an incredibly terrifying person; let¡¯s wait for his name to shake the Heaven Domain! Of course, that¡¯s only if he doesn¡¯t die first.¡±


    Everyone was discussing this matter, and a young woman in white had a serious expression, not saying something. This matter had long since been reported to the higher-ups, and the old monsters most likely knew about it; now, they were waiting for their orders.


    The orders came quickly, which were to continue to observe and not to interfere. They prohibited any talk of this within the Pavilion, and anyone who disobeyed was to be killed.


    The first part of the orders were quite calm and were not out of the ordinary, but the consequences were filled with killing intent; it could be seen how seriously the old monsters took this matter.


    After hearing these orders, everyone felt quite shocked and sealed their lips and did not dare to discuss this matter.


    After hearing this order, the white-clothed young woman frowned but was not too surprised. She went to the Heaven¡¯s Secrets machine and sent her consciousness into the vast Heaven¡¯s Secrets.


    Back at Great Qin, all of the abnormal signs had disappeared. After absorbingrge amounts of Fate, the Emperor Killing Sword silently floated in the sky. Its appearance did not change much, and it was still ck and blood-red and gave off a simple aura.


    The only change was that a magic formation had appeared on the sword. It was the colourful magic formation from before, but it was now ck and blood-red colored.


    Zhao Fu sensed the sword and found that it was still within his control, allowing him to let out a sigh of relief. However, at that moment, the Emperor Killing Sword exploded out with boundless sword light and shot towards Zhao Fu, causing his expression to fall.

 Chapter 1348: Twelve Swords

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Twelve Swords</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air and countless traces of ck Divine aura flowed out, forming a massive ck hand that shook the surroundings and grabbed at the iing Emperor Killing Sword.


    Shing!


    The Emperor Killing Sword gave off boundless ck and blood-red sword dlight, shing the ck hand into countless traces of ck aura.


    Bang!


    The Emperor Killing Sword stabbed into the ground in front of Zhao Fu, and a formless energy spread out. The ground immediately copsed, creating a ten meter wide crater.


    A figure lightly stepped on the hilt of the Emperor Killing Sword; it was a woman dressed in a blood-red dress. She was tall, slim, had white skin, and had long ck hair that reached her waist. She was incredibly beautiful, had a pair of golden eyes, and gave off a noble aura.


    This was most likely the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s sword spirit, and Zhao Fu was quite surprised, as he thought that it would be a dragon. The woman looked at Zhao Fu and gave a sweet smile as she called out, ¡°Big sis!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and did not know what was going on. The golden dragon within Zhao Fu¡¯s body also smiled, and a golden light came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body as the golden dragon flew out and turned into a woman wearing a gold pce dress and giving off an elegant and dignified aura.


    After seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked; despite being with the golden dragon for so long, Zhao Fu did not know she could turn into a human form. Also, the golden dragon was definitely hiding something from him. Before, Zhao Fu had thought that she was a Fate Dragon, but it seemed like this was not the case.


    ¡°Big sis, I never thought that I would be able to see you again,¡± the sword spirit said happily as she walked over to the golden dragon and lightly hugged her.


    The golden dragon also smiled as she said, ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d be able to see you again either. Luckily you preserved a portion of your soul, which was able to recover under the enormous power of the Emperor Stars. You need to thank that person over there.¡±


    The sword spirit looked at Zhao Fu and gave a gentle smile as she said, ¡°You must be my big sis¡¯ child! I am...¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Zhao Fu felt quite startled and cut off the sword spirit. How did she think that he was her son?


    The golden dragon lightlyughed as she said, ¡°He¡¯s not my child; I¡¯ve fused together with him as a Fate Dragon, and he has the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    The sword spirit understood and said, ¡°No wonder his bloodline and aura are so simr to yours. Has the Heaven Murder Empire been restored?¡±


    The golden dragon bitterlyughed and shook her head, ¡°The Heaven Murder Empire and Great Qin have fused together. Great Qin is the main one.¡±


    The sword spirit slightly frowned, feeling quite unhappy.


    Following this, the golden dragon started to tell the sword spirit of the things that had happened after and also exined to Zhao Fu.


    Back then, she had been hunted down by pursuers and had nearly died, and the Heaven Murder Empire was also on the brink of destruction. She could only cast a secret technique to fuse with the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Fate Dragon, preserving a trace of the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Fate while also preserving her life.


    The golden dragon also talked about some matters rted to Zhao Fu.


    The sword spirit¡¯s eyebrows shot up as she looked at Zhao Fu, ¡°Does he really have a Divine Bloodline? And four Emperor Stars?¡±


    Back then, even the powerful Heaven Murder Empire only had a peak Sovereign Bloodline and had not been able to break through to a Divine Bloodline. She also had never heard of someone having four Emperor Stars before.


    The golden dragon gave a proud smile as she said, ¡°The person I chose is not bad at all, right?¡±


    The sword spirit nodded in shock. She then realized that she was now a sword spirit, which belonged to the sword that Zhao Fu had just forged.


    After the two women talked for a while, the golden dragon returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s body and the sword spirit returned to the sword. Zhao Fu asked the golden dragon, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    The golden dragon good-naturedlyughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide anything from you; you didn¡¯t ask, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated; he had indeed never asked about this before. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The golden dragon felt quite surprised that Zhao Fu would suddenly ask about her name, and she replied, ¡°You can call me Xi; you can call my little sister Yue.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded; at first, he had thought that the golden dragon was a Fate Dragon and did not have a gender. Luckily she was a woman, or else he would have felt quite awkward doing it with women in front of another man.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air and the Emperor Killing Sword flew into his grasp. Now, it did not resist at all. Before, it was the sword spirit controlling the sword to leave Zhao Fu¡¯s control, but now that the sword spirit obeyed Zhao Fu, the sword naturally would not resist.


    Zhao Fu was quite curious about the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s attributes. After all, it was a King Armament, and even ordinary King Armaments would be especially powerful. Before, Zhao Fu had obtained a King Armament Shard, which had created the Disaster King Ring.


    Even if it was not a King Armament, just the fact that this was something created by four Emperor Stars and the Killing Sword made it something that could cause massive waves in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s name and found that it had not changed. However, there were many other names, making Zhao Fu feel quite shocked. This was the first time he had seen something like this.


    Emperor Path Sword... an Emperor¡¯s sword that has gathered incredible amounts of Emperor¡¯s Power. Its aura can cause countless creatures to submit and unify the world.


    Sword Path Sword... an extreme sword that has gathered the most powerful sword intent. It has sharpness that can split apart the heavens and sh through countless things.


    Fate Sword... an item that has gathered a massive amount of Fate. It has attributes like that of a Nation Armament and can gather arge amount of Fate.


    Killing Path Sword... an item that has gathered massive amounts of killing intent. It contains extreme killing power and the person who wields this sword can kill gods.


    Conquering Sword... a holy sword that contains an intense aura of conquering. This sword can give the soldiers being led incredible power.


    Disaster Sword... an inauspicious sword containing an aura of disaster that can cause all sorts of disasters.


    Disease Sword... an evil sword containing all kinds of diseases that can cause all sorts of disease.


    Sin Devil Sword... a sword containing sin devil intent and can cause all kinds of abnormal signs that can harm all living things.


    Chaos Sword... a sword containing boundless chaotic intent. When this sword appears, the world will fall into chaos.


    Human Master Sword... with the Human race¡¯s Emperor Star¡¯s power, this sword canmand countless Humans. Whether they are Emperors, Kings, ministers, ormoners, all are servants in front of this sword.


    Devil Master Sword... with the Devil race¡¯s Emperor Star¡¯s power, this sword canmand countless Devils. Whether they are Emperors, Kings, ministers, ormoners, all are servants in front of this sword.


    Ghost Master Sword... with the Death race¡¯s Emperor Star¡¯s power, this sword canmand countless Ghosts. Whether they are Emperors, Kings, ministers, ormoners, all are servants in front of this sword.


    There were twelve names in total, and they all had different attributes. The Emperor Killing Sword was the main sword name, and the other twelve were subsidiary sword names. This sword could be called the Emperor Killing Sword and also any one of the twelve other swords.

 Chapter 1349: Emperor Path Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Emperor Path Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It was likely that no one had ever seen so many names on a sword before. Anyone could make up random names for a sword, but the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s twelve names represented twelve terrifying powers.


    For example, for the Emperor Path Sword, anyone who held the sword, even if they were just a King or an ordinary person, they could use the mighty Emperor¡¯s Power.


    For the Sword Path Sword, anyone who wielded the sword could control unimaginably powerful sword intent. Even though that sword intent was not from one¡¯s ownprehension, they would still be able to control it.


    For the Ghost Master Sword, anyone who used the sword would be able to wield powerful Ghost Power, and the sword would be able to suppress countless Ghosts. No Ghost would not fear it.


    It could be seen that the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s twelve names were not just for show; they represented twelve different powers and attributes. It was incredibly powerful and Zhao Fu was quite shocked. He had never seen such a terrifying sword before, and it could be called a divine sword.


    Even the legendary Celestial Sword definitely would not have as many attributes as the Emperor Killing Sword. Moreover, all of the attributes were quite powerful, and none of them were useless.


    If the Sword Sect knew about this sword¡¯s attributes, they would be delirious with joy. Even with all of their history and experience, they would have never seen a sword like this before. If they could obtain this sword, not only would they not destroy it, but they would make it the supreme treasure of their Sect.


    Even the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s number one sword would pale inparison to the Emperor Killing Sword. What¡¯s more, the Emperor Killing Sword was a sword that could grow.


    As the core item of the Emperor Killing Sword World, as the Emperor Killing Sword World grew, its power would also increase. Anyone would be able to imagine just how terrifying this sword be when it developed even more. This was indeed a sword that could harm all living beings and create great chaos.


    The Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s grade was still Origin grade, and it had not changed.


    Zhao Fu looked at the sword¡¯s stats. Indeed, it had a whole list of additional stats:


    Increases EXP gained by 1000%, Achievement Points gained by 500%, increases chances of spawning S grade or above vigers by 500%, increases maximum number of special professions by 500%, increases stats of all viges by 40%, increases crop production by 500%, reduces crop growing time by 500%, and increases natural disaster resistance by 1000%.


    These stats were simr to the King Armament Shard from before, but they were much more powerful.


    The EXP and Achievement Points were not very useful to Zhao Fu; the spawn and special profession stats were somewhat useful, but what delighted Zhao Fu the most were the production stats.


    Almost all Cities¡¯ production stats had disappeared, while the Emperor Killing Sword gave production stats. This meant that it could reduce growing time and increase output ¨C this was a stat that usually belonged to Cities.


    The Emperor Killing Sword also had special effects like that of General Armaments, but they were called Emperor Aura Formation, Emperor Light, Emperor Courage, Emperor Weapons, Emperor Power, and Four Emperor Soldiers.


    They were mostly simr to the special effects of the General Armaments except two of them. The Emperor Aura Formation could gather the power of one billion soldiers and form an incredibly massive battle beast.


    Secondly, the Four Emperor Soldiers effect could give the four Emperor Stars¡¯ power to ordinary soldiers.


    Even though it could not give much of the Emperor Stars¡¯ power, given how terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor Stars were, even a trace of power would make ordinary soldiers much more powerful.


    These were the attributes, stats, and effects of the King Armament, apart from one, which was the Sword Domain. The Emperor Killing Sword could also cast a barrier that covered an entire world.


    This barrier was naturally incredibly powerful, and it was formed from the power of the twelve swords. Given how terrifying the twelve swords were, if Zhao Fu unleashed his barrier, it would be impossible for almost any ordinary person to destroy it.


    At the same time, these stats were just the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s most basic stats. After the Emperor Killing Sword became stronger, they too would grow.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu entered the Emperor Killing Sword World; it had most likely gone through big changes.


    After entering, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. The sky was still blue, but there were no clouds. There were blood-red, violet, gold, and gray stars in the sky, and even though they gave off different starlight, they did not have much of an effect and did not dye the sky different colors.


    Wind blew across the grass, and the berserk and terrifying killing sword intent had been greatly reduced; instead, a powerful Emperor¡¯s aura had appeared.


    Zhao Fu looked at the people in Sword Obsession and found that they had obtained some traces of Emperor¡¯s Power. There were not many other changes, and Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief.


    After returning to the outside world, Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the Emperor Killing Sword before carefully putting it away. He understood how powerful its attributes and stats were, so it was best to use it as sparingly as possible in order to not be exposed.


    However, Zhao Fu was not worried about other people stealing it because even if someone else stole it, they would not be able to use it. The Emperor Killing Sword could only be used by him, and it might not be possible to even rece the sword spirit.


    The sword spirit could affect the Emperor Killing Sword, but the Emperor Killing Sword was truly controlled by Zhao Fu. After all, the Emperor Killing Sword was the Heart Killing Sword that Zhao Fu had forged from the Clear Sable Sword, and he also controlled the Emperor Killing Sword World.


    If the sword spirit resisted, Zhao Fu could forcefully suppress it. The sword spirit had only been sent into the sword, and because it was not a spirit born from the sword itself, it could not control the sword.


    Zhao Fu had also fused his four Emperor Stars¡¯ power into it, so he did not have to worry about a bacsh from the Emperor Killing Sword. No matter how evil and dark the sword became, it would not harm him.


    If someone else obtained the sword, they would receive all kinds of bacshes, and they would not be able to block it, even if they had arge amount of Fate. This was because the sword power could invade one¡¯s Fate.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty, for obtaining such a divine weapon!¡± The Commanders and Generals came up and smiled as they spoke.


    Zhao Fu nodded as he smiled. Not too long after, the sun rose. Before Zhao Fu could rest, arge number of problems arose.


    Many ambassadors from the surroundings came to Great Qin, wanting to know what had happened. They were most curious about the four stars in the sky, and why they had such immense power.


    Last time, Zhao Fu had feigned ignorance, but no one would believe him if he did the same thing this time. As such, he could only try to find another excuse.

 Chapter 1350: Celestial Peach

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Celestial Peach</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu thought about it before deciding to say that Great Qin had an expert helping it, who cast a fate-changing technique to bless Great Qin to remain prosperous. Those four stars were just abnormal signs caused by that technique.


    This was more believable than saying that he did not know anything. However, only a small portion of people believed this and most still did not believe it. After all, no one would tell the truth for such a big matter.


    They mainly came over to see if there were any big changes in Great Qin. If there were, they would have to be careful and prepare countermeasures against Great Qin.


    The surrounding factions were easy to deal with because Great Qin was the most powerful faction here. Even if some ordinary factions did not feel satisfied, they would not dare to say anything. What Zhao Fu was worried about were the ambassadors of Royal Kingdoms; they would not be easy to deal with.


    If they did not deal with things properly and a Royal Kingdom attacked, Great Qin would be doomed; Zhao Fu did not want such a thing to happen.


    Facing these people, if Zhao Fu lied, they would not believe him at all. However, it was impossible for him to tell them the truth, so he could only drag things out.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to take good care of the ambassadors but not answer anything and not to offend them. They were to treat them amicably, and after this matter settled down, it would be much easier to take care of.


    In response, some of the factions were not very pleased, and they even considered attacking Great Qin. However, they were hundreds of worlds away from Great Qin, and even if they teleported, moving all of their soldiers would not be an easy task.


    Now, Great Qin had four worlds. Even though it did not have a very powerful foundation, no one dared to bully it, and anyone would have to pay a price if they wanted to destroy it.


    More importantly, many Royal Kingdoms favored it, so if they sent soldiers to attack and Great Qin chose to seek the protection of a Royal Kingdom, they would not gain anything and would instead make a dangerous enemy.


    A few dayster, the waves that this matter had caused gradually died down, and Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. He had been living on edge for the past few days.


    However, what surprised Zhao Fu was that not only was the Greenwood Kingdom willing to marry Princess Qingmu to Great Qin, but the Wine Sun Kingdom also expressed its willingness to marry Princess Jiu Xiaoyun to Great Qin. The Ancient God Sect was also willing to send Gu Qingyue over to have a look if Great Qin¡¯s Legatee was suitable.


    This made countless people feel incredibly shocked. Why did these threerge Royal Kingdoms favor Zhao Fu so much, sacrificing their most important women?


    Then, something that shocked them even more happened ¨C the Heavenly Music Sect also expressed its intentions of choosing Great Qin¡¯s Legatee to be Yin Ruoshi¡¯s husband.


    Everyone was sent into an uproar, and many people¡¯s hearts ached. They had never thought that even the Heavenly Music Sect would do such a thing. It was one of the top factions in the Ancient Stem Domain, and Yin Ruoshi was the number one beauty in the Ancient Stem Domain. Because she wore a veil, many people had never seen her looks before.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s name resounded in all directions, and everyone felt curious about why theserge factions were acting like this.


    Zhao Fu felt quite curious, but soon, he took a great shock. He remembered that at the Ancient Stem Banquet, he had summoned three Emperor Stars, and everyone in the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain had seen this. They had definitely connected the dots.


    Zhao Fu immediately felt cold sweat run down his body, and he felt that Great Qin was going to face a great catastrophe. He was worried that in the next instant, a few Royal Kingdoms woulde attacking.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and immediately sent out countless intelligence officers and had them collect information. In the end, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief, as none of the Royal Kingdoms seemed to show any signs of gathering their armies.


    Could it be that his identity had not been exposed? Zhao Fu felt quite confused, but from the intelligence reports, it seemed that the Royal Kingdoms had sent people to secretly investigate Zhao Fu and they seemed to suspect that there was a connection between him and that mysterious Emperor. However, they were not sure if Zhao Fu was that mysterious Emperor.


    This time, four Emperor Stars had descended, instead of three, and they had been summoned when he had fused the King Armament, so the ripples were not as great as when the Emperor Stars had awakened. Not too many people had sensed this.


    The ripples had been the greatest when the Emperor Killing Sword had devoured the Heaven and Earth Fate, and that was what alerted most people. The aura was also different than the aura from before ¨C Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was now that of a Divine aura, as opposed to a Sovereign aura.


    Zhao Fu was rtively sure that his identity had not been exposed, or else the Ancient Sword Sect, Bear Mountain Kingdom, and Nether Yin Kingdom would have directly attacked.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu found out that the news of the Heavenly Music Sect wanting to marry Yin Ruoshi to Great Qin was false, and it was just a rumor someone had made up.


    However, the three other factions really did have intentions of marrying their women over to Great Qin. They most likely saw Great Qin¡¯s potential and felt that Great Qin was hiding some terrifying power. They were confident that Great Qin could be a Royal Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu felt at ease, and now that he thought of it, even if other Royal Kingdoms really attacked, Great Qin would not be doomed. Zhao Fu could ask for help from the higher-being he knew; he most likely would be able to protect Great Qin.


    It was just that with Zhao Fu¡¯s personality, and as Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, it was not easy for him to go and ask someone for help. However, if the higher-being could protect Great Qin, for Great Qin¡¯s residents, he was willing to put down some of his pride.


    Facing the three Royal Kingdom¡¯s intentions, Zhao Fu could only tactfully decline. He did not want to remain mysterious, and he decided to publicize everything and withdraw any connections to the mysterious Emperor.


    Of course, even if he were to publicize everything, he would still have to hide some things. For this purpose, Zhao Fu spent a lot to obtain something that could change his appearance.


    There were many items in the Heaven Awaken World that could change one¡¯s appearance, but it would be easy to see through them. Zhao Fu had obtained an Appearance-Changing Divine Liquid, which was said to have been made from taking thousands of people¡¯s faces, and it could change one¡¯s appearance into dozens of other people¡¯s appearances. It was quite effective and was difficult to see through.


    As such, Zhao Fu used the Appearance-Changing Divine Liquid to make his looks extremely ordinary, because ordinary-looking people would not draw too much attention.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu personally met with the various ambassadors, who felt incredibly disappointed. They had never expected Great Qin¡¯s famous and mysterious Legatee to look so in; no wonder he always wore a mask.


    Without the mask, and looking at the extremely ordinary face, Zhao Fu no longer seemed mysterious and was just a normal person.


    The ambassadors spread this news, and countless women who had been interested in Zhao Fu felt greatly disappointed. The peerlessly handsome man they expected did not exist, and he was simply an ordinary-looking person.


    After hearing about this, Princess Qingmu actually ran to Great Qin and mocked Zhao Fu to take revenge before leaving, looking quite pleased.


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless and did not mind too much. He behaved himself and remained within Great Qin, not making any trouble.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted because the Celestial Peach pit had sprouted, and the golden dragon suggested transnting it elsewhere.

 Chapter 1351: Corpse Pall World

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Corpse Pall World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was primarily for the sake of War God¡¯s Fury. Creating the core of War God¡¯s Fury required a very powerful spirit nt in order to solidify the ground and add defensive power, giving it greater life force.


    Back then, Zhao Fu did not know if the Celestial Peach pit would grow; if it could be one of the core items of War God¡¯s Fury, it would be able to create a War God¡¯s Fury ten times more powerful than ordinary ones. After all, it was a Celestial Peach.


    Zhao Fu chose a region which would be War God¡¯s Fury in the future, and he carefully transnted the Celestial Peach Tree over.


    Right now, the Celestial Peach Tree was only a small green sprout, and it would take a long time for it to grow into arge tree. If it could be the core of War God¡¯s Fury, it could gather even more power and cause it to grow even faster.


    War God¡¯s Fury required three core items: the Ten Thousand Gravity Origin Stone, the God Race Stone, and a powerful spirit nt. With those, Zhao Fu would be able to create the basic shape of a War God¡¯s Fury.


    Zhao Fu gathered all of Great Qin¡¯s Talisman Masters and had them set up a magic formation that covered the entire region. Luckily, with Great Qin¡¯s massive poption, they had many Talisman Masters. Otherwise, who knew how long it would take to set up such arge magic formation.


    A few dayster, the massive magic formation waspleted. Zhao Fu went to the center of the magic formation, where there was a stone stage and 24 talisman pirs surrounding the core of the magic formation. They were there to help with the control of the magic formation while also protecting it.


    The first step was to set up the all-important Ten Thousand Gravity Origin Stone. Zhao Fu carefully took it out and put it into the magic formation.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out, and the magic formation started to give off light. A formless energy sank into the ground, and the ground started to violently tremble.


    The birds, beasts, and insects all sensed an impending disaster descending, and they became incredibly terrified. They ran about, forming small beast tides that gave off powerful auras.


    Rumble...


    The region started to rise up, and the ground at the borders copsed. A massive sound could be heard as the ground surrounding the region cracked, and the ground continuously rose up majestically, shaking the surroundings.


    The region gradually rose up and left the ground, hovering in mid-air. The people in the surrounding regions watched on in shock as they looked at the enormous object in the sky. Even in the distance, one could feel its pressure and might.


    Now, an ind in the sky had appeared, and it was 100,000 kilometers wide and tens of thousands of meters thick. If it mmed into something, billions of people would be crushed into meat paste; it felt incredibly powerful.


    The Ten Thousand Gravity Origin Stone¡¯s function was to allow the ground to rise and fly in the sky.


    However, right now, the region was made up of ordinary dirt, so after being attacked, it would fall apart easily. Even though a region was quite big, it could not take many hits, especially attackers from a Nation Armament.


    This was why a God Race Stone and a spirit nt was required. Next, Zhao Fu set down the God Race Stone.


    Boom!


    A white pir of light shot into the sky, causing the weather to change. Countless waves of white light rippled out from the pir of light, and the white light spread through the entire region, causing the region in the air to give off a white light.


    Now, each part of the region was reinforced with godly power, and it was more than ten times more powerful than before. It also had the ability to move, and its ability to fly was greatly increased.


    Finally, Zhao Fu carefully transnted the Celestial Peach Tree over. It deserved its renowned status, because right after it was nted, a powerful wave of life energy spread out, making it seem like the region had a life of its own. Not only did its defenses be stronger, but it also became more agile and various stats were increased. It gave off a massive, formless aura.


    Zhao Fu looked at the early stages of War God¡¯s Fury, feeling quite pleased, and he could not help but smile. However, because it stillcked a few things, it could not yet be used in battle.


    However, the moment it could be used, it definitely would not disappoint Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu greatly looked forward to that day.


    Right now, the benefit of War God¡¯s Fury was that it could gatherrge amounts of Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi, which could speed up the growth of the Celestial Peach Tree. The faster the Celestial Peach Tree grew, the more life force it would provide, making War God¡¯s Fury stronger.


    After returning to Great Qin, what Zhao Fu was most worried about was that he could be discovered by the Ancient Sword Sect at any moment and that there would be a lot of danger in the future. Zhao Fu wanted to quickly rise to a Royal Kingdom, and he stillcked six worlds.


    Zhao Fu nned to take a look at the Charm Devil World because he had a faction developing there, or else it would be a waste of the Gurao Kingdom. If it was developing well, perhaps he would be able to easily devour the Charm Devil World.


    Even though the Charm Devil race was quite lewd, they were quite powerful, and if Great Qin could conquer it, it would be much more powerful.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu heard that the Devil Horn Empire had conquered the two worlds on its left and right and was considering attacking the Mermen World next to the Lantong World.


    The Mermen were part of the Water Race, and with the water protecting them, it seemed like they would be safe. However, if the Devil Horn Empire could deal with the problem of water, the Mermen World would be in danger because the Mermen¡¯s battle power was only average.


    If the Devil Horn Empire devoured the Mermen World, it would be easier for it to take over the Elf World.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin defending three Continents in three worlds, the Devil Horn Empire would have long since obtained those three worlds. None of the other worlds dared to contest it, and if it obtained those three worlds, it would have six worlds.


    Apart from the Charm Devil World, Zhao Fu had two other choices. One was to expand to the left; to the left of the Spirit Light World was the Corpse Pall World, which was a Death Race.


    Back then, in order to take the Primogenitor Statue, Zhao Fu had fought with the Corpse Pall World¡¯s Legatee. Zhao Fu did not have too much information about the Corpse Pall World right now.


    The second choice was to attack the world next to the Fish Scale World. Zhao Fu had not investigated it either and did not know anything about it.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to gather some information about the worlds on its left and right first. They were all new worlds and would be quite easy to deal with, so they were Great Qin¡¯s main targets.


    Zhao Fu first selected the Corpse Pall World because there was enmity between them, so Zhao Fu naturally wanted to destroy it first. However, the Death Race was not easy to deal with, as they had special attributes and were more powerful than Humans.


    Within the Eight Major Races, the Death Race was only weaker than the God, Demon, and Devil races. They were difficult to deal with, so it was best to investigate them first.

 Chapter 1352: Death Race World

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Death Race World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not use the golden doors, as they would cause too much of a disturbance. Instead, Zhao Fu used the Trans-Boundary Magic Formations to go to the Corpse Pall World.


    As a Death Race World, there was Yin Qi everywhere, and the nts all looked quite strange. The sky was hazy and gray, and the world was filled with an icy coldness. There did not seem to be any noise, only a deathly silence.


    Aftering to a world like this, most people would feel quite afraid due to the eeriness, which could make their hair stand on end.


    Zhao Fu was on the boundary, and he only saw a few wild beasts, which looked quite strange.


    At the center of every wild beast¡¯s head was a gray-white clump of mud, and after killing a few of them, he picked some of it up.


    He found that it was incredibly cold and gave off a powerful Yin Qi. It was quite soft and could be molded into different shapes. It could not be torn apart, nor was it easily destroyed. Zhao Fu did not know what it could be used for.


    Zhao Fu soon found a vige and discovered the use of these clumps of mud. They could be dissolved into water, which the Corpse Pall people would soak bandages in.


    After soaking in the water, the bandages would start to give off Yin Qi. The normal bandages would be Yin Weapons; not only did they be as tough as metal, but they could also be freely and nimbly wielded.


    The residents here all had bandages wrapped around their bodies, and there were many of them. The more bandages they could control, the more powerful they would be. No wonder why when he had first met Shi Xiao she had been covered with bandages.


    Because this was a small vige in the wilderness, Zhao Fu did not bother being too careful. He went to the vige and unleashed his massive aura, causing the vige to fall into a deathly silence.


    Countless people looked terrified; they had never sensed such a massive aura before, and they did not have any thoughts of resistance.


    ¡°All of youe out and gather at the center of the vige, or I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± Right after Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice sounded out, countless people hurriedly ran out, not daring to hesitate. That power was too terrifying, and none of them had the courage to resist that person¡¯smands.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air at the center of the vige and looked at the people gathering in front of him. They all knelt in fear and lowered their heads as their bodies trembled. Having immense power was great because one would be able to reign above others. Those who were weak could only live servilely in terror.


    There was a big man with thick eyebrows in the lead, and he was most likely the Vige Chief. Next to him was a woman whose clothes were in disarray, revealing some of her chest, and she was holding a baby. She had most likely just been feeding the baby.


    Zhao Fu nced at the baby, and the big man thought that Zhao Fu was looking at his wife. His wife¡¯s looks were quite good, and she was the number one beauty in the vige. Some of her skin was exposed, and he had thought that she had caught that terrifying person¡¯s attention.


    However, for the safety of the vige, the big man could only shout out, ¡°Hurry up and go serve that lord!¡±


    The woman was terrified and did not resist, and she got up and started to walk towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu immediately stopped her. Even though the woman was the number one beauty in the vige, in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, she was extremely ordinary and Zhao Fu naturally did not have any interest in her.


    ¡°Tell me everything I want to know, and I¡¯ll spare you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this entire vige.¡±


    The terrified vigers could only nod in fear.


    Following this, Zhao Fu obtained the information he wanted and flew towards the nearest City. This was only a small vige, and he could not get too much information from there.


    If they were a vige next to a City, he would be able to get more information, but in order for his identity not to be exposed, he would have killed all of them to silence them.


    Zhao Fu came to a City and used a teleportation channel to go to an even bigger City. Now, Zhao Fu started to obtain more information about the Corpse Pall World.


    Zhao Fu was somewhat surprised that the Corpse Pall World¡¯s seven Continents had formed seven major factions. They were not allied factions but factions that had unified each of the Continents.


    Shi Xiao upied the Central Continent while the six other Legatees each upied one of the other Continents, and they had all established Kingdoms.


    These seven people were all quite capable and powerful, or else the situation would not be like this. Back then, the Spirit Light World¡¯s factions had all been scattered and were unable to be unified.


    These seven people held the greatest power in the Corpse Pall World. They had the highest statuses and the greatest strength. They were worshipped and adored by countless people in the world, and they controlled the fate of the Corpse Pall World.


    At the same time, they had interactions with the outside world and knew what had happened at the Spirit Light World. Because of this, they could only ally together, or else they would not have any hope in resisting the monstrous Great Qin.


    After learning of the situation in the Corpse Pall World, Zhao Fu became quite serious, because each of the seven Continents had been unified, so they were much more powerful than if there were many factions. It would be quite difficult to deal with them.


    Zhao Fu continued to gather information, and he learned of the Corpse Pall World¡¯s fighting style. Every world had its own culture, traditions, and fighting style.


    Very few people in the Corpse Pall World used weapons made of ores; rather, they liked to use materials from wild beasts. Their fighting style was also quite unique, and almost every person knew how to attack at close range and from far away.


    Shi Xiao and the other Legatees gathered to discuss the matter about Great Qin. Now that the Spirit Light World had been destroyed, they would be next.


    They felt as if a haze had covered the Corpse Pall World; facing Great Qin¡¯s terrifying power, they could not be at ease, and they were constantly worried that Great Qin would attack.


    Currently, only the major figures like them knew of this, and ordinary people did not know about it. That was why the Corpse Pall World was still so calm; they had entered a time of peace and prosperity, and themoners had no worries.


    However, if they knew of how terrifying Great Qin was, they would not be like this, and the Corpse Pall World long since would have descended into chaos. Everyone would have fallen into terror from Great Qin.


    Shi Xiao had met Zhao Fu before when fighting over the Primogenitor Statue. Even though they had not met after that, there was enmity between the two sides because there had been an intense fight over the Primogenitor Statue.


    Even though she knew that Great Qin was not ordinary, she had never thought that he would be so terrifying. The Legatees each unified a Continent, and given that their world was a new world, it was something they were quite proud of. Many of the outside worlds had not been able to do this.


    However, they were nothing in front of Great Qin. Great Qin was also from a new world, yet it had unified four worlds and was the most powerful faction in the surroundings.

 Chapter 1353: Wind God Empire

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Wind God Empire</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, the seven of them did not know what to do. Even though they had contacted the allied worlds, the allied worlds were not very reliable. With how cowardly they were, they would definitely be destroyed by the two factions sooner orter.


    They would have to face Great Qin¡¯s threat by themselves, and no one would be able to help them.


    However, despite facing the ferocious Great Qin, the Corpse Pall World was not without hope. They started to prepare all kinds of methods for a final fight with Great Qin.


    They even decided to use some forbidden techniques and incredibly sinister methods to deal with Great Qin. As long as they could win, they would do anything. They had started to collect all kinds of Yin Beast y and infants born during Yin Periods.


    They did this all secretly because they were worried that they were being investigated by Great Qin. Now that they had the ability to cross worlds, Great Qin definitely had some as well.


    They did not know that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was already in their world. If they had known, they would have been incredibly delighted and would have gathered all of their soldiers to kill Great Qin¡¯s Emperor.


    Once Great Qin¡¯s Emperor died, the rest of Great Qin would fall apart, and the Corpse Pall World¡¯s crisis would be resolved.


    They knew that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was very powerful, and his Nation Armament could now gather the power of four worlds. However, it was only a portion of the four worlds¡¯ power, not all of their power.


    If they gathered four or five billion soldiers and used various methods, they would have the confidence to kill Zhao Fu. They were not a match for him individually, but with the power of their world, they would definitely be able to defeat him.


    However, gathering so many soldiers was not a simple matter. By the time they gathered so many soldiers, Zhao Fu would be long gone; after all, Zhao Fu was not stupid.


    The Corpse Pall people continuously prepared to defend against Great Qin, while Zhao Fu collected information within the Corpse Pall World.


    He found out about the seven major factions¡¯ Legatees and their abilities, as well as their fighting styles.


    They mostly used bone-type weapons, and bandages were their subsidiary weapons. They could attack and defend with both kinds of weapons, and they could attack with both at the same time.


    This made things quite difficult, and fighting them would be like fighting two people at once. Facing enemies like this, ordinary people would lose; the Corpse Pall World still had the power to resist.


    Of course, fighting like this was quite tiring. Moreover, even though the bandages were Yin Weapons and were as tough as steel, they were still weak against intense mes.


    This was the most important thing: Great Qin could use fire to counter the Corpse Pall World and weaken it, if not easily conquer it.


    Apart from these things, Zhao Fu also found out about some secret information, but he could not ascertain if it was true or not.


    It was rumored that the seven Legatees had obtained an Underworld treasure trove, which had countless Yin treasures, Yin Coins, Yin Qi materials, and even things that could allow them to enter the Underworld. It was said that it was because of this Underworld treasure trove that the seven Legatees were so powerful, or else they would not have been able to unify the Continents.


    Zhao Fu did not know if this was true or not; he would find out after conquering the Corpse Pall World. Following this, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and ordered people to make preparations to attack the Corpse Pall World.


    Now, Great Qin¡¯s primary focus was digesting the Spirit Light World. They would only make preparations to attack the Corpse Pall World before actually doing it.


    After investigating the Corpse Pall World, Zhao Fu nned to go to the world next to the Fish Scale World, but something unexpected happened in the Charm Devil World.


    Boom!


    An explosion rang out as a massive aura ferociously spread out, causing countless people to fall into terror. Despite being a few worlds away, Zhao Fu could also sense an incredibly terrifying might descending.


    This was an Emperor Heaven Realm Cultivator; why would one of the most powerful experts in the Ancient Stem Domain appear here so domineeringly? He did not ce anyone in his eyes at all.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone in this world. This world belongs to my Wind God Empire, and anyone who dares to spy will be killed without mercy. Anyone who dares to bully it will have their world destroyed.¡± Apart from the Emperor Heaven Realm expert, there were also three billion Stage 3 soldiers. They instantly conquered a Continent in the Charm Devil World, and the world below the Charm Devil World was te world next to the Fish Scale World.


    That was the world the expert was referring to.


    Even though it was just three billion soldiers, they were all Stage 3 soldiers, who could rival 30 billion Stage 1 soldiers.


    That Continent could not resist at all and was instantly destroyed. The people from the Wind God Empire were incredibly cruel and merciless; after conquering the Continent, they ughtered everyone, whether they were men or women, elderly or children. In just a few days, the three billion soldiers had ughtered everyone within that Continent.


    Corpses littered the Continent and blood formed rivers. The ground was dyed red and the stench of blood was incredibly pungent. There was not a living Charm Devil left, only countless corpses.


    Some Charm Devils were able to escape to other Continents, or else everyone from that Continent would have been ughtered.


    High-Stage soldiers could easily suppress low-Stage soldiers, and they were ughtered from start to end. The entire Charm Devil World fell into terror, because facing these three billion soldiers, they were powerless to retaliate.


    If the Wind God Empire¡¯s people really wanted to destroy them, the Charm Devil World would disappear from the map in the next moment.


    It seemed that the Wind God Empire had its own worries, so it did not go too far, or else there would have been a storm of blood here.


    The arrival of the Wind God Empire and its bloody and domineering way of doing things shook the entire region, all of the worlds were terrified; they could not even defend against a Royal Kingdom from the Ancient Stem Domain, and if a Royal Kingdom from the inner Domains came, they would be crushed like an ant.


    Now, they all felt incredibly nervous and gathered their forces, worried that the Wind God Empire would do something.


    After hearing about this, people from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain also sent people over. Even though they were also Royal Kingdoms, they were on different levels and they feared the Wind God Empire. They wanted to know what was going on.


    Moreover, the various factions wanted to know what their goal was in staying here because they were worried that the Wind God Empire would do something to them as well.


    It was just a Royal Kingdom from the inner region of the Ancient Stem Domain that had moved out, yet it seemed like a storm had swept through the Ancient Stem Domain. If someone from the Heaven Domain hade, things would be unimaginable.


    The Devil Horn Empire also took this matter quite seriously. Yao Ming had a grave expression on his face; before, the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin had been the most powerful ones here, but now the Wind God Empire hade. It had immediately be the most powerful faction in the surrounding hundreds of worlds. No one dared to offend it, not even the Devil Horn Empire or Great Qin.

 Chapter 1354: Barrier Vortex

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Barrier Vortex</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu also looked quite serious. Now that such a massive faction had suddenly descended, Great Qin¡¯s ns had beenpletely ruined, and Great Qin¡¯s safety was threatened.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu was curious what that world had, or what had happened, for a Royal Kingdom in the inner regions to descend.


    Great Qin had not investigated that world before, and now that world became even more mysterious. Fortunately, Great Qin had conquered the Fish Scale World and the Heaven Domain Boundary was till present, and Zhao Fu could enter that world through the Fish Scale World.


    The Wind God Empire¡¯s matter became a very dangerous matter. Zhao Fu immediately got up and nned to head to that world.


    However, he found that he could not enter that world. The Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel was unable to transport into his world, as there seemed to be some kind of power protecting that world, making it so that no one could go into it. Even the Trans-Boundary Teleportation Channel was useless against it.


    However, Zhao Fu had other methods, which were Mosax and Yu Ling. Mosax could turn all powers into nothingness, while Yu Ling could break through barriers. The two of them should be able to break open the barrier.


    The two of them soon arrived and followed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders to break open the barrier.


    Mosax first cast his Nothingness Domain, which ate away at the barrier¡¯s energy. Yu Ling then stood within the Nothingness Domain and pressed his hand against the barrier. A formless wave of light spread out, and the barrier started to twist as a vortex formed.


    Zhao Fu was delighted; it was indeed possible. With Mosax and Yu Ling working together, no barrier could stop them.


    However, Zhao Fu was then left disappointed. The barrier recovered too quickly, and it had great restrictions against those who were powerful. Zhao Fu could not enter, and only Mosax and Yu Ling could enter.


    In the end, Zhao Fu was unable to do anything and could only tell the two of them to go in and gather intelligence. He gave them the highest grade of Nothingness Cloaks to keep them safe and told them to value safety first. If there was any danger at all, they were to immediately retreat.


    Yu Ling was still a child, so Mosax was in charge, and the two of them quickly entered the vortex.


    Zhao Fu did not bother waiting there, as he did not know when they coulde back. He hoped that they would bring back some good information.


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and he nned to head to the Charm Devil World. Great Qin had nned to conquer that world, but this now seemed impossible with the Wind God Empire present. It was impossible for Great Qin to defeat the Wind God Empire.


    Right now, none of the people in the Charm Devil World were having a good time. All of them lived in constant fear; when the Wind God Empire acted, it did so without any warning and acted incredibly mercilessly, directly killing everyone in the way. Some Charm Devils did not dare to stay in the Charm Devil World anymore.


    Great Qin had the Gurao Kingdom as a piece in the Charm Devil World, and Zhao Fu nned to go there and have a look before making detailed ns.


    Zhao Fu sat on the throne as the Gurao Kingdom¡¯s Queen and Royal Concubines lewdly serviced Zhao Fu. There were also a group of seductive-looking women waiting by the side, watching enviously and thirstingly. They were the previous Charm Devil King¡¯s Concubines, as well as the wives and daughters of some Ministers.


    With their licentious nature, servicing Zhao Fu was bliss, but only the Queen and Royal Concubines had this right, while they could only wait.


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless; he had just wanted to have a look at the situation, but Mei Xianggu and Xiangli had long since reached their limits.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve finallye. You have no idea how much we missed you.¡± Mei Xianggu, the most vicious Queen in the Gurao Kingdom, said unhappily as she serviced Zhao Fu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Husband, we¡¯ve been thinking about you every day and night, so you have to properly y with our bodies today,¡± the former Queen said flirtatiously.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you bothter. Now that the Wind God Empire has descended, what is the situation like in the Charm Devil World? What will you do?¡±


    Xiangli was not very interested in this matter, and she wholeheartedly serviced Zhao Fu.


    Mei Xianggu was more farsighted, and she sighed as she said, ¡°Right now, with such a dangerous existence like the Wind God Empire in the Charm Devil World, many people are preparing to relocate their Kingdoms. No one knows why the Wind God Empire is here, or what their next move will be.


    ¡°Now that this ce has be so dangerous, many people do not dare to stay here anymore, as they might die at any moment. If the Wind God Empire wants to destroy the Charm Devil World, I want to join you; only you can protect us. Also, husband, I have a piece of good news for you. However, you have to first satisfy me, or I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at how alluring she was and could not hold himself back, going at it. The women waiting by the side also happily crowded over; they could finally experience that intoxicating feeling.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the panting Mei Xianggu and asked, ¡°Now you can tell me what it is, right?¡±


    Mei Xianggu¡¯s face was red as she said flirtatiously, ¡°One of the rulers of a Continent in our Charm Devil World is looking for a man; a man who can conquer her and has arge faction. She wants to protect her own Continent and leave open a path for the future.


    ¡°Husband, with your strength, you can definitely conquer her. Also, it¡¯s said that she¡¯s still a virgin; if you can conquer her, you¡¯ll obtain an entire Continent. Many people have headed over, so husband, you have to act quickly. Perhaps the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Emperor has gone as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu red at her and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Mei Xianggu lightly harrumphed, ¡°If I said it earlier, then I wouldn¡¯t have been satisfied like now. Alright, husband, I¡¯ll help you put on your clothes and take you there; you should still make it in time. After all, that news hasn¡¯t been spread yet.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, and the two of them headed to that Continent.


    ¡°A group of trash, you dare to challenge this Emperor?¡± A cold harrumph sounded out as the purple-clothed Yao Ming appeared in the sky and a massive aura spread out towards some Charm Devil men.


    Sensing this terrifying aura, countless people looked terrified and hurriedly retreated, not daring to stay. They were not a match for Yao Ming at all.


    A woman flew into the sky. She wore armor and had short, red hair, and a fiery figure. She looked both handsome and beautiful and gave off a valiant and heroic aura. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had such a defined figure, people would take her to be a beautiful and handsome young man.


    ¡°Are you the Emperor of the Devil Horn Empire?¡± That woman was the ruler of the Continent, Mei Qiangu, and she looked at Yao Ming with interest.


    There were four powerful factions here: Great Qin, the Devil Horn Empire, the allied worlds, and the Wind God Empire.


    The allied worlds were not worth considering, and the Wind God Empire was an enemy. As such, only Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire were suitable.

 Chapter 1355: Mei Qiangu

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Mei Qiangu</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    She wanted to receive the support of arge faction and increase the strength of her Continent. If they could not defend against the Wind God Empire, she would be able to at least withdraw to that faction. The Devil Horn Empire was quite powerful and had three worlds and nine Continents, and it could give her massive help.


    Sensing the gazes of fear and worship around him, Yao Ming proudly smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, This Emperor is the Emperor of the Devil Horn Empire. This Emperor can make you a Concubine and give you all sorts of help.¡±


    Mei Qiangu slightly smiled and cupped her hands as she said, ¡°Thank you very much, Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Emperor.¡±


    If it was to ordinary people, Mei Qiangu would not be so courteous. However, the other side was the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Emperor, so she had to be especially polite.


    Yao Ming felt quite happy to be able to obtain a Continent so easily; it was essentially free. He said, ¡°Come back with This Emperor then! This Emperor will immediately make you a Concubine and send soldiers to defend your Continent.¡±


    Mei Qiangu lightly smiled as she said, ¡°That¡¯s naturally not a problem. However, ording to the Charm Devil World¡¯s customs, you not only have to defeat me in battle but also have to conquer my body. You are definitely stronger than me in battle, so you just need to conquer my body.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time, and to be able to give it to such a powerful and famous man like you, I¡¯m quite happy. Let¡¯s not waste words; hurry up and do me!¡±


    As a Charm Devil woman, she was quite daring in this regard. She did not have any shame and took off her armor, wanting Yao Ming to ferociously do her in front of everyone.


    Yao Ming gave a confident smile. He was from the Devil Race and was quite capable in that regard. He naturally had confidence that he could conquer this woman.


    Perhaps he would not have been willing to do Mei Qiangu in front of everyone. However, after doing those Concubines with the Prince and after eating his little brother, he had be quite twisted and did not mind anymore. In fact, he actually felt quite excited upon seeing this. Hearing that the two of them were about to do it in front of everyone, all the other Charm Devils, whether male or female, looked quite excited, and their bodies started to react.


    Mei Qiangu had taken off most of her clothes, leaving only red silk clothes, and her faintly discernible figure was incredibly alluring.


    Yao Ming loudlyughed and flew towards Mei Qiangu, preparing to hug her and do this woman in front of everyone.


    Boom!


    An even more powerful aura exploded out, and everyone sensed a massive pressure. Whether it was their bodies or bloodlines, they all felt incredibly terrified, and their bodies instinctively trembled. It was Zhao Fu arriving with Mei Qianggu, giving off a powerful aura.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, Yao Ming¡¯s expression soured. He prepared to grab Mei Qiangu and run so that he could obtain a Continent.


    Shing!


    A sword light giving off shocking power ferociously shed towards Yao Ming. Yao Ming was given a big fright and drew his saber, blocking that sword light, but he was sent back a few steps.


    This caused Yao Ming¡¯s expression to fall; Zhao Fu¡¯s power had once again increased significantly.


    However, Yao Ming would not admit defeat so easily. A purple aura me appeared around him as an enormous aura spread out. He was preparing for a big battle against Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mei Qiangu called out, before looking at Zhao Fu in shock. She asked, ¡°Are you Great Qin¡¯s Emperor?¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged the mature and lewd Mei Xianggu and smiled as he nodded.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s response, Mei Qiangu looked at Yao Ming and said apologetically, ¡°Apologies, Devil Horn Empire¡¯s Emperor, but Great Qin¡¯s Emperor is more suitable for me. Also, you¡¯re most likely not a match for him.


    ¡°Moreover, the aura he gives off is nobler than yours and he¡¯s incredibly attractive to me. My body¡¯s already reacting to him, wanting him to do me. You didn¡¯t give me this sort of feeling, so you lose.¡±


    ¡°You slut!¡± Yao Ming already saw Mei Qiangu as his woman, and hearing these words, he was furious to the extreme. His face darkened and he shed out, ferociously attacking Mei Qiangu.


    Mei Qiangu¡¯s expression changed and she dodged to the side; she understood that she was not a match for Yao Ming.


    Zhao Fu now entered the battle and faced off against Yao Ming. Massive words blew, causing sand and rocks to fly and countless people escaped this ce in terror. In the end, Yao Ming had to run away; not only was Zhao Fu more powerful than him, this was Mei Qiangu¡¯s territory and her army was here.


    Neither side dared to use their Nation Armaments, as they were wary of the Emperor Heaven Realm expert in the other Continent. If they made too big of a ruckus, it was possible that they would all be killed by the Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Great Qin¡¯s Emperor; I¡¯m yours now,¡± Mei Qiangu said with a smile. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Fu, it would have been very difficult for her to beat back Yao Ming. However, if Zhao Fu had note, she would have chosen to work with Yao Ming.


    Zhao Fu smiled and looked over Mei Qiangu. In actuality, as long as it was something detrimental to the Devil Horn Empire, he would do it because the Devil Horn Empire was an enemy. Mei Xianggu lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°It was said that you¡¯re not interested in men, but looking at how wet you are, you look so lewd. However, to be with our husband, you¡¯re incredibly lucky. Most women don¡¯t have the opportunity to taste that pleasure.¡±


    Mei Qiangu was only wearing light silk clothes, and it was evident how wet she was. However, she was not embarrassed and said, ¡°Yes! No man has ever made me react like this before. Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, please do me well; I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Our husband isn¡¯t going to do it with you in front of so many people. Also, do you really think you can satisfy our husband by yourself?¡±


    Mei Xianggu knew Zhao Fu¡¯s personality well. Even though most people had left, there were still countless soldiers gathered here. Seeing Mei Qiangu unable to hold back and about to take off her final piece of clothing, she quickly stopped her.


    Mei Qiangu understood and quickly brought Zhao Fu within a tent. She could not wait anymore, leaned against Zhao Fu¡¯s body, called in four beautiful women, and said, ¡°They¡¯re my four Generals: General Lihua, General Hanyue, General Baiwu, and General Fengqiu.¡±


    General Lihua looked quite flirtatious and had a nice figure; General Hanyue had her hair in a ponytail and looked quite valiant; General Baiwu looked quite pretty and had a slim figure, but was quite t; and General Fengqiu looked quite cold and had a mature figure.


    ¡°Emperor, can we do it now?¡± Mei Qiangu¡¯s eyes were filled with lust and there was a tone of pleading in her voice.


    Zhao Fu smiled, pressed her under him, and started to ravage her body.


    Mei Xianggu smiled and joined in, and the four Generals who wielded immense power and authority looked at each other before taking off their armor and joining in.

 Chapter 1356: Mysterious World

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Mysterious World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After a few wild rounds, Zhao Fu was quite delighted as he found that his cultivation was about to break through, so he immediately sat up and went into a cultivation state.


    Zhao Fu was currently at Stage 9 and if he broke through, he would reach the Saint Realm. Zhao Fu had been very close to breaking through before, but because of his Divine Bloodline, his cultivation had declined by a bit. However, he had be stronger.


    A group of panting womeny on the carpet. Mei Qiangu and the four Generals¡¯ faces were all red and were still intoxicated by the pleasure from before.


    Mei Xianggu said weakly, ¡°Now you know what it feels like! Have you fallen in love with it? Our husband¡¯s reputation for being licentious and powerful down there is not false at all.¡±


    Mei Qiangu powerlessly nodded, ¡°I had never thought that I would feel such pleasure. Husband really is a counter to the Charm Devil Race. Big sis Xianggu, please teach me more techniques to serve husband. I want to be done by him every day.¡±


    The four Generals also said weakly, ¡°We¡¯re also willing to follow our Queen to serve husband. Please teach us as well.¡±


    Mei Xianggu gave a sinister smile. She was older than Mei Qiangu and the Generals, and she had a lot of experience in the pce; she had no reason to talk to these people unless there was some goal.


    From how she saw things, the Charm Devil World was bound to be Great Qin¡¯s sooner orter. Zhao Fu¡¯s harem had so many people, and most of them were incredibly beautiful. She needed to gather Charm Devil women to develop her faction so that she could wield more power in Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu was nowpletely focused on cultivating, and Saint Realm power spread through Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu¡¯s Stage 9 Cultivation power was currently being condensed into Saint Realm power.


    The massive difference between Stage 9 and the Saint Realm was one of power and essence. Stage 1 to Stage 9 only had ordinary cultivation power, while Saint Realm power was a higher-tier power.


    This higher-tier power was much more powerful than ordinary cultivation power. Saint Realm power reigned above all ordinary powers.


    Without any higher-tier powers, an ordinary Stage 9 expert would have no hope in defeating a Saint Realm expert.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s body had gathered Saint Realm power, but the process was not yet over; what made Saint Realm experts powerful was their Saint Realm Domain.


    Zhao Fu was currentlyprehending his Saint Realm Domain. Heaven and Earth Power quickly gathered, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off intense light as Saint Realm power shot out.


    The women lying powerlessly on the carpet¡¯s expressions fell, and they felt terror on a bloodline level as Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline power was released. Their bodies gradually became cold; in front of this might, they felt as if there was an insurmountable mountain in front of them.


    ¡°Big sis Xianggu, just what is husband¡¯s bloodline? My Royal Bloodline can¡¯t resist it at all, and it haspletely surrendered under that aura.¡± It was the first time Mei Qiangu had been so terrified before.


    Mei Xianggu naturally did not know. Zhao Fu did not tell her much, and under the aura of this bloodline, her face became somewhat pale.


    However, she still pretended that she was close with Zhao Fu; only then could she have Mei Qiangu and the others defer to her. As such, she said profoundly, ¡°Our husband¡¯s bloodline is a heaven-shaking secret; it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know, or else the consequences could be severe.¡±


    Hearing this, the other women all believed it. They put on their clothes and did not dare to stay here, or they could be caught up in the shockwaves.


    Boom!


    Just as they left, Zhao Fu¡¯s body erupted out with boundless Six Desires Demonic Qi. Because the Art one practised had great effects on the Saint Realm, the power one obtained from practising an Art would form a certain kind of Domain.


    Zhao Fu hadpleted the preliminary steps in his mind in forming his Saint Realm Domain, and the Six Desires Demon Gods had appeared within the Saint Realm Domain.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had already broken into the Saint Realm, but he was not yet satisfied with his Saint Realm power. He nned to fuse the 72 Saint Realm Domains within his body into his own Saint Realm Domain.


    This process was quite difficult. Zhao Fu¡¯s Six Desires Saint Realm Domain devoured the power of these Saint Realm Domains, absorbing their power and causing the Six Desires Demon Gods¡¯ bodies to be almost corporeal.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu stabilized his Saint Realm Domain and a wave of Saint Realm power spread out; Zhao Fu had officially be a Saint Realm Cultivator.


    Currently, whether it was body or soul, Zhao Fu felt that he had gone through immense changes. His senses towards the heavens and earth and everything within them had be much clearer, and his power had greatly increased. This was the power of the Saint Realm.


    Yao Ming returned to the Devil Horn Empire, feeling incredibly humiliated, as if his woman had been stolen by Zhao Fu. What made him even angrier was that that woman had lewdly begged Zhao Fu to do her right in front of him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Wind God Empire was in the Charm Devil World, Yao Ming would definitely take down the Charm Devil World at all costs and make the entire Charm Devil World feel his fury.


    However, now that the Wind God Empire hade with ill intentions, Yao Ming hesitated whether or not to change his ns. He had nned to attack the Mermen World, but now that such a terrifying existence like the Wind God Empire was present, if he developed in that direction, he would sh with the Wind God Empire sooner orter.


    With the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s power, it would definitely lose. Even other Royal Kingdoms would not want to get involved because the Wind God Empire was a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    After thinking about it, Yao Ming decided not to expand to the right in order to avoid facing the Wind God Empire. He would revise his ns after determining the Wind God Empire¡¯s motives. As such, he could only focus on the left for now.


    Because of the Wind God Empire, Yao Ming felt a strange sense of unease and felt that there was great danger. As such, he sent out ambassadors to various Royal Kingdoms to see how they would deal with this. Only they had the power to fight against the Wind God Empire.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated as he looked at Mei Qiangu and the four Generals servicing him while Mei Xianggu seductively smiled and taught them.


    ¡°Husband, we want to do it with you every day, so of course we have to learn how to serve you,¡± Mei Qiangu said as she looked at Zhao Fu earnestly.


    Zhao Fu stopped them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the proper matters. I want most of your faction and the Gurao Kingdom to withdraw to Great Qin. Don¡¯t worry, your power and authority won¡¯t be affected.


    ¡°The Charm Devil World is in danger and the Wind God Empire might attack at any time without any warning. Moreover, this Continent is the closest one to where the Wind God Empire and is in the most danger.¡±


    Mei Qiangu stopped and also sank into her thoughts before nodding. She was afraid of the Wind God Empire suddenly attacking, and if they gathered here, they would not be able to quickly withdraw.


    The Gurao Kingdom and the Charm Bone Kingdom started to relocate their factions, and Great Qin returned to Great Qin and ordered people to receive them.


    A few dayster, Yu Ling and Mosax returned to Great Qin and brought back information about that mysterious world.

 Chapter 1357: Wind Spirit World

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Wind Spirit World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    That mysterious world was a Spirit Race world, specifically a Wind Spirit world. The creatures living in it all had wind attribute power, and it was a rtively strong race.


    The Wind Spirit World had five Continents and four Continents were still in an age of war. The Central Continent had been unified and was the most powerful faction in the Wind Spirit World.


    The ruler of the faction was the World Protector, and it was said that he had the title of Wind God¡¯s Son. Rumors said that he had a pure Wind God bloodline. could control enormous storms. and was incredibly powerful.


    His faction¡¯s name was the Wind God Kingdom, which was only a single word away from the Wind God Empire. Perhaps there was some kind of rtionship between them.


    After the Wind God¡¯s Son unified the Central Continent, his faction had be the most powerful faction. The other Continents allied together to resist it, but they did not have the ability to destroy the Wind God Kingdom, while the Wind God Kingdom could not do much to the other Continents either.


    This was the information that Mosax and Yu Ling had obtained. Zhao Fu had long since expected the mysterious world to have some kind of connection to the Wind God Empire.


    However, Zhao Fu did not know what that connection was. If they were enemies, the Wind God Empire was most likely waiting outside to ughter the Wind Spirit World.


    That would be best, because only one world would be doomed. After destroying the Wind Spirit World, the Wind God Empire would leave and everyone else would be safe.


    It was likely that many people hoped for this. After all, the Wind Spirit World had nothing to do with them, so it being destroyed had no effect on them. As long as the Wind God Empire, that terrifying existence, would leave, everything would be well and good.


    However, there was another possibility, which was that the Wind God¡¯s Son and the Wind God Empire had a friendly rtionship. If that was the case, the situation would be quite dangerous.


    After all, if they had a friendly rtionship, the Wind God Empire definitely would not attack the Wind Spirit World. If that was the case, why did they send over such arge force?


    It was possible that the Wind God Empire was helping the Wind Spirit World attack other Kingdoms to help it be a Royal Kingdom. If that were the case, the surrounding worlds would be in immense danger.


    This included Great Qin because it was only one world away from the Wind Spirit World. The Devil Horn Empire was safer, as it was two worlds away, but it could also be a target of the Wind God Empire.


    ¡°Ai!¡± After receiving the information about the Wind Spirit World and imagining the possibilities, Zhao Fu heavily sighed and felt immense pressure.


    If it was the second possibility, the people of the surrounding worlds would not have any ability to retaliate at all, and the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain would not care at all, as they would not suffer any losses. Moreover, the Wind God Empire was a Royal Kingdom of the inner regions, and they were not a match for it.


    Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates to discuss this matter. They had to make preparations, or else when the Wind God Empire attacked, it would be toote.


    With Great Qin¡¯s current strength, it definitely would not be able to defend, because even an ordinary Royal Kingdom would not be able to stop the Wind God Empire. As such, they could only think of other methods and would not be able to rely on ordinary Royal Kingdoms.


    A powerful Kingdom like the Wind God Empire definitely had opponents or enemies in the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain. If they spread this information to them, perhaps they would interfere.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to investigate the Wind God Empire, and they found that they had an archenemy in the inner regions, called the Demon Wind Empire.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate to have people to leak this information to the Demon Wind Empire, and they waited to see what the Demon Wind Empire would do.


    After hearing about the Wind God Empire¡¯s movements, the Demon Wind Empire sent people to investigate and started to gather its forces, but they did not yet send any soldiers out.


    However, this was enough for Zhao Fu to let out a sigh of relief; the Demon Wind Empire would definitely intervene, and they would not allow the Wind God Empire to do as it wished. Since that was the case, Great Qin would not face as much pressure in the future.


    Moreover, Great Qin had to quickly increase its strength; only by having enough strength would they be secure. Zhao Fu gave the order to quickly digest the Spirit Light World before attacking the Corpse Pall World.


    After the Wind Spirit Worlds¡¯ barrier disappeared, they would know just what the connection between the Wind God Empire and the Wind God¡¯s Son was.


    In order to protect Great Qin, Zhao Fu nned to send out some ambassadors to the Royal Kingdoms in the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain to leak information about the Wind God Empire. Perhaps he would be able to obtain the support of some Royal Kingdoms.


    Because of the arrival of the Wind God Empire, there were not as many battles anymore; the Devil Horn Empire, Great Qin, and the allied worlds all became incredibly cautious.


    Since there were not any battles, Zhao Fu turned his attention to other matters. Now that the Emperor Killing Sword World had leveled up, it could convert another 10,000 people into Sword Obsession.


    With how terrifying Sword Obsession was, 10,000 people who had gone into Sword Obsession were equivalent to an army of one million people. A single person in Sword Obsession could kill 100 ordinary Stage 1 soldiers.


    With 10,000 people in Sword Obsession, the Emperor Killing Sword World would also be much more powerful. If it leveled up again, it could have 100,000 people in Sword Obsession, which could rival ten million soldiers.


    If Zhao Fu could one day have 100 million people in Sword Obsession, they would be able to face tens of billions of soldiers. That was an incredibly terrifying thought, and the further they went into Sword Obsession, the more indestructible they would be.


    The Emperor Killing Sword World had great value, so Zhao Fu naturally paid much attention to it. The 10,000 people who were to go into Sword Obsession would have to be Sword Cultivators with good potential.


    Zhao Fu opened up the requirements; he no longer required sword geniuses because there were not that many geniuses. Anyone with decent talent could be chosen.


    As for the candidates, Zhao Fu decided to once again set his sights on the Ancient Sword Sect. After all, their disciples were all Sword Cultivators and there were many of them, and most of them had decent talent.


    Even though the Ancient Sword Sect had unknowingly provided Great Qin with some resources, that could not wipe away Zhao Fu¡¯s hatred towards it. Moreover, Zhao Fu did not even want those resources, but he had epted them out of courtesy.


    Otherwise, with how much Zhao Fu hated the Ancient Sword Sect, how could he want their resources? As such, Zhao Fu still decided toy his hands on the Ancient Sword Sect.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to Lin Yan¡¯Er because she was from the Ancient Sword Sect and had been one of the top-ranked geniuses. She knew a lot about the Ancient Sword Sect and had helped Zhao Fu much in the past.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯vee!¡± After seeing Zhao Fu arrive, she smiled and leapt into his embrace, kissing him and starting to take off her clothes, wanting to do it with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stopped her and found that Ling Feixue, the former Madam of the Ancient Sword Sect, was also here.


    Ling Feixue was sitting by the side with a reddened face. Her body seemed quite taut and her head was lowered, as her body gave off an enchanting and lustful aura.

 Chapter 1358: Elder

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Elder</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing her, Zhao Fu thought of Yu Qingshui. Even though he had helped her suppress her Six Desires Demonic Qi, her body was still affected by the Six Desires Demonic Qi. It seemed that Ling Feixue was in the same boat and was trying to hold herself back.


    Zhao Fu decided to use the Six Desires Demonic Qi less in the future, as it did not seem to be fully within his control.


    ¡°Husband, do you want to do our Sect¡¯s Madam? She¡¯s been wanting for a long time! Come,e.¡±


    Seeing Zhao Fu look at Ling Feixue, Lin Yan¡¯Er dragged Zhao Fu over to Ling Feixue. Ling Feixue¡¯s face was red and she turned her face away, not daring to look at Zhao Fu. Even though she wanted it badly, she did her best to stop herself.


    However, if Zhao Fu really were to do something to her, she would not be able to resist. Regardless, she would never take the initiative.


    However, Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s next words shattered her resolve. ¡°Big sis Feixue, think of the Ancient Sword Sect! Our husband is a good person, but you have to behave well!¡±


    ¡°For the Ancient Sword Sect!¡± Ling Feixue thought to herself as she looked at Zhao Fu with her hazy eyes before started to serve him, and Lin Yan¡¯Er happily joined in as well.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to go about it on their bodies, enjoying the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Madam¡¯s body while also taking his revenge.


    Afterwards, Ling Feixuey weakly within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. After suppressing her desires for so long, she had almost gone mad just then.


    Zhao Fu told Lin Yan¡¯Er why he hade, and the red-faced Lin Yan¡¯Er happily agreed to help him, as she could finally be alone with him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t hope for you to spare everyone from the Ancient Sword Sect, but can you please at least let off some people? I¡¯m yours and I¡¯ll serve you well in the future.¡± Ling Feixue¡¯s voice was quite weak, but she looked at Zhao Fu with hope in her eyes.


    After staying in Great Qin, Ling Feixue had seen the speed at which Great Qin developed and its powerful methods. Even though the Ancient Sword Sect was strong, Great Qin would destroy the Ancient Sword Sect sooner orter; she was sure of this.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and raised Ling Feixue¡¯s chin and said teasingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let off some people from the Ancient Sword Sect. However, I want to hear you call me husband.¡±


    Ling Feixue looked quite embarrassed and felt quite guilty to the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master. However, for the Ancient Sword Sect, and for herself, she needed Zhao Fu. After doing it with Zhao Fu, she did not want to have to endure like before, so she cried out shyly, ¡°Husband!¡±


    The Ancient Sword Sect was a faction that had existed for a long time, and its ten worlds had at least 400 billion people. How could Zhao Fu kill all 400 billion people? He would just kill the higher-ups and take in the rest.


    Zhao Fu started to ask Lin Yan¡¯Er about the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s forces. Now, the Emperor Killing Sword World could convert people of higher cultivation, so even though Zhao Fu rxed the requirements in terms of talent, they would make up for it with cultivation.


    A Stage 2 soldier could fight against six or seven Stage 1 soldiers, a Stage 3 soldier could fight against 36 Stage 1 soldiers, a Stage 4 soldier could fight against 216 Stage 1 soldiers, and a Stage 5 soldier could fight against 600 Stage 1 soldiers.


    With the Emperor Killing Sword World¡¯s power, it could now convert people up to Stage 6. Any higher would be problematic, as they could use their cultivation power to resist being converted.


    Zhao Fu nned to capture 10,000 Stage 6 swordsmen from the Ancient Sword Sect. With how big the Ancient Sword Sect was, 10,000 Stage 6 swordsmen was not a big deal.


    For some massive factions, they had tens of thousands of Stage 8 and Stage 9 people and even more Stage 5 and Stage 6 people. If Zhao Fu could obtain 10,000 Stage 6 swordsmen, they would be able to rival millions of Stage 1 soldiers.


    In the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain, Stage 2 and 3 counted as lower-level cultivation, Stage 4 and 5 counted as mid-level cultivation, and Stage 6 and 7 counter as higher-level cultivation. As such, their positions in the Ancient Sword Sect would not be ordinary.


    Zhao Fu asked Lin Yan¡¯Er about them, and because he found that people of Stage 6 were usually part of Management, gathering them all would be quite troublesome.


    However, Zhao Fu found out that the Ancient Sword Sect had an Enforcement Department. Not only were their sword techniques powerful, their cultivation were all at least Stage 6, and there were 80,000 or so of them. If he could find a way to draw out a team, he would be able toplete his goal.


    Zhao Fu soon brought Lin Yan¡¯Er and moved out. He wanted to bring Ling Feixue, as she was the Sect¡¯s Madam and most likely knew more. However, she was unwilling to watch Zhao Fu harm the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s people, so she did note.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu thought of a method, which was to capture one of the Elders of the Enforcement Department and take his or hermand medallion. That way, he would be able to summon 10,000 members of the Enforcement Department.


    The only difficult thing was that the Elders were World Realm experts and could gather power equivalent to that of a world. With Zhao Fu¡¯s Saint Realm Cultivation and various other powers, he might be able to put up a fight.


    However, Zhao Fu did not n on relying on his cultivation because he had a Nation Armament. A Nation Armament could gather the power of four worlds, which would allow him to easily defeat an Elder.


    Aftering to the outside of the Ancient Sword Sect, he found that because of what had happened before, the defenses here were much more powerful and there were many restrictions, making it difficult for Zhao Fu to enter. It was a pity that he did not bring Yu Ling and Mosax.


    ¡°Husband! How about we set up a trap to draw out an Elder and kill him? It¡¯s said that one of them has a beloved disciple, and if we capture that disciple, that Elder will definitely appear,¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er thought before suggesting.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know where that disciple is?¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er lightlyughed and said, ¡°Husband, in actuality, my new status has not been revealed. That disciple is called Liu Nan and was once crazy about me, and he said that I¡¯m the only person he¡¯ll ever love. He did many stupid things for me, but I did not think that he was good enough. If I send a message to him, he¡¯ll definitely run out to see me.¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that then!¡±


    ¡°Then husband, after we¡¯re done, you have to properly take care of me,¡± Lin Yan¡¯Er said coquettishly as she hugged Zhao Fu¡¯ arm.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded as he took off her clothes.


    A whileter, a green sword light descended on a ins. It was an ordinary-looking young man wearing robes. He stared at Lin Yan¡¯Er with wide eyes and said in delight, ¡°Yan¡¯Er! I never thought that you were still alive!¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er¡¯s face was red and she gave off an enticing aura as she lightly replied, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, of course I¡¯m still alive. I missed you, so I invited you out.¡±


    Liu Nan looked incredibly confused. He had never thought that Lin Yan¡¯Er would ever say that she missed him, and his heart beat wildly. He gave off an expression of wild delight because he loved Lin Yan¡¯Er greatly and had desperately pursued her before.¡±

 Chapter 1359: Ghost Master

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Ghost Master</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After not seeing Lin Yan¡¯Er for such a long time and hearing her say that she missed him right after meeting again, Liu Nan felt as if he was dreaming. He asked, not daring to believe it, ¡°Is that true? Yan¡¯Er, did you really miss me?¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er acted weakly and delicately, saying, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, of course I missed you. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°No! I... I do trust you,¡± Liu Nan said hurriedly. He was so anxious that he could not talk properly, afraid that Lin Yan¡¯Er would misunderstand him.


    ¡°Then Junior Apprentice Brother, can you help me with a small favor? I want to meet your master; can you call him over? If you help me with this, I¡¯ll listen to any request that you have!¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er gave a flirtatious look as she looked at Liu Nan with her beautiful eyes.


    Liu Nan felt as if his heart was going to leap out, and his blood flowed incredibly quickly. He almost lost the ability to think and directly agreed, saying, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll immediately call master.¡±


    While speaking, he took out a sword talisman which shot out.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Yan¡¯Er, now that I¡¯ve helped you, will you really listen to any request of mine? I want to hug you, and if possible, I would like to kiss you,¡± Liu Nan said as he looked at Lin Yan¡¯Er nervously and expectantly.


    However, Lin Yan¡¯Er immediately seemed like a different person, and said condescendingly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, do you really think you¡¯d qualify to touch me? Don¡¯t dream! I only belong to my husband.¡±


    Liu Nan looked incredibly confused, and looking at Lin Yan¡¯Er, whose attitude had greatly changed, he was unable toe to terms and said, ¡°Yan¡¯Er... when did you have a husband? Is it Senior Apprentice Brother Xiao? That¡¯s right, you both disappeared from the Ancient Sword Sect together.¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er said disdainfully, ¡°He isn¡¯t qualified either. If I told you who my husband is, it would give you a big shock. He¡¯s the mysterious Emperor the Ancient Stem Domain has been searching for this whole time.¡±


    Immediately, Liu Nan felt as if he had fallen into icy water, and a bone-chilling sensation spread through his body. His body instinctively trembled and he felt a wave of terror. The mysterious Emperor was just that terrifying, and he had enmity with the Ancient Sword Sect.


    Thinking about what Lin Yan¡¯Er had just asked him to do, Liu Nan did not hesitate and immediately turned to run, wanting to tell his master not toe.


    Chi!


    A sword pierced through his chest from behind, and he turned to look at the woman he loved. There was no hatred or anger in his eyes, only sadness.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er smiled as she lightly said into his ears, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, you have such a good master and yet you¡¯re so weak. Look, didn¡¯t my cultivation rise quickly? I¡¯m at the Saint Realm now, and it¡¯s all because of my husband.


    ¡°In actuality, I was slightly touched by what you did before. Even though your status is not bad, your talent is toocking. You can¡¯tpare to Xiao Changfeng, nor can youpare to my husband. Even though I¡¯m just one of his countless women, I will continue to work hard.


    ¡°If Iplete this matter well, my husband will spoil meter and do me in all sorts of positions. I¡¯ve already be addicted to that feeling. You should be happy for me, I¡¯m living very well right now. Thank you for your help. I¡¯ll definitely remember you!¡±


    Blood continuously flowed out from Liu Nan¡¯s mouth, and his aura continuously became weaker as he looked at Lin Yan¡¯Er dumbly, saying, ¡°I... congratte... you!¡±


    Lin Yan¡¯Er gave a moving smile and lightly nodded as she withdrew the sword from Liu Nan¡¯s chest. Liu Nan¡¯s body powerlessly fell to the ground and became a corpse.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er casually waved her hand, put Liu Nan¡¯s corpse away, and hid the traces of blood before smiling and flying towards the sky. She came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Husband, that Elder still hasn¡¯te? Let me serve you for a bit!¡±


    Zhao Fu refused without even having to think about it. That was a World Realm expert, and he could not afford to be careless.


    Lin Yan¡¯Er hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and smelled his scent as she understandingly nodded. She looked into the distance and waited for that Elder toe.


    Boom!


    A powerful ray of light containing an enormous aura shot over. It was a somewhat ugly-looking middle-aged man.


    After arriving, the middle-aged man looked around and could not find Liu Nan. He felt quite confused, but he immediately felt a bad premonition. Just as he was about to react, it was already toote.


    Boom!


    A hundred meter tall bronze giant appeared behind him. It raised the bronze sword in its hands, gave off a heaven-toppling killing aura, and shed out. An incredibly destructive aura exploded out as bronze light shed, covering everything.


    The Elder did not die but coughed up arge mouthful of blood, looking heavily wounded. Despite using his Nation Armament¡¯s full power andunching a sneak attack, Zhao Fu was still unable to kill this Elder. It seemed that a World Realm expert was not simple at all.


    However, after taking this attack, the Elder was deeply injured. Zhao Fu did not hesitate and continued to summon bronze soldiers, killing this Elder in a few attacks.


    Zhao Fu first put the corpse away; this was a World Realm expert¡¯s corpse and was a valuable material.


    After taking the Elder¡¯smand medallion, Zhao Fu directly used it and gave an order for 10,000 members of the Enforcement Department to gather. Because he did not want to draw attention, he did not call for any more than this.


    The various members of the Enforcement Department heeded the orders and came. There were both men and women, and most of them were older in age and gave off powerful auras.


    Because this was an order from a World Realm Elder, no one dared to question the order. There were only ten or so World Realm experts in the Ancient Sword Sect, and all of them had great authority and prestigious identities.


    After 10,000 members of the Enforcement Department gathered, Zhao Fu gave a smile and walked out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at this stranger in front of them, everyone felt that something was off. Some people started to back off and nned to escape.


    Zhao Fu smiled and did not answer their question; there was no point in talking to a group of dead people. Zhao Fu took out the Emperor Killing Sword and a boundless ferocious and evil aura swept out, causing countless people¡¯s bodies to freeze as they felt a terror from deep within their soul.


    ¡°Hurry and run!¡± Everyone now understood that this was a trap.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu stabbed the sword into the ground, and a terrifying ck energy barrier quickly spread out, covering the 10,000 members of the Enforcement Department.


    ¡°Ghost Master!¡± Zhao Fu lightly cried out as a cold and eerie aura spread out, causing the surroundings to be icy cold. Ghostly figures dressed in white robes with ferocious expressions appeared behind the countless people.


    After these ghostly figures appeared, they gave off evilughs and grabbed the members of the Enforcement Department before disappearing, as if they were dragged into nothingness.


    Those people were unable to resist at all because they were unable to hit the ghostly figures at all with their power. They were like illusions and could not be harmed.


    Zhao Fu was also quite shocked. It was the first time he had used the Emperor Killing Sword after it had be a King Armament, and its power was quite extraordinary. It was powerful and strange, and there were still various abilities that he had not used.

 Chapter 1360: Wind God Race

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Wind God Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The members of the Enforcement Department who had disappeared were dragged into the Emperor Killing Sword World, and none of them were able to escape. After doing this, Zhao Fu quickly took Lin Yan¡¯Er and left.


    Even though Zhao Fu had a Nation Armament and did not fear World Realm experts, if the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master arrived, Zhao Fu would not be a match for him. As such, it was best to quickly leave; after all, he had already achieved his goal.


    Following this, the Ancient Sword Sect found out about this matter. Losing a World Realm Elder and 10,000 Stage 6 members of the Enforcement Department was not a small loss at all.


    What angered them even more was that they did not even know who had down this. The biggest suspect was that mysterious Emperor. If it was that mysterious Emperor, things would be troublesome, as he now had the ability to kill World Realm experts. The other Elders could possibly die at his hands as well.


    Because of this, the Ancient Sword Sect went into full defensive mode, banning all Elders and disciples from going out without notice. The Ancient Sword Sect did all they could to find Zhao Fu¡¯s location, and they wanted to kill him at all costs.


    Back then, a World Realm expert would be able to suppress him, but he could now easily kill World Realm experts. If he was allowed to develop, the Ancient Sword Sect really would be in danger.


    It was not just the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master who went out searching for Zhao Fu; many of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Corps also prepared to go out and kill Zhao Fu.


    The people from the Bear Mountain Kingdom and Nether Yin Kingdom¡¯s expressions became serious, and they also took great notice of this matter. They had never thought that the other person would be such a threat, and they started to regret the things that they had done in the past. They had not gained anything from it and had instead offended such a terrifying person.


    The otherrge factions were also quite shocked, but the Dao Cultivation Path was not surprised at all; they had long since expected such a thing.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu fulfilled his promise to Lin Yan¡¯Er and satisfied her and Ling Feixue.


    ¡°Husband, there¡¯s an important military report.¡± Hearing the sounds from within the room, as well as the cries of the two women, Tina Pendragon¡¯s face became red from embarrassment and she called out lightly from outside.


    ¡°Mm,e in.¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice sounded out from inside, but the sounds of lovemaking did not stop. Tina Pendragon¡¯s face was red as she gently pushed open the doors and walked in. She had lost count of how many times she had done it with Zhao Fu, and she did not hold back.


    Zhao Fu went about it with Tina Pendragon as he asked her what had happened, and Tina Pendragon panted as she replied. The Devil Horn Empire was preparing to attack the White God World, and the alliance had almost fallen apart.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked and he asked Tina Pendragon for the details.


    The Devil Horn Empire had changed its ns, and they did not n to expand to the right for fear of shing with the Wind God Empire. It instead started to develop to the left.


    The White God World was the best next target. The world above it, the Rock Spirit World, had already been conquered by the Devil Horn Empire, and the world below it, the Spirit Light World, had been conquered by Great Qin. The Half-Beast World to its right had fallen, and the Deste Crow World to its left was split.


    Now, the White God World waspletely isted and anyone would want to move against it. It was alone and helpless.


    However, the White God World was one of the members of the allied worlds, and anyone who wanted to attack it had to consider the allied worlds. If they attacked, their power would not be weak at all.


    However, the Devil Horn Empire had thought of a way to deal with this. They had established friendly rtions with some worlds far away and had promised and signed Permanent Contracts that they would not attack their worlds. This caused the alliance, which was not very unified, to fall apart.


    They had only allied together to resist the Devil Horn Empire, and now that they were no longer threatened by the Devil Horn Empire, they naturally would not spend effort in being part of the alliance.


    There were four worlds that had signed the Contract with the Devil Horn Empire, and because they were worlds that were above, they were not worried about Great Qin below. This freed up the Devil Horn Empire to attack the worlds below.


    This was because the worlds above had existed for longer and had stronger foundations, making them more difficult to deal with. The worlds below had not existed for a long time and had weaker foundations, making them easier to deal with.


    Now, out of the eight allied worlds, only four remained. Out of them, the White God World waspletely isted and could not escape its fate of being destroyed.


    The three remaining worlds understood that they could not defend against the Devil Horn Empire, so they took the initiative to seek peace with the Devil Horn Empire and withdrew from the alliance. Now, the alliance hadpletely broken down.


    The Devil Horn Empire temporarily did not respond, but everyone knew that it would do. Since it would not attack the worlds above, if it did not attack the worlds below, how would it develop?


    Zhao Fu understood the sequence of events; the dissolution of the alliance was a good thing for Great Qin, as he no longer had to worry about them.


    Looking at the powerless Tina Pendragon below him, she had be a goddess to others, and her beauty resounded within the surrounding worlds. Her battle ability andmanding ability were also quite extraordinary, and she was loved and admired by countless people. Back then, the Charm Devil King had wanted Zhao Fu to gift Tina Pendragon to him.


    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re bing more and more beautiful,¡± Zhao Fu said teasingly as he hugged her.


    Tina Pendragon¡¯s face became red and she lightly hit Zhao Fu as she pouted yfully, saying, ¡°You¡¯re bing badder and badder! Back then, I thought you were a good and righteous person!¡±


    Thinking about how she had been done by him just then while giving a military report, Tina Pendragon felt quite embarrassed.


    Zhao Fuughed and said that he was going to deal with some official matters before leaving.


    The White God World¡¯s forces had gathered because the Devil Horn Empire was attacking them. However, the Devil Horn Empire was attacking from two routes: one from the Rock Spirit World and one from the Half-Beast World. The first to attack was from the Half-Beast Continent neighboring the White God World.


    Facing the ferocious Devil Horn Empire, the White God World could only split into two defensive lines. With the power of a single world, wanting to defend against the Devil Horn Empire, which had three worlds and nine Continents, was incredibly difficult. However, they did not want to surrender, so they could only resist.


    They cursed at the other worlds that had been part of the alliance for being shameless and stupid traitors. They would all be destroyed sooner orter and would not have good oues. They also cursed at the Devil Horn Empire for being cold-blooded animals, doing anything for power.


    They knew that they could not defend, so they could only curse to vent out their anger. They could not do anything else.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡± Massive devil qi swept through the surroundings as the devil beast army charged at the front. Countless flying beasts covered the sky, and the beasts on the ground were like a massive tide. The two of them gave off ferocious auras.


    Facing the devil beast army, the White God Race did their best to resist, unleashing their most powerful methods. They threw out massive white crystal pirs that were cone-shaped and contained countless runes.


    ¡°White Spirit Light!¡± The White God Race activated the crystal pirs and massive rays of light containing terrifying power shot out.

 Chapter 1361: 13 Goddesses

    <h4>Chapter 1361: 13 Goddesses</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Tens of thousands of rays of white light shot out incredibly quickly, shing by in an instant and causing massive explosions. Devil beasts¡¯ bodies were blown apart, causing blood to fly everywhere, and terrifying shockwaves sted out.


    These countless rays of white light were incredibly terrifying, and they were able to cut down the devil beasts¡¯ ferocious momentum. However, there were too many devil beasts, and after the white light sted open some space, it would immediately be filled up by other devil beasts, who continued to ferociously leap over.


    When the White God Race wanted to use the white crystal pirs again, hundreds of blue eyes giving off terrifying auras appeared. A ray of blue light shot out, tearing through the sky and hitting the white crystal pirs on the defensive walls.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out as the blue rays of light hit the white crystal pirs, and hundreds of gaps were sted open on the defensive walls. There were blood and limbs everywhere.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The White God Race vigorously retaliated, and soldiers drew their bows and shot out arrows containing enormous power. The arrows shot out like waves of rain, killing many devil beasts.


    However, many devil beasts leapt onto the defensive walls and started to ughter, using their bodies to smash into the White God soldiers or their teeth and ws to rip them apart.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Rays of blue light containing incredibly destructive power shot out, hitting the defensive walls. Blue light shot everywhere as enormous explosions once again sounded out, and countless White God soldiers were sted to death.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows shot up from below as the Devil Horn soldiers shot at the White God soldiers on the defensive walls. In just a few moments, many soldiers were killed by arrows while others howled in pain.


    Some devil beasts rammed at the defensive walls while others climbed up. Countless Devil Horn soldiers also warmed up, and both sides started to sh.


    Some White God soldiers used heavy objects to smash at the enemies climbing up, while others used arrows to shoot at the enemies. Others poured down corrosive liquids, causing the enemies¡¯ bodies to be corroded, and they howled in pain.


    However, the White God Race was still in a disadvantageous position. The defensive walls were in chaos, and devil beasts attacked from various sides as Devil Horn soldiers also rushed up the walls.


    A Devil Horn soldier rushed up with a ferocious expression, killing a White God soldier with one blow from his saber. Another Devil Horn soldier ferociously stabbed forwards with his spear, piercing through two White God soldiers. The devil beasts pounced on the White God soldiers, using their sharp teeth to tear their throats out and devour their blood.


    The sounds of killing could be heard everywhere and blood flew all over the ce. Corpses littered the ground and the battle was incredibly intense. The White God soldiers continuously died and the Devil Horn soldiers ferociously killed, looking like bloodstained demons.


    The experts of the two sides started to sh in the sky. However, the White God Race¡¯s side was at a great disadvantage, as the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s experts outnumbered them by many times.


    Shing!


    Yao Ming disdainfully shed out and a massive purple saber light containing immense power shed out, cutting a white-clothed middle-aged man in half. His broken corpse, blood and organs fell from the sky.


    That white-clothed middle-aged man had been the most powerful expert in the White God World, yet he had not been able to put up a fight at all. He had been easily killed by Yao Ming before he had even taken a few blows. Now, who could stop Yao Ming?


    The White God Race was finished; it did not have any hope of stopping the Devil Horn army, and looks of despair appeared on the faces of countless White God people. Some people started to retreat and some nned to surrender.


    There was no Heaven Domain Boundary here, so they could escape to other worlds. As such, many people nned to run to another world. Perhaps they would not have to be oppressed and humiliated by the Devil Horn Empire.


    After all, the Devil Horn Empire did not treat those who surrendered well. The White God Race had heard of the various brutal things that the Devil Horn Empire had done; inparison, Great Qin was much better.


    Even though Great Qin was incredibly frightening in battles, causing countless people to feel terrified, it treated those who surrendered quite well.


    However, how could the Devil Horn Empire allow them to escape? Yao Ming coldlyughed and nned to start a massive massacre. He had not forgotten how the White God people had cursed at him, and only by ughtering them would he quench his anger.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Yao Ming gave the order and the Devil Horn army charged at the White God people even more ferociously. The sounds they gave off were terrifying and they were simply unstoppable. Facing this kind of attack, the White God Race could not resist at all and started to retreat.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Thirteen white pirs of light shot into the sky, causing the blue sky to be filled with white light. White light shone in all directions as a powerful aura spread out, and a holy power covered the battlefield.


    ¡°Hurry and escape!¡± A touching and attractive voice sounded out in the sky. Everyone looked up and saw thirteen beautiful women with snow-white hair and wearing white robes, giving off gentle white light, appear.


    Everyone felt quite touched, because they were the White God Race¡¯s Thirteen Goddesses. They were responsible for offering sacrifices and did not have much power themselves, but they could give great blessings.


    Under the white light, the White God people¡¯s blood quickly flowed. They became more powerful and their bodies became lighter. Everyone felt delighted and quickly ran.


    ¡°Goddesses, please hold on for as long as possible so that we can escape, or else you¡¯ll be sinners of our race!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Goddesses, you have the duty to protect us. Hurry up and use your techniques to stall them. I don¡¯t want to die, and if I die, it¡¯ll be your fault.¡±


    ¡°You Goddess bitches, why didn¡¯t you use this before? If we had these buffs, I would have run long ago.¡±


    Surprisingly, no one showed any gratitude and instead many people criticized the Goddesses. There was a reason for others calling the White God Race hypocritical and ungrateful.


    The thirteen Goddesses stood within the white pirs of light with cold and calm expressions, ignoring those words. They used their full power to maintain the pirs of light to buff the White God people and weaken the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s soldiers. During times of crisis for the White God Race, their mission was to sacrifice themselves.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Yao Ming hacked at the thirteen Goddesses and a massive purple sword light containing enough power to sh through everything shed out. An enormous explosion sounded out, causing everyone to feel a wave of terror.


    Standing in the air, the leader of the thirteen Goddesses¡¯ expression became cold because the strongest expert of the White God Race was her father.


    Facing this terrifying saber light, the thirteen Goddesses each stretched out a hand and a massive white energy barrier blocked in front of them.


    Boom!


    An explosion rocked the sky and because of how terrifying the saber light was, the white energy barrier was instantly split open. The thirteen Goddesses were sent flying backwards and they coughed up a mouthful of blood, and the thirteen pirs of light disappeared.

 Chapter 1362: Fate God Race

    <h4>Chapter 1362: Fate God Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The White God people¡¯s expressions fell as the thirteen pirs of light disappeared, the buffs on their bodies, and the debuffs on the Devil Horn Empire also disappeared. Countless people looked at the Devil Horn army behind them and gave cries of despair as they desperately ran.


    Yao Ming looked at the thirteen beautiful women in front of him and coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°You thirteen sluts, after This Emperor catches you, I¡¯ll screw you to death.¡±


    The thirteen Goddesses¡¯ faces were pale and blood leaked out from their lips. They were unable to defend against Yao Ming at all, and thinking about what would happen if they were captured by Yao Ming, some of them considered ending themselves.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out and Yao Ming¡¯s expression fell as he sensed a massive sword light apanied by a ferocious sword winding at him from behind. He shed backwards, and a massive saber light flew out, mming against the iing saber light.


    A figure appeared behind Yao Ming; it was Zhao Fu. Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, Yao Ming looked furious. Every time something was going well for him, Zhao Fu would interfere, such as the woman being stolen from himst time. This caused Yao Ming to roar, and he gripped his sabre with both hands as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was calm as he held the Sadistic Killing Sword. A ck aura me appeared around him, and he exploded out with a powerful aura as he went to meet Yao Ming.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The battle between these two experts caused the heavens and earth to fall dim and massive shockwaves spread out, causing enormous gales and making countless people feel afraid.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Elsewhere, the sounds of killing seemed to shake the sky as Great Qin¡¯s ck-armored soldiers flooded forwards, giving off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything as they rushed at the Devil Horn army.


    Countless monsters in the sky gave off ear-piercing cries, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end, and various massive beasts ran on the ground, causing the ground to shake. They seemedpletely unstoppable and could destroy anything.


    Seeing Great Qin¡¯s soldiers charging, the Devil Horn army was greatly shocked and quickly changed their target. They no longer chased down the White God people and instead defended against Great Qin.


    This caused the White God people to be incredibly delighted; they had never thought that Great Qin would suddenly act. Now, they were not in danger anymore.


    They had two options: The first was to watch on as the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin fought against each other and reap the benefits, and the other was to help Great Qin and pincer the Devil Horn army.


    With the White God people¡¯s natures, and for most people, they would definitely choose to escape and suddenly attack when both the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin had suffered great losses. That way, they would be able to preserve the White God World.


    The White God Race did not feel much gratitude towards Great Qin because Great Qin was not a friend and would not help the White God Race for no reason.


    Just as most White God people made their decision, they were shocked to see the Devil Horn Empire withdraw, making them feel quite confused. They had never thought that the Devil Horn Empire would withdraw so easily.


    Zhao Fu did not give chase, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers stopped fighting and looked to the White God people. This made the White God people feel incredibly anxious, and some people¡¯s legs trembled.


    Some people wanted to immediately run away, but they were afraid that if they moved, Great Qin would attack them.


    The scene was somewhat frozen; under Great Qin¡¯s army¡¯s massive aura, the White God people did not dare to move, nor did Great Qin attack.


    The leaders of the White God people did not dare toe before Zhao Fu, and they instead had the thirteen Goddesses go.


    The woman in the lead had a cold expression as she said in a tone as if passing a message, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Great Qin¡¯s Majesty. The White God Race is willing to gift Your Majesty the Continent that we have conquered in the Half-Beast World. Will Your Majesty allow us to leave?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the Goddess and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Firstly, that Continent in the Half-Beast World was already Great Qin¡¯s and is not yours to gift. Secondly, when Great Qin saved you, what did you do?


    ¡°If you joined with Great Qin to pincer the Devil Horn Empire, we could have dealt a serious blow to them. However, what did you all do? Great Qin is not here to save you but to conquer you all. Now, either surrender or die!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s voice was very loud, cold, filled with killing intent, and contained an immense might.


    Hearing these words, the countless White God people¡¯s expressions fell. They quickly ran, while Great Qin instantly attacked.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    As the countless White God people ran, arrows containing immense might tore through the sky and descended like rain.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    As the countless arrows descended, some White God people were instantly killed while others were injured,y on the ground, and cried out. Some arrowsnded on the ground, causing sand to fly up.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen holding spears or sabers riding on the tall, dark horses shot out like arrows, charging towards the White God people.


    Spears pierced through their bodies, and their bodies were dragged along as Great Qin¡¯s Cavalrymen continued to charge and hunt down other White God people. Massive saber lights shed from behind, killing White God people.


    Some people threw outssos that fell around White God people¡¯s necks, and they were dragged behind them as they desperately struggled. Some people were strangled or dragged to death, their bodies a bloody mess.


    Zhao Fu looked at the thirteen Goddesses. Their expressions were all different: Some had cold expressions, some had expressions of sympathy, and some had sad expressions. However, none of them ran.


    ¡°Are you not running? Also, Great Qin is killing your people; don¡¯t you hate me? Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking of ways to kill me?¡± Zhao Fu asked.


    The woman in the lead coldly replied, ¡°Are we a match for you? Also, is there even a chance of us escaping?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Also, I see that your White God Race seems to be a God Race with the light attribute. I n to have the thirteen of you be priestesses for a Light God, which will be your White God Race¡¯s Fate God.¡±


    If a godly spirit had a Fate God Race, it would be able to obtainrge amounts of pure faith energy, allowing it to be much stronger. Also, a Fate God Race having a Fate God would obtain all sorts of buffs, and their bloodlines would also be purer.¡±


    Zhao Fu found that the White God Race was very suited to bing the Light God¡¯s Fate God Race, so Zhao Fu nned to have these thirteen women be priestesses.


    ¡°How are you so confident that we¡¯ll submit to you?¡± the leader of the women said as she coldly looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not mind and lightlyughed, ¡°Do you have the power to choose? Right now, I¡¯m giving you the best offer; I hope you don¡¯t insist on suffering. Also, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The leader of the women looked quite calm and had already epted her fate. They indeed did not have the power to choose, and she replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Leng Fei¡¯E.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. Countless White God people had already surrendered, and after having taken over a portion of the White God World, Zhao Fu found out why the Devil Horn Empire had retreated so easily; it was because the Devil Horn Empire had taken over another portion of the White God World from another route.

 Chapter 1363: Monarchical Power

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Monarchical Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, the Devil Horn Empire was most likely attacking the White God World from another direction, which was why they had retreated so quickly. By now, they had most likely conquered half a Continent, so Zhao Fu did not hesitate and ordered the army to attack the White God World.


    The White God World¡¯s two forces were destroyed by the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin, and they were unable to resist at all. The remaining people were almost allmoners.


    The Devil Horn army had unstoppable momentum and quickly conquered region after region, while Great Qin also ferociously swept through region after region like a ck flood.


    Three dayster, of the White God World¡¯s four Continents, two had been conquered by the Devil Horn Empire and two had been conquered by Great Qin.


    Yao Ming felt incredibly angry and gathered forces, wanting to unify the White God World and chase out Great Qin.


    The White God World had essentially been the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s for the taking, and the Devil Horn Empire had expended a great deal of effort to wipe out one of its armies. However, Great Qin had run over to steal its thunder and had gained even more than him.


    Adding on the Continent from the Half-Beast World, Great Qin had obtained three Continents. The Devil Horn Empire had put in so much hard work, yet Great Qin had benefitted; how could Yao Ming ept this?


    Because of this, a massive battle exploded out between the two sides.


    The devil beasts and devils intensely fought, giving off loud roars and shaking the surroundings. Their bodies shed against each other as they wed and bit at each other, causing blood to fly everywhere. Death quickly followed and the aura was incredibly shocking, causing their bodies to tremble.


    The two armies shed together, and it was easy to differentiate them. The Devil Horn Empire was dressed in green armor while Great Qin was dressed in ck armor. The two sides shed together like heaven-shaking floods, and their auras seemed to be able to destroy the heavens and earth.


    A Great Qin soldier kicked a Devil Horn soldier down and stabbed through his chest with a spear, killing that soldier. A Devil Horn soldier roared and leapt at a Great Qin soldier, tearing at his throat with his sharp teeth.


    A Devil Horn soldier ferociously shed with his saber, sending out a saber light that split a Great Qin soldier in half and causing blood to spurt everywhere. A Great Qin soldier cruelly swung his sword, lopping off the head of a Devil Horn soldier.


    Boom!


    Two groups of Cavalrymen shed together, one side with ck armor riding ck horses and one side with green armor riding on scaled horses. The sounds of weapons shing continuously sounded out, and blood flew everywhere as people crashed down from horses.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The ground violently trembled and massive stone golems crawled up from the ground. There were tens of thousands of them, and they suddenly attacked Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. Whenever they mmed into them, countless Great Qin soldiers were sent flying, causing many deaths.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Countless rays of light covered the sky as tens of thousands of 100 meter tall bald giants appeared, shooting out white rays of light towards the Devil Horn army. The rays of white light sted into the Devil Horn army, killing countless soldiers.


    The battle was incredibly intense, and the stench of blood seemed to fill the entire world. Countless people died, and the battle was much more terrifying than when they had attacked the White God World.


    The Emperors of both sides did not hold back this time, as they were far away from the Emperor Heaven Realm expert. They both unleashed the power of their Nation Armaments, causing the weather to change and the sun and moon to go dim. Terrifying shockwaves sted out, causing the sky to explode.


    After fighting for a day, both sides had suffered great losses, but the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s losses were slightly greater. Yao Ming held back his anger and stopped attacking; he had received some injuries as well.


    Zhao Fu had also been slightly injured, and he ordered Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to stop attacking and recover for a while. The situation fell into a stalemate, and after suffering such losses, neither side wanted to continue on like this.


    As such, the battle stopped and both sides left some soldiers here and withdrew their main forces. The White God World was split in half, and it was now owned by Great Qin and Devil Horn Empire. The White God World now ceased to be.


    This caused the surrounding worlds to feel incredibly shocked; this area now belonged to these tworge factions, and the other worlds were unable to do anything at all. The two factions could control the situation in any world or even destroy a world.


    Now, there were essentially no worlds between the two factions. The Grassi World, Half-Beast World, Elf World, and White God World had all perished easily.


    They were quite unlucky; if they had not been situated there, they might have survived for longer.


    There were now nine worlds that had been destroyed in the surroundings: the Lantong, Rock Spirit, Grassi, Half-Beast, Elf, White God, Fish Scale, Dark Demon, and Spirit Light Worlds. The two factions had risen up on the corpses of other worlds.


    The fighting between the two factions was not over, but the Wind God Empire hade over. It was the most terrifying one in the surroundings, and no one knew what would happen in the future.


    Because the White God World was not safe, Zhao Fu nned to bring the White God people who had surrendered back to Great Qin. Their gains this time were only mediocre, gaining only 18 billion White God people.


    Great Qin had taken in a portion, the Devil Horn Empire had captured a portion, and the remainder had fled to other worlds. That was why they did not gain many people.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the thirteen Goddesses to the Light God Temple. A beautiful woman with white eyes, silver-white hair, and a pure white cloak appeared before everyone.


    The thirteen Goddesses were somewhat shocked. Right after this woman appeared, their bloodlines reacted. As part of the God Race, they naturally understood the reason. It was because there was a real godly spirit in front of them.


    Great Qin was actually nurturing godly spirits; weren¡¯t they afraid of being bitten by the godly spirits? In actuality, there were many people nurturing godly spirits, but it was quite dangerous.


    First, godly spirits required faith energy, which required themoners to worship them. If this was not managed properly, themoners could devote themselves to the godly spirit instead of the King or Emperor, allowing the godly spirit to seize power.


    Moreover, after obtaining enough divine power and faith energy, a godly spirit could enter the Godly Spirit World.


    Because the Godly Spirit World was made up of divine power, godly spirits would be more powerful very quickly. The various attributes of the Godly Spirit World were also suited to godly spirits, allowing them to develop God Races and obtain even purer faith energy. Most godly spirits would enter the Godly Spirit World.


    The thirteen Goddesses did not know about Great Qin¡¯s policies. Faith was only faith, and believers did not have any authority or power, nor did the godly spirits. Only monarchical power was supreme, and even godly spirits had to bow before monarchical power.


    The following scene caused the thirteen Goddesses to feel even more shocked.

 Chapter 1364: Fate God Race

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Fate God Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The godly spirit giving off a Light aura lightly leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and said with a trace of shyness, ¡°Husband, you haven¡¯te in a long time. I missed you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and hugged her petite figure. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with official matters so I haven¡¯t been able toe. I¡¯vee to make the White God Race your Fate God Race.¡±


    The Light God looked at the 13 Goddesses and found that their attributes were very simr to hers, so she said happily and shyly, ¡°Thank you, husband! I¡¯ll serve you well after.¡±


    By now, the 13 Goddesses understood the rtionship between Zhao Fu and the godly spirit in front of them. He actually did not even let off a godly spirit, and it seemed that the rumors of Great Qin¡¯s Emperor being licentious were not false at all. They could not help but feel shocked.


    After doing it with Arasina, Zhao Fu found that the Divinity that had formed in his mind could be more powerful by doing it with godly spirits and absorbing their divine power.


    In order to obtain greater divine power, Zhao Fu and the various goddesses had done it.


    The Light God¡¯s name was Ruixi and she waved her hand, turning the thirteen Goddesses into her priestesses. Now, all that was left was to make the White God Race into the Light God¡¯s Fate God Race.


    In actuality, not many races would do this. Even though they would obtain the blessing of divine power, but their power, bloodlines, bodies, and even thoughts could be controlled by the Fate God.


    If the Fate God wanted to do something to them, they would not be able to resist and they would have to follow the Fate God¡¯s orders. As such, most God Races would not want such a thing.


    Zhao Fu was not worried about the godly spirits biting him because he hadplete control over them. As such, he wanted to do all he could to increase their strength.


    There was a tall altar that was dozens of meters tall built on arge plot of emptynd. There were four bloodkes around it, giving off a dense stench of blood. There were also countless White God people kneeling in the surroundings, about 100 million in total.


    The Light God Ruixi stood at the center of the altar and the 13 Goddesses stood around her. They looked holy and reverent as they chanted, and their bodies gave off an intense light.


    This light seemed to be gathered and sent into Ruixi¡¯s body, and Ruixi slowly spread out her hands as her body gave off light.


    Boom!


    A massive pir of light shot into the sky and a massive holy and pure aura spread out. The blood from the bloodkes below were gathered to the altar, forming four bands of blood. The blood gathered in front of Ruixi, and it soon formed an orb of blood.


    The White God people kneeling in the surroundings all chanted, ¡°I am willing to worship Light God Ruixi, I am willing to worship Light God Ruixi, I am willing to worship Light God Ruixi...¡±


    Traces of white aura rose up from their bodies and flew towards the altar, entering the orb of blood in front of Ruixi.


    The blood and white aura continuously condensed before forming a rhombus-shaped blood crystal as big as a finger. The white aura was the White God people¡¯s faith energy, and the blood was from the White God people. The two of them formed a Faith Blood Crystal.


    The Faith Blood Crystal was controlled by Ruixi and it slowly entered her body. The all-important Divinity inside of her started to absorb the Faith Blood Crystal.


    The Faith Blood Crystal was gradually absorbed by Ruixi¡¯s Divinity, and a powerful aura exploded out from within Ruixi¡¯s body. An aura filled with holiness and light descended; it was a true godly spirit¡¯s might.


    Boom!


    An even stronger pir of white light descended from the sky, causing the sky to give off a blinding white light. Under the light, the uneasy White God people became calm, and a warm energy entered their bodies.


    Now, the White God Race had be the Light God¡¯s Fate God Race. Great Qin had taken in 18 billion White God people, and they had only gathered a small portion. However, after absorbing the Faith Blood Crystal, she was able to control the entire White God Race and received a buff from the White God Race¡¯s Fate.


    The other White God people who had note only needed to go into her Temple and worship her, and they would be part of the Fate God Race.


    After absorbing the Faith Blood Crystal, Ruixi¡¯s divine power became much stronger, almost double of what it was before. After Ruixi turned all 18 billion White God people into her Fate God Race, she would most likely be almost as powerful as a World Realm expert.


    This increase in strength was massive; before, the Light God only had around Stage 9 strength, and at the very start, she had almost no strength at all. She had just been a hazy image, and she had only recovered because of the faith energy.


    Ruixi led the thirteen Goddesses and flew down. The White God people all had reverent and excited looks on their faces. Even for God Races, ordinary people had never seen a real god before. Even though the Light God was still quite weak, she was still a god.


    After returning to the Light God Temple, Zhao Fu looked at the Light God¡¯s attributes and found that she not only had a few types of Light blessings, but she also had curse-removing, healing, and other powerful divine skills.


    ¡°Husband, let me serve you now!¡± Within the Light God Temple, Ruixi¡¯s face was quite red as her eyes became hazy, and she started to serve Zhao Fu in front of her thirteen priestesses.


    The thirteen Goddesses looked incredibly shocked; even though they already knew of the rtionship between Zhao Fu and Ruixi, they had never thought that the Light God who acted so purely outside would be so flirtatious and daring.


    Soon, Zhao Fu started to go about it on the Light God¡¯s body, and the thirteen Goddesses¡¯ faces became red as they stood there, not knowing what to do. However, soon, they were panting under Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please wait. I have a condition,¡± Leng Fei¡¯E lightly pushed Zhao Fu and said coldly as he was about to do her.


    ¡°Hm, what is it?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the naked beauty in his arms and smiled as he asked.


    ¡°I want you to kill Yao Ming, because he killed my father,¡± Leng Fei¡¯E looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes as she said calmly.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t ask this of me, I would still do it.¡±


    Leng Fei¡¯E no longer stopped Zhao Fu and the two of them started to do it. Now, she understood why the Light God was so lewd with Zhao Fu.


    Half a dayter, Zhao Fu hugged the Light God Ruixi with one arm and Leng Fei¡¯E with the other. Leng Fei¡¯E¡¯s face was red and she no longer seemed as cold, and she instead seemed quite attractive.


    ¡°Look at you, Great Qin¡¯s Majesty. Who would have thought that despite surrendering to you, our oue was the same as if we surrendered to Yao Ming,¡± Leng Fei¡¯E lightly harrumphed as shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°How can it be the same? Over there, you¡¯d just be a ything, but I see you as my woman. As long as you truly submit to me, I won¡¯t mistreat you all.¡±

 Chapter 1365: Primal Chaos Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Primal Chaos Aura</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Also, you thirteen are most likely the most beautiful women in the White God Race, and no King would not be interested. As the sovereign Emperor of Great Qin, I naturally would not hold back. Also, do you think Yao Ming can make you feel this way?¡±


    Leng Fei¡¯E¡¯s face was red and she lightly pinched Zhao Fu as she said coquettishly, ¡°The people outside weren¡¯t wrong about you at all!¡±


    The Light God Ruixi also embarrassedly smiled and said, ¡°Husband, now that they¡¯ve be my priestesses, you shoulde to my Light God Temple and we can serve you together.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before getting up and preparing to leave.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a massive explosion sounded out and the ground violently trembled. Only after a while did it stop.


    Everyone in Great Qin was shocked because the sound came from near the Great Qin Royal City. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression slightly changed and he turned into a ray of light, shot out of the Light God Temple, and came to the site of the location. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite serious as he found that the explosion hade from the underground region.


    Just as Zhao Fu was going to go down and have a look, Li Wen hurriedly brought people over. Seeing Zhao Fu, he immediately half-knelt and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we just opened up all of the routes in the underground and never thought there would be such a big disturbance. A massive hole has opened up and the auraing from there is extremely dangerous, so this subordinate did not explore it.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and had the people around temporarily withdraw far away. The underground region was one of the most important ces of Great Qin, and it also contained unknown dangers.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and Li Wen went down, followed arge passageway, and arrived at a massive hole. This hole was tens of thousands of meters wide and waspletely pitch ck inside.


    Terrifying auras came out of the hole, and they could make anyone feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern as they felt boundless cold intent. Even an ordinary Stage 9 expert would feel fear facing this aura; no wonder Li Wen had quickly retreated.


    Xi, the golden dragon, said seriously, ¡°Zhao Fu, this hole is not from the Heaven Murder Empire; you need to be careful.¡±


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu sent his power into the Emperor Killing Sword and a ck and blood-red energy barrier expanded out. Now, the defensive barrier that the Emperor Killing Sword released was many times more powerful than any barrier that Zhao Fu could unleash.


    Zhao Fu did not know what had happened; only by going to the bottom of the hole would he know what had happened.


    Zhao Fu jumped into the hole and his body quickly fell. The terrifying aura became more and more intense as Zhao Fu descended, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    By now, the various Ministers and Generals had arrived, looking quite serious, as they felt the aura from the hole was incredibly terrifying.


    Bai Qi frowned and looked at Li Wen as he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop His Majesty? His Majesty is the ruler of Great Qin; we can¡¯t afford for anything to happen to him.¡±


    Li Wen bitterly smiled; if Zhao Fu wanted to go down, how could he dare to stop him?


    Sensing the terrifying aura, no one else went down, as they did not want to make any trouble for Zhao Fu. The auraing from down there was not something that they could face.


    Wang Jian, ¡°Let¡¯s invite the Fallen Angel God here! She¡¯s stronger than His Majesty by a bit, and should be of help to His Majesty.¡±


    Everyone else nodded and went to invite Arasina to the hole. After arriving and sensing the aura in the hole, Arasina¡¯s expression became grave, which was quite rare. She stood there and thought for a while before spreading her 24 ck wings and flying into the hole.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± Zhao Fu suddenly heard a massive roar while descending and saw an enormous worm open its sucker-like mouth. The inside of its mouth was filled with teeth, and it ferociously bit at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as he swung the Emperor Killing Sword, and a sword light shed out and cut the worm in half, ck blood spurting everywhere.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar... Zhao Fu seemed to have fallen into a den of worms, and countless worms came out of the walls and savagely bit at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Sword Path!¡± Facing the countless iing worms, Zhao Fu lightly roared and sent massive amounts of power into the sword. The Emperor Killing Sword burst out with boundless sword intent and 100,000 different-shaped transparent swords giving off sharp sword auras appeared around Zhao Fu.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body descended, apanied by the countless swords. The iing worms were instantly shed apart and ck blood flew everywhere. Bits of dissected worm flesh fell like rain.


    Boom!


    Zhao Funded on a pile of worm corpses. The ground was covered with worm corpses and blood, and no ground was left untouched.


    There were cliff faces all around him, and there was nothing too special. That terrifying aura hade from below, and after clearing out a region, Zhao Fu looked at the ground and found that it seemed to be made of gray jade.


    However, Zhao Fu could not tell what it was, so he could only clear out the worms¡¯ corpses, and a floor of jade that was tens of thousands meters wide appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    There was a 100 meter ck circle diagram at the center. Countless ck chains stretched out, gathering at the center of the ck circle. The ck circle had an intense barrier power, and it seemed to be a sealing formation.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that there was a crack in the ck circle, from which terrifying aura continuously flowed out.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Just as Zhao Fu was going to go up and take a look, a cold voice sounded out from above. Zhao Fu looked up and saw Arasina, and he saw quite surprised as he asked, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    Arasina looked at Zhao Fu somewhat annoyedly with her beautiful eyes and coldly harrumphed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because your Ministers were worried about your safety and asked me toe down and have a look.¡±


    Facing her annoyed gaze, Zhao Fu understood and smiled as he pulled her into his embrace and asked, ¡°Do you know what that is?¡±


    Even though Arasina¡¯s expression was still cold, after being hugged by Zhao Fu, her attitude changed and she said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but the aura is a Primal Chaos Aura from outside. If you open it, there will be great danger.


    ¡°In fact, this seems to be a secret passageway to outside the Heaven Awaken World. If you open it, countless creatures from the Outer World will swarm in. When that timees, not only will Great Qin perish, the surrounding tens of thousands of worlds will also perish.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked incredibly shocked; this was a secret passageway to the Outer World? Thinking about how terrifying the Outer World was, that was a battlefield that only Royal Kingdoms could participate in. If Outer World creatures really charged in, it seemed that what Arasina said would be a reality.

 Chapter 1366: Outer World

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Outer World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The seal had cracked, meaning that the seal was damaged, which was why there was Primal Chaos Aura from the Outer World. Primal Chaos Aura was the origin energy from the beginning of the heavens and earth. It was incredibly corrosive to any object or creature.


    Zhao Fu was not too concerned about the Primal Chaos Aura; he was more worried that since the seal was damaged, it was possible that countless creatures from the Outer World could invade at any moment.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious. This hole was incredibly close to the Great Qin Royal City, and once Outer World creatures invaded, Great Qin would not have any time to escape and would be the first to perish.


    Zhao Fu went up and examined the seal and found that more than half of the sealing power was still there. This allowed Zhao Fu to let out a sigh of relief; there was still hope.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Arasina stood beside Zhao Fu and asked Zhao Fu after he finished checking the seal.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he replied, ¡°Of course re-seal it!¡±


    Arasina slightly raised his eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°With Great Qin¡¯s power, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possibly to set down a powerful seal. Great Qin is just a small Kingdom, andpared to the current seal, it can¡¯t evenpare to one-thousandth of that.


    ¡°If you set down a seal, it will be destroyed by the Primal Chaos Aura in just a few days. Without the power of an Empire, it will be impossible to seal this kind of crack.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked in shock, ¡°Is this seal really that powerful?¡±


    Arasina nodded and said, ¡°This is a seal that seals away a passageway to the Outer World; it¡¯s definitely the most powerful seal in the world. The current sealing power that you¡¯re sensing is at least something that a Half-Step Celestial personallyid down.¡±


    Hearing Arasina mention a Half-Step Celestial, Zhao Fu felt quite discouraged; he had underestimated this seal. He asked Arasina, ¡°Now that Great Qin doesn¡¯t have the power to re-seal the passageway, what should we do?¡±


    Arasina thought about it before saying, ¡°Tell this to the people in the Heaven Domain; if a few higher-beingse, it will be quite easy to deal with this.¡±


    Zhao Fu wanted to refuse because this ce was quite close to the Great Qin Royal City and Great Qin¡¯s all-important Heaven and Earth Refining Formation was here.


    Even though Zhao Fu knew a higher-being and that higher-being treated him well, Zhao Fu did not dare to reveal all of his secrets as this concerned the life or death of Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu felt like he was in a very difficult position. On one hand, he was powerless to re-seal the crack; on the other hand, he could not expose everything about Great Qin.


    Arasina suddenly said, ¡°In actuality, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. The passageway to the Outside World is just a hypothetical. Perhaps it¡¯s just that there¡¯s some kind of item here or a powerful Outer World creature. This crack seems to have been here for a long time but nothing has happened. Perhaps it is not too dangerous; This God can go in with you and have a look.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled; what Arasina said was true. They did not even know what was sealed inside, and perhaps it was not a passageway to the Outer World. There was no need for him to be so anxious.


    Hearing that Arasina say that she was willing to go in and have a look with him, Zhao Fu felt quite grateful and hugged her as he said, ¡°Thank you, beloved Concubine.¡±


    Arasina did not refuse and said somewhat dissatisfiedly as she lightly harrumphed, ¡°No way, that¡¯s not This God; go find your other beloved Concubines. Don¡¯te to This God¡¯s Pce in the future; don¡¯t try and hide that you were just doing it with that Light God. You¡¯re covered with the stuff that This God hates.¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned and did not respond but started to take off Arasina¡¯s clothes.


    Zhao Fu gave out an order and Yu Ling and Mosax came to the seal. Seeing Zhao Fu and the red-faced, panting Arasina, they respectfully called out, ¡°What would you like us to do, Your Majesty?¡±


    Zhao Fu told them about the seal and told them to slowly undo the seal. They had great control over their abilities, and Zhao Fu did not want them topletely destroy the seal.


    Mosax and Yu Ling obeyed the orders and stood next to the crack as they used their abilities, slowly undoing the seal. The seal¡¯s power gradually became weaker and the crack becamerger andrger as more and more Primal Chaos Aura leaked out.


    However, the speed was quite slow, as Mosax and Yu Ling were not very powerful.


    Zhao Fu suddenly thought of an item that might be of help. It was the Heaven-Sealing Sword, which had immense sealing power. It had previously sealed the Death Disaster Beast, and as the Death Disaster Beast was transferred to the Death Race Sword, it no longer had any use.


    Perhaps he could use the Heaven-Sealing Sword to absorb the massive sealing power. Zhao Fu stabbed the sword into the ground and a massive suction force spread out, and the crack becamerger andrger.


    A few hourster, the crack was one meterwide and two meters long. Zhao Fu ordered Great Qin¡¯s experts to stand guard here and also gatheredrge numbers of Formation Masters to prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and Arasina entered the crack and their surroundings blurred as they came to another ce. That crack was indeed a spatial crack, and Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious.


    Now, it was quite possible that the seal did not seal an Outer World creature but a passageway to the Outer World.


    Zhao Fu and Arasina arrived at an underground region. The underground region was tens of thousands of meters wide and hundreds of meters tall. There were artificial cut marks all around, meaning that this massive region was man-made. Moreover, there were many powerful restrictions here.


    Zhao Fu rxed his guard a bit. This meant that people hade here through the crack. They had constructed an underground region, and this ce was quite hidden. As such, it was most likely not very dangerous.


    There was a passageway and the mouth of the passageway was incredibly dark.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to head to the passageway, while asking Arasina, ¡°Have you gone to the Outer World Battlefield before?¡±


    Arasina thought of some unpleasant things and said, ¡°The Outer World is not restricted by the Heaven Awaken World¡¯sws, so we godly spirits can descend as we wish. Back then, This God made an enemy of the Cosmos Historical Remnant¡¯s owner and was sealed by him in there.¡±


    Hearing Arasina mention the Cosmos Historical Remnant¡¯s owner, Zhao Fu asked in curiosity, ¡°Is the Cosmos Historical Remnant¡¯s owner incredibly powerful?¡±


    Arasina nodded and said, ¡°That person is incredibly terrifying and is almost a Celestial. Otherwise, This God would not have been sealed by him so easily. However, after that person reincarnated, he has never reappeared.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood. His guess about the Reincarnation Stage had been correct ¨C it was possible that the owner of the Cosmos Historical Remnant was still alive.

 Chapter 1367: 12 Moons

    <h4>Chapter 1367: 12 Moons</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Thinking about someone who was almost a Celestial keeping one¡¯s memories and source energy and starting again, just how terrifying would that person be in the future?


    However, Zhao Fu did not think too much about the Cosmos Historical Remnant; he had to think about the matter at hand. He could almost confirm that this was the Outer World Battlefield, and there was dense Primal Chaos Aura everywhere.


    Arasina was quite familiar with this ce and they were able to confirm that it was a sealed passageway to the Outer World. Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite unlucky.


    However, he was relieved that someone had developed this ce before, meaning that there was not much danger. This ce also seemed to be underground.


    The two of them walked along the path and they started to see countless bones. They belonged to Humans, Orcs, Demons, Angels, and all sorts of strange-shaped bones; they most likely belonged to Outer World creatures.


    After seeing these bones, Zhao Fu and Arasina became wary as they continued.


    Finally, the two of them came before a pair of massive metal doors. The doors were a dark silver color and were covered with countless runes. They were socketed with all kinds of precious jewels and gave off a massive amount of power.


    These metal doors were most likely the finalyer of protection here; once opened, he would reach the true Outer World Battlefield and encounter those terrifying Outer World creatures.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit hesitant as to whether he should go on and see what the Outer World Battlefield was like or go back and try to re-seal this ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going! This ce is much safer than This God thought. Even though the Outer World Battlefield is quite dangerous, there are countless opportunities to be found,¡± Arasina said.


    Zhao Fu thought about it. The Outer World Battlefield was something that he had to face sooner orter, and hearing Arasina say that this ce was rtively safe, Zhao Fu did not worry too much and nned to take a look at the Outer World Battlefield for himself.


    Zhao Fu pushed open the door and Zhao Fu and Arasina walked out. It was another dark passageway, and the two of them headed forwards.


    Zhao Fu lost track of how much time they spent walking, and they finally saw some light. They walked towards the light and finally arrived outside.


    They were within a hidden valley, and looking at the outside world, Zhao Fu felt quite shocked. The sky was a resplendent sea of stars, and even though it was quite a wild area, it was not dark at all. A light breeze blew, and this ce seemed like an ordinary world.


    It was not like what Zhao Fu expected, containing mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. The aura of blood did not dye the sky red, nor was the ground filled with a chaotic and cold aura.


    Arasina spoke, ¡°This is the Star Sea Night of the Outer World. There are normally 12 moons and eight suns.¡±


    ¡°12 moons at night and eight suns during the day?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite startled. However, it made sense that the Outer World was different than the Heaven Awaken World. Having 12 moons at night just made it a bit brighter, but having eight suns during the day would make it incredibly hot.


    Arasina looked around, spread her 24 wings, and flew into the sky. Zhao Fu prepared to follow her, but Arasina had him stay where he was, as she was more familiar with the Outer World Battlefield. As such, Zhao Fu listened to her and waited.


    Arasina looked around in the sky beforeing back andnding in front of Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°You can be at ease. This is a remote region in the Outer World Battlefield, and it¡¯s not very dangerous here. However, This God needs to warn you that this does not mean there¡¯s no danger; the Outer World Battlefield is a ce where even Celestials can fall if they¡¯re not careful.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded seriously before smiling, pulling Arasina into his embrace and asking, ¡°You¡¯re quite familiar with the Outer World; what should we do next?¡±


    Arasina affectionately hugged Zhao Fu and rested her head against her shoulder as she thought before saying, ¡°This God should first tell you that the Outer World Battlefield is massive, and it is not smaller than the Heaven Awaken World. There were some rumors that the Outer World Battlefield is actually a world simr to the Heaven Awaken World. No one knows if this is true or not.


    ¡°However, the first thing that a faction needs to do aftering to the Outer World Battlefield is to establish one¡¯s base and construct defenses. Only after gathering arge number of soldiers and resources and stabilizing themselves can they do anything.


    ¡°If a faction doesn¡¯t even have a base, when the Outer World creatures attack, they will be like a pile of loose sand and will run about aimlessly, unable to gather together.


    ¡°Ordinarily, factions will fight by themselves and will rarely receive help from others. As such, it¡¯s impossible to fare without a base because there¡¯s no way to go to another person¡¯s base.


    ¡°Also, the Laws in the Outer World are different to those in the Heaven Awaken World; all City Lord Seals and Nation Armaments are useless here, nor can people use City Creation Stones to create Cities. All City and Kingdom stats will disappear here.


    ¡°After establishing a base, the second thing is to obtain something that can block the sunlight. The eight suns scorch the ground during the day, and ordinary soldiers are unable to withstand them. They will be scorched to death, so you need to prepare various magic formations.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to act during the day, and only at night when the eight suns are gone can you leave the base.


    ¡°However, the Outer World creatures have long since be ustomed to the eight suns, so they often attack during the day. Of course, there are methods to deal with the suns; there¡¯s a type of Sunlight Gemstone that can be socketed on equipment to resist damage from the suns.


    ¡± Great Qin is not a Royal Kingdom yet and is still rtively weak. However, fortunately this is in the remote region of the Outer World, so it is much safer. This God rmends that you quickly build a base here so that you¡¯ll be prepared for the future.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t hope to subdue those Outer World creatures. Of the Five Races of Outer World creatures, the Insect type creatures are almost impossible to subdue; Humanoid types are quite difficult, and the Aquatic, Beast, and Flying types have a slight chance.


    ¡°Ordinarily, if any factions capture them, they kill them for points, or else they might bite you at any time; there are many devious Outer World creatures that will pretend to submit. All ordinary restrictions are useless against them, so trying to subdue them will often cause a massive loss.


    ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you researching Spirit Destruction Crystals? Those are very effective against Outer World creatures, but ordinary Spirit Destruction Crystals are not too useful. In fact, some Outer World creatures have already found methods to deal with ordinary Spirit Destruction Crystals.


    ¡°You should capture a few Outer World creatures and take them back to do tests on them to create more powerful Spirit Destruction Crystals. They will be useful in future battles.¡±


    Arasina rambled on for a while about the Outer World, and Zhao Fu listened curiously as he thought to himself.

 Chapter 1368: 8 Suns

    <h4>Chapter 1368: 8 Suns</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Alright, This God has talked so much already and there are two or three hours until dawn. You should take this opportunity to capture some Outer World creatures, or elserge numbers of Outer World creatures will appear during the day. You won¡¯t be able to use your Nation Armament here, so it will be quite dangerous,¡± Arasina said as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, ¡°Luckily I brought you, or things would be much more difficult!¡±


    Arasina said a bit angrily and coquettishly, ¡°Now you know how good I am to you. In the future, let¡¯s see if you dare to neglect This God. You know that This God wants to do it with you and yet you didn¡¯te for a few days; This God really wanted to cut you apart.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked quite innocent as he exined, saying, ¡°It¡¯s because I was busy! Also, didn¡¯t I say I wouldpensate you? There¡¯s also the fact that you¡¯re always so cold towards me; you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Arasina still looked quite displeased, ¡°Back then, you know how you ravaged This God. If you don¡¯t treat This God well, This God will return to the Godly Spirit World.¡±


    After saying this, Arasina immediately added, ¡°This God will also treat you better in the future.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have much time left so let¡¯s capture a few Outer World creatures and start preparing to build a base.¡±


    ïÏïÏïÏ...


    Arasina did not continue and the two of them started to search for Outer World creatures as well as a suitable ce for a base.


    This ce connected the Heaven Awaken World to the Outer World, so they could not build a base here. Otherwise, if it was discovered, countless Outer World creatures would charge into the Heaven Awaken World and Great Qin would be the first to suffer.


    Zhao Fu did not n to expose this hidden ce, and he instead decided to find a ce nearby to use as a base.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu discovered ten or so massive ants. These ants were all two meters long and were a fiery red color. They each had a short horn on their heads and were not very strong, having only around Stage 1 strength.


    These ants were called Fire Red Ants and were the mostmon Insect type Outer World creatures in the Outer World. They did not have much intelligence and only knew how to destroy.


    After sensing Zhao Fu, they quickly charged over, while Zhao Fu shed half of them apart with a single sword light. Fiery red blood flew everywhere, and the remaining ants sensed danger and immediately ran away.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Chains that contained ferocious power flew out of the ground and bound up the remaining Fire Red Ants, and Zhao Fu tossed them into his ring.


    The more Outer World creatures he captured the better; this way, they would be able to create more Spirit Destruction Crystals to counter them and deal more damage.


    àÛàÛàÛ...


    ÅéÅéÅé...


    At the same time, when killing the Fire Red Ants, a chain of system announcements sounded out within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Fire Red Ant and obtained 1 Outer World Point.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Fire Red Ant and obtained 1 Outer World Point.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Fire Red Ant and obtained 1 Outer World Point.¡±


    Anyone from the Heaven Awaken World who killed Outer World creatures would obtain Outer World Points, which could be exchanged for valuable treasures.


    Zhao Fu did not have a ce to exchange yet because he needed to kill at least 100,000 Stage 1 Outer World creatures, 10,000 Stage 2 Outer World creatures, 1,000 Stage 3 Outer World creatures, and 100 Stage 4 Outer World creatures to obtain an Exchange Stone Stele.


    The main function of the Stone Stele was to exchange for items, and they also had some City Stats. However, they were quite weak, and it also contained a slight territorial intimidation effect.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    A sharp sword light shot out, cutting apart green worms that were two meters long. Green blood spurted everywhere; these green worms were called Green Cave Worms and had around Stage 1 strength.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    ïÏïÏïÏ...


    A sword light shot out and brought with it a terrifying sword wind, causing countless beetles in the sky to fall down. These beetles had blue spots on their back and an antenna on their heads, and they gave off faint blue light; these beetles were called Blue Spot Beetles.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Zhao Fu shed out a sword light and the sound of metal colliding could be heard. Countless sparks flew as a three meter long centipede was cut into a few pieces. The back of the centipede seemed to be made of iron, and it was incredibly tough. This type of centipede was called Iron Wall Centipede.


    Even though it was just a short two hours, Zhao Fu captured 20 or so Outer World creatures. Most of them were Insect type Outer World creatures, and only a small portion were other types. He did not encounter a Humanoid type at all.


    A brilliant white light shot out from over the horizon and a searing aura swept through the originally cool world. Eight piercingly-bright suns slowly rose up, giving off boundless light.


    After being hit by the sunlight, Zhao Fu immediately felt that his skin was being seared. He immediately unleashed his defenses and blocked the sunlight.


    The eight suns in the Outer World slowly rose together and the scene was incredibly majestic. At the same time, the power of the sunlight could not be underestimated, as it could burn people to death.


    Arasina said slightly shyly and nervously, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s daybreak; let¡¯s return to Great Qin!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at her in surprise; it was the first time he had heard her call him this. He lightlyughed and hugged her as he flew towards the hidden region.


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    Suddenly, a man appeared before Zhao Fu; his body was well-built and he was tanned and had short, blue hair and red pupils. He held a crude-looking stone spear and had human skin wrapped around his waist, and he had some bone pendants.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Humanoid Outer World creature!¡± Arasina said as she looked at that man.


    Of the Five Major Races of the Outer World, the Humanoid type were the rarest. At the same time, they were the most suited to be used for research, and Zhao Fu smiled as he flew at the man.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, who he could tell was from the Heaven Awaken World, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with savageness as he gripped his stone spear and threw it out.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the stone spear gave off shocking power and shot out, seeming as if it could pierce through steel.


    Facing the iing stone spear, Zhao Fu coldlyughed in disdain. He casually shed out with his sword and destroyed the stone spear, which turned into countless fragments. At the same time, he unleashed his terrifying aura.


    The man¡¯s expression fell; he had never thought that he would meet someone so powerful in a remote region like this. He hurriedly turned and ran, not daring to stay at all.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and ten or so chains shot out and bound the man. The man was furious and seemed to curse at Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu could not understand him. The Language Stone was not effective here and was unable to trante thisnguage for him.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind as he could guess what the man was cursing, and he brought him back to Great Qin.

 Chapter 1369: Blood Spirit Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Blood Spirit Crystal</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to Great Qin, because Zhao Fu wanted to know about the Outer World creatures¡¯ special attributes to kill them easier in the future, he went to watch the research process.


    Now, Great Qin had hundreds of thousands of Schrs responsible for research. There were not just Humans but Gnomes, Elves, and other Races. All of them were incredibly intelligent and were suited to doing research.


    Because the Outer World Battlefield was quite important, Zhao Fu ordered Bai Shan to gather Great Qin¡¯s best Schrs to research the Outer World creatures.


    One of the Fire Red Ants that Zhao Fu had captured at the start was bound on a stone stage. The various Schrs started to dissect the Fire Red Ant and took apart its organs, flesh, limbs, and blood, starting to research it.


    They also used various methods to experiment. They used knives and swords to stab into the Fire Red Ant¡¯s armor, and they ran its blood through all sorts of machines. They also put some of its blood into some rabbits.


    They also used small des to cut its flesh apart along the vein lines and did all sorts of experiments.


    They then repeated this process with ten or so Outer World creatures and reached a conclusion.


    Bai Shan brought over some documents and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, our preliminary investigations have found that the Outer World creatures¡¯ bodies have a defensive effect against the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s spirit qi. If they are attacked with spirit qi, the damage will be reduced.


    ¡°Moreover, the Outer World creatures¡¯ defenses are stronger than those of the same level from the Heaven Awaken World. They also contain a Primal Chaos aura, and ordinary swords and sabers are unable to deal much damage to them.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. Because these Outer World creatures were much weaker than him, he had not noticed this. These Outer World creatures actually had attributes that made them more resilient.


    Spirit qi was the basic energy of the Heaven Awaken World and made up the Heaven Awaken World. Every person in the Heaven Awaken World had spirit qi, and all demonic qi and ghostly qi was converted from the basic spirit qi.


    In other words, the Outer World creatures had natural defenses against the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu wondered if they had this innately or if it was developed from fighting with the Heaven Awaken World over many years.


    The Outer World creatures already had resistance against spirit qi, and adding on the fact that some of them had tough armor, they would be incredibly difficult to deal with.


    No wonder Spirit Destruction Crystals were incredibly important in the Outer World. Without Spirit Destruction Crystals, it would be quite difficult to kill arge number of these Outer World creatures.


    Ordinary Spirit Destruction Crystals were made by modifying the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s spirit qi and making them into crystals. The Outer World creatures were naturally unable to defend against these attacks.


    ¡°àÛ!¡±


    Now, they had a basic understanding of the Outer World creatures. The next step was to research special Spirit Destruction Crystals. Before, the Schrs were unable to make any progress in making Spirit Destruction Crystals, as they only had the form but had never seen a Spirit Destruction Crystal or an Outer World creature before.


    Now that the Schrs had personally seen and researched the Outer World creatures, they were able to find a way to modify the Spirit Destruction Crystals.


    They prepared a Spirit Gathering Formation and gathered the spirit qi in the surroundings before adding in the Outer World creatures¡¯ blood, forming a blood crystal that would deal extra damage to Outer World creatures.


    These blood crystals were oval-shaped and as big as a longan fruit. They gave off a Primal Chaos aura of the Outside World, and they could be socketed on equipment or crushed into powder and added into medicinal pills or talismans.


    Of course, they had to test them first. A soldier went up and held an ordinary spear and stabbed a Green Cave Worm. The spear stabbed into the Green Cave Worms¡¯ body, but its skin and flesh had a toughness to it, and even though the spear stabbed through, its power was reduced.


    The soldier then held a spear socketed with a Spirit Destruction Crystal. He sent his power into it, and the Spirit Destruction Crystal on the spear gave off a faint light, causing the spearhead to give off a blood-red light.


    Chi!


    The spear stabbed into the Green Cave Worm¡¯s body much easier than before. The resistance from the worm¡¯s skin and flesh disappeared; the effects were quite good.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased and ordered the Schrs to mass-produce the Spirit Destruction Crystals because Zhao Fu wanted to create a base in the Outer World.


    These Spirit Destruction Crystals required the blood of Outer Creatures but not too much; they were just materials to modify the spirit qi. Zhao Fu brought back the corpses of the Outer World creatures that he had killed, which would be enough to produce arge batch of Spirit Destruction Crystals.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu went to a different research workshop. There was a Humanoid Outer World creature bound here; it was the man Zhao Fu had captured, and there were a few Schrs running tests on him.


    They used electricity to st the man, testing his resistance to electricity. A powerful current of electricity flowed into his body, causing his body to violently tremble. He felt immense pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured it out of pride.


    Following this, the Schrs used mes to burn his arms. The pain in his arms caused the man to struggle as he cried out in pain. However, there were a few soldiers holding him down and ropes binding him, making it so that he could not break free.


    The mes stopped and the Schrs looked at how burned the man¡¯s arms were while making notes. They then applied some medicine and observed the effectiveness of medicine on Outer World creatures.


    They found that medicines were not very effective on Outer World creatures. This was an important discovery and was also recorded.


    Following this, the Schrs made small cuts on the Outer World creature¡¯s body to investigate his healing and regeneration abilities.


    The continuous experiments were unbearable for the man. He howled and wanted to die and escape. However, he could not die even if he wanted to, and he was always kept alive at the edge of death.


    The Schrs coldly researched him and Zhao Fu watched by the side. Hearing those howls, his expression did not change at all. Even if there were 100,000 Outer World creatures being experimented on, his expression would not change.


    Moreover, given the human skins tied around his waist, it seemed that this man was not a good person anyways.


    ¡°Your Majesty, here are your findings,¡± a robed Schr carried over a pile of documents and respectfully said to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded and had him go over their findings. Afterwards, the Schr took out a Language Stone and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is a special Language Stone. We have deconstructed theirnguage, and after using this stone, you will be able to learn theirnguage.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and smiled as he took the Language Stone and learned the Outer Worldnguage.


    Now, Zhao Fu would know what these Outer World creatures were saying. Zhao Fu ignored the almost-dead man as he had no intentions of taking him in.

 Chapter 1370: Sunblaze Emperor Immortal Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1370: Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu started to prepare the various things to build a base. Most things were quite easy to find, but the important thing to prepare was something that could withstand the sunlight. Without something to block the eight suns, no one would be able to live there.


    With Great Qin¡¯s foundation, it naturally had countless formations of all kinds. Zhao Fu chose one of the formations that he had used before ¨C it was the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation.


    The Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation could not only absorb sunlight and turn it into energy, but it also had defensive abilities. This formation¡¯s attributes were extremelypatible with the eight suns, and the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation would definitely have a great effect in the Outer World.


    Apart from the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation, Zhao Fu nned to send 100,000 ordinary Corpse Soul Soldiers to the Outer World. Outer World creatures in the remote regions were not very strong, and Great Qin¡¯s Corpse Soul Soldiers all had Stage 3 Cultivation and should be able to deal with them.


    Two dayster, Zhao Fu brought Arasina and 100,000 Corpse Soul Soldiers dressed in heavy armor and holding heavy weapons to the Outer World Battlefield.


    When they arrived, it was daytime, and the eight suns scorched the ground. It was blindingly bright, and it felt as if one could go blind from looking around. As such, Zhao Fu could only wait until nighttime.


    Zhao Fu found an empty piece ofnd and ordered the 100,000 Corpse Soul Soldiers to construct City Walls. Because materials could be easily transported via spatial rings, Great Qin was able to easily build City Walls and put up some preliminary defenses.


    In one night, the Corpse Soul Soldiers constructed City Walls that were ten or so meters tall and five or six meters thick.


    Because there were many of them, they attracted small waves of Outer World creatures during the night. However, it was not too dangerous, and they were able to easily deal with them.


    At the same time, they put away the corpses of the Outer World creatures; they did not yet have many pieces of equipment with Spirit Destruction Crystals, so Great Qin needed more blood from Outer World creatures.


    Moreover, the materials harvested from Outer World creatures could be used to deal extra damage to creatures in the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu nned to use them to deal with his enemies in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Because these materials were too low-grade and they came from Stage 1 Outer World creatures, the Royal Kingdoms who entered the Outer World Battlefield naturally were not very interested in them.


    However, Great Qin was different. It had not leveled up to a Royal Kingdom and was still in the remote regions. These low-grade materials were quite useful to Great Qin, so they would not let the corpses go to waste.


    Blinding white light shot out from over the horizon, destroying the night scene. Eight enormous suns giving off intense light slowly rose up, looking down on all creatures.


    The blinding light caused the temperature to skyrocket. Zhao Fu immediately activated the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation, and nine golden birds absorbed the boundless sunlight and joyously flew in the sky. They also gave off intense light, looking like nine suns in the sky.


    Adding on to the eight suns, there seemed to be 17 suns in the sky. However, those in the City did not feel any heat at all and instead felt quite cool.


    Zhao Fu did not even need to use energy stones to maintain the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation, as it absorbed the intense sunlight. Not only was this enough to maintain the formation, it even had excess energy to condense Sun God Stones, a type of stone that contained massive amounts of light energy.


    It seemed that using the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation for the base was absolutely the right decision.


    As daytime arrived, the Outer World creatures became lively. Zhao Fu nned to attract over a wave of Outer World creatures and kill them to obtain points, allowing him to unlock the Exchange Stone Stele.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Soon, Zhao Fu and Arasina had drawn over a group of rat-like Outer World creatures. These rats were about one meter long and had gray fur and pale-white eyes. They were called Pale Eye Rats.


    There were many Outer World creatures, especially during the daytime. Zhao Fu and Arasina did not try too hard at luring Outer World creatures, and they drew over around 100,000 Pale Eye Rats. Most of them were about Stage 1 in strength and there were many Stage 2; it could be seen that the Outer World was quite dangerous.


    Zhao Fu became more alert; if he drew over too many Outer World creatures, he would not be able to deal with them.


    The 100,000 Pale Eye Rats gave off a ferocious aura and flooded towards Great Qin¡¯s base. The ground rumbled, and it was shocking to see so many rats. Anyone would feel fear upon seeing such a scene.


    ßÝßÝßÝ...


    However, Zhao Fu had brought 100,000 Corpse Soul Soldiers with Stage 3 Cultivation, so it was quite easy to deal with these Pale Eye Rats.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows shot out containing immense power, seeming to cover the sky as they descended. Countless Pale Eye Rats were pierced by the arrows and were nailed to the ground; it was impossible to determine how many Pale Eye Rats had died in that volley.


    Some Pale Eye Rats quickly rushed to the bottom of the City Walls and easily climbed up. Their eyes were filled with coldness and savagery, wanting to kill everyone on the City Walls.


    However, the Corpse Soul Soldiers¡¯ expressions did not change, and they held theirrge swords and shed at the approaching Pale Eye Rats.


    Arcs of light shot out, splitting the Pale Eye Rats¡¯ bodies in half. Blood sshed everywhere and the Pale Eye Rats¡¯ corpses fell from the walls. The walls were dyed with blood and not a single Pale Eye Rat was able to break through.


    Even though the Outer World creatures had decent defense against Heaven Awaken World attacks, in front of power that was significantly greater than theirs, they did not have much resistance. If they were of the same cultivation, Zhao Fu¡¯s side would have countless casualties.


    Seeing that the battle was going fine, Zhao Fu took Arasina to find higher-Stage Outer World creatures. In order to unlock the Exchange Stone Stele, he had to kill creatures of different levels.


    à§à§à§...


    Zhao Fu had a General take care of the base and gather the Outer World creatures¡¯ corpses to be sent back to Great Qin.


    ¡°Skreeeee...¡± A group of seahorse-like Outer World creatures with red wings gave off piercing cries. There were thousands of them and all of them had Stage 3 strength, and they gave off terrifying auras.


    Before Zhao Fu could act, Arasina, who was lying in his embrace, raised a hand and a ck ring of light flew out and hovered in the air. It gave off an intense ck light and a Darkness God energy spread out.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    ck rays of light shot out incredibly quickly from the ck ring of light, easily piercing through those Outer World creatures¡¯ bodies. The flying seahorses cried out as they fell from the sky.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was quite a pity. These seahorses could fly in the sky and had Stage 3 strength; they could rival warhorses from the inner Domains. If they could be subdued and used by Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s battle power would greatly increase.

 Chapter 1371: Reincarnation Revival

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Reincarnation Revival</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, it was virtually impossible to subdue these Outer World creatures, because when they sensed auras from the Heaven Awaken World, they could be incredibly bloodthirsty, wanting to destroy anything rted to the Heaven Awaken World.


    It seemed that the Outer World creatures naturally hated anything rted to the Heaven Awaken World for some reason.


    Because of Arasina¡¯s warning, Zhao Fu did not go back to the base for now and nned to clear out the Outer World creatures around the base.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    Zhao Fu continuously swung his sword, sending out sword lights and killing Stage 4 Outer World creatures. He then waved his hand, collecting their corpses into his spatial ring.


    The strength of the remote regions in the Outer World was stronger than that of the Heaven Awaken World. It was impossible to findrge numbers of Stage 3 and Stage 4 creatures in the remote regions of the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°System announcement! Because you have heroically killed Outer World creatures and have met the requirements to unlock an Exchange Stone Stele, you have been awarded with an Exchange Stone Stele.¡±


    Just as a system announcement sounded out within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, light started to shine in front of him as a square-shaped stone stele that was a few centimeters long and seemed to be made out of white jade appeared. This stone stele was a treasure, and it was definitely not this small.


    Since they hadpleted their goal, Zhao Fu and Arasina returned to the base and put the Exchange Stone Stele at the center of the base.


    The stone stele that was only a few centimeters long suddenly turned into a ten or so meters tall stone stele, and Zhao Fu looked at what it had with interest.


    After looking through a few things, Zhao Fu was quite delighted to find that these things were all quite good and quite valuable. Using Points to exchange for these things would be quite worth it.


    However, what Zhao Fu was looking at right now were the lowest-grade items, and Zhao Fu looked at the highest-grade items curiously. He was instantly shocked, and his mind went nk because those items surpassed anything he could imagine.


    [Nether Soul Celestial Sword]: A sword crafted by a Celestial that has world-destroying Celestial power and can easily open up a world. It is one of the most terrifying weapons in existence.


    [Empire¡¯s Crown]: After obtaining the Empire¡¯s Crown, you will be the owner of an Empire. You will directly obtain 1,000 worlds and will be able to form a massive Empire and be an Emperor reigning above countless people.


    [Reincarnation Revival]: Can revive all people from a certain time period, limited to one billion people. After reviving, the deceased people will lose their cultivation.


    [Nine Changes Celestial Spirit Pill]: Contains massive amounts of Celestial energy and is extremely rare. If a higher-being consumes this pill, they have an 80% chance of bing a Celestial and obtaining the greatest power in the world.


    [Divine Blood Crystal]: This blood crystal can cause a person of any bloodline level to immediately upgrade to the powerful Divine Bloodline, and it will be a pure Early-Stage Divine Bloodline.


    [Turning Back Space and Time]: Using this can cause time in a region to reverse to a maximum of 1,000 years.


    [Celestial-ying Talisman]: A talisman that contains the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. It can cause gods and demons to retreat. If used against a Celestial, even if the Celestial does not die, he or she will be heavily injured and close to death.


    [World Barrier]: The most powerful barrier in the world and contains boundless Heaven and earth Power. Even Celestials cannot destroy it and it can defend against all dangers. It can cover up to 1,000 worlds.


    [Heaven Awaken Celestial Guard]: A guard with the power of an ordinary Celestial. It will obey any order from you. It will stay by your side for life.


    [Unaging, Unkible, Undying]: Your body and soul will be bound to the Heaven Awaken World. If the Heaven Awaken World exists, you will exist. Nothing will be able to kill you or wipe away your soul.


    Zhao Fu only looked at ten or so items and was incredibly shocked. All of them exceeded what anyone could imagine; in fact, people would not even dare to imagine such things existed.


    The first item was rtively ordinary, a Celestial sword. Everyone knew how terrifying it was, and various monstrous factions had such swords.


    However, Reincarnation Revival could instantly revive up to one billion people; perhaps even Celestials could not do this. Also, Turning Back Space and Time could cause time to reverse in a region by 1,000 years. This sounded too fantastical.


    The final item was even more terrifying ¨C Unaging, Unkible, Undying. As long as the Heaven Awaken World existed, one would never die; even Celestials would not be able to survive for so long. What was key was that one could not be killed; no power could kill you. This was simply broken.


    Zhao Fu had only taken a casual look and had found such monstrous things. If he took a detailed look, he would probably be shocked beyond words. It was not that Zhao Fu had not experienced much but that these things simply exceeded one¡¯s imagination.


    Zhao Fu held back his excitement and continued to look through the things in the Exchange Stone Stele. Only after a while was he able to calm himself down.


    However, even though these top-tier items were powerful, the prices for exchanging them were just as unbelievable as their effects. Even higher-beings and Empires found it difficult to obtain them. If it was easy to obtain them, these top-tier items would have long since been gone.


    It seemed that the Heaven Awaken World took the Outer World Battlefield incredibly seriously to be able to give such terrifying rewards. One could not help but wonder what its goal was.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to think about those items for now. He looked at some of the mid-tier items because those were more possible for him to exchange. The things here also greatly shocked Zhao Fu.


    The Heaven Awaken World gave such shocking rewards and one could obtain them by killing Outer World creatures. There were also more historical remnants and opportunities here. Even though the Outer World Battlefield was incredibly dangerous, countless people were attracted by it.


    This ce was very much worth developing. On one hand, Zhao Fu would be able to obtain all sorts of good rewards, and on the other, he would be able to find all sorts of historical remnants and opportunities. He would also be able to obtain all sorts of resources.


    Zhao Fu decided to properly develop here. If he met any danger in the Heaven Awaken World, he would hide here.


    After looking through the rewards, Zhao Fu brought back arge number of corpses to Great Qin to create more Spirit Destruction Crystals in order to deal with Outer World creatures in the future. The materials could also be used to make weapons to deal with Heaven Awaken World people.


    However, one could not use spirit qi with those weapons because the materials naturally suppressed spirit qi and had great resistance.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu sent more talented people to the base in the Outer World, as that was a ce that he had to develop. It would be a great asset to Great Qin in the future.

 Chapter 1372: Ghost Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Ghost Baby</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seven days after Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin, Great Qin fully digested the Spirit Light World and finished making preparations to attack the Corpse Pall World. Now, it was time to gather the army and officially attack the Corpse Pall World.


    Great Qin sent ten billion soldiers and many beasts and devils. The remaining soldiers were left to defend Great Qin, especially against the Devil Horn Empire; it was likely that it would try to interfere.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers gathered in front of the Heaven Domain Boundary, giving off an ocean-like aura that shook the surroundings. Upon sensing this aura, all living creatures had long since run away in fear, and the surroundings were deathly silent.


    Mosax and Yu Ling went up and unleashed their abilities. A Domain expanded out and waves of light spread out.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the Heaven Domain Boundary cracked and pieces fell down, resulting in muffled explosions. The pieces smashed open manyrge craters and dust filled the air, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision.


    After the dust settled, everyone was surprised to see that there was no one ahead in the Corpse Pall World. What was going on? The Corpse Pall World had to know that Great Qin would attack them, yet there was no one here and no defenses either.


    Zhao Fu felt that something was off and sent a vanguard ahead. A group of hundreds of soldiers went up to investigate.


    ¡°Arghh...¡± Pained cries sounded out as the hundreds of soldiers stepped into the Corpse Pall World and gray auras invaded their bodies, making it seem as if their bodies were being eaten away at by formless creatures.


    In just a few moments, the soldiers all died, their bodies bloody messes. There were many small bite marks and they seemed to have died horrible deaths, causing everyone else to gasp.


    Zhao Fu frowned; he did not understand what had happened, but since they could not travel across thend, they could only try the sky.


    Zhao Fu ordered a few people to fly into the sky and had them unleash defenses to ward off any dangers. If they sensed that anything was off, they were to immediately return.


    However, after entering the Corpse Pall World, before a few seconds even passed, howls sounded out as they fell from the sky and died. They died in the same fashion and seemed to have been bitten to death.


    Now, Zhao Fu felt quite confused as to what had happened. A robed elder came up and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, this is an extremely powerful curse. Anyone who enters will be cursed.¡±


    Zhao Fu was startled and asked, ¡°Is there any way to nullify the curse?¡±


    Hearing that it was a curse, Zhao Fu understood; no wonder it was so strange. The people who had flown in the air had unleashed defenses were unable to block it at all because curses could not be blocked using ordinary methods.


    ¡°This Taoist needs to go up to see what sort of curse it is to think of a countermeasure,¡± the elder said as he cupped his hands.


    Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Then go! If you need anything, let Us know.¡±


    The elder obeyed and brought ten or so Taoists to the boundary of the Corpse Pall World. They took out a few Talismans, threw them into the Corpse Pall World, and the Talismans ignited and a formless energy spread out.


    Immediately, the scene before them changed. Gray auras could be seen everywhere, covering the heavens and the earth. A cold and strange aura filled the surroundings, and what was terrifying was that there were terrifying babies with mouths filled with fangs.


    These babies were like ghost babies and yed about happily in the sky and on the ground. They looked incredibly evil and were innumerable; at a nce, all that could be seen were ghost babies.


    Seeing this scene, everyone could not help but feel startled. The wickedughter that they gave off made people¡¯s hair stand on end, and they could not help but feel afraid.


    The ghost babies were not corporeal and were instead illusory existences. They were a type of curse, and not only could they not be attacked, but they were also impossible to defend against. They could easily invade one¡¯s body, and the bite marks on the soldiers¡¯ bodies were most likely from these ghost babies.


    After a while, the elder came back with a serious expression and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, this type of curse is incredibly terrifying. It requires ten million babies as ingredients and is incredibly difficult to nullify.¡±


    These Corpse Pall people seemed to be going all out and were incredibly cold and merciless, sacrificing so many babies to defend against Great Qin¡¯s attack.


    However, now that they knew what kind of curse it was, Zhao Fu could think of a way to deal with it. Zhao Fu ordered the Light God toe to the battlefield, and seeing so many babies turned into a curse, the Light God Ruixi was incredibly angry.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll definitely help you dispel that curse. You have to punish those evildoers!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and agreed, feeling quite calm. He did not have as much of a reaction to the babies being sacrificed for the curse. Even if he knew that all of them were buried alive, he would not feel much or feel angry.


    He could understand how much the Corpse Pall World wanted to resist Great Qin; in the end, Zhao Fu was not a very good person either.


    The Light God gave off an intense light and shined like a brilliant sun in the sky. The light passed into the Corpse Pall World, and the countless ghost babies howled as their faces twisted in pain.


    With how much ground the curse covered, the Light God¡¯s power seemed quite weak. Zhao Fu ordered people to summon the Spirit Light World¡¯s priests; they would also be able to cleanse this ce.


    The priests spread out and put their hands together as they chanted scriptures. Golden rays of light spread out and shot into the Corpse Pall World, and the effects were quite obvious. The gray aura retreated, and the ghost babies¡¯ howls disappeared as the ground returned to normal.


    However, from the current speed, it seemed like it would take quite long to nullify this curse and allow Great Qin¡¯s army to truly enter the Corpse Pall World.


    On the Corpse Pall World¡¯s side, they all looked quite serious because they had paid a great cost to unleash the Ghost Baby Curse. Even though it had quite a great effect and had blocked off Great Qin temporarily, Great Qin was currently dispelling it and would attack soon.


    ¡°Are we going to use our next method?¡± a bald-headed short man looked at Shi Xiao and asked.


    Of the seven of them, Shi Xiao was the most powerful in terms of both personal battle power and the faction supporting her. At this moment of crisis, they naturally deferred to her.


    Shi Xiao did not reply, and another slim woman with a pale face and giving off a cold aura said, ¡°We need to think about this carefully. After using that method, we won¡¯t have anything left and will have to directly face Great Qin. When that timees, we won¡¯t have an advantage.¡±

 Chapter 1373: Spite

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Spite</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°However, if we don¡¯t use that method, after Great Qin cleanses that ground, they will still attack. If we use that method in conjunction with the cursed ground, perhaps we will be able to beat them back, and we can use this time to prepare other things.¡±


    Many people supported this suggestion, and everyone turned to look at Shi Xiao to see what she thought.


    Shi Xiao slightly sighed; that person¡¯s suggestion was their best choice, so she was about to nod and agree. Otherwise, facing the terrifying Great Qin, they would not have any other options.


    At that moment, a soldier charged in and cried out in joy, ¡°Your Majesties, Great Qin has retreated; we¡¯ve won!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone felt quite confused; why would Great Qin suddenly retreat? They hurriedly asked the soldier for details.


    Following this, everyone looked delighted and their grave expressions disappeared. Great Qin had indeed retreated, and they had sessfully defended the Corpse Pall World.


    This was all thanks to the Devil Horn Empire, because Great Qin had split into three armies and were madly attacking the Continents that Great Qin upied in the Grassi, Half-Beast, and Elf Worlds. Because of the urgent battle reports from the three Continents, Great Qin could only retreat.


    Yao Ming did this purely out of spite, because every time the Devil Horn Empire tried to do something, Great Qin would interfere. The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s ns were always being thwarted by Great Qin and Great Qin had always reaped benefits, and Yao Ming had remembered this.


    After hearing that Great Qin was attacking the Corpse Pall World, Yao Ming understood that his opportunity for revenge hade, so he ordered people to madly attack Great Qin.


    The Devil Horn Empire was not like the allied worlds, which just attacked for show; it really was ferociously attacking. If Great Qin was set on conquering the Corpse Pall World, the Devil Horn Empire would obtain three worlds at the same time. When that time came, the Devil Horn Empire would have six worlds.


    However, Great Qin retreated and sent over its troops. After hearing this, Yao Ming immediately gave the order to retreat. Now that Great Qin had retreated to defend, Yao Ming naturally understood that with the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s strength, it was impossible to break through the Great Qin¡¯s defenses, so he could only give the order to retreat.


    However, Yao Ming still gave a pleased smile; he had vented out much of his anger. Otherwise, he would have felt too sullen after continuously being set back by Great Qin.


    Looking at the Devil Horn army, Zhao Fu could only put a hold on the invasion of the Corpse Pall World while preparing methods to quickly dispel the curse.


    It was nearly time for the next round of Imperial Examinations. He had been putting all of his focus on warfare and had not taken care of internal affairs for a while. He could take this opportunity to sort out the internal affairs matters.


    Imperial Examinations were something that Kings, Ministers,moners, and talented people all took seriously. It was an opportunity for people to reach the sky in one step, and no one wanted to miss out. This made Great Qin much more lively than usual.


    There were talks everywhere about the Imperial Examinations, and various talents gathered at the Great Qin Royal City, preparing to take the Imperial Examination and attain schrly honors.


    Now, Great Qin had hundreds of billions of people and innumerable talented people. Some people were overflowing with talent and were quite famous, and themon people had made a ranking of the various talented people.


    At least one-third of them came from the Rising Qin Academy. Now that Great Qin had greatly expanded its territory, there were tens of thousands of academies all over. However, the very first Rising Qin Academy that Zhao Fu had created was something that could never be rivaled.


    That was a holynd for schrs and countless geniuses gathered. Ordinary academies could notpare to it.


    There were a few other academies that were quite good, such as the Book and Poem Academy opened by the Confucians, the Demon Immortal Academy from the Dark Demon World, the Sky God Academy from the Spirit Light World, and the Forest Academy from the Elf World.


    As Great Qin¡¯s territory expanded, they needed more and more talents. With so many Academies and schrs, thepetition was quite intense, so everyone wanted to be ranked at the top.


    Perhaps they would be summoned by Great Qin¡¯s Emperor; to the ordinary people, this was an iparable glory.


    This Imperial Examination was like the previous ones. On the t ground outside the pce, Zhao Fu wore a ck dragon robe and wore his ck dragon crown. He had a dignified expression as he led out the various Ministers and Generals.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty! Long live His Majesty! Long live His Majesty!¡± the schrs immediately knelt and called out in unison, their voices sounding like thunder and shaking the sky. The heavens and earth seemed to be filled boundless righteousness.


    Zhao Fu was pleased as he sat on his throne and gave the order for the Imperial Examinations to begin. The schrs went to their positions and took their pens as they started to write and diligently answer the questions. They wrote out their own thoughts, aspirations, and their ns for Great Qin¡¯s future.


    The Ministers around Zhao Fu discussed the schrs they favored.


    There were mostly Civil Ministers here, and the Generals were over at the Martial Examinations. The one responsible for the Martial Examinations was Wang Jian, while Bai Qi was responsible for defending the three Continents in the three worlds. Zhao Fu wouldter go and take a look.


    Great Qin¡¯s Ministers were predominantly men. Li Si and Shang Yang were rtively important and controlled great power in Great Qin. All of themoners knew them.


    Of the female Ministers, there were only Li Muqing, Shangguan Wan¡¯Er, Lu Lingxuan, and the Confucian schr who had done well in thest Imperial Examinations, Li Xiaoling.


    Even though Zhao Fu believed in equality between men and women, in actuality, most power was held by men and the women in power were often suppressed.


    If it was not for Li Muqing and, Shangguan Wan¡¯Er and Lu Lingxuan¡¯s hard work, resulting in them being valued by Zhao Fu, almost no woman would have power in Great Qin¡¯s Imperial Court.


    Zhao Fu knew about this, and it was primarily because many people¡¯s ideologies were still quite old fashioned. The historical Ministers still held onto their old values, and many people felt that women should not be able to be Ministers and that men¡¯s authority was being challenged.


    Even though Zhao Fu supported gender equality, it had only been eight or so years and the ideology had not been changed yet. Li Si and Shang Yang slightly suppressed the female Ministers while others did this more openly. The female Ministers were always on the defensive and were often oppressed.


    Zhao Fu knew about this but did not interfere; this was not something that could be rushed and required time to change.


    The Imperial Court splitting into factions was unavoidable and it was only because of Zhao Fu that the Ministers did not dare to go too far. Otherwise, Li Muqing and the other female Ministers may have been thrown out or executed long ago. Li Muqing was now incredibly famous and was a role model for many women.


    She was not only incredibly beautiful but also had astounding talent, and she was incredibly kind to themoners. She did her best to protect women¡¯s rights and everyone called her the number one talented woman in Great Qin.


    Her family had originally been against her serving Great Qin. After all, as the descendant of Li Qingzhao, how could she serve a tyrant?


    However, the current situation now showed that Li Muqing had great foresight. Great Qin had not only unified China but the entire world, and it had started to conquer other worlds.

 Chapter 1374: Poem Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Poem Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Li family had originally been an ordinary family, but it had now be a famous family within Great Qin. Virtually no one dared to offend it, and very few families held as much power as it did.


    Now, Great Qin indeed had countlessrge families and somerge families declined and became weaker and weaker. On the other hand, some families rose up and became famous families within Great Qin and obtained great power.


    Now, the situation in Great Qin had more or less stabilized. Great Qin¡¯s more powerful families would most likely remain powerful families.


    Things were no longer as chaotic as during the earlier days and had settled down. Back then, everyone had opportunities to quickly rise up; anyone with power could easily change their fate.


    Moreover, during those days, one could challengerge families, lords, or even rulers. Because things were so chaotic, there were many opportunities.


    However, now that the situation had stabilized, even though Great Qin held Imperial Examinations, the opportunities had reduced by nearly 70%.


    The world had been unified, so therge families no longer had to fight nor was there any internal chaos. Many of them held power and only needed to focus on developing.


    They became more and more powerful every day, and ordinary people had no chance in surpassing them. They could only submit under them; thoserge families¡¯ positions could not be shaken.


    It was possible that families that upied low positions would continue like this for many generations, while those who upied high positions would always remain in those positions. Zhao Fu could not change this, because this was part of the empire developing. Zhao Fu could only do his best to give the ordinary people opportunities.


    As such, Zhao Fu did not help the female Ministers who were being suppressed. Zhao Fu had given them opportunities, and the rest was up to them.


    Under this kind of pressure, the female side had performed quite well. From what Zhao Fu had heard, manymoner women had formed their own organizations.


    One of the organizations that talented women made was called the Washing Flower Pavilion. Many women adept at medicine formed the Celestial Doctor Residence. Some women who were skillful and liked investigating things made the School of Niftiness, and some women who enjoyed dancing made Dream Dance.


    Many organizations formed by women started to appear, and there were many of them. Some were made up of a few people and some numbered in the thousands or even hundreds of thousands.


    However, this made many men displeased, as they felt that the women were being too mboyant and should be more reserved. They could not tolerate them doing as they pleased and disregarding men.


    Because of this, many men made their own organizations to suppress the female organizations while also proiming the grandness of men.


    The most famous one was an organization that targeted the Washing Flower Pavilion, and it was called Poem Sword. It was made up of many talented men and they often fought with the Washing Flower Pavilion. However, they only fought with words and never used violence.


    However, both of these organizations continued to increase in number and the scales of their battles becamerger andrger. Once, a rabble of hundreds of thousands of people had exploded out, forcing the government to send soldiers to intervene. Only then did they be more well-behaved, not daring to continue acting like that.


    After hearing about this Imperial Examination, many people from both organizations participated, wanting to obtain victory there. The women from the Washing Flower Pavilion not only wanted to best the Poem Sword¡¯s men, but they also understood that the female Ministers were at a disadvantage in the Imperial Court. Even though His Majesty supported gender equality, it would be difficult for women to rise up in the Imperial Court.


    They embraced their ideals, wanting to use their power to change Great Qin in order to make it a better ce for women.


    The men from Poem Sword not only wanted to defeat the women from the Washing Flower Pavilion, but they also wanted to change Great Qin, obtain the power to reign above others, and support Great Qin to make it an eternal empire.


    Apart from these two shing organizations, there were some neutral organizations that acted more harmoniously.


    There were also some people fromrge families who were all quite exceptional. The Imperial Examination was an opportunity for their families to receive even more glory, so they were very proactive in participating. The disciples of the Hundred Schools of Thought also participated with such aspirations.


    Because of the factions behind them, the people from therge families and Hundred Schools of Thought naturally received more attention from Great Qin and were more famous than most other talents.


    This was the current situation in Great Qin. The younger people were more rambunctious while the older people were steadier and calmer. They were not only interested in Great Qin¡¯s inner affairs but also in the things on the outside.


    Everything they had was built on Great Qin, and if Great Qin copsed, everything they had would crumble as well.


    The older people did not care much for the young people making a din; they just wanted to provide a good environment for their growth and make Great Qin even more powerful. Only then would they be safe and obtain more power.


    Of course, whether they were the older people or younger people, Civil Ministers or Generals, or the male Minsters or female Ministers, they all had to lower their heads and worship Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu was the sovereign of Great Qin and controlled everything in Great Qin.


    The various Ministers rmended to Zhao Fu the people they favored. If they made an impression on Zhao Fu, they had the possibility of obtaining a position in the future.


    Even though Li Muqing did not like this, she understood the heavy burden on herself. Without her support, it would be difficult for women in Great Qin to step into the center of power. They would forever live in the shadow of men and would be unable to obtain true equality.


    There were also many female Generals but they were not too concerned about this and would not help the ordinary women. In fact, most did not care about their lives or deaths. Even if they became pets of men, they would not object too much.


    Li Muqing could only do her best to rmend to Zhao Fu the people who she favored in order to increase the strength of the faction of female Ministers. Perhaps they would have more resistance in the future and would not have to live so subserviently.


    Zhao Fu sat on his throne and did not say anything, nor did he feel annoyed. He felt that there was much that he did not know, and he could learn a lot from them.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu tried to keep an eye out for the talents who were rmended; the prosperity of the empire would rely on these people.


    Time passed quickly, and soon it was the afternoon and the results of the Imperial Examination were out. The top ten people were watched with gazes of admiration and worship as they were brought before Zhao Fu and they respectfully kneeled.

 Chapter 1375: Gender Equality

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Gender Equality</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°You may all rise!¡± Zhao Fu said and the six men and four women stood up, looking both excited and nervous. They had finally seen Great Qin¡¯s Emperor with their own eyes and at such a close distance too; they did not dare to even imagine this in the past.


    ¡°Introduce yourselves to help Us and the Ministers know more about you,¡± Zhao Fu said with some interest. The ten people here were the most exceptional out of all of the schrs, and they would be greatly used from the start.


    ¡°This humble one is Long Ling!¡± ¡°This humble one is Zhang Feiling!¡± ¡°This humble one is Kelimi!¡± ¡°This humble one is Lin Li!¡± ¡°This humble one is Yue Jiuya!¡± ¡°This humble one is Bai Xiang!¡±


    The six men spoke first. Long Ling was a handsome young man dressed in white, Zhang Feiling was a valiant-looking young man, Kelimi was an Elf; Lin Li was a Fish Scale person, Jiu Yueya gave off demonic qi and looked quite cold and cruel, and Bai Xiang gave off a schrly elegance.


    ¡°This humble one is Lin Weiling!¡± ¡°This humble one is Ye Fengfeng!¡± ¡°This humble one is Nan In!¡± ¡°This humble one is Liu Yunyun!¡±


    The four women spoke next. Lin Weiling gave off the aura of the daughter of a big family, Ye Fengfeng looked quite lively, Nan In looked quite gentle, and Liu Yunyun gave off a charming aura. All four of them were quite beautiful.


    The ten people were quite young; the youngest was 17 and the oldest was around 20 years old, and their was a tenderness to their faces.


    Hearing their introductions, Zhao Fu nodded in satisfaction. The person who had ced first this time was Long Ling, the leader of Poem Sword. The person who ced second was Lin Weiling, the leader of the Washing Flower Pavilion. Both organizations had performed quite well.


    Zhao Fu did not want to interfere with these organizations. As long as they did not vite Great Qin¡¯sws, the more intense thepetition, the more prosperous Great Qin would be.


    Zhao Fu prepared to confer on them official positions when a Minister came out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the men have significant outperformed the women in this Imperial Examination. This Minister suggests greatly nurturing the men.¡±


    Another Minister came out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister believes that there is no need in giving the women too much power. They have already let down Your Majesty¡¯s expectations. This Minister believes that women are unable to bear the responsibility of some roles.¡±


    Another Minister said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister believes that what they have said is right. Please support the men more. This Minister believes that with Bai Xiang¡¯s experience, he should be able to undertake important roles in the Imperial Court.¡¯


    The women had not performed as well as the men in the Imperial Examination, and some Ministers took this opportunity to suppress the female Ministers. Most of the power in the Imperial Court was still within men¡¯s hands, and these ten people all had factions behind them.


    The factions behind them all wanted them to obtain important positions. That way, their factions would be more powerful and have solider foundations.


    Li Muqing and Lu Lingxuan¡¯s expressions fell. They had long since expected that the other Ministers would make things difficult for them, suppress them, and push for policies more favorable to men.


    ¡°This Minister doesn¡¯t think that women are inferior to men. For example, the top scorer in thest Imperial Examination was Li Xiaoling. This Minister believes that women can definitely do well in the political sphere,¡± Li Muqing hurriedly said.


    Lu Lingxuan lifted her head and said confidently, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think This Minister is inferior to men when dealing with political matters? If you believe this to be the case, This Minister will agree with what they say.¡±


    Li Xiaoling also wanted to speak, but even though her position was not low anymore, she did not have the qualifications to speak.


    The atmosphere became quite tense and the top ten scorers could not help but feel anxious.


    Zhao Fu calmly cut them off, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough; Our decision will not change. Also, you¡¯d best all stay in line. Now that the situation outside Great Qin is so tense, We do not want any internal conflicts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, everyone quickly acquiesced and no one dared to disobey.


    This caused Long Ling and the others to feel immense respect and awe towards Zhao Fu. In front of those powerful people, they did not dare to say even a word, but just a few words from the Emperor had caused them to be incredibly docile, and none of them dared toin.


    Following this, Zhao Fu went to the Martial Examination to have a look.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯vee!¡± Wu Zetian came up, leaned against Zhao Fu, and gave a moving smile.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged the mature and charming Wu Zetian and sat on the throne. Wu Zetian was quite interested in the Marital Examinations and woulde to watch every time.


    The Martial Examination soon reached its final stage and it was a well-built young man against a Half-Beast person. One of them would take first ce.


    Your Majesty, look at that Half-Beast person¡¯s wolf ears and wolf tail; how interesting! I want to take a few Half-Beast female attendants,¡± Wu Zetian said as she smiled.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. The Half-Beast people were somewhat wild and were quite different. In actuality, every race had its own characteristics.


    The only Half-Beast woman Zhao Fu had been with was Cang Xuenu, but he had made many of them Concubines. They had all been Queens or Princesses of Kingdoms.


    The fighting on the stage was quite intense and a soldier came up to report, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s news from the Charm Devil World, and they¡¯re requesting for you to go over.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and prepared to get up when Wu Zetian said with a trace of displeasure, ¡°Zhao Fu, don¡¯t indulge in those lewd women.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°I understand, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back at night.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu tell her to wait for him at night, Wu Zetian looked quite pleased and her displeasure disappeared, and she said, ¡°Come back early then. I¡¯ll pick a few pretty Half-Beast female attendants to serve you together with me.¡±


    Zhao Fu headed to the Charm Devil World, not knowing what had happened and why they had suddenly asked him to go over.


    Aftering to the Royal Pce, Mei Xianggu, Mei Qiangu, and Xiang Li and their Generals were all present, but they looked quite serious.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhao Fu looked at them and asked in curiosity.


    Mei Xianggu leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s arms and said worriedly, ¡°My good husband, your prediction was right. The Wind God Empire told everyone in the Charm Devil World to get out within three days, and anyone who remained would be ughtered.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; this actually ended up happening. They were incredibly domineering and as the invader, they actually told the original residents to scram. No one in the Charm Devil World dared to say no.


    After all, if they did not leave, they would definitely be ughtered. An Emperor Heaven Realm expert and three billion Stage 3 soldiers could indeed annihte an entire world.


    In actuality, if all of the Charm Devil people fought with the Wind God Empire¡¯s three billion soldiers, they would be able to take down some of them. However, all of them would have to die anyways. What¡¯s more, the Wind God Empire seemed to be gathering even more soldiers here.

 Chapter 1376: Royal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Royal Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    That was the reason why the Wind God Empire did not directly attack and instead warned everyone to leave. If everyone in the Charm Devil World retaliated, they would suffer great losses. After all, they only had three billion soldiers here.


    Moreover, if they really ughtered a world, the surrounding worlds would not sit by and wait to be killed. They would definitely ally together. If enough people gathered, the Wind God Empire would naturally lose.


    Now, no one dared to stay in the Charm Devil World. The Wind God Empire obtained the world so easily, causing others to feel admiration.


    Zhao Fu could now confirm that the Wind God Empire was expanding, possibly to make preparations for the Wind Spirit World. Otherwise, they would not want an entire world.


    Now, it seemed that the Charm Devil World was their first step. After solidifying their foundation, they might look to other worlds. When that time came, the surrounding worlds would be in danger and would be susceptible to an attack from the Wind God Empire.


    This was especially so for Great Qin ¨C it was only one world away from the Wind Spirit World. Facing a Royal Kingdom, Zhao Fu felt immense pressure. This was especially so for the Emperor Heaven Realm expert who couldpletely suppress him.


    The Wind God Empire was still gathering people here, proving that they were going to do something. With Great Qin¡¯s strength, they would not be able to withstand it.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious. Within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, Mei Xianggu could see Zhao Fu¡¯s worry and did not disturb him. Right now, Zhao Fu was their support.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu came back to his senses and said, ¡°Relocate to Great Qin for now! If the Wind God Empire really does try to do anything to Great Qin, Great Qin will do its best to defend. Now that you¡¯re Great Qin¡¯s people, Great Qin will protect you.¡±


    Mei Xianggu happily smiled and kissed Zhao Fu. ¡°My good husband, we all trust you. Also, I prepared a very good gift for you.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged Mei Xianggu and smiled as he asked, ¡°What is the gift?¡±


    Mei Xianggu flirtatiouslyughed and called out, ¡°You sluts, you¡¯re still noting out? I thought that you were dying to meet my husband.¡±


    Giggles sounded out from a bedroom nearby as five women with mature and enticing figures walked out. They looked at Zhao Fu with greedy and desperate gazes, quickly came up, and sniffed at Zhao Fu¡¯s aura as if they were intoxicated.


    Mei Xiangguughed as she said, ¡°Husband, I convinced them all to join Great Qin and their factions are all quite strong! How about it, I¡¯ve been quite thoughtful, right?¡±


    Following this, Mei Xianggu started to introduce them to Zhao Fu.


    One of them was the Queen of a Kingdom and was called Xiang Yue. She had a voluptuous figure and had a trace of a dignified aura. Under Mei Xianggu and Mei Qiangu¡¯s help, she had staged a coup and had killed her previous husband and be the Queen.


    One was called Gu Lili, and she was the leader of a faction. She had a fiery figure and gave off a lewd aura. One was called Qian Liyue and looked neither male nor female and was quite skinny, and she was the Queen of a Kingdom. One was called Di Wu and was the leader of a faction. She had a sexy figure and looked quite flirtatious.


    Thest one was called Min Yeye and had a graceful figure and looked quite gentle and quiet. However, she was actually extremely passionate deep down. If it was not Mei Xianggu holding her back, she would have been servicing Zhao Fu already.


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless as he looked at the women in front of him.


    The Queen Xiang Yue hugged Zhao Fu enticingly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, why didn¡¯t youe find me earlier, making it so that I only met you now. I feel that we¡¯ve missed out on so much. The aura your body gives off makes us Charm Devil women lose all control.¡±


    Min Yeye said coquettishly, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve long since heard of your famous name, but we didn¡¯t have an opportunity to meet you. If we met you earlier, I would have long since served under you as your little pet.¡±


    Di Wu flirtatiously smiled as she rubbed against Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, look how much I want you. You have to properly satisfy you, and in the future, I¡¯ll be yours; I already can¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Mei Xianggu lightlyughed and said, ¡°You five sluts, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? As soon as you met my husband, you would be like five female dogs in heat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you were right. Let¡¯s start now! I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Gu Lili¡¯s eyes looked quite hazy as her face became red.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you shove us aside,¡± Mei QIanguughed as she looked at Zhao Fu and licked her lips. She brought her four Generals and walked towards Zhao Fu, and Xiang Li had long since thrown herself at Zhao Fu


    After an intense session, the women¡¯s faces were red as they happily obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and started to move their factions to Great Qin.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m quite far away and because of instability, I need your help,¡± Qian Liyue said somewhat unhappily as she hugged Zhao Fu.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and agreed. Qian Liyue was the Queen of a Kingdom and Zhao Fu hugged her and went to a pce.


    All of the various Ministers were gathered there and a handsome and luxuriously-dressed young man said loudly, ¡°I think that we shouldn¡¯t submit to Great Qin; only by relocating somewhere far away will we be safe. Great Qin is only one world away from us.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Since I decided to submit to Great Qin, we will submit to Great Qin. I¡¯m the Queen and all of you must obey me. That includes you, Ye Li,¡± Qian Liyue said as she walked out hugging Zhao Fu.


    Ye Li was that handsome young man, and when he looked at Qian Liyue affectionately hugging Zhao Fu, he immediately became enraged, pointed at Zhao Fu, and roared, ¡°Who is that bastard?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite angry but Qian Liyue hurriedly said, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry; he¡¯s my King. I¡¯ll have him killed and will only belong to you; you can y with my body however you want.¡±


    Ye Li was almost angered to death hearing his woman saying such things. Back then, they had been deeply in love, but now she seemedpletely different, willing to kill him to please the man next to her.


    ¡°Qian Liyue, your¡¯e going too far; you dare to humiliate my little brother.¡± A long-haired, cold-looking woman in armor stormed in with arge group of soldiers. She was Ye Li¡¯s older sister and was called Ye Qingqing. She held a lot of military power and the cause of the instability here was her.


    ¡°Good husband, with your power, you should be able to subdue her. This woman has the power of the military and I can¡¯t deal with her,¡± Qian Liyue ignored Ye Qingqing¡¯s words and said to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate as a powerful aura exploded out. A corporeal mightnded on everyone within the pce, causing everyone to feel shocked. No one had thought that Zhao Fu would have such terrifying power, and their bodies instinctively trembled.


    ¡°My husband is the Emperor of Great Qin, so you¡¯d best be tactful. I don¡¯t want to kill too many people, but don¡¯t force me,¡± Qian Liyue gave off an intense Queen¡¯s aura and said icily.

 Chapter 1377: Wind God Empire

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Wind God Empire</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Everyone looked terrified; they had never thought that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor of the legends woulde here. No wonder he had such terrifying power.


    Ye Li¡¯s expression was dull and he looked incredibly dispirited as he powerlessly copsed to the ground. He could notpare with Zhao Fu; in front of Zhao Fu, he was nothing. Qian Liyue choosing Zhao Fu was the best option.


    Ye Qingqing¡¯s face also became pale. With Zhao Fu¡¯s immense power weighing down on them, they could not resist at all.


    ¡°We are willing to listen to the Queen¡¯s orders and submit to Great Qin!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone understood that this was unavoidable. They could only follow Qian Liyue¡¯s orders and did not dare to resist.


    Qian Liyue told the Ministers to leave and start preparing to relocate, leaving behind only Ye Li and Ye Qingqing in the pce.


    Looking at the brother and sister pair, Qian Liyue smiled and said, ¡°Good husband, I¡¯ve got a present for you.¡±


    She walked over and took off Ye Qingqing¡¯s clothes and ced her in a humiliating posture. She then vigorously pped Ye Qingqing¡¯s white bottom and said, ¡°Good husband,e and do this slut. Don¡¯t worry, we Charm Devil women are all incredibly lewd and this slut will definitely like you.¡±


    As Zhao Fu looked at her, Ye Qingqign actually wanted Zhao Fu to do something to her; she had never expected Zhao Fu¡¯s aura to make her feel like this.


    However, in the next moment, she came back to her senses. Even though she wanted it badly, her little brother was next to her. She felt embarrassed to be done by a man in front of her little brother but also somewhat excited.


    ¡°I¡¯m also willing to submit and I don¡¯t expect anything, but please spare my big sister. Qian Liyue, given how much we loved each other in the past, please at least agree to this.¡±


    Looking at his big sister, who had taken care of him since he was a child, about to be treated like this, Ye Li knelt on the ground and pleaded with Qian Liyue, asking her to let off Ye Qingqing.


    Qian Liyue smiled and looked at Ye Li as she said, ¡°Ye Li, I also loved you, but you should understand what Charm Devil women are like. You don¡¯t know how happy I am doing it with my husband; he¡¯s already conquered my very soul. Now, I don¡¯t feel any love towards you at all, only contempt. Don¡¯t me me, it¡¯s because your abilities weren¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry, your big sister will also submit to my husband and be one of my husband¡¯s pets. You can die now.¡±


    Qian Liyue came to Ye Li¡¯s side and drew her sword, preparing to kill Ye Li.


    Seeing this, Ye Qingqing cried out, ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve your husband and be his pet, but please let off my little brother. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    Qian Liyue was quite displeased and she pped Ye Qingqing, causing her face to swell. ¡°Your words make it seem like we¡¯re forcing you or threatening you; don¡¯t you know what a glory this is? Do you think ordinary women can do it with my husband?¡±


    Ye Qingqing endured the feeling of humiliation, and her eyes were teary as she looked at Zhao Fu and pleaded, ¡°Owner, pleasee and give your female ve some love.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; hurry up and relocate your Kingdom to avoid anything expected from happening.¡±


    Qian Liyue smiled and nodded, and she hugged Zhao Fu as they went outside to look over the relocation process, no longer paying any attention to the brother and sister.


    The Kingdom¡¯s people, Cities, and various resources were quickly and orderly moved through countless teleportation channels. In three days, they would all move to Great Qin. If they gave up some things, they would be able to go even faster and reach Great Qin in a day or so.


    In the end, Ye Li was thrown in a cage, while Ye Qingqing, the female General who had once held the most military power in the Kingdom, was given thin and sexy clothes to wear and was led around like a dog by Qian Liyue beside Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Owner, female ves are the best tools. Look how obedient and slutty she is. If you give me a few women, I¡¯ll definitely make them the best female ves. Look at how well-trained Sejuani, Shyvana, and the others are,¡± the Sadistic Killing Sword¡¯s sword spirit could not help but say in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind seeing Ye Qingqing.


    Zhao Fu rejected this without even having to think about it. Even though the Sadistic Killing Sword¡¯s sword spirit had gone through some changes, it was still quite twisted. If it was to enemies, Zhao Fu did not mind, but he was not willing to do this to his own people.


    Following this, Zhao Fu came to the Gurao Kingdom and oversaw the relocation of a few other factions. The Gurao Kingdom and Mei Qiangu¡¯s Continent had done much relocation already, so they were able to quickly relocate the rest. The only worry was the other factions.


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming tried to draw the Charm Devil people to his side. This was arge number of people, and if he let this opportunity slip by, it would be too much of a pity.


    ording to their calctions, Great Qin gained around seven billion Charm Devil people. Zhao Fu built an imperial residence for Mei Xianggu as a reward, and the other Charm devil women who had rtions with Zhao Fu chose to stay there. They also picked many beautiful Charm Devil women to serve as female attendants.


    They heard that the Devil Horn Empire also gained around one billion people, while many Charm Devil people escaped to other ces.


    A world with decent strength had disappeared just like that under the threat of a Royal Kingdom. The many Charm Devil people could only leave in disgrace.


    Otherwise, what could they do? With their strength, they could not stop a Royal Kingdom. Even though they could cause the Wind God Empire to suffer some losses, no one wanted to die for nothing.


    The Wind God Empire easily obtained the Charm Devil World, sent over another one billion Stage 3 soldiers, and started to build all sorts of buildings in the Charm Devil World.


    The four billion Stage 3 soldiers could rival 40 billion Stage 1 Soldiers, and Zhao Fu felt a headache and immense pressure. The Wind God Empire would definitely make a move against the surrounding worlds, and Great Qin could not escape.


    Zhao Fu sent people to gather information on the Demon Wind Empire¡¯s movements, as it was the archenemy of the Wind God Empire. However, Zhao Fu was left disappointed ¨C the Demon Wind Empire was not doing anything, and it seemed that he had to rely on himself and not others.


    If the Wind God Empire really wanted to do something to Great Qin, it was not as if Great Qin had no chance of victory. There was still a trace of hope, and that was in the Outer World.


    There were many things there that could kill Celestials, and even though Great Qin could not afford them, it would definitely be able to obtain things that could kill Emperor Heaven Realm experts. If the Wind God Empire forced Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, he would go all out.


    Now, the situation was rtively peaceful. As long as Great Qin did not attack the Corpse Pall World, the Devil Horn Empire would not do anything. Moreover, under the Wind God Empire¡¯s threat, they also had to think of measures to deal with them.


    Great Qin could focus on the Outer World Battlefield; that was the best ce to develop, and it would be of great help in the future.

 Chapter 1378: Insect Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Insect Soul</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu led billions of soldiers and all sorts of beasts, and he brought countless construction materials to the Outer World. In just one night, they constructed a massive and grand City in the Outer World.


    During that time, many Outer World creatures attacked, but they were quickly killed by Great Qin, and their materials were collected by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to be sent back to Great Qin.


    Because Great Qin did not have any Sunlight Gemstones, they could only do things at night. After such a massive City suddenly appeared, giving off a terrifying aura, the Outer World creatures did not dare toe within the surrounding 1,000 kilometers out of an instinctive fear.


    Now, it was Great Qin¡¯s turn to attack them. Zhao Fu left half of the army to defend the base and the remaining half split into eight armies to attack in eight directions. Each army had a Commander-level figure leading it, and Zhao Fu also personally led an army.


    Under the moonlight of the twelve moons, it seemed as bright as day, though there was a clear coldness, and Zhao Fu led his army onwards.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Hundreds of thousands of scorpion-like Outer World creatures gave off massive roars and shocking auras as they flooded over.


    ¡°Formation!¡± Without Zhao Fu having to give any orders, a Commander¡¯s voice sounded out. A group of Shieldbearers walked out from the left and formed a shield wall. Behind them, Archers walked out and drew their bows and aimed at the iing Outer World creatures.


    These arrows were not ordinary arrows but contained Spirit Destruction Crystals, and the arrowheads gave off traces of blood-red light.


    ßÝßÝßÝ...


    ßÝßÝßÝ...


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The arrows drew out countless blood-red arcs as they shot out like arcs of electricity towards the Outer World creatures.


    The arrows easily sank into the Outer World creatures¡¯ bodies, and green blood flew everywhere. Countless Outer World creatures directly died and some fell to the ground and writhed in pain, looking like they were not long for the world. However, the remaining Outer World creatures continued to ferociously attack.


    However, after another wave of arrows, most of these Outer World creatures had been killed. Hundreds of thousands of Outer World creatures looked like a lot, but Zhao Fu had 200 million soldiers with him, so killing these hundreds of thousands of Outer World creatures was not a problem at all.


    The Spirit Destruction Crystals had proved quite effective, increasing the damage against Outer World creatures and making it easier for Great Qin to kill these Outer World creatures.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Soon, another wave of arrows tore through the sky, descending like rain and poking countless holes in the Outer World creatures. The Outer World creatures were gathered quite densely and always appeared inrge waves. If anyone was by themselves, it would be very difficult to survive here.


    After killing another wave of Outer World creatures, the soldiers collected the corpses and hunted down the remaining Outer World creatures.


    This was the fifth wave that Zhao Fu had killed, and all of the Outer World creatures they encountered were Insect type Outer World creatures. The number of Insect type Outer World creatures was simply astonishing.


    They still had not found a Sunlight Gemstone mine. Zhao Fu brought such arge force not only to kill Outer World creatures but to find a Sunlight Gemstone mine. Without Sunlight Gemstones, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers could not do anything during the day.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, those ahead have discovered something,¡± a soldier from the vanguard ran to Zhao Fu and reported.


    Hearing the is, Zhao Fu nodded and flew towards the front.


    There was an enormous crater with countless rhinoceros beetle-like insects around it. The insects gave off light from their backs, and there were glowing eggs at the center. These eggs seemed to have membranes around them, as opposed to shells.


    Because the eggs gave off light, it was possible to hazily see what they contained. It was a liquid-like substance and some had murky forms that looked like rhinoceros beetles.


    The crater was incredibly big, at least hundreds of kilometers wide, and there were millions of insects. They were gathered incredibly densely and looked quite terrifying.


    What caught Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was that at the center of the crater, there was a hexagonal stone that was around three meters tall and silently floated in the air, giving off a green light. It gave off a powerful aura and seemed like some kind of treasure.


    Zhao Fu immediately led the soldiers up. There were millions of insects, and if they were not careful, they would suffer losses.


    Zhao Fu first ordered the soldiers to set up defenses in the outer borders and had some people draw a few hundred thousand insects over at a time. In a few waves, they would be able to clear out half of them, and the remaining half would not be much of a threat.


    Zhao Fu then had the army surround the crater. Within the crater, the insects sensed the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s aura and charged over with no regard for their lives.


    Facing these insects, Zhao Fu did not care too much and released Wyverns. The Wyverns gave off massive auras and flew in the sky, spewing out mes and icy sts.


    Soon, Great Qin had killed all of the insects, leaving a massive wreck in the crater. There were charred insect corpses and frozen corpses everywhere.


    Great Qin had tried to keep as many of the insect eggs as possible, but a small portion had been destroyed. Zhao Fu had never seen these eggs before, and he felt quite interested as he came before an egg and sensed the power it gave off.


    He found that the eggs were slowly absorbing the Primal Chaos aura. Everything in the Outer World Battlefield was made of Primal Chaos aura, while the Heaven Awaken World was made of spirit qi.


    Because Zhao Fu was standing quite close, he could feel a bit of his energy being sucked into the egg. Zhao Fu felt quite confused; the insect egg could actually absorb his energy though he came from the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°Åé!¡±


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu had an idea and sentrge amounts of his energy into the egg. The one meter tall egg madly absorbed Zhao Fu¡¯s energy, and its color gradually became ck as its aura became stronger and stronger.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out as the insect egg exploded. ck mucus shot everywhere, and fortunately Zhao Fu raised his barrier in time, or else he would have beenpletely covered. The mucus also had a stench to it.


    The reason that the egg exploded was because it was unable to contain Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline¡¯s power. Zhao Fu thought about it and called over an ordinary soldier and had him send his energy into an egg.


    The egg quickly absorbed the soldier¡¯s energy, and the aura it gave off became stronger and stronger. The liquid within the egg continuously went through changes as the body of a rhinoceros beetle gradually formed.


    At that moment, a palm-sized image of a rhinoceros beetle shot out from the egg and flew into that soldier¡¯s body.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± The soldier suddenly cried out, his face covered with pain. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he sent his Divine power into the soldier¡¯s body. He found that the rhinoceros beetle image was currently devouring the soldier¡¯s life force.


    As Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine power entered the soldier¡¯s body, it easily killed the rhinoceros beetle image. At the same time, the egg seemed to lose all traces of life.

 Chapter 1379: Insect Den Wyvern

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Insect Den Wyvern</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The soldier was rtively fine and just lost some lifeforce. He would recover after consuming some medicinal pills.


    Zhao Fu did not understand what had just happened; it was a pity that Arasina was not with him, or else he could ask her what he could do with these insect eggs. He could only put them away and research them after going back.


    Zhao Fu then went to the center of the crater, where the glowing hexagonal stone was. He looked at it, stretched out his hand, and looked at its information.


    ¡°System announcement! This item cannot be checked.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; he expected this. After all, even though he could check the information of items within the Heaven Awaken World, this was something from the Outer World. Being from the Heaven Awaken World, he was unable to look at its information.


    However, Zhao Fu could guess that this item was simr to a Den, and it would perhaps be even stronger than Dens in the Heaven Awaken World. However, Zhao Fu was unable to conquer this Den nor could he relocate it; in other words, he could not use it.


    However, sensing the immense lifeforce from the Den, Zhao Fu had a daring thought. He summoned a Wyvern that had not fused with a City Lord Seal and nned to try it out.


    The ordinary Wyvern was only ten or so meters long and had gray-colored scales. Its defense was only ordinary, and it was much weaker than the Wyverns that had fused with City Lord Seals.


    Zhao Fu nned to use the same method of fusing City Lord Seals to fuse this Insect Den into the Wyvern¡¯s body to see what would happen.


    Looking at the Wyvern obediently lying on the ground and looking at him with eyes full of worship, Zhao Fu could not help but hesitate and thought of a problem.


    Wyverns were Heaven Awaken World creatures while this Insect Den was from the Outer World, and Heaven Awaken World people were unable to use it. Perhaps the Wyvern would not be able to fuse with it and would die; he could not act too rashly.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and came up with a hypothesis. He ordered people to gather blood from the rhinoceros beetles and used a Blood Fusion Stone to fuse the blood into the Wyvern¡¯s body.


    The process was extremely painful, and the Wyvern felt its body being corroded by a type of energy as it continuously cried out and struggled. Its aura slowly changed.


    A whileter, the Wyvern calmed down and powerlesslyy on the ground; the pain seemed to have subsided. Zhao Fu had expected this; after all, it was difficult to fuse things from two worlds with different Laws.


    Now, the Wyvern had only sessfully fused a trace of Insect Outer World creature bloodline. It was much more powerful than Insect type Outer World creatures, so its blood could suppress the Insect blood. However, it was still so painful for it and it was unable to bear the Insect Outer World creature bloodline.


    If it was an ordinary person, daring to fuse Insect Outer World creature blood would result in certain death.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Wyvern and took out a high-grade medicinal pill and fed it to it. The Wyvern quickly regained its strength, and it started to fuse with the Den.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite serious as he performed countless hand seals and sent his energy into the Den. Fortunately, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was now a Divine Bloodline, or else he would not be able to fuse his energy into the Den.


    As he sent in more and more energy, the massive Den became more and more under his control. Zhao Fu then pointed at the Wyvern and the massive hexagonal stone shot into the Wyvern¡¯s body.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The Wyvern once again started to roar painfully as the two energies shed. The Den¡¯s enormous power continuously corroded the Wyvern¡¯s body, causing the Wyvern¡¯s body to glow.


    The Wyvern struggled and rolled about on the ground, its ws and tail mming at the ground and smashing open craters, looking like it was in extreme pain.


    A whileter, the Wyvern¡¯s pain lessened; the Insect Outer World creature blood that Zhao Fu had fused earlier started to take effect.


    The Wyvern¡¯s body became bigger ¨C 100 meters, 200 meters, 500 meters, 700 meters... in the end, the ten or so meter long Wyvern became 1,000 meters long, and its appearance went through great changes as well.


    Its gray scales became green and fluorescent, and attached to its dragon wings were a pair of thin insect wings. On the Wyvern¡¯s head was a green insect antenna, and it now had pincers beside its mouth.


    The Wyvern now gave off a terrifying aura, and it was more than ten times more powerful than the Wyverns that had fused with City Lord Seals. It was more than 1,000 meters long and gave off both the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s aura and a Primal Chaos aura.


    Zhao Fu was delighted and looked at the Wyvern¡¯s information


    [Insect Den Wyvern]: A terrifying creature formed by fusing a Heaven Awaken World Wyvern and an Insect Den. It has extremely terrifying power and can rival a Stage 9 Dragon. It contains both Primal Chaos power and Insect Dragon power.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Looking at that information, Zhao Fu loudlyughed. He had just wanted to try and did not think that he would actually seed and create such a terrifying dragon.


    Stage 9 Dragons were the most noble existences among Dragons. Their power and bloodline could greatly suppress normal dragons and they were also quite rare. However, Great Qin could use this method to create arge number of Stage 9 Dragons.


    The power of Stage 9 Dragons was unimaginable. Even if they faced Stage 9 soldiers, they would have an overwhelming advantage.


    These Insect Den Dragons would cause Great Qin¡¯s strength to greatly increase; even ordinary Empires would not have such powerful Dragons.


    Of course, Great Qin would not be able to produce many more Insect Den Wyverns, as they required Insect Dens. They would have to destroy an Insect Den of millions of Insects to obtain an Insect Den; this was not easy at all.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to collect the Insect corpses and the Insect eggs were brought back as well to be researched.


    After destroying this Den, Zhao Fu led the army onwards. An hourter, they found another Insect Den, and Zhao Fu was quite delighted about this.


    Killing the Insect type Outer World creatures gave good rewards, as did taking down the Den. The Heaven Awaken World used to give good rewards, but now war only gave poption and territory.


    Zhao Fu went with the vanguard to take a look. It was a massive hole in the ground that had red centipedes. They were about two meters long and there were only around one million of them. There were also many red eggs.


    There was also a hexagonal stone giving off red light at the center, silently floating in the air.


    There were only one million or so centipedes, so Zhao Fu did not bother being too careful. It would be quite easy to kill them, so he sent forth the army to attack.


    The arrival of Great Qin¡¯s army was quickly sensed by the centipedes, and they quickly swarmed out and attacked.

 Chapter 1380: Insects

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Insects</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers got into formation with the Shieldbearers at the front, Infantrymen with spears at the second row, and Archers at the third row.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows shot out, tearing through the air and descending like a great rain. Centipedes¡¯ bodies were pierced and they immediately died and hissed in pain. The ground was soon covered with red blood.


    Some centipedes gave off ferocious auras as they rushed at Great Qin¡¯s army. At that moment, the Wyverns in the air descended and shot out mes or icy sts, burning or freezing the centipedes.


    Zhao Fu watched the Insect Den Wyvern, which was quickly flying in the air. It opened its mouth and a massive green beam of light shot out into the horde of centipedes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    A chain of explosions sounded out as green light rushed into the sky. The green beam of light swept out, sting countless centipedes. Red blood sttered everywhere and dyed the ground.


    Massive craters appeared in the ground and fragmented centipede corpses could be seen everywhere. This single attack from the Insect Den Wyvern killed at least a few hundred thousand centipedes; it was much stronger than ordinary Wyverns.


    Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile and continued to observe the battlefield.


    Another wave of arrow rain descended and by now, most of the centipedes were dead or injured. Only a small portion of centipedes were able to make it to the army, and they were blocked off by the shield wall while the Infantrymen stabbed through their bodies with their spears. In the end, they were easily killed as well.


    Zhao Fu came to the center and looked at the Den and smiled. He fused it into another Wyvern without a City Lord Seal. Of course, he first fused it with the Red Centipede bloodline.


    The Wyvern struggled on the ground and gave cries of pain as its body started to go through changes and its aura started to be chaotic.


    In the end, it became a 1,000 meter long Wyvern. This Insect Den Wyvern was quite simr to the previous one but had slight changes.


    This Insect Den Wyvern¡¯s scales were red and it did not have a pair of thin insect wings on its back, but its chest had a few thick and solid pieces of exoskeleton. Its defense was greatly increased and it did not gain an antenna, but it did gain pincers and gave off a powerful aura.


    The two Wyverns looked different, and it was most likely because of the bloodlines and Dens fused.


    He had to pair up the right bloodline with the right Den because the Den would only spawn this type of bloodline. If he used another bloodline, the Den would not be able to be fused and the creature that he tried to fuse it with would definitely die.


    Zhao Fu ordered the soldiers to continue clearing out the battlefield, collect the centipede corpses, and bring the eggs back.


    Zhao Fu saw that it would be dawn soon, so he gave the order to return to the base. Otherwise, after the eight suns came up, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would quickly be scorched to death.


    After returning to Great Qin, the other armies had returned as well and brought backrge numbers of Insect corpses. What made Zhao Fu pleasantly surprised was that there were six Dens, which meant that Great Qin could create another six Insect Den Wyverns.


    However, they still had not found a Sunlight Gemstone mine, so Great Qin¡¯s army still could not leave the base during the day. Zhao Fu felt quite worried ¨C without any Sunlight Gemstones, if the base was destroyed, they would be doomed.


    They had to obtain Sunlight Gemstones or else their movements would be greatly restricted, and they would be incredibly vulnerable.


    If someone snuck into the base and destroyed the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers would perish under the eight suns.


    ¡°What have youe to find This God for?¡± Arasina gave off a cold aura as she walked out and looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes.


    Zhao Fu took out an Insect egg and put it on the ground as he asked, ¡°What can this Insect egg be used for? Can the Great Qin hatch it and use it?¡±


    Arasina looked at the Insect egg and said, ¡°You wish! Do you really think Outer World creatures can be taken in so easily? These eggs mainly have two uses: one is to create an Insect Curse and one is to create an Insect Soul.¡±


    Zhao Fu asked in curiosity, ¡°What are Insect Curses and Insect Souls?¡±


    Arasina replied, ¡°Because of the Outer World¡¯s special Laws, the creatures there are quite special. These Insect eggs are very suited for casting curses, which are called Insect Curses.


    ¡°Anyone who is cursed with an Insect Curse will have an insect appear in their body, which will continuously torment them. The pain is immense and can even kill people. Insect eggs are split into different levels and can unleash different Insect Curses.


    ¡°The Insect eggs you¡¯ve obtained are trash Insect eggs and basically no one would use them. They are normally destroyed because the Insect Curses they unleash can be dispelled very easily.


    ¡°As for Insect Souls, when they are incubating, you can send your power into it and the Insect egg¡¯s Insect Soul will enter your body. After the Insect Soul enters your body, it will instinctively devour your life force, which will cause immense pain.


    ¡°At that moment, you need to seal the Insect egg, making it so that it cannot absorb any energy. You will also gain control of the Insect Soul within you, and you will obtain the Insect Soul¡¯s power.


    ¡°However, even though the Insect Soul can increase power by a bit, Insect Souls are naturally antagonistic to Heaven Awaken World creatures. As such, using the Insect Soul¡¯s power will easily cause bacsh, so very few people do this.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu few quite disappointed. The effects of the Insect Curse and Insect Soul were both too weak and dangerous. It seemed that he would not be able to create an Insect Soul army.


    However, Zhao Fu kept these Insect eggs for now because there were one million or so of them and perhaps they would be useful in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for an entire night; you should take a break,¡± Arasina came up and lightly hugged Zhao Fu and said charmingly.


    Zhao Fu looked at how enticing she seemed and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You go first then, and I¡¯ll have a good rest by myself.¡±


    Arasina red at Zhao Fu and said shyly as she said, ¡°Husband, This God wants you. This God will serve husband tonight.¡±


    After saying this, Arasina took the initiative to kiss Zhao Fu and took off her clothes.


    Bai Xihan stood outside the door as she listened to the intense noisesing from within. She stopped and a slight embarrassment came to her cold face.


    Xu Liuyi felt quite surprised and stood at the door as she looked at Bai Xihan and asked, ¡°What is it? Xihan, didn¡¯t you want to talk to His Majesty about the base?¡±


    However, she soon heard the noises from within and her face became slightly red. She gave off an enticing aura; as a young woman, Xu Liuyi¡¯s body could not help but be hot upon hearing those voices.


    Sun Hanxiang and Wei Qiang also arrived. Hearing those voices, their faces also became red.

 Chapter 1381: Heaven Awaken World People

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Heaven Awaken World People</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Xu Liuyi looked at the three other women and a sultry look came to her face as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go in? I¡¯ll be going in first; His Majesty hasn¡¯t taken care of us in a month, and with how busy Great Qin is with battles, we don¡¯t have time either. We should enjoy ourselves now.¡±


    Sun Hanxiang lightly smiled and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in! We¡¯ve been missing His Majesty and we don¡¯t have the time for this normally.¡±


    Wei Qing also shyly nodded and looked at Bai Xihan as she asked, ¡°Big sister Bai, His Majesty has been giving you love since the start and goes at it for the longest on your body every time; don¡¯t you want to go in and do it with His Majesty?¡±


    Bai Xihan¡¯s face becamepletely red and she did not reply to Wei Qing¡¯s words as she pretended to be calm. She stretched out her hand and lightly pushed open the door and walked in.


    Xu Liuyiughed and could not help but think about Zhao Fu doing her. Hearing Zhao Fu doing it with other women, she would be able to endure it once or twice, but hundreds or thousands of times was impossible.


    As a young woman, Xu Liuyi had a strong sex drive but it was a pity that she had been forcefully brought to this world and could not enjoy the pleasures of doing it.


    When Zhao Fu had been doing it with Daisy and hearing Daisy¡¯s cries, she joined in and dragged the three other female Generals in with her.


    Sun Hanxiang had long since known that they could not escape Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, so she had taken the initiative to do it with Zhao Fu. Bai Xihan had not resisted either; she would ept anything that Zhao Fu did to her. Wei Qiang was the youngest and shyly participated.


    ¡°Xihan, what did youe to find me for?¡± Zhao Fu hugged Arasina with one arm and Bai Xihan with the other as he looked at her red face and lightly smiled.


    Bai Xihan quickly regained her cold demeanor and said, ¡°That world has far too many Insect creatures, and there are always waves of at least a few hundred thousand. It would not be surprising if even waves of 100 million or billions of Insects appeared.


    ¡°I want to construct a set of defenses every 10,000 kilometers, and theseyers of defenses will guarantee the safety of the base. Also, we don¡¯t know what this ce contains; even though we¡¯ve cleared out the Insects in the surroundings, we don¡¯t know if anything will happen.


    ¡°When moving in such arge scale, we will attract a lot of attention. In order to avoid anything unexpected, I believe we should make small scouting parties to properly scout out the surroundings and act after we have nned appropriately.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°I know; I¡¯ve been choosing people and preparing all sorts of defensive things. Even though it is only the outer boundary of the Outer World, I understand how dangerous it is.


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll personally lead a team. Even though that world is quite dangerous, there are many opportunities, and I want to take a look. As for the base, I¡¯ll leave it to you to manage.¡±


    Bai Xihan lightly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect the base well!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu got up to check on the preparation process. Arasina was someone who Zhao Fu had to bring because she knew the Outer World well; without her, things would be quite troublesome.


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    Those in the scouting parties would have to be at least Stage 7 Cultivation. Even without Sunlight Gemstones, they would be able to raise barriers that could block the sunlight. It would be best for them to be Assassins so they would be able to hide easily and be safer.


    Zhao Fu and Arasina formed a scouting party without anyone else because Zhao Fu nned to go deep into the Outer World; bringing anyone else would be a burden.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the ground started to violently tremble, and a massive aura swept out like a heaven-toppling flood, causing countless people to feel shocked. Their hair stood on end and they felt an instinctive fear.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he flew into the air. There was an Insect tide made up of many different types of Insects giving off an incredibly destructive aura as it charged towards Great Qin¡¯s base. However, there were only around ten million of them, allowing Zhao Fu to let out a sigh of relief.


    Even though it was daytime, there were billions of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers standing guard at the base. Ten million Insects would not be a great threat at all.


    ¡°You ugly Heaven Awaken World people, let my big brother go, or I¡¯ll have you all die here.¡± A voice travelled into Zhao Fu¡¯s ears, and Zhao Fu found that in front of the Insect tide was an eight or nine year old boy. He looked quite simr to the man he had captured earlier, and the boy naturally spoke in the Outer World¡¯snguage.


    Because this little fellow was too small, Zhao Fu had not noticed him. He did not know how this little boy had managed to gather ten million Insects.


    ßÝßÝßÝ...


    àÛàÛàÛ...


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Without needing orders from Zhao Fu, as soon as these Insects came near, arrows covered the sky and shot at the Insects.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The countless arrows descended like rain and Insects were shot to death. Blood sprayed everywhere and hisses of pain sounded out. In just this one wave of arrows, the Insect tide lost 30% of its numbers.


    The ferocious Insect tide was immediately scared into turning and running without any hesitation. There were billions of people standing on the City Walls, and even though they were Heaven Awaken World enemies who they greatly hated, the Insects still felt fear.


    The little boy had somehow dodged the dense arrow rain and looked at the City Wall with a pale face. ording to the information he had received, this base only had a few hundred thousand people, and with ten million Insects, he should have been able to easily kill them.


    However, in just a few days, so many people had appeared. The little boy felt that the situation was off, so he rode on arge ck beetle and turned to run.


    ¡°à§!¡±


    A cloaked figure with extremely terrifying eyes soundless appeared behind him. Just as the boy turned, he saw the man, and his body violently trembled in fear.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see your big brother? I¡¯ll take you to see him now!¡± Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he looked at the boy. He understood that the man he had captured was this boy¡¯s big brother. He had not been able to obtain any information from the man; Great Qin had experimented on him while torturing him, but the man had not said anything.


    Now that he had captured this boy, it would be easier to obtain information. Zhao Fu was quite pleased that this boy had offered himself up.


    Swish!


    The boy activated a stone medallion that he carried on his body and his body disappeared. However, Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed and the golden pupil in his left eye spun and locked onto the little boy¡¯s position, binding him up 10,000 meters away.


    ¡°Let me go, you despicable and hypocritical Heaven Awaken World person! Otherwise, when my n members get here, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± the boy cried out.


    Zhao Fu grinned, came over, grabbed the boy, and returned to the base. He did not do more scouting because now that he had captured this boy, after extracting information out of him, scouting would be much safer in the future.

 Chapter 1382: Withered Grass Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1382: Withered Grass Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Speak! Where did youe from and where is this ce? What factions are around here?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he looked at the boy with his terrifying eyes.


    Within a dark room, the boy was hung up by chains and he looked incredibly angry as he continuously struggled, trying to escape. However, he naturally could not break free from the chains.


    The boy said stubbornly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anything to you Heaven Awaken World people, even if I die. It¡¯s best you kill me now, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change. He let out a powerful arc of electricity which mmed into the boy; Zhao Fu would not hold back just because of the boy¡¯s age.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± As the powerful electricity hit the boy¡¯s body, his body violently trembled and he howled. Only after a while did Zhao Fu stop, and the boy¡¯s body was soaked with sweat. He hung strengthlessly in the air and became much more docile.


    Now, he understood the consequences of being captured by the enemy; this person would not show him any mercy or sympathy and would only treat him cruelly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time: Tell me everything you know, or I¡¯ll use even more painful methods. If you tell me what I want to know, I¡¯ll even let you see your big brother and I¡¯ll stop tormenting your big brother. Did you know? Your brother is used for many experiments and goes through immense pain every day,¡± Zhao Fu said coldly to the boy.


    Hearing that his big brother was being used for experiments, the boy became extremely angry and yelled, ¡°You dared to treat my big brother like that? I won¡¯t spare you all!¡±


    ¡°Arghhhh...¡± Zhao Fu did not speak and another powerful wave of electricity entered the boy¡¯s body through the chains, causing him to scream in pain. The voice was quite tender and could make most people feel sympathetic.


    ¡°Do you want me to repeat yourself? If you want you and your big brother to stop suffering, tell me everything you know,¡± Zhao Fu said with a cold expression.


    The boy tightly closed his lips and red at Zhao Fu, not saying anything.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised; this little boy was quite courageous. Could it be that all Outer World people were like this? After thinking about it, Zhao Fu brought him back to Great Qin to look at the scarred and feeble man in prison.


    Seeing his big brother in that state, the little boy cried and ran over, but he was grabbed by Zhao Fu. The dead eyes of the man on the ground regained some light.


    He looked at the boy in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, and he was furious as he roared, ¡°Let go of my little brother, or I won¡¯t let you off even if I die!¡±


    The brothers cared deeply for each other, or else they would not be so angry for each other. Zhao Fu felt like he was the viin from a movie, doing anything for his goal.


    ¡°Do you want to see your big brother continue suffering like this? Don¡¯t you feel extreme pain? As long as you tell me what I want to know, I¡¯ll treat both of you well. Your big brother won¡¯t be subjected to experiments anymore and you won¡¯t have to bear any more pain,¡± Zhao Fu said to the boy.


    The boy cried as he hesitated and prepared to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything! Don¡¯t tell anything to these contemptible Heaven Awaken World people. Our Chaos Spirit Race would rather die than submit to these people!¡± the man shouted.


    Hearing his big brother¡¯s words, the boy¡¯s gaze became resolute and he closed his mouth, determined not to say anything.


    Zhao Fu felt quite displeased. He raised his hand, preparing to chop off the boy¡¯s arm and make him suffer.


    ¡°Your Majesty! There¡¯s news from the Outer World; an Outer World person wants to meet you,¡± a soldier walked in and reported.


    Hearing that it was another Outer World person, Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts. He decided to meet them and went to the base in the Outer World. He had given the base a name, Qin Territory.


    Zhao Fu was surprised to find that this person was a woman. Her figure was quite mature and she looked quite beautiful. She had red eyes and looked quite cheerful and bright. She only wore a beast skin that covered her chest and lower body, and she had a wild aura.


    ¡°Are you here for those two people?¡± Zhao Fu could guess this woman¡¯s purpose foring here; she would note here for no reason.


    The woman lightly smiled and said, ¡°That man is my husband, and the other is my little brother-inw. I want to negotiate with you to release them.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh, ¡°You came by yourself, and you dare to try to negotiate with me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of you being dragged into this as well?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as she replied, ¡°Sir, your faction most likely only came here recently; there were no Heaven Awaken World people here before. You should be in a hurry to find Sunlight Gemstones. I can provide them, as long as you release my husband and little brother-inw.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted; he had never thought that the Sunlight Gemstones he had been searching for would deliver themselves up. What¡¯s more, it was for the cost of two unimportant people; this was a very good deal.


    However, Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to agree because he was still not sure where this ce was or what factions were around. He had to make things clear or else everything would be unknown, and he would not be able to be at ease.


    Zhao Fu was now curious about the identity of these three people, and he wanted to know who they were.


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman and said, ¡°If you can tell me where the Sunlight Gemstones are, I¡¯ll be very happy to let the two of them go. However, you have to tell me your identities and everything about this area. Only then will I spare them.¡±


    The woman felt quite startled and thought about it before replying, ¡°I can only tell you that this ce is called the Withered Grass Domain and is in the western area of the Primal Chaos World. As for our identities and information about this area, I can¡¯t tell you any more.¡±


    If the woman really told that information to Zhao Fu, everyone in this area would be doomed. She knew that Great Qin had gathered billions of soldiers.


    Zhao Fu felt quite displeased, as he only received a rough location and still did not know the situation around him; how could he be satisfied with this?


    ¡°The location of the Sunlight Gemstones and information about the surroundings; those are things I have to know, or there¡¯ll be nothing to discuss. Also, to prevent you from contacting others, I¡¯ll need to trouble you to stay here for a few days.¡±


    The smiling woman now frowned; Zhao Fu meant to forcefully keep her here and get information out of here.


    This made the woman feel quite angry; it was Great Qin who had captured their people and she was here to courteously negotiate. If they were ordinary Chaos Spirit people, they definitely would not be able to do such a thing.


    However, she hade here prepared, and she smiled as she said, ¡°Sir¡¯s faction most likely is not a Royal Kingdom, right?¡±

 Chapter 1383: Gray Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Gray Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and became serious, as he could hear the threat in the woman¡¯s words. However, he replied calmly, ¡°For us Heaven Awaken World people, only those with Royal Kingdoms cane here. Great Qin is a newly-risen Royal Kingdom.¡±


    The woman gave a slight smile as she said somewhat coldly, ¡°A real Royal Kingdom would not have so many Stage 1 soldiers; I suppose you don¡¯t know how powerful the Outer World is, and why only Royal Kingdoms from your world cane here.


    ¡°This ce has ten or so factions that can threaten Royal Kingdoms; if I leak your information to them, do you think you can defend against them without the strength of a Royal Kingdom?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt quite startled; he had never thought that there was such danger. However, Zhao Fu realized that she could have done this long ago if not for the fact that he had her husband and brother-inw.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu felt quite confident and said condescendingly, ¡°Go and tell them then! Not only will your husband die, your brother-inw will die as well. I¡¯ll skin them alive and then chop off their meat bit by bit.


    ¡°Also, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Your looks are not bad and I¡¯ll definitely enjoy your body.¡±


    The woman was incredibly angry, but she was afraid that Zhao Fu would kill the two of them, which was why she was here to negotiate.


    ¡°I can tell you about the surrounding factions that can threaten you and the location of the Sunlight Gemstone mine. However, you have to promise to spare us,¡± the woman said as she angrily red.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed. After being threatened by her, how could Zhao Fu spare them? Once he let them go, he would have no power over them. Moreover, if they passed Great Qin¡¯s information to those terrifying factions, Great Qin would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    ¡°Apologies, but I¡¯ll have to refuse. I¡¯ll look for the Sunlight Gemstone mine myself and I¡¯ll look for those factions myself. As for you three, you can stay in Great Qin!¡±


    The woman started to panic; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would refuse everything. After thinking about it, she took off her beast skin, revealing her enticing body as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll throw in my body as well. As long as you can let the three of us go afterwards, we definitely won¡¯t leak your information. However, you¡¯ll be found by them sooner orter.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled, but he smiled and did not mind. He pulled the woman into his embrace and the woman slightly struggled, but thinking about her husband and her brother-inw, she could only endure it.


    Intense sounds sounded from within the room and the woman had never felt so excited and happy before, despite feeling that she had betrayed her husband. She felt incredibly conflicted and ufortable, but her body felt incredibly pleasurable.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu hugged the woman and checked to see if the Six Desires Demonic Qi had any effect on Outer World creatures. He was quite surprised; perhaps it was because the Six Desires Demonic Qi was a higher-tier power, making it so that it was only slightly weakened.


    The woman¡¯s face was quite red and she powerlesslyy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace as she said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given my body to you, can you let the three of us go?¡±


    Zhao Fuughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever promised you that! Also, just then it seemed like it was you enjoying yourself; I didn¡¯t get much out of that.¡±


    The woman felt incredibly embarrassed and angry; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so shameless. She raised her hand and tried to hit Zhao Fu, but her hand was grabbed by Zhao Fu, so she tried to bite him.


    At that moment, a voice sounded out from outside, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, we¡¯ve found that vige and have sessfully destroyed it.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s face became pale and her heart felt as if it fell into an abyss, and Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile.


    Back when he had captured the first Outer World person, Zhao Fu had not thought much. After capturing the second, Zhao Fu had been focused on obtaining intelligence so he had not considered that too much. However, after seeing a third Outer World person, Zhao Fu realized that there was definitely an Outer World base nearby.


    As such, Zhao Fu sent out scouts. Each scout was paired with a Gray Wolf and they were all specially trained and were skilled at tracking.


    Hearing that it was just a Vige, Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed. After all, Great Qin already had millions of ordinary Viges.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to get up, the woman pulled Zhao Fu and pleaded with tears in her eyes, ¡°Please, don¡¯t harm them!¡±


    The reason that the woman did not want to give information about the surroundings was to protect her Vige. She had never thought that Great Qin would find it in the end.


    Looking at the pitiful woman, Zhao Fu stroked her face and smiled as he said softly, ¡°Then you have to be more obedient in the future!¡±


    The woman hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely listen to you in the future and won¡¯t disobey your orders.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightly smiled and said, ¡°Put on your clothes, we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    The two of them put on their clothes and came to the hall. There were many people bound with ropes, and most of them had blood on their clothes; they had most likely been injured.


    The woman looked at a red-haired man who looked quite aged and hurriedly ran over, asking, ¡°Dad! Are you alright?¡±


    The aged-looking man did not expect his daughter to be here with an evil Heaven Awaken World person. He thought of something and said angrily, ¡°Daughter! Did you betray our Vige?¡±


    The woman cried, not knowing how to exin things. After all, the Vige being destroyed indeed had to do with her. However, she definitely had not betrayed the Vige.


    Zhao Fu frowned as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to me her; it was Great Qin that discovered you all, and destroying your Vige was something that was bound to happen sooner orter.¡±


    The aged-looking man shouted hatefully, ¡°Despicable Heaven Awaken World person, I¡¯ll definitely kill you, use your blood as a sacrifice, and take revenge for our dead vigers. You won¡¯t have a good ending; even if I die, the other Chaos Spirit people will find you.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked quite angry, and the woman hurriedly said, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry. We Chaos Spirit people are naturally antagonistic towards you all, which is why we act like this.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt less angry, and he gave the order for those people to be taken away. He then ordered people to give a detailed overview of what had happened.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised to find that the Vige did not have even 1,000 people; it was simply too small! Also, how could a little boy from such a small Vige have the ability to gather ten million Insects? Zhao Fu could not believe this.


    However, the soldier would not lie to him. This meant that this Vige had tens of millions of Insects protecting them. It was only after clearing those Insects that they were able to take down the Vige.


    The soldiers also delivered up a fist-sized gray pearl. It was very smooth and gave off a faint light. It was something they had obtained from the Vige, and Zhao Fu did not know much about this item.


    However, this was now easily solvable, and Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the woman.

 Chapter 1384: Powerful Outer World Factions

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Powerful Outer World Factions</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Can you tell me about this area now?¡± Zhao Fu pulled the woman into his embrace and sat on a chair as he smiled and asked.


    The woman looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and said softly, ¡°Then don¡¯t hurt my father, those vigers, or my husband ¨C no, Hong Li and Hong Dong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s naturally not a problem. As long as you¡¯re obedient and tell me everything, I¡¯ll treat them all well,¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled.


    The woman satisfiedly nodded and lightly hugged Zhao Fu as she said coquettishly, ¡°Husband, my name is Hong Mei. As long as you don¡¯t harm them, I¡¯ll be yours, and I¡¯ll wholeheartedly serve you.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded and asked about the gray pearl.


    Hong Mei exined, ¡°That¡¯s a Vige Creation Pearl and can establish a Vige. However, the Vige attributes are quite different from the Heaven Awaken World Vige attributes.


    ¡°Our Viges have three basic abilities. The first is an intimidation effect that makes it so that wild beasts don¡¯t dare toe close. There¡¯s also a territorial effect that makes a piece ofnd your territory. There¡¯s also a ss change effect.


    Other attributes, such as crop production, stat bonuses, and poption attraction do not exist here.


    In fact, they did not even have an Origin, where vigers spawned. Without such a thing, how could they spawn new people.


    Zhao Futer found out that they relied on reproduction and could not obtain new vigers through the Viges. However, everyone had a special ability, which was tomunicate with low-grade Insects and gather Insects.


    The little boy had stolen a treasure of the Vige and had gathered ten million Insects. That treasure was a consumable item, and after using it, it could not be reused.


    This exined why a Vige with less than 1,000 could summon ten million Insects.


    Moreover, they could only gather Insects and most Insects would not attack them as long as they did not antagonize them. However, they could notmunicate with other types of creatures.


    They could notmunicate with beasts, flying creatures, or aquatic creatures. These three types of creatures would also attack Outer World people.


    The gray pearl was useless to Zhao Fu and could only create a Vige. It was far too weak, and even if it was fused into a creature¡¯s body, it would not have much of an effect. Zhao Fu gifted it to Hong Mei and asked her about other matters.


    Zhao Fu learned that there were countless Dens of various sizes. The Outer World Viges were quite rare and there were also extremely powerful existences.


    For example, on the eastern side there was a massiveke where there were at least one billion Blood-Sucking Mosquitos. The mosquitos were only one meter long and could quickly fly and had extremely sharp mouthparts. After stabbing their mouthparts into a person¡¯s body, they would quickly suck a person¡¯s blood, and very few people dared to go to such a ce.


    On the western side there was arge group of Fire Red Ants that numbered in the billions and simrly, no creatures dared to go near.


    On the northern side, there were 700 or 800 million Horned Boars. They were three meters long and had tough skin and powerful defenses. They had sharp horns on their heads and had destructive power. They were ruled over by a Boar King, who had terrifying strength, and it had killed many World Realm experts.


    The true danger was on the southern side. There was an enormous Chaos Evil City where there were tens of millions of Chaos Evil people.


    If they were just ordinary people, Great Qin would be able to destroy them easily. However, the Chaos Evil people were one of the vilest races in the Outer World, and their Legacy Technique could create countless half-man half-insect monsters.


    It was said that they controlled around six billion insect monsters, which was incredibly terrifying.


    After hearing Hong Mei talk about ten or so factions or powers, Zhao Fu felt incredibly shocked. Only now did he realize how dangerous the Outer World was.


    These factions all greatly hated Heaven Awaken World people, and if they discovered Heaven Awaken World people, they would definitely kill them and not let anyone off. If they discovered Great Qin, Great Qin would be in great danger.


    Back then, Hong Mei had brought up these factions to threaten Zhao Fu, and these factions really were quite terrifying. However, Hong Mei would not have actually leaked Zhao Fu¡¯s information to those factions; once they attacked, all creatures in this area would be wiped out.


    This was especially so for the Chaos Evil people. They did not spare even people of the same race and would often capture them and conduct cruel experiments on them.


    For example, they would put Insects in people¡¯s bodies and use the people¡¯s blood and flesh as food for the Insects, causing the people to go through immense pain. They would also splice Insects and people together to create terrifying insect monsters, and they also transnted Insect organs into people.


    The Outer World was split into many races, and the Humanoid creatures had the smallest numbers. There were nine major races and they all had different abilities and attributes. The Chaos Spirit Race and Chaos Evil Race were among them.


    Now that he knew how dangerous it was, Zhao Fu nned to make proper defenses in order to guarantee that Great Qin could defend against these terrifying creatures.


    In the end, Hong Mei told Zhao Fu the location of the Sunlight Gemstone mine. Hong Mei¡¯s Vige had long since discovered this mine, but it was not of any use to them. As such, they had never excavated it, and it was under arge mountain.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to go and have a look ording to the information that Hong Mei had provided, mainly to see if there was any danger and to check how big the mine was.


    ¡°Husband! Can I go and see Hong Li and Hong Dong now? I want to see how they are and won¡¯t do anything else,¡± Hong Mei said as she looked at Zhao Fu anxiously.


    Zhao Fu had obtained a lot of information from her and he felt quite happy, so he did not refuse and agreed to let her see the brothers.


    Hong Mei happily kissed Zhao Fu and ran to see the brothers. Zhao Fu had many things to take care of, and he was still waiting for the report from the people who had gone to scout.


    Hong Mei came to the prison and felt quite anxious to see them; this was the whole reason why she was here.


    However, in the end, the Vige had been destroyed and her body became another man¡¯s. In the future, she would wholeheartedly serve that man and that man would bring her unimaginable pleasure every day. She greatly desired being done by that man.


    In her heart, she still loved Hong Li, the man who Zhao Fu had captured; she did not stop loving him because of Zhao Fu. Her love towards Hong Li did not decrease, but another man had also forced his way into her heart.


    Looking at the wounded Hong Li, tears flowed out of Hong Mei¡¯s eyes and she cried out in heartache, ¡°Hong Li! Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 1385: Chaos Evil Race

    <h4>Chapter 1385: Chaos Evil Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hong Li looked quite confused; his brother had just been captured and was subjected to abuse, and now his wife had been captured as well. His wife¡¯s face was somewhat red and gave off an intoxicating aura, and Hong Li had a bad feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Mei¡¯Er, why are you here? Were you captured by that Heaven Awaken World bastard?¡± Hong Li hurriedly asked.


    Thinking about her current status, Hong Mei shook her head, feeling quite ashamed. Two lines of tears ran down her face as she said, ¡°Hong Li, no one will harm you or Hong Dong now. Soon, people will take you to a better ce, and I wille and visit you often.¡±


    Hong Li¡¯s body trembled; Hong Mei had not been captured. The Heaven Awaken World man treated her quite courteously and she was not locked up. Her face was also red and she gave off a charming aura.


    Thinking about his beloved wife moaning under another man¡¯s body, Hong Li felt furious and he felt as if his eyes were going to split apart. He loudly roared


    Seeing that Hong Li understood what was going on, in order to make him feel better, she lied, saying, ¡°Hong Li, don¡¯t misunderstand! I just submitted to that Heaven Awaken World man and need to follow his orders in the future; nothing happened.¡±


    Hearing these words, Hong Li¡¯s anger instantly subsided. He greatly trusted his wife, and if his wife said nothing happened, then that would be it.


    However, he was quite unhappy about Hong Mei submitting to a Heaven Awaken World person. After thinking about it, he realized Hong Mei most likely did it for them, and he felt quite guilty as he said, ¡°Mei¡¯Er, my good wife, don¡¯t worry about us. Find an opportunity to leave and relocate our Vige.¡±


    Hong Mei looked at Hong Li and did not know what to say because the Vige had already been destroyed by Great Qin and she could no longer leave. Also, she felt that her body could not leave Zhao Fu.


    Thinking about how intensely she had been doing it with Zhao Fu just then, Hong Mei¡¯s face went a bit red and she gave off a bit of a lustful aura. She started to have a reaction, and she wanted to do it with that man again.


    ¡°Mei¡¯Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hong Li asked in confusion seeing Hong Mei in a daze.


    Hong Mei came back to her senses, and looking at Hong Li gazing at her caringly, she felt even guiltier. She was worried that if this continued, Hong Li would work something out, and because she was afraid of Zhao Fu being angry, she said, ¡°Hong Li, I have to go; I¡¯lle and see you when I can.¡±


    Hong Li once again told Hong Mei to leave and that the Heaven Awaken World people were evil. Hong Mei could only pretend to agree before leaving.


    By now, the scouts had returned and brought back a joyous piece of news: The Sunlight Gemstone mine was massive and could fulfil Great Qin¡¯s demand.


    However, there was arge ravine nearby where there were tens of millions of worms. They were the same as the worms Zhao Fu had seen when he had entered the Outer World, and they had massive bodies and sucker-like mouths that were filled with sharp teeth.


    There were only tens of millions of worms, so Zhao Fu did not care much; with Great Qin¡¯s strength, it would be quite easy to get rid of them. After hearing that there was not much danger, Zhao Fu led the army to the mine.


    The ravine was over 10,000 meters wide and about 3,000 meters deep. There were countless worms on the walls and swarms on the bottom as well, which was quite a terrifying sight.


    Seeing this terrain, Zhao Fu did not n to have the soldiers directly attack; he had a better idea.


    He called over 50,000 people who had Stage 4 Cultivation and could fly in the sky. Great Qin had made sufficient preparations for the Outer World, and it had all sorts of resources, such as kerosene.


    The 50,000 people flew above the ravine and threw down wooden barrels containing kerosene. The barrels shattered upon impact and the ck kerosene spilled out.


    The worms were aggravated but only a small portion of them charged at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. After all, 50,000 people was not a great threat to the worms. The soldiers disregarded the worms and continued to toss down barrels of kerosene.


    They then threw down countless torches, which ignited the kerosene, and arge fire started to burn. Many worms were burned to death, and the high temperature caused an even greater disturbance in the horde of worms.


    However, they were only able to burn a portion of the ravine, and most of the worms swarmed towards the other direction. Zhao Fu ordered people to pour even more kerosene and to ignite the kerosene while it was still falling.


    Countless worms struggled in the mes, hissing before gradually slowing down and turning into charred corpses.


    However, many worms charged out of the ravine and furiously attacked Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. Seeing the worms attack, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers immediatelyunched arrows.


    The powerful arrows descended, piercing into the worms¡¯ bodies and causing gray blood to fly everywhere, and countless worms died under the volley of arrows.


    Because of the raging mes within the ravine, even more worms charged out, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continued to use arrows to kill them. It was best to use long-range attacks against Insects, as they would suffer great losses.


    Some worms charged against Great Qin¡¯s shield wall, but spears stabbed out from the gaps and pierced through their bodies, killing them instantly.


    Seven or eight hourster, Great Qin had killed most of the worms, and a small portion had escaped in another direction. Zhao Fu had also picked up a gray Den.


    This Den was twice as big as ordinary ones, and the aura was even stronger. Zhao Fu decided to fuse it into another Wyvern.


    The Wyvern became 3,000 meters long and looked somewhat simr to an ordinary Insect Den Wyvern. It had gray scales and had pincers on the side of its mouth. However, its body became somewhat bloated and its eyes became muchrger, and its strength also increased. It gave off a mountain-toppling aura ¨C because this was a Den of tens of millions of worms, its power was naturally much stronger.


    However, some wounds appeared on the Wyvern¡¯s body, from which red blood spilled out, because it was unable to entirely bear the Den¡¯s power.


    This meant that the Wyverns could only fuse with Dens up to this level. Any higher level Dens would cause Wyverns to explode and die.


    The Insect Dens were split into different levels. The lowest level was Level 1, which had around one million Insects protecting it. A Level 2 Den had two million Insects protecting it, and so on.


    As Stage 5 creatures, Wyvern could only endure up to Level 30 Insect Dens. Only higher-tier creatures could fuse with higher-level Insect Dens.

 Chapter 1386: Man-Eating Vine

    <h4>Chapter 1386: Man-Eating Vine</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Out of the various creatures that Great Qin nurtured, the Wyverns were the highest tier and were a type of dragon, so they were much stronger than other creatures of this same level. Higher-tier creatures were not so easy to obtain, and they usually required Dens.


    This would rely on Zhao Fu¡¯s luck in the future; he had no way of obtaining any right now. If he obtained higher-level Dens, he could only put them away for now.


    Zhao Fu came to the Sunlight Gemstone mine. It was arge, open mine. ck gemstones covered the face of the mountain and all light that came near was absorbed by the gemstones.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; these Sunlight Gemstones were different than what he had expected. He had thought that they would be a shining, glowing gemstone.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ordered the soldiers to start to construct defensive structures. This ce was a distance away from Great Qin¡¯s base, and even though they could travel to and fro using teleportation channels, they still needed some defenses to ensure the safety of the soldiers opening up the mine.


    Looking at the Sunlight Gemstones, Zhao Fu smiled. With these Sunlight Gemstones, Great Qin would not have to fear those eight suns and would no longer be restricted by the sunlight. They could now travel to further ces.


    At the same time, Great Qin had obtained an ocean of points after killing arge number of Insects and could obtain many good items. However, Zhao Fu nned to save the points for now and spend them at key moments.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin¡¯s base. The first thing he did was discuss with his subordinates about building defenses. Great Qin¡¯s position was quite dangerous, and only by building defenses would they be safe.


    The people in the surroundings had not yet discovered Great Qin¡¯s base, but they would definitely discover it in the future; this was undoubtable.


    Just tall City Walls could not stop arge-scale Insect tide. Zhao Fu nned to build some deep trenches outside the City Walls that were 1,000 meters wide and thousands of meters deep, preferably within attacking range.


    These trenches would be able to slow down a charge, and the Insects that charged up would fall down and die. Great Qin¡¯s people could stand on the City Walls and attack, making defending quite favorable.


    As for the flying Insects, Zhao Fu set up ballistae on the City Walls to defend against aerial attacks.


    Because Hong Mei was an Outer World person, Zhao Fu had asked for her ideas and had benefitted greatly. Hong Mei had said that a certain type of nt would be quite useful.


    The nt was called Man-Eating Vine. They would sometimes be on the ground and would sometimes be underground. When people came close, they would quickly bind up the people and their sharp teeth would stab into the people¡¯s bodies and devour their blood and flesh. They would consume the people in a matter of moments, leaving behind just the bones.


    Hong Mei rmended nting arge number of Man-Eating Vines around the City Walls, and this would have a powerful effect. Also, in order to avoid the Man-Eating Vines from attacking the soldiers, they would just have to feed the vines some of the soldiers¡¯ blood from time to time.


    Moreover, Hong Mei knew where they could find arge number of Man-Eating Vines. There was also an extremely terrifying Man-Eating Vine Demon ¨C each vine that it grew was three meters thick and was tougher than steel. It had many vines and could cover hundreds of kilometers.


    A single Man-Eating Vine Demon could easily devour one million Insects and was incredibly terrifying. That ce had be a forbidden area and practically no one dared to go there.


    Zhao Fu felt quite interested; if he could obtain that Man-Eating Vine Demon, Great Qin¡¯s defenses would be greatly improved.


    Zhao Fu had Hong Mei take him to that ce, and he saw a ins area made up of green vines. There were only vines, and no flowers, trees, or grass at all. There were no sounds of insects or birds, and it was incredibly silent.


    There were sharp, white teeth on each vine, making these ins look incredibly terrifying and evil.


    With so many Man-Eating Vines, if Zhao Fu sent soldiers to clear them, they would suffer countless casualties and injuries. Zhao Fu did not n to have soldiers go up, and instead he used kerosene to burn them. These nts definitely feared fire.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to throw out barrels of kerosene and then ignite them. The raging mes dyed half the sky red, and the temperature quickly increased.


    The soldiers continuously tossed down barrels of kerosene from the sky, wanting to light up the entire ins. The only thing they had to be careful of was flying too low because many vines would be able to attack them.


    Some vines twisted about like snakes and were quickly burned into ash. However, only the ordinary low-grade vines were burned to death; many vines burrowed underground and survived the mes.


    Zhao Fu had already prepared a countermeasure against this ¨C he had soldiers toss out Earth Elemental Stones, which turned the ground as hard as rock, making it impossible for the vines to dig out of the ground.


    More than half of the ordinary vines had been burned to death, and the vines that had dug underground were only slightly injured. Now that the ground had been turned into rock, they could not pose much of a threat. Later on, Zhao Fu would have the soldiers excavate the ground and bring the vines back to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu first had the soldiers stay here while he brought Arasina to the center to take a look at the Man-Eating Vine Demon.


    The mes had burned for a very long time, and the ground was charred ck and gave off white smoke and an acrid smell. Even though the mes had been intense, it had not caused much harm to the Man-Eating Vine Demon, which covered hundreds of kilometers.


    Zhao Fu was quite clear about this, so he was quite wary and flew in the sky and did not walk on the ground.


    Rumble...


    Sensing that Zhao Fu, the cause of all this trouble, wasing close, the ground started to violently tremble. Long cracks appeared as massive vines furiously shot at Zhao Fu; there were at least 100,000 or so vines.


    ¡°ïÏ!¡±


    à§à§à§...


    Shing!


    A held the Royal Wood Sword and vigorously shed out. An enormous green crescent flew out, destroying the iing vines. Green blood spurted out, and the vines that were cut immediately withered as their lifeforce was instantly absorbed by the Royal Wood Sword.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Even more vines ferociously shot at Zhao Fu with incredible power. There were millions of them and seemed to cover the sky.


    Zhao Fu did not look afraid at all and continuously shed out, sending out sharp sword lights. As the sword lights shot out, the surrounding vines were shed apart and the green blood descended like a green rain.


    However, the Man-Eating Vine Demon¡¯s vitality was quite strong, and as its vines were continuously shed apart, it continuously grew more. The vines all had teeth on them that gave off cold lights, wanting to devour Zhao Fu¡¯s blood and flesh.


    Zhao Fu would not allow the Man-Eating Vine Demon to drag things out. He unleashed the Royal Wood Sword¡¯s World Tree Domain, and an enormous green energy barrier spread out, containing an immense suction power. All of the vines shooting towards Zhao Fu started to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 1387: Sun God Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Sun God Stone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Royal Wood Sword¡¯s Domain was the bane of all nt creatures and had shocking effects whenever Zhao Fu used it. Sensing that terrifying suction power, the vines immediately retreated below the ground and did not attack.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed; just because the vines were underground did not mean that Zhao Fu could not attack it.


    A massive wave of Divine power entered the Royal Wood Sword, causing it to shine with intense green light as an enormous life aura spread out.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu flicked out the Royal Wood Sword, causing it to turn into a green ray of light. It shed through the air andnded on the ground, causing a 100 meter wide crater to appear in the ground.


    The Royal Wood Sword gave off a green light and countless tree roots spread out from it and burrowed underground.


    The vines underground sensed a wave of danger as the tree roots continuously spread out and dug deeper. They gave off a suction force and quickly devoured the vines¡¯ life force.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The green vines gave off terrifying power as theyshed out underground, destroying soil and rocks. The area underground copsed, and a massive crater appeared. The Man-Eating Vine Demon wanted to use this method to use the soil to block off the massive suction power.


    Some of the Royal Wood Sword¡¯s roots were damaged, but the remaining ones still madly grew towards where the vines were.


    Rumble...


    A massive noise came from underground as if something was moving. It was the Man-Eating Vine Demon wanting to run, not wanting to fight with Zhao Fu anymore.


    The underground area was quiterge, making it difficult for Zhao Fu to find the Man-Eating Vine Demon¡¯s position. He could only look at Arasina beside him.


    Arasina stepped forwards and her 24 ck wings spread out as a powerful godly spirit aura spread out. She stretched out a hand and countless rays of ck light fell from the sky, forming a massive hand of light that stretched into the ground.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± The ground violently trembled as an enormous roar sounded out from underground. Arasina looked quite startled before her expression became cold, and she vigorously grabbed with her hand before lifting it.


    Bang!


    The ground shattered as a 100 meter long green rhizome was pulled out of the ground. What was surprising was that at the center was a man; however, it was only the upper half of a man, and his lower body seemed to be fused into the rhizome.


    The man looked at Zhao Fu and Arasina hatefully. He was most likely the Man-Eating Vine Demon, and he had decent intelligence.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    After being dragged out by Arasina, the Man-Eating Vine Demon did not hold back and attacked with its full strength. Its vines contained terrifying power and seemed to cover the sky as they shot towards Zhao Fu and Arasina, and it was as if nothing could stop them.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he took out the Emperor Killing Sword and he lightly cried out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out in the surroundings as boundless sword intent swept out. Space seemed to copse as the creatures in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers felt a chill and looked terrified.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed as a formless sword energy instantly spread out. The heavens and earth trembled as the vines were shed into tiny bits, causing green blood to fly everywhere. In just an instant, all of the vines disappeared.


    The Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s power was extraordinarily fearsome. If it was not for the fact that he was afraid of being exposed, it would be the main sword he carried around.


    After the Man-Eating Vine Demon¡¯s vines were all cut apart, he looked at Zhao Fu and Arasina in terror. Now that his vines had all been destroyed, he had nowhere to run.


    Zhao Fu came to his side and pointed his sword at him as he said, ¡°What will you choose? Submit or die.¡±


    The Man-Eating Vine Demon did not hesitate and directly agreed. However, the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s restrictions were ineffective against it, so Zhao Fu could not control it. As such, Zhao Fu could only use his Divine Bloodline as a blood restriction within the Man-Eating Vine Demon¡¯s body.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline¡¯s aura, the Man-Eating Vine Demon became much more respectful. He did not know that Zhao Fu had a Divine Bloodline and felt quite afraid of Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline¡¯s power.


    After taking in the Man-Eating Vine Demon, Zhao Fu smiled and pulled Arasina into his embrace as he said, ¡°Thanks for just then!¡±


    Arasina leaned against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and red at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Use your actions to thank This Godter!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the Man-Eating Vine Demon and arge number of ordinary Man-Eating Vines back to Great Qin¡¯s base and nted them outside. Zhao Fu nted the Man-Eating Vine Demon within the base itself as they would be relying on its vines to attack.


    The ordinary vines had not been hurt much, but the Man-Eating Vine Demon had been greatly injured. It would take a long time for him to return to its peak.


    Zhao Fu nned to give him arge number of Insect corpses to devour because the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s recovery items had very weak effects on Outer World creatures. He could only rely on this method, or he would have to use up arge amount of Great Qin¡¯s recovery items.


    Now, they had tall City Walls, a few deep trenches, and this Man-Eating Vine Demon; Great Qin¡¯s base now had powerful defenses, and Zhao Fu could be more at ease.


    At the same time, they were now mining Sunlight Gemstones and continuously sending them back to Great Qin to be socketed onto equipment.


    ¡°Skreee...¡± Suddenly, nine massive cries sounded out in the sky as a massive aura swept out, causing the sky to tremble and nine 1,000 meter wide golden crows could be seen.


    Because the territory had expanded, Zhao Fu had also upscaled the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation. The golden crows were now 1,000 meters wide and could absorb sunlight from the surrounding 100,000 kilometers.


    After the nine golden crows cried out, they spat out nine golden crystals that were about two meters long. These nine golden crystals gave off an intense light and searing heat, and they had images of golden crows within them.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and a formless power caught these nine golden crystals. These were Sun God Stones, items condensed from the Sunze Emperor Immortal Formation from absorbing sunlight.


    Sensing the power within these nine crystals, Zhao Fu smiled because they could be used to dispel the Corpse Pall World¡¯s curse.


    Curses contained immense Yin attributes, while the nine Sun God Crystals contained powerful Yang attributes. They could clear evil and purify all things.


    With these nine Sun God Crystals, they should be able to get past the Corpse Pall World¡¯s cursednd, allowing them to once again attack the Corpse Pall World.


    However, although attacking the Corpse Pall World was not difficult, the main problem was the Devil Horn Empire making trouble. Without its interference, Great Qin would not have had to retreatst time and could have continued to attack the Corpse Pall World.


    They had to think of a way to keep the Devil Horn Empire at bay while attacking the Corpse Pall World. Otherwise, Great Qin would not be able to attack another world while being attacked by the Devil Horn Empire.

 Chapter 1388: Nine Suns

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Nine Suns</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As for dealing with the Devil Horn Empire, Great Qin had long since started to prepare and research things.


    Zhao Fu came to the Forging Pavilion and looked at the two beautiful women working. He smiled as he asked, ¡°How is it? Have you been able to create it?¡±


    One of the women was Gongsun Zhu. She had gone from looking like a dignified youngdy to looking like a young wife. The other was Gongsun Lin; she still looked like a quiet girl but had a trace of an air of maturity about her now.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, Gongsun Zhu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re nearly done. We¡¯ll show Your Majesty thepleted item soon.¡±


    The thing that Zhao Fu was having them research was how to use materials from the Insects¡¯ bodies. Even though these materials could deal extra damage to Heaven Awaken World creatures, they could not ordinarily be used by Heaven Awaken World people.


    This was because for most materials, if they were made into weapons, people would not be able to send their spirit qi into them. Even if they could send in their spirit qi, there would be great resistance and they could not be used like ordinary weapons. As such, Zhao Fu had Gongsun Zhu and Gongsun Lin research how they could use these materials.


    A whileter, Gongsun Zhu brought over a red sword and smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, try this out. This was forged from materials from Fire Red Ants andbined with Talisman techniques.¡±


    Zhao Fu took the red sword and examined it. The sword was quite warm and there was a line of runes down the middle. The de did not feel very sharp, and the sword gave off a chaotic aura.


    ¡°Is this sword even useable?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite confused and sent his power into the sword. The sword immediately gave off a red light and its aura became ferocious.


    ¡°Husband, try it on this.¡± Gongsun Zhu brought over a b of iron that was two fingers thick.


    Zhao Fu shed the sword onto the block of iron and sparks flew everywhere as the block of iron was shed apart by the sword. The cut was incredibly smooth, proving how sharp the sword was.


    Following this, Zhao Fu did some more tests. He used an ordinary iron sword and the Fire Red Sword to stab into a set of iron armor. It was evident that it was much easier for the Fire Red Sword to pierce through the armor because of the materials from the Fire Red Ants.


    Weapons made from Outer World materials were quite effective against Heaven Awaken World equipment and could destroy them more easily. This was primarily because of the Primal Chaos aura that they contained, which had a corrosive effect on spirit qi.


    However, they did not have any advantage against weapons made from Outer World materials, as they all contained Primal Chaos aura.


    If they mass-produced these weapons, they would be able to deal a big strike against the Devil Horn Empire. They definitely would not expect Great Qin to have such weapons.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, both of you!¡± Zhao Fu smiled and hugged the sisters.


    Gongsun Zhu smiled as she replied, ¡°Not at all! We¡¯re very happy to be able to help out husband.¡±


    Gongsun Lin¡¯s face became slightly red; she still had not be used to her new rtionship with Zhao Fu. A few days ago she had heard her big sister crying out and had angrily stormed in, and she had seen her sister doing it with Zhao Fu.


    Gongsun Zhu did not mind much because she had expected this would happen. She was quite happy to be able to serve a man with her little sister. They could also research and forge together every day.


    Within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s dense aura, Gongsun Zhu¡¯s face became red and she did not hold back as she said flirtatiously, ¡°Husband, let us serve you.¡± After speaking, she squatted down and started to serve Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this scene, Gongsun Lin¡¯s face became bright red. She had never thought that her big sister would be so daring in front of her. However, seeing how much her big sister was enjoying it, she wanted to try it too.


    Zhao Fu greatly enjoyed the service of the sisters, and he soon started to do it with them.


    A whileter, Gongsun Lin¡¯s face was quite red as she lightly hit Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and said angrily, ¡°Zhao Fu, can¡¯t you be gentler with us? Also, did you have these intentions from the start?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for nine years now; of course I had some thoughts. I didn¡¯t want you to do it with another man, and I also wanted to make up for the sadness of you leaving before. I still remember that clearly. I want to keep you by my side from now on.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu had feelings for her this whole time and did not just take her on the spur of the moment, Gongsun Lin¡¯s face became red with embarrassment. She could not help but feel somewhat happy and she lightly hugged Zhao Fu.


    She did not want to just be a tool for Zhao Fu to use for pleasure; she wanted a man who truly liked her. Nine years ago, she had some feelings for Zhao Fu too, but that had not progressed into anything. Now that she had been taken by Zhao Fu, she felt a bit displeased but was not angry.


    Following this, Gongsun Lin told the method for producing these weapons to the people responsible for producing military equipment and told them to quickly mass-produce them.


    Weapons made from Outer World materials were quite destructive towards Heaven Awaken World equipment. However, Zhao Fu did not n to equip all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers with them because the Outer World materials had a great weakness.


    After all, Spirit Destruction Crystals countered the Outer World creatures, and weapons socketed with Spirit Destruction Crystals would be able to easily counter these weapons. When that time came, this advantage would be a disadvantage.


    Seven dayster, Great Qin had prepared various matters and started to attack the Corpse Pall World again.


    This time, they were much more secretive. Great Qin¡¯s army did not gather together and mightily storm in, and instead they went through teleportation channels that they had prepared in advance. Great Qin wanted to attack without giving any clues, and they acted at night as well.


    Zhao Fu came to the area with the cursed ground by himself and took out the nine massive golden crystals. The crystals circled around Zhao Fu and gave off a faint golden light and a searing aura.


    ºäºäºä...


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Zhao Fu raised his hand and the nine massive golden crystals turned into rays of light that shot into the sky. Explosions then sounded out as the nine crystals gave off brilliant light and the nine golden crows within them seemed toe to life, dancing in the sky.


    Nine suns appeared in the sky and intense light shined on the ground. As the strange and cold aura was hit by the light, it quickly dispersed and countless ghost babies howled as they turned into smoke and dissipated.


    The light quickly spread and the night quickly receded. The people in this Continent thought that it was the next morning and felt incredibly confused; the night seemed to have passed incredibly quickly. However, looking outside, they saw that it was indeed bright.


    However, when they came out, they were confused to find that there were nine suns in the sky. How was this possible? How could there be nine suns in the sky?


    Before they coulde to their senses, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had arrived at the boundary through teleportation channels and started to attack. The apocalypse of the Corpse Pall World had arrived.

 Chapter 1389: Mud Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Mud Soldiers</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Eight billion or so soldiers dressed in ck armor and with determined gazes gathered at the boundary of the Corpse Pall World, giving off an enormous aura. Zhao Fu stood in the sky, a trace of a smile on his face as he gave the order to attack.


    The soldiers passed through teleportation channels, bypassing the cursed ground and appearing below the Corpse Pall World¡¯s defensive walls. The cursed ground had already been dispelled, and they no longer had any way of stopping Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Great Qin¡¯s soldiers roared, their voices shaking the heavens as they surged forwards like a ck flood. They gave off an aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything as they flooded towards the defensive walls.


    The sky waspletely dark as various devils and beasts covered it, and the evil and dark aura covered the heavens and earth.


    The terrifying aura and horrifying scene made the soldiers on guard look terrified. Their legs became weak as they yelled, ¡°Great Qin is attacking!¡±


    Everyone in the Corpse Pall World had sensed that something was off when the nine suns had appeared. Hearing that Great Qin was attacking, their expressions fell and they quickly led soldiers over, and the two sides started to fight.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Corpse Pall soldiers vigorously shot out arrows that tore through the air. Countless devils were hit and fell down like a rain of corpses.


    However, even more devils and beasts leapt onto the defensive walls and started to fight with those soldiers.


    A snake with sharp teeth moved like a bolt of lightning and bit a Corpse Pall soldier. Its sharp teeth easily pierced through the soldier¡¯s armor, and the soldier cried out as it was tossed aside by the snake.


    A half-man and half-tiger devil wildlyughed as it charged into a group of soldiers. It swung out its paw and easily sent four of five soldiers flying, with deep gashes on their chests. The soldiers instantly died.


    A two-headed rooster flew down from the sky, grabbed two soldiers with its ws, flew back into the air, and dropped them down. The rooster then flew down and used its beak to peck apart a soldier¡¯s chest.


    The Corpse Pall soldiers desperately retaliated, using both weapons and bandages to attack the devils.


    A Corpse Pall soldier used his bandages to bind up a devil before going up and using his saber to kill it. Another soldierbined his bandages and weapon and split a devil in half. Some soldiers even used countless bandages to pierce devils¡¯ bodies.


    Blood flew everywhere and cries continuously sounded out as more and more people died. The battle was incredibly intense and caused people to feel a chill.


    Momijigari, who was in charge of the devil army,nded on the defensive walls dressed in red armor. She drew two sabers and gave a wicked smile as she rushed at the soldiers. Her sabers sent out countless sabre lights, and the soldiers were unable to resist at all and fell at her hands.


    ºäºäºä...


    The countless splotches of blood on Momijigari¡¯s face caused her smiled to look even more savage. She shed out even faster with her sabers, causing limbs and blood to fly everywhere.


    Great Qin¡¯s beasts also ferociously attacked the soldiers on the defensive walls. The 100 meter tall Corpse Soul Soldiers used their hammers to smash down, turning countless soldiers into meat paste. The countless Spiders used their knife-like legs to cut countless soldiers¡¯ bodies apart.


    The Wyverns spewed out icy sts and mes from the sky, and the Giant Wolves also rushed up and used their sharp teeth and ws to attack. The Nothingness Beasts appeared from behind the soldiers and madly attacked them.


    With the cover of the devils and beasts, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers quickly scaled the defensive walls and started to fight with the Corpse Pall soldiers.


    In just a few moments, the situation on the defensive walls became incredibly chaotic. Blood continuously flew everywhere and howls continuously sounded out. More and more people died, but most of them were from the Corpse Pall World. It seemed like the defensive walls would be taken at any moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Cold auras exploded out, causing the weather to change as everyone felt a chill on their backs. 60,000 to 70,000 soldiers made of mud that stood 100 meters tall appeared.


    These soldiers were all dressed in armor and held weapons, and they looked as if they were alive. They attacked Great Qin¡¯s beasts, and the two sides quickly shed.


    Massive explosions sounded out as wild gales blew. The Corpse Soul Soldiers went to meet these mud soldiers in battle. They were also soldiers dressed in heavy armor, and the battle between the two sides was extremely shocking.


    The mud soldiers were another card that the Corpse Pall World had prepared. They had collected Yin Beast y and made these mud soldiers to resist Great Qin¡¯s beasts and devils.


    The mud soldiers were not weak and their bodies were as tough as steel. As the Corpse Soul Soldiers¡¯ swordsnded on the mud soldiers¡¯ bodies, they only caused shallow wounds.


    However, there were far too few of them; Great Qin¡¯s beasts and devils greatly outnumbered them. Each mud soldier was surrounded by a few beasts, and no matter how tough their bodies were, they were gradually smashed apart. Great Qin still held the advantage.


    Zhao Fu stood in the sky, facing off against the Corpse Pall World¡¯s seven Legatees. Their expressions were all quite unsightly because their defensive walls had nearly been breached by Great Qin. Their soldiers were not a match for Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, and their experts could not resist Great Qin¡¯s experts either.


    ¡°What do you have to say? Will you submit to Us or choose to die?¡± Zhao Fu said with a confident smile, his voice filled with domineeringness as he looked at the seven people.


    The seven Legatees felt furious but did not dare to attack because they knew clearly that they were not a match for Zhao Fu.


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    ¡°ßÇàê!¡±


    Seeing that they were not replying, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold and his body blurred as he suddenly appeared in front of one of the Legatees.


    That person¡¯s expression fell, and before he could react, his throat was grabbed by Zhao Fu and his body was lifted. That person didn¡¯t hesitate to release his Nation Armament¡¯s power, wanting to break free from Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A massive aura spread out from that person¡¯s body, but at that moment, Zhao Fu also unleashed his Nation Armament¡¯s power and a terrifying aura exploded out from his body.


    Crack!


    Zhao Fu twisted with his hand and broke the Legatee¡¯s neck. A genius, the ruler of a Continent, and someone who countless people looked up to, had been killed just like that.


    Seeing this scene, one of the other Legatees became terrified and quickly ran. However, Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, shing that person into pieces.


    In front of Zhao Fu, all of them seemed incredibly powerless. Zhao Fu was using his Nation Armament, which contained the power of four worlds and three Continents. How could they defend with just the power of one Continent?


    The remaining Legatees were all scared witless and remained in ce, afraid that Zhao Fu would kill them in the next second.

 Chapter 1390: Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Battlefield</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Shi Xiao¡¯s face was pale. Looking at those two Legatees who had just died, her heart was filled with terror; she had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s power was terrifying to such a degree.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze now fell on her body. She was the World Protector of this world, and if she submitted, everyone else would not be able to resist anymore and would submit too. Great Qin would be able to easily obtain the Corpse Pall World.


    Shi Xiao hesitated, but a Legatee next to her, a beautiful woman, flirtatiously walked over to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I, Shi Su, am willing to submit to you. I¡¯m also willing to be your Concubine and serve you.¡±


    She understood that even if she did not say this, Zhao Fu would do this. After all, Great Qin did not let off any women who had Phoenix Qi, and she was also the ruler of a Continent. They had long since heard of how licentious Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was.


    Rather than being passive, it was better to take the initiative. Not only would she be able to protect the people from her faction, but she might also be able to obtain a decent status in Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu smiled and did not refuse, and he brought her into his embrace and Shi Su charmingly leaned against him.


    Seeing Shi Su surrender, the other Legatees surrendered as well because they did not want to go on like this. In the end, Shi Xiao decided to submit as well.


    Now that they had all surrendered, the soldiers below did not resist anymore and also knelt and surrendered. However, some leaders of factions were not willing and ran away with their forces.


    However, the Corpse Pall World had already lost and now belonged to Great Qin. Zhao Fu gave the order to start attacking the inner regions of the Corpse Pall World.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were like a flood that charged towards the Corpse Pall World, causing the Corpse Pall World to fall into panic.


    Everyone else heard that the Legatees and World Legatee had surrendered, so most of the Corpse Pall people obediently came out and knelt on the ground, waiting for Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to take over their Cities.


    Some people chose to resist Great Qin and nned to fight to the death, while others ran into the wilderness and wanted to hide from Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers quickly took over region after region, and because the Legatees had already taken over entire Continents, there were not many factions. As such, it was quite easy to clear out regions and there was only some weak resistance.


    Zhao Fu handed this ce over to Wang Jian and headed to another battlefield because the Devil Horn Empire was currently madly attacking Great Qin.


    After hearing that Great Qin was attacking the Corpse Pall World, Yao Ming had immediately attacked Great Qin. The ferocious Devil Horn Empire had split into three armies, attacking Great Qin¡¯s three Continents in the three different worlds.


    Facing the ferocious Devil Horn army, Bai Qi did not feel any fear at all, and he instead coldlyughed as he yelled, ¡°Formation!¡±


    àÛàÛàÛ...


    Large ballistae were pushed out, and countless arrows and bolts giving off cold lights aimed at the Devil Horn soldiers. The Archers drew their bows and aimed at the countless devil beasts and soldiers.


    The Devil Horn soldiers were like a green tide that seemed to be able to devour anything. Yao Ming greatly wanted to take down these three Continents, so he had sent even more soldiers thanst time.


    Yao Ming looked at how ferocious his army was and smiled. Even if he was not able to conquer the three Continents, he would definitely be able to stop Great Qin from conquering the Corpse Pall World.


    ¡°Fire!¡± A cold voice sounded out as all of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers shot out arrows at Bai Qi¡¯smand. The arrows were innumerable and blocked out the sky, and the sounds they gave off made it seem as if the sky was going to be torn apart.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless arrows tore through the sky and descended like a torrential rain. Facing this rain of arrows, the Devil Horn soldiers and devil beasts felt a terrifying chill and could not help but feel afraid.


    They unleashed their abilities to defend; the Devil Horn soldiers at the front worked together to create a semi-spherical defensive barrier while the devil beasts createdrge winds to defend against the arrows.


    However, they were left disappointed. The arrows easily pierced through their defenses and tore through their armor. The winds that the devil beasts summoned were also unable to deflect the arrows.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The sounds of arrows stabbing into bodies could be continuously heard as waves of Devil Horn soldiers copsed to the ground. Countless powerful devil beasts, whether they flew in the sky or ran on the ground, also copsed with countless arrows sticking out of them.


    Even the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s most powerful King Devil Beast, the Azure Dragon King, was hit by a 100 meter long bolt and fell to the ground, severely injured.


    Corpses littered the ground and blood ran everywhere as the surroundings fell into a deathly silence. The ferocious Devil Horn army immediately stopped.


    Yao Ming looked incredibly confused; he had never thought that things would turn out like this. Looking at so many dead soldiers and devil beasts, he immediately gave the order to stop attacking.


    A powerfully-built General reported, ¡°Your Majesty, their arrows seem to contain something that counter our armor. We should temporarily retreat, or else even more people will die.¡±


    After that General spoke, another soldier came to report, ¡°The Corpse Soul World has been conquered by Great Qin!¡±


    Yao Ming angrily cursed. They had been tricked by Great Qin¡¯s plot and Great Qin had already conquered the Corpse Pall World. As such, he could only give the order to retreat to the Devil Horn Empire.


    Following this, Yao Ming immediately ordered people to research the arrows that Great Qin had used. They found out that they had Outer World materials added to them, which was why they had been so powerful. Hearing this, Yao Ming ordered people to find ways to neutralize them; they could not be continuously suppressed by Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu came over and saw that nothing much had happened on this battlefield, and the Devil Horn Empire had quickly retreated, making him feel quite disappointed.


    He then left things here to Bai Qi and had him deal with matters here. Having just conquered the Corpse Pall World, there were many things to take care of there, so he headed back.


    Zhao Fu arrived at a Royal City, where there were many corpses hung up on the walls. There were men and women, elderly and children. Their necks were at angles and their eyes were wide. They had different expressions: anger, reluctance, and fear, looking quite wretched.


    A Great Qin soldier tied a noose around a young man¡¯s neck and kicked him off. The other side of the rope was tied to the City Walls, and as the young man fell, the rope went taut, breaking his neck.


    These people were all people who had resisted, and some were their family. They were all executed, no matter their gender or age.

 Chapter 1391: Underworld Treasure Trove

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Underworld Treasure Trove</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After all, after conquering a world, they had to use bloody force to suppress any resistance. Only by striking fear into their hearts would they be obedient. If they were treated too well, they would instead start to rebel.


    This Royal City belonged to one of the Legatees Zhao Fu had killed. They had resisted intensely but had quickly been conquered.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were also fighting in other Continents to destroy the resisting factions. At the same time, they were conquering region after region. Because this Continent was the closest and was taken control of the earliest, Zhao Fu made it their temporary headquarters in the Corpse Pall World. After all the fighting was finished, they would calcte their gains and losses.


    After Zhao Fu came to the Royal Pce, Wang Ergou gave a ttering smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this lowly one has already prepared a ce for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and followed him to a resting area. There were 30 or so Corpse Pall women there with different expressions. Some looked worried, some looked terrified, some looked hateful, and some looked downcast.


    They had been talking, but seeing Wang Ergou bring Zhao Fu in, they all closed their mouths in fear because they knew who Zhao Fu was.


    Wang Ergou introduced them, ¡°Your Majesty, they are from the imperial family of this Kingdom. Some were the King¡¯s Concubines, and this lowly one brought you the prettiest ones. Also, this one is the Empress and this one is the Empress Dowager.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the two women Wang Ergou was pointing at. One of them was tall and had supple skin and peerlessly beautiful looks. She wore a white pce dress and gave off a cold and aloof aura; she was the Empress and was called Shi Shuili. She was most likely one of the top-ranked beauties in the Corpse Pall World.


    The other had a curvy figure and wore a silver pce dress. She gave off a gentle and loving aura, and she was most likely the Empress Dowager and was called Shi Yuelian.


    Both of them looked at Zhao Fu hatefully because Zhao Fu had not only destroyed their Kingdom but had killed their man as well.


    ¡°Please enjoy yourself, Your Majesty, this lowly one will head out now.¡± Seeing Zhao Fu look at the Empress and Empress Dowager and seem a bit interested, he gave a joyous smile and left first and closed the door.


    Zhao Fu walked towards the group of women and started to enjoy his spoils of war.


    Shi Su, Shi Xiao, and the other Legatees had wanted to find Zhao Fu to discuss some matters and convince Great Qin not to use such cold and bloody force, but Wang Ergou blocked outside the door.


    Wang Ergou smiled as he said, ¡°His Majesty is busy right now; only women can go in.¡±


    Shi Su and Shi Xiao did not understand at first, but aftering outside and hearing the intense noises from within, they understood. Shi Su gave a charming smile and opened the door and saw women lying all over the ground. The Empress Shi Shuili and the Empress Dowager Shi Yuelian were currently panting under Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Facing this scene, Shi Su flirtatiouslyughed and walked towards Zhao Fu. Shi Xiao¡¯s expression was quite unsightly and she was quite angry as she gripped her fists.


    She had heard that every time Great Qin¡¯s Emperor conquered a ce, he would gather all of the beauties and enjoy them. Even though Zhao Fu was the victor and had the right to do anything, the Legatee who he had killed had been the one she was closest with and they had slight feelings for each other.


    However, not only had Zhao Fu killed him, but he had also taken his women, his mother, and his little sister. His mother was someone who he had loved deeply, but she was now moaning lewdly under another man¡¯s body.


    Shi Su already joined in and Shi Xiao wanted to leave but did not dare. With Great Qin¡¯s Emperor¡¯s cold and ruthless personality, not only would he mistreat her, but he would also not let off her faction and rtives either.


    As such, Shi Xiao could only wait by the door. Shi Su soon copsed and pleaded for mercy, and Shi Xiao looked quite disdainful.


    Suddenly, Shi Xiao felt a massive formless energy grab her and pull her within the room, and the door closed with a m.


    Zhao Fu took off the bandages around Shi Xiao¡¯s body and started to ravage her.


    Night gradually fell and arge, round moon appeared in the sky, and the bright moonlight illuminated the night.


    Zhao Fu hugged Shi Xiao and Shi Su and enjoyed the afterglows of their intense activities. Shi Xiao¡¯s face was red, and even though she tried to resist in her heart, she could not help but lean against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. Thinking about how she had just been so lewd like those other women, she felt incredibly ashamed.


    ¡°Are the rumors in the Corpse Pall World true? Did the seven of you obtain the keys to an Underworld Treasure Trove?¡± Zhao Fu looked at Shi Xiao and asked.


    Before Shi Xiao could reply, Shi Su said, trying to curry favor, ¡°It¡¯s true, husband. However, we already opened the treasure trove, which was how we unified the Continents so quickly.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed because he had been quite interested in that Underworld Treasure Trove. However, it had already been opened by them and used.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s disappointed expression, Shi Su kissed Zhao Fu and said as she smiled, ¡°Husband, even though we already opened the treasure trove, the seven keys are still very useful and can open an Underworld historical remnant.


    ¡°However, that the historical remnant is in the Underworld. We¡¯re unable to head there, so we haven¡¯t used the keys. It¡¯s said that there are even more precious treasures there.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged Shi Su with both arms as he asked, ¡°Is that so? What kind of things?¡±


    Seeing Zhao Fu hug Shi Su with both arms and looking like he was spoiling her, Shi Xiao felt a bit neglected and wronged. That fellow had just taken her body, but he was now ignoring her.


    However, it was her fault for not taking her chances. Zhao Fu had asked her, but Shi Su had grasped this opportunity.


    Shi Su also told Zhao Fu about the history of the treasure trove. Back during the Legacy Trial, they had passed trials, be Legatees, and had obtained the keys. The treasure trove was bound to the Corpse Pall World and contained countless treasures.


    As for the Underworld historical remnant, they did not know much about it and only had a location. Only the seven keys could open it and it had to be someone from the Death Race with a massive amount of Fate. Within the historical remnant was something that could allow the Corpse Pall Race to rise within the Heaven Awaken World.


    Listening to there, Zhao Fu felt quite interested because he had a method to head to the Underworld since a long time ago, which was the Underworld Royal Seal.


    If he could obtain 100 Underworld Royal Seals, he would be able to open the Underworld Gate. Before, Zhao Fu did not have any reason to go to the Underworld, so he had never gone. Now, he decided to go and take a look.


    Following this, Great Qin took control of the other Continents in the Corpse Pall World and the resisting factions were all crushed. Wang Jian calcted the results from this battle, and they had made great gains.

 Chapter 1392: Underworld Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Underworld Gate</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    They obtained 45 billion people and 80,000 Cities. Because of the Heaven Domain Boundary, they did not lose too many people or Cities from people escaping.


    Now, Great Qin had 370 billion people, which was a shocking number. They had 520,000 Cities, and it was a pity that City Lord Seals were not as useful as before. Otherwise, with 520,000 City Lords, he would have had the power to sweep across everything.


    Zhao Fu left some soldiers to continue to clear out the Corpse Pall World and take control while Zhao Fu brought the main army back to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu had obtained the seven keys, and they looked somewhat strange. They were about 30 centimeters long, gray, and seemed to be made out of iron. There were mythical creatures carved on the top of each of the keys: a dragon, a ck turtle, a vermillion bird, a white tiger, a qilin, a tao tie, and a qiong qi.


    Zhao Fu did not understand the meaning behind this. After returning to Great Qin, he wanted to head to the Underworld and investigate this historical remnant.


    However, a shocking and enraging piece of news came: The Wind God Empire had dered that the Half-Beast World, Grassi World, and Elf World now belonged to it.


    Because this matter dealt with tworge factions, the Wind God Empire was more courteous and asked them to leave instead of telling them to scram.


    Of the three worlds, Great Qin upied four Continents and the remaining ones were upied by the Devil Horn Empire. Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire were the strongest factions here, so the Wind God Empire had to show some restraint.


    After all, destroying these two factions would cause the Wind God Empire great losses. Moreover, the Wind God Empire had its own enemies and could not afford to move all of its troops over here.


    However, as a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain, they had enough confidence and power to suppress the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin, forcing them to leave without having to fight and suffer a loss.


    The three worlds had practically no people or Cities, and they were essentially three shells. Because there was often fighting there, no one moved their poption or Cities over.


    The people from the three worlds had escaped to other worlds, and some had been taken in by Great Qin while others had submitted to the Devil Horn Empire.


    However, even if the three worlds were just shells, upying them could provide arge amount of Fate. Now that the Wind God Empire had said that it wanted those three worlds, it did not give any room for negotiations and did not ce the two factions in its eyes at all.


    It was not just Great Qin that was angered; the Devil Horn Empire was infuriated as well. It had the most Continents in those three worlds and would suffer the most.


    This was especially so given that Great Qin had just conquered the Corpse Pall World and now had five worlds. The Devil Horn Empire only had three worlds, and if it lost so many Continents, it would be much weaker than Great Qin.


    Now, they had to decide if they wanted to give those Continents over. The Wind God Empire was determined to obtain those words, and the two factions were not a match for a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions.


    Yao Ming tried to contact the Royal Kingdoms supporting the Devil Horn Empire, but no one expressed any willingness to help. It was quite difficult for them to stop a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions, and they were not willing to suffer a massive loss for someone else.


    Zhao Fu also contacted others, but the result was the same ¨C no one was willing to help. Zhao Fu also spread this news to the inner regions of the Domain, hoping some factions that had enmity with the Wind God Empire would do something.


    However, he was left disappointed. Even though they already knew about this, they did not do anything. It seemed that he could not rely on anyone else.


    The Wind God Empire gave them three days ¨C within those three days, everyone had to leave, or the Wind God Empire would attack.


    Seeing that he could not protect so many Continents, Yao Ming decided to benefit from this situation as much as he could, such as by having the Wind God Empire attack Great Qin or asking them to help the Devil Horn Empire take down another world.


    However, the Wind God Empire discourteously refused and did not give the Devil Horn Empire any face at all. They were a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions and did not take the Devil Horn Empire seriously. How could they agree to a request from the Devil Horn Empire?


    Right now, the Wind God Empire¡¯s attitude was such that if anyone did not give them what they wanted, they would take it by force. They were not open to any negotiations or discussions.


    This greatly infuriated Yao Ming; he was rarely humiliated like this. If it was an ordinary faction, he would have long since attacked at any cost.


    However, in the end, he could only withdraw from the three worlds because he could not afford to fight with the Wind God Empire.


    Great Qin did the same and gave up on the four Continents. Fortunately, the four Continents were just shells, so they did not lose too much.


    Zhao Fu also felt quite angry about this situation; it had been quite difficult to conquer those four Continents and yet they had been taken away just like that. However, he was not as strong as the other side, so he could only take a step back; after gathering some strength, he would take his revenge.


    At the same time, he felt immense pressure because the Wind God Empire¡¯s aim was now incredibly clear ¨C with the Charm Devil World, it had now taken four worlds.


    To be able to obtain four worlds so easily, anyone would feel incredibly envious. The Wind God Empire was the strongest faction here and had the second most territory. Adding on the Wind Spirit World within the Heaven Domain Boundary, it could be said to have five worlds here, which was the same as Great Qin.


    The Wind God Empire would definitely make a move against Great Qin, so Zhao Fu had to quickly find a way to deal with the Wind God Empire. Otherwise, Great Qin would most likely perish at the Wind God Empire¡¯s hands.


    Now, Zhao Fu had two choices: the first was to obtain arge number of points in the Outer World to deal with the Wind God Empire; the second was to head to the Underworld historical remnant and hope that he would be able to obtain valuable treasures and items.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and made a decision. The Outer World did not require him to personally go, so he handed this matter to Bai Xihan and the others. All they would have to do was clear out Insect Dens every day, which would give them arge number of points, while he could go to the Underworld.


    After making this decision, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and called the ck and White Impermanences. They were from the Underworld, so bringing them would make things much more convenient.


    The first thing to do was to open the Underworld Gate. Zhao Fu came to the ce where they converted Yin Soldiers; this ce had be a specialnd and was directly connected to the Underworld. Large amounts of Underworld Yin Qi flowed out from here, making it a suitable ce to open the Underworld Gate.


    Zhao Fu was not sure what he would encounter, so he diligently prepared various things.


    The ck and White Impermanences were quite happy, as they could return to the Underworld. They came from the Underworld and had friends and family there, so they naturally missed the Underworld greatly. They hade to Great Qin during the Ghost Festival and had not returned for seven or eight years.


    After making preparations, Zhao Fu brought the ck and White Impermanences and 100 Underworld Royal Seals and came to the ce to open the Underworld Gate.

 Chapter 1393: Yin Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Yin Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and a formless energy grabbed the 100 Underworld Royal Seals, causing them to float around him. Zhao Fu squatted down and pressed his hand against the ground. The 100 Underworld Royal Seals turned into rays of light and shot into the ground.


    Immediately, the heavens and earth dimmed and the clouds swirled. The surrounding Yin Qi quickly gathered, and even more Yin Qi madly flooded over from further away as well, covering the sky.


    Aplicated, profound, and cold magic formation appeared underneath Zhao Fu¡¯s feet. It was 100 meters wide and gave off waves of gray light.


    The surrounding Yin Qi started to spin around the magic formation and a massive vortex of Yin Qi appeared. It gave off massive noises and gave off an incredibly eerie and cold aura.


    Zhao Fu pressed his hand against the ground and his expression became serious as he sent his Six Paths of Reincarnation Power into the magic formation and lightly cried out, ¡°Underworld Gate... open!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the 100 meter wide magic formation instantly absorbed all of the surrounding Yin Qi and gave off intense light as it started to spin. A massive wave of Yin energy spread out and sank down into the ground.


    A pair of stone gates and two tiger stone statues slowly rose up from the ground, and an incredibly ancient aura spread out like a tsunami.


    Finally, the stone gates werepletely revealed. They were 12 meters tall and three meters wide, and there were countless ghosts carved on them. They looked incredibly evil and had all kinds of wicked smiles. They were in fighting stances, as if they were hunting for food, and they looked incredibly lifelike and gave off a powerful sense of intimidation.


    The two tiger statues next to the stone gates were three meters tall and had wings on their backs. They were exquisitely carved and looked like they were alive. They seemed to be filled with might and looked like two real tigers.


    These stone tigers were Yin Beasts, and there were many historical records about tigers being auspicious animals, such as that ghosts did not dare to enter doors with tigers on them and that tigers warded off evil.


    As such, ancient tombs all had tigers engraved on them or had stone tigers to ward off evil to make sure that the ones inside the tombs were not eaten by evil ghosts.


    Now, after opening these stone gates, Zhao Fu would be able to enter the Underworld. He would be able to enter freely from now on and would not have to summon it every time.


    The ck and White Impermanences gave excited smiles. They walked over to Zhao Fu and hugged each of his arms; after doing it with Zhao Fu, they had be even more mature and alluring.


    The White Impermanence, Bai Xiaoxi, said shyly, ¡°Husband, if we have time, can we visit our families?¡±


    The ck Impermanence, Hei Xiaojie, smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, we have a few good sisters in our family. I¡¯ll call them over to properly serve you; with your charm, they¡¯ll definitely like you a lot.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and it was not a very big deal, so he smiled and agreed. Following this, Zhao Fu went up and pushed open the stone gates and brought the ck and White Impermanences in.


    On the other side, the Devil Horn Empire was also doing all it could to increase its strength. It understood that the Wind God Empire would definitely make a move against it in the future, so it needed enough power to protect itself.


    Now that it had given out so many Continents, it only had three worlds left and had fallen behind Great Qin by two worlds. As such, Yao Ming decided to attack another world.


    Great Qin heard about this but did not do much because of the threat of the Wind God Empire. Great Qin was also thinking of ways to quickly increase its strength. If it continued to fight with the Devil Horn Empire, it would be the Wind God Empire who benefitted the most.


    Also, now that the Wind God Empire had taken over the Half-Beast, Grassi, and Elf Worlds, it hade in between Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire, making it difficult to directly attack each other.


    The world that the Devil Horn Empire attacked was the world next to the Rock Spirit World. Because the worlds below it belonged to the Wind God Empire and it had signed Contracts with the ones above, it could only expand to the sides.


    Because the Wind God Empire was to the right, the Devil Horn Empire decided to expand to the left.


    That world was a Water Race world, and the residents were fish people. These people had the heads of fish and human bodies. Even though they looked quite ugly, they were not weak at all and could live on bothnd and water.


    The Devil Horn Empire had prepared countless ships to enter the Fishman World. Because they mostly lived in the water, the Devil Horn Empire was at a disadvantage.


    However, Yao Ming had thought of a countermeasure, which he had prepared for the Merman World. However, because of the Wind God Empire, he could only use it against the Fishman World.


    The Fishnmen could not construct defensive walls and gather together to fight to the death because it was simply impractical to do so underwater. Moreover, if they gathered together, they might all be destroyed by the Devil Horn Empire together.


    They wanted to use their advantage of living in the sea to resist the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s invasion.


    Countless ships sailed into the Fishman World, and countless Fishmen hid underwater, giving cold smiles. The water was their domain, and they would not fear the Devil Horn army. Most of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s powerful devil beast army could not go underwater, so the Fishmen had quite a big advantage.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Sharp coral arrows shot out from underwater, containing immense power as they shot at the Devil Horn soldiers on the ships. Some Fishmen charged at the Devil Horn army¡¯s ships, wanting to destroy them and have the soldiers fall into the water.


    Facing the arrows from underwater, the Devil Horn army was prepared and activated barriers on the ships, blocking the arrows.


    Facing the countless Fishmen charging over, the Devil Horn soldiers threw down red crystals into the water. They dissolved and turned the water red, which quickly spread.


    After entering the red water, the Fishmen were given a big shock as they felt immense pain in their heads. The red crystals were a type of lethal poison called Deep Sea Blood, and it was targeted at killing underwater creatures. It dissolved into water quickly and the poison also spread quickly.


    The Fishmen who entered the red water violently struggled and cried out as blood leaked out of their seven orifices before they died, and their bodies floated to the surface of the water.


    The other Fishmen¡¯s expressions fell and they quickly fell back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as harpoons shot out from the ships, powerfully mming into the water and creating massive shockwaves.


    The shockwaves were incredibly powerful and easily tore the Fishmen¡¯s bodies to pieces. As the shockwaves spread out, countless Fishmen¡¯s bodies were torn apart and blood dyed the water blood-red. Countless fragmented corpses floated on the surface of the water, making anyone shiver.

 Chapter 1394: Fishmen People

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Fishmen People</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive creatures appeared underwater. There were 100 meter long swordfish, massive sharks, and octopi that were as big as small mountains. There were also 100 meter long sea snakes and enormous tortoises.


    These sea beasts appeared from the side and gave off massive auras, causing the Fishmen people¡¯s expressions to be ones of fear. These sea beasts were creatures that the Devil Horn Empire had nurtured and did not belong to the Fishmen people.


    The sea beasts attacked from the side ¨C the swordfish shot out like bolts of lightning and countless Fishmen¡¯s bodies were cut apart. Countless sharks also charged over and bit with their mouths, tearing apart countless Fishmen people¡¯s bodies.


    An enormous sea snake rushed into a group of Fishmen people and opened itsrge mouth, devouring many Fishmen people. A massive octopus stretched out its countless tentacles and sent countless people flying.


    The Fishmen World had eight Continents and Yao Ming split the Devil Horn army into eight armies. They mainly relied on the sea beasts, Deep Sea Blood, and harpoons to massacre the Fishmen people.


    Some devil beasts were given Water Pearls, allowing them to enter the water, and many Devil Horn soldiers went down as well. The Devil Horn army had immense momentum and seemed like they would be able to take down the Fishmen World soon.


    However, the Fishmen people had savage natures and would not submit so easily. They resisted intensely and caused some losses to the Devil Horn Empire.


    This caused Yao Ming to be even more ferocious, releasing his anger towards the Wind God Empire on the Fishmen World. He gave the order to eat alive those who resisted.


    The Devil Horn soldiers who had drank from the Kin Devil Spirit Fountain were not restrained by morals; some had even eaten their rtives and obtained even greater power. There was nothing stopping them from eating these Fishmen people.


    As such, many Fishmen people were leapt on by Devil Horn soldiers with red eyes, who opened their mouths and ripped at the Fishmen people¡¯s bodies with their teeth.


    The Fishmen people continuously struggled and cried out as they became bloodied messes. They had never thought that the Devil Horn Empire would be so savage and crazy.


    In order to spur his people on, Yao Ming grabbed a baby girl and started eating. Her flesh was incredibly tender and Yao Ming was quite surprised to find that the taste of Fishmen people was quite good, and it was just like eating fish.


    After eating this baby girl, Yao Ming looked at a woman who was dressed quite provocatively. Her skin was white, but it was a pity that she had a fish head, making it difficult to gain any interest.


    However, Yao Ming did not mind; after all, the Devil Race were all originally beasts, and Yao Ming pressed her against the ground and started to ravage her.


    The woman was incredibly cooperative, because only then would she be able to live. However, Yao Ming bit down on her and tore off a chunk of flesh and swallowed it, and the woman howled in pain and begged for her life.


    Yao Ming did not seem to hear her and continued to eat her while ravaging her, creating a horrific scene.


    A whileter, the woman was already dead and there was not much left of her. Yao Ming savored the aftertaste.


    In the Cities, there were devoured corpses everywhere. The remaining Fishmen people looked terrified; no matter how savage the Fishmen people were, they could only submit under the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s bloody suppression.


    In the end, Yao Ming was able to sessfully conquer the Fishmen World. Now, the Devil Horn Empire had four worlds, and it had closed the distance between it and Great Qin.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Six terrifying roars came from the depths of the Underworld and reverberated throughout the entire Underworld, causing the heavens and earth to be dim. The Yin Qi became chaotic and everyone¡¯s expressions fell because these were roars from the most terrifying existences in the Underworld, the Six Paths Demon Images. Just what was going on for the Six Paths Demon Images to react so strongly?


    Moreover, the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ voices seemed to be filled with fury, as if they wanted to destroy someone into countless pieces and make it so they could never reincarnate. Just who had dared to enrage the sovereigns of the Underworld? Perhaps even Celestials would not dare to antagonize these sovereigns of the Underworld.


    From the sounds of the voices, it was definitely something bad. Just as everyone was wondering what was happening...


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, making it seem as if the sky was going to explode. Everyone¡¯s expressions once again fell because they could sense that the Six Paths demon Images had broken through the bonds of the Six Paths of Reincarnation and were about toe to the upper level of the Underworld.


    ¡°Heavens! Just who could make the Six Paths Demon Images so angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also curious. I¡¯ve lived in the Underworld for so long but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the Six Paths Demon Images like this.¡±


    ¡°That person is dead beyond a doubt. To dare to enrage the Underworld sovereigns, he¡¯s definitely suicidal.¡±


    As everyone cried out in shock, they were once again left shocked. They sensed an incredibly terrifying aura rush out, and nothing could stop it.


    The heavens and earth in the Underworld were inplete chaos. The sun and moon became dim and countless ghosts madly howled. Under that horrifying aura, countless people could feel their souls trembling.


    ¡°The Six Paths Demon Images are going all-out to kill that person?¡± Sensing this monstrous aura, countless people were incredibly shocked and curious as to who that person was. Could it be a Celestial from the Underworld?


    Boom!


    Before everyone coulde to their senses, they sensed an incredibly powerful might descend from the sky. Countless people¡¯s bloodlines became cold as they felt the urge to submit, and they all looked towards the sky.


    A massive moon-like star gave off a cool light and covered the Underworld. It gave off an immense pressure as it slowly descended.


    This star was like a ghost emperor that gave off boundless emperor intent, causing the chaotic Underworld to be calm again. The howling wind stopped blowing and countless ghosts also calmed down as they looked up in awe and worship towards the sky.


    ¡°Nether Emperor Star!¡± Everyone became even more confused; why had the Death Race¡¯s sovereign stare out as well? This was a sovereign star and was not ordinary; its power surpassed anything people could imagine.


    Right after entering the Underworld, Zhao Fu heard six massive roars before realizing that he had forgotten something important. There was great enmity between him and the Six Paths Demon Images. He had severely mistreated their clones, so how could their true bodies not know?


    Following this he felt a massive aura flood towards him, and Zhao Fu sank into terror, feeling as if he was a small boat in the middle of an ocean.


    At that moment, the Nether Emperor Star escaped Zhao Fu¡¯s control and seemed incredibly excited, feeling that this was where it belonged.

 Chapter 1395: Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Underworld</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Nether Emperor Star was the Death Race¡¯s sovereign Emperor Star and within the Underworld, it was like a tiger that was given wings. With the massive amounts of Yin Qi and Fate, its power was raised to the extreme. It had the power to suppress the heavens and earth and cause all ghosts to capitte.


    The Underworld became calm again, and the berserk Six Paths Demon Images seemed to be restricted by some kind of power and did not make any more noise. Soon, the Nether Emperor Star faded into the sky.


    Only then did everyonee back to their senses. They realized that the person who the Six Paths Demon Images wanted to kill was the possessor of the Nether Emperor Star. The possessor of the Nether Emperor Star was quite terrifying and directly unleashed a power that could calm down the entire world.


    What most people paid attention to was the Nether Emperor Star. It was the first time that most of them had seen it, and they were familiar with the other Emperor Stars of the Underworld.


    Moreover, this Nether Emperor Star did not give off a pure Underworld aura but a Heaven Awaken World aura. It was most likely some terrifying figure from the Heaven Awaken World who hade to the Underworld.


    Thinking to there, the various factions felt quite interested in this person because that Nether Emperor Star was simply too terrifying. Moreover, something must have happened between him and the Six Paths Demon Images, or else they would not be so angry.


    As such, they sent out scouts to investigate just who this person was. Many of the top-tier factions in the Underworld were roused as well.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this. Seeing that the world had settled down and the auras from the Six Paths Demon Images had disappeared, he let out a sigh of relief and started to look around him.


    The Underworld was filled with a cold and eerie aura, and the ground was ck. It was also quite dim, and there was fog everywhere. The sun in the sky was a gray-white color and anyone there would feelrge amounts of Yin Qi assaulting them, making their hairs stand on end.


    ¡°Husband, you made such a big ruckus right aftering to the Underworld. Looks like we have to be careful,¡± Hei Xiaojie said as she red at him.


    Zhao Fu nodded; but then again, this was not something he could control.


    He had sealed the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ clones in his body, and aftering to the Underworld, they had immediately sensed him.


    This was a massive provocation. Back in the Heaven Awaken World, they could not do anything to Zhao Fu, so they could only bide their time. However, this person had dared toe to the Underworld, making the Six Paths Demon Images incredibly furious.


    ¡°Husband, this ce is the Yin Water Land and is quite far away from the historical remnant. It¡¯ll take us some time to get there,¡± Bai Xiaoxi said after looking around.


    Even though the Underworld did not have any worlds being added to it, it was enormous and could be said to be boundless. The Underworld Gate could bring one to the Underworld, but it could not transport them wherever they wanted.


    Following this, the three of them flew in search of a Ghost City. They would be able to use the Ghost City¡¯s teleportation channel, which was much more convenient than flying.


    This Yin Water Land was in the outer domains of the Underworld, while the historical remnant was at the center, the Yin Domain.


    The Underworld and Heaven Awaken World were both split into three main areas: the Outer Domain, the Inner Domain, and the Central Domain.


    The historical remnant was at the very center of the Underworld, which meant that it definitely was not simple. For a historical remnant to be at such a location, it definitely contained great power, and Zhao Fu felt quite excited.


    In order to avoid trouble, Zhao Fu and the ck and White Impermanences put on ck cloaks and came to a Ghost City, and Zhao Fu saw all sorts of ghosts.


    There were ghosts with red faces and two ck horns, ghosts dressed in armor and holding weapons, headless ghosts, ghosts wearing white with a massive eye on their foreheads...


    The Underworld was a holynd for the Death Race, and almost all creatures here were ghosts. There were practically no other races here.


    Zhao Fu did not give this too much mind and used the teleportation channel to head to the next City.


    Some Cities here were connected and some were not, as they all belonged to different factions. The Underworld had countless factions, big and small, splitting up the Underworld¡¯s territory.


    Zhao Fu recalled that having Underworld Royal Seals would allow one to officially possess territory in the Underworld and receive acknowledgement from the Underworld. However, Zhao Fu hade to investigate the historical remnant and naturally did not want to bother with this.


    After using teleportation channels a few times, there were no longer any connecting to where they wanted to go, so they could only rely on flying to the next faction.


    After travelling for an entire day, the three of them stopped under arge tree to rest. It was now night time, and the moon in the Underworld was silver-white colored and looked quite pretty.


    Suddenly, the sounds of horse hooves could be heard as a carriage quickly sped along the ground. The driver looked terrified as he whipped the horses, and there was arge group of soldiers chasing from behind. The soldiers looked incredibly murderous and were most likely out to kill those in the carriage.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as the carriage mmed into arge rock and a wheel fell apart. The carriage lost bnce, and even though the horses continued to drag the carriage, the carriage had significantly slowed down and was caught up to by the soldiers.


    A few people walked out of the carriage ¨C they were four beautiful and mature women. One was tall and gave off a cold aura, one looked like a virtuous woman and held a baby, one gave off a gentle aura and hugged a two year old boy, and one had an incredibly fiery body.


    The soldier in the lead coldlyughed and said, ¡°If our lord wants you to die, you must die. You¡¯re all quite pretty though, so if you show us a good time, we¡¯ll give you an easy death.¡±


    The ten or so other soldiers surrounded the women and looked them over as they alsoughed.


    The cold-looking woman was enraged and drew her sword and started to fight, and the other women were also forced to defend themselves.


    The soldiers were not weak, and they all had at least Stage 3 Cultivation. Adding on their numerical superiority, the four women were at a great disadvantage. After a few exchanges, the gentle-looking woman holding the baby was the first to be captured.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re not going to interfere?¡± Bai Xiaoxi rested against Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she looked at this scene and asked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu indeed did not intend on interfering because his purpose here was to investigate the historical remnant and not to make trouble. However, if they dared to offend him, Zhao Fu naturally would not hold back.


    Hei Xiaojeiughed as she said, ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t need to do anything; we¡¯ll take care of this. Those women look pretty nice, and they cane and serve husband.¡±

 Chapter 1396: Condition

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Condition</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°Do as you will! Go if you want to get involved; stay here if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Hei Xiaojie smiled as she nodded and continued to watch the fight.


    By now, the driver had been killed and his corpsey within a pool of blood. The beautiful women had also been captured; after threatening to kill the gentle-looking woman, the others could only give in.


    The gentle-looking woman cried out, telling the others to leave her and run, but the three women still put down their weapons.


    Looking at the four beautiful captured women, the soldiers gave lewd smiles. Some had already taken off their clothes and prepared to have fun with these women.


    The cold-looking woman was forced to kneel by two soldiers, and she furiously looked at the soldiers and their lewd gazes. She did not feel any panic and only thought about how to escape.


    By now, the soldiers had discovered Zhao Fu and the ck and White Impermanences, and one of them said, ¡°Old Jiu, those ck and White Impermanences are so pretty and have great figures. If I could y with them once, I¡¯d be willing to even die.¡±


    Hearing this, the other soldiers looked over and saw the ck and White Impermanences and their seductive figures. They were quite shocked and their heartrates sped up.


    Because they were in the wilderness, Zhao Fu and the ck and White Impermanences did not wear their cloaks. Hearing the soldier¡¯s words, Hei Xiaojie lightlyughed and said, ¡°Husband, they¡¯re asking for it themselves. What should we do?¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Hei Xiaojie smiled and stood up and walked towards the group of soldiers, and Bai Xiaoxi followed behind her.


    Seeing the ck and White Impermanences walk over, the soldiers looked at each other and gave licentious smiles. The soldier in the lead pointed at the ck and White Impermanences and called out, ¡°We suspect you to be rebels form Nether Ghost City, so you¡¯d best behave.¡±


    Hei Xiaojie smiled and grabbed out with her hand, and that soldier¡¯s body was lifted up by a formless energy. Hei Xiaojie then twisted her hand, and the soldier¡¯s head was twisted 180 degrees.


    The other soldiers were given a big fright and realized that Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi had Stage 9 Cultivation. They were terrified and immediately knelt and begged for mercy, but Hei Xiaojie still killed all of them.


    The four women bowed to the ck and White Impermanences and said in gratitude, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives!¡±


    Hei Xiaojie lightlyughed as she said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve saved you, you need to repay me. Come with me!¡±


    The women did not understand what Hei Xiaojie meant, but they still followed her and came to where Zhao Fu was. Looking at the incredibly handsome Zhao Fu, who gave off an extraordinary aura, they felt quite shocked.


    ¡°Take off your clothes and serve my husband,¡± Hei Xiaojie said as she smiled and looked at the four women.


    The four women¡¯s expressions stiffened; they had never thought that Hei Xiaojie would demand such a thing, and they naturally refused. The gentle-looking woman said with a resolute gaze, ¡°Sorry, but we won¡¯t agree to something like that. We¡¯ll do whatever else we can to repay you.¡±


    The woman with the fiery figure also had a fiery personality, and she said coldly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re just as evil as those people. You want us to use our bodies to repay you? You might as well kill me!¡±


    Hei Xiaojie conintued to smile as she looked menacing at the two children. The virtuous-looking woman understood her intentions, and looking at the sleeping baby in her arms, she hesitated before making the decision to take off her clothes.


    The gentle-looking woman, who had been quite resolute, looked at the baby in her arms and gritted her teeth and took off her clothes as well, and she said coldly to Zhao Fu, ¡°We can serve you, but at least let off those two.¡±


    However, the cold-looking woman took off her clothes as well, revealing her figure to Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°We can also serve you, but I have a condition.¡±


    The woman with the fiery figure could not understand and called out, ¡°Big sis!¡±


    The cold-looking woman looked at her and motioned for her to take off her clothes too. The fiery-figured woman could only angrily take off her clothes while ring at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at the cold-looking woman¡¯s body and smiled as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    A look of flirtatiousness appeared on the cold-looking woman¡¯s face as she sat on Zhao Fu¡¯sp and wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after you¡¯ve enjoyed our bodies.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it before starting to do it with her.


    A whileter, the women¡¯s faces were red as they powerlesslyy on the ground. The four women had never thought that doing it with him would be so pleasurable, and it was as if they were in heaven.


    The fiery-figured woman turned her head to the side in embarrassment because she had been the lewdest out of the four women. She could not help but think back to the scene of her doing it with Zhao Fu, passionately calling Zhao Fu husband.


    Zhao Fu had also found out the four women¡¯s names: The cold-looking woman was called You Qin, the fiery-figured woman was called Yan Yan, the virtuous-looking woman was called Qing Yayuan, and the gentle-looking woman was called Li Ya.


    ¡°You want me to use my power and get revenge for you, right?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he hugged You Qin, the cold-looking woman, with one arm.


    Zhao Fu had already guessed at her aim; otherwise, she would not have given out her body so easily.


    You Qiny in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and lightly hugged him as she smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! With your strength, you should be able to easily resolve this problem. As long as you agree, our bodies will be yours in the future too. We even gave you our bodies first; look how sincere we are.¡±


    Lying on the other side of Zhao Fu, Hei Xiaojie disdainfullyughed as she said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t admit it, your bodies already belong to our husband. After doing it with him, would you really just leave?¡±


    Those words caused You Qin¡¯s expression to be cold, but she could only endure it because she knew that she was not a match for Hei Xiaojie. Moreover, even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, what Hei Xiaojie said was true. Doing it with Zhao Fu had been hundreds of times more pleasurable than doing it with her deceased husband.


    By the side, Bai Xiaoxi said, ¡°Husband, I think we can agree to her request; after all, didn¡¯t you want to nurture a faction in the Underworld? It can provide you with arge amount of resources and poption, and it will be a hidden force that most people will not know about. During key moments, it¡¯ll be of great use.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Fu felt quite interested. After all, this ce was not too far away from the portal to the Heaven Awaken World.


    You Qin did not quite understand Bai Xiaoxi¡¯s words and felt quite curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. It was definitely incredibly prestigious because just his aura alone could cause people to submit.


    However, none of that was important right now because currently her goal was revenge. Seeing that Zhao Fu was somewhat interested, she hurriedly kissed Zhao Fu and said softly, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m yours from now on and everything in Nether Ghost City is yours. Will you go and take it?¡±

 Chapter 1397: Nether Ghost City

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Nether Ghost City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu thought about it before agreeing and he asked what had happened. Nether Ghost City was a faction that controlled around one hundred Cities. However, someone started a rebellion and killed the City Lord of Nether Ghost City, which was these women¡¯s husband.


    Now, that person had most likely taken control of Nether Ghost City. That person was called Gui Ye, and he had originally been the Vice-Leader of Nether Ghost City. He had great authority, so it was easy for him to take control of Nether Ghost City.


    However, there were many people who supported the original City Lord and not all people rebelled.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to act. He nned to directly killed Gui Ye because Gui Ye only had Earth Realm Cultivation. Even though this was quite strong in the Outer Domain of the Underworld, it was not worth mentioning to Zhao Fu.


    You Qin and the others were responsible for contacting the people who supported the original City Lord and have them gather their forces to attack Gui Ye¡¯s forces.


    Now that Gui Ye had only just seized power, the faction was still in chaos, making it easy to act.


    Within the City Hall, there was a middle-aged man who had small eyes but a sharp and cruel gaze. He was Gui Ye, and he was looking through reports.


    Currently, he controlled 60% of Nether Ghost City¡¯s forces and he sent people to conquer the remainder. Most people remained neutral because they knew that they were not a match for Gui Ye; they waited for Gui Ye to destroy the rebels before submitting.


    As for those who remained loyal to the original City Lord, Gui Ye did not show any mercy and sent out forces to get rid of them. If nothing out of the ordinary happened, he will have won and would be the new City Lord of Nether Ghost City. He would not be so useless like the old City Lord and advocate for peace. He would properly govern Nether Ghost CIyt and have it be more powerful and conquer others. He would establish a Ghost Kingdom that belonged to him and his family.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve been working for an entire day; aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± a voluptuous and somewhat flirtatious-looking woman carried over a bowl and asked caringly.


    That woman was Gui Ye¡¯s wife, and she was called Liu Yeye. She was his only wife too; he was not very interested in women and put all of his efforts in developing his faction. He had immense drive and ambition.


    Gui Ye continued to read through the documents and he did not even look up as he replied, ¡°The faction is in chaos right now and we haven¡¯t destroyed all of the rebels. The civilians haven¡¯t been pacified either, so I can¡¯t rest for now.¡±


    Liu Yeye felt quite displeased towards Gui Ye¡¯s cold attitude. Since he had married her seven or eight years ago, he had treated her this coldly and had not shown her any love or care.


    It was only the night that they were married that he had touched her, and he had not touched her ever since. Liu Yeye had a very strong sex drive, but she could only endure it for Gui Ye, helping him to establish his empire as a good wife.


    Liu Yeye thought to herself. Her man had just seized power and be the City Lord of Nether ghost City, so it was understandable that he was quite busy.


    In the future, she would be the wife of the leader of Nether Ghost City, the most powerful woman in Nether Ghost City. Anyone who saw her would have to treat her with utmost respect and try to curry favor with her. If Gui Ye could show her more love in the future, that would be the best as well.


    Seeing how coldly Gui Ye treated her, Liu Yeye sometimes wanted to find a man who couldfort her. However, as Gui Ye¡¯s only wife, no one dared to touch her. After bing the wife of Nether Ghost City¡¯s City Lord, this would be even more so.


    Liu Yeye could only sigh and leave the room in disappointment. She nned to return to her residence, but she suddenly ran into a man.


    Even though this man was wearing a cloak, from the side of his face, he seemed incredibly handsome under the moonlight. It was definitely a peerlessly handsome face under that cloak, and he gave off an incredibly intoxicating aura.


    After sensing this aura, Liu Yeye¡¯s repressed emotions and desires erupted out. Before that man could react, she leapt into his embrace and hugged him tightly before madly kissing him.


    Under the beautiful moonlight, the two of them intensely did it in a corner. Liu Yeye had never thought that that man would be able to give her such extreme pleasure. It was the first time she had experienced this, and she almost went mad with joy.


    Afterwards, Liu Yeye¡¯s face was red as she was powerlessly carried by the man into a room. The man left, and Liu Yeye fell asleep with a blissful smile. The moment before falling asleep, she decided to disregard everything and run away with that man.


    As she slept, she seemed to hear a fewrge explosions and things seemed to be quite chaotic, but she was simply too tired and she continued to sleep.


    The gray-white sun rose from the east and a gentle white light shined down on thend. The night receded and the world slowly woke up as the new day came. Liu Yeye hazily opened her eyes and seeing that there was no one beside her or a note, she felt quite disappointed.


    Thinking about how wildst night had been, as well as how muchfort that man had given her, Liu Yeye¡¯s eyes became slightly wet. She did not know who he was, and she was worried that she would never meet him again.


    She could only keep that night as a beautiful memory and hide it in her heart. She could not tell it to anyone, and she was still Nether Ghost City¡¯s madam, the good wife of Gui Ye.


    She lightly pushed open the door and saw that it was aplete mess outside, making her feel quite confused. She did not know what had happened, and none of the guards outside were people she was familiar with.


    A female attendant carrying a wooden bowl walked over, and because Liu Yeye somewhat knew her, she called her over and asked, ¡°What happened in the City Hall?¡±


    The female attendant smiled as she said, ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know either. The new City Lord asked you to go over after washing up.¡±


    Hearing those words, Liu Yeye felt even more confused. The new City Lord? Wasn¡¯t that her husband, Gui Ye?


    Now, Liu Yeye¡¯s mind was a mess, but she still did as the female attendant had told her and washed up beforeing to the hall. She was shocked to see the previous City Lord¡¯s wives. Their faces were all red and from the auras they gave off, it seemed like they had just done it.


    Moreover, the man sitting above was the person who she had had an affair with the previous night. He was the new City Lord? What about her husband? Liu Yeye had a bad feeling.


    Seeing her, Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Gui Ye is already dead, and now you¡¯re mine. I¡¯ve also taken control of Nether Ghost City; don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Liu Yeye sighed; it was as she had expected. Thinking about the fact that Gui Ye was dead, Liu Yeye looked quite sad and nodded.


    Zhao Fu gave Nether Ghost City to You Qin to control and told her to properly develop it. In actuality, Zhao Fu did not care too much about Nether Ghost City, as it only had 100 Cities or so. However, it would be Zhao Fu¡¯s first piece in the Underworld.

 Chapter 1398: Seeking Yin Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Seeking Yin Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Ten or so dayster, Zhao Fu and the ck and White Impermanences finally came to the Inner Domain of the Underworld, but they were blocked off by arge forbidden area.


    This ce was called the Ghost God Forbidden Area, and legends said that a powerful Ghost God had perished here, making it so that there were many ghost god creatures here.


    These ghost god creatures had strange abilities and were quite powerful. They were a type of terrifying creature formed from the fusion of gods and ghosts, and they had Ghost God Power. They were far more powerful than ordinary ghosts, and anyone who entered this region would be attacked.


    The ck and White Impermanences suggested going around. With their strength, they could not fly over and the forbidden area could also make one lose one¡¯s sense of direction. Ordinary people who went in would never be able to make it out.


    Trying to pass through this forbidden area could take much longer than simply going around, so most people chose to go around.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to go around.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A massive roar sounded out as the ground started to rumble, and an enormous creature rushed out from the forbidden area, giving off a terrifying aura.


    ¡°Husband!¡± Sensing this terrifying aura, Bai Xiaoxi¡¯s expression became serious because it could rival a World Realm expert. It was most likely a World Realm ghost, and from the voice, it seemed to be a massive creature and might be stronger than ordinary World Realm experts


    However, Zhao Fu did not look worried at all because he no longer feared World Realm experts. Moreover, in the Underworld, he could use his Nation Armament.


    An enormous creature appeared in front of the three of them. It was a 1,000 meter long creature that looked like a person crawling on the ground. Its hands were like sharp ws and it had a sharp horn and three eyes on its head and a mouth filled with sharp teeth.


    Hei Xiaojie said in shock, ¡°Husband, this is a Seeking Yin Beast, and it has the ability to find all sorts of Yin treasures. Moreover, this Seeking Yin Beast is incredibly big and can be said to be quite rare.


    As Hei Xiaojie spoke, the Seeking Yin Beast stared at Zhao Fu with its three eyes because it hade for Zhao Fu. It felt that Zhao Fu was like a living Yin treasure.


    Zhao Fu also looked back at the Seeking Yin Beast and found that it was slightly injured. It was indeed stronger than an ordinary World Realm expert, but Zhao Fu was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Seeking Yin Beast gave off an enormous roar before charging at Zhao Fu with a ferocious aura.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and motioned for the ck and White Impermanences to retreat. The ck and White Impermanences understood that they were not strong enough to participate in this battle, so they obediently retreated far away.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the 1,000 meter long Seeking Yin Beast rapidly crawled in front of Zhao Fu and raised its massive sharp w and savagely shed at Zhao Fu, creating a massive explosion.


    However, its massive hand was stopped by a small bronze barrier. Zhao Fu did not hesitate and directly used the Twelve Metal Colossi¡¯s power.


    The Seeking Yin Beast looked quite confused and had never thought that Zhao Fu, with his Saint Realm Cultivation, would be able to block its attack. However, what happened next shocked it even more.


    Zhao Fu took out a blood-red sword that was covered with sharp teeth and shed at its w. An enormous blood-red sword light gave off a terrifying power as it flew out.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Seeking Yin Beast howled in pain as it raised its hand and a gash appeared on its palm, from which gray blood flowed out.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at the Seeking Yin Beast and another massive blood-red sword light shed out. The enormous sword energy sent the Seeking Yin Beast flying back dozens of meters. A massive sound rang out as it crashed to the ground, causing the ground to violently tremble and for countless leaves to fall.


    The Seeking Yin Beast furiously crawled up from the ground and a massive wave of Yin energy exploded out from its body, causing a wild gale to blow. The surroundings became incredibly cold as ghostly figures slowly appeared behind the Seeking Yin Beast.


    The Seeking Yin Beast¡¯s power greatly increased and it gave off an enormous cold wind, and all living creatures in the surroundings quickly ran away after sensing this aura.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Seeking Yin Beast once again roared at Zhao Fu and angrily leapt at him, seeming to be able to knock over arge mountain.


    However, with the power of his Nation Armament, Zhao Fu was not afraid at all. He raised the Sadistic Killing Sword and a powerful sword light spread out as countless disfigured corpses appeared around him.


    An enormous sword energy swept out like a flood, causing the heavens and earth to seem to tremble in fear.


    Boom!


    As the Seeking Yin Beast charged over, Zhao Fu shed out and a blood-red sword light exploded out as a shockwave erupted. The Seeking Yin Beast¡¯s body was sted back and smashed into a hill, causing it to copse and rocks to fly everywhere.


    The Seeking Yin Beast crashed to the ground and its aura was much weaker. There was a gash on its left shoulder through which its bones could be seen, and blood continuously flowed out.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled and held the Sadistic Killing Sword as he flew towards the Seeking Yin Beast.


    The Seeking Yin Beast looked somewhat afraid now and understood that it was not a match for Zhao Fu. It climbed up from the ground and rushed off in the opposite direction.


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed and stood in the air as he stretched out a hand towards the Seeking Yin Beast and a massive power spread out.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of chains rang out as countless chains shot out of the ground and bound up the Seeking Yin Beast. The Seeking Yin Beast continuously struggled and angrily roared, but it could not break free at all.


    Zhao Fu flew to the top of the Seeking Yin Beast and looked at the Seeking Yin Beast, while the Seeking Yin Beast looked back at Zhao Fu furiously.


    The ck and White Impermanences flew over and Hei Xiaojie said, ¡°Husband, see if you can make it submit. Seeking Yin Beasts are incredibly rare and suchrge ones are even rarer. If you can make it submit, it will be quite useful.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu looked at the Seeking Yin Beast and used the Underworld¡¯snguage as he asked, ¡°Are you willing to submit to me?¡±


    The Seeking Yin Beast had high intelligence and it could understand Zhao Fu¡¯s words. However, the Seeking Yin Beast angrily roared, showing that it was not willing to submit.


    Zhao Fu did not hold back and sentrge amounts of electricity through the chains. Electricity greatly suppressed the Undead, and countless arcs of electricity appeared around the Seeking Yin Beast¡¯s body, causing it to roar in pain.


    A whileter, the Seeking Yin Beast¡¯s aura became incredibly weak and Zhao Fu once again asked if it was willing to submit, but it still was not willing.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to continue teaching it a lesson, a ray of light containing massive power shot over.

 Chapter 1399: Six Paths of Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Six Paths of Reincarnation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The light disappeared and a white-haired elder dressed in gray and holding a long banner appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious because this elder¡¯s power surpassed the World Realm and was at the Divine Realm. Such an expert could not be found in the Outer Domains and was rare even in the Inner Domain.


    Facing such an expert, Zhao Fu had to use the full power of his Nation Armament to defeat him. Otherwise, it was likely that he would lose.


    The elder looked at the Seeking Yin Beast before looking at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°This Seeking Yin Beast is something this old man has been searching for this whole time. If you give it to me, I will give youpensation.¡±


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s Nation Armament¡¯s power, the elder¡¯s expression became serious and he spoke somewhat courteously.


    However, how could Zhao Fu agree just like that? The Seeking Yin Beast had been injured when he had encountered it, and it was most likely done by this elder. However, he was the one who had captured it, so how could he just give it to someone else?


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not agree, the elder was no longer courteous and waved the long banner in his hand. A massive wave of Yin Qi spread out, and a 1,000 meter tall evil spirit covered with powerful muscles appeared, giving off an incredible might.


    The six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun and a massive wave of Yin Qi flooded out, and a 1,000 meter tall ferocious-looking ghost appeared behind Zhao Fu.


    Seeing the six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye and sensing his aura, a slight look of shock appeared in the elder¡¯s eyes, and he ordered the evil spirit behind him to attack Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu also ordered the ghost behind him to attack. The two 1,000 meter tall creatures shed together, and they used their teeth and fists to attack each other, and neither side could obtain an advantage.


    The elder once again swung his banner, and massive amounts of Yin Qi formed a gray mist that moved towards Zhao Fu. There seemed to be countless arms within it, grabbing towards Zhao Fu, looking quite terrifying.


    Zhao Fu raised the Sadistic Killing Sword and shed out. A blood-red crescent containing terrifying power shed out, splitting the mist in half.


    The elder looked at Zhao Fu with his deep eyes and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use that power?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not understand what the elder meant, but since the elder attacked him first, he would not hold back. The Sadistic Killing Sword gave off brilliant sword light as Zhao Fu gave off a sharp aura and shot at the elder.


    Seeing Zhao Fu charge over, the elder¡¯s expression became grave and he sent a massive amount of power into his banner as he vigorously swung it.


    Whoosh!


    An enormous cold and eerie wind started to blow, and countless trees were uprooted. Zhao Fu¡¯s body was also sent flying upwards.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu released the full power of his Nation Armament. A bronze aura me erupted around him, giving off enormous power, and he immediately stabilized his body.


    Seeing Zhao Fu release the full power of his Nation Armament, the elder¡¯s expression became grave, because Zhao Fu¡¯s power now surpassed his. However, in order to confirm his suspicions, he also unleashed his full power, and a cold, gray aura me erupted around him.


    The elder raised his banner, which danced with countless runes and a formless aura spread out, causing the world to fall silent. Massive amounts of Yin Qi madly gathered, forming a vortex of Yin Qi.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± At that moment, countless ghosts appeared in the air. They were innumerable and were in the millions, and they flooded towards Zhao Fu from all sides, seeming like they were going to devour Zhao Fu.


    Facing the countless ghosts and Yin Qi, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Bloodline within his body became excited and his right eye widened.


    Six gray holes appeared above Zhao Fu¡¯s head. Each was about one meter wide and they gave off six different, powerful auras. They then started to spin and formed a massive gray vortex.


    Boom!


    A massive suction force burst forth and the countless ghosts looked terrified before retreating. However, it was toote ¨C the countless ghosts were sucked in, and not a single one was able to escape.


    In front of that massive suction power, the ck and White Impermanences weren¡¯t the only ones who looked incredibly shocked; the elder looked slightly afraid as well. The Seeking Yin Beast looked quite scared as well but acted quite excitedly.


    This was because the aura that this vortex gave off could suppress them, and under this aura, whether it was their bodies, bloodlines, or souls, they all became icy cold and they felt immense terror. Ordinary ghosts could not resist at all, and they could only kneel in fear.


    This power was naturally the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, one of the sovereign powers of the Underworld. All ghosts would innately fear this kind of power.


    Even though it was also a Yin attribute power, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power was the bane of all Underworld power. No ghost would not feel terror in front of this power.


    Zhao Fu looked at the elder, and just as he was about to attack, the elder hurriedly said, ¡°Wait! This old man is willing to submit.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused and asked, ¡°Why? You could still run if you wanted to.¡±


    The elderughed and said with reverence, ¡°Because you possess the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. Currently, no one in the Underworld is able to wield this power, and only the Six Paths Demon Images have this power. You will definitely be the sovereign of the Underworld, and to be able to serve such a master is the glory of any Underworld creature.¡±


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The Seeking Yin Beast also excitedly called out and looked like it was willing to submit. It had sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s body giving off the Six Paths of Reincarnation aura, so it had wanted to steal it.


    However, it now found that Zhao Fu not only possessed the Six Paths of Reincarnation aura, but he could also control it. Moreover, he possessed the Six Paths of Reincarnation Bloodline.


    No Underworld creature would not fear such a person. Just like the elder, it also believed that Zhao Fu would be able to be the sovereign of the Underworld, so it changed its attitude and was willing to submit.


    That was what reality was like ¨C with a poor master, one would not be able to obtain anything. However, countless people would rush to serve someone incredibly rich and powerful.


    The ck and White Impermanences also looked quite excited because this was the first time that they had seen Zhao Fu use the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. They felt even happier that they served Zhao Fu because the Six Paths of Reincarnation was an extreme existence that all Underworld creatures could only look up to.

 Chapter 1400: Ghost God

    <h4>Chapter 1400: Ghost God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at the elder and the Seeking Yin Beast, Zhao Fu could not believe what was happening. Zhao Fu would not trust someone so easily, so he said that he wanted to set down restrictions in their bodies, to which they readily agreed.


    Only after setting down the restrictions did Zhao Fu let down his guard, and he asked the elder, ¡°What is your name, and what faction do youe from?¡±


    The elder smiled as he replied, ¡°Master, this old man¡¯s name is Shang Long and is not from any faction; I¡¯m just a rogue cultivator. I¡¯ve been alone from 300 years ago and have cultivated to this realm myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded then looked at the Seeking Yin Beast. The Seeking Yin Beast obedientlyy on the ground and looked at Zhao Fu with a look of loyalty. It seemed that the Seeking Yin Beast could not talk, so Zhao Fu did not bother asking it anything. However, he gave it a name, Qian Xun.


    Following this, Zhao Fu asked Shang Long curiously, ¡°You two came out of the Ghost God Forbidden Area. What dangers and treasures are there inside?¡±


    Shang Long thought about it before replying, ¡°The creatures in the outer boundaries are not very strong and can be dealt with easily, but no one dares to go to the inner regions. This forbidden area has existed for over 10,000 years, and it would be dangerous for even Emperor Heaven Realm experts to go to the inner regions.


    ¡°As for what treasures there are, the ghost god creatures¡¯ bodies have valuable materials. This old man doesn¡¯t know much else; this old man only came here in pursuit of the Seeking Yin Beast and is not very familiar with this ce.¡±


    The Seeking Yin Beast lightly called out a few times and spat out a gray and gold colored crystal that was as big as a bean. It gave off an intense godly spirit aura, and it gave off the same aura as the forbidden area.


    Shang Long looked at the crystal and said in shock, ¡°This Seeking Yin Beast truly is the best Yin Beast for finding Yin attribute treasures; it actually found a Divinity Shard of the Ghost God. This shard doesn¡¯t have any power, but adding on this old man¡¯s Great Yin Soul-Gathering Technique, perhaps we will be able to gather a trace of the remnant soul of the Ghost God that perished here.


    ¡°Legends say that the Ghost God had Half-Step Celestial power and if we can gather a trace of its remnant soul, it might be quite useful. Will master allow this old man to use the technique?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it before agreeing.


    Following this, Shang Long took the Divinity Shard and came to an empty area in the forbidden area. He threw the shard to the sky before chanting a mysterious and strange chant. The Divinity Shard gave off an intense gray and gold light as it floated in the air.


    Shang Long gripped his long banner with both hands and chanted while waving the banner, and a formless energy spread out. This energy was incredibly strange and caused people¡¯s hairs to stand on end, making it feel as though their souls were going to be sucked over.


    After absorbing that strange energy, the Divinity Shard gave off an even more intense gray light before turning into a ray of light that shot into the sky.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as the ray of light shot into the sky and turned into a ripple of light. The entire Ghost God Forbidden Area seemed to stir restlessly, and countless birds¡¯ cries tore through the air.


    A formless soul energy started to slowly gather towards Zhao Fu, forming a gray and gold orb of light which becamerger andrger and formed a hazy image. The hazy image then became more and more corporeal.


    Soon, a woman appeared in front of everyone. Her expression was quite cold and she had gray and white long hair and gray and gold eyes. There were two ck horns on her forehead and she wore ck clothes and gave off a very powerful godly spirit aura.


    ¡°Who are you all?¡± The Ghost God¡¯s remnant soul¡¯s grey and gold eyes gave off immense pressure as she scanned across the people present. As someone who had once been a Half-Step Celestial expert, her aura was incredibly powerful, and no one dared to look her in the eyes.


    However, she did not have any of her memories and she did not even have Stage 1 strength. It was just that she had a powerful aura, so there was no need to fear her.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and a formless energy dragged the Ghost God¡¯s remnant soul in front of him. This caused the Ghost God to look incredibly furious. Even though she had lost her memories, she knew that she had been a very powerful person.


    However, even though the Ghost God was furious, she could not resist Zhao Fu¡¯s power at all. Zhao Fu looked at the Ghost God¡¯s attributes and found that she was an existence that was both like a god and a ghost, and it was quite hard to describe.


    He did not discover anything else, and she could be nurtured as a godly spirit.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± the Ghost God red at Zhao Fu with her gray and gold eyes as she gave off a powerful aura and yelled.


    Zhao Fu did not feel afraid at all. It was just her eyes that gave some pressure, but Zhao Fu had sevenyers of pupils. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes, in the end it was the Ghost God who became afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that you be more obedient. No matter how strong you were before, right now you¡¯re just a weak piece of trash,¡± Zhao Fu said coldly to the Ghost God.


    The Ghost God was furious but she did not have a trace of power within her body nor did she have any memories. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes and vastly superior power, she could only grit her teeth and endure it.


    ¡°Master, you should try to have her interact with this ghost god creature. These ghost god creatures were all creatures born from her power, so perhaps they might have an effect on her,¡± Shang Long brought over a cat-like creature and said to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Ghost God, and the Ghost God angrily harrumphed before looking at the ghost god creature. She felt a sense of closeness to it and hugged it.


    The cat-like ghost god creature was quite weak and only had around Stage 1 strength. It had been incredibly afraid in Shang Long¡¯s arms and had desperately struggled, but after entering the Ghost God¡¯s arms, it was no longer afraid and became much tamer.


    This was because it sensed a very familiar aura, and this familiarity came from its bloodline and soul. As such, it was not afraid and was very obedient to the Ghost God.


    ¡°Could it be that this Ghost God can control all of the creatures in this forbidden area?¡± Zhao Fu wondered and felt quite excited. There were countless creatures in this forbidden area, and some could even threaten Emperor Heaven Realm experts. If he could grasp this power, he would not have to fear the Wind God Empire and could directly destroy the Wind God Empire.


    However, Zhao Fu did not believe things to be that simple. He caught some more ghost god creatures and found that this was not the case.


    The Ghost God could indeed control ghost god creatures but only the weaker ones. Even though the stronger creatures would not try to harm her, if she did something, they would still attack her.

 Chapter 1401: Ghost City

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Ghost City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Perhaps the reason why the Ghost God could not control all of the creatures was because she was too weak. Zhao Fu decided to have her try again after she became more powerful in the future.


    Zhao Fu looked at the ghost god creature that the Ghost God was holding and said, ¡°Throw it away and follow us.¡±


    The Ghost God looked quite displeased as she said, ¡°No, I want to bring it.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the cat-like ghost god creature and felt that it would not cause too much trouble, so he allowed her to bring it. He then put the Seeking Yin Beast into a ring because it was too big and was not convenient to have it follow them.


    Following this, Zhao Fu decided not to go around the forbidden area and instead pass through it. Shang Long had said that there was not much danger in the outer boundaries, so it should be fine for Zhao Fu, who was stronger than Shang Long with his Nation Armament.


    A few dayster, the group smoothly flew through the forbidden area and found a Ghost City.


    All of them were wearing cloaks, and the ck and White Impermanences and Shang Long obediently stayed next to Zhao Fu. The Ghost God hugged the cat-like creature and looked around curiously. Over the past few days, the Ghost God had be more mature, enticing, and gentle because Zhao Fu had been training her every night.


    Their goal foring to this Ghost City was to use a teleportation channel to head to the Yin Domain. After entering the City, they directly headed to the teleportation channel.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, arge muffled sound rang out as a well-dressed young man was sent flying by a punch. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and cried out, ¡°Kill him! He dared to hit me; I¡¯m going to skin him alive!¡±


    A few Stage 8 soldiers rushed at a valiant-looking young man dressed in robes. He looked quite disdainful, and after a few attacks, the soldiers were sent flying, and they also coughed up blood. Some of their bones were broken.


    Zhao Fu did not want to get involved with this, but because of this matter, the City was put on lockdown and the teleportation channels could not be used. This was because the well-dressed young man was the City Lord¡¯s son.


    Following this, a portly middle-aged man led arge group of soldiers over, and he was most likely the City Lord. He was at the Saint Realm, and looking at his injured son, he gave off a powerful aura, scaring everyone else into retreating.


    Everyone felt that things were going to turn out badly. With the City Lord¡¯s strength and so many soldiers, that young man was in a bad position.


    However, what happened nextpletely dumbfounded everyone. The young man took out amand medallion, scaring the City Lord into immediately kneeling and apologizing, and he begged the young man to forgive them just once.


    Thismand medallion was made of white jade and had many ghosts carved on it and had ghostly characters. It gave off a faint light and an immense might.


    The ck and White Impermanences did not recognize thismand medallion because the Underworld was quite big and they could not know everything about it. However, Shang Long, who had been in this area for a while, knew about it.


    Shang Long exined to Zhao Fu that this was a Ghost Prince Medallion, something that belonged to the strongest Royal Kingdom in this area. Only princes could have this medallion, which meant that this young man was the Prince of that powerful Royal Kingdom.


    The Prince of a Royal Kingdom was not someone a small City Lord could offend, which was why he was so afraid. Everyone looked over in awe and respect and did not dare to offend that young man either. Some did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    The valiant-looking young man coldly harrumphed, ¡°Look clearly with your dog eyes in the future; otherwise, This Prince won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    The portly middle-aged man¡¯s face was covered with sweat and he hurriedly nodded.


    Following this, the valiant-looking young man headed towards the teleportation channel and everyone else immediately made way, not daring to stand in his way.


    Now that the restrictions on the City had been lifted, the teleportation channel was usable again, and Zhao Fu also led his group to the teleportation channel.


    This made everyone feel quite confused because the Prince still had not left and yet those people wanted to be transported with him. If the Prince was angered, those people would be doomed to die; they knew his identity and yet did not show respect.


    The portly middle-aged man felt that his opportunity hade to make up for offending the Prince. He naturally wanted to perform well, so he yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are to want to use the teleportation channel before the Prince has left? Men, capture them and have them kneel and apologize to the Prince.¡±


    A group of soldiers obeyed and went up, wanting to capture Zhao Fu and his people and have them apologize. However, the portly middle-aged man did not know that he had just offended someone even more terrifying.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± A blood-red sword light shed out and the ten or so soldiers cried out as their bodies were cut apart, and the stench of blood spread out.


    Everyone was incredibly shocked; this person actually dared to kill soldiers in front of the City Lord. It seemed that a battle was inevitable, and those people were dead beyond a doubt.


    The portly middle-aged man was infuriated. He had felt humiliated for having to kneel and beg for mercy, but the other person was a Prince of a Royal Kingdom and he could not afford to offend him. However, these cloaked people now dared to act so arrogantly.


    The portly middle-aged man exploded out with a massive aura and charged at Zhao Fu and his group with a ferocious aura, wanting to kill them on the spot.


    Chi!


    The cloaked figure waved his hand and a sword light shed out, causing the surroundings to fall deathly silent. The portly middle-aged man¡¯s body froze and a line of blood appeared from his head to his lower body, and he fell apart into two halves.


    The people in the surroundings cried out; they had never thought that that person would kill the City Lord, and in one strike too. His strength was unbelievably terrifying.


    The Prince frowned because the portly middle-aged man had been trying to protect his honor. Now that Zhao Fu had killed him, it was equivalent to pping the Prince¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re going too far. You knew that he was speaking for This Prince. It seems that you lot don¡¯t know what¡¯s best for you,¡± the Prince said angrily to Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    Just as the Prince spoke, a formless hand grabbed him and threw him out. He crashed through ten or so buildings and dust billowed up; no one knew if he was alive or dead.


    Everyone in the surroundings gasped and ran away in terror. That person was too terrifying ¨C not only did he kill the City Lord, but he did not even ce a Prince of a Royal Kingdom in his eyes. That Prince was the Prince of the most powerful Royal Kingdom in this area; who could dare to offend him?


    Shang Long did not mind and followed behind Zhao Fu because he was confident that Zhao Fu would be the sovereign of the Underworld; there was no need to fear a Royal Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu and his group came to the teleportation channel and under the gaze of Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes, he was scared into immediately activating it and did not dare to refuse. Zhao Fu¡¯s group blurred before arriving at another City.

 Chapter 1402: Ghost Lord Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1402: Ghost Lord Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not pay much mind to that Prince, as he was just passing by. Moreover, Zhao Fu had even humiliated an Imperial Prince before; how could he care about the Prince of a Royal Kingdom?


    Zhao Fu and his group continued onwards, and after teleporting ten or so times and then travelling for another two days, they arrived at arge faction. After travelling for so long, Zhao Fu felt that it was time to stop and properly rest.


    He found an inn and booked two rooms, one for Shang Long and one for him and the three women.


    ¡°Husband,¡± The ck and White Impermanences came to the room and looked at Zhao Fu with a look of flirtatious and expectation as they hugged him.


    Zhao Fu naturally understood what they wanted, so he hugged them and went to the bed. The Ghost God¡¯s face was red and could not help but think back to her first time; Zhao Fu had directly taken her.


    Back then, she had not understood anything, but because she was afraid of Zhao Fu, she had slightly struggled. However, she soon started cooperating and had never thought that doing it with such an evil person like Zhao Fu would feel so good.


    Looking at Zhao Fu and the ck and White Impermanences, the Ghost God put down the cat and walked over to the bed and joined in. She did not seem too embarrassed because she had been doing it with Zhao Fu over the past few days, and the three of them started to serve Zhao Fu together.


    The cat watched by the side. With its level of intelligence, it did not understand what was going on. However, seeing that its owner seemed to be very happy, it also seemed quite delighted.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu hugged the red-faced women and asked Hei Xiaojie, ¡°How long until we reach the historical remnant?¡±


    It had been quite a long time since they hade to the Underworld, yet they still had not found the historical remnant. Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite rushed.


    ¡°Husband, now that we¡¯re in the Inner Domains, it should be much faster. The Inner Domains and the Yin Domain are connected closely and there are manyrge teleportation channels that can send us to the Yin Domain directly,¡± Hei Xiaojie said.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu sighed in relief.


    Bai Xiaoxi smiled as she said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ll pass by our home on the way. Husband, can we go and have look at our home?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded. The ck and White Impermanences had told Zhao Fu about their family. The ck and White Impermanences were a family split into two branches, the ck Impermanences and White Impermanences, and they were stronger than an Empire.


    All ck and White Impermanences came from this family, and Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi¡¯s position in this family was not too high or too low.


    The red-faced Ghost God suddenly said, ¡°Husband, can you give me a name? I still don¡¯t have a name and I don¡¯t like you calling me Ghost God.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Then you can be called Gui Ji.¡±


    Hearing this name, the Ghost God smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be called Gui Ji in the future then. Husband, Gui Ji wants more.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and pressed her under his body and started to go at it, and the ck and White Impermanences smiled as they joined in.


    At night, Zhao Fu brought down the three radiant women and Shang Long to the dining hall and prepared to have some food.


    It was the first time Zhao Fu was going to eat Underworld food, and he wondered what it would be like. Zhao Fu allowed Shang Long to sit with them, and looking at the radiant-looking women, he naturally knew what had just happened and felt great admiration.


    This was because after doing it with Zhao Fu, their bodies had received a baptism of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, and their power and auras were continuously rising and bing purer.


    After staying with Zhao Fu for a few days, even Gui Ji, who did not have much strength, had progressed greatly. It was a pity that he was not a woman, or else he would have wanted the same treatment.


    The food was brought up and Zhao Fu was surprised to find that it looked the same as food in the Heaven Awaken World. However, all of it was cold ¨C Underworld creatures did not seem to like eating hot things and only liked to eat cold things.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Bai Xiaoxi leaned against Zhao Fu and picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks.


    Zhao Fu hugged Bai Xiaoxi and smiled as he prepared to open his mouth, when suddenly a wanton voice sounded out, ¡°What beautiful ck and White Impermanences! What a beautiful Ghost God!¡±


    An elegant and handsome young man in white walked into the inn with five women.


    Of the five women, one had a bewitching figure and gave off a seductive aura, one had a seductive figure and seemed quite cheerful, one was quite tall and had a cold demeanor, one was quite small and seemed quite cute, and one was quite slim and looked quite gentle and quiet.


    The man led the five women as he walked towards Zhao Fu and discourteously sat down at the table and said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Brother, I really like these three women. Give me a price, and I¡¯ll try to satisfy you.¡±


    Hei Xiaojie smiled as she nced at the man and leaned against Zhao Fu. She did not need to worry, because even though Zhao Fu had many women, he definitely was not the type to sell women. Moreover, how could this manpare to Zhao Fu? Hei Xiaojie was not interested in him at all.


    Gui Ji had only been with Zhao Fu for a few days, so she felt quite worried that Zhao Fu would give her away. She hugged the little cat and looked at Zhao Fu pitifully.


    Zhao Fu frowned and felt that this man could not be lightly offended, as his aura was quite powerful. However, Zhao Fu still said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best that you leave. I¡¯m not interested in giving my women to anyone else. Also, I see that the women with you are not bad either, how about you give me a price?¡±


    The white-clothed man¡¯s gaze became cold and he gave off a trace of killing intent. He had given Zhao Fu face and yet Zhao Fu had not taken it. However, the white-clothed man thought to himself and soon returned to normal.


    The cold-looking woman next to him said mockingly, ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to our husband like that? Our husband is the Ghost Lord Kingdom¡¯s Second Prince and we¡¯re his Concubines. You can¡¯t touch us even in your dreams.¡±


    Hearing those words, Zhao Fu felt quite strange because the Prince he had beaten up before was also from the Ghost Lord Kingdom.


    The white-clothed man was much more intelligent than his little brother and understood that Zhao Fu was not simple, so he took out a jade strip and said, ¡°This is a Ten Thousand Person Curse that I spent hundreds of millions of Yin Coins to buy at an auction. If you give those three to me, this will be yours. Also, now that you know my identity, I advise you not to seek death. Don¡¯t give up your life just for a few women.¡±


    Hearing these threatening words, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold and he said, ¡°Scram.¡±


    The white-clothed man was furious and stood up as he prepared to attack. However, he looked at Shang Long warily because he could tell that Shang Long was a Divine Realm expert. In the end, he could only coldly harrumph and leave with his women.

 Chapter 1403: Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Second Prince</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The cold-looking woman looked at Zhao Fu and the others as if she was looking at dead people, and she coldly harrumphed before following the white-clothed man.


    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Shang Long knew what would happen next, so he asked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ll pack our things and leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu¡¯s group left the City and nned to continue to head to the Yin Domain, but they were stopped by the white-clothed man.


    The white-clothed man also called four helpers, three men and one woman. Two of the men were quite big, the other man looked quite vulgar, and the woman looked quite ugly. However, she was quite powerful and was at the Divine Realm.


    The white-clothed man looked at Zhao Fu and coldlyughed as he said, ¡°You brought this on yourself. If you gave me those three women, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Now, those three women will still belong to me. I¡¯ll y with those three women in front of you and then sell them as prostitutes. Only then will I be able to quench my anger.¡±


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he asked, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll win?¡±


    The white-clothed man wildlyughed as he said, ¡°I know you¡¯re quite extraordinary, but you only have Saint Realm Cultivation while I have Heaven Realm Cultivation. Moreover, I have three World Realm experts and one Divine Realm expert; do you think I¡¯d lose?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A trace of a cold smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power. A bronze aura me appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and a terrifying power seemed to cause the heavens and earth to freeze.


    The white-clothed man¡¯s expression fell; he had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such a powerful Nation Armament. However, he still did not think he would lose.


    However, in the next moment, he became even more shocked. He saw six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye spin, and a Six Paths of Reincarnation Power spread out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    It was not just the white-clothed ¨C the other people¡¯s expressions fell as well; they had never thought that Zhao Fu would actually have the supreme power of the Underworld.


    ¡°Second Prince, I¡¯m not taking this job anymore. You can take care of this yourself.¡± The vulgar-looking man was terrified and called out. When it came to people with such supreme power, even Empires would not dare to offend them.


    What¡¯s more, the power that Zhao Fu¡¯s Nation Armament gave off contained the power of five worlds. Their side was at an immense disadvantage.


    He had been hired by the white-clothed man, and there was no need for him to give up his life for a small benefit. As such, he decisively retreated.


    ¡°Second Prince, you shouldn¡¯t have hidden such big information from us. You wanted to attack this person even knowing the power he has? Apologies, we don¡¯t dare to take such a job,¡± the two big men said.


    Seeing the others drop out, the ugly woman could only also drop out as well.


    This caused the white-clothed man¡¯s face to be pale; he had never thought that the four people he hired would drop out after seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s power.


    The white-clothed man had never thought that Zhao Fu would have the terrifying Six Paths of Reincarnation Power.


    ¡°Could it be that I will just die like this?¡± The white-clothed man thought to himself before calling out, ¡°Don¡¯t think that he¡¯ll spare you just because you¡¯re dropping out. Now that you know he has the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, if you spread this information, it will shake the entire Underworld.¡±


    Hearing these words, the four people¡¯s expressions changed and they looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; he had never thought that such a thing would happen. The Underworld¡¯s people seemed to fear the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power way too much.


    In actuality, it was all because of the Six Paths Demon Images, because every time they were enraged or something happened, the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power would sweep across the Underworld. They had always lived in fear of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, so it was only natural that they reacted like this.


    Zhao Fu understood the impact of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, and he considered whether or not he should kill them to conceal his information. However, he thought about it and asked, ¡°Will you promise to keep my information a secret?¡±


    The four people quickly nodded; they did not want to get involved and wanted to quickly leave. Even if they did not promise, they would not dare to reveal such information because many major figures woulde to find them and they might end up dying.


    Zhao Fu did not trust verbal promises, so he had them sign a Contract and they quickly agreed.


    The white-clothed man¡¯s expression was quite unsightly and he immediately try to escape with his women.


    ng! ng! ng...


    Chains containing terrifying power shot out, and with the power of Zhao Fu¡¯s Nation Armament, the chains were incredibly powerful. They easily bound up the white-clothed man and the women.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and the four people signed Contracts and they turned into rays of light and left. They did not dare to stay here any longer because they could not afford to offend to that Second Prince. The Ghost Lord Kingdom woulde looking for them, so they had to quickly leave this ce.


    Seeing them leave, Zhao Fu inwardly let out a sigh of relief. If they fought, the oue would be uncertain; Zhao Fu did not actually have that big of an advantage.


    Moreover, with his strength, he would not be able to prevent the Divine Realm woman from leaving. He could not afford to expose his identity either. As such, it was best to use a peaceful method to resolve this crisis.


    After dealing with this, Zhao Fu coldly smiled as he looked at the bound white-clothed man and his Concubines.


    The white-clothed man said in fear, ¡°Sir, I apologize for my previous conduct; I¡¯m willing to pay any price as long as you don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll also keep your identity a secret. Also, if you like my women, I¡¯ll give them to you and have them serve you well.¡±


    ¡°Husband!¡± Hearing that the white-clothed man was willing to give them to Zhao Fu, the women cried, feeling quite wronged.


    This was especially so for the cold-looking woman who looked at Zhao Fu in fear. Thinking about how she had mocked him before, he would probably torment her to death. If that was the case, it would be better to die first.


    However, one of the women, the gentle and quiet woman, was quite tactful and called out flirtatiously, ¡°Sir, the first time I saw you, I fell for you. Will you let me serve you?¡±


    The white-clothed man silently cursed at the woman. He normally treated her quite well, yet she had now betrayed him. However, he still faked a smile and said, ¡°Sir, if you like her, please take her!¡±


    Thinking about what the white-clothed man had said about toying with his women in front of him, Zhao Fu gave an evil smile and walked over and released the five women.

 Chapter 1404: Black and White Impermanences

    <h4>Chapter 1404: ck and White Impermanences</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After releasing the five women, the cold-looking woman tried to run because she was afraid of Zhao Fu viting her. However, before she was able to run very far, she was caught by Hei Xiaojie. After being pped a few times, she became more docile.


    Zhao Fu looked at the women in front of him and had them take off their clothes. The women had tears in their eyes as theyplied, revealing their white bodies. The quiet and gentle woman directly leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s arms and called out affectionately, ¡°Husband!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A pitiful cry sounded out as Zhao Fu casually swept out with his hand, and a sword light flew out, cutting the white-clothed man¡¯s eyes. The immense pain caused him to howl.


    The teary women hurriedly leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, not daring to resist, and Zhao Fu started to do it with them.


    The white-clothed man¡¯s eyes had been destroyed, making it so that he could not see anything, but he could still hear. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s bodies, the women soon became quite lustful and passionately responded.


    The white-clothed man felt immense pain in his eyes and also immense fury in his heart. If he could leave alive, he would do anything to take revenge on Zhao Fu and make him suffer so much pain that he wanted to die.


    ¡°Husband, I want more!¡± The cold-looking woman had never thought that Zhao Fu would give her such immense pleasure, and she spoke as she hugged him.


    The ck and White Impermanences and Gui Ji had been watching from the side, but they could not resist joining in in the end.


    Hearing the three women he wanted crying out lewdly under Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the white-clothed man was quite startled and decided that he would definitely y with their bodies in the future.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu put on his clothes and came to the white-clothed man¡¯s side. The white-clothed man had long since stopped crying out, and sensing Zhao Fu walk to his side, he held back the fury within him.


    This was because Zhao Fu had just vited his women and they had all cried out lewdly under him. Even though he was the one who had told them to go and serve Zhao Fu, he hadmitted this enmity to memory. Not only would he make Zhao Fu suffer a horrible death, but it would also be the same for those sluts.


    However, right now he could only fake a smile as he said, ¡°How were my women, sir? Did you feel good? I still have some women in my pce who I didn¡¯t bring. If you want them, I can give them all to you as long as you spare me.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°Your women indeed tasted good, but it¡¯s impossible for me to spare you, as the potential for trouble is too great. If you were an ordinary person, I would spare your life, but you¡¯re the Prince of a Royal Kingdom.¡±


    The cold-looking woman came up and hugged Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Husband, you definitely can¡¯t let him off. If he returns to the pce, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    The other women came up and advised Zhao Fu to kill the white-clothed man as well. It was the gentle and quiet woman, who had been the lewdest, who said that he could consider just destroying his power and have him see if he could survive by himself here.


    As someone who had stayed by the white-clothed man¡¯s side, they understood his personality well. They had done it with someone else in front of him; if he made it back, they would definitely be skinned alive and go through unimaginable pain.


    Hearing those words, the white-clothed man furiously cursed at Zhao Fu and the women. He understood that Zhao Fu would not spare him, so he no longer endured the mes of fury within him.


    ¡°None of you will have a good death. You sluts and prostitutes, I curse you to suffer boundless pain. Your bodies will be cut apart by knives piece by piece and your souls will be burned by fire. None of you will be able to escape that. I¡¯m going to eat all of you...¡±


    The cursing suddenly stopped as Zhao Fu waved his hand and a sword light cut off the white-clothed man¡¯s head, killing him instantly.


    The five women looked at the man¡¯s decapitated corpse and sighed. They had been with him for a long time and could not help but feel slightly sad.


    However, the me was on him ¨C if it was not for him being so licentious and trying to take Zhao Fu¡¯s women, he would not have fallen into such a position. Not only had his women been done by someone else in front of him, but he had also died in the end.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m called Han Lengli. In the future, I¡¯ll be your woman, so please take care of me!¡± The cold-looking woman recovered first and she smiled as she came up and hugged Zhao Fu.


    The other women also introduced themselves because now they could only follow Zhao Fu and did not have anywhere else to go. At the same time, they had fallen in love with the feeling of doing it with Zhao Fu. It was hundreds of times more pleasurable than doing it with the white-clothed man.


    Zhao Fu soon heard the four women¡¯s names ¨C the gentle and quiet woman was called Xiao Li, the seductive woman was called Long Di, the flirtatious woman was called Qiu Mei, and the adorable woman was called Ni Youyou.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took the white-clothed man¡¯s spatial ring and took out a jade slip. The women said that it was a very good item, and Zhao Fu felt somewhat interested.


    He was quite pleasantly surprised because the Ten Thousand Person Curse was arge-area curse and could curse tens of thousands of people if not hundreds of thousands of people. It could also sacrifice tens of thousands of people¡¯s lives to curse a single person.


    The curse¡¯s power was incredibly powerful and could even kill Emperor Heaven Realm experts. Zhao Fu thought of a very good use for it, which might have massive effects in the future.


    Zhao Fu put the white-clothed man¡¯s corpse away; a Heaven Realm corpse was quite valuable. Following this, Zhao Fu and his group continued to go on their way.


    A weekter, Zhao Fu finally arrived at the Yin Domain. Because he had agreed to the ck and White Impermanences and they were passing by anyway, they visited their family.


    Even though they were onerge family that was split into two branches, because of how many people there were, they were divided into many smaller families. Hei Xiaojie and and Bai Xiaoxi were part of a mid-tier family.


    Hearing that they wereing back, their family was incredibly shocked because they had travelled to a new world in the Heaven Awaken World through an event. Because it was a new world, it should still be in the protection period.


    However, those two people had miraculouslye back, and their family had not expected it at all. As such, when news of theming back arrived, many people did not believe it and ran to the gates to see.


    Seeing so many ck and White Impermanences gathered at the gates, Bai Xiaoxi excitedly hugged Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Husband! This is our family¡¯s City!¡±


    They did not allow outsiders in and there were powerful restrictions everywhere, so Zhao Fu and his group could only wait at the gates.


    A handsome White Impermanence and a cold-looking ck Impermanence walked out from the crowd. The ck and White Impermanences had already taken off their cloaks but the others still wore their cloaks. Seeing that it was indeed Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi, the White Impermanence asked in shock, ¡°How are you two back?¡±

 Chapter 1405: Impermanence Family

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Impermanence Family</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bai Xiaoxi looked at the White Impermanence with her beautiful eyes and said coquettishly, ¡°Big bro, you didn¡¯t want us toe back?¡±


    The handsome White Impermanence was Bai Xiaoxi¡¯s big brother Bai Wusheng. Hearing Bai Xiaoxi¡¯s words, Bai Wusheng hurriedly exined, ¡°How could we not want you toe back? We¡¯re just a bit shocked how you coulde back to the Underworld so quickly.¡±


    Hei Xiaojie looked at the ck Impermanence next to Bai Wusheng and said calmly, ¡°Big brother.¡±


    The ck Impermanence was Hei Xiaojie¡¯s big brother and he was called Hei Wushen. He was the strongest out of the family¡¯s younger generation and was greatly favored by the family.


    Hearing Hei Xiaojie call out, Bai Wushen expressionlessly nodded as his sharp eyes fell on Zhao Fu, as Bai Xiaoxi and Hei Xiaojie had been leaning against him, and he was surrounded by women.


    Even though he could not see their appearances, from their figures, he could tell that they were definitely beauties.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Bai Wushen looked at Zhao Fu as he coldly spoke and asked Hei Xiaojie.


    Hei Xiaojie looked quite displeased. Her rtionship with her big brother had always been quite cold and was not as close as normal siblings.


    Hei Xiaojie was about to reply when Bai Xiaoxi shyly replied, ¡°He¡¯s our husband.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was sent into an uproar ¨C Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi were two of the biggest beauties in the family, and hearing that they had a man, they felt quite bitter and looked at Zhao Fu with admiration and envy.


    Hei Wushen seemed somewhat displeased, and he pointed at the women and asked, ¡°Who are these women?¡±


    Hei Xiaojie lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°Of course they¡¯re all my husband¡¯s women.¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful aura exploded out from Hei Wushen¡¯s body, unleashing a wild gale. Everyone in the surroundings was quite shocked and backed away.


    Hei Wushen looked at Zhao Fu coldly and said, ¡°What despicable methods did you use to make my little sister and Xiao Xi fall for you? Such a licentious person is not fit to be my little sister¡¯s husband. This ce does not wee you and it¡¯s best that you leave; Xiaojie and Xiaoxi will stay here from now on.¡±


    Hei Xiaojie immediately called out angrily, ¡°We can choose who we want for our husband; it¡¯s none of your business. We¡¯re willing to serve him with other women.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Hei Wushen looked furious and stretched out a hand, and a massive formless hand containing immense power grabbed Hei Xiaojie.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu waved a finger and a sharp sword light shed out, destroying the massive formless hand, causing it to turn into wind and disperse.


    ¡°They¡¯re my women now. I don¡¯t care who you are, if you dare to touch them, don¡¯t me me for not being courteous,¡± Zhao Fu said coldly.


    Bai Xiaoxi hurriedly stepped out and said, ¡°Big brother Wushen and husband, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Bai Wusheng also came over and smiled as he tried to mediate, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Xiaoxi and Xiaojie are back; don¡¯t make things unpleasant over something like this. Since he¡¯s Xiaoxi and Xiaojie¡¯s husband, he¡¯s one of us; all of youe in.¡±


    Hei Wushen was silent and had a serious expression on his face, as he sensed that Zhao Fu¡¯s power and aura were quite strong, and he also felt that Zhao Fu was quite dangerous.


    Zhao Fu did not say anything, and Bai Xiaoxi looked at Zhao Fu, seeming slightly ufortable as she said softly, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightly nodded. He had only been angry because Hei Wushen had tried to attack Hei Xiaojie.


    However, from that attack, everyone felt that Zhao Fu¡¯s power was not any weaker than Hei Wushen¡¯s and that he was a very strong person.


    Hei Xiaojie happily hugged Zhao Fu because he had just helped her and had suppressed her brother so domineeringly, making her feel quite pleased.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and the others took off their cloaks. After all, as guests, wearing cloaks would be quite rude, and the ck and White Impermanences¡¯ family¡¯s status was not low at all.


    This naturally caused a big ruckus ¨C after all, Gui Ji and the few women were quite beautiful. Gui Ji had once been a Half-Step Celestial and was the Ghost God, and she gave off a unique and mysterious aura, while Han Lengli and the other women were Concubines who had been especially chosen.


    There was also Zhao Fu¡¯s incredibly handsome face and his extraordinary aura.


    Hei Wushen originally did not mind too much, but seeing the graceful and beautiful Gui Ji holding the small cat, he could not help but feel quite moved.


    After entering the City, Zhao Fu and his group were given a courtyard to stay in. Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi were called over by the seniors of the family as they took this matter quite seriously.


    Zhao Fu told them to only reveal some general information and not to leak any secret or important information.


    When they heard that Zhao Fu had already be the ruler of five worlds in just eight short years, they were incredibly dumbfounded. This was the first time they had seen such fast growth. Zhao Fu¡¯s potential was quite immense, and he was definitely a genius.


    They did not know about all the things Zhao Fu had caused or that it was him who had enraged the Six Paths Demon Images.


    If they had known this, the ck and White Impermanences family would not be so calm and would be incredibly shocked.


    As for Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi bing the Concubines of a genius like Zhao Fu, their family fully supported it. After all, in the future, they would have a close connection with a Royal Kingdom.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu¡¯s ability was extraordinary and had opened up a passageway to the Underworld, so they could even enter the Heaven Awaken World if they wanted to.


    From various perspectives, Zhao Fu was very useful to them, so they quickly set up a banquet to properly wee Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu naturally courteously participated, and he also observed their strength.


    Even though Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi¡¯s family was only one of the many ck and White Impermanence families, they were not weak at all and held territory equivalent to a world. They also had arge number of Stage 5 soldiers and had Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    From this, it could be seen that the ck and White Impermanence family was one of the top-tier factions in the Underworld.


    However, even though the various ordinary ck and White Impermanence families could create their own policies and manage themselves, they still had to follow orders from the main ck and White Impermanence family.


    The main family was the core of the branches and they held the most power in the ck and White Impermanence family. They also had thergest resources and were responsible for leading the countless sub-families. Rumors said that the main family had a Half-Step Celestial expert.


    Zhao Fu wanted to work together with the ck and White Impermanence family. Not only were they a top-tier faction in the Underworld, but they were also one of the oldest factions and had an immense foundation. They would be of great help to Great Qin in the future.


    The banquet was quite lively and countless important people expressed their goodwill to Zhao Fu and toasted him, and Zhao Fu courteously returned each toast. The interactions between the two sides was quite amicable.

 Chapter 1406: Tower of Trials

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Tower of Trials</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hei Wushen was somewhat displeased because he did not like Zhao Fu. He had too many women, and his little sister and Bai Xiaoxi served him together; this made him feel quite ufortable.


    Seeing how much his family weed Zhao Fu, even if he objected, it would be pointless. He also could not understand why his little sister and Bai Xiaoxi liked him so much.


    He did not want to participate in the banquet, but looking at Gui Ji, who hugged the small cat and smiled as she ate, his heartrate sped up and a trace of gentleness appeared on his cold face. He sat next to Gui Ji and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Looking at Hei Wushen, who suddenly sat down next to her, Gui Ji smiled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Gui Ji; it¡¯s a name given to me by my husband.¡±


    Hearing those words, Hei Wushen felt a stabbing pain in his heart; such a beautiful woman was that man¡¯s wife as well.


    Hei Wushen had expected this, but his heart was unwilling to give up. This was the first time he had met a woman who had moved his heart like this, and he asked her about other things.


    After hearing that Zhao Fu had forcefully taken her, Hei Wushen¡¯s anger towards Zhao Fu reached its peak. He felt that Zhao Fu was scum and a bastard. He had thought that those women had fallen for him, but he had taken them by force.


    ¡°Gui Ji, I can take you away and you won¡¯t have to fear that man anymore. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Hei Wushen said as he looked at Gui Ji.


    Hearing this, Gui Ji looked quite startled before shaking her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Hei Wushen felt quite angry as he said, ¡°That man is scum; why aren¡¯t you angry at how he treats you? And you¡¯re even willing to stay beside a beast like that.¡±


    Hearing Hei Wushen¡¯s insulting words, Gui Ji looked at him angrily and said, ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to talk to someone like you.¡±


    Hei Wushen was angry and wanted to say more, so Gui Ji hugged her little cat and walked away, causing Hei Wushen¡¯s face to be ashen. He looked at Zhao Fu, who was drinking with others, and he felt even more hatred towards him.


    After the banquet finished, Zhao Fu was slightly drunk as he came to Hei Xiaojie¡¯s room. It waspletely dark inside, as it was quitete. Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi were both asleep, but Zhao Fu uncourteouslyy on them and started to go at it.


    In the course of going about it, Bai Xiaoxi seemed to slightly struggle before cooperating with Zhao Fu and Zhao Fu did not take this to heart.


    The next day, the gentle sunlight shot in from outside the window and Zhao Fu gradually awoke. He looked at Hei Xiaojie lying in his arms, but he was shocked to see a mature and beautiful woman instead of Bai Xiaoxi.


    This beautiful woman looked somewhat like Hei Xiaojie but her figure was more mature than Hei Xiaojie¡¯s, and she seemed even more alluring. Zhao Fu did not know who this woman was or why she was in Hei Xiaojie¡¯s room.


    He had not heard about Hei Xiaojie having a big sister, so it was possible that this woman was her mother. Zhao Fu did not know what to do.


    The beautiful woman gradually woke up and seeing Zhao Fu look at her, she smiled and wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°Good son-inw, I didn¡¯t have enoughst night; I want more now.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite startled before starting to go about it with her, and soon Hei Xiaojie joined in.


    Afterwards, the beautiful woman¡¯s face was quite red as shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and smiled as she said, ¡°What Xiaojie said was true; doing it with you actually feels so good. I feel like I¡¯ve wasted my whole life.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not understand what was going on, and only after asking did he understand. It turned out that because Hei Xiaojie and her mother had not seen each other for many years and greatly missed each other, her mother came to her room to chat, wanting to know how she had been.


    Hei Xiaojie had told her that she had been living quite well and had a decent status in Great Qin. She had also told her various things about Zhao Fu, making the beautiful woman feel quite shocked; it was the first time she heard of such a terrifying man.


    However, when a slightly drunk man pressed down on her body and called out her daughter¡¯s name, she knew who this man was. She had wanted to resist but found that in his hands, she could not resist and her body became powerless. Following this, Zhao Fu had ravaged her, and she had passionately responded.


    Hei Xiaojie said somewhat worriedly, ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you worried about big brother knowing? Even though father has been dead for so long, big brother definitely won¡¯t ept husband.¡±


    The woman looked quite serious before smiling and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tell anyone, so no one will know. It was also just this once and there won¡¯t be a next time. Who knows how long it will be before I see you again.¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Hei Xiaojie felt a bit ufortable. It had been eight years since she had left, and she missed her mother greatly.


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Now that the Underworld Gate has been opened, Xiaojie cane back whenever she wants. Also, how about you leave with us?¡±


    The beautiful woman rolled her eyes as she said, ¡°You bad boy, you want us mother and daughter to serve you together, right?¡±


    Zhao Fuughed and did not say anything else before leaving. The ck and White Impermanence family was holding an event today, and he wanted to take a look.


    There was a simple and ancient ck tower on a vast area of emptynd. This tower was 30 or so meters tall and had nine levels, and it gave off a powerful aura. There were countless people standing around it, looking at this ck tower.


    This was the ck and White Impermanence family¡¯s Tower of Trials, and every ck and White Impermanence family had one to test their members. The Tower of Trials was connected to the ck and White Impermanence Treasury, and the better one performed, the more rewards one would receive.


    In actuality, the sub-families only had Basic Towers of Trials; the truly terrifying one was the main family¡¯s Nine Level Ghost Tower. It was said that it was 10,000 meters tall and had countless terrifying ghosts sealed within it, and it gave off a massive intimidation power.


    This Tower of Trials was only for testing the younger generation and some of the older people could no longer go in. Everyone only had three opportunities to go in and they had already used up their chances. However, because the rewards were all quite precious and rare, when the Tower of Trials opened, many people gathered, making it quite lively.


    Moreover, outsiders could participate as well, which was what Zhao Fu cared about. If there weren¡¯t any benefits, Zhao Fu would not havee here.


    Next to the ck tower was a stone stele, on which were recorded the people how had performed the best. Hei Wushen and Bai Wusheng¡¯s names were both recorded there, and Hei Wushen¡¯s name was ranked first.


    Seeing Zhao Fue, Bai Wusheng gave a friendly smile. Since he was his little sister¡¯s husband, Bai Wusheng saw Zhao Fu as one of them.


    On the other hand, Hei Wushen looked at Zhao Fu disdainfully and ignored him.

 Chapter 1407: Sky Demon Primogenitor Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Sky Demon Primogenitor Heart</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Brother Zhao, are you interested in trying? Your cultivation is a bit high, so you have to suppress it to Stage 9 to go in,¡± Bai Wusheng said as he smiled and reminded Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu nodded and felt quite interested as he looked at the tall ck tower before walking in.


    Everyone in the surroundings gathered over. Because of the banquet the previous night, many of the ck and White Impermanences recognized Zhao Fu and knew that he was an esteemed guest of the family who was valued by the higher-ups. As such, they were quite interested in Zhao Fu.


    Seeing him enter the Tower of Trials, they felt quite curious and wanted to see how strong his power was and where he would rank if he suppressed his cultivation to Stage 9. Would he surpass the first-ranked Hei Wushen?


    After walking into the ck tower, a restrictive forcended on his body, making it so that he could only exert Stage 9 strength at most. His Nation Armament was also sealed, and his most powerful weapons were also unusable, making Zhao Fu feel quite surprised.


    After walking into the first room, countless gray runes shed and a massive wave of Yin Qi spread out. Ghosts appeared and looked at Zhao Fu savagely. They gave off roars as they flooded towards him.


    Zhao Fu took out the ughtering Ghost Sword and casually shed out a few times. The terrifying rays of sword light cut the ghosts into tiny pieces, but in the next moment, countless more ghosts appeared and madly sprang at Zhao Fu.


    After killing another wave, Zhao Fu felt that it was quite troublesome. Thinking about how the Underworld creatures all feared the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, Zhao Fu grinned.


    The six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun. This time, it was as if Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye disappeared, and a gray vortex appeared where his right eye had been, looking quite shocking.


    Zhao Fu used that technique on his eye, and this was a type of eye technique. He looked at the ghosts, and facing Zhao Fu, who gave off traces of Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, they felt an instinctive fear and did not dare to get near Zhao Fu.


    Whoosh!


    The gray vortex in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun and gave off an enormous attractive force, and the countless ghosts in the surroundings were sucked into Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye.


    Even though these ghosts were not real, they containedrge amounts of Yin Qi. After absorbing them all, Zhao Fu felt that his right eye had be stronger.


    Following this, Zhao Fu absorbed the rest of the ghosts into his right eye and headed to the second level.


    Seeing Zhao Fu rise to the second level so quickly, everyone outside looked incredibly shocked. They felt that Zhao Fu was incredibly powerful and only Hei Wushen couldpete with him. However, what happened next caused everyone to be dumbfounded.


    After Zhao Fu stepped onto the second level, he quickly went up to the third level, then the fourth, then the fifth, and then all the way to the ninth level.


    This sort of speed was simply unimaginable and he seemed simply unstoppable. He had run up from the first level to the ninth level while barely even stopping and some people wondered if there was something wrong with the Tower of Trials. No one could do such a thing, not even Hei Wushen.


    Some members of the younger generation quickly called some elders to investigate, but they found that there was nothing wrong with the tower. This sent everyone in the surroundings into an uproar ¨C this meant that Zhao Fu had risen at that speed with his own power. This was simply too powerful.


    The elders did not understand what was going on, but after hearing that Zhao Fu had entered the Tower of Trials and had reached the ninth level so quickly, they left with serious expressions to report this to the higher-ups.


    Bai Wusheng was quite shocked that his little sister had found such a terrifying man. He marveled at how inferior he was; there was simply no way topare himself to him.


    This sort of speed could be called a miracle or a legend. It was unprecedented in the history of the family, and he could not help but wonder what sort of things Zhao Fu would do if he went to the main family¡¯s tower.


    Hei Wushen¡¯s expression was quite unsightly. Before, he felt quite disdainful of Zhao Fu and hated how he took women as he pleased. He was a scum, a beast, and a pervert.


    Now, Hei Wushen understood that there was no way topare himself to Zhao Fu. Now, everyone knew that he was far weaker than Zhao Fu and was not a match for him at all.


    Hei Wushen could not help but think about Gui Ji. It was nowpletely impossible for him to take her away from Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and thinking about that, Hei Wushen felt a trace of heartache.


    On the ninth level of the Tower of Trials, there was a treasure box in front of Zhao Fu. This was most likely the reward for clearing the Tower of Trials. Zhao Fu did not have any interest in this Tower of Trials, as it was simply too trash and did not give him any pressure at all.


    Now, it was time to look at the rewards. If the rewards were trash, this would have been aplete waste of his time.


    Zhao Fu stretched his hand and opened the treasure box, and a massive wave of demonic qi spread out, causing the surroundings to be incredibly cold. A live heart that was still beating appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at the heart¡¯s information and found that this was a Sky Demon Primogenitor Heart, which was simr to the Demon Primogenitor Finger that he had obtained before.


    After he had eaten that finger, Zhao Fu often reminisced about the taste; he wondered how this heart would taste.


    Zhao Fu picked up the heart and took a bite, and he found that it was incredibly fresh and tender. It tasted even better than the Demon Primogenitor Finger, and this beating heart had quite a lot of vigor and was somewhat warm.


    Zhao Fu continued to bite the heart and his body quickly absorbed the massive amount of demonic qi. Zhao Fu wiped the blood on his mouth and felt that he had not had enough. The heart was only as big as a fist and it was simply not enough. In the future, he hoped to find more.


    Aftering out from the Tower of Trials, he ignored the looks of admiration from everyone and calmly left.


    Aftering to find Zhao Fu after, the ck and White Impermanence family¡¯s higher-ups were even more courteous and gave him many spatial rings. These spatial rings contained all sorts of resources as well as some Yin treasures. Zhao Fu took a look and felt quite delighted, and he thanked the higher-ups.


    The cooperation between the two sides was now formal. In the future, the ck and White Impermanence family would give many resources and Yin treasures to Great Qin, and after Great Qin became powerful, it would repay them.


    The ck and White Impermanence family had now achieved its goal and the ck and White Impermanences were satisfied with seeing the family. It was time to leave and head to the historical remnant.


    At night, Zhao Fu hugged the red-faced Hei Xiaomei and Hei Xiaojie¡¯s mother, and he smiled as he said, ¡°If you want, you can leave with us. I don¡¯t want to leave you here.¡±


    Hei Xiaomei shyly nodded, and the next day Zhao Fu and his group left the ck and White Impermanence family. Hei Xiaomei did not openly leave with them, and she instead did so secretly in order to avoid Hei Wushen.


    Hei Wushen was quite sad about Gui Ji leaving, so he did not notice that his mother was missing.


    A few days, Zhao Fu and his group finally arrived at the historical remnant. Zhao Fu took out seven keys and opened the historical remnant.

 Chapter 1408: Reincarnation Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Reincarnation Eye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu and his group stood on a tall mountain and Zhao Fu took out seven keys, which gave off an intense light as seven massive auras spread out.


    Immediately, the heavens and earth dimmed as the sky gave off different-colored lights. A massive silver door giving off an immense pressure gradually appeared in the sky.


    The silver doors were 10,000 meters tall and there were all sorts of flowers, grass, and trees engraved on it, as well as countless mountains and rivers. It gave off a majestic aura and there were seven keyholes for keys at the center.


    When the silver doors appeared, those in the surroundings sensed the ripples and flew over in curiosity.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and the seven keys turned into seven rays of light which shot into the sky and entered the seven keyholes.


    Zhao Fu raised his hand, and a massive energy held onto those seven keys and twisted.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as an enormous shockwave quickly spread out, causing the sky to tremble. The entire sky seemed to be illusory as traces of aura flowed out in all directions.


    The shockwaves were enormous and affected an incrediblyrge area. Even the ck and White Impermanence family sensed those ripples and their expressions fell as they hurried over.


    The surroundingrge factions also looked quite serious as they sensed the ripples and quickly flew over, guessing that something big was going to happen.


    ng!


    The silver doors in the sky slowly opened and an enormous cold aura flowed out, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end. Silver light came out from within the silver doors, and it was not clear what was inside.


    Zhao Fu looked at the people around him and said, ¡°Come with me inside; the opening of this historical remnant has caused too great of a disturbance and many people will arrive soon.¡±


    Gui Ji and the others nodded and followed Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu led the group to fly into the historical remnants, and he then grabbed with his hand, pulling out the seven keys. After Zhao Fu and his group flew in, the silver doors closed with a ng.


    Because Zhao Fu had the keys, he could open or close the doors at will. This historical remnant did not look simple, so he did not want to share it with anyone else and was going to monopolize it.


    Moreover, this would avoid danger because not allowing anyone else in would avoid any prying or attacks.


    A whileter, various experts arrived. Looking at the massive silver doors in the sky, they slightly frowned. They could tell that this was a historical remnant, but the doors were closed, making it impossible to enter.


    A balding old man giving off an Emperor Heaven Realm aura and holding a magic staff appeared. He vigorously swung it, and massive amounts of ghostly qi flowed out, turning into an enormous ghost head that smashed into the silver door.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out and the ghost head turned into countless traces of ghostly qi and dissipated. However, the silver doors did not budge at all nor were they damaged in the slightest.


    The old man looked quite startled and could not believe it. Just as he was about to attack again, a gloomy-looking young man in red said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength, Old Man Mu; even a higher-being could not st open this historical remnant.¡±


    The old man referred to as Old Man Mu red at the young man and did not continue to attack.


    Someone most likely opened the historical remnant and then closed it, making it impossible for others to enter. Everyone guessed at what had happened and felt quite angry. They could only look but could not do anything, making them feel quite annoyed.


    Now, they could only wait because this historical remnant was not simple. They also wanted to obtain something, and none of them wanted to go back empty-handed.


    The ck and White Impermanence family soon arrived, and Hei Wushen and Bai Wusheng had alsoe. They did not know that the ones who had opened the historical remnant and then discourteously closed it were Zhao Fu and his group.


    After entering the historical remnant, Zhao Fu and his group arrived on a mountain. The nts around them grew quite densely and there was no sound or any signs of activity. The sky was gray and foggy and seemed quite strange.


    Zhao Fu looked around before leading the group forwards.


    Suddenly,rge numbers of formless creatures appeared around them and attacked them. Not only could they not see the formless creatures, but also no attacks seemed useful against them.


    Shang Long and the ck and White Impermanences released defensive barriers, but the formless creatures could easily pass through and attack, causing them to be slightly injured.


    Zhao Fu found that he could not use his Nation Armament here and those formless creatures were incredibly strange. Zhao Fu unleashed his Saint Realm Domain in time, blocking off those formless creatures, making it so that they could not attack the group.


    However, it seemed that more and more formless creatures were gathering. They could not see those strange creatures, but they could sense more and more of them gathering. The bizarre aura around them became more and more intense, and even a Divine Realm expert like Shang Long could not help but feel nervous.


    ¡°What are these things?¡± Zhao Fu asked the others with a serious expression.


    The others shook their heads, and after thinking about it, Hei Xiaojie said with a serious expression, ¡°They¡¯re most likely ghosts.¡±


    This caused everyone else to feel quite surprised; weren¡¯t ghosts quite weak and able to be destroyed easily?


    Hei Xiaojie exined, ¡°Some of the ghosts from the early times of the Underworld had such abilities. They did not have any form and could ignore most attacks and defenses. They are incredibly bizarre; only high-tier powers have effects on them.¡±


    Now, only Zhao Fu¡¯s powers were useful, and none of the others could help at all.


    Zhao Fu could not see those formless creatures, so he sent out a few sword lights wanting to scare them off, but soon more gathered.


    Now, Zhao Fu did not know what to do. He could only continue to use what he had been using recently, which was the Reincarnation Eye. The six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun, and a gray vortex appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eye socket.


    A massive suction force burst forth as everything that Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye saw was sucked in. The formless creatures were not an exception because the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power countered all ghosts, so they naturally could not avoid it.


    After absorbing the surrounding formless ghosts, Zhao Fu felt some pain in his right eye, as if the formless ghosts were struggling within his eye.


    Zhao Fu felt quite angry and sent a wave of Six Paths of Reincarnation Power into his right eye, refining all of the formless ghosts that he had absorbed. A wave of formless energy spread through Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye, and the pain gradually subsided.


    What delighted Zhao Fu was that he could now see the formless creatures, and he could see what they truly were.

 Chapter 1409: Ghost Bloodline Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Ghost Bloodline Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These creatures looked like humans but wore white clothes and had pale faces. Their gazes were quite gloomy and they floated in the surroundings.


    Now that he could see these formless ghosts, dealing with them naturally became much easier. Zhao Fu no longer feared them and walked forwards. The formless ghosts came close and he absorbed them into his right eye.


    The Seeking Yin Beast in the spirit pet ring became quite excited and Zhao Fu let it out because it had most likely discovered something good in the surroundings.


    After being let out, the Seeking Yin Beast immediately started to run; because it was 1,000 meters long, it attracted all of the nearby formless ghosts, so Zhao Fu and the others stood on its head.


    The vortex in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye socket quickly spun and gave off a powerful attractive force, sucking all of the nearby formless ghosts in.


    What resulted was a shocking scene. An enormous beast quickly advanced, and there was an intense attractive forceing from its head that absorbed the surrounding formless ghosts. This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye¡¯s power to be stronger and stronger.


    A whileter, the Seeking Yin Beast stopped and swatted a Yin Beast that was dozens of meters long to death with a single paw. Next to it was a ten meter tall tree.


    On the tree were many fruits the size of lychees. They were a gray-white color and looked quite smooth. There were many terrifying ghost faces on them as well, making this tree seem like a very evil tree.


    Seeing this, Hei Xiaojie cried out in delight, ¡°These are Ghost Face Fruits, which are very rare fruits. They can quickly raise Death Race people¡¯s cultivation. It only takes ten to cause a Stage 9 person to break through to the Saint Realm.¡±


    The other women also smiled as these fruits were quite important to them. Zhao Fu could understand why Hei Xiaojie was so excited because she and Bai Xiaoxi had Stage 9 Cultivation, and with ten of these fruits, they could break through to the Saint Realm.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°You can go and pick some fruits; I¡¯ll take this Ghost Face Tree with uster.¡±


    The women smiled and went to pick Ghost Face Fruits while Shang Long remained on the spot. He was already a Divine Realm expert and Ghost Face Fruits had very little effect on him.


    The Seeking Yin Beast looked at the Ghost Face Fruits with longing. It had World Realm Cultivation, so the Ghost Face Fruits would not have much of an effect on it. However, with its nature, it wanted to hoard a few.


    Zhao Fuughed and gave it a few fruits, as it had discovered this.


    After a while, Zhao Fu dug up the tree and nned to re-nt it back in Great Qin, and the Seeking Yin Beast continued to search for treasures.


    Two hourster, the Seeking Yin Beast bit a gray-scaled python to death and tossed its corpse to the side.


    A snow-white flower appeared in front of everyone. This flower looked like a daffodil and had snow-white petals and a ck stem. It had four petals and was 30 centimeters tall, and there seemed to be a goddess-like figure on the stem.


    Shang Long stepped up and exined, ¡°This is a Ghost God Flower. It is very useful for Ghost Gods and can greatly increase their power.¡¯


    Hearing this, Gui Ji looked at Zhao Fu with excitement. Zhao Fu was not stingy and allowed her to take the flower and refine it.


    Gui Ji fused the Ghost God Flower into her body and a powerful aura exploded out. Gui Ji originally only had Stage 3 Cultivation, but she immediately broke through to Stage 8, which was a jump of a whole five Stages. Zhao Fu did not know if it was because the Ghost God Flower¡¯s effects were incredibly good or because Gui Ji had once been a Half-Step Celestial.


    Now, Hei Xiaojie and Bai Xiaoxi were sitting on the Seeking Yin Beast with their eyes closed as they cultivated. Soon, they would most likely break through to the Saint Realm.


    A whileter, the Seeking Yin Beast brought everyone to arge mountain. It did not attack and instead roared at the mountain.


    Rumble...


    The enormous mountain trembled as boulders rolled and dust was sent into the sky. A dragon made of rocks giving off a heavy aura appeared in front of everyone.


    The rock dragon was 10,000 meters long and its power surpassed the World Realm. The Seeking Yin Beast knew that it could not defeat it, so it only roared to lure it out so that Zhao Fu and Shang Long could kill it.


    After the rock dragon appeared, it roared at Zhao Fu¡¯s group. The dragon roar was incredibly loud and made their ears hurt, and it created arge wind.


    Shang Long flew up and waved his banner, causing countless traces of Yin Qi to flow out, forming an enormous ghost dragon. Shang Long fused into the ghost dragon and charged at the rock dragon.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The two massive dragons started to fight, using their horns, ws, and tails to ferociously attack each other. Explosions continuously sounded out, and wild gales blew.


    The rock dragon had a big advantage, as its defense and power were both quite strong. The ghost dragon was slightly weaker, and every time it was hit by the rock dragon, some of its ghostly qi would disappear.


    The ghost dragon opened its mouth and countless traces of Yin Qi madly gathered, forming an enormous gray orb of light. A destructive aura spread out, and the ghost dragon tilted its head back as it shot out the gray orb of light.


    The rock dragon also opened its mouth and countless traces of pale-white light gathered, illuminating the surroundings. A terrifying power spread out as the rock dragon shot out a pale-white beam of light.


    Boom!


    The massive gray orb of light and pale-white beam of light collided, resulting in a shocking explosion. A shockwave of energy sted out with unstoppable momentum, and the ghost dragon and rock dragon were both sted back.


    The ghostly qi from the ghost dragon dissipated, revealing Shang Long¡¯s body. There was a trace of blood leaking from his lips, and the rock dragon¡¯s body was also covered with many scars.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Zhao Fu acted and stretched out his hand. The six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun and a powerful aura flowed out. Gray chains shot out from the side, binding the rock dragon.


    Shang Long waved his banner, and a massive wave of Yin Qi gathered, forming a fewrge hands that pressed down on the rock dragon¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu then took out the Emperor Killing Sword, came before the rock dragon¡¯s body, and lightly yelled, ¡°Ghost Master!¡±


    A massive wave of ghostly qi spread out from the Emperor Killing Sword like a tsunami, and a ghostly head appeared, wrapping around the hand that Zhao Fu held the sword with.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out and an enormous gray sword light shed out, causing the heavens and earth to be cold and eerie. The sword light shed into the rock dragon¡¯s neck, cutting it off.


    The rock dragon¡¯s body turned into rocks and copsed, and a fist-sized rock pearl appeared. Zhao Fu grabbed at it with his hand, and it came into his grasp. He found that it was quite heavy and crudely made, and it had some runes.


    Zhao Fu looked at the item¡¯s information and found that this pearl was called a Ghost Bloodline Pearl and had the ability to gather ghostly qi. Ghost Bloodlines and Devil Bloodlines were quite simr and were quite rare, but Zhao Fu did not n to use it now. Perhaps in the future it would be quite useful.

 Chapter 1410: Summoning Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Summoning Scroll</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    An hourter, the Seeking Yin Beast discovered something else. It led the group to a massive tree devil, which was 1,000 meters tall. It had human-like hands and feet, but its eyes and mouth were holes, making it look quite terrifying.


    The tree devil was much weaker than the rock dragon, so Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and unleashed the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. Gray chains bound the tree devil, which continuously struggled and destroyed the chains.


    Shang Long waved his banner, and countless traces of Yin Qi flowed out, turning into an enormous sword that gave off ferocious power and split the tree devil in half.


    After killing the tree devil, a ginseng appeared in the ground and Zhao Fu carefully dug it up. This ginseng was as big as a child¡¯s arm and was gray-colored. It had the clear face of a person, and it was an old person.


    This ginseng was called Thousand Year Ghost Person Ginseng, and because it could give 100 years of lifespan to those in the Death Race, Zhao Fu gave it to Shang Long.


    Shang Long was delighted and quickly thanked Zhao Fu. To Shang Long, lifespan was the thing that he valued the most as he was quite old.


    In the next ten days, the ck and White Impermanences broke through to the Saint Realm. Han Lengli and the others also reached Stage 8 Cultivation, and after eating the ginseng, Shang Long became much younger. During this time, they had also obtained countless treasures.


    Everyone was quite happy as they had all gained a lot. Zhao Fu was quite delighted; just the gains from these past ten days made this trip to the Underworld worth it.


    After exploring the historical remnant for ten days, Zhao Fu was shocked to find that the ce they were at was still the outer boundary of the historical remnant and that there was still a lot more within.


    Zhao Fu explored the outer boundaries to make sure he did not miss anything before nning to head to the inner regions.


    There was a stage here on which was a silver door that was ten meters tall. It looked like the silver doors outside but there were no keyholes. There was also a scroll in front of the door.


    There were countless ghosts gathered in the surroundings and they were simply innumerable. There were all sorts of ghosts, and they were all corporeal ones that could be directly attacked. This reduced the pressure on Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu split his people into three groups to draw away some of the ghosts: the Seeking Yin Beast by itself, Shang Long by himself, and the women in one group. Following this, Zhao Fu headed to therge crowd of ghosts by himself.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, the ghosts gave off loud roars and flooded towards Zhao Fu. The cold auras covered the heavens and earth, and they caused all creatures to fall into boundless terror.


    Zhao Fu stopped walking and his expression was indifferent, not feeling any fear despite facing such arge tsunami of ghosts. He slowly closed his right eye and vigorously opened his right eye as the six gray dots madly spun.


    Boom!


    A gray vortex appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye socket and a massive suction force exploded out. Under the aura of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the ghosts all looked terrified and quickly retreated, but their bodies uncontrobly flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Whoosh!


    The massive ghost tsunami was quickly absorbed into Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye. Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye madly devoured the ghosts¡¯ power, and it started to ache as traces of blood flowed out from the eye socket.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu finished absorbing the countless ghosts into his right eye. Even though Zhao Fu had stopped using the Reincarnation Eye, Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye still gave off an unbelievable ghostly power


    By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s pupil in his right eye looked like a cross and had seemed to crystallized, giving off an intense gray light.


    This gray light contained an intensely dangerous aura, and ordinary ghosts would not dare to directly look into his eye. Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye could now be said to be a supreme treasure of the Death Race, as it was something formed by devouring countless ghosts.


    The massive ghostly power caused the right side of Zhao Fu¡¯s face to be pale white, and there was no color to it at all. Zhao Fu used his Six Paths of Reincarnation power and Divine Bloodline¡¯s power to suppress his right eye¡¯s power, causing the right side of his face to return to normal.


    The three teams also destroyed the ghosts they had lured and returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Zhao Fu led the group to the stage, picked up the scroll, and looked through it. The scroll was ck and seemed to be made out of animal fur. There were countless ghost letters on it, and it gave off a mysterious and eerie aura.


    Zhao Fu found that this was a summoning scroll, and the number of summons was quite terrifying, up to one billion ghosts.


    Indeed, this summoning scroll could summon one billion ghosts. This scroll could be called an incredibly rare and priceless treasure, or else it would not have such terrifying abilities.


    Of course, this scroll could only be used once. If it could be used unlimited times, Zhao Fu would be invincible.


    Zhao Fu carefully put the scroll into his spatial ring and pushed open the door, and he arrived at the second level of the historical remnant.


    This ce looked like a battlefield. The sky was blood-red and the ground was ck, and there were countless bloodstained weapons everywhere. There was an austere atmosphere, and it felt as if a massive and intense battle had happened here.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Hazy ghost soldiers giving off a faint green light and wearing armor appeared in droves. Their eyes coldly looked at Zhao Fu and his group who had just arrived.


    Facing this innumerable ghost soldiers, everyone¡¯s expressions became quite serious because they felt an immense threat.


    Boom!


    The ghost soldiers flooded over and the killing aura shook the heavens and earth, and the space here seemed to freeze.


    Under this aura, even Shang Long, who had the highest cultivation, looked quite grim. In fact, he even felt that they might die here.


    Zhao Fu nned to once again use the Reincarnation Eye and absorb the ghost soldiers into his right eye. Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye was still quite full from absorbing countless ghosts before, but Zhao Fu could still suck them into the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    However, facing this ocean of ghost soldiers, Zhao Fu felt some pressure, as they were much stronger than the ghosts from before.


    Suddenly, the Emperor Killing Sword startled to tremble. The sword spirit of the Emperor Killing Sword, the golden dragon¡¯s little sister, said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Zhao Fu, you can use the Emperor Killing Sword. If you use the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s full power, you can suppress these ghost soldiers.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s attributes and there seemed to be a conquering attribute. Thinking about that, Zhao Fu smiled and took out the Emperor Killing Sword and made a sh on his palm, causing his blood to fall onto the Emperor Killing Sword.


    Following this, Zhao Fu sent all of his power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing a powerful ck me to burst forth around it and making it seem as if it was alive.

 Chapter 1411: Soulcarving Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Soulcarving Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Emperor Killing Sword stabbed into the ground and a ck wave of light sted out incredibly quickly. Zhao Fu cried out, ¡°Conquering Sword!¡±


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the Emperor Killing Sword gave off a ck pir of light that shot into the sky, causing the sky to tremble. The ck light spread out in the sky and wild gales spread out from the pir of light.


    A massive conquering aura spewed out like a volcanic eruption from below the ground, sweeping out in all directions.


    The people beside Zhao Fu felt how terrifying this power was and their bodies froze. Under this conquering aura, they felt a chill in their hearts and felt immense terror.


    Boom!


    The ck wave of light instantly spread to where the ghost soldiers were and continued to spread out. The ghost soldiers caught in the light were all frozen, which was quite shocking.


    The conquering aura spewing out then devoured the ghost soldiers like a massive beast.


    The light quickly covered the entire battlefield and the ghost soldiers were all frozen before being devoured by the conquering aura. The blood-red sky gradually became ck and gave off an aura of conquering.


    Finally, the ferocious conquering aura covered the entire battlefield and the ghost soldiers were all devoured. None of them were able to escape and the atmosphere became quite austere.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he slowly drew the sword from the ground.


    As Zhao Fu drew out the sword, the massive conquering aura flooded back into the Emperor Killing Sword, and an even stronger aura spread out from the Emperor Killing Sword after devouring so many ghost soldiers.


    The battlefield filled with countless ghost soldiers was nowpletely empty.


    Zhao Fu put away the Emperor Killing Sword and smiled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his group arrived at the entrance of the next level. Just like the previous level, there was a ten meter tall silver door and a stone stage, on which there was a book.


    Next to the stage was a 10,000 meter tall ghost that somewhat looked like a human. It was humanoid and wore ck, tattered clothing. It had a pair of sharp ws and a monster like head on which were two cow horns and four eyes. Its aura was quite horrifying, and it looked quite scary.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to head forwards, Shang Long said, ¡°Master, this is a Soulcarving Beast that can attack one¡¯s mind. Moreover, from the aura that it is giving off, its power is quite terrifying. Moreover, it can switch its body between incorporeal and corporeal; even with my cultivation, facing it will be quite dangerous.¡±


    After hearing Shang Long¡¯s warning, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious. However, considering his Divine Bloodline, he decided to go by himself and have the others remain here.


    The Soulcarving Beast discovered Zhao Fu and its four ck eyes locked onto him. It gave off a loud roar and the soundwaves createdrge winds that contained a mental attack. Even in the distance, Shang Long and the others felt an immense pain in their heads.


    This caused their expressions to fall; if they were affected despite standing so far away, what about Zhao Fu who was much closer? They quickly looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu unleashed his Saint Realm Domain, which greatly reduced the impact of the soundwaves, but his head still hurt, causing his expression to be somewhat unsightly. He felt that he had underestimated the Soulcarving Beast.


    The gray dots in his right eye quickly spun and cold chains shot out from the ground, shooting towards the Soulcarving Beast with immense force. The Soulcarving Beast did not move and did not seem to intend to resist, making Zhao Fu feel quite surprised.


    However, in the next second, Zhao Fu discovered why, as the countless chains passed through its body. Its body became illusory and the chains could not bind it.


    What shocked Zhao Fu was that he had sent a massive amount of power into every chain, and ordinary ghosts would find it very difficult to defend against such power.


    Perhaps it was because Zhao Fu was too weak, as even if it became incorporeal, the chains should still be able to bind it up.


    Boom!


    The Soulcarving Beast raised a w and swatted towards Zhao Fu with immense force. Zhao Fu dodged to the side, but a w appeared in his mind as well, which mmed towards him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he was caught totally unprepared. He was sent flying and crashed to the ground, an immense pain in his head.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s soul was reinforced by his Divine Bloodline, and because he had unlocked Divine Sense of the Five Celestial Senses, his mind was quite strong. Otherwise, a normal person would have died.


    The Soulcarving Beast looked at Zhao Fu coldly with its four eyes which suddenly dted, and four beams of ck light containing terrifying power shot out.


    Zhao Fu hurriedly dodged to the side and the four beams of ck light hit where Zhao Fu had been, resulting in a massive explosion. A 1,000 meter wide crater appeared, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body was swept out by the shockwave.


    After crashing to the ground, Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood. Hei Xiaojie and the other women wanted to go up and help, but Shang Long stopped them. They would not be of any help, and they would instead make trouble for Zhao Fu.


    The Soulcarving Beast¡¯s four eyes once again fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This time, the four eyes gave off a faint light before dting, and a formless mental st swept towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu quickly dodged, but that mental st did not seem to have an attack range. Four eyes appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, which shot out four beams of light towards his soul.


    In that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end as he felt an immense sense of danger. Zhao Fu immediately used his Emperor Killing Sword, and a terrifying sword intent sted towards the Soulcarving Beast in his mind.


    The Soulcarving Beast was shattered into tiny pieces by the sword intent. Zhao Fu¡¯s Emperor Killing Sword had fused with the Killing Heart Sword long ago, and it had the power to kill souls. After destroying the image of the Soulcarving Beast in his mind, the true Soulcarving Beast gave a painful howl.


    A trace of anger appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he held the Emperor Killing Sword and a ck and blood-red sword light shed out, giving off a mountain-splitting aura as it cut towards the Soulcarving Beast.


    This time, the Soulcarving Beast did not dare to be careless, as the Emperor Killing Sword had the power to destroy souls and could cut through space. Even if it made its body corporeal, the Emperor Killing Sword would still hurt it.


    Boom!


    The Soulcarving Beast raised both hands and a powerful might rushed out as a massive circr ghostly shield appeared in front of it, blocking the ck and blood-red sword light.

 Chapter 1412: Eye Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Eye Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Sword Master!¡± Seeing that his attack had been blocked by the shield, Zhao Fu yelled and the Emperor Killing Sword gave off an incredibly powerful sword intent, which turned into a raging sword wind that mmed against the ck ghost shield.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound could be heard as the Soulcarving Beast¡¯s expression fell as small cracks started to appear on the shield. The sword qi entered the cracks, causing them to berger andrger.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Soulcarving Beast tilted its head back and roared as a ck aura flowed out, turning into monsters that were three meters tall and looked like the Soulcarving Beast. Their eyes locked onto Zhao Fu and turned into rays of light as they shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing the countless iing clones, Zhao Fu immediately retreated and shed out, sending out countless ck and blood-red arcs of light that killed the iing Soulcarving Beasts.


    However, the ck aura continuously flowed out from the Soulcarving Beast¡¯s body, forming more and more clones. The clones rushed towards Zhao Fu unceasingly, and if he was not careful, they would enter his mind and attack him there.


    Zhao Fu sent out a massive sword light, killing most of the clones in front of him, but a few slipped into his mind from the side andunched mental attacks at him, causing his head to hurt.


    A wave of sword intent flowed into his mind and killed the clones, and Zhao Fu was furious as he roared, ¡°Celestial Mode... Activate!¡±


    Boom!


    An intense rainbow light spread out, covering the surroundings as a terrifying aura rushed out like a wild gale. A rainbow magic formation appeared at the center of Zhao Fu¡¯s head and a circle of rainbow runes appeared around him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s aura now rose to the extreme, and the circle of rainbow runes around him slowly spun, causing the air to tremble. It was as if the heavens and earth felt fear in front of Zhao Fu.


    The Celestial Mode caused Zhao Fu¡¯s various powers to reach their limits, and Heaven and Earth Power continuously flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    This was the first time he had used the Celestial Mode in battle and he felt as if he was a Celestial controlling the heavens and earth.


    In the distance, Shang Long and the others looked quite afraid as they saw Zhao Fu standing in the air, giving off rainbow light and a terrifying aura.


    The ck and White Impermanences were quite familiar with Zhao Fu¡¯s power, so they were not too shocked, but for Shang Long and the other women who had just started following Zhao Fu, they were incredibly dumbfounded. Even now, they did not know Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity.


    The Soulcarving Beast also looked quite afraid, but it had nowhere to run, or else it would have tried to escape. Now, it could only go all-out.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The Soulcarving Beast continuously roared as countless traces of ck aura flowed out from its body like floodwaters, forming countless clones. They seemed to cover the sky as they rushed at Zhao Fu, and the Soulcarving Beast¡¯s main body also gave off a ferocious aura as it rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite cool and he even put away the Emperor Killing Sword. He stretched out a sword and a rainbow magic formation appeared on his palm, giving off brilliant rainbow light, and a Celestial-like power spread out.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sound of chains could be heard as rainbow chains containing immense power shot out from behind Zhao Fu towards the iing Soulcarving Beasts.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The rainbow chains contained ferocious might as they pierced through the clones¡¯ chests, killing them and causing them to turn into ck aura and dissipate.


    Countless rainbow chains killed the Soulcarving Beast¡¯s clones and then lithely turned and shot at the Soulcarving Beast¡¯s main body. The Soulcarving Beast looked terrified and quickly turned its body incorporeal, but the rainbow chains were still able to bind it.


    After all, these rainbow chains had the power of Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline as well as a trace of a real Celestial¡¯s power. As such, the Soulcarving Beast¡¯s ability to turn incorporeal was rendered useless.


    After being bound by the countless chains, the Soulcarving Beast furiously roared and continuously struggled, but it was unable to break free.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled, flew to the Soulcarving Beast¡¯s head, and looked at the Soulcarving Beast, which furiously looked back at him.


    ¡°My right eye has be a supreme treasure of the Death Race and iscking an eye spirit. From today onwards, you will be my eye spirit!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice was filled with domineeringness and did not give the Soulcarving Beast any room to refuse.


    The gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye started to spun and Zhao Fu¡¯s cross-shaped pupil also started to spin as a gray vortex appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye socket. This gray vortex¡¯s suction force was at least ten or so times more powerful than before.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The Soulcarving Beast continuously struggled, but its massive body was still gradually absorbed into Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye. In just a few minutes, the Soulcarving Beast¡¯s 10,000 meter tall body was absorbed into Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye.


    Zhao Fu did not cancel his Celestial Mode and instead sent the power into his right eye, refining the Soulcarving Beast into an eye spirit simr to an item spirit.


    Because Soulcarving Beasts were an incredibly rare type of ghost beast, its power could be passed down through bloodlines. In other words, now that Zhao Fu had refined the Soulcarving Beast into an eye spirit, if Zhao Fu had any children, they would also have eye spirits simr to the Soulcarving Beast.


    Normally, Soulcarving Beasts could only be controlled through contracts, but Zhao Fu had chosen to directly refine it as he had the strength to.


    Half a dayter, Zhao Fu finished refining the Soulcarving Beast and it now obediently remained in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye. Its power had be much greater, as Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying Divine Bloodline¡¯s power had fused into it.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so strong!¡± Hei Xiaojie¡¯s mother Hei Xiaomei leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and said in shock and admiration.


    ¡°Mother, even now, you don¡¯t know husband¡¯s identity. You¡¯ll know after you return to Great Qin; you¡¯ll be incredibly shocked. Your daughter definitely wouldn¡¯t make you serve someone ordinary,¡± Hei Xiaojie said with great confidence.


    A slight redness came to Hei Xiaomei¡¯s face as she remembered the scene of her serving Zhao Fu together with her daughter. She had nned to only do it once and never find him again, but she found that every night she could not control herself from going to Zhao Fu¡¯s room.


    Bai Xiaoxi looked at this scene with admiration; Hei Xiaojie had her mother by her side every day, but she could only see her rtives when she went back to the family.


    In actuality, she wanted her mother to also serve Zhao Fu, and her mother would definitely like Zhao Fu. However, she still had her father, and she could not do such a thing to him.


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged the beautiful woman before flying down to the stage and picking up the book.

 Chapter 1413: Sword Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Sword Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This book looked quite ordinary and had a gray cover. The title was Yin Soul Book, and it was made out of ordinary paper and was not very special. However, it contained a very powerful Yin energy that made people feel that it was not simple and that it was an evil item.


    Zhao Fu felt quite expectant because the first level had given him a scroll that could summon one billion ghosts, so the reward from the second level definitely wouldn¡¯t becking. After looking at the book¡¯s information, Zhao Fu was greatly delighted.


    This was because the book recorded a method for developing Yin Soul Beasts, as well as a method for fusing Yin Soul Beasts and controlling Yin Soul Beasts


    Yin Soul Beasts had around Stage 1 strength, but if they were fused into Stage 1 soldiers¡¯ bodies, the Stage 1 soldiers would have Stage 2 power and would have Yin Soul Beast abilities.


    If Zhao Fu used this method, he would be able to create arge number of Stage 2 soldiers, allowing him to rival Royal Kingdoms in the outer regions of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    However, there were limitations to this, which was that they had to nurture their own Yin Soul Beasts. The more Yin Soul Beasts they could nurture, the more of them they could fuse into soldiers. The second limitation was that the soldiers had to have died and be Ghost Soldiers.


    This was because only this type of pure Ghost Soldiers could fuse with Yin Soul Beasts; ordinary ghost soldiers from the Underworld did not count as they had their own lives and were not converted after dying.


    Great Qin currently had 1.2 billion Ghost Soldiers. If they produced arge number of Yin Soul Beasts, Great Qin would be able to instantly produce 1.2 billion Stage 2 soldiers. If they wanted more Ghost Soldiers, they would need more Underworld Royal Seals to convert them.


    However, because the City Lord Seals¡¯ power had disappeared, the power of Cities was also slightly reduced, and the number of Ghost Soldiers that could be converted had been reduced.


    Regardless, this was still quite an amazing treasure and Zhao Fu happily put it away. He then led his group, pushed open the silver doors, and went to the next level.


    This level waspletely different to the previous two levels. It was a bright-colored world of five colors. The sky and ground were various colors and there were countless flowers, grasses, and trees of different colors. They looked quite beautiful but also very surreal.


    Zhao Fu and his group looked around in shock when a golden sword of light shot over with a sharp aura. Shang Long stretched out his hand and grabbed it.


    The golden sword of light continuously struggled and gave off a sharp sword qi but was unable to break free because Shang Long was a Divine Realm Cultivator.


    Zhao Fu looked the others and asked, ¡°What is this? It feels like a sword spirit yet not like a sword spirit.¡±


    Shang Long looked at the golden sword and the others also looked at it in curiosity, not knowing what it was.


    Hei Xiaojie thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Husband, this is a type of pseudo-sword spirit. It is something created using special means and has abilities simr to a sword spirit but is not a true sword spirit, and it has rtively low intelligence.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. He then thought of something. He took the golden sword spirit and took out an ordinary iron sword and fused the golden sword spirit into it, which went quite smoothly.


    After fusing with the golden sword spirit, the iron sword gave off a golden sword qi and gave off greater power than before. It seemed to have a life of its own, and the iron sword¡¯s grade went up greatly.


    Zhao Fu was delighted; these pseudo-sword spirits were a very good treasure too. Moreover, this region was filled with pseudo-spirits, and apart from sword spirits, there were saber spirits, hammer spirits, spear spirits, and axe spirits.


    There seemed to be tens of millions of pseudo-spirits, and if he could take them all back to Great Qin, it would be a great help to Great Qin.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ordered his group to start capturing these pseudo-spirits.


    Shang Long waved his banner and countless traces of Yin Qi flowed out, turning into countless ghosts that sprang towards the pseudo-spirits and captured them. The pseudo-spirits were not weak, and they could kill the summoned ghosts.


    The ck and White Impermanences summoned arge ck and white taichi formation that exploded out with a ck vortex and a white vortex, sucking countless pseudo-spirits into it.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised at Han Lengli and the other women. They created a magic formation that sucked in pseudo-spirits before sealing them and tossing them into spatial rings.


    Zhao Fu pressed on the ground and the golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun as ck magic formation appeared. Chains containing immense power shot towards the countless pseudo-spirits and dragged them into the sealed space.


    As the group unrestrainedly caught pseudo-spirits, more and more pseudo-spirits gathered and a banner spirit that was hundreds of meters tall charged over leading hundreds of thousands of pseudo-spirits.


    Shang Long was not worried and was instead quite pleased, as his banner did not have a suitable weapon spirit. The banner spirit was undoubtedly incredibly suitable, and the power that it gave off was far stronger than that of ordinary pseudo-spirits.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Shang Long waved his banner and countless traces of Yin Qi flowed out, turning into a terrifying ghost dragon that gave off a ferocious aura as it charged towards the pseudo-spirits.


    The ghost dragon bit onto the banner spirit and used its tail and ws to attack other pseudo-spirits. The other pseudo-spirits did not dare to get close to the ghost dragon because after being hit by its tail or ws, their bodies would copse into motes of light and disappear.


    Elsewhere, there were a few massive staff spirits that shot over with terrifying power, and Hei Xiaojie and the others looked quite delighted. The Wailing Staffs that they used did not have weapon spirits, and the staff spirits were quite suitable.


    Following this, they subdued the staff spirits and fused them into their weapons. Han Lengli and the other women also found suitable pseudo-spirits as well.


    Everyone had made great gains in the historical remnant, and they all grinned as they continued to capture pseudo-spirits.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu¡¯s group tallied the number of pseudo-spirits that they had caught, which came to 13 million. This was an incredibly shocking number, and there was not much danger on this level either. They had cleared it easily and felt that it was a bit too simple.


    They came to the entrance to the fourth level, and just like before, there was a stage on which were silver doors, and there was also a stone stage on which there was a rainbow sword.


    There was naturally a guardian creature around the stage, and this guardian creature was a little girl who looked around five or six years old. She wore a princess dress and had white skin, looking quite cute.


    Zhao Fu did not go near for now because there was a massive formation on the stage, which seemed to be a sealing formation.


    ¡°You all stay here for now; I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± Zhao Fu said to everyone else, and they obeyed.


    Over at the stone stage, the little girls¡¯rge eyes looked at Zhao Fu curiously.

 Chapter 1414: Sealing Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Sealing Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the cute little girl said in her childish voice seeing Zhao Fu walk towards her.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and had never expected this little girl to take the initiative to speak to him. After thinking about it, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m someone challenging this historical remnant; who are you?¡±


    The little girl immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m a Sealing Spirit responsible for sealing that sword on the stage. That sword has very terrifying power.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised because he had never thought that the little girl would an answer so easily without any wariness. Thinking about that, Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Then can you give that sword to me? I¡¯ll take you to leave this ce and go to the outside world. How does that sound?¡±


    The cute little girl shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. My job is to stay here and seal the sword.¡±


    Zhao Fu gently smiled as he said, ¡°You must have been here for a very long time and haven¡¯t left before. Don¡¯t you want to go to the outside world? Staying here forever must be very boring. The world outside is much more beautiful and interesting than you think.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the little girl revealed a curious expression because she had been here for a long time and had always been responsible for sealing the sword. She had never left before and felt quite curious towards the outside world, which was why she spoke to Zhao Fu first.


    Zhao Fu continued to speak enticingly, ¡°Not only is the outside world very interesting, there are many little children like you who can be your friends and y with you.¡±


    The little girl hesitated as she said, ¡°Even though I want to leave, my job is to seal this sword, and I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a challenger of this historical remnant. If I undo this seal, then can¡¯t you leave? However, you can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    The little girl shook her head as she replied, ¡°No, my job isn¡¯t only to seal the sword but to prevent others from unsealing it as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu was not angry nor was he in a hurry, and he said patiently, ¡°As the challenger of this historical remnant, I will definitely obtain that sword. Your job is to seal it, while my job is to unseal it. This seal is bound to be opened.


    ¡°How about you stand there and don¡¯t do anything, so we can avoid fighting. Afterwards, I can take you away from here so you can see the outside world.¡±


    The little girl hesitated as she asked, ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned as he replied, ¡°Of course. In actuality, by standing there, you¡¯re already fulfilling your job. You¡¯re a very responsible Sealing Spirit, and you¡¯re very cute as well.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s praises, the little girl gave a happy smile and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll stand here and let you open the seal. However, you have to take me out and treat me well.¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a confident nod and the little girl became at ease and stood where she was.


    Zhao Fu went up to break open the seal, but as he got closer to the seal, he felt that his own power was being sealed as well, causing his expression to be quite serious.


    The little girl was not doing anything, and this sealing power came from the magic formation itself. It was incredibly powerful and Zhao Fu wondered just how powerful the sealed sword was.


    Zhao Fu stood there and thought to himself. He left the range of the sealing formation before pressing a hand against the ground. The golden pupil in his left eye spun, and a ck magic formation appeared on the ground. Chains flew out from the formation and shot towards the ground within the sealing formation.


    Zhao Fu wanted to use his golden pupil¡¯s sealing power to absorb the sealing formation¡¯s power. Not only would he be able to undo the seal, but his golden pupil¡¯s strength would also increase.


    Chains stabbed into the ground around the sealing formation and started to absorb the sealing formation¡¯s power. Even though this sealing formation was quite powerful, luckily the little girl was not controlling it, or things would be much more troublesome.


    Large amounts of sealing power were absorbed by Zhao Fu¡¯s golden pupil through the chains, but Zhao Fu felt that this was quite slow. As such, Zhao Fu took out the Heaven-Sealing Sword.


    The Heaven-Sealing Sword had absorbed arge amount of sealing power from the Outer World and had be ten or so times more powerful than before. Zhao Fu threw it out and had a few chains wrap around the hilt, and it stabbed into the ground within the sealing formation.


    Boom!


    The magic formation reacted and light shined out as it exploded out with a shocking aura, and arcs of electricity appeared.


    Standing within the sealing formation, the little girl looked slightly ufortable and was affected as well because she was linked to the magic formation.


    Even though the magic formation reacted, it did not attack nor resist as the little girl did not do anything. The Heaven-Sealing Sword devoured the sealing power even faster than Zhao Fu did.


    Crack!


    A cracking sound could be heard as arge crack appeared on the sealing formation, and arge amount of ck and gray aura flowed out. The surrounding temperature plummeted as the aura was extremely cold and had a divine power to it.


    Sensing this aura, Zhao Fu looked quite confused, as he was very familiar with this aura. This was Ghost God power, and it was exactly the same as the aura that Gui Ji gave off.


    What was going on? Why did this sealed sword give off the same aura as Gui Ji?


    Zhao Fu stopped in his tracks and called Gui Ji over. She flew over hugging her small cat and asked curiously, ¡°What is it, husband?¡±


    ¡°Is that auraing out from the crack rted to you?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he pointed at the ck and gray aura flowing out.


    Gui Ji looked at the aura flowing out and her expression became quiteplicated as she replied, ¡°Husband, I feel that this aura is quite familiar, like it¡¯s my aura from before. However, why is it sealed here?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know how to answer this as he did not know either. He guessed that the sealed sword was somehow connected to Gui Ji, so he had Gui Ji wait by the side.


    More and more cracks appeared on the sealing formation and more and more aura flowed out. Seeing that the magic formation was about to be destroyed, Zhao Fu stopped.


    This was because if the sealing formation was destroyed, it would greatly affect the little girl. Zhao Fu said to her, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Stay in that sword for now; that sword¡¯s attributes seem to be quite suitable for you.¡±


    Seeing that the magic formation was about to be destroyed, the little girl did not hesitate and replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Lu Luo.¡±


    After saying this, she flew into the Heaven-Sealing Sword.


    Zhao Fu looked at Gui Ji, who looked quite serious, and said, ¡°Because there¡¯s some sort of connection between you and that sword, when the seal is destroyed, something might happen; you have to be careful.¡±


    Gui Ji nodded earnestly and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zhao Fu unleashed his full power and absorbed the remainder of the power from the sealing formation, ultimately destroying it.

 Chapter 1415: Emperor Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Emperor Heaven</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as an enormous ck and gray aura rushed out from the ground, turning into a massive pir that shot into the sky. The entire region trembled and a cold aura spread out, causing the heavens and earth to be dim.


    The multi-colored sword on the stage also shot out many different colors, and it gave off clear sword hums.


    Shing!


    The sword flew up and turned into a ray of sword light as it came before Gui Ji and spun around her a few times, as if it was sizing her up.


    In the end, the sword stopped in front of Gui Ji with the tip pointing down and the hilt pointing up, and it gave off a faint light.


    Gui Ji could not help but grip the sword, and in that moment...


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the pir of aura exploded, and the aura flooded into Gui Ji¡¯s body. A massive shockwave rippled out, causing a crater that was over 1,000 meters to appear.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked. The ck and gray aura madly flooded into Gui Ji¡¯s body, causing a wild gale to blow out, which forced Zhao Fu back, and he had to unleash his Saint Realm Domain.


    Gui Ji¡¯s aura became more and more powerful, and it jumped from Stage 8 to the Saint Realm, Earth Realm, Heaven Realm, and then the World Realm.


    As Gui Ji¡¯s aura became stronger and stronger, the berserk gale became more and more intense. The ground around her could not withstand it, and it gradually cracked and copsed.


    In the end, Zhao Fu gulped as he looked at Gui Ji in shock. The aura she gave off was now at the Emperor Heaven Realm, and the ck and gray aura hadpletely entered her body.


    Zhao Fu became wary because an expert of this level was incredibly dangerous. Moreover, he could not use his Nation Armament, so if Gui Ji wanted to do anything to him, he would not be able to resist.


    Gui Ji continued to hug the small cat while holding the sword with her eyes closed.


    The cat in her arms seemed to have absorbed some of the ck and gray aura as well, and its fur became ck and two ck horns grew on its head. Its Ghost God Bloodline had also been greatly upgraded, and its strength was now at Stage 4 or Stage 5. Because of Gui Ji, it had also obtained a stroke of luck.


    Gui Ji slowly opened her eyes and looked at the nervous-looking Zhao Fu, and she smiled as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, husband?¡±


    Zhao Fu let out a breath and asked, ¡°What just happened? Is there a connection between you and that sword?¡±


    Gui Ji smiled and nodded, ¡°This is the sword I used in the past and its grade is a Heaven Armament. It also sealed some of my power, which I have now retrieved.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know who had sealed this sword here, and he felt that it was somewhat of a coincidence. If he had not met the Seeking Yin Beast and Shang Long, he would not have met Gui Ji and would not have obtained this sword¡¯s power.


    However, the reward for the third level being a Heaven Armament was quite shocking. Heaven Armaments surpassed Earth Armaments, which were things that godly spirits used.


    Of course, the biggest benefit was that Gui Ji¡¯s strength now reached the Emperor Heaven Realm. Emperor Heaven Realm experts had the power of ten worlds, and ordinary World Realm experts could not resist at all in front of them.


    Now that Great Qin had an Emperor Heaven Realm expert, Zhao Fu no longer had to fear the Wind God Empire¡¯s Emperor Heaven Realm expert. In the future, if the Wind God Empire wanted to do anything to Great Qin, Great Qin would have the strength to resist.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu was on the verge of loudlyughing.


    ¡°Husband, do you want this sword?¡± Gui Ji held out the sword. Even though this sword had once belonged to her, it was Zhao Fu who had unsealed it and she had not done anything.


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°This sword belongs to you. Also, how do you feel after rising through so many stages?¡±


    Gui Ji happily replied, ¡°Thank you, husband. I haven¡¯t fully controlled this power yet, but I¡¯ve regained some of my memories. I should be able to take control of this power soon.¡±


    Following this, everyone else came over and looked at Gui Ji in shock. This increase in strength was simply too shocking ¨C jumping from Stage 8 to the Emperor Heaven Realm was simply unimaginable.


    Zhao Fu took out the Heaven-Sealing Sword and said to the little girl within, ¡°Stay in there for now; after leaving his historical remnant, I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    Now that she had finally escaped the bondage of the magic formation and could go to other ces, Lu Luo said excitedly, ¡°Okay, but staying in the sword as a sword spirit isn¡¯t bad either. I was once a weapon spirit, and without a vessel, my power will quickly decline. How about you make me this sword¡¯s sword spirit?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; he had obtained another precious sword. The Heaven-Sealing Swordbined with the sealing spirit would be incredibly powerful.


    Zhao Fu talked with Lu Luo a bit more before putting her into the Sword Mark. Zhao Fu and his group opened the silver doors and headed to the next level.


    After the door was opened, an intoxicating fragrance rushed out and lotus-like blue flowers could be seen. These flowers grew on ck vines and were as big as a palm, and these ck vines covered the ground.


    The sky was ck and the blue flowers gave off faint blue lights, looking quite beautiful and majestic.


    Shang Long exined, ¡°Master, these are Passion Desire Flowers that can intoxicate people and contain powerful aphrodisiacs. If men and women enter together, they will die from exhaustion of doing it; if men and women enter separately, they will go through the same illusions and might die within the illusions. The vines will eat the corpses and grow even more beautiful Passion Desire Flowers.


    ¡°This level is filled with Passion Desire Flowers and is incredibly dangerous; this old man unfortunately cannot follow master in.¡±


    Hearing Shang Long¡¯s exnation, the women¡¯s faces became red, because if men and women entered together, they would die of exhaustion from doing it.


    Shang Long did not want to go in to avoid making trouble for Zhao Fu, as those women belonged to Zhao Fu. As such, he could only suggest remaining here to avoid doing anything that might cost him his life.


    Even though the women¡¯s faces were red, their eyes were quite hazy. They wanted to do it with Zhao Fu, so they wanted to go in with him and experience that feeling of madness.


    Hearing Shang Long¡¯s words, Zhao Fu had the women stay here. He did not bring Gui Ji either; she could stay here and properly gain control over her power.


    The women all disappointedly agreed, and Bai Xiaoxi said worriedly, ¡°Husband, make sure you¡¯re careful.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. In actuality, Zhao Fu was not worried at all, because with Celestial Mode and his Divine Bloodline, he had great resistance against illusions.

 Chapter 1416: Flower Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Flower Ghost</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After entering the fourth level, the flower fragrance rushed at Zhao Fu, seeming to have a life of its own as it came around him. Zhao Fu was not careless and unleashed his defensive barrier before walking forwards.


    As Zhao Fu walked further in, the fragrance became denser and denser to the point that it formed a blue fog that covered Zhao Fu¡¯s surroundings. It tried to enter Zhao Fu¡¯s body, but with Zhao Fu¡¯s Saint Realm Domain, it was unable to enter at all.


    A whileter, the fog became even denser and itpletely surrounded Zhao Fu¡¯s defensive barrier, starting to gradually corrode it.


    As Zhao Fu continued to walk, more and more fog gathered and the Saint Realm Domain started to be thinner under the corrosion from the fog. It seemed that it would be destroyed soon.


    Even though Zhao Fu had slightly underestimated this ce, he still had a few things up his sleeve. A massive wave of Yin Qi flowed out, forming the Six Paths Defensive Barrier around him. A massive wave of violet Devil Qi also flowed out, forming a violet dragon-inscription barrier. Finally, Zhao Fu once again unleashed his Saint Realm Domain.


    With these threeyers of defenses, Zhao Fu did not have to worry anymore. The blue fog seemed quite startled and madly rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    The threeyers of powerful defenses made it so that the fog¡¯s corrosion waspletely useless. Now, the vines started to move and tried to wrap around Zhao Fu.


    There were vines all over the ground, and there was no way for Zhao Fu to avoid all of them. In the end, Zhao Fu was wrapped up by the vines, and the vines were not simple ¨C not only could they devour all sorts of power, but they could also devour Zhao Fu¡¯s lifeforce.


    However, because of the threeyers of defenses, the vines could only devour the defensive barriers¡¯ power and could not devour Zhao Fu¡¯s power or lifeforce.


    As more and more vines gathered, Zhao Fu frowned and took out the Sadistic Killing Sword. He shed out, and a blood-red sword light cut apart the vines around the barriers. However, the vines grew incredibly quickly and once again rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing these vines, Zhao Fu took out the Royal Wood Sword next, nning to devour the lifeforce of these vines. However, he found that these vines were extremely strange, and the Royal Wood Sword was unable to absorb their lifeforce.


    Zhao Fu could only continuously swing his sword and cut the iing vines. Heter used the Heaven-Sealing Sword, and he found that it was quite effective.


    After the Heaven-Sealing Sword cut apart vines, a sealing power would cover the ground and the vines would lose their power and powerlessly flop on the ground like ordinary vines.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive roars sounded out from within the blue fog, andrge figures started to walk towards Zhao Fu, giving off enormous sounds.


    Zhao Fu looked over and saw a group of creatures that looked like Flower Devils walk over. They were humanoid but were nts, and they had hands and feet. However, what distinguished them from Flower Devils was that they did not have flowers on their heads, and they instead had vines.


    These monsters were dozens of meters tall and gave off powerful auras. However, to Zhao Fu, they were not much, so he took the initiative to rush up. The Heaven-Sealing Sword gave off a sharp sword light and killed the iing monsters.


    After killing these monsters, Zhao Fu obtained a transparent pearl that was as big as an eggnt. It was called a Passion Desire Pearl and Zhao Fu was not sure what it could be used for.


    Zhao Fu put away the Passion Desire Pearl and continued onwards.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Within the blue fog ahead, a woman¡¯s enchantingughter could be heard as a beautiful woman with a graceful figure and snow-white skin wearing a white pce dress walked out.


    Zhao Fu looked quite serious, as he could feel that this woman was quite dangerous. She was not an ordinary Underworld creature, and she was most likely a Flower Ghost ¨C a flower that had be a ghost.


    The Flower Ghost said flirtatiously, ¡°Sir, you look so handsome and have such an enchanting aura. I¡¯ve been here for many years and don¡¯t know much about men and women. Sir, can you teach me and show me pleasure?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the Flower Ghost and immediately knew her aim. He could not help but lightlyugh as he said, ¡°I naturally have no problem with it, as long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    The Flower Ghost was quite surprised and did not think that Zhao Fu would agree so readily. She gave a beautifulugh and said, ¡°Sir is so forthright and direct, how could I regret it? Please be gentle with me.¡±


    The Flower Ghost flirtatiously smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu, walked over, and took off her clothes.


    Zhao Fu pulled her into his embrace, and the two of them started to go about it intensely.


    Soon, the Flower Ghost, which had been nning on devouring Zhao Fu¡¯s lifeforce, became incredibly red, and she pleaded with a weak aura, ¡°Sir, I was wrong. Please spare me this time.¡±


    She was not devouring Zhao Fu¡¯s lifeforce; instead, Zhao Fu was devouring her lifeforce. Zhao Fu¡¯s Six Desire Demonic Art was not something to be trifled with, as it could directly suppress the Flower Ghost. That was why she had onlysted for a short while.


    That was the reason why she waspletely red and her aura was bing weaker and weaker. If this went on, she would be sucked dry by Zhao Fu. Even though she liked this feeling, in the face of death, she could only plead for mercy.


    Zhao Fu showed no intention of listening to her, and he continued to ravage her. The Flower Ghost wanted to push him away, but she instead hugged him tightly.


    Just as the Flower Ghost felt that she was going to die, Zhao Fu returned her lifeforce to her, causing her pale face to be rosy again.


    The Flower Ghost was incredibly grateful and continued doing it with Zhao Fu, not holding back and seeming quite crazed.


    An hourter, the Flower Ghost copsed to the ground, her facepletely red, and she said powerlessly, ¡°Thank you sir for not killing me.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You actually tried to devour my lifeforce; do you acknowledge your mistake?¡±


    The Flower Ghost had a flirtatious look as she said, ¡°Of course I do. Also, please take me as your servant; I want to be able to serve sir every day.¡±


    Zhao Fu squatted down and raised her chin as he said, ¡°That¡¯ll have to depend on how you behave.¡±


    The Flower Ghost smiled as she softly replied, ¡°I understand. Sir, there are six other Flower Ghosts here; I will help you bring them here so you can enjoy them.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he was not in a hurry for her to do this. He asked, ¡°What is at the center? Also, what is the core of these vines?¡±


    The Flower Ghost looked quite worried as she said, ¡°At the center is the Passion Desire Flower¡¯s main body, the core of the vines. She is as beautiful as a goddess and has the ability to charm all people. Sir, you can¡¯t forget me just because of her.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that kind of person. As long as you be my woman, I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    A happy smile appeared on the Flower Ghost¡¯s face, and she kissed Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to believe sir.¡±

 Chapter 1417: Seven Wondrous Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Seven Wondrous Flowers</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°What is it, second sister?¡± a pure-looking young girl, who looked around 17 or 18 years old, looked at the Flower Ghost who had called her over.


    The Flower Ghost who had been referred to as second sister was the one who had done it with Zhao Fu before.


    A mature and charming woman lightlyughed as she said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely something good. Looking at how red your face is and how enchanting you look, you¡¯ve definitely been nourished by a man.¡±


    ¡°Big sis, no one¡¯se here in a long time, let alone a man,¡± a big-breasted and beautiful woman who looked somewhat lewd said unhappily.


    ¡°Second sister, if there¡¯s nothing much, I¡¯ll be going back,¡± a tall and rtively cold-looking woman said icily.


    The Flower Ghost smiled as she said, ¡°Today, I brought a man to satisfy you all.¡±


    ¡°What? A man? Where is he?¡± The lewd-looking woman looked quite interested as she looked around.


    The cold-looking woman frowned and said, ¡°You enjoy him yourself, second sister. I¡¯m busy and will be leaving first.¡±


    A gentle-looking young girl nodded and prepared to depart as well.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Chains shot out from the side, binding up the cold-looking woman and the gentle-looking young girl, and Zhao Fu walked out from the side.


    ¡°It really is a man.¡± The other women looked at Zhao Fu in shock; it had been a long time since they had encountered a man.


    The lewd-looking woman could not help but leap into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and she intensely kissed Zhao Fu. The two of them started to go about it, and the oldest sister lightly smiled as she walked over. Following this, the rest of the women also shyly joined in.


    In the end, Zhao Fu also went about it with the cold-looking woman and the gentle-looking young girl. Afterwards, he hugged the mature woman, the oldest sister, and the second sister.


    The lewd one was the third sister, and she had fainted. The cold-looking woman was the fourth sister and her face was red as shey on the ground and breathed raggedly. The gentle-looking young girl was the fifth sister, the lively girl was the sixth sister, and the pure-looking girl was the seventh sister. They were all breathing raggedly as well.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re very fortunate to have met you. We¡¯ll be yours from now on, so please treat us well,¡± the oldest sister said with a flirtatious look as she rested against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Fu smiled and kissed her; he quite liked this mature oldest sister, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the center of this region; you can all stay here. I¡¯lle and pick you up after.¡±


    They were quite strong, but they would not be of much help in the uing battle because the guardian creature of the fourth level was incredibly strong.


    The women all nodded, and Zhao Fu headed towards the center.


    There was also a stage here and a pair of silver doors. There was also another stage on which there was a palm-sized box, and it was unclear what was inside.


    There was goddess-like beauty who had an alluring figure, snow-white skin, and blue hair, and she wore a green dress.


    Zhao Fu looked at this woman in surprise and realized that she was the Passion Desire Flower. With the attributes of the Passion Desire Flower, he had thought that she would be quite a lewd woman, but she looked quite normal.


    The green-clothed woman¡¯s sharp eyes looked at Zhao Fu and she pointed at him, causing the countless vines in the surroundings to shoot towards him ferociously. Zhao Fu shed out with the Sadistic Killing Sword, and he sent out a blood-red sword light. However, only a few vines were shed apart; they were incredibly tough.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and equipped the Emperor Killing Sword and lightly cried, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    Shing!


    The Emperor Killing Sword exploded out with an intense sword intent, and Zhao Fu vigorously shed out. A sharp sword light shed out, cutting apart countless vines.


    The green-clothed woman was quite startled and waved her hand, causing the blue flowers on the countless vines to shoot out. They contained immense power, and Zhao Fu immediately released his three defensive barriers. However, they were actually shattered by those countless flowers.


    This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s expression to fall. Before he could do anything, the green-clothed woman coldlyughed and raised a hand and grabbed at Zhao Fu.


    Countless traces of blue fog swirled over with immense power, flooding into Zhao Fu¡¯s body and causing him to roar in pain.


    The fog had immense corrosive properties, and after being invaded by so much fog, even with his Divine Bloodline, Zhao Fu was greatly affected.


    Zhao Fu started to fall into an illusion and his body started to react, and he quickly activated Celestial Mode.


    A rainbow light sted out as rainbow runes appeared around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, blocking off the blue fog.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to attack, he found a trace of rainbow-colored aura reacting inside him. It was the Flower Fairy source energy that the Flower Fairy had given him. He had almost forgotten about it, and with this, he would not have to fear this green-clothed woman.


    Boom!


    A massive rainbow-colored power shot into the sky, turning into an enormous flower. An incredibly might sted down, containing terrifying power.


    The surroundings became deathly silent and the rainbow light covered the surroundings. The countless traces of blue fog dissipated and the innumerable blue flowers trembled, as if in fear. The green-clothed woman¡¯s body sank and uncontrobly half-knelt on the ground.


    This caused the green-clothed woman to look incredibly panicked; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would have a kind of power that innately suppressed her. In front of this kind of power, she was unable to resist at all, and the other vines and flowers were suppressed as well.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled as he came before the green-clothed woman; he had never thought that the Flower Fairy source energy that the Flower Fairy had given him would be so powerful.


    The green-clothed woman angrily red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t use this kind of power, you wouldn¡¯t be a match for me at all.¡±


    Zhao Fu lifted up her chin, and the green-clothed woman twisted her head, not wanting Zhao Fu to touch her. However, Zhao Fu pressed her under his body and started to go at it with her.


    A few hourster, the green-clothed woman¡¯s face was quite red as she pleaded, ¡°Please, husband, I want more.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed. He had thought she was quite pure, but in the end, she seemed quite lewd.


    The green-clothed woman felt quite ashamed; because she was the Passion Desire Flower, she was naturally like this. This was also why the Flower Ghosts were so lewd as well. She had sealed herself, but now that that seal had been undone by Zhao Fu, she had ended up like this.


    Even though she felt quite ashamed, the green-clothed woman still begged Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu lightly harrumphed and satisfied her.


    One reason was because he had just absorbed arge amount of Passion Desire aura, and the second was that through her, he could recover the Flower Fairy source energy.


    Following this, Zhao Fu opened the box and found a gray seed. He looked at its information and was delighted to find that it was one of the Seven Wondrous Flowers, the Dark Night Flower¡¯s seed.


    Countless Passion Desire Flowers started to wilt, as the main body, the green-clothed woman, had left. The green-clothed woman was now a Flower Ghost, and Zhao Fu brought her and the other Flower Ghosts back to the third level.


    Seeing Zhao Fu bring back so many red-faced women, the other women red at Zhao Fu and pouted, while Shang Long marveled at Zhao Fu¡¯s abilities.

 Chapter 1418: Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together to the final level.¡± Before returning to the third level, Zhao Fu had opened the doors on the fourth level, and because he found that there was a pce on the fifth level, he felt that it was most likely thest level.


    ¡°Oh, husband. You were around for just a while and you¡¯ve taken in so many more women. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce them to us?¡± Hei Xiaojie protested coquettishly in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Even though the women Zhao Fu brought back were all rare beauties, the ck and White Impermanences, Han Lengli, and the other women were all top-tier beauties. However, in front of the green-clothed woman, they all paled inparison. Perhaps the green-clothed woman¡¯s looks could not be rivaled even in dozens of worlds.


    No wonder the second sister had warned Zhao Fu not to get too infatuated with her; with her beauty, she could charm all men. Moreover, now that she had been unsealed, she was even more charming and could cause anyone to go crazy, doing anything to obtain her.


    Zhao Fu did not know their names, so he looked at them and they started to introduce themselves.


    The green-clothed woman was called You Qinn. For the Flower Ghosts, the oldest sister was called Hua Li, the second sister was called Hua You, the third sister was called Hua Mei, the fourth sister was called Hua Mai, the fifth sister was called Hua Lan, the sixth sister was called Hua Hua, and the seventh sister was called Hua Ye.


    Zhao Fumitted their names to memory and thought of something. He took out the Passion Desire Pearl and asked, ¡°What can this be used for?¡±


    You Qinn replied with a reddened face and hazy eyes, ¡°That is a crystal created from Passion Desire Flower Devils, and it has intense aphrodisiac effects.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed; he had no use for such a thing.


    Finally, Zhao Fu and his group came to the fifth level, which had a towering pce.


    The pce walls were ck and had fine-lookingmps hanging from them. The sky above was ck and there was no noise, creating a strange scene. The atmosphere also seemed quite oppressive, making one feel ufortable.


    Zhao Fu could not help but be serious because the previous levels had not been easy to clear, and since this was the final level, it definitely would not be simple. He asked You Qinn, ¡°Do you know what there is in the final level?¡±


    You Qinn hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and shook her head as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what there is, but I feel that it¡¯s quite dangerous. Husband, make sure you¡¯re careful.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated; she knew that it was dangerous, yet she was clinging on to him like this. After unsealing her, she seemed to have be a different person. She was slightly stronger than Zhao Fu and would most likely be quite useful.


    After walking for a while, a group of soldiers dressed in ck armor and giving off powerful auras walked over. Their gazes were quite eerie as they looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s group, but they did not do anything, and they instead split into two rows and lined up.


    This made Zhao Fu¡¯s group feel quite curious, as they thought the soldiers wereing to attack them. Everyone had made preparations to fight, but they had never expected this to happen.


    However, these soldiers were all quite powerful, and they had at least Saint Realm cultivation. If they started to fight, Zhao Fu and his group would not be able to deal with them easily.


    They did not say anything and simply stood there, so Zhao Fu¡¯s group could only stop as well, considering whether or not to advance. If they continued ahead, they might not attack, or they would have already.


    Now, everything felt quite uncertain. Perhaps things would go smoothly and perhaps they would not; regardless, Zhao Fu¡¯s group had to continue onwards.


    At that moment, a white-haired elder whose face was covered with age spots walked out. He cupped his hands in greeting and said, ¡°Everyone, our master has been waiting for you. Pleasee with this old man.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked; could it be that the owner of this historical remnant was still alive? With how powerful this historical remnant was, the owner must be incredibly strong, and he had to have at least the cultivation of a higher-being. Things now seemed quite dangerous.


    However, to treat Zhao Fu¡¯s group so courteously, it was likely that this person had no ill-will, so Zhao Fu nodded and his group followed the elder to the entrance of the pce.


    After walking in, they saw a dignified-looking elder dressed in ck dragon robes with a crown on his head sitting on a throne. His aura was incredibly powerful and was definitely on the level of a higher-being. However, his body seemed illusory and was not corporeal.


    After Zhao Fu and his group walked in, they looked at the elder on the throne and bowed. This was showing respect to an expert, and since they could obtain many good things from here, it was better to be courteous.


    Zhao Fu was not the type to disregard everyone and act arrogantly simply because he was the Emperor of Great Qin. He understood just how weak he was.


    Seeing this, the elder gave a trace of a smile. ¡°I remember that I gave these keys to seven little fellows, but they were obtained by you. However, it¡¯s very clear that you¡¯re much more outstanding than them, which I¡¯m quite pleased with.¡±


    Zhao Fu knew who the seven little fellows the elder was referring to ¨C they were the Legatees of the Corpse Pall World. This historical remnant had been meant for them, but their world had been conquered by Zhao Fu and Great Qin had taken the keys.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu directly asked, ¡°Junior wonders what Senior called him here for.¡±


    The elder lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You can tell that this is not my main body, and it is a trace of my mind that I left behind, which will disappear soon. I called you here for three main reason.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked a the elder and asked, ¡°What are they, Senior? If there is anything Junior can help Senior with, Junior will do all he can.¡±


    The elder smiled as he replied, ¡°These things are all beneficial to you, and they can be said to be too good for you. Before, out of those seven people, I picked out one person to be my legatee. However, since you¡¯vee and you¡¯re far more outstanding than them, the first thing is that you will be my legatee.¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned; this was giving him a legacy for free, so there was no reason to refuse. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±


    The elder smiled as he said, ¡°The second thing is that you need to marry my daughter. After epting my legacy, you will be the legatee of the Nether Spirit Empire. After marrying my daughter, your status will be even more official.


    ¡°My daughter is as beautiful as a goddess and you won¡¯t be disappointed. Xuan¡¯Er,e out for a moment!¡± A tall and slim woman with beautiful looks, supple skin, and jet-ck hair walked out in a silver pce dress. She had a noble and cold aura, and she was not inferior to You Qinn in terms of beauty.


    After walking out, she gave a slight bow to the elder and then looked at Zhao Fu with an indifferent expression.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised; not only did he obtain a legacy, but he would also gain such a beautiful woman as a wife. This was something ordinary people would never be able to dream of.

 Chapter 1419: Nether Spirit Energy

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Nether Spirit Energy</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°The third thing is that I have another historical remnant in the Heaven Awaken World. There¡¯s a woman called Mo Qinyue there; she¡¯s also yours. After you obtain the legacy, the location will be in your mind.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted; he had never thought that there would be another historical remnant. He would most likely be able to obtain many good things there as well. As for the woman called Mo Qinyue, he did not mind much as he already had many women.


    These three things were all very beneficial for him, so he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Senior! Junior willplete these three things and bring glory to the Nether Spirit Empire, and I won¡¯t disappoint Senior.¡±


    The elder gave a satisfied smile and said, ¡°Later, someone will take you to the Ghost Pond which can change your constitution. Afterwards, you will marry Xuan¡¯Er, and then you will receive my legacy.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded but felt a bit curious ¨C why could he only receive the legacy after marrying the woman?


    Perhaps the elder did notpletely trust him and was worried that he would not treat his daughter well. As such, he decided to have them marry first and see if Zhao Fu was suitable before giving him the legacy.


    The elder who had brought them here said, ¡°Sir,e with me!¡±


    Zhao Fu had the others wait for him here and he followed the elder to a tall tform.


    This tform was 30 or so meters tall and ten or so meters wide. There was a ten meter wide pond at the top, and the water was gray-colored. It gave off an intensely cold aura, causing the surroundings to be cold as well, and there were many savage ghosts carved around the pond.


    Zhao Fu followed the elder¡¯s instructions and took off his clothes and entered the pond. Even though the water was incredibly cold, Zhao Fu could still bear it, as he had a Death Race Bloodline.


    The cold water gradually nourished Zhao Fu¡¯s body and improved his constitution, and Zhao Fu¡¯s Yin energy quickly increased. He felt quitefortable, as if he was lying in a pool during summer.


    However, soon, Zhao Fu sensed that something was off. There was a mysterious power stealthily entering Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The golden dragon also noticed this and warned him, saying, ¡°Watch out! There¡¯s something wrong with this water.¡±


    Zhao Fu opened his eyes and looked at the elder waiting by the side. He stood there unmoving like a statue, but he was observing Zhao Fu with his peripheral vision.


    Now, Zhao Fu understood something, and he slightly smiled as he closed his eyes and continued to absorb the Yin energy in the pond. However, he was now actively keeping out that mysterious power.


    Even though that mysterious power was quite strong, it was still kept out by Zhao Fu.


    This way, Zhao Fu continued to absorb the water¡¯s Yin energy while not absorbing the mysterious power. Soon, more than half of the Yin energy had been absorbed by Zhao Fu, and the bottom of the pond could almost be seen.


    The elder smiled as he said, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s enough; you cane up now!¡±


    Zhao Fu opened his eyes and smiled, and this was not a fake smile but a real smile. This was because the water was a real treasure, and after absorbingrge amounts of Yin energy, Zhao Fu¡¯s constitution had gone through some changes. Moreover, his cultivation had risen and was almost at the Earth Realm.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not absorb that mysterious power. Even though he was not sure what it was, he did not dare to absorb any of it.


    Following this, the elder led Zhao Fu to a bedroom. Even though the elder had said he was marrying his daughter, there was no ceremony, and Zhao Fu had been directly led to the bedroom.


    After opening the door, Zhao Fu saw the woman sitting on the bed, looking neither happy nor sad. After walking in, Zhao Fu kept thinking about the pond and those three things, so he did not do anything to the woman or say anything.


    A whileter, the woman looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and asked calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you touch me? Could it be that you¡¯re not interested in me? Or is there another reason?¡±


    Zhao Fu was worried that the woman could tell what he was thinking, so he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it; with how beautiful you are, no man would not be interested. To be with you, ordinary men would be willing to die. It¡¯s just that I feel that you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    A trace of contempt shed in the depths of the woman¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She stood up and smiled as she said, ¡°That¡¯s how my personality is; please don¡¯t mind it too much, sir. I¡¯ll start serving husband now then.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought to himself but smiled and nodded.


    The woman gave an enchanting smile, pulled Zhao Fu to the bed, and helped him take off his clothes, and they started to go about it.


    As Zhao Fu went about it with the women, he felt a chill in his heart, as he found that the woman¡¯s body containedrge amounts of that mysterious power, which was entering his body. There were also some ghostly runes entering his body.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change and continued to look intoxicated as he continued to do it with the woman. He ignored the mysterious power and the ghostly runes, as he kept them all at bay, while his Six Desires Demonic Qi entered the woman¡¯s body, causing her to seem to go crazy.


    A few hourster, the woman copsed onto the bed with a reddened face, and she gasped for breath as shey within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. There was aplicated look in her eyes; she had never thought doing it with Zhao Fu would be so pleasurable, and she felt that he had conquered her in body and soul.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the beautiful woman and asked.


    The woman hesitated, and she shook her head.


    At that moment, the elder who had brought Zhao Fu here spoke from outside the door, ¡°Sir, have you finished? Master is waiting for you, and you can receive the legacy now.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and said to the woman, ¡°Let¡¯s go, wife! Your father¡¯s calling me over to receive the legacy; I¡¯ll spend more time with youter.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu address her affectionately like this, the woman felt even moreplicated. She wanted to speak but could not. After thinking about something, she did not say any more.


    Zhao Fu got up, put on his clothes, and left with the elder,ing back to the pce.


    The elder on the throne smiled as he said, ¡°My good son-inw,e and ept my legacy! From now on, you will be part of the Nether Spirit Empire and will be someone who countless people look up to, and you wield the greatest power in the world.¡±


    A magic formation appeared in the pce. This magic formation was green and was ten meters wide, and it had powerful soul energy. All of the Yin energy in the entire region gathered here and poured into the magic formation.


    Zhao Fu walked into the magic formation and the elder looked incredibly excited. He no longer needed to hide anything, and he leapt towards Zhao Fu and tried to enter Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your body doesn¡¯t have any Nether Spirit energy and you haven¡¯t been controlled? How can you have five Fate Dragons? And how can you have Reincarnation Power? And your bloodline is a Divine Bloodline?¡±

 Chapter 1420: Nether Spirit Guard

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Nether Spirit Guard</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After entering Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the elder gave off cries of shock, and Zhao Fu no longer hid anything either and coldlyughed as he said, ¡°Father-inw, are you satisfied with my body? IF you take over my body, your power will be unimaginable in the future.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s expression fell and he coldly yelled, ¡°Boy, so you realized what was happening! However, do you really think you¡¯re a match for me? You¡¯re too inexperienced; even though I¡¯m just a trace of a remnant soul, I was once a higher-being who almost stepped to the Half-Step Celestial Realm.


    ¡°Now, you can die! I¡¯ll properly use your body, and this old man will enjoy those women you brought as well.¡±


    Boom!


    A massive power exploded out as countless traces of green light sted out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The green magic formation also quickly spun, and a massive wave of Nether Spirit energy entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The pce was filled with green light, and the air seemed to freeze and became incredibly oppressive. The temperature dropped by tens of degrees and seemed to be able to freeze people solid.


    The powerful green light continuously entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body and the elder rushed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head. This was because the soul was in the head, and if the elder could take over Zhao Fu¡¯s head, he would obtain Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he said, ¡°Old man, did you really think I was not prepared at all? And do you think I¡¯m someone to be trifled with? Without those two powers controlling me, how likely do you think it is for you to take over my body? Celestial Mode... Activate!¡±


    Boom!


    A rainbow light exploded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body and a rainbow-colored ring of runes appeared around him. The rainbow light started to resist the green light, and Zhao Fu¡¯s soul became rainbow-colored. The Celestial Mode not only increased his power but his soul¡¯s strength as well.


    The elder panicked as he cried out, ¡°Celestial Mode?¡±


    Because Zhao Fu had fused with a trace of Celestial source energy, Zhao Fu¡¯s Celestial Mode was a true Celestial Mode and was many times more powerful than ordinary ones.


    The elder sensed the power from Zhao Fu¡¯s soul and felt that things had be quite difficult, but he had no path of retreat.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura burst out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body as the elder formed a battle armor using energy, which rushed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head with an immense aura.


    Zhao Fu said coldly and mockingly, ¡°Old man, I¡¯ll send you to reincarnate now. Six Paths of Reincarnation... Open!¡±


    A massive cold aura flowed out and six gray vortexes appeared within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. The six vortexes formed a gray magic formation, and a massive attractive force burst forth and sucked in the elder.


    The elder cried out angrily, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think that Six Paths of Reincarnation Power of this level can deal with me. Nether Spirit Guard!¡±


    Nether Spirit energy flew out from the elder¡¯s body and floated around him, giving off powerful energy as they formed a green energy barrier that blocked off the attractive force.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as the Underworld Pearl surfaced, and he started to use the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power, causing the magic formation to erupt with even greater attractive force.


    The elder was incredibly shocked and understood how Zhao Fu could use the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power; it was by sealing the Six Paths Demon Images in his body. He did not know how he had done this, but seeing the barrier start to crack, the elder became ruthless.


    ¡°Boy, you forced my hand. I¡¯ll show you what higher-being power is like; don¡¯t think you can defeat me.¡±


    Boom!


    An almighty explosion sounded out as the elder¡¯s body started to melt and became a ball of green mes. Countless traces of light spread out, passing through the historical remnant and reaching outside it as well.


    The weather started to change as clouds swirled, and the world¡¯s source energy madly gathered, causing a power that seemed to be able to seal all things to explode out.


    The experts waiting outside the historical remnant felt their bodies sink, and their expressions fell as they looked towards the silver doors. A higher-being¡¯s power had juste out from there, and looking at the sky covered by green light and sensing the coldness that filled the world, they understood that this was not the power of an ordinary higher-being.


    Now that the elder had turned into this ball of green mes, he was igniting his source energy, which was incredibly dangerous to him.


    However, as long as he could suppress Zhao Fu and obtain Zhao Fu¡¯s body, it would all be worth it. This was because he found that Zhao Fu was a supreme treasure.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s body could not move at all, and his soul seemed to be restricted by an immense power as well. His blood vessels cooled and his body was filled with green light. All of his powers had been suppressed, and he could not resist at all.


    Zhao Fu was greatly shocked; the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power had been dispelled by the elder as well, and now he was charging towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu became resolved; he would not allow the elder to take over his body.


    Boom!


    A massive power exploded out, causing winds to sweep out. The pce could not withstand this power, and parts of it were blown away, as four aura mes ferociously rushed into the sky.


    The other women felt that something was off and hurried over. However, they were stopped by the soldiers, and the two sides started to fight.


    Outside the historical remnant, the sky suddenly darkened, causing everyone to have a bad feeling. Soon, the soon became pitch-ck, as if all light was being devoured, creating an oppressive atmosphere.


    A star giving off a blood-red light and an aura of chaos appeared, followed by a star giving off golden light and an Emperor¡¯s aura. A star giving off gray light and a cold aura then appeared, then a star giving off violet light and devil qi.


    The massive might that they gave off seemed unbearable for the heavens and earth, which continuously trembled. The sky was filled with light and all creatures sank into terror.


    The many experts gathered at the entrance of the historical remnant looked at the resplendent stars in shock. Those were four Emperor Stars, and they had the Human Race¡¯s Emperor Star, Death Race¡¯s Emperor Star, and the Devil Race¡¯s Emperor Star.


    What was going on? Why did four Emperor Stars simultaneously descend? Moreover, the auras they gave off were quite simr, which meant that they belonged to one person. How could one person have four Emperor Stars?


    Moreover, wasn¡¯t that Nether Emperor Star the one that seemed to suppress the Underworld before? Could it be the same one as before?


    Everyone felt quite confused and could not work out what was happening, but soon their guesses were confirmed.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Six terrifying roars tore through the sky and spread out, sounding throughout the entire Underworld. The six terrifying roars once again caused the Underworld¡¯s Yin Qi to descend into chaos.


    Sensing Zhao Fu daringly reveal his aura, the Six Paths Demon Images could not control themselves and gave off massive roars, wanting to crush Zhao Fu into dust.

 Chapter 1421: Treasury

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Treasury</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing these six terrifying roars, everyone was certain that this was the same Nether Emperor Star as before. They had never expected that this person who already had such a terrifying Emperor Star would have four in total.


    No one could imagine such a thing, and no one would believe that this was true without seeing it for themselves. It seemed that they had unintentionally stumbled across a massive secret.


    Within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the elder was incredibly shocked as he looked at the four Emperor Stars in the sky. Emperor Stars had massive amounts of Fate, so if he tried to take over Zhao Fu¡¯s body, he would suffer a terrifying Fate bacsh. What¡¯s more, there were four Emperor Stars.


    Even if the elder used to be a higher-being, he cried out in fear, ¡°Boy! Wait, maybe we can resolve things peacefully.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart was cold and his eyes were filled with killing intent, as he did not trust this elder, nor did he have the ability to control him. If he did not kill him now, there would be endless trouble in the future.


    Boom!


    The four Emperor Stars gave off intense starlight, forming four pirs of starlight that gave off immense power and terrifying sounds as theynded on Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Massive amounts of Emperor Star power flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and under the assault from this power, the elder screamed before going silent. The green ball of mes dissipated, and Zhao Fu quickly devoured that power.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu once again opened his eyes, and his eyes shot out a ray of green light. Zhao Fu smiled ¨C his cultivation had reached the Earth Realm and he had preserved a trace of the higher-being¡¯s source energy.


    This trace of the source energy was very weak and much of it had been used up by the elder and also been weakened by the Emperor Stars¡¯ Fate. However, a benefit was that Zhao Fu obtained some of the elder¡¯s memories, as well as some of the skills he had used.


    Hearing the sounds of fighting outside, Zhao Fu called out, ¡°All of you stop!¡±


    Both sides immediately stopped fighting and looked at Zhao Fu. Shang Long and the others did not know what had happened, and since Zhao Fu had told them to stop, they stopped fighting. The other side was not certain if the one speaking was Zhao Fu or their master.


    However, because there was a possibility that it was their master, they still stopped and looked at Zhao Fu with suspicion. After all, the process of the elder trying to take over Zhao Fu¡¯s body had not gone smoothly and might have failed.


    Facing their suspicious gazes, because Zhao Fu had absorbed some of the elder¡¯s power and memories, he acted like the elder and gave off his aura, saying, ¡°I am Ming You!¡±


    Hearing this, they were at ease because the aura Zhao Fu gave off, the way he spoke, and his demeanor belonged to their master.


    Shang Long did not panic because the restrictions left within his body were still present. This meant that Zhao Fu was fine, and because he did not know what had happened, he gave off a confused expression.


    The cold and beautiful woman walked to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and coolly called out, ¡°Father!¡±


    Zhao Fu now knew what this woman was called. She was called Ming Lengxuan and had once been the Crown Princess of the Nether Spirit Empire. Hearing her call out, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Five extremely beautiful women also came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and called out flirtatiously, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    There was one who had a voluptuous figure and had a graceful and sumptuous aura; she was the Empress of the Nether Spirit Empire, You Yue. There was also a tall and slim woman who gave off a seductive aura, and she was a Senior Concubine called Yin Huaye. There was also a fiery-figured, lewd-looking Concubine called Gong Danduo.


    The remaining two were also Concubines. One was quite slim and gave off a noble and virtuous aura, and she was called Hua Xuan. The other had a mature figure and gave off a gentle aura, and she was called Ye Fang.


    Because Zhao Fu had obtained some of the elder¡¯s memories, he knew some things about the Nether Spirit Empire. The Nether Spirit Empire had been a real Empire but had been destroyed, and it had been by a few of the most terrifying factions in the Underworld.


    Back then, only a small portion of people from the Nether Spirit Empire had hid into the historical remnant and turned into Nether Spirits, allowing them to live until now.


    The Emperor of the Nether Spirit Empire, that elder, had only left behind a very weak trace of his remnant soul, as therge factions definitely would not have spared him. Keeping this trace of his soul was already a miracle.


    That was why there were so few Concubines and soldiers. Moreover, in the fight before, many of them had been injured or killed. This was because in order to keep living, their power had greatly declined, or else they would not have been able to live for so long.


    On Zhao Fu¡¯s side, Gui Ji was now an Emperor Heaven Realm expert and You Qinn was also extremely powerful, while the others weren¡¯t weak either.


    Right now, they could only hope that their master had taken over Zhao Fu¡¯s body, or they would all die; they were not a match for Zhao Fu¡¯s side at all.


    ¡°Your Majesty, now that you have a real body, you need to properly show us love,¡± the fiery-figured Gong Danduo hugged Zhao Fu as she said thirstily.


    As the Emperor of the Nether Spirit Empire, the elder was quite licentious and originally had over 1,000 Concubines, but he had only kept five of them. Before, they used to do it with the elder every day and had great needs that needed to be satisfied.


    Even the dignified Empress You Yue¡¯s eyes looked quite hazy as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful face.


    The Passion Desire Flowers on the fourth level were nurtured by the elder, and he had used many Passion Desire Pearls to take many women.


    Zhao Fu looked at the beautiful women and did not mind. He brought them into a room and called over Ming Lengxuan as well.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the five women became incredibly lewd, and Zhao Fu then started to ravage Ming Lengxuan without showing any mercy at all. Zhao Fu did not hold back because this woman had tried to harm him, so she had to be punished.


    ¡°Father, I was wrong!¡± In the end, Ming Lengxuan cried out and begged for mercy; only then did Zhao Fu let her off.


    Even despite Zhao Fu ravaging her, she did not realize Zhao Fu¡¯s identity because her father had vited her in the past, which was why she was cold and showed such repulsion towards men.


    After doing it with them, Zhao Fu went to find his own group of women.


    Only then did You Yue and the other women realize Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. Their man had not taken over Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and he had instead been killed by Zhao Fu.


    They looked quite sad but did not do anything, as Zhao Fu had set down restrictions in their bodies. Moreover, they had felt great pleasure from doing it with Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Get up and take me to the Nether Spirit Empire¡¯s treasury,¡± Zhao Fu put on his clothes and said coldly as he looked at the sobbing Ming Lengxuan. The Nether Spirit Empire had preserved a small portion of its treasures, but they would still be quite useful to Great Qin.


    Because Zhao Fu had only obtained a portion of the elder¡¯s memories, he did not know the exact location of the treasury or how to open it, so he asked Ming Lengxuan.

 Chapter 1422: Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Ming Lengxuan¡¯s face was covered with tears because she had just been ravaged by Zhao Fu and feltpletely strengthless. She looked incredibly weak and pitiful, and she found it quite hard to put on her clothes. After getting off the bed, she took a few steps before almost falling to the ground.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and caught her; he felt that he had been a bit too rough on her. Seeing how pitiful she looked, he asked caringly, ¡°Are you alright? If you¡¯re not feeling well enough, just stay here and tell me where the treasury is and how to open it.¡±


    Ming Lengxuan looked at the man who had just ravaged her showing care to her, and she could not help but burst into tears. It was because Zhao Fu had just ravaged her and because her father had vited her in the past, so she felt quite wronged and upset.


    Now, she no longer had to fear Zhao Fu, and she hugged Zhao Fu as she wailed, her tears soaking Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes.


    Zhao Fu did not understand why she was crying, nor did he know how tofort her as he had never reallyforted women before. All he could do was lightly hug her.


    Only after a while did Ming Lengxuan stop crying. She looked at Zhao Fu with her red, puffy eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was me who tried to harm you, so I deserved that. You don¡¯t need to treat me well.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood what she meant, but he knew what had happened. It was the elder who had forced her to do that, and he had used her as a material for casting a forbidden art.


    ºä¡¡...


    He had only treated her like that because he had been quite angry and had vented his anger out on her. However, Zhao Fu did not have time for this right now. He picked up Ming Lengxuan and flew into the sky, and he had her tell him where the treasury was.


    Lying in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, Ming Lengxuan looked a bit embarrassed and pointed in a direction, and she told Zhao Fu about some key traps and they soon came to a secret room.


    There was a pair of silver doors ahead, and they were ten or so meters tall. There were many ghosts carved on them and they gave off an enormous aura. There were no keyholes, but it was evident that they could not be pushed open.


    ¡°Husband, these doors can only be opened by people with our imperial bloodline. Otherwise, even ordinary higher-beings would not be able to st them open,¡± Ming Lengxuan exined as she shylyy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled. Since the door was so difficult to open, it meant that the things inside were very precious.


    Zhao Fu came to the doors and Ming Lengxuan pressed a hand against the silver doors, and a wave of power entered.


    Rumble...


    The massive silver doors gave off faint silver light before starting to move by themselves and opened up.


    Just as the doors opened, the lights of the treasures within could be seen. Zhao Fu hugged Ming Lengxuan as he walked in and felt quite shocked as he looked at the treasures. As expected from the treasury of an Empire; even though it was just a small portion, it was still quite shocking.


    Firstly, there were mountains of gold coins, and there were at least trillions of gold coins in total. There were hundreds of thousands of Legendary grade equipment, tens of thousands of Epic grade equipment, thousands of Saint Armaments, and all sorts of other precious treasures.


    Moreover, those were only the ordinary treasures. There was a stone stage within the treasury, on which there were five boxes. The boxes were made of gold and socketed with all sorts of precious gems, and they looked incredibly valuable.


    Zhao Fu put down Ming Lengxuan, who had regained some of her strength and could lean against Zhao Fu. He opened a treasure box and a gray jade appeared in front of him.


    The gray jade was 15 centimeters long and was rectangr. There was a life-like ghost dragon engraved on it, and it gave off a faint light and felt abnormally cold.


    Zhao Fu looked at its information and found that this was the Nether Spirit Empire¡¯s Art Legacy Stone. The Nether Spirit Empire¡¯s Art was Saint grade, which was a rare, top-tier Art, and it required a vessel to cultivate.


    However, anyone who had this jade could learnt the Saint grade Art. However, the prerequisite was that one had to have the Nether Spirit Empire¡¯s imperial bloodline and it had to be a pure bloodline.


    This was incredibly important to the Nether Spirit Empire but Zhao Fu was not interested in it at all, as he did not have the Nether Spirit Empire¡¯s bloodline. Only Ming Lengxuan had the imperial bloodline.


    Zhao Fu put this away for now and opened the second treasure box, revealing a silver-colored hexagonal metal. It gave off a faint silver light and contained a powerful Yin energy.


    After looking at its information, Zhao Fu felt incredibly delighted because this metal was a Yin Soul Beast¡¯s heart, and a top-grade heart at that. It was something necessary for nurturing Yin Soul Beasts, and with it, Zhao Fu could nurture even more Yin Soul Beasts and cause Great Qin to have more Stage 2 soldiers.


    Zhao Fu opened the third treasure box and amand medallion was revealed.


    Thismand medallion was as big as a palm and was ck and seemed to be made of wood. There was a moon carved on it and it gave off dense demonic qi.


    After looking at its information, Zhao Fu found that it was a historical remnant¡¯smand medallion and could open a historical remnant.


    Zhao Fu remembered the words the elder had said to him before, that there was a historical remnant in the Demon Domain. Before, he had thought that the elder was lying to him, but it turned out that this was true, and thismand medallion could open it.


    The item in the fourth treasure box was a small bottle that was as big as one¡¯s thumb. Zhao Fu was not sure what it was.


    Looking at its information, he found that it was a Ten Thousand Year Yin Liquid that could be used to nurture flowers and cause flowers to grow faster by about 3,000 years. He could use this to nurture the Dark Night Flower.


    Zhao Fu felt that these things were all incredibly useful and corresponded to the rewards from before. Could it be that the elder had never given these things out?


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    The final treasure box contained a round jade dish that was covered with runes and looked quite profound.


    After looking at its information, Zhao Fu was quite shocked, because this was a magic formation that could rival the Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that creating it was extremely difficult and the ingredients were all quite difficult to obtain, it would definitely be the seventh Heaven-Defying Magic Formation.


    This formation was called the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation. It could seal Fate, lock Heaven¡¯s Secrets, and separate the heavens and earth. As such, it required thousands of Nation Armaments to create, as well as refined Nation Armaments.


    If this magic formation was set down, one¡¯s world would be independent of the Heaven Awaken World and would no longer be bound by the restrictions of the Heaven Awaken World. Its Fate would not decline and its Heaven¡¯s Secrets would be locked, making it impossible to divine its location.


    This magic formation could allow one¡¯s world to not be restricted by the Heaven Awaken World; even Celestials could not escape from the control of the Heaven Awaken World, which showed how terrifying this magic formation was. As expected from something that could rival the Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, this space violently trembled and Zhao Fu¡¯s face fell as he sensed people on the outside attacking the historical remnant. The power was incredibly monstrous, or else there would not be such a violent reaction.

 Chapter 1423: Yama

    <h4>Chapter 1423: Yama</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and put away everything in the treasury, and he took the others to leave this ce. Given the shaking of this space, it seemed that the historical remnant would notst for very long. Zhao Fu would not be able to resist people with this kind of strength.


    However, Zhao Fu felt quite troubled because there would definitely be a big group of people guarding the entrance. How could Zhao Fu and his group escape?


    ¡°Husband, this historical remnant has two secret passage in case something like this happens,¡± Ming Lengxuan said in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Zhao Fu felt delighted and looked at everyone around him as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave immediately. Remember, safety is the most important thing.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his group followed Ming Lengxuan and came to a secret passage, and they stepped onto a teleportation channel.


    Not long after Zhao Fu and his group left, a massive explosion sounded out as a fewrge cracks appeared in the space within the historical remnant. The aura from outside flowed in as the historical remnant was forced open, and ten or so people appeared in the sky.


    These ten or so people gave off terrifying auras and were all undoubtedly higher-being level people. When the elder had released his source energy, the higher-beings had sensed this, and some had enmity with the Nether Spirit Empire.


    However, more people were drawn over by the four Emperor Stars. They had personally seen those four Emperor Stars and were incredibly shocked. This was especially so because of the Nether Emperor Star¡¯s rtionship with the Underworld¡¯s sovereigns, the Six Paths Demon Images.


    After sting open the historical remnant, they searched everywhere within it but did not gain anything, and they could only leave in disappointment.


    News quickly spread throughout the Underworld, and everyone was shocked to hear that a person could have four Emperor Stars. Moreover, they included the Human Race¡¯s Emperor Star, the Death Race¡¯s Emperor Star, and the Devil Race¡¯s Emperor Star; was this really possible?


    After hearing about this news, the Underworld¡¯s variousrge factions gathered together to discuss it.


    Within the Yama family, many Yamas wearing dragon robes and crowns with savage expressions gathered together. The Yama family was a top-tier faction in the Underworld, and it was even stronger than the ck and White Impermanence family.


    A cold-looking Yama said to the others, ¡°What kind of person has three races¡¯ sovereign stars? Doesn¡¯t this mean he has the supreme bloodlines of three races? Moreover, his Nether Emperor Star has appeared twice and gives off a massive aura of suppression. I¡¯m afraid that he is the Yama family¡¯s greatest enemy.¡±


    A chubby Yama frowned and said, ¡°The Underworld has nine Nether Emperor Stars in total, and they¡¯re split across variousrge factions. This Nether Emperor Star does not belong to the Underworld and is connected to the Six Paths Demon Images. Each time it appears, it causes immense rage from the Six Paths Demon Images. I¡¯m afraid that this person will cause a catastrophe in the Underworld.¡±


    Another Yama said seriously, ¡°I agree with this. No one in history has been able to make the Six Paths Demon Images so enraged. If he can really make the Six Paths Demon Images go out of control, countless creatures in the Underworld will die.¡±


    A skinny Yama said earnestly, ¡°We should find this person and investigate his identity. If we can use him, he can remain; if there¡¯s no use for him, we must kill him.¡±


    Within the ck and White Impermanence family, people dressed in ck and people dressed in white sat within a pce, giving off powerful auras, and a group of people knelt below.


    A White Impermanence sitting above said coldly, ¡°You still haven¡¯t found that person? How useless. We ordered you all to find himst time, but even with a clear location, you could not find him.¡±


    A ck Impermanenceughed, saying, ¡°That person isn¡¯t ordinary; how can he be found so easily? Just the fact that he has four Emperor Stars and his mysterious aura make it so that any higher-being would be interested in him. I heard that en or so higher-beings personally went, but they could not find him.¡±


    A ck Impermanence frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel very unsettled. I feel that person is connected to our ck and White Impermanence family somehow. I don¡¯t know if this is correct or not, and whether it¡¯s fortune or disaster for us.¡±


    A handsome White Impermanence lightlyughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much; that person only has a lot of potential but he¡¯s still weak and can¡¯t pose a threat to us. If he¡¯s good enough, he can marry into our family.¡±


    The Meng family was another top-tier family in the Underworld, and their legacy came from Old Lady Meng. They had incredibly strange abilities, and they had a matriarchal system. The women had the purest bloodlines and had immense power, and it was rare to have male babies.


    Within a hall, many women sat together, and a woman with a bewitching figure said as she smiled, ¡°Heavens, someone with three races¡¯ supreme bloodlines? If he marries into the Meng family, just how powerful will his children¡¯s bloodlines be? It¡¯s simply unimaginable.¡±


    Another alluring woman nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s almost impossible to have the sovereign bloodlines of three races; I wonder how that person achieved it. I feel that that person¡¯s bloodline is at least a Divine Bloodline.¡±


    A mature-figured woman said, ¡°I agree, his bloodline is most likely a Divine Bloodline. If we can get him to marry into the Meng family, the daughters he has will definitely be able to be Celestials with our full support.¡±


    A beautiful woman said, ¡°We need to search everywhere for that person, but who knows where he ran off to? He¡¯ll be quite difficult to find.¡±


    Within a Buddhist hall, there were people dressed in monk clothes, but they had hair. They sat cross-legged and all gave off powerful auras; everyone here was a powerful expert.


    This was another powerful faction in the Underworld and they were stronger than even the Yama family by a bit ¨C this was the Ksitigarbha family.


    A kindly-looking old man said worriedly, ¡°This person¡¯s main star is the Chaos Star and the three races¡¯ Emperor Stars are subsidiary stars. This person will most likely cause catastrophes in the future, and he is a disaster rather than a blessing to the world.¡±


    A cold-looking and handsome young man said, ¡°What everyone is worried about is the three races¡¯ Emperor Stars and have overlooked the Chaos Star. What they don¡¯t know is that the Chaos Star is the most dangerous thing. This person cannot be allowed to stay alive; we need to kill him at all costs for the sake of all creatures.¡±


    A bearded middle-aged man said in agreement, ¡°Mm, I agree. Everyone, don¡¯t forget about the Six Paths Demon Images. This person¡¯s power has not matured yet, but he can still cause such disasters. If he is allowed to grow, things will be even more terrifying.¡±


    A gentle-looking man said in support, ¡°Everyone, you all know how terrifying the Six Paths Demon Images are and know that they are furious towards this person. We absolutely cannot allow him to continue to grow and must kill him immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1424: Xie Yue

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Xie Yue</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the various factions were discussing these matters, even more information traveled to their ears. Having four Emperor Stars was unheard of, and soon they found out that the four Emperor Stars had descended in the Heaven Awaken World before.


    Moreover, they had descended one by one and had caused great disturbances in the Heaven Awaken World. Many factions in the Heaven Awaken World had taken note of this and were trying to find this person as well.


    After hearing about this, the Underworld factions realized that this person was not some nameless person; he had also caused greatmotions in the Heaven Awaken World. No wonder he had caused such greatmotions when entering the Underworld.


    Now, the Underworld factions were even more curious about that person¡¯s identity. Even an idiot would understand how terrifying that person would be in the future. He would definitely be someone whose name would shake history.


    Some people even wanted to keep that person in the Underworld. Since that person had the Death Race¡¯s sovereign bloodline and supreme Emperor Star, he could be counted to be part of the Underworld. It would be better for him to work for the Underworld and not return to the Heaven Awaken World.


    After hearing that that person had caused many disturbances in the Heaven Awaken World as well, the Underworld factions became even more eager to find him.


    By now, the Ksitigarbha family had unanimously agreed to kill that person. However, they would not stupidly reveal this because that person was already a threat. If they dumbly revealed this, they would not benefit at all and would be viewed hostilely by him.


    In fact, the family might suffer losses because of him, so they would not reveal this information. They would do everything secretly and not act unless they were certain of sess.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this. The secret passageway¡¯s teleportation channel could transport a great distance, as it was specifically built to avoid higher-beings.


    Everyone¡¯s bodies blurred and their surroundings disappeared before they reappeared elsewhere. Because of how far they had traveled, they felt a bit dizzy and sick.


    Zhao Fu was the least affected, and looking at the people around him, he asked with concern, ¡°Are you all alright?¡±


    Everyone stayed where they were for a while, and soon they had recovered. They nodded to show that they were fine.


    Following this, Zhao Fu nned to lead his group ahead, as he felt that this ce was not safe. It was possible that some people would follow them here, so they could not stay here for long and had to leave as soon as possible to avoid anything unexpected.


    ¡°Husband, there are people there.¡± You Qinn, who was hugging Zhao Fu, pointed towards the right as she spoke.


    Zhao Fu looked over and saw that there was a pavilion on a hill, where seven people with extraordinary bearings were talking andughing.


    Sensing their auras, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious, as these people¡¯s cultivations were all extremely powerful. He did not know where he had been transported and he did not want to make any trouble, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them; let¡¯s hurry and leave this ce.¡±


    The others nodded and made to leave.


    However, the people in the pavilion had already noticed Zhao Fu and his group, and a muscr and crude-looking young manughed as he said, ¡°That boy¡¯s quite lucky, bringing around so many beautiful women. Two of them are as beautiful as goddesses; I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    A handsome young man next to him lightlyughed and said, ¡°You must be joking, brother Yan. With your identity, you only need a single sentence and countless women will offer their bodies to you; why do you admire him?¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, three of them are women from your family,¡± an extremely beautiful woman with a mature figure said.


    The woman referred to as Qing Ya was dressed in white and was also extremely pretty. Her hair was half white and half ck, and she calmly nced over as she said softly, ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t know which branch family they¡¯re from; I don¡¯t have any impression of them.¡±


    One of them, a fair-looking young man dressed in monk clothes looked a bit serious as he said, ¡°I feel that person is not ordinary and gives off a dangerous aura; it¡¯s also quite inauspicious and disastrous.¡±


    ¡°How about we call him over and ask him who he is? I¡¯m a bit curious about him, and I¡¯ve never met someone like him in the Underworld before,¡± a young man dressed in green dragon inscription robes and said as heughed, giving off a noble aura.


    ¡°Haha, why not? With our identities, him meeting us is his glory. I¡¯m somewhat interested in his women,¡± a violet-clothed, somewhat evil-looking young man said as heughed.


    ¡°à§¡±


    Following this, he spoke in a loud and arrogant voice, ¡°Do you people know who we are? Hurry up and kneel and pay your respects.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu slightly frowned. He was not interested in these people and prepared to fly into the sky.


    Seeing that his words had been ignored, the evil-looking young man felt quite furious and the others felt quite confused; in the Yin Domain, there was almost no one who did not recognize them, yet that person dared to ignore them. Perhaps he was someone from the Inner Domain who did not recognize them.


    The evil-looking young man said coldly, ¡°I am the Xie family¡¯s Xie Yue. Hurry up and kneel and apologies, and have your women serve me for a night and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    Now, Xie Yue had given out his name. Almost everyone knew of the Xie family, and ordinary people who heard his name would have already knelt in terror.


    The others had calm smiles; even if that person¡¯s family was powerful, facing a top-tier family from the Yin Domain, he still had to submit. They were waiting to see how that person would react, but they knew that no person would not prostrate themselves.


    ¡°Scram.¡± His reply was a single word, and it was incredibly powerful. This caused everyone else to look confused, while Xie Yue was infuriated.


    Swish!


    ¡°Å顱


    ¡°ºä¡±


    Xie Yue pointed out with his finger and a violet aura flowed out, turning into a violet tentacle. It contained ferocious power as it shot towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly, reaching him in an instant.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu took out the Sadistic Killing Sword and shed out a sharp sword light. It mmed into the tentacle and caused it to explode, turn into countless traces of Yin Qi, and dissipate.


    Everyone was quite surprised; they were all Divine Realm experts, and their attacks definitely could not be easily blocked by someone with Earth Realm Cultivation. Seeing this, they felt even more interested in Zhao Fu.


    Xie Yue looked furious and drew a sword, releasing a massive aura as he turned into a ray of light and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing Xie Yue rush over, Zhao Fu turned to the others and said, ¡°Hurry and leave this ce. Head towards the location before.¡±


    The women wanted to say something, but Zhao Fu went to meet Xie Yue. In order not to make trouble for Zhao Fu, they could only leave this ce.


    Boom!


    Xie Yue swung his sword and a devilish violet sword light shed out towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu also shed out a sword light, and as they collided, a massive explosion resulted.

 Chapter 1425: Impermanence

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Impermanence</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Shameless. You¡¯re only my match after using your Nation Armament,¡± Xie Yue said condescendingly as he looked at Zhao Fu mockingly.


    Zhao Fu did not bother responding to him because they were onpletely different levels. The World Realm only had a basic control over Heaven and Earth Power, while the Divine realm could control the power of three worlds. If Zhao Fu did not use his Nation Armament, Zhao Fu naturally would not be a match for him.


    However, his goal was to escape from this ce, so Zhao Fu did not focus on him.


    Boom!


    The six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun and his cross-shaped pupil also spun. A massive wave of Yin Qi flowed out of his eye and seemed to cover the sky, and the surrounding aura became cold and chaotic.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Countless ghosts were formed from the Yin Qi and gave off terrifying roars as they savagely looked at Xie Yue, and they rushed towards him like a flood, wanting to devour him.


    Sensing the aura that Zhao Fu gave off, the other people¡¯s bodies froze and they looked shocked as they looked at each other.


    Facing this massive tide of ghosts, Xie Yue also looked quite shocked. A violet snake appeared on his arm, and Xie Yue swung his sword and the snake¡¯s body expanded, opened its massive mouth, and exploded out with a suction power and devoured the iing ghosts.


    The snake was incredibly ferocious and extremely fast, and it agilely moved about, devouring everything in its way, making it so that no ghosts could get close.


    However, Zhao Fu had summoned far too many ghosts and Xie Yue was unable to get rid of them all, and Zhao Fu prepared to use this opportunity to get away.


    However, just as Zhao Fu was about to move, the other people from the pavilion blocked his path.


    Zhao Fu frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why are you stopping me? Are you helping him?¡±


    The crude-looking young man was the first to speak. Heughed as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, that¡¯s something between the two of you and we won¡¯t interfere. However, we¡¯re quite shocked at how you have the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. Can you please tell us? I am the Yama family¡¯s Yan San.¡±


    The next to speak was the handsome-looking young man. He smiled as he said, ¡°I am the Tai family¡¯s Tai Liuwen. I am also extremely interested in sir¡¯s Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. If you can tell us how you obtained this power, we will be extremely grateful.¡±


    The mature-figured and beautiful woman said flirtatiously, ¡°Sir, you should know that the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power is a supreme power in the Underworld. If you can give this kind of power to me, I can guarantee that you will be able to live your whole life free and unfettered. My name is Meng Yao.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, with your status, you don¡¯t deserve to have this kind of power. Hand it over or tell us how you obtained it, and I can spare you from death.¡± The noble-looking young man threatened in a cold voice. He was Hades Empire¡¯s Ming Di.


    The young man dressed in monk clothes was called Di Ming. He did not say anything and looked at Zhao Fu seriously.


    Last was the beautiful woman with half white and half ck hair. She was from the ck and White Impermanence family and was called Bai Qingya. She smiled as she said, ¡°I feel that you staying behind is beneficial to everyone; I advise you to stay.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at everyone and felt a trace of fury. He put away the Sadistic Killing Sword and equipped the Emperor Killing Sword.


    The instant Zhao Fu took out the Emperor Killing Sword, the expression of Di Ming, who had not said anything, suddenly fell and he said, ¡°That sword is a sword of disaster and chaos. All of you be careful.¡±


    Shing!


    As he spoke, Zhao Fu sent his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power into the sword and a massive sword hum could be heard, tearing through the sky. An incredibly sharp and terrifying sword intent madly flowed out, forming a sword storm.


    The heavens and earth seemed to dim, and under this aura, the seven people felt a chill in their hearts, and their hair stood on end.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu shed out and an enormous ck crescent containing destructive power flew out, seeming to sh apart the heavens and earth.


    The others were greatly shocked and they exploded out with their power, and they hurriedly unleashed defensive barriers.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The massive ck crescent sent the others flying back over 1,000 meters, and it caused the surroundings to be deathly silent.


    The seven people now looked quite afraid, as their defensive barriers were covered with cracks. If they had not reacted in time or had been careless, they might have died from that attack.


    Zhao Fu did not want to continued being tied up by them, and he turned into a ray of light and shot over the horizon.


    ¡°Earth Sealing!¡± Di Ming looked at Zhao Fu and put his palms together as he spoke with a Buddha-like voice.


    ng! ng! ng...


    ck chains shot out of the ground, containing terrifying power as they shot towards Zhao Fu; there were hundreds of thousands of them.


    Facing the countless chains, Zhao Fu shed out with his sword and a sharp sword light shed out.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum sounded out as the chains shooting towards Zhao Fu were all cut apart, and they fell like rain.


    However, a person now blocked in front of Zhao Fu; it was Xie Yue. He raised his sword and hacked towards Zhao Fu.


    Sss!


    The massive violet snake gave off an ear-piercing hiss, opened its terrifying mouth, and bit at Zhao Fu like a bolt of lightning, wanting to devour Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and the Emperor Killing Sword gave off an intense sword light. The moment that the snake was about to bite Zhao Fu, he shed out.


    Boom!


    The air around him seemed to explode as countless traces of ck sword light shot into the surroundings. The violet snake exploded under Zhao Fu¡¯s attack and turned into countless traces of violet aura that dissipated and created a violet wind.


    ¡°Impermanence!¡± Bai Qingya looked at Zhao Fu as she lightly cried out and she rapidly performed hand seals with her hands, and a strange aura flowed out.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt a chill on his back as two ten meter tall figures giving off enormous eerie auras appeared behind him.


    It was a ck Impermanence and a White Impermanence, and two pairs of eyes coldly looked at Zhao Fu. They raised their staffs and mmed down towards him with immense power, causing the air to explode.


    ng, ng, ng...


    In that moment, the golden pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye quickly spun, and golden chains shot out from the air, binding up the ck and White Impermanences behind Zhao Fu and dragged them into the sealed space, not giving them any opportunity to resist.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Ghosts!¡± Ming Di waved a ck g and countless traces of ghostly qi flowed out, turning into countless ghost. They gave off ferocious auras as they sprang at Zhao Fu; there were millions of them and gave off massive sounds.


    However, Zhao Fu merely turned his head and a gray vortex appeared in his right eye socket. An enormous attractive force rushed out, and the countless ghosts were sucked into Zhao Fu¡¯s eye.

 Chapter 1426: Startling the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Startling the Underworld</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After blocking Ming Di¡¯s attacking, he did not continue wasting time with them. He turned into a ray of light and shot off because his goal was not to fight with them but to leave this ce.


    ¡°Ghost Door!¡± Yan San roared as he held out a hand and a ck rune appeared on his palm, and massive amounts of Yin Qi shot to the sky.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a terrifying aura flooded out, and a 1,000 meter tall stone door giving off an aura of suppression blocked in front of Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Dark Spear!¡± Meng Yao cried out and performed hand seals with her hands as a massive cold aura flowed out. A gray hole appeared behind Zhao Fu from which traces of ghostly qi flowed out. A massive spear covered with ghostly inscriptions gave off terrifying power as it shot out, seeming to be able to pierce through everything.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu spun and shed out, and a ck sword light bringing with it a sword wind flew towards the iing spear.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two attacks collided and exploded. Light burst out and a terrifying shockwave rippled out, causing the ground to crack and countless trees to be obliterated.


    Zhao Fu once again spun and looked at the 1,000 meter tall stone door giving off a powerful aura. He raised his left hand and clenched his fist.


    His left first became pale, without a trace of color, and the muscles on it bulged. Violet scales appeared on it and it became a w. A wave of Reincarnation Power spread out as a might heavilynded on all nearby creatures¡¯ bodies.


    Sensing this Reincarnation Power, Yan San¡¯s face became pale and he felt a chill in his body and soul, and his body froze.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu punched out with his left hand, mming into the 1,000 meter tall stone door. A massive sound rang out as the door crumbled and turned into broken rocks that shot out everywhere.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body turned into a ray of light and shot over the horizon, unstoppable by anyone.


    Yan San and the others stood where they were, staring in the direction that Zhao Fu had disappeared in. The surroundings were inplete disorder, and their expressions were quite unsightly after the seven of them were unable to stop a single person.


    Even though the other person had used a Nation Armament, their cultivations were far higher than his. If they had had the same cultivation as him, they most likely would have lost, and they could not ept such a thing.


    After all, with their statuses, they stood at the peak of the Yin Domain. They had oceans of resources to support them, yet that person was stronger than them.


    Of course, there were many things that they had not used in that fight, and they were not weak at all. It was just that the seven of them had not been able to keep that person here, making them feel like they had taken a big blow to their confidence.


    A whileter, they came back to their senses, and Meng Yao said, ¡°Do none of you know who that person is? Where did such a terrifying person jump out from? He¡¯sparable to some of our seniors.¡±


    Tai Liuwen sighed and said, ¡°We were overconfident and thought that we could disregard everything because wee from the Underworld¡¯s top factions. Now, we know that there¡¯s someone even more powerful than us.¡±


    Hearing Tai Liuwen¡¯s words, Yan San lightlyughed as he said, ¡°That person is indeed incredibly powerful. No wonder he can control the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. I¡¯m somewhat convinced by him.¡±


    ¡°Did you all not notice hisst attack? That was Reincarnation Power, and only someone with the Six Paths of Reincarnation Bloodline can use it,¡± Di Ming said with a serious expression.


    Hearing this, the others fell silent. Having Six Paths of Reincarnation Power was already unimaginable, and a Six Paths of Reincarnation Bloodline was something that they did not even dare to think about.


    At the same time, they felt curious as to just who Zhao Fu was. Now that they thought about it, his identity definitely would not be below theirs.


    Xie Yue¡¯s expression was the most unsightly because he had started a fight with Zhao Fu and had the greatest grievance with Zhao Fu. However, the good thing was that the others had been dragged in as well, and he would not have to bear the consequences by himself.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Suddenly, terrifying mights descended, making it seem as if the entire world had been locked down. Yan San and the others¡¯ expressions fell, and they understood that there were higher-beings descending.


    With their identities, they did not have to fear higher-beings, because ordinary higher-beings would not dare to do anything to them. Moreover, they had the clones of higher-beings, and when they were in danger, they could have higher-beings descend.


    The higher-beings that descended immediately discovered Yan San and the others, and they asked them, ¡°Why are you all here? Did you see anyone nearby?¡±


    Hearing those words, they immediately thought of Zhao Fu and his group. They felt quite confused; were these higher-beings looking for him as well? Thinking about that, they suddenly understood why Zhao Fu was in such a hurry to leave.


    Yan San smiled as he cupped his hands and said, ¡°We were just stopping here for a short while. We did see some people; what matters do Seniors have with that person?¡±


    The higher-being looked delighted and said hurriedly, ¡°Which direction did that person leave in? Hurry and tell This Sovereign. As for the reason, you¡¯ll understand after you go back to your families. Most people in the Underworld know about this already.¡±


    Hearing those words, Yan San and the others felt quite surprised; the higher-beings really were here for that person. Just what had that person done, and why did most people in the Underworld know about him?


    Thinking about what had just happened, Xie Yue was still somewhat angry, and he pointed in the direction that Zhao Fu had left in and said, ¡°Seniors, he left in that direction.¡±


    Hearing this, the higher-beings immediately flew off in that direction.


    The others looked at Xie Yue dissatisfiedly because his actions undoubtedly increased the enmity between them and that person.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    More powerful auras descended, and given how strong they were, they were most likely also higher-beings.


    These higher-beings only paused here for a moment because they sensed the direction that the previous group of higher-beings had left in, so they chased after in that direction too.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    More terrifying auras descended, and Yan San and the others¡¯ expressions became quite unsightly. This was already the third group of higher-beings. Just what had that person done for so many higher-beings to be after him?


    This group of higher-beings happened to have a higher-being from the Meng family. Seeing Meng Yao here, the higher-being stopped and smiled as she asked, ¡°Little Yao¡¯Er, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing this higher-being, Meng Yao happily replied, ¡°Aunty You, I came here to have fun. Why are you here?¡±


    The higher-being lightlyughed as she replied, ¡°To help you catch your future husband. Alright, go back first; soon this ce will be quite chaotic.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Hearing this, Meng Yao cried out, looking quite perplexed; she had no idea what was going on.


    Following this, Yan San and the others left for their own families, wanting to hear about what had happened.

 Chapter 1427: Sudden Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Sudden Changes</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the end, Zhao Fu and his group made it back to Nether Ghost City without encountering any danger. Zhao Fu had used many aura-hiding methods and had changed routes many times; only then had he avoided the higher-beings.


    Of course, it was also because Zhao Fu had powerful Heaven¡¯s Secrets protecting him, or else no matter where he was, his location would be divined by higher-beings.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, You Qin, Liu Yeye, and the other beautiful women smiled, feeling much relief.


    Nether Ghost City was the faction that Zhao Fu had taken over. Even though some people served You Qin and the other women, because Zhao Fu had not been back in a while, some people had tried to seize power. They were not enough to suppress those people, and they had been living under great pressure these days.


    However, seeing Zhao Fu bring back so many people, they felt quite shocked because these people all gave off powerful auras and ordinarily such people would not be seen in the Outer Domain.


    Moreover, there were 600 or so Saint Realm soldiers; this was not a force that could be seen in the Outer Domain. These 600 or so people could destroy millions of low-Stage soldiers without any problems.


    What they also took in was that Zhao Fu had brought back many women, and most of them were more beautiful than they were, making them feel that they had taken a big blow.


    However, they could not endure how much their bodies missed Zhao Fu, so they still took the initiative toe to Zhao Fu¡¯s room. After an intense round, they felt quite relieved because Zhao Fu was still very much interested in them. He did not neglect them just because he now had more women.


    You Qin¡¯s face was red as shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and talked about the things that had happened in Nether Ghost City recently. Zhao Fu understood and nodded, and he nned to leave 100 Saint Realm soldiers here to support You Qin and the others and help them develop.


    Zhao Fu did not n to send arge number of soldiers here because he had caught quite a bit of attention recently so he had to be careful. After this all passed, he would consider developing in the Underworld.


    Now, his Underworld expedition had concluded, and he had made incredible gains ¨C this was especially so because Great Qin had obtained an Emperor Heaven Realm expert and countless treasures from the historical remnant. Thinking about that, Zhao Fu grinned; after going back, these things would all be incredibly useful.


    After hearing that Zhao Fu was going to leave, You Qin and the other women said reluctantly, ¡°Husband, make sure youe and visit us regrly.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before starting to do it with them again.


    The next day, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin. He first made all of the women Concubines. These women all hadrge amounts of Fate and Phoenix Qi, especially Gui Ji and the Nether Spirit Empire¡¯s women. They had more Phoenix Qi than hundreds of thousands of people.


    Next came something incredibly important to Great Qin, which was setting up the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation. This was incredibly important, and Zhao Fu gathered Great Qin¡¯s various Ministers to discuss it.


    The Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation had massive effects and ordinary people could not cast it as it required refining many Nation Armaments. Nation Armaments were the most important item to a Kingdom, and they were condensed fromrge amounts of a Kingdom¡¯s Fate.


    Not only did it have the effect of stabilizing a Kingdom¡¯s Fate, but it also had world-destroying power and ordinarily each Kingdom could only have one.


    Countless people wanted to obtain Nation Armaments, but even if they took one by force, it would be useless; without a royal bloodline, they would not be able to use it. Ordinary people would not have the ability to refine Nation Armaments either.


    Because Great Qin had the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation, and Zhao Fu had refined many nation Armaments, he had already fulfilled the conditions of the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation.


    However, Zhao Fu was quite worried becauseying down this formation would make Great Qin independent of the Heaven Awaken World, and its Fate would no longer be controlled by the Heaven Awaken World. Zhao Fu was worried that there could be serious consequences, so he did not dare to be careless. Thus, he gathered his various Ministers to discuss.


    Most Ministers were split into two groups: one group supportedying down the formation because Great Qin would gain a massive advantage as it would have an ability that no one else had. The other group was againstying down the formation, as they were not sure about the consequences, which could endanger Great Qin.


    Hearing both groups talk about the advantages and disadvantages, Zhao Fu felt quite hesitant as this decision could change the fate of Great Qin.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a shocking explosion sounded out as the world became dim and clouds swirled. The world seemed to fall into chaos as countless creatures felt a trace of terror in their hearts.


    ¡°System announcement! City Stats have been reduced.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Region Power has been reduced.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Kingdom Fate has been slightly affected.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Heaven Awaken World¡¯s spirit qi has slightly decreased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The rewards from the Outer World Battlefield have increased.¡±


    Hearing the system announcements inside his mind, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank, as did those of the Ministers. Now, the Heaven Awaken World was not in a good position.


    The City Stats and Region Power had once again been decreased. Even though Kingdom Fate had not reduced, it had been slightly affected and even the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s spirit qi had slightly decreased. Spirit qi was the foundation for cultivation, and without it, no one would be able to cultivate.


    Lastly was the Outer World Battlefield. Even though Great Qin had entered the Outer World Battlefield and had killed many Outer World creatures, Zhao Fu knew how terrifying the Outer World creatures were and knew that ordinary people were not a match for them.


    Great Qin¡¯s base was at the outer boundary of the Outer World Battlefield so Zhao Fu was not very familiar with the Outer World Battlefield. However, it was likely that the increase in rewards meant that the Heaven Awaken World was not doing well in the Outer World Battlefield.


    Great Qin naturally could not change any of this because Great Qin was like a grain of sand that could not do anything of significance.


    However, because of these system announcements, Zhao Fu decided to use the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation. Some Ministers were still worried, but Zhao Fu stood his ground and decided to go through with this.


    Great Qin had conquered five worlds and had destroyed countless Kingdoms. It now had 280 or so Nation Armaments, and Zhao Fu now ordinarily only used Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament. This was because it was Great Qin¡¯s original Nation Armament, so using it was quitefortable and it was the most powerful one.


    Apart from Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament and China¡¯s n Armament, Zhao Fu decided to use the rest of the Nation Armaments and n Armaments for the formation. Following this, Zhao Fu followed the instructions on the jade disc and ordered people to start making preparations.


    The Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation was quite different than other magic formations. Firstly, it required a 99 meter tall tower, and it had to be split into 24 levels. Each level had to be covered with runes and needed other formations supporting it.


    Those formations were at the bottom of the tower with the tower at the center. Apart from ordinary spirit gathering formations and defensive formations, there was also the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation itself.


    The Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation was not a single formation but a super formation made up of countless small formations. Moreover, it had to cover the Kingdom¡¯s entire territory. Finally, the Nation Armaments were ced at the top of the tower; the more Nation Armaments there were, the more area could be covered, and the more powerful the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation would be.

 Chapter 1428: Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Thinking about what had just happened, Zhao Fu thought of any way he could expand the range of the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation. 280 or so Nation Armaments could at most only cover three worlds, but the effects would be rtively weak.


    If Zhao Fu concentrated all of the Nation Armaments on the Human World, the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation would be more powerful. Great Qin now had almost 400 billion people, and because a single world could not contain so many people, Zhao Fu wanted to expand the range of the formation.


    Constructing the towers was no problem. Zhao Fu mobilized some manpower and resources, and they constructed 280 or so towers in just one day.


    In the Great Qin Royal City, there was a 1,000 meter tall tower. This was the core of the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation and was used to connect to and control the other towers. The Nation Armament ced here could not be any ordinary Nation Armament.


    Zhao Fu nned to use the n Armament Book of God here. This was because this was the Human World, and no matter if it was the attributes or Fate, the Book of God was quite suitable.


    In actuality, the best Armament would be China¡¯s n Armament, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal. However, the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal was connected to Great Qin¡¯s bloodline, and if it was used for the formation, Great Qin¡¯s bloodline would be negatively affected.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu never knew when he would need to use the Imperial Ruler¡¯s Seal, so he decided not to use it. Moreover, the Book of God was not only a n Armament but a Faith Armament, so it was undoubtedly better than India¡¯s n Armament.


    After everything was prepared, Zhao Fu came to the Great Qin Royal City¡¯s tower and ced the Book of God at the top.


    There was also a magic formation at the top of the tower, but it had not been activated yet. After cing the Book of God within the magic formation, Zhao Fu deeply breathed in and calmed his emotions before squatting down and pressing his hand against the magic formation.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu sent his power into the magic formation and activated it. The magic formation gave off boundless light and a terrifying aura. The Book of God floated into the air and gave off a faint light.


    Immediately, the 1,000 meter tall tower shed with countless runes and the magic formations at the bottom were activated as well and gave off light. The surrounding Heaven and Earth Power as well as Fate all quickly gathered towards the tower.


    The tower absorbed arge amount of Heaven and Earth Power and Fate, and it gave off intense light. It gave off a world-shaking aura, and the aura and light became stronger and stronger, making it seem as if the space around it had been frozen.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the tower released a pir of light that mmed into the sky. Waves of light rippled out, bringing with them terrifying auras.


    The towers in three worlds shed with runes as their magic formations were activated. Massive amounts of Heaven and Earth Power flowed into them, and different-colored pirs of light gave off terrifying power as they rushed into the sky.


    The sky was inplete chaos and was filled with all kinds of colors. Clouds swirled and massive winds blew. Countless people felt an enormous might spread out in the sky, and they could not help but feel nervous.


    At the top of the Great Qin Royal City¡¯s tower, a massive image of a book gradually appeared, and images of other Nation Armaments appeared in other ces. There was a massive dragon boat, a ck gem, and a beautiful mirror as well as many others.


    After these images appeared, an enormous magic formation formed, covering three worlds.


    Everyone looked at the enormous magic formation in the sky, feeling as if they were facing a massive ocean. The other worlds also sensed the ripples from Great Qin and looked towards Great Qin in shock.


    After the enormous magic formation appeared, a formless power spread out, reaching above the heavens and below the earth. All creatures seemed to be going through some unknown changes.


    The three worlds slightly trembled as grass, flowers, trees, rivers, and mountains gave off faint lights. Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered at the center of the three worlds, and three terrifying waves of power spread out, causing all creatures to tremble.


    The formless energy continuously gathered, and the terrifying might became stronger and stronger. The space itself seemed unable to bear this, and finally, the formless energy formed three items.


    Within the Human World, an egg-sized blue crystal orb was formed; in the Fish Scale World, a golden fish was formed; and in the Dark Demon World, a ck statue of a humanoid was formed.


    These three items gave off monstrous power and their auras seemed enough to suppress the heavens and earth. Countless creatures looked at the sky in terror, and at the same time, the three items gave off an origin aura; these origin auras came from their three worlds.


    The massive magic formation in the sky slowly spun, and the three items disappeared and reappeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at these three items and looked quite shocked because these three things had been condensed from the three worlds¡¯ consciousnesses.


    Each world had its own consciousness, but after the Heaven Domain Boundary disappeared, they would fuse into the Heaven Awaken World and be part of the Heaven Awaken World.


    Now, the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation had withdrawn the three worlds¡¯ consciousnesses from the Heaven Awaken World and turned them into three items. Anyone who controlled these three items would truly control these three worlds without any limits.


    These three items had been condensed through the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation, so they could only be put in the towers. Moreover, the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation had to be maintained, or else these three items would disappear.


    Now, they had sessfully set up the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation. However, Zhao Fu did not n to use it for now, nor did he n on isting Great Qin from the Heaven Awaken World. After all, Zhao Fu knew that there would be severe consequences.


    If Zhao Fu chose to make Great Qin independent of the Heaven Awaken World, various stats from the Heaven Awaken World would disappear, and the three worlds might even enter the boundless nothingness. If that happened, Great Qin would have to face uncertain danger.


    As such, Zhao Fu would not choose to iste Great Qin for now. He hoped that nothing would happen to the Heaven Awaken World, as isting Great Qin was ast resort.


    The magic formation covering the three worlds gradually disappeared into the sky and the abnormal signs also disappeared as the world returned to normal.


    The surrounding worlds set out spies, wanting to know what had happened in Great Qin. Zhao Fu smiled as he returned to the Great Qin Pce; now that this big matter had beenpleted, he felt much more rxed.


    Next, there were two things for him to do. One of them was to nt the Dark Night Flower ¨C as one of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Seven Wondrous Flowers, the Dark Night Flower had powerful attributes and would be of great help to the Flower Fairy.


    If Zhao Fu could gather all of the Wondrous Flowers, the Flower Fairy¡¯s power might recover. As someone who had once been a Celestial, she would have world-destroying power; just thinking about it was enough to make anyone feel afraid.

 Chapter 1429: Dark Night Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Dark Night Flower</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The second thing was to create a ce for developing Yin Soul Beasts. This had to be a ce withrge amounts of Yin Qi. Even though the ce where the Yin Soldiers were had much Yin Qi, most of it was used for nurturing Yin Soldiers. Developing Yin Soul Beasts requiredrge amounts of Yin Qi as well, so Zhao Fu needed to find another ce.


    In actuality, the best ce to develop Yin Soul Beasts was in the Underworld, as there was unlimited Yin Qi there. However, Great Qin had not developed there, so it was not very safe.


    Yin Soul Beasts were very important to Great Qin as they could allow Great Qin to quickly obtainrge numbers of Stage 2 Yin Soldiers. Moreover, because of the Yin Soul Beasts, the Yin Soldiers would be stronger than ordinary Stage 2 soldiers.


    What¡¯s more, Zhao Fu had obtained the highest grade of Yin Soul Beast heart, and it would be able to develop higher-grade Yin Soul Beasts, allowing Great Qin to obtain more powerful Yin Soldiers.


    Zhao Fu decided to first take care of matters with the Dark Night Flower. Zhao Fu prepared to nt it in the Flower Domain because that ce had many attributes beneficial for flowers. Adding on the fact that the Flower Fairy resided there, it had be a celestial realm for flowers.


    However, the Dark Night Flower was of the Yin attribute and required Yin Qi to grow. This was quite easy to deal with ¨C Zhao Fu nned to turn a portion of the Flower Domain into a Yin ground. It was just nting a flower and would not be too difficult.


    Zhao Fu came to the pce in the Flower Domain. There were 300 or so Flower Spirits here, and they were all quite slim and bewitching. They normally stayed in the Flower Domain and would sometimes receive orders to go and cast life magic to speed up the growth of nts. They were all under the management of the Flower Fairy.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty.¡± Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, the Flower Spirits looked quite excited and called out.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded in reply and went to find the Flower Fairy.


    ¡°Why are you here, husband?¡± the Flower Fairy looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and gave a beautiful smile as she asked.


    Zhao Fu smiled and brought her into his embrace as he told her about the Dark Night Flower. Hearing that Zhao Fu had obtained another Wondrous Flower, a happy smile appeared on her face; these Wondrous Flowers were very important to her.


    ¡°Husband, I have a method for growing Yin flowers, and it should be quite helpful for the Dark Night Flower,¡± the Flower Fairy said within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Looking at the beautiful Flower Fairy in his arms, a wicked smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Mm, tell me about itter.¡±


    The Flower Fairy knew what Zhao Fu was going to do. She blushed as she lightly nodded, and soon loud sounds came from the room.


    A whileter, the Flower Fairyy within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and said with a reddened face, ¡°Husband, you should show some love to those Flower Spirits.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    The Flower Fairy looked quite shy as she exined, ¡°Because when we create Flower Spirits, those Flower Spirits are marked by your aura and won¡¯t give birth to male Flower Spirits, and they greatly want to do it with you. Plus, I agreed to them.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu understood ¨C he had thought that male Flower Spirits did not exist; so it was because of this. That was why those Flower Spirits had been looking at him so bewitchingly when he hade here.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯reing to serve you.¡± Hearing the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, the Flower Spirits who had been waiting at the door flirtatiously smiled as they pushed open the door.


    Following this, a wave of indescribable sounds rang out from the room, and Zhao Fu had a good taste of each Flower Spirit. They all tasted different and all of them gave off a faint flower fragrance.


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to proper matters.


    Beforeing to the pce, Zhao Fu had ordered people to dig a 10,000 meter wide and hundreds of meters deep hole.


    The hole was then filled with corpses. There were soldiers andmoners, men and women, and elderly and young. Their expressions were of pain, terror, pleading, and hatred.


    These people were all soldiers andmoners who had died when Great Qin attacked, and Great Qin had collected their corpses. Now, Great Qin seemed to have a use for any type of corpse.


    There were hundreds of thousands of corpses in the hole, creating a horrific scene. Facing such a bloody and reviling scene, any ordinary person would vomit.


    Zhao Fu looked quite calm without a ripple of emotion because he had seen many scenes like this. He ordered people to bury the corpses; he needed these corpses to transform this ce into a Yin ground, and the corpses would provide nutrients for the Dark Night Flower.


    After burying the corpses, Zhao Funded on the ground and squatted down as he pressed his hand against the ground. The six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun as a massive wave of Yin Qi came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and formed six gray orbs around Zhao Fu.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The six gray orbs flew out under Zhao Fu¡¯s control and sank into the ground, and a magic formation appeared.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± As the massive magic formation appeared, the remnant souls of the people buried below became ghosts and gave off howls as they madly rushed out of the ground.


    The ghosts climbed up out of the ground and looked at Zhao Fu with their blood-red and hateful eyes. Even though Zhao Fu did not personally kill them, they had died because of his orders, so all of their wrath was gathered on him.


    It seemed that all ghosts had the ability to understand the principle of causality. The more powerful a ghost was, the more powerful the ability was.


    Facing these ghosts, Zhao Fu did not care at all because most of them did not have even Stage 0 strength; they just looked quite frightening. If a person¡¯s aura was rtively strong, they would not dare to get close.


    However, because there were so many of them, they charged at Zhao Fu, and the massive horde of ghosts charging towards him looked quite terrifying.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Zhao Fu roared and his Divine Bloodline¡¯s aura exploded out, causing the iing ghosts to dissipate without being able to resist at all.


    The ground became ck and the ckness continuously spread out, giving off an incredibly cold aura. The transformation of the Yin ground was sessful.


    Zhao Fu dug a shallow hole and ced the Dark Night Flower seed within it. He then took out a small bottle, which contained the Ten Thousand Year Yin Liquid.


    Zhao Fu poured the Ten Thousand Year Yin Liquid onto the soil, and as the gray liquid fell onto the soil, it was instantly absorbed into the seed. The seed started to madly grow ¨C it first grew roots that stabbed into the ground, after which stem and leaves started to grow.


    After a while, a 3,000 meter tall flower appeared. It had a ck stem, leaves that looked like ghost ws, and a flower bud that gave off a ghostly blue light.


    Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed; he had thought that this Ten Thousand Year Yin Liquid would be able to cause the Dark Night Flower to grow until it bloomed. However, from how tender the bud looked, it seemed that it would still be a while before the Dark Night Flower bloomed, just like the World Flower.

 Chapter 1430: Yin Vein

    <h4>Chapter 1430: Yin Vein</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After nting the Dark Night Flower, Zhao Fu came to where the Yin Soldiers were converted and decided to make this also the ce or nurturing Yin Soul Beasts. This was because the Underworld was not very safe and it was easy to be discovered and destroyed; if that happened, all of his efforts would be for nothing.


    Zhao Fu nned to expand this area and gather more Yin Qi. As for how he would do this, he had already thought of a n.


    Back in the historical remnant, Zhao Fu had killed a rock dragon and obtained a Ghost Bloodline Pearl. This pearl could gather ghostly qi and Yin Qi, and it could create a Yin Vein.


    A Yin Vein¡¯s power was quite great; the Devil Horn Empire was only so powerful because of its Devil Vein, and even though this Yin Vein could notpare to it, it would still have great effects.


    Zhao Fu came to the center of the area and squatted down, pressing the Ghost Bloodline Pearl into the ground. The pearl gave off an intense light and a formless power spread out.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as an enormous wave of Yin Qi gathered and dark clouds swirled over. A cold wind blew as an icy power radiated in all directions, causing people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    The image of a massive Yin Dragon appeared. It was covered in gray scales and had gray horns and eyes, and it spiraled around the area.


    Boom!


    After the Yin Dragon appeared, the area seemed toe alive and exploded out with a powerful Yin energy. The ground quickly became gray andrge amounts of Yin Qi gathered.


    The Ghost Bloodline Pearl continuously gave off intense light and the power that it gave off became stronger and stronger. The ground cracked and caved, and Zhao Fu moved to the side.


    The Ghost Bloodline Pearl gave off light and floated into the air. A ten meter wide and five meter deep crater had opened up in the ground, and countless traces of Yin Qi gathered there, condensing into gray liquid. More and more liquid gathered, forming a gray pool.


    Looking at this gray pool, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted; he had never thought that a Yin Fountain would be created. This Yin Fountain Water was a type of treasure and containedrge amounts of pure Yin Qi.


    Now the issue of the Yin region had been solved, so it was time to construct a ce for nurturing Yin Soul Beasts, which was quite simple.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to clear out arge t area and cover it with bricks. He then had them build a three meter tall tform at the center, on which a Yin Soul magic formation was engraved, and the Yin Soul Beast heart was ced at the center of the formation.


    After the silver hexagonal Yin Soul Beast heart was ced in the magic formation, the magic formation immediately gave off an intense silver light and a silver color spread out from the stage and dyed the ground silver.


    Now, the area for developing Yin Soul Beasts was ready. Now, it was time for the process of developing Yin Soul Beasts, which was somewhat cruel.


    They first had to use mud to make massive jars, and it was best to use mud that contained Yin Qi. They then bound people or beasts, and this had to be done or else they would struggle.


    After these people or beasts were bound, they were ced in the jars, after which mud was poured in, burying them alive and causing them to producerge amounts of vengeful aura.


    Because these jars were ced on the ground, they would also absorbrge amounts of Yin Soul energy, and after a while, the people or beasts that had been buried alive would be Yin Soul Beasts.


    Zhao Fu had long since ordered people to make the jars. All of them were three meters tall and three meters wide, and they were a ck and gray color. They were ced in an orderly fashion on the silver ground.


    They tied up people and beasts struggled with expressions of terror on their faces because they knew what was going to happen. However, they could not cry out because their mouths were sealed; this way, their vengeful aura would be even greater after being buried alive.


    There were elderly people, children, men, and women, and there were all sorts of beasts such as goats, tigers, apes, cows, snakes, etc.


    After these people or beasts were ced in the jars, soldiers quickly poured in mud, and the creatures within the jars quickly suffocated to death. Now, all that was left was to wait.


    Zhao Fu wondered what these creatures would be like after bing Yin Soul Beasts. Zhao Fu only ced 10,000 jars on the ground, as the Yin Soul Beast heart had limits and needed time to grow.


    Each Yin Soul Beast that was converted would be controlled by the Yin Soul Beast heart, and the more that it converted, the more powerful it would be, allowing it to convert more Yin Soul Beasts.


    After dealing with these matters, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Pce and took out amand medallion giving off demonic qi. This was the Demon Domain historical remnant¡¯smand medallion.


    Zhao Fu called Ming Lengxuan and asked her about this, as Zhao Fu was quite interested in this historical remnant.


    Ming Lengxuan shook her head and replied, ¡°Husband, apart from that person, no one else knows anything about thismand medallion. I heard that it was something that that person found by chance.


    The ¡®that person¡¯ Ming Lengxuan referred to was her father. She did not want to say his name, so she only referred to him as ¡®that person.¡¯


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded in understanding. Even though Zhao Fu was interested, he had only juste back from the Underworld, so he did not want to leave for a while. Moreover, that ce was the Demon Domain, so going there would take quite some time.


    Zhao Fu had left for quite a while this time and a lot had happened during that time. Firstly, the Wind God Empire had sent overrge amounts of manpower, building a defensive line that surrounded the Charm Devil, Elf, Grassi, and Half-Beast Worlds. There were countless restrictive barriers, and no one would be able to sneak in.


    Moreover, after developing for so long here, its enemy, the Demon Wind Empire, still did not react at all and allowed the Wind God Empire to do as it wished.


    Zhao Fu wondered if the two factions had reconciled, which was why the Demon Wind Empire was no longer interfering in the Wind God Empire¡¯s matters. Zhao Fu did not n on relying on the Demon Wind Empire anyways and did not mind too much.


    After this expedition, Zhao Fu had much more confidence and no longer felt as helpless and afraid.


    Next was matters with the Devil Horn Empire. During this period of time, the Devil Horn Empire had developed ferociously and had conquered yet another world; it was the world under the Merman World.


    This world was a Devil Race world and the inhabitants were called the Hummingbird Race. They were a type of half-human half-bird race that had the upper bodies of humans and lower bodies of birds. They had wings and ws and were incredibly savage and bloodthirsty, and they were quite primitive.


    Yao Ming had easily conquered this world and had taken a woman with high status from the Hummingbird Race as a Concubine. It was said that that woman was extremely beautiful but her lower half was that of a bird, so no one was very interested.


    However, it was said that Yao Ming greatly like that woman and made love to her every night. Just the thought of that scene alone could cause someone to feel disgusted; perhaps it was because he was also part of the Devil Race that he did not mind.

 Chapter 1431: Desolate Crow

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Deste Crow</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After conquering this Hummingbird race, the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s power rose to a new level. It now also had five worlds and was the same as Great Qin. Moreover, because it had obtained the Hummingbird Race, Yao Ming had been able to create a powerful air force.


    That was why the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s power had risen to a new level; its aerial power had been greatly increased.


    Having an air force was quite a great advantage, because only Stage 3 or Stage 4 soldiers gained the ability to fly. Moreover, they would sometimes be suppressed by magic formations, and they were not as nimble.


    Because the Wind God Empire blocked in the middle, the Devil Horn Empire did not try to make any trouble for Great Qin and focused on raising its own strength.


    There was now a world that was surrounded on all sides and was in a difficult position, and it had already been split in two.


    That world was the Deste Crow World. The worlds above it and to its left had been conquered by the Devil Horn Empire. The world to its right belonged to the Wind God Empire, while the world below it had been conquered by Great Qin.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Great Qin, the Deste Crow World would have been destroyed by the Devil Horn Empire already. Si Ji did not have the ability to stop Yao Ming.


    Si Ji knew this clearly; without Great Qin, Yao Ming would not allow him to remain. Si Ji did not want to submit to anyone, or else he would not have escaped from Great Qin back then.


    As for the surrounding worlds, they were all of different minds and were not united. Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire had signed Contracts with many of them, and because most of them just wanted to stay safe, they did not form an alliance to resist Great Qin or the Devil Horn Empire.


    Otherwise, the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s ferocious attacks would have caused many worlds to ally together and attack it. However, this was no longer possible. As such, this area was split into three main sides: the Devil Horn Empire, the Wind God Empire, and Great Qin.


    ¡°Husband, things over at the Deste Crow World are quiteplicated; you should go and take a look.¡± Xueru, the voluptuous and enticing woman, walked in and bowed as she spoke.


    Zhao Fu had already expected this, so he smiled and nodded.


    Seeing Zhao Fu agree, Xueru came up and hugged Zhao Fu as she said happily, ¡°Husband, can you bring me there as well? I haven¡¯t gone back in a long time and missed that ce; I hear there have been some big changes.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and saw no reason to refuse, so he agreed.


    Xueru was incredibly happy, and she gave a flirtatious smile as she said, ¡°Thank you husband; I¡¯ll serve husband well.¡±


    After saying this, Xueru squatted down and started to service Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu could not refuse such an enticing woman, and they had a few intense rounds before going to the Deste Crow World.


    The Deste Crow Kingdom was under immense pressure. It was now surrounded on all sides and had no chance to escape. Moreover, the three factions surrounding them were all ones that they could not afford to offend, so they could only ask Great Qin for help.


    There had been big changes in the Deste Crow Kingdom. They had built their own City and Pce, and they no longer used tents. They also had armor and good weapons, and this was all because of Great Qin.


    At a banquet in the pce, Zhao Fu sat with Moke, the King of the Deste Crow Kingdom and Xueru¡¯s ex-husband. With Zhao Fu¡¯s status, it was impossible that he sat below Moke.


    Next to Moke sat a woman who looked somewhat simr to Xueru. However, she did not seem as lewd and flirtatious as Xueru, and she instead had a pure and beautiful aura.


    Xueru looked at Moke dissatisfiedly and exined to Zhao Fu, ¡°Husband, that¡¯s my little sister. She was already married but Moke brought her into the pce and made her a Concubine. Before, I wanted to serve you together with my little sister.¡±


    Because Moke loved Xueru so much and she had be someone else¡¯s woman, he could only bring her little sister Xueli in and use her to rece Xueru.


    He had gradually fallen for her, and because Xueli did not have her older sister¡¯s perverted constitution, he could properly satisfy her and had time to enjoy other women as well. He was living well, and his cheeks were rosy and his aura was powerful.


    Sitting below, Moyue looked at his mother, Xueru, leaning against Zhao Fu with a red face. He had naturally thought about Zhao Fu and Xueru before, and he could not help but feel excited.


    ¡°Moyue, you bastard, what are you thinking about,¡± a fiery-figured and beautiful woman sitting next to Moyue angrily pinched him and said in a hushed tone.


    She was Moyue¡¯s woman and was called Heni. She was the daughter of one of the Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s important Ministers, and in order to stabilize the Deste Crow Kingdom, Moke had Moyue marry her.


    Seeing Moyue, who did not like touching her, gazing at his mother with such an excited expression, Heni felt quite angry. She had heard of some rumors before, and it seemed that they were true. This was quite humiliating, so she could only use a hushed tone.


    Feeling the pain in his body, Moyue came back to his senses and looked at Heni quite angrily. Looking at his beautiful wife, Moyue suddenly thought of an evil thing.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, the situation is bing quite tense; please lend us your assistance.¡± Moke raised his wine cup and smiled as he toasted Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not reply; he was not very invested in the Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s affairs right now. Great Qin was already quite powerful, and even if Si Ji or the Devil Horn Empire obtained the Deste Crow World, Great Qin would not lose too much.


    Right now, Great Qin could send people and resources to support the Deste Crow Kingdom. This would at most only reduce the danger that Great Qin faced and they would not gain much from it.


    The situation in this area had be quiteplicated, and Zhao Fu was worried that the Wind God Empire would do something, which was why he hesitated.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not respond, Moke¡¯s smile stiffened and he could not help but feel anxious, as did everyone else. Right now, they could only rely on Great Qin.


    Moke looked at Xueru, who was lying in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and she naturally could tell what he was thinking. She looked slightly displeased as she said coquettishly, ¡°Husband, just help the Deste Crow Kingdom; I¡¯ll properly serve you tonight.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and raised his cup as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem; Great Qin will help you.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else rxed and smiled, and the atmosphere became lively again. Zhao Fu decided that maintaining the status quo would be enough; he would not help the Deste Crow Kingdom unless it was necessary.


    After the banquet concluded, Zhao Fu received some general information about the Deste Crow Kingdom and he prepared to return to Great Qin.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, please wait. This lowly one has a matter to discuss with you!¡± Moyue called out to Zhao Fu, bringing along Heni.


    Zhao Fu looked at Moyue and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xueru looked at her son in confusion. Why had he not brought this up earlier? Why was he bringing it up as they were leaving?

 Chapter 1432: Prepare for Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Prepare for Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Moyue first looked around, and seeing that there was no one, he smiled as he pointed at Heni and said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, this is my Concubine; I¡¯m willing to give her to Your Majesty to use. I¡¯ve already prepared the room; all that¡¯s left is for Your Majesty to go.¡±


    Heni had never thought that Moyue had brought her here to give her to Zhao Fu. She angrily cursed, ¡°Moyue, you bastard!¡±


    As she cursed, she raised her first and prepared to hit Moyue. However, she realized that she was in the presence of Zhao Fu, so she could only endure it and angrily re at Moyue.


    Xueru looked at Moyue condemningly and said, ¡°Yue¡¯Er, how could you be like your father? She¡¯s your wife, and yet you¡¯re treating her like this. I¡¯m going to be angry.¡±


    Moyue looked worried as he sighed, ¡°In actuality, I know that Your Majesty won¡¯t help our Deste Crow Kingdom, and I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Deste Crow Kingdom. Such a beautiful woman like Heni should not remain by my side; she has a better ce to go, can live a better life, and doesn¡¯t need to be so afraid.¡±


    Heni looked quite startled and felt quite touched as she looked at Moyue. So it turned out that Moyue had her best interests in mind, and it was also for the Deste Crow Kingdom. It seemed that she had misjudged him.


    Xueru looked at Moyue and felt an ache in her heart. She turned to look at Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°Husband, are you really nning on not helping the Deste Crow Kingdom?¡±


    Zhao Fuughed; how could he say this explicitly? He replied, ¡°You¡¯re all thinking too much. Also, I won¡¯t take her.¡±


    If it was an enemy¡¯s woman, Zhao Fu would not hesitate at all. However, Moyue was on his side and Heni looked quite reluctant, so Zhao Fu naturally would not ept her. After all, he still had his principles.


    Moyue had never thought that things would turn out like this. In actuality, he had prepared monitoring devices in the room; he wanted to personally watch his mother and wife doing it with Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please ept Heni. Even if you don¡¯t want her, please use her once. She¡¯s still a virgin and I haven¡¯t touched her.¡±


    Heni started to look hesitant. She looked at the seemingly-noble Moyue and then thought about her family, and she bowed to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to serve you. Please help the Deste Crow Kingdom.¡±


    Xueru looked at Zhao Fu worriedly; she did not want what happened to her to happen to Heni as well.


    Zhao Fuughed and did not say anything before hugging Xueru and leaving.


    Moyue looked quite disappointed as his n had failed. On the other hand, Heni happily hugged Moyue and felt that she liked him more.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu received news that the Wind God Empire had demanded for Great Qin to cede the Fish Scale World and the Wind God Empire would provide somepensation.


    Before, the Wind God Empire¡¯s attitude had been incredibly domineering and directly told people to scram or leave. However, after knowing Great Qin¡¯s strength, it became slightly more courteous and did not want to lose too much in order to gain the Fish Scale World.


    The Fish Scale World was next to the Wind Spirit World, and it was something that the Wind God Empire had to obtain. However, the Fish Scale World was still protected by the Heaven Domain Boundary, so the Wind God Empire could not conquer it and could only ask Great Qin for it. Otherwise, they would have to attack Great Qin in order to obtain it.


    They knew that Great Qin would not give it up so easily, as the Fish Scale World was not like the three other worlds which barely had any poption or Cities. Moreover, Great Qin only had a few Continents in the three other worlds as opposed to an entire world, so the Wind God Empire proposed giving somepensation.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu felt furious. Before, they had demanded for Great Qin to cede a few Continents, and he had already been incredibly angry about that. Now, they were asking for an entire world in exchange for somepensation; how could Zhao Fu agree?


    Zhao Fu knew that this day woulde, so he gathered Great Qin¡¯s Ministers and discussed this. This was no small matter, as Great Qin would have to face a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as an incredibly powerful might spread out, causing the heavens and earth to dim. Countless creatures¡¯ bodies stiffened, feeling as if they had fallen into icy water and their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    This was power that belonged to the Emperor Heaven Realm. An Emperor Heaven Realm expert was an existence that could sweep across the outer regions; the Wind God Empire knew that Great Qin would not agree so easily, so it decided to give Great Qin some pressure and make it understand that it did not have the power to resist the Wind God Empire. It was not that they could not destroy Great Qin but that they did not want to suffer heavy losses.


    They had already given the Great Qin face, or else they would have long since destroyed it. Now, it was time for Great Qin to be more tactful.


    Over at the boundary of the Human World, a valiant-looking middle-aged man dressed in green clothes stood in the air. The terrifying aura came from his body ¨C he was Feng Wulin, one of the Wind God Empire¡¯s five Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were all gathered together and were ready for battle. Sensing this terrifying aura, their expressions became serious because they understood that they could not stop an Emperor Heaven Realm expert with their power, and it was very likely that they would die here.


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming felt incredibly delighted. The Wind God Empire making a move against Great Qin was something he wanted to see the most, and he could only hope that the Wind God Empire would destroy Great Qin. That way, he would be able to quench his hatred and he would have one less powerful enemy.


    Si Ji felt both delighted and worried. Just like Yao Ming, he had irreconcble hatred with Great Qin, so he naturally wanted Great Qin to be destroyed. However, if Great Qin did not exist, Yao Ming would unhesitatingly destroy the Deste Crow World, and he would die.


    After hearing about this news, some other factions were happy while some were worried. They hoped that Great Qin would be destroyed, so they would not be threatened by Great Qin. Yet, they hoped that Great Qin would not be destroyed so the Wind God Empire would not turn its attention to them.


    Sitting on his throne, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold and his entire body gave off a chilling intent, causing the pce to be incredibly cold, as if it was an icy cavern. All of the Ministers lowered their heads, not daring to make any noise.


    Facing the Wind God Empire¡¯s arrogant threat, Zhao Fu said coldly, ¡°Pass down Our orders: Great Qin will prepare for battle. Send a reply to the Wind God Empire: Great Qin will not cede the Fish Scale World, and if the Wind God Empire wants it, it needs to destroy Great Qin first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± a group of soldiers replied in unison with cold gazes before leaving the pce and transmitting Zhao Fu¡¯s orders.


    Great Qin¡¯s officials andmoners all looked incredibly serious and their blood seemed to boil. They were willing to live and die with Great Qin and showed no fear, and everyone started to make preparations.


    The surrounding worlds were sent into an uproar. Many people thought that Great Qin would give in, and no one had expected that Great Qin would dare to face off against a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain. It had such a tough attitude and had backbone, making everyone feel awe.

 Chapter 1433: Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Great Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After hearing about this, the Wind God Empire was incredibly infuriated; they had never thought that a small Kingdom on the outskirts of the Heaven Awaken World would dare to treat it like this. They had already given it face, but since it wanted to die, they could not be med.


    The Wind God Empire immediately gathered four billion Stage 3 soldiers at the Human World and left the remainder to defend. They gave off an incredibly powerful aura that seemed to cause the weather to change, making everyone feel terror.


    After hearing about this, everyone else sighed; it was likely that Great Qin was going to be destroyed. How could a Kingdom on the outskirts be a match for a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions?


    This could only be med on Great Qin for being too unyielding and not knowing when to give in. Perhaps after taking over Great Qin, the Wind God Empire would have ten.


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming arranged a celebratory banquet and waited for Great Qin to be destroyed.


    Thinking about how Great Qin had five worlds, if the Wind God Empire destroyed it and obtained the five worlds, adding on the worlds it already had and the Wind Spirit World, that would be ten worlds in total. It could be said that if Great Qin was destroyed, everyone would be safe, so the surrounding worlds all wanted to see this happen.


    After hearing about this, the Royal Kingdoms in the inner regions all felt quite surprised that Great Qin was so unyielding; if the Wind God Empire wanted the Fish Scale World, it would have to destroy Great Qin first.


    Now, they could only sigh; even without thinking about it, they could guess at what would happen to Great Qin. It was a pity that their support of Great Qin had all been wasted. They did not n to get involved either because the Wind God Empire was a Royal Kingdom of the inner regions.


    When the Wind God army gathered, Great Qin¡¯s army also quickly gathered. The auras that the two armies gave off caused the heavens and earth to be filled with an austere aura, and both sides looked at each other seriously.


    Feng Wulin also looked quite serious as he looked at Great Qin¡¯s 30 billion soldiers. Of these 30 billion soldiers, 20 billion were at Stage 2; it seemed that this battle would not be so easy.


    As an Emperor Heaven Realm expert, even though he could kill everyone on the other side and no one could individually stop him, if billions of soldiers gathered their power together, they would be able to stop him or even kill him.


    In such arge battle, an individual¡¯s power was limited, which was why he did not stupidly rush to the Great Qin Pce to kill Great Qin¡¯s Emperor.


    Feng Wulin looked at the people on the other side standing in the air. There was a cloaked figure giving off a powerful and dignified aura; that was most likely Great Qin¡¯s Emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to turn back. The Wind God Empire just wants the Fish Scale World and we can promise that we will not attack Great Qin. We hope that you will do what is best for you,¡± Feng Wulin raised his head and said with a cold voice. This was thest chance he was giving Great Qin; if it wasn¡¯t because Great Qin had such strength, he would have attacked already.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he said, ¡°We will say it one more time: Great Qin absolutely will not cede the Fish Scale World. Great Qin already made concessionsst time and gave your Wind God Empire four Continents, and that was the bottom line. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a Royal Kingdom from the inner regions that Great Qin will fear you.¡±


    Boom!


    Feng Wulin felt furious. An Earth Realm Cultivator like Zhao Fu was someone he could kill on a whim. He exploded out with a powerful aura, stretched out a hand, and pointed at Zhao Fu. A massive formless energy sted towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    Just as the energy was about to hit Zhao Fu, a figure appeared beside Zhao Fu and shed out, destroying that iing energy.


    Feng Wulin¡¯s eyes slightly widened and his expression became grave because the woman who had appeared next to Zhao Fu was also an Emperor Heaven Realm expert. However, how could an outskirts Kingdom have an Emperor Heaven Realm expert?


    ¡°Who are you and why are you helping Great Qin?¡± Feng Wulin said coldly. He suspected that there was some faction helping Great Qin and he was afraid of falling into a trap, so he did not give the order to attack.


    Gui Ji looked towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu realized why Feng Wulin was so wary, so he spoke with confidence, ¡°Who she is has nothing to do with you. I already said that Great Qin is not afraid of you all. If you want to fight, we will fight.¡±


    This made Feng Wulin feel quite angry, but he started to feel hesitant. He only had four billion soldiers here, and if there was another inner region Royal Kingdom helping Great Qin, the Wind God Empire would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    Only inner region factions could have Emperor Heaven Realm experts; the highest in the outer regions were only World Realm experts, so it was impossible that it was an outer region faction helping Great Qin.


    Of course, perhaps Great Qin had hired an Emperor Heaven Realm expert to deal with him, but how could an Emperor Heaven Realm expert be hired so easily?


    If Great Qin was weak, he could still directly attack Great Qin, but Great Qin was not weak at all and had the power to fight. If they fought, adding on the inner region Royal Kingdom¡¯s help, his side would be at a disadvantage.


    Feng Wulin decided that it would be better to be safe than to be sorry. He would first report this matter to the higher-ups in the Wind God Empire and gather more soldiers and experts here to deal with Great Qin.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll pay for the words you spoke. When the timees, I¡¯ll fill Great Qin with corpses and rivers with blood.¡± After saying this, Feng Wulin turned and prepared to withdraw. Today was a stain on his dignity, having been forced to retreat by a small outskirts Kingdom.


    Hearing those threatening words, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became cold. He slowly raised a hand and all of Great Qin¡¯s expressions became serious as they all readied their weapons in unison.


    Feng Wulin turned and looked at Zhao Fu in confusion. Could it be that this person was going to take the initiative to attack? Did he really dare to be so arrogant?


    Zhao Fu¡¯s raised hand descended and his cold voice sounded out across the entire battlefield, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu was certain that the situation with the Wind God Empire was irreconcble. Rather than allowing Feng Wulin to go back and gather more soldiers to attack Great Qin, it was better to seize the initiative and make the Wind God Empire suffer some losses.


    Gui Ji exploded out with a powerful aura and held her rainbow sword as she rushed towards Feng Wulin.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows tore through the sky, containing immense power as they rained down on the Wind God army.


    Feng Wulin was extremely furious and he started to attack to. He took out a spear and charged towards Gui Ji.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Wind God army flooded towards Great Qin, giving off a terrifying aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything; nothing seemed to be able to stop them.


    Facing Great Qin¡¯s iing arrows, the Wind God soldiers gave off faint green light and formed an enormous green energy barrier. As the arrows descended, chafing sounds could be heard.


    The countless arrows were only able to cause a few cracks on the barrier and were unable to break through that powerful defense.

 Chapter 1434: Wind Execution

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Wind Execution</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The green barrier was like an iron wall and the countless arrows werergely ineffective. These arrows were either knocked away by the defensive barrier or were cut apart in the air.


    The Wind God army continued to flood forwards like an unstoppable tide, and the green barrier was like a tank that ferociously mmed towards Great Qin¡¯s defensive walls. If they were able to hit it, Great Qin¡¯s defensive walls would definitely crack.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Countless Wyverns and other beasts rushed out with terrifying power and shot at the green barrier.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Large sounds rang out and the impact of the countless Wyverns and beasts was extremely monstrous. The green barrier started to sway and countless cracks appeared, but it still was not broken.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Wind God army shot out arrows that contained terrifying power towards the Wyverns and beasts, and blood flew everywhere as Wyverns and beasts crashed to the ground.


    As Stage 3 soldiers, they were able to deal decent damage against the various beasts. They were not helpless like Stage 1 soldiers and could kill the beasts if they concentrated their attacks.


    However, Great Qin did not hold back at all and the soldiers pushed out dozens of 100 meter long upgraded Dragon-ying Ballistae. Bolts socketed with Destruction Crystals were loaded onto them, and 100 meter tall Spirit Light God Emissaries were summoned to draw the ballistae.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The bolts shot out, bringing with them rays of light and seemed to cause space to explode. They were incredibly fast and tore through the sky and mmed into the green barrier.


    At that moment, the Spirit Light God Emissaries raised their hands towards the green barrier and powerful rays of light shot out with ferocious power, shooting towards the green barrier.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out, turning into wild gales that spread out. The cracked green barrier finally shattered and dissipated.


    This was a powerful defensive barrier formed by four billion Stage 3 soldiers and was incredibly tough, and now it had finally been destroyed by Great Qin with great difficulty.


    At that moment, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers once again shot out arrows, which whistled through the air and descended like a torrential rain.


    The Wind God army was given a big fright. Now that their green barrier had been destroyed, they could only rely on their own energy barriers. However, with their own strength, how could they stop so many powerful arrows?


    Chi! Chi! Chi...


    The Wind God soldiers¡¯ barriers were pierced through and blood sttered everywhere as many soldiers¡¯ bodies were pierced by all kinds of arrows, dying horrific deaths.


    However, only a small portion of the Wind God army died or were injured, and the situation did not swing much to Great Qin¡¯s favor.


    Boom!


    Feng Wulin held his spear as he rushed at Gui Ji. The spear was surrounded by a whirlwind and gave off an incredibly sharp aura that caused the sky to be incredibly cold.


    Ghost God Power rose up out of Gui Ji¡¯s body, causing her surroundings to be cold and eerie. The massive Ghost God Power dyed the rainbow sword in her hands ck, and it gave off an incredibly destructive power, like an evil sword.


    Feng Wulin stabbed towards Gui Ji and the whirlwind shot out, seeming like it could tear Gui Ji apart. Gui Ji shed out a massive and ugly evil spirit that rushed out towards Feng Wulin.


    Bang!


    The whirlwind and evil spirit collided together with a massive sound, and a gray aura and green wind sted out, destroying everything in their way.


    Gui Ji and Feng Wulin were each forced back dozens of meters, and the instant her body stopped, Gui Ji grabbed out with her hand. An incredibly terrifying ghostly hand gave off monstrous ripples as it grabbed towards Feng Wulin.


    Feng Wulin coldlyughed. He had found that even though Gui Ji was an Emperor Heaven Realm expert, she did not have sufficient control over her power.


    ¡°Wind Extermination!¡± Feng Wulin lightly cried out as he vigorously stabbed with his spear. A green ray of light giving off an incredibly sharp power tore through the sky incredibly quickly, shing through the ghostly hand with extreme speed and continuing towards Gui Ji.


    Gui Ji was startled and used her sword to block, but she was sent flying by the green ray of light and a trace of blood leaked out of her lips.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu appeared next to Feng Wulin and a powerful sword light hacked towards Feng Wulin.


    Sensing that Zhao Fu only had Earth Realm Cultivation, a look of condescension appeared on Feng Wulin¡¯s face. He released a green energy barrier and blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s sword.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s Earth Realm Cultivation, it was almost impossible to break an Emperor Heaven Realm expert¡¯s defensive barrier as the difference in strength was simply too great.


    A trace of killing intent appeared in Feng Wulin¡¯s eyes as he prepared to kill Zhao Fu. If he could do that, destroying Great Qin would be much easier. As such, he spun his spear and prepared to stab at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smirked as he gave a cold smile and lightly cried out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive sword intent burst forth, causing the heavens and earth to chill. At the same time, Zhao Fu exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power and a bronze aura me erupted around him as a terrifying power swept out.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu shed apart Feng Wulin¡¯s defensive barrier, causing Feng Wulin to look incredibly confused. He had never thought that Zhao Fu could break apart his defenses; after all, he had power equivalent to that of ten worlds, and even if Zhao Fu fully released the power of his Nation Armament, that was only five worlds.


    Feng Wulin quickly reacted and dodged to the side, but a gash was still opened up on his arm, from which blood flowed out.


    Boom!


    Feng Wulin was infuriated and fully unleashed his Emperor Heaven Realm power. The world seemed to dim as clouds swirled, and massive world energy madly Feng WUlin¡¯s body, creating arge storm.


    After Zhao Fu sessfullyunched this attack, he quickly left and Gui Ji exploded out with power and tied down Feng Wulin again.


    The Wind God army on the ground started to fight with Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. Arrows easily tore through Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ bodies, and as a few of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers rushed up, they were shed apart by a single sword strike.


    Stage 3 soldiers couldpletely suppress Stage 1 soldiers, and if they went up one by one, they would definitely die. Only by attacking with ten or so soldiers could they resist a Stage 3 soldier.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continuously died, and the Wind God soldiers died as well. Blood shot everywhere and the sounds of killing were deafening. The battle was incredibly intense, making people feel quite shocked. This region was filled with a terrifying aura and no creature dared toe close.


    Zhao Fu did not mind any of this too much and flew back to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu came to an empty area and Xianru reported, ¡°Your Majesty, everything has been prepared; we just need that Emperor Heaven Realm expert¡¯s blood.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu took out a small orb of blood. This was the blood he had obtained from attacking Feng Wulin; that attack had been for the purpose of obtaining this blood.

 Chapter 1435: Ten Thousand Person Curse

    <h4>Chapter 1435: Ten Thousand Person Curse</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were many Insect Outer World creature eggsid out on the ground, and there were ten million or so of them. At the center of the area was a nine meter tall altar.


    Xianru took the orb of blood from Zhao Fu and came to the altar.


    Zhao Fu wanted to have Xianru use the Ten Thousand Person Curse, which Zhao Fu had obtained from that Second Prince. It could be used to curse arge group of people and also curse a single person.


    These Insect eggs were the best materials for unleashing the curse. There were ten million of them and together with the Ten Thousand Person Curse, the curse¡¯s effects would be incredibly shocking.


    Standing on the altar, Xianru performed many hand seals and the orb of blood floated in front of her as the magic formation under her feet was activated. A formless energy spread out, covering all of the Insect eggs.


    The countless Insect eggs gave off traces of gray aura, which gathered towards the center of the altar. More and more gray aura gathered, and soon, the area around the altar was covered.


    The orb of blood in front of Xianru had be a rune that resembled an insect.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is done,¡± Xianru stopped and looked at Zhao Fu as she spoke.


    Zhao Fu stood on the altar as well because curses could be dispelled using Fate and the caster might receive a Fate bacsh. The more powerful the person being cursed was, the more dangerous it was. However, Zhao Fu was not worried, as he had four Emperor Stars supporting him.


    Fortunately, Feng Wulin was not the Emperor of the Wind God Empire, or else Zhao Fu would not dare to curse him with the entire Royal Kingdom¡¯s Fate.


    Zhao Fu walked into the magic formation and sent his power into the blood-red rune. The blood-red rune gave off a strange light and the gray aura in the surroundings started to spin.


    Boom!


    The blood-red rune shot into the sky and countless traces of gray aura followed it, forming an enormous gray pir of aura. It gave off an eerie and strange aura as it spread out in the sky.


    Feng Wulin, who was fighting Gui Ji, suddenly felt a chill through his body as he felt an abnormal energy rush towards him. He turned and saw that it was countless insects flooding towards him with a terrifying aura.


    This caused his expression to fall. He swept out with his spear, sending out a crescent towards the insects, but that killed only a small portion of the insects.


    The countless insects quickly reached Feng Wulin, causing him to start to panic. He unleashed all kinds of abilities, but the effects were quite weak against the insects.


    In the end, countless insects entered Feng Wulin¡¯s body, and he felt an immense pain as if there were countless insects devouring his body, causing him to howl.


    Gui Ji grasped this opportunity and knocked Feng Wulin out with a punch before sealing his power.


    This caused the Wind God army¡¯s soldiers to look incredibly shocked; they had never thought that theirmander would lose so easily. The other Generals all looked incredibly shocked before calming down and continuing to attack. Only that way could they save Feng Wulin.


    However, a magic formation suddenly appeared on the ground. Before the soldiers could react, many of them disappeared.


    The Wind God army soon found that these were teleportation channels that forced teleportations. The Generals immediately gave the order to destroy the magic formations, but in the few moments earlier, around 1.5 billion soldiers had been teleported away.


    This caused the Wind God Empire¡¯s Generals to pale and they quickly gave the order to retreat. The situation was nowpletely unfavorable to them: not only had their strongest expert, Feng Wulin, been captured, but 1.5 billion soldiers had also disappeared. If they went on, they would definitely lose.


    The remaining 2.1 billion soldiers quickly retreated. The Wind God Empire had lost around 400 million Stage 3 soldiers, while Great Qin had lost around 10,000 beasts and around one billion soldiers.


    Even though Great Qin¡¯s losses were massive, to be able to take down 400 million or so Stage 3 soldiers, this was still worth it.


    Zhao Fu did not order Great Qin¡¯s army to give chase because there were still one billion Wind God soldiers guarding the four worlds. In total, the Wind God Empire still had 3.1 billion soldiers and if Great Qin gave chase, they would suffer great losses.


    Zhao Fu did not have the mind to care about any of this. He quickly flew to the Four Soul Devil World, as he had a very daring idea.


    That idea was to convert all of the Wind God soldiers into devils and have them obey Great Qin¡¯s orders and no longer serve the Wind God Empire.


    However, this would be quite difficult, as Stage 3 soldiers could unleash powerful defenses that could defend against the invasion of the devil qi. Moreover, they might be able to break through the barrier of the Four Soul Devil World, which Zhao Fu was most worried about, so he immediately headed there.


    None of the devils had participated in the battle, and instead they were spread out around the Four Soul Devil World, forming a massive formation. There were now a whopping two billion devils.


    Seeing the blood-red sky, ck ground, and strange-looking grasses and trees, the Wind God soldiers could not figure out where they were.


    Momijigari gave a sinister smile as she called out, ¡°Activate the Devil Qi Formation!¡±


    The countless devils obeyed and tilted their heads back as they roared andrge amounts of devil qi flowed out of them, causing the Four Soul Devil World to be chaotic. Devil wind started to blow as devilish thunder sounded out.


    Under the control of 100 devils, the central magic formation of the Four Soul Devil World started to spin. The devil qi seemed to be controlled by a formless energy and gave off massive power as it flowed towards the Wind God soldiers.


    The soldiers did not know what the devil qi was, but they could tell that it was very dangerous so they quickly released energy barriers.


    However, with their own power, how could they stop the massive and ferocious devil qi? Their energy barriers were instantly shattered by the devil qi, and countless traces of devil qi madly entered their bodies.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± The soldiers cried out as the crazy power spread out in their bodies. Their eyes became red as terrifying auras exploded out from their bodies.


    The remaining Wind God soldiers¡¯ expressions fell and they hurriedly gathered together to formrge energy barriers that were able to stop the devil qi.


    The massive devil qi madly attacked the energy barriers and repeatedly mmed into it, causing them to crack. After many repeated assaults, the energy barriers shattered, and the devil qi rushed in and started to invade their bodies.


    Fortunately, the soldiers were all split in different ces and could not easily gather together, or else it would not have been so easy to destroy their barriers.


    By the time Zhao Fu arrived, everything had settled down and countless Wind God soldiers were absorbing devil qi themselves and going through the process of bing a devil. Zhao Fu could not help but feel delighted; now, Great Qin would obtain 1.5 billion Stage 3 devils.

 Chapter 1436: Altar

    <h4>Chapter 1436: Altar</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu left this ce to the main devils as there were many things waiting for Zhao Fu to take care of. After the battlefield was cleared, Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates because they were now enemies with the Wind God Empire, so Great Qin would soon be ferociously attacked.


    News of the Wind God Empire¡¯s great defeat spread quickly, and countless people looked incredibly shocked. No one could have imagined that Great Qin would defeat the invincible Wind God Empire.


    Just how had it done this? How could an outer region Kingdom be a match for an inner region Royal Kingdom? Most Kingdoms would not dare to even offend an outer region Royal Kingdom, yet Great Qin had defeated the Wind God Empire.


    Yao Ming looked incredibly shocked and furious; the Wind God Empire had actually lost. How could Great Qin have be so strong and have an Emperor Heaven Realm expert?


    Now, Yao Ming felt immense pressure. Before, he had been quite pleased that he had conquered a world and was on the same level as Great Qin. However, that had onlysted for a short while; Great Qin¡¯s strength had be so monstrous and the Devil Horn Empire was not a match for it.


    Also, was there an inner region Royal Kingdom helping Great Qin? He had to investigate this clearly, or else Great Qin might take this opportunity to destroy the Devil Horn Empire.


    Now, the Devil Horn Empire also had to make preparations, as Great Qin might attack at any time. They could not afford to be careless.


    The various Royal Kingdoms in the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain also looked quite surprised. They had never imagined that Great Qin could defeat the Wind God Empire.


    They had indeed underestimated Great Qin this time and felt a trace of pressure upon seeing the strength that Great Qin had revealed because they did not have Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    Now, they had to take Great Qin seriously and could no longer see it as a small Kingdom that could be easily bullied. They now had to see it as an opponent that they had to take seriously; it was an empire that was rising powerfully in the outskirts.


    However, this situation had only resulted because the Wind God Empire had been careless and had thought that it could do as it wished in the outskirts. It had run into a difficult opponent and had suffered losses, and the Wind God Empire would not simply endure this and would definitely mobilize troops to destroy Great Qin.


    When that time came, Great Qin would have to face a real Royal Kingdom and not just four billion Stage 3 soldiers. Could Great Qin resist such a terrifying force?


    Most of the Royal Kingdoms felt that this would be quite difficult. Even if it was them, they would feel immense pressure and might even be destroyed.


    Just as everyone expected, the Wind God Empire was enraged and had never thought that an outskirts Kingdom would retaliate against it and cause it to lose two billion Stage 3 soldiers. This was simply unforgiveable.


    The Wind God Empire immediately gathered its forces and had three of its other Emperor Heaven Realm experts lead the army. It was determined to ughter that small Kingdom this time and show its might. It could not allow a small Kingdom to humiliate it.


    Zhao Fu was also making all kinds of preparations. He came to a room and looked at the unconscious Feng Wulin and asked the golden dragon, ¡°Great Qin is going to face a great threat; if we can make this Emperor Heaven Realm expert work for us, it will be of great help. Do you have any methods?¡±


    The golden dragon shook her head. Emperor Heaven Realm experts were people who could control the power of ten worlds, and they were not so easy to control.


    Even if they put him in the Four Soul Devil World, it would not be enough because his power was too strong and the Four Soul Devil World¡¯s power was too weak and could not transform him into a devil. Unless the Four Soul Devil World became as big as a world, only then would it be able to convert an Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    Following this, Zhao Fu asked Gui Ji and the Flower Fairy. They were both people who had once been powerful existences, so perhaps they would know something. However, they did not know either and did not have such memories.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed; would he have to kill this Emperor Heaven Realm expert? That would be such a pity, as he was an existence that could sweep across the outer regions.


    What Zhao Fu did not expect was that it was Hong Mei, the woman from the Outer World, who had a method, and it was relying on the curse that Feng Wulin had suffered.


    The curse had been unleashed using ten million Insect eggs, which were very suitable materials for cursing. That was why the curse was so powerful and even Feng Wulin could not resist it.


    Of course, it was to have other Emperor Heaven Realm experts present to suppress Feng Wulin if he went crazy.


    The method Hong Mei provided was to continue to collect Insect eggs and curse Feng Wulin, sending countless Insect Souls into his body and causing his body to be a vessel for the Insect Curse. After fusing in a Den, perhaps he could be controlled.


    It would be best for the one controlling him to be someone from the Outer World because they had natural affinity with the Insect Outer World creatures and could even control them.


    Zhao Fu immediately ordered people to quickly destroy Insect Dens in the Outer World Battlefield and collect Insect eggs and Insect Dens, so they could quickly control Feng Wulin. If they seeded, they would gain another Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    As for the person who would control Feng Wulin, it was naturally Hong Mei because she was the only Outer World person who had submitted to Great Qin. Of course, controlling an Emperor Heaven Realm expert was a big matter, and Zhao Fu did not fully trust Hong Mei.


    Looking at Hong Mei¡¯s beautiful face and enticing figure, Zhao Fu went up and hugged her.


    Hong Mei¡¯s face became red and she looked at Zhao Fu expectantly. She had not done it with Zhao Fu in the past while, and the position her ex-husband took in her heart was gradually decreasing, while Zhao Fu¡¯s position was increasing.


    At the same time, Hong Mei could tell that Zhao Fu was somewhat wary of her, so she wrapped her arms around his neck and said flirtatiously, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve already acknowledged you and won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and carried her into a room before they started going at it.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu looked at the heavily-breathing Hong Mei in his arms and he smiled because he had nted the Six Desires Demonic Seed within her body and could fully control her. It would also increase her strength; right now, she was still quite weak and needed to be stronger.


    Following this, Zhao Fu collected 15 million Insect eggs and five Insect Dens. These were not from Great Qin¡¯s forces in the Outer World Battlefield but from exchanging in the Heaven Spirit Stele.


    Now that the materials had been prepared, Zhao Fu immediately started using the curse. During this time, he felt quite anxious, as he had no idea when the Wind God Empire would attack.


    They once again came to the cursing altar and the Insect eggs that had originally been there had lost all lifeforce and be husks, and they were reced with the living eggs.


    Xianru once again cast the curse. She rapidly performed hand seals and a magic formation appeared as a formless energy spread out. The countless Insect eggs gave off traces of gray aura and gathered around the altar.

 Chapter 1437: Insect Curse Body

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Insect Curse Body</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The next step did not require Zhao Fu to do anything and was performed by Hong Mei. Feng Wulin had already been ced on the magic formation.


    Xianru left the magic formation and came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Hong Mei walked into the magic formation, and her expression became serious as she tore open the clothes on Feng Wulin¡¯s upper body and then took out a dagger. She cut open her palm and then pressed it against Feng Wulin¡¯s chest as she started to chant a strange curse.


    The gray aura in the surroundings started to roil, forming images of different insects. They were incredibly dense and looked quite terrifying.


    ¡°Insect Devour!¡± Hong Mei cried out and pressed down vigorously as the countless Insect Souls flooded into Feng Wulin¡¯s body.


    The unconscious Feng Wulin once against started to struggle in pain as beads of sweat appeared on his body. There were countless Insect Souls devouring him and fusing with his soul.


    This did not go on for too long, and after one final scream, Feng Wulin fell silent. Following this, Hong Mei took out five Insect Dens.


    Under Hong Mei¡¯s control, the five Insect Dens floated in the air and gave off different-colored lights before moving towards Feng Wulin¡¯s body, fusing into his hands, feet, and heart.


    Feng Wulin¡¯s body started to go through changes; his eyes became like insect eyes and antennae appeared on his head. ck w-like things grew on his hands, making them look like ck ws, and his aura became quite strange as well.


    ¡°Husband, it is done.¡± Hong Mei stood up and smiled as she spoke to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he nodded. He could not control Feng Wulin, so he had Hong Mei try to control him.


    Hong Mei first had Feng Wulin stand up, fly into the sky, and unleash all kinds of powerful attacks, causing massive gusts of wind. Not only did his power not be weaker, but he had even be slightly stronger and his constitution had be stronger as well.


    Zhao Fu was incredibly delighted; Great Qin had gained yet another Emperor Heaven Realm expert and had another trump card. Zhao Fu now felt much more at ease.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Within the Deste Crow World, nine massive bronze cauldrons gave off intense bronze light, causing clouds to swirl as they gave off a world-suppressing aura and exploded, creating incredibly destructive shockwaves.


    Countless massive Deste Crow Beasts and Deste Crow Kingdom soldiers were dragged in and turned into fragmented corpses. The shockwaves continuously sted out, destroying everything in their way.


    Si Ji¡¯s expression was incredibly cold as he gave the order for an all-out attack on the Deste Crow Kingdom. A countless number of Great Xia¡¯s soldiers roared as they rushed at the Deste Crow Kingdom like an unstoppable flood.


    Zhao Fu quickly received news that while the Wind God Empire had been attacking Great Qin, Si Ji had been attacking the Deste Crow Kingdom.


    At that time, Great Qin found it difficult to protect even itself, so it naturally did not help the Deste Crow Kingdom. More than half of the soldiers who had been stationed at the Deste Crow Kingdom had been withdrawn, and Si Ji had grasped this opportunity to attack the Deste Crow Kingdom.


    He had to grab this opportunity, because only by unifying a world could he have some strength to resist Yao Ming. Only then would he have the qualifications to speak, or else after Great Qin perished, Great Xia would be next.


    This time, he did not hesitate to even cause the Great Xia¡¯s Nation Armament to self-destruct. The explosion had not only killed countless Deste Crow Beasts and Deste Crow soldiers, but it had also killed two incredibly important people ¨C the Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s King Moke and his son Moyue.


    After they died, the Deste Crow Kingdom no longer had any leaders and fell into chaos, unable to resist Great Xia¡¯s attack.


    Now, the Deste Crow Kingdom hurriedly retreated with Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to Great Qin, and Zhao Fu soon heard about this.


    Zhao Fu had never expected Si Ji to attack at that moment and with such ruthlessness too, causing Great Xia¡¯s Nation Armament to self-destruct. This was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    After hearing about this, Xueru and her daughter could not help but cry; this was too much of a shock.


    Only half of the Deste Crow Kingdom¡¯s people were able to withdraw, around ten billion people. Great Qin was currently settling them down, and the remaining half had either submitted to Si Ji or had been killed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have to take revenge for Moyue and my father. I¡¯ll give you everything.¡± Heni hugged Zhao Fu as she wept.


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless, looking at the beautiful women standing by the side, which included the sad-looking Xueli, Xueru¡¯s little sister, and three other women.


    One had a full figure and looked quite elegant, and she was called Ruoli. One had a wild aura and a fiery figure, and she was called Fei Xuemi. One looked incredibly charming and was called Ye Qi. The three of them were Moke¡¯s Concubines.


    Now that the Deste Crow Kingdom was gone, they had no one to rely on. In order to prepare for the future, they could only join Zhao Fu.


    Xueli also looked quite sad. Back when Moke had taken her from her husband, she had been quite angry at Moke. However, Moke treated her very well and she had graduallye to ept Moke, but she now had nothing.


    She thought about her big sister Xueru. If she also became Zhao Fu¡¯s woman, she would be able to be with her big sister and she would have someone to rely on.


    Zhao Fu did not reply to Heni¡¯s words, and he slightly frowned. The other women thought that Zhao Fu did not want them and took off their clothes as they pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, please take us in!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please ept me, okay?¡± Heni tightly hugged Zhao Fu as tears danced in her eyes, looking incredibly pitiful. Right now, she could only rely on Zhao Fu to take revenge for Moyue and her father.


    After saying this, Heni took the initiative to kiss Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu slightly sighed and took off her clothes, after which the room sounded out with intense sounds that went on for a while.


    ¡°Husband!¡± Heni¡¯s face was red as she hugged Zhao Fu and happily called out. She had never thought that doing it with Zhao Fu would be so pleasurable; the pain from before waspletely gone and she instead felt incrediblyfortable. She was quite happy that she had given her first time to Zhao Fu.


    The other women all looked incrediblyfortable, and they did not look sad or pained anymore. Xueliy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and breathed raggedly; she now understood why her big sister was so infatuated with Zhao Fu.


    She hugged Zhao Fu tightly, as if she was afraid of losing him like she lost her previous two husbands, and she said, ¡°Husband, you can¡¯t leave me like they did.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged Heni and Xueli, ¡°Stay in Great Qin in the future; I¡¯ll take care of you all. Also, I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll need you to help mefort Xueru and the others. They¡¯re quite upset about this.¡±


    Hearing this, the women nodded and smiled as they agreed.


    Zhao Fu soon heard that the Wind God Empire had gathered 25 billion soldiers and were ferociously heading towards Great Qin.

 Chapter 1438: Great Loss

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Great Loss</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    25 billion soldiers were around half of the Wind God Empire¡¯s forces; a Royal Kingdom at most had around 40 billion soldiers. There had been already five billion Wind God soldiers here, and now that 3.1 billion remained, that was a total of 28.1 billion soldiers.


    This time, the Wind God Empire was getting serious and had mobilized nearly 70% of its forces to destroy Great Qin. They even publicly announced that they would be ughtering Great Qin and making Zhao Fu¡¯s harem prostitutes.


    Such a massive force caused the Ancient Stem Domain¡¯s other Royal Kingdoms to look quite scared. 28.1 billion Stage 3 soldiers could rival 281 billion Stage 1 soldiers; they really could wipe out Great Qin.


    Such a massive force would definitely cause a catastrophe within the Ancient Stem Domain. Thinking about that massive aura, countless people felt terror and their bodies trembled.


    Zhao Fu had caused great trouble this time; how could an outskirts Kingdom defend against an inner region Royal Kingdom? It should have given in and just ceded a world.


    Now that 28.1 billion Stage 3 soldiers were attacking, how would Great Qin defend?


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming started to make defensive preparations as well and had no time to bother with Si Ji. If the Wind God Empire attacked, they might not just destroy Great Qin and might destroy the Devil Horn Empire as well. That would leave only the Wind God Empire in this area.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. The three Emperor Heaven Realm experts were not too big of a problem, because with Gui Ji, Feng Wulin, and himself, they could stop them. However, the 28.1 billion Stage 3 soldiers were the most terrifying thing.


    He had to do something, or else Great Qin really could perish. Traveling from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain to Great Qin would take quite a long time, and even with teleportation channels, it would take at least ten or so days to arrive.


    What Great Qin could do was continuously harass them during this trip, dragging out the trip and reducing their forces.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and withdrew all of Great Qin¡¯s beasts from the Outer World Battlefield. Dealing with these high-Stage soldiers, only the beasts would be effective, and the ordinary Stage 1 soldiers would just bemitting suicide.


    Of course, Zhao Fu also brought a small force of soldiers to set up various things. Whether or not they could stop the Wind God Empire would depend on this operation.


    For the sake of this operation, Zhao Fu gathered all of the people with special abilities in order to deal with this with Great Qin¡¯s full force.


    At the same time, the three Wind God Empire Emperor Heaven Realm experts led other experts and soldiers through the teleportation channels.


    The soldiers gave off massive auras that shook their surroundings, causing the air to seem to freeze. Countless creatures quickly escaped, and none dared to get close.


    However, they soon sensed that something was off, and just as the three Emperor Heaven Realm experts were about to give the order to be careful, the unexpected happened.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The sounds of the air being torn could be heard as countless arrows shot out from the side, containing ferocious power as they shot into the Wind God army. The Wind God soldiers were unable to respond in time and countless people were killed. Some people quickly unleashed defensive barriers, but the barriers were easily pierced through.


    Blood sttered everywhere and the stench of blood spread out as countless cries sounded out. Many people died, and corpses littered the ground, creating a horrific scene.


    Before the Wind God Empire could react, more attacks wereunched.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Blood-red orbs of light containing terrifying auras were shot over from another side, falling into the army and causing massive explosions. Incredibly destructive shockwaves rippled out, sting soldiers out.


    100 meter wide craters appeared in the ground, and the surroundings were filled with broken corpses and limbs and organs, creating a nauseating scene.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Howls sounded out as countless traces of demonic qi flowed up from the ground, turning into sharp ws that pierced through countless soldiers¡¯ chests, digging out their hearts. Soldiers fell to the ground one after another, creating a bloody scene.


    These attacks were allunched simultaneously, giving the Wind God Empire no opportunity to react. They hastily put up arge defensive barrier, allowing them to breathe, but what happened next caused their expressions to fall.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Three armies rushed out from different directions, giving off terrifying auras as they charged towards the Wind God Empire, looking like they could destroy everything.


    One army gave off a dense demonic qi, one army gave off a bloody stench, and one army gave off the aura of humans. None of them were weak at all, and they all had Stage 3 Cultivation. Each of the iing armies had at least 20 billion soldiers, which was 60 billion in total.


    The Wind God Empire¡¯s three Emperor Heaven Realm experts¡¯ expressions fell and immediately gave the order to retreat, understanding that they had fallen into a trap. Moreover, it was a trap set up by three Royal Kingdoms.


    However, it was toote ¨C the three armies had already arrived, and they could only fight while retreating.


    A soldier held arge saber and chopped another soldier¡¯s head off, one soldier pierced through another soldier¡¯s chest with his spear, and one soldier used his axe to hack another soldier in half.


    One soldier¡¯s hands stretched out with blood-red tentacles, piercing through another soldier¡¯s throat, one soldier gave off a wind-like sword qi that shed apart another soldier, and one soldier roared as he sent another soldier flying with a punch.


    Nine experts appeared around the Wind God Empire¡¯s three experts. They gave off monstrous auras and were also Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    A big man giving off demonic qiughed as he mocked, ¡°The Wind God Empire really is trash, sending so many soldiers to deal with an outskirts Kingdom. How shameless! It seems that you lost that previous battle.¡±


    The Wind God Empire¡¯s people now understood what was happening ¨C the Wind God Empire¡¯s enemy, the Demon Wind Empire, had allied with the Blood Spirit Empire and Clear Martial Empire to ambush them here.


    The Demon Wind Empire had not acted this whole time, waiting for an opportunity to heavily wound the Wind God Empire.


    ¡°Full retreat!¡± The Emperor Heaven Realm expert coldly looked at the big man before leading the others and shot off. They were facing nine Emperor Heaven Realm experts who were not inferior to them at all; they had no chance at winning.


    The big man coldlyughed, ¡°You want to run? Everyone, don¡¯t miss this opportunity; kill them together!¡±


    The other Emperor Heaven Realm experts all gave chase, and a massive battle erupted, seeming like the apocalypse.


    In the end, the Wind God Empire retreated after suffering a great loss. One of the Emperor Heaven Realm experts had died and the other two had escaped with severe injuries. Of the 25 billion soldiers who had set out, 15 billion had died and only around ten billion had escaped back to the Wind God Empire.

 Chapter 1439: Yin Soul Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Yin Soul Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    For the three Royal Kingdoms who hadid the ambush, the nine Emperor Heaven Realm experts only received some injuries but none of them were life-threatening. They lost around two billion soldiers, and this could be said to have achieved a great victory.


    The Wind God Empire had suffered a heavy loss; it had already lost around two billion soldiers and one Emperor Heaven Realm expert fighting Great Qin, and now it had lost another 15 billion soldiers and another Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    Adding together, they had lost 17 billion soldiers and two Emperor Heaven Realm experts. Royal Kingdoms only had around 40 billion soldiers, meaning they had lost almost half of their forces.


    Moreover, those two Emperor Heaven Realm experts were not existences who could be easily nurtured. Not only did it take countless resources, but it also required people with extremely great talent. Even though it was only two people, it was a heavy loss.


    Moreover, this matter was incredibly infuriating because a small outskirts Kingdom had dared to anger them and had not given them face. Only by ughtering them would the Wind God Empire be able to quench its hatred and prove the might of its name.


    However, not only had that Kingdom not been destroyed, but the Wind God Empire had also been ambushed by three Royal Kingdoms, resulting in massive losses. This made the Wind God Empire incredibly furious and humiliated.


    Moreover, the Wind God Empire now needed to enter a defensive state to defend against those three Royal Kingdoms, and it was now in quite a disadvantageous position.


    The Wind God Empire could only send out ambassadors, hoping to ally with other Kingdoms to resist those three Royal Kingdoms.


    By the time Zhao Fu and his army arrived, they found only the aftermath of the battle. This ce had been reduced to t ground, and countless trees had been broken and broken rocks were everywhere, creating a chaotic scene. The ground was also dyed with blood and there was a dense stench of blood; even the sky seemed to be dyed blood-red by the aura of blood.


    The scene was incredibly terrifying, and one could easily imagine how intense the battle had been; countless people had died here.


    However, Zhao Fu could not understand what had happened to the Wind God Empire. Regardless, it seemed that Great Qin¡¯s crisis was resolved and they no longer had to worry about the Wind God Empire attacking.


    What delighted Zhao Fu the most was the countless Stage 3 corpses everywhere; almost all of them belonged to the Wind God Empire. However, all of their equipment and other valuables had been stripped from the corpses. As inner region soldiers, they all had Silver grade equipment and all kinds of items, which were quite valuable.


    However, Zhao Fu did not mind this too much, because just the countless corpses alone were like a massive treasure trove. Great Qin could refine all of these corpses and obtain arge number of Stage 3 Blood God Pills.


    With these Blood God Pills, if they were given to Stage 2 soldiers, their cultivation would greatly progress and Zhao Fu would have his own army of Stage 3 soldiers.


    If he had his own army of Stage 3 soldiers, he would no longer have to fear Royal Kingdoms. With Stage 3 soldiers, Great Qin would have the chance to retaliate.


    Moreover, these countless corpses werepletely free and Zhao Fu did not have to pay any price for them; all he had to do was put these corpses away.


    Not only had the crisis been resolved, but he had also obtained such great benefits, causing him to loudlyugh in joy. He ordered the army he had brought to quickly collect these corpses to avoid anything unexpected.


    Only after Zhao Fu returned did he hear about what had happened. The Demon Wind Empire, which he had ced no hopes in, had acted, dealing a severe blow to the Wind God Empire and unknowingly saving Great Qin. As such, Zhao Fu felt somewhat grateful.


    However, Zhao Fu would not contact the Demon Wind Empire, as they were not good people because of this. They were not trying to help Great Qin and had instead benefitted from the situation because of Great Qin.


    The factions in the Ancient Stem Domain and other Domains who had been paying attention to this were all shocked; they had never thought that things would be resolved like this. Great Qin had not been destroyed and had escaped this disaster.


    After this event, the name of Great Qin spread throughout the surrounding few Domains. This was the first time an outskirts Kingdom had dared to resist an inner region Royal Kingdom and not be destroyed. The strength it had disyed was incredibly shocking.


    In the neighboring Green Province Domain, the various Royal Kingdoms like Shi Shuge now heard about Zhao Fu¡¯s name and felt quite curious.


    They did not know that they had long since known Zhao Fu, and his true identity would make them even more shocked and terrified. Of course, they would never expect that he was the ruler of a small outskirts Kingdom, as they thought that he was that mysterious Emperor.


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming felt incredibly disappointed because he had thought that Great Qin would definitely be destroyed. However, it had escaped this disaster; it was simply too lucky.


    Now, the Wind God Empire army stationed in this area was no longer as arrogant, and it obediently defended the four worlds, not daring tounch any attacks.


    After this incident, the surrounding worlds were able to let out a sigh of relief. They had been living under the threat of the Wind God Empire and lived every day in fear and anxiety. Facing the Wind God Empire, they had no ability to resist.


    Only Great Qin had been tough, daring to resist the Wind God Empire, causing it to receive the admiration of the surrounding worlds.


    Great Qin¡¯s reputation skyrocketed, and countless people looked up to Great Qin¡¯s Emperor. Many women¡¯s hearts now belonged to him; even despite knowing that he had countless women in his harem, they were still willing to follow such a famous and talented genius.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu handed the corpses to his subordinates and had them refine some of them. Great Qin had two billion Stage 2 soldiers and most of them had not used Stage 3 Blood God Pills yet.


    Following this, Zhao Fu heard that the Yin Soul Beasts had been nurtured, so he brought some Yin Soldiers to have a look.


    Most of the 10,000 jars ced on the ground had not developed Yin Soul Beasts yet. The ones that became Yin Soul Beasts faster would definitely be of higher quality.


    The Yin Soul Beasts that were nurtured were illusory creatures that gave off Yin Qi and floated above the jars, giving off Stage 1 auras.


    They looked quite different than before ¨C Zhao Fu saw a little boy who looked four or five years old, and his body was covered with gray scales. His eyes were did not have pupils, looking quite savage.


    Zhao Fu called over a Yin Soul and had him make a bond with the little boy. Two runes appeared on each of their foreheads before disappearing.


    After the bond was created, the little boy fused into the Yin Soldier¡¯s body, and a powerful aura exploded out from the Yin Soldier¡¯s body. The Yin Soldier grew scales and two fangs, and he gave off a ferocious aura and Stage 2 power.


    This was their fused state and the two of them could still separate. The Yin Soldier could control the little boy to fight, and the Yin Soul Beast little boy could absorb Yin Qi and grow stronger. Right now, he was lying on the Yin Soldier¡¯s back.

 Chapter 1440: Mosquito Horde

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Mosquito Horde</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Your Majesty, there have been abnormal movements in the Outer World; please take a look,¡± a soldier came up and respectfully reported.


    Zhao Fu was looking over the Yin Soul Beasts, and after hearing about this, he quickly left to the Outer World. Most of Great Qin¡¯s beasts had been withdrawn from there, so without the beasts holding down the fort, if anything happened to Great Qin¡¯s forces there, things would be quite severe.


    Aftering to the Outer World, Zhao Fu looked at Arasina and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Arasina replied with a serious expression, ¡°A group of Blood-Sucking Mosquitos are heading towards Great Qin¡¯s base and there are many of them, around three billion or so. Moreover, they are all flying Insects. With the base¡¯s status, if they attack, the consequences will be quite severe.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and asked, ¡°Do we have any countermeasures? Also, what are those Blood-Sucking Mosquitos like? Do we know their weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°Come with me! Right now, your subordinates are doing research. The Blood-Sucking Mosquitos have only just started moving and are some distance away from the base. I just wanted to warn you in advance,¡± Arasina said as she started to walk.


    Zhao Fu followed behind her, and looking at Arasina¡¯s alluring figure, he smiled and hugged her as he said, ¡°Good thing that the base has you looking after it; it has developed quite well.¡±


    Arasina rolled her eyes as she said, ¡°It¡¯ not just because of me; those female Generals of yours have been quite useful as well. Later you need to properly reward us; otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to stand guard in the Outer World without any benefits.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he nodded, and Arasina leaned against him as they came to a room.


    There were a few schrs dissecting a Blood-Sucking Mosquito with a few imprisoned in a cage nearby. Great Qin had been researching all sorts of Insects, and in order to make things more convenient and speed up the process, Zhao Fu had set up a research station in the Outer World.


    Zhao Fu now saw what the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos were like. They were one meter long and were blood-red colored. Their proboscis, the part they used to suck blood, were incredibly sharp and were like long needles, and their abdomens gave off a faint blood-red light.


    If these mosquitos sucked someone¡¯s blood, they would be able to quickly suck that person dry. They were incredibly dangerous, especially if they appeared in groups.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, the researching schrs immediately stopped and respectfully called out, ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and asked them, ¡°What have you found?¡±


    The leader of the schrs replied, ¡°Your Majesty, we originally nned to use fire to deal with these Blood-Sucking Mosquitos because their wings are quite thin. If we use mes, we can destroy them, and without wings, these mosquitos are almost harmless.


    ¡°However, from our experiments, we found that it is quite difficult to burn these mosquitos¡¯ wings and they have decent resistance to fire. Moreover, it¡¯s not just the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos; most creatures in the Outer World have great resistance to fire and light. This subordinate believes that it is because they have adapted to the eight suns. As such, it seems that using Darkness elemental essence can suppress them.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted because this was an important discovery. Now that they had found that Darkness elemental essence could counter the Insects, Great Qin would use all kinds of items using Darkness energy.


    Arasina, the Fallen Angel Goddess, was a Darkness godly spirit and she would be quite useful. Zhao Fu also thought of another person, which was the Darkness Queen Syndra. Even though she was not as powerful as Arasina, she could produce arge number of Darkness Crystals.


    Moreover, she was a pure Darkness attribute character and had greatprehension about various Darkness elemental essences. If she joined in the research, she would be of great help.


    Zhao Fu summoned Syndra, and she soon arrived. After receiving much love from Zhao Fu, her Queen aura became stronger and she had a trace of flirtatiousness, and her figure became even more enticing.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what have you called me for?¡± Syndra hugged Zhao Fu as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and smiled.


    As a Darkness godly spirit, Arasina gave Syndra much pressure. However, Syndra knew that Arasina was also Zhao Fu¡¯s woman and had served Zhao Fu with her before, so she did not treat her with as much reverence.


    Zhao Fu told her about the matter at hand and she smiled and quickly agreed to join in the research.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu ordered people to prepare other things. They needed arge number of arrows as well as all kinds of defensive barriers. Against these aerial creatures, the defensive walls were much less effective, so they could only rely on defensive barriers. Zhao Fu also ordered people to continuously monitor the movements of the mosquitos.


    Three dayster, the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos suddenly greatly increased their speed. It had been estimated that it would take them over a week to arrive, but it would now only take three days.


    Before they could even see the mosquito horde, the buzzing seemed to shake the heavens, and everyone felt a sense of dread and felt as if their eardrums were going to burst. The buzzing gave off an incredibly dangerous aura, and hearing this sound, the surrounding creatures quickly ran for their lives.


    Wherever the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos passed, no living creatures remained; all of them were sucked dry. Not a single creature did not fear them.


    Following this, the people at Great Qin¡¯s base saw the mosquito horde. They seemed to cover the entire sky and were simply innumerable.


    ÎËÎËÎË...


    Most of the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos were one meter long, but there were also some two meter long ones, even ten or so meter long ones, and over 100 meter long ones. What was shocking was that at the center, there was a 10,000 meter long Blood-Sucking Mosquito.


    That was most likely the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King; such a massive mosquito horde definitely needed a King to form.


    With so many Blood-Sucking Mosquitos, Zhao Fu did not dare to let out the beasts, as they would quickly be sucked dry. There were simply too many Blood-Sucking Mosquitos.


    Buzz... Buzz... Buzz...


    The Blood-Sucking Mosquitos entered Great Qin¡¯s attack range, and the Insect Den Wyverns and Spirit Light God Emissaries attacked.


    Great Qin did not have many Inset Den Wyverns, only 100 or so. However, each of them was dozens of times more powerful than the Spirit Light God Emissaries. They shot out massive beams of light that contained terrifying power that sted into the mosquito horde and caused massive explosions.


    The Spirit Light God Emissaries also raised their hands and sent out powerful Holy Light energy, also causing explosions.


    The terrifying explosive power sted countless mosquitos into countless pieces, which fell like rain from the sky, creating a disgusting scene.


    However, those attacks only killed a small portion of the mosquitos. Despite this, the mosquitos¡¯ momentum had greatly been decreased, and the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos started to spread out.

 Chapter 1441: Mosquito King

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Mosquito King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The massive Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s blood-red eyes locked onto Zhao Fu and gave off a wildly delighted expression. It hade for Zhao Fu because it was incredibly sensitive to blood and Zhao Fu¡¯s temptation was simply too great.


    ¡°Ss!¡± The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King gave a hiss and countless Blood-Sucking Mosquitos around it ferociously charged towards Great Qin¡¯s side.


    Zhao Fu immediately gave the order to fire arrows; they could not allow these Blood-Sucking Mosquitos to get close.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The arrows flew out with immense power and tore through the air, seeming to shake the sky. They gave off an incredibly sharp aura and could cause people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    Blood-Sucking Mosquitos were hit by the arrows and fell from the sky, but many of the mosquitos were quite agile, dodging the arrows and continuing charging towards Great Qin¡¯s side.


    The 10 meter and 100 meter wide mosquitos unleashed their abilities. Their needle-like proboscises danced with blood-red light as they sucked.


    A shocking scene unfolded: many soldiers howled as their bodies quickly withered as their blood seemed to be sucked away by a formless power, and the defensive barriers seemed to be weakened by the suction power as well.


    The massive Blood-Sucking Mosquito King aimed its proboscis at Zhao Fu and ferociously sucked, while Zhao Fu unleashed his Saint Realm Domain.


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out as Zhao Fu felt an immense suction power drag at his body. The blood within his body seemed to be about to leave his body, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body was pulled forwards a step.


    Zhao Fu did not lose much blood, only five or six drops.


    After tasting Zhao Fu¡¯s blood, the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King madly led the countless Blood-Sucking Mosquitos to charge. The aura they gave off was like that of a massive ocean that seemed to be able to inundate everything.


    Seeing the countless Blood-Sucking Mosquitos rush up, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and gave the order to start using the things they had researched to deal with the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos.


    The soldiers tossed up wooden barrels into the sky, which exploded out and countless balls of ck mes rained down. The rain of ck mes descending under the blue sky and white clouds had a dark beauty to it.


    The countless charging Blood-Sucking Mosquitos were hit by the rain of ck mes and fell to the ground. Some mosquitos¡¯ wings had been burned, while others¡¯ bodies burned and gave off a charred smell.


    These things were made of ming oil and Darkness Crystals, and the mes were Darkness mes, which were incredibly damaging to these Outer World creatures. Under the rain of mes, countless Blood-Sucking Mosquitos fell from the sky.


    The 10 meter long mosquitos could not avoid the mes either. Even though the mes could not burn them to death, they could destroy their wings.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless arrows tore through the air and descended with terrifying power, causing many Blood-Sucking Mosquitos to fall.


    Ten or so 100 meter long Dragon ying ballistae aimed at the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King and shot out bolts. The bolts turned into rays of light, and the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King exploded out with a blood-red aura me that brought with it a terrifying gale that blew the bolts flying.


    Bang!


    The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s 10,000 meter long body mmed against the defensive barrier, resulting in a massive explosion, and the defensive barrier slightly trembled.


    The other massive Blood-Sucking Mosquitos gave off terrifying power as they also mmed into the defensive barrier. The ordinary ck mes and arrows did not have much of an effect on the massive mosquitos.


    Zhao Fu did not have to be afraid anymore, as more than half of the ordinary Blood-Sucking Mosquitos had been killed, and only a small portion remained; theserge Blood-Sucking Mosquitos could be killed using Great Qin¡¯s beasts, while the soldiers could just continue attacking the ordinary Blood-Sucking Mosquitos.


    Bang!


    The enormous Blood-Sucking Mosquito King once again mmed at the defensive barrier, resulting in a massive sound. The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s proboscis gave off an intense light and impatiently sucked at Zhao Fu.


    This time, Zhao Fu took out his Emperor Killing Sword and sent massive amounts of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power into it as he shed out, and a terrifying crescent sted out with an incredibly sharp aura.


    Bang!


    The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King was sent flying by the strike, a long and thin cut appearing on its head, from which blood poured out. The immense pain caused the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King to once again furiously charge at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not need to fear it because the other Blood-Sucking Mosquitos had almost all been destroyed, and only this Blood-Sucking Mosquito King was left.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Zhao Fu continuously shed out countless sword arcs, which brought with them sword winds as they ferociously shot towards the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King.


    Even though the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King ignited a blood-red aura me to protect itself, it could not withstand the sharpness of the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s attacks, and small cuts appeared on its body, from which blood continuously flowed out.


    Boom!


    The furious Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s proboscis gave off an intense light as a dangerous light spread out. The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King vigorously stabbed forwards, and a terrifying blood-red light shot out, seeming to cause the air to explode as a wild gale swept out.


    Zhao Fu was given a shock and leapt to the side, dodging this attack.


    However, the blood-red beam of lightnded on the defensive barrier behind Zhao Fu, resulting in a massive explosion. The defensive barrier violently trembled and the blood-red beam of light pierced through the defensive barrier with a bang, creating a one meter wide hole.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked; this defensive barrier could defend against billions of Blood-Sucking Mosquitos, yet it had been pierced by this beam of light.


    Arasina came to help Zhao Fu. She stretched out a hand and countless traces of Darkness God power gathered in the air as waves of might spread out. An enormous arm stretched out from the sky and swatted at the mosquito.


    Boom!


    The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King was sent flying into the ground, and its massive body caused the ground to violently tremble. Rocks flew everywhere and dust billowed as a massive crater appeared in the ground.


    Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity, and the six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun as one meter thick chains giving off cold auras shot out from the ground and bound up the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King.


    The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King continuously gave off ear-piercing hisses as it struggled. It was incredibly powerful and the ground continuously copsed under its power.


    Zhao Fu sent his power into the sword and continuously shed out massive sword lights onto the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s body. A fewrge wounds appeared on the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s body, causing blood to spurt out like a fountain. The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s aura weakened and its struggling also decreased.


    Zhao Fu once again raised the Emperor Killing Sword and a shocking sword qi spread out as Zhao Fu prepared to kill the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King.


    The Blood-Sucking Mosquito King looked at Zhao Fu and hesitated before lowering its head and showing its willingness to submit. He was quite surprised, because he had not nned on subduing these mosquitos. After all, with the nature of Insect Outer World creatures, it was almost impossible.

 Chapter 1442: Blood-Colored Den

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Blood-Colored Den</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, this Blood-Sucking Mosquito King had taken the initiative to submit, which was very rare. Zhao Fu thought about it and epted the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s eptance.


    In the next moment, the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King acted pitiful and begged Zhao Fu for blood. Perhaps this was the reason it submitted, for Zhao Fu¡¯s blood. Otherwise, it would never submit to a Heaven Awaken World person like Zhao Fu.


    Since it liked his blood, Zhao Fu cut his arm and let out some blood to give to the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King. Of course, he did not give this blood for free ¨C the blood turned into a blood restriction and fused into the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu would not easily trust these Outer World creatures, so he had to leave restrictions in their bodies. Only by gaining control of them would it be safe.


    After the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King submitted, a small portion of the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos did not submit and scattered in all directions, as if they had listed the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King as a traitor.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; the Outer World creatures simply hated the Heaven Awaken World far too much! Their previous King had submitted, yet it had been treated with disdain and contempt by its previous subordinates; this was very rare in the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°Blood! I want more blood! Master I want more of your blood!¡± A voice suddenly sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, and Zhao Fu looked at the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King and felt quite surprised because this voice came from the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King.


    Even though he did not understand what was going on, Zhao Fu came before the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King and cut his palm, causing more blood to flow out.


    After the blood dripped off Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, they were sucked away by a formless energy and entered the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura exploded out from the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King¡¯s body, and a massive blood-red aura me erupted around it, sending out ripples. The terrifying aura made it so that no one dared to get close, and everyone else continuously retreated.


    The 10,000 meter long Blood-Sucking Mosquito King continuously hissed in pain as its body started to melt. First was the blood and flesh and then the outside, until nothing was left.


    Not only Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; no one else knew what was going on either.


    Suddenly, within the blood-red mes, a woman appeared. She had a perfect face, blood-red hair, and pointed ears. She had a seductive figure and wore armor condensed from blood, which only covered her most important parts, and she gave off a devilish and evil aura.


    The woman was incredibly fast and arrived before Zhao Fu in an instant. She knelt down and used her tongue to greedilyp at the blood remaining on Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and hand. As for the wounds themselves, they had already healed.


    After licking off the blood from Zhao Fu¡¯s arm, the woman revealed an expression of pleasure before leaping into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Master, can you give me some more blood?¡±


    Zhao Fu immediately refused, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu understood that this woman was the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King who had gone through some kind of transformation. Her power had also greatly increased and was many times more powerful than before.


    The woman unhappily called out, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be so stingy. Just give me a bit more blood and I¡¯ll service you, okay?¡±


    Zhao Fu rolled his eyes. Even though this woman was extremely beautiful and was not inferior to Arasina, he still directly replied, ¡°No need! Also, what just happened?¡±


    The woman pouted unhappily but still hugged Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°It was a Blood Refining! We Outer World Insects could transform into human form, and our power, bloodlines, and constitutions will all receive significant boosts.


    ¡°However, not all Insects can go through Blood Refining. Not only does it require great power, but it also needs precious treasures. The reason I attacked you was for your blood; to me, your blood is a priceless treasure.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, ¡°Then take me back to your Den!¡±


    The woman hugged Zhao Fu and said expectantly, ¡°Master, if I take you, can you give me a bit more of your blood?¡±


    Hearing those words, Zhao Fu felt that she was quite annoying and red at her as she said, ¡°If you ask for blood again, I¡¯ll seal you right here.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman fell silent.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and a few others followed the woman to an incredibly massive den. It was 1,000 kilometers wide and 10,000 meters deep. There were still some Blood-Sucking Mosquitos, but they were quickly killed.


    There were also many blood-red eggs, around 20 million or so.


    What shocked Zhao Fu and the others was that the Den at the center was 30 meters tall and gave off a faint blood-red light as well as a powerful might.


    There were also a few other Dens, which were more regr-sized, and there were 20 or so of them. This was most likely the base of the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos, which was why there were so many Dens.


    However, that 30 meter tall Den was simply too terrifying. Ordinary Insect Dens were only about three meters tall, and a Level 1 Den had around one million Insects. This Den could amodate at least one billion Blood-Sucking Mosquitos, which would mean it was a Level 1,000 Den.


    Wyverns at most could fuse with Level 33 Insect Dens, and when fusing, they would receive some injuries. If Zhao Fu tried to fuse this Level 1,000 Den into a Wyvern, the Wyvern would definitely explode and not even ashes would remain.


    Of course, if this Insect Den was fused into a Wyvern¡¯s body, it would be an incredible waste. Before, Zhao Fu could not conquer any Dens, but now that he had the Blood-Sucking Mosquito King, Xue Ji, she could use this Den.


    If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t Zhao Fu be able to nurture his own Insects in the Outer World? Thinking about that, Zhao Fu grinned, and he hurriedly asked Xue Ji.


    Xue ji shook her head and exined, ¡°Master, even if I control the Den, you won¡¯t be able to have the Insects. The Insects naturally hate and despise Heaven Awaken World people; this is something set by the Sovereign of our world.


    ¡°As such, ordinary Insects will never submit to Heaven Awaken World people, and only some stronger creatures can ignore this. Even if I submitted to you, the other Insects will still attack you.


    ¡°However, there is a method to get around this. If you can obtain an item that can change the attributes of the Den, perhaps you will be able to nurture Insects that you can control.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu still felt a bit disappointed, and he now understood why the Outer World creatures hated the Heaven Awaken World so much.


    Looking at the Insect eggs, Zhao Fu had wanted to nurture his own Insects, but it seemed that this was not possible. As such, he could not just keep these Insect eggs, and he decided to put them to use.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to put away these Insect eggs and take the Dens. Zhao Fu did not n to fuse these Dens into any creatures¡¯ bodies, as they might be useful in the future.

 Chapter 1443: Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Long Time No See</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu nned to bring the Insect eggs back to Great Qin and use them to attack the Deste Crow World. This time, he had to kill Si Ji and end the enmity between them.


    However, just as Zhao Fu prepared to leave, Arasina unhappily stopped Zhao Fu and Sun Hanxiang and the other female Generals looked at him with hazy eyes and reddened faces. Syndra also flirtatious came up and smiled as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, you seem to have forgotten about something.¡±


    Zhao Fu realized and hugged Syndra and the other women as they walked into a room, and intense sounds rang out.


    Of course, Zhao Fu also had a good taste of Xue Ji¡¯s body. She loudly moaned underneath Zhao Fu¡¯s body and had never thought that she would feel so good. Moreover, she had obtained more of Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine power.


    Afterwards, the women¡¯s faces were all red as they breathed raggedly, and Xue Ji said happily, ¡°Master, can I stay by your side and be your female attendant? I don¡¯t need your blood; I just want to serve you every day.¡±


    Syndra also said flirtatiously, ¡°Your Majesty, I also want to stay by your side and be your female attendant. Is that alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and rejected both of them as he said to Xue Ji, ¡°Stay in the Outer World for now because you¡¯re an Outer World creature. You¡¯ll be quite useful here, and I¡¯lle visit often.¡±


    Xue Ji felt quite disappointed but still nodded and said, ¡°Then, master, you have to properly satisfy me.¡±


    Syndra seductively smiled as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, I also want more.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu went about it with the women again. He looked at the women who had all passed out and smiled as he got up.


    Right now, only Arasina had some strength left. Looking at Zhao Fu preparing to leave, she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Outer World to you; I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Arasina¡¯s face and she lightly nodded.


    Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin and the first thing he did was gather the army and split them into two teams, and he started to attack the Deste Crow World.


    By now, Yao Ming was also considering things about the Deste Crow World.


    Yao Ming was quite displeased as Si Ji had acted by himself without his permission. Before, Yao Ming saw Si Ji as a pawn, yet this pawn had broken out of his control.


    Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for his help, Si Ji would have been long since destroyed by the Deste Crow Kingdom. Now, he wanted to resist him. Yao Ming wanted to destroy Si Ji and take this opportunity to conquer the Deste Crow World.


    Si Ji understood Yao Ming¡¯s thoughts, so after conquering the Deste Crow Kingdom, he wrote Yao Ming a letter, expressing his willingness to be the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s vassal to resist Great Qin together.


    Fortunately, Great Qin had not been destroyed, or else Si Ji would not have any excuses to use to persuade Yao Ming. It was only because Great Qin had not been destroyed that Si Ji had to rely on Yao Ming¡¯s power to resist Great Qin as well, as his strength was not a match for Great Qin yet.


    As such, he could only express his desire to be a vassal of the Devil Horn Empire and protect his safety first.


    In response, Yao Ming considered this matter before agreeing. Conquering the Deste Crow World would require a big sacrifice, and with the Deste Crow World joining him, he would have less pressure when facing the Great Qin in future.


    Moreover, since the Deste Crow World had be his vassal, he had the authority to control it. Yao Ming would gradually send his people in and take control, easily obtaining the Deste Crow World without expending any forces.


    Both sides quickly came to a mutual understanding and their cold rtionship became amicable again, and the Devil Horn Empire provided the Deste Crow World with some support.


    By now, they knew that Zhao Fu was about to attack the Deste Crow World and felt quite surprised. They had never expected Zhao Fu to be in such a hurry to attack the Deste Crow World. With the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s support, the Deste Crow World would not be very easy to attack.


    However, since Great Qin was attacking, Si Ji and Yao Ming had to defend with their full strength. Si Ji continuously ordered people to reinforce their defenses while Yao Ming gathered his forces and prepared to reinforce the Deste Crow World. If Great Qin conquered the Deste Crow World, it would have six worlds.


    The Great Qin army quickly gathered at the boundary of the Deste Crow World like a massive dark mass. They gave off a massive aura that shook the surroundings, and no creatures dared to remain nearby.


    Si Ji had already activated the defensive barrier and did not n to attack, instead opting to fully defend. The Devil Horn army had not yet arrived and with the Deste Crow World¡¯s power, directly facing Great Qin would undoubtedly result in death.


    By now, he had gathered everyone in the Deste Crow World who could fight, and they barely numbered eight billion people. Right now, there were over ten billion of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers attacking.


    Si Ji felt immense pressure and hoped that the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s people would quickly arrive.


    Zhao Fu appeared in the sky, looked at Si Ji on the defensive walls, and gave a condescending smile as he said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Si Ji¡¯s expression was cold. This was the first time he had seen Zhao Fu since leaving the Human World, and he coldly replied, ¡°Indeed, long time no see. Great Qin is still so domineering and overbearing; how disgusting.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s smile became cold, ¡°Under Great Qin¡¯s rule, the Human World is walking into an age of prosperity. The Chinese Race will be the most famous race and shake the world.


    ¡°All of this was achieved by Great Qin. If it was not Great Qin unifying the Human World but you trash, we would be bullied and may have been destroyed already.¡±


    Si Ji felt quite angry, but he could not help but admit that Great Qin had indeed achieved incredible feats. It had already conquered four worlds and be thergest faction in this area, and it had not even lost out against an inner region Royal Kingdom.


    Si Ji was powerless to rebut those words. However, he wanted to stall for time so the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s people would arrive, so he said, ¡°Do you want to know what happened to your little brother? Let me tell you, the opportunities he has encountered are far greater than what you¡¯d imagine. He will definitely return and there¡¯ll be a good y to be watched between the two of you.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold as he said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I have no little brother nor any other rtives. You¡¯ve seeded in angering me; this time, I definitely won¡¯t allow you to escape.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu gave the order to attack.


    Zhao Fu did not give an order to advance, and instead ordered Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to attack the defensive barrier. Only by destroying the defensive barrier would they be able to attack easily, or else they would suffer heavy losses.


    Zhao Fu had also brought the Insect Den Wyverns. Because they had fused with Insect Dens, they had some Outer World power, which was quite destructive against Heaven Awaken World creatures and items.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Powerful rays of light sted out, giving off shocking sounds as they mightily sted against the defensive barrier, causing it to violently shake.

 Chapter 1444: Great Xia

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Great Xia</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Of course, they could not just rely on the Insect Den Wyverns because they were facing a force of eight billion. Even though the Insect Den Wyverns were powerful, there were still not enough of them.


    Zhao Fu gave the order to summon Spirit Light God Emissaries and had the Archers attack as well.


    Countless attacks sted against the defensive barrier, causing it to be weaker and weaker, and it began to tremble more and more. Si Ji hurriedly ordered people to maintain the barrier at all costs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Eight heaven-toppling auras exploded out like floodwaters, bringing with them wild gales. Under these terrifying auras, everyone¡¯s bodies felt a chill and they were struck with immense fear.


    Eight massive beasts that were over 10,000 meters long appeared. They were the eight Aquatic Beast Kings, and after fighting under Great Qin for so long, their auras and power had be much more powerful than before.


    Zhao Fu ordered them to concentrate their attacks on one area, which was where Si Ji was.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Three Soul Great Snake raised its massive body and its three heads cruelly looked at the soldiers on the defensive walls as it opened its mouths, and countless rays of ck light gathered. Three ck beams of destructive light shot out with shocking power onto the defensive barrier.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Earthwater Dragon Tortoise roared as countless two meter wide balls of water formed around it. There were thousands of them, and they gave off terrifying power as they sted towards the defensive power.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Reef Lizard exploded out with a powerful might as its back rose up and three meter long reefs grew before shooting out towards the defensive barrier.


    The eight Aquatic Beast Kings were naturally incredibly powerful and as they concentrated their attacks on one area,bined with the Archers¡¯ and Insect Den Wyverns¡¯ attacks, the defensive barrier became incredibly weak.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as the Netherocean Demon Whale sucked inrge amounts of air and shot out an enormous ball of air, which mmed into the defensive barrier with terrifying power. A massive explosion rang out and the defensive barrier was now covered with cracks.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword and shed out a massive sword light. After hitting the cracked defensive barrier, the barrier finally shattered.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Now that the defensive barrier had been destroyed, Great Qin immediately advanced. Great Qin¡¯s countless soldiers flooded forwards towards the defensive walls, giving off auras as if they could destroy everything in their way.


    Countless beasts also gave terrifying roars as they gave off incredibly violent and savage auras and rushed at the defensive walls.


    On Si Ji¡¯s side, only a small portion of devil beasts which the Devil Horn Empire had left here roared as they charged towards Great Qin¡¯s side. They knew this aura ¨C it was their greatest enemy. However, their numbers were far fewer than Great Qin¡¯s side.


    Now, Si Ji was feeling quite panicked; the defensive barrier had already been broken, but why wasn¡¯t Yao Ming here yet?


    Right now, Si Ji could only hide within his army because he was not a match for Zhao Fu at all; he most likely would not be able to take a single blow. He could only rely on his army¡¯s power to preserve his life.


    The battle was extremely unfavorable to Si Ji¡¯s side. The devil beasts were torn to shreds by Great Qin¡¯s beasts and their blood and broken corpses covered the ground.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers quickly scaled the defensive walls and started to fight with the Deste Crow soldiers. The battle was incredibly intense, and people continuously fell as the stench of blood quickly spread, creating a hellish scene.


    A Great Qin soldier held a ck saber and split a Deste Crow soldier in half, causing blood to spray everywhere; another Great Qin soldier stabbed his sword through a Deste Crow soldier¡¯s head. Another Great Qin soldier swung his hammer, sending a few Deste Crow soldiers flying.


    Whether it was cultivation, equipment, or numbers, Great Qin held a great advantage. However, Si Ji¡¯s side resisted intensely and desperately killed Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, causing some casualties and injuries on Great Qin¡¯s side.


    However, after Great Qin¡¯s beasts destroyed the devil beasts, they rushed at the defensive walls. The Wyverns unleashed mes and icy sts, the Spiders climbed up the walls and killed soldiers with their sharp legs, and the massive Corpse Soul Soldiers swung their massive weapons and bashed at the defensive walls.


    The situation immediately heavily swung into Great Qin¡¯s favor. If Great Qin did not have its beasts, Si Ji¡¯s side would have been able to put up some resistance, but after the beasts joined in the siege, there was no hope.


    On another battlefield, Great Qin¡¯s other army blocked off the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s army that hade to reinforce the Deste Crow World.


    Moreover, they had also used the 20 million or so Insect eggs to set up a cursed area. If any Devil Horn soldiers or devil beasts entered that area, they would howl as their blood was sucked dry, leaving behind withered corpses.


    Currently, there were many withered corpses from the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s advance just then. Right now, the Devil Horn army could only wait here.


    Yao Ming¡¯s expression was quite serious as he looked at Gui Ji standing in front of him. He understood that she was Great Qin¡¯s Emperor Heaven Realm expert, and with the army she had brought, she could indeed stop the Devil Horn army. Moreover, with this cursed area, it would quite a while for the Devil Horn Empire to dispel it.


    If they went around, it would take an even longer time. Moreover, not only could they not afford this, even if they went around, Great Qin would still bar their way.


    This time, it seemed that the Deste Crow World was bound to be conquered by Great Qin; Yao Ming was already sure of this. Even if he rushed over right now, it would be useless. He did not want to waste any time or soldiers, so he retreated to the Devil Horn Empire.


    After hearing about this, Si Ji¡¯s expression became dark and he hatefully looked at Zhao Fu before turning to escape.


    Now that the Deste Crow World had lost, Si Ji could only run to preserve his life. He would have more chances to start over; next time he would definitely make Great Qin pay.


    Seeing Si Ji escape, Zhao Fu immediately gave chase. Because of what had happenedst time, he would not allow him to escape again.


    However, just as Zhao Fu charged up, countless Deste Crow Archers shot out arrows, stopping Zhao Fu with their sharp auras.


    Zhao Fu summoned the eight Aquatic Beast Kings to destroy these Archers, and he continued to chase after Si Ji.


    The Great Xia Pce was in chaos. Now, everyone knew that the Deste Crow World was finished and that Great Qin was about to arrive, so countless people packed their things in terror and nned to escape.


    Si Ji returned to the pce and gave the order to only bring the important things and leave behind everything else. These things were all important for him restoring Great Xia in the future.


    Because of the avability of spatial rings, packing things did not take long, and Si Ji led a few hundred thousand people and nned to leave through teleportation channels.

 Chapter 1445: Ten Beauties

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Ten Beauties</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, Si Ji and his people found that the teleportation channels were unusable, causing Si Ji¡¯s expression to fall. Before he could react, a powerful aura descended ¨C it was Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at Si Ji as he said, ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t allow you to escape again.¡±


    Si Ji¡¯s face was filled with fury and hatred, but he knew that he was not a match for Zhao Fu. His number one priority was staying alive, so he ordered his 100,000 elite soldiers to block Zhao Fu while he took some people and continued trying to run away.


    These 100,000 soldiers had been greatly nurtured by Si Ji and were not only powerful but also incredibly loyal. They obeyed Si Ji¡¯s orders and charged at Zhao Fu.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Powerful arrows containing terrifying power shot out, and Zhao Fu unleashed his barrier and blocked all of the arrows.


    Facing the 100,000 soldiers, Zhao Fu looked quite disdainful as he lightly called out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    The Emperor Killing Sword in his hand gave off a massive sword intent, and Zhao Fu vigorously shed as a massive crescent containing destructive power shot out incredibly quickly.


    The sword light shed through the 100,000 soldiers, causing blood to spray everywhere. The soldiers¡¯ bodies were chopped into countless pieces and blood stained the ground, creating a horrific scene.


    Very soon, Zhao Fu once again caught up to Si Ji.


    There were now only fewer than 100 people with Si Ji. There were his Concubines, his rtives, and his bodyguards.


    ¡°Hurry and leave, Your Majesty!¡± the bodyguards shouted as they held their weapons and rushed at Zhao Fu seeing Zhao Fu arrive.


    Zhao Fu condescendingly waved his sword, and a sharp sword light shed out, causing the heads of the bodyguards to fall off. Blood spurted out, and they all died.


    ¡°Did you really think you could escape?¡± Zhao Fu blocked in front of Si Ji as he coldly smiled.


    Si Ji gritted his teeth as he red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Zhao Fu, must you kill me? If you¡¯re willing to let me off, I¡¯ll promise never to act against Great Qin in the future.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you have the qualifications to negotiate with me? What strength do you think you have left to resist? Now, it¡¯s time to settle the score from back then in the Human World. Do you really think I¡¯d let you off?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice contained a trace of anger as he thought back to the things that Si Ji had done to Great Qin.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll surrender to you; how about that?¡± Si Ji looked at Zhao Fu as he finally said the words he never wanted to say.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he said, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t ept your surrender.¡±


    Si Ji¡¯s heart sank and his gaze became cold as he looked at Zhao Fu hatefully. He now understood that Zhao Fu would not let him off no matter what.


    Si Ji suddenly raised his sword and shed at the women next to him. He knew what Zhao Fu¡¯s interests were, and since he was going to die anyways, he would not allow Zhao Fu to take his women after he died.


    The women next to him did not expect that their beloved Si Ji would try to kill them, and the sword came closer and closer.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and a formless energy sent Si Ji flying out. He crashed ten or so meters away and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    The instant Si Ji had turned, Zhao Fu sensed his goal and looked at his women with interest.


    There were ten women in total. This included Si Ji¡¯s mother, Li Lengyue, who stood next to Si Ji¡¯s father, who looked at Zhao Fu furiously and seemed like he was ready to attack Zhao Fu with his saber at any moment.


    There was also a gentle-looking woman called Is Rou, who was Si Ji¡¯s older sister. In order to solidify his position in the tribe back then, Si Ji had his sister marry someone in the tribe who held military power and had obtained his support.


    There was a flirtatious-looking woman who was Si Ji¡¯s cousin¡¯s woman, and she was called Zhang Feiyan. Si Ji¡¯s cousin was looking at Zhao Fu in fear.


    There was a wild and seductive looking woman who looked like she was from the Deste Crow Race. She was most likely the daughter of the leader of the tribe, and she was called Wu He. Si Ji had married her in order to obtain authority in the tribe.


    There was also a delicate-looking woman called Shi Yuyan and a virtuous-looking woman called Wang Xihan; they had both been ranked in the top ten beauties in China.


    Of the remaining four, two of them were sisters and had baby faces but had enticing figures. They were called Wang Lu and Wang Mei and were also Chinese. There was a tall and beautiful woman called Lou Li and a slim and cheerful-looking woman called Ye Qiu.


    Seeing Zhao Fu looking at his women, Si Ji furiously roared, ¡°Zhao Fu if you dare touch them, I won¡¯t let you go even if I die.¡±


    However, apart from being able to furiously yell, Si Ji did not even have the strength to climb up.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, the women all had different expressions. Some looked afraid, some looked scared, and some looked saddened; they all understood what Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze meant.


    Wang Xihan took out a dagger and shed towards her throat, wanting to protect her body with her death. However, Zhao Fu waved his hand and stopped her.


    Zhao Fu felt quite dissatisfied, ¡°Now, you¡¯re all mine, and you don¡¯t have the authority to make such decisions. If you try this again, I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡±


    Si Ji¡¯s father furiously pointed his saber at Zhao Fu and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re the ruler of Great Qin and yet you do such contemptible things; you¡¯re lower than a beast.¡±


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and sent Si Ji¡¯s father flying as he lightlyughed and said, ¡°Things have been like this since ancient times. Back then, didn¡¯t the first Emperor of Qin bring the Concubines of the six States into his harem? Liu Bang then took those Concubines. Since I¡¯ve conquered you, they are mine now. Also, just because I¡¯m not a good person, does that mean you all are?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, our Deste Crow Race acknowledges the strong. Since you¡¯ve conquered us, we¡¯re willing to serve you,¡± the daughter of the tribe¡¯s leader, Si Ji¡¯s Queen, said.


    The two other Deste Crow Race women also nodded and expressed their willingness to serve Zhao Fu.


    Si Ji¡¯s cousin¡¯s wife, Zhang Feiyan, also stepped out and said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Majesty, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    Si Ji¡¯s cousin also hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give her to Your Majesty and am willing to serve Great Qin. Please don¡¯t kill me, Your Majesty.¡±


    Si Ji furiously looked at these people as he cursed, ¡°You bastards and sluts!¡±


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and a formless energy sent Si Ji flying. Si Ji crashed to the ground and blood continuously leaked from his lips, unable to say anything else.


    Si Ji¡¯s mother, Li Lengyue, and his older sister Si Rou looked at this scene in pain. Si Ji¡¯s mother bowed to Zhao Fu and said, ¡°We are willing to serve you; please don¡¯t take their lives.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said to Si Ji, ¡°Now, they¡¯re all willing.¡±

 Chapter 1446: Demon Star

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Demon Star</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Si Ji¡¯s father looked at Li Lengyue furiously; he had never thought that his wife would agree to serve another person. He wanted to loudly curse but was sent flying. Just as Zhao Fu was about to kill him, Li Lengyue leapt before Zhao Fu and clung onto his leg as she pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill them. I¡¯ll properly serve you.¡±


    Following this, Li Lengyue started to serve right there and then.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and knocked out all of the men present and started to enjoy the women, causing them all to lewdly moan.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile and had the women put on their clothes.


    By now, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had arrived and had taken control of the Deste Crow World.


    Wang Jian looked at Zhao Fu and the red-faced women next to him and gave a knowing smile as he reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the Deste Crow World is now in our control. This subordinate has also gathered some Deste Crow women for you to enjoy.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°No need. Tell me about the losses and gains from the battle.¡±


    Wang Jian started to go through the results of the battle. This time, Great Qin had only lost 500 million soldiers and killed 3.5 billion enemies. They had taken in almost 400 million soldiers and the rest had escaped.


    They had also gained 28 billion people, not including the soldiers, and also 50,000 to 60,000 Tribe Stones.


    Great Qin now had 410 billion people, 590,000 Cities, and six worlds. They had taken another step closer to bing a Royal Kingdom and was only four worlds away.


    However, Great Qin¡¯s poption and number of Cities was already on par with an ordinary Royal Kingdom; they onlycked the foundation and soldiers.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how should these people be dealt with?¡± Wang Jian looked at the unconscious people and asked. Of course, he recognized Si Ji; most of the difficulties that Great Qin faced back then were caused by him and the other Chinese Legatees.


    As such, Wang Jian felt that these people should not be kept alive and should be killed as a warning, to show everyone the consequences of offending Great Qin.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please spare them; we¡¯ll serve you well in the future.¡± The red-faced Li Lengyue and Si Rou leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and looked at him pleadingly.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and agreed, and he woke up Si Ji and the others.


    Si Ji and the others looked at the red-faced women and felt furious, and their hatred towards Zhao Fu reached the extreme. At this point, they would drink Zhao Fu¡¯s blood and eat his flesh.


    Without needing to think, they knew what had happened while they were unconscious. Even before he had fallen unconscious, his mother had started serving Zhao Fu, so what followed after would definitely be much worse.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said to Si Ji, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you all. I¡¯ll let you watch Great Qin bring the Human World to great heights. Also, they taste quite good.¡±


    Only by keeping them alive and having them live a life worse than death would Zhao Fu be able to quell his anger. Zhao Fu still remembered everything Si Ji had done to Great Qin.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Li Lengyue and Si Rou¡¯s faces became red and they nestled in Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. They had felt incredibly pleasurable while doing it with Zhao Fu and felt quite d about choosing to serve Zhao Fu.


    Si Ji and the others felt as if their eyes were going to explode, and they continuously cursed at Zhao Fu as they were being taken away.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu really was not going to kill Si Ji and the others, Li Lengyue looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you for sparing them, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged the woman and gave a teasing smile as he said, ¡°No need to call me Your Majesty; just call me what you called me before.¡±


    Li Lengyue¡¯s face became red as she lightly called out, ¡°I understand, husband.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu led the countless soldiers back to Great Qin and concluded the Deste Crow World operation. He also left a portion of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to clear the Deste Crow World and help it fuse into Great Qin sooner.


    This was also to help take revenge for Xueli, Xueru, and Heni; that night, they served Zhao Fu with all their might.


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming could only sigh. Only by continuously bing more powerful could he obtain the power to resist Great Qin. Now that Great Qin had six worlds, the Devil Horn Empire definitely could not fall behind.


    Yao Ming immediately gathered all of the Ministers to discuss how to conquer the next world in response. They also had to deal with the issue of that Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    Back then, Zhao Fu only had Gui Ji appear and did not use Feng Wulin. Feng Wulin would be Great Qin¡¯s trump card; no one would expect that an outskirts Kingdom like Great Qin would have two Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    After conquering the Deste Crow World, Great Qin had obtained a few more Nation Armaments, allowing Zhao Fu to expand the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation.


    After a few days, the situation had settled. The Devil Horn Empire was nning its attack on the next world and the Wind God Empire was also in a bad spot and could not do anything for now.


    Zhao Fu nned to go to the Outer World and clear out the dangerous areas around Great Qin¡¯s base. Fortunately, they had discovered the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos attack in advance. However, if they were attacked by creatures that they did not expect, things would not go as well.


    For Great Qin base¡¯s safety, Great Qin had to be more active and destroy them first.


    In the next few days, Zhao Fu lived quite happily, destroying Insect Dens in the day and spending time with Arasina, Gui Ji, Xue Ji, and the other women at night.


    However, there was one time when Zhao Fu was doing it with Bai Xihan that he suddenly coughed up arge mouthful of blood. His body gave offrge amounts of demonic qi and a dark and evil power spread out. The pupils in his eyes disappeared and two rose-like ck flowers appeared.


    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the women asked in concern, not understanding why Zhao Fu had suddenly coughed up blood and his aura had gone into chaos.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body froze, and within the boundless void, the four Emperor Stars continuously trembled and gave off intense starlight. They gave off four heaven-toppling auras, causing the surrounding stars to fall into terror.


    The four Emperor Stars seemed to be calling something, and more and more demonic qi flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body. He felt an immense pain and hunger, as if he wanted to devour everything with demonic qi. He did not reply to the women and took out all items containing demonic qi from his spatial ring.


    Anything that Zhao Fu could eat, he devoured, including demonic pills, demonic medicines, and demon beasts¡¯ blood and flesh. After devouring these things, Zhao Fu felt much morefortable.


    Facing the women¡¯s concerned gazes, Zhao Fuughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, but I have to leave now and head to the Demon Domain.¡±


    Arasina frowned and asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s a Demon Star that urgently wants to descend. I need to find arge number of things that contain demonic qi, and I¡¯ll also take a look at the historical remnant in the Demon Domain.¡±

 Chapter 1447: Martial Arts Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Martial Arts Competition</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu quickly started to prepare. He would be going to the Demon Domain in his real body and he did not know what would happen. Zhao Fu did not n on bringing anyone; Gui Ji would be left to defend Great Qin, and Feng Wulin was to be kept as a secret trump card.


    Arasina was responsible for defending Great Qin base in the Outer World. Those who were too weak would not be of any use, so Zhao Fu decided not to bring anyone.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s destination was that historical remnant. Of course, Zhao Fu¡¯s primary goal was to obtainrge amounts of things that contained demonic qi and awaken that impatient Demon Star. The historical remnant was just a bonus and if he could not find it, he would go somewhere else.


    Before leaving, Zhao Fu made arrangements for the matters in Great Qin. All internal affairs were left to Li Si and all military matters were left to Bai Qi. When Zhao Fu was not around, the two of them often helped Zhao Fu take care of various matters, and he could greatly trust them.


    The next day, Zhao Fu set out for the Demon Domain.


    Because Great Qin was in the boundary region, it was countless worlds away from the Demon Domain. As such, just like his trip in the Underworld, he had to continuously travel and use teleportation channels.


    Only after madly travelling for nearly ten days did Zhao Fu arrive at the inner Domains. The Heaven Awaken World was much bigger than the Underworld as it continuously grew by devouring other worlds.


    Zhao Fu came to a City and was preparing to head on when he discovered arge group of people gathered together. Zhao Fu felt quite curious and went over, and he saw that it was a martial artspetition. He felt quite disappointed and was not interested in participating.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard that the prize was a precious map for treasures ¨C it was said that it was the Demon King¡¯s treasure trove.


    Now, Zhao Fu was somewhat interested, and he was quite drawn by the words ¡®Demon King.¡¯ Zhao Fu neededrge amounts of demonic qi, or else he would note to the Demon Domain.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as a well-built young man punched another person off the stage, winning this round.


    Within the inner Domains, Stage 8 and Stage 9 Cultivation were quitemon and so was the Saint Realm. It was not like the outer Domains where someone of the Saint Realm was considered very strong.


    That young man was quite powerful and was a Saint Realm expert. Zhao Fu nned to go up and obtain the treasure map ¨C with his strength, he would definitely be able to obtain it.


    However, after going up, he found that there were many restrictions, such as that thepetitors had to be men not over 30 and could not be too ugly.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised about these conditions but for the treasure trove map, he did not care too much.


    ¡°Sir, please take off your cloak so we can see your appearance,¡± a beautiful middle-aged woman smiled as she spoke to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu took off his cloak, revealing his peerlessly-handsome face and his extraordinary aura. The beautiful middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes shined and the crowd cried out after seeing his appearance.


    ¡°Alright, I hereby announce that this sir is the winner of the martial artspetition!¡± The beautiful middle-aged woman loudly announced in delight.


    This caused everyone to feel quite confused and no one epted such a thing and yelled out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a martial artspetition? Just because that boy has good looks doesn¡¯t mean he can win without fighting. Is this a martial artspetition or a fashion contest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That guy looks too good, and if it¡¯s about looks, I admit defeat. However, this is a martial artspetition and I don¡¯t ept such an oue. Are those who are ugly meant to just stop living?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and give us an exnation; why does he win without having to fight? If it¡¯s just because he looks good, then what was this whole martial artspetition about?¡±


    The well-built young man was also quite displeased, because winning this martial artspetition not only gave the treasure map but many other rewards. And yet, another person had juste up and taken these things without even fighting. How could he ept such a thing?


    The beautiful middle-aged woman disdainfullyughed. She had already discovered that Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was at the Earth Realm, and his aura was quite terrifying. He was definitely the most suitable person she had seen.


    ¡°Sir, do you mindpeting with them?¡± the beautiful middle-aged woman asked, and Zhao Fu nodded. He now understood that the martial artspetition was not as simple as it seemed, but he did not yet know what it was about.


    Following this, Zhao Fu came to the stage and looked at the well-built young man.


    The young man met Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze and could not help but feel nervous, and he felt a bit afraid. However, the people below were cheering for him and telling him to beat up that pretty boy.


    With everyone cheering him on, the well-built young man found some confidence. He raised his fists and roared as he rushed at Zhao Fu. He punched out, causing the air to explode as a formless power ferociously smashed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stood on the spot and casually waved his hand, and a massive power rushed out, not only destroying that formless power but also sending the young man flying off the stage. He was unable to resist at all.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman stepped out and smiled as she said, ¡°Now, no one has any objections, right?¡±


    Everyone in the surroundings looked incredibly shocked; they had never expected Zhao Fu to be so strong; he could easily crush a Saint Realm expert. They naturally did not have any objections and no one dared toe up and challenge him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the prize? I¡¯m quite busy so please give it to me as quickly as possible,¡± Zhao Fu said coldly as he looked at the beautiful middle-aged woman.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman smiled and said, ¡°Sir, pleasee with me.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu came with the beautiful middle-aged woman into a room, where she gave him all of the rewards. Zhao Fu was quite pleased and put them all away, and he prepared to leave.


    ¡°Sir, are you interested in obtaining an astounding fortune?¡± the beautiful middle-aged woman asked with a smile as she said temptingly.


    Zhao Fu knew that her aim was not simple, and he was only interested in the treasure map so he directly refused, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    The beautiful middle-aged woman was quite surprised and had never thought that someone who hade for the prize would not be interested in an astounding fortune. She thought about it before saying flirtatiously, ¡°Sir, are you really not interested? Not only is it an astounding fortune, ites with unrivaled authority.¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head. There was no such thing as a free lunch, and the bigger the gains, the bigger the risk would be. As such, Zhao Fu was not interested, and he turned to leave.


    Seeing that such a suitable person was going to leave, it would be far too much of a pity. Time was also quite scarce, and if she missed out on this person, she definitely would not be able to find a next person.


    Thinking about that, the beautiful middle-aged woman made up her mind. She hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and rubbed herself against him as she said enchantingly, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to go, please listen to my exnation first.¡±


    Zhao Fu stopped and decided to hear her out, and seeing this, the beautiful middle-aged woman smiled and started to take off Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes, after which loud sounds came out from the room.


    Following this, the beautiful middle-aged womany within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and she panted as she said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re quite amazing; I never thought I would feel so good doing it with you; I feel as if I¡¯m falling in love with you. Good thing that I gave my first time to you; in the future, I¡¯ll be yours.¡±

 Chapter 1448: Treasure Map

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Treasure Map</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite calm as he asked, ¡°Just what is it? Tell me first; you must have some other goal.¡±


    The beautiful middle-aged woman pouted and said, ¡°Sir¡¯s really quite boring. In that case, I¡¯ll just tell you. In the Mountain River Kingdom, the Crown Princess is the heir to the throne, but because she has no husband, we are trying to find her a husband.


    ¡°There are all sorts of royals and nobles to choose from, and the current King wants them to have apetition and pick out the most excellent one to be the husband. Those people alle from various factions and want to control our Crown Princess to infiltrate the Royal Kingdom. More importantly, the Crown Princess does not want to get married right now, so she ordered me to find someone to act as her husband.


    ¡°That way, the Crown Princess will be in control of everything and won¡¯t be pried into by various factions. She will not have to truly marry and will just put on an act.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; so it was just a fake marriage. The person she chose would naturally be controlled by her like a puppet; that was the Crown Princess¡¯ goal.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to agree because I¡¯m just passing by and am not nning on staying long-term,¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at the beautiful middle-aged woman.


    The beautiful lightly smiled as she replied, ¡°I know that sir is not an ordinary person, so I would like to invite sir to discuss with our Crown Princess. There will be great benefits; sir, just trust me this once, okay?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought to himself before agreeing. The Mountain River Kingdom was a very powerful Royal Kingdom in this area, and perhaps he would be able to obtain great gains.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman happily kissed Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Thank you sir. Also, my name is Hua Niang. After you¡¯ve discussed with our Crown Princess, I will properly serve sir again.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Following this, Hua Niang led Zhao Fu through a secret passageway and came to arge hall within the royal pce. They could not allow anyone to know about this, so they had to act secretly.


    There, Zhao Fu met the Crown Princess. She wore white clothes and was reading imperial memorials. She had a graceful figure and looked quite heroic. She gave off a powerful feeling and had Earth Realm Cultivation.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve brought someone for you. I can guarantee that he is the most suitable person,¡± Hua Niang smiled as she paid her respects and spoke.


    The Crown Princess was called Shan Luoshui, and she raised her head and calmly looked at Zhao Fu. Seeing him, her expression slightly changed; Zhao Fu was not wearing his cloak and he did not cover up his aura, and Shan Luoshui¡¯s bloodline instinctively felt a trace of fear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shan Luoshi¡¯s expression was serious as she coldly asked Zhao Fu.


    Hua Niang had never thought that her mistress would suddenly be so serious. It seemed that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was much more monstrous than she expected.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I came here to pretend to be your husband and you don¡¯t have to worry about me because I¡¯m just passing by. Now, I want to ask what benefits there are.¡±


    Shan Luoshui had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so direct, and after hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s goal, she breathed out and gave a trace of a smile as she said, ¡°If I choose you to be my husband, with the intimidation from your bloodline, no one will dare to oppose this. I ept this deal. As for benefits, whatever you want, I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±


    Hearing Shan Luoshui¡¯s words, Zhao Fu thought of something and asked, ¡°Whatever I want?¡±


    Shan Luoshui nodded earnestly and reminded him, ¡°Your request must be within my capabilities, or else I won¡¯t ept.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and asked, ¡°What about sending soldiers to protect a Kingdom? It is also a Royal Kingdom and this matter should be within the Mountain River Kingdom¡¯s power.¡±


    Hearing this, Shan Luoshui fell silent for a moment before agreeing, and she said, ¡°If it is within the Mountain River Kingdom¡¯s abilities, I will definitely help protect that Kingdom. However, I also have a condition, which is that you need to do whatever I ask of youter.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted. In the future, Great Qin would have a Royal Kingdom protecting it and it would no longer have to fear the Wind God Empire.


    As for Shan Luoshui¡¯s condition, Zhao Fu nodded and agreed.


    Shan Luoshui looked at the red-faced Hua Ning and understood what had happened, and she said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Hua Niang has served by my side for many years; I hope you can treat her well, or else I will not let you off.¡±


    Hua Niang¡¯s face reddened and she said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your care. Hua Niang is willing to stay by Your Majesty¡¯s side.¡±


    Zhao Fu was not surprised at Hua Niang¡¯s decision. After all, they had only just met and she could not just leave with him. Moreover, Zhao Fu was heading to the Demon Domain and could not bring her.


    Shan Luoshui was slightly touched by Hua Niang¡¯s loyalty, and she softlyughed as she nodded.


    Following this, Zhao Fu changed into exquisite clothes and came with Hua Luoshui to arge hall. The Ministers and Generals stood in orderly rows, and there sat a white-haired elder above, giving off a powerful aura. He was the Mountain River Kingdom¡¯s King, Shan Youtian.


    ¡°Father, he is the husband I have chosen. What are your thoughts?¡± Shan Luoshui gave a confident smile as she said loudly, not only for Shan Youtian but the Ministers and Generals as well.


    Immediately, the Minsters and Generals were sent into an uproar. They had never thought that this man would be Shan Luoshui¡¯s husband and the Mountain River Kingdom¡¯s Consort.


    Shan Youtian smiled as he examined Zhao Fu with his bright eyes, while Zhao Fu stood there neither overbearingly nor servilely.


    Even despite Zhao Fu not revealing any aura, You Shantian could sense that Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was of an extremely high grade and his aura was quite dangerous. He was definitely a very terrifying person.


    If this person was really willing to be his daughter¡¯s husband, it would naturally be incredibly good. However, if that person did not have good intentions, things would be quite dangerous.


    ¡°Sir, where are you from?¡± Shan Youtian smiled as he asked.


    Zhao Fu did not reply and Shan Luoshui instead answered for him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, your daughter has already investigated this and we have been in love for many months. Father, don¡¯t worry about your daughter¡¯s marriage; we will hold our marriage in the next few days.¡±


    Shan Youtian was quite confident in his daughter, or else he would not hand the Royal Kingdom to her. Since she was sure about this, he would not interfere and smiled as he prepared to give his agreement.

 Chapter 1449: Come At Me Together

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Come At Me Together</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Some people started to object, because they had been interested in the position of Shan Luoshui¡¯s husband for a long time. This was tied to great benefits, so they could not just give up like that.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister believes that this person¡¯s background is unclear and is not fit to be the King Consort.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, even though this person is abnormally handsome, he may not have true strength. Please reconsider, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister believes that his son is far superior to this person and is more suitable to bing the Crown Princess¡¯ husband.¡±


    Shan Luoshui had expected so many people to object, and was not too surprised. She smiled as she said, ¡°How about we hold apetition then?¡±


    The various Ministers and Generals hurriedly agreed, because that was precisely what they wanted.


    Shan Luoshui looked at Zhao Fu and asked softly, ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded in response. He did not even fear the Heaven Domains¡¯ geniuses, so eh did not mind the taltend people of this Royal Kingdom at all.


    Following this, Zhao Fu came to an empty area outside of the pce, where there were six young men waiting. They were all quite handsome and had extraordinary bearings. Each of them were the most talented people in their families, people who countless people looked up to.


    ¡°Come at me together.¡± Zhao Fu stood there and said somewhat disdainfully.


    Hearing those arrogant words, the six people felt quite angry and looked at each other as they exploded out with powerful auras and charged at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu took out the Sadistic Killing Sword and vigorously shed, and a massive blood-red sword light shot out, brining with it a ferocious wind as it rushed at the six people.


    The six people were given a big shock and hurriedly unleashed their defensive barriers, but were still sent flying by that massive sword light and crashed 10 or so metres away, coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    Facing Zhao Fu, they seemed incredibly weak.


    The Ministers and Generals were quite shocked. They knew that Zhao Fu had Earth Realm Cultivation, but the aura he gave off was like that of a World Realm expert¡¯s; it was incredibly shocking.


    Shan Luoshui gave a confident smile, ¡°Now, none of you have any objections right?¡±


    Even though the Ministers and Generals were quite reluctant, they could only ept it because their people had attacked together, and yet had been instantly taken down. They did not have any face to say anything else.


    Following this, the news of the Crown Princess getting married was spread, and the entire Mountain River Kingdom celebrated. There werenterns and celebratory decorations hung everywhere.


    Zhao Fu put on bridegroom clothes, which were red robes, and Shan Luoshui put on a red pce dress and had light makeup, making her look quite beautiful.


    This was the first time Zhao Fu had officially married someone, and looking at the people everywhere and the lively atmosphere, Zhao Fu felt a bit nervous.


    Zhao Fu and Shan Luoshui sat in a festive carriage which circled around the Royal City once so that they could receive the congrattions and blessings of the various residents. They then returned to the pce to pay their respects to Shan Luoshui¡¯s father and mother.


    Shan Youtian officially made Zhao Fu his son-inw and Shan Luoshui¡¯s husband.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out; the instant that Shan Youtian made this all official, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off tinum-coloured light as a tinum-coloured Dragon Phoenix rushed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and gave off a powerful aura as it flew into the sky, causing abnormal signs.


    The people in the surroundings looked at the Dragon Phoenix in shock, and this included Shan Luoshui. She never thought that Zhao Fu would have the highest grade of Dragon Phoenix.


    As the next Queen of the Mountain River Kingdom, Shan Luoshui could clearly sense that the Mountain River Kingdom¡¯s Fate had increased and was quickly bing purer and more stable.


    She found that her Fate was also quickly going through transformations. A formless Heaven and Earth Power flowed into her body, causing her constitution to start to go through changes as well, and a massive Queen¡¯s aura flowed out.


    This was the terrifying effects of a top-tier Dragon Phoenix, and this was why Feng Qianghua was so determined to obtain Zhao Fu.


    Shan Youtian originally felt quite wary of Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, but seeing this Dragon Phoenix, he looked delighted and never thought that his daughter would be so lucky as to obtain a top-tier Dragon Phoenix. Even most Empires did not have one.


    Zhao Fu never thought that such a thing would happen. After the abnormal signs settled, everyone¡¯s attitudes towards Zhao Fu became much better. At the banquet, they all came to toast Zhao Fu and said all kinds of congrattory words.


    Finally, it was time to go to the bridal room. Zhao Fu pushed open the doors and walked in, and Shan Luoshui was already sitting on the bed waiting for him.


    Just as Zhao Fu walked in, Shan Luoshui spoke, ¡°I have matters to discuss with you; close the door first.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and close the doors.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Shan Luoshui¡¯s face as she said happily, ¡°I never thought that you would have a top-tier Dragon Phoenix; this is incredibly important to the Mountain River Kingdom and to myself. I want you to be my permanent husband; I¡¯ll agree to anything you want.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°Only if it¡¯s husband and wife in name only, and you won¡¯t interfere in my matters or restrict my freedom.¡±


    Shan Luoshui smiled and nodded.


    Zhao Fu then continued, ¡°You must also do what I requested of you before. Also, I can only stay here for another two days; after two days I will leave.¡±


    After thinkinga bout it, Shan Luoshui agreed to this as well.


    Zhao Fu nodded in satisfaction. With the Mountain River Kingdom¡¯s help, the Great Qin will be much safer.


    ¡°This is for you, you sleep on the ground.¡± Shan Luoshui handed a nket to Zhao Fu and said somewhat embarrassedly.


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated as he received the nket; it was the first time he had been treated like this.


    There were no female attendants; Shan Luoshui had told them all to leave. Shan Luoshuiy on the bed and covered herself and prepared to sleep.


    Zhao Fu ced the nket on the table and sat on a chair, entering a Cultivation state.


    The next day, Zhao Fu followed the customs of the Mountain River Kingdom and went to see some seniors. He was shocked to discover that the Mountain River Kingdom had seven Emperor Heaven Realm experts, and one expert who was at the peak of the Emperor Heaven Realm.


    At night, Zhao Fu returned to the room. However, Shan Luoshui was not there, and instead Hua Niang sat there flirtatiously looking at him. Zhao Fu grinned and the two of them did not say anything before starting to do it intensely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I really want to leave with you, but I can¡¯t leave the Crown Princess either,¡± Hua Niang said apologetically as shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s arms.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Then just remember that you¡¯re my woman and don¡¯t let anyone else touch you.¡±


    Hua Niang affectionately hugged Zhao Fu with both arms. ¡°Sir, my body has been yours since long ago and I won¡¯t let anyone else touch me. If you want it, I can serve you at any time.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged Hua Niang and smiled as he nodded.


    The next day, Zhao Fu left the pce and headed towards the Demon King¡¯s treasure trove, as it was quite close to the Mountain River Kingdom.

 Chapter 1450: Demonic Items

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Demonic Items</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hua Niang had already told Zhao Fu everything about this treasure map. She had obtained it by chance and she could not confirm if there really was a treasure trove. It seemed that there were ten or so copies of this treasure chest, so she warned Zhao Fu to be careful.


    Zhao Fu kept this in mind and cautiously headed to the location of the treasure trove. There was a big mountain here, below which was a small town called the Demon King Town.


    It was said that there was a powerful Demon King sealed within the mountain. That Demon King was said to be extremely terrifying and loved to eat people. The big mountain was a forbidden area for the town, and those who went there would disappear, so no one dared to go there.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu decided to cautiously head to the mountain.


    After stepping onto the mountain, Zhao Fu¡¯s sharp senses noticed traces of demonic qi rising up from the ground. Even though he was not sure if there really was a treasure trove here, there was definitely something containingrge amounts of demonic qi here.


    A few wild beasts ran at Zhao Fu from the side, and Zhao Fu casually sent out a few sword lights and killed them.


    These wild beasts¡¯ eyes were red and looked quite savage. Their bodies gave off faint demonic qi, and they had most likely been demonified by the demonic qi.


    Zhao Fu did not pay much mind to them because they were quite weak. He took out the map and started to look for the entrance to the treasure trove, and he soon found a hidden cave.


    This cave was under a mountain stream, and if he had not been looking around carefully, he would not have been able to find it. There was a lot of demonic qi within the cave and it waspletely dark inside, giving off a hair-raising sensation.


    Zhao Fu now became more careful because he found signs of other peopleing here before. There had been people who had arrived before him.


    Zhao Fu did not want anyone else to obtain the treasures, so he did not hesitate and entered the cave.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Demonic creatures charged out with terrifying power and ferociously rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt that they were octopus-like creatures and had skinny bodies. Their eyes were red and gave off faint light, and they had two tentacles that had bone spikes at the end of them that could be used to attack.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was calm as he held the Sadistic Killing Sword and walked forwards, sending out sharp blood-red sword light.


    After being hit by the blood-red sword light, the demonic creatures gave off pained howls and split apart. ck blood sprayed everywhere; under Zhao Fu¡¯s sword, they were unable to resist at all. Even if they attacked with their tentacles, they were unable to touch Zhao Fu at all and were all shed apart.


    Soon, all of the demonic creatures rushing out had been cleared out by Zhao Fu and Zhao Fu felt quite disappointed. These demonic creatures were so weak, meaning that the things here would not be too valuable.


    After all, the more valuable the treasures were, the more powerful the monsters guarding them would be. These demonic creatures evidently were not very strong, but it could also be because he was too strong.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards and found some bloody traces. These did note from demonic creatures but from a group of people. There were many bloody marks, meaning that a few of them were injured.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt much more at ease. People who were injured dealing with monsters like these would be quite weak as well, and they would not be a match for him. There was no need for Zhao Fu to be overly cautious, so he increased his speed.


    Following this, Zhao Fu came to arge space that was a few hundred meters wide. The walls were all made of ck rock and there were many demonic creatures¡¯ corpses everywhere, giving off a dense bloody smell.


    There was not anything here; anything of value had most likely been taken by the group ahead of him. Just as Zhao Fu was about to continue onwards, some noise sounded out from behind him.


    A group of people walked out, seven in total. There were four men and three women. Of the four men, one looked valiant, one had a gloomy and cold aura, one was quite muscr, and one was a young boy.


    Of the three women, one had a voluptuous figure and a seductive aura, one had white skin and had a gentle aura and seemed like a big sister, and one was a young girl who seemed quite domineering.


    The demonic creatures had been killed by the first group and Zhao Fu had dealt with the remaining ones, so thister group had been able to easily make it here.


    ¡°Did you kill those demonic creatures? Also, what treasures did you obtain? Hand them over,¡± the domineering young girl pointed at Zhao Fu and said loudly.


    Zhao Fu slightly frowned, seeming quite displeased.


    The valiant-looking young man who seemed to be the leader hurriedly said apologetically, ¡°My Junior Apprentice Sister is quite spoiled; please don¡¯t mind her, brother.¡±


    The young girl unhappily pouted because she felt that there was no need to be afraid of Zhao Fu who was by himself. Moreover, he had definitely obtained something, and all they had to do was snatch it.


    The big sister-like woman stopped the young girl from saying any more because she could tell that Zhao Fu was quite dangerous and could be much more powerful than them. If they started fighting, their side would most likely lose.


    Zhao Fu also had an idea. It would be better to follow behind the first group and then snatch everything they had obtained. However, he was also worried that there were exits from which they could leave; if that was the case, he would have waited for nothing. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided not to pay any mind to these people and continue onwards.


    This attitude caused the group to feel quite dissatisfied, and the gloomy-looking young man said, ¡°This person is too full of himself; does he think we¡¯re people who can be casually offended?¡±


    The domineering young girl said angrily, ¡°We should have killed him just then and taken what he had. That way, we wouldn¡¯t have to be annoyed by him.¡±


    ¡°That person¡¯s very strong and we might have lost. It¡¯s best not to offend him,¡± the valiant-looking young man said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Mm, I think things are better this way,¡± the big sister-like woman said.


    Hearing her agree, the valiant-looking young man looked at her happily, while the woman turned her face away, turning a bit red. They seemed to like each other but had never made things clear.


    ¡°What should we do now? We came for that treasure trove but if that person takes everything good, conflicts are bound to happen,¡± the muscr young man suddenly said, breaking the mood. Everyone else agreed ¨C they could not just hand over the treasures to someone else, and the two sides would definitely fight, unless that person was incredibly powerful.


    The seductive woman said, ¡°We should follow him for now. With him killing the monsters ahead, we won¡¯t face any danger. That way, we can also scope his strength. If he finds something good, we¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to act.¡±


    Everyone else agreed, and they followed Zhao Fu through the passageway.


    Zhao Fu naturally sensed the group of people following behind him. A trace of a cold smile appeared on his face, but he did not mind too much.

 Chapter 1451: Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Trap</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ng! ng! ng...


    Metallic nging sounds rang out as Skeleton soldiers giving off demonic qi and rotten auras appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    These were most likely originally Demon Race soldiers, and they were not very strong. Each of them had roughly Stage 5 or 6 strength and there were not many of them. They had most likely been cleared by the previous group, making things much easier for Zhao Fu.


    Facing these Skeleton soldiers, Zhao Fu continuously shed out with his sword, sending out terrifying blood-red sword lights as he advanced as if he was cutting grass.


    In front of Zhao Fu¡¯s power, the Skeleton soldiers were unable to retaliate at all. Each strike reduced many Skeletons to bones which fell on the ground.


    The group behind Zhao Fu was incredibly shocked as they watched the Skeleton soldiers easily being killed by Zhao Fu. At the same time, they found that there was most likely another group ahead, as there were already many destroyed Skeletons in front of Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the valiant-looking young man said and everyone prepared to go up when something unexpected happened.


    A magic formation was suddenly activated, causing the deathly aura in the surroundings to madly gather. The Skeleton soldiers that had been killed were all revived and they gave off a ferocious aura as they flooded towards the group.


    The group hurriedly unleashed a defensive barrier. Looking at the countless Skeletons surrounding them, they looked somewhat terrified.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re actually using such a method to harm us,¡± the valiant-looking young man angrily yelled at Zhao Fu, thinking that Zhao Fu had done this.


    Zhao Fu turned and condescendinglyughed as he said, ¡°It was your fault for being careless. I didn¡¯t make that trap; it was set up by the previous group. Who told you to be careless and try to take advantage of me?¡±


    The trap indeed was not made by Zhao Fu and was most likely set up by the previous group. They had sensed that more people had entered after them so they had set a trap like this.


    This trap was naturally quite ferocious and the countless Skeletons quickly destroyed the seven people¡¯s defensive barrier. The seven of them had no mind to pay to Zhao Fu and furiously fought with the Skeletons.


    The valiant-looking young man swung his saber, sending out sabre lights that cut countless Skeletons in half. The gloomy-looking young man took out a bone flute andunched soundwave attacks. The muscr young man swung arge staff that shattered Skeletons to smithereens, and the young boy used a mirror to shoot out cold lights that destroyed the Skeletons.


    The three women also unleashed different attacks. The seductive woman and the big sister-like woman used long swords and sent out sword lights. The domineering young girl used a whip that whipped out with immense force, easily shattering the Skeletons¡¯ heads.


    However, there were simply too many Skeletons. The seven of them could not resist them all, and they started to be injured.


    The seductive woman was bitten in the arm by a Skeleton and blood flowed out. She sent power into her arm and vigorously swung, shattering the Skeleton that had bitten her.


    The others were already injured and it was likely that the seven of them would die here. The only way they could survive was if that person destroyed the magic formation.


    However, there was already enmity between them, so how could he help them? The seductive woman did not want to die here and shouted out, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re willing to destroy the magic formation, I¡¯m willing to be your woman and serve you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman with interest and found that she was incredibly bewitching, and he lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I can save you, but if I destroy this trap, I¡¯ll have saved all seven of you and it won¡¯t be worth it for me.¡±


    The domineering young girl looked quite afraid and pleaded, ¡°If you save us, I¡¯ll agree to anything. I¡¯ll even be your servant.¡±


    The big sister-like woman looked at the others and sighed as she called out, ¡°Sir, as long as you destroy the trap, the three of us will be yours, but please promise not to harm anyone else.¡±


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as an enormous blood-red sword light shot out. Countless Skeletons were turned into ash under this strike, and in that moment, all of the Skeletons disappeared and a deep sword gash appeared in the ground.


    The seven people were quite shocked and had never thought that Zhao Fu was so terrifying. It was ridiculous that they had considered robbing Zhao Fu before.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to honor your promises,¡± Zhao Fu said with a faint smile as he looked at the three women.


    The seductive woman had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s strength would be so monstrous. If she could follow such a person, it would be a good thing. As such, she happily ran over and leapt into his embrace and affectionately said, ¡°Sir, my name is Wu He; from now on, I¡¯ll be yours.¡±


    The domineering young girl looked at Zhao Fu with fear. She looked at the big sister-like woman with teary eyes, who lowered her head and somewhat sadly walked towards Zhao Fu.


    The valiant young man stretched out his hand and grabbed her hand and pleaded, ¡°Dong Mei, don¡¯t go.¡±


    The woman¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes danced with tears. She turned, looked at the valiant young man, and gave a sad smile.


    Right now, she was quite happy because despite knowing how powerful Zhao Fu was, the valiant young man still tried to stop her from leaving. She could feel the warmth from his hand, but that was all. She broke free from his grasp and softly said, ¡°ording to our agreement from before, I am his now. I¡¯m sorry, but I hope you can find someone who loves you more in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want someone else, I only want you. Dong Mei, I like you. Please don¡¯t¡¯ go.¡± Two trails of tears flowed down from the young man¡¯s eyes. He felt incredibly emotional and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm as he looked at her passionately.


    The woman¡¯s body slightly trembled as she stopped in her tracks. She had never thought that the valiant young man would say the words she had been waiting for the whole time. Tears flowed out from her eyes, and she smiled; she felt incredibly happy and blissful.


    Bang!


    A formless energy sent the young man flying. He coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and the woman was startled and hurriedly went to check on him in worry.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cold voice sounded out, ¡°If you keep dawdling, I¡¯ll kill you all.¡±


    Only then did the woman and the otherse back to their senses. Right now, they were not in control; if Zhao Fu wanted their lives, he could kill them at any moment.


    The domineering young girl ran to Zhao Fu¡¯s side in fear. She obediently lowered her head and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m called Zi Yue.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and looked at the woman called Dong Mei. Dong Mei lightly wiped away her tears and said sorry to the valiant young man before running over to Zhao Fu.


    The young man cried out in pain and felt incredibly regretful. If he had said those things earlier, they could have been together.

 Chapter 1452: Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Demon King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, she now belonged to another man and there was no use in regretting. This was what caused him the most pain.


    The three other men looked at Zhao Fu in fear, afraid that Zhao Fu would kill them. They took the injured and crying young man and quickly left this ce. They hade wanting to obtain the treasure trove and had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    Not only had they obtained nothing, they had been injured, and most importantly, the three women had been taken by that man.


    After they left, Zhao Fu looked at the sad-looking and teary Dong Mei and felt quite displeased, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like you being like this, do you understand?¡±


    Dong Mei held back her sadness and squeezed out a smile.


    Zhao Fu felt satisfied and brought her into his embrace and kissed her, and they started to go at it.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the three women in his embrace whose faces were red and were panting. Faint smiles could be seen on their faces, and the sadness from before was gone.


    ¡°Husband, I really like you more and more,¡± Wu He flirtatiously hugged Zhao Fu as she said happily. She had never thought that would be so capable in that regard as well.


    ¡°Husband, I thought you would torment us; I never thought you would treat us so well,¡± Zi Yue, the domineering young girl, also said happily.


    ¡°Husband, we¡¯ve been here for a while. The group ahead of us might have found some treasures, so we should head on,¡± Dong Mei had decided to take the role of the virtuous wife and she reminded Zhao Fu.


    Now, she had be Zhao Fu¡¯s woman and that could not be changed, so she could only ept this.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Zhao Fu had recovered his spirits and he led the three women onwards. There were not as many monsters inside and they were easily cleared by Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his group came to another open space. Apart from a heap of corpses, there was nothing else, and the treasures had most likely been taken by the previous group, so they could only head onwards.


    At that moment, a group of demon soldiers charged out. They were not Skeletons and had real bodies. Their eyes were jet-ck and their bodies gave offrge amounts of demonic qi, and they were far more powerful than the Skeleton soldiers.


    Zhao Fu dealt with these demon soldiers quite easily and continued onwards, and soon they heard sounds of fighting from before.


    It was most likely the previous group, but from the sounds, things did not seem like they were going well for them. The battle was incredibly intense and terrifying shockwaves sted out, causing people¡¯s bodies to feel cold.


    The previous group was quite strong and the monsters they were fighting with were not weak either, so Zhao Fu had the three women wait here where there was no danger.


    Zhao Fu hid his aura and cautiously moved closer. He came to arge hall that was thousands of meters wide and had massive stone pirs in the surroundings, looking quite grand.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu saw what was going on. Within the hall, there was a three meter tall Demon King. It was incredibly muscr, had a blue horn, and gave off a King¡¯s aura, and it was fighting with five people.


    There were seven or eight people on the ground, and they were either dead or heavily wounded, unable to fight.


    Of the five people still fighting, there were three men and two women. Of the three men, one was wearing white clothes and had fair and clear looks, one was quite handsome, and one looked quite vulgar. The two women were extremely beautiful ¨C one had a graceful figure and a cold and arrogant aura, while the other had a fiery figure and gave off a bewitching aura.


    The Demon King had Extreme Divine Realm power, but because it was affected by the seal, it could only release Divine Realm level power.


    The five people fighting only had World Realm power, and this group was not a group that Dong Mei¡¯s group could fight with. Without Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance, Dong Mei¡¯s group would all have been killed.


    However, now that he saw the other side¡¯s strength, there was no need for Zhao Fu to be overly cautious. He waited by the side and decided to easily deal with both sides after they were out of strength and obtain all of the rewards.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± However, the Demon King discovered Zhao Fu and roared. It swung its sharp ws, sending five cold lights towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could only reveal himself and block the Demon King¡¯s attack.


    The other people were shocked as they looked at Zhao Fu who had suddenly appeared. However, after sensing that his aura was only at the Earth Realm, they let out sighs of relief.


    However, they were in a tough situation right now. They had already lost seven or eight people and the five of them were unable to block the Demon King. As such, it was likely that they would die here. No one paid much mind to Zhao Fu because they expected him to be killed by the Demon King soon.


    However, what happened next exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. After seeing Zhao Fu, the Demon King gave a savage and delighted smile and roared loudly, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you!¡±


    Following this, the Demon King started to madly attack Zhao Fu and disregarded the others. This made the group feel quite confused; they could not understand why the Demon King was madly attacking someone who only had Earth Realm Cultivation.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a bronze aura me burst forth, apanied by a massive aura of killing and conquering. It flooded out in all directions and created wild gales, and the entire hall seemed to be filled with bronze light.


    The incredibly powerful Demon King was suppressed by twelve small bronze soldiers. No matter how it struggled, it could not break free of that power.


    This caused everyone to feel incredibly shocked because that Nation Armament¡¯s power reached the Extreme Divine Realm level and could fully suppress the Demon King.


    After suppressing the Demon King with his Nation Armament, Zhao Fu looked at the five people and said coldly, ¡°Hand over everything you¡¯ve obtained.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank; this person had directly expressed his ill-intent. What¡¯s more, with his Nation Armament, they were not a match for him at all. However, they were reluctant to just hand over the things they had obtained with great difficulty.


    The vulgar-looking young man turned into a ray of light and tried to run away. Zhao Fu coldlyughed and shed out with his sword, shing the young man in half. Blood and organs sttered all over the ground and the surroundings became deathly silent. The others who had been nning on running away as well all froze.


    The handsome-looking young man¡¯s expression was quite grim as he asked, ¡°Sir, if we hand over the treasures, are you willing to spare us?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; this was the benefit of having great power. He said, ¡°It depends on how you behave. If you behave well, I might spare you all. If not, you might all die here.¡±

 Chapter 1453: Evil Flower Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Evil Flower Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu¡¯s indifferent attitude caused the people¡¯s expressions to be quite unsightly and they started to hesitate. They were worried that if they handed over their treasures, Zhao Fu would immediately kill them.


    At that moment, a weak voice sounded out, ¡°Sir, if you save me, I¡¯m willing to be your female attendant and serve you.¡±


    The one who spoke was a devilishly beautiful woman in a red dress lying on the ground, and blood leaked out of her lips. She looked heavily injured and incredibly weak.


    Seeing that those people wanted to run and disregarded those who were injured, her heart had be incredibly cold. She could not rely on anyone and could only rely on herself to live.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. After thinking about it, he lightlyughed and tossed over a bottle of medicinal pills. The woman had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so decisive, not only agreeing to save her but immediately giving her medicinal pills as well.


    The devilishly beautiful woman received the medicinal pills in delight and lightly sniffed them. She found that they were extremely high-grade medicinal pills so she immediately used them and started to recover from her injuries.


    Seeing this, a skinny-looking young man lying on the ground also hurriedly spoke, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m also willing to serve you.¡±


    Zhao Fu was pleased and tossed over another bottle of medicinal pills. The young man happily receive the bottle and started to recover from his injuries.


    There was also a slim and quiet-looking woman on the ground. She felt quite hesitant, but looking at the corpses next to her, she also said, ¡°Sir, I am also willing to be your female attendant and serve you. Please save me as well.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu tossed over another bottle of medicinal pills.


    Following this, Zhao Fu looked at the four people and said, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. You can either serve me or die.¡±


    The four people expected things to turn out like this, so they could only inwardly sigh and half-kneel and submit to Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Zhao Fu found out that they were not familiar with each other and had only gathered for the treasure trove. He also found out their names.


    The skinny young man was called Hei Li, the handsome-looking young man was called Xiao Canye, and the fair and clear-looking young man was called Nan Feng.


    The devilishly beautiful woman was called Fu Liu, the quiet-looking woman was called Su Yaye, the cold-looking woman was called Yang Shuqian, and the fiery-figured woman was called Zhang Dongxue.


    Zhao Fu set down restrictions in their bodies and obtained the treasures they had collected. There were ten or so and all of them were quite valuable and had demonic attributes.


    Zhao Fu naturally understood why; his Divine Bloodline was a massive temptation for anyone. He also wanted to see if he could subdue the Demon King. With the Demon King, he would have a big help and would have a bodyguard in the Demon Domain.


    ¡°Are you willing to submit to me? As long as you submit, I will undo your seal.¡±


    The Demon King loudlyughed and sounded slightly condescending, ¡°You only have Earth Realm Cultivation and yet you want to subdue me? If it wasn¡¯t for your Nation Armament you¡¯d be in my stomach. You really think I would submit to food?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt somewhat angry and went up to teach that Demon King a lesson.


    Boom!


    A wave of demonic qi exploded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and his eyes disappeared from his eye sockets as they were reced by two ck rose-like flowers.


    A sensation of hunger filled Zhao Fu¡¯s mind and he lost control of his body as he leapt on the Demon King like a beast. He opened his mouth and bit at the Demon King¡¯s body, and he ripped off arge chunk of flesh before chewing at it.


    The Demon King looked quite shocked. It had eaten countless people in its life and had never thought that it would be eaten.


    The others looked quite afraid and had never thought that Zhao Fu would eat the Demon King, and their hair stood on end.


    ¡°Arghhhhhh...¡± Zhao Fu bit at the Demon King and ripped off chunks of meat as he chewed, and the Demon King roared in pain as it continuously struggled. However, it was unable to break free at all and Zhao Fu continued eating it.


    The scene was incredibly bloody and cruel, and everyone else could not bear to watch. In the end, the Demon King could not endure the pain anymore and pleaded for mercy. However, it was as if Zhao Fu did not hear him and he continued to madly eat the Demon King.


    In the end, the Demon King was eaten in front of everyone, and only ck blood, bones, and some organs were left behind.


    Zhao Fuy on the ground, an expression of pain on his face as he continuously roared like a wild beast. Large amounts of demonic qi continuously flowed out from his body but did not spread out and gathered together.


    The two ck flowers in Zhao Fu¡¯s eye sockets gave off an intense ck light and the demonic qi continuously condensed, forming a terrifying monster.


    The monster was three meters tall and its body was quite long. Its arms were also quite long and reached the ground, and it also had an enormous mouth that was filled with sharp teeth. Above the mouth was a single eye.


    After the monster was formed it opened itsrge mouth and sucked, sucking the Demon King¡¯s bones and organs into its mouth before swallowing.


    Following this, the monster looked at the group and everyone¡¯s bodies froze. They felt as if they had fallen into icy water and felt immense terror.


    ¡°Am I going to be eaten?¡± That was the thought that went through everyone¡¯s minds. It was just looking at them and did not do anything, and Zhao Fu gradually regained consciousness.


    Looking at the blood on his body and tasting the vor and bits of meat in his mouth, Zhao Fu realized what had happened and he turned to look at the monster next to him.


    Zhao Fu knew what it was ¨C it was an Evil Flower Demon that was birthed from the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower. It specifically ate demonic items and could devour all demonic items.


    Even though it was only three meters tall, it could devour a demon beast that was 1,000 meters long and would not be stuffed full. It would be able to instantly digest them and the demonic items it ate would continuously provide Zhao Fu with demonic qi.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and the Evil Flower Demon turned into demonic qi and dissipated. It only took a thought from Zhao Fu for it to appear, and this made things quite convenient.


    Zhao Fu wiped away the blood on his face and looked at the group of people who were looking at him in terror, even more so than before. They had never thought that Zhao Fu would devour the powerful and horrifying Demon King; now, they were afraid that they would be eaten.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Hearing this and seeing that Zhao Fu had returned to normal, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1454: Mountain Stronghold

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Mountain Stronghold</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Dong Mei and the three other women were waiting outside and did not know what had happened. Seeing Zhao Fu bring out so many people, they felt quite surprised. Moreover, those people seemed to fear Zhao Fu, while those people¡¯s cultivations were much stronger than theirs.


    If they had ran into this group, they definitely would have died and would not have been able to resist at all. They had no idea how Zhao Fu had made these people submit and make them so afraid of him.


    After leaving the mountain, the group went down to the town below the mountain. Because Zhao Fu was covered with a lot of blood and the others were in a sorry state, they found an inn to stay in to recover their strength and wash up.


    Afterwards, intense noises sounded out from within the room as Zhao Fu started to do it with the women.


    The sun gradually rose up over the mountain and the golden sunlight covered the ground. The air was clear and fresh and there was a faint fog; a new day hade.


    Zhao Fu woke up, and looking at the women sleeping on the bed with him, he smiled and woke them up.


    The bewitching woman Fu Liuzily hugged Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Husband, aren¡¯t we going to sleep for a bit longer? I¡¯ll serve youter.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°I have things to take care of and will be leaving soon.¡±


    Dong Mei sweetlyy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and said softly, ¡°Can you take us, husband? That way we can serve you and take care of your needs every day.¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head as he refused and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Demon Domain and it¡¯s quite far away; I don¡¯t know what danger there will be, so you can all head to the Mountain River Kingdom. I¡¯ll tell Shan Luoshui you¡¯re my people.¡±


    Hearing this, they all felt quite shocked and had never thought that Zhao Fu would know Shan Luoshui. They knew that the Mountain River Kingdom was one of the most powerful factions here; now, they could not help but wonder who Zhao Fu was.


    However, Zhao Fu did not tell them much for now and had them go to the Mountain River Kingdom while he continued onwards to the Demon Domain by himself.


    After all, he felt that the World Realm was still too weak. If he were to bring someone, they would have to be at least at the Divine Realm. That way, they would be of slight help when he went to the Demon Domain.


    Five or six dayster, Zhao Fu stopped next to a small creek to rest. A little mouse dragged a small spirit fruit in front of Zhao Fu and squeaked at him, as if it was trying to say something.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised as he looked at the palm-sized mouse with violet fur and violet eyes; it seemed to have some intelligence.


    By now, Zhao Fu was close to the Heaven Domain and the spirit qi was quite abundant here, so it was natural that the creatures were all quite intelligent. However, this little mouse was acting incredibly intelligent and was not afraid of him eating it.


    This little mouse had Stage 1 strength and the spirit fruit that it dragged along was also a Stage 1 spirit fruit. Zhao Fu could not understand what it was trying to say but he felt that they had met by fate so Zhao Fu took out a Stage 3 medicinal pill and gave it to the mouse.


    After that, the little fellow stuck onto Zhao Fu and Zhao Fu decided to bring it with him. He did not know how long he would have to travel for and he would be less lonely with this little guy.


    Zhao Fu also gave it a name, Zi Yue.


    Ten or so dayster, Zhao Fu finally arrived at the Demon Domain. Sensing the dense demonic qi around him, Zhao Fu deeply breathed in and felt quitefortable.


    After eating the Demon King and awakening the Evil Flower Demon, Zhao Fu was quite surprised and pleased, but it was far from enough to awaken the Demon Star.


    Now that he had reached the Demon Domain, he would definitely be able to satisfy the requirements of the Demon Star. Because Zhao Fu did not have a destination, he decided to head towards the historical remnant. He also slowed down because he was not in as much of a rush; his main goal was to obtain arge number of things with demonic qi.


    Now that Zi Yue was full from medicinal pills, ity against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and slept soundly. It had not felt tired at all from all the traveling and was quite lively.


    After passing through arge mountain, Zhao Fu was stopped by a few people dressed as bandits. As bandits in the Demon Domain, they all had Stage 4 Cultivation, or else they would not be able to survive in the Demon Domain.


    ¡°Boy, now that you¡¯ve seen your granddaddies, hurry up and hand over your valuables,¡± a ferocious-looking big man said arrogantly in a loud voice.


    Because almost everyone in the Demon Domain were from the Demon Race, looking at these demons, Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite hungry. He licked his lips and somewhat wanted to eat them. At the same time, after entering the Demon Domain, the Evil Flower Demon had be incredibly excited as well.


    Facing the bandits, it felt an immense desire to eat them, and it was dozens of times more intense than what Zhao Fu felt.


    Zhao Fu shook his head and suppressed the desire to eat them; he did not want to be someone who ate demons.


    Zhao Fu ignored the bandits and shook his head, and the bandits were infuriated and raised their weapons and charged at him.


    Sensing these people charge over, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave offrge amounts of demonic qi and the three meter tall Evil Flower Demon appeared next to him, excitedly and savagely looking at the iing bandits.


    Seeing the Evil Flower Demon appear, the bandits instinctively felt quite afraid. They did not know why but their hair stood on end and their bodies froze, not daring to take another step.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at the bandits and said, ¡°Eat them!¡±


    After receiving Zhao Fu¡¯s order, the Evil Flower Demon gave a terrifyingugh, after which it swung its long arms, which continuously became longer. They shot out and the palms turned into two mouths filled with sharp teeth.


    The bandits looked terrified and immediately turned and ran.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±¡±Ahhh!¡± two cries sounded out as the two people running the slowest were bitten by the tworge mouths. When the mouths opened they were one meter wide and could bite a person in half in a single bite. The teeth were incredibly sharp and could easily tear apart blood and flesh.


    Blood sprayed everywhere as half of the two bandits¡¯ bodies were bitten off. Some arms and legs were chewed off and fell on the ground.


    The two arms continued to grow and fly out, catching up with the other bandits in an instant. A few more cries sounded out as the bandits were eaten, and the limbs on the ground were eaten as well; it seemed that the Evil Flower Demon did not waste food at all.


    After eating these bandits, the Evil Flower Demon¡¯s body did not go through any changes nor did it seem like it was full. It instead breathed in and then breathed out.


    However, Zhao Fu found that eating demons not only increased the Evil Demon Flower¡¯s strength but also providedrge amounts of demonic qi for the Demon Star. If it ate enough, perhaps it would be able to awaken the Demon Star.


    After discovering this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and felt that matters would be easier to resolve.


    Since he had encountered bandits here, there was most likely a mountain stronghold nearby. Thinking about that, Zhao Fu gave a happy smile; going there would most likely allow the Evil Demon Flower to have a big feast.


    Following this, Zhao Fu followed the tracks of the bandits and found their stronghold.

 Chapter 1455: Multitude Demon Region

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Multitude Demon Region</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were not many people at the stronghold, only around 2,000 of them. Zhao Fu was not afraid at all and directly walked towards the stronghold.


    There were 20 or so bandits on guard and seeing Zhao Fu walk over alone, they immediately became wary. One of the people called out, ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to our stronghold?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply to them and only coldly looked at them. His body gave offrge amounts of demonic qi and the Evil Flower Demon appeared next to him. It looked at the bandits savagely and flung out its two arms.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± cries sounded out as the two hands continuously stretched out and the palms became tworge mouths. They were incredibly fast and did not give the people any time to react before ten or so of them were devoured, leaving behind only their blood. Seeing this, the other bandits cried out in terror.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he led the Evil Flower Demon forwards. By now, countless bandits had rushed out of the stronghold and charged towards Zhao Fu with their weapons.


    ¡°Have a good meal!¡± Zhao Fu said to the Evil Flower Demon with a grin.


    After receiving Zhao Fu¡¯s order, the Evil Flower Demon happily nodded before opening its massive mouth. It expanded out to two meters wide and one meter tall, and it sucked at the iing bandits as a massive attractive force burst forth.


    After charging up, the countless bandits were sucked into the Evil Flower Demon¡¯s mouth. In just an instant, five or six hundred bandits had been devoured. The ones who had survived became incredibly pale and screamed in terror as they started to run away.


    Zhao Fu led the Evil Flower Demon into the stronghold and the bandits here were all elderly, children, and women. Zhao Fu did not care about this much and said to the Evil Flower Demon, ¡°Eat them all!¡±


    The Evil Flower Demon flung out its hands and started to chase down the escaping bandits. It continuously ate them, leaving blood and broken limbs everywhere.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± a cry sounded out as a woman holding arge saber giving off a ferocious aura shot down from the sky, hacking towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu disdainfully stretched out a hand and countless traces of demonic qi wrapped around his palm. Zhao Fu then pushed, and a formless energy sent the woman flying backwards.


    The woman crashed ten or so meters away and a trace of blood leaked out of her lips. She was wearing tight clothes and had her hair in a ponytail. She was quite beautiful but she had a thin scar on her face, making her look quite ferocious.


    The woman found that she was not a match for Zhao Fu at all and looking at the Evil Flower Demon continuously devouring the stronghold¡¯s people, not sparing the elderly or children, she cried out, ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ve offended you, but please spare them.¡±


    A ck-clothed young man flew over with a serious expression as he looked at the Evil Flower Demon eating people. Even though he did not know what it was, he felt an instinctive fear.


    Zhao Fu did not move andughed, ¡°Why should I spare you bandits? The reason I came was to have you all eaten.¡±


    The woman and young man felt quite furious upon hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, but they were not a match for him. The woman said hatefully, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of this stronghold; if you have any grievances, deal with me and stop ughtering them.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu looked at her enticing figure and had the Evil Flower Demon stop as he gave a trace of an evil smile and walked towards the woman.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s smile and gaze, the woman felt quite angry and readied herself to fight. Even though she was not a match for Zhao Fu, she could not just stand there and let him kill her.


    The ck-clothed young man suddenly acted. His body shed and he appeared next to Zhao Fu, and his saber gave off cold light as it shed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head.


    Zhao Fu condescendingly grabbed with his hand and grabbed the young man¡¯s neck, subduing him instantly. With the Evil Flower Demon continuously providing Zhao Fu with demonic qi, all of Zhao Fu¡¯s abilities had been enhanced and he was like an emperor among demons.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to break the young man¡¯s neck, the woman hurriedly cried out, ¡°Let my little brother go, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman and said calmly, ¡°Throw away your weapon!¡±


    The woman did not hesitate, and she red at Zhao Fu as she threw her saber away. Zhao Fu grinned as he tossed the young man to the side before picking up the woman and flying into the hall.


    Even though the ck-clothed young man and the other bandits had survived, their expressions were quite unsightly, and they looked towards the hall furiously, as loud sounds wereing out from there.


    Zhao Fu had not touched any women in ten or so days and the Emperor Killer Curse was about to re up again. He also missed the touch of a woman, and he also needed someone who knew about the Demon Domain as he had little to no information, so he chose this woman.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the pale and raggedly-breathing woman in his embrace who he had been ravaging for a few hours and asked caringly.


    The woman looked at Zhao Fu coldly and ignored him.


    Zhao Fuughed and sent the Six Desires Demonic Qi into her body, causing her face to recover its rosy glow, and her aura became stronger. He then asked, ¡°Where is this ce? Are there any powerful demonic creatures nearby or any precious demonic medicines?¡±


    In response to Zhao Fu¡¯s questions, the woman continued to look cold and did not utter a word.


    Zhao Fu looked quite displeased and said somewhat menacingly, ¡°There are still many people in your stronghold; if you keep acting like this, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± the woman said angrily.


    Zhao Fu lifted her snow-white chin and said coldly, ¡°Now, you¡¯re my woman so it¡¯s best that you behave better. I don¡¯t want to do anything to you, but don¡¯t force my hand.¡±


    The woman angrily red at Zhao Fu and tears danced in her eyes.


    Zhao Fu could not take it andforted her a bit, and the woman¡¯s attitude became gentler. Zhao Fu also found out her name, which was Ye Ye.


    She also told Zhao Fu the information he wanted to know; firstly, this was only the boundary region of the Demon Domain and was a chaotic region. The factions were quiteplicated and there was no order; everyone killed and piged as they pleased.


    This ce was quite famous, and it was called the Multitude Demon Region.


    Ye Ye did not know if there were any powerful demonic creatures nearby, but there was a faction not too far away that had a powerful demonic treasure called the Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone.


    It was said that this Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone was condensed from the blood of countless demon people and had extremely great power. During battles, it could give soldiers a buff that could help them gain immense power.


    Zhao Fu was naturally interested in that Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone. After all, Zhao Fu hade to the Demon Domain to obtain things withrge amounts of demonic qi.

 Chapter 1456: Second Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Second Monster</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Leave this ce with me. Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay in this small stronghold forever,¡± Zhao Fu said to Ye Ye as he smiled.


    Ye Ye coldly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving with a bastard like you.¡±


    Zhao Fu slightly smiled and said, ¡°A small stronghold like this can be destroyed at any moment; it¡¯s better to disband it earlier and find a better ce for these people. Moreover, with your strength and abilities, staying in a ce like this is a great waste.¡±


    Lying in Zhao Fu¡¯s arms and hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s acknowledgement, Ye Ye felt a trace of happiness and started to consider the current state of the stronghold.


    In the end, Ye Ye nodded and agreed to disband the stronghold, and she angrily hit Zhao Fu a few times. ¡°I can leave with you, but you killed so many people from our stronghold so you have to give uspensation. I want you to give them arge sum of money.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; this was not a problem at all and he directly agreed.


    Following this, the two of them put on their clothes and came outside. There were many people gathered here and they looked at Zhao Fu with expressions of fear and anger. Zhao Fu had not only killed their people but had also vited their leader.


    However, Ye Ye¡¯s words caused everyone to look incredibly confused, and they had never expected their leader to disband the stronghold.


    Ye Ye¡¯s little brother, Ye Zhi, immediately objected, saying, ¡°Big sis! Did he use some kind of method to bewitch you? Why are you doing this? He treated you like that and yet you want to leave with him.¡±


    Hearing those words, Ye Ye replied with a cold expression, ¡°The stronghold cannot continue to exist in its current state. Our strength is far too weak; today was a good example. I will find a better ce for you all.


    ¡°Also, are you all happy to stay in a stronghold like this for the rest of your lives and live such mediocre lives? His identity is very mysterious and he is incredibly powerful; following him is the best decision.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Zhi was unable to refute her words.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took out arge amount of money and gave it to Ye Ye, who distributed it to everyone. She then brought them to a City and had them take residence there.


    Even though Ye Zhi was unwilling, he still left this ce with his big sister.


    The faction that had the Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone only had the strength of half a world. In Ye Ye¡¯s eyes, it was extremely powerful, because having a faction like this in the Demon Domain was more difficult than conquering two worlds in the outer domains.


    This faction was one of the weaker factions. This was because this chaotic boundary region was incredibly big, and the top-tier factions here were not inferior to Empires.


    Also, for some reason, this Multitude Demon Region had never been unified before and had always been chaotic like this. Zhao Fu did not know why, but anyone would be interested in such a big piece ofnd. Moreover, it was in the Heaven Domain.


    Because that faction was nearby, Zhao Fu quickly reached that faction. However, he did not directly charge into that faction to steal the Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone. After all, that would make too much noise and this was the Heaven Domain where there were Emperor Heaven Realm experts everywhere. As such, Zhao Fu did not dare to act too arrogantly.


    However, Zhao Fu obtained information about this faction; it was within Zhao Fu¡¯s abilities to deal with it and it would not be too dangerous.


    It was said that in two days, the faction¡¯s leader woulde out to hunt, so Zhao Fu decided to wait.


    After hearing that Zhao Fu wanted to assassinate the leader of the faction and steal the Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone, Ye Zhi looked incredibly shocked. He felt that Zhao Fu was simply too daring and was even a bit mad. With his strength, he did not dare to offend that faction¡¯s leader at all; if he ever met him, he would only be able to kneel in awe.


    Ye Ye nestled in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. After doing it with Zhao Fu many times, her aura had be somewhat more flirtatious and mature.


    Their rtionship had also be better and when she had heard about the Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone, she knew that Zhao Fu wanted to take it, and she trusted that he would be able to do it.


    She could instinctively sense that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was incredibly terrifying; after all, the aura he gave off was monstrous. Whether it was in terms of his aura, bloodline, or Fate, she could not resist at all and waspletely suppressed.


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re careful,¡± Ye Yey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes as she said caringly.


    Zhao Fu nodded and began to prepare to assassinate the leader of that faction.


    Boom!


    In order to quickly end the battle, Zhao Fu directly released the power of his Nation Armament, and a terrifying sword light shed out, bringing with it a ferocious sword qi as it shed towards the leader of the faction.


    The leader of the faction was leading a group of horsemen and was chasing after a demon tiger, and he had never expected such a terrifying attack.


    Great Qin now had six worlds and the power that its Nation Armament contained was simply terrifying. The leader of the faction had Divine Realm Cultivation but was still killed by the attack. The group of horsemen with him were also torn apart by the sword light, and their blood and broken corpses littered the ground.


    A circr stone giving off ck light and immense demonic qi hung in the air ¨C this was most likely the Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone. Zhao Fu had never expected that it had fused with the leader of the faction; if he had not killed him, he would not have been able to obtain it.


    ¡°Kill him! He killed our leader!¡± Over 10,000 demon soldiers hurried over, and they all had Stage 4 strength. Seeing Zhao Fu kill their leader, they looked incredibly furious and raised their weapons as they roared and charged over.


    Facing these demon soldiers, Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed. He released the Evil Flower Demon and said, ¡°Eat your fill!¡±


    The Evil Flower Demon opened its massive mouth and sucked, and an incredibly powerful attractive force burst forth.


    The demon soldiers¡¯ expressions fell and they unleashed energy barriers, but it waspletely useless. Their bodies were quickly sucked into the Evil Flower Demon¡¯s mouth.


    The soldiers on the outside hurriedly shot out arrows, and these arrows contained immense power as they shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Without Zhao Fu needing to do anything, the Evil Flower Demon unleashed a defensive barrier to block the arrows, and it continued to suck in the demon soldiers.


    In the end, of the 10,000 demon soldiers, only fewer than 100 of them were able to escape and the rest were all devoured by the Evil Flower Demon. These were all Stage 4 demon soldiers and containedrge amounts of demonic qi.


    Zhao Fu did not stay here as the other side¡¯s army would soon arrive. He found a ce with no one around and ate the Ten Thousand Demon Blood Stone.


    A massive wave of demonic qi exploded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body and an expression of pain appeared on his face as the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower appeared in his eye sockets.


    The massive amount of demonic qi continuously condensed and formed another three meter tall monster.


    This monster looked like a demon and had powerful-looking muscles and massive ws. It also had a massive mouth, blood-red eyes, and a pair of cow-like ck horns. It gave off an evil aura that made it so that no one would dare to step close to it.

 Chapter 1457: Demon Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Demon Wolf</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu looked at this second monster and a look of delight appeared on his face. It was not just that he had gained a powerful monster, but the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s abilities had also reached the second stage and the two monsters would be more powerful as well.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and the two monsters both turned into demonic qi and dissipated. Zhao Fu returned to the City that Ye Ye was staying at and found that the faction had descended into chaos because the leader had died.


    There was news of a ck-cloaked figure and a terrifying monster devouring demons. He had incredibly terrifying and cruel methods, and the leader had been killed by that person.


    Ye Ye and Ye Zhi naturally knew who that person was. They had never thought that Zhao Fu would be able to easily instantly kill the faction¡¯s leader and cause such a big ruckus.


    Zhao Fu returned and quickly brought the two people to leave to the next ce.


    Now, Zhao Fu was not in a rush to go to the historical remnant and instead wanted to have his monsters devourrge numbers of demons in order to make the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower more powerful and provide more demonic qi for the Demon Star.


    However, as they traveled, Zhao Fu and the two others were stopped by a group of six people. Their cultivations were all at least at the Saint Realm and their leader had Earth Realm Cultivation. Just as expected, they wanted to rob Zhao Fu¡¯s group.


    Zhao Fu had note to this area for very long, yet he had been in this position twice; it could be seen just how chaotic this region was.


    There were four men and two women. Of the four men, one was a ferocious-looking big man, one was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man, one was a vicious-looking young man, and one was a cold-looking young man.


    Of the two women, one wore a red dress and rested in the ferocious-looking big man¡¯s embrace and looked quite flirtatious; one had a slim figure and had decent looks but seemed quite ruthless.


    The leader, which was the ferocious-looking big man, had Earth Realm Cultivation and domineering pointed at Zhao Fu and called out, ¡°Boy, hand over everything of value and that woman next to you for us to y with and we¡¯ll spare you today.¡±


    Facing so many powerful people, Ye Zhi could not help but feel quite anxious. Ye Ye disdainfullyughed, ¡°You trash want to touch me? You¡¯re seeking your own death without even realizing it.¡±


    The big man¡¯s expression became furious and he cursed, ¡°You slut! Everyone, attack together and kill those two men; you can y with that woman however you want.¡±


    Suddenly, demonic qi spread out and a tall figure appeared behind the big man. It was a demon-like figure with a powerful body, and it gave off a terrifying aura.


    Right after the big man had spoken, that figure had suddenly appeared, causing his expression to fall. His body froze and he started to sweat cold sweat as he felt a sense of terror.


    The Evil Flower Demon stretched out its massive ws and grabbed the big man¡¯s head and gave a savageugh as it gripped, causing the big man¡¯s head to explode.; brains and blood flew everywhere, and the woman in his embrace cried out and ducked to the side.


    The monster grabbed the man¡¯s headless corpse and opened its mouth, devouring it in one bite before attacking the others.


    The other people looked terrified and did not understand what was happening, but they knew they had encountered a monstrous opponent. They naturally did not have any thoughts of taking revenge for the big man because they had only gathered because it was in their interest to do so. As such, they immediately scattered and ran.


    Demonic qi once again spread out and an Evil Flower Demon appeared behind Zhao Fu. It swung out its hands and its arms quickly extended as the two palms becamerge mouths that savagely bit towards two people.


    The two people were given a big fright and immediately raised their defensive barriers, but the two hands seemed like they were illusory and passed through the defensive barriers. This caused the two people to look incredibly confused and they could not react in time before they were devoured by the two mouths, causing blood to fly everywhere.


    The other Evil Flower Demon caught up to another person and one of its massive and sharp ws pierced through that person¡¯s chest before it bit down, causing blood to stter everywhere.


    In order to differentiate between the two Evil Flower Demons, Zhao Fu named one of them Long Arms and the other one Demon.


    Long Arms¡¯ hands shot out and dragged the two women in front of Zhao Fu. The two women looked terrified and the flirtatious woman pleaded, ¡°Sir, as long as you don¡¯t¡¯ kill us, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    The ruthless-looking woman also said in fear, ¡°Please don¡¯t eat me! I¡¯m willing to submit to you.¡±


    Ye Ye red at Zhao Fu somewhat unhappily; she knew why Zhao Fu was keeping these two women, and she said angrily, ¡°Am I not enough?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking; they said that they wanted to toy with you so I naturally need to toy with their women.¡±


    Ye Ye still angrily harrumphed, turned her head away, and ignored Zhao Fu.


    Ye Zhi tactfully left, and soon intense sounds rang out. He not only heard the two women¡¯s lewd cries but also his big sister¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for giving me your love; you¡¯re more capable than the men I¡¯ve had in the past by hundreds of times,¡± the flirtatious woman said in an infatuated manner with a red face.


    The ruthless-looking woman¡¯s face was also red and she panted but did not say anything.


    Ye Ye did not say anything either as she strengthlesslyy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. She no longer looked angry and instead looked quite happy and pleased.


    Zhao Fu found out the two women¡¯s names ¨C the flirtatious woman was called Lou Li and the ruthless-looking woman was called You Qingleng. He asked them about the situation in this area and found out about the factions here, as well as the treasures and demonic creatures.


    Zhao Fu heard from them that there was arge mountain where a terrifying demon wolf lived. Itmitted all sorts of evils but no one had the ability to kill it as it was incredibly crafty. If any powerful enemies appeared, it would run away.


    It was also said that the demon wolf had the ability to turn into human form and liked handsome men. It would often capture handsome men to toy with before eating them; however, the demon wolf was also a male.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu decided to head to that mountain as he needed to devour high-grade demonic creatures.


    On the way to the mountain, Zhao Fu entered another few groups of bandits, who were all eaten by the Evil Flower Demons. Zhao Fu also destroyed a few strongholds and the Evil Flower Demons devoured 20,000 to 30,000 people, causing news of a demon-eating monster appearing to spread.


    A day or soter, Zhao Fu and his people arrived at therge mountain. The auraing from there was quite terrifying, and Zi Yue, the little mouse, shivered in fear against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Fu smiled, because the more powerful the demonic beast the better.


    Zhao Fu could clearly sense that the demon wolf was in the mountain, so in order to prevent it from running away, Zhao Fu nned on luring it out.


    Hearing that the demon wolf liked handsome men, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and touched his face. He felt that he could use himself to lure out the demon wolf, and because he only had Earth Realm Cultivation, it was likely that the demon wolf would take the bait.


    Following this, Zhao Fu¡¯s group showed no wariness and started to rx near the mountain. They plucked some wild fruits and started to have a pic.

 Chapter 1458: Demon Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Demon Heart</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re abnormally handsome. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such an attractive man before.¡± A ck-haired young man who was naked from the waist up, revealing a well-built body, walked out with a smile as he looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had his cloak off, revealing his peerless looks. He had the confidence to attract men, but using his looks to attract men felt quite strange.


    ¡°Are you the demon wolf?¡± Zhao Fu cut to the chase and asked the young man.


    The young man was a bit surprised, but sensing that Zhao Fu only had Earth Realm Cultivation and the others¡¯ cultivations were even lower, he did not feel any fear. He smiled as he said, ¡°Am I the demon wolf? Since sir knows about me but did not leave, that means you came for me. Could it be that you want to spend the night with me? If that¡¯s the case, I can let the others off.


    ¡°With your looks, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to eat you. How about you be my wife? I have Divine Realm strength and am about to break through to the Extreme Divine Realm. If you follow me, I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    Hearing the demon wolf¡¯s words, Ye Ye and the other women could not help but lightlyugh. They had experienced how Zhao Fu had domineeringly taken them, yet there was a man talking to him like that.


    Zhao Fu was not angry and lightlyughed as he shook his head and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I indeed came for you, but not to spend the night with you but to eat you.¡±


    The demon wolf¡¯s expression became cold, because despite Zhao Fu knowing about its strength, neither him nor his group had shown any fear. With its crafty nature, it immediately sensed something was off and prepared to run.


    However, Zhao Fu had already released his Nation Armament¡¯s power and a massive power formed an enormous bronze hand which contained immense power and grabbed the demon wolf.


    The demon wolf¡¯s expression fell, and it turned back into its true form. A 10,000 meter long ck wolf appeared in front of everyone. Its fur was like ck iron and its eyes were pure ck, and it gave off a terrifying aura.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s bronze hand was forced to let go of the demon wolf but it heavily pped the demon wolf and sent its enormous body flying.


    The demon wolf¡¯s strength was almost at the Extreme Divine Realm and facing Zhao Fu and his Nation Armament, it was still able to retaliate.


    After being sent flying, the demon wolf smashed open a massive crater and the ground violently trembled, causing leaves to fall from trees. The demon wolf roared and gave off an enormous aura as it charged at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and released a defensive barrier, blocking off the aura.


    However, the demon wolf¡¯s goal was not to continue fighting with Zhao Fu. It leapt up and prepared to run away; with its crafty nature, it would not fight with Zhao Fu, who was slightly stronger than it.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Massive cold and gray chains shot out of the ground and contained a ferocious power as they bound up the demon wolf in the air. They then pulled and dragged the demon wolf down.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as the ground shook and dust rose up, and a massive crater appeared.


    ¡°Roar!¡± the demon wolf furiously roared as it vigorously struggled and actually broke ten or so chains. The cross-shaped pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun, reinforcing the chains¡¯ power, and he also summoned the Twelve Metal Colossi.


    The Twelve Metal Colossi gave off a massive aura of killing and conquering and floated around the demon wolf, giving off a terrifying aura of suppression that pressed the demon wolf against the ground.


    The demon wolf furiously roared and struggled with all its might, but it could not break free at all. Seeing this, Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile.


    Two waves of demonic qi came out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, forming the two Evil Flower Demons, and Zhao Fu said coldly, ¡°Eat it, but leave its heart for me.¡±


    Zhao Fu wanted to use the demon wolf to create a third Evil Flower Demon. The two Evil Flower Demons had already devoured tens of thousands of people and had providedrge amounts of demonic qi, and with this demon wolf, it should be enough to create a third Evil Flower Demon.


    After creating a third Evil Flower Demon, the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower would reach its third stage and Zhao Fu would be one step closer to awakening the Demon Star.


    Moreover, in order to create an Evil Flower Demon, Zhao Fu had to personally eat things, as the Evil Flower Demons were created from him. The Evil Flower Demons could not create more Evil Flower Demons.


    However, because the demon wolf was 10,000 meters long, Zhao Fu could not possibly eat it, so he had the Evil Flower Demons leave behind the heart, the thing that had the most power.


    The Evil Flower Demons obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯smand and excitedly and savagely rushed towards the demon wolf. They opened their massive mouths and bit towards the demon wolf.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu really wanted to eat it, it continuously thought and said with a fearful expression, ¡°Don¡¯t eat me, I¡¯ll submit to you now and serve you!¡±


    Having seen how crafty the demon wolf was and given all the stories of it, Zhao Fu did not trust it and decided to eat it.


    The two Evil Flower Demons opened their mouths to their fullest and bit offrge chunks of flesh, causing blood to fly everywhere, and the demon wolf howled in fear.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± the demon wolf continuously roared in pain and its voice continuously reverberated out, causing countless birds and beasts to run away. The two Evil Flower Demons continuously ate the demon wolf¡¯s body, causing blood to stter everywhere like a bloody rain.


    ¡°I¡¯m really willing to submit to you, stop eating me!¡± the demon wolf howled in pain. Now, it really was willing to submit, but it was a pity that Zhao Fu did not trust it.


    Hearing those pained cries, and looking at how calm Zhao Fu seemed, the others realized just how cold-blooded and ruthless Zhao Fu could be.


    Most people did not dare toe close after hearing those sounds, but some people mustered up the courage to take a look from the distance. They found that the terrifying demon wolf was actually being eaten by two horrifying monsters.


    This new quickly spread, and the stories about the demon-eating monsters spread even faster and even more people heard about them.


    Of course, Zhao Fu did not know about any of this.


    The two Evil Flower Demons finished eating the massive demon wolf and left behind a ten meter long heart. Zhao Fu leapt on it and began to devour it, covering him in blood and making him look terrifying.


    However, the heart was too big and Zhao Fu could not finish it even though he was digesting it quickly. In the end, he called the two Evil Flower Demons to help him finish it.


    After devouring the demon wolf¡¯s heart, Zhao Fu once again looked pained and Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers appeared in his eyes as a massive wave of demonic qi flowed out.


    The demonic qi continuously condensed and formed a demon wolf, which looked quite simr to the one that had just been eaten. It had ck fur, pure ck eyes, and ck ws that gave off cold light.


    There were also some differences ¨C this demon wolf had three eyes and an extremely big mouth that was filled with sharp fangs that were quite big, making it look quite fearsome.

 Chapter 1459: Demon God Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Demon God Corpse</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, Zhao Fu had created a third Evil Flower Demon, and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower had reached its third stage. Zhao Fu could now make the Evil Flower Demons ten or so meters tall and the speed at which they devoured things and their strength had greatly increased.


    Moreover, the Evil Flower Demons could now leave Zhao Fu¡¯s side and move by themselves within 100 kilometers. If they went more than 100 kilometers away from him, they would dissipate. After all, the Evil Flower Demons¡¯ core was Zhao Fu and without Zhao Fu¡¯s power¡¯s support, they would naturally dissipate.


    Zhao Fu could sense a massive hunger from the three Evil Flower Demons, so Zhao Fu allowed them to go and search for their own food.


    The three Evil Flower Demons excitedly became ten or so meters tall and rushed away in three separate directions.


    The Demon found a ten or so meter tall demon bear and leapt on it, biting with its enormous mouth. The demon bear furiously swatted at it with its paw, but the paw passed through the Demon¡¯s body as if it was illusory.


    This caused the demon bear to stare in surprise before howling in pain in the next moment. The Demon¡¯s massive mouth bit on its body and ripped off arge chunk of flesh.


    The demon bear was immediately seriously wounded and did not have much strength to retaliate, and it was eaten by the Demon.


    As for Arms, it found arge group of goats. It opened its mouth and sucked, sucking the terrified goats into its mouth. Its two arms continuously stretched out and devoured the remaining goats that tried to run away.


    The Wolf headed into a small town and opened its massive mouth and sucked in many residents, and then it bit down, eating seven or eight people and sending blood and limbs flying.


    The terrified residents ran for their lives, and some soldiers shot out arrows. However, those arrows passed through the Wolf¡¯s body and were unable to harm it, as if it was an illusion.


    The Wolf continuously devoured residents and it came to arge street. It opened its massive mouth and sucked, and countless residents were sucked in before going silent.


    The Evil Flower Demons had the ability to go between being incorporeal and corporeal. Moreover, Zhao Fu had a Divine Bloodline and they hade from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, so all kinds of terrifying abilities were useless against them.


    Zhao Fu found a small creek and washed away the blood along his body before returning to Ye Ye and the others.


    The other people felt an instinctive fear towards Zhao Fu and could not understand what kind of person Zhao Fu was. Zhao Fu smiled and brought the three women into his embrace. After an intense session, they no longer felt as afraid.


    ¡°Husband, where are we going now?¡± Lou Li, the flirtatious woman, looked at Zhao Fu with a reddened face as she asked.


    Zhao Fu thought about it before replying, ¡°We¡¯ll leave here first; we¡¯ve made a big ruckus here which might attract some attention. I don¡¯t have a destination in mind; do you know where there are any powerful demonic creatures or demonic items?¡±


    The ruthless-looking woman, You Qingleng, hesitated before saying, ¡°My father has a demon god corpse!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu looked quite delighted; demon god corpses had massive amounts of demonic qi, and he quickly asked about it.


    It turned out that You Qingleng¡¯s father was the ruler of a faction but her mother had died early on and her stepmother often abused her, so she left when she was still quite young. She had lived with great difficulty so she often joined with others to kill people. That was why she had such a ruthless personality.


    Even though You Qingleng¡¯s father had treated her coldly, she still hoped that Zhao Fu would not kill him and would only take the demon god corpse.


    This demon god corpse was their faction¡¯s supreme treasure and gave them demon god¡¯s power; it was incredibly important to them.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu decided to head towards You Qingleng¡¯s father¡¯s faction.


    The three Evil Flower Demons continuously ate, and the people and beasts in the surroundings were either devoured or had run away. Zhao Fu thought about it, and since he could control them within 100 kilometers, he did not bring them back and allowed them to continue to eat and obtain more demonic qi.


    Zhao Fu brought his group and had them follow him.


    Two dayster, Zhao Fu and his group came to a City. This was within You Qingleng¡¯s father¡¯s faction. Her father¡¯s faction was only a mid-level faction and was not very big.


    Zhao Fu found an inn in the City and nned to gather some information about this faction to make things easier.


    At that moment, there were a few people in the inn discussing recent matters. One person seemed quite afraid as he said, ¡°Hey, did you all hear? I heard that there¡¯s a monster that specifically eats demons and many people have been eaten. Its methods are incredibly cruel and it does not let off anything living.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is it some demon beast? How could such a monster appear and eat demons so unrestrainedly in the Demon Domain?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely true, apparently hundreds of thousands of people have been eaten. Do you know about the Demon Wolf Mountain¡¯s demon wolf? It was eaten by that monster and died horribly.¡±


    ¡°What monster is that, daring to eat us demons? It doesn¡¯t ce demons in its eyes at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but rumors say that it¡¯s incredibly terrifying and devours anyone it sees. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s like it never gets full. Its stomach doesn¡¯t change even after eating tens of thousands of people, and everyone in that ce has escaped elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°I heard those monsters are heading towards us and the people of the viges nearby have been eaten. Right now, our City Lord is sending people to investigate.¡±


    ¡°What? They¡¯re headed here? Shouldn¡¯t we hurry up and leave then? That monster could even eat the demon wolf, so if our City Lord brings an army, they¡¯ll just be going to their own deaths.¡±


    ¡°Mm, hurry up and finish your food and leave!¡±


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu had never thought that he had caused such a ruckus. It seemed that everyone knew about this and there were most likely quite a few factions paying attention to this. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu dispelled the three Evil Flower Demons. After all, this was the Heaven Domain and it was best to be careful. The people around him naturally did not know that Zhao Fu was the master of those demon-eating monsters.


    Following this, Zhao Fu easily obtained information about this faction and You Qingleng¡¯s family¡¯s situation.


    Her father had taken two concubines and had one wife, and he had four sons and two daughters.


    After many years, no one remembered You Qingleng. Her little brother, her stepmother¡¯s son, had be the young master. He was handsome and was quite strong, and he had the support of many people.


    However, the others wanted to steal the spot of young master, so there was a lot of tension in the family.

 Chapter 1460: Mo Ye

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Mo Ye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu came to the You residence and found that the You residence¡¯s Fourth Young Master was recruiting people. As such, he thought about it and took off his cloak and signed up. Of course, he did not use his real name, and he instead made one up ¨C Mo Ye.


    The Fourth Young Master was quite domineering, arrogant, and stupid. He was the least favored of the four sessors, so he seemed rtively easy to control.


    Now that he was recruiting subordinates, Zhao Fu wanted to mix in and use the Fourth Young Master to obtain the demon god corpse.


    After signing up, Zhao Fu followed the butler to the courtyard, where there were 20 or so people gathered. Most of them had Saint Realm Cultivation and a few of them had Heaven Realm Cultivation, so Zhao Fu¡¯s Earth Realm Cultivation seemed quite ordinary.


    There was an arrogant-looking young man dressed in luxurious clothes sitting on a chair as he watched two people fight. As Zhao Fu arrived, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on his body.


    After Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline had reached the Divine Bloodline level, his appearance and aura had risen to the peak. Zhao Fu did not like to attract attention to himself, so he normally wore a cloak, but he could not wear his cloak now that he was applying for this position.


    ¡°Mo Ye greets the Young Master!¡± Zhao Fu walked in front of the luxurious-dressed young man and cupped his hands as he spoke.


    The luxuriously-dressed young man was called You Nan and was the Fourth Young Master. He was the youngest out of all of the sessors, and seeing this incredibly handsome and excellent-looking young man paying respects to him, he felt quite good about himself and liked Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Alright, This Young Master will be taking you in,¡± You Nan said as he smiled.


    The butler next to him said, ¡°Young master, we don¡¯t know what Mo Ye¡¯s strength is like. It¡¯s better to have himpete with the others. Since young master likes him, if he has sufficient strength, young master can nurture him to be a personal bodyguard.¡±


    Hearing this, You Nan smiled and nodded as he said, ¡°Mo Ye, This Young Master wants to see what your strength is like. If you perform well, This Your Master will put you in an important position.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he picked a young man with Heaven Realm Cultivation. The young man looked quite pleased at an Earth Realm Cultivator challenging him.


    The two of them came to an empty area, and the young man looked quite savage as he clenched his fist and shot forwards incredibly quickly, reaching Zhao Fu in an instant. His fist swung towards Zhao Fu¡¯s handsome face, wanting to destroy Zhao Fu¡¯s looks.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as the young man was sent flying backwards. Just as the young man had attacked, Zhao Fu¡¯s fist had shot out like lightning and sent him flying.


    The young man flew back ten or so meters, crashed to the ground, and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. He looked at Zhao Fu furiously and pointed at him, but before he could say anything, he fainted.


    Everyone gasped in shock; they had never thought that an Earth Realm Cultivator would be able to defeat a Heaven Realm Cultivator with one strike; this strength was quite terrifying.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite calm. Even a Harmony Realm expert would not be able to take a few blows from him.


    You Nan excitedly stood up, looking as if he had found a precious treasure, and he loudlyughed as he said, ¡°Mo Ye, This Young Master hereby makes you his personal bodyguard!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu followed a butler around in order to familiarize himself with his surroundings. The butler did his best to tell Zhao Fu everything and tried to curry favor with him, as he was now very popr with You Nan.


    At that moment, a slightly sultry-looking middle-aged woman with a mature figure walked over with a few servant girls.


    The butler immediately bowed, ¡°Third Madam!¡±


    Zhao Fu also followed in suit, and he understood who this beautiful woman was. It was You Qingleng¡¯s father, You Ye¡¯s third wife. She was called Qiu Xueli and was You Nan¡¯s mother.


    Qiu Xueli ignored the butler, but after ncing at Zhao Fu, her eyes brightened and she could sense an incredibly enticing aura, causing her face to be slightly red and her eyes to be somewhat hazy.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Qiu Xueli asked the butler, her voice slightly flirtatious.


    The butler replied, ¡°Third Madam, this is the Fourth Young Master¡¯s new personal bodyguard. This lowly one is showing him around the You residence.¡±


    ¡°I see, you can all leave; I have some matters to ask him about.¡± Qiu Xueli nodded as she stared at Zhao Fu, her eyes bing incredibly watery.


    Hearing this, the others all left.


    Qiu Xueli slightly smiled and said to Zhao Fu with a serious tone, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and followed Qiu Xueli to her room.


    After entering the room, Qiu Xueli no longer hid it anymore and gave a flirtatious smile as she stroked Zhao Fu¡¯s face before kissing him. She wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s waist and said seductively, ¡°You¡¯re too handsome and give off some kind of aura that has stolen my heart; you need to take responsibility.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled, hugged Qiu Xueli, and walked towards the bed.


    After doing it, Qiu Xueli¡¯s face was red as she tightly hugged Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you appear earlier; I feel like I¡¯ve wasted my life before I met you.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°You¡¯re such a slutty woman!¡±


    Qiu Xueli¡¯s face became redder, and she thought about how crazy she had been as she said somewhat angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of woman; it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve done it with someone apart from my husband. It was evidently you who seduced me, or else I wouldn¡¯t have been tempted like that.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, knowing why. At that moment, someone knocked on the door and You Nan¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°Mother, have you seen my personal bodyguard? The butler said that you took him away to ask him about things; why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?¡±


    Qiu Xueli¡¯s face went red because Zhao Fu was lying on the bed next to her and was hugging her. You Nan never would have thought that the bodyguard he had just hired had already tasted his mother.


    ¡°Nan¡¯Er, keep looking around; I sent him back long ago.¡± Qiu Xueli did not want You Nan to know about this, so she could only lie to trick him. You Nan greatly trusted Qiu Xueli, so he obeyed and left.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave; if other people discover you here, you won¡¯t be able to stay alive. Next time you want me, just secretly tell me so I can prepare,¡± Qiu Xueli said softly as she nestled against Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu still had not achieved his goal so he naturally would not leave. He said, ¡°I want to know about the You family and the demon god corpse.¡±


    Hearing this, Qiu Xueli immediately became wary as she said angrily, ¡°I see, so you had ulterior motives, and you even took my body. You bad person!¡±


    Zhao Fuforted her saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you; trust me, alright? You can leave with me after and I¡¯ll give you a better life.¡±

 Chapter 1461: Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 1461: Young Master</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Really?¡± Qiu Xueli asked in disbelief. Now that she had done it with Zhao Fu and had fallen for him, if her husband found out about it, she would die a horrible death.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu could give her a better life, Qiu Xueli felt quite moved and wanted to be with Zhao Fu. She just was not sure if Zhao Fu was serious, or if he was just tricking her to achieve his goals. If he was tricking her, she would be left with nothing.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said gently, ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯ve never lied to any woman like that before.¡±


    Qiu Xueli lightly nodded and started to tell Zhao Fu about the You family¡¯s various matters.


    The demon god corpse was sealed in a secret room which had all sorts of restrictions protecting it, and even an Emperor Heaven Realm expert could not force it open; only a key could open it.


    Zhao Fu slightly frowned; it seemed that this matter would not be very simple. Zhao Fu had thought that he could directly snatch it and leave, and he had never expected that he would have to open a secret room to obtain the demon god corpse.


    ¡°My good husband, you really have to leave or else you¡¯ll be discovered. Come and do it with me againter,¡± Qiu Xueli said somewhat reluctantly.


    Zhao Fu nodded. He had been in Qiu Xueli¡¯s room for around five to six hours now.


    However, at that moment, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from outside, ¡°Mother, are you there? I¡¯m so angry, Wu Niu doesn¡¯t support my little brother to be the You family¡¯s next leader.¡±


    There was a seductive-looking woman standing outside; she was the You family¡¯s second young miss and had already married out to arge faction. She was called You Baihua.


    Qiu Xueli¡¯s expression became quite awkward; she had never thought that her daughter would arrive at such a time. She naturally could not allow her to see this scene, so she could only say, ¡°I see, wait for me at the drawing room. I¡¯ll be with you soon.¡±


    However, You Baihua impatiently said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not just here because of that; there¡¯s another big matter. No one knows about it yet, hurry and open the door.¡±


    Hearing this, Qiu Xueli felt quite frustrated and had Zhao Fu stay on the bed before putting on some clothes and she opened the door.


    After the door was opened, seeing her mother with a red face and giving off an enticing aura, as a young wife, she naturally understood what had happened.


    She charged into the room and Qiu Xueli wanted to stop her, but it was toote. After charging in, You Baihua stared at Zhao Fu on the bed; she had never thought that her mother would do it with someone else behind her father¡¯s back.


    You Baihua did not feel angry and only felt somewhat shocked, because even though her mother had considered it before, she had never done it before.


    However, seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s peerless looks, his extraordinary bearings, and his enticing aura, her heart and soul trembled. She looked slightly flirtatious as she pouted, saying, ¡°Mother, you found such a good man and yet you wanted to keep him to yourself. You don¡¯t even want to share him with your daughter.¡±


    Qiu Xueli bitterlyughed; she understood that her daughter had already fallen for Zhao Fu, and she reminded her, saying, ¡°Baihua, don¡¯t be like this; you have a husband and he treats you well.¡±


    Thinking about her husband, she felt quite angry, directly walked over to Zhao Fu, and kissed him.


    Looking at the two people starting to do it on the bed, Qiu Xueli could only close the door and join in.


    Afterwards, You baihua¡¯s face was quite red as she looked at Zhao Fu in infatuation, ¡°Husband, can I be your wife in the future?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and lightly nodded; this young wife was quite alluring.


    Qiu Xueliy on Zhao Fu¡¯s other side and was quite unwilling to see her daughter develop a rtionship with Zhao Fu. After all, she had a good life with her husband, but now she could only leave with Zhao Fu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what were you saying before, Baihua?¡± Qiu Xueli remembered that You Baihua hade looking for her because of something.


    Only then did You Baihua remember. She replied seriously, ¡°Big sister is going to return and might support her little brother to be the next leader. She seems to have also brought an Emperor Heaven Realm expert for protection.¡±


    Hearing this, Qiu Xueli looked quite dispirited as she sighed and said, ¡°Looks like your little brother won¡¯t be able to be the leader of the You family. That¡¯s also good though, because he isn¡¯t really cut out for it.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression also became serious because the You family¡¯s Big Miss was quite famous. Not only did she have extraordinary talent, she was peerlessly beautiful and was called one of the top ten beautiful women in the Multitude Demon Region. Moreover, she was the fianc¨¦e of a Crown Prince of an Empire.


    The Crown Prince would one day be the Emperor and the Big Miss would be the Empress, gaining an incredibly prestigious status.


    She had brought an Emperor Heaven Realm expert back with her, and with her status, no one would dare to resist her. Zhao Fu felt that the situation had be quite difficult and felt quite annoyed.


    Zhao Fu wanted to quickly obtain the demon god corpse but had never thought that the Big Miss You Qianyue would arrive back ahead of time, causing the entire You family to be nervous.


    There were already many people from the You family gathered at the main hall, and Zhao Fu followed You Nan to the hall.


    The You family¡¯s leader, You Wuli, was a pale-faced, good-looking middle-aged man. The Eldest Young Master looked quite handsome, the Second Young Master looked quite refined, and the Third Young Master looked quite cold.


    The Big Madam had a fiery figure but looked somewhat unkind. She was the Eldest Young Master and the Second Young Master¡¯s mother, and she was called Yu Mu. The Second Madam was quite tall and slim and gave an intense feeling, and she was called Chang Qianling. She was the Third Young Master and the Big Miss¡¯ mother.


    The most eye-catching person was the woman at the center. She had a graceful figure and white skin, and her beauty surpassed those of everyone else to the point that it was quite suffocating, and she gave off a cool and elegant feeling.


    The elder next to her gave off the aura of the Emperor Heaven Realm, but his aura was a bit weak, as if he was injured. This was because on the way back, they had been ambushed by an enemy of the Empire, and as the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of the Empire, she had an important status, so many people targeted her.


    You Wuli slightly smiled and said, ¡°Yue¡¯Er, why have youe back this time?¡±


    You Wuli felt quite proud of this granddaughter of his; not only did she have good talent and was quite strong, she was the fianc¨¦e of a Crown Prince of an Empire; this was beneficial to the entire You family.


    You Qianyue did not feel much for this family and coldly replied, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to pick the next leader of the You family; I feel that my little brother is suitable and I want you to choose him.¡±


    You Qianyue was mainly doing this for her mother, the Second Madam. This was why her mother had asked her toe back.


    Right after You Qianyue had spoken, everyone else felt quite displeased, and the most displeased was the Big Madam Yue Mu. She had made her son the main Young Master of the You family with great difficulty, so how could she allow someone else to usurp him?


    ¡°The Eldest Young Master has the support of everyone and should inherit the You family; no one can move his position.¡±

 Chapter 1462: Demon Snake

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Demon Snake</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    You Wuli¡¯s expression was quite unsightly; he had never thought that his daughter would not give him face and pressure him like this, directly asking for her little brother to be the next leader.


    The other elders of the family all disapproved because the Eldest Young Master You Qianqu was evidently much more powerful than the Third Young Master You Gouhe. He was also superior in terms of character and personality, so he was definitely the most suitable one to be the next leader.


    Hearing so many oppose him, the Third Young Master said coldly, ¡°You should all know clearly that the You family only obtained the backing of an Empire because of my big sister. Without her, the You family would have nothing. Also, I¡¯ll remember all those who opposed me today; don¡¯t me me for being merciless in the future ¨C you brought this on yourselves.¡±


    Hearing those words, everyone else in the You family felt quite furious because those words were incredibly disrespectful and did not ce them in his eyes at all.


    ¡°Hmph! Even without an Empire¡¯s support, even if the You family is not extremely powerful, we¡¯re still one of thergest factions in this area. We don¡¯t need to curry favor with an Empire.¡±


    ¡°This brat¡¯s character is so contemptible; he must not be allowed to be the next family leader.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m determined to support the Eldest Young Master to be the next family leader. If the Third Young Master bes the next family leader, I will leave the family.¡±


    Chang Qianling, the Third Young Master¡¯s mother, said domineeringly, ¡°Then all of you can scram; the You family doesn¡¯t need you all. My son will lead the You family to the pinnacle; you should know that my daughter is a future Empress.¡±


    Those words caused many people to hesitate because the Empress of an Empire was an unapproachable and terrifying figure and could affect an Empire¡¯s decisions, and she could even gather massive armies.


    The Eldest Young Master You Qianqu sighed and did not want the family to split apart because of this, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up the position of main Young Master and give it to Third Brother!¡±


    The Big madam, Yue Mu, immediately said determinedly, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Everyone else was also quite unwilling and the hall became quite chaotic. Because of You Qianyue, some people supported the Third Young Master You Gouhe.


    You Qianyue slightly frowned and looked at the elder next to her. The elder stepped out and a terrifying power covered the entire hall, causing it to fall deathly silent.


    Everyone looked at the elder next to You Qianyue with fear. Even if he was injured, he was not someone to be offended. The most powerful person in the You family was only at the Extreme Divine Realm.


    You Qianyue coldly said, ¡°I will stay in the You family for a few days, and I hope you can resolve this quickly. I hope I won¡¯t have to do anything that I don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    After saying this, You Qianyue took the elder with her and left.


    Everyone in the hall had unsightly expressions because they had heard the threat in You Qianyue¡¯s words. She had an Empire behind her, and no one would not fear such a terrifying Empire.


    Chang Qianling coldlyughed and took You Gouhe and a few others and left. She was determined to have her son obtain the position of family leader, and with You Qianyue¡¯s support, her son should be able to be the next family leader.


    As Zhao Fu watched You Qianyue leave, he had to suppress the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power with all his strength. The instant You Qianyue had appeared, the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower had madly wanted to devour her.


    Zhao Fu did not know why, but You Qianyue was definitely very important to the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower, so Zhao Fu started to think.


    At night, countless stars appeared in the ck sky. The stars looked quite majestic without a moon, and a slight breeze brought with it a coolness.


    Zhao Fu lightly knocked on a door three times as a signal, and a woman¡¯s voice sounded out from within, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu pushed open the door, and a beautiful woman was waiting for him there ¨C she was the Big Madam Yue Mu.


    Yue Mu¡¯s expression was quite serious as she asked in doubt, ¡°Do you really have a way to preserve my son¡¯s position as main Young Master?¡±


    She had seen this young man in the hall, but he only had Earth Realm Cultivation and was You Nan¡¯s personal bodyguard. How could she believe that Zhao Fu could help her son?


    After all, You Qianyue was a future Empress and had the backing of an Empire, and she also had an Emperor Heaven Realm expert protecting her. That Emperor Heaven Realm expert could suppress all of them.


    Zhao Fu slightly smiled as he released some of his Nation Armament¡¯s power, causing Yue Mu¡¯s expression to change, and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but if you can injure that Emperor Heaven Realm expert again, I can kill him. I will also take away You Qianyue and without her, no one can threaten your son¡¯s position. However, I want the demon god corpse.¡±


    Yue Mu looked incredibly shocked and felt that Zhao Fu was quite crazy, to dare to kill an Emperor Heaven Realm expert and steal the future Empress of an Empire.


    Even though this n was quite crazy, for her son¡¯s future, Yue Mu still agreed as she had no other choice.


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and inwardly let out a sigh of relief. With her help, he would feel much less pressure. He then looked at Yue Mu¡¯s fiery figure with interest and hugged her.


    After smelling Zhao Fu¡¯s enticing aura, Yue Mu¡¯s face became slightly red and she resisted but was unable to break free from his embrace, and Zhao Fu carried her to the bed.


    After an intense round, Yue Mu¡¯s face was quite red as she looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°I¡¯m betting everything on you and I even gave my body to you; you have to seed or else I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°I can guarantee to you that I will seed. Also, Madam, you should understand that this matter is quite dangerous, so I want the demon god corpse first.¡±


    Hearing this, Yue Mu nodded; she had the key to the secret room, which was why Zhao Fu came to find her.


    After going to the secret room, Zhao Fu looked at the demon god corpse lying on a stone stage, as if it was sleeping there.


    The demon god was covered with ck scales and was three meters tall. It had a powerful-looking body and sharp ws as well as a pair of wings covered with scales. It looked quite savage and had four short, bony horns on its forehead, and it gave off a powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased and waved his hand, putting the demon god corpse into his spatial ring. Just as he was about to leave, he discovered a very precious-looking treasure box by the side.


    This treasure box was made out of gold and was as big as a palm. It was also on the stone stage and gave off faint golden light, which attracted Zhao Fu over.


    Zhao Fu opened the treasure box and found a ck piece of metal as big as an egg. It was covered with cracks and gave off a dense Darkness aura and an intense might.


    Zhao Fu felt quite interested and examined the ck piece of metal. He was then wildly delighted to find that this was a Den that could nurture Darkness Demon Snakes, which were Stage 10 creatures. After maturing, they would have Saint Realm power.

 Chapter 1463: Level 10 Den

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Level 10 Den</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Thinking about nurturing Saint Realm demon beasts, Great Qin would no longer have to fear anything, and it could easily destroy even billions of Stage 3 soldiers. Great Qin would no longer have to fear any Royal Kingdoms in the outer Domains and could even face Kingdoms of the Heaven Domain.


    However, even Empires did not have Level 10 Dens; could he really obtain one so easily?


    Zhao Fu examined it carefully and soon looked quite disappointed because he found that this was a damaged Den and was missing a few pieces, and it was essentially irreparable.


    However, Zhao Fu thought about it and became quite excited because he could fuse it with the Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den; perhaps it would create a new creature, a fusion of the Heaven Awaken World and the Outer World.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take this; the things in this secret room are for my son in the future,¡± Yue Mu came up and said.


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged her as he said, ¡°Even if I left it for him, it would be useless; can I trade it for a few demon treasures?¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Fu took out a few demon treasures, and after looking at them, Yue Mu happily kissed Zhao Fu a few times as he said, ¡°My good man! Tell me, just who are you? Not only do you have such strength, but you also have so many good things. If you support my son, I¡¯ll be yours ¨C how about that? Juste and find me if you decide to ept.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled but did not reply, and he instead said, ¡°Go and find some way to injure the Emperor Heaven Realm expert; as a faction in the Heaven Domain, you should have the ability to do so. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Yue Mu smiled and nodded because she had great confidence in Zhao Fu. Following this, the two of them started to act.


    Outside You Qianyue¡¯s room, the elder was hidden in the air and could appear at any time to attack. At the same time, he was recovering from his injuries.


    Suddenly, a formless and tasteless aura spread to where the elder was concealed. The elder¡¯s expression fell because this aura contained lethal poison.


    The elder revealed himself and did not hesitate as he unleashed a defensive barrier to block off the aura. However, the aura easily permeated through the defensive barrier and entered the elder¡¯s body, starting to destroy his lifeforce.


    The elder had already been injured and had now been poisoned, causing him to be severely injured. Blood sprayed out of his mouth and his face became much paler.


    Boom!


    In the end, he was still an Emperor Heaven Realm expert. He exploded out with his body¡¯s power, and massive amounts of world energy entered his body, defending against the poison that was destroy his lifeforce. It formed a defensive barrier made out of world energy to resist the poison.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Four massive monsters suddenly appeared, giving off terrifying auras as they charged towards the elder, seeming to want to devour him.


    The four monsters were Evil Flower Demons ¨C Arms, Wolf, Demon, and Demon God. The Demon God Evil Flower Demon was from Zhao Fu recently eating the demon god corpse.


    The Demon God was quite tall and muscr and had a pair of scaled wings and two sharp horns. It did not have any eyes and its enormous mouth seemed to cover its entire face. It contained many sharp teeth and it looked quite terrifying.


    After creating a fourth Evil Flower Demon, they could now grow up to dozens of meters tall and Zhao Fu could control them within 1,000 kilometers. Their individual abilities had also greatly risen.


    Facing the four monsters¡¯ attacks, the elder looked quite disdainful. He took out a long saber and vigorously shed out an enormous sword light that contained shocking power as it hacked towards the four monsters.


    However, the ferocious sword light passed through the four Evil Flower Demons¡¯ bodies and did not harm them at all. This showed how terrifying they were ¨C they could ignore even an ordinary attack from an Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    Boom!


    The elder¡¯s expression fell and exploded out with terrifying world energy, causing massive spatial ripples to st out and send the four Evil Flower Demons flying back.


    Shing!


    A shocking sword hum suddenly sted out as a bronze sword light rushed into the sky. The world seemed to be covered by the bronze sword light, causing countless people¡¯s hairs to stand on end and an icy chill to spread through their hearts.


    Zhao Fu had already entered Celestial Mode and his body was surrounded by rainbow light, and a ring of rainbow-colored rings circled around him. He held the Emperor Killing Sword and released the full power of his Nation Armament. Six worlds¡¯ power entered the Emperor Killing Sword, giving it terrifying power.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended and the bronze sword light that had shot into the sky descended, bringing with it a massive sword wind. It was extremely sharp and seemed as if it could split apart thend.


    The elder looked incredibly shocked and there was a trace of terror in his expression, and he barely raised his defensive barrier in time.


    However, the defensive barrier only stopped the sword light for a moment before it was shattered. The elder was sent flying backwards and crashed heavily onto the ground, smashing open a crater, and a bloody wound appeared on his back.


    However, the elder was not dead and was only heavily injured. It could be seen how terrifying Emperor Heaven Realm experts were ¨C he had already been injured, then poisoned, and then had been hit by a full-powered sneak attack by Zhao Fu, yet he was still alive.


    The elder was now on the verge of death, and Zhao Fu did not hesitate and rushed over to pierce his chest with a sword strike.


    At the same time, he discovered two figures running away: They belonged to You Qianyue and the Second Madam Chang Qianling. Their faces were covered with terror and had never thought that someone could kill an Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and a massive bronze hand caught the two women, and he then turned into a ray of light and flew away with them.


    The battle hadsted for less than two minutes, and by the time others had reacted, Zhao Fu had long since left. Moreover, after sensing the remaining sword energy, most people did not dare toe near.


    Within a hidden mountain cave, there were already many people gathered. There was not only Ye Ye and Zhao Fu¡¯s original group but also the You family¡¯s Third Madam and two others.


    Seeing the Third Madam and her daughter affectionately leaning against Zhao Fu, Yue Mu angrily cursed, ¡°Why did you bastards bring me here? Also, did Qiu Xueli and her daughter be yours long ago?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and brought her into his embrace as he said, ¡°I did it for your good. You were involved in this so they might discover your part in it, and I¡¯ve taken away all of the You family¡¯s women. If I left you behind, suspicions might have fallen onto you.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve attracted all of the attention on myself and that Empire won¡¯t do anything to the You family. The You family is just a victim and has been humiliated, so it will remain safe. Your son is still the main Young Master and no one can touch him!¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s exnation, Yue Mu happily smiled and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you. I¡¯ll properly serve youter.¡±


    By the side, You Qianyue¡¯s expression was quite cold as she cursed, ¡°A group of sluts who don¡¯t know any shame. My father treated you all well, yet you¡¯re doing this.¡±

 Chapter 1464: Demon Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1464: Demon Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Big Madam Yue Mu angrily harrumphed, ¡°You¡¯re pointing fingers at us but you should think about yourself first. After our man has tasted you, had 100 men do you, and then sold you off, then you¡¯ll know what a slut is.¡±


    Hearing those words, You Qianyue¡¯s expression became quite unsightly; that kind of end was worse than death.


    The Second Madam Chang Qianling was much more tactful. She felt that her beauty was not inferior to the other two Madams¡¯, and with her demeanor, many men wanted to conquer her, so she had the confidence to make Zhao Fu like her.


    She said flirtatiously, ¡°My good husband, in the future Qianyue and I can serve you together. Surely you wouldn¡¯t bear to let other men do us.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and undid the power binding Chang Qianling, but he did not undo the power sealing her strength.


    After regaining control over her body, Chang Qianling came up and hugged Zhao Fu as she said flirtatiously, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m yours now; can you treat me and Qianyue a bit better?¡±


    Yue Mu felt slightly dissatisfied; she had never thought that Chang Qianling would give in so easily. It was as if the three of them had changed husband together.


    ¡°Husband, how is my father?¡± You Qingleng looked at Zhao Fu who was hugging beauties on all sides and asked in concern.


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°I did not harm your father, but he has some kind of strange illness; he most likely only has a few years left.¡±


    It was precisely because You Wuli knew that his body was failing that he decided to choose the next family leader. This was why the Third Madam Qiu Xueli was willing to leave with Zhao Fu; she had to think of her future and she did not want to be a widow for the rest of her life.


    After hearing this familiar voice, the Big Madam looked at You Qingleng. Hearing her call Zhao Fu husband, her face became pale because she still remembered You Qingleng. Now, it was clear why Zhao Fu hade to the You family.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, You Qingleng looked a bit sad. Looking at her stepmother, her gaze became cold as she said, ¡°Long time no see, stepmother.¡±


    The Big Madam felt somewhat afraid because You Qingleng had known Zhao Fu for longer than she had, and she was afraid that You Qingleng would take revenge against her. After all, she had gone a bit too far in the past.


    Zhao Fu smacked Yue Mu¡¯s round bottom and smiled as he said to You Qingleng, ¡°I¡¯ll punish her well for you!¡±


    Yue Mu¡¯s face became red and she let out a breath of relief as she said seductively, ¡°Husband, now that I¡¯m your woman, you can punish me any way you like.¡±


    You Qingleng looked quite cold and did not say anything, and after talking with each other, the others realized You Qingleng¡¯s identity.


    Zhao Fu looked at You Qianyue and understood why the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower was so determined to obtain her. Zhao Fu licked his lips and felt incredibly hungry.


    He let go of the Big Madam and Second Madam and came over to You Qianyue. He lifted her chin and his eyes danced with a hungry light.


    You Qianyue looked at Zhao Fu coldly and said somewhat arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m a future Empress; you know the consequences if you touch me.¡±


    Zhao Fu harrumphed somewhat angrily and directly ripped off You Qianyue¡¯s clothes and started to do it with her. Apart from the initial resistance, You Qianyue soon became quite cooperative.


    A wave of demonic qi flowed out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body and Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes once again became Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers. The demonic qi continuously flowed into You Qianyue¡¯s body, causing it to shine with a faint demonic light.


    ck flowers started to grow on her body, and her eyes became pure ck. There were two Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers imprinted on her pupils, and her aura also went through big changes; she now seemed somewhat seductive and evil.


    The Second Madam Chang Qianlong looked at Zhao Fu ravaging You Qianyue for so long and said in concern, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s Qianyue¡¯s first time; please show mercy on her. Let me serve you!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and hugged Chang Qianling¡¯s mature figure, and the other women also could not help but join in as well.


    While Zhao Fu was having fun here, the outside world was going through chaos.


    The Empire waspletely enraged; the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e had been stolen, and this was a massive humiliation to the Empire. No matter who had done this, they would have to pay a great price.


    The Empire¡¯s higher-being personally moved out, and everyone believed that with a higher-being acting, the situation would be resolved very soon. However, contrary to what everyone expected, the higher-being did not find out anything. He had wanted to use a heaven-defying technique to divine what had happened, but he had received Heaven¡¯s Secrets bacsh and had been heavily injured.


    This matter immediately spread throughout more than half of the Demon Domain. An Empire¡¯s higher-being not only personally had massive amounts of Fate but also had support from the Empire¡¯s Fate, yet he had suffered a bacsh.


    Just who had done this? Who had such terrifying abilities that even a higher-being could be injured so heavily?


    It was not just this Empire who took this matter incredibly seriously, sending out billions of Stage 5 soldiers, hundreds of thousands of Emperor Heaven Realm experts also came, as well as three Void Realm experts.


    The various other factions also paid attention to this because it might have been done by a higher-being. However, why would a higher-being steal the fianc¨¦e of a Crown Prince? no one could understand this, so they all sent spies to investigate this.


    All of the You family¡¯s women had been stolen away, which was quite humiliating, but it was because of this that the You family was able to continue surviving. After all, if the Empire investigated the You family, the entire family might perish.


    In the end, the next family leader was chosen to be the Eldest Young Master. After losing the support of two important people, the Third Young Master no longer had enough power to fight for the position of family leader.


    You Nan also felt quite confused as to why his personal bodyguard had disappeared as well. He did not know that that personal bodyguard was currently doing it with his mother and his big sister.


    Back at the mountain cave, You Qianyue had woken up, and seeing her mother lying in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace with a look of infatuation on her face, You Qianyue understood their current situation.


    However, she did not feel angry because under Zhao Fu¡¯s body, she had felt the same way. She was wondering why Zhao Fu had such a terrifying ability; if it was an ordinary man or woman, they would not be able to make someone else feel this way. She guessed that Zhao Fu most likely had practiced some kind of special Art.


    Now, within her mind, there was a rose-like ck flower that gave off demonic light. This flower continuously enhanced her constitution and power, and it gave her a higher-tier power.


    You Qianyue did not understand why Zhao Fu had given her such benefits despite her attitude towards him.


    Zhao Fu looked at You Qianyue and brought her into his embrace. You Qianyue did not resist andy in his embrace because she did not have any strength to resist, and her body had already been taken by him.


    Zhao Fu carefully examined the changes in You Qianyue, and he found what had happened. It seemed that a portion of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power had flowed from him and fused into You Qianyue¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1465: Mountain Village

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Mountain Vige</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the end, Zhao Fu found out that You Qianyue had be his Evil Flower Emissary, and it was an Evil Flower Demon Seed from the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower that had fused with You Qianyue¡¯s body. It not only enhanced her power and constitution but also gave her abilities simr to his.


    You Qianyue could also summon Evil Flower Demons and could also give out Evil Flower Demon Seeds to create Evil Flower Followers. Her Evil Flower Followers could also summon Evil Flower Demons and give out Evil Flower Demon Seeds to create Evil Flower Spirits.


    Zhao Fu could have 12 Evil Flower Emissaries, who could have 24 Evil Flower Followers, who could then have 48 Evil Flower Spirits.


    Just like that, Zhao Fu could form arge army that all had the Evil Flower Demon¡¯s abilities; such an army would be incredibly terrifying.


    Moreover, this army would be fully controlled by Zhao Fu and no one would be able to resist Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu was the nexus of this army, and once Zhao Fu died, everyone else would die.


    The Evil Flower Emissaries all had to be women and had to have great talent. That was why the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower had such an intense reaction to You Qianyue.


    Without realizing it, Zhao Fu was once again surrounded by women, and there was the miserable Ye Zhi outside. Zhao Fu discussed with the women and found a ce to have them reside before Zhao Fu finished his matters and picked them up.


    They naturally were not willing to be separate from him, but Zhao Fu exined that what he was going to do would be quite dangerous, so they could only obediently stay behind. However, they required that after everything was done, Zhao Fu would properly satisfy them.


    Zhao Fu settled them in a small mountain vige in the wilderness. Zhao Fu knew that the current situation as quite dangerous, so it was best that they stayed away from people. This mountain vige was somewhat secluded and was a good ce to hide.


    Zhao Fu only brought You Qianyue with him; she was not only a future Empress but also the disciple of a terrifying Demon Sect. That Demon Sect was in the Multitude Demon Region and was a top-tier faction.


    You Qianyue knew a lot about the Multitude Demon Region, so Zhao Fu asked her if he had any questions.


    However, her attitude towards Zhao Fu was somewhat cold, although she would not resist if Zhao Fu did anything, and she would often take the initiative.


    Soon, Zhao Fu brought You Qianyue to another ce. Zhao Fu released the four Evil Flower Demons to attack the Cities in the surrounding 1,000 kilometers. He needed them to devourrge amounts of demons to create a fifth Evil Flower Demon.


    The four Evil Flower Demons charged into Cities and started to ughter. Arms swung its long arms and devoured people, while Demon charged about, shoving people into its mouth.


    Wolf was just like a wild beast, leaping on anyone it saw and devouring them, while Demon God flew in the sky and opened its mouth, giving off a massive suction force that sucked terrified people into its mouth.


    There was blood everywhere, staining streets and walls. There were also countless fragmented corpses everywhere, and countless people screamed in terror.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows containing terrifying power shot out towards the Evil Flower Demons, but all of them passed through their bodies and were unable to harm them at all.


    Wolf leapt into a group of soldiers and bit at the soldiers with its massive mouth, devouring dozens of people in a single bite. It then used its ws and sent soldiers flying.


    Arms opened its massive mouth and exploded out with a massive suction force that dragged in countless soldiers.


    Boom!


    A Saint Realm Cultivation City Lord loudly roared and exploded out with power as he rushed towards the Demon God with a spear.


    However, the Demon God grabbed the City Lord with a massive hand, causing him to look shocked. He did his best to break free, but he was unable to resist at all and was shoved into the Demon God¡¯s mouth. The Demon God bit down and blood sprayed everywhere, and a Saint Realm expert died just like that.


    The City quickly turned into ruins and the people there were either eaten or had escaped elsewhere.


    Afterwards, the four Evil Flower Demons headed to the next City.


    Because the Evil Flower Demons continuously attacked Cities and devoured countless demons, the news of the demon-eating monsters spread more and more, and more people heard about it. Some factions started to investigate what was going on.


    By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s Evil Flower Demons had eaten millions of people, and Zhao Fu ate the Emperor Heaven Realm expert¡¯s body from before.


    You Qianyue watched as Zhao Fu actually ate this corpse, the Emperor Heaven Realm expert who had been protecting her. A trace of fury appeared on her cold face and she gripped her fists, but she could not do anything.


    There was not only the Six Desires Demonic Qi within her body but also the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s control in her mind; she could not do anything to Zhao Fu at all.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯ve already been taken by you and am your woman. Can¡¯t you show me a bit more care or respect? That person died protecting me and yet you¡¯re eating him; if it¡¯s like this, I will never truly submit to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu was eating the elder¡¯s corpse and his face was covered with blood. Hearing her words, he thought about it before ripping off one of the corpse¡¯s arms and handed it to You Qianyue.


    Seeing this, You Qianyue became even more furious, wondering what Zhao Fu meant by this. Did he want her to eat with him? How could she...


    However, You Qianyue suddenly felt an intense hunger as the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower in her mind gave off a faint demonic light. You Qianyue could not control herself as she took the arm and started to eat it withrge bites, looking quite savage.


    Zhao Fu continued to eat the elder¡¯s corpse and a massive wave of demonic qi flowed out of his body as an expression of pain appeared on his face. The demonic qi continuously condensed and formed a monster.


    This monster was three meters tall and was quite skinny and withered like an elderly person. It had silver-white long hair that reached the ground and did not have a face. Its throat had tworge mouths, one on the outside and one on the inside, which looked quite horrifying.


    This was the fifth Evil Flower Demon, which Zhao Fu decided to call Elder. Zhao Fu¡¯s Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power now reached the fifth stage and each Evil Flower Demon¡¯s body could now be 100 meters tall and Zhao Fu could control them within 10,000 kilometers.


    Suddenly, You Qianyue came up and hugged Zhao Fu, looking flirtatious and shy. She looked at him hazily and took the initiative to kiss him.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and understood that You Qianyue was affected by the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower and the Six Desires Demonic Qi, as well as the fact that she had just eaten the elder¡¯s arm.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and the Elder turned into demonic qi and dissipated, and Zhao Fu started to do it with You Qianyue and helped her graduallye back to her senses.


    Afterwards, You Qianyuey powerlessly on Zhao Fu¡¯s body and weakly hit Zhao Fu as she said angrily, ¡°What did you do to me?¡±

 Chapter 1466: Demon Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Demon Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fuughed and said somewhat domineeringly, ¡°All you need to know is that you can never escape from my hands and that I can control everything about you. It¡¯s best that you submit to me sooner rather thanter. Also, that power can cause your potential to rise by dozens of times, and you will control one of the most terrifying powers in the world; you won¡¯t be disappointed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to eat people, you can refine people into medicinal pills and the effects will be even better. I just don¡¯t want to go through the trouble.¡¯


    You Qianyue coldly harrumphed and did not reply to Zhao Fu¡¯s words, but she lightly hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s body with her arms. Her heart had already started to submit to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he said, ¡°Wife, where should we go now? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s somewhere with powerful demonic creatures, treasures, or women.¡±


    You Qianyue rolled her eyes at Zhao Fu, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife and you haven¡¯t married me yet. Also, just who are you?¡±


    Now, You Qianyue was extremely curious about to Zhao Fu¡¯s identity because he definitely was not an ordinary person. His various auras and the might that his body gave off were terrifying. They were many times more powerful than that of her fiance¡¯s.


    Zhao Fu smirked an said somewhat seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now, but in the future, the entire Heaven Awaken World will know my name. I won¡¯t mistreat you and I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Hearing this, You Qianyue smiled for the first time and felt at ease. Shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and lightly nodded as she said softly, ¡°Husband, I want to take a trip back to the sect. I still have many things there and I understand some pill-making, so you don¡¯t need to eat so savagely.


    ¡°Also, there are most likely the things you want there. My Senior Apprentice Sister is also one of the Ten Demon Beauties of the Multitude Demon Region, and she¡¯s madly pursued by countless people. If you tell her about the Evil Flower Emissaries, she¡¯ll definitely want to be your woman.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite hesitant and said, ¡°That Empire and your Sect are most likely looking for you. If you go back, things will be quite dangerous.¡±


    You Qianyue smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll be careful. Now that my body is yours, I can¡¯t marry into that Empire. Also, that marriage was something arranged for me by the Sect and I don¡¯t have much feelings with that Crown Prince. I¡¯ve remained a virgin until now, and I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll throw me away.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and agreed in the end.


    Following this, the two of them put on cloaks and headed to You Qianyue¡¯s Sect, the Demon Saint Sect. This Sect was quite terrifying and was only slightly weaker than an Empire, and it had its own higher-being. However, the higher-being was usually in closed-door cultivation and it had been many years since he had taken part in Sect affairs.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu and You Qianyue entered the territory of the Demon Saint Sect. Both of them were incredibly wary because they could not afford to be recognized or else things would be quite dangerous.


    The two of them first came to You Qianyue¡¯s courtyard and snuck in, and You Qianyue quickly packed her things.


    This ce was incredibly dangerous because if anyone came in and discovered that You Qianyue was back, Zhao Fu and You Qianyue would not be able to escape easily. As such, they had to quickly pack and leave.


    Zhao Fu waited outside and stood guard anxiously while You Qianyue cleared things out in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, a gentle-looking young man in white walked over. His aura was quite terrifying and his cultivation was at the Extreme Divine Realm.


    Zhao Fu immediately became cautious and prepared to act at any moment. However, if they fought, there would be shockwaves that would alert others. When that time came, Zhao Fu and You Qianyue would not be able to escape.


    He hoped that this person was just a passerby and that his goal was not this ce. Zhao Fu hid his aura as best as he stealthily stood in the air.


    ¡°Brother, what matters do you have with my Demon Saint Sect?¡± Even though Zhao Fu wanted the young man to quickly leave, the young man came before Zhao Fu and cupped his hands as he asked.


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated and revealed himself as he calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby; you don¡¯t need to mind me.¡±


    The young man looked at Zhao Fu and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°That might not be the case! This is the residence of the Sect¡¯s talented young woman, the future Empress You Qianyue.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious; this young man might have discovered something. Just as Zhao Fu was about to make a move, You Qianyue walked over and called out, ¡°Husband, what happened?¡±


    The young man looked at You Qianyue in surprise; he had never thought that the person who everyone was madly searching for had returned to the Demon Saint Sect. What shocked him even more was that You Qianyue, who was the future Empress of an Empire, was calling another man ¡®husband¡¯.


    Seeing You Qianyue¡¯s red face and the enticing aura she gave off, she most likely was not a virgin anymore and was most likely given a lot of love by this man.


    Seeing this young man, You Qianyue let out a slight sigh of relief, ¡°Luckily it¡¯s you, Senior Apprentice Brother, or my husband and I would not be able to escape.¡±


    The young man looked quite confused and did not know what was going on.


    You Qianyue smiled as she introduced the young man to Zhao Fu, ¡°Husband, this is Mo Zizhi. Senior Apprentice Brother Mo is one of the strongest people in the Demon Saint Sect and is a very good person. There isn¡¯t anyone in the Sect who doesn¡¯t like him and he looks out for me a lot normally.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood and nodded, and he courteously introduced himself, ¡°I am Mo Ye!¡±


    Mo Zizhi still looked quite confused, not knowing what was going on. You Qianyue introduced Zhao Fu to the young man and gave a varied ount of what had happened.


    She spun the story such that she and Zhao Fu had loved each other for a long time, and she did not want to marry that Crown Prince. As such, she thought of this method to escape this marriage. She also described Zhao Fu to be a righteous and loving man, who was willing to take on an Empire for love.


    Hearing this, Mo Zizhi could not help but feel some admiration. Even with his strength, he would not dare to do such a thing. Then again, he had not met a woman he had deeply loved like this before.


    ¡°I also feel that this brother Mo Ye is a good man, to be willing to pay such a big price for you. Moreover, from the start I could tell that brother Mo Ye¡¯s demeanor, bloodline, and aura are far superior to that Crown Prince¡¯s and will definitely shake the world in the future. He¡¯s more suitable for you than the Crown Prince,¡± Mo Zizhi said as he smiled.


    Zhao Fu felt quite embarrassed hearing this, and he coughed dryly, causing You Qianyue to re at him. She did not have the face to talk about how Zhao Fu had forcefully taken her.


    ¡°You should leave as soon as possible to avoid being discovered by others. We¡¯ll have a proper reunion some other day.¡± Mo Zizhi was quite a good person and was worried for Zhao Fu and You Qianyue.


    ¡°Mm! See you in the future,¡± You Qianyue said softly as she looked at Mo Zizhi with her beautiful eyes.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and You Qianyue pretended to leave but went to another courtyard.

 Chapter 1467: Demon Dragon Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Demon Dragon Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    They did not want to leave yet because there was still something else that they had to do, which was the matters of the demonic creatures and demon women.


    You Qianyue gave a happy smiled and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm with both hands. Her Senior Apprentice Brother was a good judge of people and for him to praise Zhao Fu like that, it meant that Zhao Fu was quite extraordinary. She knew that Zhao Fu was quite special and was definitely superior to the Crown Prince.


    Moreover, with the terrifying power that Zhao Fu had given her, even an Empire would not have a power like this.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, open up!¡± You Qianyue hugged Zhao Fu as they came to arge courtyard. She lightly knocked and called out.


    The door was quickly opened and a woman appeared before them. She was wearing tight-fitting clothes and had a seductive figure. She was peerlessly beautiful and had a heroic air about her. The aura she gave off was quite powerful, and her cultivation had reached the Divine Realm.


    After opening the door, the woman looked at You Qianyue in surprise and called out, ¡°Qianyue! Why are you here?¡±


    The woman looked like the carefree and casual type, and seeing You Qianyue appear, she immediately called out loudly. This gave Zhao Fu a small scare, and fortunately there was no one else around or else You Qianyue would have been exposed.


    You Qianyue immediately signaled for the woman to be quieter, and she had You Qianyue and Zhao Fu enter her courtyard.


    Aftering to a room, the woman looked at You Qianyue in confusion; she did not know why she hade to find here. Right now, almost all of the Multitude Demon Region knew about her matters.


    You Qianyue could only repeat what she had said to Mo Zizhi to this woman. Afterwards, the woman looked at Zhao Fu and You Qianyue in respect and said, ¡°I also want to have an intense rtionship like this.¡±


    You Qianyue introduced the woman to Zhao Fu. She was called Mo Wulin, who was one of the Ten Demon Beauties of the Multitude Demon Region. She was not only extremely beautiful but was also incredibly talented.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, I have a piece of good news for you; look at this power of mine.¡±


    You Qianyue stretched out her hand and countless traces of demonic qi gathered above her palm, forming a ck flower that gave an evil and dark aura.


    Mo Wulin looked at the ck flower above You Qianyue¡¯s hand and stretched out her hand to touch it, but she found that she could not touch it. Moreover, she could not touch it unless she used all of her cultivation power.


    She understood that this power was a very high-grade power, which was much higher-grade than her own. She asked You Qianyue curiously, ¡°What power is this?¡±


    Seeing that Mo Wulin had taken the bait, You Qianyue smiled as she said, ¡°This is Evil Flower Power, which is a very strong power. It is more powerful than even an ordinary Emperor¡¯s power; Senior Apprentice Sister, do you want this power?¡±


    Mo Wulin innocently and vigorously nodded, wanting this power very much. With her na?ve personality, it was quite easy to trick her.


    You Qianyue smiled and had Zhao Fu take off his cloak, and she asked, ¡°What do you think about my husband?¡±


    Mo Wulin looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s peerlessly handsome face, sensed his extraordinary aura, and said, ¡°He¡¯s very good-looking! I feel that he can rank in the top rankings in the Demon Domain. Why do you ask?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless being looked at like this, as if he was a product.


    You Qianyue smiled as she said, ¡°This power is quite easy to obtain; you just have to do it with my husband. Also, doing it with my husband is a joy that ordinary people will never be able to enjoy. I have a good rtionship with Senior Apprentice Sister, so I¡¯m willing to share my husband with you; otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing.¡±


    Mo Wulin said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Junior Apprentice Sister. However, he¡¯s your husband; can I really do it with him?¡±


    You Qianyue gave a slightly insidious smile as she said, ¡°If Senior Apprentice Sister feels bad, you can give me somepensation. I heard that Senior Apprentice Sister has a Demon Dragon Pearl; this doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use to Senior Apprentice Sister ¨C how about giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem, here you go.¡± Mo Wulin was so pure to the extent that she was quite cute. She took out a round, ck piece of jade that was as big as a fist. There were dragon inscriptions on it and gave off a powerful demon dragon might.


    Zhao Fu felt that this Mo Wulin was a bit too easy to trick; how could she be this na?ve? Didn¡¯t she know that she was selling herself off and was helping others get rich? If it was under normal circumstances, Zhao Fu could not bear to trick a person like this.


    You Qianyue took the Demon Dragon Pearl and gave a happy smile as she said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, my husband is yours now. Enjoy!¡±


    Mo Wulin happily nodded and asked, ¡°Qianyue, I trust you a lot. Can I really obtain that high-grade power by doing it with your husband? I don¡¯t need to do anything else?¡±


    You Qianyue smiled and nodded with great certainty.


    Seeing this, Mo Wulin looked quite excited, directly jumped on the bed, and started to wait.


    You Qianyue looked at Zhao Fu and said quietly, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be able to do it with a big beauty like my Senior Apprentice Sister. Make sure you¡¯re gentle with her.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled, nodded, and came to the bed, preparing to take off Mo Wulin¡¯s clothes.


    However, Mo Wulin grabbed Zhao Fu¡¯s hands and said somewhat angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Why do we need to take off our clothes?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused; why was Mo Wulin resisting now?


    However, now that things hade to this, Zhao Fu would not stop because the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower wanted to have her greatly. Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of Six Desires Demonic Qi into her body, and even though the process was quiteplicated, Zhao Fu soon started to do it with Mo Wulin.


    You Qianyue also joined in, and the room was filled with an erotic scene with cries continuously sounding out.


    ¡°You tricked me!¡± Mo Wulin¡¯s face was quite red as she said angrily to Zhao Fu and You Qianyue.


    Zhao Fu hugged Mo Wulin and smiled as he said, ¡°We didn¡¯t trick you; haven¡¯t you obtained that power now?¡±


    However, Mo Wulin was still quite angry and said, ¡°I thought that it would just be lying on the bed. I even resisted at first, but you still did it.¡±


    Speaking about that, Mo Wulin¡¯s face became redder and she could not continue speaking.


    Zhao Fu smiled gently as heforted her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re my woman now, and I¡¯ll take care of you for your entire life.¡±


    You Qianyue also said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, don¡¯t you like husband? Didn¡¯t you feel very happy doing it with Zhao Fu? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t deal with him by myself, I wouldn¡¯t want to share him with you. Also, Senior Apprentice Sister you¡¯re getting older and the Sect might arrange a marriage for you. If that happens, what will you do?¡±


    Hearing those words, Mo Wulin thought about it and hugged Zhao Fu with both arms as she said seriously, ¡°Then you can¡¯t betray me, or else I won¡¯t let you off even if I die.¡±

 Chapter 1468: Dragon Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Dragon Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Leave with me then!¡±


    Mo Wulin nodded. By staying with Zhao Fu, she would be able to quickly grasp that kind of terrifying power and she felt quite delighted to obtain this kind of power.


    She had also wanted to go out and learn through experience, as her strength had not broken through in a long time, so she wanted to go out and find some opportunities.


    Following this, the three of them secretly left the Demon Saint Sect.


    News of Mo Wulin disappearing quickly spread, and the Demon Saint Sect hurriedly sent people to investigate. How could a disciple who was doing fine just disappear? Moreover, Mo Wulin was one of the most famous people in the Demon Saint Sect and was naturally paid attention to by countless people.


    However, they were unable to find anything and Mo Wulin seemed to have just vanished. After hearing about this, Mo Zizhi wondered if it had to do with Zhao Fu.


    Indeed, it was Zhao Fu who had taken Mo Wulin away!


    After leaving the Demon Saint Sect, Zhao Fu took out the five Evil Flower Demons and had them continue to attack Cities and eat millions of people. Zhao Fu then fused the Demon Dragon Pearl and created a sixth Evil Flower Demon.


    This Evil Flower Demon was naturally a dragon-shaped demon that was three meters long and was covered with ck scales. It had an enormous dragon eye and had a savage mouth filled with sharp teeth. It had six ws and gave off a powerful aura.


    The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower also reached its sixth stage, and Zhao Fu could now control the Evil Flower Demons within 10,000 kilometers.


    More importantly, Zhao Fu grasped a terrifying ability, which was Evil Flower Puppets. Zhao Fu could now use the six Evil Flower Demons to control 600,000 people.


    These 600,000 people were the Evil Flower Puppets; once they were controlled, they would not be able to break free and would be controlled for the rest of their lives until they died. Moreover, those who were controlled would not suffer any changes to their power, cultivation, or memories.


    There was no need for Zhao Fu to control so many people so he did not use this ability for now because bringing about so many people was quite troublesome.


    Right now, the most important thing was to continue to find powerful demonic creatures and demon women to continue increasing the strength of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower and gather demonic qi for the Demon Star. Zhao Fu guessed that when the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower reached its final stage, that would be when the Demon Star awoke.


    ¡°Do you two know of any good ces to go to? I still need many powerful demonic creatures, items, and women,¡± Zhao Fu asked the two women.


    Mo Wulin thought about it and excitedly smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, how about we gather the rest of the Ten Demon Beauties? After gathering the twelve Evil Flower Emissaries and forming 12 Evil Flower Demons, that should be enough to have the Evil Flower bloom across the entire Demon Domain.


    ¡°Not only will we be able to obtain great power, but we can also fuse with you and obtain undying bodies. As long as you are fine, we can unlimitedly revive.


    ¡°When that timees, we can give out Evil Flower Demon Seeds and create a terrifying Evil Flower demon army for husband to help husband conquer the Demon Domain in the future.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite tempted but also felt quite wary. Even though the Multitude Demon Region was quite chaotic, all of the Ten Demon Beauties were extremely talented and beautiful as goddesses, and they had terrifying factions behind them.


    If he captured all of them, he would attract too much attention and shake the entire Multitude Demon Region, causing countless factions to madly hunt him down.


    Zhao Fu did not want to do this, but if he wanted the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower to reach its final stage, he had to gather the twelve Evil Flower Emissaries. That way, he would also be able to awaken the Demon Star.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu still decided to capture these Ten Demon Beauties. He had already offended many people in the Multitude Demon Region and he did not mind offending a few more. As long as he could achieve his goal and obtain great gains, that would be enough.


    However, Zhao Fu felt that he was bing more and more perverted, but he had to do this.


    You Qianyue hugged Zhao Fu and said worriedly, ¡°Husband, make sure you don¡¯t forget about us because of them!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Within the Ten Demon Beauties, You Qianyue was ranked sixth and Mo Wulin was ranked fifth, and Zhao Fu decided to start from number ten and work his way up.


    The tenth-ranked person was called Zi Lingye and was the Princess of a Royal Kingdom. Zhao Fu and the two others came to the Royal Kingdom and saw that they were conducting a martial gathering in which people made exchanges using their martial prowess. The Royal Kingdom¡¯s various talents were gathered and Zi Lingye was also participating.


    Zhao Fu registered and had the two women wait in a neighboring Royal Kingdom. After Zhao Fu captured Zi Lingye, he would immediately run.


    This was a Royal Kingdom of the Heaven Domain and was ten or so times more powerful than an inner Domain Royal Kingdom, and Zhao Fu could not afford to offend such an existence. As such, after capturing Zi Lingye, he had to immediately leave.


    When the martial gathering started, it was filled with people and the scene was quite lively. Not only were there countless talents gathered, but there were many spectators as well. Zhao Fu hid in a corner and waited for his opportunity.


    ¡°Princess Lingye has arrived!¡± a cry sounded out and everyone became quiet as they looked towards the direction that the voice hade from. A graceful young woman dressed in a violet pce dress with an elegant and dignified demeanor walked in with a group of female attendants.


    She was Zi Lingye, and she was extremely beautiful. As soon as she appeared, the scene quieted down, and even though she was only ranked tenth, she was definitely the number one beauty of the Royal Kingdom and countless nobles were infatuated with her.


    Many people hade not only to watching the martial gathering but also to see the Royal Kingdom¡¯s number one beauty.


    Apart from Zi Lingye, there were also seven or eight people with extraordinary and noble bearings. There were men and women and they were handsome and beautiful. They were most likely important figures within the Royal Kingdom and had prestigious statuses.


    Zhao Fu did not pay much mind to these people and focused on Zi Lingye. He found that she did not have experts by her side protecting her, making him feel quite delighted. Perhaps it was because they felt that no one would make a move against her within the Royal Kingdom.


    The martial gathering began and Zi Lingye and some people went to a viewing tform. There were many stages below where people were fighting. There were one on one battles as well as battle royales, and the rewards were all quite good.


    The scene was quite raucous and the battles on the stages were all quite intense. The spectators were having a great time watching and excitedly cheered, and Zhao Fu felt that the time hade.


    Boom! Boom! Boom..


    Massive waves of demonic qi spread out like a flood as six 100 meter tall monsters suddenly appeared, madly attacking the people around them and devouring them.

 Chapter 1469: Evil Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Evil Flower</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The six monsters¡¯ attacks were too sudden and no one was able to react in time before there were massive casualties and injuries. There were broken limbs everywhere, blood dyed the ground red, and the stench of blood spread out.


    Countless people ran in terror, and the screams continuously sounded out, causing the scene to devolve into chaos.


    Soon, soldiers charged to this ce and started to attack the monsters, but there was not much effect. The Evil Flower Demons could cause themselves to be incorporeal and avoid all attacks.


    Zi Lingye frowned and found that these six monsters were quite strange. Looking at themoners continuously dying, Zi Lingye prepared to act.


    Boom!


    A person giving off a terrifying aura suddenly appeared behind Zi Lingye, causing her expression to fall. Just as she prepared to turn and attack, that person hugged her and a massive power sealed her strength.


    A spatial energy covered the two of them, causing their bodies to blur and disappear before reappearing elsewhere.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?¡± Zi Lingye asked Zhao Fu with a cold expression.


    Zhao Fu did not have time to reply to her because he had just used a Teleportation Stone that had only transported them 1,000 kilometers; they were still within the territory of the Royal Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu hugged Zi Lingye and quickly stepped onto a teleportation channel he had prepared in advance and quickly left the Royal Kingdom¡¯s territory. Because Zi Lingye had been captured, the Royal Kingdom descended into chaos and went into lockdown, and countless soldiers went hunting for Zhao Fu.


    If Zhao Fu waste by a few seconds, he definitely would not have been able to safely escape the Royal Kingdom. The Royal Kingdom¡¯s people were unable to find Zi Lingye within the Royal Kingdom¡¯s territory, so they could only furiously expand outwards. At the same time, they investigated who that person was, to run to a Royal Kingdom and kidnap the Princess under the gaze of everyone.


    By now, Zhao Fu had brought Zi Lingye to where You Qianyue and Mo Wulin were.


    Zi Lingye was quite surprised and had never thought that she would see You Qianyue and Mo Wulin. They were all within the Ten Demon Beauties so she knew them, but she was not very familiar with them. However, she quickly realized that they were rted to that person who had captured her.


    You Qianyue lightlyughed as she said, ¡°Husband, I never thought that you¡¯d bring her back so quickly. Did you encounter any problems?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°Everything went smoothly.¡±


    Zi Lingye was somewhat angry as she said, ¡°You Qianyue, we don¡¯t have any enmity between us; why have you brought me here?¡±


    You Qianyue charminglyughed, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Beside them, Mo Wulin¡¯s face became red in embarrassment, and she said to Zi Lingye, ¡°Our husband will treat you gently, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be very pleasurable and you¡¯ll obtain a terrifying power.¡±


    Hearing this, Zi Lingye had a bad feeling. Just as she was about to say something, You Qianyue and Mo Wulin went up to take off her clothes.


    After an intense round, Zi Lingye¡¯s face was red and her eyes were full of hatred as she looked at Zhao Fu, who was hugging her.


    You Qianyueforted her by the side, saying, ¡°Little sister Zi, you¡¯ve be an Evil Flower Emissary and your life is now tied to husband¡¯s. In the future, you won¡¯t be able to resist husband, so it¡¯s best to submit to him as soon as possible and suffer less.


    ¡°Husband treats people well but that¡¯s only if you don¡¯t make him angry. You¡¯ve already sensed how terrifying his aura is and how pleasurable it was doing it with him; he¡¯s a very good choice for a husband. Moreover, not only you, the others in the Ten Demon Beauties won¡¯t be able to escape either.¡±


    Hearing this, Zi Lingye felt a bit better. It was not just her who was being treated like this; others would be treated like this as well.


    However, Zi Lingye could not immediately ept Zhao Fu. Sensing the restrictions within her body and the ck flower within her mind, Zi Lingye understood that she would not be able to resist Zhao Fu in the future.


    Thinking about that, Zi Lingye felt quite aggrieved as she hit Zhao Fu before lying in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and asked, ¡°You bastard, what¡¯s your purpose in capturing us?¡±


    Seeing that Zi Lingye had started to ept him, Zhao Fu smiled and told her about the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower.


    ¡°Are you all crazy?¡± Zi Lingye asked in shock after hearing his goal.


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not understand, Zi Lingye exined, ¡°The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower is extremely dangerous and appeared 7,000 or 8,000 years ago. It caused a massive disaster in the Demon Domain and countess demons died. Even ten or so higher-beings died.


    ¡°It was one of the most terrifying disasters in the Demon Domain¡¯s records and once it appears, the Demon Domain will fall into great chaos. Are you really going to do this? Do you not want to live? When that timees, the entire Demon Domain will go crazy.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused and had never thought that Zi Lingye would know even more about the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower than him. He had obtained this power by chance at Emperor Path College and had never investigated it fully.


    Now that he knew the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower was so terrifying, did he want to continue? Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel


    Mo Wulin said excitedly, ¡°Husband, since the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower is so terrifying, our gains will be even bigger. We¡¯ll obtain an extremely terrifying power; I feel that we should continue.¡±


    She was quite crazy about this power, and even after hearing about this, she did not feel afraid and only felt excited.


    You Qianyue¡¯s expression became serious and she supported what Mo Wulin said. As long as they could obtain an extreme power, it would be worth it. Without power, one would not have the qualification to continue living in this world.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to be careless and asked Zi Lingye more about the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower. Because it hadst appeared long ago, she did not know too much about it.


    However, she knew that the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower had caused great chaos and even though the situation had calmed down, there were mountains formed of corpses in the Demon Domain and rivers made of blood. Many people were affected and countless higher-beings hunted down that Evil Spirit Abyss Flower.


    Because the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower was too terrifying, the higher-beings were unable to kill it, and after that event, it was never seen again.


    Rumors said that it was killed by a Celestial. With that Evil Flower Abyss Flower¡¯s power, an ordinary higher-being would not be able to kill it. Others said that it was sealed by a powerful person somewhere.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu realized that the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower was imprisoned in Emperor Path College. Back then, the elder who was like a nt was most likely the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower; now, Zhao Fu understood everything.


    After clearing this up, Zhao Fu felt much more at ease. He was just obtaining the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power and would not have the original Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power, so he would not cause as much of amotion.

 Chapter 1470: Mei Lingling

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Mei Lingling</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing You Qianyue and Zi Lingye look so worried, Zhao Fuforted them, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine; I know the reason behind all of that now.¡±


    Hearing this, You Qianyue felt much more at ease and sweetly smiled, saying, ¡°Mm! I trust you, husband.¡±


    Zi Lingye was in Zhao Fu¡¯s arms and looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes as she said coldly, ¡°Now that my life is bound to yours, you can¡¯t allow anything to happen to yourself. Do you understand me?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Seeing Zhao Fu nod, Zi Lingye¡¯s expression became gentler, and she lightly hugged Zhao Fu and rested her head against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s continue to capture all of the Ten Demon Beauties and have the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower reach its final stage. I can¡¯t wait for to gain that ultimate power when it reaches its final stage,¡± Mo Wulin said excitedly.


    Zhao Fu nodded and the four of them put on their clothes and headed to their next destination.


    Their goal was the ninth-ranked Mei Lingling. She was someone from arge family and already had a husband, who was the Prince of an Imperial Kingdom. Zhao Fu received news that the two of them would go to a certain City.


    Zhao Fu had You Qianyue and the others wait for him elsewhere; after capturing Mei Lingling, he would immediately leave and not stay longer than necessary.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu found the two of them in a City. The Prince looked quite fair, clear, and tall, but he was quite weak.


    He only had a few Divine Realm guards with him, which showed that he did not have an important status within the Imperial Kingdom. Otherwise, the guards would at least be at the Extreme Divine Realm and the Prince¡¯s cultivation would not be so weak.


    As for the woman in his arms, her figure was incredibly enticing and she was quite beautiful. She wore thin muslin clothes, which somewhat revealed much of her body. She did not pay attention to other people¡¯s gazes and had a calm and flirtatious smile, and she seemed quite sultry.


    Dealing with a woman like this would be quite simple. Zhao Fu directly walked over, and Mei Lingling immediately noticed Zhao Fu, as if there was some kind of power attracting her gaze over. As Zhao Fu walked closer, her heartrate sped up.


    Zhao Fu gave off his Six Desires Demonic Qi, which greatly attracted her. Zhao Fu controlled the Six Desires Demonic Qi to move towards Mei Lingling, who continuously breathed it in.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards, and even though they only passed each other by in a moment, Mei Lingling felt as if a long time had passed, and she felt as if she had fallen in love with Zhao Fu. Her eyes became hazy and her body gave off a mature charm.


    As she watched Zhao Fu walk away, Mei Lingling could not help but say, ¡°Husband, I have some matters to take care of; can you wait for me here for a moment?¡±


    Seeing Mei Lingling look like this, the young man felt quite confused, but he understood what that look on her face meant. He lightlyughed and said, ¡°You want to do it? Let¡¯s find an inn.¡±


    Mei Lingling said flirtatiously, ¡°My good husband, you find an inn and I¡¯lle over soon. Please, is that alright?¡±


    Hearing Mei Lingling plead with him, the young man could not say no and said, ¡°Alright,e quickly then.¡±


    Mei Lingling happily nodded and hurriedly ran off, and she found Zhao Fu in a small alleyway with no one else around.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Mei Lingling looked quite happy and expectant as she excitedly called out.


    Seeing Mei Lingling run over, a slight smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face; things were progressing exactly as he had expected. After all, with her sultry appearance, she was unable to withstand the Six Desires Demonic Qi at all.


    ¡°Come!¡± Zhao Fu opened his arms and did not bother with any flowerynguage.


    Mei Lingling happily leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and tightly hugged him, greedily smelling sniffing his scent. Zhao Fu hugged her as if he was hugging a lover he had been with for a long time.


    As the fair and clear looking young man walked along and thought about how Mei Lingling had been acting, he felt more and more that something was off. He hurriedly chased after Mei Lingling and saw the two of them going about it intensely in an alleyway.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± The young man¡¯s face became red as he became extremely furious. Even though he had suspected such a thing, the scene was even more intense than he had expected; his wife was being even lewder with another man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you both!¡± The young man angrily roared as he took out his weapon and charged at Zhao Fu, wanting to cut him into pieces.


    The guards with him also charged over murderously.


    Zhao Fu pushed aside Mei Lingling and gave a cold smile as his Nation Armament¡¯s power exploded out; Zhao Fu wanted to quickly deal with these people.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    After some muffled sounds rang out in the alleyway, all was silent and no one knew what had happened inside.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu walked out hugging Mei Lingling.


    Mei Lingling leaned against Zhao Fu while eating a white finger. There were traces of blood on her lips, which gave an eerie sense of beauty in contrast with Mei Lingling¡¯s pretty face.


    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s very tasty; can you give me another?¡± Mei Lingling asked coquettishly after finishing the finger.


    Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°We should leave this ce quickly. Even though his talent was quite low, he was still an Imperial Prince and him dying here will be a big matter. It¡¯s best to refine him into a medicinal pillter, the effects will be better.¡±


    ¡°But husband, I want to eat him raw; can you not refine him?¡± Mei Lingling said as she pouted.


    Zhao Fu asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you want to eat him raw?¡±


    Mei Linglingughed as she replied, ¡°Only then will the Imperial n¡¯s blood taste rich; that¡¯s something medicinal pills don¡¯t have.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°Alright, but you can only have a hand because I want to use his bloodline to create the next Evil Flower Demon.¡±


    Mei Lingling happily hugged Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Thank you, husband! I¡¯ll serve you wellter!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged Mei Lingling as he turned into a ray of light and shot into the sky before disappearing.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive monsters suddenly appeared in a City and gave off terrifying auras as they devoured countless people. Blood flew everywhere as howls continuously sounded out, and countless people ran in terror, wanting to escape the City.


    However, many people were still eaten. Only a small portion of people were able to escape, and the news about the monsters spread to even more ces. After hearing about the monsters, countless people looked terrified.


    Zhao Fu did not eat the Imperial Prince raw and had You Qianyue refine him into a pill before devouring it. The pill instantly melted and a massive wave of demonic qi flowed out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, creating arge gale.


    The demonic qi continuously gathered and formed another monster, and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower reached its seventh stage.

 Chapter 1471: Demon Grass

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Demon Grass</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This monster was three meters tall and had no head, and it was naked from the waist up. Its body was quite swollen and above its massive stomach was arge mouth. Its hands were like sharp ws, its feet had ck fur, and it looked quite terrifying.


    The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower had now reached its seventh stage and the Evil Flower Demons could turn 200 meters tall and their individual abilities had been greatly raised. Zhao Fu could also control them within an entire region.


    Sensing their terrifying power, Zhao Fu grinned. Now, Zhao Fu had seven Evil Flower Demons, and soon he would be able to reach the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s final stage and awaken the Demon Star.


    Now, he would continue capturing the Ten Demon Beauties.


    His next target was the eight-ranked Ye Leihua. She came from a Sect that was even stronger than the Demon Saint Sect, and it was one of the stronger factions in the Multitude Demon Region.


    Her big brother was Ye Hua, one of the students at Nine Hell Demon College, and he was quite famous.


    Nine Hell Demon College was one of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Seven Great Colleges. Its strength and history wereparable to the Human Domains¡¯ Emperor Path College and was incredibly powerful. No one dared to offend it. It was a holynd for the Demon Race¡¯s geniuses, and countless people dreamed of entering.


    Next year was Nine Hell Demon College¡¯s recruitment for new students, and it was said that Ye Leihua would also participate. She was currently participating and would participating next year.


    Zhao Fu remembered that Emperor Path College¡¯s examination was also next year, and most of this year had passed already. He felt that time was slipping away and there were many things he had not done yet.


    However, if he could awaken the Demon Star, it would greatly increase his strength, and he would have more confidence in facing those terrifying geniuses in the future.


    Zhao Fu heard that Ye Leihua was going through training in a dangerous zone. Zhao Fu had You Qianyue and the others wait elsewhere while he entered the dangerous zone to find Ye Leihua.


    This took quite some time because the dangerous zone was quiterge and Zhao Fu did not know exactly where Ye Leihua was. Zhao Fu could only enter deeper and deeper. Since Ye Leihua¡¯s goal was to go through training, it was likely that she would head to the depths.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A ten or so meter long demon lion gave a massive roar and a terrifying aura as it leapt towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu swung his sword and a crescent of sword light flew out, cutting the demon lion in half.


    Zhao Fu was now in the inner region of the dangerous zone and there were all sorts of powerful demonic creatures here. Zhao Fu thought about it and let out the Evil Flower Demons; they could devour demonic creatures while helping him search for Ye Leihua, which was killing two birds with one stone.


    Within one day, Zhao Fu was able to find Ye Leihua; currently, she was fighting a 1,000 meter tall demon grass.


    Seeing that demon grass, Zhao Fu looked quite startled. This demon grass had a few long leaves on its head, but on the stem, there was a human face. It also had hands and feet and gave off a powerful demonic qi.


    This demon grass was not an ordinary demon, as its body itself was a valuable demonic grass. It was more simr to a Spirit Race creature with demon attributes.


    With Ye Leihua¡¯s power, she could easily kill the demon grass, but she did not immediately kill it and instead tried to subdue it.


    After all, this demon grass had immense value and if she could subdue it, it would be better than killing it by hundreds of times.


    Zhao Fu looked at the demon grass and also felt quite tempted. This sort of monster was quite rare, as it was also a precious treasure, and it was quite useful to Zhao Fu.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Massive chains shot out from the ground with ferocious power. The demon grass and Ye Leihua were in the heat of the moment and the demon grass could not react in time before being bound by the chains.


    Ye Leihua was given a fright and immediately became wary of her surroundings, while Zhao Fu walked out with a smile.


    ¡°Who are you? This demon grass is mine,¡± Ye Leihua said somewhat angrily as she looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°I can give it to you; after all, what¡¯s yours will all be mine.¡±


    Ye Leihua somewhat did not understand what Zhao Fu meant but her expression became quite serious, as she could sense that Zhao Fu was quite dangerous.


    Zhao Fu did not waste any time and exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power. A powerful aura of killing and conquering swept out like a wild gale, causing the countless creatures to look terrified and run away.


    Sensing this power, Ye Leihua¡¯s expression fell and she did not hesitate before choosing to run. She had not been too wary of Zhao Fu as he only had Earth Realm Cultivation, and she had never thought that he would be able to explode out with such terrifying power.


    Seeing Ye Leihua try to run away, Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed coldly and stretched out his hand, and a massive bronze aura flooded out, turning into an enormous bronze hand that grabbed towards Ye Leihua with a horrifying aura.


    Ye Leihua looked quite terrifying as she swung the sword in her hand, sending out sharp sword lights, but she was unable to deal any damage to the bronze hand.


    The bronze hand grabbed Ye Leihua and a massive power flowed into her body, restricting her power, before pulling her in front of Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Ye Leihua angrily red at Zhao Fu as she vigorously struggled.


    Zhao Fuughed as he looked at Ye Leihua. She had a voluptuous figure, wore a ck pce dress, and was quite beautiful, but she had a fierceness about her.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Ye Leihua could guess at Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions and she cursed out, ¡°You pervert, I¡¯m from the Demon Cloud Sect and my big brother is a student at Nine Hell Demon College. If you dare to do anything to me, you definitely won¡¯t have a good oue.¡±


    Zhao Fu had already offended many higher-beings and Empires, so how could he care about the Demon Cloud Sect and her big brother? He grinned as he brought her into his embrace and came to where he had bound the demon grass.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body exploded out with his Divine Bloodline¡¯s aura, which weighed down on the demon grass. If he wanted to have it submit, he had to use a terrifying power that it could not resist.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline power, the demon grass looked quite terrified, and Ye Leihua also looked at Zhao Fu in shock and fear. Her body froze and she felt as if she had fallen into a boundless abyss.


    ¡°Now, will you submit to me?¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying eyes fell on the demon grass as he spoke, his voice filled with might.


    Under the Divine Bloodline¡¯s terrifying might, the demon grass did not dare to resist at all and immediately submitted.


    Zhao Fu smiled and set down restrictions within the demon grass¡¯ body before putting it into his spatial ring.


    Ye Leihua¡¯s expression was quite unsightly; not only did Zhao Fu have terrifying power, but his bloodline was alsopletely superior to hers; just who was this person? He was possibly much more terrifying than she had expected; no wonder he did not fear the Demon Cloud Sect and Nine Hell Demon College.


    Zhao Fu ignored Ye Leihua¡¯s expression and hugged her as he flew over the horizon.

 Chapter 1472: Perverted Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Perverted Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu came to where You Qianyue and the other women were, and Ye Leihua was quite shocked as she looked at the other women. She had never thought that four other women from the Ten Demon Beauties would be here; why were they here? After thinking about it, Ye Leihua had a bad premonition.


    Zi Lingye crossed her arms and smirked as she looked at Ye Leihua, feeling as if she was looking at herself from back then.


    ¡°Husband, we¡¯ve waited for you for so long.¡± Seeing Zhao Fu return, Mei Lingling sprang into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and tightly hugged him, as if she was afraid of losing him.


    ¡°Husband, why haven¡¯t you eaten sister Ye yet?¡± You Qianyue¡¯s gaze fell on Ye Leihua¡¯s body, and she found that despite going for so long, he still had not touched Ye Leihua.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°I ran into some matters; that¡¯s right, I also subdued a demon grass.¡±


    Hearing their discussion, Ye Leihua¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that these four women were all Zhao Fu¡¯s women, but all of the Ten Demon Beauties were quite proud, had immense talent, and had prestigious identities. How could they all be willing to share the same man?


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t waste any time; let¡¯s start!¡± Mo Wulin happily smiled as she came to Ye Leihua¡¯s side and took off all of Ye Leihua¡¯s clothes before pushing her onto a bed.


    Ye Leihua¡¯s face became red as she angrily looked at Mo Wulin. Zhao Fu smiled as he pressed down on Ye Leihua¡¯s body, who startled to struggle.


    However, they ended up doing it, and the other women joined in, causing all sorts of sounds to sound out.


    As Zhao Fu was having fun, the Multitude Demon Region became quite raucous. Firstly, an Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Prince had died, and even though he did not have a very high status, he was still an Imperial Prince.


    And yet, someone had dared to kill him, not giving the Imperial Kingdom any face. The Imperial Kingdom was incredibly furious and sent many experts.


    Afterwards, it was reported that Mei Lingling had been taken away by a man, and he had vited Mei Lingling in an alleyway. After hearing about this, the Imperial Kingdom gave the order to hunt down and kill this person.


    Ye Leihua, who had been training outside, had also disappeared and everyone started to wonder if the recent events were connected.


    Firstly, a Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e had been stolen away, which was You Qianyue. Up to now, five of the Multitude Demon Region¡¯s most beautiful and talented women had suddenly disappeared.


    By now, even an idiot could guess that someone was capturing the Ten Demon Beauties. Which perverted demon had the gall to put his attention on the Ten Demon Beauties? They were rted to incredibly powerful factions; did that person not want to live anymore?


    Now, almost everyone in the Multitude Demon Region was paying attention to this matter. All therge factions sent out people to find out who was so daring as to steal the Multitude Demon Region¡¯s Ten Demon Beauties and not give them any face.


    Thinking about those goddess-like women falling into that bastard¡¯s hands and being vited, countless people felt incredibly sad and hateful.


    After all, these were the most beautiful women in the Multitude Demon Region and anyone would want to have them. Now, that perverted demon had captured five; to be able to enjoy those five women, most people would be willing to die a hundred times.


    Most people shouted to have that perverted demon caught and make him plead for death. If they could not catch him, that would be a blotch on the Multitude Demon Region. Thinking about how their most beautiful women had all been stolen away, they would definitely beughed at by other regions, so they could not let that person get away and had to make him pay.


    The variousrge factions now understood that person¡¯s goal and sent people to investigate him.


    By now, Ye Leihua was lying powerlessly on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest as she panted with a red face. She looked slightly furious as she had been taken by this bastard. Even though she had enjoyed the pleasure, she was unable to suppress the fury in her heart.


    Beside her, Zi Lingye smiled as she hugged Ye Leihua and said, ¡°Alright, now that he¡¯s already taken you, you might as well just give in. You should think about the future, or you¡¯ll have to suffer a bit.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯ve obtained that Evil Flower power, which will greatly help you. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to enter Nine Hell Demon College because of this.¡±


    Hearing that, Ye Leihua¡¯s expression eased and she asked coldly, ¡°Did this bastard also treat you all like this?¡±


    Ye Lingzhi smiled and nodded as she said, ¡°We can all join hands to deal with this bastard so that he doesn¡¯t bully us.¡±


    Ye Leihua slightly smiled and nodded.


    Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh as he heard these two women¡¯s exchange, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get up! I want to go capture the next Demon Beauty.¡±


    Hearing this, the women got up and got dressed. Ye Leihua and Zi Lingye¡¯s rtionship became quite good, as if they were sisters.


    When Zhao Fu went out and heard that the entire Multitude Demon Region was looking to capture him, his expression fell. Seeing this, the women all happily smiled and felt quite pleased; they were all quite unhappy about Zhao Fu forcefully taking them, and they now felt much better.


    You Qianyue lightlyughed as she said, ¡°Husband, I mentioned that there would be terrifying consequences, now you know, right? Do you regret it?¡±


    Ye Leihua lightly harrumphed, ¡°You deserve this. Now, you¡¯re going to get what you deserve, you perverted demon.¡±


    Zi Lingye continuouslyughed, unable to say anything.


    Zhao Fu felt quite displeased, and Mei Lingling said flirtatiously, ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t regret following you. I feel sad that I only met you now.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu slightly smiled.


    ¡°Husband, now that the entire Multitude Demon Region¡¯s people are after you, are you going to continue capturing Demon Beauties?¡± Mo Wulin asked in concern.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. The Evil Flower Emissaries all need to be women with exceptional talent, and if I can¡¯t gather the remaining ones from the Multitude Demon Region, we¡¯ll go elsewhere. I just feel that it might be a bit more troublesome.¡±


    Mo Wulin understood and nodded; she was quite worried that Zhao Fu would not be able to have the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower reach its final stage.


    Zi Lingye thought of something and smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, I have a pretty good rtionship with the seventh-ranked Lin Yating. I can help you, but how will you thank me?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Zi Lingye thought before replying, ¡°After everything is done, I don¡¯t want you to restrict my freedom and I want to return to my Royal Kingdom. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go secretly and won¡¯t cause any trouble. I¡¯m just worried for my rtives. I¡¯ve already epted being your woman, so I won¡¯t betray you.¡±

 Chapter 1473: Sixth Demon Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Sixth Demon Beauty</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before nodding and agreeing, ¡°After everything is settled, I¡¯ll let take you a trip back and won¡¯t restrict any of you. However, if any of you betray me, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    The women all happily smiled and agreed, and Zhao Fu looked at Ye Leihua.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, Ye Leihua harrumphed dissatisfiedly, ¡°I understand! But you have to treat me sincerely in the future.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and nodded.


    Seeing this, Ye Leihua¡¯s expression softened and rolled her eyes at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°You¡¯re really a bastard. Not only did you take our bodies, you want us to be your women.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed and brought her into his embrace. Ye Leihua did not struggle, and even though she looked quite displeased, she still wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s waist.


    Following this, Zhao Fu started making preparations to capture the seventh-ranked Demon Beauty Lin Yating.


    Lin Yating was a gentle and quiet-looking young woman, and she wore a light green dress. She had a tall, slim figure and supple skin, and she gave off a refined aura.


    The family she was from was not only incredibly powerful but also well-known for their literary reputation. Lin Yating did not go out much and liked to stay inside to read all kinds of books. To her, this was the happiest thing.


    She did not seem to know about the other Demon Beauties being captured, and even though many people warned her to be careful, she did not pay this matter much mind. After all, she did not go out much, and that person would not dare to sneak into her family¡¯s territory.


    Lin Yating quickly forgot about this matter and did not put much thought to it, and she focused on her books.


    At that moment, a letter and a book were delivered from her, and it was said that it was from her friend.


    Lin Yating opened the letter curiously and saw that it was written by Zi Lingye. She said that she had not seen Lin Yating in a while and missed her, and she invited her out to appreciate some sceneries together and rx. She also gifted her a book, which was called ¡®The Analects,¡¯ written by a person called ¡®Confucius.¡¯


    Lin Yating flipped through the book and gave a bright smile, feeling quite interested in this book. She put it away and left for the meeting location.


    She had a good rtionship with Zi Lingye, so she did not suspect anything and greatly trusted her. She did not know that Zi Lingye was one of the Demon Beauties who had gone missing, and she was not worried about the perverted demon capturing Demon Beauties.


    When she arrived at the meeting location, a figure suddenly hugged her, and they disappeared.


    Lin Yating was unable to react in time and her body was instantly restricted by that person, unable to resist at all. After teleporting, that person hugged her and flew off.


    By now, she could clearly see Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance; he was peerlessly handsome, and his extraordinary aura could cause anyone to feel moved. Within his embrace, she lightly sniffed at his scent.


    Lin Yating¡¯s face became red and she asked softly, ¡°Sir, why have you captured me?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Lin Yating in surprise; she was not scared at all and instead looked at him with a hint of curiosity. He smiled as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Lin Yating lightlyughed and nodded; she did not connect Zhao Fu to that perverted demon. Following this, Zhao Fu and Lin Yating arrived where the other women were.


    Lin Yaintg looked at Zi Lingye and the other Demon Beauties and wondered why they were all together. Out of the Ten Demon Beauties, she was only familiar with Zi Lingye.


    Seeing Lin Yating, Zi Lingye smiled and said, ¡°Yating, did he bully you?¡±


    Zhao Fu had already let go of Lin Yating, and she looked at him as she smiled and shook her head before asking, ¡°Lingye, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zi Lingye came up, linked her arm with Lin Yating¡¯s arm, pulled her to the side, and told her about the situation. She then told her about some other matters, causing Lin Yating to look quite embarrassed, lowering her head and not daring to look at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused and did not understand what was going on.


    ¡°Hurry up and get over here, Yating has already agreed to be your woman,¡± Zi Lingye said as she red at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and went up to hug Lin Yating. Lin Yating¡¯s body was a bit stiff and her body was bright red as she buried her face in Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. What happened next was obvious.


    Furious! After all of the Multitude Demon Region¡¯s people heard that another Demon Beauty had disappeared, they all felt incredibly furious; that person was simply too arrogant! The entire Multitude Demon Region¡¯s people were looking for him and hunting him down, yet he dared to continue.


    It was as if he was mocking them bypletely ignoring their existence and continuing to capture Demon Beauties. As such, it was only natural for them to feel furious.


    Envious! This was the second emotion that everyone felt. That perverted demon had already captured six of the Ten Demon Beauties, and they were all nation-toppling beauties with exceptional talent and prestigious identities. Anyone imagining enjoying them together would not be able to stop themselves from yelling in excitement.


    They could imagine themselves with those women, but if it was anyone else, they would not be able to ept such a thing.


    The Ten Demon Beauties had countless admirers, and after hearing about this, they felt as if their hearts were being torn apart by knives, and tears flowed out of their eyes as they roared, ¡°We have to kill this perverted demon!¡±


    Now, the entire Multitude Demon Region was in an uproar, and more and more mored to have that perverted demon killed. Even more people joined in the hunt.


    Some people who normally flirted with women or sexually harassed them were now mercilessly hunted down. Even if they pleaded for mercy, their heads were chopped off and hung on City walls.


    In just one day, over 1,000 heads were hung on City walls. Such bloody methods made it so that most offenders did not dare to do anything.


    Under such bloody methods, the chaotic and evil Multitude Demon Region became orderly, and the general atmosphere became better.


    Many residents could not help but thank that perverted demon; without him, such changes would not have happened and they would have lived every day in fear.


    ¡°Husband!¡± Lin Yating called out in a soft and sweet voice, and Zhao Fu looked quite surprised. It seemed that Lin Yating had really fallen for him, and out of all the women, none of them truly liked him, including Mei Lingling ¨C she only wanted him for his body.


    Facing Lin Yating¡¯s feelings, Zhao Fu felt quite unused to it and thinking about how he had taken her, he could not help but feel a bit guilty.


    However, Zhao Fu quickly tossed those thoughts asway and smiled as he nodded, and he continued with his n to capture other Demon Beauties.

 Chapter 1474: Demon Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Demon Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Now, the situation was quite dangerous and capturing Demon Beauties would be quite difficult. All of the factions were quite wary and most of the Demon Beauties had experts protecting them. If Zhao Fu appeared, he would die a horrible death.


    Out of the Ten Demon Beauties, Zhao Fu had captured six of them, and they were the ones ranked from fifth to tenth. There were now four left, ranked first to fourth.


    Zhao Fu collected information on the four of them to see if it would be possible to capture them. If not, Zhao Fu would leave the Multitude Demon Region.


    Now, everyone knew that the perverted demon¡¯s target was the remaining Demon Beauties, so they all waited around them. Zhao Fu felt that there would not be much of a chance to act, so he waited and so did the various factions.


    It was only when something happened that this stalemate was broken.


    The second-ranked Luo Yanhuo found out about the recent matters and felt quite interested in that perverted demon. She announced that she wanted the perverted demon to take her away and was willing to be his woman.


    Moreover, there would be no one protecting her, including experts from her faction.


    This caused countless people to feel incredibly shocked, not understanding why Luo Yanhuo was acting like this. Was she really not afraid of being captured by that perverted demon and bing his woman?


    Everyone felt quite envious of the perverted demon; if only Luo Yanhuo had said that anyone who could capture her would have her. Luo Yanhuo was the second-ranked beauty and had nation-toppling looks, and countless people were infatuated with her.


    The next day, everyone¡¯s wishes were fulfilled, because even despite this, Zhao Fu did not dare to act, as he was worried about a trap.


    This made Luo Yanhua feel quite displeased, and she announced that for anyone who could capture her, she could spend the night with them and allow them to do whatever they wanted with her body.


    After everyone heard about this news, they almost went crazy, and countless people madly gathered together, wanting to y with the Multitude Demon Region¡¯s second-ranked beauty. Their hearts raced and their blood boiled as they looked incredibly excited.


    However, after arriving, everyone realized that the matter was not as simple as they had thought; even though Luo Yanhuo had no one protecting her, she was within a massive formation.


    This formation covered the entire courtyard that she was in, as well as the surrounding 10,000 meters. Anyone who entered the range of the magic formation would be attacked.


    This formation was extremely terrifying, and it was quite famous in the Demon Domain. After entering it, one would be greatly restricted and would not be able to use any equipment or Nation Armaments. They would have to rely on their own abilities instead of external things.


    In order to enjoy this second-ranked beauty, countless people disregarded everything and charged in.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Cries sounded out as the people who rushed in saw countless traces of demonic qi turn into demonic heads.


    These demonic heads were five or six meters tall and had ferocious gazes. They had two horns on them, two massive green eyes, and a mouth filled with fangs. They looked incredibly terrifying and attacked the people who entered, devouring them one after another.


    Many people were given a big fright and retreated. Even though enjoying beauties was a very blissful thing, there was only a point in that if they were alive.


    Of course, many people chose to continue. There were many well-built people with powerful strength. Because they could not use external things, they could only rely on their bodies.


    They rushed up and started to fight with the demonic heads, engaging in an intense fight.


    Some people punched out, sending out powerful energy that caused the demonic heads to explode into demonic qi; others charged up and kicked with their legs, sending the demonic heads flying.


    Some people were bitten by the demonic heads and their bodies were torn in half. Ear-piercing howls sounded out as blood spurted out. Others were devoured in one bite and caused crunching sounds to sound out.


    Of the countless people who charged in, barely anyone was able to make it out alive, scaring the others into not daring to try.


    In the face of so much death, the crazed people gradually calmed down. Looking at the blood and broken limbs everywhere, they understood that they could not break past this formation.


    At the center of the formation, a slim and peerlessly-beautiful woman giving off a flirtatious aura coldlyughed, ¡°These people really thought it¡¯d be so easy to obtain me? They¡¯re simply seeking death.¡±


    However, the person who she was interested in still had not yet appeared.


    This caused her to slightly frown; she wanted to take this opportunity to catch that perverted demon and see just what sort of person he was, to be so daring as to capture the Ten Demon Beauties. He was treating them like prey, and she felt quite displeased about this.


    After catching the perverted demon, Luo Yanhuo nned to chop off his vile thing, feed it to dogs, and then strip him naked and parade him everywhere. That was what he would get for trying to capture the Ten Demon Beauties.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Suddenly, seven massive roars sounded out as seven monsters that were 200 meters tall appeared in the sky, giving off massive amounts of evil demonic qi.


    They opened their mouths and sucked at the magic formation, andrge amounts of demonic qi were absorbed into the seven monsters¡¯ mouths.


    The magic formation continuously lost demonic qi, while the seven monsters continuously devoured the demonic qi, and the magic formation started to grow dim.


    Everyone was not sure what was going on, or who was doing this. However, if the magic formation was being destroyed, there would be nothing stopping them from snatching Luo Yanhuo, which made them feel delighted.


    There were already some people who had rushed into the magic formation and charged towards the courtyard with lewd smiles on their faces, as if they could already imagine the second-ranked beauty panting under their bodies.


    Luo Yanhuo looked quite shocked, but she was prepared and activated a second magic formation.


    Boom!


    An enormous storm of sword qi erupted out of the courtyard, giving off power that seemed to be able to cut through anything as it swept out.


    The people who had charged up looked terrified as they faced the storm of sword qi, and their hair stood on end. Before they could do anything, they were chopped into countless small pieces of meat by the sword qi.


    The storm of sword qi did not stop, and gave off unstoppable momentum as it continued towards the people outside the magic formation. Everyone¡¯s faces became pale and they immediately turned and ran.


    Luo Yanhuo coldly smiled as she controlled the sword qi formation and continued to attack. Anyone who hade here was not a good person, so she naturally did not hold back. ughtering so many men who had ill intentions towards her made her feel quite pleased.


    Shing!


    A sword hum tore through the sky, causing the surrounding space to tremble, and an enormous and icy sword intent covered the surrounding 1,000 kilometers.

 Chapter 1475: Luo Yanhuo

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Luo Yanhuo</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Everyone saw a ck-cloaked figure holding a terrifying sword, giving off a supreme aura that caused countless creatures¡¯ souls to tremble.


    Boom!


    A terrifying sword light shed out, bringing with it a terrifying sword energy as it shed against the magic formation. The sword formation was sted apart, causing massive shockwaves to ripple out.


    Luo Yanhuo¡¯s expression became quite unsightly, and she had never thought that he would be able to break apart such a powerful sword formation in one strike. However, she had more preparations. Arge formation gradually appeared ¨C this was her trump card, the most powerful formation out of the three formations.


    However, before that magic formation could be fully activated, the seven terrifying monsters leapt onto it and bit at it as if they were devouring the magic formation.


    This caused Luo Yanhuo¡¯s expression to be quite grave because she could sense the magic formation¡¯s power being devoured by the seven monsters. Before she could react, a figure descended from the sky and easily subdued her before turning into a ray of light and disappearing.


    Everyone could only watch on in admiration and envy. That person would be able to enjoy the Multitude Demon Region¡¯s second-ranked beauty. Everyone was quite curious as to who that person was.


    However, everyone quickly realized something ¨C wasn¡¯t that terrifying figure the perverted demon?


    After all, none of them had seen him before, so they did not know what the perverted demon looked like. However, from the feeling they had, they could essentially confirm that he was the arrogant and domineering perverted demon.


    ¡°Fudge!¡± countless people came to their senses and roared; that perverted demon had taken away another of the Ten Demon Beauties right under their eyes, causing them to feel incredibly furious.


    Everyone had thought that with the various factions hunting him down, the perverted demon would not dare to act. However, he had indeed acted and been sessful. Now, seven Demon Beauties had been caught by that bastard.


    However, they had gained some information because this was the first time that perverted demon had appeared in front of everyone, and he was quite strong.


    Luo Yanhuo had brought this on herself and had underestimated that perverted demon¡¯s strength. She had refused to allow anyone protect her and had publicly provoked him; now, she had been captured.


    It was not just Luo Yanhuo; everyone else had also underestimated that perverted demon. They had never thought that he would have such terrifying abilities. If he was not a perverted demon, he would be one of the top geniuses in the Multitude Demon Region.


    However, despite having such talent and strength, he was a perverted demon who everyone wanted to kill, and he acted so domineeringly.


    Within a forest, Luo Yanhua raggedly panted as she was continuously ravaged by that thing that she wanted to cut off. Even though she was furious, she was lost in the ecstasy.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Afterwards, Luo Yanhuo powerlessly copsed into Zhao Fu¡¯s arms, her facepletely red as she red at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°What are you cursing at me for? Didn¡¯t you say anyone who could capture you could do what they wanted to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard!¡± Luo Yanhuo was still angry and continued to re at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite displeased and went at it again with her. In the end, he held Luo Yanhuo, who seemed to have be a pile of mush, and he returned to where the other women were.


    ¡°Husband, why did you already give her love outside? Don¡¯t you know we¡¯ve been waiting to serve you together?¡± Mei Lingling said unhappily.


    Luo Yanhuo¡¯s face went red in embarrassment and she buried her head in Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. Seeing that the other Demon Beauties were not resisting and seemed to have already submitted to Zhao Fu, she felt quite surprised. As for the reason why, she could somewhat guess it.


    Zhao Fuughed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s bing more and more dangerous and there are more and more people looking for me, so perhaps one day I¡¯ll be captured by your factions. If I take you first, perhaps I can stay alive because of you.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so dangerous, are you still going to continue capturing Demon Beauties?¡± You Qianyue asked.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and nodded, ¡°There are only three left, so I might as well try; if it¡¯s impossible, I¡¯ll give up. Don¡¯t worry about me. Also, I¡¯ll give her to you to look after because I have to go out again. They won¡¯t expect that I¡¯ll strike again immediately.¡±


    Zi Lingye smiled, took the powerless Luo Yanhuo, and said softly, ¡°Be careful, husband. We don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Husband, can we do it once before you go?¡± Mei Lingling hugged Zhao Fu with both arms as she said flirtatiously.


    Because time was tight, Zhao Fu refused, turned into a ray of light, and disappeared.


    Zi Lingye hugged Luo Yanhuo and sighed in amazement, ¡°As expected from the second-ranked Demon Beauty; even I¡¯m quite touched by her beauty. Husband must have done it with you for a long time for you to be like this, right?¡±


    Luo Yanhuo¡¯s face became quite red as she thought about what had just happened, and she asked somewhat bitterly, ¡°Were you all bullied by that perverted demon like this?¡±


    The other women could all sympathize and had all gone through simr experiences, though they had epted it now.


    Zi Lingyeughed and nodded. Looking at the beautiful woman in her arms, she kissed Luo Yanhuo¡¯s lips, causing her to feel quite surprised. However, because of the Six Desires Demonic Qi, she started to respond to Zi Lingye.


    Mei Lingling happily joined in, and Mo Wulin seemed to also like this so she joined in as well. Soon, indescribable sounds could be heard throughout the room. When Zhao Fu was not around, they could only rely on each other.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s goal this time was the fourth-ranked Demon Beauty. She was called Wu Jiu¡¯Er and came from arge family. She was quite gentle and kind; she was not like a spoilt big miss at all, and she was liked by many people.


    She now had Emperor Heaven Realm experts protecting her, so Zhao Fu naturally did not dare to be careless. Even with his Nation Armament, he would die facing experts of such a level. However, Zhao Fu had an idea, which was to target Wu Jiu¡¯Er¡¯s weakness: those she loved.


    Now that her family was on high alert, Zhao Fu could not make a move against her rtives. She had a little brother, and if he captured her, he would be able to ckmail Wu Jiu¡¯Er. However, this was impossible, so he decided to make a move against her beloved. Wu Jiu¡¯Er¡¯s beloved was the young sir of a small family. Even though he was quite graceful and elegant, his strength and his faction¡¯s strength were not very strong. Her family naturally opposed this, so they banned them from meeting.


    Of course, the young sir of a small family would not have anyone strong protecting him, and because he would not be able to resist Zhao Fu, capturing him would be quite easy.


    Zhao Fu looked at the young man in front of him and said, ¡°Write a letter telling Wu Jiu¡¯Er that you¡¯re in my hands and have her secretly leave her family, or you¡¯ll die. If you do this well, I¡¯ll give you unimaginable benefits and allow you to grasp terrifying power.¡±

 Chapter 1476: Wu Jiu’Er

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Wu Jiu¡¯Er</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The handsome young man said coldly, ¡°Just kill me! I won¡¯t do such a thing. You must be that incredibly daring and domineering perverted demon; how could I have Jiu¡¯Ere and fall into the hands of someone like you?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and had never expected the handsome young man to immediately guess his identity. He lightlyughed as he said, ¡°With your status, you can never be with her; why not help me and receive all kinds of benefits from me?¡±


    The young man coldly replied, ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll never help you; I like Jiu¡¯Er and would be willing to give everything up for her, even if I die. If you really liked her, I would give you my blessings, but what kind of person are you? You¡¯re a perverted demon, an evil scoundrel, someone who only knows how to vite women and not care about their feelings. I feel ashamed of people like you.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite angry and he raised his hand and shed downwards, sending out a sword light that cut the young man¡¯s arm off.


    The young man endured the pain, and blood continuously flowed out of his arm as he looked at Zhao Fu coldly. ¡°Just kill me. I won¡¯t do anything for you. Your plot will never seed.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed, picked up the young man¡¯s arm, and poured some medicine on the young man¡¯s wound, helping him recover. ¡°With your arm, that should be enough. If she truly loves you, she¡¯ll hurry over at all costs.¡±


    The young man realized Zhao Fu¡¯s goal and cursed furiously, ¡°You scum, you beast! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored his threats; this kind of person would be stepped on by others for the rest of his life, and he would not be able to change his circumstances.


    Zhao Fu did not pay any more attention to the young man and left with the arm.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu brought back a slim and beautiful woman in a blue dress, who gave off a gentle aura.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯Er, why did youe? Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t mind me,¡± the young man looked at Wu Jiu¡¯Er with confusion and hurriedly shouted out.


    Looking at the young man, who was missing an arm and had a weak aura, Wu Jiu¡¯Er¡¯s eyes danced with tears and shook her head as she said, ¡°Xuan Zhe, I came to save you. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t harm you anymore. Also, this spatial ring has many treasures. I prepared it for you; please take care of yourself in the future.¡±


    Hearing her words, the young man naturally understood her intentions and said in pain, ¡°You agreed to him? Why are you so stupid? He¡¯s that perverted demon, and you¡¯ll be harming yourself!¡±


    Wu Jiu¡¯Er¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she nodded. ¡°I know, but I want to save you. As long as you can live well, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at how loving the two people seemed and felt quite displeased. He hugged Wu Jiu¡¯Er and brought her to one of the rooms.


    Wu Jiu¡¯Er cried as she vigorously struggled and hit Zhao Fu; she understood what Zhao Fu was going to do to her.


    The young man furiously roared, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! Hurry up and let Jiu¡¯Er go; otherwise, even if I turn into a ghost, I¡¯ll tear you into a thousand pieces!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not mind and came to a room with Wu Jiu¡¯Er, and he said to her lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for killing himter.¡±


    Wu Jiu¡¯Er stopped struggling and took off her clothes.


    Hearing the soundsing from the room, the young man felt as if his heart was being torn apart. Thinking about how his beloved woman was being ravaged by another man, he felt worse than dying and felt immense despair.


    However, what happened next caused him to be filled with even more pain. His beloved woman started to lewdly call out under another man¡¯s body, pleading for that man to continue ravaging her.


    After four or five hours, the young man sat there paralyzed, his face covered with tears as if he was no longer alive.


    Zhao Fu hugged Wu Jiu¡¯Er and walked out. By now, Wu Jiu¡¯Er¡¯s aura had greatly changed; she no longer just seemed like a gentle and beautiful young woman but also like a gentle and beautiful young wife. Wu Jiu¡¯Er had been a virgin, but Zhao Fu had not cared too much about that.


    Seeing the young man like this, and thinking about how lewd she had been under Zhao Fu, Wu Jiu¡¯Er started to cry out of guilt. She felt that she had no face to see him, so she turned her face away.


    Zhao Fu hugged her and threw a spatial ring to the young man, which was filled with demonic treasures. He smiled and said to Wu Jiu¡¯Er, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Wu Jiu¡¯Er looked at the young man worriedly, and she asked Zhao Fu, ¡°What about the restrictions within his body? Also, are you going to send him away from here? If my family knows I came out for him, he¡¯ll definitely die without a doubt.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and said, feeling displeased, ¡°I don¡¯t think that has anything to do with me.¡±


    Wu Jiu¡¯Er pleaded, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll be your woman in the future and definitely won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Zhao Fu breathed out and agreed.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu brought Wu Jiu¡¯Er to where everyone else was. Seeing the red-faced women lying strengthlessly on the bed, Zhao Fu knew what had happened.


    ¡°Husband, they...¡± Wu Jiu¡¯Er¡¯s face went red in embarrassment. She knew that all of the women on the bed were Demon Beauties, and yet they had done something like this.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite calm because he had seen much before. The women in his harem would often help each other out, but they would still need to rely on Zhao Fu for ultimate relief.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu knew who had started this. When Zhao Fu was ravaging Zi Lingye, he knew that she not only liked men but also women.


    He did not pay much mind to the scene in the room and said to Wu Jiu¡¯Er, ¡°Stay here for now; I¡¯m going to capture the remaining Demon Beauties.¡±


    Wu Jiu¡¯Er gently nodded. Because Zhao Fu had helped her beloved, she felt better about him and said caringly, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and kissed her before departing again.


    Of the Ten Demon Beauties, there was now only the first and third ranked Demon Beauties. News of Wu Jiu¡¯Er disappearing had also long since spread.


    Countless people felt as if they were going to explode from anger; this perverted demon was simply too daring and did not ce anyone in his eyes. The various Demon Beauties¡¯ factions all hated him to death and wanted him to st him into ashes so he could never reincarnate.


    Countless people were searching for Zhao Fu everywhere, and the entire Multitude Demon Region became chaotic. This perverted demon was simply too arrogant.


    Now, he had captured eight of the Ten Demon Beauties, and they had definitely been vited by that bastard. Now, there were only two left, so they had to protect thesest two Demon Beauties and not allow that perverted demon to take them as well.


    However, the situation was quite strange. The Multitude Demon Region¡¯s top factions and powerful people did not get involved, and they allowed the situation to continue developing like this.

 Chapter 1477: Jue Tianling

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Jue Tianling</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Those powerful people included higher-beings. Now that the situation had escted to such a level, many higher-beings knew about it, and if they wanted to interfere, Zhao Fu definitely would not be able to seed. However, they did not get involved, as if they were waiting for something.


    Moreover, the various factions¡¯ experts above the Emperor Heaven Realm did not interfere either, allowing Zhao Fu to turn the Multitude Demon Region upside down.


    The experts did not act, and themon people felt quite sullen and mored to hunt down and kill Zhao Fu. They would not give up until he was dead.


    Zhao Fu now set his sights on the third-ranked Demon Beauty. She was called Shi Yeya and was from a Sect. Her identity was quite prestigious, and she was the daughter of the Sect Master.


    There were many people guarding her, making it impossible for Zhao Fu to get close. He could only observe from a distance, and he found that there were 20 or so Emperor Heaven Realm experts hidden in the air; fortunately, there were not any people above the Emperor Heaven Realm.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and came to a City near the Sect. He stood at the center of the City and a massive wave of demonic qi flowed out from Zhao Fu as his eyes became Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu squatted down and pressed a hand against the ground. A massive wave of demonic qi entered the ground and spread out, covering the entire City.


    At that moment, countless people in the City stopped, and the City seemed to freeze. ck roots rose up from the ground and stabbed into the people¡¯s bodies, causing their eyes to be ck.


    Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile; with the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s powers, he could control all of the people in the City.


    Following this, Zhao Fu controlled the City¡¯s people to attack other ces and cause a lot of chaos. If he could lure out some of the people protecting Shi Yeya, he would be able to make a move against her.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s n was quite sessful, and most of the people by Shi Yeya¡¯s side were drawn away, leaving behind only five or six Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    However, even though there were only five or six Emperor Heaven Realm experts, Zhao Fu could not deal with them all. Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to use ¡®that¡¯ method.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Seven massive roars sounded out as seven enormous monsters appeared within a crowd of people and started a massacre as they madly devoured people. Blood sprayed everywhere and limbs flew all over the ce.


    The people in the surroundings attacked the seven massive monsters and the Emperor Heaven Realm experts also prepared to attack and kill the monsters.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± However, at that moment, the hidden Zhao Fu performed hand seals and the seven monsters gave off pained roars that shook the surroundings, causing everyone to feel quite startled.


    The seven monsters looked incredibly pained and massive roots spread out from their bodies and stabbed into the ground. Some of the roots grabbed people and the monsters devoured them as they continued to grow.


    Countless traces of demonic qi madly gathered as a formless aura spread out, causing the clouds to swirl as thunder boomed.


    The seven monsters madly grew, turning into seven massive nts that were hundreds of meters tall. The roots became pale white colored and had a few sword-shaped leaves, and at the top massive ck flower buds grew, giving off terrifying and evil auras.


    After these seven flowers appeared, the hearts of the people in the surroundings sank, as if they had fallen into a deep abyss. They felt an extreme danger and their bodies instinctively trembled.


    Demonic qi flooded into the flowers and a terrifying power spread out, causing everyone¡¯s terror to rise to its peak.


    The seven flower buds gradually bloomed, and evil, beautiful, and devilish ck light spilled out, illuminating the heavens and earth, making the entire world seem dreamlike.


    Coquettishughter sounded out as countless flirtatious-looking beauties appeared in the sky.


    Everyone present froze on the spot as they dumbly stared at the demon women, unable to move at all, and this included the Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    This was a preliminary stage of the Evil Flower Bewitching World, which was the final stage, and it could only be called a fragment of the Evil Flower Bewitching World. Zhao Fu did not yet have 12 Evil Flower Demons; only when he had 12 Evil Flower Demons could he unleash the true Evil Flower Bewitching World.


    However, this level of the Evil Flower Bewitching World was already quite terrifying and could pull Emperor Heaven Realm experts into the illusion.


    If ordinary people were within the Evil Flower Bewitching World, their bodies and souls would be corroded by the Evil Flower power and be emotionless and painless Evil Flower Puppets.


    Of course, this level of Evil Flower Bewitching World was unable to corrode Emperor Heaven Realm experts and could only bewitch them for a short while, but this was enough.


    Zhao Fu did not waste any time and rushed into the courtyard, and he saw a sweet-looking young woman with a graceful figure standing there, looking transfixed. She was Shi Yeya, the third-ranked Demon Beauty.


    She was also affected by the Evil Flower Bewitching World and Zhao Fu smiled as he went up to hug her and turned into a ray of light as he flew away.


    Zhao Fu had thought that he would be unobstructed until he reached the other women, but not long after flying away, he was stopped by a woman in white. She was quite tall and was extremely beautiful, and had a cold aura.


    This woman had Extreme Divine Realm Cultivation and was quite powerful, and she gave off an intensely dangerous aura.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite confused because this woman was the first-ranked Demon Beauty, Jue Tianling. As expected from the first-ranked Demon Beauty, her looks were superior to even the second-ranked Luo Yanhuo. In front of her, the world seemed to dim.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and leave!¡± Jue Tianling¡¯s cold eyes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body as she spoke calmly.


    Zhao Fu did not understand what was going on and stared at Jue Tianling in confusion, not understanding what she meant. However, now that she had delivered herself to him, he was quite tempted to capture her.


    Seeing Zhao Fu stare at her, Jue Tianling exined, ¡°I¡¯m your woman now. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can set down restrictions in my body first.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused and retreated ten or so meters. It was the first time he had met such an assertive woman, and he was worried that there was some kind of trap. As such, he was incredibly wary of Jue Tianling.


    Jue Tianling slightly frowned and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry up and the others catch up to you, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu understood that time was of the essence, and he asked, ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯m not that charming to make you do this.¡±


    Jue Tianling replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused, and still did not know what Jue Tianling meant. However, since she had delivered herself to him and was not resisting, wouldn¡¯t he be stupid if he did not ept her?


    Zhao Fu thought about it and carefully set down restrictions within Jue Tianling¡¯s body, during which she did not resist at all.

 Chapter 1478: Tiger Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Tiger Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After returning to where the others were, the women were all quite surprised to see that Zhao Fu had brought back both the first-ranked and third-ranked Demon Beauties.


    By now, the third-ranked Demon Beauty hade back to her senses and was no longer affected by the Evil Flower Demons. Seeing the Demon Beauties around her, she angrily crossed her arms as she stood there, but she did not say anything.


    Within this room were gathered the Multitude Demon Region¡¯s Ten Demon Beauties, and ordinary people would never be able to imagine or do such a crazy thing. To be able to enjoy the Ten Demon Beauties was something that would earn him the admiration and envy of countless people.


    ¡°Come, give me your power.¡± Jue Tianling seemed quite cold as she took off her clothes and looked at Zhao Fu as she spoke calmly.


    Zhao Fu looked at the extraordinarily beautiful Jue Tianling and felt quite tempted as he walked over. He hugged her and they started to go at it, and the other women smiled as they joined in.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu hugged the red-faced Jue Tianling and he asked in confusion, ¡°Can you tell me now why you took the initiative to find me?¡±


    Jue Tianling breathed raggedly as she looked at Zhao Fu and thought to herself. Since she had be his woman, there was no need to hide anything, so she replied, ¡°For your Evil Flower power and to be an Evil Flower Emissary, isn¡¯t that your goal in capturing the Demon Beauties?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused and asked, ¡°How do you know about the Evil Flower power? And how do you know about my goal?¡±


    Jue Tianling replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say now; you¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite displeased, but he did not bother asking anymore and put this matter aside.


    By the side, seeing Zhao Fu focused on Jue Tianling, Shi Yeya felt quite displeased. They had both been taken by Zhao Fu together and yet she was now being ignored, so she angrily hit Zhao Fu¡¯s chest lightly.


    Zhao Fu looked at the aggrieved Shi Yeya and lightlyughed as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing Zhao Fu turn his attention to her, Shi Yeya felt a bit better. However, she was still quite angry about Zhao Fu forcefully taking her, so she angrily harrumphed as she ignored Zhao Fu¡¯s words and pouted as she red at him.


    Seeing how cute she looked, Zhao Fu felt like doing her again. However, Jue Tianling climbed on top of him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve now collected the Ten Demon Beauties and are two away from gathering twelve Evil Flower Emissaries. I want to be the head of the Evil Flower Emissaries ¨C no matter if it¡¯s looks, talent or status, I¡¯m superior to all of these other women, so I¡¯m the most suitable to be the head.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Jue Tianling in surprise and never thought that she would be so assertive. However, her words caused the other Demon Beauties to feel quite displeased. Even though they knew that what she said was true, they did not want to ept it.


    After being trained by the other women, Luo Yanhuo had also submitted to Zhao Fu. As the second-ranked Demon Beauty, she was unwilling to fall behind Jue Tianling. Her rtionship with Jue Tianling had never been good and they were rivals.


    ¡°Husband, I also want to be the head of the Evil Flower Emissaries. I¡¯ll serve you well,¡± Luo Yanhuo said flirtatiously as she hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm.


    Mo Wulina and Zi Lingye also spoke, ¡°Husband, I also want to be the head of the Evil Flower Emissaries.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated; these women all wanted to be the head of the Evil Flower Emissaries, who would lead the Evil Flower Emissaries in Zhao Fu¡¯s absence. She would make important decisions and gain more Evil Flower power than the others.


    Jue Tianling had started taking the initiative to serve Zhao Fu and the other women were not willing to fall behind, and an indescribable scene unfolded.


    Afterwards, Jue Tianling powerlesslyy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace with a red face and gave a confident smile. ¡°Now, I¡¯m the head of the Evil Flower Emissaries.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Even though the other women were not very pleased, they could only ept this oue. After all, Zhao Fu had done it with Jue Tianling the longest, and her body had absorbed far more Evil Flower power than them. They were unable tost that long and their bodies could not hold so much Evil flower power.


    After resting, You Qianyue said, ¡°Husband, where are we going now?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and answered, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve reached my goal, it¡¯s best to leave the Multitude Demon Region; it¡¯s too dangerous here. As for our destination, we can go deeper into the Demon Domain because there¡¯s a historical remnant there.¡±


    Hearing this, the women all nodded.


    At that moment, Jue Tianling said, ¡°husband, I have something to give you, and it should be quite useful to you.¡±


    As she spoke, Jue Tianling took out a heart that was as big as a rubber ball from her spatial ring. This heart was bright red and vigorously thumped, and it contained an intense masculine aura. She exined, ¡°This is a Primordial Tiger Demon¡¯s heart. If you eat it you should be able to create another Evil Flower Demon.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; he felt that Jue Tianling already knew a lot about him, and she seemed to know a lot about the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower as well.


    However, Zhao Fu was quite at ease towards Jue Tianling because her body and soul were now within Zhao Fu¡¯s control. Moreover, if Zhao Fu died, she would die too, so there was no need to worry too much about her goal.


    Zhao Fu received the Primordial Tiger Demon¡¯s heart and ate it, and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower quickly digested it.


    However, the other women did not like this, seeing Zhao Fu bloodily eat the heart.


    Zhao Fu felt that the heart was quite delicious. It was very tasty and quite tender, and it was quite hot as well.


    Boom!


    A wave of demonic qi flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and Zhao Fu looked quite pained. The demonic qi quickly condensed and a three meter tall monster appeared.


    This monster had a humanoid body and a tiger¡¯s head. It was covered with ck fur and only had one massive eye with a ck vertical pupil. It had a veryrge mouth and its teeth were not only big but sharp as well, giving off cold lights.


    Now, Zhao Fu had eight Evil Flower Demons and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower reached its eighth stage. The eight Evil Flower Demons all became much stronger and could be 500 meters tall, and Zhao Fu could control them within ten regions.


    Now, Zhao Fu stillcked two women and four Evil Flower Demons. He felt that he was getting closer and closer to awakening the Demon Star.


    Zhao Fu started packing their things, and he took the women with him and quickly left the Multitude Demon Region.


    The people in the Multitude Demon Region almost went crazy with anger. When the third-ranked Shi Yeya had been captured, the first-ranked Demon Beauty had also disappeared, and she had definitely been taken by that perverted demon as well.


    Now, the Multitude Demon Region¡¯s Ten Demon Beauties had all fallen into that bastard¡¯s hands, and this was done under the gaze of everyone too. Even a few Emperor Heaven Realm experts had not been able to stop that perverted demon.

 Chapter 1479: Army

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Army</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was a massive humiliation, and that perverted demon was far too arrogant. Everyone wanted to rip him to shreds, but it was a pity that Zhao Fu had already left and headed deeper within the Demon Domain.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu and the women were resting on a grassy ins. Zi Yue, the little mouse, was so fat that it looked like a round ball, and ity on Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder. It seemed incrediblyzy, as if it did not have any strength, and it started to look cuter and cuter.


    Shi Yeya greatly liked Zi Yue and often took it to y with. Perhaps it was because of Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline, but Zi Yue quite liked to stay by Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Mei Lingling and Luo Yanhuo were nestled against Zhao Fu, and they were the ones who were the most infatuated with Zhao Fu. Back when Luo Yanhuo had been taken by Zhao Fu, she had been quite aggrieved, but now she was just as lewd as Mei Lingling when doing it Zhao Fu.


    After being given a lot of love by Zhao Fu in the past few days, the women¡¯splexions all became rosier and even more beautiful.


    Suddenly, a massive sound came from the distance as a massive aura of killing and conquering flooded over. A great crowd of people and horses appeared, and there seemed to be around 200,000 of them. They were all Stage 5 soldiers, and they gave off immense demonic qi and were not any weaker than tens of millions of Stage 1 soldiers.


    Seeing therge numbers of Stage 5 soldiers, Zhao Fu understood that they were in the inner regions of the Demon Domain.


    The one in the lead was an evil-looking young man, and there were a few people with strong auras next to him. Because the grassy ins that Zhao Fu and the women were resting on was a ce they would pass through, it was impossible for them not to see Zhao Fu and the women.


    When the evil-looking young man saw the ten peerlessly-beautiful women next to Zhao Fu, his heart trembled, and it was the first time he had seen so many beauties. He felt as if his heart was going to leap out, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Go and capture those women for me and kill that man,¡± the evil-looking young man stared at the women in infatuation and ordered the people around him. He wanted them to obtain those women at all costs; if he could enjoy them, he would be willing to do anything.


    However, a big man next to him said, ¡°Young master, I feel that those people aren¡¯t simple; normally, people who see our army will quickly retreat to the side and not dare to block us. However, they dare to ignore us, which means that they have great power. Also, young master, we¡¯re going to suppress the rebellion in the White Shell City under orders from your mother; it¡¯s best not to make any trouble.¡±


    The evil-looking young man angrily called out, ¡°Are you under me right now or under my mother? Do you believe I won¡¯t ughter you if you refuse to obey your elder¡¯s orders?¡±


    After seeing those ten women, the evil-looking young man felt that he had desperately fallen for them, and he would do anything to obtain them. How could he give up so easily?


    The big man¡¯s expression became quite grim, and after thinking about it, he could only agree. He led over 200,000 Stage 5 soldiers and surrounded those people, wanting to force them to submit. With the army present, he felt more confidence.


    ¡°Our young master has taken interest in the lot of you. Come with me, and if you serve our young master well, not only will you live, but that man with you also won¡¯t die,¡± the big man rode on a horse as he spoke in a high and mighty tone.


    Luo Yanhuo, who was resting against Zhao Fu, disdainfullyughed as she said, ¡°Who does your young master think he is, wanting us to serve him? Any one of us is more prestigious than your young master by a hundred times.¡±


    Hearing this, the big man¡¯s heart sank, and he felt that what Luo Yanhuo had said was true. They were simply too beautiful and were one in a billion.


    At the same time, the big man felt that these people were quite dangerous. Even though they were hiding their cultivations, he could sense that they were quite terrifying.


    After thinking about it, the big man decided to go back to persuade his young master.


    Seeing this, Zi Lingye coldly harrumphed as she said, ¡°You think we¡¯re that good-natured to allow you toe and go as you please? Husband, the Evil Flower Demons need blood and flesh, and you can eat all of them.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Hearing this, the big man felt a chill in his heart and prepared to give the order to kill these people first.


    ºäºäºä...


    If he could kill them and bring them back to the young master so that he could have them while they were still warm, he would stillplete his duty.


    However, before he could react, an incredibly sharp sword light shed out and blood spurted everywhere as the big man¡¯s head fell off.


    It was Jue Tianling who had acted, instantly killing a World Realm expert with a sword strike. Her power was incredibly terrifying; only by using his Nation Armament¡¯s full power would Zhao Fu be able to suppress her.


    The army around them was also greatly startled and prepared to attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as massive amounts of demonic qi flowed out. Eight massive monster that stood 500 meters tall appeared, starting to attack the countless soldiers.


    Even though the countless Stage 5 soldiers were powerful and courageous, Zhao Fu¡¯s Evil Flower Demons were immune to even ordinary attacks from Emperor Heaven Realm experts; how could these Stage 5 soldiers hit the Evil Flower Demons?


    Facing the Evil Flower Demons, they were unable to resist at all and could only die.


    Seeing how terrifying the Evil Flower Demons were and how tens of thousands of soldiers had died, the remaining soldiers could only run towards where their young master was.


    The young master¡¯s expression fell and had never thought that Zhao Fu and the others would be so powerful. Even though he had 200,000 soldiers, they were not a match for the Evil Flower Demon, so the young master could only give the order to run.


    However, now that things hade to this, Zhao Fu naturally could not spare him, so he gave the order for the Evil Flower Demons to chase after him and continue to devour these Stage 5 soldiers.


    The Ten Demon Beauties all had at least Divine Realm Cultivation and were quite powerful. No one could stop them, and they also easily killed those soldiers.

 Chapter 1480: Demon Tree Seed

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Demon Tree Seed</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    With their help, the army of 200,000 Stage 5 soldiers waspletely annihted and none of them were able to escape. The ground was covered with blood and gave off a dense stench, and the eight Evil Flower Demons excitedly ate the corpses.


    Zhao Fu had not acted at all, and he was still lying on the grass and left everything to them. Without his Nation Armament, he would not be a match for them at all.


    Mo Wulin held the evil-looking young man and tossed him in front of Zhao Fu before kicking him. This fellow had actually wanted to take her; this was a humiliation to her.


    The young man looked terrified as he knelt and pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you anything you want. I¡¯m the Fire Mansion City¡¯s young master, and my mother is the City Lord of Fire Mansion City.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know what faction this was. He looked at the Demon Beauties, but they did not know either. As such, he assumed that it was not a very big faction.


    ¡°Do you have any demonic treasures or creatures? If you can satisfy me, I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Zhao Fu said as he lightlyughed. He did not forget his goal, which was to search for demonic treasures, creatures, and two more women.


    The evil-looking young man quickly took out arge pile of demonic treasures. Even though they were all decent, none of them could catch Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You want to keep your life with just this?¡± Zhao Fu felt quite displeased as he spoke.


    The evil-looking young man said in fear, ¡°My mother has better things. I¡¯ll take you there; she¡¯ll definitely give them to you.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the strength of your faction?¡± Zhao Fu asked. He had to make this clear first or else if they went and were not a match for the faction, it would be quite awkward.


    The evil-looking young man knelt on the ground and obediently told Zhao Fu about the faction.


    The faction had around 100 or so Cities and was attached to a powerful Sect. The young man¡¯s mother was the leader of the faction and had Extreme Divine Realm Cultivation.


    The 100 or so Cities could not bepared to 100 Cities in the inner Domains or outer Domains because they all had Stage 5 soldiers. 100 Cities here could wipe out a small Kingdom in the outer Domains; that was how powerful they were.


    Zhao Fu felt that they were manageable, and even if they could not destroy them, running away at least would be no problem. As such, Zhao Fu agreed to the young man.


    Within the City Hall, there was a voluptuous and beautiful middle-aged woman wearing bright red lipstick and dressed in red clothes. She was the leader of the faction, Mo Qingli.


    ¡°Reporting to the City Lord! The rebellion has been suppressed, but the young master did not lead troops there.¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of anger appeared on Mo Qingli¡¯s face. She knew what that good-for-nothing son had been doing. After he got back, she would properly discipline him.


    ºäºäºä...


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Powerful auras descended, causing Mo Qingli¡¯s expression to fall. She hurriedly walked out of the room and saw 11 cloaked figures in the sky, and one of them was holding her son.


    ¡°Mother! Please save me, the 200,000 soldiers were all killed by them!¡± the evil-looking young man immediately cried out.


    Mo Qingli did not even need to think about it before knowing that it was her son who had offended these people first. She normally reminded him not to offend powerful people, as they could not afford to, but this had still happened in the end.


    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t know how my son has offended you all, but I apologies to you on his behalf. Please spare my son.¡±


    Mo Qingli could sense that most of the people¡¯s auras were stronger than her, and it was clear that their identities were not simple. All of them gave off prestigious auras and were not ordinary people.


    She knew that with her power, she would not be able to defend against these people, so she could only apologize with a serious expression.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on this middle-aged woman and gave a trace of a smile as he said, ¡°I just needrge numbers of demonic creatures and treasures. If you can satisfy me, I will spare your son. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind destroying your faction.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t try to use the Sect that you¡¯re attached to as a shield. Even if you¡¯re an Empire, I won¡¯t fear you.¡±


    Mo Qingli felt quite shocked, and she could already imagine how terrifying the identities of these people were. After hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s domineering words, she had thought to use the Sect behind her to scare them, but they already knew and were not afraid at all.


    She naturally had some powerful demonic creatures and treasures, and if this incident could be easily resolved, that would be for the best.


    Mo Qingli took out countless powerful demonic treasures and said, ¡°These are a token of our apologies; is sir satisfied with them?¡±


    Zhao Fu nced over the treasures. Out of the treasures, one that caught his eye was a Demon Tree Seed. It was oval-shaped, as big as a fist, and was jet-ck. There were many inscriptions on it, as well as a ghostly face, and the seed gave off an intense demonic qi.


    This Demon Tree Seed could also be used to create an Evil Flower Demon, and Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile. After having the Evil Flower Demons devour some people to provide blood and flesh, he could eat this seed and create another Evil Flower Demon.


    Seeing Zhao Fu take the things, Mo Qingli let out a sigh of relief; the situation had been resolved.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s next words destroyed her hopes, ¡°Your son said he wanted to sleep with my women, so I also want you to serve me.¡±


    Mo Qingli felt furious and wanted to directly refuse. However, her son was still in their hands and she was locked onto by the most powerful person, whose cultivation was almost at the Emperor Heaven Realm.


    If she dared to do anything or refuse, she felt that she would be instantly killed. These people also had terrifying identities and she could not afford to offend any of them.


    The person locked onto her was naturally Jue Tianling. With her strength, she could instantly kill Mo Qingli because she came from a faction that was superior to ordinary Empires.


    ¡°Mother, please save me!¡± the evil-looking young man looked quite afraid as he wailed and cried. Even though he didn¡¯t want his mother to serve someone, he didn¡¯t want to die even more.


    Before, Mo Qingli had been hesitant, but hearing these words, she sighed and said, ¡°I can agree to your demands, but I have some things to take care of; can you give me some time?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his group came to the City Hall and Mo Qingli ordered people to call her eldest son to take over the faction. She then gathered some of the most important figures in the faction to tell them about the situation.


    After she dealt with these matters, Zhao Fu had a good taste of this middle-aged woman.


    When the evil-looking young man saw his mother again, her face was red and she gave off an enticing aura as shey against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. Seeing this, he knew that Zhao Fu had ferociously ravaged his mother.


    Even though the evil-looking young man was quite furious, he did not dare to say anything, and he could only watch as his mother left with those people. His brother quickly took over the faction, and his good days were over.

 Chapter 1481: Just Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Just Who Are You?</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Luo Yanhuo felt quite displeased as she looked at Zhao Fu hugging Mo Qingli; she felt that Zhao Fu was especially interested in older women.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at Mo Qingli in his embrace, who lightly hugged Zhao Fu in response. She felt that her body and soul had been conquered by Zhao Fu, and she still had note back to her senses.


    She felt that serving Zhao Fu was not bad, and she was no longer as worried or angry.


    However, even though Mo Qingli¡¯s talent and strength were decent, they were not enough to be an Evil Flower Emissary.


    Zhao Fu let out the Evil Flower Demons and had them attack a few Cities and devourrge numbers of people to provide blood and flesh, while Zhao Fu found a secluded area to consume the Demon Tree Seed, and a massive wave of demonic qi flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    A three meter tall monster once again appeared. This monster had a tree-like body and was a gray-ck color. It had arms and legs, as well as a pair of massive, blood-red eyes and a mouth that looked like a ck hole, looking quite terrifying.


    This was the ninth Evil Flower Demon and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower had now reached its ninth stage. The nine Evil Flower Demons were all greatly enhanced and their bodies could be 1,000 meters tall, and Zhao Fu could control them within 100 regions.


    Now, Zhao Fu was only three Evil Flower Demons away from reaching his goal.


    Mo Qingli started to be more and more curious about Zhao Fu and his group. Now only were they incredibly powerful, but they were also quite terrifying and strange and their looks were even more shocking. The ten women were as beautiful as goddesses, and Zhao Fu had a peerlessly handsome face.


    ¡°Husband, just who are you?¡± Mo Qingli rested in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace as she asked curiously.


    Zhao Fu hugged Mo Qingli as he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future!¡±


    Following this, the group continued onwards neither quickly nor slowly. Their main purpose was to find powerful demonic treasures, creatures, and women, or they could have arrived at the historical remnant already.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve discovered a group of people up ahead; we should be careful,¡± Jue Tianling sensed some movement and said to Zhao Fu as the group walked through a forest.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it; no one woulde to such a deste area unless they had some kind of purpose. Perhaps these people had discovered some kind of treasure.


    As such, Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look!¡±


    Jue Tianling nodded and led the group over. There were ten or so people in total, both men and women. They were all dressed in different clothes, but their auras were quite simr ¨C they were most likely from the same faction and practiced the same Art.


    These people¡¯s cultivations were not very strong, and the person with the highest cultivation was only at the Divine Realm, while the person with the lowest cultivation was at the Saint Realm.


    Zhao Fu and his group hid in the air and did not reveal themselves, nning to see what these people were doing first.


    They followed this group ahead and soon came to a basin.


    It was quite open here and the ground was red, and there was a heavy smell of sulfur. There were no nts, nor any animals, making this ce deathly silent.


    After the group arrived here, the person in the lead, a bearded middle-aged man, said to the others, ¡°Take out the demon beasts for the sacrifice to open the historical remnant!¡±


    The others took out bound up demon beasts from the spatial rings. There were cows, tigers, and pigs, and most of them were quite big. These demon beasts were lined up in rows and there were around 100 or so of them.


    The middle-aged man took out a two meter long violet staff that seemed to be made out of metal. At the top was a ck heart.


    The middle-aged man stabbed the magic staff into the ground in front of the demon beasts, and he ordered the others to slit the throats of the demon beasts. Large amounts of blood flowed out, and the demon beasts howled in fear and pain.


    The magic staff gave off a faint light and a strange energy. The blood was gathered by that power into the sky, forming an enormous blood-red vortex that gave off terrifying power. Within the center of the vortex there appeared the scene of another ce.


    The middle-aged man gave a trace of a smile and said, ¡°Now that the historical remnant has been opened, everyone be careful.¡±


    Everyone else nodded, looking quite serious. After making some preparations, they felt into the blood-red vortex together.


    ¡°Husband, should we kill them?¡± Jue Tianling asked Zhao Fu after seeing the group of people go in.


    Zhao Fu replied, ¡°Have them scout out the path for us. We¡¯ll go inter and see if there¡¯s anything good.¡±


    After waiting outside for a while, Zhao Fu and his group went into that blood-red vortex as well, and he came to a ce withva everywhere.


    Right after entering, a few demons holding spears appeared. Their auras were incredibly powerful and had roughly Stage 7 or Stage 8 strength. Their ck eyes looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s group cruelly and ferociously charged towards them.


    Jue Tianling did not even bother looking at them and waved her hand. An arc of light shed out, cutting apart the demons at the waist and sending blood flying everywhere. The demons did not even have time to cry out before they died.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; bringing Jue Tianling along was like bringing a hired thug; he no longer had to do anything himself.


    They followed the tracks from the other group and continued onwards.


    Soon, they came before a massive castle, where therey many demon corpses. They did not see anyone else; those people had most likely entered the castle after ughtering the demons.


    However, from the state of the battlefield, it seemed that some of them had been injured.


    Zhao Fu led his group into the castle. Right after entering, Zhao Fu felt that something was off because this ce sealed his Nation Armament, and his power had been greatly reduced.


    ¡°Be careful, this ce might be quite dangerous,¡± Zhao Fu became quite serious as he spoke to the women, who nodded in response.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± a howl sounded out, startling Zhao Fu¡¯s group, and they headed in that direction.


    They saw hundreds of five meter tall minotaur demons with powerful bodies holding weapons as they ferociously attacked that group of people.


    That group of people had already lost five or six people and their situation was quite grim. They were being attacked by countless minotaur demons and countless more charged over; it seemed that this group would definitely die.


    However, at that moment they discovered Zhao Fu and his group, and they cried out, ¡°Please save us! We¡¯ll give you this historical remnant and tell you everything about it.¡±

 Chapter 1482: Abyssal Door

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Abyssal Door</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed; they didn¡¯t need these people to give the historical remnant over to them ¨C after all, once this group was dead, it would be theirs anyways. Moreover, Zhao Fu guessed that the information would be some simple exnations.


    Otherwise, they would not have fallen into such danger if they had known everything. If they knew that it was too dangerous, they would not havee.


    As such, Zhao Fu was not very willing to save them. By now, the minotaur demons had discovered Zhao Fu¡¯s group, and some of them came charging over.


    Because Zhao Fu could not use his Nation Armament and only had Earth Realm Cultivation, he was the weakest out of the group. Facing the iing minotaur demons, the women all took out their weapons and unleashed attacks.


    Zhao Fu did not bother attacking, and the minotaur demons were easily dispatched by the women. Even the weakest of the women was at the peak of the Divine Realm and they all came from powerful factions.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Another cry sounded out as a young man was bisected at the waist, causing his organs and blood to spill onto the ground.


    The others looked terrified because they would also die horribly like this. The bearded middle-aged man could only plead, ¡°Please save us; we¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nced over the remaining eight people, of whom five were male and three were female. The men were all ordinary-looking and there was nothing special about them.


    Of the three women, there was a young woman who was slim and quite beautiful. Her face was currently covered with tears, as the one who had just died was her husband. One of them had a fiery body but a pure-looking face, and the remaining one was tall and slim but had a t chest and seemed to be the cheerful type.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and pointed as he said, ¡°I can save you, but those three will be mine. Also, I want to know about the information you just mentioned.¡±


    The men hurriedly agreed while the women hesitated. However, given the danger they were in, they could only nod and agree.


    The women with Zhao Fu all looked quite displeased; even though the three women were pretty, they were far inferior to them, and they had never expected Zhao Fu to take interest in them. To Zhao Fu, every woman was unique.


    Even though they were displeased, they could only follow Zhao Fu¡¯s orders and kill the minotaur demons.


    The middle-aged man let out a breath of relief. Now they had a new lease on life, and the three women came before Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and wiped away the tears on the young woman¡¯s face and sent some Six Desires Demonic Qi into her body, and he said, ¡°You three cane serve meter.¡±


    The young woman¡¯s face became red as she nodded.


    Because Zhao Fu had said he wanted the three of them and her body started to be hot, even though her husband had just died, she was no longer as sad.


    Zhao Fu looked at the middle-aged man, ¡°Speak! Tell me about this historical remnant.¡±


    The middle-aged man sighed and started to speak. He talked about how they had obtained the historical remnant, as well as various other things. It was more or less as Zhao Fu had expected, and it was not too useful.


    Zhao Fu spoke, ¡°All of you stay here for now, and I¡¯ll set down restrictions in your bodies. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you ¨C after we finish exploring this historical remnant, I¡¯ll set you free.¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment and felt there was no problem, so he and the others agreed.


    After setting down restrictions in their bodies, Zhao Fu and his group headed onwards. Minotaur demons continuously charged out as they were quickly killed by Zhao Fu¡¯s people and did not pose much of an obstacle.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± a massive roar sounded out as a minotaur demon that was hundreds of meters tall holding a ck pitchfork charged out, giving off a massive aura.


    This time, Zhao Fu acted. He summoned the nine Evil Flower Demons that were 1,000 meters tall, and they surrounded the minotaur demon and attacked.


    The others did not need to act, and even though the massive minotaur demon was powerful, its strength was on the Extreme Divine Realm level, and the nine Evil Flower Demons were enough to deal with it.


    The minotaur demon continuously swung its pitchfork, sending out ferocious gales as it attacked the nine Evil Flower Demons. However, the Evil Flower Demonspletely ignored these ordinary attacks and leapt at the minotaur demon.


    The minotaur demon was caught off-guard as it had never expected the Evil Flower Demons to be able topletely ignore its attacks. By the time it wanted to unleash other attacks, it was toote.


    Massive mouths bit onto its body and tore offrge chunks; facing the enormous minotaur demon, the Evil Flower Demons had a massive advantage. Theirrge mouths ripped the minotaur demon¡¯s body apart, and blood fell like rain.


    Victory and defeat were decided in a single moment, and the minotaur demon, that was on par with the Extreme Divine Realm, was devoured by the nine Evil Flower Demons, creating a bloody and ruthless scene.


    Zhao Fu came to the chest of the minotaur demon. The blood and flesh were quite mangled here and had just been bitten by the Tiger. Zhao Fu could not finish therge heart, so he only ate the essence of the heart.


    Jue Tianling and the other women also had a taste. Some felt that it was quite tasty while others felt that they could not ept it. This caused the newly-joined women to feel quite shocked.


    Even though Zhao Fu ate the essence of the heart, he could not create a new Evil Flower Demon. It was not a problem with the minotaur demon¡¯s heart but that the final Evil Flower Demons needed incredibly powerful demonic creatures or treasures to create.


    Zhao Fu felt a bit disappointed, but he continued onwards and a 1,000 meter tall and hundreds of meter wide door appeared in front of them.


    This door was ck and there were two massive demons engraved on it, looking as if they were alive. They gave off a ferocious aura and the door gave off dense and pure demonic qi as well as a powerful might. Zhao Fu was quite surprised and found that this door was quite a good treasure.


    The door was called the Abyssal Door and could connect to the Abyss. The Abyss was a space underneath the Demon Domain and was very big, only a bit smaller than the Demon Domain, and all kinds of demonic creatures lived there.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in the Abyss and perhaps he would go there in the future. When that time came, the Abyssal Door would be quite useful.


    Zhao Fu smiled, recalled the Evil Flower Demons, and put the Abyssal Door into his spatial ring, and they continued onwards.


    Zhao Fu and his group did not encounter much afterwards, and their path was quite smooth until they reached the depths of the castle.


    A woman blocked in front of them ¨C she had a sensual figure and wore a ck knight¡¯s dress. She held arge, ck sword and was peerlessly beautiful. There were two ck horns on her head, and she had jet-ck long hair and a long demon tail.


    ¡°Those who intrude into the Cemetery of Gods must die!¡± the woman was quite cold as she cried out and exploded out with demonic energy as she attacked Zhao Fu and his group.

 Chapter 1483: Cemetery of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Cemetery of Gods</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing her attack, Zhao Fu smiled. There were two things that made Zhao Fu happy: The first was that he felt that this woman was quite suitable to bing an evil Flower Emissary, both in terms of talent or strength.


    The second was that she said this ce was a Cemetery of Gods; perhaps there would be the corpses of godly spirits here. If he could eat one, he would most likely be able to awaken another Evil Flower Demon.


    The demon woman was stronger than ordinary Extreme Divine Realm experts, but Zhao Fu did not feel any fear. After all, Zhao Fu had eight Extreme Divine Realm experts here.


    ¡°None of you need to do anything; I¡¯m enough to deal with her!¡± Jue Tianling gave a confident smile as she drew the silver-white sword at her waist and went to meet that demon woman.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and left it to her.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± the demon woman gripped her sword with both hands and shot over as she cried out. Countless illusory demon images appeared behind her, and there seemed to be tens of thousands of them.


    Boom!


    The demon woman swung her sword and the demons behind her roared as they gave off a terrifying aura and flooded towards Jue Tianling.


    Jue Tianling held her sword with one hand as she rushed towards the demon woman. Facing the iing illusory demons, she sent power into her sword, causing it to give off extremely sharp sword qi.


    Shing!


    Jue Tianling shed out, sending out an enormous white crescent that brought with it an incredibly sharp power. Under the sword light, countless demons howled and dissipated.


    The demon woman¡¯s expression fell, and by now Jue Tianling had charged in front of her. Her sword gave off a white sword light as it hacked towards her, and the demon woman gripped her own sword with both hands and blocked.


    ng!


    A metallic collision sound rang out as sparks flew everywhere ¨C the demon woman blocked Jue Tianling¡¯s sword and had a serious expression.


    A slightly condescending smile appeared on Jue Tianling¡¯s face as she lightly cried out and vigorously shed down with her sword, and the demon woman slid back ten or so meters before she stopped. Her expression was quite unsightly because she was not a match for Jue Tianling.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sound of metal colliding continuously sounded out as Jue Tainlign rushed up and continued to sh with the demon woman. The fight was quite intense, but it was evident that Jue Tianling was stronger than the demon woman.


    Zhao Fu was quite shocked because Jue Tianling was quite powerful; even with his Nation Armament, it would have been very difficult to subdue her. Fortunately, she had taken the initiative to submit to him.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± Jue Tianling raised her sword and a silver sword light shot into the sky, causing a massive wave of sword qi to spread out. A silver-white dragon appeared behind Jue Tianling and gave off a terrifying dragon¡¯s roar.


    Boom!


    Jue Tianling¡¯s sword descended, and the silver-white dragon gave off a massive aura as it quickly flew towards the demon woman.


    Even though the demon woman used her sword to block in front of her and unleashed a defensive barrier, she was still sent flying hundreds of meters and crashed against a wall. The wall cracked and she fell onto the ground, coughing up arge mouthful of blood. She was heavily injured and did not have any strength left.


    Jue Tianling wanted to continue but Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Hearing this, Jue Tianling stopped and returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    Zhao Fu came to the demon woman and lifted her chin as he smiled and said with a trace of domineeringness, ¡°You¡¯re not bad; be my woman!¡±


    The demon woman¡¯s expression was quite savage as she replied, ¡°In your dreams; I¡¯ll never be your woman and won¡¯t submit to you thugs who intruded into the Cemetery of Gods. You show no respect to godly spirits and will be punished by godly spirits in the future.¡±


    Hearing those words, Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I already have a few godly spirits as my concubines. Not only that, I¡¯ve eaten a godly spirit¡¯s corpse before.¡±


    The demon woman felt a chill in her heart; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so savage and twisted.


    Zhao Fu did not say any more and set some Six Desires Demonic Qi into her body. He picked her up and walked towards a door further inward.


    Zhao Fu opened the door and saw an exquisitely carved white coffin made of wood at the center of a hall. There was nothing else in the hall and there were some beautiful murals on the walls.


    Zhao Fu walked up, opened the coffin, and saw a woman¡¯s corpse. The woman was quite beautiful and was not inferior to Jue Tianling. She had an enticing figure; white skin; and long, ck hair. She also had two demon horns and a demon tail.


    She wore a snow-white robe and her eyes were closed, looking incredibly beautiful, as if she was asleep.


    Zhao Fu put the demon woman to one side and looked at the corpse of the woman inside the coffin. If he ate her, he would most likely be able to create another Evil Flower Demon and the demon woman could be the eleventh Evil Flower Emissary.


    Zhao Fu took out the woman¡¯s corpse from the coffin because it was not very convenient to eat her inside the coffin. After taking her out, Zhao Fu opened his mouth and bit towards the woman¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m willing to submit to you!¡± the demon woman felt greatly shocked and pleaded with Zhao Fu seeing that Zhao Fu really was going to eat the godly spirit who she deeply respected.


    Zhao Fu stopped and hesitated. Easily subduing the demon woman like this would not be bad, and he would just have to dy the creation of the next Evil Flower Demon.


    After making his decision, Zhao Fu suddenly found that the woman¡¯s body still had some warmth, and he felt quite shocked- could it be that this godly spirit was still alive?


    Looking at the woman¡¯s peerlessly beautiful face, Zhao Fu could not help but kiss her. Traces of lifeforce that originated form his Divine Bloodline flowed out, and it was absorbed into the woman.


    The woman gradually opened her eyes, revealing a pair of ck, vertical pupils. Looking at the handsome young man who was kissing her, she stretched out her arms and lightly wrapped them around his neck as she gently responded to him.


    The demon woman was quite shocked; she had never thought that her revered godly spirit woulde back to life and be awoken by a man¡¯s kiss. If she had not seen it herself, she would not have believed it.


    At the same time, she could not believe that the godly spirit who used to hate men would passionately respond to that man; what was going on?


    Jue Tianling and the other women also looked quite confused and had never thought that such a thing would happen. They had thought that Zhao Fu was going to eat her, but he had instead kissed her, and they thought that Zhao Fu was interested in corpses. However, that woman hade to life.


    It seemed like some kind of power within Zhao Fu¡¯s body had awakened her, and that power was incredibly terrifying. Even Jue Tianling, who had experienced much, felt quite shocked by that aura.


    After all, this aura reigned above even Emperors; could it be that Zhao Fu had a Divine Bloodline? Moreover, ordinary Divine Bloodlines did not have such a dense aura; was it an Early Stage Divine Bloodline?


    A moan sounded out as everyone found that the two of them had started doing it.


    Everyone looked at each other, and Mei Lingling was the first to walk towards Zhao Fu, while Luo Yanhuo was the second and Mo Qingli was the third...


    Following this, all the other women also joined in.

 Chapter 1484: Demon Pool

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Demon Pool</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After doing it, Zhao Fu hugged the demon godly spirit with one arm and the demon woman with the other as he smiled. Both of themy in his embrace with reddened faces as they panted, looking incredibly bewitching.


    ¡°Holy Son, thank you for awakening me,¡± the demon godly spirit¡¯s beautiful and gentle eyes looked at Zhao Fu as she spoke softly.


    The demon godly spirit had already died, but it kept a trace of her remnant soul within her body. This remnant soul had continuously grown stronger, causing the demon godly spirit¡¯s body to regain some life, but it came at a great price ¨C her Divinity had dissipated as the price foring back to life.


    Apart from this, she also needed an extremely high-tier power to awaken her, and Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline was one kind.


    Lying by the side, Jue Tianling felt quite shocked when she heard the demon godly spirit address Zhao Fu like this. It was just as she had guessed; Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was not simple at all, and he was actually a Holy Son ¨C this meant that he was from a Divine Empire. Thinking about how she had chosen to follow him, Jue Tianling smiled; she had not been wrong at all.


    Hearing the demon godly spirit¡¯s words, the other women could also guess at Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, and they all felt quite excited and delighted. After all, Holy Sons reigned above Emperors and Holy Empires were legendary existences.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°No need to thank me. Now, both of you are my women, understood?¡±


    The demon godly spirit gently nodded, and seeing that her godly spirit agreed, the demon women also nodded. Doing it with Zhao Fu just then was the first time she had experienced this kind of pleasure, and she had fallen in love with it.


    Apart from the demon godly spirit and the demon women, Zhao Fu also tasted the three newly-joined women, who were all quite good as well.


    Zhao Fu also found out their names: the demon godly spirit was called Mo Qianmo; the demon woman¡¯s name was Nishi; and the three women were called Bai Niao, Dou Nanyue, and Cha Mei.


    Even though Zhao Fu had just enjoyed two exquisite women and three beauties, he felt a bit disappointed because none of them had be an Evil Flower Emissary.


    Mo Qianmo was the one with the biggest potential to be an Evil Flower Emissary, but because of her special Constitution as a godly spirit, she could not be an Evil Flower Emissary.


    ¡°Husband, I have something here. Maybe it will be of help to you.¡± Mo Qianmo took out a miniature pool as she smiled and handed it to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at the pool, which was 15 centimeters tall and as wide as his hand. There were countless demons carved on the outside of the pool, all of them looking incredibly lifelike and ferocious, and it gave off powerful demonic qi.


    Zhao Fu looked at the pool¡¯s information and was delighted.


    This pool was called the Ten Thousand Demon Pool and could be hundreds of times bigger. Its main use was in nurturing all kinds of demons; with this Ten Thousand Demon Pool and the demon godly spirit, Zhao Fu would be able to create a demon army.


    The demons and minotaur demons outside were created from this pool. Zhao Fu had seen their strength and they were all decently strong.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Zhao Fu hugged Mo Qianmo and smiled. After she gave him such a good thing, he felt quite grateful towards her.


    Mo Qianmo lightly nodded as she kissed Zhao Fu and said flirtatiously, ¡°Husband, I want more!¡±


    After another round, everyone packed their things and left.


    Outside, the middle-aged man and the other men were obediently waiting. It had been ten or so hours, and for the first eight hours they could hear some noises, but then there had not been any more noises. They suspected whether Zhao Fu and the others had died inside.


    They did not know that Zhao Fu had been having the time of his life, doing it with all of the women. Seeing theme out, they let out a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Fu honored his promise, undid the restrictions, and allowed them to leave.


    As for the corpses of the demons here, Zhao Fu released the Evil Flower Demons and had them clean them up. Following this, everyone continued onwards.


    A massive river appeared in front of everyone ¨C this river was at least 100 regions wide and was unfathomably deep. The water was incredibly clear and everything inside was visible. The water flowed peacefully and looked quite tranquil.


    Zhao Fu nned to find a teleportation channel to get past here because flying over would take too much effort and time. However, at that moment, a massive ship sailed over.


    This ship was tens of thousands of meters long and was ck and made of wood. There were dozens of levels and there was a monster bird¡¯s head engraved at the prow, which looked quite savage. The entire ship gave off an aura of suppression.


    The ship stopped in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s group and a big man walked out and shouted, ¡°Do you want toe on the ship? The fee is 500,000 gold coins per person, and you will be able to freely sail the East River.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about it and felt that it was a good deal, so he agreed.


    The big man smiled; Zhao Fu¡¯s group had 17 people, which came to a total of 8.5 million gold coins. That was quite a decent sum.


    Zhao Fu and his group flew onto the ship and gave the gold coins to the big man. Now, money was not much use to Zhao Fu. The big man took over the spatial ring containing the gold coins and had an attendant bring Zhao Fu¡¯s group into the building.


    The first level was a big hall, where there were already many people. Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s group walk in, all of them wearing cloaks, everyone felt quite curious but did not pay much attention to them.


    However, some people felt quite envious. From their figures, it seemed that of this group, only one person was a man and the rest were women. Even though they could not see their appearances, from their auras and their bodies, they could tell that they were definitely all exquisite beauties; that man was quite lucky. Zhao Fu found a ce near a window to sit so that he could appreciate the scenery outside, and he had the attendant bring over some food and wine.


    The people around them talked about various things. At first, Zhao Fu did not bother listening, but heter overheard that there was going to be a Demon Sea Meeting soon, and many of the Demon Domain¡¯s geniuses would go. This ship¡¯s destination was the Demon sea, and many people nned to go there to have a look. Hearing to there, Zhao Fu felt quite interested; perhaps he would be able to find a suitable woman there to be an Evil Flower Emissary. As such, Zhao Fu decided to go there as well.


    The ship quickly sailed, and Zhao Fu looked at the scenery outside while drinking some wine with beauties, making those around him feel quite envious.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll feed you!¡± Mo Qianmo leaned against Zhao Fu and picked up a small cup of wine as she brought it to Zhao Fu¡¯s lips.


    Bang!


    The ship seemed to collide into something, causing it to violently tremble. The wine from the wine cup that Mo Qianmo was holding spilled out onto Zhao Fu¡¯s clothes, causing him to slightly frown.


    At that moment, a loud and hoarse woman¡¯s voice sounded out from outside, ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going! You hit your granny!¡±

 Chapter 1485: Demon Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Demon Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Everyone left the building and came outside. There, they saw a 10,000 meter long demon dragon floating above the water. It had jet-ck glowing scales and three ck dragon horns, one on each side and one on the middle. There was also a trace of blood on its forehead.


    Its eyes were filled with fury as it looked at everyone on the ship as if it wanted to eat everyone.


    The ship¡¯s captain, the big man, looked quite grim. This demon dragon was at the peak of the Extreme Divine Realm and was a bit away from breaking through to the Emperor Heaven Realm. Adding on its constitution as part of the Dragon Race, its power was incredibly terrifying.


    The highest cultivation on the ship was the Divine Realm, and they were not a match for the demon dragon at all. The captain could only apologize, ¡°Lady dragon, this lowly one is willing to provide ten million gold coins aspensation.¡±


    Hearing the captain mention gold coins, the demon dragon¡¯s expression became savage. The Dragon Race liked amassing fortunes and the ship crashing into her had made her feel murderous. Now that she had heard about money, she was even more tempted to attack.


    The cultivations of the people in this ship were quite weak and there was nothing to be wary of. As such, the demon dragon gave off a terrifying aura and charged towards therge ship.


    The expressions of the people on the ship fell and they hurriedly ran in all directions. If the demon dragon suddenly attacked, none of them would be a match for it.


    The captain felt a chill in his heart and decided to give up the ship; his life was more important. If he lost his life, he would have nothing.


    However, the demon dragon¡¯s eyes locked onto him, making it so that he had no opportunity to escape. The demon dragon opened its mouth and bit towards the ship, and the captain could only go all in and fight to the death.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum tore through the sky as a sharp sword light shot out and hit the demon dragon¡¯srge mouth, causing it to howl in pain and retreat.


    A goddess-like woman in white appeared, holding a silver-white sword. Her enchanting beauty caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble, and their heartrates could not help but speed up.


    The demon dragon looked furious as she looked at Jue Tianling, who had suddenly appeared. She had been careless and had been hit by Jue Tianling, and her expression became serious as she could sense that Jue Tianling¡¯s strength was not inferior to hers.


    Following this, more and more women flew into the sky, ten in total. All of them had Extreme Divine Realm Cultivation, and all of them were extremely beautiful.


    The demon dragon was quite shocked. Just Jue Tianling was enough to give her a headache, and now another ten Extreme Divine Realm Cultivators had appeared. If they fought, she would definitely lose.


    Thinking about that, the demon dragon hatefully red at Jue Tianling before turning and leaving.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Suddenly, massive chains shot out from the sky. The demon dragon was greatly shocked and wanted to dodge, but the chains were too fast and bound it up.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± the demon dragon gave a furious roar and its massive body gave off terrifying power as it continuously struggled, breaking apart the chains.


    A cloaked figure appeared in the sky with a bronze aura me around him ¨C Zhao Fu had already unleashed his Nation Armament¡¯s power.


    Seeing the demon dragon continuously struggle, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he gradually raised a hand and massive amounts of violet dragon qi flowed out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, turning into a massive pir of qi that sted into the sky with immense power.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion rang out as an extremely terrifying energy descended. The clouds in the sky were dissipated by the energy, and violet light spread out in all directions.


    An enormous violet dragon star gave off a massive sound as it gradually descended, and the heavens and earth seemed as if they were sinking.


    The instant that the Violet Sky Dragon Star appeared, the geniuses in the surrounding regions turned and looked over as their expressions became serious. They all recognized this star ¨C it was the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star.


    The demon dragon looked terrified; under the Violet Sky Dragon Star, she felt an unprecedented fear. It was if she had fallen into boundless darkness, and her dragon bloodline became cold as her massive body trembled. Even though she was a demon dragon, she only had demonic attributes and was still a dragon. Facing the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, she could not resist at all.


    Zhao Fu lowered his hand and the Violet Sky Dragon Star gave off a brilliant starlight that shook the heavens and the earth. A violet pir of light sted down, mming onto the demon dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The demon dragon coughed up arge mouthful of blood and gave off a pained roar. The violet pir of light could easily tear apart her flesh, causing her immense pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit to you; please stop, I beg you,¡± the demon dragon quickly submitted and cried out.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu hesitated because he somewhat wanted to eat her heart and create another Evil Flower Demon. However, after thinking about it, he already had a dragon-shaped Evil Flower Demon, so perhaps eating her heart would not have much of an effect. As such, he epted her surrender.


    Zhao Fu set down various restrictions in the demon dragon¡¯s body before waving his hand, and the violet star gradually disappeared.


    Jue Tianling and the other women looked at Zhao Fu in shock, and they had been like this ever since Zhao Fu summoned the Violet Sky Dragon Star. They had never thought that Zhao Fu would actually have the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, but Zhao Fu was evidently not a Devil but a Human.


    Zhao Fu now seemed even more mysterious to them. Zhao Fu had only just revealed that he had a Divine Bloodline, and now he had revealed this Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star. Both of them were things that could shake the world; could it be that he was hiding even more things?


    The demon dragon was a Dark Spirit Abyss Dragon, and it was a higher-tier dragon. Taking her as a mount would seem quite grand.


    Suddenly, the demon dragon¡¯s body gave off ck light as her massive body gradually disappeared and a pretty woman in a ck dress appeared. Her skin was slightly dark and she had long, dark hair, and she gave off a vicious aura.


    ¡°I greet my owner!¡± the demon dragon turned into human form and looked somewhat afraid as she half-knelt and spoke nervously.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and had never thought that the demon dragon would be able to turn into human form and be so pretty as well. Even though she could notpare to Jue Tianling and Mo Qianmo, she wasparable to Luo Yanhuo.


    Seeing how pretty the demon dragon was, Zhao Fu smiled and hugged her. The demon dragon did not know what Zhao Fu was doing and struggled a bit in fear.


    Seeing this, Jue Tianling rolled her eyes; she knew what this husband of hers was going to do.


    Seeing that the demon dragon had been subdued, everyone who had been running away came back onto the ship. The captain heaved a sigh of relief, and he was covered with sweat as if he had just fallen into water. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Fu acting, he might have died.


    He had wanted to go to Zhao Fu¡¯s room to thank his savior, but hearing the intense soundsing from there, he did not want to interrupt them.

 Chapter 1486: Devil Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Devil Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After they finished doing it, it was already nighttime. A round and bright moon appeared in the sky and it was reflected in the water. An evening breeze blew, creating a peaceful scene.


    Long Hao¡¯Er, the demon dragon,y in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace as she looked at him with awe. ¡°Owner, I never knew that you were a Young Lord of the Dragon Race. If I knew this, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to attack you, and I would have long since obediently submitted to you.


    ¡°Also, owner, your body is so powerful, and even as someone from the Dragon Race I¡¯m unable to withstand it. When we reach the Demon Sea, I¡¯ll introduce a few sisters to you to serve you together. They¡¯ll definitely obediently submit to you too.¡±


    Young Lord of the Dragon Race? Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite confused and did not understand what Long Hao¡¯Er was saying. When had he be a Young Lord of the Dragon Race?


    Seeing that Zhao Fu looked confused, Long Hao¡¯Er exined in a good-natured manner, ¡°Owner, don¡¯t you know? You not only have the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star but also the Dragon Race¡¯s most higher-tier bloodline, the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline.¡±


    Hearing this unfamiliar name, Zhao Fu felt even more confused ¨C when had he obtained such a bloodline? Moreover, he did not even know that he had this bloodline; how did Long Hao¡¯Er know?


    Seeing that Zhao Fu really did not know, Long Hao¡¯Er was quite surprised and exined, ¡°Owner, the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline has already fused with you, but it¡¯s very weak so you did not sense it. I only discovered it after doing it with you.


    ¡°Also, even though the trace of the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline is very weak, it¡¯s incredibly pure and can be stronger. However, owner, you haven¡¯t awakened it and it has been hiding in your body this whole time.¡±


    After hearing Long Hao¡¯Er¡¯s words, Zhao Fu still did not understand how he had obtained the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline. He thought that he only had the Clear Sky Saint Dragon Bloodline.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu still had not understood, Long Hao¡¯Er felt quite confused. She thought about it and rode on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, starting to do it with Zhao Fu again.


    After giving a loud moan, Long Hao¡¯Er copsed onto Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and said strengthlessly, ¡°Owner, this is your Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline.¡±


    Zhao Fu saw that his chest was giving off silver light as a mark appeared, and he instantly understood ¨C it was the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark.


    It seemed that this Ten Thousand Dragon Mark¡¯s origin was not simple at all. After awakening the Devil Race¡¯s Emperor Sar, Zhao Fu had not paid it much mind. He had never thought that it had such a terrifying origin and was the Dragon Race¡¯s supreme bloodline.


    ¡°Owner, Hao¡¯Er likes you so much; being able to serve you is my greatest joy.¡± Long Hao¡¯Ery in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace as she looked at Zhao Fu with infatuation.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and had never thought that he would be able to subdue her so easily. She had called herself ¡®your granny¡¯ before and seemed incredibly vicious, but now she was incredibly gentle and flirtatious.


    The other women were once again dumbfounded as they heard that Zhao Fu had the Dragon Race¡¯s supreme bloodline. Just who was Zhao Fu? And how much more was he hiding?


    The women were now filled with boundless curiosity toward Zhao Fu because Zhao Fu¡¯s identity now seemed far too mysterious. It was also extremely terrifying, and each thing they discovered about him made them feel like their hearts were going to stop.


    However, the more terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was and the stronger he was, the better it was for them. Now that they had be Zhao Fu¡¯s women, he was their greatest support.


    Nishi¡¯s face was quite red as she understood why the godly spirit who she respected so much would submit to a man; this man was simply too terrifying in all respects. Now, she felt that she was being conquered as well.


    Bai Niao and the other women also looked quite jubnt. With their strength and looks, they could notpare to the others. All of the other women were stronger than them and more beautiful. Fortunately, Zhao Fu had been interested in them, allowing them to be his.


    With such a powerful and prestigious person like Zhao Fu as a support, it was something that they could only dream of.


    Moreover, Long Hao¡¯Er also could not be an Evil Flower Emissary, as Zhao Fu found that only those who were from the Demon Race could be Evil Flower Emissaries. Mo Qianmo and Nishi would have fulfilled the requirements, but they had godly spirit Constitutions. Long Hao¡¯Er also would have fulfilled the requirements but she was from the Dragon Race.


    After cuddling for a while, Zhao Fu and the women went outside, and countless people looked at them with admiration and respect. Everyone could understand that Zhao Fu and these women had terrifying identities and were not people who they could offend.


    The captain smiled and came up as he handed over a spatial ring and said, ¡°Thank you sir for saving our lives; this is a small token of appreciation, please ept it.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the spatial ring and looked through it, and he found that it had 70 or 80 million gold coins. Zhao Fu was not very interested in this money but for the sake of the captain¡¯s face, Zhao Fu epted the ring and smiled.


    Seeing Zhao Fu ept the ring, the captain was ecstatic that he could obtain the goodwill of such a major figure. Heughed and called out, ¡°Serve the best wine and food to serve this sir!¡±


    The people around them also came up to try to curry favor with Zhao Fu, which Zhao Fu did not like much. He had Jue Tianling give off a powerful aura to scare them off.


    Suddenly, three people giving off powerful aurasnded on the ship and caused the atmosphere to be heavier, and everyone looked over.


    Three men appeared in front of everyone. One was handsome and wore green clothes, one had a cold-looking face and wore white robes, and one looked friendly and wore red clothes.


    The three of them had been drawn over by the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star. They walked into the building and their gazes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body ¨C after all, within the hall, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was the most extraordinary.


    ¡°Is sir the one who possesses the Devil Race¡¯s Emperor Star?¡± the friendly-looking young man asked courteously as he cupped his hands.


    Since these people hade because of this, Zhao Fu naturally could not hide it and nodded.


    The cold-looking young man looked quite delighted as he said, ¡°My name is Nan Jiangyi. I heard that your Devil Race Emperor Star is incredibly powerful and came to consult. Would sir have apetition with me?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless. His cultivation was only at the Earth Realm, while this young man¡¯s cultivation was at the Extreme Divine Realm.


    He also seemed to be quite famous. Once he said his name, the surrounding people gasped and evidently knew of him.


    However, Zhao Fu was not interested inpeting and said, ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Nan Jiangyi seemed slightly displeased as he said, ¡°I know that sir only has Earth Realm Cultivation. I¡¯m willing to suppress my cultivation to the Earth Realm Cultivation; is that satisfactory?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt somewhat annoyed; he had said that he was not interested and yet that person insisted, so he said coldly, ¡°I said, I¡¯m not interested!¡±

 Chapter 1487: Dragon Treasure Trove

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Dragon Treasure Trove</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The cold-looking young man looked slightly angry; very few people dared to speak to him like this. After all, he came from an Imperial Empire, and as an Imperial Prince, he was greatly valued by the Imperial Empire and might even be able to inherit the throne in the future.


    However, this person had the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, so his identity was more prestigious than even some Emperors. Thinking about that, the cold-looking young man could only endure it.


    The handsome-looking young man lightlyughed as he said, ¡°My name is Qin Yue; may I have the fortune of getting to know sir?¡±


    The people around them once again eximed; they evidently knew his name as well. He was also a famous genius and not only had terrifying power but a terrifying identity as well.


    Zhao Fu was already quite displeased with these people, so he directly replied, ¡°No need, I¡¯m only passing by and am not interested in getting to know anyone.¡±


    Those words caused the friendly-looking young man, who was about to speak, to awkwardly stay silent, and the handsome-looking young man also felt quite awkward.


    The cold-looking young man¡¯s fury exploded as he said coldly, ¡°Brat, you shouldn¡¯t turn others down when they¡¯re trying to give you face. This is the Demon Domain, not your Devil Domain. Even if you¡¯re powerful, you¡¯d best stay humble here, or else our Demon Domain¡¯s people who put you in your ce.¡±


    Zhao Fu also felt somewhat angry, and he looked over at Jue Tianling. Jue Tianling understood and lightlyughed as she waved her hand, and a sharp sword light ferociously shed towards the cold-looking young man.


    The cold-looking young man had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s people would attack him first. Facing the iing sword light, the cold-looking young man took out a saber and blocked in front of him.


    Bang!


    The sword light mmed into the cold-looking young man¡¯s sword, causing him to slide back ten or so meters and for him to look serious. He found that that woman was not weaker than him at all.


    However, the cold-looking young man¡¯s expression soon fell, as the women around Zhao Fu all released their auras; all of them were Extreme Divine Realm Cultivators.


    The two other young men also looked shocked and had never thought that these nation-toppling beauties would have such terrifying power. They could not help but marvel in awe at Zhao Fu ¨C this person with a supreme Emperor Star had such powerful female attendants; they could notpare to him at all.


    Seeing so many Divine Extreme Realm Cultivators, the cold-looking young man did not dare to remain here and turned into a ray of light as he shot off.


    The two other young men also decided not to stay and left as well.


    The people around them did not even dare to breathe loudly; they knew how terrifying the power and identities of those three people were, yet Zhao Fu did not give them face at all. Only Zhao Fu would dare to do such a thing ¨C if it was them, even ten lives would not be enough for them to survive.


    ¡°Husband, we should leave this ce,¡± Wu Jiu¡¯Er looked at Zhao Fu and said worriedly.


    After all, this was the territory of others and they would be able to easily gather experts, which was quite disadvantageous for them.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and agreed; they definitely could not stay here. After all, more people would be attracted over by the Emperor Star as well.


    ¡°Owner, I can take you to where my sisters are,¡± Long Hao¡¯Er said happily as she smiled.


    Zhao Fu had been nning to go to the Demon Sea for the Demon Sea Meeting. Long Hao¡¯Er and her sisters also lived in the Demon Sea, so Zhao Fu nodded and agreed.


    Long Hao¡¯Er turned into her 10,000 meter long demon dragon form, and Zhao Fu and the others sat on her head as they flew into the sky.


    Two dayster, Zhao Fu and the others arrived at the Demon Sea. The water here was ck and gave off traces of demonic qi, and the sea was incredibly vast. There were all kinds of demon beasts living in it and threats lurked everywhere.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Long Hao¡¯Er stopped above the sea and gave off a massive roar that reverberated in all directions.


    Soon, four massive auras quickly sped over.


    Countless smaller demon beasts were scared into running away upon sensing these terrifying auras. Soon, four 10,000 meter long dragons appeared in front of everyone.


    These four dragons all had different appearances. The first dragon had fiery-red scales and four metallic-looking ws, and it only had one horn. The second dragon had ck scales and gave off an intense demonic qi, and it had a pair of blood-red eyes.


    The third dragon had silver scales and two white ws, as well as a pair of snow-white horns and gave off a cold aura. The fourth dragon had blue scales and sapphire-like eyes, and it looked quite pretty.


    ¡°You came quite quickly. I¡¯ll introduce you to my owner!¡± Long Hao¡¯Er turned into her human form as she happily hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and said proudly to the four other dragons.


    The four other dragons also turned into human form. The first dragon turned into a woman with short, fiery-red hair, and a seductive figure; the second dragon turned into a skinny and gloomy-looking woman; the third dragon turned into a tall woman who had a proud aura; and the fourth dragon turned into a gentle-looking woman with blue eyes.


    The woman with fiery-red hair said in surprise, ¡°Hao¡¯Er, you took an owner? That¡¯s not like you at all.¡±


    The proud-looking woman also said mockingly, ¡°Taking an owner despite being part of the Dragon Race and being so proud of yourself? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re losing face for our Dragon Race?¡±


    The gloomy-looking woman did not say anything and waited for Long Hao¡¯Er¡¯s response.


    The gentle-looking woman slightly smiled and said, ¡°With my understanding of Hao¡¯Er, the matter definitely is not as simple as it seems. Hao¡¯Er, quickly tell us what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Long Hao¡¯Er smiled as she said earnestly, ¡°My owner not only possesses the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star but also the Dragon Race¡¯s supreme bloodline, the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline.¡±


    Hearing this, the four women all looked dumbfounded and doubtful.


    The woman with fiery-red hair pointed at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Was it him who released the Devil Race Emperor Star two days ago?¡±


    Long Hao¡¯Er smiled as she nodded, ¡°Watch closely.¡±


    As she spoke, Long Hao¡¯Er pressed a hand against Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and a massive wave of dragon qi entered his body. The Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline was instantly enlivened, and the four women felt the terrifying pressure from the bloodline.


    ¡°Owner, please take me in as well! Let us serve you together.¡± After seeing it for themselves, the four women excitedly leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and the proud-looking woman hugged Zhao Fu.


    In response, Zhao Fuughed and nodded.


    Following this, they all came to the four women¡¯s residence, which was arge pce at the bottom of the Demon Sea. Zhao Fu started to do it with the four dragon women and had a good taste of them, and the four dragon women were incredibly lewd in response.


    Because the Dragon Race all liked collecting treasures, the five dragon women all had many treasures, which was a massive fortune altogether.

 Chapter 1488: Demon Island

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Demon Ind</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu also found out the four dragon¡¯s names ¨C the red dragon was called Chi Huo¡¯Er, the ck dragon was called Mo Yin¡¯Er, the white dragon was called Bai Han¡¯Er, and the blue dragon was called Lan Shui¡¯Er.


    ¡°Owner, can you continue to love your servants like this in the future?¡± Bai Han¡¯Er said with a red face as she happily smiled and asked flirtatiously.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    The five of them were willing to give Zhao Fu all of their treasures, but Zhao Fu decided to only take the things that were useful to him.


    It was nearly time for the Demon Sea Meeting, and now there were all sorts of ships sailing on the sea. The meeting would be held on an ind at the center of the Demon Sea.


    The host was thergest financial group in the region, the Demon Sea Financial Group. The meeting was held like a ball, allowing people to get to know each other and alsopete with each other ¨C however, this required the consent of both parties. The meeting had been held over 1,000 times and was incredibly famous so many people were drawn to it.


    Zhao Fu brought the women to the ind, which was incredibly big and wasparable to over 1,000 regions. It had powerful barriers set up and had a wharf especially set up for the event. There were celebratory banners andnterns hung everywhere, as well as all sorts of colorful shells, to wee the attendees.


    When Zhao Fu and his group arrived, the guards responsible for greeting attendees were slightly shocked as they found that the five demon dragons hade. These five demon dragons normally lived in the Demon Sea, and they were familiar with them.


    What they were even more shocked about was that these five demon dragons were around one man and seemed to be infatuated with him. The man was wearing a cloak, making it impossible to see his appearance, but he only had Earth Realm Cultivation.


    Seeing this scene, they could not imagine how a man with Earth Realm Cultivation had been able to subdue these five incredibly ferocious female dragons.


    However, anyone who came was wee as long as they did not make any trouble. As such, the guards did not say anything and invited Zhao Fu and his group in.


    Aftering onto the ind, Zhao Fu saw that there were already many people gathered here. There were all kinds of people and there were tables ced everywhere, on which there were spirit fruits and exquisite wines. Anyone could eat or drink anything they wanted and there were female attendants to serve them.


    The most eye-catching thing was a 1,000 meter tall pir with a coiling dragon around it. It was over 100 meters wide and was made of stone, and the dragon seemed incredibly domineering. It was as if it was alive, and it gave off an intense dragon¡¯s might.


    There were many people crowding around the dragon pir, cing their hands on it. From the discussions of the people around him, Zhao Fu heard that it could test one¡¯s talent.


    The Demon Sea Meeting did not limit who coulde, and even ordinary people could participate. However, the meeting was split into three regions.


    The first region was for ordinary people; the second region was for people with decent strength or with decent statuses; and the third region was for incredibly powerful or incredibly noble people.


    Ordinary people would only cause the pir to give off white light; people with decent talent would cause the pir to give off green light; and those with good talent would cause the pir to give off red light.


    Suddenly, a white-robed young man ced his hand on the pir, causing it to give off violet light, and a powerful aura spread out. This meant that he had extremely high talent, and everyone around him gasped.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pavilion¡¯s Xiao Changling!¡± With such immense talent, he naturally was not a nobody, and people soon recognized him.


    Soon, a beautiful female attendant came to take Xiao Changling to the third region, and everyone else watched on in admiration.


    A well-built young man put his hand on the pir, causing it to give off violet light as well. Everyone around him once again cried out in surprise, and another beautiful female attendant came to take him to the third region.


    ºä!


    ¡°Get out of the Prince¡¯s way, you peasants!¡± a loud and domineering voice sounded out, not showing anyone any respect. Everyone looked over and saw a ferocious-looking big man standing next to a young man in a dragon robe. He looked incredibly arrogant and there were a few guards behind him.


    Hearing that he was the Prince of an Empire, no one dared to stand in his way. The young man looked at everyone else condescendingly and ced his hand on the dragon pir.


    Boom!


    The dragon pir exploded out with a powerful aura and gave off a violet light, which became denser and denser, until it became a dark purple color.


    This meant that the young man¡¯s talent was superior to the two people from before, as they had only released violet light while his was dark purple.


    As expected of a Prince of an Empire, his talent was not something that ordinary people couldpare to. Everyone sighed and felt quite inferior. Facing this Prince¡¯s talent or his status, even if he treated them incredibly condescendingly, they could only endure it.


    ¡°Sir, pleasee with me to the third region,¡± a beautiful female attendant slightly bowed as she said respectfully.


    The young man disdainfully harrumphed and left with the female attendant. No one dared to say anything out of fear of offending the Prince.


    Zhao Fu stood by the side; he was naturally going to the third region as well to see if there was anyone suited to bing an Evil Flower Emissary. However, he did not want to stand out too much, so he said to Jue Tianling, ¡°Tianling, you go and try.¡±


    Jue Tianlign nodded and went up, and she ced her hand on the dragon pir.


    The dragon pir started to give off a violet light, and everyone looked quite surprised. The violet light became denser and denser, and it ended up bing tinum-colored. The eyes of the dragon around the pir shot out two rays of light and a massive aura shot out as if it was alive.


    ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen tinum light.¡±


    ¡°That woman¡¯s talent is far too great! It¡¯s quite scary!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That Prince¡¯s light was only dark purple, whereas hers is actually tinum. Doesn¡¯t that mean she has talent superior to that Prince? It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s wearing a cloak and can¡¯t see what she looks like or who she is.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I want to know who she is so badly. With such great talent, she¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person, and she is definitely famous in the Demon Domain.¡±


    The young man who had just taken a few steps looked furious as he red at Jue Tianling. She was definitely trying to shame him, but he was quite shocked at how she could have greater talent than him.


    The ferocious-looking big man warned him, ¡°Your Majesty, many Princes wille to the Demon Sea Banquet. That woman has such great talent and definitely has a terrifying background; we should be careful.¡±

 Chapter 1489: Lou Yuye

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Lou Yuye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing those words, the young man thought about it and suppressed his anger. Perhaps that woman¡¯s status was higher than his, and if he became enemies with her, he might be punished by the Empire.


    Otherwise, the young man would have immediately given the order for that woman¡¯s limbs to be chopped off and for her to be tossed into the Demon Sea.


    Seeing the tinum light, Zhao Fu was not too surprised because Jue Tianling was the head of the Evil Flower Emissaries and came from a faction that could rival an Empire. Not only did she have the greatest talent out of all the women, but she was also the most powerful.


    Jue Tianling returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and he smiled as he brought her into his embrace. Jue Tianling wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu and nestled against him.


    This caused everyone else to feel quite confused; they had never thought that such a talented woman who most likely had a terrifying background would be so affectionate with a man who had 20 or so other women. That woman was just one of them.


    Just who was that man, for such a woman to fall for him? Moreover, were the other women just as terrifying?


    The dragon-robed young man¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. He had thought that perhaps that woman¡¯s status was higher than his, but seeing her affectionately rest in that man¡¯s embrace, all of his anger was now directed to Zhao Fu, and he now felt some killing intent.


    The ferocious-looking big man could only once again warn the young man. If a woman of such quality was willing to submit to that man and serve him with other women, that could only mean that the man was more terrifying than he seemed.


    Moreover, the other women all had powerful auras as well, which meant they were all experts. If a fight broke out, the young man would definitely lose.


    Everyone else also stared at Zhao Fu and wondered just who he was, for him to have so many powerful women as female attendants. Moreover, one of them had greater talent than a Prince.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± A lightugh sounded out as everyone heard someone call out. They looked over and saw a young man in elegant clothing appear.


    The crowd was sent into an uproar as countless people cried out and excitedly looked at the young man.


    This young man was called Lou Yuye and was an Emperor Heaven Realm expert. He came from the Nine Hell Demon College and was ranked sixth on the Heaven Rankings. He came from a powerful Empire and was a genius whose name resounded throughout the entire Demon Domain. No one thought that he would alsoe to participate in the Demon Sea Meeting.


    Lou Yuye¡¯s bright eyes fell on Zhao Fu and he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became quite serious but he was not afraid, as he was not as defenseless in front of Emperor Heaven Realm experts like before. Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°Noment.¡±


    Those words caused everyone to feel quite surprised; they had never thought that Zhao Fu would dare to speak to Lou Yuye like this. Zhao Fu was just an Earth Realm cultivator and the difference between their cultivations was immense. They all felt that he was arrogant and seeking death.


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    However, no one knew just who this person was; perhaps he had a terrifying identity, which allowed him to act like this.


    The dragon-robed young man nervously gulped. Even he did not dare to talk to Lou Yuye like that. Even though they were both Princes, they were onpletely different levels.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not give him face at all, Lou Yuye felt slightly angry. His status in the Heaven Domain was already at the apex, so he did not care who anyone else was. At most, they were equals with him, and there was no one who surpassed him.


    Boom!


    An Emperor Heaven Realm power surged out as Lou Yuye stepped out, causing a massive storm that sted off the cloaks of Zhao Fu and his group.


    Seeing Zhao Fu and the women¡¯s appearances, everyone cried out because they were simply too good-looking.


    Not only was Zhao Fu indescribably handsome, all of the women with him were suffocatingly beautiful. The woman who had gone up to the dragon pir was a nation-toppling beauty, and no one couldpare to her.


    ¡°So beautiful! How can such a beautiful woman exist?¡±


    ºä!


    ¡°That man is also so handsome, I feel like I¡¯m falling for him.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh... I feel like I¡¯m going crazy; these people look way too good. If I was as pretty as them, I would do anything.¡±


    Lou Yuye was quite surprised as he looked at Zhao Fu and the women with him. He had never thought that they would be so beautiful, and looking at Jue Tianling, he felt his heartrate speed up a bit.


    Boom!


    A terrifying might spread out as a bronze aura me burst forth around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, creatingrge gales and causing everyone in the surroundings to retreat.


    Zhao Fu was somewhat angry as he looked at Lou Yuye. Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s Nation Armament¡¯s power, Lou Yuye¡¯s expression became somewhat serious.


    Seeing that a big battle was about to unfold, a schrly-looking middle-aged man giving off a powerful aura hurriedly went up and said, ¡°Sirs, you¡¯re currently at the Demon Sea Meeting. Please give us some face.¡±


    The Demon Sea Financial Group was rtively powerful in the Demon Domain and was only inferior to the Heaven Spirit Financial Group. Lou Yuye thought about it and lightly smiled as he said, ¡°I will naturally give the Demon Sea Financial Group face; don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying this, Lou Yuye gave a confident smile as he said to Jue Tianling, ¡°If you be my woman, I won¡¯t mind anything about you, and I¡¯ll make you my Empress. It will be far better than staying by his side.¡±


    Jue Tianling leaned against Zhao Fu and looked at Lou Yuye with her beautiful eyes as she calmly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, staying with my husband is far better than being with you.¡±


    This caused Lou Yuye to feel even more angry, and he said mockingly, ¡°Oh? Then tell us just who he is so I can see how he¡¯s better than me. He only has Earth Realm Cultivation, and if it wasn¡¯t for his Nation Armament, I would be able to crush him casually.¡±


    Hearing this, Jue Tianling felt quite annoyed because Zhao Fu was her man, so she said with a cold smile, ¡°Putting all else aside, your talent is inferior to my husband¡¯s.¡±


    Lou Yuye loudlyughed, ¡°Is that so? I want to see just how great his talent is.¡±


    Lou Yuye was most confident in his talent because his talent was at the apex of the Heaven Awaken World. Only very few people had talent surpassing his, and those people all had supreme Emperor Stars, so he naturally could notpare to them.


    He came to the dragon pir and ced his hand on it, and a powerful aura expanded out. The dragon pir gave off a tinum light, which became more and more intense to the point that it was blinding.


    The dragon coiled around the stone pir gave off intense tinum light and started to move as if it was alive.


    Everyone looked shocked; this was something that belonged to those with apex-level talent. Ordinary people could notpare and could only look up. Lou Yuye¡¯s talent was greater than even Jue Tianling¡¯s by a bit.

 Chapter 1490: Devil Race Young Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Devil Race Young Lord</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sensing the countless people¡¯s gazes of admiration, Lou Yuye gave a proud smile and withdrew his hand before looking at Zhao Fu condescendingly.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold, and before he did anything Mo Qianmo said softly, ¡°Husband, can I go and try?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu looked at her and his expression softened as he lightly nodded his head.


    Lou Yuye had never expected Zhao Fu to send a woman whose beauty was not inferior to Jue Tianling¡¯s instead of acting himself. Seeing this, they felt quite curious; since she had dared toe out, she would have to have at least talentparable to Jue Tianling¡¯s.


    However, this woman¡¯s strength was incredibly weak, and she did not even have Stage 3 strength.


    Mo Qianmo ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and slowly walked up as she lightly ced her hand on the dragon pir.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a massive aura spread out, causing ripples to st out. The dragon pir gave off tinum light that became more and more intense before it dissipated and a three-colored light appeared.


    The dragon on the pir seemed topletelye alive and gave off a three-colored light and a terrifying dragon¡¯s might, making people feel suffocated.


    ¡°Three-colored light!¡± Even though this woman¡¯s strength was weak, her talent was greater than even Lou Yuye¡¯s. Everyone looked dumbfounded and waves crashed in their hearts.


    Lou Yuye also looked shocked; he had never thought that a woman by Zhao Fu¡¯s side would have talent greater than his. Moreover, even ordinary geniuses would not have talent like this; just who was this woman?


    The dragon-robed young man felt a trace of fear; luckily, he had not been involved in any conflict with Zhao Fu. Just those two women by his side were scary enough.


    As a Prince of an Empire, he reigned above countless people, while Lou Yuye was above him. Moreover, he was one of the most powerful Princes, and now there was someone even stronger than him, and it was just one of the women with Zhao Fu.


    Nishi said proudly, ¡°Husband, my mistress was a godly spirit that was on the level of a Godking. Husband, you need to treat her well in the future and not neglect us; mistress will definitely be of great help to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted; Godking-level godly spirits were stronger than ordinary higher beings.


    Mo Qianmo returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and lightly hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she smiled warmly and said, ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t lose face for you, did I?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and shook his head, and everyone else felt so envious they could die.


    Jue Tianling was also quite surprised as she looked at Mo Qianmo; she had never thought that this demon godly spirit had greater talent than her.


    ¡°Relying on women proves nothing;pete with me directly if you dare!¡± Lou Yuye looked quite angry as he looked at Zhao Fu hugging women on all sides. He did not believe that Zhao Fu¡¯s talent could surpass Mo Qianmo¡¯s.


    Zhao Fu looked at Lou Yuye and did not back down as he coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Watch carefully!¡±


    Zhao Fu walked up to the dragon pir and pressed his hand against it.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the dragon pir sted out with an extremely terrifying aura. The people in the surroundings retreated in fear, and various colors shined out from the pir, ten in total.


    The ten different colored lights seemed to light up the world, and clouds swirled as the dragon on the pir gave off a terrifying dragons¡¯ might and moved about on the pir and gave off a massive roar, as if it was about to leave the stone pir and fly into the sky.


    Everyone on the ind were given a big shock as they quickly gathered here. The host, the Demon Sea Financial Group, waspletely dumbfounded as they knew what this meant.


    Even someone with a supreme Emperor Star would only have at most seven colored light, and yet this person had released a ten colored light. This meant that this person¡¯s talent was many times more powerful than even those with a supreme Emperor Star; could such a terrifying person exist in the world?


    Lou Yuye¡¯s expression became quite unsightly, as Zhao Fu¡¯s talent was greater than his by dozens of times, and he could only look up at him.


    Seeing this, the dragon-robed young man now felt somewhat afraid. Zhao Fu¡¯s performance was much too shocking, and he was now d he did not do anything, or else his oue would have been quite terrible.


    The countless people in the surroundings looked incredibly shocked as they stared at Zhao Fu. Now, they understood everything ¨C no wonder he had two women how had such terrifying talent and were willing to submit to him.


    It was not just these onlookers who were shocked; the women with Zhao Fu were also dumbfounded and had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s talent would be so terrifying. Jue Tianling originally did not think that Zhao Fu¡¯s talent surpassed hers by much, and Mo Qianmo was also quite surprised and happily hugged Zhao Fu.


    However, thinking about what they already knew about Zhao Fu, they were not as shocked as the others. Their man should be someone with such terrifying talent.


    At that moment, three people appeared; they had already gone into the third region, but they hade because of the ripples, and they were the three people who hade to visit Zhao Fu on the ship.


    The cold-looking young man was quite shocked as he said with a grim expression, ¡°He¡¯s the person who released the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing this, everyone once again felt shocked. They had not expected Zhao Fu to be someone from the Devil Race, but he did not give off very intense devil qi.


    However, to be the possessor of the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, it was not too surprising to have such terrifying talent. They did not know that Zhao Fu had only caused such signs because he had four Emperor Stars.


    Now, Lou Yuye could only hide his killing intent. Because of Zhao Fu¡¯s low cultivation, he had originally wanted to kill Zhao Fu to prevent any future problems.


    However, after hearing this, he understood that he could not kill Zhao Fu. Someone like him definitely had a higher-being protecting him because he was simply too important to a faction.


    Moreover, even if he were to kill Zhao Fu, he could not do it openly, or else the consequences of killing someone with the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star would be far too severe. It could even lead to a war between the Demon and Devil Races, and it would be unfavorable to his Empire.


    He felt that he had no face staying here and did not want to be aughingstock, so Lou Yuye coldly harrumphed, turned into a ray of light, and shot over the horizon.


    Everyone else looked at Zhao Fu with respect. They now understood Zhao Fu¡¯s status, and some people came up, wanting to curry favor with him.


    A beautiful female attendant wanted to go up but the middle-aged man who had mediated stopped her and smiled as he said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Young Lord of the Devil Race, please allow me to bring you to the third region. Someone as esteemed as youing to our Demon Sea Meeting is giving our Demon Sea Financial Group much face; this Demon Sea Meeting will be much more lively.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless towards being called a Young Lord of the Devil Race. He saw himself as a Human, but because he could not exin this, he just nodded and followed the middle-aged man to a tall tower.

 Chapter 1491: Demon Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Demon Sea</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This tower was very big and there were massive pirs below it, and the ground was made of smooth marble. This was the third region for the most prestigious attendees, and there were many tables there. There were already many people gathered, and they all had powerful auras and extraordinary looks.


    As Zhao Fu brought his group here, countless people looked over. They all knew what had just happened, and their expressions became somewhat serious.


    The lively and bustling atmosphere quietened down as everyone looked at Zhao Fu without saying anything. Zhao Fu did not pay any attention to these people, and he found a ce to sit down.


    A whileter, the atmosphere became lively again as various people started talking. Some people still nced over to Zhao Fu now and then, while Zhao Fu ignored those gazes. He looked over the women present to see who would be suitable to be an Evil Flower Emissary.


    Following this, some more top-tier figures arrived and the gazes that were concentrated on Zhao Fu were shifted over to them.


    One of them was a cold had handsome young man who was the Prince from the most powerful Empire nearby. There was also a famous genius from the Demon Domain who was just as famous as Lou Yuye. There was also the legacy disciple of a top-tier Sect in the Demon Domain, who was also quite famous.


    Zhao Fu was in quite an awkward situation because he was in the Demon Domain but others thought that he was from the Devil Race, and his strength was quiteckingpared to others.


    There were a few people who wanted to get to know Zhao Fu, but he refused all of them. After all, Zhao Fu knew what his true identity was, and he did not want to get too close to them and expose himself.


    Suddenly, a peerlessly beautiful woman with a tall and slim figure, light violet hair and wearing violet clothes walked in. She had a veil that obscured part of her face.


    Everyone looked shocked; this woman was the seventh-ranked beauty in the Demon Domain, and was called Yuan Ziyuan. She was a one in one billion beauty and almost no one couldpare to her, and she came from a top-tier faction in the Demon Domain.


    Zhao Fu was greatly interested in her, and she was an Emperor Heaven Realm expert. She would be incredibly suitable to be an Evil Flower Emissary.


    However, Zhao Fu did not dare to make a move against her. After all, she was the seventh-ranked beauty in the entire Demon Domain, and she came from a terrifying faction. She could definitely summon higher-beings just like Wu Five, who Zhao Fu had met in a historical remnant.


    Making a move against her would definitely resolve in death, so Zhao Fu could only continue examining other women.


    After Yuan Ziyuan entered, many people crowded around her, both men and women,ughing and talking.


    After Zhao Fu saw Yuan Ziyuan, all of the other women paled inparison. However, he did not dare to do anything to her, so he could only inwardly sigh.


    After hearing that Zhao Fu had the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, Yuan Ziyuan looked at Zhao Fu and felt quite surprised, as Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was quite low and he dared to openly appear at the Demon Domain.


    Seeing so many women around Zhao Fu, she understood that he was quite dissolute, which she did not like.


    However, she thought about it and decided that it may be good to get to know him. After all, he was someone with the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star and would definitely shake the Devil Domain. There was no harm in befriending him, as it might benefit her in the future.


    ¡°My name is Yuan Ziyuan and Ie from the Deep Abyss Empire. Where does sire from?¡± Yuan Ziyuan came up and smiled as she introduced herself.


    Zhao Fu was somewhat surprised that Yuan Ziyuan would take the initiative to talk to him. However, he naturally could not tell the truth. ¡°My name is Yao Ye ande from a small faction.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Ziyuan felt somewhat interested in Zhao Fu and continued talking with him. However, she was left disappointed, as Zhao Fu refused to answer anything.


    This made Yuan Ziyuan feel quite puzzled; this person was most likely from a top-tier faction, so why did he not reveal anything? Moreover, even if he answered her questions, it would not be a big deal, and everyone present would try to curry favor with him. Could it be that his identity was quiteplicated?


    Seeing that Yuan Ziyuan start to be suspicious as to his identity, Zhao Fu became wary. If he did not make himself seem mysterious, he would be in a dangerous spot.


    Yuan Ziyuan smiled as she continued to ask, ¡°Since sir has the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, you must be an unparalleled genius in the Devil Domain, and I¡¯m sure everyone in the Devil Domain knows about you. Why not tell us who you are so we can esteem you?¡±


    Hearing Yuan Ziyuan say this, Zhao Fu replied somewhat discourteously, ¡°You are one of the Demon Domain¡¯s top ten beauties, so why do you wear a veil? Are you afraid of showing your appearance? I¡¯mcking some female attendants, so you can be one of my female attendants.¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan felt somewhat angry and everyone else felt that Zhao Fu was quite arrogant, asking Yuan Ziyuan to be his female attendant. With Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s identity and beauty, that was simply impossible.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯Er, you came as well!¡± A soft voice sounded out as a beautiful and voluptuous middle-aged woman with enormous breasts walked over as she smiled.


    Seeing the woman, Yuan Ziyuan happily smiled, saying, ¡°Wet nurse! I was just passing by and wanted to see you.¡±


    The voluptuous woman was called Long Erniang and was a demon dragon who had once been Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s wet nurse. She had lived with Yuan Ziyuan for a while, and because Yuan Ziyuan greatly liked Long Erniang since she was young, she would asionallye to visit her.


    Seeing Long Erniang appear, Long Hao¡¯Er smiled and whispered into Zhao Fu¡¯s ear, ¡°Husband, didn¡¯t you want to have Yuan Ziyuan? I have an idea.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Long Hao¡¯Er whispered her n into Zhao Fu¡¯s ear, and afterwards, Zhao Fu and his group left the ind.


    Seeing Zhao Fu leave, everyone else did not hold back anymore. In actuality, they did not like Zhao Fu, as they thought that he was from the Devil Race and was too arrogant. Him leaving was good for everyone.


    Following this, a few more major figures came to the Demon Sea Meeting, causing the atmosphere to be livelier.


    After the meeting ended, Long Erniang returned to the pce in the depths of the Demon Sea. Long Hao¡¯Er and the four other women were there waiting for her, and seeing her arrive, Long Hao¡¯Er smiled and said, ¡°Erniang, we¡¯ve waited for you for so long; why did you only get back now?¡±


    The five women were also demon dragons and lived in the Demon Sea, and they had a good rtionship with Long Erniang and were often looked after by a senior like Long Erniang.


    Seeing the five of them, Long Erniang happily smiled and replied, ¡°The Meeting only just concluded; is there anything you all need? Before, I saw you with a man; what was with that?¡±

 Chapter 1492: Demon Star

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Demon Star</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Lan Shui¡¯Er shyly replied, ¡°Erniang, he¡¯s our owner and we serve him together.¡±


    Long Erniang felt quite surprised and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an Earth Realm cultivator? How did he take in the five of you? Why don¡¯t you resist him? Is he threatening you in any way?¡±


    Chi Huo¡¯Er said, ¡°Of course not! Erniang, it¡¯s not like what you think; we willingly submitted to him. Moreover, he¡¯s our Dragon Race¡¯s Young Lord and has the Devil Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star!¡±


    Long Erniang looked quite shocked, ¡°Is he really the Dragon Race¡¯s Young Lord? Why couldn¡¯t I tell? However, to be able to follow the Dragon Race¡¯s Young Lord with an Emperor Star, it will be a great opportunity for the five of you.¡±


    Long Hao¡¯Er smiled as she said, ¡°When ites to such a good thing like this, how could we forget Erniang? We came to ask you to join us in serving the Young Lord.¡±


    Long Erniang looked quite delighted but hesitated, ¡°Would the Young Lord like someone like me? I¡¯m quite old now and can¡¯tpare to the five of you.¡±


    Long Hao¡¯Er smiled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Erniang, the Young Lord especially likes mature women like you.¡±


    After saying this, Long Hao¡¯Er looked to the side and said, ¡°Owner, you cane out now.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu walked out with a smile as he looked at Long Erniang.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s handsome face and knowing that he was the Dragon Race¡¯s Young Lord, a blush appeared on Long Erniang¡¯s face. Her eyes became hazy and she gave off a mature charm.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he went up and hugged Long Erniang¡¯s body. Long Erniang wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck and said flirtatiously, ¡°Young Lord, let me serve you!¡±


    After an intense round, Long Erniang tightly hugged Zhao Fu and her eyes were teary as she said gratefully, ¡°Thank you Young Lord for giving me your love! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve experienced such pleasure.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Lying on Zhao Fu¡¯s other arm, Long Hao¡¯Erughed as she said, ¡°Erniang, you can¡¯t leave the Young Lord now, right? In actuality, there¡¯s something the Young Lord wants your help with.¡±


    Long Erniang felt quite confused and asked, ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll do my best to help the Young Lord with anything.¡¯


    Long Hao¡¯Er exined the situation and Long Erniang felt hesitant as she said, ¡°That¡¯s quite dangerous; Yuan¡¯Er¡¯s identity is not simple at all, and she trusts me so much. I¡¯ve always seen her like a daughter.¡±


    Bai Han¡¯Er spoke, ¡°Erniang, think about the Young Lord; he greatly needs Yuan Ziyuan. Also, the Young Lord is the Dragon Race¡¯s Young Lord and has an Emperor Star; he will protect you and won¡¯t harm Yuan Ziyuan either. Instead, he¡¯ll give her a good ce to be, and that way you guys can be together.¡±


    Long Erniang thought about it and agreed, but she said, ¡°Young Lord, you have to treat Yuan¡¯Er well!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and agreed.


    Following this, Long Erniang called Yuan Ziyuan here. After drinking a cup of water, she fell unconscious. She had never thought that the wet nurse who she adored since she was young would act against her.


    That cup of water naturally contained a type of very powerful drug called the Fainting Soul Powder. It was something that Long Hao¡¯Er had collected and was incredibly powerful; even Emperor Heaven Realm experts could not resist it, which caused Zhao Fu¡¯s n to be very sessful.


    Looking at the fainted Yuan Ziyuan, Zhao Fu took off Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s veil and looked at her peerlessly-beautiful face. She was suffocatingly beautiful and was even more beautiful than even Jue Tianling, and Zhao Fu¡¯s heartrate could not help but speed up.


    Zhao Fu quickly suppressed his emotions and pressed his hand against Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s abdomen. A massive power was sent in, and a round, ck pearl was forced out.


    Seeing this ck pearl, Zhao Fu became incredibly careful because this item was the thing that Yuan Ziyuan could use to summon higher-beings. If Yuan Ziyuan was in any danger, it would immediately sense it and automatically activate.


    Zhao Fu had to seal this pearl, so he took out the Heaven-Sealing Sword and absorbed the pearl into it, using the Heaven-Sealing Sword¡¯s power to suppress the ck pearl for now.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief and gave a happy smile as he carried Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s body to arge bed, and soon indescribable sounds rang out.


    In the process, Zhao Fu gradually dissipated the Fainting Soul Powder within Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s body and had her gradually wake up. Her power had already been sealed so there was nothing to be worried about, and soon she madly started to madly do it with Zhao Fu.


    Afterwards, Yuan Ziyuany in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and did not say anything and had an incredibly cold expression.


    Zhao Fu hugged her with one am and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for you and won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    Long Erniangy on Zhao Fu¡¯s other side and said guiltily, ¡°Yuan¡¯Er, I¡¯m sorry but the Young Lord likes you a lot and said that he greatly needs you. As someone from the Dragon Race, I can¡¯t refuse the Young Lord¡¯s request; I¡¯ll ept anything you want to do to me as atonement.


    ¡°Also, I see you as a daughter and want to keep you by my side; now, we can serve the Young Lord together. You have also be an Evil Flower Emissary and can¡¯t resist the Young Lord, so it¡¯s better to ept him, alright?¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan coldly looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Speak! Just who are you and why do you have the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legacy?¡±


    Seeing how cold she was and how discourteously she spoke, Zhao Fu felt that he was in the wrong, and he smiled as he said, ¡°Call me husband and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan looked quite angry and she pinched Zhao Fu a few times to relieve her anger before saying coldly, ¡°Husband!¡±


    Zhao Fu had never thought that she really would call him that, and he smiled as he exined how he had obtained the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power. He only said that he had identally entered a seal and did not go into too much detail.


    Yuan Ziyuan dissatisfiedly harrumphed as she said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged Yuan Ziyuan as he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it more in-depth.¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s expression softened and she lightly hugged Zhao Fu as she said softly, ¡°If you want to be my man, you have to be someone who can shake the world. You have the Devil Race¡¯s Emperor Star, so you barely qualify.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help butugh, and he understood that Yuan Ziyuan now acknowledged him. He said, ¡°Yuan¡¯Er, don¡¯t worry. One day the entire world will know my name. Moreover, I didn¡¯te to the Demon Domain just to make the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower more powerful, but to awaken the Demon Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star.¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan looked at Zhao Fu in disbelief as she said softly, ¡°How can a person have two Emperor Stars? Moreover, you¡¯re from the Devil Race, so how can you awaken a Demon Star?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not exin because he was that person who had shocked the Heaven Domain with four Emperor Stars. Now, he hade to awaken the Demon Star.

 Chapter 1493: Tenth Evil Flower Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Tenth Evil Flower Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Yuan Ziyuan, you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Long Erniang gave a happy smile as she asked seeing that Yuan Ziyuan had already epted Zhao Fu.


    Yuan Ziyuan said in a somewhat aggrieved manner, ¡°Wet nurse, I trusted you so much and treated you like my own mother, and yet you did this to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Long Erniang looked quite guilty and apologetic and wanted to say something.


    However, Yuan Ziyuan spoke first and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not angry at you, wet nurse; I¡¯ve already epted this. In the future we need to rely on each other; who knows how many women this bad guy has.¡±


    Long Erniang happily nodded and said, ¡°Yuan¡¯Er, I definitely won¡¯t let the Young Lord neglect you, this I can promise. I¡¯ll always stand on your side.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s face, and her face became a bit red with shyness as she said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Bad guy, I wasn¡¯t able to properly enjoy myself just then because I was unconscious; hurry up.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and the three of them continued to go at it together.


    Now that he had found the eleventh Evil Flower Emissary, someone who had incredible talent and status, Zhao Fu felt quite pleased. Now, he only needed one more to gather the twelve Evil Flower Emissaries.


    What also made Zhao Fu delighted was that Yuan Ziyuan was an Emperor Heaven Realm expert, which added to his forces.


    Thinking to back when he had been bullied and suppressed by various Emperor Heaven Realm experts at Emperor Path College, now that he could have an Emperor Heaven Realm expert panting under his body, Zhao Fu felt quite satisfied.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought the women and left the Demon Sea, and he continued to head towards the historical remnant.


    A few dayster, they arrived at arge ins. They heard that there wererge numbers of wild boars here and that there was a terrifying Wild Boar King. Zhao Fu needed demonic creatures andrge amounts of blood and flesh to create another Evil Flower Demon, and this ce would be able to provide them.


    There were massive herds of boars and all of them were at least three meters long and were covered with ck fur. They each had two harp tusks and blood-red eyes.


    Zhao Fu let out the nine Evil Flower Demons that were 2,000 meters tall, and they gave off massive auras and dense demonic qi, which could cause anyone to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Right after the Evil Flower Demons were released, countless wild boars felt terrified and ran away.


    The nine Evil Flower Demons opened their mouths and exploded out with a massive suction force, causing the escaping boars to be sucked into the sky, and they cried out as they were instantly digested in the Evil Flower Demon¡¯s mouths.


    The sight of countless wild boars being sucked into the sky was quite grand, as if the sky was filled with flying pigs.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Asrge numbers of wild boars were devoured, a furious roar sounded out. The ground violently trembled as an enormous aura ferociously flooded out as the Wild Boar King appeared.


    The Wild Boar King¡¯s appearance was quite surprising ¨C it was not beast-shaped but humanoid, and it was 10,000 meters tall. It had a ck boar¡¯s head and was covered with ck fur. It had an extremely big belly and two sharp ws, and it gave off a terrifying aura.


    However, Zhao Fu and his group did not feel any fear at all because this Wild Boar King only had Extreme Divine realm strength, while they had ten or so Extreme Divine Realm experts and one Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    Zhao Fu did not bother moving and said, ¡°Kill it and give me its heart.¡±


    The women exploded out with powerful auras and turned into rays of light as they shot towards the Wild Boar King.


    The Wild Boar King looked furious, raised a w, and swatted at the women, sending out five ck arcs of light.


    Yuan Ziyuan drew a long saber and shed out, sending out a massive violet saber light that contained world-destroying power.


    Bang!


    The Wild Boar King was sent flying back and crashed with a massive explosion. There was now an incredibly deep gash on its chest, from which ck blood flooded out.


    Jue Tianling also shed out with her sword, sending out a sharp sword light that struck the Wild Boar King¡¯s body. The Wild Boar King¡¯s thick body was easily sliced apart and blood continuously flowed out, causing the Wild Boar King to roar in pain.


    Long Hao¡¯Er and the other demon dragons each held a dragon spear and stabbed at the Wild Boar King, causing the air to explode.


    The five dragon spears stabbed into the Wild Boar King¡¯s body, and the energy they contained tore apart the Wild Boar King¡¯s body, causing blood to fly everywhere. The dragon spears contained immense piercing energy and continuously stabbed deeper into the Wild Boar King¡¯s body.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Wild Boar King gave a pained roar and could not resist at all. It understood that it was not a match for the women, so it decided to run away.


    However, Yuan Ziyuan was already cutting off its path of retreat. Her saber shed out as a massive violet saber light tore through the sky as if it could cut the heavens and earth in two, and it gave off a massive sound. This was the power of the Emperor Heaven Realm.


    The Wild Boar King looked terrified and used its arms to block in front of its body, and it exploded out with massive amounts of demonic qi to defend.


    Chi!


    The demonic qi was shed apart by the saber light, and its arms were also cut off, causing blood to spurt everywhere as if it was raining, causing it to howl.


    However, the howl quickly stopped as Jue Tianling appeared behind its head and her sword gave off a ray of sword light as it shot into the Wild Boar King¡¯s head.


    The Wild Boar King¡¯s body stiffened and instantly died. Its massive body mmed onto the ground, opening up arge crater and causing shockwaves to st out.


    After the Wild Boar King was killed by the women, Zhao Fu smiled and had the nine Evil Flower Demons eat its body, while Yuan Ziyuan brought over the essence of the heart to Zhao Fu.


    It was better to have more people; from the start, Zhao Fu had not done anything and had just waited.


    Zhao Fu took the essence of the heart, which was a piece of flesh that gave off a ck light and started to eat it. He found that it was quite tough.


    A terrifying wave of demonic qi flooded out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing an expression of pain to appear on his face.


    The demonic qi continuously condensed until it formed a three meter tall monster. It had two ugly boar heads and two massive mouths that were filled with sharp teeth. It was quite fat and was covered with ck fur, and it had a pair of sharp ws.


    This was the tenth Evil Flower Demon, and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower now reached its tenth stage. The ten Evil Flower Demons could now be 2,000 meters tall and Zhao Fu could control them within 10,000 regions.


    Now, Zhao Fu onlycked two Evil Flower Demons and one Evil Flower Emissary. They were nearly at the historical remnant and Zhao Fu greatly looked forward to awakening the Demon Star.

 Chapter 1494: Historical Remnant

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Historical Remnant</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu and his group sessfully arrived at the historical remnant. It was at a massive mountain, and even though Zhao Fu had themand medallion to open the historical remnant, he stillcked something, which was a Void Mirror.


    The historical remnant had two doors: the first door required a Void Mirror to open and the second door required amand medallion.


    The Void Mirror was in Mo Qinyue¡¯s hands, and the Nether Spirit Empire¡¯s King had mentioned this Mo Qinyue before and had said that he was giving her to him. Themand medallion that Zhao Fu had could control that woman.


    Zhao Fu did not know what was the rtionship between Mo Qinyue and the Nether Spirit Empire¡¯s King, or what was with this historical remnant.


    Now, it was time to look for that woman called Mo Qinyue. She was most likely nearby, as themand medallion could sense her, or else she would be too difficult to find.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a power that seemed to be able to control the heavens and earth sted out, sending out terrifying shockwaves. Zhao Fu and the others¡¯ bodies froze, feeling as if their bodies had fallen into an abyss.


    This was the power of a higher-being, and everyone felt incredibly shocked. However, Yuan Ziyuan sensed something and said, ¡°Husband, this is not a real higher-being¡¯s power, and it is a clone that someone summoned.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt somewhat interested and said, ¡°You all stay here; I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    This aura came from quite far away, so Zhao Fu looking from a distance would be fine. In order to make it easier to make an escape, Zhao Fu did not n on bringing anyone.


    ¡°Please be careful, owner,¡± Long Hao¡¯Er said as she looked at Zhao Fu unwillingly.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before turning into a ray of light and shooting over the horizon.


    By now, the shockwaves had stopped and Zhao Fu did not know what had happened, so he warily flew at a low altitude as he approached.


    The power of a higher-being was quite terrifying ¨C the surrounding 10,000 kilometers had beenpletely scorched, and no trees, flowers, grass, birds, or beasts survived. A lot of the ground had beva, and many hills had been ttened.


    Sensing the terrifying traces of aura from here, Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end as he felt a trace of fear in his heart.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to go up, and he instead safely remained where he was. After a while and sensing there was not any noise did Zhao Fu dare to go up to have a look.


    Soon, Zhao Fu discovered a woman who was covered with blood and walking forwards with great difficulty.


    The woman had a bewitching figure and jet-ck long hair. Her eyes were violet and there was a round blood-red mark on her forehead which gave off a faint blood-red light. She wore a white pce dress but it was now dyed blood-red. She was more beautiful than a goddess and gave off a cold and otherworldly aura.


    The woman was heavily injured and could not even fly. Zhao Fu felt that her identity was not ordinary, as she was more beautiful than even Yuan Ziyuan by a bit. Moreover, it was quite likely that it was her who had summoned the higher-being clone.


    Given that she had just summoned the higher-being clone, she would not be able to do so again. Seeing how she was heavily injured, Zhao Fu was unafraid and smiled as he blocked the way in front of the woman.


    Seeing Zhao Fu block her way and not seeming to harbor good intentions, the woman¡¯s expression became quite grim. She did not have even a trace of strength, and she had important things to do and could not stay here.


    ¡°I am the Demon Emperor Sect¡¯s Di Moji. I can give you anything you want, but don¡¯t seek your own death.¡¯


    Zhao Fu had never heard of the Demon Emperor Sect and did not know who Di Moji was, but he felt that she was not ordinary. Moreover, her cultivation was very powerful and was at least at the Emperor Heaven Realm.


    If it was under normal circumstances, he would have been somewhat afraid. However, seeing that she was heavily injured and could not summon another higher-being clone, he naturally did not feel afraid.


    This woman could definitely be an Evil Flower Emissary, and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower energy within Zhao Fu¡¯s body became incredibly excited, wanting to fuse with her. This feeling was even more intense than with Yuan Ziyuan.


    ¡°I want you to be my woman!¡± Zhao Fu looked at Di Moji as he smiled and spoke in a loud voice, not feeling any fear at all and not giving any room for negotiation. She was undoubtedly the most suitable person to be the twelfth Evil Flower Emissary.


    Di Moji coughed up a mouthful of blood and her eyes were incredibly cold as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? If you dare to touch me, the Demon Emperor Sect will destroy the ten worlds around you.¡±


    Hearing her threatening words, Zhao Fuughed, as he had already offended countless people and offending one more would not be a big deal. He grinned as he walked towards Di Moji.


    Di Moji¡¯s face was pale as she retreated. At the same time, she felt quite confused ¨C the Demon Emperor Sect¡¯s name was unable to scare off this person. If she had known this was going to happen, she would have immediately summoned the higher-being clone when she was killing the Cloudheaven Beast. That way, she would not have been injured so greatly and would not have to fear this evildoer.


    As Di Moji continuously retreated, she stumbled and fell onto the ground. Her inner qi and blood were sent into chaos and she coughed up arge mouthful of blood and copsed on the ground, unable to get back up.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and came up; how could he turn down a free Evil Flower Emissary? This would save him the effort of going out and finding and capturing one.


    Zhao Fu squatted down and set down restrictions in her body before forcing out the item that could summon the higher-being clone. It was a blood-red orb that gave off an intense blood-red light. Zhao Fu ced it into the Heaven-Sealing Sword and was able to rx.


    Seeing how injured and weak she was, Zhao Fu took out some medicinal pills for her and used his own power to help her recover somewhat, and her cheeks became ruddy again.


    This caused Di Moji¡¯s cold expression to be warmer and she was no longer as antagonistic towards him. However, Di Moji¡¯s eyes soon became cold and gave off immense killing intent as Zhao Fu started to take off her clothes.


    Following this, her perfect body was revealed to Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu prepared to ravage her.


    Tears flowed out of Di Moji¡¯s eyes as she felt incredibly aggrieved; she would be sullied by a pervert today.


    Seeing Di Moji cry, Zhao Fu felt quite disturbed and asked gently, ¡°You know that I won¡¯t let you off, but I¡¯ll take care of you. How about bing my woman? Moreover, my status is something that¡¯s good enough for you.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Di Moji understood that she could not escape from Zhao Fu, and her little sister desperately needed that Cloudheaven Pearl or else she would be crippled. As such, she endured and said, ¡°I can give you my body, but you have to help me do something.¡±

 Chapter 1495: Demon Emperor Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Demon Emperor Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Di Moji replied, ¡°I have a Cloudheaven Pearl in my spatial ring; all you need to do is bring it to the Demon Emperor Sect. You have to hurry; my little sister is in desperate need for it.¡±


    Zhao Fu immediately refused, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be throwing myself into a trap? If I went to the Demon Emperor Sect, how would I make it back? I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    Di Moji said somewhat angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not an evil person like you. If you don¡¯t want to go to the Demon Emperor Sect, you can give the Cloudheaven Pearl to a nearby Kingdom. I¡¯ll write a letter and have them deliver it to the Demon Emperor Sect; they won¡¯t dare to not do it.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt that this was reasonable. However, hearing Di Moji¡¯s tone, it seemed that the Demon Emperor Sect really was very powerful.


    Zhao Fu could not help but ask, ¡°What kind of faction is the Demon Emperor Sect? Is it really that strong?¡±


    Di Moji coldly replied, ¡°Of course! The Demon Emperor Sect ranks in the top ten factions in the Demon Domain. I suggest that you let me go; you¡¯ll obtain everything you want, and I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled; how could he give up meat that was delivered to his mouth? So what if the Demon Emperor Sect was a top ten faction in the Demon Domain? If they could not find him, they would not be able to threaten him.


    Zhao Fu kissed Di Moji¡¯s cheek and smiled as he said, ¡°Write the letter and I¡¯ll deliver it for you.¡±


    Di Moji felt quite angry and had never thought that Zhao Fu would still dare to act like this after knowing how terrifying her faction was.


    However, he had luckily agreed to send the Cloudheaven Pearl. Di Moji took out a jade pendant; now that Zhao Fu had helped her recover some of her strength, she wrote in the air and inscribed characters into the jade pendant.


    ¡°Here!¡± Di Moji passed the jade pendant to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked over the jade pendant and checked that there was nothing wrong with it before putting it away.


    Di Moji felt quite displeased as she said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, but I¡¯m not an evildoer like you; I have my pride.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he pressed her beneath him and prepared to do it with her.


    Di Moji angrily struggled and said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t done what I asked you to do; I won¡¯t give my body to you yet.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have you first and then do it?¡± Zhao Fu asked dissatisfiedly.


    ¡°No!¡± Di Moji immediately refused.


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated, but after thinking about it, he smiled and said, ¡°Give me the thing then; I¡¯ll deliver it for you now.¡±


    Di Moji nodded with a cold expression. She took out a transparent pearl as big as an egg that was surrounded by mist. This was the Cloudheaven Pearl.


    Zhao Fu could sense that the power that the Cloudhaven Pearl possessed surpassed the Emperor Heaven Realm; it was a very terrifying treasure. However, he did not think of taking it for himself because taking in Di Moji was more important.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and an Evil Flower Demon appeared beside him.


    Zhao Fu gave the two items to it and had it deliver them to a nearby Kingdom. Zhao Fu could control the Evil Flower Demons within 10,000 regions, which made things quite easy for Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Alright, it will deliver those things to a nearby Kingdom,¡± Zhao Fu said to Di Moji.


    Hearing this, Di Mojiy on the ground and closed her eyes, looking like she was epting her fate.


    Zhao Fu smiled and started to do it with her, and moans soon started to sound out.


    Di Moji began to madly respond to Zhao Fu and seemed quite lewd, and they went about it for a few hours before stopping.


    ¡°You baddie, so you were the legatee of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor. No wonder you wanted me and are so despicable,¡± Di Moji said with a red face as she red at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu hugged her and smiled as he asked in surprise, ¡°You know about this?¡±


    Di Moji rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°But of course. The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor once caused a massive disaster in the Demon Domain, and the history books record how terrifying that power was. The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor also liked to steal women and bully them just like you.¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of an evil smile as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything; it was you who was so active before.¡±


    Di Moji¡¯s face became bright red as she embarrassedly hit Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fuughed as he stopped her and said, ¡°Alright, there are people waiting for me. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±


    Di Moji nodded and put on a new dress.


    Zhao Fu hugged her and flew off, feeling quite happy. Now, he had gathered twelve Evil Flower Emissaries, and he only required two more Evil Flower Demons to awaken the Demon Star.


    After returning to the others, Yuan Ziyuan looked at the woman in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace in shock, while Di Moji also looked at Yuan Ziyuan in surprise.


    Seeing their expressions, Zhao Fu felt quite curious and asked, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan felt quite angry and red at Zhao Fu as she said somewhat jealously, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re quite capable. You brought back the number one beauty in the Demon Domain.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt quite shocked, and they had never thought that the woman in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace was the Demon Domain¡¯s number one beauty. Those peerless looks made them feelpletely inferior.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; he had never expected Di Moji to be the Demon Domain¡¯s number one beauty. He could only tell that she was slightly more beautiful than Yuan Ziyuan and that her faction was very powerful.


    Seeing Yuan Ziyuan, Di Moji understood why she was here and could roughly guess how Zhao Fu had obtained her. She lightly harrumphed and hit Zhao Fu a few times, feeling that he was too despicable.


    She knew Yuan Ziyuan but was not very familiar with her. At the same time, she could sense some jealousy from Yuan Ziyuan and lightly smiled as she said, ¡°Yuan Ziyuan, even though we¡¯re not very close, since we¡¯ve both be this baddie¡¯s women, let¡¯s get along.¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s expression softened; facing the Demon Domain¡¯s number one beauty, she felt a lot of pressure. Seeing that Di Moji was trying to befriend her, she naturally epted.


    Zhao Fu came up, brought Yuan Ziyuan into his embrace, and smiled as he said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t neglect you, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan happily smiled and trusted Zhao Fu as she nodded.


    Seeing Di Moji¡¯s red face, Mei Lingling said somewhat dissatisfiedly, ¡°Husband, you can¡¯t just be having fun out by yourself and have us all wait for you. You need topensate us.¡±


    Bai Han¡¯Er agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, you said you won¡¯t neglect us.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless, and after a few hours, the women¡¯s faces were all red and had pleased smiles, and they started to search for Mo Qinyue.


    A dayter, they followed themand medallion to a mountain vige. There, they discovered an intense battle, and many people had died.

 Chapter 1496: Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 1496: Mirror</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Liu Zhangmen, you¡¯d best hand over the Void Mirror or we¡¯ll destroy your Liu family. You¡¯re not a match for us anymore,¡± a savage-looking gray-robed elder shouted at a schrly-looking middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked quite hesitant, but seeing the dead people around him, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I can give you the Void Mirror, but let these people go first.¡±


    The savage-looking elder thought about it before agreeing, and he had everyone else stop.


    The middle-aged man, Liu Zhangmen, gathered the remaining people from the Liu family and said in pain, ¡°Hurry up and leave, run as far as you can. The Liu family won¡¯t survive this time; I¡¯ll stay here and stall them.¡±


    ¡°Father, we won¡¯t go! We¡¯re willing to live and die with the Liu family,¡± a valiant-looking young man said in a loud voice. He was the Liu family¡¯s eldest son, Liu Ming.


    Liu Zhangmen felt quite angry as he cursed, ¡°Idiot! Do you want the Liu family to perish? What¡¯s the point of everyone dying here?¡±


    A beautiful and virtuous-looking woman, the Liu family¡¯s head madam Zhang Qingli, said tearily, ¡°We need to listen to your father and hurry and leave. We can rebuild the Liu family in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t want to die here for nothing; I haven¡¯t enjoyed myself yet,¡± a drunken young man cried out in terror; he was the Liu family¡¯s second young master.


    A slim and flirtatious-looking woman said sorrowfully, ¡°We should listen to your father and the big madam; as long as we live, the Liu family will still have hope.¡±


    She was the Liu family¡¯s second madam and was called He Dimei, and she was hugging a scared little girl.


    ¡°Mm, as long as we stay alive, we¡¯ll have more chances in the future. When that timees, it won¡¯t be toote to take revenge. It¡¯s better than dying for nothing here,¡± a valiant-looking woman said; she was the Liu family¡¯s third madam, Xi Yali.


    There was also a gentle-looking woman who continuously wept and held a baby boy. She did not say anything, and she was the Liu family¡¯s fourth madam, Luo Ali.


    There were some other people, bodyguards, and servants gathered around them. They all looked quite fearful and some of them were covered in blood. They waited for the Liu family to make their decision, but they naturally did not want to die.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you all leave so you¡¯d best be quick, or else you¡¯ll all die here,¡± the savage-looking elder called out in annoyance.


    Liu Zhangmen had everyone else run away while he stayed behind by himself.


    The savage-looking was worried that someone might have taken the Void Mirror away, so he said, ¡°Take out the Void Mirror for me to see.¡±


    Liu Zhangmen understood what the savage-looking elder was thinking, and he took out a beautiful mirror made of crystal. It was 15 centimeters long and there were cloud inscriptions carved around it. The mirror was incredibly smooth and looked quite simple, and it contained a void aura.


    The savage-looking elder gave a pleased smile and stretched out his hand as he said, ¡°Then give me the mirror now.¡±


    Liu Zhangmen refused, saying, ¡°The Liu family¡¯s people haven¡¯t gone very far yet; I can¡¯t give it to you yet.¡±


    The savage-looking elder looked quite disdainful and looked at one of his underlings. That underling shot out and stabbed his dagger into Liu Zhangmen¡¯s heart, and Liu Zhangmen died with a shocked expression on his face.


    From the start, the savage-looking elder had never nned to spare the Liu family. He immediately ordered people to give chase and kill the rest of the Liu family.


    Those people soon surrounded the Liu family¡¯s people. After hearing that Liu Zhangmen had died, the Liu family¡¯s people looked furious and hateful.


    However, the Liu family evidently was not a match for these people. As the two sides fought, the Liu family¡¯s people continuously died, and it looked like the Liu family was going to be destroyed.


    At that moment, powerful auras descended. Zhao Fu had followed themand medallion to here and saw this scene.


    Seeing these people and sensing their power, everyone present looked terrified and did not dare to move because the highest cultivation here was at the Saint Realm, while Zhao Fu¡¯s group had two Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    The virtuous-looking big madam Zhang Qingli pleaded, ¡°Sirs, please save us; these evil people havee to destroy our Liu family.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on the big madam¡¯s mature body and asked, ¡°Do you know where Mo Qinyue is?¡±


    Everyone from the Liu family did their best to think in order to live, but none of them knew anything, so they could only shake their heads.


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused; themand medallion had led him here, but Mo Qinyue was not here. As such, he asked, ¡°Have you seen a special mirror?¡±


    Hearing this, the second young master cried out in delight, ¡°Our family had a mirror, but in order to steal that mirror, these people came to destroy our Liu family. It¡¯s said that the mirror can open a massive treasure trove and was passed down from a long time ago.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and understood that they had found the mirror. He looked at the women and said softly, ¡°Kill everyone except those from the Liu family!¡±


    The women flew to the ground and started to ughter the original attackers.


    The Liu family¡¯s people let out sighs of relief. The savage-looking elder held the mirror and had wanted toe and watch the Liu family¡¯s people be destroyed, but seeing this scene, his expression fell and he immediately turned and ran. However, he was decapitated by Zhao Fu and died on the spot.


    After the savage-looking elder died, the Liu family¡¯s people all looked incredibly happy; Liu Zhangmen had been avenged.


    The second young master called out, ¡°The mirror¡¯s on him!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu took the savage-looking elder¡¯s spatial ring and obtained the mirror. He looked at it and confirmed that it was the Void Mirror he was looking for.


    However, didn¡¯t he have to find Mo Qinyue to obtain this mirror? Zhao Fu felt quite confused and looked at the four women and smiled as he said, ¡°Come with me, I have some things to ask you.¡±


    The four women did not know what Zhao Fu wanted, but under the threat of his power, they still obediently followed him into a room.


    Soon, the eldest young master looked furious and gripped his fists as intense moans started toe out from the room.


    The second young master sighed; since that powerful person had done it with his mother and the three other women, he most likely would not harm them, and they would be able to instead benefit from him.


    After doing it, Zhao Fu looked at the big madam in his arms and asked, ¡°Do you really not know about Mo Qinyue? Also, when was the mirror passed down?¡±


    The big madam¡¯s face was red as she panted and replied, ¡°Sir, we really don¡¯t know. The mirror was with the Liu family since a long, long time ago. We really don¡¯t know who Mo Qinyue is.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the mirror is connected to some kind of treasure trove but the Liu family has been unable to use it, as it¡¯s said that the mirror requires something else to be used.¡±

 Chapter 1497: Demon Snake Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1497: Demon Snake Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before taking out themand medallion, which immediately turned into a ray of light and shot into the mirror, fusing with it. A violet crescent appeared on the mirror. Zhao Fu tested it and found that it was now usable, and he smiled.


    The four women on the bed looked quite shocked. They had never thought that Zhao Fu would be able to use this mirror that had been passed down in the Liu family for generations.


    However, given that he hade for the mirror, it was only natural that he had a way to deal with it.


    Zhao Fu got up and put on his clothes. Since the mirror was now usable, what followed next was to open the historical remnant. As for Mo Qinyue, Zhao Fu did not bother trying to investigate the matters concerning her.


    ¡°Sir, are you just going to leave after taking our bodies like this?¡± the valiant-looking third madam said with displeasure as she watched Zhao Fu prepare to leave.


    The flirtatious-looking second madam felt quite shocked. This person had saved their lives, so them repaying him with their bodies was reasonable. If they were not careful and made Zhao Fu angry, they could all die here.


    ¡°Sir, our third sister is not very sensible; please don¡¯t mind her. It was our honor to serve sir, so how could we ask sir to take responsibility?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the four of you with me and I¡¯ll make arrangements for the others. I¡¯ll even leave some good things for the Liu family, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The gentle-looking fourth madam gave a happy smile and said, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and walked out. The other women had already killed all of the Liu family¡¯s attackers. With them acting on his behalf, Zhao Fu did not have to do anything himself anymore.


    Only one person could enter this historical remnant, so the women could only stay here and wait for Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu made some simple preparations. Now that he had gathered the twelve Evil Flower Emissaries, he onlycked two Evil Flower Demons. If he could obtain powerful demonic items or creatures within the historical remnant, he might be able to create the final two Evil Flower Demons and awaken the Demon Star.


    Zhao Fu told the women to leave first if they sensed anything off because he did not know what would happen.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu really was going to awaken the Demon Race¡¯s Emperor Star, the women all looked at Zhao Fu with expressions of disbelief, as that seemed impossible. However, seeing how serious Zhao Fu seemed, they could only nod and agree.


    Zhao Fu came to an empty space and took out the Void Mirror. He pointed it at the sky and sent energy into it, causing a colorful beam of light to shoot into the sky.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the colorful beam of light mmed into the sky, causing ripples. A massive and simple door giving off a massive aura gradually appeared.


    Zhao Fu sent some more energy into the mirror, causing it to tremble, and it shot out another ray of colorful light that hit the enormous door. A massive sound rang out as the stone door gradually opened, and an ancient demonic qi vigorously flowed out, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet.


    Looking at the women around him, Zhao Fu told them not to worry and turned into a ray of light as he shot through the door.


    After entering the historical remnant, Zhao Fu saw a ck sun in the sky and countless traces of demonic qi in the surroundings. The lighting was quite dim and there were countless blood-red eyes all around him. They were terrifying demonic beasts, including pythons that were hundreds of meters long, bears that were as big as small mountains, and demons that stood hundreds of meters tall.


    Seeing Zhao Fu appear, these demonic beasts roared and ferociously charged towards him.


    Zhao Fu felt quite disdainful and he just happened to needrge amounts of blood and flesh to create Evil Flower Demons, so he let out the ten Evil Flower Demons.


    The ten 3,000 meter tall Evil Flower Demons gave off terrifying auras and excitedly leapt towards the demonic beasts and attacked them.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air as he watched the ten Evil Flower Demons carry out their ughter. Cries continuously sounded out as blood spurted everywhere, and countless limbs flew through the air. Therge numbers of demonic creatures that charged up were all devoured by the ten Evil Flower Demons.


    The demonic beasts were all easily digested by the Evil Flower Demons, which seemed to have a bottomless appetite. They could endlessly eat and would never be full.


    ¡°Sss!¡± a loud hiss sounded out as an immense stench of blood rushed over. A 10,000 meter long demon snake with five heads had appeared, and it opened its five enormous mouths and bit towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu immediately retreated. He could not use his Nation Armament in this ce, and facing such a massive demonic beast, he could not attack it head-on.


    Zhao Fu controlled the ten Evil Flower Demons to ferociously charge over and defend in front of him. The snake¡¯s mouths bit onto a few of the Evil Flower Demons, which revealed pained expressions before madly biting the demon snake back.


    The other Evil Flower Demons also leapt onto the demon snake from different positions, their sharp teeth tearing into its body and ripping offrge pieces of flesh.


    The demon snake hissed in pain and writhed about with its massive body, wanting to toss the Evil Flower Demons off.


    However, the Evil Flower Demons clung onto the demon snake and continuously bit at it, devouring its body.


    In the end, the demon snake was eaten to death by the ten Evil Flower Demons, looking incredibly wretched. There were teeth marks everywhere on its body and it had died in extreme pain.


    The ten Evil Flower Demons continued to eat the demon snake¡¯s corpse and Zhao Fu came to the area below the five heads and vigorously shed. The area was shed apart, and a fist-sized demon pearl with a little snake wrapped around it flew out. This was the powerful treasure that the demon snake had been creating, called a Demon Snake Pearl.


    Zhao Fu grabbed the Demon Snake Pearl and fused it into him as he revealed an expression of pain, and demonic qi continuously flowed out of his body.


    The demonic qi continuously flowed out and condensed, forming a terrifying monster.


    This monster looked like that demon snake but each of the heads had a horn and the snake¡¯s mouths were filled with sharp teeth. There were also sharp, pale-white bone spikes on the snake¡¯s back, making it look extremely terrifying.


    This was the eleventh Evil Flower Demon, and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power reached its eleventh stage. The Evil Flower Demons¡¯ bodies could be 6,000 meters tall and Zhao Fu could control them within one world. Now, only one Evil Flower Demon remained before he could unlock the Evil Flower Bewitching World.

 Chapter 1498: Evil Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Evil Flower</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu brought the 11 Evil Flower Demons to the entrance to the next level. The demon snake had been responsible for defending this ce, and now that it had been killed, there was no other danger here.


    There was a stone stage here that was nine meters wide and eight meters tall, on which there was a rhombus-shaped ck crystal that gave off a faint demonic light; it seemed to be a demonic soul.


    Zhao Fu looked at it and felt quite delighted because this ck crystal was an Ancient Demon Crystal which contained powerful Ancient Demon¡¯s Power, and it could summon arge number of Ancient Demons.


    Zhao Fu nned to fuse this with Mo Qianmo¡¯s Ten Thousand Demon Pond. The Ten Thousand Demon Pond would possess Ancient Demon¡¯s Power and the Ancient Demon Bloodline. That way, they would be able to producerge numbers of Ancient Demons, which would be quite useful.


    Zhao Fuughed and put the crystal away, and he headed to the second level.


    After arriving at the second level, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised because there were Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers all over the ground, like a ck sea that looked quite beautiful. The flowers were about 15 centimeters tall and had pale-white stems and a few leaves. The flowers were like roses and each petal had a picture of a demon woman dancing on it, and they gave off a bewitching demonic power.


    If ordinary people stepped into here, the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers would grow teeth and madly attack them.


    However, Zhao Fu had the power of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor so of course these Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers did not attack Zhao Fu, and they instead showed fear and submission.


    If he absorbed so many Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, his Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power would rise to a new level.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu released arge amount of demonic qi and his pupils disappeared and were reced by ck rose-like flowers. Zhao Fu¡¯s aura changed and became incredibly evil, dark, and devilish.


    The demonic qi that came out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body spread out and covered the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, which started to quickly wither. Their lifeforce and energy were all absorbed by Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could clearly sense his Evil Spirit Abyss Flower be stronger, and this energy was increasing his cultivation and constitution as well. Zhao Fu had a Divine Bloodline, so the increase was negligible.


    Zhao Fu continued to advance, and more and more demonic qi came out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and spread to the surroundings, causing Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers to wither and continuously strengthening Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Many Evil Flower Spirits did not want to be devoured like this. Even though they feared the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s powering from Zhao Fu, they still resisted and attacked Zhao Fu.


    These Evil Flower Spirits were quite special and were all muscr men. They were three meters tall and had pale-white faces. Their hands and feet were like roots and they did not have heads, only ck, rose-like flowers that gave off evil demonic qi.


    What Zhao Fu could not ept was that these Evil Flower Spirits¡¯ genitals were exposed, and they were not small.


    Facing these Evil Flower Spirits, Zhao Fu felt quite disgusted and he stretched out a hand. The surrounding demonic qi quickly gathered towards him and formed thousands of spears, each one about three meters long. Zhao Fu then vigorously pushed forwards with his hand.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The demonic qi spears gave off ferocious power as they shot out, piercing through the Evil Flower Spirits¡¯ bodies. They roared and their bodies started to wither as their lifeforce and power seemed to be devoured by the spears.


    After the spears devoured the Evil Flower Spirits, they turned back into demonic qi and continued to devour other Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers.


    The Evil Flower Spirits were unwilling to give up and continued to charge towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu expressionlessly continued to control the surrounding demonic qi to turn into spears and kill the Evil Flower Spirits.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± As Zhao Fu went deeper into the flower sea, even louder roars sounded out as ten meter tall Evil Flower Spirits giving off powerful auras charged towards Zhao Fu.


    The demonic qi that Zhao Fu gave off now covered the surrounding 10,000 meters. As soon as the Evil Flower Spirits charged into the demonic qi, their bodies gave off a faint demonic light which caused the devouring effect of the demonic qi to be greatly reduced. They were very fast, and they almost reached Zhao Fu in the blink of an eye.


    Zhao Fu once again stretched out his hand towards the iing Evil Flower Spirits and grabbed, and the surrounding demonic qi formedrge hands that grabbed the Evil Flower Spirits.


    Zhao Fu then clenched his hand, and the demonic qi hands also tightened, causing the Evil Flower Spirits to give off pained cries. Their bodies withered as their lifeforce was devoured by the demonic qi hands.


    Some of the Evil Flower Spirits gave off cries that seemed like they were pleading for mercy, but Zhao Fu ignored them as he wanted to devour them.


    In the end, the Evil Flower Spirits turned into terrifying withered corpses, looking quite horrifying, and the demonic qi hands turned back into demonic qi and moved towards the countless ordinary Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers.


    After killing these ten meter tall Evil Flower Spirits, ck pearls fell form their corpses. They were as big as lychees and looked like little balls of meat.


    Zhao Fu examined them and found that they were Evil Flower Pearls which had many effects. They could control people and also had aphrodisiac effects. They could also be used as poison or to create illusions.


    Zhao Fu was not very interested in these pearls, so he only collected a few before heading onwards.


    More and more demonic qi flowed out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and the area that the demonic qi covered grewrger andrger as Zhao Fu¡¯s Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s strength grew more and more.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The ground trembled as an Evil Flower Spirit that was hundreds of meters tall sensed immense danger, dug up out of the ground, and gave a massive roar as it charged towards Zhao Fu, who was giving off terrifying demonic qi.


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed and grabbed out with his hand. The demonic qi around him condensed into a massive sword that was over 100 meters long.


    Boom!


    Facing the iing Evil Flower Spirit, Zhao Fu vigorously shed out with the sword, causing the demonic qi sword to bring with it an immense sword wind as it shed the Evil Flower Spirit flying back hundreds of meters. The Evil Flower Spirit crashed to the ground and arge wound appeared on its chest as it instantly died.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air and countless traces of demonic qi flowed towards the Evil Flower Spirit, covering its entire body and devouring its corpse.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu did not continue onwards and instead continued to release demonic qi to devour the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers and Evil Flower Spirits. Only when he finished devouring them did he continue on to the inner regions.


    He had killed many Evil Flower Spirits that were hundreds of meters tall, and he finally reached the end of the second level. There was a 10,000 meter tall Evil Flower Spirit here that gave off terrifying power.


    What was most disgusting was that its thing was hundreds of meters long, and Zhao Fu simply could not bear to look at it.

 Chapter 1499: Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Darkness</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This Evil Flower Spirit was not easy to deal with. It was far stronger than Zhao Fu and by now it had discovered Zhao Fu. It waved its hand and five ck arcs of light ferociously shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu immediately gathered countless traces of demonic qi in front of him, forming a massive ball of demonic qi that contained immense power.


    Boom!


    The massive ball of demonic qi was destroyed by the five arcs of light, and the shockwave sent Zhao Fu flying back. He crashed onto the ground and a trace of blood leaked out of his mouth.


    The Evil Flower Spirit stretched out both hands towards Zhao Fu and sharp spikes grew out of its palms and shot out with terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu immediately reacted, summoning the 11 Evil Flower Demons. However, he did not have them attack, nor did he have them defend; instead, he fused all of them into himself.


    The 11 Evil Flower Demons that were each 6,000 meters tall flooded into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and a terrifying aura came out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s ck hair became crimson-red and his hands looked like ws. His fingernails became incredibly sharp and blood-red colored, and his lips became ck. Fangs grew in his mouth and his pupils were reced by ck flowers. He gave off an evil and ferocious, as well as slightly bewitching, aura.


    The countless spikes gave off terrifying power as they shot over. Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and an enormous ck flower giving off demonic light bloomed beautifully.


    The spikes were blocked by the ck flower, and somended next to Zhao Fu and gave off muffled bangs as the ground cracked; it was evident how powerful the spikes were.


    After blocking this wave of attacks, Zhao Fu stretched out an arm and grabbed at the air, and countless ck flower petals fell and gathered within Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, forming a sword made of flowers.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu gripped this flower sword and vigorously shed, and a massive ck sword light shed out towards the enormous Evil Flower Spirit. It was extremely fast and before the Evil Flower Spirit could react, it was hit by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A pained roar sounded out as the thing that Zhao Fu hit was the thing between its legs. Moreover, he had cut it off with a single strike and it fell to the ground and squirmed a few times. Blood spurted out from the wound, forming a waterfall of blood.


    Zhao Fu took this opportunity to fly into the air and arrived in front of the Evil Flower Spirit. He ferociously shed down at it. The sword light he sent out was incredibly ferocious and seemed to be able to tear apart mountains, and it sent the Evil Flower Spirit flying back.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Evil Flower Spirit crashed to the ground and a bloody gash appeared on its chest, from which blood continuously flowed out. The Evil Flower Spirit started to desperately attack Zhao Fu.


    The ck flower on its neck and its flower petals gave off an evil and dark power as they flew over incredibly quickly towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu continuously shed with the flower sword, sending out arcs of light that destroyed the iing petals. The destroyed flower petals fell like rain, creating a deste but beautiful scene.


    After blocking this wave of attacks, Zhao Fu charged up and the flower sword in his hand gave off an intense sword light as he vigorously stabbed towards the Evil Flower Spirit¡¯s heart.


    The enormous ck sword light gave off terrifying power as it shot out, seeming to be able to destroy everything. It mmed into the Evil Flower spirit¡¯s heart, causing it to split apart and for blood to fly everywhere.


    The Evil Flower Spirit cried out and its body spasmed a few times before it died.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and dispelled the Evil Flower Demons¡¯ power. He waved his hand and countless traces of demonic qi flowed towards the Evil Flower Spirit¡¯s corpse and devoured its corpse and power.


    The Evil Flower Spirit dropped three things. The first was an Evil Flower Pearl which was one meter wide and had powerful effects that could most likely affect even an Emperor Heaven Realm expert. Zhao Fu felt that it would be quite useful so he put it away.


    The second item was a droplet-shaped, palm-sized seed with a demon woman¡¯s picture engraved on it. It was the Evil Flower Spirit King¡¯s seed and could be used to nurture Evil Flower Spirit Kings, which were like the Evil Flower Spirit that Zhao Fu had just fought.


    However, thinking about a group of Evil Flower Spirits running around naked with their things hanging out in the open, Zhao Fu felt quite disgusted and did not want to nurture this kind of Evil Flower Spirit.


    The third item was a red flower. It was 45 centimeters wide, looked like a camellia, and gave off a faint fragrance, and it seemed quite intoxicating.


    This kind of flower was called a Woman Change Flower, and any man who wore it would transform into a woman, and they could transform back by taking off the flower. Zhao Fu felt that it was not of much use because he did not want to transform into a woman.


    Zhao Fu put these three things away and headed to the stone stage. There was a wooden box there, and after opening it, he saw a pale-white, oval seed.


    This was an Evil Spirit Abyss Flower seed, but Zhao Fu was not too surprised, as this region was filled with Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers. He then headed to the third level.


    The third level was a battlefield and the sky was blood-red colored. An aura of killing covered the surroundings, and anyone who stood here would feel an icy feeling and a trace of terror in their hearts.


    After Zhao Fu entered this ce, a group of soldiers in ck armor, holding ck weapons and giving off a darkness aura, rushed towards Zhao Fu and attacked.


    There were millions of soldiers and all of them had at least Stage 6 or Stage 7 strength, and they were already in formation as they attacked Zhao Fu.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows containing immense power tore through the air and caused the air to explode as they flew towards Zhao Fu like a torrential downpour.


    Zhao Fu did not let down his guard and immediately summoned the 11 Evil Flower Demons to defend in front of him and unleash a formless energy barrier, blocking those countless arrows.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The 11 Evil Flower Demons gave off massive roars as they looked quite savage and gave off powerful auras as they charged towards the iing soldiers.


    Hundreds of thousands of darkness soldiers released their power and traces of darkness aura rose up from their bodies and gathered above their heads, forming a massive barrier that gave off an extremely sturdy aura.


    The 6,000 meter tall Evil Flower Demons also gave off terrifying auras as they mmed into the defensive barrier. What was surprising was that this defensive barrier could negate the Evil Flower Demons¡¯ ability to turn illusory, or else they could have passed through and attacked instead of mming against it.


    However, the 11 Evil Flower Demons still had arge advantage. They leapt onto the defensive barrier and opened their mouths as they madly bit at the defensive barrier, quickly weakening it and causing it to be thinner and thinner. Soon, they would be able to break through.

 Chapter 1500: Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Divinity</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The darkness soldiers unleashed different kinds of attacks. Some used arrows to shoot at the Evil Flower Demons while others shot out terrifying saber lights or stabbed out sharp spear lights, continuously attacking the Evil Flower Demons.


    However, the Evil Flower Demons each gave off a formless Domain that ignored all of these attacks. All of the attacks that entered the Domains were devoured by the Domains, making it almost impossible to attack the Evil Flower Demons.


    Bang!


    The defensive barrier was quickly destroyed and the Evil Flower Demons ferociously leapt up and devoured the darkness soldiers.


    Countless pained cries sounded out as blood spurted everywhere and limbs flew about. The darkness soldiers continuously died. The ground had already been dyed red and the millions of soldiers were not enough to sate the hunger of the 11 Evil Flower Demons.


    Soon, most of the millions of darkness soldiers had been eaten by the Evil Flower Demons, and only a small portion had run away.


    Zhao Fu led the 11 Evil Flower Demons and continued onwards. Not too longter, they encountered another army. This army also had millions of soldiers and wore ck armor, but what was different was that at the center there was a tall young manmanding them.


    Zhao Fu once again ordered the 11 Evil Flower Demons to attack, and they ferociously leapt towards that army and ferociously attacked.


    Zhao Fu set his eyes on themander. Just likest time, the darkness army unleashed a defensive barrier to defend against the Evil Flower Demons¡¯ attacks.


    The Evil Flower Demons leapt onto the defensive barrier and opened their mouths and sucked, devouring the defensive barrier¡¯s power. The defensive barrier became weaker and weaker, and it soon fell apart.


    In that moment, the cross-shaped pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun and chains shot out of the ground towards themander.


    Themander looked quite shocked and tried to run forwards on his ck horse to avoid the countless chains shooting towards him. However, more and more chains shot out and the ck horse was first tied up. He flew into the air, but after cutting apart a few chains, he too was bound up.


    The chains binding themander pulled and dragged him underground to the sealed region.


    Zhao Fu also entered the sealed region and looked at themander as he asked, ¡°Are you willing to submit to me? Also, I want to know everything about this ce.¡±


    Themander vigorously struggled and looked at Zhao Fu furiously but did not say anything, looking quite unyielding.


    Zhao Fu frowned and once again asked, but themander continued to ignore him, so Zhao Fu released countless arcs of lightning. However, themander still showed no signs of giving in.


    Seeing that there was no way to subdue him, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he waved his hand and beheaded thismander. He then looked over his corpse and found amand medallion.


    Thismand medallion seemed to be made out of jade and had a ck flood dragon engraved on it, as well as some characters that Zhao Fu did not recognize, and it gave off a pure darkness aura.


    Zhao Fu looked at thismand medallion and found that it could control 1,000 darkness soldiers and he could also put them in themand medallion and summon them to fight.


    He felt that themand medallion was not bad, but it could only control 1,000 darkness soldiers, which was not much. With Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, it was not of much use.


    Zhao Fu came out from the sealed region and by now, the 11 Evil Flower Demons had finished eating all of the soldiers. The ground was covered with blood and torn limbs.


    In the next two days, Zhao Fu led the Evil Flower Demons to go around devouring darkness soldiers, and they gradually reached the end of the third level.


    In the past two days, the Evil Flower Demons had eaten countless darkness soldiers and Zhao Fu had obtained 50 or so darknessmand medallions. Each of them could control 1,000 darkness soldiers and put them in themand medallion.


    At the end of the third level, there were over 100 million soldiers, and with so many of them, Zhao Fu did not dare to have the Evil Flower Demons charge up. The army had amander in chief, which was an imposing-looking middle-aged man.


    Zhao Fu decided to use the Assassin Profession¡¯s skills that he had not used in a while and stealthily infiltrated the camp.


    There were many tents here with soldiers standing guard, as well as groups of soldiers patrolling about. Zhao Fu could now hide within nothingness, and with the Assassin Sword¡¯s power, it was easy to get in, and he soon arrived at themander in chief¡¯s tent.


    The grunts of a man could be heard, and Zhao Fu felt quite surprised as he went in to have a look. Within the tent, the imposing-looking middle-aged man was ravaging a handsome-looking man. The imposing-looking middle-aged man looked incredibly happy while the handsome man¡¯s face was red and he loudly moaned in pleasure.


    Zhao Fu could only silently hide nearby. Themander in chief was not weak at all and even though he felt quite speechless at what they were doing, in order to find a good opportunity to act, he could only wait by the side.


    Suddenly, at the moment when the middle-aged man was enjoying himself the most, Zhao Fu shed out, and the sharp sword light shed towards the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression fell, but before he could react, his head was sliced off. The man under him cried out and started to run, but Zhao Fu shot forwards and pierced through his chest with his sword.


    By now, the soldiers in the surroundings heard themotion from within and hurried in. Zhao Fu immediately hid into nothingness and quickly escaped, but not before throwing down ten or so Destruction Crystals.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Loud explosions sounded out as the destructive light swallowed everything and the ground continuously copsed. The soldiers caught within the explosions were all blown into countless pieces.


    The base was sent into chaos, and only then did Zhao Fu release the Evil Flower Demons. They opened theirrge mouths and madly devoured soldiers, causing the soldiers to flood into their mouths.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu finished dealing with the soldiers. More than half of them had been eaten by the Evil Flower Demons, and some had escaped. The scene was incredibly bloody and could cause anyone to vomit.


    Zhao Fu disregarded the escaping soldiers and came to the stone stage. There was a rhombus-shaped ck crystal which gave off a darkness godly spirit¡¯s aura.


    Zhao Fu looked at its information and found that it was a Divinity, a pure Darkness Divinity, and it seemed quite strong.


    Zhao Fu did not n on devouring this Darkness Divinity and instead decided to bring it back to Great Qin to nurture a godly spirit. After all, he had already fused with a Divinity before, so devouring this Divinity would not do him much good, and he also wanted to continue to develop his godly spirit army.


    After putting the Divinity away, Zhao Fu grinned and walked towards the fourth level.

 Chapter 1501: Fish Person

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Fish Person</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The fourth level was a water region and the water was ck-colored. It gave off dense demonic qi and there were many demonic beasts within. They were quite big and at least seven or eight meters long.


    With so many creatures around, Zhao Fu once again released the 11 Evil Flower Demons to devour them. They ate all the way to the end of the fourth level and obtainedrge amounts blood and flesh.


    There was a stone stage built on the water at the end of the fourth level, and it was protected by a barrier. There was a 10,000 meter tall fish person guarding it ¨C it had a fish head and a humanoid body. Its body was rtively ck and it held a trident, and it gave off a terrifying aura.


    Zhao Fu did not feel any fear and led the 11 Eleven Flower Demons to surround this fish person.


    The fish person was then encircled and attacked by the group. It swung its trident and a formless energy spread out, causing the water to gather into a massive wave that rushed towards the Evil Flower Demons.


    The Evil Flower Demons became illusory and the enormous wave passed through them. They then opened theirrge mouths and bit towards the fish person.


    The fish person was greatly startled and sent power into the trident, causing it to give off an intense light and a terrifying aura.


    Boom!


    The fish person vigorously stabbed with the enormous trident, causing an explosion to sound out. The trident stabbed into an Evil Flower Demon that had be illusory, causing it to roar in pain, and it grabbed onto the trident.


    The other Evil Flower Demons leapt at the fish person and the fish person¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. It tried to pull back but could not withdraw the trident, so it could only face the iing Evil Flower Demons with its fists.


    The fish person gripped its fists and gave off boundless light. It swung one of its fists, which contained enormous power, sending one of the Evil Flower Demons flying. It then spun and punched out again, sending another Evil Flower Demon into the water.


    However, another Evil Flower Demon sent out its arms, and its palms turned into tworge mouths that bit onto the fish person¡¯s legs. Its massive teeth sank into its flesh, causing the fish person to feel immense pain and roar in pain.


    The headless Evil Flower Demon with a big stomach grabbed this opportunity to leap onto the fish person¡¯s back, and therge mouth on its stomach bit at the fish person¡¯s back. Blood spurted everywhere and arge chunk of flesh was bitten off.


    The dragon-shaped Evil Flower Demon flew over and opened itsrge mouth, vigorously biting onto the fish persons arm. The Elder Evil Flower Demon also leapt over and bit onto the other arm.


    The Evil Flower Demon with five snake heads ferociously stretched out its heads as it bit towards the fish person¡¯s head.


    By now, the fish person¡¯s legs, hands, and back were all being bitten by the Evil Flower Demon, so it was unable to dodge the snake heads. The five snake heads bit onto the fish person¡¯s head, causing blood to flow out.


    Even more Evil Flower Demons leapt up, tearing at the fish person¡¯s body, causing it to howl. The fish person¡¯s flesh was continuously torn off, making it look incredibly bloody.


    In the end, the fish person was bitten to death by the Evil Flower Demons and was devoured by them. Zhao Fu obtained a Fish Pearl, which was like a gemstone and was as big as a fist, and it gave off a faint demonic light.


    The fish person also had demon attributes and the Fish Pearl contained powerful demonic energy. It could help Zhao Fu create the final Evil Flower Demon, but he did not n on devouring it for now because he had not finished exploring the historical remnant yet.


    Zhao Fu came to the stone stage and the barrier had disappeared after the fish person died. Zhao Fu went up and saw a clump of deep blue liquid that seemed to have consciousness.


    Zhao Fu looked at this item¡¯s information and found that it was called Water Race Spirit Blood. It was blood left behind by a powerful Water Race creature and contained powerful spiritual attributes.


    This blood had its own consciousness and formed a blood spirit. Fusing with it would bring great benefits and would allow one to breathe underwater and obtain a Water Spirit Constitution, and it would give one great affinity with water elemental essence and the power to control water.


    More importantly, it would allow one¡¯s bloodline to obtain a trace of spirituality and would have great effects.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and opened his mouth and sucked, sucking the liquid into his mouth and started to refine it.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off a deep blue light, and water elemental essence quickly gathered around him before flowing into his body. The Water Race¡¯s aura soon came out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu once again opened his eyes, which now contained some blue light. Zhao Fu¡¯s hair also became slightly blue and he looked somewhat like a Water Spirit, giving off a powerful Water Race aura.


    This condition gradually disappeared and Zhao Fu soon returned to normal and gave a satisfied smile as he headed towards the fifth level.


    The fifth level was a maze and there were gray, metallic walls everywhere that contained runes. They were very difficult to destroy, and even though the walls were only ten meters tall, they could not be flown over. Moreover, when Zhao Fu released the Evil Flower Demons, they were suppressed to ten meters in height.


    Zhao Fu tried to have the Evil Flower Demons jump or stack together to see if they could see further away in order to avoid walking in circles.


    However, this was not possible either ¨C anything that exceeded ten meters would result in a white light shing out and cutting off anything that exceeded ten meters.


    However, this was no problem for Zhao Fu. He continued to have the Evil Flower Demons jump up and down and even though they would be cut in half each time they jumped, they could re-form themselves. After all, because Zhao Fu was the main body, as long as he was fine, the Evil Flower Demons could continuously re-form themselves.


    Through this method, it became much easier for Zhao Fu to pass through the maze. There were also a type of specters in the maze, which had hazy features, wore white clothes, and floated in the air.


    These specters were somewhat terrifying and had powerful illusory abilities. Anyone who they looked at would fall into an illusion.


    Zhao Fu had his Divine Bloodline and Divine Sense, which could negate some of the effects of the illusions, but he could not nullify the illusions of some of the more powerful specters.


    As soon as Zhao Fu had entered the fifth level, he had fallen into an illusion. The ground seemed to be covered with sharp spikes and as he stood on the ground, he felt as if his body was being pierced by countless spikes and blood continuously flowed out.


    A whileter, he felt as if he had fallen into a fiery sea and his body was being burned by countless mes, which was extremely painful.


    Only after activating Celestial Mode did Zhao Fu nullify these illusions. After the illusions disappeared, Zhao Fu saw that he was in a vast open area and that there was a stone stage up ahead, on which there was a sword stabbed into it.


    This sword was quite special and the de was blue. It had countless traces of fog around it and the hilt was silver. At the area between the de and hilt, there was a very lifelike carp.

 Chapter 1502: Evil Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Evil Flower</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Just as Zhao Fu was going to go up and take a look, a white fog came out of the sword and turned into a beautiful woman with ck hair wearing a white dress. She bowed to Zhao Fu and softly called out, ¡°Owner!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and lightly nodded. This sword was the reward for clearing the fifth level, and after passing through the maze and illusions, he was naturally this sword¡¯s owner.


    Zhao Fu walked up and pulled the sword out of the ground. He found that this sword was called the Illusory Fish Sword, and it had powerful illusion abilities. It could drag people into illusions and cause them to take damage within the illusion. The damage would be transferred to their real bodies, which was quite a terrifying ability.


    Zhao Fu asked the sword spirit about information about this ce, but the sword spirit did not know much. Zhao Fu put the Illusory Fish Sword into the Sword Mark and continued on to the sixth level.


    The sixth level was covered with fog, making it difficult to tell the direction. Zhao Fu could not see anything either, but for some reason, he was able to easily pass through the sixth level and reach the seventh level, the final level.


    The seventh level did not have anything except a 10,000 meter tall altar that reached to the clouds. It gave off a powerful and ancient aura, as if it had existed for an unfathomably long time.


    Zhao Fu walked up and a massive power weighed down on his body, causing his body to sink. However, after sensing the Divine Bloodline within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the power dissipated and Zhao Fu easily reached the top of the altar.


    At the center of the altar was a five-colored stone that was as big as an egg. It was irregrly-shaped and seemed to be made out of crystal, and it gave off a five-colored light.


    Zhao Fu felt that the aura that this five-colored rock gave off was quite extraordinary, and he felt quite curious as he looked at its information. He was left quite shocked because this five-colored stone was absolutely a supreme treasure.


    This five-colored stone could turn the consciousness of a world into a new lifeform, and very few things could do such a thing.


    Zhao Fu grinned and nned to use it on the Human World. That way, the Human World¡¯s consciousness would not just be a consciousness but would be a new lifeform that controlled a world¡¯s source energy.


    Zhao Fu put the five-colored stone away and looked around and saw that there was not much around. Now, it was time to create the final Evil Flower Demon and unlock the Evil Flower Bewitching World.


    Zhao Fu sat at the center of the altar and fused the Fish Pearl into his body, and arge amount of demonic qi flowed out.


    The demonic qi condensed into a three meter tall fish person. This person had blood-red eyes and a mouth filled with fangs, and it had two bone hornsing out of its head. Its hands were like sharp ws and there were fish fins on its back, and it gave off a powerful aura.


    After creating this Evil Flower Demon, Zhao Fu let out a breath. Now, he had created 12 Evil Flower Demons and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower reached its final stage. Now, the most important time hade.


    The fish person Evil Flower Demon turned into demonic qi and disappeared, and Zhao Fu continued to sit on the altar as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Outside the historical remnant,rge amounts of demonic qi suddenly gathered, causing the weather to change. Clouds swirled and the world became dim as a formless but dangerous aura flooded out, reaching even ten worlds away.


    The other creatures within the radius felt as if they had fallen into icy water and their bodies froze as they instinctively felt terrified.


    The women at the Liu family felt this terrifying aura and their expressions fell. They hurriedly went outside to take a look, and after seeing the abnormal signs, they remembered what Zhao Fu had told them and quickly left this ce.


    Yuan Ziyuan looked quite shocked as she looked at the abnormal signs caused by Zhao Fu, and she thought about how he had said he was going to awaken the Demon Race¡¯s Emperor Star. Could it be that what he had said was true? Was he really going to awaken the Demon Race¡¯s Emperor Star? He did not have any reason to lie to her.


    Di Moji also looked quite shocked. With her identity, she naturally knew how difficult it was to awaken a Demon Star. Moreover, as someone from the Devil Race, could Zhao Fu really awaken the Demon Race¡¯s Emperor Star?


    If he really could have the Emperor Stars of two races, she would definitely willingly be his woman. After all, this was essentially impossible, and even someone like her with a pure Demon Race bloodline could not do such a thing, so could Zhao Fu really do it?


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Loud explosions sounded out as a heaven-toppling aura burst out, sending out massive gales that blewrge rocks into the sky and countless trees were uprooted.


    12 monsters that each stood 10,000 meters tall appeared around this world, giving off terrifying auras and forming a circle as they encircled this world.


    All of the creatures in the world felt their bodies stiffen and sink down, as if they had fallen into a boundless abyss, and their souls felt as if they had fallen into boundless darkness.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The 12 monsters raised their heads and gave off massive roars, and the soundwaves rippled out as if they were corporeal, traveling through hundreds of worlds. Countless clouds dissipated and many boulders rolled down mountains as the ground trembled in countless worlds.


    After hearing these terrifying roars, the people in closer worlds felt their hair stand on end and felt a trace of fear in their hearts. They could sense the dangerous auraing from the distance and knew that something big was happening.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Countless pale-white roots grew out of the 12 monsters¡¯ bodies and stabbed into the ground. The ground cracked open and the monsters¡¯ bodies madly grew, bing taller and taller as more and more roots grew out of them.


    These roots continuously covered the ground and moved towards the escaping demon beasts and people, binding their bodies and devouring their energy, and their bodies were sucked into the roots.


    Because the 12 monsters surrounded the entire world, the creatures had nowhere to run and could only howl in despair or hide as they trembled.


    The demonic qi in the surrounding thousands of worlds seemed to be summoned by a formless energy and flooded towards this ce, forming a massive current of demonic qi.


    It was not just the major figures¡¯ whose expressions fell and sensed that something bad was happening; even ordinary people who saw the demonic qi madly flowing through the sky felt that something was wrong.


    The 12 monsters madly grew and their roots covered the entire world. Their branches became millions of meters long and hundreds of thousands of meters wide, and they reached to the sky. They started to grow sword-shaped leaves and massive ck flower buds appeared at the top, giving off faint demonic light.


    The 12 flowers gave off an extremely evil and dark aura, shaking all creatures and making countless people¡¯s bodies feel icy as they looked over in that direction.

 Chapter 1503: Nine Hell Demon College

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Nine Hell Demon College</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu silentlyy on the altar with his eyes closed andrge amounts of demonic qi flowed out of him. At that moment, Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes, and his ck, rose-like pupils gradually became blood-red.


    The demonic qiing out of Zhao Fu¡¯s body also became blood-red and disappeared as if it had been sucked away by something.


    The 12 massive nts gave off a terrifying suction force, creating formless streams of air that devoured all energies in the heavens and earth.


    The heavens and earth seemed to die as the sky became silent and cold, and the ground quickly became a gray-white color. Countless nts wilted and the countless people in hiding became white skeletons and died in silence. There was nothing left alive.


    The 12 massive flowers absorbed all life force in the heavens and earth and went through massive changes. The enormous ck flower buds gradually became blood-red before starting to bloom beautifully, and a fantasy-like demonic light spread out, apanied by a bewitching fragrance.


    As the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers bloomed, the sky also became blood-red, and this spread to the surrounding 10,000 worlds. The Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers¡¯ terrifying and evil auras swept through the world, and the entire Demon Domain¡¯s demonic qi gathered in this direction.


    Within a grand academy, a few people who had been calmly smiling suddenly felt this terrifying aura and their expressions fell. They came outside and saw the sky turning blood-red, and their expressions became serious.


    The ce they were at was the renowned Nine Hell Demon College, a holynd within the Demon Domain. These people¡¯s auras were all incredibly shocking and were all higher-beings.


    A cold and handsome-looking person looked quite grave as he said, ¡°Is this the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power? Wasn¡¯t the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor already sealed? How could this power appear again? Moreover, its aura is even more terrifying than that time.¡±


    A chubby person next to him said seriously, ¡°This is not the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s aura but another person¡¯s aura ¨C he¡¯s most likely the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee. It has found such a good legatee to be able to cause even greater waves.¡±


    A beautiful middle-aged woman said somewhat worriedly, ¡°Since this aura is so terrifying, I¡¯m afraid that it has unleashed the Evil Flower Bewitching World and it is even more dangerous than the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor. We should hurry and have a look, or else once hepletes it, it will be another disaster for the Demon Domain.¡±


    A slim and handsome-looking young man lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Mm, I¡¯m also quite curious about what the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s legatee is like. I feel that his aura is quite familiar, but I¡¯m not sure who it is.¡±


    The cold and handsome-looking young man who had spoken first said in agreement, ¡°I also want to seal him in Nine Hell Demon College and research him in order to see what kind of power the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s demon-eating power is.¡±


    Everyone else nodded and turned into rays of light that shot over the horizon.


    An icy-looking middle-aged man dressed in a demon dragon robe and giving off a powerful aura stood on top of a tall and luxurious building as he looked at the blood-red sky, and he sensed the evil aura, causing him to slightly frown.


    He was the Emperor of the Ten Demon Empire, which was one of the top three factions in the Demon Domain.


    A few Ministers stood behind him, and a middle-aged man with a goatee bowed as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, after such a long time, the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee has appeared. Perhaps this is to fulfill his promise from before, to turn the Ten Demon Empire into ashes.¡±


    A young man dressed in battle armor, giving off a valiant and extraordinary aura, said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate requests for all of the Empire¡¯s higher-beings to move out. We must kill the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee and then go to the Human Domain¡¯s Emperor Path College to kill the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor and get rid of any future problems.¡±


    A Minister dressed in schrly robes suggested, ¡°This Minister supports the General¡¯s suggestion. Back then, the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor had great enmity with the Empire and swore an oath to take revenge. The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor cannot be allowed to continue to exist.¡±


    A gloomy-looking elder lightly harrumphed, ¡°Do you think His Majesty doesn¡¯t know how dangerous the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor is? If it was possible to kill it, we would have killed it long ago. Also, do you really think the Human Domain¡¯s Emperor Path College is to be taken lightly?


    ¡°Now, this Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee has created even greater waves than the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor and has most likely inherited all of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s power. The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor has be rubbish and there is no need to pay him much mind. We should be finding this legatee right now.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded in agreement.


    The icy-looking middle-aged man said coldly, ¡°Send out eight of the Empire¡¯s higher-beings to kill this legatee. However, try as much as possible to capture him alive. We will sacrifice his head to thete Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± everyone replied seriously. Now that they were sending out eight higher-beings, it would be almost impossible for the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee to escape.


    Within a tall and simple-looking pavilion, a silver-haired elder dressed in a white robe looked at the blood-red sky and sighed as he said, ¡°Another bloody storm is about to arrive in the Demon Domain; who knows how many people will die.¡±


    A cute-looking young girl next to him said in curiosity, ¡°Surely not, grandpa! With the lesson from before, the various higher-beings won¡¯t just stand by and watch this time. There are many higher-beings heading over and five have gone from our faction. They should be able to suppress the Evil Flower Bewitching World.¡±


    The elder looked quite grave as he shook his head, ¡°I feel that things are not as simple. For some reason, I feel quite anxious and even a bit of fear.¡±


    The young girl felt quite surprised as she said, ¡°Surely not! Grandpa, even with so many higher-beings, can¡¯t they stop him?¡±


    The elder nodded seriously, ¡°Look at the blood-red color in the sky; it¡¯s even more terrifying than what the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor unleashed. The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s true body was the first Evil Spirit Abyss Flower, and there¡¯s practically nothing that can surpass his power. There¡¯s something even more terrifying hidden in the blood-red sky.¡±


    Hearing this, the young girl closed her eyes and sent out her senses. However, her cultivation was too low and she could not sense anything, so she felt quite confused.


    The elder did not pay any attention to the young girl and sensing the ripples in the sky, he said seriously, ¡°This time I should go and personally take a look at what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Just as the elder was about to leave, the young girl hurriedly pulled him, saying, ¡°Grandpa, take me as well!¡±


    The elder felt quite frustrated and could only bring her with him.

 Chapter 1504: Demon Emperor Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Demon Emperor Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the Demon Emperor Sect, a few elders and a handsome young man stood on a tform as they looked at the blood-red sky seriously.


    A chubby elder said, ¡°Sect Master, the big miss went missing there; perhaps the matters are rted. I¡¯m worried that the big miss was captured by the legatee to be an Evil Flower Emissary. With the big miss¡¯ talent and beauty, she¡¯s definitely the most suitable woman in the Demon Domain.¡±


    A rtively skinny elder nodded, saying, ¡°I feel that this is not just a coincidence. If the big miss has be an Evil Flower Emissary, we must get involved, or else the big miss will die with the legatee.¡±


    A middle-aged man in schrly robes said, ¡°The Evil Flower Bewitching World is such a big matter, and no matter the motive behind the situation, we have to go, take a look, and see if we can stop it. After all, this Evil Flower Bewitching World is of such arge scale and will definitely heavily wound the Demon Domain, and our forces might fall behind the other Domains. Perhaps this is a set-up by the Human Domain.¡±


    The handsome-looking young man standing at the very front was Di Moji¡¯s father, Di Jiang. As for why he looked so young, it was because he had broken through to bing a higher-being and increased his lifespan, making him look younger.


    Hearing the various elders¡¯ words, Di Jiang said seriously, ¡°I will take six higher-beings from the Sect; you all need not worry.¡±


    Hearing this, the elders retreated to one side and did not say any more.


    The blood-red sky covered over 10,000 worlds, and the dark and evil aura was something that made the Demon Race feel quite ufortable, especially because it was a demon-eating aura.


    Countless people looked in that direction, which seemed to be covered with blood-red light. It was like a forbidden area filled with death, and terrifying auras continuously flooded out, causing Demons and demonic beasts to run for their lives.


    Powerful rays of light tore through the sky, leaving behind faint traces and causing the heavens and earth to tremble. Countless people watched on in shock because each ray of light was left behind by a higher-being.


    The massive ripples from the Evil Flower Bewitching World shook the entire Demon Domain, causing countless higher-beings toe. News quickly reached other Domains, and hearing this massive news, many people hurried to the Demon Domain.


    This was especially so for a fewrge factions in the Human Domain. After all, they knew who the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee was ¨C that person was the person who they had been searching for this whole time, and they had never thought that he would run to the Demon Domain and cause such a ruckus.


    The higher-being who had helped Zhao Fu, Feng Qianghua, as well as those who knew him or were connected to him, all looked shocked.


    Now that things had reached such a level, they could not do anything. No matter how strong they or their factions were, they could not face the entire Demon Domain. They did not know what Zhao Fu would do this time.


    Feng Qianghua gave a proud smile as she said, ¡°As expected from a man chosen by This Young Empress. He did not disappoint at all.¡±


    She then looked at her mother and pleaded, saying, ¡°Imperial Mother, let me try to save him. If I can, I¡¯ll lock him forever in the pce. Even if I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll at least bring his corpse back ¨C he has a Divine Bloodline and no one else knows about this.¡±


    Feng Qianhuang felt quite helpless; this daughter of hers was simply determined to obtain that boy. As such, she could only nod, agree, and remind her, saying, ¡°You must be careful; this matter is incredibly dangerous, so don¡¯t be too stubborn about it.¡±


    Feng Qianghua gave a happy smile and said, ¡°I know! Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Mother, that man is just a precious little pet; I won¡¯t give up my life for him.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Qianhuang felt much more at ease and nodded.


    Di Moji, Yuan Ziyuan, Jue Tianling, and the other women looked at the abnormal signs in the sky and felt incredibly shocked. Luckily, they had listened to Zhao Fu¡¯s words and left early, or else they might have died.


    Even though they had read about how terrifying the Evil Flower Bewitching World was from books, they had never seen it for themselves before. Now that they saw the heavens and earth perish, they could not help but feel terrified.


    These were the abnormal signs caused by Zhao Fu, and in front of such terrifying power, none of the women dared to have any thoughts of resistance, and theypletely acknowledged Zhao Fu.


    ºäºäºä...


    The 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers fully bloomed. Blood-red was the color of mature Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, and as the Evil Flower Emissaries, the women felt a massive wave of power enter their bodies, and terrifying ripples spread out.


    Blood-red marks appeared on their foreheads. The 12 marks were all different, and soon their heads became blood-red as their eyes also became blood-red, and they seemed to contain Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers.


    Traces of soul energy floated out of their foreheads and shot towards the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers.


    At that moment, countless higher-beings reached this ce. Looking at the 12 massive Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers that reached the sky, they looked quite shocked.


    If they could destroy these 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers and find that legatee, they would be able to stop the Evil Flower Bewitching World. If they could not find the legatee, they would not be able topletely destroy these Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, as the legatee was their main body.


    The higher-beings exploded out with terrifying power, wanting to destroy the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers. However, the traces of soul energy flowed into the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The massive amount of demonic qi gathered from the Demon Domain flooded into the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, sending out terrifying ripples.


    This caused the higher-beings¡¯ expressions to fall. The Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers were gathering power from the entire Demon Domain and they could not attack them at all, as that would be a heaven-defying action. They would suffer a bacsh from the entire Demon Domain¡¯s energy.


    Facing these terrifying ripples, the countless higher-beings could only retreat and wait until the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers officially activated the Evil Flower Bewitching World. Only when the power they were receiving from the Demon Domain decreased would they be able to act.


    The 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers had already fused with the 12 Evil Flower Emissaries¡¯ soul energy, and they seemed toe alive. They contained even greater lifeforce and continuously devoured the demonic qi, and an extremely dark and terrifying aura spread out from the top of the flowers.


    Each of the flowers were millions of meters tall, and each petal had the picture of a demon woman dancing on it, and they seemed to contain a bewitching demonic energy.


    Countless traces of terrifying demonic energy gathered at the center of the flowers, forming 12 enormous ck orbs that were hundreds of thousands of meters wide. All of them gave off extreme darkness energy, and the space around them started to twist.


    The higher-beings¡¯ expressions fell as their hairs stood on end. This was the power of the Evil Flower Bewitching World that had once caused a disaster in the Demon Domain. Seeing this, countless people felt incredibly shocked.

 Chapter 1505: Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Attack</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The ck orbs above the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers gave off boundless ck light like 12 ck suns floating in the sky. They gave off an extremely powerful aura, seeming to be able to suppress the heavens and the earth.


    Within the historical remnant, Zhao Fu was still lying on the altar and his eyes opened, revealing a pair of blood-red rose-like pupils.


    Zhao Fu started to perform hand seals and the blood-red demonic qi around him started to spin around him, forming arge vortex, covering hundreds of meters and giving off massive sounds.


    Traces of pure demonic qi flowed out from the enormous blood-red vortex and gathered at the center, forming a fist-sized ck orb of demonic qi.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gave off blood-red light as his rose-like pupils became incredibly bewitching and a trace of soul energy flowed out from his forehead and fused into the ck orb of demonic qi.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the orb of demonic qi gave off a powerful aura and an enormous suction force, sucking the blood-red vortex¡¯s demonic qi into it and forming a round, ck crystal ball.


    In the outside world, the ck orbs above the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers gave off massive auras as they gradually rose up and started to fuse together.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sted out as the 12 ck sunsbined together, unleashing a terrifying wave of darkness energy and wild gusts of wind. Space itself was unable to withstand this and began to tear apart.


    Wild gales continuously swept out and countless boulders were lifted into the sky. Countless trees were uprooted, and parts of the ground started to be lifted up. Sand filled the sky and the terrifying aura caused all of the higher-beings to retreat.


    The Evil Flower Bewitching World was about to be opened and it would be the first time most of them had seen the Evil Flower Bewitching World. Sensing this power, they understood why the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor had caused such a disaster in the Demon Domain back then.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was quite serious, and they looked at the 12 suns merging together, waiting for the moment that the Evil Flower Bewitching World opened.


    Boom!


    A shocking sound rang out as the 12 ck suns finally fused together, forming a 100,000 meter wide ck orb that gave off a world-shaking aura.


    The ck light sted out, passing through world after world and covering thousands of worlds.


    Immediately, all living creatures within the light felt their bodies stiffen as their eyes became hollow. Their eyes became ck and blood-red flowers appeared within them.


    Not only did countless nts give off traces of demonic qi which flowed into the sky, but the ground also gave off traces of demonic qi, which gathered in that direction.


    Countless creatures under control looked lifeless and moved stiffly as if they were zombies, gathering towards where the ck sun was. Countless creatures gathered this way, creating a stunning scene.


    Now, the Evil Flower Bewitching World had been opened, and the abnormal signs all calmed down ¨C it was time to act.


    The higher-beings all looked at each other and waved their hands as crescents of energy containing terrifying power shed towards the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers released a massive blood-red barrier to protect themselves. Each Evil Spirit Abyss Flower had massive amounts of Heaven and Earth Power protecting them, making it so that the barrier was incredibly tough. As the attacksnded on the barrier, they were unable to harm it at all.


    This made the higher-beings feel quite surprised. Their expressions became serious and they took out weapons. As the weapons of higher-beings, the auras they gave off were quite terrifying, and all of them were at least Emperor Heaven grade.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The terrifying attacks containing immense destructive force tore through the sky and hit the massive blood-red barrier, causing it to continuously tremble as its power weakened.


    It seemed that this blood-red barrier was unable to defend against so many higher-beings, so the higher-beings did not waste any time and continued to attack.


    More explosions sounded out as terrifying shockwaves sounded out, and the blood-red barrier became covered with cracks, looking like it would shatter at any moment.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the higher-beings once again attacked. Their attacksnded on the barrier, causing it to shatter into pieces and disappear, revealing the massive Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers within.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers started to counterattack ¨C their countless pale-white roots continuously grew as they shot at the group of higher-beings with ferocious power.


    None of the higher-beings dared to be careless. They swung their weapons and shed apart the iing roots, while the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers continued to wildly attack.


    The Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers¡¯ roots were all incredibly tough, but it was a pity that they were against a group of higher-beings and there were many of them, which was why they were dealt with so easily.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s women watching in the distance looked quite worried. The Evil Flower Bewitching World had drawn over far too many higher-beings, 300 or so in total.


    Back when the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor had unleashed the Evil Flower Bewitching World, there had only been 100 or so higher-beings and yet it had faced such great resistance. It was very possible that the Evil Flower Bewitching World would be stopped and the higher-beings would st open the historical remnant. When that time came, Zhao Fu would die without a doubt.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A pained roar sounded out as a higher-being dodged past countless roots and chopped against an Evil Spirit Abyss Flower with his saber, opening up a long gash from which red blood continuously flew out.


    The other higher-beings continued to sh apart the iing roots and also attacked the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, causing them to roar. Now, injuries started to appear on the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers¡¯ bodies, making them look quite wretched.


    The higher-beings did not stop at all, and they instead had smiles on their faces as they continued to vigorously attack the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers. Soon, it seemed that the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers would be cut down.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s women¡¯s faces paled, and they could only watch from a distance and could not get involved at all. Even though some of them had Emperor Heaven Realm Cultivation, they were still too weak and could not do anything. It seemed that the Evil Flower Bewitching World was going to be stopped.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    More powerful auras descended as higher-beings from Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s factions arrived.


    Seeing people from their own faction, Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan felt quite delighted. They had the others quickly leave before they flew into the sky and joined with their factions.


    Seeing Di Moji, Di Jiang and the other higher-beings let out sighs of relief. They had mainlye for Di Moji.

 Chapter 1506: Golden Star

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Golden Star</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    However, they soon found that things were not good because Di Moji¡¯s appearance had greatly changed. She had blood-red hair and blood-red eyes, and her aura was simr to the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers. Seeing this, their hearts sank and confirmed their worst fears ¨C their big miss had be an Evil Flower Emissary.


    Di Jiang looked furious and wanted to bring people to cut apart the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, but Di Moji quickly stopped him and pleaded, saying, ¡°Father, can you stop the other higher-beings from attacking the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers?¡±


    Hearing this, Di Jiang felt quite confused and did not understand why his daughter was asking him to help the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee. His daughter definitely would not have wanted to be an Evil Flower Emissary, and she had definitely been forced.


    However, why was his daughter now trying to help that person? Thinking about that, Di Jiang remembered something ¨C if that legatee died, his daughter would die as well.


    Di Jiang said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daughter; your father will do everything he can to get rid of your identity as an Evil Flower Emissary. Your father will definitely destroy that person to sate your hatred.¡±


    Di Moji hurriedly exined, saying, ¡°Father, that¡¯s not what I mean; I just want you to stop the other higher-beings from attacking the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers. Also, I¡¯ve already acknowledged that person to be my husband. He¡¯s your son-inw, so you can¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    Di Jiang felt quite surprised and had never thought that his daughter would acknowledge that person and beg him to save that person.


    However, given that the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower had the power to control one¡¯s thoughts, Di Jiang wondered if Di Moji was being controlled, which was why she said those things.


    Moreover, Di Jiang could not agree to such a request. After all, there were 300 or so higher-beings present, so even if he wanted to do anything, it would not be possible.


    Di Jiang said angrily, ¡°Daughter, I know you¡¯ve been controlled, but I¡¯ll do all I can to save you. The rest of you, keep the big miss under control and don¡¯t let her escape. We¡¯ll figure something out after I kill that bastard.¡±


    Di Moji felt quite frustrated and had never thought that things would turn out like this. A few higher-beings came to subdue her, and because Di Moji naturally was not a match for them, she could only threaten them with her own life.


    Di Jiang¡¯s hatred towards Zhao Fu reached its peak and wanted to kill him for controlling his daughter like this.


    However, Di Moji started to exin everything, causing Di Jiang to gradually be less angry until he was calm again.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be his woman? A bastard like him is not good enough for you,¡± Di Jiang asked as he looked at Di Moji seriously.


    Firstly, that bastard had taken advantage of his daughter¡¯s circumstances to force himself on her, and he was so dissolute as well, having so many women by his side. How could he ept a bastard like that as her father?


    Di Moji nodded earnestly, expressing that she was willing to be his woman.


    Di Jiang looked at the higher-beings attacking the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers seriously. He was unable to stop them, but he would see if he could save that bastardter. However, that would be incredibly difficult.


    ¡°Mother, can you save my husband?¡± Yuan Ziyuan hugged a beautiful woman as she looked at her with eyes filled with hope.


    Her faction was weaker than the Demon Emperor Sect and her mother had only brought two higher-beings, so they naturally could not stop the others from destroying the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers. They could only see if they could save Zhao Fu and preserve his life.


    The beautiful woman felt quite troubled; saving someone from a few hundred higher-beings was incredibly dangerous. She could not understand why her daughter wanted to help a bastard like that.


    Even though he was the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee and had great power, she did not like people like this. After all, he attracted too much hostility and was not dedicated to her daughter, so she was not very happy about this matter.


    However, facing her daughter¡¯s plea, she could only agree to try. At the same time, she decided to see if she could get rid of her identity as an Evil Flower Emissary.


    In the distance, the cute-looking young girl watched as the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers were being attacked, pouted unhappily, and said to the silver-haired elder, ¡°Grandpa, the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers are about to be destroyed and the Evil Flower Bewitching World is going to be stopped!¡±


    The silver-haired elder did not reply to the young girl¡¯s words and stared at the massive ck orb. The chill in his heart became stronger and stronger as his hairs stood on end, and his heart beat incredibly quickly.


    On the altar, Zhao Fu was seized with immense pain and his expression became quite terrifying. Wounds appeared on his body as blood flowed out and gathered towards the ck crystal ball in the air.


    The ck crystal ball absorbed Zhao Fu¡¯s blood and gave off intense demonic light as it started to quickly spin in the air.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the enormous ck sun in the outside world gave off an even more intense ck light and burst forth with a heaven-toppling aura that swept out.


    This caused the countless higher-beings attacking the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers to look incredibly shocked, and they looked up at the enormous ck sun.


    The ck sun was giving off a ferocious aura as it continuously rose higher and higher before it gradually disappeared, and no one knew what was going on.


    Suddenly, Heaven and Earth Power once again madly gathered, causing the world to be chaotic. Clouds quickly gathered and swirled, and wild gales blew as the lighting dimmed and demonic qi gathered from all directions.


    An extremely dangerous aura spread out from the sky as it filled the entire world.


    Within the Demon Domain, countless people seemed to sense something and stopped what they were doing as they came outside and looked in the direction that Zhao Fu was in.


    Countless higher-beings¡¯ expressions fell and they hurriedly retreated, wanting to leave this range. No one had expected more abnormal signs to appear, and they were even more intense than the Evil Flower Bewitching World.


    The young girl looked quite shocked; now, she understood what her grandpa meant. She had never thought that it would be so terrifying, and she felt as if she had fallen into icy water as her body started to tremble.


    Boom!


    The heavens and earth seemed to explode as an immense might sted down. The higher-beings attacking the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers all received a bacsh from the heavens and earth and coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood.


    Boundless blood-red light spread out from the sky, and an aura of chaos swept out like floodwaters. A massive blood-red star giving off a terrifying aura gradually descended.


    Boom!


    An explosion once again sounded out as boundless golden light tore across the sky, and an aura that made the heavens and earth submit spread out, causing the entire world to tremble. A massive golden star containing an extremely terrifying might then descended.

 Chapter 1507: Demon Lord Star

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Demon Lord Star</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    Yet another explosion sounded out as boundless ghostly qi spread out across the sky and the surrounding temperature plummeted. A cold and eerie aura filled the world, and a moon-like gray star bringing with it boundless ghostly energy descended.


    Boom!


    The shocking explosions were not done yet. A violet, devilish light filled the sky as a massive amount of devil qi filled the world, and an enormous violet dragon star gave off an enormous might as it gradually appeared.


    The four Emperor Stars each gave off their own resplendent starlight, suppressing the auras of everyone present. The scene seemed to be frozen, and the world was locked down by an unimaginably powerful energy as all creatures felt a sense of despair.


    ¡°Four Emperor Stars?¡± Everyone felt incredibly shocked and stared at the sky. They could not have expected four Emperor Stars to suddenly descend, and three of them were the supreme Emperor Stars of three worlds.


    However, why had four Emperor Stars suddenly descended? There was only one exnation ¨C the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee was the person with the four Emperor Stars the entire Heaven Domain was looking for. This was simply too shocking and sent waves through everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Now, the higher-beings who had felt that Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was quite familiar realized that this was the same aura as the person who had four Emperor Stars.


    Di Jiang felt quite shocked and had never thought that his daughter¡¯s bastard husband would be that mysterious and terrifying person with four Emperor Stars. He had massive secrets and could be called the person with the greatest potential in the Heaven Awaken World.


    If Di Moji had someone terrifying like this for a husband, he would not have to worry in the future; this person would definitely overtake him in the future.


    Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s mother was also incredibly shocked as she looked at the four grand Emperor Stars in the sky. She understood why her daughter had decided on this person; if her daughter could be the woman of such a man, she would be incredibly happy.


    If she could have this person join her faction, her faction would enter a golden era and would enjoy unimaginable benefits.


    The silver-haired elder and the young girl understood what kind of power that hidden power was ¨C it was the power of Emperor Stars. The power of four Emperor Stars was incredibly terrifying and could cause people to feel despair.


    Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan were simrly shocked. Even though Zhao Fu had not told them about his identity, they could guess that it was quite terrifying. This much was obvious from what he had revealed to them.


    However, they had never thought that Zhao Fu would be hiding something so terrifying. He said that he would have the whole Heaven Awaken World know his name, but he had already shaken the Heaven Awaken World and everyone in the Heaven Domain knew of his existence.


    Zhao Fu did not lie to them, and they had never thought that they would end up having such a rtionship with Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The two women suddenly remembered what Zhao Fu had said to them before, that he hade to awaken the Demon Race¡¯s Emperor Star. Back then, they had not believed him and thought that this was impossible. However, Zhao Fu already had four Emperor Stars, so what he said was definitely true.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as boundless demonic qi gathered in the sky, causing the Demon Domains¡¯ demonic qi to start to go crazy with joy, as their master was about to descend.


    The countless higher-beings present all stared at the sky in shock. They were all from the Demon Race, so they could clearly sense their bloodlines trembling in excitement and fear towards the thing in the sky.


    The countless creatures controlled by the Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers all knelt on the ground simultaneously as if they were worshipping their ruler.


    A terrifying power gradually descended from the sky, twisting space itself. Boundless demonic light spread out form the sky, covering the heavens and earth, and all the light in the world seemed to be devoured by darkness.


    A massive ck star giving off heaven-toppling demonic mes appeared, giving off terrifying ripples.


    Under the ripples, the heavens and earth continuously copsed asrge cracks appeared in the sky. Countless traces of chaotic aura flowed through, and the ground caved in. The area under the star was affected the greatest and a one million meter wide crater appeared.


    The trees, mountains, rivers, beasts, and people there had all disappeared and turned into ash.


    The ck star continued to descend, and the immense might weighed like a massive boulder on everyone, making it difficult for them to even breathe. The higher-beings¡¯ expressions were all grim as they continuously retreated.


    In the end, the Demon Star hovered in the sky afterpleting its descent. It gave off boundless ck light, shaking the entire world.


    The countless people present looked incredibly shocked as they gazed at the ck star in the sky. This was the Demon Race¡¯s Demon Lord Star, which was their race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star. It had actually been awakened by that person.


    Within the historical remnant, Zhao Fu¡¯s body was covered by ck starlight and the Demon Star¡¯s power continuously entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, raising his power and changing his constitution.


    The Demon Lord Star¡¯s descent naturally caused massive waves in the Demon Domain, and the entire Demon Domain looked incredibly shocked as they stared at the five resplendent stars giving off different-colored lights.


    The factions that had wanted to stop the Evil Flower Bewitching World did not think that such a thing would happen. Before they could stop the Evil Flower Bewitching World, the Demon Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star had descended, apanied by four other Emperor Stars.


    The other factions did not know what had happened, but after seeing the five Emperor Stars, they knew that something big had happened, so they quickly gathered in that direction.


    Now, the entire Heaven Domain had descended into chaos; just who was the person who had awakened five Emperor Stars? He already had the supreme Emperor Stars of three races, and now he had actually awakened the Demon Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star. Now, he had the supreme Emperor Stars of four of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s major races.


    The awakening of each Emperor Star requiredrge amounts of Fate, an incredibly pure bloodline, and extraordinary talent.


    Awakening a single Emperor Star was already incredibly difficult, and only very few people in the Heaven Awaken World had been able to awaken them. However, this person actually had five Emperor Stars and four of them were from different races.


    Back then, Zhao Fu had always been awakening Emperor Stars at the boundary of the Heaven Awaken World, so no one knew where he was. This time, he dared to awaken one in the Demon Domain, and countless higher-beings clearly sensed the ripples.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Powerful rays of light bringing with them terrifying auras tore through the sky and disappeared, leaving behind massive streams of air. The biggest gathering of higher-beings in history was about to happen.

 Chapter 1508: Human Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Human Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This matter naturally shook the Human Domain the most. The higher-being level teachers at Emperor Path College all looked incredibly serious as they understood what had happened.


    They understood how that person had easily entered the forbidden area and obtained the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power; so he had such an identity. They had been blind to not discover Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity and allow him to leave.


    If they could have kept him at Emperor Path College, he would have be the most terrifying student in the history of Emperor Path College. No one couldpare to his potential, and just the Heaven¡¯s Secrets protecting him was dozens of times that of a higher-being¡¯s.


    However, what should they do now that that person was causing a ruckus in the Demon Domain? Emperor Path College was connected to Zhao Fu by fate, and he hade to visit Emperor Path College in the past.


    However, with so many higher-beings moving, it was beyond their control, and they could not stop so many higher-beings.


    Only the Principal in closed-door cultivation could change the situation. It was him who had sealed the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor in Emperor Path College, and perhaps because it was rted to him, he would interfere. As such, they discussed this matter and decided to report it to him.


    Within the Heaven Path Sect, an elder giving off a terrifying aura had been monitoring Zhao Fu¡¯s matter the entire time. He had never thought that Zhao Fu would appear in the Demon Domain, so he immediately hurried over; he wanted to know just what kind of existence Zhao Fu was.


    The first Emperor Star that Zhao Fu had awakened was the Human Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, so perhaps he was from the Human Race. If the Human Race had such a terrifying genius, it would be an incredibly good thing for the Human Race.


    He could not allow such a person to die in the Demon Domain, and he was also quite curious as to why he had five Emperor Stars. As such, the elder was in a great hurry to meet Zhao Fu.


    As for the Holy Book Pavilion, as thergest book-publishing organization, everyone was extremely excited, as this was an incredibly big matter.


    The number of higher-beings gathered was already breathtaking, and it was the first time in the recent 10,000 years that so many higher-beings had gathered. This matter would be forever recorded in history and be marveled at byter people.


    The Holy Book Pavilion had been paying attention to Zhao Fu from the start and had been wondering who he was, where he came from, and what he looked like. If they could obtain this information, the books they published would be madly fought over.


    After all, this matter had caught the attention of the entire Heaven Domain and there were naturally countless people who wanted to know about this person. There were most likely many people waiting for them to publish their writings about this matter.


    The Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion¡¯s people also gathered together, looking incredibly serious as they waited for the woman in white¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Fate Sovereign, various factions from the Heaven Domain have already headed over; we should also go and take a look at the person who has five Emperor Stars.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a rare opportunity and he¡¯s awakening a Demon Star in the Heaven Domain. We should find his location based on the abnormal signs. If he leaves, with the amount of Heaven¡¯s Secrets shrouding him, it will be impossible to find him in the future.¡±


    ¡°I agree, we¡¯ve always been curious about that person, and only by meeting him will the fog of mystery around him be dispelled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about what¡¯s going to happen. That person now has five Emperor Stars, which ispletely unprecedented. Countless higher-beings have gone, and it is likely that he will die there.¡±


    In response, the Fate Sovereign shook her head and said, ¡°Our Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion¡¯s focus is Heaven¡¯s Secrets; we should not get personally involved. The higher-ups have given orders for us not to be involved with this person¡¯s matters.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone could only sigh, and they did not say any more. However, some people could not hold back their curiosity and went to gather information about what was happening.


    The Heaven Spirit Financial Group¡¯s powerful figures all headed to the Demon Domain. From when the Demon Star started to descend, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline went through a terrifying evolution, and it went from an ordinary Divine Bloodline to an Advanced Divine Bloodline. The person in charge had been greatly shocked and quickly went to report this.


    The Heaven Spirit Financial Group had been paying attention to Zhao Fu from the beginning and had been bearing the pressure of countless higher-beings wanting to kill him. They had been secretly supporting Zhao Fu and had given him a supreme level ount.


    Now that Zhao Fu had appeared in the Heaven Domain, they were incredibly excited and curious. They wanted to see who the terrifying person they had been monitoring was, why he was so terrifying, and why his bloodline had been continuously bing stronger and stronger.


    They were worried that Zhao Fu was in a difficult situation, so they wanted to go over and take a look. If they could help, they would help as much as possible. Moreover, they had been secretly supporting him since a long time ago, so even if they could not help him out, they would be able to at least see this matter to a conclusion.


    After hearing about this matter, Feng Qianghua also looked quite shocked; nothing had ever made her feel this shocked before. She had never thought that Zhao Fu would be the person with five Emperor Stars, but in hindsight, she understood how Zhao Fu had a Divine Bloodline and the highest grade Dragon Phoenix.


    Thinking about that, Feng Qianghua loudlyughed; she finally understood why Zhao Fu attracted her so much. Her judgment was correct ¨C Zhao Fu really was not simple at all, and now she wanted him even more.


    This time, her mother would fully support her as well. If they could bring him back, it would bring unimaginable benefits to the Human Phoenix Empire. If they could not have him, they had to kill him; with such potential, this person would definitely cause a catastrophe.


    At the same time, Feng Qianhuang prepared to bring her own higher-beings to see just what kind of existence Zhao Fu was, and why he had so many terrifying things. Perhaps he really was hiding some shocking secrets.


    Otherwise, how could someone from the outskirts have such terrifying potential? Of course, he might be the reincarnation of a Celestial.


    The various elders of the Sword Sect gathered together and the Sect Master eximed, ¡°This boy¡¯s talent is simply too shocking. Yiyue, will you really not consider him as your husband? With his identity, it¡¯s you who might not be good enough for him.¡±


    Another elder lightlyughed and said, ¡°With his potential and that terrifying sword intent, if he joins our Sword Sect, he will definitely be the next Sect Master. He will be a natural pair with Yiyue and no one will be more suitable than him.¡±


    Jian Yiyue frowned and said coldly, ¡°Father, elders, you don¡¯t need to worry about my matters; it¡¯s more important to think about that person¡¯s safety. The entire Heaven Domain¡¯s higher-beings are gathering there, and I feel that it is a pity for that Celestial-ying sword intent.¡±


    Another elder sighed and said, ¡°Even though our Sword Sect is not weak, we won¡¯t be able to change anything. I want to save that person; such a genius should not fall like that.¡±

 Chapter 1509: Di Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Di Jiang</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Another elder nodded and said in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right, for the Heaven Awaken World to give birth to such a terrifying genius is a blessing for the Heaven Awaken World. His appearance might change the state of the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°Also, the Outer World has been continuously corroding the Heaven Awaken World and there also seems to be another world approaching. The Heaven Awaken World is in a dangerous situation, and it is said that heroes are born during chaotic times. Perhaps he will be able to save the Heaven Awaken World.¡±


    Another elder thought of something and said, ¡°Did you sense that that person¡¯s blood-red star¡¯s aura is very simr to the evil sword¡¯s aura from before?¡±


    Those words caused everyone to feel quite shocked. They sensed the Chaos Imperial Star¡¯s aura and found that it was indeed simr to that evil sword¡¯s aura. Could it be that the terrifying evil sword was in that person¡¯s hands as well? Thinking about that, everyone felt quite delighted.


    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master brought the various powerful elders and Jian Yiyue to the Demon Domain. They had to take a look at this person.


    Within the Devil Domain, countless people from the Dragon Race looked quite shocked. They had never thought that Old Ninth¡¯s legatee would be so terrifying and would have five Emperor Stars.


    A Dragon Race higher-being sighed in amazement, ¡°Old Ninth¡¯s choice is simply too astonishing; where did he find such a terrifying person? Old Ninth can rest in peace now, to have such an extraordinary legatee.¡±


    Another Dragon Race higher-being said, ¡°Even if we give him the Ten Thousand Dragon Seat and have him be the ruler of our Dragon Race, I would have no objections. With his potential, he will be able to lead the Dragon Race to a golden age.¡±


    A crude-looking higher-being rejected this, saying, ¡°That person¡¯s bloodline is not pure and has four races¡¯ Emperor Stars; who knows what race he is from? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s suited to be the ruler of the Dragon Race.¡±


    This higher-being supported the current ruler of the Dragon Race, so he naturally would not ept an outsider.


    An elderly higher-being frowned and said, ¡°This is not the time to be bickering. This person is in danger and he is Old Ninth¡¯s legatee, so we should see if we can save him. As for the position of the Dragon Lord, we can discuss that in the future.¡±


    A cold-looking Dragon Race higher-being said seriously, ¡°This matter is not simple and there are many higher-beings heading there; we won¡¯t be able to protect him.¡±


    In the end, the various Dragon Race higher-beings turned into rays of light and left, nning to go to the Demon Domain to have a look.


    The Underworld was also sent into an uproar. Back when Zhao Fu had gone to the Underworld, he had caused a big ruckus, and many people knew of Zhao Fu¡¯s existence. However, he only had four Emperor Stars at the time and now had five.


    Such growth was terrifying, and it was not something that ordinary people couldpare to.


    Countless people in the Underworld also decided toe to the Heaven Awaken World to see what kind of person this person was to have sent waves through the Underworld and angered the Six Paths Demon Images so much.


    They did not want to save Zhao Fu nor kill him; all they wanted to do was join in on the fun.


    Over at the Demon Domain, there were now 500 or so higher-beings gathered, and all of them were existences that could cause countless people to feel terror.


    All of the higher-beings looked shocked as they looked at the five Emperor Stars in the sky. At such a close distance, they could sense how terrifying they were.


    There were still many abnormal signs, and the five Emperor Stars were being reinforced by boundless Heaven and Earth Power, so the higher-beings did not dare to do anything. Otherwise, they would suffer an extreme bacsh from the Heaven and Earth Power, ranging from light injuries to severe injuries.


    However, most of the higher-beings had already decided to kill Zhao Fu. When they had broken the Evil Flower Bewitching World, they had already created enmity with Zhao Fu, so they had to kill him. Otherwise, if Zhao Fu was allowed to leave, their oue would be terrible in the future.


    Now that the abnormal signs had not disappeared, the higher-beings could only use various abilities to search for where Zhao Fu was. Based on the ripples Zhao Fu was giving off, they were able to find him quite easily.


    Suddenly, the Heaven and Earth Power dissipated, and the abnormal signs calmed down. The power that the five Emperor Stars gave off also became weaker and was gradually disappearing.


    The higher-beings all smiled; now that the Heaven and Earth Power was disappearing, they did not have to worry about the bacsh and could now act. They were going to st open that hidden historical remnant and drag out that Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s legatee to see just what that person with five Emperor Stars was like.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The higher-beings gave off terrifying auras and sent out wild gales as they took out their weapons. Sharp lights containing destructive auras tore through the air, destroying the hidden space and revealing the historical remnant.


    The historical remnant instinctively sensed massive danger and gave off a powerful barrier to protect itself.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The various higher-beings once again attacked, sending terrifying power against the barrier. The barrier violently trembled and was unable to withstand the attacks of so many higher-beings and soon shattered.


    The higher-beings¡¯ gazes were quite cold as they prepared to charge into the historical remnant.


    Di Moji looked at her father pleadingly. Facing so many higher-beings, it was impossible for Zhao Fu to survive. Only by relying on her father did Zhao Fu have a slight hope in surviving.


    Di Jiang felt quite troubled, but he still brought his own higher-beings and gave off a powerful aura as he said loudly, ¡°Everyone, this person is already my son-inw, so please spare him this time; I can promise that he will no longer bring harm to anyone. Please give the Demon Emperor Sect some face.¡±


    The Demon Emperor Sect was a rtively powerful sect in the Demon Domain and had some fame, so the other higher-beings stopped for now.


    A depraved and evil-looking man loudlyughed as he said, ¡°Di Jiang, who would have thought that your daughter would also be an Evil Flower Emissary; what a pity. She¡¯s the number one beauty in the Demon Domain and even I¡¯ve wanted her for a long time. However, if you want us to let him off like that, you can keep dreaming.¡±


    A bearded manughed as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t possibly spare him; who knows if he will take revenge against us in the future. Moreover, this person not only has the ability to harm the Demon Domain but also contains massive secrets, or else he would not be able to awaken five Emperor Stars.¡±


    An ugly-looking elder said, ¡°This Sovereign must obtain that person. If I can capture him, all of those terrifying things hidden on him will be This Sovereign¡¯s. Even that person¡¯s corpse is a supreme treasure.¡±


    A young manughed as he agreed, ¡°Indeed, such a person definitely has many things hidden on him and has unimaginable benefits to all of us. We can¡¯t possibly let him off.¡±

 Chapter 1510: Holy Son

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Holy Son</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The higher-beings present not only wanted to kill Zhao Fu, who had endangered the Demon Domain, but they also wanted to obtain the heaven-defying things he had. Just his corpse alone would be a supreme treasure ¨C this much was evident from his five Emperor Stars.


    Hearing those words, Di Jiang looked slightly angry, but he only had seven higher-beings with him; how could he resist 500 or so higher-beings?


    Yuan Ziyuan looked at her mother, and the beautiful woman smiled and nodded as she brought her higher-beings and flew towards Di Jiang and said, ¡°This person is also my beloved daughter¡¯s husband; is everyone willing to spare him?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you just want him for his talent. If he¡¯s willing to join my faction, I¡¯m naturally willing to spare him as well. However, how could he be willing to join me over you? As such, it¡¯s best to kill him so that no one can have him. You think you can stop us with your numbers?¡± another higher-being said as he disdainfullyughed.


    However, a minority of higher-beings stood out and said, ¡°This person has our Demon Race¡¯s bloodline and has our supreme Emperor Star; it¡¯s quite a pity to kill him. After all, a supreme Emperor Star can have a great effect on a race.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, many people from other Domains are heading over and they definitely want to take him as well. How about we keep him alive for now and see just what kind of godly being he is.¡±


    However, these people were in the minority and most of the higher-beings were not willing to wait. The things Zhao Fu had were simply too tempting and they were also worried about him getting away, so they decided that they had to kill him.


    The Ten Demon Empire¡¯s people also arrived and directly ignored all of the other higher-beings and charged into the historical remnant. The other higher-beings were unwilling to fall behind and also rushed in, wanting to obtain Zhao Fu. It was as if they were fighting over a supreme treasure.


    Di Jiang and the beautiful could only helplessly bring their people and charge into the historical remnant as well. They already knew that things would end up like this ¨C with Zhao Fu¡¯s potential and how mysterious he was, it was impossible for the higher-beings to give up on him so easily.


    They could only wait to see if they would have an opportunity to act. However, seeing how murderous the Ten Demon Empire¡¯s people seemed, it was likely that they would not be able to save Zhao Fu.


    By now, Zhao Fu hadpleted his transformation and he sensed the countless higher-beings flooding in. However, he could not escape at all.


    The space was around locked down and teleportation channels were unusable. Even if he hid within the Emperor Killing Sword World, the higher-beings would definitely be able to st it open. Zhao Fu would not be able to escape, and thinking about that, his expression became quite unsightly.


    The higher-beings quickly reached the seventh level. Seeing the person dressed in a ck cloak and only giving off an Earth Realm aura, they looked quite surprised.


    They had never thought that the person who had five Emperor Stars, incredible secrets, and shaken the Heaven Awaken World countless times was the person in front of them.


    If it was not for the fact that his aura was the same as those five Emperor Stars, they definitely would not believe that this pitifully weak person was the person with the five Emperor Stars.


    The Emperor from the Ten Demon Empire looked at Zhao Fu coldly and said in an imposing tone, ¡°Are you the possessor of the five Emperor Stars?¡±


    There was not much difference between Zhao Fu acknowledging it or denying it. Even though he felt quite afraid of the higher-beings, he did not show it and replied neither overbearing nor servilely, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor¡¯s eyes gave off killing intent as he said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t the legatee of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor and were willing to submit to the Ten Demon Empire, I would not mind all the terrifying things hidden on you and might have protected you. However, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re his legatee. You can die now.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked. He was just the legate of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor, but it seemed that this person had immense enmity with him.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu¡¯s Evil Spirit Abyss Flower power was not something that the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor had willingly given to him, and it had instead been taken by the magic formation and sent into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. It was not like what others thought, that he and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor were master and disciple.


    The Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor stretched out his hand. A low level cultivator like Zhao Fu was someone he could casually crush to death, and he felt that it was a pity that such a talented person with five Emperor Stars would die in his hands.


    ¡°He has a Divine Bloodline!¡± a shocked cry sounded out from a fair-looking higher-being.


    Everyone felt quite shocked and went to sense Zhao Fu¡¯s aura. They found that he indeed had a Divine Bloodline, and they all looked quite shocked.


    Zhao Fu purposely did not hide this aura and at the start, the higher-beings did not notice because they were focused on his weak cultivation. If it was not for the fair-looking higher-being crying out, the others would not have realized it.


    The Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor stopped his attack, as did everyone else.


    After all, this matter might be connected to a Holy Empire, which reigned far above ordinary Empires. If there really were Celestials, there were definitely in Holy Empires, and the higher-beings all felt immense reverence towards Holy Empires.


    The fact that this person had five Emperor Stars could be exined by the fact that he was someone from a Holy Empire. No wonder his identity was so mysterious.


    Of course, some people felt quite suspicious. Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was far too weak, and they felt that he was somewhat too inconspicuous. Moreover, it had been an extremely long time since someone from a Holy Empire had appeared.


    However, now that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity could be connected to a Holy Empire, everyone hesitated. Even the Ten Demon Empire, which was the most powerful faction present, would not dare to directly face a Holy Empire.


    Following this, Di Jiang and the beautiful woman arrived and were quite shocked. They now understood even more why their daughters had chosen this person as their husband, and they let out sighs of relief. Since Zhao Fu could be connected to a Holy Empire, which the higher-beings feared, the matter would be slightly easier to resolve.


    ¡°Are you a Holy Son? Of which Holy Empire?¡± the Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor looked at Zhao Fu seriously and asked. After all, his decision could bring his Empire into danger.


    The other higher-beings looked at Zhao Fu, and even though they wanted to obtain the heaven-defying things hidden on Zhao Fu and wanted to get rid of him, they were fearful of Holy Empires. Now, they could only wait for Zhao Fu¡¯s reply.


    If he could answer about his Holy Empire and there was nothing to doubt, they naturally would not dare to act and would allow Zhao Fu to leave.


    If they acted, it was possible that he would summon a Celestial. Celestials reigned above higher-beings and they definitely would not be a match, and they might all die here.

 Chapter 1511: Black Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1511: ck Eyes</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Facing the Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor¡¯s question and the countless higher-being¡¯s gazes, the atmosphere became incredibly tense and Zhao Fu did not know what to say because he did not know anything about Holy Empires. No matter how he answered, he would expose the fact that he was not a real Holy Son.


    Without the protection of the identity of a Holy Son, the higher-beings would not hesitate to kill him, and everything on him, including his corpse, would be fought over by them.


    In actuality, the thing that they were looking for, which was what allowed Zhao Fu to awaken so many Emperor Stars, was the Origin Mark that Tuoba Qing had given him. It was incredibly tempting for higher-beings and they would not stop at anything to obtain it.


    The many higher-beings looked at Zhao Fu and waited for his response. Zhao Fu was unable to give a reply, and the scene became deathly silent. As time passed, the higher-beings¡¯ gazes became more and more ill.


    Zhao Fu could only muster his courage and reply calmly, ¡°Why do I need to tell you where Ie from? Are you qualified to ask that of me?¡±


    The higher-beings immediately gasped. The Ten Demon Empire was in the top three factions in the Demon Domain, and let alone in the Demon Domain, even in the entire Heaven Domain, very few people would dare to talk to the Emperor like this. If it was an ordinary person, they would not even have ashes left of them, but it was different for a Holy Son.


    The Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor looked quite angry and once again asked coldly, ¡°What Holy Empire do youe from? Take out proof of your identity or else This Sovereign will cut you down where you stand.¡±


    The higher-beings once again cast their gazes to Zhao Fu. If Zhao Fu could not bring out conclusive proof, they would notpletely believe that he was a Holy Son just on the basis that he had a Divine Bloodline.


    Zhao Fu felt quite troubled and could not continue to keep up the act because he did not have any proof.


    Seeing this, the Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor coldly smiled and confirmed that he was not a Holy Son. He stretched out a hand and prepared to attack.


    Suddenly, countless rays of blood-red light spread out, covering the heavens and earth as massive rose-like blood-red flowers gave off terrifying auras as they bloomed. There were 12 flowers in total, and they were Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers. However, they were not Zhao Fu¡¯s Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers.


    The Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers bloomed in the air and each one was 100,000 meters tall, surprising the higher-beings. The auras from the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers could rival the auras of higher-beings.


    The 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers gave off terrifying auras as they started to spin, and petals started to fall. Immense power gathered at the center of the flowers, forming 12 ck orbs that contained countless ck arcs of lightning.


    The higher-beings¡¯ expressions all fell, and they hurriedly escaped backwards because the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers were self-destructing. The 12 ck orbs exploding would beparable to 12 higher-beings self-destructing, and the self-destruction of 12 higher-beings was something that could destroy worlds. If they were too close, they would definitely die.


    The petals continuously fell, and the ck robs becamerger andrger as the terrifying power that they gave off became more and more powerful. Countless destructive arcs of ck lightning shed, seeming to cause the entire world to feel fear.


    The higher-beings did not understand what was happening and they looked quite panicked as they unleashed their defensive barriers and retreated.


    Zhao Fu also looked quite afraid as his body trembled under this destructive power. Once the 12 ck orbs exploded, even higher-beings could die, let alone someone with measly Earth Realm cultivation.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The following scene caused Zhao Fu to feel quite surprised. Even though the 12 ck orbs were next to Zhao Fu, they did not explode and instead turned into rays of light and shot towards the escaping higher-beings.


    Zhao Fu did not understand what was going on, but he quickly ran in the opposite direction as he unleashed his own defensive barrier.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive explosions sounded out as terrifying ck light sted out and tore apart the surrounding space. The ground, mountains, trees, and beasts were all annihted and turned into nothing as the world continuously trembled.


    The historical remnant hidden in the sky was sted apart and ck light shot out as countless massive rocks containing terrifying power shot out.


    Zhao Fu was caught in the shockwaves andy on the ground, covered with injuries and blood.


    Fortunately, the ck orbs had flown far away from Zhao Fu, or else Zhao Fu might have died here.


    The higher-beings who had been close to the explosions were not in a good state. Their clothes and hair were in disorder and traces of blood leaked out of their lips. The ones who had been the closest were heavily injured, but most of them had been prepared so no one died.


    The Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor waspletely unharmed and walked out from the air. He looked at Zhao Fu coldly with a trace of condescension, thinking that what had just happened was a result of Zhao Fu¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Today you must die!¡± The Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor¡¯s voice was cold and he could now confirm that Zhao Fu was not a Holy Son. He raised his hand and prepared to kill the heavily wounded Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and used his final life-saving measure. The four other Emperor Stars had already disappeared, leaving only the Demon Lord Star. The 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers had been damaged but were not dead.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Zhao Fu roared as the 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers burned with ck mes. Fiery light rushed up into the sky and an extremely dark and evil power spread out, creating massive storms.


    The Demon Lord Star seemed to be summoned by something and once again gave off terrifying might and fathomless ck light.


    The higher-beings hurrying over from other Domains felt quite perplexed. When the other Emperor Stars had disappeared, they had thought the matter was over, but the Demon Lord Star seemed to suddenlye to life again.


    Boom!


    The Demon Lord Star gave off a sky-toppling aura as the clouds in the sky were dissipated. The tops of countless mountains were shaved off and the higher-beings hurrying over had to stop and defend against the aura sweeping out.


    As everyone looked up again, they saw that at the center of the Demon Lord Star, there appeared a massive blood-red Evil Spirit Abyss Flower. The Demon Lord Star had gone through massive changes and looked like an enormous eye in the sky.


    After the eye appeared, countless rays of ck light spread out and covered the sky. The higher-beings present and the higher-beings on the way felt their bodies being locked down by a formless power and their eyes became ck.


    The eyes of the Ten Demon Empire¡¯s Emperor, who was about to attack Zhao Fu, also went ck and he froze in ce.


    Zhao Fu knew that he could not stop them for too long, so he breathed in and quickly ran away. However, Zhao Fu was shocked to see a massive demon-like monster that did not seem to be affected by the Evil Flower Bewitching World, which devoured Zhao Fu in one bite.

 Chapter 1512: Evil Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Evil Flower</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After devouring Zhao Fu, the monster disappeared, and the Demon Lord Star in the sky gradually disappeared. The Evil Flower Bewitching World was also dispelled, and the heavens and earth became peaceful again.


    The higher-beings¡¯ expressions were all quite unsightly and had never thought that the Evil Flower Bewitching World would fuse with the Demon Lord Star. Now, Zhao Fu did not need 12 Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers, and just the Demon Lord Star alone would be able to activate the Evil Flower Bewitching World.


    The power of the Evil Flower Bewitching World boosted by Heaven and Earth Power was incredibly terrifying, but Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers could only do this once.


    Even if they cast it a second or third time, it would no longer be boosted by Heaven and Earth Power, and relying on their own power, they would not be able to affect 10,000 worlds. However, if the Demon Lord Star and the Evil Flower Bewitching World fused, it would still be able to unleash a portion of the terrifying power.


    The higher-beings hurrying over from all directions came back to their senses and felt quite shocked. When they arrived, they saw an incredibly wretched scene as well as the grim-faced higher-beings.


    They did not see the person who had the five Emperor Stars, and their hearts sank, not knowing if that person was dead or alive. Only after asking the higher-beings who had been present did they know that the person with five Emperor Stars had already escaped.


    Everyone looked quite surprised; that person had actually been able to escape from so many higher-beings¡¯ hands ¨C this was quite shocking.


    They had traversed countless worlds but did not even get to see what this person with the five Emperor Stars looked like, making them feel quite disappointed. After looking around, they made their way back.


    This matter, which had gathered so many higher-beings, ended as Zhao Fu was now gone without a trace. However, Zhao Fu once again became a hot topic within the Heaven Domain, and he became incredibly famous.


    As for where Zhao Fu was now, after being devoured by the monster, he had fallen unconscious.


    When he once again weakly opened his eyes, he saw 12 peerlessly beautiful middle-aged women. Zhao Fu was quite shocked and did not understand what was going on, but he could sense that the 12 women all gave off the aura of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower.


    ¡°Who are you all?¡± Zhao Fu understood that it was them who had saved them and felt quite confused as he asked.


    Their leader was a dignified andposed woman, who lightly smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you guess who we are? We can be counted as your master¡¯s wives, as well as your master¡¯s Evil Flower Emissaries.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu immediately understood who they were, and he could not help but feel anxious. Zhao Fu did not have a master, and the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor could be counted as his enemy. In that case, these 12 Evil Flower Emissaries would also be his enemies.


    If they knew about his true rtionship with the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor, they would definitely immediately kill him ¨C he could not afford to allow them to know.


    He was heavily injured at the moment and did not have any strength. If they wanted to kill him, he would not be able to resist at all.


    Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you for saving my life!¡±


    The leader of the women smiled as she replied, ¡°For your master to choose you as his legatee and give you all of his power, that means that he regards you highly and deeply cares about you. As his wives, how could we allow you to die?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let down your master either ¨C not only do you have five Emperor Stars, but you also have a Divine Bloodline. You will definitely surpass your master and be the most brilliant person in the world.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite embarrassed and gave a shy smile as he said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m not all that amazing.¡±


    Seeing how shy Zhao Fu seemed, the 12 women felt that they liked him more; if he acted as he usually did, he would definitely annoy them.


    The leader lightlyughed as she said softly, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be modest. We¡¯re your master¡¯s wives and are your family in a sense, so there¡¯s no need to act like a stranger. Your injuries are still quite bad, so you need to rest; we won¡¯t continue to disturb you.¡±


    Following this, the women left the room and Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief as he started to recover from his injuries.


    In the next few days, under the diligent care of the women, Zhao Fu quickly recovered and understood why they had rescued him.


    He heard how they had self-destructed their thousands of years of cultivation, which could rival those of higher-beings, and they sacrificed their Evil Spirit Abyss Flowers to rescue him.


    Zhao Fu felt incredibly grateful ¨C very few people would be willing to self-destruct their cultivations. Even though he had used the Demon Lord Star to cast the Evil Flower Bewitching World, it had only been able to stop the higher-beings for a few moments, but he would not have been able to escape very far during that time. He had only been able to escape because they had rescued him.


    Because they were Evil Flower Emissaries, they were naturally not affected by the Evil Flower Bewitching World, and he understood why that monster had been able to move within the Evil Flower Bewitching World.


    He had be familiar with them over the past few days and it was as if they were a family.


    Zhao Fu was currently in a hidden realm, which was the 12 women¡¯s residence. Ever since the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor had been sealed, they had been hiding here. If it was not for Zhao Fu casting the Evil Flower Bewitching World, they would not have known about his existence.


    Zhao Fu nned to stay here for a while to recover and avoid the storms raging on the outside. After he was better, he would return to Great Qin.


    A bright moon hung in the sky at night, giving off a pristine moonlight. The surroundings were incredibly peaceful, and there was a trace of coldness.


    ¡°Ye¡¯Er!¡± a voluptuous and beautiful woman, who had a trace of flirtatiousness, snuck into Zhao Fu¡¯s room and softly called out.


    Zhao Fu did not tell them his real name, and he instead told them that he was called Mo Ye.


    ¡°What is it, Ninth Madam?¡± Zhao Fu was already very familiar with them and naturally knew much about them. The person who hade in was the Ninth Madam, Qing Le.


    Qing Le looked quite sad as she sat next to Zhao Fu¡¯s bed and sighed, saying, ¡°Your master has been sealed for a few thousand years and we have been missing him. You know that the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower has intense desires and we¡¯ve been enduring here for thousands of years.¡±


    Seeing how sad the Ninth Madam seemed, Zhao Fu understood and lightly hugged her. Qing Le lightly struggled a bit out of propriety, but her face was already red and her eyes were hazy.


    What happened next did not need to be described. Qing Le did it madly with Zhao Fu, as if wanting to make up for the past thousands of years of loneliness. As an Evil Flower Emissary, they were the women of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower and no one else could touch them.


    Even though they were not Zhao Fu¡¯s Evil Flower Emissaries, Zhao Fu had inherited all of the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s power and had also inherited his Evil Flower Emissaries.


    After a night of lust, in order to avoid being found out by others, Qing Le left early in the morning. However, she seemed to have be a different person ¨C her cheeks were ruddy, she had a bright smile, and her body gave off a bewitching aura.

 Chapter 1513: Twelve Madams

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Twelve Madams</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Qing Le¡¯s changes caused the other women to feel quite strange, but they did not pay it too much attention and another day passed normally.


    Everyone was focused on recovering their cultivations, as they had self-destructed their cultivations, causing their cultivations to plummet. They now only had Divine Realm cultivation, and if they wanted to return to the peak of their strength, it would require an extremely long time.


    During the night, Qing Le gave a flirtatious smile as she once again came to Zhao Fu¡¯s room, and Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he hugged her.


    Qing Le leaned against him and wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s waist as she pouted, saying, ¡°I thought you were a tame person and had never expected you to be so bad. However, you¡¯re much more powerful than your master in that regard, and I¡¯ve already fallen to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and prepared to have another good taste of the woman. Because of the Six Desires Demonic Art, Zhao Fu could recover his strength by doing it.


    Qing Le stopped Zhao Fu and said softly, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, you haven¡¯t recovered from your wounds yet; let me serve you!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and the two of them started to go about it.


    The next day, Qing Le¡¯s changes were even more obvious. Her cheeks were ruddy, and she gave off a bewitching aura that could charm anymore. Moreover, her strength was also recovering faster than everyone else.


    This made the others realize that something was off. They asked Qing Le what was going on, and of course she would not tell them about Zhao Fu. After all, they were still the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s women in name and felt deeply towards him.


    Seeing that they could not get much out of her, they still felt quite suspicious but did not continue.


    The third night, Qing Le could not help but once again go to Zhao Fu¡¯s room. The two of them did not say anything and directly started doing it.


    Suddenly, a few beautiful women charged in, and looking at Qing Le panting under Zhao Fu¡¯s body, their suspicions were confirmed.


    A fiery-figured and bold-looking woman in tight clothes said angrily, ¡°I see, ninth sister, so you¡¯ve been secretly enjoying him by yourself and didn¡¯t tell us.¡± This was the Eighth Madam, Yan Qian.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You were keeping him to yourself, that¡¯s so selfish! Don¡¯t you know how painful it has been for us to endure every day?¡± a graceful-looking woman said in dissatisfaction. She was the Seventh Madam, Gu Qianmei.


    A cheerful-looking woman with a seductive figure lightly harrumphed as she said, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, you can¡¯t just satisfy your Ninth Madam; what about us?¡± She was the Tenth Madam, Pian Zhu.


    There was another woman who looked quite shy. She was the Twelfth Madam Yan Xiaoqi, and seeing Zhao Fu ravaging Qing Le, she looked quite shocked and could not help but say, Ye¡¯Er, you¡¯re so powerful.¡±


    Qing Le felt quite embarrassed and did not know how to face the other women.


    Zhao Fu smiled and walked towards the four women, whose faces became red, and they started to do it together.


    Afterwards, the womeny red-faced next to Zhao Fu as they panted.


    The Eighth Madam Yan Qian said happily, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, I feel like I¡¯ve fallen for you. In the future, you can do whatever you want to me.¡±


    The Seventh Madam Gu Qianmei said flirtatiously, ¡°Ye¡¯Er really is quite powerful; even a few hundred women would not be a match for him. You¡¯re much stronger than your master by dozens of times; in the future, our bodies will be yours.¡±


    The Tenth Madam Pian Zhu lightly harrumphed, ¡°This fellow is not as tame as he looks and who knows how many women he has yed with. His movements are so practiced, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt such pleasure before.¡±


    The Twelfth Madam Yan Xiaoqi said somewhat worriedly, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve done it with Ye¡¯Er, we must not let big sister, second sister, and third sister know. They feel the most deeply towards husband and big sister is our leader. If she finds out, we¡¯ll definitely be punished.¡±


    Yan Qian lightlyughed as she said, ¡°As long as we drag in our other sisters, big sister naturally won¡¯t punish us. We¡¯ve endured for a few thousand years, and I don¡¯t believe that our other sisters will be able to endure it.


    ¡°In actuality, ever since we saved Ye¡¯Er and sensed husband¡¯s power within him, everyone had the same thoughts, but it was just that ninth sister acted first.¡±


    Yan Xiaoqi said somewhat guiltily, ¡°We¡¯ve really let down husband; he¡¯s still in the seal and yet we¡¯re doing such things with his disciple.¡±


    Qing Le looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and said in infatuation, ¡°Husband has been sealed in the Emperor Path College and it¡¯s impossible for us to save him. I¡¯ve decided that I want to follow Ye¡¯Er and be his woman.¡±


    The other women looked at Qing Le in shock and had never thought that she would say such things. She had only done it with him for a few days and yet she hadpletely fallen for him.


    Gu Qianmei said flirtatiously, ¡°I also support ninth sister. We¡¯ve already done it with Ye¡¯Er and our Soul Marks have already fused with him. Now, he controls everything about us. Even if we¡¯re not willing, we can¡¯t resist Ye¡¯Er.¡±


    Yan Qian thought about it and understood, and she hugged Zhao Fu as she smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s all be Ye¡¯Er¡¯s women! I can¡¯t leave him either.¡±


    This was Zhao Fu¡¯s goal, to control the 12 of them. That way, he would not have to worry about them harming him.


    In the next few nights, Zhao Fu continued to do it with the five women and his strength greatly recovered. The five women¡¯s auras became more and more mature, and the other madams could not help but notice.


    However, even though the other women noticed, they did not ask. Zhao Fu and the five women did not disclose their rtionship, and everyone continued to act as they did before. During the day, the five women behaved as Zhao Fu¡¯s master¡¯s wives, and during the night they became lewd women.


    The one who caved in first was the Sixth Madam. She had a bewitching figure and a seductive aura, and she was called Zuo Qianli.


    One night, she tossed and turned and could not sleep. She came to the courtyard to try to dispel her gloominess, but after hearing the intense moans, she could not help but open Zhao Fu¡¯s door.


    Seeing the scene inside, she shyly joined in with a red face.


    Next was the Fifth Madam, Shi Wen. She had a graceful figure and was a very elegant woman.


    Seeing her sisters enjoying such extreme pleasure, she was unable to withstand it. She continuously thought about it before walking into the alluring room in the end.


    Apart from the Big Madam, Second Madam, and Third Madam, this only left the Fourth Madam and Eleventh Madam.


    The Eleventh Madam was a fair and clear-looking woman called Ming Ji¡¯Er. Zhao Fu¡¯s body had already recovered and seeing her watering the flowers, he smiled, went up, and hugged her, after which the two of them started to do it.

 Chapter 1514: Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The fourth madam had a seductive figure and was exquisitely beautiful, and she was called Ye Qingqing. Zhao Fu did not hold back anymore and entered her room one night.


    Ye Qingqing stared at Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, why have youe to my room? Go and keep the otherspany.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been neglecting Fourth Madam, so I came here.¡±


    Ye Qingqing¡¯s face became a bit red and she flirtatiously looked at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°So you do have a heart after all. Looks like I didn¡¯t treat you so well for nothing.¡±


    Zhao Fu stood there and bashfully smiled.


    Truthfully speaking, she really did treat Zhao Fu very well. She did her utmost best to care for him like he was a family member, and Zhao Fu almost felt bad forying his hands on her.


    However, thinking about his rtionship with the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor, if they knew about it, they would definitely turn against him and might even kill him. Seeing how great of a price they had paid to save him, he did not want to be enemies with them, so he could only take them in.


    ¡°Ye¡¯Er, what are you standing there for? Hurry up ande here.¡± As Zhao Fu thought to himself, Ye Qingqing had already taken off her clothes and spoke to him.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu grinned and walked up.


    In the following days, Zhao Fu and the women did not hold back at all and did not try to hide things anymore. Whether it was day or night, as long as someone wanted it, they would start to do it.


    The nine women fully cooperated with Zhao Fu, soaking in the pleasure and unable to stop themselves.


    This finally resulted in the displeasure of the three other women, who had the deepest feelings with the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor. They gathered all of the women and had Zhao Fu wait outside.


    The Big Madam, who was the dignified andposed woman, was called Gong Yuehua. The Second Madam was slim and tall and had a cold-looking face, and she was called Han Qiuzi. The Third Madam was a beautiful woman with a gentle aura, and she was called Ru Keke.


    Gong Yuehua¡¯s expression was cold as she looked at the other women and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too fartely with Ye¡¯Er; you¡¯ve beenpletely unbridled. I understand your pain, so I did not interfere with your matters with Ye¡¯Er. However, you¡¯re bing more and more outrageous.¡±


    Han Qiuzi also said coldly, ¡°Back then, you were so led with husband, and yet you¡¯re doing it with Ye¡¯Er whenever and wherever you want. How can you face husband?¡±


    Ru Keke sighed and said, ¡°Originally, we did not want to stop you from doing what you do at night. However, you¡¯re all going too far, especially ninth sister. Ye¡¯Er was still recovering and yet you tempted him like that.¡±


    Qing Le¡¯s face went red and had never expected that others had long since known, but she said resolutely, ¡°Big sis, I¡¯m already Ye¡¯Er¡¯s woman and my Soul Mark has fused with him. I¡¯m no longer husband¡¯s Evil Flower Emissary, and it¡¯s impossible for us to save husband.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Big sis, second sister, and third sister, I know that you¡¯re suffering as well. Why not enjoy yourselves with us? Husband gave all of his power to Ye¡¯Er; perhaps he knew how much we were suffering and wanted Ye¡¯Er to satisfy us,¡± the Seventh Madam GU Qianmei said.


    Yan Xiaoqi shyly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we were going too far but that Ye¡¯Er has some charm about him ¨C when we¡¯re with him, we can¡¯t control ourselves. We¡¯ve never felt such a thing before.¡±


    The women all spoke and gave their opinions. In the end, Gong Yuehua and the two others sank into their thoughts and did not me the nine others, and the meeting concluded.


    Right after the meeting was over, the nine women ran to Zhao Fu¡¯s room to enjoy themselves. They told Zhao Fu that Gong Yuehua and the two other women were somewhat tempted, and if Zhao Fu took some initiative, he would definitely be able to subdue them.


    Zhao Fu first sought out the Third Madam Ru Keke. She was working in the kitchen, and seeing Zhao Fue, her face became slightly red.


    ¡°Third Madam, what are you doing?¡± Zhao Fu gave a gentle smile as he asked.


    Ru Keke red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, you still haven¡¯t fully recovered and yet you¡¯re doing those kinds of things with the others. I made a special recovery soup to help you recover.¡±


    Zhao Fu wrapped his arms around Ru Keke¡¯s slender waist and smiled as he said, ¡°Third Madam, you¡¯re the best medicine for me.¡±


    Ru Keke¡¯s face became red and she lightly struggled as she said, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, let go of me or else I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her and took off her clothes before they started to do it.


    Next was Han Qiuzi, who was the Second Madam. At night, she was under a tree as she looked at the moon by herself. She was wearing a white dress and looked incredibly beautiful under the moonlight.


    Zhao Fu did not say anything before he hugged her and looked into her eyes, saying, ¡°Second Madam, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Han Qiuzi¡¯s cold face became slightly red and knew what was about to happen. She said softly, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, be gentle with me.¡± Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he started to do it with her.


    Last was Gong Yuehua. She sat in her room by herself, deep in thought. Only when Zhao Fu walked in did shee back to her senses.


    Seeing Gong Yuehua, Zhao Fu smiled and asked softly, ¡°Big Madam, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Gong Yuehua looked slightly worried as she said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about your master. Who knows how he is right now, and he has been sealed for so long but we have no way of rescuing him.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu slightly frowned, as he did not like to think about the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor. The Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor had tried to take over his body, and they could be said to be enemies.


    However, Zhao Fu quickly covered this up and walked up to lightly hug Gong Yuehua, and he prepared to kiss her.


    Gong Yuehua stretched out her hand and stopped Zhao Fu as she said softly, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, I can give you my body and be your woman, but I have a condition. With your potential, you will definitely be a world-shaking expert. When that timees, you¡¯ll definitely have the power to save your master.¡±


    Zhao Fu inwardly hesitated but he did not show this. After all, she thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s rtionship with the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor was very good, so if he hesitated, they would sense that something was off.


    ¡°If I have the ability to do so, I will definitely save master. Even if you did not ask this of me, I would go to save him,¡± Zhao Fu smiled as he said earnestly.


    In actuality, Zhao Fu had already decided that if he had the ability to save the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor, he would re-seal him again.


    Gong Yuehua gave a beautiful smile and lightly nodded as she looked at Zhao Fu. She wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s waist and said with a trace of shyness and eagerness, ¡°Come, Ye¡¯Er!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu started to do it with Gong Yuehua.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu enjoyed the 12 women together. As the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Ancestor¡¯s Evil Flower Emissaries, not only were they incredibly powerful and able to rival higher-beings, but they were also incredibly talented and would be of a great help to him.

 Chapter 1515: Demon Lord Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Demon Lord Constitution</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu had been in the hidden realm for a while. He felt that the danger outside should be gone, so he decided to bring the 12 women back to Great Qin.


    This hidden realm was called the Hidden Flower Realm, and it was an extremely valuable treasure that could be taken away. It was like a veryrge spatial ring, and it could allow living creatures to live within it.


    There were countless spirit nts growing in the hidden realm as well, and all of them were extremely valuable. There were 1,000 years old Hundred Spirit Grass, 2,000 years old Red Dragon Fruits, 4,000 years old Water Life Trees, 3,000 years old Cow Snake Flowers...


    These spirit nts were all grown by the 12 women, and obtaining this hidden realm was equivalent to obtaining a treasure trove, making Zhao Fu feel quite delighted.


    Aftering out of the hidden realm, the 12 women continuously performed hand seals and rays of red light shot into the air. Countless traces of red light shot out, giving off a massive aura.


    The red light continuously condensed, finally a red flower in the end, whichnded into Gong Yuehua¡¯s hand. This was the Hidden Flower Realm.


    Gong Yuehua had a blissful smile as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Ye¡¯Er, we can leave now.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and brought her into his embrace, and he then contacted Di Moji and the other women before meeting up with them.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was fine, the women let out sighs of relief.


    However, they felt quite annoyed that another 12 beautiful women had appeared by Zhao Fu¡¯s side. As Evil Flower Emissaries, they were all extremely beautiful and could contend with Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s beauty.


    Seeing how their red faces and the intoxicating auras they gave off, it was evident that Zhao Fu had been having the time of his life while they had been worrying for him.


    Zhao Fu did not make any exnations and brought them to the Multitude Demon Region, and he collected Yeye and the other women who were waiting for him there.


    Seeing Zhao Fu bring back so many women, all of them as beautiful as goddesses, Yeye rolled her eyes and could not say anything.


    Zhao Fu wanted to directly go to the Mountain River Kingdom, but after hearing that it was a long journey, the women dragged Zhao Fu to do it with them before they were willing to move. In the end, it took some time for them to arrive at the Mountain River Kingdom.


    When Shan Luoshui saw Zhao Fu again, she felt that his aura had greatly changed, that it now had a trace of darkness and evilness. Seeing so many women by his side, she slightly frowned.


    Back then, when Zhao Fu had sent over a group of women here, Shan Luoshui had felt quite displeased and felt that Zhao Fu was quite fickle. However, seeing this scene, Shan Luoshui realized that Zhao Fu was incredibly, incredibly fickle.


    Fortunately, they were only husband and wife in name only and not a real husband and wife, so she did not mind. She only felt worried that Hua Niang had decided to follow a man like this.


    Zhao Fu stopped at the Mountain River Kingdom for a short while before bringing all of the women back to Great Qin,pleting his trip to the Demon Domain.


    His gains from this trip had been immense. Firstly, he had awakened the Demon Lord Star ¨C with the five Emperor Stars, Zhao Fu no longer feared anyone cursing him because anyone who cursed him would die from the bacsh.


    He had also brought back two Emperor Heaven Realm experts and many Extreme Divine Realm experts, as well as the 12 madams who were still recovering. Once they recovered their cultivations, their strength would be able to rival higher-beings, which was quite terrifying.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu started to examine the changes in his body. Firstly, within Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, he had an extra set of ck, vertical pupils from the Demon Race.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye had eight differentyered pupils, and Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye had a cross-shaped pupil with six gray dots around it. Apart from the cross-shaped pupil, there was also a ck circle around it now.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu¡¯s constitution and bloodline had greatly increased. Now, Zhao Fu had the Demon Race¡¯s strongest constitution, which was the Demon Lord Constitution. Zhao Fu¡¯s affinity with demonic qi also reached its peak, and he innately had great control overrge amounts of demonic qi.


    Moreover, all demon-attribute attacks against him would be greatly reduced, and Zhao Fu had a formless might towards all demons.


    This type of might was not something that even people with Emperor Constitutions could ignore. After all, the Demon Lord Constitution was the lord of the entire Demon Race, which was why it was one of the strongest constitutions in the Demon Race. This was why only people who had awakened the Demon Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star could have it.


    Next was his bloodline. Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline had originally broken through to a Basic Divine Bloodline, but it had now leveled up to a Level 19 Orthodox Divine Bloodline.


    The difference between a Basic Divine Bloodline and an Orthodox Divine Bloodline was quite great. A Basic Divine Bloodline was not very pure, but an Orthodox Divine Bloodline was a true Divine Bloodline that waspletely pure.


    Upgrading his constitution and bloodline caused his cultivation to reach the Heaven Realm. Within the historical remnant, as he had absorbed the boundless Evil Spirit Abyss Flower Power, his cultivation had quickly increased and had reached the peak of the Earth Realm. After awakening the Demon Lord Star, he had broken through to the Heaven Realm.


    The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the harder it was to progress. It looked like Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was rising quite slowly, but it was actually quite quick. After all, he had only been in the Heaven Awaken World for nine years and reaching the Heaven Realm from Stage 0 was incredibly shocking.


    Apart from this, Zhao Fu had also obtained a terrifying power, which was the power of the Evil Flower Bewitching World and the Demon Lord Star fusing.


    Now, as long as Zhao Fu summoned the Demon Lord Star, he could cast the Evil Flower Bewitching World whenever and wherever he wanted. The effects would not be as powerful as the previous time, but they would not be weak either.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu also obtained arge amount of Fate and received the acknowledgement of arge amount of the Demon Race¡¯s Fate.


    The Emperor Killer Curse that had once threatened Zhao Fu¡¯s life was once again greatly weakened. It was only 10% as it was originally and did not pose much of a threat to Zhao Fu.


    Finally, Zhao Fu¡¯s aura also now gave off a trace of darkness and evilness, which made people feel an instinctive fear.


    By now, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline had be quiteplicated. It had traces from the Human Race, Death Race, Devil Race, and Demon Race. Of the eight major races, he had four of them and there were only four left.


    Now, Zhao Fu had some ideas. Since he already had the Emperor Stars of four races, he did not mind having a few more. He started to think of how he could awaken the Emperor Stars of the remaining four races.


    The remaining races were the God Race, Ounder Race, Water Race, and Spirit Race.


    Thinking about having the supreme Emperor Stars of the eight major races, as well as his own Fate Star, nine Emperor Stars in total, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart could not help but race.

 Chapter 1516: Rainbow Crystal Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Rainbow Crystal Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Those were the benefits of Zhao Fu awakening the Demon Lord Star. After examining his body, Zhao Fu felt quite eager to do something, which was to turn the world¡¯s consciousness into a lifeform.


    Everyone world had its own consciousness, and the world¡¯s consciousness was like a heavenlyw that governed everything. It could also control the world¡¯s energy, and it was an extremely terrifying existence.


    However, this kind of existence had no life of its own and its existence was tied to the creatures within it. It could be said that it was birthed by the countless creatures in the world, and it was limited and could not grow stronger.


    What Zhao Fu wanted to do was to turn the human world¡¯s consciousness into a lifeform that could grow stronger.


    He wanted to have it continuously devour the consciousnesses of other worlds and then devour other worlds. That way, if it continued to grow stronger, wouldn¡¯t the human world be a new Heaven Awaken World?


    If he could seed at this, Zhao Fu would be an existence like the ruler of the Heaven Awaken World and would control countless worlds and stand at the peak.


    Just thinking about this could make anyone feel excited. However, Zhao Fu was not sure if this was possible or whether or not things would turn out as he expected them to.


    Fortunately, he had the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation, or else he would not have the ability to gather the world¡¯s consciousness and split it off from the rest of the Heaven Awaken World. Otherwise, even if he obtained the five-colored stone, it would be useless.


    Zhao Fu felt quite excited as he went to the tower at the center of the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation and looked at the beautiful blue crystal pearl floating at the center of the magic formation.


    Zhao Fu needed to split off a trace of his soul and let out some of his blood.


    With how important the world¡¯s consciousness would be in the future, Zhao Fu was extremely careful in controlling it; he did not want it to turn against him in the future.


    Fusing a trace of his soul and his Divine Bloodline would be equivalent to fusing a portion of himself into the blue pearl. That way, he would be able to retain control over it even as it grew.


    Splitting off a trace of his soul was incredibly painful, and he had done this before, which was when he had taken over Ye Cang¡¯s body.


    The trace of his soul that he split off was a mote of light as big as a bean and it gave off a faint rainbow light. Zhao Fu¡¯s face was incredibly pale and looked much weaker. Even though it was just a small portion of his soul, it had massive effects.


    He then took out a dagger and cut his palm, causing blood containing a ck crystal-like light to spill out. Under the control of a formless energy, it formed a blood-red orb.


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the orb of blood and mote of light gradually fused into the blue crystal pearl floating in the air.


    The blue crystal pearl did not offer any resistance. It seemed very willing to ept Zhao Fu¡¯s soul and blood, and the process went smoothly.


    After all, the bleu crystal pearl was formed from part of the human world¡¯s consciousness. Zhao Fu had once been the World Protector, the person the human world itself had chosen. As such, it was very close with Zhao Fu and did not resist at all.


    After the blue crystal pearl fused with Zhao Fu¡¯s soul and blood, it became slightly ck and blood-red colored. It was no longer a pure blue color, but the light it gave off was still blue.


    Zhao Fu took out a five-colored stone, which would turn the blue crystal pearl into a lifeform.


    Zhao Fu carefully controlled the five-colored stone and slowly moved it towards the blue crystal pearl. The five-colored stone gave off an intense light and a shocking aura as it slowly fused into the blue crystal pearl.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two items fused together and formed a rainbow crystal pearl which gave off a boundless rainbow-colored light and exploded out with a powerful aura.


    The source energy of the heavens and earth madly gathered, and the entire world became dim as clouds quickly swirled. Wild gales caused countless trees to sway as the ground trembled.


    Sensing these changes, Great Qin¡¯s countless subjects stopped what they were doing and looked towards the center of the human world.


    The rainbow crystal pearl absorbed the massive amounts of source energy and gave off an even brighter rainbow-colored light as its aura became stronger as well.


    A circr-shaped image came out from within the rainbow crystal pearl. It did not resemble anything at first before it started to change into various animals, such as goats, cows, bears, pigs...


    These animals were quite ordinary, but they were all animals from Earth. Zhao Fu stared at the rainbow crystal pearl and waited to see what it would form in the end.


    Boom!


    An even greater wave of source energy flowed into the rainbow crystal pearl, and the constantly changing image stopped on a human form.


    Right after it settled on a human form, an energy that defied the Heaven Awaken World¡¯sws spread out. Massive dark clouds quickly gathered, covering the entire sky and giving off an extremely suppressive aura. An intensely dangerous feeling swept out, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to feel quite cold.


    Crash!


    Countless lightning bolts that were as thick as buckets containing the power of divine punishment struck down, seeming to want to destroy everything.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and unleashed his Saint Realm Domain as wide as possible, forming a 10,000 meter wide ck, dragon-inscription barrier to protect the rainbow crystal pearl. He also covered the top of the tower within the barrier.


    Countless bolts of lightning containing destructive auras crashed against the barrier, causing it to violently tremble, and it looked like it would soon be destroyed.


    Zhao Fu was not too worried. Since this rainbow crystal pearl was of utmost importance to Great Qin, Zhao Fu directly used his Nation Armament¡¯s power. Using the Nation Armament within Great Qin¡¯s territory made it much stronger.


    The ck, dragon-inscription barrier became a bronze energy barrier filled with an aura of killing and conquering, blocking the onught of lightning bolts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom....


    However, the lightning did not stop, and even more ferocious bolts of lightning mmed into the bronze energy barrier.


    The image that the rainbow crystal pearl gave off was already fixed as a human shape and continued to absorb the heaven and earth source energy. It was bing more and more corporeal as the lightning bolts descending became more and more powerful.


    The bronze energy barrier started to be unable to withstand the lighting bolts¡¯ assault, and it began to crack.


    Fortunately, Great Qin¡¯s three Emperor Heaven Realm experts ¨C Gui Ji, Di Moji, and Yuan Ziyuan ¨C quickly arrived and unleashed their own Domains, creating a fouryered barrier that protected the rainbow crystal pearl.

 Chapter 1517: World Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 1517: World Consciousness</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    With their help, there was much less pressure on Zhao Fu. The lightning bolts became more and more terrifying as a destructive aura filled the sky. Sensing this terrifying aura, everyone¡¯s hair stood on end, and they did not dare toe closer.


    In the end, Zhao Fu and the Emperor Heaven Realm experts managed to hold on, but they were all slightly injured. Traces of blood leaked out of their lips and their auras became quite chaotic.


    However, this was all worth it, as the human-shaped image had be corporeal. It turned into a mature and beautiful woman with long ck hair. Her eyes were blue like sapphires, and she wore a blue pce dress and gave off a motherly aura.


    ¡°Thank you, Zhao Fu!¡± After the image became corporeal, it gave Zhao Fu a warm smile and spoke its first sentence.


    As the image became corporeal, the lightning disappeared and the dark clouds dissipated, revealing the blue sky. Birds happily chirped and butterflies flew about as the world once again returned to peace.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, but he soon understood.


    The woman in front of him was a portion of the world¡¯s consciousness. Zhao Fu had once received the acknowledgement of the world¡¯s consciousness, or else he would not have be the World Protector, so it was only natural that the woman knew Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and said, ¡°What should I call you? Ancestor of the human race? God of the human world? Or Mother Earth?¡±


    The woman lightlyughed and replied, ¡°Since you are my master, you can give me a name!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and had never thought that the woman would ept him so easily, and she did not seem aggrieved at all. After all, she had once been the sovereign of the human world and could control the life and death of all things, including Zhao Fu.


    However, since she had taken initiative, Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°From now on, you will be called Ling Ji!¡±


    The woman smiled and nodded and epted this name.


    Ling Ji looked at Zhao Fu with her blue eyes and gave a beautiful smile as she said with a tone of praise, ¡°Zhao Fu, looks like I did not choose the wrong person. You haven¡¯t disappointed me at all, and no one in the human world couldpare to you.¡±


    Being praised like this by the former sovereign of the world, Zhao Fu could not feel quite proud and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You gave me much help back then as well, so I need to thank you too.¡±


    Ling Ji smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. With potential like yours, any world consciousness would do the same.¡±


    Zhao Fu chatted with Ling Ji for a bit longer before asking, ¡°Do you know if you can devour the consciousnesses of other worlds and make the human world stronger?¡±


    Ling Ji sank into her thoughts before saying earnestly, ¡°Right now, I am only a portion of the world¡¯s consciousness. The majority of the world¡¯s consciousness has fused into the Heaven Awaken World. If it wasn¡¯t for you using the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation, I would not have been able to be extracted from the Heaven Awaken World.


    ¡°I will try to fuse with the remainder of the world¡¯s consciousness and control the human world again. However, you might be noticed by the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s consciousness and will be in extreme danger. At worst, you might be killed by the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°Also, fusing with the consciousnesses of other worlds is not as easy as it seems, and I currently don¡¯t have the ability to do so. Only if you prepare a few rare divine materials and forge a World Armament will I be able to devour other worlds¡¯ consciousnesses.¡±


    Hearing Ling Ji¡¯s words, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious as he sank into his thoughts, especially the matter about the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s consciousness. This made Zhao Fu feel a chill in his heart and his hair stood on end.


    Thinking about how big the Heaven Awaken World was and how many worlds¡¯ power it could control, let alone Celestials, even beings above Celestials would be reduced to dust. Zhao Fu definitely would not be able to resist at all and would definitely die.


    Thinking about such a dangerous matter, Zhao Fu could not help but feel like giving up. After all, the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s consciousness was unimaginably terrifying.


    At that moment, Ling Ji lightlyughed and said, ¡°In actuality, I support your idea, I was just letting you know what you need to be aware of. In actuality, the Heaven Awaken World is not in a very good situation, so you should make preparations.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about how various things in the Heaven Awaken World were weakening, and he asked seriously, ¡°What is happening?¡±


    Ling Ji shook her head and slightly frowned as she replied, ¡°In actuality, I don¡¯t know either, but I can sense that something big and bad will happen in the future. As such, you need to make preparations to avoid being destroyed.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded seriously and became set on his n from before. He asked, ¡°What kind of rare divine materials do you need? I¡¯ll immediately start collecting them.¡±


    Ling JI smiled and replied, ¡°They¡¯re not set things; anything that fulfils the requirements will do.¡±


    Following this, Ling Ji named a few materials and Zhao Fumitted them to memory.


    Most of these things were things that were impossible for Zhao Fu to obtain for now, and he could only hope that he could collect them by chance in the future. Ling Ji remained in the tower and used the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation to continue to gather the human world¡¯s consciousness.


    After dealing with this matter, there was something else that Zhao Fu was quite eager to take care of, which was fusing the Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den.


    Before, Zhao Fu had obtained a damaged Stage 10 Den. He had been waiting to see if he could fuse it with the Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den to form new creatures fused of the Heaven Awaken World and the Outer World.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu felt quite excited and went to the Outer World Battlefield.


    ¡°Owner, I missed you so much!¡± Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, Xue Ji leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and tightly hugged him as she looked at him happily and flirtatiously.


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged her body and looked at Arasina, Bai Xihan, and the other women, whose faces were somewhat red, and he asked, ¡°Did anything big happen recently?¡±


    Arasina lightly harrumphed, seeming a bit angry as she said, ¡°With This God here, how could anything big happen? Also, I heard you brought many women back again, and they all seem to be quite extraordinary.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing amiss with them. I haven¡¯t been back for long and came here quickly.¡±


    Xue Ji said impatiently, ¡°Let me service owner!¡±


    Arasina¡¯s face also became slightly red and she gave off a bewitching aura as she walked towards Zhao Fu. The other women did the same; after all, Zhao Fu had been gone for a long time and they greatly missed him.


    After doing it with all of them women, Zhao Fu brought Xue Ji to an empty area and took out the 30 meter tall Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den, as well as the Darkness Demon Snake Den, and prepared to fuse them.


    Zhao Fu had no idea if it would work, as they were things that came from two different worlds.

 Chapter 1518: Blood Demon Snake Mosquito

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Blood Demon Snake Mosquito</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den gave off an intense blood-red light and gave off a massive aura as it moved towards the Darkness Demon Snake Den. The Darkness Demon Snake Den gave off an intense demonic light and a powerful demonic might as it moved towards the Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den.


    As the two Dens moved towards each other, there was much resistance from both sides. Zhao Fu stretched out his hands and created two massive formless hands that grabbed the two Dens and forced them closer.


    However, as the two Dens came closer and closer to each other, the resistance became stronger and stronger. After all, they were items from two different worlds and Darkness power naturally suppressed Outer World creatures, which added to the difficulty.


    Since ordinary methods did not seem possible, Zhao Fu thought about it and suddenly had an idea.


    As someone from the Heaven Awaken World, Zhao Fu was unable to use the Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den, and people from the Outer World would not be able to use the Darkness Demon Snake Den.


    Zhao Fu could first refine the Darkness Demon Snake Den and have Xue Ji refine the Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den so that they would be under their control. The two of them could then use their blood and fuse the two items; perhaps this would increase the prospects of sess.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu started to act. Because his blood contained the power of an Orthodox Divine Bloodline, it was very easy for him to refine the Darkness Demon Snake Den. Because Xue Ji was the Queen of the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos, it was also very easy for her to refine the Blood-Sucking Mosquito Den.


    Zhao Fu and Xue Ji stood on opposite sides, and soon they gained control over the two Dens and the resistance indeed became weaker.


    However, as the Dens moved closer, the resistance once again began to increase. When the distance was at one meter, the force of the resistance was enough to form a wild gale.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu and Xue Ji cut their palms and blood flowed out. They controlled their blood to fly towards the two Dens, which transformed into a bloody mist that covered the two Dens. The two of them then sentrge amounts of their own power into the Dens.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the two Dens started to fuse under the immense power. One gave off powerful ck light and the other gave off powerful blood-red light, causing wind to sweep out.


    Suddenly, countless fiery lights gathered in the sky, forming a boundless sea of mes that covered the surrounding 1,000 kilometers. The searing aura made people feel like they were going to be roasted alive.


    The fusion of the two Dens once again triggered divine punishment. However, this time it did note from the Heaven Awaken World and instead came from the Outer World.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...


    Waves of mes started to descend, containing enough power to raze everything as they fell towards the two Dens.


    Zhao Fu and Xue Ji were wholly focused on the fusion process and could not divert their attention, but fortunately Arasina was by their side.


    She stretched out a hand and the 24 wings on her back spread out, and a powerful ck light spread out as a mighty God Domain containing ferocious power spread out, blocking the iing fiery rain.


    This divine punishment was not very powerful, and Arasina alone was enough to block it. This allowed Zhao Fu and Xue Ji to remain focused on the fusion.


    Finally, the two Dens sessfully merged together, forming a new Den.


    This Den was not very big, and it was four meters tall. It was a cube and was blood-red colored, and it gave off a dark and bloody power. This power was quite terrifying and could cause people¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    Zhao Fu ced his hands on it and found that he could use it, and its name was now the Blood Demon Snake Mosquito Den.


    The Blood Demon Snake Mosquitos were most likely a mix of the Blood-Sucking Mosquitos and the Darkness Demon Snakes. Zhao Fu did not know what they looked like yet, so he found a suitable ce and established the Den there.


    A blood-red wave of light spared out and the Den floated into the air, giving off an intense light as a blood-red crystal stage appeared on the ground.


    Suddenly, countless traces of blood-red light condensed, forming thousands of monsters that flew in the sky and gave off humming noises.


    The monsters were three meters long and had mosquito-like heads but snake-like eyes. They also had ck, snake-like bodies and six pairs of mosquito wings on their backs. They also had two ck ws, and they looked quite terrifying.


    All of the Demon Snake Mosquitos had Stage 3 strength, and even though they were weaker than what Zhao Fu had expected, as the Darkness Demon Snake Den had been a Stage 10 Den, he was not too disappointed. After all, what was key was their numbers.


    Moreover, the Den was still a low-grade Den and yet it could already produce thousands of Demon Snake Mosquitos every day. If it continued to level up, perhaps in one day it would be able to produce tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of them.


    These Demon Snake Mosquitos had stage 3 strength, which meant that the Den was producing an equivalent of thousands of Stage 3 soldiers every day. This made Zhao Fu incredibly delighted.


    Moreover, the Demon Snake Mosquitos had blood-attributes and demon-attributes and were not afraid of Darkness elemental essence like Outer World creatures. They also had a trace of Divine power, and they were much stronger than other monsters with Stage 3 strength.


    Zhao Fu gave this Blood Demon Snake Mosquito Den to Xue Ji to manage. Seeing that there were no other matters, Zhao Fu returned to Great Qin.


    He first had people construct temples. Gui Ji¡¯s temple was alreadypleted, and she was absorbing faith energy, which helped her quickly recover her power.


    Zhao Fu now had people build a temple for the Demon God and Darkness God. Within the historical remnant, Zhao Fu had obtained a Darkness Divinity.


    With the Fallen Angel God, Demon God, and Darkness God, Great Qin will have gathered three powerful godly spirits of the darkness attribute. They would be incredibly useful when dealing with the Outer World in the future because Darkness energy greatly countered Outer World creatures.


    The temples were built quite quickly. Zhao Fu did not need to take care of matters with the Demon God Temple, and everything was left to Mo Qianmo.


    Zhao Fu came to the Darkness God Temple and fused the Darkness Divinity into a piece ofrge Darkness Crystal. Zhao Fu then cut his palm and dripped some blood onto the crystal.


    Zhao Fu had been letting out quite a lot of bloodtely, which he felt quite frustrated about. After all, his Divine Bloodline was an incredibly precious resource and had powerful effects and abilities. With his Divine Bloodline, many things became much more convenient.


    The Darkness Crystal quickly devoured Zhao Fu¡¯s blood and gave off an intense ck light as it gradually melted. The liquid continuously changed before forming a woman¡¯s statue.


    The statue gave off a ck light as a figure appeared in front of Zhao Fu ¨C she was the Darkness God.


    She was tall and slim and had a western-looking face. Her jet-ck hair fell to her waist and her skin was quite white. She wore a ck dress with a strap and had a trace of seductiveness about her, and she gave off the powerful aura of a darkness godly spirit.

 Chapter 1519: Spirit Race

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Spirit Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Owner!¡± the Darkness God smiled and looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes as she called out. She already understood her situation.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he brought her into his embrace.


    The Darkness God lightlyughed and did not resist, nor did she look surprised. She hugged Zhao Fu with both arms and called out flirtatiously, ¡°Owner, let me serve you!¡±


    Following this, indescribable sounds came out from the Darkness God Temple. Because it had just been constructed, there was no one around, or else people would have been shocked to know that the godly spirit that they worshipped was so lewd.


    Following this, Zhao Fu left the temple to take care of other matters.


    The Darkness God¡¯s face waspletely red as she strengthlessly returned to the statue. A few priests walked in and started to manage the temple, and they had believerse in to provide faith energy for the Darkness God.


    Zhao Fu arranged for the 12 Madams to stay at the Flower Domain. After all, they were Evil Flower Emissaries and they greatly liked flowers, so he also had the Hidden Flower Realm set up there.


    Following this, Zhao Fu handed the demon grass to others to take care of. Its body and fluids all contained powerful spiritual attributes, and it was a powerful demonic treasure and would have powerful effects.


    Zhao Fu ced the mouse, Zi Yue, near the Dens, where it could y with Moon Wolf, ck Forest, and Fat Cat.


    After taking care of the various matters, Zhao Fu sent out people to collect information. Zhao Fu had already decided to make the human world into an existence like the Heaven Awaken World, and in the future, he would be the ruler of such an existence.


    Ling Ji was currently fusing with the remainder of the human world¡¯s consciousness, and this would take a long time. During this time, Zhao Fu wanted to collect the rare divine materials for her.


    Zhao Fu first had people gather information to see where they could gather those materials; this was the most important thing for Great Qin right now.


    There was another important matter, which was that Zhao Fu wanted to awaken the remaining four races¡¯ Emperor Stars. That would require countless terrifying things or legacies, so he sent out people to gather information about this as well.


    For example, when awakening the Celestial Emperor Star, he had relied on his Sovereign Bloodline, the Heaven Murder Empire¡¯s Fate, and the three General Stars. Awakening the Nether Emperor Star had relied on the Six Paths Demon Images, the Ghost Dragon, and arge amount of Underworld aura.


    Awakening the Violet Sky Dragon Star had relied on the Ten Thousand Dragon Mark, the Sun and Moon Devil Marks, and arge amount of Devil Qi. Awakening the Demon Lord Star had relied on the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower and the various things Zhao Fu had devoured.


    All of those things were incredibly terrifying; the supreme Emperor Stars of the major races were not so easy to obtain, or else they would not be so rare and valuable.


    Of the remaining four races, Zhao Fu was not too worried about the God Race as he had his own Divinity within his mind. It could absorb the power of other godly spirits and when it reached a certain stage, Zhao Fu would definitely be able to awaken the God Race¡¯s Emperor Star.


    What was key was the three other races. The Water Race and Ounder Races were not as bad, but the Spirit Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star was the rarest and most difficult to awaken.


    After all, within the eight major races, the Spirit Race had the fewest numbers. Moreover, the Spirit Race was the only major race that did not have an institution within the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Seven Great Colleges. Moreover, the Spirit Race always had the fewest Emperor Stars out of the eight major races, which was why it was the race that possessed the least Fate.


    Zhao Fu decided to start from the Water Race and Ounder Race, which were rtively easier. He did not know when there would be any news about this matter and he could not just keep waiting, so he decided to turn his attention to other matters.


    During the time that Zhao Fu had been away, not too much had happened. The Wind God Empire had behaved itself and defended its four worlds, and it did not show any signs of arrogance or aggression.


    On the other hand, the Devil Horn Empire had been doing its best to expand and had conquered another world. That world had been a Demon Race world, and it had been upied by a race of demons with long fur.


    Those people from the demon race were about 2.6 meters tall and had one meter long fur that covered their bodies. They were not weak at all and could use their long fur to turn into steel-like needles and attack. Adding on their height and their innate attributes, they were powerful warriors.


    However, because the Devil Horn Empire had been expanding too quickly and continuously conquered four worlds to its left, many other worlds had allied together against it, making its situation on the left quite unfavorable.


    Now, part of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s army was locked down against those worlds, but those worlds were rtively weaker and did not want to fight with the Devil Horn Empire, just wanting to stop it from expanding further to the left.


    By now, the Devil Horn Empire had six worlds, which was equal with Great Qin. After taking a serious blow, the Wind God Empire had be incredibly low-profile, making it so that Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire were the only two overlords in the area.


    However, the Wind God Empire had billions of Stage 3 soldiers defending here, so they were not to be taken lightly. As such, neither Great Qin nor the Devil Horn Empire wanted to make any trouble with the Wind God Empire.


    If the Devil Horn Empire fought with the other worlds, Great Qin would definitely join in. After all, the Devil Horn Empire was Great Qin¡¯s greatest opponent, and anything that was unfavorable to it was favorable for Great Qin.


    Moreover, if it was not for Great Qin tying down a portion of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s army, no matter how the other worlds allied together, they would have been too weak to stop the Devil Horn Empire.


    The Devil Horn Empire now realized how dangerous and difficult its position was, so it started to focus on its foreign policies. It established friendly rtions with worlds further away to prevent them from joining in before gradually taking apart the alliance.


    During the time that Zhao Fu had been away for, Great Qin had also developed rapidly. Great Qin¡¯s army had be much stronger in terms of weapons and equipment, as well as various other resources. They had also established some new policies in governance, making Great Qin even more prosperous and lively.


    By now, Great Qin had also finished digesting the Deste Crow World and had taken control of it, and it could once again attack other worlds.


    Its targets were the two new worlds on either side of it. They were quite weak and were easy to bully; if Great Qin did not attack them, who would it attack?


    However, Zhao Fu did not n on participating in this as it was now the ninth year and it would soon be time for the Emperor Path College¡¯s examination. Zhao Fu was definitely going to go there, and he had been making preparations.


    However, what happened nextpletely surprised Zhao Fu and interrupted his original ns. The higher-being friend he had made advised him not to go to the Emperor Path College ¨C after all, the matters caused by Zhao Fu in the Demon Domain had caught many people¡¯s attention, and many factions in the Human Domain knew about him and guessed at Zhao Fu¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 1520: Wind Spirit World

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Wind Spirit World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    If Zhao Fu went to Emperor Path College, he might be in great danger. Moreover, facing so many higher-beings and factions, it would be very difficult for Emperor Path College to protect him.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and had thought that Emperor Path College would be his ce of refuge, but it seemed that he could not rely on it as it could not guarantee his safety. Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank, and his expression became quite grim.


    He had never thought that the Human Domain¡¯s people would hear about what had happened in the Demon Domain, and his identity had also been leaked. It was evident that the Human Domain¡¯s various factions knew who he was.


    They definitely knew that the person who had unleashed the Evil Flower Bewitching World in the Demon Domain was Zhao Fu. If Zhao Fu headed to Emperor Path College, countless factions and higher-beings would definitelye, and no matter how powerful Emperor Path College was, it would not be able to stop so many people.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Zhao Fu could not help but sigh. He had prepared for the Emperor Path College¡¯s examination for three years, yet he was now unable to participate.


    Zhao Fu was very grateful to his higher-being friend; ordinary people would not be so considerate. After chatting with the higher-being for a bit longer, they concluded their talk.


    The higher-being advised Zhao Fu to keep his identity a secret no matter what. If it was leaked, no one would be able to protect him, and he would definitely die.


    However, Zhao Fu did not have to worry about any curses or divinations. Now that he had five Emperor Stars, including the dark and evil Demon Lord Star, no higher-being wanted to risk their life.


    Zhao Fu took the higher-being¡¯s warning seriously. He did not have anyone to rely on, so he could only rely on himself. Only by being strong himself would he have peace of mind.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu put his focus on attacking other worlds. Great Qin had been developing to the left, taking down the Dark Demon World, Spirit Light World, and Corpse Pall World.


    The world next to the Corpse Pall World seemed to be another human world. Zhao Fu found that that world¡¯s World Protector was someone who he had some grievances with.


    That world¡¯s World Protector was a young man with white pupils who had also gone to the Spirit Light World to fight for the Primogenitor Statue. After fighting with Zhao Fu, they had left with resentment.


    Zhao Fu had people spy on that world first and make preparations before they attacked.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu thought of the Void Mirror, which could break open spatial energy. It was what he had used to open the historical remnant from before.


    Zhao Fu was wondering if he could break open the barrier to the Wind Spirit World to the right. Great Qin could not just keep continuing to expand to the left. They would have to open up the right side sooner orter and not have it block them forever.


    Zhao Fu also sent over people to the Wind Spirit World to investigate. The Wind God¡¯s Son there was developing quite quickly, so it was better to attack as soon as possible. The more powerful he became, the more difficult attacking would be.


    Zhao Fu brought the Void Mirror, Yu Ling, Mosax, and Mf to the area near the barrier of the Wind Spirit World.


    During the time Zhao Fu had been gone, Yu Ling, Mosax, and Mf had be much stronger, and they should be able to break through the barrier.


    Mosax first leashed his powerful Nothingness Domain, which now covered 10,000 meters. As it covered the barrier, it greatly reduced the barrier¡¯s power.


    Mf stretched out a hand and exploded out with a powerful Nothingness energy that sted against the barrier. Zhao Fu held the Void Mirror and sentrge amounts of power into it, causing it to shoot out a powerful ray of light.


    Boom!


    The two types of energy sted against the barrier, causing the incredibly tough barrier to tremble.


    Yu Ling went up and ced his small hand against the trembling barrier. A silver energy silently spread out and covered the trembling barrier.


    Bang!


    Arge explosion sounded out as cracks appeared on the barrier before falling down, forming a 1,000 meter wide hole, from which green-colored wind flowed out.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face; they had finally breached the wind Spirit World. Even though it was only a 1,000 meter wide hole, Great Qin could enter as they pleased and could transport arge number of people within.


    It was likely that the Wind Spirit World had sensed the ripples here and would respond. Zhao Fu decided to immediately attack the Wind Spirit World and not give it any time to prepare.


    Now that the Wind Spirit World¡¯s barrier was still up, it was quite favorable for Great Qin. After all, if the Wind Spirit World¡¯s barrier was gone, the billions of soldiers from the Wind God Empire would be able to help, making it impossible for Zhao Fu to conquer the Wind Spirit World.


    If that happened, Zhao Fu¡¯s path to the right would be blocked and he would have another powerful opponent. The Wind God¡¯s Son there definitely was not simple


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, causing Zhao Fu¡¯s expression to fall. Clouds swirled as thunder boomed, and the entire world trembled.


    It was not just Zhao Fu¡¯s expression that became grim, but many people¡¯s expressions all over the Heaven Awaken World were the same. These ripples were much more ferocious than before andsted for longer, and they gave off an even more terrifying aura.


    Everyone felt as if they had been tossed into icy-cold water and their bodies instinctively trembled as they felt terror in their hearts.


    Only after a few hours did the ripples stop.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Shocking explosions once again sounded out throughout many worlds, and countless people felt as if they were going to go deaf.


    Zhao Fu looked quite confused as he saw the Wind Spirit World¡¯s barrier shatter and fall, smashing outrge craters. Sand billowed into the sky, making it difficult to see.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± He had taken great pains to break open the Wind Spirit World¡¯s barrier, but the rest of it had now shattered. All of what he had done had been wasted, and Zhao Fu could not help but curse.


    However, this was not just the case for the Wind Spirit World but also for the Fish Scale World as well. The barriers of the new worlds all shattered without exception.


    The massive sounds hade from countless Heaven Domain Boundaries shattering, and two of them had been the Fish Scale World and Wind Spirit World.


    This meant that all of the new worlds¡¯ protection was over, and they were about to face the true trials of the Heaven Awaken World.


    At the same time, countless system announcements sounded out within Zhao Fu¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 1521: Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Alliance</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°System announcement! City stats have been reduced.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Den stats have been reduced.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Region power has been reduced.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Kingdom power has been reduced.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Nation Armaments have been affected.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! All protection periods have prematurely ended.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was quite serious. This time, it was not just Cities and Region power; even Dens and Kingdoms had been affected as well. More importantly, Nation Armaments had also been affected, and all of the new worlds¡¯ barriers had disappeared.


    It seemed that the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s situation was bing worse and worse. At this rate, all stats would disappear. Now that Great Qin had the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation, it could leave the Heaven Awaken World, but it did not have the ability to protect itself.


    Zhao Fu had to quickly develop his faction to prepare for the future. Based on the current trend, the outlook for the future was not very positive.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu was now resolved to make the human world a simr existence to the Heaven Awaken World. Great Qin would be able to survive and perhaps even be able to reach new heights as a result.


    The barriers of the new worlds disappearing once again interfered with Zhao Fu¡¯s ns. Not only would he not be able to attack the Wind Spirit World, but also his ns to attack the other world would also have to be dyed.


    Before, Great Qin could have expanded to both sides and bully the new worlds, but this was no longer possible as other worlds would interfere.


    Zhao Fu decided to first gather his subordinates to discuss their future ns. He returned to Great Qin and spread out his military forces.


    Now that the barriers were gone, the Fish Scale World, Dark Demon World, and Spirit Light World were exposed to other worlds. As such, they could not leave those worlds unguarded, and defending such arge area requiredrge forces.


    In the end, Zhao Fu could only send spies to the Wind Spirit World and the other Human World to gather intelligence.


    Just as Zhao Fu had expected, the Wind God¡¯s Son was developing incredibly quickly and already controlled one-third of the Wind Spirit World¡¯s territory. As the billions of the Wind God Empire¡¯s soldiers marched in, the Wind God¡¯s Son became the ruler of the Wind Spirit World.


    The Wind God¡¯s Son also established an empire, called the Wind God Empire ¨C it seemed that the Wind God¡¯s Son really was the reincarnation of a Wind God.


    This Wind God had been one of the Ancestors of the Wind God Empire, and he had used some kind of method to reincarnate. The Wind God Empire had been able to precisely find the location of his relocation, which was why they had sent billions of soldiers and established the second Wind God Empire.


    The Wind God Empire had thought that it was powerful enough and would be able to take care of this matter with no problems, but it was a pity that it had run into Great Qin.


    However, adding on the Wind Spirit World, the second Wind God Empire now had five worlds, making it incredibly powerful. Zhao Fu sent people to continuously monitor it, as he was worried that they might attack.


    After all, Great Qin had enmity with the original Wind God Empire, so the second Wind God Empire would also see Great Qin as an enemy.


    The Human World nearby was called the ss Race and their people had white hair. Apart from that, there was not anything special about them. Of the eight major races, the Human Race was rtively weak.


    This was a rtively ordinary new world, and it had not progressed as quickly as Great Qin or the second Wind God Empire. It was still split into many factions,rge and small. The white-haired and white-pupiled young man from before was called Dong Yueli, and his faction was thergest. However, he had not yet gained control of a Continent.


    The ss World was even weaker than the Corpse Pall World. Even though the Corpse Pall World was not very powerful, at least each Continent was unified.


    Now, the ss World was exposed to the invasions of other worlds. Some other worlds nearby nned to invade.


    By now, all of the ss people were incredibly terrified and started to send out ambassadors, telling people that Great Qin was next to it and that it was willing to join their alliance to help resist the Devil Horn Empire as well.


    The other worlds were quite interested because taking down a new world would just result in them losing some forces and they would not be able to gain much. Apart from poption, nothing else was of much value.


    If they increased their forces resisting the Devil Horn Empire, they would naturally be quite happy. Moreover, the ss World was right next to Great Qin, and Great Qin conquering it meant being neighbors with Great Qin; no one wanted this.


    After thinking about it, the various worlds agreed to the ss World¡¯s request and decided not to attack it. The ss World joining the alliance would provide some assistance.


    A massive crisis was now over for the ss World, and everyone in it rejoiced. Countless people cheered and the streets were filled with celebrations.


    The ss World picked ten or so representatives who were all geniuses and held important positions to liaise with the surrounding worlds, and this included Dong Yueli.


    The other worlds of the alliance also invited them to discuss ns to resist the Devil Horn Empire. The ten or so representatives were naturally quite excited.


    This was the first time they would be interacting with the powerful people from the outer worlds. The outer worlds had all developed for dozens of years, and they were much stronger than them.


    Apart from Dong Yueli, who had left the ss World a few times, none of the others had seen the rest of the Heaven Awaken World before.


    Dong Yueli and the others took this matter quite seriously and came to the meeting ce. Facing the major figures from the other worlds, they expressed their goodwill, and the other factions were also quite courteous.


    A gentle and reserved middle-aged man smiled as he said, ¡°Wee to our alliance, members from the ss World. I am the Hanrow Kingdom¡¯s King and the leader of the alliance.¡±


    Dong Yueli hurriedly replied, ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Alliance Master! It is the ss World¡¯s fortune to be able to join the alliance.¡±


    The middle-aged man felt quite pleased towards Dong Yueli¡¯s attitude andughed as he said, ¡°Please have a seat! We¡¯ll soon start discussing how to resist the Devil Horn Empire.¡±


    Dong Yueli and the others looked around and found a ce to sit.


    Many people gave all sorts of suggestions at the meeting. Some people wanted to bring more people into the alliance, some wanted to work together with Great Qin, and some wanted to increase their forces and train together in order to increase their unity.


    There were many geniuses at the meeting but there were also many different opinions. Everyone had their own reservations, so there were soon disagreements.


    Dong Yueli and the others behaved themselves and just listened and did not give any suggestions. With their strength, they were not qualified to speak here.


    In actuality, they only joined the alliance to avoid being invaded by members of the alliance and to ward off Great Qin from attacking them. That was the ss World¡¯s true goal, or else they would not have joined the alliance.

 Chapter 1522: Wind God

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Wind God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Suddenly, some people walked in and handed out letters to the various leaders. The leaders all felt quite confused, but the people whispered something to them, causing them to look quite serious as they started to read the letters.


    Dong Yueli and the others felt quite confused, not knowing what had happened for the leaders to be so serious.


    Following this, the leaders started to look at them ¨C some had expressions of pity and reluctance, while others had condescending expressions.


    This included the Alliance Master, who had treated them incredibly courteously; he now seemed quite cold, causing Dong Yueli and the others¡¯ hearts to sink. Something bad had definitely happened, but they did not know what it was.


    The Alliance Master looked at the others, who all nodded; there was not a single person who did not nod. Seeing this, the middle-aged man said, ¡°Apologies, members of the ss World, you have been kicked out from the alliance. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t attack you though.¡±


    Those words instantly caused Dong Yueli and the others to feel quite furious; what did these people take them as? Even though they were weak, they were notpletely defenseless. How could they just kick them out like that, and not give them any face?


    Even though they were furious, but facing the bosses of the various worlds, they did not dare to vent their anger. Dong Yueli said coldly, ¡°Alliance Master, can you tell us what happened and why you¡¯re kicking us out?¡±


    The Alliance Master exined, ¡°Great Qin sent a message telling us not to ept you, or else it will no longer help tie down the Devil Horn Empire and will treat us as enemies. If we kick you out, Great Qin promises not to attack us. Apologies, but you should understand how much we fear Great Qin, so we can only kick you out.¡±


    This was how domineering Great Qin was; a single word was enough tomand the entire alliance, who could only obey.


    Dong Yueli and the others understood and got up to leave. Their hearts were now filled with anger towards Great Qin and the alliance.


    At the same time, they quickly hurried back to prepare various things to resist Great Qin. They understood that Great Qin was definitely going to attack, and if they did not prepare soon, it would be toote.


    Great Qin was indeed mobilizing forces to prepare to attack the ss World. As Great Qin¡¯s massive war machine started to operate, an enormous aura of killing and conquering spread out, causing the atmosphere to be oppressive and everyone started to be wary.


    Great Qin had already stationed soldiers in its other worlds, and they set up measures to prevent other worlds from spying.


    Seeing that Great Qin was about to attack the ss World, the Devil Horn Empire, which had been lying low, caught this opportunity to announce that it would fully support the ss World as long as it submitted to the Devil Horn Empire and be its vassal world.


    Great Qin had been obstructing the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s development this whole time, and now that the Devil Horn Empire had the same number of worlds as Great Qin, it wanted to take revenge and obstruct Great Qin.


    As Great Qin¡¯s enemy, the Devil Horn Empire was determined to stop Great Qin from attacking the ss World in order to relieve its anger.


    The ss World had been terrified at the prospects of being attacked by various parties, but after joining the alliance, it had been overjoyed at its newfound peace. However, hearing that Great Qin was going to attack it and that the alliance had kicked it out, it once again fell into fear.


    However, they were much more afraid than before, and there were already people nning on escaping the ss World. After all, Great Qin was many times more terrifying than other worlds.


    However, hearing that the Devil Horn Empire was willing to help them, the ss World once again felt quite joyful. The Devil Horn Empire was Great Qin¡¯s biggest rival and would definitely be able to stop Great Qin and allow them to live.


    All it took was bing a vassal world of the Devil Horn Empire, which was not a big deal as it would be in name only and they would not truly submit to the Devil Horn Empire. Even though it was quite shameful, their lives were more important than their pride.


    By now, the ss World¡¯s people had gone through a rollercoaster of emotions, going up and down from joy to terror.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much about the Devil Horn Empire. He had expected it to get involved; right now, Zhao Fu was focused on Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    Defending the six worlds took up a lot of the forces, and they also had to defend Great Qin¡¯s Territory at the Outer World Battlefield. The City stats and Region power weakening had also caused Great Qin¡¯s beasts¡¯ power to decline, and even though the soldiers were developing well, their numbers were still too small.


    Now, they had to face the Devil Horn Empire and the second Wind God Empire. Given all of the other factors, Great Qin was in quite an unfavorable situation.


    However, with Great Qin¡¯s current strength, it would still be able to conquer the ss World. Right now, they were gathering intelligence on the ss World while holding meetings to discuss how to attack.


    The Devil Horn Empire was also gathering its forces, and a massive aura spread out. The Devil Horn Empire nned to attack Great Qin through the Deste Crow World. That ce was also close to the ss World, allowing them to help the ss World too.


    The tworge Kingdoms started to move out, and a terrifying aura caused the surrounding worlds to feel quite nervous. Those who were tactful stayed away; when the two sides started fighting, they would not have any regard for third parties. Many factions once again started to monitor the situation between the two factions.


    Within arge pce, there sat a heroic-looking and beautiful woman with green eyes on a throne. She wore green armor and rested her chin on a hand as she listened to a half-kneeling soldier report, and she gave a cold smile.


    This woman was the ¡®Wind God¡¯s Son¡¯ and was the reincarnation of the Wind God. She had once been a terrifying existence and held great authority within the Wind God Empire. More than half of the Wind God Empire¡¯s territory had been conquered by her, and she was the Wind Spirit World¡¯s World Protector. Her name was Feng Shensha.


    The news that the soldier was reporting about was about the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin.


    ¡°These two fellows are quite interesting, especially Great Qin¡¯s Legatee ¨C he can be called a legendary figure. Despite being a new world, he made the Wind God Empire suffer such a loss. Who would have thought that This Sovereign would appear at such aplicated area and be required to personally attack,¡± Feng Shensha felt quite shocked as she said somewhat amusedly.


    With her identity and experience, she did not care too much about these two small Kingdoms on the outskirts. If it was not for the fact that the Wind God Empire was tied down by a few other Royal Kingdoms, she would have immediately mobilized troops to easily destroy those two Kingdoms and have their Kings prostrate themselves before her.


    Feng Shensha thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Right now, they¡¯re too upied with fighting with each other and won¡¯t take notice of us. This is a good opportunity ¨C mobilize our forces to attack the world next to the Charm Devil World.¡±

 Chapter 1523: Gold God Race

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Gold God Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The world next to the Charm Devil World was a God Race World, and the people living there were called the Gold God Race. They had golden pupils and liked to make gold armor. They were incredibly powerful and were much stronger than the Charm Devil World.


    That was why back then the Wind God Empire had chosen to develop to the left and avoid the Gold God World to the right.


    The Gold God Race was quite strong and they were quite proud, and they did not fear the Wind God Empire much. They would be quite tough to crack.


    Feng Shensha preferred tough ones because conquering them felt more satisfying. As such, she gave orders to attack the Gold God World first.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the soldier turned and left to spread Feng Shensha¡¯s order.


    Feng Shensha left behind one billion Stage 3 soldiers to defend and the other two billion Stage 3 soldiers and the Wind Spirit World¡¯s 600 million soldiers attacked the Gold God World together. Feng Shensha wanted to give the soldiers who had never seen the outside world before some experience.


    The two armies quickly faced off against each other, both sides giving off powerful auras and causing the air to seem to be heavy. A dangerous aura spread out, and this aura could be felt even far away.


    ¡°If you submit to you now I will treat you well in the future. It¡¯s best not to seek your own deaths,¡± Feng Shensha stood in the air and gave off a terrifying aura as she said domineeringly and coldly.


    Her cultivation was at the World Realm and she also had the power of a Nation Armament.


    On the side of the Gold God Race, a golden-haired, proud-looking young man who looked somewhat handsome replied coldly, ¡°In your dreams. Submitting to you is out of the question.¡±


    Feng Shensha coldlyughed and did not say anything else before giving the order to attack.


    The two billion Stage 3 soldiers charged first. Green aura mes burst forth around their bodies, making them seem like a green flood that gave off a sharp and destructive aura as they rushed towards the Gold God army.


    The Gold God Race immediately started to counterattack. Their soldiers gave off traces of gold aura which flowed into the sky and formed a golden moon.


    This golden moon gave off a terrifying aura and boundless golden moonlight, covering the ground.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The Gold God Archers started to shoot out arrows, which were empowered by the golden moonlight. They turned into golden rays of light that contained powerful godly power and tore through the sky as they shot towards the Wind God soldiers.


    Facing the countless iing golden rays of light, the green aura condensed before exploding out, and an incredibly sharp green gale rushed forwards.


    The golden rays of light were cut apart by the green gale, and they fell from the sky.


    This caused the Gold God soldiers¡¯ expressions to fall. By now, the Wind God soldiers had reached the defensive walls, and each soldier gave off an intense aura that formedrge winds that helped them rush up the walls.


    Boom!


    The golden moon in the sky exploded out with an even more powerful aura as golden moonlight covered the gold-armored soldiers. The Gold God soldiers were bathed in golden light as they looked incredibly valiant, like divine soldiers.


    On one side were the gold soldiers and on the other side were the green soldiers, and both sides shed in a chaotic battle.


    The Wind God Empire¡¯s 600 million Stage 1 soldiers split in two directions, roaring as they charged at two different areas of the defensive wall.


    With the help of the main force, they quickly charged up the defensive walls and were baptized with blood.


    A Wind Spirit soldier held arge axe that glowed with green light and hacked out, sending out a green de of light that cut a Gold God soldier from head to toe. Another Wind Spirit soldier held a spear and stabbed out, piercing through a Gold God soldier¡¯s chest.


    The Gold God soldiers and Wind Spirit soldiers were more or less equally matched, and the Gold God Race had a slight advantage as they were on their home soil. Both sides continuously killed, causing blood to fly everywhere and the death toll continuously rose.


    However, the Wind God side had their Stage 3 soldiers, who gave off green aura mes and looked like wind demons as they ughtered their way through.


    They sent out green wind des incredibly densely, and the Gold God soldiers were unable to defend at all. Their bodies were torn apart by the green des and blood sttered everywhere as cries continuously sounded out. The bloody stench was enough to make anyone feel nauseous.


    By now, the Gold God soldiers already felt some fear and started to retreat. The Wind God soldiers¡¯ expressions were cold as they gave chase, not willing to spare any of the Gold God soldiers.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Seeing the soldiers on his side being wiped out, a Gold God soldier furiously roared and charged up without regard for his life towards a Wind God soldier, but he was mercilessly cut down by another Wind God soldier.


    Ten or so Gold God soldiers stood around a Wind God soldier and attacked, but they had already lost 90 people fighting him. A spear finally pierced through that Wind God soldier¡¯s chest, taking his life, but they had already suffered great losses. The Gold God soldiers were not a match for the Wind God Empire¡¯s Stage 3 soldiers.


    One faction was from the inner regions while the other was from the outer regions; their strength were onpletely different levels and the gap was too great. Moreover, they did not have an advantage in numbers either.


    In the end, the Gold God World was taken down by the second Wind God Empire, and the remaining Gold God people either submitted or escaped to other worlds.


    Within a dazzling pce, Feng Shensha sat on a throne as a few soldiers brought up a gold-haired young man.


    This was the young man who had spoken with Feng Shensha before, the strongest King in the Gold God World. His identity and bloodline were the most prestigious in his world.


    ¡°Kneel and crawl over!¡± Sitting on the throne, Feng Shensha gave a trace of a smile as she said incredibly overbearingly.


    The golden-haired young man was furious and yelled out, ¡°Just kill me!¡±


    Feng Shensha lightlyughed and stretched out a hand. Countless traces of green aura flowed into the golden-haired young man¡¯s body, and the sharp aura cut apart his body from within. His entire body was cut, and the immense pain caused the young man to howl and wish for death.


    The injuries were all internal, so from the outside, he lookedpletely fine. A whileter, the young man was unable to endure it anymore and crawled over to Feng Shensha.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Feng Shesha¡¯s face as she stretched out a foot. The young man vigorously licked the foot like a dog, giving off strange noises of pleasure.

 Chapter 1524: Insect Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Insect Monster</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at the young man madly licking her foot and giving off strange sounds of pleasure, Feng Shensha smiled and understood that she had tamed this young man. She pressed the young man¡¯s head under her foot and said with her beautiful voice, ¡°My interesting little boy dog, only by being obedient will you be treated like this in the future, understood?¡±


    The young many on the ground and had a ttering look on his face as he stretched out his tongue and hurriedly nodded. The pain from before hadpletely destroyed his pride, and he only wanted to curry favor with Feng Shensha and not endure that kind of pain again.


    Feng Shesha was quite pleased, took out a cor and leash made of silver, and put the cor around the young man¡¯s neck. She then led him out, making him walk like a real dog.


    The Gold God World had already been fully conquered by the Wind God Empire. The Wind God Empire did notmit a massive ughter like before, as Feng Shensha required arge poption.


    After all, four of the other worlds it had did not have any people at all and were like empty shells. As a Kingdom, poption was incredibly important and with these people, the second Wind God Empire would be able to start bing truly powerful.


    Before, the second Wind God Empire had five worlds, and with the Gold God World, it now had six worlds. The threergest factions in the area now all had the same number of worlds.


    The second Wind God Empire¡¯s sudden attack shook the other factions, including the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin, who stopped fighting against each other.


    Before, the Wind Spirit World had seemed incredibly tame, but after Feng Shensha established the second Wind God Empire, it had revealed its fangs. With her strength, no one dared to take her lightly.


    The Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin decided to temporarily strengthen their defenses at the borders. The Wind God Empire was between the Devil Horn Empire and Great Qin and there were many areas where they were connected. Now that the second Wind God Empire had revealed its fangs, Great Qin and Devil Horn Empire had to be careful.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu received news from the Outer World Battlefield that Great Qin Territory was being attacked by arge number of monsters and requested reinforcements. It seemed that the situation was quite urgent and dangerous, or else they would not have asked for reinforcements like this.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu quickly gathered forces and soon received more information that it was an Outer World City that was attacking.


    This was the Chaos Evil City that Zhao Fu had heard about before, and even though it only had ten million people, they had created six billion insect monsters that were incredibly terrifying. Great Qin only had two billion soldiers stationed there, putting them in an incredibly disadvantageous situation. It was only natural that the situation was so urgent.


    However, the situation in the Heaven Awaken World was not too good either and they required arge number of soldiers to defend. After thinking about it, Zhao Fu nned to send two billion soldiers and also six million or so Fallen Light Angels. They were Spirit Light people who had taken on the Fallen Angel profession.


    They all had strength equivalent to the peak of Stage 3, and they had Darkness power that could counter the Outer World Battlefield. More importantly, Zhao Fu heard that the six million Fallen Light Angels could cast a very powerful ability with the 24 Emissaries.


    The wife of the Spirit Light World¡¯s World Protector, Athenkali, was the core figure for this. She was the only six-winged Fallen Light Angel, and she was about to break through to eight wings.


    Even though she still looked quite cold, her aura had be much more mature and bewitching because she and the 24 Emissaries were often ravaged by Zhao Fu.


    After gathering his forces, Zhao Fu hurried to the Great Qin Territory.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± After reaching the Great Qin Territory, Zhao Fu immediately flew to the defensive walls and asked Arasina.


    Arasina looked somewhat serious as she replied, ¡°This time the Chaos Evil people have sent roughly five billion insect monsters and are about 1,000 kilometers away.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite confused as he asked, ¡°These Chaos Evil people are so far away; why are they suddenly attacking the Great Qin Territory?¡±


    Arasina thought about it before replying, ¡°It¡¯s most likely because of the abnormal signs caused from fusing the two Dens, which alerted them of our existence.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu understood. However, now that the Great Qin Territory had four billion soldiers and tall defensive walls and other kinds of defenses, Zhao Fu was not too worried about this attack.


    All of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers started to get ready and pushed out terrifying ballistae and set up barrels of darkness me oil. Countless Wyverns spiraled in the sky and tens of thousands of Spirit Light Emissaries had been summoned already. Great Qin¡¯s forces were all prepared and gave off an incredibly powerful aura.


    Rumble...


    Massive sounds could be heard as the ground started to tremble. An incredibly chaotic and violent aura flooded out, causing all creatures to fall into terror.


    Countless figures flooded over the horizon and were simply innumerable,pletely covering the ground. The sky was also blotted with countless insect monsters, making it difficult to see the sky itself.


    These insect monsters were different than ordinary insect creatures. They looked both like humans and insects, and they looked incredibly ugly and terrifying.


    Some had the bodies of ants and heads of humans, while some had the upper bodies of humans and lower bodies of scorpions. Others had the upper bodies of grasshoppers and the lower bodies of humans.


    The flying insect monsters in the sky had the heads of insects and bodies of humans, as well as pairs of thin wings. Some had human bodies but had cockroach-like shells and wings.


    These insect monsters looked like hybrids between humans and insects. No wonder Hong Mei and the others had been quite afraid of these Chaos Evil people; they were simply too evil.


    Such a massive insect monster army was naturally controlled by many people. There were hundreds of thousands of them, and the leader was a savage-looking big man with a braid. He was most likely the City Lord of Chaos Evil City.


    He did not seem interested in speaking because Outer World creatures naturally desired to kill Heaven Awaken World people.


    Boom!


    Countless insect monsters gave off heaven-toppling auras as they madly rushed at the Great Qin Territory, seemingpletely unstoppable. Just this aura alone was enough to cause people to despair.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    As the insect monster horde rushed up, Great Qin¡¯s traps were activated. The ground split apart and massive cracks appeared. Countless insect monsters fell into the cracks that were thousands of meters deep, and there were countless steel spikes that were hundreds of meters long within.


    As countless insect monsters fell down, they were impaled by the steel spikes and green blood spurted out as the insect monsters cried.


    Those controlling the insect monsters looked quite panicked and quickly tried to stop the insect monsters. However, such arge horde could not be stopped so easily, and countless insect monsters flooded into the cracks.

 Chapter 1525: Fallen Angel

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Fallen Angel</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The sounds of bodies being pierced could be heard as the steel spikes were lined with. Green blood flowed down the steel spikes and covered the ground, giving off a disgusting stench and creating a terrifying scene.


    The first trap sessfully defended against the insect monster horde¡¯s charge, but that was only for the insect monsters on the ground. The insect monsters in the sky were unobstructed and continued to charge over with terrifying auras.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Massive sounds of the air being torn could be heard, causing the sky to tremble. Countless arrows contained immense power as they shot out, piercing into the insect monsters¡¯ bodies, which howled as they plummeted from the sky.


    The arrows that Great Qin was using were made to counter these Outer World Battlefield. They not only contained Darkness materials but contained Spirit Destruction Crystals.


    Seeing therge number of insect monsters dying, the fierce-looking big man looked quite furious and gave the order to counter-attack.


    The insect monsters in the sky opened their mouths and spat out blue liquid, which sizzled as theynded on the defensive walls. They were incredibly corrosive and created small craters on the defensive walls.


    ¡°Arghhhh...¡± Cries sounded out as the liquid fell on some soldiers¡¯ bodies. Their equipment was quickly burned through and the liquid burned away at the soldiers¡¯ bodies, making them feel immense pain and cry out.


    The insect monsters on the ground started to attack the ground, causing the ground to cave in and fill the cracks. The leaders also sent out a vanguard to scout out the way.


    Great Qin¡¯s second and third cracks were also discovered and were destroyed as well.


    The insect monster horde once again gave off a ferocious aura as they madly charged towards the Great Qin Territory incredibly quickly as if they could destroy everything.


    Seeing many soldiers dying, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite cold and he looked slightly furious. He gave orders for the Wyverns, Spirit Light Emissaries, and ballistae to start ferociously attacking.


    1,000 or so Insect Den Wyverns shot out terrifying beams of light which shed out and mmed into the insect monster horde. Countless explosions of light sted out, spreading out with terrifying power, sting insect monsters¡¯ bodies apart, and causing them to fall like rain.


    The 100 meter tall Spirit Light Emissaries stretched out their hands and enormous white beams of light containing searing power shot out. Countless insect monsters¡¯ bodies were scorched and fell from the sky.


    The countless ordinary Wyverns spat outrge amounts of mes and icy sts, killingrge amounts of insect monsters in the sky.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Bolts containing terrifying power shot out with immense power, drawing out ck traces in the air and seeming to tear apart the sky.


    These bolts were all three meters long and were made of materials that were at least Silver grade, and they were socketed with Darkness Crystals. Even though the Dragon-ying Ballistae had been simplified, they still had immense power and were specialized in killingrge creatures.


    As therger insect monsters were hit by the bolts, they continuously fell down from the sky, creating another rain of corpses.


    The insect monsters on the ground were also attacked. Thick vines shot out from the ground and attacked the iing insect monsters, binding them up and devouring their blood and flesh.


    There was a massive one that had vines that were dozens of meters thick. The insect monsters charging over werepletely ripped apart by the enormous vines, and their lifeforce was absorbed.


    Zhao Fu had ntedrge numbers of Man-Eating Vines outside the Great Qin Territory to deal with these insect monsters. The massive vine was the Man-Eating Vine Demon, and the area within dozens of kilometers was devoid of any living creatures.


    However, the insect monsters did not show any fear and continued to attack.


    The insect monsters in the sky started to self-immte asrge mes burst forth around their bodies, and they smashed into the defensive walls like enormous fireballs. The mes easily ignited the corrosive liquid, and as they crashed onto the defensive walls, they created seas of mes which burned soldiers alive.


    The insect monsters on the ground also self-destructed with great force, sting open craters on the ground. Countless vines were sted apart, sending liquids flying everywhere.


    Countless Man-Eating Vines were heavily injured and were no longer able to stop the insect monster horde, which continued to charge towards the Great Qin Territory with great force.


    By now, they had reached the defensive walls and quickly climbed up, while Great Qin¡¯s side continuously poured down ming oil which ignited intorge ck mes and burned countless insect monsters to death.


    The ferocious-looking big man gave the order to continue fiercely attacking, and he sent outrger and more powerful insect monsters.


    They turned into evenrger fireballs as they smashed at the defensive walls, causing loud explosions to sound out. Countlessrge insect monsters exploded, causing the defensive walls to crack; if this went on, the defensive walls would fall apart.


    At that moment, after seeing how powerful the insect monsters were, Zhao Fu did not hold back anymore and had all of the experts act.


    Arasina shed out a ck sword light, which contained incredibly sharp power and seemed to cause the air to be split in two. Countless insect monsters in the air were cut in half, and they fell like rain.


    Long Hao¡¯Er and the other dragon women turned into six 10,000 meters long dragons, breathing out powerful dragon mes that easily raised the surrounding 1,000 kilometers and killed countless insect monsters.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as millions of figures spread out ck wings and flew into the sky, giving off a powerful Darkness aura.


    These people were led by the 24 Emissaries, and they spread out and formed a circle with Athenkali at the center.


    The 24 Emissaries had serious expressions as they started to chant, causing their bodies to give off intense ck light. A ck magic formation appeared with the 24 Emissaries as the foundation, and Athenkali was at the center.


    The other Fallen Light Angels also chanted and their bodies gave off rays of ck light.


    The rays of ck light were gathered by the magic formation, causing it to start to spin. A massive wave of Darkness power spread out, creating a Darkness storm that swept out.


    At the center, Athenkali felt a massive amount of Darkness divine power enter her body, causing her body to give off ck light. Her six pairs of ck wings became many timesrger and a ck halo appeared above her head.


    Athenkali looked incredibly solemn, like a Darkness godly spirit, and she gave off a pure Darkness aura.

 Chapter 1526: Yasakani no Magatama

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Yasakani no Magatama</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Athenkali stretched out a white hand towards the countless insect monsters in the sky and lightly cried out, ¡°God Angel!¡±


    A massive wave of Darkness power flowed out of Athenkali¡¯s hand, and ten massive ck holes that were 10,000 meters wide appeared in the sky. Fallen Angels flooded out from the ck holes, giving off cold auras as they rushed at the countless insect monsters.


    There were tens of millions of Fallen Angels, and they all had at least Stage 3 strength. They held Darkness swords and set out Darkness sword lights that could easily kill ten or so insect monsters.


    The insect monsters died in droves, and Great Qin¡¯s various measures were able to sessfully suppress the iing insect monsters.


    On the ground, countless soldiersunched attacks to kill the insect monsters climbing on the defensive walls. Without the threat from the insect monsters in the air, they were quite effective.


    Zhao Fu flew down from the defensive walls and waved his hand. A massive wave of energy sted back the insect monsters in the surrounding 10,000 meters. Zhao Fu then squatted down and pressed a hand against the ground as his golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun, and a wave of energy entered the ground.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a heaven-toppling aura rose up from the ground. The ground instantly caved in as a massive head rose up, followed by a body and then feet.


    This figure was 100,000 meters tall and had long, ck hair, and ck eyes. He had a muscr body and slightly dark skin, and his hands were like ws, making him look like a demon god. He gave off an incredibly terrifying aura, which swept out like a wild gale.


    This was the second time that Zhao Fu had summoned the Primogenitor Statue; the first time was to conquer the Spirit Light World. He had then put it back into the bloodke to continue refining it.


    As Great Qin had continued to conquer other worlds and obtained more people, their bloodlines had also been fused into it, causing the Primogenitor Statue to continue to develop. Now, the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s strength was not inferior to Emperor Heaven Realm experts.


    Most important was its size, which gave it the attack range dozens of times longer than an ordinary Emperor Heaven Realm expert.


    Zhao Fu stood on the Primogenitor Statue¡¯s head and controlled it. The Primogenitor Statue grabbed at the air and gripped a blood-red sword, and a wave of terrifying power entered the sword, causing the space around it to crack.


    Shing!


    A shocking sword hum sounded out as the Primogenitor Statue vigorously shed out, and an enormous blood-red sword light sted out. The air exploded as the blood-red light shed forwards, and everything in the 10,000 kilometers in front of the Primogenitor Statue was cut apart.


    Countless insect monsters were cut into pieces, causing green blood to dye the ground, and countless trees, hills, and streams had also been annihted by this strike, leaving behind tnd and causing the surroundings to sink into silence.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face; that single strike had instantly killed tens of millions of insect monsters, but it had cost a lot of energy.


    The Primogenitor Statue now belonged to Great Qin and had fused with the blood of nearly 400 billion people; it was only natural that it was so powerful.


    Seeing the power that the Primogenitor Statue unleashed, the ferocious-looking big man felt quite startled and his expression became quite unsightly.


    By now, he had lost around half of the insect monster army that he had brought, and now only had four billion insect monsters left. Seeing that they would not be able to take down the Great Qin Territory, he was not stupid and gave the order to retreat. After recovering their strength, they woulde to destroy the Great Qin Territory.


    The insect monster army started to retreat, and Great Qin soldiers all looked delighted. They had won and sessfully defended the Great Qin Territory, and many people cheered.


    However, Zhao Fu would not let them off so easily; how could theye and leave as they pleased?


    Zhao Fu controlled the Primogenitor Statue to raise a hand, and a 1,000 meter long blood-colored jade appeared above its hand. This was one of Japan¡¯s Three Sacred Treasures, the Yasakani no Magatama.


    The Yasakani no Magatama gave off a blood-red light and started to spin, faster and faster, until it looked like a blood-red disc. It created an enormous blood-red whirlwind that gave off an immense suction force, pulling rocks and logs into the sky.


    The clouds in the sky madly swirled as destructive auras rippled out, causing the world to seem incredibly cold, and everyone¡¯s hearts could not help but feel terror.


    The Yasakani no Magatama continuously spun until a blood-red whirlwind that was tens of thousands of meters wide formed, containing enough power to rip apart everything.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu controlled the Primogenitor Statue to throw out the blood-red whirlwind, which gave off world-destroying power as it shot out incredibly quickly with unstoppable momentum.


    Everything in its way, whether it was mountains, trees, or insect monsters were crushed to dust.


    The blood-red whirlwind¡¯s target was extremely far away. It mmed into the insect monster horde and continued on to the center, where the Chaos Evil people were.


    The Chaos Evil people had never thought that the Primogenitor Statue would be able to attack so far away, and they were caughtpletely unprepared. They were turned into minced meat and the insect monster horde started to run out of control.


    The ferocious-looking big man felt quite startled and understood what kind of terrifying faction he had attacked, and he started to feel regret.


    Zhao Fu controlled the Primogenitor Statue to raise its sword, and he spoke with a booming voice ,¡±Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, hear Our order... Kill!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu controlled the Primogenitor Statue to charge out with a terrifying aura. Each step it took caused the ground to crack and it left behind enormous footprints.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Great Qin¡¯s soldiers gathered together, forming a ck flood as they roared and gave off a world-shaking killing and conquering aura as they charged at the escaping insect monsters.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Great Qin¡¯s experts also gave off massive auras and obeyed Zhao Fu¡¯s order as they turned into rays of light and shot out.


    Zhao Fu controlled the Primogenitor Statue to charge into the horde of insect monsters and sent out sword lights, killing countless insect monsters.


    By now, the ferocious-looking big man looked quite terrified, and he ordered the remaining insect monsters to stop Zhao Fu. However, Zhao Fu did not feel any fear and quickly attacked as Great Qin¡¯s soldiers followed behind him.


    Soon, Zhao Fu rushed out of the horde of insect monsters and charged towards the Chaos Evil people, and he ordered the other experts to kill the Chaos Evil people controlling the insect monsters.


    In the end, Zhao Fu caught up to the ferocious-looking big man. The man realized he could not escape, so he could only roar as he exploded with might and charged at Zhao Fu. However, Zhao Fu casually killed him with a sh and ended this battle.

 Chapter 1527: Chaos Evil City

    <h4>Chapter 1527: Chaos Evil City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After killing these Chaos Evil people, the remaining insect monsters ran about in chaos and did not cause much harm to Great Qin. Zhao Fu left a portion of soldiers to defend the Great Qin Territory while he brought the majority to attack the Chaos Evil City.


    With six billion insect monsters, no one had dared to offend the Chaos Evil City. Now that five billion of them had been destroyed by Great Qin and there were only a few hundred million left to defend, they would not be able to resist at all. This would be their best opportunity to destroy them.


    As for the ten million Chaos Evil people, they were nothing in front of Great Qin¡¯s army.


    Boom!


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were like a massive flood as they gave off a world-shaking aura and surged forwards.


    They quickly arrived at Chaos Evil City. Because Great Qin had moved quite quickly and they had killed all of the Chaos Evil people, Chaos Evil City did not know of their side¡¯s massive defeat.


    Chaos Evil City was an enormous City and had massive City Walls that were over 100 meters tall. Around the City Walls wererge holes, around which was green liquid that gave off a disgusting smell.


    This was most likely where the Chaos Evil people created the insect monsters, as well as where the insect monsters lived. There were countless holes, and they looked quite chilling.


    By now, the Chaos Evil people had fallen into chaos and terror. There was nowhere to run, as Great Qin¡¯s army had tightly encircled the city, and even a fly would not be able to escape.


    Looking at the holes, Zhao Fu ordered people to drop ming oil into them to avoid anything unexpected. As the mes raged, countless insect monsters immediately crawled out of the holes; these were the remaining few hundred million.


    The hundreds of millions of insect monsters were controlled by the Chaos Evil people to madly attack Great Qin. Some directed charged into the walls of mes, while others rushed to where there were not mes and attacked Great Qin¡¯s forces.


    Even though they had shocking momentum, Great Qin was already prepared to defend and was waiting for their attack.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows containing immense force arced through the air and descended like rain.


    The insect monsters charging up were pierced by countless arrows, causing green blood to fly everywhere. Many insect monsters immediately died, but there were still countless insect monsters that continued rushing at Great Qin¡¯s forces.


    At that moment, the Wyverns spat out mes or icy sts, while the Spirit Light Emissaries shot out beams of light, as did the Insect Den Wyverns. Great Qin¡¯s experts also attacked and sted at the insect monsters.


    The insect monsters were unable to resist at all. They were blown up and turned into shattered corpses, and green blood covered the ground.


    After killing thest wave of insect monsters and destroying their holes, Great Qin¡¯s army started to siege the City. Now, there were only roughly ten million Chaos Evil people left within it.


    They all held weapons and had grim expressions, and some people¡¯s bodies even trembled. They wanted to protect Chaos Evil City and have a final battle with Great Qin.


    The person in the lead was a middle-aged man with slightly white hair. He looked somewhat like the ferocious-looking big man from before, and he was most likely that man¡¯s father. His aura was more powerful and he had Divine Realm cultivation.


    This was the outer regions of the Outer World, and having such cultivation was quite astounding. Most people in this region only had World Realm cultivation at most.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and gave a trace of a confident smile as he said, ¡°You no longer have the power to resist; only by submitting will you be able to stay alive. Don¡¯t seek your own deaths.¡±


    The white-haired middle-aged man coldly harrumphed, ¡°The Chaos Evil people will definitely not submit to the Heaven Awaken World people. If you want to fight, we will fight. Sooner orter, the Outer World will destroy your Heaven Awaken World.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became cold and said to the experts next to him, ¡°Kill everyone on the City Walls; don¡¯t spare a single one!¡±


    There were only about three or four million people on the City Walls, and they were all the people who could fight. With so few people, they would be easily taken care of by Zhao Fu¡¯s experts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Rays of light shot out with ferocious power and mmed towards the City Walls, and the battle was soon over. The white-haired middle-aged man was attacked by two Divine Extreme Realm dragons, and he was killed within ten bouts.


    Long Hao¡¯Er happily held his head as she went up to Zhao Fu, ¡°Owner, I killed him; you have to properly reward meter.¡±


    Bai Han¡¯Er felt somewhat displeased as she had also fought and Long Hao¡¯Er had taken the kill, so she felt quite wronged as she said, ¡°Owner, I also helped out a lot; don¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and nodded.


    Following this, thest of the resisting Chaos Evil people were killed, and Great Qin¡¯s army flooded into the City.


    The elderly people, women, and children all ran in terror and hid in houses as they trembled. They all fell into despair and prayed that a miracle would happen.


    However, no miracle happened ¨C those who wanted to run were killed by arrows, and those within houses were dragged out. Anyone who resisted was killed, and the City was filled with screaming and crying as blood ran down the streets.


    Zhao Fu led some people to the City Hall and sat on the seat of the City Lord, and he waited for the results of clearing out Chaos Evil City.


    Soon, Xiao Jian came back with a baleful aura and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, in the end only two million or so were willing to submit. The rest have been killed already and we have obtained many resources and treasures, as well as 400 or so Insect Dens.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile. Just those 400 Insect Dens were worth Zhao Fu attacking Chaos Evil City. With those 400 Insect Dens, Great Qin could nurture another 400 Insect Den Wyverns.


    In the end, only two million or so people out of the ten million were willing to surrender. This number was quite low, and it was only because they were humanoid creatures that they would even surrender. The Insect-type creatures would never surrender.


    Of course, if Zhao Fu had an Outer World bloodline, perhaps it would be possible to subdue them.


    As for how the Outer World people controlled the Insects, Zhao Fu understood that the Outer World people naturally created a type of mental mark that allowed one to control arge horde once they imprinted the mark on a leader of the Insects.


    Moreover, the Insects would only obey people with the Outer World aura. Otherwise, it would be just like when Zhao Fu had taken in Xue Ji ¨C the other Blood-Sucking Mosquitos immediately turned and ran,pletely unwilling to submit to Zhao Fu.


    Moreover, it was not so easy to obtain an Outer World bloodline, as it would sh with Heaven Awaken World bloodlines.


    Moreover, even if a person had an Outer World bloodline and could control arge group of Insects, they would not be able to interact with Heaven Awaken World people because they would lose control and instinctively want to kill Heaven Awaken World people.

 Chapter 1528: Historical Remnant

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Historical Remnant</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Only by creating creatures like the Blood Demon Snake Mosquitos by fusing two types of Dens would they be able to create insect monsters that obeyed Great Qin. The Dens used for fusing had to be quite strong, and ordinary Dens would not do.


    Xiao Jian smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has brought the Chaos Evil City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s rtives here; perhaps they know some important information. Would you like me to bring them in?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°Bring them in!¡±


    Following this, six women were brought in. Two of them had mature figures. One of them had a voluptuous body and a simple aura, while the other had a mature figure and a virtuous aura. They were both that white-haired middle-aged man¡¯s wives, the mothers of the ferocious-looking big man.


    They were called Yue Hong and Yue Mei.


    There were also another three women. One had a bewitching figure and looked quite flirtatious; one had a seductive figure and gave off an enticing aura; and one had a fit-looking figure and had a trace of wildness about her. They were the ferocious-looking big man¡¯s wives, and they were called Yue Shan, Yue Tiantian, and Yue Long.


    Last was a pretty and lively-looking girl called Yue Ling, who was the ferocious-looking big man¡¯s daughter.


    They were all looking at Zhao Fu with expressions of hatred or terror, as Zhao Fu had killed their husbands and destroyed Chaos Evil City. They were worried what Zhao Fu was going to do to them; evidently, these Heaven Awaken World person were not good.


    Zhao Fu looked at the women with interest and got up from the seat as he smiled and hugged a few of the beautiful women.


    The women immediately started to struggle and cursed at Zhao Fu, but he only calmly smiled as he said, ¡°If you continue to resist, I¡¯ll kill everyone else who was locked up with you.¡±


    Following this, none of them dared to resist as they cried and looked quite pitiful. However, Zhao Fu properly tasted them and did it with them.


    After a few intense rounds, Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged a strengthless, beautiful woman and girl as he said, ¡°Tell me everything you know about Chaos Evil City.¡±


    One of the ferocious-looking big man¡¯s wives, Yue Shan, red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°You just ravaged us so intensely; won¡¯t you even let us rest before asking us?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to say; our bodies have even been dirtied by you, our enemy. If you want to kill us, just kill us so I can go to my husband and son.¡± Thinking about how Zhao Fu had killed her husband and son, Yue Hong spoke with tears in her eyes.


    Zhao Fu smiled and gently hugged her as he said, ¡°Now, you¡¯re all my women, so how could I bear to kill you? Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of all of you.¡±


    One of the ferocious-looking big man¡¯s wives, Yue Tiantian, looked at Zhao Fu and lightly nodded as she said, ¡°I believe you. Just then, you were so powerful. My husband was quite powerful, and I had never thought that you would be dozens of times more powerful than him. I feel that I¡¯ve beenpletely conquered by you.¡±


    Those words caused the other women to look quite angry, as Yue Tiantian was evidently submitting to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu started to ask Yue Tiantian about Chaos Evil City¡¯s various matters. The other women tried to stop her, but now that Chaos Evil City had been destroyed, there was no point in protecting these secrets anymore, so they could only allow Yue Tiantian to do as she pleased.


    Zhao Fu heard about how Chaos Evil City had developed insect monsters and felt quite disgusted. They had used a secret technique to put men¡¯s semen into female insect monsters¡¯ bodies, causing those female insect monsters to give birth to half-human and half-insect monsters.


    Moreover, that secret technique involved men doing it with the female insect monsters.


    However, for the insect monsters to number six billion or so, it was impossible to produce them all through such means; many of them had been produced from insect monsters mating from each other.


    What surprised Zhao Fu was that the Chaos Evil City would also hold special events where men did it with insect monsters. The more insect monsters they did it with, the greater the rewards would be.


    Chaos Evil City¡¯s City Lord naturally did not participate in this. Zhao Fu felt that the Chaos Evil people were truly quite perverted and twisted.


    Yue Tiantian and the other women knew this secret technique, but Zhao Fu was not interested in it at all. What he was interested in was a historical remnant that Chaos Evil City had. It was because of this historical remnant that they had be so powerful, and they had obtained that secret technique from there.


    That historical remnant opened once every month and only three people could go in. Tomorrow would be the next time that it opened.


    That historical remnant was incredibly dangerous, and the old City Lord had only been able to make it to the third level despite having Divine Realm cultivation, and he was forced to retreat with injuries.


    After hearing about how dangerous it was, Zhao Fu felt even more interested because perhaps he would be able to make great gains there. As such, he decided to take a look the next day.


    Yue Tiantiany in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and said coquettishly, ¡°You baddie, I¡¯ve told you everything now, so you have to treat us well and not bully us.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed and hugged her as he nodded earnestly.


    Yue Tiantian could sense Zhao Fu¡¯s sincerity and her face became slightly red as she said, ¡°You baddie, I want more.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu started going about it with the women again. The women no longer resisted and instead indulged in the pleasure, and their lewd voices traveled incredibly far.


    The next day, Zhao Fu called over Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan. They were Great Qin¡¯s two strongest Emperor Heaven Realm experts, and because he would not be able to use his Nation Armament in the historical remnant, he would only have Heaven Realm cultivation, so he decided to bring them with him.


    Yue Tiantian brought Zhao Fu to a secret passageway that was ten meters tall and four meters wide. There were carvings on the wall that all depicted humans and insect monsters mating, not just men and female insect monsters but also women and male insect monsters.


    Following this, the group reached arge hole that was hundreds of meters tall and hundreds of meters wide. There was nothing inside it except a purple vortex at the center of the hole.


    This was most likely the entrance to the historical remnant. Zhao Fu first checked that there was nothing wrong with it before bringing Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan in.


    After the three of them entered, the scene that greeted them made them feel incredibly shocked. There were six levels here, and each was a massive continent that floated above the previous, and they were connected by stairs.


    This was the first time Zhao Fu had explored an Outer World historical remnant. He was not very familiar with anything, and he felt incredibly interested.


    The first and second levels had been explored by the Chaos Evil people, so there would not be much value in exploring them. As such, Zhao Fu directly led the two women to the third level.


    Countless insect monsters flooded out ¨C they looked even more evil and twisted than Chaos Evil City¡¯s insect monsters, and some could cause people to vomit.

 Chapter 1529: Lord Holy Son

    <h4>Chapter 1529: Lord Holy Son</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were worms that had worm-like heads and bodies, but they were covered with human eyes. There were also beetles with beetle heads and human bodies, but their bodies did not have skin, revealing their bloody flesh.


    There were also frogs with human breasts, and some had up to 20 pairs. There were also insects with insect heads and limbs but four to five male members.


    Moreover, they were not weak at all and there were many of them. It would be impossible for a Divine Realm expert to pass through them; no wonder the old City Lord of Chaos Evil City had been forced out with injuries.


    Zhao Fu could not use his Nation Armament here, nor could he summon the Primogenitor Statue, and he would not be able to do much with his cultivation, so he left killing these insect monsters to the two women.


    For them to rank within the top ten beauties in the Demon Domain, they were not only as beautiful as goddesses but they also had terrifying strength. Both of them held swords and shed out countless sword lights, and the insect monsters swarming up were unable to resist at all and were cut into chunks.


    Zhao Fu stood there and watched since he could not provide any assistance. It was a pity that Zhao Fu could not summon the Evil Flower Demons, as they had fused with the Demon Lord Star.


    Otherwise, the 12 Evil Flower Demons would have been able to directly devour all of these insect monsters.


    A whileter, Di Moji came back with a smile, ¡°Husband, we¡¯ve killed all of the insect monsters, and we can head to the depths of the third level now.¡±


    Yuan Ziyuan pouted as she said, ¡°My good husband, you just came in to have fun and left everything to us. Later, if you don¡¯t properly reward us, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged one of them in each arm and said, ¡°I know, I know! Let¡¯s continue on!¡±


    As they reached the depths of the third level, a massive insect monster that was tens of thousands of meters long appeared in front of them. It had a woman¡¯s head and a spider¡¯s body. The woman looked quite beautiful but Zhao Fu was not interested at all, so he had the two women kill it.


    Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan turned into two powerful rays of light as they shot towards the spider insect monster. The spider insect monster roared and gave off a ferocious aura as it opened its mouth and shot out countless rays of ck light.


    The rays of ck light were incredibly powerful and could easily pierce through boulders. They opened up craters on the ground and covered arge area.


    Zhao Fu did not dare to stay close by to as he might be caught up, so he watched from afar.


    Even though the spider insect monster was incredibly powerful, the two women were stronger. They unleashed their barriers and blocked the countless rays of ck light, and they shed out two mighty sword lights.


    The spider insect monster was hit on its back, and green blood spurted out of two massive gashes, causing it to roar in pain.


    The spider insect monster¡¯s eyes became blood-red and its aura became more powerful as its lower half gave offrge amounts of ck mist that spread out and covered the two women, and it easily permeated through their barriers.


    The two women¡¯s breathing became erratic as their faces became bright red. The mist had powerful aphrodisiac properties, causing the two women to be somewhat strengthless.


    The massive spider insect monster grasped this opportunity to bite towards the two women. Zhao Fu felt quite shocked and stretched out his hands, causing two chains to shoot out and wrap around their bodies and drag them back.


    The spider insect monster looked at Zhao Fu furiously and looked quite startled before its expression became one of glee, and it gave off a mighty aura as it rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu wanted to bring the two women and retreat to the second level, as he was not a match for this massive spider insect monster. The two women had been careless and had thought that the spider insect monster would not be able to retaliate, so they had breathed in a lot of the ck mist and had be delirious.


    Zhao Fu had been binding them with his chains, but because their strength was far greater than his, they easily broke free and pushed him onto the ground and started to rip off his clothes.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite shocked; this was certainly not the time for this. That massive spider insect monster was charging over, and if they started doing it now, they would be dead for sure.


    However, without his Nation Armament, Zhao Fu was not a match for them at all, and he could not move as they pressed him to the ground.


    A massive shadow covered the three people ¨C it was that spider insect monster, and it looked at Zhao Fu with delight as it spoke with a droning voice, ¡°Holy Son essence!¡±


    The spider insect monster¡¯s body became smaller and smaller until it became a naked woman. She had a bewitching figure and long, ck hair. She was incredibly beautiful but had four arms, and her abdomen looked somewhat like a spider¡¯s abdomen.


    The woman came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and stroked Zhao Fu¡¯s peerlessly handsome face as some ck mist flowed into his body, and she said in a flirtatious voice, ¡°Lord Holy Son, please enjoy yourself!¡±


    Following this, the woman pushed aside the two others and pressed Zhao Fu against the ground with her four arms and started to ravage Zhao Fu.


    Because of that ck mist, Zhao Fu¡¯s Six Desires Demonic Qi started to go out of control, and he quickly pressed the woman against the ground as he started to instead ravage her.


    After Zhao Fu regained consciousness, he pushed aside the woman lying on top of him in disgust and felt quite angry. No woman had ever treated him like this before, and he raised his hand and prepared to kill the woman.


    The woman looked quite pitiful and pleaded, ¡°Lord Holy Son, I¡¯ll definitely serve you well. Just then, didn¡¯t you feel good ravaging me? As long as you take me in, you can do it with me every day and give me your Holy Son essence. I¡¯ll take you to the depths of this historical remnant now.¡±


    Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan woke up, and they blushed. Seeing that Zhao Fu wanting to kill the woman and the woman begging for mercy, they felt quitepassionate towards her. If she still acted like an enemy, they definitely would have killed her.


    Hearing that she could directly take them to the depths of the historical remnant, Di Moji said, ¡°Husband, you should think about it.¡±


    The woman also hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Holy Son, there are a terrifying thing in the depths of the historical remnant that can shake the Outer World. It was once destroyed by countless Outer World sovereigns together, and it is definitely an unimaginably terrifying thing.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite interested and wondered what that thing was. The Outer World sovereigns were equivalent to the Heaven Awaken World higher-beings; what could they have joined together to destroy?


    Looking at the woman who he had just ravaged, Zhao Fu could not bring himself to kill her and he coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°You¡¯d best not be lying to me, or else your oue will be tragic.¡±


    By now, Zhao Fu had set down countless restrictions within her body and could control everything.


    The woman knelt down and said in delight, ¡°Thank you, Lord Holy Son!¡±

 Chapter 1530:

    <h4>Chapter 1530:</h4>


    Outer World Treasure Trove


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The woman shook her head and said happily, ¡°How about Lord Holy Son gives me a name?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to call her Zhu Ji.


    Zhu Ji gave a satisfied smile and went up to hug Zhao Fu¡¯s arm, and she led him and the two other women to the fourth level.


    The fourth level was filled with countless insect monsters, and their auras were even stronger than the ones from the third level. They flooded over like a tsunami, seeming to want to destroy everything. They made even Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan feel a trace of pressure, and their expressions became somewhat serious.


    However, Zhu Ji smiled and stepped forwards and opened her mouth as she gave off a formless soundwave that instantly spread out, causing the countless insect monsters to retreat. It seemed that Zhu Ji was quite capable.


    Suddenly, a figure giving off a powerful aura flew in front of everyone. It was a beautiful woman with a seductive figure with long, golden hair. She had a pair of bee¡¯s wings and a pair of bee-like eyes, and she waspletely naked.


    Zhu Ji gave a trace of a smile as she said enticingly, ¡°Bee, this is Lord Holy Son. Do you want Holy Son essence? Come and serve him.¡±


    The woman looked incredibly delighted, and her beautiful eyes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body and discovered his Holy Son aura. She flew in front of Zhao Fu and half-knelt as she said flirtatiously, ¡°Lord Holy Son, I¡¯lle and serve you!¡±


    Zhao Fu knew things would turn out like this and did not bother saying anything as he ravaged the woman and tasted her, and he felt that she was somewhat sweet.


    Following this, he named her Feng Ji.


    The fifth level also had a woman who had a bewitching figure and white skin. She had ck and white long hair and had a pair of butterfly¡¯s wings and two antennae on her head. She also gave off a powerful aura.


    She was already panting under Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and she then copsed to the ground. Zhao Fu called her Dia Ji.


    The group continued onwards and soon reached the sixth level. The process was quite smooth, making Zhao Fu feel quite speechless.


    The insect monster guarding the sixth level was a centipede with three human heads. One head was an elderly person, one head was a woman, and one head was a child. Zhao Fu did not hold back and directly ordered to have this centipede killed.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in knowing what that item at the end was, and whether it was worth all of this.


    The centipede sprayed out a poisonous mist that had a terrifying corrosiveness. The ground that it covered sizzled and became ck, and it gave off an acrid smell.


    With their experience fromst time, Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan did not dare to be careless and sent out rays of sword light that descended like rain towards the centipede. The sword lights cut open its shell and pierced into its body, causing green blood to flow out.


    Zhu Ji, Feng Ji, and Dia Ji also unleashed powerful attacks towards the centipede, dealing a lot of damage as well.


    This caused the centipede to be incredibly enraged, and its three heads cursed at the three women. It was evident that they knew each other, and the centipede used them of betraying their master ¨C not only had they submitted to a Heaven Awaken World person, but they were also attacking it.


    The three women ignored the centipede because it was bound to die. After all, the key to the treasure trove was the centipede¡¯s three heads.


    The centipede had been their master¡¯s most faithful subordinate, and it would never betray their master, much less submit to a Heaven Awaken World person.


    As for them, because their master had been dead for many years, they naturally wanted to find a new master. Zhao Fu, who was a Holy Son, was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as a ck beam of light shot into the sky, and a massive storm of sword qi spread out. Di Moji held her sword, giving off a powerful aura, and the air seemed to be heavier.


    An enormous ck crescent which seemed to have the power to slice through everything sted onto the centipede¡¯s body, causing it to roar in pain. A massive gash appeared on its body, from which blood spurted out and dyed the ground green.


    However, the centipede was incredibly tough and mustered up therge of its strength as it rushed at Zhu Ji and the two others, wanting to kill the three traitors.


    By the side, Yuan Ziyuan shed out a sword light that mmed into the centipede, sending it flying. It smashed open arge crater, causing the ground to violently tremble. The centipede twitched a few times before it went silent.


    Zhu Ji and the two others cut off the three heads and brought them to Zhao Fu and smiled as they said, ¡°Lord Holy Son, with these three heads you can open the treasure trove. Would you like to open it now?¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded.


    Following this, the group came before a beautiful pair of doors. Beside the doors were two stone pirs, and the doors seemed to be gold-ted and gave off a golden light. There was also a beautiful picture of a mountain and river engraved on the doors.


    At the center of the doors were three holes. In actuality, one did not need to kill the centipede ¨C as long as its heads were inserted into the holes, the doors could be opened, even if the centipede was still alive. However, it was evident that the centipede would not submit to Zhao Fu.


    Zhu Ji and the others ced the three heads into the holes. The holes gave off a blood-red light as a massive aura spread out from the beautiful doors, and they slowly opened as a terrifying aura swept out from within.


    Space and time seemed to freeze as everyone felt as if their bodies had fallen into an icy cavern. They could not help but feel terror and their bodies trembled.


    All of their faces became somewhat pale; that terrifying aura seemed to surpass even the level of higher-beings and seemed to reach the level of Celestials. None of the people felt the ability to resist at all.


    Moreover, that aura contained a bloodline-level suppression, and it was even stronger than Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline by a bit.


    Even Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan were barely able to withstand this with their Imperial Bloodlines. There seemed to be some kind of will trying to make them kneel down, and if they were not resisting with all their might, they would have directly knelt down.


    Zhao Fu and the others looked at each other with serious gazes before walking through the doors, and they arrived at a white and luxurious hall.


    Within the hall, there was a coffin made of tinum, above which floated an octagonal-shaped jade the size of a fist. It gave off an eight-colored light, and the aura from before came from the coffin.


    Zhu Ji lightly smiled and said, ¡°Lord Holy Son, don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s just the aura that master left behind. The coffin does not have anything except a few pieces of clothes.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu carefully approached and sensed that there was indeed nothing within the coffin. In order to confirm this, he lightly pushed open the coffin and found that there really were only clothes inside. The thing of value was most likely that octagonal-shaped jade.

 Chapter 1531: Ultimate Forbidden Art

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Ultimate Forbidden Art</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Lord Holy Son, this is the terrifying thing that I told you about, a crystal left behind by my master. It has its own consciousness and needs you to go up and receive its acknowledgement,¡± Zhu Ji smiled as she exined.


    After sensing that terrifying aura, Zhao Fu naturally did not dare to be careless and he asked, ¡°Just who was your master?¡±


    Zhu Ji spoke with a sense of pride, ¡°Our master was the most brilliant genius in the Outer World and created an Ultimate Forbidden Art. Despite having the lowest quality of constitution and bloodline, our master reigned above countless Emperors and became one of the most terrifying people in this world.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt even more curious and asked, ¡°What was that Ultimate Forbidden Art? And since your master was so powerful, how did he or she die?¡±


    Zhu Ji smiled and pointed at the octagonal jade and said, ¡°That is the Ultimate Forbidden Art. As for how master died, we don¡¯t know either. We were too weak and were only responsible for looking after our home, so we don¡¯t know too much.¡±


    Advertisement


    Zhao Fu nodded and stretched out his hand to touch that jade. Suddenly, the jade gave off an intense eight-colored light and a powerful aura burst forth.


    Zhu Ji, Feng Ji, and Dia Ji looked delighted as they said excitedly, ¡°Lord Holy Son, as expected you were able to receive its acknowledgement. This proves that we were right to submit to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled.


    Boom!


    The octagonal jade exploded out with an even more terrifying aura which created a wild gale. Everyone was forced back, and only Zhao Fu remained unaffected.


    The octagonal jade gave off an intense eight-colored light to the point that it looked like an eight-colored orb of light. It then gave off a powerful aura and floated towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite hesitant, not knowing if he should ept this octagonal jade. After all, this jade was a forbidden item from the Outer World, while he was a Heaven Awaken World person; could he ept this jade?


    Advertisement


    Zhao Fu was not sure about any of that, but what he did know was that this jade could cause himself to be stronger. In this world where the strong preyed on the weak, strength was key, so Zhao Fu did not have any reason to refuse.


    Zhao Fu spread out his hands and the eight-colored orb of light gave off intense light and aura as it slowly fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt an unimaginably massive power flowing into his chest, causing his body and spirit to tremble. Traces of blood leaked out from Zhao Fu¡¯s mouth and eyes.


    The eight-colored orb of light fused slowly, and only a bit of it had fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu¡¯s body seemed to naturally resist this power, as Zhao Fu was from the Heaven Awaken World.


    Zhao Fu could only suppress his bloodline and try to ept the eight-colored orb of light as much as he could.


    As the eight-colored orb of light gradually fused into Zhao Fu, an even more intense gale sprang up, forcing everyone else away. Even Di Moji and Yuan Ziyuan were affected, as they felt a bloodline suppression.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline started to go through changes due to fusing with the eight-colored orb of light.


    Advertisement


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the eight-colored orb of light was fully absorbed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu exploded out with a terrifying aura which spread out like a corporeal shockwave, causing the ground to crack.


    An eight-colored aura me ignited around Zhao Fu¡¯s body as a pir of eight-colored light ferociously shot into the sky, causing the sky to tremble.


    Originally, the sky in the Outer World had beenpletely cloudless and the eight searing suns gave off boundless light as they scorched the ground.


    Suddenly, the eight suns seemed to be affected by some kind of power and gradually turned blood-red as if they were bleeding. A massive aura quickly spread out, causing the sky to be blood-red and the world to be dark.


    Within the Outer World, many people who were talking, eating, cultivating, walking, or fighting all stopped. The ripples not only affected the surrounding few regions but the entire Outer World. Everyone in the Outer World looked quite confused as they looked at the eight blood-red suns in the sky.


    The Heaven Awaken World people fighting in the Outer World Battlefield also looked incredibly shocked as they looked at the eight blood-red suns in the sky, wondering what had happened for such terrifying abnormal signs to appear in the Outer World.


    Advertisement


    These abnormal signs covered the entire Outer World, and this was no small matter at all and was definitely a massive event. After all, as the Outer World¡¯s eight Origin Stars, very few things could affect them.


    Ordinary King Stars and Emperor Stars could notpare to Origin Stars, as they couldpare to even moons and suns.


    As Origin Stars, not just the main worlds could see them; other smaller worlds could see them as well. That was how terrifying the Origin Stars were ¨C no matter where one was, one would be affected by them.


    Ordinarily, there were only two types of Origin Stars: Suns and Moons, which represented Yin and Yang.


    Seeing the eight suns be blood-red, the Heaven Awaken World people became incredibly shocked and reported this news to their factions. The Heaven Awaken World factions¡¯ leaders¡¯ expressions became grim and quickly sent experts to have a look as well in order to make preparations to retreat to avoid being caught up.


    Many Heaven Awaken World higher-beings looked at the eight blood-red suns in the sky. They did not know if these massive abnormal signs in the Outer World was good news or bad news for the Heaven Awaken World, but they could not help but feel a trace of worry.


    As for the Outer World¡¯s sovereigns, their expressions became somewhat unsightly. The Ultimate Forbidden Art that had once caused unprecedented destruction, innumerable deaths, and created worlds of corpses and seas of blood had once again appeared.


    The person who obtained this Forbidden Art would be that person¡¯s legatee. That person had once caused the greatest catastrophe in the history of the Outer World, and that person was called the first Evil Celestial.


    Advertisement


    Now that the Forbidden Art had once again appeared, who knew what kind of terrifying things would happen. The Outer World¡¯s witches and astrologers tried to make divinations about this matter, but they all failed and some people even suffered a bacsh.


    This Forbidden Art belonged to something that was extremely heaven-defying and was reinforced by massive amounts of Heaven¡¯s Secrets, and almost no one could divine anything about it.


    This meant that the person who had obtained it was a terrifying person who had a massive amount of Fate.

 Chapter 1532: Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Eyes</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The eight blood-red suns not only caused countless people from the Heaven Awaken World to feel worry, but the people from the Outer World also felt terrified. No one knew who had caused this or where that person was.


    The only thing that they knew was that the Outer World would go through troubled times. This was a warning, telling everyone to make preparations for the disasters toe in the future.


    A whileter, everyone looked away before they once again looked up at the sky in confusion. Why were the abnormal signs still there after such a long time?


    Within the historical remnant, an eight-colored aura me burst forth around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, giving off a terrifying aura as wild gales swept out.


    Currently, Zhao Fu¡¯s face was masked with pain, as his bloodline was fusing with an extremely terrifying thing that was showing great resistance. It made Zhao Fu feel as if he was going to be split apart into dust.


    Advertisement


    Zhao Fu was unable to bear this pain; the shing between the two powers was simply too excruciating. Even though Zhao Fu had an Orthodox Divine Bloodline, it was useless and could not immediately fuse with the eight-colored orb of light.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Zhao Fu could not bear it anymore and his expression became savage as his widened. His eyes bulged and werepletely bloodshot as his hands became ws and he roared towards the sky.


    Seeing how much pain Zhao Fu was in, Di Moji and the other women looked quite worried.


    Within a boundless void, five massive stars seemed to sense something and suddenly exploded out with five heaven-toppling auras and gave off fathomless starlight as they shined within the boundless void.


    The dark void was filled with the five lights, and the surrounding stars seemed to show their subservience, not daring to resist at all. The five Emperor Stars gave off enormous auras of suppression as they spun in the air, and their Emperor Star Power started to spread out.


    The eight blood-red suns in the Outer World also started to go through changes. Eight terrifying auras exploded out like an enormous tsunami, instantly flooding the heavens and earth.


    Everyone felt as if they had fallen into a flood, and they felt as if they were going to be suffocated. Their bodies uncontrobly trembled as they instinctively felt a sense of fear.


    Advertisement


    The five blood-red suns at the center started to give off different-colored lights. One gave off a chaotic blood-red light, one gave off a noble golden light, one gave off a deathly gray light, one gave off a devilish violet light, and one gave off an evil ck light.


    The five lights spread out from the five suns in an instant.


    Following this, the first sun became a blood-red eye filled with evil-intent, seeming to want to make the world fall into chaos and disasters to erupt everywhere.


    The second sun turned into a dignified crystal eye that seemed to be looking down at ants as it looked down at all creatures. It had an extremely noble aura as if the world was going to submit to it.


    The third sun turned into a gray eye filled with deathly qi, and it coldly looked down at everything with no emotions. It seemed to be able to drag people into the Underworld.


    The fourth sun turned into a devilish violet eye that looked at everything with a trace of interest and a hint of wickedness as if everything was a toy in its hand.


    The fifth sun turned into a ck eye filled with evilness. It gave off a bloody, violent, and cruel gaze as it looked at everyone as if it wanted to kill everyone.


    Advertisement


    As the five eyes opened in the sky, a formless aura spread out. Facing the five eyes, everyone felt their hair stand on end and felt an extreme terror from the depths of their souls.


    Countless sovereigns and higher-beings felt a trace of fear when facing the five eyes, even despite standing at the peak of the world and having confidence in their unparalleled strength.


    The five terrifying eyes gave off different gazes as they looked down at all beings. Everything seemed incredibly petty and low, and everyone could only feel terror and despair.


    None of the five eyes seemed to contain any benevolence, only an evilness that seemed to want to destroy the world and kill everyone.


    By now, the Heaven Awaken World people¡¯s hearts sank and their expressions became quite unsightly. They knew that the matter was not simple at all, and for such terrifying power to be unleashed, it had to be someone unleashing an Ultimate Forbidden Art.


    Everyone felt an immense crisis looming over their heads. It seemed that everyone from the Heaven Awaken World had to be extremely careful in the future; even though they did not know what was going on, they could not allow the Outer World¡¯s schemes to seed.


    Immediately, the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s people¡¯s expressions became quite serious and they immediately started to strengthen their defenses as they prepared to defend against attacks from the Outer World.


    Advertisement


    The Outer World¡¯s people also felt quite confused and had never thought that something like this would happen. Wasn¡¯t this an Ultimate Forbidden Art? However, the abnormal signs were different from the Ultimate Forbidden Art from before; what had happened?


    These five eyes were simply too terrifying, and it was as if they could destroy all worlds and ughter all beings. Even sovereigns felt a trace of pressure from them.


    The level of this event surpassed that of the Ultimate Forbidden Art from back then. No one knew what was going on, but they all knew that whoever had obtained this Ultimate Forbidden Art was definitely an extraordinary person or else there would not have been such great changes.


    Thinking about that, the Outer World¡¯s people looked somewhat fearful. This person would definitely cause great harm in the Outer World in the future.


    Everyone started to prepare defenses to defend against the threat in the future in order to avoid being caught defenseless when the cmity approached. The Outer World¡¯s Eight Great Empires from the eight major races took this matter very seriously, and they paid a high price to try to find that person¡¯s location to kill him and steal the Ultimate Forbidden Art.


    However, the heaven-defying measures they tried werepletely useless, and all of them received massive bacsh and were greatly injured.


    Now that it was impossible to find that person¡¯s location, the Eight Great Empires gave out a kill order to hunt down that person. Various factions participated, some of which feared this person and his power, and some of which had enmity with the first Evil Celestial. They were determined to kill this person and would not allow him to harm the Outer World.


    The Outer World started to be raucous as countless people discussed this matter and tried to collect as much information as they could about this person.


    Advertisement


    Facing those five horrifying eyes, countless ordinary people fell into despair. They also greatly supported killing that person; he could not be allowed to continue living.

 Chapter 1533: Eight Forbidden Blood Art

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Eight Forbidden Blood Art</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The five eyes in the sky gradually turned back into five suns, and the blood-red color disappeared from the suns, causing them to return to their original state. The world returned to peace and everyone let out sighs of relief.


    Whether it was the Outer World people or Heaven Awaken World people, no one knew who had caused this. Everyone strengthened their defenses while also trying to find information about this matter.


    In the future, Zhao Fu¡¯s name would not only resound throughout the Heaven Awaken World but the Outer World as well. Everyone would ask the same question ¨C how did such a terrifying person appear?


    Back within the historical remnant, Zhao Fu had borrowed the five Emperor Stars¡¯ power to fuse with the octagonal jade. However, his body was now covered with blood and hey strengthlessly on the ground, unconscious.


    Di Moji and the women recovered from their shock; their husband already had many terrifying powers, such as his Divine Bloodline, Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline, etc.


    Advertisement


    Now, he had gained yet another extremely terrifying power, and it came from the Outer World; just what kind of terrifying existence would this husband of theirs be?


    Now, no matter how extraordinary they were, they could not lift their faces in front of Zhao Fu, and they could notpare to him at all.


    At the same time, they rejoiced that they had followed such a person.


    Zhu Ji and the other women were also quite delighted. Even though they knew that Zhao Fu was a Holy Son and was quite extraordinary, the power that Zhao Fu had demonstrated was far beyond what they had expected.


    The more terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s power was, the bigger their gains would be from doing it with him. This was enough to make them go crazy, and they were willing to be his female ves to receive his love every day.


    Seeing Zhao Fu lying on the ground covered with blood, Di Moji and the other women hurriedly ran up to check on his wounds, and they carried him back to the Great Qin Territory.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu slowly woke up within the Great Qin Pce. After hearing about this, everyone in Great Qin heaved a sigh of relief. Zhao Fu was the pir of Great Qin and received the concern of countless people; they could not allow anything to happen to him.


    Advertisement


    With the situation in Great Qin, if Zhao Fu was gone, no one would be qualified to rece him, and it was possible all of Great Qin would copse.


    The Flower Fairy and Asani stopped their healing magic and the Flower Fairy smiled as she said softly, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Both of them had powerful healing abilities and were Great Qin¡¯s top-tier healers. They had been continually healing Zhao Fu over the past few days and under their powerful magic, Zhao Fu was able to wake up again quite quickly.


    Zhao Fu smiled and brought them both into his embrace. The Flower Fairy gave a sweet smile as she leaned against him, and even though Asani had served Zhao Fu with her mother Daisy many times before, she was still quite embarrassed and her face became red.


    Zhao Fu hugged both of them as he smiled and asked them what had happened while he was unconscious. After hearing that nothing big had happened, he felt much more at ease.


    Following this, Zhao Fu pressed the two women beneath him and started to do it with them, recovering his strength as he did it. After having a good taste of them, Zhao Fu recovered a lot of his strength and some color returned to his cheeks, making them not as pale as before.


    ¡°Husband, the Art that you cultivate is such a perverted Art; you can recover your strength by doing this,¡± the Flower Fairy said teasingly as shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and lightlyughed.


    Advertisement


    ¡°As long as husband can recover his strength, I¡¯m willing to do anything,¡± Asani said shyly in a small voice on the other side.


    Zhao Fu hugged the two strengthless women andughed before chatting with them for a bit longer and then examining his body. He found that after fusing with that octagonal jade, his body had gone through some changes.


    Firstly, he found that after the octagonal jade had fused into his body, it was no longer a jade but a mark. Its shape and color were still the same.


    The biggest difference was that Zhao Fu felt as if he had a new bloodline. This bloodline came from the Outer World, but it gave an unclear feeling.


    It felt quite ordinary and weak, as if it did not exist, and it seemed almost negligible. However, Zhao Fu knew that this bloodline definitely was not simple, as it came from that octagonal jade. The aura that Zhao Fu could sense from that bloodline was the first Evil Celestial¡¯s aura, which meant that the bloodline belonged to the first Evil Celestial.


    ording to the information that came with the octagonal jade, the first Evil Celestial who had caused a cmity in the Outer World originally had the lowest aptitude and did not have much talent. However, he was incredibly intelligent.


    He knew that he wascking, so he continuously researched how he could improve himself. This process was incredibly difficult, and he had used any means possible to him.


    Advertisement


    The disgusting secret technique to create insect monsters was something created by him, and it had been created quite early on; this showed just how evil and twisted he had been.


    However, only by being so evil and twisted, and using any means avable to him, could he rise from an ordinary person to the first Evil Celestial who could shake the entire Outer World.


    From the information, Zhao Fu saw how difficult it had been for the first Evil Celestial, and he could not help but respect him.


    Zhao Fu had currently only obtained the most basic legacy and it did not increase his strength by much. Even though it was the first Evil Celestial¡¯s bloodline, it was in actuality quite weak.


    The bloodline was just the core, and that was its only purpose. It was the core for the Ultimate Forbidden Art.


    The Ultimate Forbidden Art was called Eight Forbidden Blood Art, and itwas a forbidden art that could devour all of the Outer World¡¯s eight major race¡¯s bloodlines. The Heaven Awaken World also had eight major races, and they were split into tens of millions of bloodlines.


    This Eight Forbidden Blood Art could devour as many bloodlines as there existed, and he could obtain different races¡¯ abilities. The first Evil Celestial had devoured countless bloodlines and had raised his bloodline to the peak of the Divine Bloodline, and it was only a trace away from bing an Origin Bloodline.


    Now, Zhao Fu knew why he felt some pressure from this bloodline, even though he himself had a Divine Bloodline that reigned above countless Imperial Bloodlines; the first Evil Celestial¡¯s bloodline had been quite a lot higher than his.


    Advertisement


    Moreover, the Eight Forbidden Blood Art had more abilities. Its other ability that could cause people to feel terror and shake the Outer World was that it could make the Outer World¡¯s eight suns its Fate Stars. This would be enough to make anyone go crazy.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s current abilities, Zhao Fu could not make the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s sun his Fate Star, as it was an Origin Star and contained unimaginable power.


    However, the supreme Emperor Stars of the eight major races would not be that much weaker.

 Chapter 1534: Heavenly Law

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Heavenly Law</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Apart from those abilities, the Eight Forbidden Blood Art had the ability to create life and devour all kinds of powers. However, the prerequisite was that one had to have devoured the same bloodline, and it was not bound by anyws.


    As long as one worked on this bloodline and devoured countless other bloodlines, even the lowest-grade bloodline could be an Origin Bloodline, but it was incredibly difficult.


    Moreover, there were no restrictions on what could be devoured ¨C anything could be devoured, and at its final stage, even heavenlyws, or worlds¡¯ consciousnesses, could be devoured, allowing one to control the energy of a world.


    That was how terrifying the Eight Forbidden Blood Art was, and it was because it was so terrifying that it was called an Ultimate Forbidden Art by the Outer World¡¯s sovereigns.


    Not only did countless people fear its existence and the power it could unleash, but they also madly wanted to obtain the Ultimate Forbidden Art, walk to the peak of the world, and trample on countless geniuses.


    Advertisement


    It was a pity that Zhao Fu¡¯s talent and bloodline were already exceptional, so the Forbidden Art was somewhat wasted on him. If it had fallen into an ordinary person¡¯s hands, that ordinary person would be able to change their life and be one of the most powerful people in the world.


    Of course, the Forbidden Art was still quite useful to Zhao Fu. Realizing that he had obtained such a terrifying thing, Zhao Fu could not help but grin.


    He had only obtained the Forbidden Art, and now it was up to him to develop it.


    Because Zhao Fu already had a Divine Bloodline, he did not need to devour low-grade bloodlines because that would instead cause his bloodline to be impure and reduce its power.


    The first Evil Celestial¡¯s own aptitude and bloodline had been toocking, so he could only rely on devouring countless low-grade bloodlines before moving on to higher-grade bloodlines. Otherwise, he would not be able to devour those powerful bloodlines.


    However, this would make one¡¯s bloodline incredibly impure. Even though a person having thousands or tens of thousands of bloodlines sounded quite powerful, the more bloodlines there were, the less pure one¡¯s bloodline and power would be, making it harder to reach higher realms.


    If one could continuously refine those thousands of bloodlines and purify them, fully fusing them into a single bloodline, that would be incredibly terrifying. However, that process would be incredibly difficult, and only the first Evil Celestial had done such a thing.


    Advertisement


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that he could devour bloodlines, but only if they were at least Imperial Bloodlines or incredibly special bloodlines.


    Back then, that was why the first Evil Celestial¡¯s bloodline had been stuck at the peak of the Divine Realm.


    Even though Zhao Fu had an Origin Mark, making it easier for him to obtain an Origin Bloodline, Zhao Fu wanted to use the Forbidden Art to surpass Origin Bloodlines and obtain an even higher bloodline.


    After looking at the Eight Forbidden Blood Art¡¯s information, Zhao Fu could not help but smile. After dealing with the matters that had piled up over the past few days, Zhao Fu fused the Insect Dens into the Wyverns.


    Great Qin had now gained another few hundred Insect Den Wyverns, which were all incredibly powerful. A single Insect Den Wyvern couldpare to ten or so ordinary Wyverns. It was a pity that their numbers were limited, or else they would have made a terrifying army.


    Now that the Great Qin Territory had destroyed Chaos Evil City, the threat from the other danger zones was not very big. As long as they did not attack Great Qin together, there would not be any danger.


    Zhao Fu once again turned to the issue of Great Qin¡¯s surroundings. Zhao Fu was having a meeting with his subordinates when a soldier came to report, ¡°Your Majesty, an ambassador from the Fishman World has arrived and wishes to meet you.¡±


    Advertisement


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised. The Fishman World was to the right of the Lantong World, and it was the world above the Elf World. Why did they suddenly contact him?


    Zhao Fu thought about it and could guess at the reason, and he motioned for the soldier to bring the ambassador in.


    Following this, a golden-haired middle-aged woman with a seductive figure, along with three peerlessly beautiful women, walked in.


    Of the three peerlessly-beautiful women, one had short, green hair, and she was quite petite and looked quite pure. One had fiery-red long hair and also had a bewitching figure, and the final one had a graceful figure, a calm smile, and gave off a dignified aura.


    They were all Fishwomen and had legs right now, but they were not wearing much, revealing a lot of their skin.


    Even though the Fishmen were pure and kind creatures, their appearances were incredibly seductive and could not help but make one feel tempted.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Fu sat on his throne as he gave a trace of a smile as he looked at the women.


    Advertisement


    The beautiful middle-aged woman smiled and waved her hand, and ten or so treasure boxes appeared in the hall. They were treasures that could only be found in the deep sea, and she said, ¡°We have long since heard of Great Qin¡¯s Majesty¡¯s name and havee to visit him today. This is a small gesture of our friendship; please ept it.¡±


    Zhao Fu naturally was not very interested in the treasures. Even though some of the pearls were as big as bowls, and many gems gave off resplendent light, Zhao Fu was the ruler of six worlds and had his own water world, so he did notck any of these.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not too interested, the beautiful middle-aged woman expected this; they had only brought these things out of courtesy ¨C the real gifts were the three women behind her. After all, she had long since heard that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor liked beautiful women, so it was impossible that he would not want them.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman pointed at the three women and smiled as she said, ¡°These are the three most beautiful Princesses from our Fishman World; they are greatly interested in Your Majesty and are willing to be Your Majesty¡¯s Concubines and serve Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhao Fu nced over the three women and his expression did not change much. ¡°Get to the point, Our time is limited.¡±


    Hearing this, the beautiful middle-aged woman could only say, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve received information that the Devil Horn Empire is preparing to attack our Fishman World. Please send soldiers to defend our Fishman World; we will do our best to satisfy anything Your Majesty asks for.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and directly refused, ¡°Apologies, Great Qin is unable to help you.¡±


    This was not because Zhao Fu feared the Devil Horn Empire but because Great Qin and the Fishman World were separated by the second Wind God Empire. On the other hand, the Devil Horn Empire was close to the Fishman World and could attack incredibly quickly.


    Advertisement


    On the other hand, it would be quite difficult for Great Qin to send soldiers. They could not directly head to the Fishman World and would have to go around the second Wind God Empire, which was quite unfavorable.


    Moreover, if Great Qin fought with the Devil Horn Empire at the Fishman World and the second Wind God Empire suddenly attacked and cut off Great Qin¡¯s retreat, the army that Great Qin sent to the Fishman World might be wiped out.

 Chapter 1535: Four Paths

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Four Paths</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Even though Zhao Fu quite liked beautiful women, he was not an incapable ruler. He was not willing to sacrifice so many soldiers to help the Fishman World in exchange for a few women.


    The gifts were far from enough to motivate Zhao Fu to act; after all, Great Qin was incredibly prosperous and Zhao Fu¡¯s harem was filled with countless beautiful women.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman had never expected Zhao Fu to refuse so resolutely. However, Great Qin was the only one in the surroundings who could help them. There was also the second Wind God Empire next to them, but with how inhumane the second Wind God Empire acted, if they went as ambassadors they would most likely die.


    Even though Great Qin could be cold-blooded and ruthless, it was benevolent to ambassadors and those who surrendered. That was why they were willing toe to Great Qin.


    Now that Great Qin had refused, there was no one who could help the Fishman World; this caused the beautiful middle-aged woman¡¯s expression to be quite unsightly.


    One of the women behind her with long blue hair and a dignified aura said, ¡°With Great Qin¡¯s might, it definitely has the power to help us. Please send people to defend our Fishman World. We will do our best to serve you.¡±


    The two other women also pleaded, saying, ¡°Please save the Fishman World, Your Majesty; we¡¯ll serve you with everything we have.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said calmly, ¡°There is simply too much risk. If you were close to Great Qin, things might be possible, but that is not the case. We cannot agree.


    ¡°With your position, with the Devil Horn Empire to the left and the second Wind God Empire below, and their ambition, they definitely will not spare your Fishman World. As such, your Fishman World will be destroyed sooner orter.


    ¡°As such, it¡¯s better to submit to Great Qin earlier. Great Qin can help you all relocate into Great Qin; Great Qin has a water world of its own ¨C you Fishman people probably do not like living onnd, so that ce will suit you.¡±


    The beautiful middle-aged woman and the three others understood that Great Qin would not help them so easily. Their expressions were somewhat grim, but they were quite moved that Great Qin was willing to relocate them.


    They understood that given that the Fishman World was between tworge factions, it would not be able to survive for long. As such, right now they had four paths.


    The first was to submit to the Devil Horn Empire, but the Devil Horn Empire was incredibly cruel and bloodthirsty. The second was the submit to the Wind God Empire. However, the Wind God Empire was also incredibly murderous and killed anyone they wanted to. The third was to submit to Great Qin, who treated people who submitted quite well.


    The fourth path was to leave this ce and go elsewhere to live. However, that might not be necessarily any better than the current situation. As such, having Great Qin, which was so terrifying, protecting them seemed quite attractive.


    However, this matter rted to an entire world, so they could not make the decision. Now that they knew that Great Qin would not just help them, they could only say that they would go back and consider it.


    Zhao Fu did not keep them and continued to discuss the matter of attacking the ss World with his subordinates.


    The next day, Great Qin gathered an army, which gave off a grandiose and terrifying aura as they attacked the ss World.


    The ss World had built a defensive wall and gathered eight billion soldiers to defend the world. All of their expressions were quite nervous, and the atmosphere became incredibly heavy.


    The Devil Horn Empire also started to gather their army, wanting to attack Great Qin from the right. Of course, they were only gathering their forces ¨C they were not so kindhearted as to defend the ss World for nothing.


    They wanted to wait until Great Qin attacked the ss World before acting. That way, they would be able to reduce their losses from fighting, and they would be able to pincer Great Qin along with the ss World. That situation would be quite advantageous for them.


    If Great Qin dared to attack, they would deal a heavy blow to Great Qin and show Great Qin their might.


    However, what was surprising was that Great Qin sent out two billion soldiers, which split into two armies. The first army invaded the ss World while the second army defended against the Devil Horn Empire to the right.


    Great Qin¡¯s one billion soldiers would be able to deal with a new world with no problems. However, one billion soldiers against the Devil Horn Empire evidently would not be enough.


    Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire both left behind forces to defend against the second Wind God Empire. This time, the Devil Horn Empire had mobilized two billion soldiers to attack Great Qin, which was one billion more than Great Qin.


    However, Great Qin did not show any fear. Zhao Fu personally led one army while Bai Qi led the other, and they gave off a massive aura of killing and conquering as they split up.


    The army that Zhao Fu led quickly faced off against the Devil Horn Empire. Both sides gave off world-shaking auras, and all of the soldiers had resolute expressions. One side was dressed in green armor while the other was dressed in ck armor.


    Zhao Fu had brought Gui Ji with him, and they stood in the air together, causing Yao Ming¡¯s expression to be quite unsightly. Even with his Nation Armament, he did not dare to fight them, as he would have to face two people.


    Yao Ming was quite familiar with Great Qin¡¯s methods by now and had made various preparations. However, since Great Qin had dared to defend against him with just one billion soldiers, it had to mean that they were hiding something, so Yao Ming became wary.


    Great Qin had finished getting into a defensive formation, and if he was too wary and did not attack, Great Qin would achieve its goal and would be able to easily destroy the ss World.


    After thinking about it, Yao Ming decided to use the long-furred Demon Race to first scout out the enemy.


    Large people covered with ck fur giving off dense demonic qi walked out from the army. Looking at Great Qin¡¯s army, their expressions became serious as they roared towards the sky.


    Massive amounts of demonic qi flowed out of their bodies as they unleashed massive auras, causing a wild gale to blow.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The long-furred demons punched the ground, causing the ground to crack, and demonic qi flowed out, forming humanoid demons. They had single horns and ck, steel-like fur, as well as w-like hands and feet.


    There were one billion or so of them, and they gave off dark demonic qi as they shot towards Great Qin¡¯s army.


    Facing the one billion iing demons, Zhao Fu felt quite disdainful, and he raised his hand as eight golden and glittering crystals flew into the sky.


    ¡°Skree! Skree! Skree...¡± Massive birds¡¯ cries sounded throughout the sky as the eight massive crystals turned into eight golden birds that burned with golden mes and gave off brilliant light. Eight searing auras exploded out and boundless light filled the world as if there were eight suns razing the world.

 Chapter 1536: One Billion Ghost Summons

    <h4>Chapter 1536: One Billion Ghost Summons</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Under the searing sunlight, the summoned demons gave off traces of ck aura and screamed as they gradually dissipated.


    There were many demons, but they were not very strong so they were quite easy to deal with.


    The eight crystals that Zhao Fu had thrown out were Sun God Stones that had absorbed boundless sunlight from the Outer World. They were incredibly harmful to Darkness creatures, and under the eight sun¡¯s intense sunlight, they all turned into demonic qi and dissipated.


    However, Yao Ming had anticipated that something like this would happen, so while the demons were charging, he had split his army of two billion soldiers into two waves that attacked from the left and right.


    The two groups flooded forwards, giving off destructive auras as they rushed at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Zhao Fu ordered, and arrows containing great strength shot out, tearing through the air and descending towards the two groups like rain.


    The two groups exploded out with traces of green aura, which covered the two groups. As the arrows passed through the green aura, they seemed to lose their power and fell to the ground without dealing any damage.


    ¡°Corps Formations!¡± Zhao Fu once again gave an order, and countless traces of aura flooded out of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ bodies, forming two massive ck dragons that were hundreds of meters long, and they gave off terrifying auras as they rushed towards the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s two groups.


    The Devil Horn Empire¡¯s two groups quickly created two enormous green dragons, which gave off ferocious auras as they rushed towards the two ck dragons.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The four dragons savagely shed in the sky, heads against heads, ws against ws, tails against tails. Massive explosions sounded out as terrifying ripples sted out, causing everyone to feel a chill.


    The two green dragons wererger than Great Qin¡¯s two ck dragons, as they were each made from one billion soldiers¡¯ auras, while Great Qin¡¯s were each made of only five hundred million soldiers¡¯ auras. However, Great Qin held an advantage in that Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had higher cultivations.


    This was quite shocking ¨C that a new world¡¯s cultivation was higher than a world that had been developing for dozens of years. Of course, this was mostly because of the Heaven and Earth Refining Formation.


    The Heaven and Earth Refining Formation had gradually built up Great Qin¡¯s foundation, and it was inevitable that Great Qin would surpass the Devil Horn Empire.


    As the four dragons fought in the sky, the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s two groups continued to surge forwards.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The two groups also shot out countless sharp arrows, which gave off piercing auras as they flew towards Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    On Great Qin¡¯s side, the Shieldbearers standing at the front raised their shields and gave off ck lights, forming a powerful barrier that defended against the countless iing arrows.


    The two groups continued to charge over, and the distance between the two sides was now only a few thousand meters. The Devil Horn soldiers gripped their weapons, looking quite savage as they roared, and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers gripped their weapons with icy gazes, preparing to meet their attack.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looking at the two groups charging from the left and right, he threw a scroll into the sky. The cross-shaped pupil and the six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun, and a massive wave of Yin Qi spread out. Zhao Fu then stretched out his hand and vigorously grabbed at the air.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the scroll exploded out with dense Yin Qi which spread out as fast as lightning, covering the sky in an instant. An icy gale blew, causing the temperature to fall, and the surroundings became filled with ghostly qi, as if it was the Underworld.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Howls sounded out as the ghostly qi formed ghosts with sharp teeth and ws. Their numbers were shocking, and there were about one billion of them.


    These one billion ghosts all had Stage 2 or Stage 3 Cultivation, and they were much stronger than the demons that the Devil Horn Empire had summoned. The scroll was the one Zhao Fu had obtained from the Underworld Mark.


    The two or three billion ghosts could rival at least six or billion Stage 1 soldiers, and this caused the Devil Horn soldiers¡¯ hearts to sink, causing their morale to fall.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun as a few chains out of his body shot out of his body and into the ground. A heaven-toppling aura rushed out from beneath the ground, turning into a ck pir of light that shot into the sky, and an incredibly massive giant gradually rose up from the ground.


    An enormous aura flooded out, inundating everything, and causing all people to feel terror.


    This was the Primogenitor Statue that Great Qin had used to deal with the Spirit Light World before. Yao Ming knew about it, as he had personally seen it before, but he felt quite shocked ¨C how had it be so strong? This kind of massive creature seemed more powerful than ordinary Emperor Heaven Realm experts inrge battles by dozens of times.


    The countless ghosts rushed at one of the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s groups, and the two sides quickly shed. Even though there were only one billion ghosts, they ughtered their way into the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s army.


    Blood sttered everywhere as cries sounded out. An intense battle unfolded as waves of auras continuously spread out.


    Standing in the air, Zhao Fu slowly stretched out a hand and grabbed at the air. The Primogenitor Statue below also stretched out a hand and grabbed at the air, and a blood-red sword appeared in its hand.


    A massive wave of energy entered the sword, causing it to give off traces of terrifying aura, seeming to twist the space around it.


    Zhao Fu stood in the sky, seeming to hold a formless sword, and he vigorously shed out.


    Shing!


    The Primogenitor Statue copied Zhao Fu¡¯s motion and also shed out, and a sword hum tore through the sky as an unimaginably powerful sword light swept out.


    The expressions of the iing Devil Horn soldiers fell as they hurriedly exploded out with green aura and gathered it, trying to block that strike.


    Boom!


    The enormous sword light gave off terrifying power as it split the green aura blocking in front of the Devil Horn soldiers in two, and the soldiers at the front were instantly shed into countless bits of meat, making the scene incredibly bloody.


    The one billion soldiers had not been able to gather all of their aura in time, and even though they had not been able topletely block this strike, they had greatly weakened that sword light and only a few million soldiers died.


    That attack from the Primogenitor Statue used up a portion of its power, but it had broken the defense of the Devil Horn soldiers. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers started to ferociously attack.

 Chapter 1537: Glass World

    <h4>Chapter 1537: ss World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Great Qin shot out countless arrows containing immense power that tore through the sky, and they descended like torrential rain.


    Having lost their defenses, the Devil Horn soldiers were unable to defend, and many of them were hit by the arrows. Their bodies were pierced by countless arrows and blood spurted everywhere as countless people immediately died.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Great Qin¡¯s side started to charge as the ck-armored army flooded forwards like an apocalyptic flood towards the Devil Horn army.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the flood of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers smashed into the Devil Horn army, and soldiers from both sides started to sh.


    A Great Qin soldier shed with his saber, chopping off a Devil Horn soldier¡¯s head and causing blood to ssh onto his face. Another Great Qin soldier ferociously stabbed his spear into a Devil Horn soldier¡¯s mouth, piercing through the back of his neck.


    The Devil Horn army desperately fought with Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, causing roars and shing of weapons to continuously sound out. Blood dyed the ground red as more and more people fell.


    Zhao Fu controlled the Primogenitor Statue to once again raise its sword and vigorously sh, and a powerful sword energy sted out with enough power to destroy all things.


    In front of that immense sword energy, the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s countless soldiers were like ants and were shed into tiny bits of meat. Blood covered the ground and gave off a pungent smell, and the scene was quite gory.


    Yao Ming¡¯s expression was quite unsightly because most of the soldiers dying were from the Devil Horn Empire. If this went on, the Devil Horn Empire would suffer heavy losses.


    The Devil Horn Empire had lost this time; Yao Ming had never thought that Great Qin could summon so many ghosts and that Primogenitor Statue would be so terrifying.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Yao Ming did not hesitate to order a retreat, and the Devil Horn Empire started to withdraw.


    Great Qin gave chase for a short while, but because Zhao Fu was wary about an ambush, they did not continue. Moreover, the most important thing was to defend this ce and prevent the Devil Horn Empire from attacking Great Qin¡¯s other army.


    As such, Zhao Fu did not leave this ce and stood guard to prevent anything unexpected from happening, while he left the other battlefield to Bai Qi.


    On the other battlefield, Bai Qi was currently giving orders to attack the ss World.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Spirit Light Emissaries and Insect Den Wyverns shot out beams of light that smashed into the defensive walls with immense power, causing terrifying explosions. The terrifying power they contained easily broke through the defenses that the ss World had prepared.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows containing terrifying power drew out arcs in the air before descending, and countless ss people were hit. Some directly died while others fell to the ground and screamed.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Great Qin¡¯s beasts ferociously attacked from the side. The enormous spiders quickly climbed up the defensive walls and used their de-like legs to kill the ss soldiers. The soldiers¡¯ bodies were cut into pieces, creating a bloody and horrific scene.


    Countless Wyverns unleashed mes and icy sts from the sky towards the defensive walls, and countless ss soldiers were either burned or frozen to death.


    Over 10,000 Illusion Flower Devils opened their beautiful flowers, and massive amounts of pollen floated towards the ss soldiers. After breathing in the pollen, countless ss soldiers froze and fell into an illusion.


    Bai Qi then gave the order tounch the main assault, and Great Qin¡¯s army flooded forwards like a ck tsunami and ferociously charged into the ss soldiers.


    The ss soldiers desperately tried to defend and continuously roared as they rushed at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. They shot out countless arrows towards Great Qin¡¯s beasts, but they were not very effective. The battle waspletely one-sided, and the ss people were not a match for Great Qin at all.


    Even though Dong Yueli was quite powerful as the World Protector, he could notpare to even a Divine Extreme Realm expert. He was taken down by Long Hao¡¯Er and the others in just a few exchanges and was no longer able to resist.


    In the end, the ss soldiers were forced back and Great Qin broke through the ss World¡¯s defenses, rushing out in all directions.


    Countless ss people looked terrified; in the end, their ss World could not avoid its fate of being destroyed, even if it coborated with the Devil Horn Empire. They had been hoping for the Devil Horn Empire toe so they could deal a heavy blow to Great Qin, but they still were not here.


    Now, the ss world was inplete chaos. Most people started to run away; without the Heaven Domain Boundary blocking them, everyone could easily leave the ss World without any restrictions.


    Some people wanted to escape to the Devil Horn Empire and receive protection there. Since they were allies, the Devil Horn Empire would most likely treat them well.


    Great Qin moved quickly, surrounding the world first before gradually clearing it out and suppressing it, making it so that not many people could escape.


    Countless ss people kneeled on the ground, looking terrified as they trembled in fear. Seeing Great Qin¡¯s soldiers walk into their Cities, they did not dare to resist at all because those who had resisted had been skinned, gutted, and hung on the City Walls.


    Great Qin quickly gained control of the ss World. In the end, the battle quickly concluded, and Great Qin conquered the ss World just as it had nned.


    After hearing this, Zhao Fu grinned and led his army to the ss World, and the two armies gathered together.


    Sitting on a throne, Zhao Fu smiled as he listened to Bai Qi report to him the oue from the battle. After conquering the ss World, they had obtained 32 billion people, 70,000 Cities, countless Towns and Viges, and various treasures and resources.


    They had killed four billion ss people, and apart from soldiers, there were also somemoners who had resisted. On the other hand, Great Qin had lost fewer than 300 million soldiers.


    Great Qin¡¯s poption had been at 410 billion and had 590,000 Cities, and now that they had obtained another 32 billion people and 70,000 Cities, Great Qin now had 442 billion people and 660,000 Cities.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu could not help but grin; Great Qin¡¯s strength had once again greatly increased. Now, with the ss World, Great Qin controlled seven worlds. It was now only three worlds away from bing a Royal Kingdom.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I captured that World Protector for you,¡± Long Hao¡¯Er nestled against Zhao Fu as she smiled and spoke.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and had Dong Yueli brought in.


    Dong Yueli¡¯s face was pale and he was brought over by a few guards. His clothes and hair were in disorder and contained traces of blood, and he looked quite dispirited. He no longer looked as high and mighty.


    Zhao Fu looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1538: Fishman

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Fishman</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Dong Yueli thought to himself before kneeling on the ground and saying, ¡°I am willing to submit to Your Majesty; please ept my surrender.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased and smiled; Dong Yueli was quite tactful. He epted his surrender and had people take him away.


    At that moment, Bai Qi came up with a trace of a smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate has prepared some beauties for you from the ss World; please enjoy them. This subordinate will take his leave.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and nodded, after which six women were brought up.


    The first was a tall and slim woman who had an elegant aura, and she was called He Limei; she was Dong Yueli¡¯s mother. The second was a beautiful woman with a mature figure; she was Dong Yueli¡¯s married sister, Dong Zhimei.


    There was also a woman with a fiery figure who had a trace of seductiveness about her, and she was called Nuo Mei. There was also a gentle and calm-looking woman called Weng Yazhi. There was also a voluptuous and simple-looking woman called Nan Min, and a rtively skinny but bold-looking woman called Bai Heli.


    Zhao Fu nced over the six women. They all had white hair and were quite beautiful, and they were indeed the top beauties from the ss World.


    He Limei smiled and said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, are you satisfied with us? Hurry and use us; we want to know how pleasurable it is doing it with Your Majesty.¡±


    She knew that her son had submitted and knew why she hade here. Resisting was useless, so she could only ept her circumstances. If she served Zhao Fu well, it would be of great help to her son in the future.


    However, Bai Heli said coldly, ¡°Just kill me! I won¡¯t serve anyone.¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her and lightly smiled as he walked towards them and started to do it with them. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the women all cried out lewdly.


    Afterwards, He Limei¡¯s face was red as she hugged Zhao Fu. Even though she had heard how dissolute Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was, she had never thought that doing it with him would be so wonderful, and she felt as if she had be addicted to that kind of feeling.


    Dong Yueli¡¯s older sister alsoy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace with a reddened face. She had originally only served Zhao Fu so her husband and little brother would not be harmed, but she had found that both her body and soul had betrayed her husband and greatly enjoyed doing it with this man.


    The bold-looking Bai Heli who had wanted to resist alsoy strengthless by the side.


    He Limei smiled as she said, ¡°How did we taste, Your Majesty? Did you feel that we ss women were different from other women?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°You were all very good!¡±


    The ss women were indeed slightly different to normal women because their bodies were slightly cold and their skin was incredibly supple. Doing it with them in the summer would be quite pleasurable.


    He Limei said, ¡°Your Majesty, since you like us, I have a few sisters with whom I have a good rtionship with. Later, I¡¯ll call them to serve you; they¡¯ll definitely like Your Majesty as well.¡±


    He Limei wanted to bring in some helpers so that she would have a better time in the harem.


    Zhao Fu did not refuse; it was better to bring back more to enjoy.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought his army back to Great Qin and made these women Concubines. Large amounts of Phoenix Qi flowed into the Emperor Phoenix Statue.


    ¡°Skreee!¡± a phoenix¡¯s cry sounded out as the Emperor Phoenix Statue gave off immense golden light and turned into a golden phoenix with a wingspan of 70,000 meters and flew into the sky. It gave off boundless golden light and dyed the entire sky golden.


    By now, the Emperor Phoenix Statue had enormous power and greatly surpassed that of an ordinary Nation Armament and even n Armament. It was only a bit away from having the level of power simr to the Primogenitor Statue.


    Now that they had conquered the ss World, what remained was to digest it, fully control it, and have it be part of Great Qin.


    A few dayster, within the massive and somewhat-crude Deste God Temple, there was not a single believer inside, but a woman¡¯s lewd cries could be heard. A woman with a fiery body, blood-red short hair, and a wild aura was being ravaged by a handsome young man.


    Zhao Fu asked somewhat displeased, ¡°It has been so long; why have no Blood God Demons been created yet?¡±


    The Deste God also replied in displeasure, ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to! Creating Blood God Demons is too difficult, and with my power before, I couldn¡¯t make them. However, now that I¡¯ve regained much of my power, as long as I have suitable Emissaries, I should be able to make them. I feel that the Deste Crow Race is quite suitable; have some people bring some of them here.


    Zhao Fu nodded, and the two of them continued to do it. In the end, the Deste Gody within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and Zhao Fu ordered guards to bring a few excellent Deste Crow women over.


    Standing on a tform, the red-faced Deste God stretched out a hand and pressed it against the forehead of a woman half-kneeling in front of her. Her palm gave off intense blood-red light which flowed into the woman¡¯s body, causing her eyes to be a blood-red color.


    A blood-red, beast-like mark appeared on the woman¡¯s forehead. This was the Deste God¡¯s Divine Mark, which would allow her to be a God Emissary.


    Following this, dozens of bound beasts were ced around the tform. The beasts did not know what was going to happen, and they struggled and howled.


    The Deste God¡¯s expression was serious as she stood at the center of the tform and took out a dagger. She casually shed out, and a sharp arc of light flew out and cut open dozens of beasts¡¯ throats.


    The beasts screamed in pain and blood flowed out from their throats, dyeing the ground red.


    The Deste God then used the dagger to cut her own palm, from which blood flowed out. Under her ground, the blood continuously condensed and formed a blood-red rune.


    At that moment, the Deste God pointed out and the blood-red rune gave off intense blood-red light and shot into the sky, giving off a formless suction power as the blood from the beasts were sucked into the air and an orb of blood appeared in the air.


    The Deste God called over the woman who had been made a God Emissary and also cut her palm and let out some blood, which entered the orb of blood. A connection seemed to be formed between the woman and the orb of blood, allowing her to control it.


    The orb of blood was two meters wide and gave off a faint blood-red light, and it floated in the air.


    Zhao Fu frowned as he looked at this powerless orb of blood and asked, ¡°Is this the Blood God Demon you were talking about?¡±


    The Deste God had just created her own Blood God Demon and was in a good mood, and she smiled as she nodded.


    Zhao Fu felt quite displeased because he had heard how terrifying these Blood God Demons were and how they were forbidden creatures. However, this orb of blood seemedpletely powerless, and he asked, ¡°Can this thing fight?¡±

 Chapter 1539: Blood God Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Blood God Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Deste God could tell what Zhao Fu was thinking and lightly harrumphed as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on how weak it is now; after it grows, you¡¯ll see how powerful it is. It definitely won¡¯t disappoint you; if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll let you have a look.¡±


    The Deste God pointed and the orb of blood turned into a blood-red spear. She waved a hand and the blood-red spear contained ferocious power as it shot into a wild beast nearby ¨C itpletely pierced into the beast¡¯s body and killed it instantly.


    Following this, something surprising happened ¨C the blood-red spear then turned into blood-red water and fused into the beast¡¯s corpse. The beast came back to life and seemed to be filled with lifeforce, as if it had never died.


    Zhao Fu felt quite shocked and asked the Deste God, ¡°What kind of ability is this?¡±


    The Deste God gave a proud smile and said, ¡°This is just a basic ability of the Blood God Demon¡¯s many abilities. It can permeate into a creature¡¯s body and control that creature¡¯s body and even soul. It¡¯s still weak right now, but when it bes powerful, it can control even a few hundred million people. Also, you can try attacking it!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu waved his hand and a sword light shed out towards the beast, shing it in half. However, what was shocking was that the two halves of the corpse did not produce a single drop of blood.


    The Deste God smiled and exined, ¡°This kind of attack can¡¯t deal any damage to the Blood God Demons.¡±


    The Deste God grabbed with her hand and blood-red water flowed out of the corpse and re-formed an orb of blood. It was slightly bigger than before, most likely because it had just absorbed all of the blood from the wild beast, while the beast¡¯s corpse had withered up.


    At that moment, the Deste God lightly tapped with her hand, and the orb of blood started to change and turned into a two meter tall, well-built person of blood.


    Because the orb of blood had fused into the wild beast¡¯s body, it seemed to not only absorb the beast¡¯s blood but also some of its power. The orb of blood originally did not give off any ripples of power, but now it gave off slight traces of power.


    The Deste God no longer controlled the orb of blood and instead gave an order, telling it to kill the remaining beasts.


    The blood person obeyed and walked over the remaining bound beasts, which instinctively felt a wave of terror. They cried out in terror, but their cries soon stopped.


    The blood person¡¯s hands split into blood-red tentacles which stretched towards the beasts, and they stretched into the beasts¡¯ mouths, eyes, noses, and ears.


    The beasts quickly died and their bodies withered, creating a terrifying scene.


    The blood person¡¯s aura once again became slightly stronger and it retracted its tentacles. After killing the beasts, it returned to its original position.


    Zhao Fu now saw the Blood God Demons¡¯ potential. Even though this Blood God Demon was still quite weak, it would be powerful after developing. Zhao Fu smiled as he asked, ¡°How many of these Blood God Demons can you produce?¡±


    The Deste God replied, ¡°With my current strength, I can produce 12 of them.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt somewhat disappointed as he felt that this was not many, and he asked, ¡°Why only so few? Are you able to create more?¡±


    The Deste God rolled her eyes, ¡°Do you think that the Blood God Demons gain their strength from numbers? They are all individually powerful, and even in the Godly Spirit World, even the most powerful Deste Gods can create 100 or so Blood God Demons. You wanting to create an army of them ispletely impossible.¡±


    Even though Zhao Fu was disappointed, he could only ept this result in frustration and wait to see how terrifying the twelve Blood God Demons would be.


    At that moment, a guard came up to report, ¡°Your Majesty, there has been a report that the Devil Horn Empire has been secretly gathering forces to attack the Fishman World.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu immediately returned to the pce and gathered his subordinates to discuss this matter.


    The Fishman World also received this information, and everyone looked quite nervous and even terrified.


    Now that they had returned to the water, their bodies returned back to having the upper bodies of humans and lower bodies of fish.


    There were hundreds of Fishmen within arge hall. They all had powerful and extraordinary auras, and all of them belonged torge factions. Facing the imminent attack of the Devil Horn Empire, they started an emergency meeting.


    There was a blue-haired big man ¨C he was the most powerful person in the Fishman World and his faction was thergest. He was the first to speak, ¡°What should we do? Great Qin will not help us and it is even less likely for the Wind God Empire to help. We are not a match for the Devil Horn Empire, so should we fight to the death or surrender and keep our lives?¡±


    A young man loudly spoke, ¡°I feel that we Fishmen cannot show weakness; we should fight with the Devil Horn Empire. Moreover, we won¡¯t necessarily lose. Even though Great Qin did not agree to send reinforcements, it will most likely tie down the Devil Horn Empire, so we still have a chance.¡±


    A cruel-looking young man agreed, saying, ¡°I also feel that we should fight. I don¡¯t want to submit to anyone, nor do I want to leave the Fishman World.¡±


    A beautiful woman with golden hair said worriedly, ¡°If Great Qin attacks the Devil Horn Empire with its full strength, the Devil Horn Empire naturally will not be able to attack our Fishman World. However, attacking the Devil Horn Empire with its full strength will cause Great Qin to suffer great losses, and they are not so kind to do that for us.¡±


    An elderly Fishman sighed and said, ¡°That is true, we can¡¯tpletely rely on Great Qin. If Great Qin does not act, what should we do?¡±


    A gentle and quiet-looking woman thought before saying, ¡°We should withdraw or submit to someone. If we fight, the Fishman World does not have any hope.¡±


    At that moment, the beautiful middle-aged woman who had brought the three women to Great Qin said, ¡°Of the threergest factions in the area, Great Qin is undoubtedly the best choice. Moreover, Great Qin¡¯s Emperor personally promised that they would help us relocate.¡±


    Hearing this, some people felt quite delighted and agreed, but most people still hesitated.


    They all had important positions in the Fishman World and stood above countless people. If they submitted to others, they would be beneath countless people, and they did not want such a thing to happen.


    Moreover, after joining Great Qin, would their lives still remain as they wanted?


    Also, with how licentious the Great Qin Emperor was, would he want their women? The Fishman World¡¯s men were quite handsome and the women were quite beautiful, and their numbers greatly surpassed those of ordinary worlds.


    That was what they were worried about, and many people spoke their views. Everyone was of a different opinion and they were unable to agree on a decision.


    It was at that moment that the Devil Horn Empire suddenlyunched its attack towards the Fishman World, and countless soldiers flooded into the Fishman World.

 Chapter 1540: War

    <h4>Chapter 1540: War</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    15 billion Devil Horn soldiers flooded into the Fishman World, splitting into four armies to simultaneously four Continents. The Fishmen people did not expect the Devil Horn Empire to attack so quickly, so they hurriedly went to gather their soldiers to defend.


    However, even though the Fishmen people were part of the Water Race and fighting in water was advantageous to them, the Devil Race also had fish people and had nurtured many aquatic beasts. Their ordinary soldiers were somewhat stronger than the Fishmen people, and they were more ferocious and had more experience.


    Both sides ferociously shed together and cries continuously sounded out as the water was dyed red.


    A Devil Horn soldier roared as his eyes became red and he grew many fangs. He continuously attacked, biting many people to death. Another Devil Horn soldier held a spear and stabbed through a Fishman¡¯s tail before killing him.


    A massive sea beast rushed forwards and opened its enormous mouth and bit down, biting ten or so people to death. Broken limbs scattered everywhere as blood billowed out.


    The Fishmen people desperately resisted, but they were evidently not a match for the Devil Horn soldiers, and they were continuously forced back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive auras burst forth from the bottom of the ocean ¨C it was the Fishman World¡¯s overlords.


    One was a 10,000 meter long, ck and white, ugly-looking snake, one was a monster with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a seahorse, one was a massive squid, and there was also a 10,000 meter long shark.


    The four of them started to attack the Devil Horn army: The 10,000 meter long snake spat out poisonous water that dyed the water blue, killing all the Devil Horn soldiers that it touched.


    The half-man, half-seahorse monster swung its spear and created massive waves that rushed towards the Devil Horn army, sending countless Devil Horn soldiers crashing back, and some were directly crushed into meat paste.


    The massive squid gave off immense power as it rushed towards the Devil Horn army. Its tentacles, which were covered with spikes, ripped apart Devil Horn soldiers¡¯ bodies, causing blood to fill the water.


    The shark opened its massive mouth, charging into the Devil Horn army and devouring Devil Horn soldiers. Its tail continuously sent Devil Horn soldiers flying as well, either killing them or heavily wounding them.


    The four overlords led a horde of sea monsters to attack, and this slightly turned the battle in the Fishman World¡¯s favor. However, the situation was still quite grim.


    Following this, some Kings from the Devil Horn Empire joined in the fight and killed the four overlords, signifying the defeat of the Fishman World.


    The Fishman World¡¯s soldiers started to retreat, and countless Fishmenmoners fell into terror and quickly packed their things to run.


    Countless savage Devil Horn soldiers charged into Cities, and looking at the beautiful female Fishmen and the handsome male Fishmen, they gave wickedughs and rushed at themoners.


    As they rushed in, they cut down the elderly and children, and some of the stronger male Fishmen tried to retaliate. However, they were caught, skinned, descaled, and hung on the City Walls.


    The mangled Fishmen peopled gave off pained howls, creating a horrifying scene.


    Some soldiers directly pressed female Fishmen onto the ground and started to ferociously vite them. They disregarded their pleas for mercy and took turns ying with the women. Some of the Fishmen were unable to bear it and died, but their corpses were still ravaged by the soldiers.


    Some of the weaker male Fishmen were also treated in such a way. Their teeth were knocked out and vile things vited their mouths and anuses.


    In order to live, some of the male Fishmen not only did not resist but even cooperated with the ten or so people ravaging them. In the end, they were covered with various liquids andy on the ground, half-dead.


    Some of the soldiers were not interested in such things and piged the Fishmen people¡¯s valuables. At the same time, they dragged out the Fishmen in hiding and cut them down and tossed out their corpses. Later, some of the sea beasts would eat these corpses.


    Apart from the sea beats, some of the Devil Horn soldiers liked eating the corpses because of the power they had gained from the forbidden technique.


    Most soldiers found that the tastiest ones were the women and children. After capturing the Fishmen people, they would press them to the ground and start to eat ¨C only then would they be able to preserve the freshness and taste.


    Countless women and children cried out but were eaten alive, and the soldiers¡¯ strength increased as a result.


    At the same time, they could not help but marvel at how delicious the Fishmen tasted. Even though they tasted somewhat like fish, the taste was much better.


    On the other side, Great Qin was attacking the Devil Horn Empire, but it did notunch an all-out assault. After all, the Devil Horn Empire had arge number of soldiers defending, so an all-out assault would result in heavy losses.


    After all, the Devil Horn Empire was not the only enemy in the surroundings; there was also the second Wind God Empire and many other worlds. Great Qin could not go all-out with the Devil Horn Empire and allow someone else to gain an advantage from this.


    The Devil Horn Empire made all kinds of preparations to defend against Great Qin. This made it so that Great Qin¡¯s attack was not very ideal.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu heard about the Fishman World being easily conquered, and he could only sigh. He ordered Great Qin¡¯s army to retreat, as attacking no longer had any meaning.


    Large numbers of Fishmen people ran in all directions, and because Yao Ming did not want to loserge numbers of people, he immediately gave the order to stop them.


    However, at that moment, the second Wind God Empire, which had not done anything after conquering the Gold God World, suddenly acted, wanting to stop the Fishmen people who were trying to escape.


    They were not so kindhearted as to help the Devil Horn Empire; rather, they desperately needed poption, so they wanted to steal over arge number of people without suffering any losses. After all, the Fishman World¡¯s main force had been destroyed by the Devil Horn Empire.


    Now, the Wind God Empire came to pick up on free advantages. Because they had been preparing this entire time, they made great gains.


    After hearing about this, Yao Ming looked quite furious. After thinking about it, he decided to give up on those people, because with the Devil Horn Empire¡¯s strength, it was not able to fight against the second Wind God Empire.


    Yao Ming could only give the order to surround the Fishman World, prevent people from escaping, and stop the second Wind God Empire from gaining any more.


    The Fishman World had been conquered by the Devil Horn Empire and countless Fishmen had died. The ones who had escaped out had been captured by the second Wind God Empire, causing the remaining Fishmen people to look terrified.

 Chapter 1541: Wind God

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Wind God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Given that the second Wind God Empire was waiting to catch anyone who escaped, they could either submit or carve out a path of blood. Right now, no faction would mercifully take them in apart from Great Qin.


    The second Wind God Empire was incredibly cold and killed without thinking or any hesitation, and they did not ce them in their eyes at all.


    Many of the second Wind God Empire¡¯s soldiers came from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain, so they naturally looked down on the people from the outer regions. The Wind Spirit World¡¯s soldiers were affected by this kind of attitude and were also a bit arrogant.


    Now, the Fishmen people only had Great Qin to fall back on, so they all tried to escape to Great Qin.


    ¡°Wife, take our child and run. If you can make it close to Great Qin, you¡¯ll be safe. As the most powerful faction in the region, it can face even the Kingdoms from the inner regions. It will definitely save you.¡±


    The strongest Fishman, the blue-haired big man, looked at a dignified woman with long, blue hair.


    The woman looked quite reluctant and wanted to refuse so that they could live and die together, but looking at the five year old girl in her arms, who was continuously trembling in fear, she could only steel herself and nod.


    The blue-haired big man breathed out and looked at the golden-haired woman and the gentle-looking woman and said, ¡°I will try to tie down the second Wind God Empire; as for my wife and daughter, I leave them to you.¡±


    All of the men decided to stay and hold back the second Wind God Empire to allow the women, children, and elderly to escape. Otherwise, they would not be able to run at all.


    The golden-haired woman was now the most powerful of the women and had the highest status, and she was responsible for taking everyone away.


    She nodded seriously and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect your wife and daughter, and I won¡¯t neglect them in the future.¡±


    Of the three Princesses who had gone to Great Qin, one of them was the golden-haired woman¡¯s daughter, and one was the gentle-looking woman¡¯s daughter.


    As for the final one, she was leaning in the embrace of a handsome-looking young man; she already had someone she loved.


    ¡°Darling, you have to take care; I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Great Qin,¡± she said as she looked at the young man lovingly.


    The young man said somewhat worriedly, ¡°In actuality, I don¡¯t want you to go to Great Qin because I¡¯m afraid that Great Qin¡¯s Emperor will want you. I¡¯m afraid that even if I can make it to Great Qin, I¡¯ll lose you. However, if I die, I want you to have a good home.¡±


    The woman looked quite moved and hot tears streamed down her face as she tightly hugged the young man, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll definitely protect my body so you can enjoy it when youe back; I won¡¯t give it to Great Qin¡¯s Emperor.¡±


    The beautiful middle-aged woman who had gone to Great Qin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen Great Qin¡¯s Emperor personally. He has extraordinary bearings and is incredibly domineering, and he is not someone ordinary Kings canpare to. Also, he did not seem very interested in us, and he did not seem as licentious as the rumors made him out to be.¡±


    This allowed everyone who was feeling worried to let out sighs of relief.


    A chubby man happily said to a beautiful-looking woman, ¡°Xiao Lan, you must wait for me in Great Qin; your body is mine, and you can¡¯t let anyone else touch you.¡±


    The beautiful-looking woman rolled her eyes as she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? If you say that kind of thing, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡±


    The chubby man hurriedly apologized.


    A beautiful and motherly-looking woman said seriously, ¡°Lil bro, you have to be careful of your safety. We¡¯ve relied on each other since we were young, and I don¡¯t want to be separated from you and see you fall into such great danger.¡±


    The refined-looking young man hurriedly replied, ¡°Big sis, hurry up and leave with them; I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. You¡¯re the most important person to me, and if you die, I don¡¯t want to live either. I¡¯ll only feel at ease if you¡¯re safe.¡±


    The woman looked quite worried and felt quite ufortable as she replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that. You have to stay alive though.¡±


    The refined-looking young man smiled and nodded seriously.


    A fierce-looking young man held a bewitching woman as he said, ¡°After you go to Great Qin, you have to serve Great Qin¡¯s Emperor well. He¡¯ll definitely like a little slut like you.¡±


    The bewitching woman pouted as she said, ¡°Everyone else is telling their women not to let others touch them, and yet you¡¯re telling me to serve someone else; do you not love me? Howe I chose a man like you?¡±


    The fierce-looking young manughed as he said, ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Emperor is the most powerful ruler in this area, and he will definitely treat you well. I just want you to live well.¡±


    The bewitching woman thought about the luxurious andvish lifestyle in the Great Qin pce and agreed.


    An elegant young man smiled as he said to a cold-looking woman, ¡°If I can make it to Great Qin, will you marry me and be my wife?¡±


    The cold-looking woman slightly blushed and she lightly nodded. Both of them liked each other but no one had taken that step, and under such pressure, both sides took that final step.


    ¡°Be careful, I don¡¯t want to be a widow,¡± the cold-looking woman said softly in concern.


    The elegant young man said seriously with a resolute look, ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll definitely go to Great Qin to marry you.¡±


    The cold-looking woman felt a wave of warmth in her heart, and she lightly leaned against the man while the man lightly hugged her. There was an incredibly romantic atmosphere around them, making others watch on in admiration.


    Whoosh!


    A massive wind blew and countless trees started to sway as the blue-haired big man¡¯s expression fell and he yelled, ¡°All of the elderly, children, and women, hurry up and leave; the second Wind God Empire¡¯s people have nearly arrived. Men, we have to stall them for as long as possible for our loved ones!¡±


    The men all looked incredibly serious as they roared. For their loved ones, they had to stop the second Wind God Empire.


    Countless people formed a defensive line while the women, children, and elderly quickly left. With the men stalling for them, they did not dare to stay back and make trouble for them.


    Boom!


    A massive aura flooded out as an enormous army dressed in green armor and giving off a Wind attribute aura appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 1542: Great Qin Army

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Great Qin Army</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A tall and slender woman wearing green clothes with a beautiful appearance and heroic demeanor appeared in the sky. She gave off massive Wind attribute power; this was Feng Shensha.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Feng Shensha¡¯s voice was quite calm, not cing these people in her eyes at all. She wanted to quickly suppress these people so that they could reap the greatest benefits.


    The Wind God army charged forwards with unstoppable momentum towards the Fishmen¡¯s defensive formation, easily breaking through. The two sides started to sh, but most of the casualties were on the Fishmen side.


    The Fishmen valiantly fought and killed their enemies because they were fighting for their loved ones.


    The blue-haired big man held his saber and unleashed his Nation Armament as he shed out, sending out an immense sword light that contained terrifying power and shed apart over 10,000 Wind Spirit soldiers.


    This caught Feng Shensha¡¯s attention, and she coldlyughed as she turned into a ray of light and shot out. She also used her Nation Armament and shed out with her sword.


    Boom!


    A green sword light apanied by a massive storm shed towards the blue-haired big man, giving him a big fright. He hurriedly blocked with his saber, but the sword light was too powerful and he was unable to block it with his strength.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the blue-haired big man¡¯s saber shattered and he was struck by the sword light. His body split in the middle, and blood and organs sttered onto the ground.


    Following this, the Fishmen were easily suppressed. Many of them died, while the survivors fled towards Great Qin. The Wind God army did not want to spare them and ferociously gave chase.


    Seeing the Wind God army chasing after them, the golden-haired woman¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. She had never expected that they would catch up so quickly; this meant that the men who were responsible for stopping them were either dead or suppressed.


    What should they do now? The golden-haired woman felt incredibly anxious, and seeing the Wind God army draw closer and closer, they would be caught up to sooner orter. If that happened, they would either die or be captured by the Wind God Empire.


    If the Devil Horn Empire or Wind God Empire were willing to treat them well, in the face of death, they would be willing to submit. However, they did not treat those who surrendered with mercy at all.


    Moreover, now that the Devil Horn Empire had killed so many of them, as had the Wind God Empire, they felt great enmity towards the both of them and would not surrender to either.


    Seeing the second wind God Empire draw closer and closer, everyone fell into despair. At that moment, a massive aura dressed in ck and giving off a Darkness aura appeared. The countless Fishmen felt incredibly delighted; it was Great Qin ¨C they were saved.


    After hearing about the Fishman World being attacked, Zhao Fu had quickly led Great Qin¡¯s soldiers here.


    The Fishmen people ran towards Great Qin¡¯s army gratefully, while the Wind God army behind them stopped.


    Feng Shensha gave a trace of a smile as she looked at Zhao Fu, who was also standing in the air, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long since heard of your name; now that I¡¯ve seen you, you¡¯re indeed quite extraordinary.¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad either; your development speed was many times faster than Great Qin¡¯s.¡±


    Feng Shensha lightlyughed as she said, ¡°That¡¯s the power of an inner region Royal Kingdom; are you jealous? If you submit to me, I can make you my Imperial Consort and let go of all previous grievances. How does that sound?¡±


    Zhao Fu replied somewhat arrogantly, ¡°What¡¯s so great about an inner region Royal Kingdom? It still lost at my hands. If you¡¯re willing to submit to me, I¡¯ll give you lots of love and show you what true pleasure is.¡±


    Feng Shensha¡¯s gaze became cold as she said mockingly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Wind God Empire being careless and the other Royal Kingdoms joining in, do you really think that a small outskirts Kingdom like yours would still exist?


    ¡°Also, those who have spoken to me like that are either dead or have be my little male dogs. I¡¯ll definitely conquer you and make you my cutest little male dog.¡±


    Zhao Fu loudlyughed and said discourteously, ¡°I also want to conquer you and watch you pant underneath me as my female ve.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Feng Shensha coldly yelled as she exploded out with a powerful aura that sent out a green gale as she attacked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not show any weakness and exploded out with his own powerful aura as he went to meet Feng Shensha in battle.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The two of them started to sh in the sky, unleashing wild gales, and their terrifying auras caused others to fall into terror.


    After exchanging ten or so blows, they distanced themselves from each other.


    Feng Shensha¡¯s expression was quite grave; she had never thought that a mere Heaven Realm cultivator like Zhao Fu would have such terrifying power. She felt that he might be a bit too much for her to deal with, and she realized that she had underestimated Great Qin¡¯s Emperor.


    Zhao Fu gave a self-confident smile. Now that he had so many terrifying powers and his Nation Armament, he did not fear anyone.


    This ce was rtively close to Great Qin, and more and more reinforcements from Great Qin were arriving. Feng Shensha thought about it and decided that these people were not worth fighting over, as the second Wind God Empire¡¯s losses would exceed their gains.


    ¡°Great Qin¡¯s Emperor, you need to develop well or else when the Wind God Empire attacks or when the second Wind God Empire bes powerful, that will be the day you die. I¡¯m looking forward to you bing a little male dog under my feet.¡±


    After coldlyughing and leaving behind a few words, Feng Shensha retreated with the Wind God army and did attack anymore; there was no need for them to have arge battle.


    The Fishmen people werepletely relieved and smiled, having a new lease on life.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡± The golden-haired woman¡¯s hair and clothes were somewhat disorderly because of the escape, and she came before Zhao Fu and paid her respects.


    Zhao Fu smiled and looked at the golden-haired woman and nodded. He then looked at the Fishmen people, who consisted mainly of women, children, and elderly. The majority of them were women, and there were about 200 to 300 million in total.


    A world normally had 40 billion or so people, and only 200 or 300 million had escaped to Great Qin. The rest had either died or had been captured by the Devil Horn Empire and second Wind God Empire.


    However, it seemed like the prettiest Fishmen women had escaped to Great Qin.


    At that moment, a blue-haired and dignified woman bowed to Zhao Fu before pleading, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s possible that my husband was captured by them, and perhaps he escaped. Please send people to have a look; I want to know if he is safe or not.¡±


    The other women also spoke as well because they had relied on their men stopping the Wind God Empire for them to escape here. Moreover, many of those men were their most important people.

 Chapter 1543: Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Hatred</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded as he said, ¡°You can rest at ease, I¡¯ll send people to take care of this. You¡¯ve been running for a while and should go to Great Qin to rest.¡±


    The Fishmen people all happily nodded; they could only leave this to Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on the golden-haired woman and he said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    The golden-haired woman¡¯s face became a bit red, not understanding why Zhao Fu seemed to be interested in her. However, standing by his side and smelling his scent, her body, which had not been touched by a man for many years, started to react.


    After returning to Great Qin, the soldiers Zhao Fu sent out brought back arge number of corpses; these all belonged to the Fishmen people who had been killed by the Wind God Empire.


    The second Wind God Empire only took the valuables from these corpses and were not interested in the corpses themselves, and they threw them to the side. This allowed Great Qin¡¯s soldiers to bring them back.


    The blue-haired big man, the fierce-looking man, and the chubby man were all within the corpses, and seeing their loved ones¡¯ corpses, the Fishmen people who had survived started to weep.


    The bewitching-looking woman and the flirtatious-looking woman leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and wept as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, our men are all dead; in the future, we can only rely on you.¡±


    As they spoke, they used their mature and fiery bodies to rub against Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Their tears were simply part of their act, and their faces were red as they looked at Zhao Fu lustfully.


    Before they had left for Great Qin, they wanted to leave their men, and now that their men had died, things were easier for them.


    However, the other women were truly broken-hearted and wept in grief.


    Zhao Fu did not bother them and brought those two women away, and he also looked at the golden-haired woman, the gentle-looking woman, the elegant-looking woman, and the two beautiful Princesses. Their faces became red, and they knew what Zhao Fu meant.


    Following this, they came with Zhao Fu to a room, where intense sounds continuously sounded out.


    Aa whileter, Zhao Fu was doing it with the golden-haired woman when a voice sounded out from outside, ¡°Your Majesty, are you done? We want to see you.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and felt quite displeased; he did not like being interrupted at times like this. However, the golden-haired woman said, ¡°Your Majesty, they all just lost many loved ones; please be good to them. We¡¯ll properly serve you moreter.¡±


    By now, the golden-haired woman had grown a golden fish tail again, and the other women¡¯s legs had also turned back into fish tails. They were unable to maintain their human legs for long and could only continue doing it with Zhao Fu in their true forms.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and put on some clothes and let the people outsidee in.


    Seeing the erotic scene within, the faces of the women who hade in from outside became somewhat red. Zhao Fu was sitting on the bed while the women on the bed were all panting raggedly with reddened faces, and all of them were undressed. They naturally knew what had happened.


    The elegant-looking woman had been saying how Great Qin¡¯s Emperor was not as licentious as the rumors said, but right after they had escaped to Great Qin, Great Qin¡¯s Emperor had started using their bodies.


    Moreover, the elegant-looking woman was the first to be taken by him.


    Zhao Fu looked at the puffy, red eyes of the women who had just entered and asked, ¡°What is it? Why have youe to find Us?¡±


    The blue-haired, dignified woman stepped out and said earnestly, ¡°Your Majesty, please take revenge for our husbands!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at them and lightly smiled as he said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the second Wind God Empire or the Devil Horn Empire, they are enemies of Great Qin. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take revenge for you all.¡±


    Hearing this, the women looked a bit happier and were no longer as sad.


    Some of the women stepped forwards and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, can you save our loved ones who were captured?¡±


    This was quite difficult because of how many people were captured; it would be almost impossible unless theypletely destroyed the second Wind God Empire.


    Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°We will do Our best!¡±


    Hearing this, the women¡¯s hearts sank and their expressions became slightly unsightly. Zhao Fu was evidently just pacifying them, but they understood how difficult this matter was.


    The women thought about it and took the initiative to take off their clothes. They did not have anything to attract Zhao Fu with, so they could only use their bodies.


    The gentle-looking mother pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, we can¡¯t expect you to save everyone, but please save our rtives and our bodies will be yours; we¡¯ll serve you wholeheartedly from now on.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it; it was just rescuing the rtives of four people, it should not be a big deal; sending a few members of Eternal Night should be enough. As such, Zhao Fu smiled and agreed as he walked towards those women.


    The wife of the Fishman World¡¯s strongest expert and the other women who had just wanted Zhao Fu to take revenge wanted to say goodbye and not interfere with Zhao Fu enjoying himself.


    However, Zhao Fu smiled and brought them into his embrace and started to do it with them. More and more women were called over, and hearing the intense sounds from within the room, they knew what was going on.


    However, they still went in, not only to ask Zhao Fu to take revenge for their deceased loved ones or to ask him to rescue their captured loved ones, but also to enjoy the pleasure of doing it with Zhao Fu because they heard how mad and lewd the women inside were.


    Zhao Fu enjoyed the bodies of innumerable Fishmen women on that day, and he especially liked the mature women and the mothers.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Pained cries sounded out as four young men howled in pain on the ground as they continuously struggled. Their eyes opened wide and they foamed at the mouth, feeling as if their minds were going to copse.


    They were the cold-looking young man, the refined-looking young man, the elegant-looking young man, and the handsome-looking young man. They were within a hall and Feng Shensha sat with her legs crossed on the throne as she gave a calm smile and looked at the four men.


    She was holding dog leashes in her hand, and next to her was a golden-haired young man squatting there like a dog. A certain part of his body had been cut off, without a trace of it remaining.


    Seeing that it was about time, Feng Shesha gave a happy smile and stretched out her foot which wore a crystal shoe. The four young men hurriedly ran over and stretched out their tongues and madly licked that foot.


    She had trained another four male dogs and Feng Shensha felt quite pleased. She put four cors attached to leashes around the four young men¡¯s necks, and she led the five male dogs out of the hall and had people cut off certain parts of the four young men¡¯s bodies.

 Chapter 1544: Ocean Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Ocean Goddess</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the room, Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged the golden-haired woman and the blue-haired woman. Their faces were red as theyy strengthlessly in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and panted.


    The blue-haired woman said angrily, ¡°Your Majesty, could you not have waited a few days to have my body? My man just died, and I feel quite guilty towards him.¡±


    Thinking about that, the blue-haired woman started to tear up and looked quite pitiful.


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged her as he said softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of all of you in the future. Didn¡¯t you like what we were doing just then and asked me to do you more? Youpletely forgot all of those unhappy things.¡±


    The blue-haired woman¡¯s face became red. ¡°That was because Your Majesty was too powerful!¡±


    Following this, the blue-haired woman thought of something and took out two items from her spatial ring. She said, ¡°These two things are for you. Your Majesty, you must take revenge for my husband.¡±


    One of the items was a deep-blue colored crystal that was as long as a finger. It gave off a faint blue light and was extremely beautiful. The second item was a statue made out of coral and was about 15 centimeters tall, and it was the likeness of a woman with a seductive figure.


    Zhao Fu took these two times and had a look. The first was a Fishman Stone, which was a treasure with powerful water attributes that their world had created. Zhao Fu had been looking for such items because it could help him awaken an Emperor Star.


    The statue was a statue of an Ocean Goddess, which was also quite useful to Great Qin. Great Qincked godly spirits, and it was always in need of more.


    These things would both be of great help to the Great Qin, and Zhao Fu gratefully kissed the blue-haired woman. The blue-haired woman was somewhat shy and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Following this, Zhao Fu got up and left, and he ordered people to build a temporary imperial residence in the Fish Scale World for the various women to live in. He also made them Concubines, providing more Phoenix Qi for the Emperor Phoenix Statue.


    As Zhao Fu ordered people to build a temple for the Ocean Goddess, he started to fuse the Fishman Stone into his body.


    Because Zhao Fu had a powerful Divine Bloodline as well as the Eight Forbidden Blood Art, fusing other things into his body became much easier.


    The Fishman Stone gave off an intense light, and under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, it gradually fused into his body. Watery light spilled out as a powerful water attribute power gathered, and the image of a mermaid appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    After this mermaid image appeared, it flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing Zhao Fu to erupt with an intense water attribute power, and the crystalpletely fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    After sensing the powerful water attribute powering from his body, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and returned to Great Qin to manage administrative affairs.


    Now that the Fishman World had been conquered, the Devil Horn Empire also had seven worlds. It was likely that the second Wind God Empire would act soon, and the situation was quite tense.


    Great Qin¡¯s main task right now was to clear out the ss World and start to attack the next world.


    An imperial document was delivered to Zhao Fu, and it came from the Underworld. Zhao Fu had You Qin and the other women develop their faction well ¨C they were the wives of the Nether Ghost City¡¯s old City Lord, and they had been saved and taken in by Zhao Fu.


    Before, Zhao Fu had caused massive waves in the Underworld, and in order to keep a low profile, he did not develop too much there and left everything to You Qin and the other women, and he also sent Li Wen and some soldiers there to assist them.


    Li Wen was the son of the Li Vige¡¯s Vige Chief, and he had now grown into a mighty General. He was Great Qin¡¯s first Undead General, and his attributes were quite suited to the Underworld.


    This imperial document came from Li Wen, and Zhao Fu opened it and started to read. The Nether Ghost City, which was You Qin¡¯s faction, was developing very quickly, and it had unified the dozens of factions around it and could threaten therge faction in the area.


    Therge faction gave the Nether Ghost City two options: either submit or be killed.


    This faction was one of the three biggest factions in the surroundings, and it had the strength of a Marquisate Kingdom. It had two billion Yin Soldiers and the two other factions also had this strength.


    The three of them had stably ruled over this area, but the Nether Ghost City had been developing too quickly, making them feel quite displeased. As such, the nearest faction had started to threaten the Nether Ghost City.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that most of the danger had passed, so Great Qin could consider developing in the Underworld. No one knew that the Nether Ghost City belonged to Great Qin, and they would be able to secretly develop their forces there, which might be useful during key moments. Following this, Zhao Fu gathered his subordinates to discuss.


    In the Underworld, a fat, ugly man led a group of people into the Nether Ghost City. The people in the surroundings made way and no one dared to stand in his way.


    This man was the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s Fourth Prince, and that was the faction that was threatening the Nether Ghost City. They had sent their Fourth Prince to visit, hoping to have the Nether Ghost City surrender. Otherwise, the Gui Ye Kingdom would destroy the Nether Ghost City; they would not allow it to continue to develop.


    By now, the Nether Ghost City had devoured countless factions, big and small, and its poption was in the billions.


    It was now a great threat, so the Gui Ye Kingdom decided to deal with it. If they could take in a faction like this, they would gain great benefits.


    With the backing of the Gui Ye Kingdom, the Fourth Prince did not ce anyone in his eyes. He came to the City Hall and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your leader? Tell them to hurry up and see This Prince, or else the Gui Ye Kingdom will destroy you.¡±


    You Qin and the other women led out a group of people from the City Hall with serious expressions.


    The current Nether Ghost City definitely did not have the strength to fight the Gui Ye Kingdom; the difference in the numbers of its soldiers was almost 20 fold. Moreover, its foundation was not very solid, and they could only put their hope in Zhao Fu.


    Seeing the beautiful women walk out, the Fourth Prince could not help but gulp. These beautiful women were all extremely exquisite, and after receiving love from Zhao Fu, they seemed even more alluring and intoxicating.


    ¡°Beauties, if you serve me for a night, I promise to go back and speak well on your behalf and have my Imperial Father treat you better. You can also make some requests,¡± the Fourth Prince said as he lewdly looked at You Qin and the other women.


    You Qin felt quite angry but did not dare to do anything because she had not received any news from Zhao Fu yet. If they opposed the Gui Ye Kingdom, the Gui Ye Kingdom could send soldiers and immediately destroy them.


    You Qin could only say coldly, ¡°Fourth Prince, we already have a man; please show some more respect. Even though our Nether Ghost City is weak, it is not something that can be easily bullied.¡±


    The Fourth Prince replied condescendingly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a match for the Gui Ye Kingdom? Don¡¯t seek your own death. Also, I¡¯ve never heard about you having a man before; also, even if you do, This Prince will screw you beauties in front of him.¡±

 Chapter 1545: Gui Ye Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Gui Ye Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The fiery-figured Yan Yan felt furious and wanted to directly act and teach this Fourth Prince a lesson, but You Qin stretched out a hand and stopped her, telling her to calm herself down. With the current situation, they could not afford to have a direct confrontation with the Gui Ye Kingdom.


    Yan Yan asked angrily, ¡°Are we just going to let him continue bullying us?¡±


    You Qin said gently, ¡°No matter what it is, we need to wait for our husband¡¯s orders. Don¡¯t worry, with his personality, he won¡¯t allow us to continue getting bullied.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Yan lightly harrumphed and was no longer as angry.


    The Fourth Prince could tell that Yan Yan had just wanted to attack him and teach him a lesson, and he said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s best that you behave, as if the Gui Ye Kingdom attacks, you¡¯ll all be dead.¡±


    A middle-aged man next to him exploded out with a Heaven Realm aura, shaking everyone present.


    The powerful aura caused the people in the surroundings to look at the Fourth Prince with fear, who raised his head and enjoyed these gazes.


    Suddenly a lightugh sounded out as a cloaked figure walked over from the side. Seeing that person, You Qin immediately happily leapt into his embrace.


    The Fourth Prince felt quite displeased as he had taken a fancy to these women. Moreover, they had treated him incredibly coldly, while they showed no regard for any dignity at all as they leapt into that person¡¯s embrace. The Fourth Prince said coldly, ¡°You have angered me, and it¡¯s best to pacify me or else I¡¯ll immediately return to the Gui Ye Kingdom and have you all die a horrible death.¡±


    Yan Yan happily hugged Zhao Fu and said, ¡°My good husband, this person was bullying us, and he wanted us to serve him.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he hugged her and looked at the Fourth Prince.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying gaze, the Fourth Prince felt a trace of coldness in his heart, as well as a sense of fear. The person next to him said, ¡°Your Majesty, that person is incredibly powerful; we should leave for now.¡±


    The Fourth Prince greatly feared Zhao Fu and he nodded as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave then!¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°You think you can just leave after bullying my women?¡±


    The Fourth Prince knew that Zhao Fu was terrifying, but he still mustered up the courage to say threateningly, ¡°I am the Fourth Prince of the Gui Ye Kingdom; if you dare to do anything to me, the Gui Ye Kingdom will not let you all off.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not care and casually waved his hand, sending out a formless energy.


    The Fourth Prince and his group were sent flying and everyone was sent flying back and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Zhao Fu held back against the Fourth Prince ¨C he was only injured after being sent flying back, and his expression became incredibly unsightly.


    He understood how terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s power was; people with such power definitely came from the inner regions of the Ancient Stem Domain.


    Zhao Fu gave some orders to the people with him and had the Fourth Prince taken down.


    Yan Yan smiled and felt much better, and she said, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s quickly go to our room! I want to properly serve you.¡±


    You Qin leaned against Zhao Fu. Now that Zhao Fu hade to the Underworld, she did not have to worry about anything. She lightly smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, you haven¡¯te to the Underworld in a long time; you need to properly take care of us.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he hugged them and brought them to a room. The five women were incredibly lewd under him and continuously begged him for more.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged You Qin as he asked about the situation in the Nether Ghost City and the three other factions.


    You Qiny in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and introduced the threerge factions in detail. She could sense what Zhao Fu was thinking and asked in shock, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t tell me that you want to destroy those three factions.¡±


    You Qin did not know Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity, and she only knew that he was not from the Underworld. It was very likely that he had a powerful faction.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to destroy the three factions together and unify this region. This region is about equivalent to a world, and I want you to be the Queen!¡±


    You Qin kissed Zhao Fu in delight. The position of Queen was something that she would not dream to have back when she was the City Lord¡¯s wife. Moreover, without Zhao Fu, she would not have such aplishments.


    Liu Yeye looked at Zhao Fu in infatuation as she said, ¡°Dear, in actuality I¡¯m not interested in being a Queen; I just want to be loved by you every day.¡±


    Yan Yan happilyughed as she said, ¡°I want to be a Queen and also want to receive love from husband. Also, just think about it husband; wouldn¡¯t it feel great to have five Queens serve you andy panting under you?¡±


    Zhao Fuughed and lightly nodded before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s start acting then! I¡¯ve brought many people this time.¡±


    The women smiled and got up and put on their clothes.


    The Gui Ye Kingdom received news that their Fourth Prince had been captured and that his bodyguards had all been killed. The Gui Ye Kingdom was infuriated and directly sent out 1.5 billion Yin Soldiers and its most talented General, Gui Xun, to attack the Nether Ghost City.


    The Nether Ghost City only had 100 million soldiers, while the Gui Ye Kingdom had sent out 1.5 billion soldiers, which was 15 times their numbers. Moreover, they had Gui Xun, so destroying the Nether Ghost City would not be a problem at all.


    Zhao Fu long since heard about this and mobilized ten billion soldiers to lie in ambush. The Gui Ye Kingdom could not possibly know that their forces were not merely 100 million but ten billion.


    Gui Xun led the army forward, giving off immense killing intent. As they headed towards a rtively t area, his hairs stood on end and he immediately sensed immense danger. However, the surroundings seemed deathly silent and there was not a trace of movement.


    By now, Gui Xun could sense that there was an ambush here, and he loudly ordered, ¡°All soldiers, stay alert!¡±


    However, by now, they had entered Great Qin¡¯s trap. Seeing that they had been discovered, Zhao Fu did not bother hiding anymore and had the army reveal themselves.


    Soldiers dressed in ck armor with cold expressions appeared, and there were countless of them. An aura of killing and conquering that had been tempered through countless battles flooded out towards the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, causing them to fall into terror.


    What was going on? The Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s soldiers clumped together and stared at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers surrounding them in shock, unable toprehend what was happening.


    Weren¡¯t they going to attack the Nether Ghost City? How were they suddenly surrounded by so many elite soldiers?


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and looked down at the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. His gaze fell on Gui Xun and he spoke with a mighty and overbearing voice, ¡°You¡¯re not bad. If you¡¯re willing to submit to me, not only will I not kill you, but I will also put you in an important position.¡±

 Chapter 1546: Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Underworld</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Gui Xun coldly replied, ¡°Apologies, I have no ns to submit to anyone else. Also, who are you? Why have you surrounded us with arge army; I don¡¯t believe the Gui Ye Kingdom has any enmity with a faction like yours.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°Think about why you¡¯vee!¡±


    Gui Xun felt quite shocked; he had suspected that this army might be rted to the Nether Ghost City, but he could not believe it. How could the Nether Ghost City suddenly gain ten billion or so soldiers?


    Zhao Fu did not say anything else and gave the order to attack.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows made from Outer World materials gave off ferocious power as they shot towards the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s army. They incredibly dense and filled the sky, and under this arrow rain, countless people¡¯s hairs stood on end.


    The Gui Ye soldiers roared and gathered in formation. Countless Gui Ye soldiers quickly reacted and got into position and exploded out with aura, forming a massive grey energy barrier that covered them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The arrows mming into the barrier caused massive sounds, and countless arrows were deflected. However, the materials that the arrows were made from were from the Outer World and dealt a lot of damage to things from the Heaven Awaken World. Adding on their numbers, the energy barrier started to violently tremble.


    All of the Gui Ye soldiers felt a chill in their hearts; they knew just how long they would be able to stop the arrows for. Seeing this, Gui Xun hurriedly gave the order to try to find a direction to break out of the encirclement from.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Even more ferocious arrows tore through the air and descended towards the barrier like rain.


    The barrier violently trembled and countless cracks started to spread out, and it seemed like it would break soon. By now, all of the Gui Ye soldiers felt quite terrified and started to charge out, wanting to charge out of the encirclement at all costs.


    However, at that moment, more powerful auras spread out as 100 meter tall men giving off intense holy light and 1,000 meter long Wyverns appeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    They shot out beams of light that contained terrifying power, and they traveled incredibly quickly. They sted through the air and mmed into the barrier.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the enormous barrier was sted apart and turned into pieces as it fell apart.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless arrows containing terrifying power once again arced through the air and gave off sharp auras as they shot towards the Gui Ye soldiers.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    This time, the Gui Ye soldiers were unable to resist anymore. As the massive arrow rain descended, countless people were hit and blood sprayed everywhere. Cries sounded out and many people died in just an instant.


    However, the Gui Ye soldiers still madly ran out in one direction because if they did not break out from the encirclement, they would all die here.


    However, enormous flower-like monsters gave off immense auras and blocked in front of them. There were not many of them, only 10,000 or so, which should be quite easy to break through.


    However, things did not go as the Gui Ye soldiers thought. The massive flower-like monsters¡¯ flower buds gradually bloomed and pollen spread out, covering arge area.


    Cavalrymen riding on ck horses held spears as they sped forwards and charged into the Gui Ye army, stabbing out with their spears. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers holding sabers continuously shed out, cutting down the Gui Ye soldiers. Great Qin¡¯s Archers continuously shot out arrows, hitting Gui Ye soldiers.


    Seeing that they could not escape, the Gui Ye soldiers started to retaliate and started to sh with Great Qin¡¯s soldiers. The battle was incredibly intense, and General Gui Xun joined the battle as well.


    The oue was just as expected ¨C the Gui Ye soldiers werepletely annihted and not a single one was able to escape. They were either killed or captured by Great Qin.


    Of the 1.5 billion Gui Ye soldiers, 900 million had died and 600 million had been captured. Zhao Fu also kept Gui Xun alive and did not kill him for now.


    Zhao Fu looked at Gui Xun and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I want you to watch how the Gui Ye Kingdom you¡¯re loyal to will be destroyed, and I¡¯ll let you see a new Kingdom rise up.¡±


    Gui Xun remained silent. He had brought two-thirds of the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, but now they had beenpletely destroyed. The Gui Ye Kingdom only had 500 million soldiers left; how could they defend against ten billion soldiers?


    This time, they had not destroyed their target and had instead been the ones to be destroyed. Thinking about the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s end, Gui Xun could not help but feel quite sorrowful.


    After clearing out the battlefield, Zhao Fu led the army towards the Gui Ye Kingdom.


    By now, the Gui Ye Kingdom still had not realized that it was in danger of being destroyed. The Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s King and Ministers did not pay much mind to the matter, and they were confident that this expedition would definitely seed. They were currently discussing matters concerning what to do after devouring the Nether Ghost City.


    They were mainly worried about what the two other factions would do afterwards, and if they would make a move against the Gui Ye Kingdom.


    The Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s King was a cold and cruel-looking middle-aged man dressed in gray dragon robes. He was quite ambitious and had always wanted to destroy the two other factions and unify this region and have it be an even stronger Kingdom.


    However, it was a pity that he did not have the strength to do so. After destroying Nether Ghost City, it still would not be enough, unless the two other factions engaged in a big battle and he took advantage of that and destroyed them both. He could not think of any other methods.


    Suddenly, a soldier rushed into the meeting hall and hurriedly reported, ¡°Your Majesty, there are arge number of unknown soldiers marching towards our Kingdom and have already broken through our defensive lines. Please give us orders, Your Majesty.¡±


    This sudden news caused the King and the Ministers¡¯ hearts to sink, and their expressions became quite unsightly. After all, the news was not that soldiers were simply on their way but that their defensive lines had already been broken and that they were heading for the capital.


    ¡°Hurry and retrieve the army heading to the Nether Ghost City!¡± the King did not hesitate and immediately gave the order.


    The soldier obeyed and turned to leave.


    The King then gave an order to investigate what faction was attacking the Gui Ye Kingdom. He knew the two otherrge factions nearby and did not understand where such a powerful faction had jumped out from.


    Soon, another soldier rushed in and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the army of 1.5 billion soldiers that we sent out has been annihted. Moreover, that army ispletely unstoppable and will soon arrive at the capital. Please leave, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 1547: King

    <h4>Chapter 1547: King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing this, the King and the Ministers felt as if they had taken a massive blow, and they felt that they could not stand steadily. To them, hearing this was like the sky was falling down; they did not even understand what was happening ¨C howe their Kingdom was going to be destroyed just like this?


    The Ministers all said, ¡°Your Majesty, quickly take people and leave. The Gui Ye Kingdom is finished, but there is still a chance of restoration in the future.¡±


    The King slightly hesitated but after thinking about it, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then all Ministers leave with me. In the future, we will rebuild the Gui Ye Kingdom.¡±


    The Ministers responded in unison, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Boom!


    Just as they spoke, a massive explosion sounded out as a powerful aura sted out like a tsunami. Sensing this aura, countless people felt as if they had fallen into icy water, and their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A massive roar sounded out as the sounds of battle could be heard, and everything fell into chaos.


    The King and Ministers¡¯ faces became pale. They had never thought that the enemy would be so fast and reach the pce already. If they did not run, they would definitely die.


    ¡°Do you think you can run?¡± A voice sounded out in the sky ¨C it was Zhao Fu. He was the one who had released the massive aura from before.


    The King and Minsters understood that it was this person who had led soldiers to attack them.


    ¡°Who are you? The Gui Ye Kingdom doesn¡¯t seem to have offended sir before,¡± the King said with a furious expression. He felt extremely hateful towards the person who had destroyed his Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and did not bother exining. By now, Meng Tian had led the army and charged into the pce, and they surrounded the King and Ministers.


    ¡°Hurry and run, Your Majesty!¡± the Ministers exploded out with powerful auras as they shouted and charged at Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    Zhao Fu disdainfullyughed and stretched out a hand, forming a massive formless hand. It swept out, hitting the Ministers and knocking them away. A trace of blood leaked out of the King¡¯s mouth, and he roared as he unleashed his Nation Armament¡¯s power.


    He did not try to fight Zhao Fu and instead tried to run away; he knew that he was not a match for Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed out and an extremely sharp sword light flew out, splitting the King in half, causing the two halves of his corpse and blood to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± some of the Minsters who had not fallen unconscious cried out, and some even cried.


    Following this, they were taken down by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and gathered with everyone else to wait for how Zhao Fu would deal with them.


    Zhao Fu gave a slight smile as he sat on the throne and looked down at the Minister and Generals below.


    Right now, they all looked furious or afraid as they gazed at Zhao Fu sitting on the throne. It was this person who had destroyed their Gui Ye Kingdom so easily. Only now did they find out that it was ten billion soldiers who had attacked them.


    This made them feel shocked; there was not such arge faction around them, and those soldiers were from all kinds of races: the Human Race, Devil Race, Ounders, etc.


    The only thing they were sure of was that this faction was not from the Underworld and came from elsewhere.


    ¡°Your Kingdom has perished, and I will establish a new Kingdom. If you are willing to submit to me, your statuses will not change. However, if you decide to stubbornly resist, I will wipe out your entire n.¡±


    Hearing this, many of the Ministers angrily cursed at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu did not bother replying and had these Ministers and their families dragged out, and all of them were beheaded regardless of if they were male or female, old or young.


    The families of some particrly stubborn people who had cursed at Zhao Fu the most had their skin peeled off before being hung on the City Walls, and they gave terrifying howls.


    After all of this was done, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze once again fell on the Ministers and Generals¡¯ bodies. The Ministers and Generals immediately chose to surrender and kneeled on the ground as they kowtowed. Even if they did not care about themselves, they had to think about their families.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile before looking at Gui Xun and said, ¡°You¡¯re someone who I see great potential in. I¡¯ll give you onest chance: submit or die.¡±


    Gui Xun looked at his family and sighed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and had soldiers take these people away. He then asked Meng Tian, ¡°How is the situation with the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯smoners?¡±


    Meng Tian replied seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, all those who have resisted have been killed without exception. Themoners of the various Cities have all been suppressed, and no one dares to resist. We have taken control of all of the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s territory.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled, nodded, and had him go reward the army and allow them to rest so that they could carry out orderster.


    Zhao Fu came to the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s Concubines¡¯ chambers and saw dozens of women. They all looked at Zhao Fu hatefully or fearfully; some were Princesses and some were the Gui Ye King¡¯s Concubines.


    They all had graceful figures and were quite beautiful, and they were all famed beauties within the Gui Ye Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu particrly liked one of the cold-looking middle-aged women; she was the Gui Ye King¡¯s Queen, and there was also a mature-figured and proud-looking woman; she was one of the Concubines and was the Fourth Prince¡¯s mother.


    There was also a voluptuous woman giving off an alluring aura; she was a Prince¡¯s Concubine, and there was also a pair of slim and pure-looking twins. Finally, there was also the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s most beautiful Princess. She was extremely beautiful and had a bewitching figure and white skin.


    Zhao Fu went up and directly hugged the Queen, as well as the proud-looking woman, the Fourth Prince¡¯s mother. Both women vigorously struggled, but Zhao Fu told them that as long as they served him well, he would take care of them and their rtives.


    The two women thought about it and took the initiative to start serving Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu started to go at it with them, and he had a good taste.


    Intense sounds continuously sounded out in the room, and under Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the women no longer seemed as hateful, furious, and fearful as before.


    Afterwards, the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s Queeny on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest with a reddened face, and she said somewhat flirtatiously, ¡°You bad man, you¡¯d better keep your word and not harm us or our families; in the future, we will properly serve you.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. Now that he had tasted the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s women, it was time to get back to the matter at hand and attack the remaining two factions.

 Chapter 1548: Yellow Springs Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1548: Yellow Springs Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The two other factions quickly heard about the Gui Ye Kingdom being destroyed and were greatly shocked. They quickly gathered soldiers to defend, but against Great Qin¡¯s ferocious soldiers, they did not have any power to retaliate.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The beasts attacked first, followed by Corpse Soul Soldiers wearing heavy armor and holding heavy shields. Theypletely ignored the arrows and charged towards the City Walls and raised their terrifying weapons to vigorously smash at the City Walls, smashing countless people into meat paste.


    Void Beasts darted out of the air and attacked the defending soldiers. Their sharp ws tore soldiers¡¯ bodies apart, and broken limbs and blood sttered onto the ground. The other side was unable to react at all.


    Countless Giant Wolves leapt onto the City Walls and ferociously tossed people about. They opened their mouths and bit at the soldiers, biting countless soldiers to death as they howled in pain and making people feel terror.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers turned into a massive flood that gave off unstoppable momentum as they charged towards the City Walls and started to fight with the defending soldiers.


    The sounds of weapons shing and people crying out continuously sounded out. The battle was incredibly intense, but it was evident that Great Qin¡¯s side was suppressing the other side, forcing them back.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers entered the Kingdom and started a massacre. All people who resisted, regardless of if they were male or female, elderly or young, were killed. Some people who resisted intensely had their skin peeled and their hearts dug out before being hung onto the City Walls.


    Because Great Qin had attacked so quickly, the two Kingdoms¡¯ royal families were unable to escape.


    Seeing a King and his Ministers explode out with terrifying auras before rushing at him, Zhao Fu gave a disdainful cold smile as he sent out a few sword strikes, killing all of them. None of them were able to resist at all.


    Great Qin quickly took over those two Kingdoms. The two Kingdoms¡¯ Ministers and Generals were suppressed using bloody methods; as long as they surrendered, Zhao Fu would not kill them. However, anyone who did not surrender was killed without mercy.


    In order to govern a Kingdom that was the equivalent of a world, Zhao Fu needed many people. Great Qin¡¯s people and soldiers would leave the Underworldter on, so the Kingdom¡¯s Ministers, Generals, and soldiers were all made up of Underworld people.


    Zhao Fu would move Great Qin¡¯s three billion Yin Soldiers to the Underworld. Zhao Fu wanted to properly develop in the Underworld; if he could develop that faction into one that was as strong as Great Qin, the overall power he controlled would be terrifying.


    Zhao Fu also wanted to start up a faction in the Godly Spirit World. That way, Great Qin would have factions in the Godly Spirit World, Human World, and Underworld. The power of the threebined would be greater than a Royal Kingdom.


    As for the two factions¡¯ Concubines, Zhao Fu ordered people to bring them back. There were 100 or so of them, and there were also some Princesses and the like.


    There were five women who Zhao Fu particrly liked. One was extremely beautiful and had a strong and sharp aura; she was called Han Shangling and was the Queen of one of the Kingdoms. One looked quite flirtatious and had a mature figure, and she was the Queen of the other Kingdom. She was called Ying Yuye.


    One had a seductive figure and had a bright personality, and was called You Yueque, and was one of many Concubines. One had a slim figure and a gentle and affectionate personality, and was called Long Shanli; she was one of the Princesses. The final one was called Huang Quanling and was a woman with a bewitching figure and a gloomy personality.


    Huang Quanling was quite special. She, a few female attendants, and 20 or so guards hade here based on a map left behind by an ancestor.


    Huang Quanling¡¯s identity was quite special. She was the legatee of the Yellow Springs Kingdom, and the Yellow Springs was a river that stretched through more than half of the Underworld. It contained countless wrathful spirits and rotten corpses everywhere. The river water was yellow and gave off a rotten smell of decay.


    Some creatures that lived near the Yellow Springs were affected by the Yellow Springs¡¯ power and became the Yellow Springs Race, and they gained Yellow Springs Power.


    Those people had established Kingdoms called the Yellow Springs Kingdoms, and there were many of them. They were mainly distinguished by the strength of their factions and their bloodlines.


    The Yellow Springs Kingdom that Huang Quanling came from was a rtively strong Kingdom that could rival an Empire. His bloodline was also incredibly pure, as they were creatures that had been birthed from the Yellow Springs. They also had pure Yellow Springs Power, which was not something that those who had been contaminated by the Yellow Springs couldpare with.


    Huang Quanling¡¯s Yellow Springs definitely would have been one of the most powerful Yellow Springs Kingdoms in the past, and he had an incredibly high position.


    However, that was in the past, and that Yellow Springs Kingdom had already been destroyed for many years.


    Its Legacy Stone, which had once reached Rainbow grade, had fallen to Silver grade, and the Legacy and Fate it contained had disappeared. If this went on, Huang Quanling¡¯s race would perish sooner orter and their Yellow Springs Kingdom wouldpletely disappear.


    However, Huang Quanling discovered a Yellow Springs treasure trove that one of her ancestors had left behind. Compared to the strength that the Yellow Springs Kingdom once had, it was not much, but perhaps it would now be able to save their Yellow Springs race and restore their Kingdom. As such, Huang Quanling had brought a group of people and followed the map to here to find that Yellow Springs treasure trove.


    However, they never would have expected that something so big would happen not long after arriving. An unknown, terrifying faction first destroyed the Gui Ye Kingdom before splitting into two armies to attack the Gui Shang Kingdom and the Gui Yi Kingdom.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions had be quite grim and started to prepare things so that they could escape at any moment. This was because everyone had heard that that faction was incredibly terrifying, and their soldiers were all dressed in ck armor and had icy expressions. They were incredibly merciless and gave off a dense Darkness aura, making them seem like demons.


    The Gui Ye Kingdom had not been able to resist at all before being destroyed. Countless people had died pitifully, and after hearing about this, everyone started to worry if their Kingdoms would be able to survive.


    At the suggestion of her female attendants, Huang Quanling decided to leave this region ande back to find the Yellow Springs after things had settled down.


    However, that faction had split its soldiers into two armies and easily broke through the defenses of two Kingdoms and swarmed into countless Cities, not giving them any time to escape.


    In the end, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers surrounded Huang Quanling and her people, and they were not a match for them at all. They were captured and if it was not for the fact that Huang Quanling was incredibly beautiful, she and her people would have been cut down in the chaos.

 Chapter 1549: Inferior God Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1549: Inferior God n</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After being captured by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, Huang Quanling¡¯s expression became quite grim because she did not know what would happen. She hade here with her Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s final hope. If anything happened to her, her Yellow Springs race would truly perish.


    Seeing the cold-looking and emotionless Great Qin soldiers give a trace of smile when looking at her beauty, Huang Quanling had a bad feeling. She suspected that she would be sullied by the soldiers, and thinking about that, she decided that it was better to just die. However, to the heavy responsibility that she carried, she hesitated.


    However, she noticed that even though a few soldiers had given a trace of a smile when they noticed her beauty, they did not seem to be interested in her body; what was going on?


    ¡°Why did you capture us? Also, we¡¯re not from here and were just passing by. I hope you can let us off,¡± Huang Quanling said coldly to a few of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers.


    A soldier replied, ¡°All people here are captives of Great Qin. If it wasn¡¯t for your beauty, we would have cut you down because of your resistance and tossed you onto the streets.¡±


    Huang Quanling felt a chill in her heart; it seemed that these soldiers were not kind people. At the same time, she found out that the faction was called Great Qin and that she had been spared because of her beauty.


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal? Is it to give me to your superior?¡± Huang Quanling coldly asked.


    The soldier icily replied, ¡°No, you are to be offered to our grand Majesty. Only His Majesty deserves to have beauties like you. To be able to serve His Majesty is your glory.¡±


    Another soldier said in a friendly manner, ¡°It¡¯s best to be a bit more courteous; this person might be a loved Concubine of His Majesty.¡±


    Following this, that soldier said to Huang Quanling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t harm your friends. Moreover, even if you refuse, you will still be His Majesty¡¯s Concubine. When that timees, you will enjoy a luxurious lifestyle and enjoy the love from His Majesty.¡±


    Huang Quanling felt quite startled; she had never thought that they would be directly offering her to the ruler of the faction. Given how terrifying this faction was, that person definitely was not ordinary.


    However, she felt quite displeased about how certain they were about her submitting to their Majesty. After all, she was the legatee of the Yellow Springs Kingdom and had some pride. She did not believe that any man could easily conquer her.


    ¡°Husband, I want more!¡± Back in the present, Huang Quanling had a lewd look on her face as she begged Zhao Fu for more, her pridepletely gone.


    The other women were as such, looking like prostitutes under Zhao Fu.


    A few hourster, after everything had calmed down, Huang Quanlingy strengthlessly within Zhao Fu¡¯s arms. She understood that what Great Qin¡¯s soldiers had said waspletely true. She and the other women had felt immense pleasure as opposed to being ravaged.


    Now that the situation was like this, Huang Quanling had to think about the future. She felt that she could not escape from Zhao Fu now, so that it would be better to rely on Zhao Fu to restore the Yellow Springs Kingdom. With his terrifying power, it would definitely be possible.


    ¡°Husband, let me tell you about something,¡± Huang Quanling gave a trace of a smile as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and smiled as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Huang Quanling told Zhao Fu about everything, and he felt a trace of interest and agreed to help her.


    The Nether Ghost City was just a City and did not have any legacies or powers. At the same time, those three other factions only had ordinary legacies and there was not anything special about them.


    Zhao Fu decided to fuse the three factions and the Nether Ghost City together, with the Nether Ghost City as the core.


    Now that Huang Quanling had appeared, this was an opportunity for the ordinary Nether Ghost City, so Zhao Fu agreed to help her.


    Huang Quanling had never thought that the almost-impossible task that had been given to her, which gave her immense pressure, would be resolved so easily. She nearly started crying from joy; this was something that her family had not been able to do for generations.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m yours forever. You can do whatever you want with my body in the future,¡± Huang Quanling said gratefully.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he nodded.


    One of the Queens, Han Shanling, said with an alluring tone, ¡°My good husband, don¡¯t forget about what you agreed to us; our bodies are yours now too.¡±


    Their request was for Zhao Fu not to harm them or their rtives, and for them to keep their prestigious identities. Han Shanling had much ambition, and she used to wield a lot of power in her previous Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu did not refuse because she was indeed quite capable. At that moment, a soldier came to the door and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, there have been some military reports from Great Qin. Please read them.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu got up, put on his clothes, and picked up the imperial documents.


    The reports were not that something had happened in Great Qin but that the second Wind God Empire had attacked the new world to the right.


    Even the powerful Gold God World had been destroyed by the second Wind God Empire, let alone this new world. It could not resist at all and was easily conquered by the second Wind God Empire.


    This new world belonged to a God Race called the Inferior God Race. Even though they were part of the God Race, they liked to attach themselves to powerful factions.


    However, they also had decent talent. They had God Marks on the back of their hands which gave them a lot of power. They could even sign Contracts with ordinary soldiers, allowing both of them to share that power.


    When the second Wind God Empire had attacked them, they had only symbolically resisted but had essentially surrendered to the second Wind God Empire. Not many people escaped, and the second Wind God Empire obtained the poption and resources of an entire world.


    Feng Shensha brought the Inferior God World¡¯s World Protector into her harem and made her one of her Concubines. It was said that that World Protector was also an extremely beautiful woman.


    Zhao Fu had expected this to happen ¨C Great Qin and the Devil Horn Empire had each conquered one world, so how could the second Wind God Empire fall behind?


    Great Qin had not done much in response to the second Wind God Empire¡¯s operation, as they would not be able to achieve much and did not want to expend any resources.


    Zhao Fu ignited a me and destroyed the imperial memorial. He decided to put the matter aside for now; right now, he was mostly concerned with the Yellow Springs treasure trove.

 Chapter 1550: Yellow Springs Daughters

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Yellow Springs Daughters</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± a few female attendants ran to Huang Quanling¡¯s side and asked caringly.


    They had only been separated for a few hours, but they could tell that their miss¡¯ aura had greatly changed. She seemed a bit more mature and alluring.


    Huang Quanling lightly smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go and look for the Yellow Springs treasure trove. With husband helping us, we¡¯ll be able to find it quickly and restore our Yellow Springs Kingdom.¡±


    Hearing this, the female attendants felt both quite delighted and confused as they looked at the handsome young man. They were delighted because they had such a powerful person helping them, but they were confused how their miss had submitted to this young man so quickly and seemed to love him a lot.


    Zhao Fu looked at the map and found that the Yellow Springs treasure trove was in this region. However, this region was as big as a world, and with Huang Quanling and her groups¡¯ abilities, it would be quite difficult to find it.


    The map only indicated this region and did not give a specific location, which made things much more difficult. Without a way to sense the treasure trove, it would be quite difficult to find it.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought Huan Quanling and the female attendants to look for the treasure trove in the region.


    Two dayster, they finally found something. In front of a mountain cave, the pendant in Huang Quanling¡¯s hands gave an intense reaction, which meant that the treasure trove was inside the mountain cave.


    The mountain cave was not very big, only three or four meters wide. It was pitch ck inside and was slightly cold. It seemed that it went quite deep within.


    Zhao Fu led the women in and took out an Illumination Pearl so that they could see around them. As they advanced, apart from a few bats, they did not encounter anything dangerous.


    The cave continuously stretched downwards, and after walking for who knows how long, they arrived at an even bigger cave.


    This cave was hundreds of meters tall and hundreds of meters wide. There was an alligator-like monster carved on the walls, and it looked incredibly lifelike and there were also many runes.


    Within the opened mouth of the monster was a yellow vortex, which seemed to be the entrance of the treasure trove.


    However, the monster on the wall did not seem simple; if they just walked into its mouth, perhaps something unexpected would happen.


    However, with the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s legatee next to him, this treasure trove was hers, so he did not have to worry about anything.


    Huang Quanling went up and raised the pendant in her hand before sending her bloodline power into it. The pendant gave off boundless yellow light, which shined on the monster¡¯s body. The runes on the monster¡¯s body were instantly enlivened.


    The yellow vortex in the monster¡¯s mouth started to spin the opposite way; perhaps if they entered the vortex just then they would have been sent to another ce.


    ¡°Husband, we can go in now,¡± Huang Quanling said as she turned and lightly smiled.


    Zhao Fu smiled, went up, and hugged her, and they walked into the monster¡¯s mouth with a few female attendants. The monster did notunch any attacks in the meantime.


    The group passed through the vortex and came to arge open area. The sky was yellow and there were rotting corpses all over the ground. There was a massive stage at the center which was covered with treasures and gave off alluring glows.


    Apart from this, there were 12 statues on the stage. All of them were statues of women and they were all beautiful and had voluptuous figures, and they gave off mature auras.


    There was a circr spring at the center, and it was 100 meters wide. There were many pictures of monsters carved around it, and it flowed with yellow spring water. What was surprising was that the spring water did not have a pungent rotting smell but a sweet scent.


    Zhao Fu was not very interested in the treasures and directly went up to have a look at the 12 statues and the spring.


    These 12 statues seemed to be able to give 12 women legacies. This legacy was called the Yellow Springs Daughters, and it was a legacy that contained powerful Yellow Springs Power and could also give the Yellow Springs Bloodline. Both the power and bloodline were of the highest grade.


    Moreover, if those 12 Yellow Springs Daughters raised the legacy¡¯s power to the maximum, they would be able to control the Yellow Springs itself and wield a lot of Yellow Springs Power, and they would be able topare to Ghost Celestials.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted; the Yellow Springs Daughters legacy was a very powerful legacy and could be quite terrifying.


    This also made up for Great Qin¡¯s weakness of not having many legacies in the Underworld. This would allow Great Qin¡¯s Underworld faction to grow faster in the future. With the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s legacy, Great Qin¡¯s future in the Underworld would be quite bright.


    It was a pity that only women could inherit this legacy, or else even Zhao Fu would have wanted it.


    The yellow spring looked like a normal spring, but it flowed with pure Yellow Springs water. Anyone who drank even a bit would be able to gain Yellow Springs Power. If one went into the yellow spring, it would allow one to gain Advanced Yellow Springs Power and raise one¡¯s constitution, as well as remove impurities from one¡¯s body.


    If the 12 women who had obtained the Yellow Springs Daughters legacy entered the water, the effects would be even greater.


    Firstly, their bloodlines would be greatly improved, and they would be pure Yellow Springs Spirits, which were creatures created from the Yellow Springs. Their constitutions would also be Yellow Springs Constitutions, and they would gain more affinity with Yellow Springs Power.


    It could be said that this spring was prepared for the 12 Yellow Springs Daughters. Of course, it could be used by ordinary people as well and allow them to gain Yellow Springs Power.


    The spring also had another effect. If it was near the Yellow Springs, it could createrge amounts of Yellow Springs spring water. Even though the effects would not be as powerful as the original water, it could be used by many people and allow countless people to gain Yellow Springs Power.


    Zhao Fu was not too interested in the Yellow Springs Power as he controlled the Underworld¡¯s supreme power, which was the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power, so he did not n to enter the spring water.


    ¡°Husband, with this thing, our Yellow Springs Kingdom will definitely be powerful again,¡± Huang Quanling said happily as she hugged Zhao Fu. Her eyes danced with light and there was a trace of confidence in her voice. She was determined to bring the Yellow Springs Kingdom to its former glory.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded. Right now, he was considering the development of the Yellow Springs Kingdom and who to make the 12 Yellow Springs Daughters. As a Yellow Springs Kingdom, it was best to be near the Yellow Springs so that it could absorb arge amount of Yellow Springs Power.


    Moreover, this spring should also be ced near the Yellow Springs so it could createrge amounts of spring water. It seemed that there was still much to do.

 Chapter 1551: Yellow Springs

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Yellow Springs</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This ce was not very close to the Yellow Springs, but it was not too far either. It was separated by one region, which was not very big ¨C about the size of half a world ¨C and it contained countless factions,rge and small.


    Zhao Fu nned to go back and gather his forces to clear out that region. However, he needed to first choose the Yellow Springs Daughters.


    It would naturally be best for them to be from the Underworld. Zhao Fu decided to choose You Qin; Yan Yan; Qing Yayuan; Li Ya; Liu Yeye; the Gui Ye Kingdom¡¯s cold Queen, Ye Changmei; the proud Concubine Mei Zhangshu; and the mature and alluring Concubine Ya Shi.


    He also chose women from the two other Kingdoms, the Queen Han Shanling, Queen Ying Yuye, and the Concubine You Yueqiao.


    This made 11 people in total, and with Huang Quanling, that would be all the 12 Yellow Springs Daughters.


    Zhao Fu ordered people to bring the women here. The women had never expected for Zhao Fu to treat them so well right after being taken in by him and that he would give them such powerful legacies.


    Han Shangling looked at Zhao Fu flirtatiously as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely serve you wellter.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°All of you go up and ept the legacy. I still have many things to do.¡±


    Hearing this, the 12 women came before the 12 statues. The 12 statues gave offrge amounts of yellow light, and a massive aura swept out. The 12 statues seemed toe to life and looked at the 12 women in front of them.


    It was as if they thought for a moment before their foreheads opened up and beams of yellow light shot into the foreheads of the 12 women with immense power, causing their bodies to tremble. Large amounts of power flowed into their bodies, causing them to give off intense light.


    Thissted for ten or so minutes, after which the light from the statues gradually weakened. The 12 women¡¯s looks and auras greatly changed ¨C they were many times more beautiful than before, and they could nowpare with even the Underworld¡¯s top-tier beauties.


    Moreover, their auras had also be much more powerful and they now had Yellow Springs Power. They also had an evil charm about them, and they seemed like they could tempt people to death.


    They also gained a pair of yellow pupils, as well as a ck circle in their eyes.


    Sensing the changes in their auras, the 12 women all looked delighted. Zhao Fu had given them a massive opportunity, and they would no longer be ordinary in the future and could directly walk to the center of Great Qin¡¯s power.


    In the future, the 12 of them would shake the Underworld and cause countless people to feel fear and terror, and they would be the Yellow Springs 12 Empresses.


    However, right now, they were taking turns to serve Zhao Fu, looking incredibly lewd. After going at it with them, Zhao Fu left to take care of other matters.


    The 12 women¡¯s faces were red as they gave off alluring auras, entered the yellow spring water, and started to go through the final changes.


    Zhao Fu gathered his forces and wanted to directly attack, but after finding out about a few powerful factions nearby, he decided against charging in and attacking. Instead, he sent out letters to persuade those factions to submit. This would be more diplomatic.


    This would also reduce the wariness of the other factions towards Great Qin; Zhao Fu did not want them to ally together to attack.


    After sending out countless letters, the people of the region became terrified. After knowing about how terrifying Great Qin was, some people chose to run while others chose to submit. However, many people gathered together to prepare to defend against Great Qin¡¯s invasion.


    They could not me Zhao Fu now ¨C he had already tried to use peaceful measures before resorting to force, but these people were seeking their own deaths.


    Zhao Fu broughtrge numbers of soldiers, who flooded forward like a tsunami. They broke through the defensive lines of the allied factions in just a few moments and started ughtering.


    After Great Qin¡¯s soldiers flooded into that region, countless people and animals madly escaped. Great Qin¡¯s soldiers continuously cut down enemies, dyeing the ground red and causing screams to continuously sound out.


    Now, the factions that had allied together to resist Great Qin regretted their actions. With their strength, they were unable to retaliate at all. However, even if they regretted it, it was useless. Their corpses were hung on the City Walls as a warning in order to strike fear into others.


    After clearing out this region, Zhao Fu saw the legendary Yellow Springs.


    The Yellow Springs was incredibly long, and it was impossible to see how far it stretched. The water was yellow and it was filled with bones. There were countless vengeful spirits swimming within the water, crying and roaring.


    The Yellow Springs also gave off a corrosive, yellow qi that was slightly harmful to ordinary people and things.


    Those who had be part of the Yellow Springs race from being affected by the Yellow Springs power died from the corrosion and became part of the Yellow Springs race. However, such people had the lowest grade bloodline and were not very strong.


    Because he could not move the Yellow Springs and Zhao Fu wanted to give the Yellow Springs Kingdom more area to develop, Zhao Fu made a bold decision and decide to dig a tributary river.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu ordered people to start with this project. In just a few days, ten billion people had dug a massive tributary river. In order to speed up the process, Zhao Fu even used the Primogenitor Statue.


    As it shed down with its sword, an enormous gash appeared in the ground.


    The tributary river was much smaller than the actual Yellow Springs, but it was still 10,000 meters wide and thousands of meters deep. It was the length of half a world and connected to the ce where Zhao Fu was going to establish the Yellow Springs Kingdom.


    The tributary river had been dug but it was not connected to the Yellow Springs yet, as there was a massive stone wall blocking it. Digging the tributary river would be quite difficult if there was water, so connecting the river was left until the end.


    Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword and no longer used the Primogenitor Statue ¨C digging the tributary river had used much of its power and Zhao Fu nned to let it recover a bit.


    Large amounts of power entered the Emperor Killing Sword and a massive sword qi exploded out, sending out sharp gales, and Zhao Fu vigorously shed out.


    Boom!


    An enormous sword light containing immense destructive power mmed into the stone wall, causing it to instantly shatter, and boundless Yellow Springs water flooded out.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± An enormous dragon¡¯s cry sounded throughout the sky. Traces of yellow aura rose up from the Yellow Springs and formed a 10,000 meter long Yellow Springs Dragon.


    This Yellow Springs Dragon seemed to be made from the water of the Yellow Springs and its details were not very clear. However, its yellow, crystal-like eyes and horns were especially conspicuous.

 Chapter 1552: Yellow Springs Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1552: Yellow Springs Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This was a river spirit, which was made from the river¡¯s consciousness. It containedrge amounts of Fate and power from the river, and only rivers that had existed for extremely long periods of time could create river spirits.


    The river spirit in front of Zhao Fu was only made from a small portion of the region¡¯s Yellow Spring, but the aura it gave off was still quite powerful.


    As for the reason it had appeared, it was naturally because Zhao Fu had dug a tributary river. This went against the Yellow Springs¡¯ wishes, which was why the river spirit appeared and started to attack him.


    Bang!


    The Yellow Springs Dragon was extremely fast and shed through the air as it charged towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu hurriedly released a defensive barrier but was still sent flying far away.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    As Yellow Springs water fell on the defensive barrier, it gave off yellow smoke as the Yellow Springs water had immense corrosive power. It could quickly burn through Zhao Fu¡¯s Saint Realm Domain, showing how terrifying it was.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to directly act and deal with this river spirit, but he thought against it and decided to hold back.


    After all, even though this river spirit was created from just a small portion of the Yellow Springs, if he truly enraged it and the entire Yellow Springs¡¯ consciousness gathered, even a higher-being would die a horrible death.


    However, Zhao Fu still had a way to deal with it.


    The Yellow Springs Dragon looked at Zhao Fu with a murderous aura and gave off enormous power as it once again attacked, turning into a ck blur as itunched towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he watched the Yellow Springs Dragon charge over. He stretched out a hand and pushed out, and 12 bronze rays of lights shot out and surrounded the Yellow Springs Dragon. Those 12 bronze lights were Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament.


    Sensing Great Qin¡¯s Nation Armament¡¯s power, the Yellow Springs Dragon¡¯s expression fell and wanted to explode out with power to break through the Nation Armament¡¯s encirclement.


    The Nation Armament contained Kingdom Fate which could suppress mountains and seals, as well as gods and demons. It countered their existences, which was why the Yellow Springs Dragon felt a trace of fear towards the Nation Armament.


    The Yellow Springs Dragon wanted to break free from the encirclement but how could Zhao Fu allow it to do as it wished? Zhao Fu grabbed vigorously with his hand, and the Twelve Metal Colossi became thousands of meters tall and exploded out with a powerful aura of killing and conquering. The bronze light dyed the sky bronze and a cold and powerful aura swept out.


    A massive power weighed down on the Yellow Springs Dragon¡¯s body, causing it to seem to be bound up in the air.


    The Yellow Springs Dragon was extremely powerful and continuously struggled as it exploded out with powerful energy. It started to break free form the Nation Armament¡¯s suppression; as expected from the Yellow Springs¡¯ river spirit, it was shockingly powerful.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The golden pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye quickly spun as countless chains shot out of the air and bound up the Yellow Springs Dragon, increasing the suppression power.


    However, the Yellow Springs Dragon¡¯s body was made from the Yellow Spring¡¯s water, and it had immense corrosive power, weakening the chains. The Yellow Springs Dragon then struggled even more, causing the chains to start to break.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression slightly fell, and he pointed a hand at the sky. Countless rays of violet light spread out, dyeing the sky violet as an enormous violet star giving off enormous power gradually descended.


    The violet star gave offrge amounts of violet light, and dragon inscriptions danced in the air as a massive Star Power heavily weighed down on that Yellow Springs Dragon¡¯s body, causing its body to sink and making it endure even more pressure.


    The Violet Sky Dragon Star not only suppressed the Devil Race but all dragon-form creatures as well, including Fate Dragons.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Yellow Springs Dragon madly struggled and exploded out with terrifying power. Its yellow, crystal-like eyes shot outrge amounts of light as an extremely dangerous power spread out.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and his hairs stood on end. He did not hesitate and cut his palm as he said loudly, ¡°We, the ruler of Great Qin, possessor of a Divine Bloodline, seal you here by the Mandate of Heaven.¡±


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as the blood from Zhao Fu¡¯s palm shot towards the sky and dissipated. Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered and turned into an enormous power that weighed down on the Yellow Springs Dragon.


    The Yellow Springs Dragon¡¯s body once again sank and the yellow light from its eyes dimmed. The Yellow Springs Dragon vigorously struggled but it could not break free at all, and Zhao Fu was able to sessfully seal it.


    Zhao Fu let out a breath and waved his hand, and the countless chains binding the Yellow Springs Dragon dragged it into the underground sealed region.


    Zhao Fu had thought of a good use for this Yellow Springs Dragon.


    By now, the Yellow Springs water quickly flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s tributary river until it reached the region where the Nether Ghost City was. The digging of the tributary river had been a sess.


    Zhao Fu came back to the Yellow Springs treasure trove, and by now the 12 women had finished their transformations. They were even more beautiful and had a deathly charm about them, which could make people willing to die for them.


    They were within the spring water and they did not have any clothes on,pletely exposing their figures.


    Seeing Zhao Fue, the women all looked quite flirtatious as they gazed at him.


    Han Shanling¡¯s gaze fell on Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°My good man, we want more. Hurry and let us feel that pleasure with you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I have some matters to take care of; we can do it afterwards. Also, Ling¡¯Er,e with me.¡±


    Huang Quanling came out of the water and put on some clothes as she smiled and asked, ¡°What is it, husband?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to help you fulfil what you¡¯ve always wanted to do.¡±


    Huang Quanling realized and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she gave an intoxicating smile and said, ¡°Thank you, husband!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu came with Huang Quanling to her Legacy City. It was within a remote valley and the City was not very big, only about as big as a basic City. It seemed that without Zhao Fu¡¯s help, it really would perish.


    Aftering back, Huang Quanling told this news to everyone, causing them to be delirious with delight. Some even kneeled on the ground and continuously thanked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not pay this much mind and nodded beforeing to the City Hall and had Huang Quanling relocate it. Zhao Fu wanted to make it the Yellow Spring Kingdom¡¯s central City.


    Zhao Fu brought the Legacy Stone and the countless residents to where the region where the Nether Ghost City was and officially established the Yellow Springs Kingdom.

 Chapter 1553: Yellow Springs Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Yellow Springs Seal</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu transferred ownership of all of the Cities in the region to Huang Quanling; this way, all of this region¡¯s Fate would be gathered to Huang Quanling¡¯s body. The region was as big as a world, so there was arge amount of Fate.


    Zhao Fu gave Huang Quanling orders to stand on a tall altar, and the Legacy Stone in her hand continuously rose up and floated into the air.


    ¡°The Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s Legatee Huang Quanling has received the blessing of the Mandate of Heaven, the protection of ancestors, and support of all subjects to establish the Yellow Springs Kingdom!¡±


    Boom!


    Just as Huang Quanling finished speaking, countless traces of Fate madly gathered like a flood into the Silver grade Legacy Stone floating in the air.


    The Legacy Stone exploded out with intense light and gave off a shocking aura. Under the influence of the massive amounts of Fate, the Legacy Stone¡¯s fallen grade started to recover and the power that it had lost gradually recovered.


    However, restoring it to its original power would require a lot of Fate.


    Currently, the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s Legacy Stone had only half-recovered.


    However, something shocking happened next. Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and grabbed at the air, and countless chains shot out and dragged out the 10,000 meter long Yellow Springs Dragon.


    Zhao Fu controlled this suppressed Yellow Springs Dragon and started to send it into the Legacy Stone.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion once again sounded out as the Yellow Springs Dragon gradually fused into the Legacy Stone under Zhao Fu¡¯s control. The Yellow Springs Dragon vigorously resisted, and fortunately the Legacy Stone had Yellow Springs attributes, or else it would be very difficult to absorb the Yellow Springs Dragon.


    The weather changed and clouds swirled as the sun and moon went dark. Large amounts of fate quickly gathered and entered the Legacy Stone.


    The Legacy Stone gave off an intense light that covered the entire heavens and earth. Its aura became stronger and stronger as its grade also changed.


    In the end, the Yellow Springs Dragon was fully fused into the Legacy Stone and the abnormal signs settled down. The lighting from the Legacy Stone also weakened and it turned into a yellow, jade-like cube with a dragon engraved on it.


    It gave off a faint yellow light as well as immense might and a powerful Yellow Springs Power as it slowly descended from the sky.


    Huang Quanling smiled as she stretched out her hand and caught the cube.


    Following this, Huang Quanling and Zhao Fu came to the center of a City and Huang Quanling ced the cube onto the ground. A massive aura exploded out and waves of yellow light continuously swept out as the cube once again gave off intense light, which turned into a pir of light and shot into the sky.


    The Yellow Springs Kingdom had officially been established!


    Countless traces of Fate and Heaven and Earth Power gathered in the sky. As the two of them fused, a massive Yellow Springs Dragon was formed, and it gave off an enormous aura as it flew about in the sky.


    Zhao Fu had also called over the other 11 Yellow Springs Daughters. They followed Zhao Fu¡¯s instructions, and they cut their palms, controlled their blood, and sent it towards the Yellow Springs Dragon in the sky.


    After absorbing their blood, the Yellow Springs Dragon¡¯s aura became quiteplicated and it flew about in the sky with an expression of pain. The surrounding Fate once again flowed into its body.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Yellow Springs Dragon roared in pain as it started to split apart into pieces.


    The 12 pieces of the Yellow Springs Dragon¡¯s body turned into orbs of yellow light and absorbed Heaven and Earth Power before turning into 12 Dragon Seals.


    These 12 Dragon Marks were yellow and seemed to be made from jade. They were about half the size of a palm and there were Yellow Springs Dragons engraved on them. The words ¡®Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯ were also engraved on them, and they gave off powerful mights.


    Zhao Fu had told Huang Quanling to split the Royal Seal into the 12 Dragon Seals so that each of the 12 Yellow Springs Daughters could manage the Yellow Springs Kingdom. As the Legatee, Huang Quanling held the most power.


    After fusing with the Yellow Springs Dragon, the Legacy Stone not only regained its original power and legacy but was also strengthened by the Yellow Springs and became even more powerful than before.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Legacy Stone¡¯s information and found that it could turn countless soldiers into Yellow Springs Soldiers, which was a high-grade Profession. They would receive all kinds of buffs and would control Yellow Springs Power.


    Zhao Fu also had the yellow springs and the tributary river. The yellow springs could providerge amounts of spring water for the soldiers to help them gain even greater Yellow Springs Power. These soldiers would have great potential in the future.


    There was another attribute that made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised, which was that the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s existence had received the acknowledgement of the Yellow Springs and received its Fate. During times of crises, it could even summon the Yellow Springs¡¯ consciousness.


    Now, the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s attributes seemed to be even stronger than even the Great Qin¡¯s by a bit. It would definitely be a powerful empire in future.


    Of course, no matter how powerful it was, it would still be a subsidiary Kingdom of Great Qin or be fused into Great Qin.


    After looking through the Legacy Stone¡¯s information, Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile and the 12 women also looked quite happy. Now that the Yellow Springs Kingdom had been established, everyone sank into cheering and delight.


    The 12 women came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and Liu Yeye said enticingly, ¡°Husband, now that the Yellow Springs Kingdom has been established, you need to properly give us love tonight. It¡¯ll be best if you make it so that we can¡¯t get off the bed for three days.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and brought them into the pce, and they started to intensely go about it. He enjoyed their bodies and gave them much pleasure.


    Afterwards, Mei Zhangshu, the proud-looking Concubine from the Gui Ye Kingdom ¨C the mother of the Fourth Prince ¨C feebly climbed on top of Zhao Fu¡¯s body and said with a reddened face, ¡°Husband, you haven¡¯t let out my son yet.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; he had almost forgot about this matter, and he smiled as he agreed to release him.


    Within arge hall, the Fourth Prince was brought in by some people. He looked quite wan and sallow, and he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. He knew that the Gui Ye Kingdom had perished and knew that he most likely would not be able to stay alive.


    However, when he came to the hall, he was shocked to see that his mother was sitting red-faced on a man¡¯sp and was holding onto that man affectionately. That man was the one who had captured him back then.


    What was going on? The Fourth Prince could not understand what had happened. However, seeing how red his mother looked, the Fourth Prince understood that his mother had definitely done it intensely with that man and that she had enjoyed it a lot, or else she would not be like this.

 Chapter 1554: Outlander Ten College

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Ounder Ten College</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Fourth Prince felt furious, but he did not dare to do anything because he was afraid of dying. He knew that it was this person who had destroyed the Gui Ye Kingdom and unified this region, and he had established the Yellow Springs Kingdom.


    Seeing that her son was fine, Mei Zhangshu gave a moving smile and said, ¡°Zu¡¯Er, hurry and greet your stepdad. He¡¯s a very powerful and very charming man. If you listen to him, there¡¯ll be great benefits!¡±


    Those words almost made the Mei Zhangshu explode with anger; this person had not only injured him, destroyed the Gui Ye Kingdom, and killed his father, but his mother was also now telling him to call this person stepdad.


    However, even though the Fourth Prince was very angry, thinking about the situation he was in, as well as his future, he could only endure his anger and give a trace of a ttering smile as he called out, ¡°Stepdad!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that. Given my rtionship with your mother, I will spare you this once. If you break Great Qin¡¯sws in the future, no one will be able to save you.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was going to let him off, the Fourth Prince said in delight, ¡°Of course, of course!¡±


    By now, even if Zhao Fu wanted him to call him stepdad 100 times or 1,000 times, he would be very willing. He was overjoyed that he had kept his life.


    Zhao Fu looked at the beautiful woman in his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving him a chance but what he does from now on is on him; if anything happens, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Zhao Fu then turned his attention back to internal affairs. Now that the Yellow Springs Kingdom had just been established, the main thing to do was to stabilize its faction and fully unify it into a proper Kingdom as opposed to a group of many factions.


    This would take quite a lot of time as the Yellow Springs Kingdom had not developed yet nor did it have a foundation. This would all take time.


    The most important thing was to establish a Yellow Springs army. Soon, Zhao Fu would bring Great Qin¡¯s soldiers back to the Heaven Awaken World so the Yellow Springs Kingdom needed its own army to protect itself.


    Zhao Fu left three billion Yin Soldiers here and gave them to Li Wen to manage. As for the Yellow Springs army, he left that to Gui Xun. As a capable General, he would have the capabilities for this.


    As for the other internal affairs and military matters, they had taken in many Ministers and Generals, so Zhao Fu did not have to worry too much.


    Zhao Fu stayed in the Underworld for a few days and watched the Yellow Springs Kingdom quickly develop. Seeing this, he felt at ease and brought Great Qin¡¯s soldiers and some Generals back to Great Qin and concluded this operation.


    After returning to Great Qin, Zhao Fu wondered if he should go to the Godly Spirit World to have a look. The Godly Spirit World was a veryrge world and was not any smaller than the Underworld. It had a lot of potential and if he developed a faction there, it would be very helpful in the future.


    Moreover, Great Qin wanted to create a godly spirit army and Zhao Fu wanted to awaken a God race Emperor Star. This would require countless godly spirits, and the Godly Spirit World could fulfill Zhao Fu¡¯s requirements.


    As for the way to head to the Godly Spirit World, Zhao Fu did not have one yet. However, he could ask the golden dragon.


    As expected, the golden dragon was able to provide Zhao Fu with some solutions. She gave him the Twenty Four Godly Spirit Formation, which could be fused with the Spirit Light World¡¯s golden doors to create a Godly Spirit World Door.


    This Godly Spirit World Door would be able to send arge number of soldiers to the Godly Spirit World, which was quite good.


    However, that Godly Spirit Formation required 24 godly spirits to cast, and Great Qin did not have that many godly spirits yet.


    They had the Water God, God of Life, Light God, Deste God, Agricultural Goddess, Darkness God, Demon God, Fallen Angel God, Ocean Goddess, and Ghost God, which was ten godly spirits in total. As such, Zhao Fu could only dy his ns to head to the Godly Spirit World.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu started to make preparations. He had obtained a piece of important information from the Heaven Spirit Stele about a rare divine material.


    Ling Ji required rare divine materials to make a World Armament, so finding rare divine materials was very important to Great Qin.


    Ling Ji was still fusing with the Human World¡¯s consciousness, and soon she would fully fuse with it. After giving her those materials, she could make a World Armament and would be able to devour other worlds¡¯ consciousnesses.


    The rare divine material that Zhao Fu had received information about was one of the most important materials for the World Armament. It was called Origin God Iron, and it was a type of iron that containedrge amounts of Origin Power. It was one of the earliest irons in the world and could be used to create terrifying weapons.


    It was rumored that the world only had ten pieces of Origin God Iron and seven of them had already been made into weapons, and only three pieces remained.


    Zhao Fu heard that this piece of Origin God Iron was the reward for ranking first at Ounder Ten College.


    Ounder Ten College was one of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Seven Great Colleges, and it was for Ounders. It was in the Ounder Domain, where many different Ounders lived, such as Elves, Orcs, Dwarves, Giants, Goblins, Werewolves, Cat people...


    The position of Ounder Ten College in the Ounder Domain was quite high and was a holynd for Ounder geniuses. It had immense power and even ordinary Empires did not dare to offend it.


    They were currently recruiting but it was quitete because Emperor Path College had already started the examination for new students.


    The person who ranked first would be able to obtain the piece of Origin God Iron, and it would be incredibly difficult but Zhao Fu still wanted to try. After all, this Origin God Iron was much too important to Great Qin and could influence Great Qin¡¯s life or death.


    However, Zhao Fu felt quite worried about attending Ounder Ten College¡¯s recruitment exam, as he was afraid of his identity being exposed. Even Emperor Path College was unable to protect him, so Ounder Ten College would be the same. Once his identity was exposed, the consequences would be incredibly severe.


    Nevertheless, Great Qin had to have that Origin God Iron, and so Zhao Fu could only ask the higher-being he knew about this.


    Zhao Fu did not say that he was participating in Ounder Ten College¡¯s recruitment exam, and he only asked if his identity would be exposed in front of a higher-being.


    The higher-being replied, ¡°Now that you have five Emperor Stars, all divinations are useless against you and those who try will receive bacsh. As long as you don¡¯t summon the five Emperor Stars, higher-beings won¡¯t be able to tell your identity. They will just think that you¡¯re someone with powerful Heaven¡¯s Secrets protecting him, but that will just cause them to notice you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief as he did not have to worry about his identity being exposed, and he could head to Ounder Ten College. As long as he did not stupidly summon the five Emperor Stars, his identity would not be exposed.


    Zhao Fu thanked the higher-being and started to make preparations. Ounder Ten College¡¯s exam would be incredibly difficult, and he had to be fully prepared.

 Chapter 1555: Heaven Fox Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Heaven Fox Stone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The next day, Zhao Fu finished making preparations and he headed to the Ounder Domain. He did not bring anyone and went there by himself.


    It was quite boring for him at first, and there was still some time before Ounder Ten College¡¯s recruitment exam began, so Zhao Fu was not in a hurry. During this time, he would see if he could find any Ounder treasures. If he could awaken an Emperor Star while obtaining the rare divine material, that would be ideal.


    After reaching the Ounder Domain, Zhao Fu felt as if he had entered an Ounder world. Everyone on the streets was an Ounder, and their buildings were all built in their style. There were mostly Ounders living here, and there were not many other races.


    Zhao Fu was walking through a barren area and there happened to be a merchant group passing through. These people were from a Fox Race and had fox ears and fox tails.


    This ce was close to a fewrge Kingdoms and ordinary spatial rings were sealed by restrictions and could not be used, so most people relied on merchant groups for goods.


    This merchant group was rtively big and had over 1,000 people. They mostly had Stage 1 Cultivation and their guards had Stage 2 Cultivation. Their merchandise was pulled along byrge horses that were covered with fur.


    Zhao Fu did not pay them much mind and continued ahead.


    At that moment, one of the guards came up and said, ¡°Sir, are you nning on passing through this boundary by yourself? Our Madam has invited you to join our merchant group so that we can look after each other.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and lightly smiled as he nodded.


    Following this, the guard brought Zhao Fu to a beautiful-looking carriage and said, ¡°Madam, we have brought the person.¡±


    ¡°Let hime in!¡± azy voice sounded out from within.


    Two beautiful female attendants opened the curtains and smiled as they said, ¡°Come in, sir!¡±


    Zhao Fu climbed onto the carriage and looked at a beautiful and voluptuous Fox race woman with snow-white skin. She only wore clothes made of thin muslin and her face was quite red and she smiled as she looked at him.


    Seeing this woman, Zhao Fu understood what was going on; it was yet another lonely woman, and he did not hold back.


    Zhao Fu went up and brought the beautiful woman into his embrace, and the woman pretended to protest as she said, ¡°Sir, what are you doing? I¡¯m not that kind of woman.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Smelling Zhao Fu¡¯s intoxicating fragrance, the woman¡¯s face becamepletely red, as if she was drunk, and her eyes became hazy as she said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    This was evidently a lie, and Zhao Fu pressed down on her and started to go at it with her.


    Seeing this scene, the two female attendants¡¯ faces became red and they went outside. Hearing their Madam¡¯s lewd voice, the other people in the merchant group felt their hearts race, and they stayed away from the carriage.


    However, the Madam soon started to beg for mercy and asked the two female attendants toe and serve Zhao Fu with her. The two female attendants looked at each other with reddened faces and soon the carriage sounded out with their voices.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged this extremely flirtatious and beautiful woman, and the two female attendantsy beside them panting with red faces.


    The beautiful woman was called Hu Shan, and she was the owner of this merchant group. The two female attendants were called Xiao Li and Xiao Qin.


    Hu Shany in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and looked at him with infatuation as she said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt such pleasure. How about you stay by my side in the future? I can give you the merchant group and everything it has will be yours.¡±


    How could Zhao Fu value such a thing? He lightlyughed and said, ¡°After I¡¯m done with my matters, I¡¯lle back and make you feel a thousand times more pleasurable.¡±


    Hu Shan was not very surprised, and she gave a bewitching smile as she said, ¡°I knew that sir wasn¡¯t simple at all. Not only do you have such an alluring aura, you have the aura of Heaven Foxes on you; sir must be an esteemed guest of the Fox Race.¡±


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised and did not understand what she meant. Only after asking did he find out the Heaven Foxes were Nine-Tailed Foxes and held a high position within the Fox Race. They had incredibly prestigious bloodlines.


    There were four Nine-Tailed Foxes in Great Qin ¨C Da Fei, Tamamo-no-Mae, Ahri, and Xiao Qi. The first three had done it with Zhao Fu and thest one also had a close rtionship with Zhao Fu.


    Following this, Zhao Fu found out that the merchant group¡¯s destination was the Fox Race region. He heard that they were going to conduct arge meeting, where they would be disying the Fox Race¡¯s supreme treasure, the Heaven Fox Stone.


    The Heaven Fox Stone was condensed from a Nine-Tailed Fox with the purest bloodline after they had died. It contained the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s essence and had powerful abilities. Anyone who fused with the Heaven Fox Stone would not only gain a Nine-Tailed Fox bloodline, but their cultivation would also be greatly boosted as well.


    This Heaven Fox Stone had a very grand origin ¨C it was condensed from an extremely powerful Nine-Tailed Fox 1,000 years ago and was much more valuable than ordinary Heaven Fox Stones.


    Zhao Fu felt somewhat interested. The Nine-Tailed Foxes had many branches, and some did not count as Ounders but were part of the devil Race. They were foxes but had immense power and could transform into human forms and had nine tails.


    On the other hand, people like Hu Shan were part of the Fox Race. They were born as humanoids and had fox ears and tails, and they could not turn into foxes. They were essentially hybrids of humans and foxes.


    The Heaven Fox Stone belonged to the Ounder Race and Zhao Fu wanted to fuse it into himself to make preparations to awaken the Ounder Emperor Star.


    ¡°Mm, then I¡¯lle with you to the Fox Race region to have a look,¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled.


    Hu Shan looked pleasantly surprised. She was now quite worried that Zhao Fu would leave, making it so that she could not enjoy that kind of pleasure.


    However, she still understood that Zhao Fu would leave sooner orter, and even though she was reluctant, she could not change his mind. She could tell that his identity was quite terrifying, so she decided that she might as well have her fill now. She said with a lewd expression, ¡°Sir, I still want more.¡±


    In the next two days, the carriage continuously sounded out with Hu Shan and the two female attendants¡¯ voices. They had nevere out of the carriage and this made the other people feel quite shocked; if this went on, their Madam would die in there.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Suddenly, the sound of the air being torn could be heard as the guards immediately sensed danger and yelled, ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    Arrows containing immense force descended like bolts of lightning towards those guards. The guards immediately defended, using their weapons to send the arrows flying. Some people used shields to block, while a few people were struck by the arrows and cried out.


    A group of 3,000 or so jackal people appeared and ferociously surrounded the merchant group, looking like they had ill intentions.

 Chapter 1556: Jackal People

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Jackal People</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    These Jackal people had the heads of Jackals and bodies of humans. They lived in the barrennds and were more ferocious than wolf people, and they often killed and piged.


    Their appearance caused the people in the carriage to stop doing it.


    Before the guards came to report, Zhao Fu sensed this group of Jackal people and understood that this merchant group was not a match for them. The other side had many people and were not weak at all, and the merchant group had things to protect.


    ¡°Sir, is it dangerous outside?¡± Hu Shan¡¯s face was red and she asked as she panted andy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Zhao Fu nodded and put on some clothes before going outside.


    Currently, the battle was about to unfold. The merchant group had formed a defensive formation and the Jackal people held their weapons as they ferociously charged over.


    The merchant group¡¯s people looked quite serious. Facing the 3,000 or so Jackal people, they knew that the situation was quite dangerous, and it was likely that many of them would die.


    Shing!


    A sword hum suddenly sounded out as an incredibly sharp sword light shed out. All of the iing Jackal people were cut in half and fell to the ground, dyeing the ground red and creating a bloody scene.


    This caused the merchant group¡¯s guards to feel incredibly shocked. They looked back and saw the man who had been doing it with their Madam standing in the air ¨C it seemed that all it took was a casual swing of the sword from him.


    ¡°So powerful!¡± They had thought that he was just a pretty boy, and they had never expected him to be so powerful. They could not help but fall into shock, and they could sense that Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was at least at the Heaven Realm.


    Hu Shan had also put on some clothes and came out from within the carriage. The guards saw that their Madam seemedpletely different ¨C she was even more beautiful and alluring, making mes burn in their hearts.


    Looking at the corpses in the surroundings, Hu Shan smiled; her taste had always been quite good, or else she would not have given her body to Zhao Fu so easily. She said flirtatiously, ¡°Sir, now that you¡¯ve killed these evil Jackal people, let¡¯s continue! I still haven¡¯t had enough.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    By now, Zhao Fu could sense another group of Jackal people charging over, and there were over 10,000 of them.


    Soon, dust rose up from over the horizon and rumbling could be heard as the 10,000 Jackal people appeared.


    The merchant group¡¯s people¡¯s hearts tightened; facing so many Jackal people, they would definitely die. However, with an expert like Zhao Fu present, they were not too frightened.


    The one in the lead was a ferocious-looking woman with a fiery figure and tanned skin. She had short, grey hair and two fangs as well as a pair of Jackal ears. She gave off the aura of the Jackal people and most likely had the Jackal people bloodline.


    These Jackal people would often attack merchant groups and bring back their women to use to give birth to their children. Falling into these Jackal people¡¯s hands was worse than death.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, the woman¡¯s expression changed, and she raised her hand, signaling for the Jackal people to stop. She said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to attack you, we just want their corpses; they¡¯re most likely useless to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, but he understood that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was powerful, they would have attacked long ago. He felt quite confused, so he asked, ¡°What do you want the corpses for?¡±


    Of course, the woman did not reply. She could sense a trace of ill intent from Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes and facing such an expert, it was her side that was in danger.


    However, it was best not to leak information about them collecting corpses. She had been careless and thought that this was just a merchant group of 1,000 people, so she had thought that they would be able to easily destroy this merchant group.


    However, they had never expected the merchant group to have such a terrifying expert, and the group of Jackal people were instantly killed without being able to resist.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold; facing these savage Jackal people, there was no need to be courteous. He said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡±


    This made the woman feel quite startled, and she hesitated before saying, ¡°This is amand from the leader of the Jackal people. He wants to collect 990,000 Jackal people¡¯s corpses as a sacrifice to the ancestors to obtain the purest, noblest, most powerful Jackal bloodline.


    Zhao Fu was now quite interested in all kinds of powerful Ounder bloodlines, so he thought about it and decided to have a look. He said, ¡°I can spare you all, but you have to bring me to your leader. As for everyone else, leave them here.¡±


    The woman felt quite troubled, but facing Zhao Fu¡¯s immense strength, she could only helplessly agree.


    Zhao Fu took out a fewmand medallions and waved his hand, and a few thousand soldiers dressed in ck armor and giving off terrifying auras appeared, making everyone feel quite shocked. They were Stage 6 soldiers, and only the Heaven Domain would have such forces.


    This was themand medallion that Zhao Fu had obtained from the historical remnant in the Demon Domain. Zhao Fu had always kept it with him, and it was the first time he had used it.


    Now, countless people started to feel curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, and they guessed that he came from some powerful faction in the Heaven Domain. Hu Shan was now certain that Zhao Fu could give her a much better life, and she gave a bewitching smile.


    So many Stage 6 soldiers caused the ferocious Jackal people to be docile, and they did not dare to resist. They all looked quite fearful and no longer seemed so fierce.


    Zhao Fu gave control over the Stage 6 Darkness Soldiers to Hu Shan, and she softly said, ¡°Be careful, husband, I¡¯ll be waiting here for you.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he did not mind the way Hu Shan had addressed him. He then brought that woman and headed towards the Jackal Tribe.


    On the way, Zhao Fu found out that woman¡¯s name, which was Chai Mi.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu and Chai Mi arrived at the Tribe. There were about one million Jackal people in the Tribe, and they had an army of 100,000 people. There were not any buildings, only tents, as this made it easier to move around.


    Chai Mi pointed at the Tribe and said, ¡°This is the Tribe. Look at that corpse moat; that¡¯s for the ancestral sacrifice.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the enormous corpse moat below, which was already heaped with countless corpses. It most likely had around one million Jackal people¡¯s corpses, and Zhao Fu wanted to charge in, kill all of the Jackal people, and use the ancestral sacrifice for himself.


    However, after asking Chai Mi about it, Zhao Fu found that only the Jackal people¡¯s leader could do the ancestral sacrifice. The Jackal people¡¯s leader had obtained an Ancestral Stone, which was the most important thing; only with it could he do the ancestral sacrifice.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fu decided to hide nearby and wait for the right moment before snatching it for himself.

 Chapter 1557: Ancestral Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Ancestral Stone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hiding near the Tribe, Zhao Fu saw some unbelievably cruel scenes. Some women had ropes tied around their necks, and they were bound like livestock. They did not have any clothes on and were covered with wounds and bruises.


    Their eyes were hollow and their expressions were dull, and they seemed to have suffered a lot of abuse. They were also covered with various liquids and gave off nasty smells. Any Jackal person who wanted to do it with them coulde over and ravage them.


    There were also somerge cauldrons that were boiling soup, but they were all filled with people¡¯s flesh. There was a table nearby where a chef used arge cleaver to chop a man¡¯s body into pieces before tossing the pieces into a cauldron to boil.


    There was even a Jackal person who held a little boy¡¯s head and ate it inrge mouthfuls, and it seemed to be incredibly tasty to him. One of the boy¡¯s eyeballs fell out, and the Jackal person picked it up and stuffed it into his mouth.


    ¡°Ahhh, no!¡± At that moment, a muscr Jackal person violently pressed down a woman with arge belly. His ugly thing was about to vite that woman and the woman wept, looking extremely pitiful.


    As a Jackal person, Chai Mi had seen many things like this, so her expression did not change much. In Ounder races, the strong were the sovereigns and the strong preyed on the weak. This was the oue of being weak.


    Zhao Fu did not want to see others doing women in front of him. His left eye turned into a rose-like pupil and traces of ck aura shot out and entered that Jackal person¡¯s body.


    Immediately, that Jackal person¡¯s body froze and his eyes became ck before he returned to normal. He was now under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, and Zhao Fu used the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power to have that Jackal person find a ce with no one around tomit suicide.


    That Jackal person was unable to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s control at all. He went to a solitary ce, took out a saber, and chopped at his own neck without any hesitation. Blood spurted everywhere and the Jackal person¡¯s corpse fell to the ground.


    Chai Mi felt quite shocked and was somewhat afraid of Zhao Fu¡¯s ability to take control of others. If Zhao Fu used this power on her, she would not be able to resist at all; if Zhao Fu wanted her to die, she would die.


    Zhao Fu did not look at that woman, who had been ravaged, and instead looked at Chai MI¡¯s fiery figure and said, ¡°Come over and serve me.¡±


    Chai Mi did not hesitate. As someone part of the Ounder Race, she understood thew of the jungle. To be able to serve such a powerful and prestigious person was her glory.


    As such, Chai Mi squatted down and started to serve Zhao Fu, after which Zhao Fu started to do it with her. He also released a barrier to prevent any noise from leaking out.


    A few hourster, Chai Mi seemed to have melted, and she powerlesslyy on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. She felt that her body and soul had been conquered by Zhao Fu, and she felt an infatuation towards him.


    At that moment, another group of people dragged back ten or so carts of Jackal people¡¯s corpses. They were elderly and young people and they all wore simr clothes. They were most likely the corpses from destroying a small Tribe nearby.


    Adding on these corpses, the leader would most likely start the ancestral sacrifice.


    Just as expected, after obtaining those corpses, the entire Tribe went under lockdown as they prepared for the ancestral sacrifice to prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    Zhao Fu hugged Chai Mi and waited by the side. He sent some power into her body to help her quickly recover.


    A muscr and ferocious-looking Jackal person walked over with a group of people before flying onto an altar by himself.


    The altar was built at the center of the corpse moat and was ten or so meters tall. There were many Jackal people¡¯s corpses lying around it, and they all had savage or fearful expressions on their faces. In order to fulfill his goals, the Jackal people¡¯s leader did not even spare his own people.


    He then took out a pale bone, which was most likely the Ancestral Stone, and he chanted a strange chant as he sent power into that pale bone.


    The pale bone exploded out with a powerful aura and a formless energy spread out, covering the countless corpses. The corpses started to melt, turning into bloody water.


    The bloody water turned into a few pirs of water and flowed into the pale bone. As the pale bone absorbed the bloody water, it gave off an even more powerful aura before turning into a ray of light and shooting into the sky.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a 1,000 meter tall image descended from the sky with a terrifying aura, causing the surrounding air to be icy cold and causing countless people to feel terror.


    This image was of a Jackal person, and it had a Jackal¡¯s head, blood-red eyes, and a human body. It had violet and metallic fur, and it gave off a ferocious aura.


    This figure in front of everyone was the Jackal Ancestor.


    The Jackal Ancestor¡¯s eyes fell on the kneeling leader. After confirming the leader¡¯s status and power, the image¡¯s body continuously condensed until it became a violet orb of blood and gradually descended.


    The leader looked wildly delighted; after obtaining the ancestor¡¯s blood, his power and bloodline would receive massive boosts, and he would be a peerless expert. He could rely on the ancestor¡¯s bloodline to unify countless Jackal people.


    However, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky, who grabbed the descending violet orb of blood. This caused the Jackal leader to feel shocked, and he was immediately enraged. Someone dared to try to steal the ancestor¡¯s blood that he had put so much effort into obtaining.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± the Jackal leader fell into fury and he roared as he red at Zhao Fu with eyes filled with killing intent. He exploded out with a terrifying aura and kicked off the ground, causing the ground to crack as he turned into a ck blur and shot into the sky.


    Looking at the iing Jackal leader, Zhao Fu looked quite disdainful. He took out the Sadistic Killing Sword and vigorously shed out, sending out an enormous blood-red sword light that mercilessly covered the Jackal leader¡¯s body.


    After the blood-red sword light passed through, a cut-up corpse fell from the sky. The Tribe¡¯s strongest person had died so easily.


    Countless Jackal people looked terrified as they looked at Zhao Fu standing in the air. Sensing his power, they did not dare to try to take revenge and instead rationally chose to madly run away.

 Chapter 1558: Minotaur

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Minotaur</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at the fleeing Jackal people, Zhao Fu gave a cold smile and raised his sword and sent out a few massive sword lights.


    The enormous sword lights contained ferocious power as they shed towards the Jackal people, and they easily cut countless people¡¯s bodies apart. As the sword lights flew past, they left behind fragmented corpses, creating a bloody scene.


    Seeing so many people die, the survivors became even more afraid and ran in all directions, not daring to stay for even another second.


    Zhao Fu did not attack again; he was not interested in wasting his time to chase after these escaping Jackal people. Seeing that all of the Jackal people had run away, he looked at the violet orb of blood and sensed its power as he smiled.


    He waved his hand and the ropes binding the women who they saw earlier broke, and Zhao Fu brought Chai Mi back to where the merchant group was.


    As for those women, Zhao Fu had destroyed the ropes binding them and the Tribe had everything they could want. They could take whatever they wanted and run; Zhao Fu was not concerned about how they would do in future.


    After returning to the merchant group, everyone sensed the bloody aura around Zhao Fu and understood that the Jackal Tribe was most likely doomed.


    Zhao Fu recalled the Darkness Soldiers and let the group of Jackal people leave. He kept Chai Mi to serve him, and Chai Mi did not mind at all. Serving an expert like Zhao Fu was much better than staying in a barrennd like this.


    The merchant group tidied things up before heading out again. Zhao Fu returned to the carriage and started to fuse with this Jackal ancestor¡¯s blood.


    Zhao Fu opened his mouth and sucked the orb of blood into his stomach. As the violet blood entered his stomach, it gave off an intense violet light and started to condense the Jackal ancestor¡¯s likeness.


    Sensing that an outsider was trying to refine it, the ancestor¡¯s blood resisted with all of its might. Zhao Fu sensed this and coldly harrumphed, and his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power mmed against the violet blood, causing it to wail in terror and turn into violet mist.


    The Jackal ancestor¡¯s bloodline was powerful, but how could it rival Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline? It waspletely suppressed and could not resist at all.


    Zhao Fu started to absorb the violet mist into his body, causing his body to give off faint violet light. A fist-sized picture of a Jackal person gradually appeared on his back.


    In the end, Zhao Fu sessfully refined the Jackal ancestor¡¯s blood. His power and appearance did not change much, but his aura now contained a trace of the Jackal people¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Husband, have you finished refining?¡± Hu Shan flirtatiously smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu hazily, and the pair of female attendants also looked quite shy. Chai Mi looked at Zhao Fu longingly; she very much liked the feeling of being conquered by Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he brought the women into his embrace. Soon, intense sounds started toe out of the carriage, as well as the women¡¯s lewd voices.


    The guards once again stayed away and did not dare to look over; they were filled with respect for the person in the carriage.


    A dayter, the merchant group finally exited the barrennds and arrived at a massive forest where it stopped. The people within the carriage had just stopped doing it and were cuddling when a guard¡¯s voice sounded out from outside, ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve arrived at Minotaur Forest.¡±


    ¡°I understand, start unloading the goods; I¡¯lle out soon,¡± Hu Shan¡¯s flirtatious and strengthless voice sounded out from within.


    Lying within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, Hu Shan said flirtatiously, ¡°Husband, our merchant group has some goods for the Minotaur people. I need to go and deliver those goods. Do you want toe with me, husband?


    ¡°Also, there are mostly Minotaurs living in this forest. They are all well-built and powerful, but they are all simple and honest, peaceful people. Merchant groups don¡¯t have to worry whening here.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded; he was quite interested in Ounder culture, so he decided to go with Hu Shan.


    The group put on clothes and got off the carriage, and by now there was a group of Minotaurs walking towards them. What surprised Zhao Fu was that while some of the Minotaurs had the heads of cows and oxen and the bodies of a human, some had human heads and cow horns but the legs and hooves of cows from the calves and below. All of them stood around two meters tall.


    A middle-aged Minotaur walked over and smiled as he said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful since thest time we¡¯ve met.¡±


    Hu Shan leaned against Zhao Fu and smiled as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my husband. Also, please have a look over the goods; we¡¯ll be stopping here for a while.¡±


    The Minotaur felt quite surprised as he looked at Zhao Fu. He had never thought that a human could make the flirtatious and mature Hu Shan so infatuated. This was very rare because humans were not very powerful in that regard.


    The Minotaurs and Hu Shan had been doing business for a while and had known each other for a long time. The Minotaurs could not help but feel moved when looking at Hu Shan; her every action and every smile could cause their bodies to heat up.


    Within the Minotaur Tribe, many Minotaurs wanted to have Hu Shan, but it was a pity that this alluring woman had already been taken by someone.


    However, even if she had not been taken by someone, they would not have a chance anyways. After all, Hu Shan was the owner of a merchant group, and she would not casually let any Minotaurs touch her.


    The middle-aged Minotaur brought some other Minotaurs to look over the goods, and then took the merchant group deeper into the forest.


    They came before a massive, crude-looking City. The City Walls were made out of massive boulders and tree trunks, and it was the same for the buildings within. Most of the Minotaurs lived inside tents.


    The Minotaurs passing by on the street did not look surprised when seeing Hu Shan¡¯s merchant group because many merchant groups came here to trade with them.


    Zhao Fu and the others returned to the carriage, and he looked at the Minotaur City¡¯s scenery through the windows. He felt as if he was holidaying through another world.


    At that moment, a Minotaur girl saw the merchant group and happily ran over. This girl had long, wavy, green hair and delicate looks. She had a slender figure and looked quite pure.


    ¡°Aunty Shan!¡± The Minotaur girl happily called out.


    Seeing that girl, Hu Shan smiled and introduced her to Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°This is the City Lord¡¯s daughter. Husband, are you interested in her? I can help you. However, make sure you don¡¯t get infatuated with the new and get bored of the old.¡±


    Looking at the pure and lively Minotaur girl, Zhao Fu smiled as he nodded. The Minotaurs he had met in the past all had the heads of cows and bodies of humans, so Zhao Fu naturally was not interested. However, this girl had a human head and human bodies, and she only had the calves and hooves of a cow. Zhao Fu wondered what kind of bloodline this kind of Minotaur had.

 Chapter 1559: Grove

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Grove</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was interested, Hu Shan smiled and walked out of the carriage and said to the girl, ¡°Dongni, do you want to see what Aunty Shan brought for you this time?¡±


    Niu Dongni, the Minotaur girl,ughed and came to Hu Shan¡¯s carriage. Even though she was still young, she was 1.8 meters tall. Most Minotaurs were around two meters tall, so 1.8 meters was considered short.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see once youe in. It¡¯s a very interesting and rare thing!¡± Hu Shan said temptingly.


    Hu Shan hade many times before and had a close rtionship with Niu Dongni. Every time, she would bring interesting things for her, so Niu Dongni looked forward to seeing Hu Shan every time. Shepletely trusted Hu Shan too.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Niu Dongni looked excited and expectant as she smiled and asked before getting on the carriage. As a 1.8 meter tall Minotaur, she was somewhat heavy and caused the carriage to slightly sink.


    After getting onto the carriage, Niu Dongni¡¯s face became slightly red because she saw an incredibly handsome young man smiling as he looked at her. There were also three women with red faces breathing raggedly by the side, and they were all undressed.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and brought Niu Dongni into his embrace. Following this, a barrier spread out to prevent any noise from leaking out, and Zhao Fu enjoyed his time with this Minotaur girl.


    At first, Niu Dongni shyly resisted a bit, but she soon sank into the pleasure and Hu Shan joined in.


    Afterwards, Hu Shan lightlyughed as she said, ¡°Dongni, are you really happy? Aunty Shan didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±


    Niu Dongni¡¯s face becamepletely red as she leaned against Zhao Fu and said coquettishly, ¡°Aunty Shan, you¡¯re so bad; you tricked me into this and now you¡¯re making fun of me.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he hugged Niu Dongni and Niu Dongni looked quite blissful. She then thought of something and asked worriedly, ¡°Husband, will you throw me away after having my body? Are you going to marry me? I promise I¡¯ll be a good wife and will serve you well.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fuughed as he said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken responsibility for every woman I¡¯ve been with.¡±


    Niu Dongni happily kissed Zhao Fu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell my fatherter, and then I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    They cuddled for a while after which Niu Dongni left. The merchant group found a ce to rest, and Hu Shan went to take care of some goods. Chai Mi and the other women werepletely strengthless, and they rested in the carriage.


    Zhao Fu felt quite curious and strolled around the Minotaur City with great interest. There were not any thieves or crooks, and the crime rate was quite low.


    Back when Great Qin only had a few hundred people, things had been like this as well. However, as they had gained more and more people, the number of evildoers had increased as well. Great Qin was not a perfect Kingdom and there were many criminals, but they were all punished by thew.


    Soon, Zhao Fu arrived at a rtively secluded grove.


    ¡°Sister-inw, stop resisting. Big bro has been injured for many years and cannot satisfy you. Also, you haven¡¯t given birth to a boy yet; ording to Minotaur traditions, I have the duty to help you.¡±


    A well-built Minotaur had pressed a beautiful woman with a dignified and virtuous aura underneath him and was tearing at her clothes. His massive thing was already exposed.


    The beautiful woman continuously struggled as she said, ¡°You can only do such a thing after your big brother has died. Your big brother hasn¡¯t died, so let me go; otherwise, you¡¯ll be executed for doing something like this.¡±


    The well-built Minotaur¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he loudly roared as he said, ¡°Even if I die, I want to have you now. I know you need a man; aren¡¯t you reacting down there? I¡¯ll satisfy you now.¡±


    The beautiful woman struggled while crying, pleading for the man not to do this.


    However, the well-built Minotaur had already ripped apart her pants, and he prepared to ravage her.


    Bang!


    A massive energy sent the well-built Minotaur flying as he crashed into a tree. The tree was snapped in half and the well-built Minotaur coughed up arge mouthful of blood before fainting and falling to the ground.


    Zhao Fu walked out from the side. He had just been marveling at how the Minotaurs were simple and honest, and he had never thought that he would see such a thing. It seemed that all creatures had evil within them by nature and neededws to restrict this.


    Seeing Zhao Fu walk out, the beautiful woman hurriedly tried to use her torn-up clothing to cover her important parts. However, the torn-up clothing was unable to fully cover her figure, revealingrge amounts of snow-white skin.


    Seeing that the well-built Minotaur was not dead, Zhao Fu nned to attack again.


    The beautiful woman hurriedly cried out, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t kill him. He just made a mistake, and he is my husband¡¯s little brother.¡±


    Zhao Fu stopped and looked at the beautiful woman.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, the beautiful woman¡¯s face became red and she lowered her head as she said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving me sir and protecting my purity.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and came to her side as he said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you¡¯d like to thank me, you can use your body!¡±


    This made the beautiful woman feel quite shocked; she had thought that Zhao Fu was a righteous gentleman but it seemed that he was also a licentious fellow. She had now jumped out of the frying pan into the mes and the beautiful woman did not hesitate to turn to run. However, Zhao Fu caught her and started to go about it with her.


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    Apart from the initial resistance, the beautiful woman soon became even lewder than Hu Shan, as if she had not been with a man in a long time. She madly begged Zhao Fu for more until she fainted.


    Looking at the unconscious woman on the ground, Zhao Fu got up and started to put on his clothes. Even though he was not sure who this woman was, since he had been with her, he decided to bring her back to the merchant group with him. He had quite enjoyed her taste.


    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± A two meter tall beautiful girl with a pair of cow horns and fiery-red hair appeared. She had a sexy and voluptuous figure and a shrewish aura. Looking at her mother on the ground and her unconscious uncle, she naturally understood what had happened.


    It must have been that this bastard had wanted to vite her mother and her uncle had tried to protect her but had been knocked out. Her mother had been vited by this bastard, and seeing her mother like this, the girl felt incredibly furious.


    Even though she knew that her strength was not as great as her uncle¡¯s, her anger caused her to disregard everything. She only wanted to kill this person in front of her and take revenge for her poor mother.


    Boom!


    The Minotaur girl exploded out with a powerful aura and ferociously charged at Zhao Fu. She was not weak, and as she kicked off the ground, she left a small crater in the ground.

 Chapter 1560: Darkness Command Medallion

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Darkness Command Medallion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu had not finished putting on his clothes yet, but seeing the Minotaur girl rush over, he did not feel any fear and instead coldlyughed. He held out a hand and a massive wave of energy turned into a formless hand that directly grabbed the Minotaur girl.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power, the furious Minotaur girl felt as if she had cold water poured over her, and she instantly calmed down. She realized that even ten of her would not be a match for Zhao Fu.


    The Minotaur girl could not help but feel somewhat afraid. She vigorously struggled, but it was a pity that she could not break free at all.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and sent the Minotaur girl flying. She crashed against a tree, causing the tree¡¯s leaves to fall like rain. A few cracks appeared on the tree¡¯s trunk and the Minotaur girl crashed to the ground with a trace of blood leaking out of her lips.


    The Minotaur girl immediately got up and decided to run away. Only by running away could she call others here to get justice on this evildoer who had vited her mother.


    However, right as she got up, Zhao Fu arrived in front of her. He stretched out a hand, grabbed her throat, and pressed her against the tree.


    The Minotaur girl was two meters tall while Zhao Fu was not even 1.8 meters tall. She was a head taller than him, and yet Zhao Fu could easily lift her off the ground.


    Zhao Fu looked at her voluptuous figure, and he looked at this beautiful Minotaur girl in front of him with great interest. He started to take off her clothes and prepared to do it with her.


    The Minotaur girl vigorously resisted while crying out angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t! I haven¡¯t gotten married yet!¡±


    She did not know that this made Zhao Fu even more interested, and in the end, Zhao Fu started doing it with her.


    ¡°Husband, I want more,¡± the Minotaur girl lewdly cried out half an hourter, havingpletely lost all sense of reason. She went almost as crazy as her mother.


    Hearing her daughter crying out in pleasure, the beautiful woman opened her eyes with great difficulty, and she saw her daughter being ravaged by Zhao Fu, taking her first time.


    The beautiful woman naturally understood what had happened; she was right about Zhao Fu being incredibly licentious.


    Afterwards, the Minotaur girl angrily hit Zhao Fu as shey in his embrace and said, ¡°You bastard, I already said I¡¯m not married yet; how am I meant to get married now? I hate you to death.¡±


    The Minotaur girl did not hit Zhao Fu very hard and she looked quite cute with her red face.


    Zhao Fu hugged her and gave an overbearing smile as he said, ¡°You¡¯re already mine; there¡¯s no need for you to marry anyone else.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was going to take responsibility, the Minotaur girl lightly harrumphed and smiled as she obedientlyy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Minotaurs were indeed quite simple and pure. Now that her body had been taken by Zhao Fu, she no longer resisted Zhao Fu and instead acknowledged him. Most Minotaur women were like Niu Dongni, afraid that Zhao Fu would throw them away after ying with their bodies.


    Zhao Fu looked at the beautiful woman also in his embrace and said domineeringly, ¡°Now, you¡¯re also mine. We¡¯ll leaveter.¡±


    The beautiful woman looked quite troubled, but facing Zhao Fu¡¯s overbearing gaze, she could only lightly nod. After all, she felt that her body could not leave Zhao Fu. She could only say softly, ¡°Sir, you have to treat us mother and daughter well in the future.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    Seeing that it had been a while, Zhao Fu felt that Hu Shan had most likely tidied up things, so the three of them got dressed.


    ¡°What do you want to do with this person?¡± Zhao Fu asked as he pointed at the well-built Minotaur.


    The Minotaur girl angrily harrumphed, ¡°Kill him, of course. He actually tried to vite my mother.¡±


    The beautiful woman pleaded, ¡°Let him off this time! He¡¯s your father¡¯s little brother, and we¡¯re going to be leaving. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not want to trouble the beautiful woman, so he did not kill the man.


    However, Zhao Fu sensed something and brought the two women towards the City. By now, the Minotaur soldiers had surrounded the merchant group.


    Niu Dongni had happily told the Minotaur City¡¯s City Lord about her finding a husband, and this made the Minotaur City Lord feel quite confused. He had never thought that his daughter would suddenly find a husband, and after asking about the details, he had be incredibly furious.


    Someone had actually tricked his pure and kind daughter, and not only had he taken her body, but he also wanted to take her away. The Minotaur City Lord was infuriated and led his soldiers to surround the Fox Race merchant group.


    Facing the soldiers, Hu Shan quickly realized the reason behind this. She was not too afraid because Zhao Fu had given her a Darkness Command Medallion. She waved her hand and 1,000 Stage 6 soldiers giving off powerful auras appeared.


    This caused the Minotaur City Lord¡¯s expression to fall; he had never expected Hu Shan to have such luck to obtain something like this. These 1,000 Stage 6 soldiers would not fear even an army of 100,000 Stage 1 soldiers, and the two sides fell into a stalemate.


    The Minotaur City Lord was a slightly chubby middle-aged man and he furiously called out, ¡°Hu Shan, I want you to give me an exnation. Who is that man? He has to give me an exnation or else I won¡¯t let you off even if I die.¡±


    Hu Shan gave a beautiful smile as she said, ¡°City Lord, our husband¡¯s identity is something that you can¡¯t imagine; to be able to serve our husband is your daughter¡¯s blessing and the Minotaur City¡¯s blessing. You should be thanking me.¡±


    The Minotaur City Lord felt quite shocked and understood that for Hu Shan to have thatmand medallion and such confidence, it was definitely because of that man. Just who was he?


    By now, Zhao Fu brought the two women and arrived beside Hu Shan with a cold expression.


    Seeing Zhao Fu arrive, Hu Shan smiled and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°Husband, why did you only juste? I felt a bit nervous just then.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged her as he smiled and replied, ¡°I had some matters to take care of!¡±


    ¡°Wife!¡±¡±Dou¡¯Er!¡± the Minotaur City Lord and a valiant-looking man with him recognized the two women and felt quite confused as they called out.


    They did not understand why these two women were with Zhao Fu, and they had reddened faces and gave off mature auras. It was as if they had been doing it with someone, and they had a bad premonition.


    Hu Shan noticed the two women and smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re quite capable; you got the Minotaur City¡¯s Madam and the big miss as well.¡±


    The beautiful woman was the Minotaur City Lord¡¯s wife and was called Niu Liuyun. The Minotaur girl was the Minotaur City¡¯s big miss and was called Niu Doudou. Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite surprised.


    The beautiful woman could not meet her husband¡¯s gaze and lowered her head, looking quite guilty. She also felt quite ufortable, but she did not regret this. The pleasure she had felt with Zhao Fu was something that her husband could not give her, and Zhao Fu had made up for her years of loneliness.¡±

 Chapter 1561: Totem Pole

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Totem Pole</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Niu Doudou was rtively daring and direct. She stepped forwards and hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she said to the valiant-looking Minotaur, ¡°Wu In, this is my man now, so our engagement is cancelled. Also, my body is his.¡±


    The Minotaur City Lord looked at his wife¡¯s guilty but resolute gaze and he sighed. He was no longer as angry, and he seemed to age a few years as he said, ¡°You can all leave! I hope he treats you well.¡±


    Niu Liuyun¡¯s eyes danced with tears as she looked at her husband. She looked quite disturbed and wanted to go over andfort him. They had been together for many years, and they had deep feelings for each other.


    However, an arm brought her into a warm embrace, and smelling that man¡¯s scent, Niu Liuyun¡¯s face became slightly red. She thought of the scenes of her and Zhao Fu doing it, and her wavering heart became resolute again.


    The valiant-looking Minotaur looked furious as he said, ¡°Dou¡¯Er, what¡¯s so good about him? Look at how skinny and short he is; how can hepare to me?¡±


    To the two meter tall Minotaurs, Zhao Fu¡¯s stature was indeed quite short. Moreover, he was quite slender and did not have enormous muscles like the Minotaurs, making him look quite skinny.


    Niu Doudou lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°He¡¯s not a Minotaur so don¡¯t use Minotaur standards to judge him. He¡¯s hundreds of times stronger than you, and you¡¯re not a match for him at all.¡±


    The valiant-looking Minotaur was unconvinced and said, ¡°Alright, I request apetition with him then. Whoever wins will take you.¡±


    Niu Doudou replied good-naturedly, ¡°You¡¯re really not a match for him; don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡±


    However, this made the valiant-looking Minotaur even angrier and he exploded out with a powerful aura as he roared at Zhao Fu, ¡°I want to challenge you!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked quite disdainful and stepped out as a powerful aura exploded out like a flood. Countless people felt as if they had fallen into icy water, and their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    ¡°What terrifying power!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces became pale as they retreated and looked at Zhao Fu with shock. With his power, he couldpletely suppress them.


    The valiant-looking young man lost all of his confidence. Now, he knew that what Niu Doudou had said was true ¨C he did not stand a chance.


    Niu Doudou pulled Zhao Fu¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Please don¡¯t harm him!¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded; in actuality, he did not intend to attack. He knew that Niu Doudou still had feelings for that man.


    The Minotaur City Lord looked at Zhao Fu and the women and asked, ¡°When will you be leaving? Niu Dongni is still locked up and you can take her as well. Also, if you¡¯re not in a rush, you can stay for a bit longer and I¡¯ll hold a banquet to send you off.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; the Minotaur City Lord¡¯s attitude was too courteous. After all, he had taken his wife and two daughters.


    The valiant-looking Minotaur suddenly called out, ¡°Even though you¡¯re powerful, if you don¡¯t treat Dou¡¯Er well, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but lightlyugh, and he did not reject the Minotaur City Lord¡¯s offer to hold a banquet.


    At the banquet, everyone forgot about the matters from before and celebrated happily. Niu Dongni was also let out, and she happily hugged Zhao Fu.


    The Minotaur City Lord and the valiant-looking Minotaur came up to Zhao Fu to toast him and asked him to look after the women. They could only sigh and admit their inferiority to Zhao Fu; they could not give the women what they wanted.


    Seeing that their attitude was quite good, Zhao Fu gave them some good things, such as recovery items, powerful Arts, and rare equipment. This made the two Minotaurs feel incredibly grateful to Zhao Fu and felt like he was a brother.


    From all of this, Zhao Fu gained a better understanding of the Minotaurs¡¯ nature. If they were human, they most likely would have fought him with their lives on the line.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu chatted with the City Lord and found out that the Minotaur City had an Ancestral Altar that could give Ancestral Power. That was the reason why the Minotaurs here were quite strong.


    Zhao Fu felt quite interested and asked the City Lord to take him there.


    Following this, they came to a veryrge stage. There was a 100 meter tall wooden pole at the center, on which countless Minotaurs were carved. They all looked incredibly lifelike, and they were fighting, roaring, or talking. The wooden pole gave off a simple but powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu asked the Minotaur City Lord if outsiders could receive the Minotaur¡¯s Ancestral Power, and the Minotaur City Lord¡¯s reply made Zhao Fu feel pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible! Brother, I¡¯ll help you collect blood from all of the Minotaurs to activate the Totem Pole¡¯s power and give you the strongest Ancestral Power.¡±


    Zhao Fu thanked the Minotaur City Lord and gave him even more good things, and the Minotaur City Lord became even happier to help him.


    A whileter, the Minotaur City Lord had collected countless Minotaurs¡¯ blood and brought a Minotaur shaman to give Zhao Fu the Ancestral power.


    Massive barrels of blood were ced around the stage and an elderly Minotaur wearing all sorts of decorations and holding a wooden staff came to the center and started to chant. The wooden barrels gave off faint lights and a formless energy spread out.


    The blood within the barrels seemed to be attracted by the energy, turned into pirs of blood, and flowed into the massive wooden pole.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the enormous wooden pole burst forth with a terrifying aura and gave off a bronze light that covered the surroundings. The Minotaurs on the pole seemed toe to life and left the wooden pole, turning into images in the air.


    Countless traces of Heaven and Earth Power quickly gathered and entered those Minotaurs¡¯ bodies. As they absorbed the Heaven and Earth Power, the Minotaur images gave off powerful auras.


    The Minotaur shaman cried out, ¡°This person in front of me is an esteemed guest of our Minotaur Race. Great Ancestor, please grant him your power.¡±


    As he spoke, the Minotaur images in the air flooded into Zhao Fu, causing him to explode out with a powerful aura and for intense bronze light to shine out of him.


    Zhao Fu absorbed the Minotaur Ancestral Power and quickly refined it, fusing it with his own power.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu felt some pain on his back as a Minotaur totem gradually appeared on his back. The abnormal signs disappeared and Zhao Fu¡¯s aura now contained a trace of the Minotaurs¡¯ aura.


    After sessfully obtaining the Ancestral Power, Zhao Fu grinned.


    Following this, Zhao Fu thanked the Minotaur City Lord and stayed overnight with the merchant group and left the next day.


    When leaving, the Minotaur City Lord and the valiant-looking Minotaur were quite reluctant to part with Zhao Fu. They had established a deep friendship and they once again reminded him to take care of their women.

 Chapter 1562: Wolfmen

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Wolfmen</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The merchant group continued on their way and the scene within the carriage was incredibly erotic. Zhao Fu tasted the different women, and he particrly liked Niu Liuyun and her two daughters.


    The previous night, after obtaining the Minotaurs¡¯ Ancestral Power and seeing how courteous the City Lord had been, Zhao Fu could not bring himself to touch the mother and daughters. Now that they had left the Minotaur Forest, the three women became incredibly assertive and looked incredibly lewd.


    After enjoying their bodies, Zhao Fu hugged the women and leisurely looked at the scenery out the window. Their travels felt quite free and at ease.


    After traveling for a day, the merchant group came to a lush green ins. There seemed to be green grass everywhere and no trees could be seen, though there were manyrge rocks. The blue was azure and there were a few white clouds floating, creating a beautiful scene.


    ¡°Awoo!¡±¡±Awoo!¡±¡±Awoo!¡±


    A few wolves¡¯ cries sounded out from the distance, and Zhao Fu felt quite startled. Hu Shan leaned against him in his embrace and exined, ¡°Husband, this is the territory of the Wolfmen. Their noses are incredibly sensitive, and we need to be careful as we proceed.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged her as he smiled and asked, ¡°If this route is dangerous, why did you choose to take it?¡±


    Hu Shan sighed as she said, ¡°It¡¯s because there are massive gains to be made here. Normal goods can be sold at ten or so times the normal price. Normally, if people are attacked, they will hand over money to escape trouble. Even though this will cut their gains by a lot, at least they will not be in danger.


    ¡°Of course, if we meet any races that do not follow thews, things will be quite dangerous. They like killing and piging and have no morals to speak of.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°Then don¡¯t take this route after this time. With me here, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Hu Shan gave a happy smile and sweetly hugged Zhao Fu.


    Niu Liuyun kissed Zhao Fu and said shyly, ¡°Sir, meeting you was such a blessing; I just regret not meeting you earlier. That way, I could have experienced this kind of pleasure earlier.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I think meeting you at this point in time was perfect; I also like your two daughters, especially your oldest daughter, who is quite sensible.¡±


    Niu Liuyun¡¯s face became quite red and she lightly hit Zhao Fu as she said shyly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so bad.¡±


    Niu Doudou, who was serving Zhao Fu below, also red at him.


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    Another wolf¡¯s cry sounded out, and it was quite close to the merchant group. They soon heard sounds of fighting, and this caused the merchant group to warily stop.


    The captain of the merchant group¡¯s guards shouted, ¡°Everyone be careful!¡±


    The merchant group¡¯s guards stood by the goods and got into formation to prepare to defend against any danger.


    By now, they could see Wolfmen, who had wolves¡¯ heads and humanoid bodies. They had either gray or bronze-colored fur, and they were chasing after ten or so Wolfmen.


    These ten or so Wolfmen looked different than ordinary Wolfmen and seemed to be half-Wolfmen. They had human faces but wolves¡¯ ears and a wolf¡¯s tail.


    This group was currently running towards the merchant group.


    They were sure that they could not throw off their pursuers; only by running to the merchant group would they have a trace of hope in surviving.


    Zhao Fu naturally saw this and he felt slightly displeased because they were bringing trouble to the merchant group. Now that the merchant group was going to be discovered by those Wolfmen, they would most likely be attacked.


    A whileter, the escaping half-Wolfmen reached the merchant group.


    Zhao Fu stood at the front of the merchant group and looked at the ten or so half-Wolfmen. There were 12 guards, two women, and a five or six year old boy.


    Of the two women, one had a seductive figure and alluring looks, and her wolf ears and tail were white. The other had a slim figure but veryrge breasts, and she was incredibly beautiful. She had a gentle and prestigious aura.


    The alluring woman said pitifully, ¡°Sir, please save us. In the future, we¡¯ll do all we can to repay you. I know that we¡¯ve brought trouble to you, but if you don¡¯t save us, we¡¯ll definitely die here. Please, sir!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at these two half-Wolfmen women with a look of interest. The two women¡¯s faces became slightly red, and the alluring woman flirtatiously looked at Zhao Fu in response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t see your own deaths! They¡¯re people who Azure Wolf City want to kill,¡± a Wolfman missing an eye coldly called out after the pursuing Wolfmen arrived.


    Facing the 500 or so Wolfmen, the captain of the guards did not show any fear because of the existence of a terrifying person like Zhao Fu. He smiled as he exined to Zhao Fu, ¡°Sir, Azure Wolf City is one of the three Wolfmen Cities here, and it is the strongest one.¡±


    The alluring woman was afraid that Zhao Fu would refuse to protect them out of fear of Azure Wolf City and quickly said, ¡°Sir, we are the wives of White Wolf City¡¯s City Lord. Now that White Wolf City has been destroyed, we could only run away. If sir is willing to save us, not only will we serve sir, but we will also give all of our treasures to sir.¡±


    Zhao Fu naturally would not fear any local factions. In Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, they were all far too weak. Even if the alluring woman did not say this, Zhao Fu would still agree to help them because he wanted to taste these two beautiful half-Wolfmen women.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Zhao Fu had the guard formation open a gap. The two beautiful women looked delighted and quickly brought the others into the formation.


    The Wolfman was furious and called out, ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own deaths! Don¡¯t forget that this is the Wolfmen territory just because you have 1,000 people. Anyone who offends Azure Wolf City will all die. Send a few people back to report; the rest of you, kill!¡±


    The Azure Wolf City¡¯s Wolfmen ferociously charged at the merchant group; they were more seasoned than ordinary soldiers.


    Shing!


    Suddenly, a sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu casually shed out with a sword. A sharp sword arc shed out, chopping off the heads of all of the iing Wolfmen and causing blood to spurt everywhere.


    The scene fell into a deathly silence as the Wolfmen who had been sent to report back stared in confusion. They did not dare to believe what they had just seen; a few hundred Wolfmen had been killed in an instant.


    The merchant group was not shocked at all and instead gave confident smiles. This was their Madam¡¯s man, an incredibly terrifying existence.


    This ce was only the outer boundaries of the Ounder Domain and they did not know Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity, much less that Zhao Fu had shaken the entire Heaven Domain. Almost everyone knew about him by now.

 Chapter 1563: Wolf City Jade

    <h4>Chapter 1563: Wolf City Jade</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu did not attack the people who were sent back to report. Zhao Fu looked at the captain next to him, and he understood and brought his men to give chase and kill the remaining Wolfmen.


    The two beautiful women and their guards watched this scene in shock. They felt that Zhao Fu was simply too terrifying; he had killed 500 soldiers instantly with a single strike. Even someone in the Saint Realm would not be able to do something like this.


    Immediately, they felt quite delighted. If Zhao Fu was so powerful, they would not have to worry about any danger and they would be able to stay alive.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on the two beautiful women as he lightly smiled and said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    The two beautiful women shyly nodded. The gentle-looking woman gave the little boy to their guards to look after; the guards naturally knew what Zhao Fu was going to do, which was have his way with the two women.


    However, the little boy did not understand and seeing his mother leave, he called out, ¡°Mother, where are you going?¡±


    The gentle-looking woman¡¯s face went red; she naturally could not say that she was going to do it with someone other than his father. As such, she could only say, ¡°Ling¡¯Er, wait here; mother will be back soon. This sir just wants to y a game with mother.¡±


    Hearing that they were going to y a game, the little boy excitedly called out, ¡°Mother, I want to y as well!¡±


    The gentle-looking woman shyly replied, ¡°You can only y after you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re still too young, so listen to mother and stay here, okay?¡±


    The little boy looked quite disappointed but he still nodded.


    Following this, he saw his mother and second madam enter an exquisite-looking carriage. His mother and second madam soon started to cry out happily and excitedly.


    The little boy felt that the game they were ying was very fun, or else his mother and the second madam would not be so happy. He longed to grow up to y this game as well.


    Zhao Fu looked down at the two lewd women beneath him and smiled as he had a good taste of them. He also yed with their wolf ears and tail, making them even more excited.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the two women and learned of their names. The alluring woman was called Lang Mi while the gentle-looking woman was called Lang Xiaorou.


    Lang Miy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and panted as she said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so powerful, many times more so than our deceased husband. Now, we feel like we¡¯ve taken advantage of you.¡±


    Lang Xiaorou¡¯s face waspletely red and she nodded. She had only served Zhao Fu out of gratitude, and she had never thought that she would feel such pleasure. She also had never thought that she had such a lewd side; she could not face the little boy or his father.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Then make sure you serve me well in the future. Also, what treasures do you have?¡±


    In order to awaken the Ounder Emperor Star, Zhao Fu was interested in everything because anything could provide him with a great opportunity.


    Lang Xiaorou took out a piece of white, wolf-shaped jade and said, ¡°Sir, this is a Wolf City Jade and is themand medallion for a historical remnant. The two other Cities also havemand medallions like this, and if you gather all threemand medallions, you can open a lost Wolfman God Pce once every year.


    ¡°Thismand medallion was why those people from Azure Wolf City were chasing after us. Now that sir has saved us, we will give this Wolf City Jade to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu took the jade and looked at it, and he felt that he now had something to do.


    Zhao Fu gave Hu Shan and Niu Liuyun a few Darkness Command Medallions, and he asked where the two other Cities were before turning into a ray of light and shooting off.


    Lang Xiaorou and Lang Mi guessed that Zhao Fu had gone to steal the two othermand medallions and said worriedly, ¡°Sir will be facing countless people from two Cities; will he be in danger?¡±


    The other womenughed as they said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful our husband is; with his power, destroying two Cities will be no problem at all.¡±


    This made Lang Xiaorou and Lang Mi feel quite delighted; they would finally be able to get their revenge.


    Boom!


    Within Azure Wolf City, a massive explosion sounded out as a terrifying aura spread out, sweeping through the entire City. Countless people looked terrified, not understanding what had happened.


    A ferocious-looking big Wolfman led an army over with an unsightly expression and called out, ¡°Who are you, sir? Why have you descended so domineeringly above our City?¡±


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he said, ¡°Dead people don¡¯t need to know!¡±


    The ferocious-looking big Wolfman felt quite startled and loudly gave the order to attack. Arrows quickly shot towards Zhao Fu and sword lights and saber lights also flew towards him.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and looked quite disdainful as he shed out with his sword. An enormous blood-red sword light shot out with terrifying power, hacking apart the iing arrows, sword lights, and saber lights, and it sted into the army. Countless people were chopped into pieces and cries sounded out.


    The ferocious-looking big Wolfman¡¯s face paled and understood that even the whole City added together would not be a match for Zhao Fu. He immediately gave the order for the soldiers to charge up while he quickly ran away.


    Countless soldiers roared and rushed at Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu shed out another sword light that easily cut their bodies apart without any resistance, dyeing the ground red.


    Just like that, 70,000 or 80,000 soldiers were killed by Zhao Fu, creating a bloody and gory scene.


    Zhao Fu caught up with the escaping ferocious-looking Wolfman and said condescendingly, ¡°Did you really think you could escape?¡±


    The ferocious-looking Wolfman furiously roared and exploded out with all of his power as he rushed at Zhao Fu. It was a pity that Zhao Fu casually thrusted out and pierced through his chest, killing him instantly.


    The remaining people looked terrified and either madly tried to escape or knelt down and kowtowed, showing that they were willing to submit. The City was in utter chaos and all sorts of crying and howling continuously sounded out.


    The most powerful Wolfmen City had fallen just like that in front of absolute power, without any ability to resist.


    Zhao Fu searched the ferocious-looking Wolfman¡¯s body and found a Wolf City Jade. He disregarded the other Wolfmen and came to the City Hall to have a good taste of the City Lord¡¯s wife before he left, but he found that the City Lord was not interested in women.


    As such, Zhao Fu felt slightly disappointed and left for thest Wolfmen City.


    News of Azure Wolf City being destroyed quickly spread to here, and countless Wolfmen gathered together and held weapons, looking serious as they prepared to defend against that terrifying expert.


    By now, the Wolfmen all felt incredibly unsettled; they did not know if they could resist that expert. It was said that the Azure Wolf City¡¯s 70,000 or 80,000 soldiers had been instantly ughtered by that expert, so they could only hope that that expert would note.

 Chapter 1564: Altar

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Altar</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as a terrifying aura caused everyone in the City to feel as if they had fallen into icy water. Their bodies uncontrobly trembled and felt despair.


    Countless people looked up at the figure in the sky in terror, who seemed like a death god.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and found that the City Lord was a beautiful woman with a bewitching figure. She had a pair of ck wolf ears and tail, and her hair was also ck. She had a proud aura and was not weak.


    However, everyone seemed like an ant in front of him, and Zhao Fu domineeringly called out, ¡°Will you submit to me or will you all be ughtered by me?¡±


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s overbearing words, the people did not feel angry and instead felt terrified. This person could easily ughter them, and countless people looked to their City Lord.


    Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes, the proud-looking woman¡¯s expression became quite unsightly and after thinking about it, she lowered her head and kneeled down as she said, ¡°We are willing to submit!¡±


    Seeing their City Lord kneel, the other Wolfmen also knelt.


    Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile and flew to the ground. Hended in front of the beautiful, proud-looking woman and lifted up her beautiful face.


    The proud-looking woman felt quite angry but was also terrified of Zhao Fu, so she did not resist and could only re at him.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he hugged her and walked into a room, and he started to do it with her.


    The Wolfmen in the surroundings were terrified and could only suppress their anger as they watched their City Lord be ravaged by this man.


    However, in the next moment their City Lord¡¯s lewd voice sounded out, and their anger disappeared. They could all tell that their City Lord was greatly enjoying being ravaged by that man and was almost going mad. None of them had thought that their beautiful City Lord would act like this.


    Hearing her lewd voice, everyone thought of her proud-looking face and their bodies could not help but react, and all of them felt embarrassed staying here.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu touched Lang Qili, the City Lord, and he lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You actually dared to bite me.¡±


    Lang Qili red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Who told you to vite me and not go easy on me at all. Can¡¯t I bite you? Also, it was too pleasurable and I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and let her go.


    Lang Qili¡¯s face was red as shey on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest and she asked, ¡°Where did youe from, you bad guy? Why did you suddenly start a massacre in this area? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve offended any bad people.¡±


    Zhao Fu exined the situation and Lang Qili understood. She took out a Wolf City Jade, and this one was ck.


    Now that he had collected the three jades, Zhao Fu got up and nned to head to the Wolfman God Pce.


    Lang Qili felt quite displeased as she said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving right after collecting the three jades? Can¡¯t you spend some more time with me?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged her as he said, ¡°Then youe with me!¡±


    Lang Qili felt quite pleased and nodded, and she smiled as she leaned against Zhao Fu in his embrace. They then came to a shabby stage that was surrounded by ruined buildings.


    Zhao Fu stood on the stage and tossed the three pieces of jade into the air. The three pieces of jade gave off intense lights and fused together, forming a ten meter wide ring of light, through which they could see the scenery of another ce.


    Now that the Wolfman God Pce was opened, Zhao Fu hugged Lang Qili and flew into it.


    The two of them came to a dark corridor, and there were traces of fighting here. There were corpses and blood; the Wolfmen of the three Cities hade to the Wolfman God Pce before and had obtained great benefits. However, with their strength, they had not been able to fully explore it.


    Zhao Fu and Lang Qili did not bother going through the explored ces as that would be a waste of time; they directly came to arge hall.


    This ce was 10,000 meters wide and there were three meter tall Wolfmen. They were different from ordinary Wolfmen and seemed to have gone crazy. Their expressions were incredibly savage, and their eyes were blood-red. Their hands were like ws and they all gave off terrifying auras.


    Zhao Fu did not feel afraid at all. He had Lang Qili wait here while he went up confidently by himself.


    ¡°Awoo! Awoo! Awoo...¡± Upon discovering Zhao Fu, the countless Wolfmen gave furious roars and ferociously charged at him. Zhao Fu held his sword as he charged at the Wolfmen, and as he shed out, a sharp sword light killed a few Wolfmen.


    Zhao Fu seemed as if he was taking a stroll among the Wolfmen, and none of them were able to harm him at all, whereas his sword continuously sent out sword lights that killed the iing Wolfmen.


    Zhao Fu dealt with them quickly, and soon the ground was covered with Wolfmen¡¯s corpses. Lang Qili looked at Zhao Fu with a worshipping gaze; she knew how dangerous this ce was, and yet Zhao Fu had dealt with it so easily.


    They pushed open a door and continued onwards and found a nine meter tall tree. The tree¡¯s trunk and branches were ck, and the leaves were violet-colored. It had red, fist-sized fruits and seeing this, Lang Qili said in delight, ¡°These are holy fruits to Wolfmen, and they are called Wolfman God Fruits. They are incredibly useful to Wolfmen and can raise our bloodline, power, and aptitude.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and took a Wolfman God Fruit and tossed it to Lang Qili before digging up the entire tree and putting it into his spatial ring and continuing onwards.


    As they walked, Lang Qili happily ate the Wolfman God Fruit while leaning against Zhao Fu. She felt that her body and soul truly liked Zhao Fu now.


    Following this, the two of them encountered another group of crazed Wolfmen. They were many times more of them than before, but in the face of Zhao Fu¡¯s immense power, they all turned into corpses, and blood covered the corridor.


    After killing this wave of Wolfmen, Zhao Fu was quite delighted to find an altar. For Ounders, they not only used altars to make sacrifices to godly spirits and their ancestors, but the altars often had special abilities.


    Zhao Fu looked at the altar¡¯s information and found that it could give the Berserker Wolfman Bloodline. This was most likely the bloodline that those crazed Wolfmen had, and one had to be a Wolfman and it could only convert a few per day.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and cut open the altar and found a blood-red crystal in the center. This crystal was the Berserker Wolfman Bloodline Crystal.

 Chapter 1565: Wolfman God Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Wolfman God Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing this crystal, Zhao Fu smiled and put it away. After exploring the Wolfman God Pce he would fuse with the Berserker Wolfman Bloodline Crystal.


    The power that this Berserker Wolfman Bloodline Crystal gave off was massive, and anyone who fused with it would be dozens of times more powerful than the Berserker Wolfmen from before. That was why Zhao Fu wanted to obtain this ¨C only by fusing with things like this would he be able to awaken an Ounder Emperor Star.


    Following this, Zhao Fu led Lang Qili forwards. Finally, the two of them came to the main pce hall. This ce had a 20 meter tall demon wolf with three heads guarding it. The demon wolf gave off a powerful aura and was even more powerful than a Saint Realm Cultivator.


    However, that was all, and it could not pose any danger to Zhao Fu. After all, just Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation alone was at the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°Awoo!¡± The three-headed demon wolf gave off a terrifying aura as it ferociously charged at Zhao Fu and Lang Qili, bringing with it an air of suppression.


    Lang Qili felt quite afraid facing this terrifying demon wolf, but she felt safe within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. She lightly hugged Zhao Fu and gave a beautiful smile.


    Facing the iing demon wolf, Zhao Fu did not even move and looked quite rxed as he stretched out a hand and pointed it towards the demon wolf as the golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of chains rang out as chains containing enormous power shot towards the demon wolf and bound it up. The demon wolf furiously struggled but was unable to break free at all, and its three heads red at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not kill this demon wolf as he felt that it would be quite good to tame it and have it pull the carriage for them. As he had gathered more and more women, the carriage had be quite cramped, and he considered switching to a bigger carriage.


    Zhao Fu pushed open the final door and saw that within arge hall, there was only a three meter tall statue at the center.


    This statue was of an extremely beautiful woman with a seductive figure. She had a pair of wolf ears and a wolf tail and looked quite wild. The statue was made of stone and had a powerful godly spirit aura.


    ¡°Those who disturb Our slumber... deserve death!¡± Just as Zhao Fu was about to approach, a cry sounded out as the statue gave off an intense silver light. A woman who looked the same as the statue with silver hair appeared, and she fiercely red at Zhao Fu as she turned into a ck blur and rushed at Zhao Fu.


    The woman arrived before Zhao Fu in the blink of an eye and her hands turned into sharp ws and gave off enormous power as they wed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked quite derisive, and before the ws could reach him, he punched out at the woman¡¯s chest and a muffled explosion sounded out. The woman was sent flying back ten or so meters and crashed to the ground, a trace of blood leaking out of her lips.


    ¡°You only have such measly strength and yet dare to be so arrogant in front of this Emperor? So what if you¡¯re a godly spirit?¡± Zhao Fu looked at the woman as he gave off a domineering aura, speaking quite arrogantly.


    The woman furiously roared and her body exploded out with silver light as she instantly appeared in front of Zhao Fu, many times faster than before.


    Boom!


    Just as she appeared in front of Zhao Fu, before she could even attack, Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Domain spread out with enormous power, sting the woman back.


    The woman crashed to the ground and her face paled as she cried out, ¡°You¡¯re a Holy Son!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You only just realized?¡± He then grabbed at the air and chains shot out and bound up the woman.


    Lang Qili was quite shocked; it was the first time that she had seen someone treat a godly spirit like this and act so disdainfully. This was a godly spirit countless people worshipped!


    Just then when the woman had exploded out with godly spirit power, Lang Qili felt her almost lose control and instinctively kneel. However, such a powerful godly spirit seemed so weak in front of Zhao Fu.


    Moreover, why was this godly spirit calling Zhao Fu a Holy Son with a pale face? What kind of terrifying identity did Zhao Fu have that even a godly spirit felt fear?


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile as he came in front of the bound-up godly spirit and took off her clothes as he started to do it with her.


    Lang Qili felt even more shocked. It was the first time she had seen someone dare to do something like this. Moreover, he was doing it with a godly spirit right in front of her; just who was Zhao Fu?


    Now, Lang Qili was incredibly curious about what kind of existence Zhao Fu was. He definitely had a terrifying identity and was not someone people like her could interact with.


    Soon, the godly spirit no longer resisted and started to cooperate with Zhao Fu, looking incredibly pleasured, and she became lewder and lewder.


    The godly spirit¡¯s reaction was exactly the same as hers from before, and adding on the intense scene, Lang Qili¡¯s face became red and her gaze became hazy as she could not help but join in.


    Afterwards, the two womeny on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest as they panted with reddened faces. Looking at the godly spirit in his embrace seeming like a tamed wolf, Zhao Fu felt that he quite liked wild women as he liked the feeling of conquering them.


    ¡°Holy Son, now that my body is yours, you have to take me away and help me recover my power!¡± the godly spirit looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and said slightly shyly.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°Of course! My Kingdomcks godly spirits and I¡¯ll make you the strongest godly spirits among the Wolfmen.¡±


    The godly spirit gave a happy smile and said, ¡°I believe you, Holy Son!¡±


    Lying on Zhao Fu¡¯s other side, Lang Qili asked curiously, ¡°Husband, just who are you?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know in future!¡±


    The three of them cuddled for a while before putting on their clothes. Zhao Fu put the statue away ¨C this was the godly spirit¡¯s main body. Aftering out, the ferocious demon wolf saw its ownere out and looked incredibly wronged as it felt that it had been bullied by Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu freed the demon wolf and the demon wolf ran over and affectionately rubbed against the godly spirit. It seemed that he did not have to subdue it; the godly spirit could have it obey him.


    After leaving the Wolfman God Pce, Zhao Fu brought the merchant group to ck Wolf City, which was Lang Qili¡¯s City. He had people build arge carriage and use the best materials. He took out all kinds of beautiful treasures to use as decorations, making this carriage incredibly luxurious and elegant.


    The women were not very surprised that Lang Qili had submitted to Zhao Fu as well, but they were quite shocked that even a godly spirit had submitted to Zhao Fu. After all, people of their level could not even interact with godly spirits. After taking care of this, Zhao Fu went to a room and started to fuse with the Berserker Wolfman Bloodline Crystal.

 Chapter 1566: Lizardmen

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Lizardmen</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    Just as Zhao Fu prepared to refine the Berserker Wolfman Bloodline Crystal, the crystal burst out with a blood-red me and exploded out with a powerful aura. It turned into an enormous Wolfman that roared towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change. The golden pupil in his left eye continuously spun as chains shot out, bound up the blood-red me Wolfman, and dragged it towards him.


    The blood-red me Wolfman vigorously struggled and roared but was unable to break free, and it was gradually dragged over to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand towards the blood-red me Wolfman, and a mark appeared on his palm that gave off a shocking attractive force.


    The blood-red me Wolfman was covered by this attractive force and started to panic, causing it to struggle even more madly. However, it was still gradually sucked into Zhao Fu¡¯s palm, and in the end the blood-red me Wolfman disappeared and waspletely fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu closed his eyes and started to refine this power. The blood-red me gradually fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s whole body, causing his body to heat up.


    However, after a short while, the heat disappeared and Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back. A blood-red Wolfman totem appeared on his back, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body now gave off a trace of the Wolfmen¡¯s aura. Apart from that there was no other change.


    Sensing that he had refined the Berserker Wolfman Bloodline Crystal, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and left the room.


    By now, the new carriage had beenpleted. It was 15 meters long, ten meters wide, and had ornate carvings on it. There were all sorts of treasures decorating it, and it gave off a dazzling light. The ground on the inside was covered with carpet and there were also tables and chairs. It was like arge room.


    Moreover, the carriage was made of the most valuable materials, making the carriage incredibly sturdy with powerful defense. It could also automatically release a defensive barrier.


    A carriage of this size was not a problem to the three-headed demon wolf at all. After all, its body was 20 or so meters long and it had strength above the Saint Realm. Pulling a carriage that was ten times bigger would be no problem.


    Zhao Fu quite liked this carriage; it was incredibly luxurious and domineering.


    They rested for a while before continuing onwards. Lang Qili left everything in ck Wolf City to others and went with Zhao Fu.


    As for Lang Xiaorou, she somewhat wanted to leave her child here and have him be the City Lord, but she was also worried that a lot might happen. Moreover, staying by Zhao Fu¡¯s side was much better than being a City Lord, so she gave up on that.


    The merchant group headed onwards, and the massive carriage traveled in the center of the group. Zhao Fu and the women inside felt that it was incredibly spacious andfortable.


    Hu Shan flirtatiously leaned against Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Husband, should we try out how durable this carriage is?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he smacked her bottom and said, ¡°You naughty woman!¡±


    Hu Shan hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s waist and said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m just lewd like this; it¡¯s all your fault, husband. Who told you to be so powerful and make me like this? Look, everyone else can¡¯t wait either.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked over and saw that all of the women¡¯s faces were quite red, their eyes misty, and they were giving off alluring auras.


    Soon, intense sounds rang out within the carriage, as well as the women¡¯s lewd cries.


    The merchant group soon arrived at a wends. There were water nts growing on the ground, and some ces were covered with water.


    They had to be careful in such an environment because this ce was covered with water and grass and below there were many holes. If they took a wrong step, they could fall in and it would be very difficult to climb out.


    Because they hade here many times, the merchant group had their own route and walked on the more solid ground.


    Suddenly, countless footsteps could be heard as people approached. The captain of the guards understood that another group hade to attack the merchant group, but now, all of the people in the merchant group felt immense confidence. With a terrifying expert like Zhao Fu, they did not fear even severe floods and fierce beasts.


    The ones attacking this time were a group of Lizardmen. They had lizard-like heads and humanoid bodies, but their skin was covered with scales. Their hands and feet were w-like, and they had lizard tails and looked incredibly fierce.


    There were also some Lizardmen who looked quite simr to humans, and they just had a lizard tail.


    There were many Lizardmen attacking, around 10,000 of them. If they did not have so many people, just the size of the three-headed demon wolf would have deterred them from attacking.


    After surrounding the merchant group, a savage-looking male Lizardman said arrogantly, ¡°If you want to live, all of you kneel and your elder might let off a few of you.¡±


    In actuality, with how ferocious the Lizardmen were, they would not spare anyone. They not only wanted to take the goods but the people as well.


    Normally, ordinary people would immediately kneel and beg for mercy upon seeing so many Lizardmen.


    However, the captain of the guards coldlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own deaths; do you know what merchant group we are? A group of trash like you should scram and keep your lives. If our sir gets angry, he¡¯ll ughter all of you.¡±


    The savage-looking Lizardman felt quite surprised before bing angry. No one had ever acted so arrogantly towards him. Had he gone crazy from being too scared?


    However, the Lizardman did not bother continuing to waste time like this and said loudly, ¡°Kill! If any of them resist, show no mercy and ughter them. Keep some people alive so that we can make sacrifices to our great ancestor. Our ancestor will only be happy with blood from living creatures, and he will give us more power.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± the Lizardmen excitedly roared as they charged towards the merchant group and prepared to attack.


    However, they were quite confused as to why the merchant group¡¯s people only got into formation but did not show any fear at all.


    Suddenly, ck rays of light shot out of the carriage with powerful auras andnded on the ground. They were soldiers dressed in ck armor with cold expressions.


    Sensing these soldiers¡¯ auras, the Lizardmen¡¯s faces became pale with fear, and their bodies felt weak. These were all Stage 6 soldiers, and they did not hesitate to turn and run. Only stupid people would attack.


    For those thousands of Stage 6 soldiers, even 100,000 people would be too easy to kill. The Lizardmen only had 10,000 or so soldiers, and if the Stage 6 soldiers charged over, they would definitely die.

 Chapter 1567: Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Even if they wanted to run, they did not have the opportunity anymore. The Darkness Soldiers held their weapons and sent out sharp lights, killing the Lizardmen; the battle waspletely one-sided.


    The Lizardmen ran in terror, but they were mercilessly cut down by the cold lights, causing blood to fly everywhere and for cries to continuously sound out.


    In just a short while, all of the Lizardmen had died and turned into corpses with terrified expressions on their faces.


    The ferocious-looking Lizardman from before had been bound with a rope and was brought to the exquisite carriage. He looked terrified and had never thought that a merchant group like this would have such terrifying power.


    With such terrifying power, why were they operating in such a poor area? With a force like this, they could earn much more elsewhere.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± the captain of the guards coldly said as he kicked the Lizardman¡¯s legs. The Lizardman cried out in pain and knelt down without daring to resist. The 10,000 Lizardmen he had brought had all turned into corpses.


    A young man¡¯s voice sounded out from within the carriage, ¡°I want to know anything interesting about this ce, such as somerge matters. If you give me satisfactory information, I can spare you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have you skinned and turned into a carpet.¡±


    The Lizardman was terrified and immediately obeyed.


    Within the carriage, Zhao Fu was enjoying the service from the Wolfman Goddess and Niu Doudou while he hugged the other women, and he listened to the Lizardman¡¯s information.


    In order to live, the Lizardman told Zhao Fu everything he knew, including things about his own Tribe.


    He came from a nearby Lizardman Tribe, which had around 200,000 people, and it was the third-ranked faction in the region. There were fourrge Lizardmen Tribes in the area, and they were usually antagonistic towards each other.


    What caught Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was that it was nearly time to make sacrifices to ancestors. As such, the Lizardmen were currently capturing all kinds of creatures to make sacrifices.


    Zhao Fu felt quite interested and thought of an idea as he said, ¡°Bring me to your Tribe.¡±


    The Lizardman felt quite troubled because if he brought such a terrifying person like Zhao Fu to his Tribe, it would be a disaster for his Tribe. However, he had already told Zhao Fu where his Tribe was, and even if he did not take Zhao Fu, he would be able to find it himself.


    In the end, in order to keep his life, the Lizardman agreed and led the merchant group towards his Tribe.


    A few hourster, the merchant group arrived at the Tribe. They had walls made of stones and there were tents within. There were groups of Lizardmen patrolling outside, warily looking around to see if there was any danger.


    After arriving at the entrance of the Tribe, there was a pretty-looking woman with a graceful figure andrge breasts waiting there. She had light gray short hair and a lizard tail, and she looked somewhat unruly.


    She angrily called out, ¡°Xi Ya, what happened? You only just came back and brought these people to our Tribe without tying them up. Also, what happened to the people you took with you? Why can¡¯t I see any of them?¡±


    Xi Ya was the savage-looking Lizardman Zhao Fu had captured.


    The woman could not understand why Xi Ya had brought a merchant group here. They were meant to be attacking this merchant group and stealing their things, as well as using their people for the sacrifice.


    Even if it was to trick the merchant group and lure them here, he should have at least first notified the Tribe so that they would be prepared.


    More importantly, the 10,000 people that Xi Ya had taken with him were all the Tribe¡¯s best warriors, so where were they? This made the woman feel quite confused.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Hearing the voice from within the carriage, the Lizardmen replied, ¡°She¡¯s my life, the daughter of our Chief. She normally acts in a very domineering manner because of her father, please don¡¯t mind her, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, call her over.¡± Hearing this, Xi Ya felt a trace of a bad feeling. However, thinking about those countless Darkness Soldiers and the mysterious person within the carriage, he made up his mind.


    Xi Ya smiled as he said loudly, ¡°My good wife, I¡¯ll tell you about thatter. I¡¯ve prepared something good for you within the carriage;e over and have a look.¡±


    Hearing her husband¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s face became slightly red. Looking at the extravagant carriage, there would definitely be valuable things inside. She felt quite happy; it seemed that her husband treated her quite well.


    She came to the carriage and lightly harrumphed, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing good, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it.¡±


    Xi Ya smiled and hurriedly nodded, though his smile seemed somewhat forced.


    The woman did not mind this and felt quite excited to see what her husband had prepared for her as she got onto the carriage.


    After going in, she saw a group of undressed women and an incredibly handsome young man who was smiling at her.


    Immediately, the woman felt that something was off and immediately turned to run. However, it was toote and she was grabbed by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Help!¡± After being grabbed over, the woman was pressed under Zhao Fu. Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power and his intentions, the woman cried out.


    This voice traveled quite far and the Tribe¡¯s people felt quite shocked and understood that their big miss had encountered danger. They quickly grabbed their weapons and charged out, wanting to save their big miss.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as ck rays of light shot out with immense power and attacked the iing Lizardmen.


    There were over 10,000 figures and the terrifying auras they gave off caused the entire Tribe to feel a chill. Their expressions fell and the rest of the Tribe realized that something big was happening, and many people hurried over to see what was happening.


    The Darkness Soldiers started a ughter, causing blood to fly everywhere and cries to sound out. No one could resist and werepletely ughtered. The Tribe was sent into chaos and countless people looked terrified.


    Within the carriage, the Lizardman woman¡¯s lewd voice sounded out, begging Zhao Fu for more.


    This caused Xi Ya to feel quite furious and he inwardly cursed. When he had been doing her, she had never been so lewd before, yet she was like a prostitute under another man.


    The battle in the Tribe ended quite quickly and countless Lizardmen looked terrified as they knelt on the ground. The ground was covered with corpses, and blood dyed the ground red.

 Chapter 1568: Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Sacrifice</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Two people were brought up. One was an ordinary-looking middle-aged Lizardman with a powerful aura, and the other was a voluptuous and beautiful woman with a lizard tail and a lewd aura.


    This woman was directly brought to the carriage, and she entered the carriage looking quite fearful and immediately saw a handsome young man doing it with her daughter.


    Seeing this scene and smelling the intoxicating scent within the carriage, the beautiful woman no longer felt afraid. She had already heard her daughter¡¯s moans from outside and now she could personally see that her daughter was greatly enjoying herself.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s body heated up and she could not help but lick her lips. Her face became red and her eyes became hazy as she joined in.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s lewd voice soon sounded out within the carriage and this made Xi Ya feel great admiration. He had been lusting after his seductive mother-inw of his for a long time but never had the chance to touch her. He would be willing to give up ten years of his life just to be with her once.


    The middle-aged Lizardman looked incredibly furious and he was forced to kneel as he listened to his wife and daughter being vited by someone else. What he could not ept was that his wife and daughter sounded like they were greatly enjoying themselves.


    A whileter, the beautiful woman poked her head out, and her face was red as she said breathlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband, that sir has agreed not to kill you. In order to protect your safety, I need to continue to serve him; don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    After saying this, the beautiful woman quickly went back into the carriage and sprang into Zhao Fu¡¯s arms as she said hungrily, ¡°Please, I want more.¡±


    The middle-aged Lizardman soon heard his wife lewdly crying out within the carriage. He felt quite conflicted; on one hand, he was furious, but it was only because of this that he was able to stay alive.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the Lizardman mother and daughter. The mother was called Xi Lang and the daughter was called Xi Ge, and he asked them about the sacrifice.


    He found out that the Lizardman Tribe would hold a sacrifice every year and obtain the Lizardman Ancestor¡¯s blessing. It was the event that the Lizardmen ced the most importance on.


    The more people who were sacrificed, the greater the blessings would be. At most, they could sacrifice 10,000 people, but to the Lizardman Tribe, this was a veryrge figure and it was impossible to gather, so they normally only used 1,000 or so people.


    They also needed special priests to make the sacrifices. The more priests they had, the more people they could sacrifice and the greater the blessings would be.


    Zhao Fu felt that he once again had something to do. Just as he prepared to get up and leave, Xi Lang hugged him and said flirtatiously, ¡°My good man, you can leave this to your subordinates. After I rest for a bit, let¡¯s do it more.¡±


    Xi Ge smiled as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s continue after resting for a bit, husband. Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and felt that he should still personally go, as this matter was quite important.


    Following this, Zhao Fu left the carriage and came to the closest Lizardman Tribe, which was the weakest one.


    Boom!


    A massive aura erupted out, causing the countless tents below to sway. Some were directly blown away, and the countless Lizardmen looked up at the god-like person in the sky.


    Zhao Fu said coldly and domineeringly, ¡°Have your prieste out and choose 10,000 people. I will give you ten minutes to prepare and you don¡¯t have the choice to refuse. If you don¡¯t cooperate, all of you will die!¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu waved his hand and ck rays of light shot out and turned into powerful Darkness Soldiers who gave off mighty auras as they stood in the sky.


    This made the Lizardmen below even more terrified. They only had 100,000 or so people and these Stage 6 soldiers would be able topletely wipe them out.


    Zhao Fu needed to go to other Tribes so he left this Tribe to the Darkness Soldiers. If the Lizardmen tried to run, they would kill all of them. Of course, they had to keep the priest and 10,000 sacrifices alive.


    The Tribe of 100,000 Lizardmen all looked desperate and did not dare to disobey Zhao Fu¡¯s orders, and they started to carry them out.


    After dealing with this Tribe, Zhao Fu headed to the second Tribe. This Tribe had close to 300,000 people, and as Zhao Fu descended with a powerful aura, some people dared to shoot arrows at him.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite displeased. Since they were seeking their own deaths, Zhao Fu released over 10,000 Darkness Soldiers and gave the order to attack and just keep the priest and 10,000 people alive.


    The Darkness Soldiers charged down and started a massacre. Countless cries sounded out and blood spurted everywhere. The Tribe descended into chaos and the number of deaths continuously rose.


    Only now did the Lizardmen be afraid. A handsome young man brought some people and flew into the air and quickly said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re willing to submit to you; please don¡¯t continue this ughter.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°I only need a priest and 10,000 Lizardmen; hurry up and prepare this, or else even if you beg for mercy, it will be useless. Also, give me your wife to quell my anger.¡±


    Next to the handsome young man stood a pretty woman with light blue hair and a seductive figure. She had a lizard tail and gave off a mature and steady aura.


    It seemed to have been her who had convinced her husband to submit to keep everyone alive. She looked incredibly calm and there was no change in her expression.


    The handsome young man felt incredibly angry, but facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power, he felt incredibly helpless. On one hand he loved his wife, but on the other hand he had to think about his citizens. As such, he felt incredibly troubled.


    However, his wife said calmly, ¡°Just give me over. If you refuse, not only will you die, but everyone in the Tribe will also die, and he will still take me regardless. I¡¯ll serve him well so you won¡¯t have to worry about him continuing to harm our Tribe.¡±


    The young man looked at his wife and seeing that she was doing so much for him, he felt incredibly guilty.


    Seeing how guilty her husband looked, the woman felt a stabbing pain in her heart, but there was nothing else they could do.


    She did not want to trouble her husband nor did she want him to feel guilty, so she flew over to Zhao Fu and hugged him as she said calmly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m yours now; please spare them.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled, hugged the woman, turned into a ray of light, and flew over the horizon.


    Within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, the woman sniffed his scent and her face became red as her heart rate increased. Her temperature also rose, and this made her feel quite shocked because she suddenly very much wanted to do it with this man.

 Chapter 1569: Lizard Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Lizard Ancestor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This made her feel quite flustered. Even though she was willing to give herself to Zhao Fu, she still deeply loved her husband. If there was any other option avable to her, she would not have done this.


    She had thought that her body and soul would remain loyal to her husband. Even if she was vited by Zhao Fu, she would not ept him; she would only ept her husband¡¯s love and would not like a man like this.


    Moreover, even if her body was sullied, only her husband would be in her heart and she would remain loyal to her husband. She hoped that Zhao Fu would get bored of her soon so that she could return to her husband¡¯s side and continue to live a blissful life with him.


    However, she found that things were not as she had expected. As Zhao Fu held her and she sniffed his scent, she felt that her body was going to betray her husband. Soon, she could not help but want to do it with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman in his embrace and smiled. He smiled and kissed her lips, and the woman could not help but intensely respond. She was unwilling to let go even if she could not breathe, but in the end it was Zhao Fu who stopped first and smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll properly taste youter.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face became red, and she shyly nodded as she felt both expectant and ufortable.


    Zhao Fu gave off a massive aura as he descended at thergest Lizardman Tribe. He once again waved his hand, sending out countless Darkness Soldiers.


    Zhao Fu had dozens of Darkness Command Medallions, so he could summon 50,000 or so Stage 6 Darkness Soldiers; he was not worried about running out.


    This Lizardman Tribe had close to 400,000 Lizardmen and around 50,000 soldiers.


    Despite having such a force, looking at the Darkness Soldiers in the air, their faces were covered with despair. They directly knelt and decided to submit, not daring to resist.


    The Tribe Chief quickly came out. It was a middle-aged man with a lizard¡¯s head, and his wife also came with him. Even though she had a nice figure, she had a lizard¡¯s head and her body was covered with gray scales, and Zhao Fu naturally was not interested.


    ¡°What matters does sir have here?¡± the Chief politely bowed as he spoke to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was quite pleased with this attitude; he was much more tactful than the people of the other Tribes. Zhao Fu said, ¡°I want your priest and 10,000 people. Prepare this for me.¡±


    The middle-aged Lizardman smiled and quickly agreed. He called out the priest and chose 10,000 people; there were some Lizardmen and also people from other races. Zhao Fu did not care what race they were; as long as they were alive, that was good enough.


    Zhao Fu took notice of the priest. She wore a ck cloak and had a mature figure, as well as long, white hair. She had a white lizard¡¯s tail and looked quite pretty, but she seemed like the serious type that most people would fear.


    ¡°Sir, can we do it now?¡± the woman from before was quite red and her eyes became watery as she could not help but talk.


    After being in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and sniffing his scent, she had thrown everything out of her mind. All thoughts of loyalty to her husband had disappeared; right now, she only wanted to do it with Zhao Fu ¨C and desperately at that. If it was not for the fact that her personality was quite steady, she would have already madly begged Zhao Fu to do it with her.


    Zhao Fu thought about it; he was not in a rush so he smiled and nodded. He also hugged the priestess, walked into a room, and started to do it with them.


    Now that the woman had received what she wanted, she madly did it with Zhao Fu. Now, Zhao Fu was her beloved husband, and the serious-looking priestess also shyly did it with Zhao Fu and made lewd moans.


    The Tribe Chief was quite shocked to hear the sounds from within the room. The priestess had a very high standing within the Tribe and was very powerful. Normally, even he had to give her face and could not afford to offend her. That woman was incredibly serious and no one dared to take her lightly.


    No one had expected her to be so lewd, and everyone felt a lot of admiration towards Zhao Fu; only the truly powerful were qualified to enjoy women like this.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the two of them. The Tribe Chief¡¯s wife was called Xi Ye, and the priestess was called Xi Huo.


    Xi Ye¡¯s face was red, and she panted within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. By now, she had calmed down, and thinking about how wild she had been just then, she could not help but feel guilty. Now, her body and soul belonged to Zhao Fu, and even if Zhao Fu told her to go back, she would not want to.


    Xi Huo¡¯s face was also quite red, and she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and said softly, ¡°Sir, now that my body belongs to you, can you take me away? I want to go to ces far away and look at the outside world.¡±


    With her power, she could understand that Zhao Fu was incredibly terrifying, which was why she made this request.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and nodded, and Xi Huo smiled as she took the initiative to kiss Zhao Fu.


    Following this, the three of them came outside and took the 10,000 people to the Tribe from before.


    Now, they had gathered four priests and 40,000 people. There was already a massive altar built, and the people who were to be used as sacrifices all looked terrified. They were all bound with ropes and could not escape.


    The four priests stood spaced apart at the center and because Xi Huo was the most powerful one, the three others supported her as they started the sacrifice.


    Ye Huo took out a strip of lizard amber and raised it up as she started to chant. The amber gave off a faint light and floated up, and the three other priests also raised their hands towards the amber as they chanted.


    Boom!


    The four priests suddenly exploded out with a shocking aura as four different-colored aura mes burst forth around them. Four waves of energy entered the amber, causing it to explode out with light, and a massive lizard appeared in the sky, giving off an immense aura.


    This lizard was 1,000 meters long and had iron-like ck scales, as well as four sharp ws. It had a pair of ck, vertical pupils and there was a short, gray horn at the center of its head.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Zhao Fu directly acted and countless chains shot out, binding up the image before dragging it over to him.


    This image was the Lizardmen¡¯s ancestor and Zhao Fu wanted to devour its power to obtain the Lizardmen¡¯s ancestor¡¯s bloodline and power. Otherwise, if it gave the blessing, it would disappear after; the blessing was just a slight increase in power, and Zhao Fu did not care about this blessing.


    The Lizardmen were all quite shocked as they watched what Zhao Fu was doing. However, they did not dare to say anything; it would only take a single thought from Zhao Fu to kill them all.

 Chapter 1570: Kobolds

    <h4>Chapter 1570: Kobolds</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± the enormous lizard furiously roared as it continuously struggled. However, facing Zhao Fu¡¯s power, it was unable to resist and was gradually dragged over to Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu stretched out a hand toward the Lizard Ancestor and ck light shined as a mark appeared. The mark had once been Zhao Fu¡¯s King¡¯s Mark but as his bloodline rose, it had be a Divine Mark.


    Boom!


    A massive suction force exploded out as the surrounding air was sucked over and created a wild gale. Feeling this suction force, the Lizard Ancestor started to panic and continuously struggled, but it was a pity that it was still sucked into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu closed his eyes and started to refine it, and he gradually absorbed this enormous lizard¡¯s power. A ck light shined around his body, and he felt a pain on his back as a Lizardman totem appeared.


    Zhao Fu now had a Jackal Totem, Wolfman Totem, Minotaur Totem, and Lizardman Totem. He had also obtained the four races¡¯ greatest power, which was a great gain.


    Zhao Fu rested at the Lizardman Tribe for a while before continuing on with the merchant group.


    As for the remaining Lizardmen, Zhao Fu did not harm them and gave the Chiefs of the two remaining Tribes somepensation as he had taken their wives. However, they had chosen to go with him and he had not forced them.


    After hearing his wife moan lewdly on that carriage, the middle-aged Lizardman knew that she would definitely leave. If it was not for the fact that he normally worked extremely hard to satisfy her, she most likely would have left him for another Lizardman already.


    However, the handsome young man did not expect that his wife would choose to leave with that person, and he felt quite devastated.


    Xi Ye, his wife, looked quite guilty and could only say sorry. Even though she still had deep feelings for her husband, her body and soul needed Zhao Fu.


    She gave the valuable treasures that Zhao Fu had given her to the handsome young man and asked him to look after himself and find a good wife. She then disregarded the handsome young man¡¯s pleas and left with Zhao Fu.


    As for the 40,000 Lizardmen on the altar, the instant that the Lizard Ancestor had appeared, they had turned into dry corpses. After all, the Lizard Ancestor had manifested itself from their lifeforce.


    The merchant group continued onwards and indescribable sounds continued to sound out from within the carriage. Adding on the four new Lizardmen, the ¡®battles¡¯ became even more intense as the Lizardmen were innately quite lewd.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s travels were incredibly carefree, leisurely, and blissful, and anyone would admire him. In this world, the more powerful a man was, the more women he needed; the more powerful a woman was, the more men she needed.


    People always wanted a beautiful love, one that was unwavering, eternal, and sincere. However, that kind of beautiful love only existed in books and movies, and it was not so beautiful in real life. People often changed because of various things and would not eternally burn with passion for something or someone.


    For example, how many people maintained the same passion for their first love? Their feelings would always die down over time, and then move on to their second, third, fourth lovers.


    People always wanted a beautiful love, but that was not realistic. Perhaps there were some beautiful romances out there, but that was not the case for the majority of people.


    The harem was the Path of the King!


    A dayter, the merchant group finally passed through the vast boundary and came to a Kingdom. This was a Kobold Kingdom.


    Just like the other races, some Kobolds had dog heads and human bodies, while others looked just like humans but had dog ears and tails.


    As a Kingdom, no matter what kind of ferocious race they were, they would have strictws and would not allow killing and stealing. Merchant groups were safer in Kingdoms.


    Zhao Fu sat next to the window and the beautiful priestess Xi Huo leaned against him and looked outside with wonder.


    Great Qin also had Kobolsd, but it was evident that there were many more here.


    The merchant group would sell some of their goods and bring the rest back to the Fox Kingdom. In the end, Hu Shan would leave the merchant group to someone else. As for her, she would definitely leave with Zhao Fu.


    Aftering out of the Kobold City, they arrived at some wilderness, which was quite dangerous. It was likely that it was inhabited by bandits who did not have anyws to follow; it was much more dangerous than within the Kingdom.


    Soon, the merchant group encountered two people.


    One of them was a Kobold woman with ck dog-like ears and tail, and she was tall and slim. She had long, ck hair, a cold demeanor, and a sharp gaze, and she was wearing ck clothes. The other was a young girl with golden dog ears and tail, and she looked quite cute; she was quite small.


    Both of them were covered with blood, and the young girl had fainted and was being carried by the other woman, who was walking with great difficulty. That woman looked quite injured and her face was pale, making her look quite weak.


    When she saw the merchant group, she immediately became wary and tried to avoid them. They were better than bandits, but the woman was still cautious.


    Seeing that the two women posed no danger, the captain of the guards did not pay them too much mind and led the merchant group onwards.


    Suddenly, the young girl on the woman¡¯s back coughed up arge mouthful of blood, causing the woman to feel quite panicked. She quickly put the young girl on the ground and checked her injuries. She then took out a few medicinal pills and fed them to the girl, but the girl did not seem much better.


    This made the woman incredibly worried, and she thought to herself beforeing over to the merchant group. This merchant group would most likely have some valuable medicines, so she called out, ¡°Please wait, I have a request.¡±


    Hearing this, the merchant group stopped and the captain of the guards came over to the woman and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The woman asked anxiously, ¡°Does your merchant group have any valuable medicines? I¡¯m willing to pay any price, but please hurry.¡±


    Zhao Fu, who was appreciating the scenery, noticed the two women. He nced over them and smiled as he said, ¡°Bring them in.¡±

 Chapter 1571: King

    <h4>Chapter 1571: King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the captain of the guards immediately understood his intentions. He smiled as he said, ¡°Miss, our sir has extremely valuable medicines and can save that girl.¡±


    The sudden change in the captain¡¯s attitude made the woman feel that something was off. She felt like leaving, but looking at the young girl growing weaker and weaker, she hesitated.


    The captain said, ¡°Miss, it looks like if that girl is not given treatment, she might die. Time is of the essence.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman decided to save the girl no matter what and said, ¡°Then please bring me to your sir.¡±


    The captain of the guards smiled and brought the two women to the carriage and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought the people here.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s voice sounded out from within, ¡°Let theme in!¡±


    The captain nodded and motioned for the woman to bring the young girl into the carriage. The woman did not hesitate and quickly brought the young girl in.


    Within the carriage, there were many beautiful women, most of whom were undressed and were panting with reddened faces. There was also a handsome man smiling at her.


    The woman was not too surprised because she had sensed that something was off and suspected that something was happening within the carriage. She said calmly, ¡°I can give you my body, but you must save my Young Miss.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and replied, ¡°no problem!¡±


    Zhao Fu came to the young girl¡¯s side and checked her injuries, and he found that she was indeed injured severely; ordinary medicinal pills would not be of any use. As such, he took out a very valuable medicinal pill and had the girl eat it, and he used his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power to help refine the medicinal pill.


    The young girly on the carpet and Zhao Fu sat by the side with his hand on her abdomen. The treatment would take some time, and Zhao Fu looked at the woman and gestured with his eyes.


    Seeing color return to the young girl¡¯s cheeks, the woman inwardly let out a sigh of relief before going over to serve Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu healed the young girl while enjoying the woman¡¯s service, and after stabilizing the young girl¡¯s injuries, he started to do it with the woman.


    The woman had never expected that doing it with this man would be so pleasurable. She had wanted to endure it, but soon she could not stop herself from moaning in pleasure.


    As this happened, the young girl gradually woke up. Seeing the person she trusted most doing it with a man so happily, her face became red and she closed her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep.


    However, after the womany strengthlessly on the ground, the man came onto her, causing her face to be red. She pretended to resist before starting to do it with him; after listening for so long, her body had been reacting.


    A whileter, the beautiful woman came back to her senses, and seeing Zhao Fu doing it with her Young Miss, she tried to bite Zhao Fu. However, her body was restricted, causing her to lie powerless in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Zhao Fu squeezed her mouth and lightlyughed as he asked, ¡°Why does your race like biting people so much?¡±


    The woman red at Zhao Fu and cursed at him, saying, ¡°You bastard, not only did you want my body, but you also didn¡¯t even let off my Young Miss.¡±


    The young girl said shyly, ¡°Big sis Lan, I don¡¯t me this sir. I gave myself to him willingly so don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    The woman was still quite angry and she looked at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°You¡¯d better treat my Young Miss well or I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°I understand!¡±


    Only then was the woman satisfied, and shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and listened to his heartbeat. She was still panting and recovering from before.


    Zhao Fu started to ask the women about themselves. It turned out that the young girl was a Princess called Gou Lingling, and the woman was her bodyguard called Gou Lan.


    However, the young girl¡¯s identity was quite special, as she was an illegitimate child and was not acknowledged by the royal family. The royal family had sent people to kill them, which was why they were injured so heavily.


    Gou Lingling said worriedly, ¡°Sir, will we bring you trouble? If so, we¡¯ll leave soon.¡±


    Seeing how considerate Gou Lingling was, Zhao Fu lightly smiled and said lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve destroyed hundreds of Kingdoms like this before; they¡¯re nothing to me.¡±


    Gou Lan was quite surprised. Even though she knew that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was not simple, from the tone that he spoke with, it seemed that the truth was far more terrifying than what she expected. She said in delight, ¡°Can you take revenge for us then? 300 people from the Gou family died at their hands; we must take revenge.


    ¡°If you agree, I¡¯llpletely devote myself to serving you, and you can do whatever you want to me. Also, I should tell you that the Kingdom¡¯s Queen is famed among all Kobold Kingdoms. You can conquer her and have her act like a female dog under you.¡±


    Gou Lingling did not say anything; thinking about her dead family members, her eyes became damp.


    Zhao Fu did not immediately agree and instead first asked what else there was to be gained, as well as how they wanted him to help them.


    Following this, Zhao Fu found out about something interesting ¨C this Kobold Kingdom had a Kobold King Blood Crystal that had been left behind by the Kobolds¡¯ first Emperor, and it had immense power.


    As for how to take revenge, Gou Lan wanted Zhao Fu to make the Queen into a pet dog and kill everyone who had attacked the Gou family.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu agreed to help them and had the merchant group start to head towards the Kobold Kingdom.


    Gou Lan and Gou Lingling felt incredibly grateful, and the two of them started to excitedly serve Zhao Fu.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu easily snuck into the Kobold Kingdom¡¯s pce. The King of this Kobold Kingdom was a rtively weak middle-aged man. He had been controlled by the Queen and Queen Dowager the entire time and did not have much actual power.


    It was because of this that the Queen dared to openly destroy the Gou family. After finding out about this, the King was infuriated and wanted to cut the Queen into a thousand pieces.


    After all, he did not actually like the Queen; Gou Lingling¡¯s mother was his true love. It was a pity that Gou Lingling¡¯s mother had been killed by the Queen many years ago, and now the entire Gou family including his daughter, who he had only seen a few times, was dead.


    The middle-aged King was incredibly furious and wanted to kill the Queen, but it was a pity that he did not have any power. All of his power was controlled by the Queen and Queen Dowager, and he was just a puppet.


    Suddenly, the King, who was furiously smashing things in a room, heard a condescending and dignified voice, ¡°Despite being a sovereign King, the ruler of a Kingdom and countless subjects, you¡¯re so ipetent.¡±

 Chapter 1572: Royal Power

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Royal Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Those words made the Kobold King feel incredibly shocked. He looked around him and found that an incredibly handsome young man had appeared without him noticing. He was looking at him and gave off an incredibly sovereign Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Facing this aura, the Kobold King¡¯s face paled and he instinctively kneeled. No matter if it was his King¡¯s Bloodline or Fate Dragon, they all had to submit in front of this person.


    The Kobold King felt incredibly shocked and wondered what kind of terrifying existence this young man was. Just his domineering Emperor¡¯s aura made it so that he did not dare to resist.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Kobold King trembled as he looked at the young man in front of him with a trace of fear.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed, ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. Do you want to be a King who can truly reign above others and will not be bullied?¡±


    Hearing this, the Kobold King thought about his experiences and felt furious, and he replied with a resolute gaze, ¡°I do!¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face and he cut his finger and sent out a drop of precious essence blood and flicked it into the Kobold King¡¯s forehead.


    The Kobold King¡¯s body trembled and he felt an immense wave of Emperor¡¯s Power flow into his body, quickly changing his Constitution and increasing his power. An incredibly powerful and dignified King¡¯s aura spread out from him.


    This caused the Kobold King to say to Zhao Fu gratefully, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked quite calm as he said, ¡°This is only a physical change. Do you want to grasp that supreme authority? If so, you need to do as I tell you.¡±


    The Kobold King wanted to obtain supreme power and not be bullied by others, and he said excitedly, ¡°Of course, please tell me what you want me to do.¡±


    Within the pce hall, there was a woman with a pair of golden dog ears and a golden tail. She had golden hair and a cold-looking face, as well as a mature figure and a formless Queen¡¯s might, which made it so that people did not dare to breathe too loudly.


    She was the Queen Dowager of the Kobold Kingdom, the true holder of power. She was currently reading through imperial documents in ce of the King.


    At that moment, the Kobold King gave off a powerful and dignified King¡¯s aura, strode into the hall, and said loudly, ¡°All of you withdraw!¡±


    All of the attendants within the pce hall looked to the Queen Dowager.


    The Queen Dowager¡¯s cold gaze fell on her son and felt quite surprised, as she could tell that his King¡¯s aura had be much stronger. He now seemed like a supreme King, and he was not as weak as before.


    The Queen Dowager thought about it before saying coolly, ¡°All of you withdraw! ¡±


    Only then did all of the attendants leave the hall and close the doors.


    ¡°What have youe to find Us for? Also, why do you have such a powerful King¡¯s aura? That doesn¡¯t seem like something you should have,¡± the Queen Dowager said coldly as she looked at the King.


    Seeing how cold she was, despite her being his mother, the King said uncourteously, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m taking back what belongs to me. I¡¯m this Kingdom¡¯s King; you can leave now.¡¯


    A condescending smile appeared on the Queen Dowager¡¯s cold face as she said, ¡°Taking back what belongs to you? With your abilities, you think you can manage this Kingdom? You¡¯d better go back and keep your head down, or don¡¯t me mother for being heartless.¡±


    The King loudlyughed as he said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t fear you at all now.¡±


    The Queen Dowager was quite surprised but still gave a confident smile as she said, ¡°Is that so? We want to see where your couragees from, for you to speak to Us like this.¡±


    Crack!


    Just as the Queen Dowager said this, the sound of bones cracking could be heard from beside her, causing her to feel shocked and quickly look over.


    A handsome young man had grabbed onto an elder¡¯s neck and broken it. That elder was the Kobold Kingdom¡¯s strongest expert and was responsible for protecting her, and yet he had been killed so easily.


    The Queen Dowager felt quite panicked and she called out, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked over this beautiful and mature woman and tossed away the corpse as he smiled and replied, ¡°Your future man!¡±


    The Kobold King lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Sir, please enjoy her and do her as hard as you wish; don¡¯t treat her as my mother. I want to see her being toyed with by you like a prostitute.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can all listen from outsideter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going first then, sir.¡± The Kobold Kingughed as he walked out of the pce hall and closed the doors. He stood at the entrance and nned to listen to how Zhao Fu would toy with his cold mother.


    The Queen Dowager¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. She did not try to run as she knew that this was impossible; she thought about it and decided that the only way to stay alive was to properly serve this person.


    Thinking about that, the Queen Dowager sat on the throne, took off her clothes, and looked at Zhao Fu coldly as she said, ¡°Come!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and pressed the Queen Dowager against the throne before starting to ravage her without any mercy.


    Outside, the Kobold Kingdom listened to his mother lewdly cry out and beg for more like a dog. She even called him owner and barked like a dog as she was continuously ravaged by Zhao Fu.


    This made the King feel incredibly happy and he felt that much of his anger had been vented. This cold-blooded mother of his needed someone like this person to train her.


    Now, he not only did not hate Zhao Fu and was instead incredibly grateful to him.


    A whileter, the doors opened and Zhao Fu was holding the reddened Queen Dowager as he came out. He gave her some face and did not make her crawl like a real dog, but he had already trained her well.


    Seeing this, the Kobold King smiled as he said, ¡°Sir is indeed incredible, to be able to train such a cold woman like my mother. What should we do now?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°Now, I want you to take power. All of the power your mother controlled now belongs to you, so you should arrange for some people you trust to wield this power so that you can grasp that power tightly.¡±


    Following this, the Kobold King did as Zhao Fu instructed, and the entire Kobold Kingdom went through great changes. Everyone sensed that a storm was brewing and that there was going to be a shift in royal power.


    The Queen immediately sensed that something was off and immediately started a military revolt, wanting to seize the throne.

 Chapter 1573: Kobold King Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Kobold King Stone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°That bitch, she dares to cause an uprising?¡± the Kobold King angrily cursed, and he decided to make her die a horrible death. Not only did he want to vent out the anger stored within him this whole time, but he also wanted to take revenge for the woman he loved.


    Zhao Fu sat on the throne enjoying the service of the Queen Dowager Gou Qingshui while speaking to the Kobold King outside, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you now control 70% of the Kingdom¡¯s forces. Even if she tries to stage an uprising, she will definitely lose. This is the time for you to show your might; lead the army to destroy the traitors and be someone everyone in the Kingdom worships.¡±


    The Kobold King smiled and called out excitedly, ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    After the Kobold King left, Zhao Fu started to ravage the Queen Dowager on the throne again, before bringing her to the battlefield.


    By now, the two armies were giving off powerful auras as they faced off against each other.


    The Kobold King stood at the front of a massive army and gave off a confident and powerful aura as he shouted, ¡°You traitors will definitely fail. If you surrender now, This King will spare your lives. Also, daughter, don¡¯t seek death like your mother.¡±


    On the other side was a heroic-looking woman with a seductive figure. She had beige-colored dog ears and tail, and she was dressed in armor. Her name was Gou Yan, and she was the King and Queen¡¯s daughter.


    Gou Yan had immense talent and was quite exceptional when leading troops in battle, and she had an important role in the army. Now, one-third of the rebel soldiers were under hermand.


    Next to her was a beautiful woman dressed in a silver-white dress. She had white ears and tail, and she had a graceful and dignified figure. She was the Queen, Gou Xiaoxiao.


    She greatly trusted this daughter who she had raised by hand and understood that she would not betray her. She said loudly, ¡°Soldiers, you all know how useless he is; do you think he can lead the Kingdom to prosperity? It¡¯s better to submit to This Queen; after all of this is over, you will be rewarded handsomely.¡±


    The Kobold King loudlyughed and said, ¡°Gou Xiaoxiao, do you think that This King is the same as before? If I was the same as before, how could I seize power from my mother? Today is the day of your death; kill!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive King¡¯s aura exploded out from the Kobold King, causing the soldiers behind him to tremble. They understood that their King was no longer useless, and they excitedly yelled as they charged at the enemy.


    Gou Yan directed the rebel army and also attacked, and the two armies soon shed, causing massive sounds to ring out.


    The battle was incredibly intense and both sides vigorously fought as their weapons shed against each other and blood flew everywhere. Cries continuously sounded out and countless people died.


    Seeing that the battle was going too slowly, Zhao Fu hugged the Queen Dowager Gou Qingshui and appeared in the sky before sending out a few massive sword lights.


    Countless rebel soldiers were hit by the sword lights and screamed as they were cut into countless pieces. Blood sshed everywhere, and waves of people died in an instant, covering the ground with broken corpses and blood.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s power, Gou Qingshui said coquettishly, ¡°Owner, I knew that you were definitely not simple. Please don¡¯t neglect your little ve in the future; not only does this little ve want to receive owner¡¯s love every day, but I also want to be someone with authority.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood her intentions. As a domineering Queen Dowager, even if she turned into his ve, her ambition would not disappear. As such, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°That will depend on how you behave!¡±


    Gou Qingshui said flirtatiously, ¡°Owner, the battle is already over; let¡¯s find a ce so I can serve you.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked around and felt that nothing unexpected would happen so he returned to the pce with Gou Qingshui.


    Below, the King¡¯s side held a massive advantage now. They were originally going to win, and with Zhao Fu acting and killing many people, they definitely would not lose.


    The rebel side already felt that they could not win, and seeing a peerless expert on the King¡¯s side, they understood that if they continued, they would definitely die. As such, they did not try to run and directly surrendered, and the battle concluded quickly.


    Zhao Fu had once again enjoyed Gou Qingshui¡¯s body, and she nowy powerless on a bed as she breathed raggedly with a red face. At that moment, the Kobold King¡¯s voice sounded out from outside, ¡°Sir, I have a few presents for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and allowed him toe in.


    The Kobold King walked in, followed by four women who were brought up by guards. Apart from Queen Gou Xiaoxiao and Crown Princess Gou Yan, there was also Gou Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother, named Gou Baihe. She was quite voluptuous and had white ears and a tail, and she gave off a motherly aura. The other woman was Gou Xiaoxiao¡¯s sister-inw. She had long, xen-colored hair and a slim figure. She was quite pretty and was called Gou Baixue.


    The Kobold King said happily, ¡°Now, the Kingdom has been unified and countless residents have submitted to me; this was all given to me by sir, so please enjoy these people and turn them all into your female dogs. This is especially so for Gou Xiaoxiao and her daughter; you don¡¯t have to hold back on my ount ¨C the more pain they go through, the happier I will be.


    ¡°Also, sir, this is the Kobold King Stone; I¡¯ve brought it here for you.¡±


    The Kobold King took out a golden jade and said, ¡°Sir has helped me so much and yet only asked this of me; I feel quite guilty. I¡¯ll order people to collect beauties and treasures from all over the Kingdom to give to sir.¡±


    Zhao Fu took the Kobold King Stone and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°No need, I still have matters at hand and will be leaving soon; keep those treasures to develop your Kingdom. If we meet again, I want to see how you conquered the surrounding Kingdoms and grew to be a powerful King.¡±


    The Kobold King looked quite reluctant and said, ¡°Sir, are you leaving so soon? Why not stay for a few days? I haven¡¯t even held a banquet for sir yet.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt that he had been at the Kobold Kingdom for quite a long time so he refused.


    The Kobold King looked quite disappointed, but thinking about Zhao Fu¡¯s words from before, he said resolutely, ¡°Sir, I will definitely be the strongest King here and will not disappoint you.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed and nodded before taking the women, turning into a ray of light, and disappearing over the horizon.


    After Zhao Fu left, only when the Kobold King started cultivating did he realize that Zhao Fu had given him an incredibly valuable drop of essence blood. He looked in the direction that Zhao Fu had disappeared in with respect and immediately called people to build an ancestral hall in memory of Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1574: Orc

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Orc</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu brought the women to the meeting ce with the merchant group. Seeing the women behind Zhao Fu, Gou Lan and Gou Lingling looked delighted, and they understood that Zhao Fu had taken revenge for them.


    Gon Xiaoxiao and the others did not know what Zhao Fu was going to do to them, but seeing Gou Lan and Gou Lingling, their faces became pale. They had never thought that they were connected to Zhao Fu; perhaps it was them who had asked Zhao Fu to go to the Kobold Kingdom, resulting in all of those things.


    ¡°Thank you, husband!¡± The two women leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and hugged him tightly as they smiled happily.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get on the carriage, I¡¯ve missed you all.¡±


    The women¡¯s faces became red, and their eyes became watery as they gave off an enticing aura. After Zhao Fu had left, they had all missed him greatly.


    Gou Xiaoxiao stood at the side and asked her mother in a soft voice, ¡°Mother, what should we do to stay alive?¡±


    Gou Qingshui had regained her cold and aloof aura, and she looked at Gou Xiaoxiao as she said, ¡°If you behave as good ves, he won¡¯t kill you. If you properly serve him, you¡¯ll be able to obtain great benefits. His identity is far more terrifying than you can imagine.¡±


    Gou Xiaoxiao was somewhat reluctant, as she had been the Queen of a Kingdom; how could she ept being a ve? However, thinking about the fact that even Gou Qingshui had be his ve and was so lewd, it was not so big of a deal.


    ¡°Mm, I understand, Queen Dowager,¡± Gou Xiaoxiao smiled as she replied to Gou Qingshui.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Gou Qingshui¡¯s cold face as she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t misjudge you. Later, we¡¯ll serve him with everything we have. It¡¯s best that we all act as lewdly as possible; he will like that.¡±


    Gou Baihe, Gou Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother, lightly nodded. Even if she did not care about herself, she had to think of her daughter.


    Gou Xiaoxiao¡¯s sister-inw, Gou Baixue, had thought that she was going to be executed. In order to live, and live well, she lightly nodded. She did not feel bad for her husband because it was her husband¡¯s family who had caused this to happen to her.


    However, Gou Yan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than submit to him and be his ve.¡±


    Gou Xiaoxiao knew that her daughter was quite stubborn, and she wanted to try to persuade her otherwise but she did not have the chance before they were all brought into that massive, luxurious carriage.


    After spending some time with the women he had not seen for a while, Zhao Fu started training these Kobold women.


    A few hourster, the Kobold women had red faces and were undressed as they squatted on the carpet with both hands on the ground. Their tongues were out like female dogs, and adding on their ears and dogs, they were even more like dogs.


    Gou Xiaoxiao¡¯s daughter, Gou Yan, was like a lewd prostitute, and she took the initiative to desperately serve Zhao Fu.


    Gou Lan looked at how well the Kobold women had been trained and felt incredibly happy. Now that Zhao Fu had taken revenge for them, a beautiful smile appeared on her face.


    However, seeing Zhao Fu ravage the women, he seemed to greatly like them, making Gou Lan feel quite worried. If Zhao Fu liked them too much, she might turn the tables on them, so she immediately started to serve Zhao Fu as well.


    Gou Lingling also joined in; she could not allow Gou Lan, the person she cared about the most, to take this on herself.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu looked at the women copsed on the ground and smiled before starting to fuse the Kobold King Stone.


    The Kobold King Stone gave off an intense golden light and gradually fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and a massive bloodline power spread out.


    This was a powerful Kobold King Bloodline, and an ordinary person would not be able to withstand such a powerful bloodline. However, Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline could easily suppress this bloodline and gradually absorb it.


    The Kobold King Bloodline gave off a whimper-like noise and did not dare to resist, and it was gradually fully absorbed by Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off a faint golden glow, and he felt a stabbing pain on his back as a golden Kobold totem appeared on his back.


    Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile; he was another step closer to awakening an Ounder Emperor Star.


    After recovering some of her strength, Gou Xiaoxiao lightly leaned against Zhao Fu and asked, ¡°Owner, just who are you? I nearly died of pleasure just then and I can also tell that your bloodline is incredibly pure and powerful.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet. Also, get back into position.¡±


    Gou Xiaoxiao gave a bewitching smile as she said, ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll keep serving owner then.¡±


    Zhao Fuy with the women and enjoyed Gou Xiaoxiao¡¯s service. However, at that moment, countless terrified voices sounded out, and the sounds of running could also be heard.


    The merchant group had just left the Kobold Kingdom and entered another Kingdom, and it did not know what was going on.


    Zhao Fu came outside and saw there were many people running away, and the captain of the guards came to report, ¡°Sir, there is an Orc Kingdom attacking this Kingdom. They have already broken through this Kingdom¡¯s defensive lines; let¡¯s hurry and leave this ce!¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and nodded. He just wanted to leisurely journey about in the carriage and did not want to get dragged into any pointless battles.


    The merchant group hurried on, but it ended up running into the invading army. The Orc Kingdom had sent 300,000 soldiers to attack, and the result of a merchant group of 1,000 people facing an army of 30,000 was obvious.


    The Orcs were a ferocious race, and they would not hesitate to kill everyone and take all of the goods.


    They naturally did not ce this merchant group in their eyes, and countless Orcs gave off a ferocious aura and flooded over.


    The merchant group¡¯s people could not help but feel anxious. After all, this was not just a few thousand soldiers, but 300,000. If it was just them, they would not be able to resist at all and would definitely die.


    However, they had the mysterious Zhao Fu, and their only hope was him. Only he could save everyone.


    Zhao Fu did not disappoint them. He waved his hand and countless powerful rays of ck light shot out and turned into ck armored soldiers, numbering 50,000 in total.


    The aura that the 50,000 Stage 6 soldiers gave off was far more ferocious than the army of 300,000 Orcs. This caused the Orcs¡¯ expressions to fall, and their bodies froze.


    A cold voice sounded from within the carriage, ¡°Kill them all, and don¡¯t spare a single one!¡±

 Chapter 1575: Pig Skull

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Pig Skull</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    What came next was a disaster for the Orcs. The Darkness Soldiers heeded Zhao Fu orders, turned into rays of ck light, and shot out. As they shed past, Orcs¡¯ bodies would be split in two, causing cries to continuously sound out and blood to fly everywhere. The Orcs continuously fell, and the remaining Orcs looked terrified as they ran away.


    However, the 50,000 rays of light continuously shot forwards, not giving the Orcs a chance to survive. In the end, all of them were killed, creating a bloody and gory scene.


    The merchant group¡¯s people looked incredibly excited. With Zhao Fu¡¯s power, even 300,000 soldiers were nothing and had been ughtered.


    Within the carriage, Gou Xiaoxiao and Gou Shuiqing felt quite shocked. An army of 300,000 Orcs had been killed so easily; their owner¡¯s power was simply too terrifying.


    After easily 300,000 Orcs, the ground was dyed red and a haze seemed to cover the sky. Even from a distance, people could feel a chill and understood that something terrible had happened.


    The merchant group headed onwards and reached a Pigman Kingdom. Some people had pig heads and human bodies, while others had human faces and bodies but a pair of pig ears and tail, and they were quite chubby.


    When hearing that the Orcs were attacking their Kingdom, the Pigmen had be terrified because it was possible that their Kingdom was going to be destroyed. The Kingdom fell into chaos, and many people gathered their things and wanted to run.


    However, a shocking piece of news quickly spread ¨C the army invading the Pigman Kingdom had beenpletely destroyed. What was going on? This news was simply too surprising, and the Pigman Kingdom fell into celebrations.


    However, the Orcs still had another army of 200,000 approaching from another route. Now, the Pigman Kingdom resisted with their full force as they still had a chance of winning.


    After hearing about what had happened, the King of the Pigman Kingdom, a chubby and fair-looking young man, brought his various Ministers and Generals to head to the merchant group.


    The first reason was to thank them for saving the Pigman Kingdom, and the second was to keep such a powerful expert with them. With them here, would the Pigman Kingdom need to fear the Orcs? They could even use his power to destroy the Orc Kingdom easily.


    Soon, the Pigman King brought his Ministers and Generals to the merchant group and bowed as he said respectfully, ¡°Sir, I am the Pigman Kingdom¡¯s King, Zhu Shang. Is sir willing to meet with me?¡±


    The reason the Pigman King was so courteous was naturally because Zhao Fu¡¯s strength and identity was far above his.


    Zhao Fu came outside and looked at the Pigman King as he said coldly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Pigman King gave a ttering smile as he said, ¡°Thank you for saving us, sir. This is a small gift for sir.¡±


    Pigmen came up carrying dozens of boxes and opened them, causing light to shine out. The boxes were filled with treasures, and ordinary people would not be able to resist leaping on the boxes upon seeing such a scene.


    However, Zhao Fu said calmly, ¡°Do you think I would be interested in such things?¡±


    This caused the Pigman King¡¯s smile to freeze. He thought for a moment before pointing to a beautiful Pigman woman next to him, saying, ¡°This is my Queen, if sir likes her, please take her and enjoy her.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman, and even though she was quite pretty, she had a pair ofrge pig¡¯s ears and a chubby body.


    Zhao Fu was not very interested, and he thought about it before saying, ¡°If you¡¯re grateful to me, give me any powerful ancestral items or things rted to godly spirits. If I¡¯m satisfied, I can fulfill some of your requests.¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had guessed why they hade and was not opposed, the Pigman King felt quite delighted and took out a pig skull as he smiled and said, ¡°This is my ancestor¡¯s pig skull and can summon a powerful remnant spirit of my ancestor. I give this to sir.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked over this pig skull and felt that it contained decent power. He gave a satisfied smile and nodded, signaling that it was not bad.


    The Pigman King felt quite happy and smiled as he said, ¡°My Kingdom also has a Pigman God; if sir wants, I can order people to have it delivered here.¡±


    Hearing that there was also a godly spirit, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile as he asked, ¡°Is it a male godly spirit or a female godly spirit?¡±


    The Pigman King felt quite confused and could not understand why Zhao Fu was asking if it was male or female, so he replied, ¡°It is a powerful male godly spirit and is quite licentious. Every year I choose a few beautiful Pigmen women for him to use.¡±


    Hearing that it was a male godly spirit, and a licentious one at that, Zhao Fu was no longer interested, ¡°I¡¯ll ept this pig skull as thanks for helping you kill the 300,000 Orcs. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡±


    The Pigman King¡¯s expression became quite unsightly because the Pigman Kingdom¡¯s hope was resting on Zhao Fu. How could he just let Zhao Fu leave? Thinking about how Zhao Fu wanted ancestral items and godly spirits, the Pigman King gave a sinister smile.


    ¡°Sir, I heard that the Orc Kingdom has a powerful female Orc Goddess, as well as an ancestor¡¯s body. If sir is interested, you can go to the Orc Kingdom to take them.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled, as he currently needed these things. Even though he would be helping the Pigman Kingdom, he did not care about these small things.


    ¡°Reporting to His Majesty, our army has defeated the Orc army, captured the enemy¡¯s General, and brought her here,¡± a Pigman soldier came up to report as a few other soldiers brought up a female Orc.


    This female Orc was dressed in leather armor and had an enticing figure. She had slightly gray-colored skin and had pointed ears. She had two upwards-pointing teeth and was quite beautiful, and she gave off a ferocious aura and did not seem afraid of the surrounding Pigmen.


    Thinking of how Zhao Fu now had his eyes on the Orc Kingdom, the Orc Kingdom would be doomed, and he coldly harrumphed as he said, ¡°Skin her and nail her corpse to a stake in order to boost the morale of our army.¡±


    The female Orc struggled as she said, ¡°You trash Pigmen, if it wasn¡¯t for someone helping you, you Pigmen would have long since been destroyed by our Orc Kingdom. The Orc Kingdom wille sooner orter, and that will be when your Pigman Kingdom is destroyed. I await the day that my King steps on your head.¡±


    Hearing this, the Pigman King was enraged and immediately ordered, ¡°Find 1,000 Pigmen to screw her before skinning her and nailing her to a stake. Let¡¯s see if she can remain so arrogant.¡±

 Chapter 1576: Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1576: Forest</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Orc woman¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as she cursed, ¡°You pigmen are all a bunch of stupid pigs. Kill me if you dare, or else you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°I want her!¡± The Pigman King was infuriated and was just about to say something when Zhao Fu¡¯s voice sounded out. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Since sir likes her, I will give her to sir.¡±


    The Orc woman looked at Zhao Fu; she did not know that the Orc Kingdom¡¯s other army had already perished at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands.


    The soldiers brought the bound Orc woman to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and Zhao Fu looked at the Orc General before turning to the Pigman King and said ,¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll head to the Orc Kingdom soon.¡±


    The Pigman King smiled and felt at ease, and he took his people and left.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the Orc woman asked as she looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu smiled and did not reply. He waved his hand and a cold light shot out, cutting apart the ropes binding the Orc woman. The instant that the ropes were destroyed, the Orc woman punched towards Zhao Fu.


    From how she saw it, Zhao Fu was together with the Pigmen. Moreover, with so many people in the merchant group, if she did not seize Zhao Fu first, she would not be able to escape this ce. As such, she decided to immediately attack Zhao Fu.


    However, her first was easily caught by Zhao Fu, and he vigorously pulled on her hand, causing the Orc woman to fall into his embrace. He then brought her into the carriage.


    The Orc woman started to struggle as she cursed, ¡°You bastard, let me go.¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her and after bringing her into the carriage, he started to have a taste of her, and the carriage was soon filled with the Orc woman¡¯s moans.


    The merchant group continued onwards, heading towards the Orc Kingdom.


    The Orc Kingdom was right ahead and since they were going to pass it anyways, they might as well take care of matters there.


    Within the carriage, the Orc woman nowy strengthlessly within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and she panted as she pleaded, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t ughter the Orc Kingdom; I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    The Orc woman had found out that it was Zhao Fu who had easily ughtered her Kingdom¡¯s 300,000 soldiers, and he was heading towards the Orc Kingdom with ill intent.


    Zhao Fu hugged the Orc woman and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°If I can take care of matters easily, I naturally won¡¯t kill too many people. However, if they resist, it won¡¯t be my fault. I¡¯ll at least spare your family though.¡±


    The Orc woman let out a sigh of relief and felt that Zhao Fu was not someone who enjoyed ughter. There was still hope, and she would see what happened after going back.


    By now, the Orc Kingdom had received news of the army failing to conquer the Pigman Kingdom. They were incredibly confused and felt that the Pigman Kingdom should not have such strength; only after making investigations did they understand.


    What caused their expressions to be even more unsightly was that the merchant group was heading towards the Orc Kingdom. What should they do? That was currently what all of the Ministers were thinking about.


    Some Ministers were of the opinion to destroy this merchant group. 300,000 Orc soldiers had died at their hands, and they could not not take revenge for those soldiers.


    Other Ministers felt that this merchant group¡¯s power was too terrifying ¨C if they could easily wipe out 300,000 soldiers, how many soldiers would it take to defeat them? It was possible that the Kingdom would perish, so many Ministers wanted to satisfy any requests the merchant group made.


    As the two sides discussed, the merchant group had reached the Orc Kingdom¡¯s defensive walls; they had to make a decision.


    Zhao Fu came outside and saw that the gates were tightly closed, and there were Orcs seriously holding weapons. There were also bows aimed at the merchant group, and this made Zhao Fu feel quite displeased. He wanted to directly ughter his way in.


    The Orc woman Shou Duo hurriedly stopped him, saying, ¡°Sir, these people defending the walls are my family¡¯s people. Can you please allow me to try?¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite displeased as he did not like wasting time like this. Shou Duo¡¯s face became red as she said shyly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll serve you well after this; don¡¯t be displeased, alright?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought of this female General serving him and he gave a trace of a smile, so he allowed her to do as she wished.


    Shou Duo came to the defensive walls and called out, ¡°Big brother, open the gates.¡±


    A valiant-looking Orc looked at Shou Duo in confusion before saying in delight, ¡°Little sister Duo, you¡¯re still alive? I thought you were dead.¡±


    Shou Duo smiled as she said, ¡°Big brother, it was this sir who saved me. Hurry and let us in, or else sir will get angry.¡±


    The young man was called Shou Wu, and he looked quite troubled as he said, ¡°Little sister, we already know that this merchant group killed 300,000 of our soldiers, so I can¡¯t let them in or else the Orc Kingdom will be in danger.¡±


    Shou Duo looked at Zhao Fu and was worried that he would get angry, and she said hurriedly, ¡°Big brother, if you don¡¯t open the gates, that will cause the Orc Kingdom to fall into danger.¡±


    However, Shou Wu still resolutely shook his head and refused, saying, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t try to persuade me. I won¡¯t open the gates.¡±


    At that moment, a beautiful woman with a mature figure and dressed in armor walked out and smiled as she said to Zhao Fu, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry; I¡¯ll have my son open the gates.¡±


    Seeing this beautiful woman, Shou Duo happily called out, ¡°Mother!¡±


    The woman flew down from the gates, and sensing the mature aura about her daughter, she understood something and gave an understanding smile as she said, ¡°Daughter,e over here; I have something to ask you.¡±


    Shou Duo understood that her mother knew that her body had been taken by someone. Her face became slightly red but she was not too embarrassed and openly admitted this. She walked over to her mother and asked, ¡°What is it, mother?¡±


    The beautiful woman¡¯s name was Shou Nan, and she looked serious as she asked, ¡°Is that sir¡¯s power really that powerful?¡±


    Shou Duo nodded seriously, ¡°He¡¯s unimaginably powerful, and he has 50,000 Stage 6 soldiers.¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Shou Nan¡¯s face as she looked at Zhao Fu and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, are you willing to talk with me? I have some important matters to discuss with you.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and did not know what this beautiful woman wanted with him, but he still agreed.


    Following this, the two of them walked into a small forest near the defensive walls. Shou Duo, Shou Wu, and the others did not know what the beautiful woman wanted with Zhao Fu for her to be so secretive, to the point that she could not say it in front of her family.


    Everyone waited for two hours, and yet the two of them still had note out.


    Within the small forest, Zhao Fu and the beautiful woman were going at it, and Shou Nan¡¯s face was red as she pleaded, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s been two hours already; I can¡¯t go on anymore. Also, we need to quickly act and not give the royal n an opportunity to react. I¡¯ll serve you together with my daughterter, alright?¡±

 Chapter 1577: Orc King

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Orc King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and agreed.


    Following this, the two of them put on their clothes and came out of the forest. Shou Nan¡¯s face was red, and she had a pleased look on her face. Everyone understood what had happened.


    Shou Duo¡¯s face became slightly red as she thought of serving Zhao Fu together with her mother in the future. She also felt admiration towards her mother for being able to endure doing it with Zhao Fu for two hours.


    Shou Wu looked slightly angry; anyone would not be happy seeing that someone had done it with their mother.


    Shou Nan did not pay much mind to everyone¡¯s gazes and she said loudly, ¡°All soldiers immediately gather and notify all of my forces to immediately prepare to attack the Kingdom¡¯s capital.¡±


    This was what Shou Nan had requested of Zhao Fu, which was to help her family stage a rebellion, seize the throne, and make her son the King.


    Now that the Orc Kingdom¡¯s army had just suffered a great loss, Shou Nan, who was a mighty General who controlled much of the Kingdom¡¯s forces, could stage an uprising with Zhao Fu¡¯s help.


    Shou Nan¡¯s order caused countless people to stare at her in shock; they understood that she wanted to rebel against the throne. However, as her soldiers, countless people immediately followed her orders and started to prepare.


    Shou Wu also looked quite confused; he did not think that his mother would do such a thing and he tried to persuade her otherwise, but Shou Nan calmly cut him off, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath; all of this is for you and for our family.¡±


    Shou Duo happilyughed as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, with sir here, you¡¯ll be the Orc Kingdom¡¯s new King, and our family will be the royal family.¡±


    Seeing that no one else opposed this, Shou Wu realized that no matter what he said, it would be useless, so he could only helplessly nod.


    Soon, Shou Nan¡¯s family¡¯s forces and rted factions all attacked the capital. If they seeded, they would all receive immense glory and fortune, but if they failed, they would die horrible deaths. As such, they were all incredibly bold and valiant in battle.


    The Orc King and Ministers were currently discussing how to deal with the merchant group, and they had never expected that someone would stage an uprising at such a critical moment. They were not prepared at all, and Cities were quickly conquered as reports were sent in.


    The countless Orc Ministers¡¯ faces became pale and the King immediately gave the order to gather all soldiers to defend.


    Zhao Fu stood in the sky and looked at the 100,000 or so soldiers gathering. He casually waved his hand and 50,000 Stage 6 soldiers gave off a powerful aura as they stood in the air, seeming to cause the space around them to freeze.


    The 100,000 Orcs looked terrified as they looked at the Stage 6 soldiers in the sky, and the ughter soon began.


    In just a few hours, the ground was covered with corpses, and blood dyed the ground red. The surroundings had fallenpletely silent, and the 100,000 Orc soldiers had all died. All of them had died incredibly pitifully.


    Zhao Fu easily wiped out the Orc Kingdom¡¯s army, allowing the rebel armies to smoothly reach the capital and surround it.


    Now, everyone looked quite delighted; they were just a single step away from taking the throne and taking over the Orc Kingdom.


    The Orc Kingdom¡¯s King was a barbaric-looking Orc and he said furiously, ¡°Shou Nan, I¡¯ve always treated your family well and yet you¡¯re rebelling. This is disgraceful; you deserve death.¡±


    Shou Nan¡¯s expression was cold as she stood at the front of the army, and she gave off a powerful aura as she said, ¡°Stop putting on an act; I¡¯ve long since known that you¡¯ve intended to destroy my family. Don¡¯t try to deny it; I know how my husband died. Now, today will be the date of your death.¡±


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    ïÏïÏïÏ...


    ¡°All soldiers... attack!¡± Countless soldiers obeyed and gave off a massive aura as they flooded towards the capital.


    The Orc King¡¯s expression became quite unsightly and immediately gave the order to defend.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura exploded out as countless rays of grey light spread out in the sky and an immense might descended. Sensing this power, countless people felt their hairs stand on end, and they instinctively felt fear.


    A woman with a fiery figure, lean muscles, and dressed in simple beast skins appeared. She had slightly gray skin and two upwards-pointing fangs, and her long ck hair was in a braid. She was peerlessly beautiful and had a primal wildness about her.


    She was the Orc Kingdom¡¯s guardian god, and at this moment of crisis, she had descended, wanting to help the Orc Kingdom.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Just as the Orc Goddess appeared, the sound of chains could be heard as countless chains containing great power shot out from the air and bound up the Orc Goddess.


    The Orc Goddess¡¯ expression fell as she tried to break free, but it waspletely futile.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and he pulled, dragging the Orc Goddess in front of him and hugged her.


    Now that the Orc Goddess had been captured so easily, the Orc Kingdom lost all hope. Countless people watched on in despair and werepletely helpless against the iing army.


    Just as expected, the battle concluded quite quickly and Shou Nan chopped off the Orc King¡¯s head. Shou Nan gave a proud smile and put her foot on the head as she announced that they had won.


    Zhao Fu hugged the Orc Goddess and came to the pce, and there were already three Orc women who had been brought here.


    One had a graceful figure and beautiful looks, and she seemed a bit flirtatious; she was Queen Shou Mei. One was a Concubine and had a slim figure and a weak aura, and she was called Shou Sui. One had a mature figure and looked quite bold and was called Shou He, and she was a Princess.


    They were the three most beautiful women in the Orc Kingdom, and Shou Nan had especially caught them for Zhao Fu to enjoy.


    In order for her and her family to survive, Shou Mei leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Sir, let me serve you!¡±


    Because of the same reason, the two other women also hugged Zhao Fu and flirtatiously looked at him as they said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll serve you as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and enjoyed the service of the women before doing it with them.


    A few hourster, Shou Nan and her daughter Shou Duo had finished taking care of matters and also joined in.


    Zhao Fu thought of the two things he had wanted to obtain. One of them was the Orc Goddess, who was already under him. There was also the ancestor¡¯s body, which was the corpse of a powerful Orc King.


    After obtaining these two things, Zhao Fu stayed in the Orc Kingdom for another day so that Shou Nan and Shou Duo could watch Shou Wu ascend to the throne and be the new King. Zhao Fu would naturally bring the two women with him away afterwards.

 Chapter 1578: Totem

    <h4>Chapter 1578: Totem</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After Shou Wu became the new King, Zhao Fu had wanted to leave, but after thinking about it, he had obtained two ancestral items but had not fused them yet. Since they could give him two Totems, he decided to stay for a while.


    First was the pig skull. In order to use it, he had to offer a sacrifice of at least 1,000 people to summon the remnant ancestral spirit within the pig skull.


    Now that the Orc Kingdom had just gone through an uprising, there were many people to be killed, and they easily filled the numbers Zhao Fu needed.


    1,000 people were bound and brought to a stage. Zhao Fu stood at the center, raised the pig skull, and sent power into it.


    The pig skull gave off a light and floated into the sky before exploding out with a formless destructive power. This destructive power shot out like countless des and mercilessly shed towards the sacrifices.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Countless cries sounded out as the people on the stage were cut to pieces by the power, and corpses and blood fell to the ground.


    The pig skull then exploded out with a suction power that sucked the countless corpses and blood into the sky. Countless pieces of flesh surrounded the pig skull and condensed, forming a ten or so meter tall Pigman.


    The Pigman had blood-red skin and looked ugly and savage. Its body was quite swollen and was covered with fat, and it gave off a powerful aura, looking quite terrifying.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu did not pay it much mind and grabbed at it. His Divine Mark appeared on his palm and a massive suction force exploded out towards the enormous Pigman in the sky.


    The Pigman furiously roared and continuously struggled, but with its power, how could it resist Zhao Fu¡¯s power? In the end, it was sucked into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu closed his eyes and sat on the ground and started to refine the Pigman. Within his body, the Pigman continuously struggled, and Zhao Fu used his Divine Bloodline to turn into mes and burn away at this Pigman.


    The Pigman howled in pain and was reduced to ashes in the end, leaving behind an orb of blood-red energy. After absorbing this energy, Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back, and a blood-red Pigman Totem appeared on it.


    After refining this Pigman, Zhao Fu took out the Orc ancestor¡¯s body and started to refine it. Countless traces of ck aura flowed out of his hand and surrounded the corpse before starting to eat away at the corpse and absorb its essence, and it flowed back into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu focused on absorbing this powerful Orc ancestor¡¯s power and spread it throughout his entire body. He once again felt a pain on his back and a gray Orc Totem appeared.


    Now, Zhao Fu had a Jackal person Totem, Wolfman Totem, Lizardman Totem, Kobold Totem, Pigman Totem, and Orc Totem, eight in total.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Fu¡¯s Constitution and power being quite special, he would not be able to obtain so many Totems. After all, the powers of the Totems would conflict with each other and his body would not be able to withstand the power, resulting in him dying.


    This time, Zhao Fu had obtained two Totems, making him smile. Now that he had finished refining those two things, Zhao Fu had no need to continue staying here, so he left with the merchant group and headed onwards.


    Soon, they reached a danger zone, which was said to be very dangerous, making Zhao Fu quite interested. After all, danger zones often contained great treasures.


    Zhao Fu had the merchant group wait here while he went to explore. Everyone knew how powerful Zhao Fu was, so they did not say much.


    The danger zone was a green-ish blue area of thistles and thorns, and there were thorny vines everywhere that were over 1,000 meters long. It waspletely silent, and Zhao Fu could sense that it was quite dangerous here.


    After stepping into this ce, Zhao Fu found that there was a formless restriction that cut off his connection to his Nation Armament. Evidently, he could not use his Nation Armament in this region.


    However, this was just a small danger zone in the outer boundary of the Ounder Domain, so it would not be too dangerous. Zhao Fu felt quite confident and felt that his power would be more than enough. He was not interested in looking around the outskirts and directly flew towards the depths of the danger zone.


    Boom!


    At that moment, an enormous green arm suddenly stretched out with great power and pped Zhao Fu to the ground. Zhao Fu heavily mmed into the ground and opened up a crater.


    Zhao Fu was not injured, as he had been able to unleash his defensive barrier in time. However, he was quite confused and did not understand where that arm hade from.


    Now, Zhao Fu was much warier and proceeded with caution; that arm was quite powerful.


    However, just as Zhao Fu started advancing into the depths again, countless thorny vines seemed toe to life and gave off shocking power as they flooded towards Zhao Fu.


    The dense thorny vines were all alive; no wonder there were not any animals here ¨C it would be impossible for any to survive here.


    Facing the iing thorns, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he held the Sadistic Killing Sword and unleashed his defensive barrier. He advanced while shing out with his sword, sending out sword lights that destroyed the iing thorny vines.


    These were all ordinary thorny vines and were easy to deal with. A single sh from Zhao Fu could destroy many of them.


    After being shed, the thorny vines would quickly wither and leak out green blood.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the countless thorny vines spread out and a 1,000 meter spear made of countless thorny vines shot out with terrifying power. It was incredibly fast and blurred through the air.


    Zhao Fu was unable to instantly react, and by the time he had blocked in front of him with his sword, the massive spear had mmed into him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s defensive barrier shattered and he was sent flying dozens of meters before he was able to stop himself. A trace of blood leaked out of his mouth, but he was only slightly injured and it was not too serious.


    By now, Zhao Fu was quite angry; these ordinary thorny vines were actually able to harm him, and now he could not be careless anymore. Zhao Fu did not hesitate to put away the Sadistic Killing Sword and take out the Emperor Killing Sword.


    ¡°Sword Master!¡± Zhao Fu sent his power into the Emperor Killing Sword and lightly cried out as an extremely sharp sword qi exploded out from the Emperor Killing Sword, covering everything around him. It gave off an incredibly dangerous aura, and the thorny vines retreated in fear.

 Chapter 1579: Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu felt slightly angry as he directly shed out vigorously with the Emperor Killing Sword.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum tore through the sky as an enormous white sword light shed out with a power that seemed to be able to sh through anything. In that instant, the thorny vines in the surrounding ten or so kilometers were all cut apart and fell from the air, causing green blood to fly everywhere.


    After the dense vines had been cut apart, the surrounding area seemed incredibly sparse.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless vines seemed to be infuriated and formed massive thorny vine spears that shot towards Zhao Fu with creating ferocious power and loud sounds.


    Zhao Fu expressionlessly swung his sword, sending out extremely sharp sword lights that cut apart the iing spears, which were unable to pose any resistance at all.


    In the Sword Master state, the Emperor Killing Sword was definitely one of the sharpest swords in the world. Moreover, because of Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation, he was unable to unleash its full power yet.


    Now, the countless thorny vines seemed to be afraid. Despite sending out so many spears, they were unable to harm Zhao Fu at all, and the ground was now covered with severed thorny vines.


    Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword and walked forwards, and the thorny vines no longer dared to attack.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a powerful aura erupted out as a terrifying might spread out. The ground continuously trembled and cracked as green light shined from the cracks; this was World Realm power.


    The ground continuously trembled and arge sound could be heard as an enormous treant climbed up from out of the ground.


    This treant had a tree-like head with a treetop and branches, while the rest of the body looked humanoid. It had powerful-looking muscles and green skin. It was covered with thorns and gave off a powerful aura ¨C that World Realm power belonged to this treant.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression slightly changed. He himself only had Heaven Realm Cultivation, and without his Nation Armament, it would be quite difficult to defeat this treant.


    This treant was 1,000 meters tall and after appearing, it immediately attacked. It raised an arm and swatted at Zhao Fu incredibly quickly. The enormous green arm that attacked him at the beginning appeared to belong to this treant.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu unleashed his Divine Domain and an enormous barrier expanded out, but he was still mmed into the ground and opened up arge crater. Rocks flew everywhere and a trace of blood leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s lips.


    Zhao Fu only had Heaven Realm Cultivation and was three Realms below the treant.


    Ordinarily, a difference of a single Realm would already mean an enormous gap in power, and this treant was three Realms above him. Even though Zhao Fu was not weak, he was still at a disadvantage. If he could use his Nation Armament, he would be able to instantly kill this treant.


    However, this showed Zhao Fu¡¯s weakness ¨C he overly relied on his Nation Armament¡¯s power. Without his Nation Armament¡¯s power, he could not even resist. It seemed that he had to focus on increasing his own cultivation.


    After all, with how the Heaven Awaken World was weakening, if Nation Armaments¡¯ power also disappeared, what would Zhao Fu do?


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had been mmed into the ground, the treant looked somewhat disdainfully and condescendingly at him as it raised its foot and stepped towards Zhao Fu as if it was crushing an ant.


    The foot contained immense power and Zhao Fu directly exploded out with all of his power as a ck aura me erupted around him, causing a wild gale to blow.


    Shing!


    As the foot descended, an enormous sword hum sounded out and a ck sword light containing incredibly destructive power shed out, causing a ck sword wind to erupt.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± the treant roared in pain as arge gash was shed open on its foot. Blood poured out of the wound, and the treant stumbled backwards and crashed to the ground, causing the ground to tremble.


    Zhao Fu gave off a powerful ck aura me as he turned into a ck ray of light and shot towards the treant.


    However, as a World Realm expert, the treant had immense power. Its tree-like head¡¯s countless leaves gave off a faint light and shot out like countless green des. Every leaf was incredibly sharp and could easily slice through steel.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and immediately unleashed his defensive barrier. The countless leaves contained ferocious power as they mmed against the barrier, causing loud nging sounds.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the treant on the ground suddenly attacked. It stretched out its arm and vigorously pped at Zhao Fu, once again sending him flying.


    The treant stood up again and the wound on its foot quickly healed. The treant had powerful healing abilities and right after it stood up, it immediately attacked Zhao Fu again.


    Zhao Fu was only able to stop himself after flying out hundreds of meters. At that moment, the treant punched out, causing the air to explode, and a terrifying beam of light shook the space around it as it sted towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was hit by this green beam of light and once again flew out. He mmed into a mountain, causing it to crack, and Zhao Fu coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The treant gave a savage smile as it raised its fist and rushed over, leavingrge craters in the ground as it ran.


    Zhao Fu felt as if his bones were going to break. He looked at the treant and felt truly furious. At that moment, he unleashed all of his powers: Divine power, Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power, Demon Lord¡¯s power, Evil Spirit Abyss Flower power...


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword and a rainbow-colored light containing different auras rushed into the sky with terrifying power, causing an enormous sound to ring out.


    The clouds swirled as countless traces of Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered and an incredibly terrifying power gradually gathered in the sky.


    A sword formation giving off different lights appeared in the sky, and an apocalyptic sword intent spread out like lightning. Space itself started to crumble as all creatures fell into despair.


    The savagely smiling treant innately felt terrified, and its expression became quite unsightly as it paused.


    Zhao Fu looked at the treant coldly as he heavily lowered his upraised sword. The Heavenly Punishment Sword Formation in the sky gave off a destructive aura as it spun, and rays of fathomless sword light sted down from the sky incredibly quickly.

 Chapter 1580: Spirit Tree Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Spirit Tree Constitution</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing countless sword lights tear through the sky towards it, the treant¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. It exploded out with its full power, and its body gave off an intense green light as it stretched out its hand and a massive energy barrier appeared.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The sword lights ferociously mmed onto the energy barrier with destructive power, causing the energy barrier to violently tremble. It could defend against dozens of sword lights, but under the flurry of thousands of sword lights, it was far from enough.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the green energy was shed apart by the countless sword lights, and it turned into countless pieces. Following this, the rest of the sword lights mmed into the treant¡¯s body, easily tearing apart its body.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± the treant roared from pain and it quickly gathered its power again to form a screen of light in front of it. However, that screen of light was also easily destroyed by the sword lights.


    By the time the Heavenly Punishment Sword Formation stopped, the treant was covered with injuries and was incredibly bloody. Its aura was quite weak and looked quite wretched.


    However, as a World Realm expert, it still had great power. Because Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation was too low, his Heavenly Punishment Sword Formation had only been able to severely injure it and not directly kill it.


    Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword and gave off terrifying power as he once again rushed at the treant.


    The treat lookedpletely furious and raised its fist as it once again punched at Zhao Fu, sending outrge gales and causing the air to explode.


    Facing the punch, Zhao Fu shed out with the Emperor Killing Sword, sending out a ferocious sword light that shed with the enormous fist.


    Bang!


    The sword light was shattered by the punch, and it turned into a gust of sword wind as it dissipated. However, it left behind a deep gash on the fist and blood flowed out, causing the treant to howl.


    Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity to sendrge amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off a boundless sword light, and an icy aura spread out.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu once again shed out, sending out an enormous sword light that gave off a sharp aura that hacked against the treant¡¯s injured chest and forced it back a few steps. Another gash appeared on its chest, from which a lot of blood flowed out.


    The treat roared in pain and madly punched towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu calmed down and dodged to the side, avoiding this powerful punch, beforeing to the treant¡¯s abdomen and shing an incredibly sharp sword light against its abdomen.


    This strike almost cut open the treant¡¯s stomach, and the treat once again howled. By now, the treant could barely retaliate.


    Zhao Funded a few more attacks on the treant¡¯s body before stabbing the Emperor Killing Sword into the treant¡¯s heart, ending its life. However, this caused green blood to spray all over Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline felt quite excited. After fusing with the Water Race Spirit Blood, his bloodline had gained a trace of spirituality.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline could sense that the treant¡¯s body contained a powerful spirituality and it wanted Zhao Fu to devour this treant¡¯s body. Zhao Fu did not hesitate, as this would bring him great benefits.


    Zhao Fu opened up the gash, entered the treant¡¯s heart, and started eating.


    A ck mist containing Divine power flowed out from the treant¡¯s chest and covered the treant¡¯s entire body. The ck mist continuously ate at the treant¡¯s body and melted it, starting from the flesh, then the bones, and finally turning the treant into a green liquid.


    The treant¡¯s hands and feet disappeared first, then its head and its chest. In the end, it was turned into a massive orb of liquid that was absorbed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu was very careful and serious as he absorbed the treant and did not leave anything out.


    As Zhao Fu fused with the green liquid, his body gave off a green light and he felt quitefortable. He felt as if he had obtained a massive wave of lifeforce that flowed into every part of his body, causing his body to go through changes.


    This process took one hour or so, and the green liquid fused into every part of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing Zhao Fu to obtain something quite good.


    That was the Spirit Tree Constitution, which gave Zhao Fu immense lifeforce like the treant, as well as simr abilities.


    Zhao Fu could also now turn into a treant or arge tree, and he could send roots into the ground and absorb nutrients from the ground. He could also grow branches and leaves to absorb sunlight.


    Zhao Fu felt that this kind of ability was quite interesting but could not imagine when he would use it. Perhaps it would be useful someday.


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground and put on new clothes; his clothes from before were covered with blood and he could not wear them anymore.


    Following this, Zhao Fu continued onwards, as this was still the outer regions of the danger zone. He had encountered such a dangerous situation before even reaching the depths, so he had to be even more careful. Without his Nation Armament, he was just a weak Heaven Realm Cultivator.


    Of course, Zhao Fu first nned to go over to where the treant had first appeared to see if he could find any treasures there.


    Soon, Zhao Fu reached that ce and found that even though there were many thorny vines there, there were pink-white flowers growing on them, looking like peach blossoms, and they were quite pretty.


    There was a spring at the center of the flowers, which flowed with springwater that gave off a faint fragrance.


    Zhao Fu went up to take a look and found that this was quite a valuable spring. It was called the Ten Thousand Flower Beauty Spring, and it could turn even ugly women into beautiful women.


    In actuality, the Fountain of Life could also increase one¡¯s beauty and lifeforce, but the Ten Thousand Flower Beauty Spring¡¯s ability to beautify was dozens of times more powerful than that of the Fountain of Life¡¯s, and it was useful for even higher-beings.


    Just this alone made it a priceless treasure; countless female higher-beings would fight to obtain something like this.


    Moreover, if this Ten Thousand Flower Beauty Spring was ced in a ce with countless flowers, the spring would absorb the flowers¡¯ energy, and its effects would be even greater.


    Zhao Fu grinned and felt quite interested, so he started to look around the spring.


    Ssh!


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the water, and a formless energy entered the water and a transparent pearl was lifted out. This was a Spring Pearl, and with this pearl, Zhao Fu could create a Ten Thousand Flower Beauty Spring anywhere, and its effects would not be any weaker than this one¡¯s.

 Chapter 1581: Danger Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Danger Zone</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu sent this power into the Spring Pearl, causing it to give off a formless suction power. All of the springwater below was sucked into the Spring Pearl, and after absorbing the water, the Spring Pearl gave off an even more beautiful light.


    Zhao Fu gave a smile of satisfaction and put the Spring Pearl away as he continued into the depths of the danger zone.


    There were not any thorny vines at the center of the danger zone. Lush green grass seemed like a carpet that covered the ground, and there were all kinds of small flowers growing among the grass. There were small groves and a small creek, and the sky was quite blue with a few white, cotton-like clouds.


    Seeing that the scenery in front of him was quite beautiful and did not seem dangerous, Zhao Fu felt quite confused. After all, the center of the danger zone should be the most dangerous ce.


    Even though this ce seemed incredibly peaceful and calm, Zhao Fu was still careful. Before walking for very long, he found a very familiar-looking person ahead. She was dressed in blood-red clothes and had a graceful figure. She had long, blood-red hair, and she was as beautiful as a goddess.


    She was Tuoba Qing, who had disappeared for a long time. She was the one who had given Zhao Fu the Origin Mark, and she was the first woman Zhao Fu had been with.


    Zhao Fu had never thought that he would meet her here, and he smiled as he walked up and called out, ¡°Xiao Qing!¡±


    Tuoba Qing slowly turned and upon seeing Zhao Fu, she leapt into his embrace and gave a beautiful smile as she said softly, ¡°Husband, why are you here?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and told her about everything that had happened, as well as his purpose ining to the Ounder Domain.


    Tuoba Qing nodded in understanding and lightly smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve be so powerful; I was not wrong in choosing you at all. Perhaps your strength will surpass mine one day, and you might even break the chains of the Origin Race.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°I probably would not have been able to reach where I am now if it wasn¡¯t for the Origin Mark that you gave me. Also, where have you been all these years? And why are you here?¡±


    Tuoba Qing pulled Zhao Fu to sit under a big tree. Zhao Fu sat with his back against the tree and Tuoba Qing leaned against him. Sunlight leaked through the gaps in the leaves, and a wind blew lightly as Tuoba Qing started to talk about her experiences over the past few years.


    Zhao Fu quietly listened to her, and soon, he suddenly felt a wave of sleepiness. This sleepiness became stronger and stronger, and his head started to feel heavy. His eyelids started to droop to the point that he almost could not keep his eyes open.


    At that moment, Tuoba Qing¡¯s face and expression changed. She no longer seemed gentle and beautiful but incredibly savage. Sharp fangs grew in her mouth and she seemed incredibly ugly and evil as she bit at Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    Boom!


    At that critical moment, Zhao Fu exploded out with a massive ck aura me and a terrifying power spread out, sending Tuoba Qing flying out.


    At the same time, the sleepiness in Zhao Fu¡¯s head disappeared and Zhao Fu came back to his senses. He coldly looked at Tuoba Qing and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Tuoba Qing flew out ten or so meters but was uninjured, and she said flirtatiously, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m your wife; howe you don¡¯t recognise me? Did you miss me all this time? Let mee and serve youter!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression remained cold, and he became even more certain that this Tuoba Qing was not the real Tuoba Qing. He drew his sword and prepared to kill this monster masquerading as Tuoba Qing.


    Seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s cold expression and his drawn sword, Tuoba Qing said softly, ¡°Husband, are you really going to kill me? Could you really do such a thing?¡±


    Zhao Fu said in disgust, ¡°Stop acting; you¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    Hearing this, Tuoba Qing¡¯s expression changed, and she savagelyughed as she spoke with a man¡¯s voice, ¡°Brat, I was going to let you die infort, but you brought this on yourself. I¡¯m going to cut you into pieces and have a good taste of you.¡±


    Now, the monster not only grew fangs but also a long tongue, but it still maintained Tuoba Qing¡¯s appearance, though it was now quite ugly and terrifying.


    It vigorously waved its hands, gathering countless traces of wind to turn into a massive wind de that shed towards Zhao Fu with terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu initially wanted to dodge, but the grass beneath his feet suddenly came to life and quickly grew before wrapping tightly around his feet, making it so that he could not dodge.


    As such, Zhao Fu could only vigorously sh out towards the iing wind de, and an enormous ck crescent flew out and shed with the wind de. The two of them exploded with a bang and turned into a wild gale that spread out.


    The monster grabbed at the air and a spear appeared in its hand. It kicked off the ground and turned into a lightning-fast ck blur as it instantly appeared in front of Zhao Fu and stabbed out with immense power.


    Zhao Fu sent power into his feet and condensed two balls of ck mes around them. He pulled hard, breaking free from the grass, and he twisted to the side to avoid this ferocious stab.


    The monster savagelyughed, and the ground beneath Zhao Fu¡¯s feet suddenly became a massive mouth as Zhao Fu began to fall in. The mouth prepared to ferociously bite Zhao Fu¡¯s body in half.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as the enormous mouth bit onto a ck energy barrier. Zhao Fu had unleashed his Divine Domain in the nick of time and defended against this bite.


    The monster continued to savagelyugh as it spun its spear and once again ferociously stabbed at Zhao Fu. The spear contained immense force, and it seemed as if it could pierce through boulders.


    At that moment, the golden pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye quickly spun and chains containing great power shot out towards the monster. Each chain was capable of piercing through its body.


    This forced the monster to stop attacking, and it leapt back ten or so meters, dodging the chains.


    After using his Divine Domain to block the massive mouth in the ground, Zhao Fu flew out and shed towards the monster.


    The monster did not seem afraid at all, and it savagelyughed as it ferociously stabbed out with its spear.


    ng!


    The sword and spear collided with great force, resulting in a metallic colliding sound. Sparks flew everywhere, and a wild gale rushed out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression hardened as he exploded out with immense power, and he vigorously shed with his sword, sending the monster flying backwards.


    The monster now looked quite angry as its spear shot outrge amounts of light, seeming toe to life and bing a long snake.


    The monster grabbed this snake and threw it out.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as the snake gave off terrifying power and shot out as a ck blur incredibly quickly towards Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1582: Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Monster</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side and easily avoided the attack. However, the long snake could unexpectedly bend in the air, and it quickly rushed at Zhao Fu¡¯s back.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt quite startled and his hairs stood on end ¨C it was already toote to dodge. The six gray dots in his right eye spun as a massive wave of ghostly qi rushed out from behind Zhao Fu, and a powerful ghost appeared behind him.


    The ghost loudly roared and punched out with great power, bringing with it an intense wind.


    Chi!


    However, the long snake was incredibly fast and shed past, piercing through the ghost¡¯s body. The summoned ghost instantly copsed, but it bought enough time for Zhao Fu to dodge this attack.


    At that moment, the monster stretched out both hands, each one of them giving off a powerful aura, and it pressed both hands onto the ground.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as the grass in the surrounding 10,000 meters became straight and shot out with cold glints. They looked like countless green darts as they flew in the air and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled, and he squatted down and sentrge amounts of power into his sword before stabbing it into the ground.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Six nging sounds rang out asrge amounts of ghostly qi rose up, and ten meter tall versions of the Six Paths Demon Images appeared around Zhao Fu. They each stretched out a hand, from which gray light shot out, forming the Six paths Defensive Barrier.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The des of grass mmed against the defensive barrier, causing loud sounds to ring out before shattering into pieces.


    After blocking the countless des of grass, Zhao Fu withdrew his sword from the ground and shed it at the monster.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±


    Six massive roars sounded out from the Six Paths Demon Images and six pairs of eyes savagely looked at the monster as they exploded out with a powerful aura and rushed over incredibly quickly, reaching the monster in an instant.


    The Six Paths Demon Images stretched out their hands and massive amounts of ghostly power gathered in their fists as they punched out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out as six fists containing great force punched towards the monster with destructive power, seeming as if they werepletely unstoppable.


    The monster looked quite shocked and crossed its arms as it blocked. A wave of energy expanded out from its body, forming a gray energy barrier that blocked in front of it.


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out as the gray energy barrier was instantly shattered, and the monster was sent flying and fell 100 meters away. It half-knelt on the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and its aura became incredibly weak.


    At that moment, a figure appeared beside the monster and raised its ck and blood-red sword with both hands as it cried out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    Shing!


    A loud sword hum tore through the heavens and earth as the sword gave off a boundless ck sword light. An incredibly sharp sword intent spread out, covering this world and causing all creatures to fall into terror.


    Zhao Fu gripped the Emperor Killing Sword with both hands and vigorously shed down at the half-kneeling monster.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as a massive ck sword light was shed out. It contained an incredibly sharp power and seemed to be able to sh through anything, and even the ground seemed to be cut in half. A great sword gash was left on the ground, which was as wide as a hand and over 1,000 meters long.


    The monster¡¯s body posed no resistance and was cut in half as it fell to the ground. Blood flowed all over the ground, and it no longer made any noise.


    Now that he had finally killed this monster, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief as he looked at the Six Paths Demon Images. He nned to recall them, as they could not stay in the outside world for too long.


    However, Zhao Fu suddenly felt an immense sense of danger, and his heart felt as if it was being gripped by arge hand. He quickly spun and blocked with his sword.


    Bang!


    A sharp w mmed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and he was sent flying like a ball. As he crashed to the ground, he smashed open a massive crater and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. He stared at the monster in front of him with confusion, which had seemed toe back to life and seemedpletely fine.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± the monster eerilyughed as it looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to kill me.¡±


    Following this, the monster once again charged at Zhao Fu. Its hands had turned into sharp ws, and it quickly reached Zhao Fu. It shed at Zhao Fu, sending out sharp, cold lights that seemed to be able to tear Zhao Fu apart.


    Zhao Fu raised his sword and shed out, sending out a sharp ck arc that destroyed the monster¡¯s sharp ws.


    However, this did not affect the monster at all; since Zhao Fu had discovered this secret, there was no need for it to continue hiding it. After its hands were cut off by Zhao Fu, it did not show any pain on its face, as if the hands did not belong to it.


    The hands automatically reattached themselves to the monster¡¯s arms, as if they had never been cut off, and the monster once again gave off ferocious power as it wed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had not expected this at all and was once again sent flying. Five long, thin gashes appeared on his chest, from which blood flowed out and dyed his clothes red.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± the monster wildlyughed and exploded out with a terrifying aura as it once again rushed at Zhao Fu. Its w gave off cold lights and a dangerous aura as it prepared to finish off Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt great pain from his chest, and he looked quite angry as he sentrge amounts of Divine power into his sword. The Emperor Killing Sword gave off boundless ck light and an enormous amount of sword qi spread out.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out and an enormous ck crescent containing immense destructive power shed out.


    The monster directly ignored this sword light and continued charging towards Zhao Fu. Its body was shed in half, but it only took it a second toe back together as if it waspletely fine.


    The monster wildlyughed and swung its ws, causing wind to gather and form two massive wind des that flew towards Zhao Fu with terrifying auras.


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out two sword lights, and the two ck sword lights collided with the wind des, causing wild gales to spread out and for the ground to crack, and countless des of grass lifted up.


    The monster suddenly appeared behind Zhao Fu and wed at Zhao Fu¡¯s back.


    Zhao Fu immediately sensed this and spun as he shed, cutting through the monster¡¯s arm and cutting it in half.


    However, the monster¡¯s lower half seemed to be fine, and it suddenly twisted and kicked with immense force, causing the air to explode. Zhao Fu was not prepared at all and was struck by the leg.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu heavily crashed to the ground, and the immense power opened up arge crater in the ground, causing rocks to fly everywhere and for dust to billow up.

 Chapter 1583: Undying and Unkillable

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Undying and Unkible</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The monster quickly reattached its body together again and seemed uninjured. It said arrogantly, ¡°Hahaha, now you know how terrifying I am! Like I said, you¡¯re seeking your own death.¡±


    Boom!


    Just as the monster spoke, it exploded out with a powerful aura and kicked off the air as it turned into a ray of light and shot out, ferociously attacking Zhao Fu.


    Right after Zhao Fu climbed up from the crater, the monster reached him. He stretched out an arm and six chains shot out, and the Six Paths Demon Images appeared beside the monster and surrounded it.


    The Six Paths Demon Images each raised a hand and gathered immense power as they mmed down.


    Boom!


    The Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ arms were like six massive hammers that contained terrifying power and vigorously mmed into the monster¡¯s body, sting it into the ground and smashing open a crater.


    ¡°Hahaha, I already said that you can¡¯t kill me and that all of your attacks can¡¯t harm me at all. I¡¯ll enjoy your blood and flesh; you¡¯re definitely the most delicious food I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Within the crater, the monster seemedpletely fine as it stood and loudlyughed.


    Zhao Fu looked quite furious and once again exploded with all of his powers.


    Different-colored aura mes erupted around his body, burning three meters tall and giving off terrifying ripples. The ground was unable to withstand the power and continuously cracked as clouds gathered in the sky.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off extremely terrifying power as he rose into the air, and the world seemed to be in fear as it continuously trembled.


    The monster condescendinglyughed as it charged forwards, not cing Zhao Fu in its eyes at all.


    Zhao Fu slowly raised his sword before shing down, and massive sword lights containing great sword qi ferociously shed towards the monster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Thousands of sword lights continuously shed against the monsters body, resulting in loud explosions that sounded in all directions.


    The first sword light cut the monster into bits of flesh; the second sword light turned it into specks; the third sword light turned it into nothingness, and even more sword lights followed.


    The ground continuously caved in as the crater grew bigger and bigger, from dozens of meters, to hundreds of meters, to thousands of meters, to over 10,000 meters wide.


    In the end, Zhao Fu stopped attacking and there was nothing left of the monster, not even a trace.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re still unable to kill me,¡± an infuriating voice sounded out as the monster reappearedpletely unharmed as it looked at Zhao Fu provokingly.


    Zhao Fu furiously stretched out a hand and grabbed at the air, causing chains containing great power to shoot out, piercing through the monster¡¯s body and making it look like a ho¡¯s nest.


    Zhao Fu also contained the chains to bind up the monster¡¯s body. Since he could not kill it, he would eternally seal it here.


    A ck hole appeared beneath the monster¡¯s body, and Zhao Fu pulled with his hand, causing the chains wrapped around the monster to drag it down into the sealed space.


    After sessfully sealing the monster, Zhao Fu was not pleased at all because the monster had not struggled at all.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end as a figure appeared behind him, and a spear containing terrifying power shot out and sent him flying.


    The monster once again reappeared in the air and unrestrainedlyughed loudly.


    After being sent flying, Zhao Fu¡¯s back was blood-red, and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood, his aura bing incredibly weak.


    Swish!


    The monster turned into a ray of light and once again charged at Zhao Fu with a powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu shed out with his sword and sent the monster flying as he sent his consciousness into the sealed space. He had definitely just sealed the monster, so how had it reappeared behind him?


    This monster seemed to have some kind of undying and unkible ability, and it was unseble as well. It was quite terrifying.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh...


    Massive winds blew as the monster stood in the air and swung its arms as there enormous tornadoes containing immense destructive power appeared, sweeping toward Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu roared and his sword exploded out with boundless sword light, causing an enormous sword intent to spread out. Zhao Fu¡¯s body started to spin as sword arcs shed out, forming a massive ck sword qi tornado.


    This sword qi tornado brought with it an incredibly sharp aura, seeming as if it could destroy all things.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu¡¯s ck sword qi tornado shed with the monster¡¯s three tornadoes. Massive winds blew out, destroying everything in the surroundings and creating terrifying sounds.


    Even though the monster¡¯s three tornadoes were bigger, they were destroyed by Zhao Fu¡¯s sword qi tornado and turned into gusts of wild wind. The monster at the center was dragged into Zhao Fu¡¯s sword qi tornado, and its body was cut apart into tiny bits before it was once again reduced to nothingness.


    Finally, Zhao Fu stopped and breathed raggedly. His aura was quite weak; that attack had used up arge amount of his strength.


    The monster once again re-formed, and it loudlyughed as it said mockingly, ¡°I already said that you can¡¯t kill me, no matter what you do!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the monster and could only angrily curse at it and did not bother anymore. He had already used up a lot of his strength, and if this went on, he would use up all of his strength and die at the monster¡¯s hands.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and turned into a ray of light as he shot over the horizon. He did not n on continuing to explore this danger zone; with this monster here, how could he pass through?


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was running away, the monster did not give chase and instead looked at Zhao Fu condescendingly.


    However, Zhao Fu soon reappeared at this ce, making his expression quite unsightly. It seemed that he could not escape this ce; he had thought that he could leave, but he had returned here.

 Chapter 1584: Heaven Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Heaven Eye</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Go on, run! Keep running! You won¡¯t be able to escape, nor will you be able to kill me. In the end, you¡¯ll definitely die at my hands,¡± the monster continued to wildlyugh.


    Zhao Fu felt quite angry and had no idea what was happening. This monster was unkible and could not be sealed, and he could not escape either. This monster¡¯s abilities were simply too strange.


    Boom!


    The monster exploded out with a terrifying aura and once again charged at Zhao Fu, ferociously stabbing out with its spear. A powerful spear light containing a sharp aura shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he vigorously shed out with his sword, sending out a powerful ck sword light towards the spear light. The sword light and spear light collided with a bang, resulting in an enormous explosion and causing light to shoot everywhere.


    The monster rushed through the light and its spear became a massive snake as it bit toward Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu blocked with his sword, but the snake contained great power and mmed towards him.


    The monster loudlyughed and charged towards Zhao Fu, swiping with its sharp ws. Five arcs of light containing sharp power flew towards Zhao Fu, seeming to tear through space itself.


    Zhao Fu continuously shed out, destroying the iing arcs of light, but the monster had closed the distance by now and wed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s heart.


    Facing this attack, Zhao Fu had been tricked so many times, so he did not want to be fooled again. His sword gave off immense sword light, but he no longer shed and instead swatted at it with his sword.


    The monster was sent flying back and gave a strangeugh as its body turned into tiny particles before reappearing behind Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was given a big shock; he had never expected that the monster would be able to reassemble its body without him injuring it. The monster once again wed at Zhao Fu¡¯s heart, forcing him to dodge to the side. However, he was not fast enough and the sharp ws still stabbed into his back.


    Blood flew everywhere and Zhao Fu endured the pain as he spun and once again swatted the monster away with his sword.


    ¡°Heheheh...¡± the monster once again gave an eerieugh; it did not take Zhao Fu seriously at all, and it once again turned into particles and disappeared.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu warily looked around at his surroundings.


    Suddenly, the monster once again reappeared behind Zhao Fu and wed at him, but this time he expected this attack. He immediately spun and sent the monster flying with his sword.


    However, in the next second, Zhao Fu felt an immense sense of danger from above. He hurriedly unleashed a ck energy barrier ¨C the monster could split into two, and one had been sent flying by Zhao Fu while the other had appeared above his head.


    The monster above his head gave off terrifying power as its ws shined with immense light as it shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    The ck energy barrier was hit by an immense force, as if a boulder had dropped onto it, smashing open arge crater. Fortunately, Zhao Fu had unleashed his barrier in time, or else this attack could have seriously injured him.


    However, he was still injured and he once again coughed up blood, causing his aura to be even weaker.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± the monster in the air loudlyughed before splitting into eight, which alsoughed as well.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; a single one of these monsters was difficult enough to deal with, and now that there were eight, he was truly in danger.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    The eight monsters savagelyughed and gave off powerful auras as they turned into rays of light and shot at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could only dodge, and he turned into a ray of light as he tried to run away. However, in the next moment, the eight monsters turned into particles and disappeared.


    Almost immediately, the first monster reappeared beside Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu swatted it away. The second monster appeared in front of Zhao Fu, and he turned his sword and backhand swatted it away. As the third monster appeared, Zhao Fu kicked it away, but he could not react in time to the fourth one.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was sent flying by a kick from that monster and he crashed dozens of meters away. Blood sprayed out of his mouth as his expression became incredibly grim. He continuously tried to think just what kind of ability this monster had.


    This monster was unkible and unseble, and now it could also create clones of itself and seemed to be able to control this ce. Every time Zhao Fu almost left, he would somehow reappear here.


    As such, Zhao Fu concluded that there were three possibilities. The first was that he was within some kind of barrier; the second was that he was within some kind of magic formation. After gathering information, he could conclude that it was not those two, which left the final possibility. Thinking about that, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became sharp.


    The eight monsters stood in the air and loudlyughed, ¡°I already said that you¡¯ll definitely die here, so why struggle and suffer? You can¡¯t resist, so just die! I¡¯ll definitely enjoy eating you.¡±


    The monster wildlyughed and split into 16. The monsters once again turned into rays of light and savagely charged at Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu did not move and his gaze was cold as he looked at the iing monsters, making the monster feel quite startled, not understanding why Zhao Fu was just standing there and not moving. Could it be that Zhao Fu was allowing it to kill him? Thinking about that, the monsters¡¯ smiles became even more savage.


    Just as the monsters were about to reach Zhao Fu, and their sharp ws were about to reach his body, Zhao Fu gave a cold smile and lightly cried out, ¡°Celestial Mode... activate!¡±


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu gave off an intense rainbow-colored light, making him look like a Celestial, and a shockwave sted out from him.


    A two meter wide, rainbow-colored ring of runes appeared around Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gave off rainbow-colored light as a coin-sized rainbow magic formation appeared on his forehead.


    Sensing this aura from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the monster¡¯s expression fell and felt that Zhao Fu had discovered its greatest secret.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s voice once again sounded out, ¡°Celestial Eye... open!¡±


    The rainbow magic formation on Zhao Fu¡¯s forehead quickly spun as a rainbow-colored eye appeared, coldly and emotionlessly looking at the monster.


    A wave of rainbow light spread out from the eye, and the scenery around Zhao Fu gradually changed. The blue sky, grass, trees, and creeks all disappeared, and they were reced by a ce with a withered and rotten aura, as well as a ck sky.


    This was the true appearance of the depths of the danger zone. Everything from before had been an illusion and was not real. That was the third possibility that Zhao Fu had considered, and such a powerful illusion could only be broken with the Celestial Mode.

 Chapter 1585: Nine Pupils

    <h4>Chapter 1585: Nine Pupils</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Of the Five Celestial Senses, Divine Sense could resist all kinds of mental attacks and illusions. The Five Celestial Senses beingbined in the Celestial Mode made all of the powers even stronger, and the Celestial Eye was the most terrifying ability.


    This illusion was the most powerful illusion that Zhao Fu had ever faced. Ordinarily, with Zhao Fu¡¯s Five Celestial Senses and his Divine Bloodline, ordinary illusions would have no effect on him at all.


    However, he had fallen into this illusion without even realizing it. If it was not for the Celestial Eye, Zhao Fu might not have been able to escape from this illusion and may have died within it.


    This was the case even for Zhao Fu, so if other people came in, it would be impossible for them to survive. This danger zone was indeed quite terrifying.


    After the illusion disappeared, a monster appeared in front of Zhao Fu. This monster had a humanoid body and was quite chubby. It had two heads, and each head had a single eye. It had gray skin and two w-like hands, and there were roots growing over its body.


    This monster was the monster that had cast the illusion, and seeing that Zhao Fu had broken through its illusion, it quickly ran away, and it was no longer as arrogant and condescending.


    Without the power of its illusions, its strength was only mediocre and would be defeated easily. It was only so powerful because of its illusions.


    Zhao Fu stopped using the Celestial Eye, and looking at the monster escaping, he gave a cold smile and shed out.


    A ck crescent-shaped sword light flew out with terrifying power, and the monster spun and swung its ws, sending out five sharp lights that collided with the sword light.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as light shot everywhere and a shockwave spread out. The monster was sent back a few steps and although it was uninjured, its expression was quite grim as Zhao Fu had nowe within ten meters of it. This made it incredibly difficult for it to run away.


    ¡°Can you spare me this once? I can give you all of my treasures in exchange.¡± The monster knew how weak it was without its illusions, so it could only try to negotiate with Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had been suppressing his anger this whole time, and now he had finally gained the upper hand. He coldlyughed as he said, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about living? You¡¯re a bit too na?ve. I still remember how arrogant you were; now, you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    The monster¡¯s expression became quite unsightly, and it realized that Zhao Fu would not spare it. It became determined and exploded out with a powerful aura me and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m actually afraid of you. Who knows who will win!¡±


    Boom!


    The monster gave off a powerful aura as it rushed out, shing out with a w and sending out five enormous gray crescents. They seemed to be able to sh apart massive boulders, and they gave off great sounds.


    It was now Zhao Fu¡¯s turn to look condescending. After losing its illusions, the monster became incredibly mediocre. Zhao Fu had nothing to fear, and he charged up and vigorously shed out with his sword.


    Bang!


    The five ferocious crescents were shed apart by Zhao Fu with a single strike and turned into countless motes of light and disappeared. Seeing this, the monster was greatly dismayed. It did not hesitate and immediately chose to turn and run.


    However, Zhao Fu once again shed out, sending the escaping monster flying.


    The monster flew ten or so metres away and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. It looked quite afraid as it loudly called out, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you all of my treasures and obey you. Please spare my life.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not trust this monster, as it was incredibly crafty. Moreover, he had suffered so much at its hands; how could he just let it off like this?


    Shing!


    A ck sword light containing terrifying power shed out, and the monster¡¯s expression became savage as it no longer ran. It roared as it swung its ws, sending out five crescents against the sword light and causing an explosion.


    This time, Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and came in front of the monster in an instant. He mightily shed out with his sword, causing sword light to explode out as he hacked at the monster.


    The monster grabbed at the air and a spear appeared in its hand. The monster held the spear and sentrge amounts of power into it before stabbing out, causing a terrifying piercing energy to st out.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion rang out as the piercing energy collided with the sword energy. However, the sword light destroyed the piercing energy, and the monster was sted back.


    The monster gave a cry of pain and a bloody gash appeared on its chest. It crashed onto the ground and looked quite wretched.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he stabbed towards the monster¡¯s head, while the monster¡¯s expression became sinister and its eyes became blue as it shot out blue beams of light towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could tell the two beams of light were incredibly dangerous and were powerful illusion attacks, so he once again cast Celestial Eye.


    The rainbow-colored eye gave off rainbow light and formed a rainbow-coloured energy barrier around Zhao Fu. The two beams of light did not affect Zhao Fu at all, and the monster¡¯s expression became quite unsightly as it continued to run away.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out and a massive sword light containing great power sted the monster. Zhao Fu did not give the monster an opportunity to react and rushed up, chopping off its two heads and killing it.


    Seeing that the monster had truly died, only then did Zhao Fu let out a breath of relief and rx as he sat down and started to recover his power.


    Because he had been within an illusion before, all of his injuries had disappeared, but his mind had taken some damage. That illusion seemed to directly attack one¡¯s soul, and if one died within the illusion, one¡¯s soul would be destroyed, causing one to die in reality.


    After resting for a while, Zhao Fu regained all of his strength and his gaze fell on the monster¡¯s corpse. He thought about it and stretched out a hand, causing countless traces of ck demonic qi to spread out and cover the monster¡¯s body and two heads.


    The corpse started to melt, forming an orb of ck liquid that floated in the air. This orb of liquid continuously condensed, and some ck-colored impurities were expelled, turned into particles, and disappeared.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye opened and gave off a formless suction power as it absorbed the ck liquid. Zhao Fu then closed his eyes and started to refine this ck liquid.


    The liquid continuously fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye, and soon, his left eyepletely absorbed the liquid and fused with it.


    When Zhao Fu opened his eyes again, there was an extra blue pupil in his left eye that gave off a sparkling light, making it look like a precious stone.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye had nine pupils and looked even more terrifying and dangerous. It also gave off a sense of intimidation that could scare even gods and demons.

 Chapter 1586: Splendor Night Silver Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Splendor Night Silver Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After gaining this pupil, Zhao Fu also gained powerful illusion abilities, causing him to smile. He had personally experienced this terrifying illusion before, and he knew how monstrous it was.


    Moreover, Zhao Fu obtained some information about this illusion ¨C it was called the Sovereign Illusion Realm and was a very rare illusion technique.


    Adding on Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline and the other terrifying powers he had, the illusion he could cast would be incredibly terrifying, far superior to what the monster had cast.


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground and looked around because the monster had mentioned treasures.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu found arge cave, which had traces of being frequently visited. This was most likely the monster¡¯sir, and Zhao Fu warily walked in and found all kinds of treasures piled up.


    There were countless gold coins, silver coins, and precious gems. There were also equipment and items, and Zhao Fu collected them all into his spatial ring, after which he opened up a pure silver treasure box.


    This treasure box was hidden in the darkness and most likely contained something incredibly precious, and Zhao Fu felt quite expectant.


    After opening the treasure box, boundless silver light shot out and a Dragon made of pure silver appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    This Dragon waspletely silver-colored, and its horns were incredibly sharp. It had a pair of ck, gemstone-like eyes and wide, silver wings. It also had a pair of sharp ws, each of which had six toes, as well as a long dragon¡¯s tail.


    The Dragon was in fact an incredibly lifelike statue that spiraled in the air, and what made Zhao Fu incredibly delighted was that this statue was actually a Den. What¡¯s more, it was the Den of an incredibly rare dragon species that could spawn Stage 8 dragons called Splendor Night Silver Dragons.


    This type of Dragon was of the Darkness attribute and Metal attribute, and they were more powerful than ordinary Stage 8 Dragons. Zhao Fu had obtained an incredibly precious treasure this time.


    Dragon Dens were incredibly rare, and Great Qin had only created a Wyvern Den by using a Universal Den. Those Wyverns were only Stage 5 and were a low-grade species of Dragons.


    These Splendor Night Silver Dragons were a top-tier species and had Stage 5 strength right after being born.


    However, because the Splendor Night Silver Dragons were so powerful, the amount of time it took to spawn them was quite long ¨C the Den could only spawn two every month, which was 24 in one year.


    Zhao Fu felt that this was eptable. After all, back then the Wyvern Den could only spawn a Wyvern every five or six days, but now it could spawn five or six per day. Now, Great Qin had tens of thousands of Wyverns.


    Zhao Fu had confidence that he would be able to raise a great number of these Splendor Night Silver Dragons in the future. An army of Stage 8 Dragons would be of immense help to Great Qin and give them a great advantage.


    Zhao Fu happily put the Den away and left the cave. Just obtaining this Dragon Den made everything worth it.


    After leaving the cave, Zhao Fu continued onwards. This was still the inner regions of the danger zone and not the depths, and perhaps there would be even more valuable things deeper in.


    Zhao Fu headed onwards and soon reached the depths. He was quite surprised to find that there were still thorny vines everywhere that obscured his line of vision.


    However, these thorny vines were different from the ones outside. The ones here were a dark red color, while the ones outside were green. Moreover, the thorns on these vines were even tougher and sharper, which gave off cold glints.


    Zhao Fu took out the Emperor Killing Sword and shed out sword lights. Even though these thorny vines were incredibly tough, they posed no resistance in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s incredibly sharp Emperor Killing Sword.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu became wary. Since the thorny vines outside had consciousness, these thorny vines most likely did as well.


    Just as expected, as Zhao Fu advanced, the thorny vines started to move. However, this was not to attack Zhao Fu but to defend.


    The countless vines continuously gathered, forming into a red wall that was hundreds of meters tall. Countless thorny vines criss-crossed without leaving any space, and the wall gave off a shockingly powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and sentrge amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword as he lightly cried out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed out a massive ck sword light that mmed into the wall of thorny vines with terrifying power. The wall was directly spit in half, and countless segmented parts of thorny vines fell like rain.


    However, the remaining vines quickly moved and once again formed a massive wall, blocking in front of Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu once again shed out, shing the wall in half.


    This repeated three or four times, after which an ancient voice sounded out, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. Please spare me this time!¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and did not expect that the most terrifying monster in the danger zone would try to settle things amicably. However, Zhao Fu did not stop; after all, he could not just leave because of one sentence from the monster. It had taken him great effort to reach this ce.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s aim ining here was to obtain benefits, so if he could obtain great benefits without expending too much effort, that would naturally be best.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and replied, ¡°I can spare you, but you should understand my purpose ining here. If you give me enough benefits, I¡¯ll immediately leave.¡±


    A thick vine stretched out, on which hung a red fruit that looked like a tomato. It was oval-shaped and was quite smooth, and it gave off a powerful spirit energy and seemed to be a valuable spirit fruit.


    The ancient voice once again sounded out, ¡°Sir, I know you have a Divine Bloodline. Even though it gives incredible power, it makes it more difficult for your cultivation to break through than ordinary people. This Thorn Fruit can help your cultivation break through to the Harmony Realm.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and took the Thorn Fruit. He examined it and found that there was nothing wrong with it, so he put it away and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else of value?¡±


    The ancient voice once again spoke, sounding quite troubled, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have anything else; the Thorn Fruit was my most valuable item. Please understand and leave.¡±


    Zhao Fu definitely did not believe that it did not have anything of value, so he said coldly, ¡°I said that if you gave me enough benefits, I would spare you. Since you¡¯re not willing, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword and an intense sword intent spread out.


    The ancient voice hurriedly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t, sir. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane in and have a look yourself!¡±


    The thorny vines made way, opening up a two meter wide path, and Zhao Fu followed this path into the depths.

 Chapter 1587: Thorn Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Thorn Fruit</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were many craters here, and there were gashes all over the ground as if a battle had happened here. Moreover, it seemed that the battle had been quite terrifying, or else there would not have been such great destruction.


    An elderly man appeared in front of Zhao Fu. He was dressed in red clothes and there were thin vinesing out from his head. He looked incredibly ancient and looked just like a normal person.


    This elderly man was the monster of the danger zone¡¯s depths, and his body gave off terrifying ripples. His strength was at the peak of the World Realm, and if Zhao Fu fought with him, it would be an incredibly bitter battle.


    The elderly man sighed and said, ¡°Before, I was nurturing an Innate Spirit Root here that contained incredibly great spirit power, and it was as terrifying as a Spirit Race¡¯s Emperor¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that a few years ago someone came here. That was an incredibly terrifying woman; I¡¯ve never seen anyone as terrifying as her. Not only was her aura above that of Emperor Bloodlines, but it was also above Divine Bloodlines.


    ¡°However, she wanted to take away the Innate Spirit Root, and I wanted to protect it. Despite releasing all of my power, she only used a tiny portion of her power and was able to easily take away the Innate Spirit Root.


    ¡°Now, you can see that I don¡¯t have anything good left. If it wasn¡¯t for that terrifying existence showing mercy, I would have already died.¡±


    Hearing the elderly man¡¯s words, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious. The only thing that was above a Divine Bloodline was an Origin Bloodline; that person was definitely from the Origin Race.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu could not help but think about before, how he had seen Tuoba Qing in the illusion. He could not help but ask about what the woman looked like, and after hearing the elderly man¡¯s reply, he grinned. Tuoba Qing had indeede here, and she was the one who had taken away the Innate Spirit Root.


    ¡°Sir, do you really know that person? That being said, you have a Divine Bloodline, so it is indeed possible,¡± the elderly man said in shock.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and did not exin. Since there was nothing else of value, Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have anything else, there¡¯s no need for us to fight, and I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    At that moment, the elderly man said in a tone of trying to curry favor, ¡°Sir, I have another ten or so Thorn Fruits and am willing to gift them to you. Would you give me a bit of your blood? Just a few drops is enough.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought about it and seeing that the elderly man¡¯s attitude was quite good, he agreed. His blood was not that valuable to himself, and he often used it to refine things or cast abilities.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu agreed, the elderly man was delighted and took out ten or so Thorn Fruits and gave them to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu cut his palm, and let out some blood for the elderly man.


    After concluding their deal, Zhao Fu left while the elderly man returned below the ground.


    After returning to the merchant group, the women all looked incredibly happy. After all, Zhao Fu had been in the danger zone for two days and the women all greatly missed him. What happened next did not need to be described.


    Hu Shan flirtatiously hugged Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Husband, why were you in there for so long? With your power, you should have been able to easily deal with it, right?¡±


    Niu Doudou lightly harrumphed, ¡°That¡¯s right, you made us wait for you for two days and worry about you. You need topensate us or we won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he exined, ¡°It was very dangerous inside, and it was not as easy as you¡¯re all imagining it to be. I nearly died there, but I did obtain some precious treasures.¡±


    Zhao Fu first took out the Beauty Spring Pearl and then took out some cups. He sent some power into the Spring Pearl, causing springwater to flow out into the cups.


    Zhao Fu exined the effects of the springwater, delighting the women as they all quickly drank from the cups.


    No woman was not interested in beauty.


    After the women drank the springwater, their skin became smoother and more supple, and they looked even more beautiful than before.


    Gou Lan smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, can you give us some more springwater? I feel that the effects from that much are quite weak, and we haven¡¯t gone through great changes.¡±


    Xi Huo also said, ¡°Husband, we¡¯re all yours, and you¡¯ll be happier if we be prettier and serve you together.¡±


    Niu Dongni hugged Zhao Fu¡¯s arm as she also said coquettishly, ¡°That¡¯s right, give us a bit more, alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and directly gave them the Spring Pearl. The Spring Pearl contained a lot of springwater, so he was not worried about it running out. Following this, all of the women¡¯s attention was focused on the Spring Pearl.


    Now that he had untangled himself from the women, Zhao Fu returned to the carriage by himself and nned to consume a Thorn Fruit to break through to the Harmony Realm.


    Even though Zhao Fu¡¯s Heaven Realm Cultivation was quite powerful in the outer Domains, it was quite weak even in the inner Domains, let alone the Heaven Domain. Even within the inner Domains, there were Heaven Realm Cultivators everywhere, and in the eyes of Emperor Heaven Realm experts, Heaven Realm Cultivators were just like ants.


    Moreover, after this experience in the danger zone, Zhao Fu felt that his cultivation was too weak and that he had to raise it as quickly as possible. That way, things would be better for him when he went to the Ounder Ten College¡¯s examination.


    Zhao Fu sat cross-legged in the carriage and took out a Thorn Fruit. He ate it in a few mouthfuls, and he found that it did not taste good at all, being quite bitter.


    Zhao Fu did not care too much and swallowed it, and the flesh of the fruit immediately turned into a powerful spirit energy that spread out.


    The Thorn Fruits were spirit fruits nurtured by the elderly man, and the elderly man¡¯s true form was a massive thorny vine. With his World Realm Cultivation, the ten or so Thorn Fruits that he nurtured would definitely contain immense power.


    Zhao Fu quickly absorbed the enormous spirit energy, which flowed into all parts of his body like a warm current, causing him to feel quitefortable.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation quickly rose.


    After all this time, Zhao Fu¡¯s cultivation had already greatly risen, and he was not too far away from the Harmony Realm. The energy that this Thorn Fruit contained was enough for him to reach the peak of the Heaven Realm.


    However, after he reached the peak of the Heaven Realm, the Thorn Fruit did not have enough spirit energy to boost him to the Harmony Realm. Fortunately, Zhao Fu still had ten or so Thorn Fruits, and he immediately ate another one.


    Another wave of spirit energy spread through Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and his body trembled as he felt as if something had been shattered, and a massive wave of power uncontrobly spread out.


    A massive wave of power flowed from the ground towards Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu quickly absorbed this power. This was the ability of the Harmony Realm, which allowed one to use some Heaven and Earth Power.

 Chapter 1588: Leopard Person

    <h4>Chapter 1588: Leopard Person</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After sessfully breaking through to the Harmony Realm, Zhao Fu smiled. Reaching the Harmony Realm in just nine years was already extremely fast, and this was especially so given that Zhao Fu was not originally someone from the Heaven Awaken World, did not have great aptitude from the beginning, and didn¡¯t start withrge amounts of resources. As such, he could notpare to those genius-level figures.


    After breaking through to the Harmony Realm, Zhao Fu felt that his body had be stronger, and it was as if he was connected to the earth. He could use Heaven and Earth Power at any time now.


    Zhao Fu came outside and exercised his stiffened body. The women had all consumedrge amounts of springwater from the Beauty Spring Pearl. Their skin was snow-white and supple, and their figures were incredibly enticing. Their looks had also changed, bing many times more beautiful than before.


    They had all been top-tier beauties before, and now that they had consumed the springwater, they had be peerless beauties.


    Gou Qingshuiy within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and returned the Beauty Spring Pearl to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu looked inside it and found that there was still a lot, and the women had not used too much.


    The true usage of the Beauty Spring was to immerse one¡¯s body in the springwater; drinking the springwater gave much weaker effects.


    ¡°Owner, it¡¯s time to train your little female ve,¡± Gou Qingshui said flirtatiously as she looked at Zhao Fu with hazy eyes, seeming incredibly lewd.


    After consuming the springwater, the other women also looked at Zhao Fu, and their gazes all became watery as they surrounded Zhao Fu, looking incredibly desperate.


    Shou Nanughed as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time and return to the carriage with husband!¡±


    The other women all smiled and nodded, and they brought Zhao Fu back to the carriage.


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless, and the merchant group continued onwards. Intense sounds rang out from the carriage; after the women had consumed the springwater, not only did they be even more beautiful, but they had also be even lewder as well.


    Now, the merchant group entered a new Kingdom. After passing through this Kingdom, they would reach their destination, the Fox Race.


    After doing it with the women, Zhao Fu hugged the red-faced Orc Goddess and leaned against the window as he continued to appreciate the scenery outside.


    At that moment, a group of people with leopard heads and human bodies, as well as leopard tails and leopard skin, swaggered into a Goat person Vige with weapons.


    These Goat people had the heads of goats and human bodies, and they were quite gentle. Some of them had human faces but goat horns and goat tails.


    The Leopard person at the lead called out, ¡°It¡¯s time for you all to hand over food again. Also, we Leopard people are building a pce so all of your men are to work for us.¡±


    An elderly Goat person with a snow-white goatee came up and said, looking quite troubled, ¡°Sir, we have already handed over foodst month. Also, if you take all of our men away, how will we nt crops, and how will we defend against any danger?¡±


    The Leopard person coldly harrumphed and pped the elderly Goat person to the ground. ¡°Why would I care about what happens to your vige? If you don¡¯t obey I¡¯ll ughter your whole Vige.¡±


    The other Goat people¡¯s faces became pale, and they timidly stood aside, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    The elderly Goat person got up from the ground, and a trace of blood leaked out of his mouth as he gave an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Sir, we can hand over the food, but can we keep some men? Please, sir!¡±


    The Leopard person once again furiously pped the elderly Goat person down to the ground and stepped on him as he said angrily, ¡°A damn old man like you wants to negotiate with me? You¡¯re seeking death.¡±


    ¡°Arghh!¡± a young Goat person could not endure watching his father being beaten like this, and he roared as he ferociously charged at the Leopard person.


    The Leopard person looked quite condescending as he kicked the young Goat person flying, who crashed to the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood. His face became quite pale, and it seemed like he was greatly injured.


    The Leopard person had Stage 2 Cultivation, while the young Goat person did not even have Stage 1 strength; he was not a match for him at all.


    It was evident that this Leopard person would not let off the young Goat person easily. He walked over and stepped on the young Goat person¡¯s head, and he condescendinglyughed as he said, ¡°You want to fight me with that kind of strength? You can die now!¡±


    The Leopard person raised his foot and wanted to stomp down and crush the young Goat person¡¯s head.


    Two women rushed out from a house and knelt as they cried and pleaded, ¡°Sir, please spare him!¡±


    One of them was quite a beautiful young woman and had a mature figure, and she had a pair of goat¡¯s horns and a gentle aura. The other was also beautiful. She had a slim figure and a pair of goat¡¯s horns, and she looked quite pure.


    The beautiful young woman was the young Goat person¡¯s wife. She was called Yang He, while the other woman was his little sister, Yang Lili.


    The Leopard person had never thought that this small mountain Vige would have two beauties like this. He stopped andughed as he went up to hug the two women, who desperately resisted.


    However, the Leopard person¡¯s hands were like iron mps and they could not break free, and the other Leopard people looked at their leader with admiration.


    The Leopard person loudlyughed as he said, ¡°Brothers, bring the men; we¡¯ll y with these twoter!¡±


    The Leopard people all looked quite delighted and excitedly dragged out the male Goat people. The Goat people were all terrified and did not dare to resist at all. The men were all gathered together and had their necks and hands bound with rope.


    Following this, 20 or so Leopard people marched 100 or so male Goat people away.


    They did not take the elderly Vige Chief as elderly people could not do much work and would just be a waste of food. As for the young Goat person, he was half dead, so they did not bring him either.


    Soon, the group of Leopard people encountered the merchant group.


    The leader and the other Leopard people looked delighted; they would most likely be able to obtain great benefits from this merchant group. As such, they went up to stop the merchant group and loudly called out, ¡°This is the Leopard Person Kingdom. Hurry up and pay your protection fee.¡±


    The captain of the guards looked quite disdainful; he now understood Zhao Fu¡¯s temperament well and said coldly, ¡°Scram, or don¡¯t me us for being discourteous.¡±


    The Leopard person loudlyughed as he said, ¡°Do you know whose territory this is? And yet you dare to say such things. Now, if you don¡¯t pay ten times the protection fee, you¡¯ll all die today.¡±

 Chapter 1589: Goat People

    <h4>Chapter 1589: Goat People</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The captain of the guards looked quite furious and turned to look at the carriage behind him. Zhao Fu gave a slight nod, and the captain of the guardsughed and looked at the guards with him; everyone understood what to do.


    The guards all suddenly acted as cold lights shed towards the Leopard people. The Leopard people had never thought that these people would actually fight them. Facing the attack of the 100 or so guards, the Leopard people were quickly killed.


    The bound Goat people looked terrified and did not know what was happening. Now that they were all bound up, even if they tried to run, they would not be able to escape.


    The captain of the guards then came to the carriage to ask Zhao Fu what to do with the Goat people.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on the two Goat women¡¯s bodies, and he lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Bring them up and let everyone else go!¡±


    The captain of the guards nodded and released all of the Goat people, who thanked them before quickly leaving.


    As for the two women, they were brought to the carriage.


    The two women did not know what was happening, and they had only heard from the captain of the guards that the sir in the carriage wanted to see them. They could not refuse this request so they hurriedly went as they were worried about their husband and father¡¯s injuries and wanted to quickly get back. They nned to ask this sir to take them back.


    However, their lewd cries soon sounded out from within the carriage as Zhao Fu started to do it with them and had a good taste of these two Goat people women.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged Yang He and Yang Lili, whoy in his embrace and breathed raggedly. They all looked incredibly embarrassed and could not look at each other.


    Yang Lili had never thought her gentle sister-inw would have such a lewd side, and Yang He looked at Yang Lili embarrassedly. She was also shocked at how Yang Lili had performed, as she seemed quite pure.


    However, they could not remain embarrassed, as they still had things to take care of.


    Yang He looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes as she said, ¡°Sir, my father-inw and husband are heavily injured and we want to go back to check on them; can you bring us back? Later, we¡¯ll serve you well.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled and agreed, and he had the merchant group head towards the Vige.


    The Vige had already heard of the Leopard people being killed as the men had all returned. As for the elderly Goat person and the young Goat person, they had been brought into a room and been treated with some simple medicines.


    They had regained consciousness, and after hearing about this, they could not help but feel worried. However, the merchant group arrived and the two women returned to their side with high-quality medicinal pills, helping them quickly recover.


    Some of the Goat people were quite afraid of the merchant group as the merchant group was simply too powerful. Moreover, they were afraid of the Leopard peopleing for revenge, as the merchant group had killed those Leopard people, and they were worried about getting caught up.


    ¡°Dear wife, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine.¡± The young Goat person was still quite weak as he happily hugged Yang He.


    Yang He looked at Zhao Fu and shyly pushed the young Goat person away as she said softly, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re still injured and still need to rest.¡±


    The young Goat person smiled andy down and did not sense that anything was off. He did not know how lewd his wife had been with Zhao Fu and that his wife was no longer his wife from before.


    Zhao Fu sat down and talked with the elderly Goat person. The elderly Goat person had not been too injured, so he had recovered quickly.


    Zhao Fu primarily asked about two things: The first was the situation in this area, and the other was whether their Goat person race had any ancestral powers or simr things.


    Zhao Fu found that this Kingdom¡¯s situation was quite unique. It had 60% Leopard people and 40% Goat people.


    The Goat people were essentially enved, and because they were quite gentle and weak, they did not dare to resist. As such, the Leopard people often bullied the Goat people, resulting in such situations.


    Zhao Fu also found that the Goat people had a Goat People Blessing that required at least one million Goat people to cast. The more Goat people there were, the greater blessing they could give.


    This blessing could give the Goat people Ancestor¡¯s power, and it had some benefits to Fate and could improve one¡¯s constitution.


    Zhao Fu was very interested in the Goat People Blessing and suggested that he could help the Goat people change the current status quo. The elderly Goat person understood that Zhao Fu was no ordinary person, and he gave him some information.


    This information was to find a Goat person called Yang Long. Yang Long was extremely famous among the Goat people, and only he could rally people to stage an uprising.


    After hearing about this, Zhao Fu and the merchant group set off to find Yang Long.


    Zhao Fu naturally brought Yang He and Yang Lili away with him. The elderly Goat person had long since understood that there was some kind of rtionship between them and Zhao Fu. When they had returned, their faces had been red, and it was obvious that they had done it with a man. Moreover, they would often look at Zhao Fu tenderly.


    A whileter, the merchant group arrived at a Goat people City. This ce was filled with Goat people and Yang Long was the City Lord.


    Zhao Fu did not waste any time and came to the City Hall, and he had people report that someone who could change the fate of the Goat people had arrived. Yang Long quickly weed Zhao Fu in.


    Yang Long was a middle-aged man who gave off a powerful aura and a trace of coldness. He sat within arge hall and looked at Zhao Fu as he asked, ¡°How can you change the fate of the Goat people?¡±


    Zhao Fu faced his sharp gaze and lightlyughed as a terrifying aura burst out from his body. Yang Long had Heaven Realm Cultivation, so Zhao Fu used his Nation Armament¡¯s power to shock and strike fear into Yang Long¡¯s heart.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying aura, Yang Long¡¯s face became pale, and he felt terrified. His body slightly trembled and he no longer seemed as cold and aloof, and he immediately said courteously, ¡°Sir, please sit here.¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile and sat down next to Yang Long. Yang Long did not dare to sit together with Zhao Fu, and he got up and stood next to him as he smiled and asked, ¡°Sir, what matters do you have?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded as he said, ¡°I came to make you this Kingdom¡¯s King. I just need you to gather all of the Goat people and cast the Goat People Blessing for me.¡±


    Yang Long felt like he was going to go mad with joy, and he almost could not believe it. However, thinking of Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power, he understood that Zhao Fu had no reason to lie to him, and he felt incredibly excited.

 Chapter 1590: War

    <h4>Chapter 1590: War</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    To Yang Long, bing this Kingdom¡¯s King was something that he never would have imagined. That was why he was so happy.


    Yang Long said excitedly, ¡°Sir, what should I do then? I¡¯ll follow all of your instructions, and I¡¯ll definitely gather as many Goat people as possible for the Goat People Blessing.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he said, ¡°Secretly notify all of the Goat people to prepare to simultaneously stage uprisings. You can leave the Leopard people¡¯s main army to me; you just have to conquer Cities.¡±


    Hearing that the matter was so simple, Yang Long smiled and agreed, and he secretly spread this information.


    This would take some time. The sun had already set, so Yang Long prepared a luxurious banquet to serve Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not refuse in order to give Yang Long face.


    At the banquet, Zhao Fu looked at a beautiful woman and a pair of twin sisters with interest.


    The woman had a voluptuous figure and beautiful looks. She had a gentle and warm aura, and the twin sisters had graceful figures and looked quite pretty. They gave off gentle and quiet auras, and they looked quite enticing.


    Yang Long sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze and smiled as he introduced them, ¡°She is my wife Yang Mei, and they are my daughters, Yang Hua and Yang Cao. If sir is interested in them, I can have them serve sir tonight.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at them as he pretended to hesitate and said, ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate; after all, they¡¯re your wife and daughters.¡±


    Yang Long was not angry at all andughed as he said, ¡°Sir is helping me so much, so it¡¯s only right that my wife and daughters serve you as well. Don¡¯t refuse sir;ter, I¡¯ll have people bring them to your room.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t refuse then!¡±


    During the banquet, Yang Long did his best to curry favor with Zhao Fu. After all, if he could be King, he would have everything. He would be an existence that reigned above countless people and be the most prestigious person in the Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu gave Yang Long much face and even gave him a few valuable things.


    After the banquet concluded, Zhao Fu came to the room that Yang Long had prepared for him, and Yang Long¡¯s wife and daughters sat on the bed looking quite sorrowful.


    Yang Mei¡¯s eyes were teary, and she had never thought that her husband would give her to someone else and have her serve another person. The twin sisters were also quite angry and red at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not take this to heart and started to do it with them, enjoying the taste of the mother and daughters.


    Outside, Yang Long heard the intense form within, as well as the lewd moans of his wife and daughters, and he felt at ease about his cooperation with Zhao Fu.


    The next day, all of the Goat people started to act. They gave off ferocious auras as they started to attack various Cities.


    The Leopard people were not prepared at all and had never thought that the weak and cowardly Goat people who they normally bully would suddenly stage an uprising today. This made them feel much disbelief.


    The Goat peoplepletely took the Leopard people by surprise, easily conquering City after City and region after region.


    The Leopard people¡¯s King was infuriated and sent massive armies to suppress the Goat people. Even though the Goat people had taken advantage of the situation, this Kingdom had more Leopard people and they normally controlled all of the resources. As such, they were stronger in terms of cultivation and equipment.


    The Leopard people decided topletely destroy the Goat people this time and make them all into ves. Before, they had wanted to do this, but they were worried about the Goat people greatly resisting. As such, this was their best opportunity.


    If they could defeat the Goat people, they would make all of the Goat people ves without any rights, people who could be killed or sold at will.


    The Leopard people army marched out, but it was soon dealt a fatal blow as countless ck rays of light shot out from the side and suddenly attacked.


    The rays of light easily tore apart the Leopard people soldiers¡¯ bodies, causing blood to fly everywhere as cries sounded out.


    Countless people had no idea what was going on before falling onto the ground as broken corpses.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air and sent out massive ck sword lights, cutting apart the soldiers and dyeing the ground red.


    In just a short while, an army of around one million soldiers had been reduced to a mountain of corpses, and only very few people had been able to escape.


    This caused the Kingdom¡¯s higher-ups to fall into shock and terror. Those were the Kingdoms¡¯ most elite forces, yet they had been destroyed so easily. Just what terrifying faction had the other side asked for help from? It seemed that the Leopard people were going to perish.


    Countless Goat people felt wild delight and brazenly attacked Cities. They now understood that they were definitely going to win, and Yang Long happilyughed. Everything he had done, including giving his wife and daughter to Zhao Fu, had been worth it.


    Soon, the Goat people reached the Royal City and surrounded it.


    The Leopard people¡¯s faces were all pale. They now knew that they had lost, while the Goat people looked ecstatic. They would soon take control of this Kingdom and be this Kingdom¡¯s new rulers.


    Yang Long stood at the front of the Goat people army and gave off a domineering aura as he shouted, ¡°The Leopard Kingdom has perished, and there is no use in struggling. As long as you are willing to submit, we will treat you well in the future.¡±


    On the other side stood three women. These three women were the Leopard Kingdom¡¯s three Queens.


    One had golden long hair that was tied up in a braid, and she had a seductive figure and a pretty-looking face. She had a human face and leopard eyes and tail, and she had golden leopard spots on her skin. One had short, violet hair and leopard ears and tail, and she had violet leopard spots on her skin and a fiery figure.


    One had short, red hair and an even more fiery figure. She was extremely beautiful and had leopard ears, a leopard tail, and red leopard spots.


    Their names were Bao Jing, Bao Zi, and Bao Hongye, respectively.


    Bao Jing furiously looked at Yang Long as she said angrily, ¡°If I knew things would turn out like this, I would have long since killed all of you Goat people or made you all ves.¡±


    Yang Long coldly harrumphed, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to surrender, don¡¯t me me for this. All soldiers, attack!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± the Goat people army excitedly yelled as they flooded forwards towards the Royal City. An intense battle exploded out and countless people died, but in the end, the Goat people obtained victory.

 Chapter 1591: Goat People Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 1591: Goat People Blessing</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the pce, Zhao Fu was already doing it with the three Leopard Queens. Before the battle had even started, Zhao Fu had waved his hand, sending out countless chains and binding them up.


    This made the Goat people¡¯s morale surge, while the Leopard people looked devastated; this caused the battle to conclude incredibly quickly.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the three Leopard Queens who werepletely strengthless. Their faces were red and powerlessly gasped. These three Leopard Queens were no ordinary women, and Zhao Fu had expended a great deal of energy to subdue them.


    However, subduing them gave a sense of satisfaction and pleasure.


    Bao Jingy in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and looked at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°You bastard! We just want you to let off our families; we don¡¯t ask for anything else, and you can do what you want with our bodies.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged their bodies and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°There¡¯s naturally no problem in letting off your families, but you also need to give me things I¡¯m interested in. I want ancestral items,simr items, powers, or godly spirits.¡±


    Bao Hongye angrily hit Zhao Fu a few times and said, ¡°Our bodies are already yours and yet you still have more demands; you¡¯re so bad.¡±


    Bao Zi thought about it and said, ¡°We have an ancestral item, which is a Leopard Soul Pearl; it is something condensed from our ancestor¡¯s soul and has powerful soul energy. We¡¯ll give it to you, so please let off our families!¡±


    She took out a crystal pearl that was as big as a lychee, and there was a violet leopard¡¯s image within it. It gave off a faint violet light and a powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased as he took the crystal pearl and smiled as he replied, ¡°Mm, you don¡¯t have to worry; I promise that I won¡¯t harm your families.¡±


    The three Leopard Queens let out sighs of relief. Now that the Leopard Kingdom had been destroyed, they were just worried about the safety of their rtives. Now that this had been resolved, they gave beautiful smiles.


    Bao Hongye happily smiled as she said, ¡°You bastard, let¡¯s continue after I rest for a while. When that timees, I definitely won¡¯t beg for mercy again.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and lifted her chin as he said, ¡°Maybe some other time. I want to immediately refine this Leopard Soul Pearl, so I¡¯ll need to ask you to leave. You can go and find your families, and I¡¯ll take you all awayter.¡±


    Hearing this, the three Leopard Queens smiled and agreed because this was what they were concerned about the most. They put on their clothes and left the room.


    Zhao Fu sat cross-legged on the bed and consumed the Leopard Soul Pearl. The Leopard Soul Pearl exploded out with a violet light and spread through his body before shooting out, and a violet leopard¡¯s image appeared within Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Seeing this violet leopard, Zhao Fu did not feel too surprised and used his Divine power to cover the illusory image. He then started to gradually absorb its energy.


    The leopard¡¯s image became weaker and weaker before turning into motes of light and disappearing, and the crystal pearl also gradually melted.


    Zhao Fu not only felt arge amount of energy flow into his body, but he also felt arge amount of energy flow into his mind and soul as well, causing his mental power to also grow.


    Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back, and a Leopard totem appeared on his back.


    Sensing the violet totem on his back, Zhao Fu gave a smile and came outside. Now it was time to obtain the Goat People Blessing.


    All of the Goat People had been gathered, and there were around 20 million of them. There was an altar at the center, and Zhao Fu stood on the altar while the Goat people looked at Zhao Fu with reverence and worship. It was Zhao Fu who had saved them, and without Zhao Fu they would still be suffering humiliation and bullying.


    The blessing began, and countless Goat people chanted as traces of white aura rose up from their bodies. The traces of aura were simr to Fate and faith energy, and it continuously gathered in the sky.


    The massive amount of auras condensed a Goat person that was hundreds of meters tall, and it gave off an enormous aura.


    The Goat person¡¯s gaze was somewhat nk, and there was no joy or sadness within it. A massive aura came out of the Goat person¡¯s body and formed a wild gale that rushed at Zhao Fu, and it flooded into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu felt a massive wave of power enter his body, and his body exploded out with a powerful aura as countless rays of white light spread out from Zhao Fu that felt quite gentle.


    This made Zhao Fu standing on the altar look like a godly spirit receiving the worship of countless people. He once again felt a pain on his back, and a white Goat person totem appeared on his back.


    After receiving the Goat People Blessing, Zhao Fu did not stay here and continued onwards with the merchant group.


    Yang Long greatly wished that Zhao Fu would stay for a bit longer. After all, the Goat Kingdom had just been established and was not very stable yet, and the people were not very united. If Zhao Fu was willing to stay, no one would be able to resist.


    However, if Zhao Fu left, people might start making trouble. As such, Yang Long would have to carefully govern the Kingdom and gradually solidify his political power.


    After leaving the Goat Kingdom, the merchant group travelled for another day before finally reaching the Fox Race.


    The people of the Fox Race had fox ears and tails, and the men were handsome and the women were quite flirtatious.


    Now that the merchant group had reached its headquarters, and their journey had concluded.


    Zhao Fu came with Hu Shan to arge and luxurious mansion and met her rtives. Hu Shan began to hand over various matters of the merchant group to them, and she told them that she was going to leave with Zhao Fu.


    Some people were happy while some were sad to hear this. Those who were happy were Hu Shan¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s older brother. Now that Hu Shan was going to leave, the merchant group would be his. However, there were many people who liked Hu Shan who felt quite sad that she was leaving.


    Hu Shan was not too reluctant to leave. Ever since she had met Zhao Fu, her life and fate had greatly changed. She was not the same Hu Shan as before, and she would enter a better world and would not remain part of a small faction that feared everything.


    After taking care of all matters, Hu Shan left with Zhao Fu and headed to the centre of the Fox Race¡¯s territory, which was where they were holding the Fox Race Meeting.


    This was where the Heaven Fox Stone was being offered as a prize, and the most powerful person would obtain it. Many geniuses of the Fox Race woulde.


    Zhao Fu was quite interested in this, and he nned to obtain it using his own strength and not through using his Nation Armament. He wanted to gain some experience and not always rely on his Nation Armament. This would be good training for his participation in Ounder Ten College¡¯s examination.

 Chapter 1592: Fox Race

    <h4>Chapter 1592: Fox Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu headed on by himself. If he brought too many people, taking the Heaven Fox Stone might be difficult, so he had everyone else wait for him elsewhere.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu came to the Fox Race Meeting. Virtually everyone was from the Fox Race and it was rare to see outsiders. They all had powerful auras and many tails; some people had seven tails.


    Zhao Fu found a corner where there was no one else and quietly waited for the beginning of the Fox Race Meeting. Since he decided not to use his Nation Armament, he had to keep a low profile. He was primarily seeking to refine himself and train himself not to rely on his Nation Armament.


    At that moment, a white-skinned and chubby middle-aged man appeared on the stage and loudly announced, ¡°Thepetition will hereby begin!¡±


    At the same time, five young men and women giving off icily arrogant auras appeared, and they sat on five chairs on the stage.


    The first was a bewitching-looking Fox Race young man. He was sloppily dressed and seemed somewhatzy. He had seven tails and was called Hu Xie. He was one of the most powerful people in the Fox Race and was one of the biggest contenders for thispetition.


    There was a cold and beautiful-looking young woman with a graceful figure. She was dressed in white clothes and also had seven clothes. She was called Hu Lengleng and was second-ranked behind Hu Xie. She came from one of the biggest factions in the Fox Race.


    The third person was an honest and simple-looking young man who had a powerful aura. He also had seven tails and was called Hu Hou. The fourth person was a ferocious-looking, well-built young man called Hu Sha.


    The fifth person was a beautiful young woman with a mature figure dressed in a pale yellow dress. She looked quite sweet and was called Hu Meili.


    The five people were the most powerful of the Fox Race¡¯s younger generation and came from different factions. They were the top contenders for the Heaven Fox Stone, and they were allowed to directly skip to the finals while everyone else had to climb their way there.


    Everyone looked up at the five people on the stage. Those five people weighed down on everyone like five mountains, and wanting to surpass them would be incredibly difficult.


    However, for that precious Heaven Fox Stone, everyone wanted to at least try, and they would not give up so easily or else they would not havee. Some people looked resolute and trusted in their own power.


    The five people sitting on the stage looked at the people below with condescension. They did not take those people seriously at all, and they were only wary of the people next to them; everyone else was garbage.


    There were also countless people spectating, making the scene seem quite lively. This was the Fox Race¡¯srgest meeting, and countless people came to watch the fun.


    The scene was incredibly raucous as everyone heatedly debated who would obtain the Heaven Fox Stone.


    ¡°From how I see it, Hu Xie will definitely obtain the Heaven Fox Stone. He¡¯s powerful and terrifying, as well as incredibly strange; who can defeat him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I feel that the second-ranked Hu Lengleng has a good chance. Her strength has greatly increased and she¡¯s our Fox Race¡¯s number one beauty. I¡¯ll definitely support her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like either of them. Such a powerful item like the Heaven Fox Stone should fall into the hands of someone with morals, so I support Hu Hou. I don¡¯t like Hu Xie; I¡¯ve heard that he keeps male and female ves and is a cannibal.¡±


    ¡°The strong reign supreme! If you don¡¯t have strength, having morals is pointless. I support Hu Meili; just looking at her makes my heart almost explode.¡±


    ¡°Oi, who says that one of those five people will obtain the Heaven Fox Stone and that the people below have no chance at all?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. Look at the people below; how are they meant to win the Heaven Fox Stone? I feel they¡¯re just here to have some fun.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t for the Meeting, these people would not have the right to fight for the Heaven Fox Stone, and it would definitely go to one of those five on the stage.¡±


    As the people below intensely discussed, the major figures sat on seats on the viewing tform and smiled as they looked down. They also discussed amongst themselves, giving off the auras of upper-level figures.Read more chapter on vipnovel


    They naturally also supported the five people on the stage; the people below did not catch their attention at all.


    Zhao Fu brought his number te and came to an arena. His match was a weak-looking young man who only had Stage 6 or 7 strength.


    Zhao Fu hid his aura and no one could tell what his cultivation was. He was also wearing a ck cloak, making him seem quite mysterious and so that nobody could see his appearance.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, the weak-looking young man felt as if he was being looked at by an extremely dangerous predator. His hairs stood on end, and he felt a cold feeling in his heart and instinctively felt fearful. He did not dare to move, and his arms and legs trembled.


    Zhao Fu did not attack, and he calmly looked at the young man.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying and unhuman-like eyes, the young man could not take it anymore and called out in fear, ¡°I surrender!¡±


    Everyone booed, feeling quite contemptuous of this young man for not daring to even attack before he surrendered. Many people mocked this young man and called him a coward.


    Facing those voices, the weak-looking young man¡¯s face became quite pale, and he did not seem to hear those voices. Those terrifying eyes still lingered in his mind, and he still felt incredibly terrified.


    The umpire announced Zhao Fu¡¯s victory and gave Zhao Fu¡¯s his number te for his next match. Zhao Fu went to the next arena and there was a white-haired elder waiting for him there.


    Zhao Fu stepped forwards and looked at the elder, preparing to easily dispatch him.


    ¡°I surrender!¡± Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, the elder also felt a wave of terror, just like the weak-looking young man from before.


    This made everyone quite surprised, and they started to feel quite curious about Zhao Fu. Why did two people surrender to him before even fighting? Was he that terrifying?


    Some people felt that Zhao Fu was quite ordinary and there was nothing special about him. Others said that Zhao Fu had bribed those two people, or else they would not have surrendered so easily. Some people said that Zhao Fu was bullying the elderly and young.


    The umpire once again announced Zhao Fu¡¯s victory and gave him the number te for his next fight.


    Zhao Fu headed to another arena, and a well-built big man giving off a ferocious aura soon arrived. Everyone felt that this time they would be able to see an intense battle. However, facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying gaze, the big man was unable to take it either and surrendered as well.

 Chapter 1593: Hu Xie

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Hu Xie</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Many people looked quite confused and could not understand what was happening and why three people had sessively been scared into surrendering.


    Some people were dissatisfied that Zhao Fu had bought off those people, but some people found that there was something special about Zhao Fu. They started to pay attention to him.


    Following this, the umpire once again announced Zhao Fu¡¯s victory.


    In his fourth, fifth, and sixth matches, there was still no one who dared to make a move against him.


    This made people feel incredibly shocked; did he buy off that many people, or was he that terrifying? Now, more and more people were paying attention to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite helpless about this. The people he faced off against were simply too weak, and most of them were around Stage 5 or 6, while Zhao Fu was a Harmony Realm expert. Moreover, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes were the most terrifying eyes in the world.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye had nineyers of pupils and his right eye had a cross-shaped pupil with six gray dots around it. Not only did they contain the power of five Emperor Stars, but they also contained all kinds of other powers as well.


    Zhao Fu came to the arena for his seventh match, where he saw a beautiful woman with an enticing figure wearing a red dress. She had five tails and gave off a trace of a bewitching aura. She had a reddened face, and her eyes were slightly watery.


    ¡°Sir, as long as you¡¯re willing to let me serve you for a night, I¡¯ll surrender,¡± after she said this, the surrounding spectators were sent into an uproar and had never thought such a thing would happen. The woman in red was incredibly pretty and yet she took the initiative in offering to serve this person and surrender; how could such a good thing happen to someone?


    Now, everyone was certain that Zhao Fu was a fake, and they thought that he had bought off people to seem cool.


    At the same time, more and more people started to pay attention to Zhao Fu.


    Facing the woman¡¯s words, Zhao Fu felt quite confused, but he lightlyughed and nodded, and the woman happily looked at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll wait for you by the side, but you have to hurry. When I smell your scent, I almost can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, and the umpire once again came up and announced Zhao Fu¡¯s victory.


    For Zhao Fu¡¯s eighth match, he was up against an ugly-looking young man who had Stage 8 or 9 strength. After so many rounds, most of the weaker people had been eliminated, and the remaining people had decent strength.


    ¡°Åé!¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly looked at the ugly-looking young man, and the young man¡¯s heart tightened as he felt his hairs stand on end. However, he did not want to surrender like the others and decided to quickly attack.


    The ugly-looking young man quickly charged at Zhao Fu and arrived in front of him quickly. He formed ws with his hands and grabbed towards Zhao Fu with immense piercing power.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out. Just as the ugly-looking young man attacked, before he could react, he was sent flying backwards and he crashed below the arena and coughed up arge mouthful of blood before he fainted.


    Everyone looked quite shocked and had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such strength.


    On the stage, Hu Xie looked over to Zhao Fu and gave a nefarious smile as he said, ¡°That person is quite interesting; perhaps he can take a few blows from me.¡±


    Hearing this, the other four people also looked at Zhao Fu.


    The fourth-ranked Hu Sha said with a trace of condescension, ¡°If it¡¯s me, I can finish him off with a single punch!¡±


    Hu Hou looked quite serious and said, ¡°I feel that this person is quite powerful and can rival us. That casual attack from him was already so terrifying, so he definitely isn¡¯t simple. However, I should be able to defeat him.¡±


    Hu Meili lightlyughed as she said, ¡°Rather than his strength, I¡¯m more interested in his strength. Even from here, I can smell an intoxicating scent from him; it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a thing.¡±


    Hu Lengleng did not say anything and sat there icily. She nced over at Zhao Fu before looking away.


    Next to her, Hu Xie looked over her figure and gave a trace of a smile as he said to the Fox Race¡¯s number one beauty, ¡°Hu Lengleng, this time the Heaven Fox Stone will definitely be mine and none of you will be able to take it away. If you¡¯re willing to do it with me once, I¡¯ll gift it to you.¡±


    Hu Lengleng coldly looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so overconfident; no one knows who will take the Heaven Fox Stone. Also, do you believe I won¡¯t chop off your thing and feed it to dogs?¡±


    Hu Sha loudlyughed as he said, ¡°Hu Xie, do you want to have apetition right now? I¡¯ve long since wanted to test out your strength. Your elder has never been happy being ranked fourth.¡±


    Hu Meili reminded them, ¡°The people below are stillpeting; as people participating in the finals, we can¡¯t start fighting now.¡±


    Hu Sha arrogantly stood up, ¡°How is it possible for that group of trash topete with us? How about we directlypete and whoever wins can take the Heaven Fox Stone; there¡¯s no point wasting time like this.¡±


    Hu Xie lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I agree!¡±


    Hu Hou thought about it and said, ¡°I also agree, let¡¯s begin then. I don¡¯t want to keep sitting here either.¡±


    The middle-aged MC felt quite troubled. These five people fighting ahead of time would disrupt the procedure of things. If the finals were concluded, there would be no point in the preliminaries anymore.


    He came up and pleaded with them, saying, ¡°Young sirs and misses, please wait; I will try to have the preliminaries conclude as quickly as possible; it won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Hu Sha said dissatisfiedly, ¡°You say that it won¡¯t take long? Do you think we¡¯re stupid? Look at how many people there still are; I don¡¯t want to keep waiting.¡±


    As he spoke, Hu Sha pushed aside the MC and walked to the center of the stage, where there was a stone stele on which was a blood-red stone. That was the Heaven Fox Stone.


    Hu Sha picked up the Heaven Fox Stone and said arrogantly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you trash topete anymore; you can alle! This Heaven Fox Stone will belong to whoever can snatch it!¡±


    After saying this, Hu Sha vigorously threw the Heaven Fox Stone into the air.


    The major figures on the viewing tform did not stop him and smiled as they watched on and started to speak.


    ¡°In previous years we¡¯ve always held rounds ofpetitions, but our Fox Race now has five geniuses. They are simply too far above everyone else, and there¡¯s no need to continue wasting time like this. Let¡¯s allow them to chaotically fight so that everyone can reveal their true abilities. I¡¯m looking forward to those five little fellows¡¯ performances.¡±


    Everyone else smiled and nodded. This Fox Race Meeting was the best opportunity for Hu Xie and the others to make their names known.

 Chapter 1594: Blood Devour

    <h4>Chapter 1594: Blood Devour</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After being tossed up, the Heaven Fox Stone quickly fell and countless people¡¯s gazes fell on that Heaven Fox Stone. However, no one dared to go up to take it because taking it now would be useless.


    They were too weak, and even if they could seize it now, they would not be able to protect it and would be attacked by everyone. As such, most people decided to try to snatch it when things became more chaotic; that way, they would have more of a chance.


    That was what ordinary people nned, and for Hu Xie and the others it was naturally the opposite. After all, they were incredibly powerful, and seeing the falling Heaven Fox Stone, they exploded out with powerful auras and rushed towards it.


    The one who was closest was naturally Hu Sha, as he was the one who had tossed it up into the air. He shot into the air and gave a pleased smile as he was about to grab the Heaven Fox Stone.


    However, a suction force suddenly covered the Heaven Fox Stone and whisked it away.


    Everyone followed the Heaven Fox Stone to a person dressed in a ck cloak, who grabbed it and said coldly, ¡°I wanted to refine myself; why did you do this?¡±


    Hearing this, no one understood what Zhao Fu meant. However, now that he had obtained the Heaven Fox Stone, countless people wanted to go and snatch it from him.


    Hu Sha felt quite furious; he had nearly obtained the Heaven Fox Stone but it had been stolen away by Zhao Fu. He exploded out with a powerful aura and rushed towards Zhao Fu with a powerful gust of wind as he roared, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest, and seeing Hu Sha about to reach him, he stretched out a hand and lightly cried out, ¡°Eight Forbidden Blood Art!¡±


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s outstretched hand became covered by a blood-red light and as Hu Sha rushed down, Zhao Fu¡¯s hand pierced through his chest, resulting in a loud stabbing sound.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Hu Sha howled in pain as his body instantly melted and became countless traces of blood-red water that formed an orb that covered Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. The orb of blood-red water gave off a faint blood-red light and blood-red runes floated out of it, and they surrounded the two meters around the blood-red orb.


    Zhao Fu gripped his hand and slowly withdrew it from the blood-red orb, drawing out a blood-red sword. The runes in the surroundings flowed into the blood-red sword, and the blood-red sword immediately gave off a terrifying and dangerous aura.


    Everything happened too quickly and no one would have expected that the powerful Hu Sha would be instantly killed by Zhao Fu. Seeing this, others started charging forwards to try to snatch the Heaven Fox Stone.


    Facing the people charging up, Zhao Fu held the blood-red sword and vigorously shed out, sending out an enormous blood-red sword arc that shed everyone in the surrounding 100 meters into two halves and dyed the ground blood-red.


    The rest of the people charging up immediately stopped and stared at the heap of corpses in terror. That person in the ck cloak seemed like a god of death.


    The scene fell into a deathly silence, and Hu Xie and the remaining three people stared at Zhao Fu with pale faces. Now, they were thankful that they had not rushed up or they would have ended up like Hu Sha.


    Just who was this person and how did he have such terrifying power? Seeing how Zhao Fu had instantly killed Hu Sha, they were certain that they would also be crushed to death by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°What? Are we not going to continue? This Heaven Fox Stone will belong to whoever can snatch it,¡± Zhao Fu held the blood-red sword in one hand and the Heaven Fox Stone in the other as he talked coldly.


    The people in the surroundings looked terrified and sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, their bodies instinctively trembled. They finally understood why those people before had surrendered before attacking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± A voice exploded out from the viewing tform as a bearded middle-aged man exploded out with a savage aura and furiously charged at Zhao Fu. He was Hu Sha¡¯s father, Hu Li, and he had Great Earth Realm Cultivation.


    Sensing this ferocious power, everyone else quickly retreated, while Zhao Fu stood there and watched Hu Li charge over.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu raised the blood-red sword and shed down, sending out an enormous vertical blood-red sword light.


    Bang!


    Hu Li was sent flying back by the blood-red sword light and heavily mmed into a wall of the viewing tform, causing a massive crater to appear in the wall.


    The expressions of the people on the viewing tform fell, and they exploded out with powerful auras as they looked at Zhao Fu seriously.


    They had simr strength to Hu Li, and yet Hu Li had been easily defeated by a strike. This proved that Zhao Fu could defeat all of them, so they felt quite shocked.


    Now, everyone understood that Zhao Fu was not even someone from the Fox Race. A violet-haired elder asked seriously, ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to steal our race¡¯s Heaven Fox Stone and kill our people?¡±


    Zhao Fu was the only outsider here and everyone else was from the Fox Race. There were countless experts here, as well asrge numbers of Fox Race soldiers; the Fox Race had an absolute advantage in terms of numbers.


    Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Zhao Fu put the Heaven Fox Stone away and said coolly, ¡°The Heaven Fox Stone belongs to anyone who can snatch it, so it is now mine. Also, I just killed a bunch of trash; do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The violet-haired elder yelled, ¡°This is the Fox Race¡¯s territory. Don¡¯t go too far, or else you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±


    Bang!


    Just as the elder spoke, Zhao Fu shot forwards and his body turned into a few bloody wisps and dissipated. In the next moment, he appeared in front of the elder and his blood-red sword stabbed through the elder¡¯s chest. Moreover, because of the momentum behind Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, his sword nailed the elder into the wall behind him.


    Zhao Fu was now face to face with the elder, and he gave a cold smile as he asked, ¡°What can you do even if I go too far?¡±


    Blood leaked out of the elder¡¯s lips, and he furiously red at Zhao Fu. He gathered a wave of power in his hand and raised it, wanting to strike Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fuughed and lightly cried, ¡°Blood Devour!¡±


    The blood-red sword gave offrge amounts of blood-red aura that instantly sank into the elder¡¯s chest. The elder cried out in pain as his body withered and he turned into a dry corpse.


    Zhao Fu withdrew the blood-red sword from the elder¡¯s withered corpse, and everyone in the surroundings quickly retreated. That elder was one of the strongest people in the Fox Race¡¯s senior generation, and yet he had also been killed by Zhao Fu in a single strike.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Hu Xie howled in pain. The elder who Zhao Fu had just killed was his grandpa, and he had treated him incredibly well.


    Zhao Fu turned his head and looked at Hu Xie as his left eye widened and his golden pupil quickly spun.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Chains shot out from the air with immense power, piercing through Hu Xie¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1595: God of Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1595: God of Killing</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Blood flew everywhere and before Hu Xie could even cry out, his body was pierced by chains, making him look like a sieve. There was no part of him left intact, making him look horrifying. The Fox Race¡¯s number one genius fell just like that.


    ¡°Kill!¡± seeing their master being killed, countless soldiers loudly roared as they gave off terrifying auras and charged towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu spun and gave a cruel smile as he turned into a ray of blood-red light and shot towards the soldiers. His blood-red sword turned into a blood-red ribbon that was ten or so meters long, and he vigorously swung it, causing it to quickly shoot out.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The soldiers around Zhao Fu were sliced in half, and their corpses gradually fell and their organs spilled everywhere. Blood flew everywhere, but it was eerily held in the air by an invisible force.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu gave a savage smile, stretched out a hand, and grabbed at the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The blood floating in the air turned into nail-sized orbs of blood and gave off immense force as they shot out, shooting into soldiers¡¯ bodies. Blood sprayed everywhere as cries continuously sounded out and countless holes appeared in the soldiers¡¯ bodies.


    In just those few moments, Zhao Fu killed over 50,000 people. There were corpses and blood all over the ground as the iing soldiers all looked terrified and did not dare to rashly rush ahead.


    ¡°Kill!¡± a roar sounded out as the middle-aged man who had previously been sent flying, Hu Sha¡¯s father, charged forwards.


    His faction¡¯s soldiers obeyed and gave off a massive aura as they rushed at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu gave a trace of an evil smile ¨C these people charging at him was exactly what Zhao Fu wanted, as he still had not killed enough.


    The ribbon within his hand shrank and re-formed into a sword. Zhao Fu gave off a massive aura as he ferociously charged towards the soldiers.


    It was the first time that Zhao Fu had used the Eight Forbidden Blood Art in battle before, and even without having fused with any powerful bloodlines, it already had terrifying power. This was not only a bloodline-fusing power but an art of killing.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword shed out as a blood-red sword light shed through soldiers¡¯ bodies, causing blood to spray out. Zhao Fu spun, and all of the soldiers around him were cut into pieces.


    This was not a battle but a one-sided ughter. Zhao Fu¡¯s sword continuously shed out, cutting apart the iing soldiers like grass.


    The ground was dyed red and there were corpses everywhere. Most of the corpses were in pieces and there was an incredibly gory stench.


    Boom!


    Hu Sha¡¯s father exploded out with the power of a Nation Armament, and a terrifying aura spread out like a flood, bringing with it a wild gale.


    Hu Li charged towards Zhao Fu like a wild beast, giving off massive sounds and seeming to be able to destroy everything as if nothing could stop him.


    Pa!


    Hu Li gave off a terrifying aura as he rushed in front of Zhao Fu. Before he could attack, Zhao Fu condescendingly stretched out a hand and grabbed his head, and he spoke with a cold voice, ¡°Blood Extermination!¡±


    Hu Li felt extreme pain and gave an incredibly painful howl as his body instantly turned into blood-red water that formed an orb. It gave off an attractive force that caused the blood on the ground to turn into a few pirs of blood and fuse into the orb.


    The orb became bigger and bigger and flew into the sky as it exploded with an enormous suction force. The soldiers below were sucked into the sky as if they were ants, and they were stuck against the blood-red orb, unable to resist at all.


    100,000 soldiers were sucked into the sky, forming an orb made up of countless soldiers.


    The orb was incredibly big, and the soldiers pressed against it vigorously struggled and howled or wept.


    Zhao Fu raised a hand towards the orb and vigorously clenched his hand.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the enormous orb in the sky exploded. Blood and bits of flesh shot everywhere, descending like a bloody rain, dyeing everything in the surrounding red and creating a hellish scene.


    The surroundings became deathly silent, and everyone looked at Zhao Fu with terror as they trembled. In their eyes, Zhao Fu was like a god of killing.


    Those with Nation Armaments released their Nation Armaments, and those with cultivation exploded out with their cultivation power. More and more soldiers gathered.


    Zhao Fu stood at the center of the scene and looked around him. His gaze settled on the Fox Race¡¯s experts and he said coldly, ¡°Do you still have any objections?¡±


    The Fox Race¡¯s experts looked quite serious. After seeing Zhao Fumit that ughter, they understood how terrifying Zhao Fu was. If they rushed up, they might die at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands.


    Such a powerful person could only be stopped by an ocean of soldiers. There were still soldiers hurrying over, but they would still not be enough. Moreover, was it really worth it to sacrifice so many soldiers to kill Zhao Fu?


    Furthermore, with Zhao Fu¡¯s power, even though the soldiers might be able to stop Zhao Fu, they would not be able to stop him from leaving.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the experts looked at each other and a dignified-looking middle-aged man said, ¡°You can take the Heaven Fox Stone, we have no objections. However, please leave quickly.¡±


    Zhao Fu killing so many people had turned this perfectly good meeting into a ughterhouse. If this news spread, the Fox Race would lose a lot of face. Moreover, they were quite afraid of Zhao Fu¡¯s power and did not dare to act.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightly harrumphed and waved his hand, sending out three chains that bound up three women. He then turned into a ray of light and shot over the horizon.


    With more and more soldiers gathering, even if he used his Nation Armament, he had to quickly leave or else things would be dangerous. The power of a few billion soldiers gathered together was quite terrifying, and he might not be able to withstand it.


    The three women Zhao Fu brought away were the red-clothed woman from before, who was called Hu Mei; Hu Lengleng, the Fox Race¡¯s number one beauty; and Hu Meili.


    Because of how suddenly Zhao Fu had acted, the Fox Race¡¯s experts were unable to react in time. Moreover, even if they could react in time, they would have hesitated as an intense battle would have erupted.


    Soon, news of what had happened here spread to other ces.

 Chapter 1596: Naga

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Naga</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Fox Race was sent into an uproar because the Fox Race Meeting had been turned into a ughterhouse. The strongest people from the senior and junior generations had died, and the various experts present could not do anything.


    Some people said that this was the most terrifying thing that they had experienced in their lives, and it was as if the world had been dyed blood-red. There were broken corpses everywhere, and the screams still sounded out in their minds.


    Everyone in the Fox Race felt quite curious about that person and wondered just who he was and how he had such terrifying power. Even the surrounding worlds had never heard of this person before.


    The most fortunate one was Hu Hou, the honest-looking young man.


    Of the Fox Race¡¯s five geniuses of the younger generation, the first-ranked Hu Xie had been killed, the second-ranked Hu Lengleng had been kidnapped, the fourth-ranked Hu Sha had been killed, and the fifth-ranked Hu Meili had been kidnapped. There was no one topete with him, and he was now the Fox Race¡¯s only genius.


    News of what had happened spread to the surrounding worlds, and the other worlds all became wary and hoped that this terrifying person would note to where they were.


    Zhao Fu brought the three women to a cave and set down restrictions within their bodies before undoing the chains binding them.


    The three women were quite afraid of Zhao Fu, as they had personally seen how terrifying, bloodthirsty, and cruel Zhao Fu was.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you. Of course, you all need to obediently submit to me.¡±


    Seeing how gentle Zhao Fu seemed, no longer as cold and cruel, Hu Mei felt at ease and hugged him as she said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve always been yours and you can do whatever you want to me. Let¡¯s start, I¡¯ve waited for so long already.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the lewd Hu Mei in his embrace and pressed her below him and started to do it with her.


    Hu Lengleng and Hu Meili¡¯s faces were red as they watched Zhao Fu and Hu Mei do it in front of them.


    A whileter, Hu Meili¡¯s breathing became rough and she looked at Hu Lengleng as she said, ¡°We¡¯re going to be his women sooner orter, so it¡¯s better that we take the initiative and please him. I¡¯m going over.¡¯


    However, Hu Lengleng shook her head as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t submit to him; my man has to be an upstanding hero, not a bloodthirsty and domineering evildoer who kidnaps women.¡±


    Hu Meili did not say anything else as she looked at the two people intensely doing it. She had already been tempted by Zhao Fu¡¯s aura, and seeing how much Hu Mei was enjoying herself, she could not help but join in.


    In the end, Hu Lengleng was also pressed down by Zhao Fu, and she was no longer as cold and was just as lewd as the other women.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the three women and smiled. The Fox Race¡¯s women had a bewitching air about them, which could make one feel intoxicated.


    Hu Mei happily smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so powerful. I can¡¯t leave you in the future.¡±


    Hu Meili also flirtatiously smiled.


    Hu Lengleng¡¯s face was red and shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and did not say anything. She felt that she had been too lewd, which waspletely unbefitting of her.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you all go back to say goodbye to your families before leaving with me.¡±


    Hu Lengleng and Hu Meili felt quite delighted and had never thought that Zhao Fu would allow them to say goodbye. They were already prepared to never see their families and friends again, and they had felt quite sad.


    However, Zhao Fu had unexpectedly allowed them to say goodbye; was he not afraid that they would run off and note back?


    The two women examined their bodies and realized why ¨C their bodies were filled with Zhao Fu¡¯s restrictions and he could control them at will. Moreover, Zhao Fu had just conquered them, and they now felt a slight sense of reliance towards him.


    The two women sighed; it seemed that they would not be able to escape from Zhao Fu for the rest of their lives. However, they were not angry and were instead quite happy.Read more chapter on vipnovel


    Following this, the two women left while Hu Mei stayed with Zhao Fu. She did not have anyone to say goodbye to, and she only wanted to stay by Zhao Fu¡¯s side and receive his love.


    After they left, Zhao Fu took out the Heaven Fox Stone and started to fuse it.


    The Heaven Fox Stone floated in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s body, gave off an intense blood-red light, and became a small nine-tailed fox as big as a palm.


    This little fox did not show any resistance or aversion, and it instead excitedly leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu suspected that it was because of his rtionship with Tamamo-no-Mae and Su Dafei ¨C they were pure-blooded Nine-Tailed Foxes, which made the little fox like Zhao Fu.


    After the little fox entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, Zhao Fu exploded out with a powerful aura as his body gave off an intense blood-red light.


    The little fox turned into a powerful blood-red energy that spread throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and Zhao Fu focused on absorbing and refining this power, turning it into his.


    After Zhao Fu finished refining the power, he once again felt a pain on his back as a nine-tailed fox totem appeared on his back.


    Sensing the various powers in his body, Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile.


    Following this, Hu Lengleng and Hu Meili returned, looking quite happy having said goodbye to their families and friends. Zhao Fu then brought them to the meeting ce with Hu Shan and the others.


    Beneath a small hill, there was a massive and exquisite-looking carriage. The women had been waiting for a long time, and seeing Zhao Fu return, they all looked delighted. They immediately pulled him into the carriage, and indescribable sounds rang out.


    Now that the merchant group had returned to the Fox Race, Zhao Fu¡¯s goal was to go to Ounder Ten College, and he ordered the three-headed demon wolf to head in that direction.


    Because the three-headed demon wolf was incredibly intelligent, it did not need a driver, and Zhao Fu and the women could enjoy themselves inside the carriage.


    Five dayster, Zhao Fu and the women had passed through the outer region and reached the inner region. The people here were much stronger than those in the outer region, and the strongest people had Emperor Heaven Realm Cultivation. Zhao Fu could no longer act as unrestrainedly as before.


    After receiving much love from Zhao Fu, and adding on the Beauty Spring Pearl¡¯s effects, the women all looked incredibly beautiful and gave off bewitching auras.


    By now, Zhao Fu and the others had reached a small Naga Kingdom. These people had human upper bodies and snake lower bodies. They were incredibly fast, but they found it hard to turn corners.


    Zhao Fu sat next to the window and hugged the red-faced Hu Lengleng as he looked at the Naga City outside.

 Chapter 1597: Naga God

    <h4>Chapter 1597: Naga God</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There were Nagas walking on the streets, selling things, sitting in restaurants, andughing and talking; there was not much different from a normal human settlement.


    However, all of the building styles and engravings were rted to snakes, and snakes could be seen everywhere.


    At that moment, the street started to be quite lively as people started to crowd together. Zhao Fu felt quite curious and got off the carriage to take a look at what was happening.


    He saw a beautiful Naga woman with a mature figure dressed in red armor. She held a spear and gave off a valiant aura, and she led a group of Naga soldiers as they led along some people in chains.


    Zhao Fu asked a Naga next to him curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Naga ignored Zhao Fu because he could immediately tell that Zhao Fu was not a Naga. After Zhao Fu tossed over a bag of coins, the Naga smiled and exined.


    The woman in red armor was one of the Naga Kingdom¡¯s Princesses, and the people in chains were criminals. They had allmitted great crimes and they were being taken to be sacrificed to their Kingdom¡¯s Naga Gods.


    The Kingdom¡¯s Naga Gods were theNaga Kingdom¡¯s guardian gods, and they were very powerful. There were two of them, one male and one female. Even though they protected the Naga Kingdom, their personalities were incredibly savage, and they liked to eat people, and they ate 800 people every month.


    To a big Kingdom, 800 people every month was not a big deal, so the Naga Kingdom¡¯s royal family always sent over people every month. Moreover, they would always be delivered by a Princess out of respect to the Naga Gods.


    After hearing that there were Naga Gods, Zhao Fu felt quite interested and thought about it before following the group to arge mountain.


    This mountain was quite big and was the tallest in the mountain range. There was arge cave in front of the mountain that was 100 meters tall and dozens of meters wide, and there were a few massive, ferocious-looking snakes engraved around it.


    It was pitch-ck inside the cave and nothing could be seen, but traces of cold air came out from within, apanied by a gory stench.


    Aftering before the cave, the Naga Princess ordered the soldiers to tie the criminals on the pirs in front of the cave before retreating away. She then came in front of the cave by herself and loudly called out, ¡°Esteemed Naga Gods, we have prepared the food for you. Pleasee out and enjoy them.¡±


    Slithering sounds could be heard as two Nagas appeared in front of everyone.


    One Naga looked like a well-built man from the waist-up and had a silver snake tail. The other was a beautiful andzy-looking woman who also had a silver tail, and they both of them gave off powerful godly spirit auras.


    Seeing the Princess, the male Naga God smiled and said, ¡°Daughter you¡¯vee again!¡±


    The Princess smiled as she said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s time to present the sacrifice to you, so I naturally came. This time, I¡¯ve picked out many strong Nagas for you to eat.¡±


    The people tied to the poles felt incredibly confused upon hearing the Naga God calling the Princess daughter and the Princess calling the Naga God father.


    After all, this Princess was the daughter of the current Queen, so why was she calling the Naga God father?


    They could not help but think about that rumor that the Queen and the Naga God had an unspeakable secret. It was said that the Queen had only seized the throne with the Naga God¡¯s help, and it seemed that this rumor was true.


    So it seemed that the Naga Kingdom¡¯s Queen had this kind of rtionship with the Naga God. This was an incredibly shocking matter, and no one in the Kingdom knew.


    Now that they knew this secret, they would definitely die. After all, the Princess only did not mind them hearing because they had been brought here to feed the Naga Gods.


    The Nagas started to beg for mercy, asking the Naga Gods to spare them. They promised that they would turn over a new leaf and that they would not spread this information.


    Some Nagas knew that they would not live, so they started to curse at the Naga God and the Queen; they had never thought that they would be so depraved.


    The female Naga God looked quite dissatisfied before turning into a massive silver snake that was hundreds of meters long. She opened her mouth and devoured 20 or so Nagas in a single bite, causing the remaining Nagas to look terrified and beg for mercy.


    In the end, the 800 Nagas were all eaten by the female Naga God, leaving behind only bloody traces and limbs.


    After eating these people, the female Naga God returned to her Naga form and wiped away the blood at her lips and angrily returned to the cave.


    The male Naga God helplesslyughed, knowing why the female Naga God was angry.


    At that moment, the Princess said coquettishly, ¡°Father, you haven¡¯t gone to see mother in a long time. Mother misses you, so can youe with me to visit her? Please, father.¡±


    The male Naga God could not refuse the Princess¡¯ request and left with her.


    After they left, a figure came out from the side. It was Zhao Fu, and he had never thought that this would happen.


    The two Naga Gods had World Realm power, and the male Naga God was slightly stronger and was at the peak of the World Realm.


    The Naga Kingdom had billions of Stage 3 soldiers as well as a Nation Armament, and it was not something to be trifled with. As such, Zhao Fu acted cautiously and did not reveal his power.


    After the male Naga God and Princess had gone quite some distance away, Zhao Fu looked at the cave and took off his cloak as he smiled and walked in.


    The inside of the cave was not as he expected. There were torches hanging from the walls and the ground was lined with bricks. As he walked forwards, he came to a veryrge and luxurious room where there were all kinds of furniture made of valuable materials. There were beautiful paintings on the walls, and there was a massive luminous gem on the ceiling.


    There was arge bed at the center, where the female Naga God was lying.


    She was resting her head on her hand and she smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu and saidzily, ¡°Young sir, why have youe here?¡±


    From the instant that Zhao Fu had approached the cave, the female Naga God had noticed Zhao Fu. Now, seeing his incredibly handsome face and sensing his intoxicating aura, she did not attack him and instead waited for him on the bed. She felt quite expectant and wanted to take revenge on the male Naga God.

 Chapter 1598: Naga King

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Naga King</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu smiled as he walked over and sat on the bed, as he understood the female Naga God¡¯s intentions. He lifted up her face and said, ¡°Seeing how beautiful the Naga God was, I could not help but want to meet you.¡±


    The female Naga God gave a trace of a smile as she said, ¡°Is that so? Even though your cultivation is quite low, based on your talent, you don¡¯t seem like an ordinary person. This God will give you a chance, but you need to serve This God well or else This God will eat you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make you satisfied.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu pressed the female Naga God under him, and the female Naga God had never thought that she would feel such pleasure. Zhao Fu was more than 100 times better than the male Naga God, and soon she waspletely lost in the pleasure and became incredibly lewd.


    Elsewhere, the male Naga God and the Princess secretly came to the pce. They came to a room and lightly knocked, and two Naga female attendants opened the door.


    The male Naga God and Princess entered, and there was a beautiful woman with good looks and a mature figure waiting. One could tell at a nce that she was a very ambitious woman. She was the Naga Kingdom¡¯s Queen and was called She Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°Husband!¡± She Xiaoxiao smiled as she dove into the male Naga God¡¯s embrace and wrapped her arms around his waist as she affectionately called out.


    The male Naga God also hugged She Xiaoxiao as he smiled and asked, ¡°Did you miss me a lot?¡±


    She Xiaoxiao¡¯s face became red as she lightly replied, ¡°Of course I did, you¡¯re my husband; how could I not miss you. Also, why haven¡¯t youe to see me in so long?¡±


    The male Naga God said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want your husband to find out about us. If he found out, both of us would suffer for it, so we need to hold back.¡±


    She Xiaoxiao said in dissatisfaction, ¡°I can¡¯t take it, I just want to stay by your side. Can you really bear to have us stay in this pce and live in fear? We might be executed any day!¡±


    The male Naga God felt quite troubled as he said, ¡°I also don¡¯t want this, but I can¡¯t do anything to resolve this situation.¡±


    Hearing this, She Xiaoxiao smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long since wanted to cause an uprising. Husband, you need to support us; if you support us, our chances of sess will be much greater. When that timees, I will be the ruler of the Naga Kingdom and we can openly announce our rtionship. We can be together every day and won¡¯t have to hide it anymore.¡±


    The male Naga God looked quite hesitant, and She Xiaoxiao gave a flirtatious smile, kissed the male Naga God, and pleaded, ¡°Please, husband?¡±


    In the end, the male Naga God agreed after thinking about it.


    She Xiaoxiao said happily, ¡°Thank you, husband! Did you miss my body? I¡¯lle and serve you now.¡±


    ºä!


    The Princess She Mi smiled and felt that she should not continue staying here, so she turned to leave.


    Boom!


    A terrifying power sted on the room, causing it to explode. Countless pieces of rock and wood were sent flying, and a slightly-skinny middle-aged Naga giving off a powerful aura appeared above the room.


    When he saw the two people hugging, he felt furious to the extreme, as he was the Naga Kingdom¡¯s King, and She Xiaoxiao was his Queen. She was currently affectionately hugging the male Naga God with a reddened face, and her clothes were somewhat disorderly.


    If he had not arrived in time, perhaps they would have started doing it already. Thinking about that, the Naga King felt even angrier; he had been a fool for trusting She Xiaoxiao.


    She Xiaoxiao¡¯s face became pale and she felt strengthless. She had never thought that they would be exposed before they had even begun their n. Now, everything was finished. She wanted to go up and exin and see if there was any chance to turn the situation around.


    However, the Naga King was filled with hatred towards She Xiaoxiao. He raised his hand andunched a terrifying attack towards her; he was determined to kill her.


    She Xiaoxiao looked terrified; she did not have the power to defend. At that moment, the male Naga God acted and blocked the Naga King¡¯s attack.


    ¡°You can all die together!¡± the Naga King furiously roared as he directly exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power, causing the heavens and earth to dim. A wave of Divine Realm power spread out, apanied by massive sounds.


    ¡°Åé!¡±


    The male Naga God¡¯s expression fell, and he quickly said to She Xiaoxiao and She Mi, ¡°Hurry and leave, I¡¯ll stop him.¡±


    She Xiaoxiao and She Mi came back to their senses and hurriedly ran.


    The male Naga God also gave off a terrifying aura, causing abnormal signs in the heavens and earth. This was a peak World Realm Cultivation, and he was only a bit away from breaking through to the Divine Realm.


    The Naga King gripped his fists and gave off enormous power as he turned into a ray of light and shot towards the male Naga God. The male Naga God also gave off terrifying power as he rushed towards the Naga King and vigorously punched out.


    The two fists shed together with monstrous power, causing destructive shockwaves to st out. The ground instantly cracked, and the entire room was destroyed as dust billowed into the air.


    The male Naga God was incredibly powerful, making the Naga King stumble back a few steps while he only took a single step back.


    The Naga King¡¯s cultivation was lower, and he had less battle experience than the male Naga God. As such, despite having Divine Realm power because of his Nation Armament, he was still at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± the Naga King roared as he exploded out with an even stronger power and rushed at the male Naga God. The male Naga God looked quite serious as he went up to meet him, and the two of them continuously shed.


    ºäºäºä...


    ¡°Åé!¡±


    ¡°ºä!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions continuously sounded out as the two men battled, and terrifying shockwaves spread out. Sensing this power, countless people¡¯s hairs stood on end as they looked towards the pce.


    Bang!


    The Naga King used his Nation Armament¡¯s power to punch the male Naga God to the ground, opening up arge crater.


    Within the crater, the male Naga god coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    At that moment, the Naga King looked over at She Xiaoxiao and She Mi running away and coldly said to the soldiers who had hurried over, ¡°Kill them and cut them up.¡±


    Even though the soldiers did not know what had happened, they obeyed the Naga King¡¯s orders and held their weapons as they rushed towards the mother and daughter.


    Boom!


    A terrifying power once again exploded out as a silver aura me burst forth around the male Naga God¡¯s body. He then turned into a ray of light and shot over to She Xiaoxiao and She Mi, taking one of them in each hand and flying off.


    The Naga King furiously roared, ¡°Chase after them! Don¡¯t let a single of them escape!¡±

 Chapter 1599: God Devouring

    <h4>Chapter 1599: God Devouring</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The male Naga God hugged the two women and rushed towards the cave. It seemed that they could no longer stay in the Naga Kingdom, so he nned to take his other wife, the female Naga God, and leave this ce or else they would die.


    With their World Realm power, there was no Kingdom that would not wee them. They would be their godly spirits and receiverge amounts of faith energy.


    The male Naga God had deep feelings for his wife, as they had lived together for many years, but he also could not let go of She Xiaoxiao either. He also deeply loved her, or else he would not agree to help her with an uprising.


    Moreover, they also had a product of their blissful union, who was their daughter, She Mi.


    Now, the male Naga God felt somewhat regretful. He knew that the Naga King was suspicious, but he still went to see She Xiaoxiao. His peaceful days from before had been quite good, but they were gone now.


    What made him feel quite surprised was that as husband and wife godly spirits, his wife should have sensed him being in danger.


    And yet, she did not react at all, so the male Naga God started to feel quite worried about his wife. He quickly flew and soon arrived at the cave.


    At the entrance of the cave, he sensed another person¡¯s aura. This aura was incredibly dangerous, and he felt quite startled and rushed in with She Xiaoxiao and She Mi.


    After rushing in, he saw his wife lying red-faced on the bed, not wearing any clothes. There was a handsome young man continuously doing her, while she cooperated with him.


    The male Naga God stared at this scene in disbelief before coughing up a mouthful of blood. He had already been injured, and his anger caused him to receive internal injuries.


    She Xiaoxiao and She Mi were also shocked to see this scene. However, seeing how powerful the handsome young man was, they could not help but feel quite tempted. Their faces became red and their breathing became erratic, and they somewhat wanted to rece the female Naga God.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the male Naga God roared furiously and exploded out with a powerful aura as he punched toward Zhao Fu, sending out a wave of energy.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and took out the Emperor Killing Sword as he also exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power. He vigorously shed, and a ck sword light flew out and destroyed the iing wave of energy. The sword light continued onwards and sted the male Naga God back, causing him to smash into the wall behind him and cough up arge mouthful of blood.


    Great Qin now had seven worlds, and the power that Zhao Fu¡¯s Nation Armament had far exceeded that of the male Naga God. As such, he was able to easily deal severe injuries to the male Naga God with a single blow.


    Seeing that the male Naga God was heavily injured, Zhao Fu naturally would not let him off. He grasped this opportunity and stabbed out, sending a sword light shing out, sinking into the male Naga God¡¯s throat. The male Naga God instantly died and his corpse sank to the ground.


    Looking at the dead male Naga God, the female Naga God¡¯s eyes became filled with tears and she angrily hit Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°You bastard, why did you kill my husband?¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged her and said domineeringly, ¡°You¡¯re my woman now, not his wife.¡±


    The female Naga God lightly harrumphed, ¡°I got it! But he was still my husband, and I still feel sad seeing you kill him.¡±


    Zhao Fu put away the Emperor Killing Sword and lifted up her chin as he lightly smiled, ¡°You won¡¯t be sad soon.¡±


    The female Naga God understood Zhao Fu¡¯s intention and red at him as her face turned red. She lightly hugged Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on She Xiaoxiao and She Mi¡¯s bodies. He could guess at their identities, as She Mi looked like She Xiaoxiao.


    Seeing that her father had been killed, She Mi looked at Zhao Fu hatefully. Her father had treated her incredibly well and she liked her father a lot, which was why she hated Zhao Fu.


    She Xiaoxiao felt quite shocked. The male Naga God was so powerful and yet he had been killed by Zhao Fu so easily. Now, they were in danger as Zhao Fu might kill them at any moment, and even if Zhao Fu did not kill them, they could not escape the Naga Kingdom.


    If they were caught by the Naga King, they would be doomed. They would be skinned from the waist up, and the scales on their lower bodies would be ripped off. This was the Naga Kingdom¡¯s harshest punishment, and she knew how painful it would be.


    She Xiaoxiao did not hesitate and gave a flirtatious smile as she pulled over She Mi and came in front of Zhao Fu as she said bewitchingly, ¡°Sir, let us serve you!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and She Xiaoxiao and She Mi started to serve him.


    The female Naga God also smiled. She did not like She Xiaoxiao for seducing her previous husband, nor did she like She Mi. However, seeing how depraved they looked, she felt quite happy.


    Zhao Fu enjoyed the service of the mother and daughter and had wanted to have a good taste, but he sensed a massive disturbance from outside and understood that there were many soldiers charging over here.


    He did not hesitate and put away the male Naga God¡¯s corpse before bringing the women to his carriage and leaving the Naga Kingdom.


    After leaving the Naga Kingdom, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. He knew what had happened but did not care too much.


    They came to a ce without anyone else and Zhao Fu took out the male Naga God¡¯s corpse and decided to devour it.


    Countless traces of ck aura poured out from Zhao Fu¡¯s hand and covered the male Naga God¡¯s corpse. The powerful energy continuously ate at the corpse, causing it to melt and gradually disappear.


    In the end, the corpse formed a pool of silver liquid which floated in the air. It gave off a faint silver light and a powerful godly spirit aura.


    Zhao Fu opened his mouth and sucked the liquid into his mouth and continued refining the silver liquid.


    The silver liquid spread throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body and caused him to feel a chill. After absorbing the silver liquid, Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back as a silver Naga totem appeared on his back.


    Zhao Fu knew that refining the male Naga God¡¯s corpse would definitely give a Naga totem.


    After all, the male Naga God was a godly spirit and had powerful Naga godly spirit power, so his corpse would fulfill the conditions to create a totem.


    After refining the male Naga God¡¯s corpse, Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance did not change much except that he now had a trace of Naga aura. The Naga bloodline was too low-grade, so it could not affect Zhao Fu¡¯s powerful Divine Bloodline and cause many changes in him.

 Chapter 1600: Centaur

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Centaur</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu and his group headed on and came to ake that had clear and still water, and the water looked like a mirror. It reflected the blue sky and white clouds, and there was also lush green grass around theke, creating a stunning scene.


    Because Zhao Fu and the women often did it in the carriage while traveling, their bodies felt quite sticky, so the women wanted to bathe here.


    Zhao Fu nodded in agreement; after having a taste of She Xiaoxiao and She Mi, he also wanted to have a bath.


    For the Nagas, even though their lower halves were those of snakes, they could transform certain parts of their bodies into that of humans. Most Ounders had this ability, including the Fishmen from before.


    Everyone took off their clothes and entered the water to start bathing. Zhao Fu was quite fast and had a simple bath beforeing up. However, the women took their time in cleaning themselves, and some started to y in the water.


    Zhao Fu sat by the side, appreciating the women¡¯s beautiful figures under the blue sky and white clouds.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu sensed something and told the women to put on their clothes, as a group of Centaurs came over from the distance.


    Just like normal centaurs, they had the lower bodies of horses and upper bodies of humans. They had western-looking faces, four hooves, and horse tails, and they were natural-born Cavalrymen.


    The group of Centaurs was led by a young male Centaur who had golden hair and blue eyes, and he looked quite dashing. There were hundreds of Centaur soldiers behind him, and they all had Stage 4 Cultivation. They were most likely all personal guards and the Centaur at the head did not seem simple at all.


    Seeing the women who had juste out of the water, with their wet hair, beautiful faces, and enchanting figures, the young Centaur¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart rate sped up.


    What delighted him was that the women were all of different races: Orcs, Lizardmen, Nagas, Fox people, Minotaurs, etc.


    For any man, collecting all of these women from different races into his harem would be an amazing aplishment.


    Thinking about that, the young Centaur came up and said with a trace of arrogance, ¡°All of you bathing in our Holy Lake have contaminated our Holy Lake. As a Centaur Prince, I hereby dere that you are all my ves.¡±


    The women allughed and looked at Zhao Fu. The Naga Goddessughed as she said, ¡°Husband, did you hear that? He said we¡¯re all his ves now ¨C what should we do?¡±


    The Centaur Prince felt quite displeased because these people evidently did not take him seriously at all. He looked at the only man, Zhao Fu, and said, ¡°Did you not hear This Prince¡¯s words? If you don¡¯t obey my orders, don¡¯t me me for being discourteous.¡±


    Boom!


    A massive aura exploded out, causing the surrounding atmosphere to be heavy. A grim-looking middle-aged man next to the Centaur Prince looked at Zhao Fu¡¯s group with a sharp gaze as he gave off the power of a Divine Realm expert.


    The Stage 4 soldiers also exploded out with their auras as they locked onto Zhao Fu¡¯s group and prepared to attack at any moment.


    This Centaur Kingdom was quite powerful and was a Royal Kingdom level faction. They could sense that the Naga Goddess was the strongest among Zhao Fu¡¯s group, and since she only had World Realm Cultivation, they felt great confidence in capturing them.Read more chapter on vipnovel


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he said, ¡°And what if we don¡¯t obey? What are you going to do?¡±


    The Centaur Prince coldly harrumphed, ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death. However, I¡¯ll properly savor your women. Even I don¡¯t have such exquisite women in my harem. Men, kill him and take the women!¡±


    The soldiers obeyed and gave off powerful auras as they charged at Zhao Fu¡¯s group. The grim-looking middle-aged man directly attacked the Naga Goddess, as he felt that she was the strongest among them. The Centaur Prince rushed at Zhao Fu; he wanted to personally cut off Zhao Fu¡¯s head to relieve his anger.


    The Centaur Prince had thought that things would be resolved quickly and that he would easily chop off Zhao Fu¡¯s head and then take away his women to enjoy.


    However, what happened was exactly the opposite of what he expected.


    Zhao Fu directly exploded out with an even more terrifying power, which dispelled all of the clouds and caused countless people to feel as if they had fallen into icy water as their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± a cry sounded out as the grim-looking middle-aged man was cut in half at the waist by Zhao Fu. His blood and organs spilled all over the ground, which looked quite disgusting.


    Zhao Fu once again shed out with his sword, and a massive blood-red crescent containing terrifying power flew out.


    The countless Centaur soldiers rushing over were all bisected as their upper bodies and lower bodies separated, and their broken corpses crashed to the ground, dyeing the ground red and leaving behind a gory stench.


    The Centaur Prince looked terrified and had never thought that such a thing would happen, and he immediately turned and ran.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and shot out to stop him.


    The Centaur Prince said in fear, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m a noble Prince of the Centaur Kingdom. If you kill me, you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not care at all and shed out with his sword, sending the Centaur Prince flying and he crashed ten or so meters away. Zhao Fu stepped on his head and asked, ¡°Do you think I fear you?¡±


    The Centaur Prince felt incredibly angry, but in order to keep his life, he said in fear, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to spare me this once, I¡¯ll give you anything; I definitely won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and asked as to his aim, ¡°Do you have any ancestral items or anything rted to godly spirits? If you satisfy me, I¡¯ll spare you this once, or else I¡¯ll cut off your flesh bit by bit and eat it. I¡¯ve never tasted horse meat before.¡±


    The Centaur Prince quickly thought in terror before saying, ¡°We have an ancestral altar nearby. If all of the dead soldiers are sacrificed, you can gain the Centaur Ancestor¡¯s power. Of course, someone from the royal family has to conduct the sacrifice.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile and lifted his foot, and the Centaur Prince climbed up.


    However, Zhao Fu climbed onto his back, making the Centaur Prince feel incredibly humiliated. He was a Centaur, not a horse, and he was the Prince of a Kingdom. He would never allow anyone to ride on his back.


    Nevertheless, thinking about Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power and savage methods, if he objected, Zhao Fu would definitely kill him and eat him.


    Zhao Fu had the women wait here while he collected the corpses and rode the Centaur Prince towards the altar.

 Chapter 1601: Centaur Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Centaur Ancestor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu rode the Centaur Prince purely out of curiosity because he had never ridden a Centaur before and wondered what it would be like.


    In the end, he felt that it was quitefortable, and the ride was quite steady and not as shaky as riding an ordinary horse. Moreover, because the Centaurs had the upper bodies of humans, they couldunch attacks, which was why they were said to be natural-born Cavalrymen.


    Cavalrymen were one of the most terrifying types of troops in ancient times and were far stronger than Infantrymen. As such, Zhao Fu could guess that the Centaur Kingdom was quite powerful. After obtaining the Centaur Ancestor¡¯s power, he would have to quickly leave to avoid trouble.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu and the Centaur Prince arrived at the altar.


    The altar was quite simple and was made of rough rocks. There were many ces that did not look very even and it was only two meters wide and was quite short, only about 15 centimeters tall.


    Zhao Fu felt quite doubtful and asked, ¡°Can this altar even be used?¡±


    The Centaur Prince hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course it can, this was one of the very first altars built by us Centaurs and contains much more powerful than ordinary altars. However, because of various reasons, it has not been used in a while.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not say much and got off the Centaur Prince¡¯s back and tossed out the Centaur corpses that he had collected and said, ¡°Hurry up and start then!¡±


    Hearing this, the Centaur Prince hurriedly came to the altar.


    He took out a dagger and cut his palm, causing blood to flow out and drip onto the altar. The Centaur Prince started to chant, causing the altar to give off a blue light.


    The Centaur corpses in the surroundings turned into withered corpses and their blood flowed into the altar and was absorbed by it.


    Boom!


    The altar gave off a powerful aura and gave off blue light before bing still. The Centaur Prince looked quite awkward as he said, ¡°Sir, there isn¡¯t enough blood toplete the summoning.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu frowned before cutting his arm and letting out some blood. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, it turned into a crystal-like orb of blood and flew in front of the Centaur Prince.


    The Centaur Prince felt quite startled and said, ¡°Sir, we still need much more blood; this amount of blood from you isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    However, Zhao Fu replied calmly, ¡°Just try it out; my blood is more powerful than ordinary people¡¯s by tens of thousands of times. This orb of blood canpare to the blood of tens of thousands of ordinary people¡¯s blood, and it should be enough toplete the summoning.¡±


    Hearing this, the Centaur Prince felt quite doubtful. In actuality, he did not feel that Zhao Fu was very strong; it was only because of his Nation Armament that he was so powerful. If Zhao Fu only had his Harmony Realm Cultivation, the Centaur Prince would have the confidence to deal with him.


    Moreover, he had an orthodox Royal Bloodline, which was incredibly prestigious, and yet he did not dare to say his blood was that powerful. However, Zhao Fu had imed that this small orb of blood couldpare to blood from tens of thousands of people.


    How could the Centaur Prince believe such a thing? He thought to himself that Zhao Fu was far too arrogant and was spouting nonsense. Did he think that he had an Imperial Bloodline? What a joke! The Centaur Prince would never believe that Zhao Fu was an Emperor.


    However, since Zhao Fu wanted to try, it would not be his fault if he failed, and Zhao Fu would have no reason to me him.


    Thinking about that, the Centaur Prince once again chanted, and the orb of blood floating in front of him turned into a ray of light and shot into the sky.


    Boom!


    An unimaginably powerful might spread out as the Centaur Prince felt as if a massive hand had pressed down on him, forcing his four legs to kneel.


    The Centaur Prince¡¯s face became incredibly pale as he felt extreme terror, and his bloodline trembled. Just what kind of bloodline was this?


    As the weather suddenly changed, countless traces of Heaven and Earth Power rapidly gathered and an ancient-looking Centaur elder giving off a powerful aura appeared, causing the surrounding air to seem to sink. This Centaur elder had Emperor Heaven Realm level power.


    His eyes were murky and he calmly nced over the Centaur Prince before his gaze fell on Zhao Fu. His eyes widened and his murky eyes became full of life as he said respectfully, ¡°Lord Holy Son, why have you summoned me? If Lord Holy Son needs anything, I will immediately do my best toply.¡±


    Hearing this term of address, the Centaur Prince¡¯s heart trembled. He was not very familiar with this title and had only heard about it from legends, as this was something that reigned above even Emperors.


    How was this possible? The person in front of him was actually a Holy Son, and the Centaur Prince felt great disbelief. However, seeing his ancestor acting so respectfully, the Centaur Prince felt a chill in his heart. Howe he had to offend such a terrifying person? He was doomed.


    Facing the Centaur elder¡¯s words, Zhao Fu remained quite calm and did not feel much fear. After all, even though the Centaur elder gave off the aura of the Emperor Heaven Realm, it was just a summon and not its true body, so it at most only had Extreme Divine Realm power.


    ¡°I want to obtain the Centaurs¡¯ power!¡± Zhao Fu replied calmly.


    Hearing this, the Centaur elder smiled and said, ¡°Lord Holy Son wanting our ancestral power is our glory. I will immediately give it to Lord Holy Son.¡±


    The Centaur elder¡¯s body gave off powerful light, which condensed and formed a blue orb of light.


    The blue orb of light was as big as a ser ball and gave off terrifying power. It gradually descended from the sky and entered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Immediately, Zhao Fu felt a massive wave of power enter his body, and he continuously devoured this power and fused it into him. The blue orb of light continuously became smaller until it turned into motes of light and disappeared.


    After absorbing this power, Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back as a blue Centaur totem appeared on his back.


    Now, Zhao Fu had 12 totems: the Jackal person totem, Minotaur totem, Wolfman Totem, Lizardman Totem, Kobold Totem, Pigman Totem, Orc Totem, Leopard person totem, Goat person total, Fox person totem, Naga Totem, and Centaur totem.


    Each of these totems were as big as a te and they now covered Zhao Fu¡¯s back and ovepped. The 12 totems looked quite clustered on Zhao Fu¡¯s back, but Zhao Fu felt that he was still quite far away from awakening an Ounder Emperor Star.


    ¡°Lord Holy Son, I have a request. Will you please take my unworthy descendent as your servant?¡± the Centaur elder suddenly asked.


    Zhao Fu hesitated because the Centaur Prince was a male and bringing him along was not very convenient. Moreover, taking him would not have any benefits.

 Chapter 1602: Jade Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Jade Soul</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    With the Centaur elder¡¯s strength, he naturally knew how terrifying a Holy Son was. Even incredibly powerful Empires would have to lower their heads in front of Holy Empires. Their Centaur Kingdom was a mere Royal Kingdom, and it was just like an ant in front of a Holy Empire.


    The Centaur elder wanted his descendant to form a connection with someone terrifying like Zhao Fu. This might bring his Kingdom immense opportunities in the future.


    Even an Empire could only dream of such a thing, so the Centaur elder definitely would not let go of this opportunity. The reason he was so courteous was not because he was afraid of Zhao Fu but because he wanted to form this connection.


    The Centaur Prince lookedpletely dumbfounded and had never thought that his ancestor would have him, a prestigious Prince, be someone else¡¯s servant. He was a Prince! With how proud he was, how could he agree?


    If it was under normal circumstances, the Centaur Prince would have immediately jumped up and started to rage. However, by his side was his ancestor and a Holy Son of the legends, so he did not have the courage to do this at all. He could only say nervously, ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯m a Prince of our Centaur Kingdom; being a servant isn¡¯t very fitting.¡±


    The Centaur elder coldly harrumphed, ¡°Are you going to be an ordinary servant? You¡¯re going to be a Holy Son¡¯s servant, which will bring glory to our Centaur Kingdom. Later, your father will personally receive Lord Holy Son; this matter has been decided.¡±


    The Centaur Prince¡¯s expression became quite unsightly and he did not dare to say anything else.


    Zhao Fu did not know what to say either. He wanted to refuse the offer, but after having just received this favor from the Centaur elder, he felt quite hesitant.


    The Centaur elder could tell that Zhao Fu felt troubled and lightly smiled as he said, ¡°Lord Holy Son, I will personally tell this matter to the Centaur Kingdom¡¯s King. He will bringrge amounts of Centaur treasures for Lord Holy Son; please give us some face, Lord Holy Son.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded in the end.


    A whileter, the summoning power disappeared and the Centaur elder vanished. However, a valiant-looking middle-aged Centaur dressed in golden armor quickly arrived with a group of soldiers.


    This was the Centaur Kingdom¡¯s King, and he had strength at the peak of the Extreme Divine Realm, and he was only a trace away from breaking through to the Emperor Heaven Realm. Seeing Zhao Fu, he crossed his arms and gave a steady bow; this was the most formal greeting of the Centaurs.


    ¡°Holy Son, the ancestor has informed me of everything. I have prepared a grand banquet for Holy Son,¡± the Centaur King said courteously.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he brought the group of women waiting at theke to the Centaur Royal City.


    There were not many people at the banquet, only the most important people of the Centaur Kingdom. After all, Zhao Fu was a Holy Son, and if this news was spread, it would definitely cause massive waves.


    At the banquet, Zhao Fu was naturally the center of attention. Countless people came up to him to try to curry favor with him, even the King.


    Zhao Fu did not mind this too much and courteously replied, but he was quite interested in the things that they gifted him.


    First were a few pieces of square jade as big as a palm. They were green and contained faint images of horses within them, and they gave off a faint green light. These were Horse Jade Souls, and they could be used on Dens. They could raise the ck God Horses¡¯ power to Stage 2.


    Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry mainly used ck God Horses, and this single Den could not fulfil Great Qin army¡¯s demand. The Stage 2 ck God Horses would not have great numbers and would be given to Great Qin¡¯s elite.


    Zhao Fu was also given a blueprint for a weapon called the Dashing Spear. They were special spears for Cavalrymen that contained terrifying piercing power and would greatly increase the Cavalrymen¡¯s strength. With this blueprint, Great Qin would be able to mass-produce Dashing Spears.


    Next were lychee-like fruits. They were white and gave off a faint fragrance, and they did not have to be peeled before being eaten.


    These were called Human Horse Fruits, and if a human and horse ate this fruit together, their hearts and souls would be connected, allowing them to have greater cooperation and battle power.


    The Centaur Kingdom not only gave many fruits butrge numbers of seeds as well. Zhao Fu could go back and mass-nt them and once again increase Great Qin¡¯s Cavalry¡¯s strength.


    Of course, these fruits were effective for other creatures as well, such as the Wolf Cavalry. If the riders and Giant Wolves ate the fruits, they would also gain this ability, but it would not be as powerful as humans and horses.


    There were also many other things, and some were quite useful for Zhao Fu. As a Royal Kingdom in the inner regions of the Ounder Domain, the Centaur Kingdom had a powerful foundation and had many good things.


    After epting these things, Zhao Fu grinned and felt quite happy.


    ¡°Holy Son, please let me toast you,¡± the Centaur King held up a cup of wine as he smiled and said.


    Zhao Fu also brought up his cup and courteously smiled as he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous; thank you for your hospitality this time.¡±


    The women were also at the banquet. Zhao Fu had never told them about his identity, and after finding out that he was a Holy Son, they all felt incredibly delighted.


    They had long since known that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was not simple, but they would never think that he was a legendary Holy Son. That was an existence above Emperors, and even ordinary Emperors were existences that were far above them, let alone Holy Sons.


    Thinking about how terrifying Holy Sons were, to be able to serve a man like this, they would have unimaginable benefits and opportunities.


    The most direct examples were that they had be more and more beautiful, enchanting, and powerful.


    At the banquet, the Centaur Prince Ai Fei felt incredibly depressed. He had tried to persuade many people to try to change this decision. After all, as the Prince of a Royal Kingdom, how could he be someone¡¯s servant? However, everyone refused, and he could not change the oue.


    He had never thought that things would turn out like this ¨C he had just been out hunting and not only had he not been able to obtain those beautiful women, but he was also going to be a servant.


    A few hourster, the banquet concluded and Zhao Fu said his goodbyes.


    The Centaurs had given him many good things, so he did not refuse bringing along Centaur Prince Ai Fei. The Centaur Kingdom also gave him 30 or so Saint Realm Centaur soldiers.


    These soldiers all had a lot of experience and knew a lot about the Ounder Domain. Moreover, with their strength, they were quite suited to being attendants and guards for Zhao Fu.


    The Centaur Kingdom realized that it would be quite awkward for Zhao Fu to travel with a group of women and just one man, which was why they had also given Zhao Fu these soldiers.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased about these soldiers, and he continued on with his group.

 Chapter 1603: Tiger people

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Tiger people</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Five or six dayster, Zhao Fu and his group arrived at a new Kingdom. Soon, they would be able to see what the true Ounder Domain was like.


    The group stopped at a tavern and rested for a while. The Centaur Prince was a good leader and directly booked out the entire tavern. He had all of the soldiers wait by the side, and all Zhao Fu had to do was get out of the carriage and would not have to worry about anything else.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite pleased, and he felt much more rxed.


    Aftering to the tavern, all of the tavern¡¯s workers acted incredibly cautiously because anyone could tell that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity definitely was not simple. If they identally offended Zhao Fu, they would not even know how they had died.


    Zhao Fu hugged the Naga Goddess and the Wolfman Goddess, while the other women followed behind, and they sat at arge table. The food was already ready and Zhao Fu did not even need to feed himself, as the women were all too willing to feed him.


    Ai Fei felt quite much admiration. Even though he did not dare to get too close to the carriage while traveling, the women¡¯s lewd voices were quite loud and now he felt a lot of respect towards Zhao Fu.


    As a Centaur and someone with royal blood, he was quite powerful in that regard, but even he felt that he would not be able to conquer the women by Zhao Fu¡¯s side or make them feel such pleasure.


    What shocked Ai Fei even more was that as the women did it with Zhao Fu, they seemed to be more and more beautiful and enchanting.


    At that moment, a tall and handsome-looking Tiger person leading a few other Tiger people prepared to walk into the tavern.


    Some of the Tiger people had tiger heads, human bodies, tiger-like skin, and tiger tails. Others had human faces, but their bodies were covered with tiger-like patterns and had tiger ears, tails, and sharp ws.


    To ordinary animals, tigers were kings of the jungle, and Tiger people also looked incredibly ferocious and powerful.


    Just as they were about to enter the tavern, the Centaur soldiers at the entrance held out their spears and stopped them, saying, ¡°Apologies, we¡¯ve booked out the entire tavern and this tavern is our master¡¯s for now.


    A big Tiger person said loudly, ¡°This tavern is your master¡¯s? If you know what¡¯s best for you, you¡¯d better leave. Do you know who this is? This is the Tiger Kingdom¡¯s Seventh Prince; how could your masterpare to him?¡±


    Hearing this, the Centaur soldiers felt quite startled. This was the Tiger Kingdom and if they offended the Prince, things could be quite troublesome. The Centaur soldiers thought about it and decided to report this to Zhao Fu.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu did not mind much. After all, the tavern was quite big and he did not need all of it. Moreover, he did not like those people who like taking over ces for their ego.


    As such, the Centaur soldiers withdrew their weapons and opened the way.


    The Seventh Prince remained expressionless and led his people in, while the big Tiger person gave a pleased smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you lot were tactful!¡±


    After entering the tavern, the Seventh Prince saw Zhao Fu, and seeing the exquisite beauties around him, he could not help but feel quite moved and stared for a moment.


    Seeing this, the big Tiger person smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, those women are all so pretty; how about I ask that person to gift a few to you? With your prestigious identity, that would be incredibly good luck for them.¡±


    The Seventh Prince felt quite startled and shook his head before saying, ¡°No need, even though I¡¯m quite interested in those women, they already have someone and I don¡¯t want to take them. That person¡¯s identity definitely isn¡¯t simple either, and I don¡¯t want to make any trouble.¡±


    The big Tiger person did not say much and booked a few rooms from the manager before heading to the rooms.


    By now, it was night time and stars shined resplendently in the dark sky. There was no moon, and the sky was covered with stars.


    After eating and drinking their fill, the women looked at Zhao Fu with great desire, and he brought them to their room. Afterwards, they started doing it untilte at night.


    At that moment, a few masked people snuck into the tavern. They nced towards where Zhao Fu and the women and Centaurs were staying before looking away; they were not their targets.


    They stealthily headed towards the other side of the tavern, which was where the Tiger people were staying.


    The Tiger people were prepared, and the instant those people attacked, they immediately counterattacked.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as windows were shattered and sharp lights shot towards the assassins. Facing these attacks, the assassins did not panic and released powerful auras as they easily blocked those attacks.


    Sensing the assassins¡¯ auras, the Tiger people¡¯s expressions fell as the assassins¡¯ strength was much greater than theirs. It seemed that the situation was going to be quite dangerous.


    A tough-looking young Tiger person immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty, hurry and escape back to the Royal City. If you can reach the Royal City, no one will dare to attempt to assassinate you there.¡±


    The Seventh Prince nodded and did not hesitate. He gave off a powerful aura as he rushed out of the tavern and flew away.


    The assassins immediately gave off powerful auras and chased after the Seventh Prince. However, they were stopped by the Seventh Prince¡¯s guards. A battle exploded out, and both sides unleashed ferocious attacks causing sharp lights and powerful winds to sweep out.


    However, it was evident that the assassins were stronger. They also had more people and had a great advantage, making it so that the Seventh Prince¡¯s guards were at a great disadvantage.


    The tough-looking young Tiger person was the first to be killed, and his corpse was cut up into pieces. The big Tiger person was heavily injured, and he quickly escaped from the side.


    Finally, a beautiful-looking Tiger person woman with short, ck hair was sent flying by a punch and crashed into the room that Zhao Fu¡¯s group was staying in.


    The assassins were after the Seventh Prince, so they did not care about the escaping big Tiger person or the injured woman, and they gave off powerful auras as they chased after the Seventh Prince.


    Zhao Fu angrily looked at the scene in front of him. This perfectly good tavern had been ruined, and his peaceful night had also been destroyed.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on the woman who hade flying into the room, and he grabbed with his hand as a formlessrge hand brought the woman in front of him.


    The woman coughed up arge mouthful of blood and her aura was extremely weak. Her injuries were quite heavy, and when she had crashed in, she saw a group of unclothed women lying on the bed with reddened faces before being grabbed over to Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1604: Seventh Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Seventh Prince</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Facing this handsome young man, the woman had a bad feeling and hurriedly cried out, ¡°Let go of me, I need to save our Prince. If the Prince dies, the Tiger Kingdom definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Zhao Fu disdainfully coldly harrumphed. The Tiger Kingdom was only a Dukedom Kingdom, and Zhao Fu did not care at all. He took off the woman¡¯s clothes and started doing it with her.


    Soon, the woman forgot all about the Prince and lost herself in pleasure as she lewdly moaned.


    Afterwards, the Tiger woman, Hu Min, put on her clothes and wanted to leave. Her mind had be clear again, and she was surprised to find that she had recovered from her injuries from doing it with Zhao Fu.


    However, she savagely red at this man who had taken her body before preparing to rush out of the tavern to save the Prince.


    Zhao Fuy on the bed and had a satisfied smile after enjoying Hu Min¡¯s body. He did not mind her anger and said, ¡°Do you really think you can save him? If you go, you¡¯ll just be adding another corpse.¡±


    Hu Min paused; she understood that with her power, she could not save their Prince. However, she quickly thought of a solution and leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace as she bewitchingly smiled, saying, ¡°Good husband, can you please save our Prince? If you save him, I¡¯ll serve you well in the future.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged her body and was not in a rush to agree, and he instead first asked what benefits there were.


    However, because time was of the essence, Zhao Fu put on his clothes and hugged Hu Min and talked with her as he flew.


    The King of the Tiger Kingdom was about to pass away, so the Princes started to kill each other in order to seize the throne. The Crown Prince and Second Prince had died early on while the Sixth Prince had died young. That left the Third Prince, Fourth Prince, Fifth Prince, and Seventh Prince.


    The next King would be picked from among them, and the Seventh Prince¡¯s faction was the weakest one. It was because he did not have much power that the other Princes dared to try to assassinate him so openly.


    If Zhao Fu helped the Seventh Prince ascend the throne, Zhao Fu would be able to obtain everything he wanted.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and agreed in the end.


    Bang!


    The Seventh Prince was hit by an attack and heavily crashed into the ground, smashing out arge crater and causing rocks to fly everywhere.


    The Seventh Prince coughed up a mouthful of blood and crawled up before shooting off in another direction. Only by running did he have a chance at survival; if he stayed here, he would definitely die.


    Despite this, the assassins once again quickly surrounded him.


    The Seventh Prince¡¯s expression was quite grim as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to let me off this once, after I return to the Royal City, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    The leader of the assassins loudlyughed as he said, ¡°Seventh Prince, there¡¯s no need for you to think too much; we definitely won¡¯t let you off. Brothers, act together and kill the Seventh Prince so we can bring back his head to receive our reward.¡±


    Hearing this, the others savagely smiled as they prepared to go up and finish off this Seventh Prince, and the Seventh Prince looked quite despairing.


    Shing!


    A sword hum suddenly rang out as an enormous sword light containing terrifying power shot out incredibly quickly. Before the assassins could react, their bodies were cut in half by the sword light.


    The Seventh Prince looked quite confused and had never thought that such a thing would happen. He looked up at where the sword light hade from and saw a handsome young man hugging his guard, Hu Min.


    The Seventh Prince quickly realized that it was this young man who had saved him. Fortunately he had not offended him, or he might have died at his hands.


    Zhao Fu hugged Hu Min andnded in front of the Seventh Prince.


    The Seventh Prince said gratefully with a smile, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir.¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile as he said, ¡°I know about your situation and I can help you seize the throne, but you have to give me what I want, such as ancestral items or things rted to godly spirits.¡±


    Hearing this, the Seventh Prince felt quite delighted, because to him, these things could notpare in importance to the throne. As such, he immediately agreed, ¡°That¡¯s no problem, I ept.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded.


    By now, the Seventh Prince had noticed how intimate Zhao Fu and Hu Min were. Adding on her red face and the air around her, he understood what had happened.


    He inwardly sighed; this beautiful guard had been by his side for a long time and he had never touched her as it did not conform with his morals. If Hu Min did not take the initiative, he definitely would not do such a thing to his loyal subordinate.


    Now, it seemed that she belonged to someone else, making the Seventh Prince feel a slight ache in his heart. However, for the throne, everything was worth it.


    Hu Min could tell that the Seventh Prince understood the rtionship between her and Zhao Fu, and she said with an embarrassed look, ¡°Is there anything else, Your Majesty?¡±


    Hearing her words of concern, the Seventh Prince felt better and smiled as he replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu returned to the tavern. Seeing the terrible state it was in, Zhao Fu gave the owner some money so that he could build a new tavern while he left for the Royal City with his people to avoid any more trouble.


    Within the Royal City, the various factions naturally would not dare to act so daringly, and this was so especially for the various Princes. If they dared to act openly here, they would lose their right to inherit the throne.


    Within a mansion in the Royal City, a beautiful-looking woman with long, green hair, a voluptuous figure, tiger ears, a tail, and green tiger inscriptions tearily hugged the Seventh Prince.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy. I thought you had died, but you¡¯repletely fine. Also, didn¡¯t I tell you to leave the Tiger Kingdom? We have no opportunity to take the throne, so it¡¯s better to withdraw early on. You¡¯ll be killed by your brothers.¡±


    Seeing how worried his mother looked, the Seventh Prince said with a resolute gaze, ¡°Mother, as the Tiger Kingdom¡¯s Seventh Prince, how can I act so cowardly? No matter what happens, I want to at least try. Moreover, I brought with me a very powerful person; he has the confidence to help me take the throne, and it was him who saved me.¡±


    Hearing this, the beautiful woman looked at Zhao Fu and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving my son, sir. Later I¡¯ll properly receive sir to thank you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he replied, ¡°No need!¡±

 Chapter 1605: Tiger Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Tiger Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The beautiful woman then asked the questions weighing on her mind, ¡°Where is sir from? Why do you have the confidence to help my son ascend to the throne?¡±


    This was what she cared about the most, as this concerned their lives. They could not be careless, and no one would easily trust an outsider who had suddenly appeared. As such, the beautiful woman wanted to know about Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not tell her anything and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a passer-by; you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. With your current situation, without my help, you will definitely die; you have no other choice.¡±


    Hearing this, the beautiful woman sighed; what Zhao Fu said was true.


    At that moment, a woman with wless looks; long, blood-red hair; tiger ears; and a tail, dressed in armor and giving off a violent aura, walked in. Seeing the Seventh Prince, she smiled and said, ¡°Little bro, I knew you¡¯d make it back.¡±


    This was the Seventh Prince¡¯s big sister and was called Hu Wangchan. She was a Princess as well as a General. She had a medium-sized force under hermand which was their faction¡¯s greatest power.


    The Seventh Prince looked at Hu Wangchan and also smiled as he said, ¡°Big sis, you understand me best. Even if we can¡¯t win, we should at least give it our all; so what if we die?¡±


    Hu Wangchan looked at the Seventh Prince in appreciation before looking at Zhao Fu and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not answer her question, and the Seventh Prince¡¯s mother, Hu Ling¡¯Er, smiled as she said, ¡°He¡¯s an expert brought by your little brother who hase to help your little brother seize the throne.¡±


    Hu Wangchan looked at Zhao Fu and felt quite doubtful. However, she thought about it and felt that Zhao Fu did not have much to gain from tricking them, so she was not too worried. Nevertheless, she would not easily trust Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Tell me about all of your faction¡¯s forces and the information that you have, and I¡¯ll think of a n.¡±


    These were not big secrets, and anyone would be able to find out through some investigation, so Hu Wangchan started to exin.


    Soon, a soldier came up and reported, ¡°Seventh Prince, His Majesty wishes to see you; please go and see him.¡±


    Hearing this, the Seventh Prince immediately left because the King might die at any moment. Hisst will and testament could change as well, so it was important to see him.


    After the Seventh Prince left, Hu Wangchan continued to tell Zhao Fu about the things he had asked about.


    Of the Tiger Kingdom¡¯s forces, the other three Princes each held 20%, which made up 60%. The Seventh Princes¡¯ forces did not make up even 10%, while the remaining 30% or so were neutral.


    Helping the Seventh Prince would be quite difficult, and Zhao Fu sank into his thoughts.


    The Seventh Prince¡¯s mother, Hu Ling¡¯Er, lightly smiled as she asked, ¡°Has sir thought of any good ideas?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly sighed as he said, ¡°Helping your branch is a bit difficult, and I just want some ancestral items. I feel that this price is too great and is not worth my effort.¡±


    Hearing this, the two women felt quite startled; if Zhao Fu was not willing to help them, their chances of sess would greatly go down. After all, the Seventh Prince said that Zhao Fu had power that rivaled that of Emperor Heaven Realm experts¡¯ power, and losing his support would be a heavy blow.


    Hu Ling¡¯Er thought to herself before smiling and saying, ¡°Chan¡¯Er, go out for a moment; I have some matters to discuss with this sir.¡±If you like readingics please visit Webnovel.live


    Hearing this, Hu Wangchan looked at her mother, not understanding why, but she still left.


    Seeing that her daughter had gone out, Hu Ling¡¯Er gave a flirtatious smile as she said, ¡°Is sir interested in me?¡±


    Zhao Fu nced over the beautiful woman and lightly smiled as he hugged her and said, ¡°Who could resist a beautiful woman like you?¡±


    Hu Ling¡¯Er let out a sigh of relief; since Zhao Fu was interested in her, the matter would be easier to solve. She could use her body to create an intimate bond with Zhao Fu, and she would be able to rely on his power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start then!¡± Hu Ling¡¯Er looked at Zhao Fu temptingly as her face became slightly red, and she lightly hugged him.


    Zhao Fu did not refuse and pressed her under him as he started to taste the Seventh Prince¡¯s mother.


    Two hours or soter, Hu Wangchan frowned and wondered why her mother and Zhao Fu still had note out yet.


    Thinking about that, she decided to have a look, and she had never thought that she would see an unforgettable scene ¨C her mother was being ravaged by Zhao Fu on the ground as if she was a female dog.


    Immediately, Hu Wangchan felt furious, but seeing how happy and pleasured her mother looked, she no longer felt angry and instead felt quite sad.


    Her mother was using her own body as a bargaining chip to obtain Zhao Fu¡¯s support. This was how great her motherly love was ¨C since Hu Wangchan and her brother were little, she had given up a lot for them, and she had never seen her mother look so happy before.


    ¡°Sir, please have mercy!¡± Hu Ling¡¯Er¡¯s face was red as she strengthlessly begged Zhao Fu. However, she noticed Hu Wangchan standing at the door with a reddened face, and she felt incredibly ashamed and could not face her.


    However, Hu wangchan smiled as she walked in while taking off her armor and said, ¡°Sir, my mother can¡¯t go on, so please use me!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and brought her into his embrace and started to go at it with her.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the two women, who had sweet smiles in their faces, lookingpletely tamed.


    ¡°Sir, can you help us now?¡± Hu Ling¡¯Er asked Zhao Fu with a beautiful smile.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You two tasted quite good. In actuality, things are not that troublesome. As long as we kill the other Princes, things will be much easier, as your son will be the only sessor.¡±


    Hu Wangchan said, ¡°The problem is that they¡¯re all protected by countless experts and soldiers, and everyone is on their guard at a time like this; it will be very difficult to kill them. Moreover, this is the Royal City, and if you release your power, all of the Stage 4 soldiers will converge on you. Even if you have Emperor Heaven Realm level power, you will only be able to run.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave this to me.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s confident words, the two women understood that Zhao Fu was not simple and smiled as they nodded.


    Hu Ling¡¯Er suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s hurry and get up. Huang¡¯Er will be returning soon, and I don¡¯t want him to see this.¡±

 Chapter 1606: Throne

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Throne</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and nodded as the three people put on their clothes.


    The Seventh Prince only came back after a long time, by which time it was night time. His face was quite pale and he looked quite dispirited as he said to his mother and big sister, ¡°Mother, big sis, I think that it¡¯s better that we leave as soon as possible; it¡¯s better to just stay alive.¡±


    After such a long time, the redness from Hu Ling¡¯Er and Hu Wangchan¡¯s faces had disappeared, so the Seventh Prince did not realize anything. He just felt that his mother and big sister gave off an even more enchanting and mature


    However, given that he had just taken a big blow, he did not pay much mind to this.


    Seeing her son like this, Hu Ling¡¯Er quickly asked, ¡°What happened, Huang¡¯Er?¡±


    The Seventh Prince replied with a grim expression, ¡°Father called me over to tell me to give up on the throne. He doesn¡¯t n to pass the throne to me, and he told me that it¡¯s best to give up early to stay alive.¡±


    Hu Ling¡¯Er said angrily, ¡°That old fogey looks down on us mother and son, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make you the Tiger Kingdom¡¯s King.¡±


    The Seventh Prince felt much disbelief and looked at his mother as he asked, ¡°Really? But I don¡¯t have an advantage at all, and even father gave up on me.¡±


    Hu Ling¡¯Er lightly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and just trust me. It¡¯s gettingte, so you should go and rest.¡±


    The Seventh Prince felt quite doubtful as his father had already dered that it was impossible for him to be King, but because he didn¡¯t want his mother and big sister to worry, he nodded and returned to his room.


    After the Seventh Prince left, Hu Ling¡¯Er and Hu Wangchan looked at each other, immediately called over Zhao Fu, and told him about this because only Zhao Fu could do something about this situation.


    Zhao Fu sat on a chair and enjoyed Hu Ling¡¯Er and Hu Wangchan¡¯s service as he thought about this matter and lightly smiled as he said, ¡°Take me into the pceter; I¡¯ll solve this.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu could resolve this situation, Hu Ling¡¯Er said in delight, ¡°Thank you, husband!¡±


    Following this, intense sounds sounded out in the room, and the Seventh Prince could hear them from his own room. However, he assumed that he was hearing things, as his mother and big sister would not be so lewd.


    The noises soon subsided, and even though the Seventh Prince was not very confident that his mother could help him ascend to the throne, he still felt quite hopeful. Perhaps his mother would have some idea to help him take the throne.


    ¡°Where are the King¡¯s chambers?¡± Zhao Fu and Hu Ling¡¯Er sessfully arrived at the pce and stood in a concealed area.


    Hu Ling¡¯Er pointed in the direction and said, ¡°Husband, make sure you¡¯re careful.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded before flying off.


    Zhao Fu soon reached the King¡¯s chambers and found that it was heavily guarded. There were many Saint Realm soldiers as well as Harmony Realm experts. Moreover, adding on the King¡¯s Fate Dragon, it would be quite difficult to sneak in.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s n was to assassinate the King and fake an order for the other three Princes toe so that he could kill them together.


    However, now, it seemed that he could not sneak in. Given that the King was on the verge of death, if Zhao Fu exploded out with his power, it should be possible to easily kill him.


    However, if he killed the King, the other three Princes would definitely stage uprisings and the Tiger Kingdom would fall into chaos.


    Zhao Fu waited for a while, and soon, a beautiful woman with a graceful figure, white tiger ears, a tail, and a gentle aura walked out from within. She looked quite sad and led out a few female attendants.


    This was the Tiger Kingdom¡¯s Queen, and after thinking about it, Zhao Fu grinned and followed behind her.


    The Queen was called Hu Baibai and aftering to her chambers, she had everyone leave and sat in a chair as she wept.


    She had a son, who was the Crown Prince, but he had died in a battle. Now, her husband was going to leave her as well, and she would not have anyone to rely on.Read more chapter on vipnovel


    After her husband died, she would not have any power and the new King would do with her as he pleased. As such, she felt incredibly sad and felt immense pressure.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Your Majesty?¡± a voice sounded out from behind her. Hu Baibai thought that it was an attendant, so she said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell everyone to leave me? I want to be alone for now. Don¡¯te and disturb me.¡±


    However, that person did not leave and instead came up and hugged her. Hu Baibai felt quite startled and had never thought that this person would be so daring as to offend her. She turned and saw that it was an incredibly handsome young man.


    Looking at this young man and smelling his scent, Hu Baibai¡¯s heart rate could not help but speed up.


    Hu Baibai had wanted to call in guards from outside, but looking at the young man in front of her, she softly asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you doing this?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he looked at Hu Baibai. She did not have the airs of a Queen at all, and she instead seemed quite weak, making one want to look after her. He picked her up and walked towards the bed nearby.


    Hu Baibai could tell what Zhao Fu wanted and started to struggle, but she was still brought to the bed by Zhao Fu and ravaged by him.


    However, she greatly enjoyed it and demonstrated a weak and gentle lewdness.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged her and told her who he was and his goal. Hu Baibai angrily red at him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t help you; I didn¡¯t know that you came to kill my husband. You¡¯d better leave now, or else I¡¯ll call for people.¡±


    Zhao Fu said shamelessly, ¡°Call in people to see how lewd you are? If this matter spreads, that husband of yours will definitely kill you and destroy your whole family. Call people in if you want!¡±


    Hu Baibai felt quite aggrieved and teared up. She had never thought that the person who had made her feel such pleasure would be such a bastard.


    Zhao Fu hugged her andforted her, and he promised to give her a better life and that he would treat her family better. Only then did Hu Baibai agree to help him.


    Originally, Zhao Fu wanted Hu Baibai to poison the King, but Hu Baibai adamantly refused. As such, Zhao Fu could only ask her to open up the way through the guards so he could sneak through, assassinate the King, and seal his corpse. After all, if the King died, abnormal signs would appear throughout the Kingdom.


    Zhao Fu then summoned the three other Princes and easily killed them. They had not expected the king to die, and they had thought that they wereing to hear the King¡¯sst will and testament. They did not think that they would die here.


    Zhao Fu and Hu Baibai gave out a series ofmands and gained control of the military, after which Hu Baibai wrote a fake imperial edict, announcing the Seventh Prince as the heir to the throne.


    The three other branches were quite dissatisfied, but since their Princes had died, they could only ept the situation. Moreover, they did not hold any military power, and all of the neutral factions now supported the Seventh Prince.


    If they tried to incite anything, they would definitely fail, so they could only submit to the Seventh Prince.

 Chapter 1607: Outlander Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Ounder Domain</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Seventh Prince had never expected that in just one day the status quo in the Tiger Kingdom wouldpletely change. He, who originally had no hope in ascending to the throne, had be the new King without doing anything. This had been too easy and was like he had been given everything for free. What he did not expect was that his mother and big sister had sacrificed their bodies.


    Hu Ling¡¯Er and Hu Wangchan had been somewhat worried, and they were surprised that matters had been resolved so easily, and they also felt quite delighted.


    The next day, the Seventh Prince ascended to the throne, but his mother, big sister, and female attendants were not present, as they were repaying Zhao Fu for what he had done. They were gratefully serving Zhao Fu, andter the Queen was called over as well.


    After enjoying the women¡¯s bodies, Zhao Fu also obtained what he wanted, which was the Tiger Kingdom¡¯s ancestral item. It was an orange piece of amber that was irregrly shaped and was as big as a palm. It gave off a faint orange light and looked quite pretty.


    Zhao Fu took it and fused it into his body. The amber contained incredibly pure Tiger person energy that spread throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and it sent out a shockwave.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off intense orange light, and a Tiger person¡¯s image appeared within Zhao Fu¡¯s body before disappearing.


    Zhao Fu had already fused with the massive energy and he felt a pain on his back as an orange Tiger person totem gradually appeared on his back.


    After feeling the Tiger person totem on his back, Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile. Now, it was time to leave and take the women.


    The Seventh Prince tried to get Zhao Fu to stay, as he had only ascended to the throne with Zhao Fu¡¯s help, and he felt incredibly grateful. However, in the end Zhao Fu still refused.


    As for his mother and big sister, they did not tell him about their rtionship with Zhao Fu. They just left a letter to say that they were going out to travel and have fun, but they were actually leaving with Zhao Fu.


    Two dayster, Zhao Fu and his group finally came to the center of the Ounder Domain. This was the most bustling ce for Ounders, and there were all kinds of races and countless people flooding the streets, creating a bustling scene.


    Zhao Fu hugged Hu Ling¡¯Er as he sat by the window and looked at the scene outside.


    Now that they had reached the center of the Ounder Domain, they had to be careful; let alone someone with Harmony Realm Cultivation, even someone with Emperor Heaven Realm Cultivation had to be careful.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu saw a little girl who looked four or five years old. She had ck hair, delicate features and a rat tail. She wore tattered clothing and looked quite pitiful as she pulled on passerbys¡¯ clothing and pleaded, ¡°Sir, sir, can you give me a bit of money? My mother is sick and I want to get her treated.¡±


    Most people treated this little girl quite disdainfully and shook her off. Some people even contemptuously dirtied her clothes or pushed her to the ground.


    The little girl scraped her hands after falling to the ground, which hurt and caused her bright eyes to be teary.


    However, she held back the tears and got up as she continued to pull on people¡¯s clothes, pleading, ¡°Sir, sir, please give me some money. My mother is sick and needs treatment.¡±


    Zhao Fu stopped the carriage and came to the little girl¡¯s side.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, the little girl did not dare to go up to him, as his carriage looked far too exquisite. Her mother had told her that the better people were dressed, the more prestigious their identities would be. Such people could not be offended as they were incredibly terrifying.


    She remembered her mother¡¯s words; this was an important principle for people living at the bottom of society. As such, she looked quite scared and did not dare to go up.


    Zhao Fu felt quite moved and gentlyughed as he said, ¡°Take me to your mother; I¡¯ll treat her sickness.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little girl looked delighted and jumped up as she happily looked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he took the little girl¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Really. Take me to your home.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl happily nodded and held Zhao Fu¡¯s big, warm hand as she led him forwards.


    The women in the carriage felt quite surprised because the impression that Zhao Fu gave them was one that was incredibly cold and ruthless. Even though he treated them quite well, they had never seen him so gentle and kind before.


    They did not know why Zhao Fu was treating a little girl like this and felt quite confused. However, they listened to Zhao Fu and waited for him here.


    The little girl happily ran as she led Zhao Fu on, and they came to a shabby little alley and stopped in front of a little wooden house.


    ¡°Sir, this is my home,¡± the little girl said as she looked up and let go of Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. She opened the door with great effort and walked in.


    Zhao Fu followed her in and saw a beautiful woman with a pale face lying on the bed. She had long, ck hair and gave off a simple but loving aura, and Zhao Fu could not help but feel quite touched. He felt an ache in his heart and could not help but think about his own mother.


    ¡°Mother! Mother! I brought this sir to treat your sickness,¡± the little girl held the woman¡¯s hands as she lightly shook her and said happily.


    The woman opened her eyes with great difficulty, and seeing how well-dressed Zhao Fu was, she forced a smile and said weakly, ¡°Sir, my daughter is not very sensible; please forgive her if she offended you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he said, ¡°Not at all, don¡¯t worry. Let me first treat your sickness.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu checked the woman¡¯s body and found that it was just an ordinary sickness. He took out a bottle of top-tier medicinal pills and fed one to the woman, before taking out a bottle filled with Water of Life and helping the woman drink it.


    Soon, the woman¡¯s face became ruddy and her aura was no longer as weak, and she seemed to be filled with life.


    ¡°Mother, are you cured?¡± the little girl looked at the woman as she smiled and asked.


    The woman smiled and nodded as she affectionately stroked the little girl¡¯s face. She looked at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    The woman said apologetically, ¡°Sir saved my life but I have nothing to repay sir with, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile as he looked over the woman¡¯s mature figure. He took out a few delicious fruits and gave them to the little girl as he said, ¡°I have some things to talk to your mother about. Have these and y outside for a while, alright?¡±


    Looking at the fruits in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, she smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the woman, and sensing his gaze, the woman¡¯s face became red with shyness as she lowered her head, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 1608 Ratfolk

    <h4>Chapter 1608 Ratfolk</h4>


    The woman sat at the entrance and held a green fruit that was as big as a fist and tookrge bites out of it, feeling quite happy. It was the first time she had eaten such delicious fruits before.


    Soon, she heard her mother¡¯s suppressed voice, but she sounded quite happy. The little girl wondered why her mother was so happy and yet was suppressing her voice.


    Zhao Fu the little girl felt quite curious as she peeked through the crack in the door. She saw her mother and that incredibly kind big brother hugging together without any clothes on.


    The little girl did not understand but her face instinctively became red and felt quite embarrassed. Seeing how happy her mother looked, it probably wasn¡¯t anything bad, so she did not pay it much mind and started happily eating her fruits again.


    An hourter, the woman¡¯s face was red as she panted within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. Zhao Fu hugged her as he smiled and said, ¡°Leave this ce with me; I¡¯ll take care of you and give you a much better life.¡±


    The woman lightly shook her head, ¡°Sir, I want to wait for my husband; he said that he¡¯ll definitely be back. However, I want you to take my daughter ¨C staying by my side will just make her suffer, and I¡¯m unable to properly take care of her.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned as he said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned for three years and might have died outside. Is it worth it for you to continue waiting like this? What if he neveres back? Will you wait until you die?¡±


    The woman smiled as she resolutely nodded, ¡°He is my husband so I naturally will wait for him, no matter how long it takes.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite dissatisfied as he stretched out a hand and lifted up her face and asked, ¡°Then what I am to you?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face became red as she said softly, ¡°You¡¯re my master; my body and heart already belong to you.¡±


    Only then did Zhao Fu satisfiedlyugh, ¡°You have to leave with me; I don¡¯t feel at ease with you staying here at all. Also, I can help you look for your husband, which is much better than you just waiting here.¡¯


    Hearing this, the woman thought about it before smiling and agreeing, ¡°Thank you, master. Also, Xiao Ming has been waiting outside for a while now; let¡¯s put on our clothes and have here back in.¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a wicked smile as he said, ¡°So early? I haven¡¯t enjoyed your body enough; let her wait for a bit longer.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face became red as she said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll properly serve youter, alright?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and agreed in the end.


    Following this, the little girl came in and seeing her mother with an incredibly red face, she smiled and leapt into the woman¡¯s embrace.


    When she heard that Zhao Fu was going to bring her and her mother away from here, the little girl became even happier. Even though she had not known Zhao Fu for long, she liked him very much because no outsider had treated her so well before.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s name was Shu Su and the little girl was called Shu Ming.


    Zhao Fu walked around with the mother and daughter and bought various things for them. Now that they were dressed in new clothes, they looked even prettier than before.


    Shu Ming was incredibly happy, and she had never been so happy before. She held Zhao Fu¡¯s hand with one hand and her mother¡¯s hand with the other as she skipped about, looking incredibly cute.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought the mother and daughter to a wooden building. Since Zhao Fu had said that he would try to help Shu Su find her husband, he would naturally do so. This was a ce for gathering information and finding people.


    The person who received Zhao Fu was a Ratfolk elder, and Zhao Fu had Shu Su tell the Ratfolk elder about her husband.


    Soon, the Ratfolk elder came back with a pile of documents and gave them to Zhao Fu, which was incredibly fast.


    Zhao Fu nced through the documents before giving them to Shu Su, and after looking through them, Shu Su could not help but quietly weep.


    Shu Ming felt quite ufortable and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother? Why are you crying?¡±


    The documents stated that Shu Su¡¯s husband was not dead, and instead he had married into a rich woman¡¯s household to live a good life. He had abandoned them, which was why he had note back.


    Now, Shu Su¡¯s love towards him hadpletely died. She had never thought that the man who she had been waiting for would treat her and her daughter like this.


    Zhao Fu brought Shu Su into his embrace and smiled as he said, ¡°Do you want me to teach him a lesson for you?¡±


    Shu Su shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Since he has decided to abandon us, I won¡¯t feel any obligation towards him nor will I want anything to do with him. Master, I¡¯m willing to leave with you and serve you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Zhao Fu hugged her as he said, ¡°In actuality, I¡¯m still going to go because I want that family¡¯s n Armament.¡±


    In the course of investigating Shu Su¡¯s husband, he had also gained information about the family he had married into, and he found that they had a n Armament called the Rat Spirit Jade.


    It was said that the Rat Spirit Jade was condensed from the pure bloodlines of one million Ratfolk, and it had powerful Ratfolk energy. If Zhao Fu could obtain this, he would be able to obtain a Ratfolk totem.


    Zhao Fu brought the mother and daughter to where the family was, and he spent about one day traveling there.


    Zhao Fu brought Shu Su as she wanted to see her husband onest time to cut off ties.


    As for their daughter Shu Ming, she did not want to bring her as Shu Ming had not heard anything about her father for a long time. Since he did not want them, it was better to have Shu Mingpletely forget about him and follow Zhao Fu.


    Within a restaurant, a handsome and luxuriously-dressed Ratfolk man was somewhat drunk and walked out with a few guards.


    He was Shu Ming¡¯s father, Shu Chang. Three years ago, when he had been journeying, he had met the big miss of thisrge family. Seeing that he could obtain wealth and immense power, he did all he could to join that family.


    Even though the big miss had a very unruly and spoiled personality, Shu Chang¡¯s life now was hundreds of times better than before. He could spend money as he wished and everyone treated him with great courtesy. No one dared to talk back to him, and he was no longer a lowly Ratfolk person.


    As for his wife and daughter, he had long since forgotten them, nor could he let this family know, as it would be very detrimental to him.


    Zhao Fu hugged Shu Su and appeared in front of Shu Chang. Seeing Shu Su, Shu Chang¡¯s eyes widened and he no longer felt drunk. He looked quite panicked and tried to hide, and he nced at Zhao Fu before walking in a different direction.


    Shu Su expected this and did not feel bad, and she instead felt relief. She leaned against Zhao Fu and felt that she quite liked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at Shu Chang¡¯s back and said, ¡°I want to have a chat with them; I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want others to know about this.¡±

 Chapter 1609 Shu Chang

    <h4>Chapter 1609 Shu Chang</h4>


    Hearing this, Shu Chang froze, and he turned as he smiled and said, ¡°Ah I almost didn¡¯t recognize you, my friend. Come, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink.¡±


    Shu Chang led his people back into the restaurant and booked a private room, while Zhao Fu hugged Shu Su and entered as well. Shu Chang had the guards stand by the door and forbade anyone froming close.


    Within the room, Shu Chang looked at Shu Su affectionately resting within another man¡¯s embrace, and his expression became cold as he said mockingly, ¡°The man you¡¯ve found is not bad and most likely has some status. You¡¯ve been together for a long time, right? Why have youe to find me then?¡±


    Shu Su felt a stabbing pain in her heart and her expression became quite unsightly. She felt quite angry and wronged, as it was Shu Chang who had abandoned them first, and now he was mocking her for finding a man so quickly.


    Zhao Fu hugged Shu Su and saidfortingly, ¡°Let me take care of everything.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Su hugged Zhao Fu with both arms and smiled sweetly as she nodded.


    Zhao Fu looked at Shu Chang and a massive might exploded out from him and weighed down on Shu Chang, causing Shu Chang¡¯s face to be pale. He had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such great power.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu said, ¡°She¡¯s my woman now, so you¡¯d best show more respect. Also, the reason I came to find you was that I want you to steal your family¡¯s Rat Spirit Jade.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Chang hurriedly shook his head, ¡°I can agree to anything but that¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s the family¡¯s n Armament and is hidden in the family¡¯s private cell. I can¡¯t steal it, and even if I could, I¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±


    That family belonged to an Imperial Kingdom, and this was an Imperial Kingdom within the Heaven Domain. Even their weakest soldiers had Stage 5 strength, and the family¡¯s position in the Imperial Kingdom was quite high. Zhao Fu could not directly force his way through and snatch the n Armament, so he could only rely on more secretive methods.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and said, ¡°Then just cooperate with me. As long as you help me obtain the Rat Spirit Jade, everyone will be well-off. If I can¡¯t obtain the Rat Spirit Jade, I¡¯ll definitely make you die a horrible death. Don¡¯t underestimate my power ¨C if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I want to keep a low-profile, I can wipe out that entire family.¡±


    Shu Chang¡¯s expression became quite unsightly. He felt quite shocked about Zhao Fu¡¯s power, and after thinking about it, he could only nod and agree.


    Afterwards, Shu Chang told Zhao Fu that the private cell had three keys that were each kept by three people. Only by gathering the three keys could the private cell be opened. Moreover, it had to be someone who was part of the family who entered, or else they would be attacked and killed by the magic formation within.


    Zhao Fu snuck into the family and easily found the family leader¡¯s room ording to Shu Chang¡¯s information and obtained the first and most important key.


    ¡°Mother, I like you so much.¡± However, when Zhao Fu got closer, he heard moans sound out from two people entangled together, and Zhao Fu snuck over.


    He found that there were two women intensely going at it together. One had a graceful figure and beautiful looks, and she was an elegant-looking middle-aged woman. One had long, violet hair and a fiery figure, and she seemed quite unruly. They both had rat tails and looked somewhat simr.


    Zhao Fu realized who they were and a barrier spread out, covering the room. Zhao Fu also suddenly appeared as he smiled and said, ¡°I had never thought that a mother and daughter would do such a thing.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s voice, the mother and daughter immediately came back to their senses. Seeing Zhao Fu, the unruly-looking woman said coldly, ¡°Who are you? You dared to sneak into our family¡¯s residence; you¡¯re seeking death.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll call over people to capture me then.¡±


    This caused the mother and daughter¡¯s expressions to fall; if others found out about this, it would be terrible for them.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman was tactful and looked flirtatiously at Zhao Fu as she said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve watched for a while, don¡¯t you want us to serve you?¡±


    Hearing this, the unruly-looking woman felt quite shocked as she looked at her mother. She then realized that she wanted to seduce Zhao Fu and then kill him, so the young woman also looked at Zhao Fu enticingly and said, ¡°Come, sir!¡±


    Zhao Fu could guess at their intentions, but he did not mind so he smiled, went up, hugged this mother and daughter pair.


    The mother and daughter were careless and did not think that Zhao Fu could give them such pleasure. They cried out lewdly under him andpletely forgot about wanting to kill him.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the strengthless mother and daughter and smiled as he asked, ¡°Do you still want to kill me?¡±


    The beautiful middle-aged woman rolled her eyes at Zhao Fu, ¡°Who could bear to kill you now? Also, just who are you, and why have youe to our family? As the family leader, if you don¡¯t give me a good exnation, I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯ll imprison you and have all of our women toy with you.¡±


    Indeed, this beautiful middle-aged woman was the family leader. This family had always been a matriarchy, and the men did not have much status or power.


    Zhao Fu didn¡¯t hide his goal and directly told her.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman harrumphed as she said angrily, ¡°So you came for our n Armament, and you want us to help you; you must be dreaming. Do you really think we¡¯ll give our treasure to an outsider like you?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not mind andughed as he released his power and then activated the restrictions within their bodies, ¡°With my power, I can ughter your entire family, but I¡¯m holding back because of the Imperial Kingdom. I¡¯ve also already set down restrictions in your bodies, so there¡¯s no use in resisting.¡±


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s power and the restrictions within her body, the beautiful middle-aged woman could only give in and say, ¡°Alright, I agree to your demands. However, that n Armament belongs to the whole family and I can¡¯t make a decision by myself. If you can obtain the two other keys, I¡¯ll give you the Rat Spirit Jade, but you can¡¯t harm anyone from our family.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem; after all, we¡¯re all on the same side now, so I¡¯ll try not to harm them,¡± Zhao Fu said as he smiled.


    The young woman looked up and gave a pleased smile as she said, ¡°I can help. My aunty has the second key and I often y with her body. She¡¯s quite lewd and with your power you should be able to conquer her. However, you need to properly satisfy us; I¡¯ve never felt such pleasure when doing it with a man before, and I feel even better than when doing it with women.¡±

 Chapter 1610 Rat Spirit Jade

    <h4>Chapter 1610 Rat Spirit Jade</h4>


    Seeing how daring she was, Zhao Fu once again pressed them beneath him and started to ravage them.


    The mother was called Shu Sangsang and the daughter was called Shu Yuyu.


    The next day, Zhao Fu waited in Shu Yuyu¡¯s room, while Shu Yuyu pulled in a flirtatious-looking middle-aged woman with a mature figure. This woman was her aunty, and she was called Shu Nanan.


    The middle-aged woman was quite embarrassed as she said, ¡°Yuyu, let¡¯s not do it during the day; it wouldn¡¯t be good if others saw us. Let¡¯s wait until night time.¡±


    Shu Yuyu daringly pulled the woman into her embrace and kissed her, and the woman passionately responded before softening within her embrace.


    Shu Yuyu looked at the red-faced and hazy-eyed woman and gave a domineering smile as she said, ¡°Aunty, you don¡¯t have any more objections, do you? I want to y with your body right now, alright?¡±


    The woman shyly nodded before being brought into the room by Shu Yuyu.


    However, after entering the room, she saw an unfamiliar man smiling at her. The woman had a bad feeling, but it was already toote as Shu Yuyu had pushed her into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Zhao Fu started to take off the woman¡¯s clothes before ravaging her, and Shu Yuyu happily joined in.


    After telling Zhao Fu about various things the previous day, Shu Chang had felt incredibly worried and waited for things to happen in the family. He also made various preparations, but nothing had happened, though he had not slept at all over the past night.


    At that moment, he heard voices in his wife¡¯s room and smiled. He knew that his wife liked women more than men. He had seen his wife do it with women a few times, even her own mother and aunty.


    Shu Chang could not help but curiously take a look. Hearing the woman¡¯s voice, Shu Chang¡¯s heart rate sped up ¨C he had always felt quite interested in his wife¡¯s aunty, but he never had the opportunity or the courage to make a move on her.


    After all, she had a husband and belonged to his wife. If he dared to touch her, he might die without even knowing how.


    After listening at the door for a while, Shu Chang felt that something was off, as it was not just the sounds of two women, but there seemed to be a third person, who was a man.


    Shu Chang immediately felt quite angry. He did not mind his wife ying with women, but he absolutely could not ept his wife doing it with another man, and he wanted to charge in.


    However, after thinking about it, there were no benefits to charging in. After all, he had married into the family and did not have any actual power. He could be kicked out at any moment or could even lose his life.


    Thinking about his luxurious andfortable life, Shu Chang decided to hold himself back. At the same time, he felt quite curious as to what kind of man could make his wife and her aunty moan so lewdly.


    Hearing his wife and her aunty¡¯s moans, Shu Chang could not help but react, and he listened for a few hours.


    Afterwards, the man hugged his wife and her aunty and walked out, and Shu Chang hid some distance away. He found out who that man was ¨C it was his ex-wife¡¯s man.


    Seeing this, Shu Chang could not help but feel a trace of hatred. This person had taken his ex-wife, which he did not mind too much, but now he had toyed with his current wife. No man could ept such a thing.


    However, thinking about Zhao Fu¡¯s power, Shu Chang felt quite dispirited. Right now, staying alive was the most important thing.


    Now, Zhao Fu had two keys and thest key was in the hands of an elder in the family. This elder was at the peak of the Divine Realm and was a trace away from breaking through to the Extreme Divine Realm.


    In order to avoid being discovered by others, Zhao Fu lured her to the wilderness.


    She was a tall and slim woman with a rat tail. She had a serious-lookingplexion and white hair, and she was called Shu Youyue.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you have two of our family¡¯s keys?¡± Shu Youyue asked as she looked at Zhao Fu and gave off a powerful aura that covered the heavens and earth, causing the air to be heavy.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and did not reply to her question. He said condescendingly, ¡°Hand over your key and obediently serve me if you want to suffer less. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me ¨C I¡¯ve given you a chance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Shu Youyue looked furious as she held a long sword and gave off a powerful aura and charged at Zhao Fu.


    Seeing her charge over, Zhao Fu directly exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power and a terrifying aura spread out like a wild gale, causing Shu Youyue¡¯s expression to fall. She quickly retreated as she definitely was not a match for this kind of power.


    Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and an enormous wave of ck aura flowed out which formed an enormous arm that mmed at Shu Youyue.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Shu Youyue was pped to the ground by that enormous arm, opening up a ten meter wide crater.


    A trace of blood leaked out of Shu Youyue¡¯s lips as she tried to get up from the ground. At that moment, Zhao Fu appeared next to her and he waved his hand, causing a massive energy to send her flying.


    She crashed ten or so meters away and coughed up arge mouthful of blood as her aura weakened.


    Zhao Fu appeared next to her and forcefully pressed a foot on her chest as he said, ¡°Do you think you can escape? I said that if you¡¯re obedient you won¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    Shu Youyue coldly looked at Zhao Fu and grabbed his foot with both hands. She felt that her chest was going to be crushed by him, and she spat out, ¡°Keep dreaming, you bastard!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he grabbed her hands and pressed them against the ground as he started to do it with her. Soon, Shu Youyue submitted under him and experienced the pleasure of doing it with him.


    A few hourster, Shu Youyue angrily hit Zhao Fu¡¯s chest as she cursed, ¡°You bastard, why did you have to ravage me like that and not show any mercy? Also, you plotted with my own family members against me; I hate you to death.¡±


    Zhao Fuughed as he hugged her and said, ¡°Who told you to be so stubborn. Now you acknowledge your wrongdoing, right? Alright, let¡¯s go back together!¡±


    Shu Youyue angrily harrumphed and nodded.


    Following this, Zhao Fu gathered all three keys to the private cell, and he had wanted to see what else was inside. However, he was unable to go in, and the women had only agreed to give him the Rat Spirit Jade; the other things were very important to the family so they could not give them to him.


    Zhao Fu did not insist; after all, his goal was to just obtain the Rat Spirit Jade.


    This Rat Spirit Jade was an orb that was as big as an egg. It gave off a faint green light and there was a rat eye inside that seemed to be alive. It gave off a cold and cruel gaze, which could cause anyone¡¯s hair to stand on end.

 Chapter 1611 Bloodline Curse

    <h4>Chapter 1611 Bloodline Curse</h4>


    Zhao Fu sat cross-legged on the ground and activated the Rat Spirit Jade¡¯s power. The Rat Spirit Jade gave off an intense green light that gradually fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu absorbed this power, causing his skin to be green.


    The green orb of light gradually dimmed, and the eyeball started to somewhat struggle within Zhao Fu¡¯s body. However, a ck me covered it and gradually melted it.


    Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back as a green Ratfolk totem appeared on his back.


    After concluding matters here, Zhao Fu brought his group and continued onwards.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s destination was now Ounder Ten College. It was nearly time for the examination and they would have to focus on traveling. However, they were not too far away from Ounder Ten College and making it in time would be no problem.


    As the group advanced, they came to a Kingdom called the Elephant Kingdom.


    The people here were tall and well-built, and they had elephant heads and human bodies. They had tough skin and tusks, and all of them gave off oppressive auras that did not seem weak at all.


    Zhao Fu continued to sit next to the window and take in the scenery outside. This City was quite interesting, as it was built within a forest and was fused into the forest.


    Looking at the City, Zhao Fu quite liked this kind of City. He decided that after returning to Great Qin, he would build a few Cities like this.


    At that moment, he saw a group of Elephant people gathering, and he felt quite interested and got off the carriage. He followed the crowd and saw them standing around an altar, on whichy a little Elephant person.


    The little Elephant person was only six or seven years old and his face was pale. He looked like he was in pain, as if he was very sick.


    Zhao Fu asked the Elephant people around him what was going on, and the Elephant people were quite friendly and told him about the situation.


    It turned out that countless Elephant people hade to pray for this little Elephant Prince, hoping to lessen his pain. They would summon an Elephant person God who would heal the Elephant Prince and suppress the bloodline curse.


    This bloodline curse was a curse unleashed by a powerful evil god. The current King of the Elephant Kingdom had great enmity with that powerful evil god, which was why it had cursed the King¡¯s most beloved Prince.


    This kind of bloodline curse was incredibly painful, and it essentially could not be dispelled. Moreover, it would not kill the cursed person, and instead, if the cursed person had any children, it would be passed on to them as well due to their bloodline. The Elephant Kingdom was a Royal Kingdom, and as a Royal Kingdom in the Heaven Domain, it was many times more powerful than inner Domain Royal Kingdoms. Zhao Fu naturally did not dare to act rashly.


    The prayer energy from the Elephant people was simr to faith energy and could weaken the curse¡¯s effects, and as the many Elephant people prayed, the little Prince¡¯s pain lessened.


    An Elephant person Priest wearing all kinds of wooden ornaments came to the little Prince¡¯s side and raised his wooden staff as he chanted, and countless traces of green aura flowed out of the trees in the City and gathered.


    The green traces of aura condensed in the air and formed an orb of green light, which gave off a powerful aura and shot into the sky.


    Boom!


    The sky trembled as a massive might spread out in the sky. Countless rays of green light shot out, dyeing the sky green.


    A massive figure gradually descended from the sky; this figure was also an Elephant person and was ten or so meters tall. He had an enormous elephant head and a human body, and he had slightly-green skin. His tusks were jade-green and he held a wooden staff and gave off a powerful godly spirit aura.


    This Elephant God was a clone; these summoned godly spirits were all ordinarily clones from the Godly Spirit World.


    ¡°Our believers, what have you summoned Us for?¡± the Elephant God gave off a majestic might as it spoke in a massive and dignified voice.


    An Elephant person wearing a crown went up and bowed as he said, ¡°Elephant God, our Prince has been cursed by a powerful evil god. Please dispel this curse; we will offer even more faith to you.¡±


    Hearing this, the Elephant God looked at the little Prince on the altar. It raised a hand and Heaven and Earth Power quickly gathered as a terrifying wave of power spread out.


    Boom!


    The Elephant God pressed down and its palm gave off an intense green light. A green pir of light descended,nding on the little Prince¡¯s body.


    Large amounts of green divine energy entered the little Prince¡¯s body and dispelled the bloodline curse within his body, and traces of blood-red aura rose up out of his body.


    Seeing that the curse was being dispelled, the Elephant people no longer felt as nervous and smiled. They felt that the Elephant God should be able to dispel the bloodline curse.


    Suddenly, the blood-red auraing out from the little Prince¡¯s body became frenzied, and a wave of evil power appeared. Sensing this change, everyone felt quite startled and a sense of unease started to spread.


    Sensing this wave of evil power, the Elephant God¡¯s expression also fell and it exploded out with even greater godly spirit power as the lighting from its hand became even brighter.


    Boom!


    The Elephant God once again forcefully pressed down, causing a massive explosion to sound out as an even greater beam of green lightnded on the little Prince¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± the little Prince cried out in pain as an even greater wave of blood-red aura flooded out. Moreover, this blood-red aura condensed into a scaled figure in front of the little Prince, exploding out with a powerful and evil might.


    Seeing that blood-red figure, the Elephant God¡¯s gaze was serious as it withdrew its power, and the blood-red figure turned back into blood-red aura and flowed back into the little Prince¡¯s body.


    The Elephant God looked at the Elephant King as he said, ¡°Do you have great enmity with this evil god? He was willing to sacrifice an arm to cast this bloodline curse, and it has already fused with your Prince¡¯s bloodline. I am unable to dispel this kind of curse, and if we forcefully dispel it, your Prince might immediately die.¡±


    The Elephant King¡¯s expression became quite unsightly as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Glorious Elephant God, is there any other method to dispel this curse?¡±


    The Elephant God sighed as he said, ¡°Since this is a bloodline curse, you need to find a person with an extremely high-grade bloodline to dispel this curse. A godly spirit¡¯s bloodline is of an incredibly high grade, so an ordinary King or Emperor¡¯s bloodline will be useless. You need to ask an Emperor to help dispel your Prince¡¯s curse.¡±


    Hearing this, even though the Elephant King now had a solution, his expression was still quite unsightly.

 Chapter 1612 Elephant People

    <h4>Chapter 1612 Elephant People</h4>


    As a Royal Kingdom, it could not bepared to an Imperial Kingdom. Those Emperors were all high and mighty, so how could the Elephant King ask one to help his son dispel his bloodline curse?


    Moreover, it was only a possibility and sess was not guaranteed. The higher grade their bloodline was, the greater their chance of sess would be.


    Only a top-tier Imperial Bloodline would have a high chance of sess. However, it would be almost impossible to ask someone like that for help, as they would be someone who stood at the apex of this world, and the faction that stood behind them would be incredibly monstrous as well.


    Facing such terrifying people, the Elephant King would have to kneel in greeting; how could he ask such people to help his son dispel his bloodline curse?


    The Elephant God did not say anything else and gradually disappeared.


    A woman next to the Elephant King started to cry after thinking about how much pain her son and his sons and daughters would have to go through in the future.


    The other Elephant people all looked quite sad. As subjects of the Elephant Kingdom, they naturally did not want their beloved little Prince to have such a fate, and they too felt devastated.


    However, even the Elephant King could not dispel the curse, so what could they do to dispel the curse? Even asking the Elephant God was useless.


    An elderly Elephant person sorrowfully sped his hands together and knelt as he prayed, ¡°Glorious godly spirit, glorious ancestors, please save our little Prince. He is the future of the Elephant Kingdom.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else knelt and sped their hands as they also prayed.


    A young Elephant person cried out, ¡°Glorious godly spirit, glorious ancestors, please save our little Prince. I will use my life to serve you and fight for you.¡±


    A crudely-dressed Elephant woman shouted, ¡°Glorious godly spirit, glorious ancestors, please save our little Prince. I¡¯m willing to offer my virgin body to you and remain pure for life.¡±


    Countless Elephant people knelt and prayed, but there was no response. They could not do anything about this bloodline curse.


    In the end, the Elephant Queen loudly wept, as she was heartbroken for her suffering son, but also because she was moved by the Elephant people.


    The Elephant King also felt quite ufortable and his eyes danced with tears. Looking at the little Prince¡¯s face wracked with pain, he decided to see if he could find an Emperor to help. Worst came to worst, he would allow the evil god to do whatever he wanted to him in order to dispel this bloodline curse.


    The atmosphere became incredibly mournful, and everyone felt incredibly ufortable.


    ¡°Perhaps I can help!¡± a voice sounded out. It was not very loud, but it was like a massive boulder falling into water, sending out enormous waves. Everyone¡¯s gazes gathered onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body in that instant.


    Facing the countless gazes, Zhao Fu stood there calmly with an unchanging expression.


    All of the Elephant people sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s Harmony Realm Cultivation and looked quite doubtful, not sure if this person could really save their little Prince. Of course, they held onto a trace of hope.


    Moreover, cultivation was not everything; dispelling the curse did not rely on cultivation but on bloodline.


    Furthermore, only a powerful Imperial Bloodline could dispel the curse; could it be that this person was an Emperor?


    Thinking about that, the Elephant people¡¯s gazes became reverent; they did not dare to offend a grand figure like this. Moreover, he hade to save their little Prince. No matter how things turned out, he was worthy of their respect.


    The Elephant King turned and looked at Zhao Fu and examined him for a few seconds before stretching out his hand and saying, ¡°Please dispel my son¡¯s curse, sir.¡±


    The Elephant people in the surroundings all made way for Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu walked up to the altar and came to the little Prince¡¯s side. He squatted down and gathered his Divine power in his palm as his Divine Mark appeared and gave off a faint ck light.


    Following this, Zhao Fu ced his hand on the little Prince¡¯s forehead, and the massive amount of Divine power flowed into the Prince¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as countless traces of blood-red aura once again flooded out of the little Prince¡¯s body. What was shocking was that the blood-red aura seemed to be afraid of something and was escaping from the little Prince¡¯s body.


    What was going on? That Elephant God from before had power that surpassed the Emperor Heaven Realm, and yet it had been unable to make the blood-red aura react like this. This cloaked person only had Harmony Realm Cultivation; just what terrifying power did he possess?


    ¡°Ahhhh...¡± the little Prince cried out in pain and struggled on the ground, but Zhao Fu held onto his head and continued to sendrge amounts of his Divine power into the little Prince¡¯s body.


    Seeing how pained the little Prince was, the Elephant Queen wanted to go up and ask Zhao Fu to stop for a moment, but she was held back by the Elephant King. This was a critical moment and he could not allow Zhao Fu to be disrupted.


    The blood-red aura once again formed into that blood-red figure, and Zhao Fu sent even more Divine power into the little Prince¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    The little Prince¡¯s body exploded out with a massive aura and his body gave off an intense ck light as the blood-red figure gradually disappeared and no more blood-red aura flowed out from within the little Prince¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu stood up and the Elephant King immediately went to check on the little Prince¡¯s body. Everyone looked at the King expectantly, waiting for him to announce the result.


    After examining the little Prince¡¯s body, the Elephant King looked delighted as he turned to Zhao Fu and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for dispelling my son¡¯s curse, sir!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone in the surroundings started to cheer. The little Prince¡¯s curse had been dispelled, and everyone happily smiled as they praised Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, you don¡¯t have to be too courteous.¡±


    The Elephant King smiled as he said, ¡°We owe a great debt to sir, and sir deserves Our respect. We will immediately prepare a banquet for sir. Please give Us face so We can properly thank sir.¡±

 Chapter 1613 Rhinoceros

    <h4>Chapter 1613 Rhinoceros</h4>


    Zhao Fu naturally could not refuse because he was not so good-natured as to help someone for nothing. He evidently had his own goals.


    The Elephant King not only felt incredibly grateful to Zhao Fu, but he could also tell that his identity was incredibly terrifying and was at least an Emperor. He naturally could not take him lightly, so he treated Zhao Fu incredibly courteously.


    At the banquet, various Elephant people toasted Zhao Fu and expressed their gratitude to him, and Zhao Fu courteously responded.


    Of course, many people also gifted many things to Zhao Fu. There was one item that was especially good, which was a Mammoth Den.


    The Mammoths had thick fur and massive tusks, and they were enormous. They had great defensive abilities and had Stage 4 strength. Zhao Fu was quite pleased with this Den.


    However, Zhao Fu still had not obtained what he wanted the most. He did not hold back and asked the Elephant King, ¡°Do you have any ancestral items or things rted to godly spirits?¡±


    The Elephant King smiled and took out a heart-shaped green crystal. It was as big as a fist and he gave it to Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°This was made from an ancestor¡¯s heart, and it contains incredibly powerful and pure Elephant Ancestral Power.¡±


    Zhao Fu took the green crystal, and sensing the power it contained, he gave a trace of a smile and said, ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    The Elephant King lightlyughed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ancestral item and is not very important to me. We still need to repay sir¡¯s grace for saving my son.¡±


    Zhao Fu raised his cup and smiled as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous; let¡¯s continue to drink.¡±


    The Elephant King also raised his cup and drained it in one gulp as he asked, ¡°Where is sir from? It must be a powerful Empire.¡±


    The Elephant King felt incredibly curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, as his bloodline¡¯s power was simply too powerful. However, because Zhao Fu had hidden his aura, he could not tell what kind of bloodline it was.


    It was an Imperial Bloodline at the very least, or even a top-tier Imperial bloodline. What he did not know was that Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was already an Orthodox Divine Bloodline.


    The Elephant King thought that Zhao Fu was not simple, so he wanted to find out more about Zhao Fu¡¯s background and then befriend him. A person like this might be a big help to his Kingdom.


    However, Zhao Fu calmly smiled as he replied, ¡°Just an unimportant, small ce. Let¡¯s keep drinking!¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not willing to answer, the Elephant King did not continue pursuing the matter. He didn¡¯t know that what Zhao Fu had said was the truth, as he came from the outer boundary of the Heaven Awaken World.


    After the banquet concluded, Zhao Fu and his group moved on.


    Sitting within the carriage, Zhao Fu took out the green crystal heart and started to fuse with it.


    Zhao Fu sent some power into the heart, causing it to give off a green light. It then started to melt until it became an orb of green liquid, before vaporising and turning into a one meter wide green heart.


    This green heart was made of vapor and Zhao Fu opened his mouth and inhaled, taking in all of the green vapor and starting to refine the heart.


    As the traces of green vapor fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, Zhao Fu¡¯s skin became slightly green. After fusing with all of the green vapor, a green Elephant person totem appeared on his back, and his skin returned to normal.


    ¡°Big brother, are you done?¡± A short whileter, little Shu Ming poked her head into the carriage and looked at Zhao Fu as she smiled happily.


    Seeing Shu Ming, Zhao Fu smiled as he replied, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Ming came into the carriage and held out a yellow flower to Zhao Fu as she smiled and said, ¡°Look, big brother, this flower is so pretty. I picked it just for you.¡±


    Zhao Fu grinned and took the flower and patted Shu Ming¡¯s little head before bringing her out.


    By now, they had left the Elephant Kingdom and came to a boundary region. This ce was a grassy ins, and all that could be seen was lush grass and yellow flowers, and there was a trace of flower fragrance in the air.


    Because Zhao Fu had been refining the Elephant ancestor heart, the women had gone outside and were lying on the grass. Some were picking the yellow flowers to make gands to wear, while some sat by the side and talked andughed.


    The scenery here was quite beautiful, and adding on the beautiful women, the scene seemed even more stunning.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to walk forwards, arrows containing immense force suddenly shot out. There were thousands of them, and they gave off a shocking aura.


    Facing the iing arrows, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change and a ck dragon-inscription barrier spread out with terrifying power, covering the surrounding 1,000 meters and blocking the iing arrows.


    The people hidden among the grass felt quite shocked and had never thought that they would encounter such a dangerous person. Seeing that their group was so small, they thought that these people would be easy to deal with, and they shot out a wave of arrows to see if they could finish the other side. However, that person had blocked all of the arrows.


    The people hidden among the grass did not hesitate and immediately retreated, not daring to stay.


    Ai Fei coldly harrumphed and held his spear as he led 30 or so Centaur soldiers and charged into the grass like lightning.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± cries sounded out, as did the sounds of weapons shing. Countless sharp lights flew out, and grass was sent flying into the air.


    Soon, the sounds died down and a stench of blood came from the grass as the 30 or so Centaur soldiers dragged a few people out.


    These people had the heads of rhinoceroses and human bodies. They had gray skin and powerful-looking bodies, but they were not very tall. They looked terrified and were covered with blood. They were Rhinoceros people had around Stage 5 Cultivation.


    Even though there were only 30 or so Centaur soldiers, each of them had Saint Realm Cultivation, and dealing with a few thousand Stage 5 Rhinoceros people would be no problem for them at all.


    Ai Fei brought the Rhinoceros people before Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Sir, these Rhinoceros people have surrendered and the others have been killed. Is there anything you would like to ask them? If not, I¡¯ll kill them now.¡±


    Zhao Fu was currently sitting on the grass, hugging the Naga Goddess and Wolf Goddess. Seeing that Ai Fei, the Centaur Prince, had performed quite well, he lightlyughed and said, ¡°You can go! I¡¯ll question them myself.¡±


    Ai Fei retreated to the side and the Rhinoceros people were brought before Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked at these Rhinoceros people and lightly smiled as he asked, ¡°Where are you all from?¡±

 Chapter 1614 Rhinoceros Lake

    <h4>Chapter 1614 Rhinoceros Lake</h4>


    A Rhinoceros person hurriedly replied in fear, ¡°Wee from the nearby Rhinoceros City and have been ordered by the City Lord to loot anyone passing here.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Is there anything special about your City? Or do you have any ancestral items or godly spirits? As long as you¡¯re willing to tell me, I can spare you all.¡±


    The Rhinoceros people quickly thought. They had seen Zhao Fu¡¯s group¡¯s power and were scared out of their wits. Hearing that they could live, they would be willing to do anything.


    At that moment, another Rhinoceros person said, ¡°Our City has a Rhinoceros Lake nearby. We often bathe there and it has slight benefits to our bodies. It is a treasurednd of our City.


    ¡°Rumors say that an incredibly Rhinoceros person fell there, creating the Rhinoceros Lake. Maybe it will be of use to sir.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and said, ¡°Take me to thatke; I want to have a look. I¡¯ll release you all after.¡±


    Hearing this, the Rhinoceros people nodded in delight.


    Zhao Fu had the others stay here while he took a few Rhinoceros people and flew into the air. An hourter, they arrived in front of ake.


    Thiske was a few thousand meters wide and looked like a massive crater. It contained a formless energy.


    There were currently many Rhinoceros people swimming or bathing within theke, and many Rhinoceros children yed in the water. The sun shined high in the sky and theke reflected the light, creating a harmonious and blissful scene.


    Just as Zhao Fu nned to go up and examine theke¡¯s power, a Rhinoceros woman holding a child¡¯s hand looked at the Rhinoceros people behind Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Why are you back so early? Where¡¯s my husband?¡±


    The Rhinoceros people looked at each other and did not know what to say. They could not directly say that he had been killed by the person in front of her, and they were also worried about Zhao Fu being displeased.


    Zhao Fu ignored this Rhinoceros woman and came to theke. He stretched his hand into it and sensed theke¡¯s power.


    This power contained an intense Rhinoceros person aura but it felt somewhat weak. It would not be enough to awaken a Rhinoceros person totem, and Zhao Fu frowned and felt quite disappointed.


    The Rhinoceros people hurried over to Zhao Fu and did not reply to the woman.


    Seeing that the Rhinoceros people ignored her, the woman felt quite angry and came over to theke as she said loudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me talking? Also, who is this cloaked person? Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t bring outsiders here? I¡¯m going to tell the City Lordter and see how he deals with you.¡±


    Hearing the woman yell out, the Rhinoceros people felt quite startled and were worried that Zhao Fu would be angry.


    After the woman finished speaking to the Rhinoceros people, she turned to Zhao Fu and said loudly, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know this is our Rhinoceros people¡¯s territory?¡±


    Zhao Fu turned to look at this crude and unruly woman and waved his hand, sending out a sword light.


    Chi!


    The sword light was extremely fast and directly sliced the woman in half. Blood sshed everywhere as the woman¡¯s corpse fell to the ground and her organs spilled out.


    The Rhinoceros people were incredibly shocked and their hair stood on end as they looked at Zhao Fu in terror. What they were worried about had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Seeing that his mother had been killed, the seven or eight year old child felt furious and looked at Zhao Fu hatefully as he raised his little fists and disregarded everything as he charged at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he once again waved his hand. Another sword light shot out and chopped off the little boy¡¯s head, and his headless fell to the ground while his head rolled into theke, staining the water.


    Seeing Zhao Fu ruthlessly kill the woman and child, the other Rhinoceros people by theke furiously charged over.


    Zhao Fu condescendingly looked at the iing Rhinoceros people. He waved his hand and a massive sword light shed out, chopping the iing Rhinoceros people into pieces, causing blood to flow into theke.readics on our webnovel.live


    As theke was dyed red, Zhao Fu felt theke¡¯s power increase by a tiny bit, making him feel quite delighted. Zhao Fu looked at the other Rhinoceros people around theke and grabbed with his hand.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Chains containing immense power shot out from within the water and ferociously shot towards the Rhinoceros people.


    The chains brought with them great power as they pierced through the countless Rhinoceros people bathing, ying, or washing in theke, and cries sounded out as their corpses were dragged into the water.


    After killing so many people, the power in theke had greatly increased, but it was still not enough.


    Zhao Fu looked at the terrified Rhinoceros people behind him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. Go back and take your families and leave; don¡¯t me me if you take too long.¡±


    The Rhinoceros people understood what Zhao Fu was going to do and thanked him in fear before hurrying off to the Rhinoceros City.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu entered the Rhinoceros City and started a massive massacre. He let out 50,000 Darkness Soldiers and ughtered the 100,000 or so Rhinoceros people in the City, not sparing a single person.


    After killing so many people, Zhao Fu collected their corpses and threw them into theke.


    Now that there were so many corpses within theke, the pristine water had be blood-red and gave off a gory stench.


    Zhao Fu entered theke, went to the center, and exploded out with a massive attractive force as he absorbed the blood-red water¡¯s power.


    The massive amount of power continuously flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and he quickly absorbed it. The energy also somewhat improved his constitution as well.


    In the end, all of the power was absorbed by Zhao Fu, and he felt a pain on his back as a blood-red Rhinoceros person totem appeared on his back.


    Zhao Fu grinned as he came out of theke. Thiske had be ake of death and did not have any life within it. Corpses floated within the water, looking quite terrifying; those corpses¡¯ blood and flesh power had all been absorbed by Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1615 Deer People

    <h4>Chapter 1615 Deer People</h4>


    After returning to the group, they continued onwards.


    After crossing this boundary, they came to a world called the Deer World. The people here had deer horns but they were not very big, around ten centimeters long.


    Apart from deer horns, they also had deer tails and were the same as humans in other regards.


    Of course, some Deer people had deer-like heads andrge horns, but the bodies of humans.


    The Deer people were quite friendly, and nothing unpleasant happened.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s group was currently passing through a forest, and they were now quite close to Ounder Ten College. In just a few days they would be able to arrive at Ounder Ten College, which was in time for the examination.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a bestial roar sounded throughout the forest, and it seemed quite close. Zhao Fu thought about it and flew out to see what was going on.


    He saw a massive ck bear ferociously chasing after a group of people. The group seemed to be made up of soldiers, and they wore armor and held swords and bows. They looked like they hade out to hunt, but they did not think that they would encounter this ck bear.


    Bang!


    The ck bear raised its massive paw and mmed towards the ground, causing a formless shockwave to st out. The ground caved in and the group of soldiers were hit by the shockwave and flew out before crashing onto the ground.


    The ck bear rushed up to the ground and savagely smiled as it looked at a woman with a seductive figure, and it grabbed at her with a massive paw.


    The ck bear¡¯s gaze was slightly licentious and it seemed to want this Deer woman. The ck bear most likely was not an ordinary bear but something transformed from a person.


    As the paw grabbed toward her, the Deer woman said with a fearful expression, ¡°Xiong San, this is the Deer World and not the Bear World. If you dare to do anything to me, the Deer World definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    The Bear person loudlyughed as he said, ¡°You¡¯re just a Princess of a small Kingdom, while I¡¯m the Prince of the Bear Region¡¯srgest Kingdom. Even if I do anything to you, do you think the Deer World would start a war with the Bear World over you?¡±


    The Deer woman¡¯s expression became quite unsightly because the Deer World indeed would not start a war over her. The consequences would be too severe.


    The soldiers climbed up from the ground and rushed at the ck bear as they yelled, ¡°Hurry and run, Princess!¡±


    Hearing this, the Deer woman came to her senses and hurriedly got up as she ran away.


    The guards gripped their weapons as they charged forwards and gave off sharp lights as they shed towards the ck bear. However, the ck bear mmed the soldiers into meat pancakes in just a few strikes and continued to chase after the Deer woman before grabbing towards her.


    The Deer woman looked terrified and felt a trace of despair; she was unable to escape from thatrge paw.


    Shing


    Suddenly, a sword hum sounded out as a sharp sword light tore through the air and shed into the paw, causing blood to ssh everywhere. The ck bear roared in pain as a deep gash, through which bone could be seen, appeared.


    The ck bear furiously looked at Zhao Fu and said furiously, ¡°Who are you? You actually dared to attack me.¡±


    The Deer woman looked at Zhao Fu in delight and felt that she was saved. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the Princess of the Deer Kingdom. If you save me, I will definitely reward you handsomely.¡±


    Zhao Fu stood in the air as he lightlyughed and said, ¡°Stay here, Princess. Leave this ck bear to me.¡±


    Hearing this, the Deer woman felt at ease and smiled as she nodded.


    The ck bear¡¯s expression became quite grim. It did not hesitate to turn and run because it was certain that it was not a match for Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed and sent a massive sword light towards the ck bear, sending it flying. It crashed through countless trees, causing massive sounds to ring out.


    The ck bear furiously roared, ¡°I¡¯m the Prince of the Bear Kingdom; if you dare to kill me, the Bear Kingdom won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Those words sounded quite familiar, as the Deer woman had just said them to the ck bear. Now, it was the ck bear saying it to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think that would scare me?¡±


    The ck bear felt incredibly furious and red at Zhao Fu before turning and running. Apart from running, it had no chance of survival.


    Boom!


    However, it was unable to run away. Zhao Fu once again shed out and sent the ck bear flying, and he left a long gash on its back, from which blood continuously flowed out. The ck bear howled, but Zhao Fu did not show any mercy and once again shed against the ck bear, causing blood to fly everywhere as another wound appeared on its body.


    Now, the ck bear was afraid, and it was no longer as arrogant. It kneeled on the ground and pleaded, ¡°Sir, please spare me; I¡¯ll agree to anything. Also, I¡¯m the Bear Kingdom¡¯s only Prince, so you can ask my father for anything and he¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought about this and felt that this would not be too bad, so he nodded. He then made a small cut on his finger and controlled a few drops of blood to be a blood-red rune. He pointed out, and the blood-red runes sank into the ck bear¡¯s forehead.


    The ck bear did not dare to resist and allowed Zhao Fu to set restrictions within its body. After the restrictions were set, it breathed out and became smaller.


    In the end, it became a big man with bear ears, a bear tail and ck hair. He looked quite ferocious and was quite well-built. The injuries were still there and were still bleeding, and he was not wearing any clothes. Seeing this, Zhao Fu frowned and looked quite displeased.


    The Bear person understood and immediately put on clothes, took out some medicinal pills, and ate them as he started to treat his injuries.


    Zhao Fu did not pay him any mind and descended from the air. He looked at the Deer woman and found that she was quite beautiful.


    Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze, the Deer woman¡¯s face became slightly red as she said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir. I¡¯ll properly thank sir after returning to the Deer Kingdom.¡±


    Zhao Fu walked up and directly hugged her as he lightlyughed and said, ¡°No need, just use your body to repay me now!¡±


    The woman immediately started to struggle; she had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such thoughts about her as well. However, smelling Zhao Fu¡¯s scent, her body became weak and started to want to do it with Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1616 Deer Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1616 Deer Kingdom</h4>


    Zhao Fu hugged the Deer woman and walked towards a secluded area and prepared to do it with her. The Deer woman pretended to struggle for a bit before sinking in the pleasure and cooperating with Zhao Fu.


    The Bear Prince heard the intense sounds as well as the Deer woman¡¯s lewd cries and felt a lot of envy towards Zhao Fu.


    This was the woman who he had set his sights on, and he had spent a lot of effort in order to have a taste of her. However, she had be someone else¡¯s and Zhao Fu had reaped the rewards in the end.


    The Bear Prince had wanted to run, but sensing the restrictions within his body, he could only give up on that. He felt that even if he ran, the restrictions would definitely kill him.


    Now, he could only sorrowfully listen to the woman he wanted panting under Zhao Fu.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the Deer woman andy on the grass as they looked at the deep blue sky and enjoyed the light breeze blowing.


    The Deer woman was called Lu Yu, and her face was quite red as shey within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. She said shyly, ¡°Husband, will you ask for my hand in marriage when we go see my parents?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he asked, ¡°Does your family have any ancestral items or things rted to godly spirits?¡±


    Lu Yu thought to herself before replying, ¡°We have a pair of ancestral horns that can summon our ancestor¡¯s spirit. If you want that, I¡¯ll help you get it, but you have to marry me.¡±


    Zhao Fu directly refused, ¡°I won¡¯t marry you here; it will be too troublesome. I¡¯ll take you back to be one of my Concubines.¡±


    Lu Yu felt quite displeased but Zhao Fuforted her, after which she agreed, and the two of them put on their clothes and walked out.


    Looking at Lu Yu, who had a red face and was giving off an enticing aura, the Bear Prince could not help but feel quite moved.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Bear Prince and said, ¡°Wait here; I¡¯m going to leave for a while, and I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Hearing this, the Bear Prince obediently nodded.


    Zhao Fu brought Lu Yu to the others and exined the situation before heading to her family¡¯s mansion.


    Lu Yu was the daughter of the King¡¯s brother and was not an official Princess. This Deer Kingdom was just a small Kingdom and Zhao Fu did not care about it too much. He would only treat the Prince with some respect for Lu Yu¡¯s sake.


    However, aftering to the mansion, when the Prince heard that Lu Yu had brought a man back and said that he was her husband, he was infuriated and surrounded Zhao Fu with a group of soldiers.


    On one hand, he was angry that Lu Yu had casually found someone to be her husband ¨C this made him lose a lot of face. Also, he wanted to marry Lu Yu to a powerful Minister to solidify his standing, but this n had been destroyed by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°You¡¯d best leave right now; my daughter is a Princess, so don¡¯t think that you¡¯re good enough for her. She¡¯spletely out of your league,¡± the Prince was a long-faced middle-aged man and he spoke haughtily to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu frowned and felt quite angry; he had wanted to act courteously, and he did not expect something like this would happen.


    Seeing this, Lu Yu hurriedly tried to mediate, ¡°Father, my body already belongs to husband and I¡¯ve decided to marry him, so please don¡¯t stop us. Also, husband, please don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s my father, so please try to understand, alright?¡±


    Hearing this, the Prince felt even angrier; he had never thought that his daughter would have already given her body to this person, and he cursed out, saying, ¡°You lecherous bastard, you dare to sully my daughter? You have to die today! Men, cut him into pieces!¡±


    The soldiers around them obeyed and prepared to attack.


    Lu Yu immediately blocked in front of Zhao Fu and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to harm my husband, I definitely won¡¯t spare you all.¡±


    The soldiers were forced to stop, and they looked at the Prince.


    The Prince said angrily, ¡°Are you going to obey me or obey her? Hurry up and kill this lecherous bastard; if the Princess tries to stop you, subdue her first.¡±


    Hearing this, the soldiers once again prepared to attack. At that moment, a beautiful woman with a mature figure; long, green hair; and a pair of deer horns hurriedly walked out and shouted, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t be like this, can¡¯t we talk things out?¡±


    After being repeatedly stopped, the Prince called out furiously, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t get involved; this lecherous bastard sullied our daughter so I have to kill him today or I won¡¯t be able to quench my anger. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Kill him and don¡¯t listen to anyone else.¡±


    Hearing this, the soldiers roared and gave off powerful auras as they rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked quite furious as he exploded out with an immense aura that weighed on everyone¡¯s bodies like a massive boulder. The soldiers froze in their tracks and looked at him in terror.


    Zhao Fu coldly waved his hand and a massive power sent the soldiers flying out. They coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood before falling to the ground; it was unclear if they were still alive.


    The Prince stared at Zhao Fu in shock and had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such terrifying power. It was simply too unbelievable.


    Zhao Fu coldly looked at him and stretched out a finger, and a massive power shot out towards the Prince.


    Seeing this, the Prince erupted out with his own power, causing the air around him to be heavy, and a yellow energy barrier appeared around him.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as the energy barrier was destroyed and the Prince was sent flying. He crashed onto the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    As the Prince of a small Kingdom, he had Great Earth Realm power but Zhao Fu had already used his Nation Armament¡¯s power. In front of Zhao Fu, the Prince was like an ant that could be crushed at any moment.


    Zhao Fu walked up and put a foot on the Prince¡¯s body as he said coldly, ¡°I wanted to treat you courteously, but since you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    The Prince looked terrified; he could tell that Zhao Fu now wanted to kill him. He hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me; I¡¯ll agree to let my daughter marry you. I¡¯m your father-inw, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that saying this is toote? You disgust me.¡±


    As Zhao Fu spoke, he pressed down on the Prince¡¯s chest with his foot, about to crush his chest.


    The Prince was in great pain and pleaded fearfully, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want, as long as you spare me.¡±


    Lu Yu¡¯s eyes became teary; she knew things would end up like this. She went up to pull on Zhao Fu¡¯s hand as she begged, ¡°Husband, enough, please don¡¯t harm my father.¡±

 Chapter 1617 Bear Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1617 Bear Kingdom</h4>


    The beautiful woman came up and said, ¡°Sir, since my daughter is yours, we are your father-inw and mother-inw. If you kill him, Lu Yu won¡¯t be able to ept it. Now that he knows he is in the wrong, please spare him; mother-inw is begging you.¡±


    Zhao Fu turned to look at the beautiful woman and lifted up her chin as he gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Leave with me; I¡¯ll consider whether or not I want to spare him.¡±


    Seeing this, the Prince felt furious. Zhao Fu had taken his daughter and now he had taken interest in his wife; how could he not be angry? However, he did not dare to say anything, because he was afraid of dying. If he died, he would lose everything.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, Lu Yu angrily pinched Zhao Fu and had never thought that he would take an interest in her mother. Thinking of serving Zhao Fu with her mother in the future, Lu Yu¡¯s face became red and felt quite embarrassed.


    Looking at her fearful husband and embarrassed daughter, the beautiful woman could only helplessly nod, ¡°Alright, so please let off my husband!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and took his foot off the Prince and looked at him as he said, ¡°I also need your family¡¯s ancestral horns. If you hand them over, I¡¯ll immediately let you off.¡±


    Hearing this, the Prince hurriedly took out a pair of yellow deer horns.


    Zhao Fu took the deer horns, sensed their power, and smiled. He put them away and did not say anything else before leaving with Lu Yu and her mother Lu Lu.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu brought the mother and daughter back to the others, after which he went back to find the Bear Prince.


    Because of the restrictions, the Bear Prince had been waiting obediently and did not dare to take a single step away.


    Zhao Fu directly said, ¡°Tell them that I want your Bear people¡¯s ancestral item; you should have something like that. If they give me the ancestral item, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    The Bear Prince nodded and wrote a letter. He had people deliver it to the Bear Kingdom, and Zhao Fu quickly received a reply.


    The Bear Prince was the Bear Kingdom¡¯s only Prince and was very important to the Bear Kingdom. As such, the Bear Kingdom directly agreed to Zhao Fu¡¯s request and used the ancestral item in exchange for the Bear Prince.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu arrived at the exchange location and hid in the surroundings. If there was any danger, he would immediately leave.


    A tall and slim woman with icy and beautiful looks, a pair of ck bear ears, and long, ck hair came to the exchange location and waited.


    The Bear Prince felt a bad feeling; why did his big sistere to deliver the ancestral item?


    Zhao Fu prepared to go out with the Bear Prince, but the Bear Prince was worried that Zhao Fu would be interested in his big sister, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s not someone from our Bear Kingdom. How about I write another letter and make sure they get the location right?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu looked at the Bear Prince and grabbed him and walked out; he naturally did not believe him.


    After all, the woman was quite simr to the Bear Prince, whether it was in terms of her looks or her aura. She was most likely the Bear Prince¡¯s rtive.


    Seeing Zhao Fu walk out with the Bear Prince, the woman felt quite relieved. The Bear Prince was the Kingdom¡¯s only sessor,and they could not afford for anything to happen to him or else there would be severe consequences, and the throne would fall to the subsidiary branches.


    ¡°This is the ancestral item you asked for; please let my little brother go,¡± the woman held out a bear skull and said coldly.


    The woman, Xiong Xi, naturally would not treat this person, who was holding her little brother, with much courtesy.


    She did not know what this attitude of hers made Zhao Fu even more interested in her. Zhao Fu sensed the bear skull¡¯s power and found that it was an extremely powerful ancestral item and should be able to summon an ancestral spirit.


    Zhao Fu nced over Xiong Xi and smiled as he said, ¡°I can let your little brother go, but now I not only want the ancestral item but you also need to stay and serve me.¡±


    Xiong Xi¡¯s expression became cold as she looked at Zhao Fu. She exploded out with a terrifying aura as she said coldly, ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not care and released an even more terrifying power which ferociously pressed down on Xiong Xi¡¯s body, causing her expression to be grim.


    Seeing her grim expression, Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You have no other choice; agree to my demands or both of you will die here.¡±


    Xiong Xi¡¯s expression was cold as she looked at the Bear Prince. Facing his big sister¡¯s gaze, the Bear Prince felt incredibly guilty and regretted his actions. If he did not go after Lu Yu, he would not have ended up like this and dragged his big sister into this.


    ¡°I agree to your demands!¡± Xiong Xi said calmly.


    Zhao Fu smiled and brought Xiong Xi into his embrace before saying to the Bear Prince, ¡°You can go now!¡±


    The Bear Prince looked at Xiong Xi with a troubled expression and said, ¡°Big sis, I don¡¯t want you to do this; he¡¯s not a good person. With his character, he definitely has countless women. Things won¡¯t be good for you if you go with him.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person; are you a good person?¡±


    Xiong Xi understood that Zhao Fu was somewhat angry and immediately said to the Bear Prince, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll take care of myself. The Bear Kingdom needs you, so I hope you¡¯ll remember this lesson and be a good King in the future.¡±


    The Bear Prince wanted to keep saying something, but Xiong Xi said with a cold expression, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±


    In the end, the Bear Prince could only leave and return to the Bear Kingdom. He rushed into the pce and said to a bearded middle-aged man, ¡°Father, please go and save big sister; she¡¯s been captured by that bastard.¡±


    Seeing the Bear Prince, the middle-aged man felt furious, but hearing his words, he felt quite shocked and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Following this, the Bear Prince told everything to the middle-aged man.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man sighed, ¡°He released power equivalent to the Emperor Heaven Realm, so even if I brought people, it would be useless. Your big sister also understood this, which is why she had you leave. Don¡¯t worry about her; also,e over here so I can undo the restrictions in your body.¡±


    Hearing that there was no way to save his big sister, the Bear Prince looked quite distressed as he walked over.


    The middle-aged man ced his head on the Bear Prince¡¯s forehead and sent a massive wave of power in, and he immediately sensed the blood restriction formed from Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline.


    Immediately, the middle-aged man felt an immense sense of terror from his bloodline, and his body became cold. He only came back to his senses after a while and pped the Bear Prince to the ground as he said angrily, ¡°You bastard, just what kind of person did you offend?¡±

 Chapter 1618 Angel

    <h4>Chapter 1618 Angel</h4>


    After being pped, the Bear Prince looked quite wronged and did not understand what had happened. However, seeing his father¡¯s furious and terrified expression, he understood that the person who had set the restrictions in his body was incredibly terrifying.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu had returned to the group and after traveling for some time, Zhao Fu had the group stop, and he prepared to summon the two ancestral spirits and refine them.


    Zhao Fu came to a t area and took out the bear skull and deer horns, and he sent his power into them.


    The bear skull gave off a ck light and gradually rose into the sky while the deer horns gave off a yellow light and also rose up. Heaven and Earth Power quickly gathered, causing clouds to swirl.


    The bear skull absorbedrge amounts of Heaven and Earth Power and gave off a ck mist that condensed and formed a massive ck bear, giving off immense power.


    The deer horns gave off intense yellow light, and as Heaven and Earth Power gathered, the yellow light condensed and formed a massive yellow deer that also gave off a powerful aura.


    Seeing the deer ancestral spirit next to it, the bear ancestral spirit roared and instinctively wanted to attack. The deer ancestral spirit cried out and prepared to defend; the two races were extremely at odds with each other.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Chains containing terrifying power shot out from the air, giving off massive sounds.


    The chains quickly shot out and bound up the two ancestral spirits that were about to fight. The two ancestral spirits furiously roared and continuously struggled, but Zhao Fu was still able to easily drag them in front of him.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hands, which gave off a ck light and exploded out with attractive power as he gradually absorbed the two ancestral spirits into his body.


    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± the two ancestral spirits furiously roared incredibly loudly, shaking the surroundings. They exploded out with power and continuously struggled as they unleashed terrifying shockwaves.


    In the end, they were sucked into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and Zhao Fu immediately sat on the ground and started to refine the two ancestral spirits.


    After being sucked into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, the two ancestral spirits continued to struggle. Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline turned into a ck me that covered the two of them and began to absorb their essence, and their power gradually fused throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back as a ck Bear person totem and a yellow Deer person totem appeared on his back.


    After refining these two totems, Zhao Fu smiled and returned to the group.


    The group headed onwards and after Zhao Fu returned to the carriage, the women¡¯s faces were all red as they looked at Zhao Fu with hazy eyes.


    Zhao Fu first pulled the mother and daughter Deer women into his embrace, as well as Xiong Xi, and he had a good taste of them. The other women quickly joined in, and the carriage was soon filled with indescribable sounds.


    Shu Ming sat on the demon wolf¡¯s body and understood that Zhao Fu was doing that thing with her mother and big sisters that made people¡¯s faces go red. Thinking about how happy they all seemed under Zhao Fu, Shu Ming hoped to grow up quickly.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged Lu Yu, Lu Lu, and Xiong Xi, and the three women breathed raggedly in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Xiong Xi felt that Zhao Fu was quite extraordinary and looked at him with her beautiful eyes in curiosity as she asked, ¡°Can you tell me just who you are now? I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re just a minor figure. From your aura, you must be at least an Emperor of an Empire!¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he replied, ¡°Incorrect!¡±


    Xiong Xi pouted angrily as she said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re not a minor figure. Also, is it that difficult to admit that you¡¯re an Emperor? I just want to know your identity or else I won¡¯t even know what kind of person I¡¯m following.¡±


    The Naga Goddess stretched out her hand and caressed Xiong Xi¡¯s figure as she said, ¡°Our husband indeed is not some Emperor; he¡¯s a Holy Son who reigns above all Emperors!¡±


    Hearing this, Xiong Xi felt incredibly shocked as she looked at Zhao Fu in disbelief; she had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s identity would be so terrifying. Now, she understood why she felt as if her body and soul had been conquered by him, and why she had received great benefits from doing it with him.


    Since Zhao Fu¡¯s identity was so terrifying, following him was an extremely good thing, and Xiong Xi smiled as she lightly hugged Zhao Fu.


    By now, the group had reached a hignd. After passing this area, they would be within Ounder Ten College¡¯s territory.


    Zhao Fu leaned against the window and enjoyed the scenery. There were not many trees here and the ground was covered with green grass. They were somewhat high up, so it was a bit cold.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu saw a few figures fly in the sky, and he looked quite startled as he muttered to himself, ¡°Angels?¡±


    The people Zhao Fu saw had human-like bodies, but they had a pair of white wings on their backs.


    Zhao Fu felt quite curious and left the carriage, and he turned into a ray of light as he followed behind those figures. They were all men and there were five of them in total.


    Theynded next to a pool and there were already five beautiful women ying in the pool.


    These women looked a bit different to the five men. They had eagle-like wings on their backs and their feet were like ws. Everything else about them was human-like.


    The five women not only had enticing figures and supple skin, but they were also quite good-looking. They gave off different auras: one seemed seductive, one seemed bewitching, one seemed reserved, one seemed bold, and one seemed elegant.


    Zhao Fu guessed that the two groups came from different races; why were they secretly meeting here?


    The five women were not wearing any clothes as they happily yed in the water. Seeing the five men, they were not embarrassed at all and instead happily smiled as they came out.


    The five men all had good looks, and each of them hugged a woman, looking like intimate lovers as they sat on the ground.


    The men did not mind that their women were exposed to the other men. They all talked andughed and seemed quite familiar with each other; it seemed that this was not the first time they had done something like this.


    Both sides happily and sweetly told each other how much they missed each other, as well as what had been happening before they started to kiss and go at it with each other.

 Chapter 1619 - 1619 Feather People

    <h4>Chapter 1619 - 1619 Feather People</h4>


    1619 Feather People


    Seeing these five men and five women do it, he could not help but feel quite indignant. They were doing such things in broad daylight without any shame; Zhao Fu felt that he had to stop them.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and the golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun. The five pairs of lovers were caught off-guard and were bound up by chains, and they were suspended in the air.


    The ten people¡¯s expression fell, not understanding what was going on.


    Zhao Fu walked out from the side and looked at the five women suspended in the air. No matter if it was their figures or their looks, they were all exquisite beauties. Now that their bodies were all exposed to Zhao Fu, he could not help but react.


    A handsome-looking young man furiously said, ¡°Who are you? Why have you bound us up? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Young Lord of the Feather people, so hurry up and let us go.¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly looked at him and waved his hand, causing a wave of energy to p against the young man¡¯s face and for his face to swell.


    The young man felt humiliated and cursed, ¡°You bastard, you shameless person, I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile as he once again waved his hand, and a few more formless ps pped against his face.


    Pa! Pa! Pa...


    The young man¡¯s entire face became swollen and a few teeth were knocked out, and he was unable to speak clearly anymore.


    The others looked at Zhao Fu in terror, not daring to say anything.


    Looking at the young man, whose face now looked like that of a pig, Zhao Fu no longer felt interested in bullying him and prepared to kill him.


    Seeing this, the seductive-looking woman hurriedly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill my husband; I¡¯ll serve you.¡±


    The five women were not wearing any clothing and werepletely exposed as they hung in front of Zhao Fu. From Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze just then, the women knew that Zhao Fu was somewhat interested in them.


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu stopped and gave a trace of a smile. He tossed the five men to one side and covered their eyes with chains before lowering down the five women.


    The five women looked at Zhao Fu in fear and understood what Zhao Fu wanted to do. They nervously stood there, not daring to do anything.


    Zhao Fu came up and brought them into his embrace before starting to do it with them.


    The five women soon started to lewdly moan under Zhao Fu, making the five men feel incredibly furious. Their women were being ravaged right in front of them, and some of the men remained silent out of fear while some furiously cursed.


    Chains covered up their mouths, making it so they could not speak, but the chains around their eyes loosened so that they could see how lewd their women were under Zhao Fu.


    Seeing that her man was watching her being ravaged by another man, the reserved-looking woman felt quite guilty, but she felt quite excited and responded to Zhao Fu.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu hugged the five panting women and obtained the information he wanted.


    It turned that these hignds were upied by the Feather people and Eagle people. A single mountain could not have two tigers, and the two races were enemies and often were in conflict. There was a lot of enmity between them, so the two races naturally did not allow rtionships with the other race and made it a heavy crime to do so.


    Originally, the two groups did not know each other. One time, the men hade across them bathing here, and they had almost started fighting. However, the five Feather people men had fallen for them and passionately wooed them.


    In the end, the women agreed and secretly became their wives. Because the pool was quite hidden, it became the meeting ce for their rendezvous.


    Moreover, the handsome-looking young man was the Young Lord of the Feather people, and his woman was the seductive-looking woman, who was the daughter of the Chief of the Eagle people.


    Whether it was in terms of their looks, dispositions or identities, they could be said to be a perfect match. It was just that they came from opposing factions and could not be together.


    Now that these five women had been tamed by Zhao Fu, they looked at him with gazes filled with love and seemed incredibly obedient.


    ¡°Owner, can you release our husbands now?¡± The bewitching-looking Eagle womany in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace as she smiled.


    The reserved-looking woman said shyly, ¡°Exactly, seeing how much effort we put into serving you, can you spare them this time? We¡¯ll serve you well every day.¡±


    However, the bold-looking Eagle woman said, ¡°Owner, I want you to kill them. If this matter is spread, our families might be heavily punished because this is a great crime.¡±


    The Feather people felt incredibly furious and felt that this woman was simply too vicious. This was especially so for her man, who felt a chill in his heart. He had never thought that his woman would suggest killing him; they had been deeply in love before.


    Another of the men¡¯s eyes werepletely red as he looked at Zhao Fu and the women hatefully.


    He was the man who had seen how Zhao Fu had ravaged his woman, which was the reserved-looking woman. He did not feel any gratitude towards the reserved-looking woman and instead hated her, and he wanted her to die.


    Zhao Fu did not say anything and already had his own ns. He wanted to obtain the ancestral items of both races.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them. Also, you¡¯re all now my women, and you¡¯ll be leaving with meter.¡±


    Hearing this, the women all nodded.


    Following this, Zhao Fu put his n into motion. He sent news to the Feather people about this; the handsome-looking young man was the Feather people¡¯s Young Lord and was the most valuable of them, and he could be used to trade for anything.


    The Feather people¡¯s Young Lord had actually been fraternising with an Eagle woman, and if this was spread, he would be finished. Not only would he not be able to be the Chief, but the current Chief might also be forced to step down.


    Zhao Fu wanted various things, and the Feather people¡¯s Chief would have to give them to him.


    After hearing about this, the Feather people¡¯s Chief felt incredibly shocked; she had never thought that her son would do such a thing, and if this was spread, countless Feather people would be enraged, as they had great enmity with the Eagle people.


    When that time came, she would be forced to step down by the Elders and their family would be in a difficult situation. All Feather people would see them as traitors.


    In light of Zhao Fu¡¯s demand for their ancestral item, the Feather people¡¯s Chief did not hesitate and quickly replied to Zhao Fu, agreeing to give him the ancestral item.

 Chapter 1620 Eagle People

    <h4>Chapter 1620 Eagle People</h4>


    The Feather people¡¯s ancestral item was a stone that gave off a white light. It was called the Feather People Spirit Crystal and contained massive amounts of ancestral power. It was an extremely precious treasure of the Feather people.


    The Feather people¡¯s Chief had her own conditions for giving Zhao Fu this treasure, which was to kill the Eagle women and the four other Feather people. After all, this matter was incredibly serious and could not be leaked.


    Zhao Fu did not give a reply through a letter and instead asked her toe and talk, and the Feather people¡¯s Chief immediately agreed.


    However, when she reached the meeting point, which was a valley, she was quite confused as four beautiful, middle-aged Feather people were doing it with a handsome young man.


    She knew these four women; they were all wives of the elders, and their sons were very close with her son. Their sons were the four other men Zhao Fu had captured.


    An hour earlier, when the Feather people¡¯s Chief had asked him to kill the other men, he had wanted to act. The bold-looking woman supported killing them, and the elegant-looking woman also supported this in consideration of her own family.


    The seductive-looking woman¡¯s man was the Feather people¡¯s Young Lord, so she did not need to plead with Zhao Fu. However, the reserved-looking woman and bewitching-looking woman kneeled and pleaded with Zhao Fu to let off their men.


    Their men were incredibly touched; having these two women as wives was a blessing to them. The bewitching-looking woman¡¯s man felt guilty towards her, while the reserved-looking woman¡¯s man looked at her hatefully.


    Zhao Fu came before the five Feather people young men and thought about whether or not he should kill them.


    One of the Feather people said in fear, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t kill me; I heard what you said just then. You want ancestral items, right? My mother has an ancestral item of the Dwarves; if you spare me, my mother will definitely give it to you.¡±


    Seeing this, another young man said, ¡°My rtives will also give you an ancestral item, so please don¡¯t kill us.¡±


    As such, Zhao Fu decided to try things out and sent information to their families and had them prepare ancestral items.


    The four families knew that the matter was quite serious, so they agreed to Zhao Fu¡¯s demands and quickly hurried over.


    Of the four women, one had a voluptuous figure and seemed quite charming, one had a slim figure and looked quite gentle, one had a fiery figure and seemed quite shrewdish, and one had a seductive figure and had a gloomy aura. They were all quite beautiful and all had white wings.


    The four of them came to the meeting location but only one of them had a Dwarf ancestor remnant spirit; the three others all had decent treasures but Zhao Fu did not need them and only wanted ancestral items.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu did not want her treasure and was not willing to spare her son, the shrewdish-looking woman angrily cursed, ¡°You bastard piece of trash, I won¡¯t let you off. Just you wait and see.¡±


    This made Zhao Fu quite angry and he captured the four women and ravaged them. Right now, it was the shrewdish-looking woman lewdly moaning under Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu turned and lightly smiled as he looked at the Feather people¡¯s Chief. He nced over her figure and seeing her noble bearings and mature figure, he said, ¡°Come over and serve me as well!¡±


    The Chief¡¯s expression was icy as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to such a thing. Also, I brought the ancestral item you asked for, so hurry up and release my son. Also, I want you to promise that you won¡¯t leak information about this.¡±


    Zhao Fu said domineeringly, ¡°The price has been raised. Don¡¯t you see these four serving me with all their strength? You can either obediently serve me willingly, or I can capture you to serve me.¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Fu released his terrifying aura, causing the Chief¡¯s expression to fall. She hesitated for a moment before squatting down and starting to serve Zhao Fu with the other women. Afterwards, Zhao Fu had a good taste of this Feather people¡¯s Chief.


    Following this, Zhao Fu brought the five of them to the pool from before and let them see their sons.


    When the Chief saw her son with his incredibly swollen face, she red at Zhao Fu vehemently. The women then went up to check if their sons were alright.


    Seeing their mothers with reddened faces and giving off enticing auras, their hearts sank and could not help but imagine Zhao Fu ravaging their mothers. Some felt incredibly guilty and sad, while others felt furious.


    Zhao Fu did not mind them and smiled as he held two items in his hands. One was a white stone, which was the Feather People Spirit Crystal, and the other was an orb of light that contained the hazy image of a Dwarf; this was the Dwarf ancestor¡¯s remnant spirit.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve obtained what you want and enjoyed my body, you can release our sons!¡± The Chief looked at Zhao Fu coldly; she could not face her son¡¯s furious and guilty gaze.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he undid the chains binding the five young men, and the five beautiful women prepared to take their sons away.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he said, ¡°They can leave, but you five need to stay. Also, do you really feel like you can leave me?¡±


    The five beautiful women¡¯s faces became red, because after doing it with Zhao Fu, they felt that they had fallen for him. If they left Zhao Fu like this, they would miss him forever.


    The shrewdish woman harrumphed and said, ¡°You at least need to give us some time to go back and prepare. We never nned to leave with you, so we have things to settle first.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded; only then did he allow them to leave.


    After they left, Zhao Fu and the five Eagle women waited. At the same time, Zhao Fu wrote five letters to the Eagle people, threatening them into bringing him their ancestral items.


    Otherwise, he would spread news about this matter and would alsoe and kill their people.


    Zhao Fu imbued the letters with some of his power; when the five families received these letters, they did not hesitate toply.


    Firstly, if news of this matter was spread, the consequences would be quite severe. Moreover, sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s extremely terrifying power, they felt powerless and could only prepare the ancestral items to avoid disaster.


    The Eagle people¡¯s five families sent out five men. One of the men was the seductive-looking woman¡¯s big brother. After reaching the meeting point, they descended with serious expressions.

 Chapter 1621 Universal Totem

    <h4>Chapter 1621 Universal Totem</h4>


    One of the young men took out two crystal-like golden eyes and said, ¡°This is our Eagle people¡¯s ancestral item, the Eagle Eyes.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and took the eyes and examined them. The four other people also took out their own treasures. Of them, two were just ordinary treasures that were useless to Zhao Fu, while two were ancestral items.


    One was a silver skull that seemed to belong to a Goblin. It gave off faint silver light and a powerful aura.


    The other item was a corpse that was quite small and had withered skin. It was a Gnome ancestor¡¯s corpse and gave off a powerful might, and the ancestral power that it contained definitely would not be weak at all.


    After examining the two ancestral items, Zhao Fu smiled and put them into his spatial ring.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying aura, one of the young men said respectfully, ¡°Sir, may we take away our rtives now?¡±


    Seeing how cold and serious their fathers and big brothers looked, the women felt that they would definitely be severely punished when they went back, and they could not help but feel afraid. They had made a lot of trouble this time.


    Now, they did not want to go back and only wanted to stay by Zhao Fu¡¯s side to serve him.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu said, ¡°They¡¯re my women now, so they will stay by my side. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t reveal this matter, and I¡¯ll give you these things.¡±


    After all, he had taken their little sisters or daughters and had made them hand over three ancestral items, so Zhao Fu felt quite bad and gave them some valuable treasures.


    The men did not expect this, and after looking at the treasures, they all smiled widely. Since Zhao Fu was not willing to let the women leave, they could only take the treasures and return.


    Following this, the five beautiful middle-aged women came here and Zhao Fu brought them and the five Eagle women to the others.


    The seductive-looking Eagle woman was called Ying Meini, the bewitching-looking Eagle woman was called Ying Can, the reserved-looking Eagle woman was called Ying Wenwen, the bold-looking Eagle woman was called Ying Wu, and the elegant-looking Eagle woman was called Ying Xiu.


    The Feather people¡¯s Chief was called Yu Sisi, the shrewdish-looking woman was called Yu Huhuo, the graceful-looking woman was called Yu Youyou, the gentle-looking woman was called Yu Rou, and the gloomy-looking woman was called Yu Yinyin.


    They stood in two lines in front of Zhao Fu, one line of mature beauties and one line of young beauties. Technically speaking, they were mothers-inw and daughters-inw, but they did not like each other much. As such, Zhao Fu ravaged them together and had a good taste of them so they would get along in the future.


    A few hourster, the women strenghtlesslyy together with reddened faces, pressed next to each other. They no longer seemed estranged and had epted each other.


    Zhao Fu had long since gotten up and he came to an empty area as he took out the five ancestral items. It was the first time he had obtained so many ancestral items, and he felt quite happy. He nned to refine all five ancestral items before going back.


    He started off with the Eagle Eyes and sent his power into it. The two eyeballs gave off intense golden light, making them look like two orbs of golden light that were as big as lychees.


    Zhao Fu opened his mouth and consumed the two orbs of golden light. They gradually melted and fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and they flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes.


    This caused Zhao Fu¡¯s sight to be a bit sharper, and at the same time he felt a pain on his back as a golden Eagle person totem appeared on his back.


    Next was the Feather People Spirit Crystal. Zhao Fu sent some power into it and it gave off an intense white light. It turned into an orb of white light that was as big as a ball and a powerful aura spread out.


    Zhao Fu controlled this orb of light to fuse into his chest, and a massive wave of energy spread throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    As the massive wave of white energy fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off white light and a white Feather person totem appeared on his back.


    Following this, Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of his power into the Dwarf ancestor¡¯s remnant spirit, causing the orb of light to give off an immense light. A Dwarf¡¯s image appeared in front of Zhao Fu, which continuously absorbed Heaven and Earth Power from the surroundings and became corporeal.


    Bang!


    The instant that the Dwarf image condensed, it ferociously punched towards Zhao Fu with terrifying power, wanting to st Zhao Fu¡¯s head apart.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he stretched out his hand and lightly grabbed the iing fist. His palm gave off intense ck light and a suction power as he sucked the Dwarf figure into his own body.


    Zhao Fu started to refine that Dwarf¡¯s body, and the powerful Dwarf ancestor power spread throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing his constitution to be more powerful as a gray Dwarf totem appeared on his back.


    Following this, Zhao Fu sent power into the Goblin skull, which flew into the sky. It gave off an intense silver light and Heaven and Earth Power continuously gathered.


    The silver skull absorbedrge amounts of Heaven and Earth Power and became a 100 meter tall silver Goblin that gave off a terrifying aura.


    Zhao Fu immediately sent out chains to bind up this Goblin ancestor. He dragged it in front of him, stretched out a hand, and began to absorb it and refine it.


    ¡°Arghhhh...¡± the Goblin continuously howled within Zhao Fu¡¯s body as its body broke apart and fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Boundless silver light spread out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body as a silver Goblin totem appeared on his back.


    Last was the Gnome ancestor¡¯s corpse. Zhao Fu gave offrge amounts of ck mist that covered the corpse, dissolving it into a pool of ck liquid.


    Zhao Fu opened his mouth and sucked the ck liquid into his mouth, which quickly spread throughout his body. After absorbing the liquid, he felt a pain on his back as a ck Gnome totem appeared on his back.


    After refining the five ancestral items, Zhao Fu grinned.


    Zhao Fu now had 23 totems: the Jackal person totem, Minotaur totem, Wolfman Totem, Lizardman Totem, Kobold Totem, Pigman Totem, Orc Totem, Leopard person totem, Goat person total, Fox person totem, Naga Totem, Centaur totem, Tiger person totem, Ratfolk totem, Elephant person totem, Rhinoceros person Totem, Deer person totem, Bear person totem, Eagle person totem, Feather person totem, Gnome totem, Dwarf totem, and Goblin totem.


    If anyone heard about this, they would be greatly shocked. After all, a single person having two totems was already incredibly difficult, let alone 23. This was an absolute miracle.


    Zhao Fu returned to the group and traveled for another two days before finally arriving at Ounder Ten College.

 Chapter 1622 Statues

    <h4>Chapter 1622 Statues</h4>


    This journey had taken quite a long time, and in the course of it Zhao Fu had passed through various Kingdoms and regions and encountered all kinds of races. He had faced all kinds of situations and people, and now that he had finally reached Ounder Ten College, he felt a sense of aplishment.


    Zhao Fu settled the group in a safe ce as they could not continue on with him. It was best that their identities were not leaked because this was Ounder Ten College, where countless Ounder geniuses were gathered.


    Some people had incredibly terrifying backgrounds, and Zhao Fu participating in the examination would undoubtedly result in him offending some people. As such, in order to protect their safety, Zhao Fu decided to enter by himself.


    Of course, before entering, Zhao Fu started to collect information on the examination so that he could prepare.


    Ounder Ten College was one of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Seven Great Colleges and yed a critical role in the Heaven Awaken World. Even ordinary geniuses might not be able to make it in, but once they entered, their identities would go through massive changes.


    Firstly, their strength would be recognized and their families would ce even greater importance on them. They would be respected by countless people, and entering Ounder Ten College itself was a massive blessing.


    Because Ounder Ten College was so important, countless people had prepared many years for this day, which was why everyone seemed incredibly excited.


    Ounder Ten College¡¯s walls were massive, study walls made of wood, and the gates had exquisite carvings of flowers and grass. There was a massive wooden tablet engraved with the words ¡®Ounder Ten College¡¯, and the words gave off immense power.


    Apart from this, in front of the gates there were two rows of statues that were all ten meters tall. All of the statues seemed to be made of stone, and they looked incredibly lifelike. There were Orcs, Minotaurs, Feather people, Tiger people, Elves, Dwarves, Giants...


    There were 34 statues in total, representing the 34 major Ounder races.


    At that moment, a tall and powerful-looking Orc giving off a savage aura brought over a few guards. Everyone respectfully made way, and the Orc disregarded everyone around him as he walked to the gates.


    Sensing the Orc¡¯s aura, the Orc statue exploded out with a massive aura and gave off a violet-gold light.


    Everyone cried out; as the Ounder Ten College¡¯s statues, they definitely were not simple. Apart from having great power, they could sense their own race¡¯s geniuses, and only terrifying geniuses could make the statues react.


    This Orc had been able to make the Orc statue give off a violet-gold light; he definitely didn¡¯t have a simple identity.


    None of these onlookers had the ability to make the statues react at all. Seeing how powerful the Orc was, the onlookers felt quite inferior.


    Soon, someone identified the Orc ¨C he was the Imperial Prince of an Orc Empire, and hearing this, everyone felt a bit better. After all, he had such a powerful bloodline. If even an ordinary person obtained an Imperial Bloodline, they would also be able to be powerful.


    A tall and well-built Barbarian wearing only a piece of beastskin and with markings on his face held a massive stone axe and roughly pushed aside the people in front of him.


    Sensing his ferocious aura, no one dared to resist and retreated to the side. The Barbarian walked in front of the gates and the Barbarian statue exploded out with a massive aura and gave off a violet-gold light.


    Countless people once again cried out; another terrifying genius had appeared. Someone soon identified him as the Young Lord of a massive Barbarian Tribe.


    A Lion person with the head of a lion, bronze fur, and the body of a human gave off a powerful aura and proudly raised his head as he brought a few guards to the gates.


    The Lion person statue exploded out with a powerful aura and danced with violet-gold light; this person was evidently a genius from the Lion person race.


    Soon, someone identified him as the Imperial Prince of a Lion person Empire; it was yet another unreachable genius.


    At that moment, a massive figure walked towards Ounder Ten College¡¯s gates. Seeing this figure, everyone made way as this person gave off immense pressure.


    He was three meters tall and somewhat chubby. He was a Giant and gave off a powerful aura.


    As he reached the gates, the Giant statue exploded out with a powerful aura and gave off a violet-gold light.


    Everyone once again cried out. This was the fourth genius to appear, and he was the Prince of a Giant Royal Kingdom.


    All of these genius-level figures gave off a sense of pride and would not lower their heads to anyone. Seeing these four people go through the gates, show how powerful and talented they were, and receive the respect of so many people, the other geniuses were not willing to fall behind and walked towards the gates.


    A person with a chicken head, red feathers, a woman¡¯s body, and a pair of red wings gave off her own terrifying aura as she walked toward the gates.


    The Chicken person statue exploded out with a terrifying aura, and she gave off a violet-gold light.


    A person with a monkey¡¯s head, white fur and a mans¡¯ body gave off a powerful aura as he came to the gates.


    The Monkey person statue gave off an immense aura and also gave off a violet-gold light.


    A powerful-looking man with a pair of rabbit ears released his own aura as he walked in front of the gates.


    The Rabbit person exploded out with a massive aura and also gave off a violet-gold light.


    A two meter tall Goblin who was somewhat fat did not want to be inferior to the others and also walked out.


    The Goblin statue gave off a powerful aura and also gave off a violet-gold light.


    Various geniuses went up and their respective statues gave off terrifying auras and brilliant violet-gold light. The might that they gave off was not something ordinary people could bear, forcing many of the onlookers back.


    In the end, a few thousand people stood in front of Ounder Ten College¡¯s gates while the others had been forced hundreds of meters away. They were unable to bear the pressureing from the statues, separating the people into two groups.

 Chapter 1623 Yu Luo

    <h4>Chapter 1623 Yu Luo</h4>


    Five or six teachers of Ounder Ten College stood at the top of a tall building and looked down. A man from the Fox Race lightly smiled as he said, ¡°This recruitment is much more lively than previous years¡¯, and there are ten times more people who were able to cause the statues to react. All of them are young and brimming with life, and they are all proud individuals.¡±


    A chubby Bear person elder chuckled as he replied, ¡°Not just these people, there are 60 times more ordinary geniuses; this is a blessing for the Ounder Domain. If this continues, the Ounder Domain¡¯s power will rise above those of other Domains.¡±


    A voluptuous beauty with elegant looks smiled as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily the case. The Ounder Domain¡¯s Fate has not changed much and it¡¯s impossible for so many geniuses to have popped up out of nowhere. Each of these geniuses possesses immense Fate and alle from different powerful factions. The reason so many geniuses have appeared is most likely to do with the prophecy left behind by the Ounder Race¡¯s King of Kings.¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, a middle-aged man in schrly robes could not help but sigh as he said, ¡°The Ounder Race¡¯s most glorious era was under the leadership of the King of Kings. During that time, all Ounder races acknowledged him as King, and all Kings and Emperors submitted to him. He was able to unify the entire Ounder Race and even the God, Demon, and Devil Races had to give way in front of us.


    ¡°However, after he died, the entire Ounder Race became like a pile of loose sand and became one of the weakest out of the eight major races. I hope that his prophecy will be fulfilled and that someone will take his ce and be the new King of Kings to lead our Ounder Race to a new age of glory.¡±


    A serious-looking Gnome elder wearing sses said, ¡°After the King of Kings died, Ounder Ten College has been following his orders to protect the King of Kings Mountain. However, despite so many years passing by and many people climbing the King of Kings Mountain, none have been able to pull out the King of Kings Sword at the top.


    ¡°The King of Kings was like a star that shined over the whole world, and after that star fell, it is very difficult for another person like him to appear. As such, no one in the past tens of thousands of years have been able to pull out the King of Kings Sword. I think that it will be quite difficult because if it could be pulled out, it would have been done so long ago.¡±


    The middle-aged man in schrly robes said, ¡°The King of King¡¯s prophecy was not just about someone pulling out the sword, but that someone will pull out the sword and inherit his position to lead the Ounder Race. I feel that there is still hope.¡±


    The chubby Bear person elder smiled as he agreed, ¡°I also think that it is possible. After all, the prophecies left behind by a terrifying existence like the King of Kings definitely won¡¯t be false. This is why so many races have sent their geniuses here.


    ¡°The number of people applying this time is a record for us, and perhaps one of them will be the prophesized person.¡±


    The Fox Race middle-aged man looked at the people below and said somewhat condescendingly, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think any of them is the prophesized person. All of their talent and potential are too low, and none of them can pull out the King of Kings Sword. Even those thousands of people who caused the statues to react might not even have the right to go up to the sword. I feel that perhaps one of the unparalleled geniuses who has not yet arrived might be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword.¡±


    Boom!


    Just as the Fox Race middle-aged man spoke, a terrifying aura sted down, seeming to cause the air to freeze. Countless people¡¯s hairs stood on end as they felt a wave of terror.


    A Feather person with six pairs of white wings appeared in the sky. He was an incredibly handsome young man and gave off an intense white light. He wore a white robe and looked like an angel, and countless women could not help but feel moved.


    Boom!


    The Feather person statue gave off an incredibly terrifying aura as a three-colored light spread out.


    Seeing this, everyone cried out ¨C just the aura he gave off and that three-colored light meant that this Feather person young man¡¯s talent surpassed everyone from before. He was a true genius and countless people looked at him in awe.


    The Feather person young man lightly smiled andnded in front of the gates. The thousands of people who had arrived earlier looked somewhat grim and retreated ten or so meters. Now, there were three divisions.


    ¡°Yu Luo, you¡¯ve hogged all the spotlight.¡± A Centaur young man with pure-ck eyes and long, ck hair gave a smile as he walked out and came to the gates.


    Boom!


    Sensing the young man¡¯s aura, the Centaur statue gave off an incredibly terrifying aura, and a three-colored light spread out.


    Even though the Centaur young man did not give off a massive aura like the Feather person young man, it was evident that he was another unparalleled genius. Countless people eximed and looked at him in worship.


    Suddenly, a ck figure shed past in the air like lightning and appeared in front of the gate. It was a young man with cat ears and tail, and he gave off a powerful aura.


    Boom!


    The Cat person statue sensed the young man¡¯s aura and gave off a terrifying aura as three-colored light spread out.


    It was yet another peerless genius, and everyone¡¯s gazes fell on this young man. The young man looked a bit bashful and felt quite embarrassed seeing all those looks.


    At that moment, the crowd parted as an Elf slowly walked out with a group of female attendants.


    The Elf had long, silver hair and silver eyes. She had a tall and slim figure as well as extremely beautiful looks, and she was the Silver Moon Empire¡¯s Princess. She was a famed beauty in the Ounder Domain and her appearance caused countless people to look over and praise her.


    Boom!


    As the Elf woman walked to the gates, the Elf statue sensed her aura and gave off an immense aura as a three-colored light spread out.


    Following this, more and more peerless geniuses revealed themselves.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The statues gave off terrifying auras and massive mights as three-colored lights shined in all directions.


    The thousands of geniuses had grim looks as they were forced dozens of meters away, and they were shocked at how powerful these people were.


    Now, about 100 or so people stood in front of the gates. All of them were incredibly monstrous figures who ordinary people would never see in their lifetimes, but they had all gathered here. It could be seen how seriously therge factions all took this recruitment.

 Chapter 1624 Medusa

    <h4>Chapter 1624 Medusa</h4>


    Seeing so many geniuses, the teachers on the building once again smiled.


    The elegant-looking beauty was quite surprised as she smiled and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the recruitment this time, I wouldn¡¯t have known there were so many geniuses. There are many unfamiliar faces; therge families have probably been hiding them.¡±


    The chubby Bear person elder happilyughed, ¡°With so many geniuses participating, we need to increase our intake this year. If we miss out on some good students, that would be a true pity.¡±


    The Fox Race middle-aged man smiled as he said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m feeling quite keen for the examination to begin. With so many geniuses shing, the oue will definitely be very intense.¡±


    Hearing this, the others nodded.


    The number of people participating, as well as the number of geniuses, was many times that of the past. Not only had the number of applicants increased, but the quality had also risen. All of the geniuses were incredibly terrifying and none of them were weak. It seemed that this examination would be the most intense one in Ounder Ten College¡¯s history.


    Everyone in the Ounder Domain was paying attention to this matter. Countless terrifying existences hade to Ounder Ten College and were waiting for the examination to begin.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a massive sound rang out as an enormous figure descended from the sky and heavilynded on the ground. A terrifying wave of power spread out, causing the ground to crack.


    A three meter tall Ogre with three heads and a mouth full of fangs appeared, and the people around him backed off in fear.


    Ogres were incredibly ferocious existences among the Ounder races and liked to eat people. They even ate their own kind and often savagely killed other races.


    This three-headed Ogre savagelyughed as it looked around it, causing people to feel chills on their backs, and the Ogre walked to the gates.


    Boom!


    The Ogre statue exploded out with a terrifying aura, and a five-colored light shone out.


    Everyone looked incredibly shocked and cried out, ¡°It¡¯s five-colored light! It¡¯s even higher quality than everyone else.¡±


    The expressions of the 100 or so people standing at the front looked quite unsightly, and they were forced back ten or so steps.


    This Ogre was actually quite famous and many people knew him. He was the Imperial Prince of the strongest Ogre Empire, and his bloodline was at the peak of the Imperial Bloodline. His cultivation was at the World Realm.


    Boom!


    Another massive aura flooded out as a powerfully-built Orc with skin as ck as steel walked out.


    ¡°This is the Orc Empire¡¯s Imperial Prince!¡± This Orc was also quite famous and many people recognized him. He came from the strongest Orc Empire and also had a peak Imperial Bloodline.


    Boom!


    The Orc statue sensed his aura and sted out with a terrifying aura as a five-colored light spread out.


    Seeing this, everyone was not very surprised because these were all incredibly famous geniuses and were much more terrifying than the geniuses from before.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± a flirtatiousugh sounded out as a seductive-looking woman with a sexy figure and peerlessly beautiful looks appeared. She had a pair of tinum-colored fox ears and gave off an extremely bewitching aura, and what was shocking was that she had ten tails.


    Countless people stared at her as if they were bewitched, and their hearts pounded as their bodies heated up. They had already fallen under the charm of that woman, and it took them a while to recover.


    This Fox Race woman was also an incredibly famous genius, and she had peerless looks too. She was also the number-one ranked beauty on Ounder Domain¡¯s Beauty Rankings.


    Just as expected, she caused the Fox Race statue to give off a five-colored light.


    ¡°Roar!¡± a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as countless rays of ck light covered the sky. A massive might descended as a cold-looking man with dragon horns; a dragon tail; and short, icy-blue hair appeared in the sky.


    Boom!


    He descended and the Dragon person statue sensed his aura and gave off a monstrous aura as five-colored light shined out.


    This Dragon person naturally came from the strongest Dragon person Empire, and his bloodline was also at the peak of the Imperial Bloodline. He was also an incredibly terrifying person.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two massive explosions sounded out as two powerful-looking figures giving off terrifying auras appeared in the sky.


    One had an elephant head, a human body, and two jade-like tusks. This Elephant person looked quite gentle and easy-going.


    The other had a lion head, snow-white fur, and a human body. The Lion person gave off a dignified aura and made people feel nervous.


    Boom! Boom!


    Sensing their auras, the Lion person statue and Elephant person statue exploded out with terrifying auras and five-colored light spread out.


    They were from the most powerful Elephant person Empire and the most powerful Lion person Empire, and their bloodlines were also peak Imperial Bloodlines. Their natural mights and their terrifying talent caused people to feel terror.


    Currently, an Ogre, an Orc, a Fox person, a Dragon person, an Elephant person, and a Lion person had unleashed five-colored lights. The six of them were incredibly famous and not only did all of the Ounder Domain know their names, but even other Domains also knew about them.


    No one was too surprised that the six of them had unleashed five-colored lights, as they knew how terrifying these people were. The six of them were brilliant stars on the Ounder Rankings.


    However, they were standing there looking at the sky, as if they were waiting for something.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura spread out, sending out a wild gale. Everyone was sent back as a Dwarf young man appeared in the sky. He wore glowing armor and held a hammer.


    Even though this Dwarf young man looked quite short, he was the Ounder Domain¡¯s third-ranked expert of the younger generation and naturally came from the most powerful Dwarf Empire. He had a peak level Imperial Bloodline and had extraordinary forging skills, and he could craft Divine Armaments.


    The Dwarf young mannded in front of the gate and the Dwarf statue gave off a five-colored light, but it was much more intense than that of the other people¡¯s.


    Aftering to the gate, the Dwarf young man also began to wait.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura spread out as the sky was covered with green light and a figure appeared in the sky.


    This person had a graceful-looking figure and peerlessly beautiful looks. She had long, green hair and had the upper body of a human and lower body of a snake. What was terrifying was that the woman¡¯s green hair all seemed to have a life of their own.

 Chapter 1625: Sun Elf

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Sun Elf</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This woman was called Medusa. Not only was she incredibly beautiful, but her eyes also had a terrifying petrifying ability.


    She naturally came from the most terrifying Naga Empire and also had a peak Imperial Bloodline. She was the second-ranked figure in the Ounder Domain, and she was someone who stood at the peak of the Heaven Awaken World.


    Medusa¡¯s gaze was cold as she disregarded everyone around her and came to the gates.


    Boom!


    The Naga statue sensed her aura and gave off a monstrous power that caused shockwaves to sweep out, and the statue gave off an intense rainbow-colored light.


    Boom!


    The rainbow-colored light formed a rainbow pir of light that sted into the sky with terrifying power. The sky trembled and rainbow light spread across it.


    Everyone present felt quite shocked as they looked at the rainbow-colored light and terrifying abnormal signs.


    The seven people from before also looked at Medusa in shock. However, Medusa¡¯s expression was cold and ignored their gazes. In her eyes, she only had a single opponent, and only that person could make her interested.


    Suddenly, boundless golden light spread out in the sky, dyeing the sky gold. A massive and prestigious might spread out, causing everyone¡¯s bodies to sink, as they saw an Elf giving off an intense golden light appear in the sky, looking like a sun.


    This Elf had long, golden hair and golden eyes. He was incredibly handsome and wore golden clothes. He was the strongest of the Ounder younger generation and was a Sun Elf.


    He was many times more famous than the others, and the other Domains all knew of him and took him quite seriously. After all, he had the Ounder Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star.


    Just this alone was enough for countless people to take him seriously and acknowledge how powerful and terrifying he was.


    The Elf gave a trace of a smile andnded in front of the gates.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the Elf statue gave off a ten-colored light and unrivaled power. The light sted into the sky, causing a massive Emperor¡¯s might to spread out.


    Countless people looked shocked; this was the power of an Emperor Star, and it was simply too powerful. No less than expected from the strongest person in the younger generation; who couldpare to him?


    At that moment, the gates opened and a Feather person walked out and announced that the examination would soon begin, and he invited the participants in.


    The Elf smiled and walked in first; no one else dared toe within 1,000 meters of him, and only after he entered did everyone else enter.


    Elsewhere, Zhao Fu had finally finished gathering information on Ounder Ten College and was on his way, but someone bumped into him.


    Zhao Fu looked at that person in dissatisfaction; it was a handsome-looking Kobold.


    The Kobold young man apologetically smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, Ounder Ten College¡¯s examination just began, which was why I was in a bit of a hurry.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu did not mind too much and nodded before continuing on his way.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was going in the same direction, the Kobold young man asked curiously, ¡°Brother, are you also going to participate in the examination?¡±


    Zhao Fu did not turn around and nodded again.


    The Kobold smiled and went up and put his arm around Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, brother. I¡¯m the Prince of a Kobold Kingdom, so perhaps I can help you!¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and replied calmly, ¡°Not interested!¡±


    However, the Kobold did not mind and smiled as he said, ¡°Why are you so cold? Let¡¯s hurry, the examination has already begun; theter we get there, the longer we¡¯ll have to wait. Let¡¯s run!¡±


    Before waiting for Zhao Fu to agree, the Kobold young man started to run and dragged Zhao Fu with him. Zhao Fu wanted to struggle free but decided there was no need; after all, it was indeed better to get there as soon as possible.


    By the time Zhao Fu and the Kobold young man arrived, there was a flood of people surging towards Ounder Ten College.


    The Kobold young man dragged Zhao Fu into the crowd, and it was quite ufortable being pushed and shoved about.


    Zhao Fu said in frustration, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Prince of a Royal Kingdom? Why aren¡¯t you acting like one? There are too many people right now so it¡¯s better to wait.¡±


    The Kobold young man looked a bit awkward as he said, ¡°I¡¯m actually an illegitimate child and have been homeless since I was young. Only after my father found me did I be a Prince. Also, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you squeeze through this crowd; I¡¯m quite good at this.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you ran into me, or else you¡¯d have to wait for a long time. You don¡¯t have to thank me though, I could tell that we¡¯re kindred spirits and should be able to get along.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite speechless, but hearing that this Kobold young man was an illegitimate child, he looked a bit startled and felt more kindly towards him.


    Seeing the countless people entering Ounder Ten College, the teachers standing on the building smiled and prepared to watch the examination.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu was dragged by the Kobold young man in front of the gates.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive shocking explosions sounded out, tearing through the sky as 23 out of the 34 statues sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s aura and exploded out with heaven-toppling auras that flooded out. Countless people felt as if they had been dragged into a deep abyss by a massive hand, and their souls fell into terror.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The 23 statues gave off brilliant ten-colored light which turned into pirs of light that shot into the sky. Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered and ten-colored light covered the sky, giving off a transcendental aura and supreme might.


    The Sun Elf at the very front, the countless people behind him, the teachers on the building, and people who were about to leave all stood frozen as they looked at the sky.


    What was going on? Why had 23 pirs of light suddenly appeared? Also, just what kind of power was that?


    Countless people felt massive waves crash in their hearts as they looked incredibly confused. No one expected such a thing to happen, and this had never happened before.


    Zhao Fu looked at the statues and suddenly realized something, so he immediately hid his aura and the terrifying abnormal signs gradually disappeared.


    Immediately, the crowd was sent into an uproar, and they all discussed what had just happened or looked around to see what had caused those terrifying abnormal signs.

 Chapter 1626 - 1626 First Exam

    <h4>Chapter 1626 - 1626 First Exam</h4>


    1626 First Exam


    The Gnome elder standing on the tall building also looked at the sky in shock and said to the others, ¡°Did that just happen? Is there something wrong with my eyes? Putting aside that ten-colored light, 23 statues simultaneously lit up. What¡¯s going on? Even possessors of our Ounder supreme Emperor Star can only cause one statue to give off a ten-colored light; how could 23 statues simultaneously give off ten-colored light?


    ¡°Moreover, from the simultaneous reactions of those 23 statues, that was definitely caused by a single person. How could a single person cause 23 statues to react? This has never happened before.¡±


    The Fox Race middle-aged man looked quite serious as he said, ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility for one person making 23 statues react, which is that person has 23 races¡¯ bloodlines. However, how can someone possess 23 races¡¯ bloodlines? Moreover, the statues all shined with ten-colored light; only the Ounder supreme Emperor Star can cause such light.¡±


    The beautiful woman looked down at the crowd of people and said, ¡°Hurry and have a look to see which one of them caused the statues to react. If we can find that person, we can directly take him to the Headmaster. For such a heaven-defying figure to appear, even the Headmaster will be delighted and will definitely take that person to be his legacy disciple, and Ounder Ten College might be the top of the Seven Great Colleges because of that person.¡±


    The chubby Bear person elder looked down and shook his head as he said, ¡°There are too many people, making it impossible to tell. That person has also hidden his aura.


    ¡°However, we don¡¯t have to be too worried. Even if he tries to hide himself, he will probably be exposed during the examination. I¡¯m quite excited to see what kind of person this terrifying existence is.¡±


    The Fox Race middle-aged man said with a trace of confusion, ¡°But why would such a terrifying person appear at a time like this? I feel that the King of Kings¡¯ prophecy might be fulfilled; perhaps that person is the prophesized person. He will be the second King of Kings and lead the Ounder Race to a new age of glory.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but look quite excited and nod. Even the Gnome elder who did not believe that the prophecy would be fulfilled nodded.


    The chubby Bear person elderughed as he said, ¡°No matter how things turn out, he will be a student of Ounder Ten College. When that timees, Ounder Ten College needs to protect him at all costs, and he will definitely be someone who will be above us.¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled as she nodded and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that matter about someone having five Emperor Stars; it¡¯s said that that person is a peerless genius.


    ¡°That kind of person will shake the world sooner orter, and everyone will know of his existence. He will be someone countless people can only look up to, an unrivaled genius.


    ¡°I was worrying about how the Ounder Race would face such a person, but if this person is the prophesized person, he will be the Ounder Race¡¯s most brilliant genius and the new King of Kings; he should be able to contend with that person.¡±


    The Sun Elf and the other geniuses all looked at the sky with serious expressions.


    Now that such a terrifying person had appeared, they all felt immense pressure and understood that his examination would be incredibly intense. They did not dare to be careless or underestimate anyone.


    They wanted to take a look and see what kind of person it was, but seeing that that person did not reveal him or herself, they could only give up on that.


    Of course, they understood that that terrifying person would definitely be forced to reveal themselves during the examination.


    The countless others in front of Ounder Ten College¡¯s gates also wanted to know who had caused those abnormal signs. They all cried out in shock or called out.


    ¡°Heavens, do you know who caused those abnormal signs? Twenty-three statues simultaneously lit up; I was nearly scared to death.¡±


    ¡°I also want to know which friend has such terrifying power. How about we be friends? If you¡¯re not willing, I¡¯ll even be your servant.¡±


    ¡°That person didn¡¯t reveal him or herself and is hiding among us. One of us actually caused such terrifying signs, making me feel a bit better. That person is a bit too low-profile, but I respect that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, those top-tier geniuses from before were all so proud and ignored us or treated us condescendingly; that did not feel good at all.¡±


    ¡°Brother, please reveal yourself so we can all pay our respects!¡±


    The crowd stopped and looked around or talked, creating a raucous scene.


    The Kobold young man grasped this opportunity, and he pulled Zhao Fu along as he squeezed into Ounder Ten College. He looked back and smiled as he said, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m pretty amazing, right?¡±


    Zhao Fu struggled free from his grip and lightly nodded.


    The Kobold young man happily smiled before he asked, ¡°Brother, do you know what happened? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen or heard of 23 statues lighting up. Brother, you look like someone who knows a lot; do you know anything about this?¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly shook his head and naturally did not tell him that it was him who had caused this.


    Seeing this, the Kobold young man looked somewhat disappointed. He then started casually chatting with Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu found out that his name was Gou Yan. Zhao Fu introduced himself as Mo Ye, the name he had used in the Demon Domain.


    After the two of them came into Ounder Ten College, they followed the group to arge open space where there were many stages.


    The stages were two meters tall and were covered with a white jade. There were statues on each of them, and all of the stages had different statues. They were statues of various races. They were 100 meters tall and seemed to be made of jade, and they gave off powerful auras.


    Those who wanted to participate in the examination had to stand on a stage to participate in the first exam. This was the most basic exam.


    Each stage could have 10,000 people take the exam, and there were dozens of stages. There were millions of participants, so they were split into many groups.


    There were many guards from Ounder Ten College managing the process, organizing people to go up to the stages to take the exam.


    Zhao Fu and Gou Yan had entered rtively quickly, so they were in the first group. The top-tier geniuses from before and anyone who could make the statues give off at least an orange-colored light would not have to do this exam and could directly pass through.


    Zhao Fu naturally wanted to keep a low-profile and did not want to expose his identity, so he could only follow these ordinary people to the first exam.

 Chapter 1627 - 1627 Dragon Person

    <h4>Chapter 1627 - 1627 Dragon Person</h4>


    1627 Dragon Person


    Hundreds of thousands of people stood on the stages and magic formations were activated, causing light to spread out from the ground. The statues at the center of the stages gave off powerful light and seemed toe to life as they exploded out with extremely terrifying mights.


    The scene was quite majestic, but there were essentially no onlookers as everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the geniuses. No one wanted to bother watching people who could not cause the statues to give off even violet light.


    Even if some people managed to make it past this stage by luck, they would definitely fail in theter stages. Moreover, even if they became a disciple of Ounder Ten College, they would only be very ordinary disciples, so the major figurespletely ignored them.


    Zhao Fu and Gou Yan stood on a stage with a Dragon person statue, which exploded out with a terrifying power.


    Sensing this massive dragon¡¯s might weigh down on them, countless people¡¯s bodies sank down and their expressions became grim. Some people directly crumpled to the ground, and those who fell were naturally eliminated.


    Boom!


    A few minutes passed and the Dragon person statue gave off even greater dragon¡¯s might that turned into an invisible force that pressed down on the people¡¯s bodies.


    At that moment, even more people fell to the ground.


    Gou Yan felt a trace of pressure and his gaze became serious. He mustered his strength to resist that might, and as for Zhao Fu, he seemedpletely fine.


    This was because this kind of might could not make Zhao Fu feel any pressure at all. Firstly, Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline was able to greatly weaken the might. Moreover, with Zhao Fu¡¯s Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline, the Dragon person statue¡¯s might was naturally unable to affect him.


    The Dragon person statue smiled as it looked at the people on the ground. The Dragon person statue was not an inanimate object; rather, the statue contained a Dragon person¡¯s soul, and it controlled the magic formation.


    Looking at so many people unable to withstand its might, the Dragon person statue felt quite proud. As the guardian spirit of the first exam, the Dragon person liked to bully these ordinary people. It had nothing to fear as all of the terrifying figures had no need to participate in the first exam.


    ¡°A group of trash, you can¡¯t even withstand this much might and yet you want to participate in Ounder Ten College¡¯s examination,¡± the Dragon person statue said mockingly as itughed.


    This made everyone feel quite dissatisfied and angry, but they did not dare to say anything as the Dragon person statue was the guardian spirit of the first exam. If they offended it, things would not turn out well for them.


    Seeing that no one dared to say anything, the Dragon person statue felt even more pleased.


    An even more terrifying might exploded out from the Dragon person statue¡¯s body, and a massive explosion sounded out as the might heavily weighed on everyone¡¯s bodies, causing the air to be heavier.


    Sensing this might, everyone¡¯s expressions became quite unsightly and they did their best to resist. Some people were unable to fight anymore and crashed to the ground.


    In actuality, those who participated in the exam had at least Saint Realm Cultivation and would be seen as powerful people in outer Domains. However, in the inner Domains, they were like ants and the Dragon person statue had at least World Realm power.


    On the stage, all City Lord Seals, Nation Armaments, and support items were unusable, and one could only rely on their own strength.


    Seeing many more people fall, the Dragon person statue arrogantlyughed, ¡°Hahaha, a group of useless trash. Hurry up and scram; with your weak power, you won¡¯t be able to enter Ounder Ten College.¡±


    At that moment, a cruel-looking young man dissatisfiedly cried out, ¡°You¡¯re the trash; increase the might if you dare. You think your elder fears you?¡±


    A crude-looking big man was also angered by the Dragon person statue¡¯s words and said, ¡°Bastard! Keep unleashing your might. I¡¯m the Young Lord of a Tribe and I was just being courteous to you but I definitely don¡¯t fear you. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    A beautiful and proud-looking woman said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d best watch your mouth; we won¡¯t ept being humiliated like this.¡±


    A young man with a pair of rabbit ears said angrily, ¡°We¡¯re not trash, you¡¯re going too far. We¡¯re not at all weak in our own factions, so don¡¯t talk to us with such a tone.¡±


    The Dragon person statue looked at them condescendingly, ¡°You people from small factions dare to say such words in front of Ounder Ten College? Ounder Ten College can destroy you all with a single finger; am I wrong in calling you trash?¡±


    Boom!


    A massive aura lifted up a wild gale. Right after the Dragon person statue finished talking, it exploded out with an even more powerful aura and a greater might descended.


    Under this might, everyone¡¯s expressions fell; this might was twice as strong as before.


    ¡°Hahaha, are you all afraid now? Do you still dare to say such words? You brought this on yourself,¡± the Dragon person arrogantlyughed.


    The people¡¯s faces became pale as their bodies sweat and they did their best to endure. They red at the Dragon person statue but did not say anything else because they were already under immense pressure. If this went on, it would be very difficult for them to endure.


    Gou Yan looked quite pained and cold sweat ran down his face as he endured this pressure. However, when he looked over at Zhao Fu, he saw that Zhao Fu lookedpletely fine and stood there at ease. He could not help but say, ¡°Mo Ye, I knew you were powerful; you can actually take this might so easily.¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m powerful but that this might is not very strong.¡±


    Hearing this, Gou Yan felt quite dispirited and awkwardly smiled; he could tell that Zhao Fu was not simple at all from the very start.


    Seeing how everyone was reacting, the Dragon person statue¡¯s smile became even brighter, but hearing the conversation between Zhao Fu and Gou Yan, his smile froze.


    After all, he was the guardian spirit so he was connected to the magic formation, and he could sense even the slightest ripple. That was why he had been able to hear Zhao Fu¡¯s words.


    This made the Dragon person statue feel quite angry, and it red at Zhao Fu as it said loudly, ¡°Boy, you only have Harmony Realm Cultivation and yet your words were even more arrogant than theirs. You dare to say my might is weak?¡±


    The Dragon person statue was just a World Realm statue; if Zhao Fu could use his Nation Armament, he would be able to ughter it easily. Even though he could not use his Nation Armament right now, he was not afraid of it.


    Zhao Fu coolly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re weak, and you only dare to bully those weaker than you ¨C shameless!¡±

 Chapter 1628 - 1628 Dragon Pupil

    <h4>Chapter 1628 - 1628 Dragon Pupil</h4>


    1628 Dragon Pupil


    The Dragon person statue was already angered by Zhao Fu¡¯s words, and hearing Zhao Fu call him shameless, he becamepletely infuriated as he roared, ¡°Boy, you brought this on yourself. Trash, take your final exam!¡±


    Boom!


    Massive amounts of Heaven and Earth Power flowed into the Dragon person statue¡¯s body, and an even greater power burst forth, forming a massive might that sted down on countless people¡¯s bodies. The Dragon person statue was now using its World Realm Cultivation and caused the air to be incredibly heavy.


    There had still been a few thousand people standing on the stage, and now many of them crumpled to the ground. Only a few hundred managed to stay standing with great difficulty.


    Zhao Fu also felt a greater might weigh down on him, but with his Sovereign Bloodline and the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline, most of it was negated and he was still able to take it easily.


    The Dragon person statue ignored everyone else and fixed its gaze on Zhao Fu. Seeing Zhao Fu still stand there easily, it felt quite surprised and did not understand how Zhao Fu could withstand its might so easily.


    He still felt quite angry and thought to himself, ¡®I just don¡¯t believe that this boy can easily withstand my full might.¡¯


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as an even greater might heavily fell on everyone¡¯s bodies, causing the air to seem to solidify.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± Of the hundreds of people left on the stage, half of them fell, while the rest yelled and exploded out with their full power to resist that might.


    Gou Yan also released his full power, and a yellow aura me erupted around him, fighting back against the might.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body sank down and he started to use his power to defend, and his expression became cold as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve broken the rules!¡±


    Before, Zhao Fu had researched the rules, and the Dragon person statue using his full power was clearly against the rules.


    Hearing this, the Dragon person statue loudlyughed and said, ¡°I naturally know the rules, but the rules also state that if there is anyone with immense talent, I can increase the difficulty.


    ¡°You are that person with immense talent; weren¡¯t you taking it easy before? Are you afraid now? If you admit your wrongdoing I¡¯ll spare you this once, or else I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer.¡±


    Zhao Fu frowned and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±


    The Dragon person statue loudlyughed as it said, ¡°I¡¯m a guardian spirit; what will you do even if I go too far? Now that I¡¯ve determined you have immense talent, I¡¯ll continue to raise the difficulty. Now, all of you tremble in fear!¡±


    As it spoke, the Dragon person statueughed as it drew in Heaven and Earth Power and prepared to unleash even greater might.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu released his Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline¡¯s power, which flowed into the violet dragon pupil in his left eye.


    The violet dragon pupil danced with violet light and gave off the Violet Sky Dragon Star¡¯s power as he mercilessly looked at the Dragon person statue.


    The Dragon person statue sensed a boundless coldness that immediately inundated its body. No matter if it was its bloodline or soul, it felt immense terror and directlyy on the ground strengthlessly as it looked at Zhao Fu in fear.


    Based on that terror from its bloodline and soul, it could tell that this person had supreme Dragon Race power, or else he would not give it such fear.


    ¡°Are you afraid now?¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked at the Dragon person statue coldly as he gave off a formless might. His voice was also filled with dignity like a sovereign.


    ¡°Yes, yes, this lowly one was blind before; please don¡¯t take it to heart, sir,¡± the Dragon person statuey on the ground as it hurriedly said in fear.


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief because the Dragon person statue had withdrawn its might and they were now free from the pressure.


    However, they now looked at this scene in shock. That incredibly arrogant Dragon person statue was not lying on the ground in fear of that cloaked person, who did not seem very special.


    Just who was that person? And what kind of power did he have to make the Dragon person statue act like this?


    Zhao Fu ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and coldly asked, ¡°Have I passed this exam?¡±


    The Dragon person statue immediately replied in the affirmative. He did not understand why Zhao Fu was here; with his power, he did not have to participate in this exam at all. Why was he with this group, acting like an ordinary person?


    Zhao Fu did not say anything else and walked away. Gou Yan grinned as he followed and put his arm around Zhao Fu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Mo Ye, just who are you? I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re an ordinary person.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    The four people who had originally spoken against the Dragon person statue came up and smiled as they said, ¡°I wonder who sir is and where he came from, as well as if he is willing to give us the opportunity to be friends.¡±


    In their eyes, Zhao Fu was an incredibly mysterious person who far surpassed them. If they could be friends with a person like this, it might be of great help to them in the future.


    However, Zhao Fu was quite cold to these people. ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    The four people looked quite awkward; with their identities, they would not normally try to curry favor with someone. However, with Zhao Fu¡¯s immense talent, he had the right to treat them like this. Since they could not be friends with Zhao Fu, they turned their attention to Gou Yan. As they talked with him, they thickened their skin and followed behind Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu did not mind much and came to the second exam.


    There were also stages here that were covered with jade bricks. However, they were only one meter tall and 20 or so meters wide. There were no statues at the center and instead had oval mirrors as tall as people.


    Those mirrors were called Duplication Mirrors. Anyone who stood in front of a mirror would be duplicated, but the duplicate¡¯s strength and abilities would be slightly weaker as some things could not be duplicated.


    There were over 10,000 of these stages and everyone needed to go up to be examined. Anyone who caused the statues at the gate to give off a violet-gold light could directly pass to the next exam.


    Here, there were some spectators as there were people who had been able to cause the statues to give off an orange light. Even though they had not been able to cause the statues to give off a violet-gold light, they were still geniuses.


    This exam needed a certain amount of strength, and it was not as simple as the first exam, which only required one to endure pressure.

 Chapter 1629 - 1629 Second Exam

    <h4>Chapter 1629 - 1629 Second Exam</h4>


    1629 Second Exam


    There were already long lines here as there were only around 10,000 stages and there were many people participating, and the battles between the participants and their duplicates could not be settled very quickly.


    Zhao Fu looked around and came to a rtively shorter line and waited there, while the others followed behind them.


    As people went up on the stages and came before the mirrors, magic formations on the ground were enlivened, causing stages to give off a bright light. The mirrors also gave off an intense light and duplicates walked out of the mirrors.


    Following this, the participants and duplicates started to fight. When duplicates were defeated they would shatter into countless pieces, whereas if the participant was defeated, they would have to leave the stage so that the duplicate would stop attacking.


    Time gradually passed, and a young man punched a duplicate into pieces and passed the exam before heading to the next exam.


    Now, there were only a few more people until it was Zhao Fu¡¯s turn.


    When it was the next young man¡¯s turn, a tall Barbarian stepped forwards and cut in as he said rudely, ¡°All of you scram, I¡¯m going first.¡±


    This act of cutting in immediately caused everyone to feel quite dissatisfied.


    One person called out, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? We¡¯ve been lining up for so long and yet you want to just cut in?¡±


    Another person followed up, ¡°That¡¯s right, go and line up. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Yet another person joined in, ¡°Yeah, who do you think you are? You think you can just cut in?¡±


    Hearing this, the Barbarian was angered and directly exploded out with a powerful aura as he said to those people, ¡°Your elder is someone who could make a statue give off an orange light, unlike you trash. Your elder is naturally superior; if you¡¯re not satisfied,e at me. Your elder will crush your heads.¡±


    The Barbarian gave off an incredibly ferocious aura, making those people feel scared. The people who had spoken out looked quite grim and did not dare to say anything.


    A supervisor nced over but did not show any intentions of interfering. After all, the Ounder Race supported thew of the jungle ¨C those who were strong preyed on those who were weak.


    Looking at how fearful they looked, the Barbarian loudlyughed and walked forwards.


    However, a person suddenly left the line and blocked the Barbarian, cutting in front of him.


    This caused the Barbarian to angrily call out, ¡°Fudge, who the hell do you think you are? You dare to oppose your elder? Scram or else your elder won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    Everyone felt quite surprised. Zhao Fu had chosen to cut off that Barbarian; was he not afraid?


    Zhao Fu was quite displeased at this Barbarian cutting in. Even he had lined up, so how could he allow someone else to just cut in? As such, he directly cut in front of the Barbarian.


    Hearing the Barbarian¡¯s words, Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°Why can you cut in but not me?¡±


    The Barbarian furiously said, ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡±


    After saying this, the Barbarian ferociously punched out with great force towards Zhao Fu; the strength of this punch seemed enough to shatter a boulder.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out. Zhao Fu did not even bother to move and only looked at the Barbarian as a formless energy sent the Barbarian flying back.


    The Barbarian flew back ten or so meters and a trace of blood leaked out of his lips. He stared at Zhao Fu and his expression became quite unsightly. He understood that he was not a match for Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, a few young men with extraordinary bearings passed by, and a golden-haired young man said disdainfully, ¡°A battle between two weak chickens, now unsightly. This has stained This Prince¡¯s eyes and has disrupted the order here.¡±


    A handsome young man in green clothes condescendinglyughed, ¡°That¡¯s what the world of weaklings is like: chaotic, lowly, and warlike. They think they¡¯re strong but they¡¯re just big ants.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the two of you must be bored; you¡¯re even paying attention to a scuffle between two pieces of trash. We¡¯re people who are far above them, so why should we take notice of trash like them?¡± a tall young man said as heughed.


    A fair-looking young man alsoughed as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not pay any attention to these pitiful people. We¡¯re people who have caused the statues to give off a violet-gold light and we shouldn¡¯t demean ourselves by concerning ourselves with these people. Let¡¯s go to the next exam!¡±


    The golden-haired young manughed as he nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, why should we stop here? It¡¯s just that that noise caught my attention, or else my eyes would not fall on this group of trash.¡±


    They did not hold back when talking to each other and everyone around them heard, making them feel quite angry. However, they could not say anything because these people were not only more powerful but also had great talent and more prestigious backgrounds. They were not people to be offended.


    The other three people lightlyughed and prepared to head onwards.


    However, in the next moment, a figure appeared in front of them. Even though Zhao Fu wanted to keep a low profile, he could not take these people acting so arrogantly.


    The tall young man disdainfullyughed as he said, ¡°You dare to block our way? I¡¯ll give you a chance ¨C kneel down and kowtow, and we¡¯ll spare you or else I¡¯m going to attack.¡±


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu did not say anything before appearing in front of the young man and punched out with great force.


    The tall young man¡¯s expression slightly fell as he threw out his own punch.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as the two fists collided, and a powerful shockwave spread out.


    Zhao Fu took two steps back, while the young man took four steps back.


    Zhao Fu was only using his own cultivation power, which was at the Harmony Realm, whereas the young man¡¯s cultivation was at the Great Earth Realm. He also had a powerful constitution; there were no weaklings among those who had caused the statues to give off a violet-gold light.


    The young man¡¯s expression became somewhat unsightly because Zhao Fu had only taken two steps back while he had taken four steps back. He was evidently weaker than Zhao Fu.


    The golden-haired young manughed as he said, ¡°Xiong Zhang, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t beat him. If this were to spread, it¡¯d be very shameful.¡±


    The tall young manughed as he said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t react in time for his sneak attack. Now that he¡¯s dared to make a move against us, watch me break his arms and legs and have him beg for mercy.¡±


    Boom!


    The tall young man now became serious as he exploded out with a powerful aura, which swept out like a wild gale, and a green aura me erupted around his body.

 Chapter 1630 Imperial Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1630 Imperial Prince</h4>


    The tall young man instantly appeared in front of Zhao Fu and punched out with a fist covered with a green aura me, causing the air to explode as he punched at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change; just then he had not used his full strength and was just testing these people¡¯s power. It seemed that they could not be underestimated and were much stronger than people with the same cultivation.


    Facing the young man¡¯s attack, Zhao Fu also exploded out with a terrifying aura as a ck aura me erupted around him, causing a wild gale to sweep out. The ground could not withstand his power and started to crack.


    The tall young man¡¯s expression fell; this aura was much stronger than his. He was much stronger than ordinary people at the Great Earth Realm, so how could a person with Harmony Realm surpass him?


    Bang!


    Before the tall young man could react, Zhao Fu also vigorously punched out, and a massive wave of energy flooded out and struck him in the chest. The young man flew dozens of meters back and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    This happened too quickly, and everyone could note to their senses in time and stared dumbly.


    The three other young men did not expect the tall young man to lose to someone like Zhao Fu. They felt that they had lost much face, as if a prince had lost to a beggar.


    After crashing to the ground, the tall young man¡¯s expression was quite unsightly; he now knew that he was not a match for Zhao Fu. The power that Zhao Fu had just released was too terrifying and he was unable to stop it at all.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he looked at the three other young men, as they had also been part of the mocking.


    Seeing Zhao Fu look at them, the golden-haired young man angrily red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Hah? Are you going to attack us as well?¡±


    Swish!


    In the next second, Zhao Fu appeared in front of him and his fist sted out with massive power. The golden-haired young man was given a big fright and immediately released a golden energy barrier.


    Bang!


    The terrifying punch sted against the golden energy barrier, shattering it before continuing on to the young man¡¯s chest and sending the golden-haired young man flying back.


    The expressions of the two other young men became grim as they immediately exploded out with terrifying auras and attacked Zhao Fu from two sides.


    One person¡¯s hands formed a w and grabbed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat with cold lights incredibly quickly. However, Zhao Fu easily caught his hand and pulled, lifting him into the air, before mming him down into the ground.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as that person crashed into the ground and opened up a crater that was a few meters wide.


    The other person leapt up and kicked at Zhao Fu¡¯s back with ferocious power. However, Zhao Fu spun and also kicked out, hitting the person in his stomach and sending him flying back.


    In just a few moments, the four peopley on the ground and looked at Zhao Fu with unsightly expressions.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he walked towards the golden-haired young man because he had been the most arrogant one.


    The golden-haired young man coldly harrumphed and drew out a golden sword and shed out a sharp golden crescent towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air and the Sadistic Killing Sword appeared in his hand. He also shed out, sending out a blood-red sword light that destroyed the golden crescent before continuing on towards the golden-haired young man.


    The golden-haired young man felt quite shocked and dodged to the side, avoiding this attack. However, at that moment, Zhao Fu shed out again, sending another blood-red sword light tearing through the air and sending the golden-haired young man flying.


    The three other people looked furious as they took out their own weapons and gave off terrifying power as they rushed at Zhao Fu from three directions.


    One person held a spear, which gave off a cold light as he vigorously stabbed out, causing a wave of spear energy to pierce through the air.


    One person held arge saber and roared as he ferociously shed out a massive saber light that seemed to be able to split the ground in two.


    One person held a sharp sword and also vigorously shed out, sending out a thin arc of light that gave off a sharp aura and flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Sensing these three attacks, Zhao Fu gave a cold smile and sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword. The Sadistic Killing Sword gave off an intense sword light and a berserk sword intent spread out, causing countless people to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu spun and shed out, sending out an incredibly massive blood-red sword light that seemed to contain enough power to destroy everything. The sword light hit the three people, sending them flying dozens of meters. They coughed up mouthfuls of blood and their chests became bloody as their auras became weak.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as the golden-haired young man rushed up and his sword glowed as it stabbed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and vigorously kicked out, sending the golden-haired young man flying back.


    The golden-haired young man crashed to the ground, and he was about to get up again when Zhao Fu went up and ced a foot on his head, forcing his face against the ground.


    ¡°Go on and repeat everything you said just then if you dare. Who¡¯s the trash?¡± Zhao Fu coldly smiled as he spoke and looked at the golden-haired young man.


    The golden-haired young man furiously looked at Zhao Fu and called out, ¡°You dare to treat me like this? You¡¯re done for. I¡¯m the Prince of an Imperial Kingdom; my Imperial Kingdom will definitely make sure you die a horrible death.¡±


    Zhao Fu condescendinglyughed and pressed down on the golden-haired young man¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Is that so? So what? Can your Imperial Kingdom fight their way into Ounder Ten College? Perhaps it will be you who will die a horrible death!¡±


    The golden-haired young man roared, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off; I¡¯ll return today¡¯s humiliation ten times over. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer even greater humiliation and live in pain.¡±


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and lifted his foot up, preparing to stomp down and crush the golden-haired young man¡¯s head.


    However, at that moment, a gaze looked over ¨C it was a supervisor. Even though Ounder Ten College did not prohibit fights, they did not allow killing.


    If Zhao Fu wanted to kill this person, the supervisor would definitely stop him and Zhao Fu might be disqualified. As such, he did not stomp down and instead kicked out.


    The golden-haired young man howled as he was kicked flying before copsing onto the ground, unconscious. Zhao Fu then turned to look at the three people lying on the ground. They looked at Zhao Fu in fear, not daring to do anything.


    Zhao Fu did not do anything else and walked back to his line.


    Seeing how savage Zhao Fu had been, the people around him all made way. The ferocious-looking Barbarian smiled as he said, ¡°Brother, I respect you for having the strength to beat down those people. I helped you keep your spot, so you can go up and take the exam now.¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly nodded and went up to the stage.


    Gou Yan and the others looked at Zhao Fu in shock. They felt more and more that Zhao Fu was not ordinary ¨C he did not even fear that Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Prince at all and had beat him half to death.

 Chapter 1631 Peerless Genius

    <h4>Chapter 1631 Peerless Genius</h4>


    Standing on the stage, Zhao Fu came before the mirror. He felt quite curious as to how much of his power the mirror would be able to reproduce.


    The magic formation on the stage was enlivened and countless rays of light spread out. The magic formation slowly spun and the spirit qi in the surroundings quickly flowed into the stage as the mirror gave off a light and shined on Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu felt a wave of power enter his body, which was most likely the mirror copying his power.


    However, when the mirror sensed various terrifying powers within Zhao Fu¡¯s body that were unreproducible, the light gradually faded and the magic formation stopped.


    This made everyone look quite surprised and they did not understand what had happened. It seemed that the mirror was unable to reproduce Zhao Fu¡¯s power ¨C the mirror could reproduce everyone else¡¯s power, so why could it not do so for Zhao Fu?


    However, thinking about what had just happened, they could all make a guess; didn¡¯t this prove that Zhao Fu was no ordinary person?


    The supervisor looked quite surprised and went up to check on the mirror. He found that there was nothing wrong with the mirror, and that it simply could not reproduce Zhao Fu¡¯s power.


    However, the supervisor soon took out a four meter tall oval mirror and ced it in front of Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Try this.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu came in front of the mirror and the magic formation was once again activated and gave off boundless light. Countless traces of spirit qi flowed into the stage, and the mirror gave off intense light that was twice as intense as the one from before.


    The light covered Zhao Fu and the mirror¡¯s power entered Zhao Fu. After sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline and his other terrifying powers, this light also faded.


    Even this mirror was unable to reproduce Zhao Fu¡¯s power!


    The supervisor now looked quite shocked. He looked at Zhao Fu and thought to himself before taking out a nine meter tall oval mirror. This mirror¡¯s sides were made from extremely precious Spirit Wood, and its abilities were iparable to the two meter tall mirror from before.


    ¡°Try this one!¡± the supervisor said to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt even more curious as to whether this mirror would be able to reproduce his Divine Bloodline and various powers.


    Boom!


    The magic formation once again came to life and gave off an intense light. Its aura was evidently many times greater than before, and countless traces of spirit qi gathered as a terrifying wave of power entered the mirror.


    The nine meter tall mirror gave off a shocking aura and gave off a fathomless light. Everyone else on other stages looked over, not knowing what had happened.


    The light from the mirror covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body and gave off immense power as it continuously flowed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    This mirror was evidently greatly different to the two from before. Not only was it more powerful, but when it detected Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline and various powers, it did not shrink back and instead tried to reproduce them.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as the magic formation on the stage spun even faster and even more spirit qi poured into it, and the stage sent this power into the mirror.


    The mirror gave off even greater aura and light, and it continuously tried to reproduce Zhao Fu¡¯s power.


    Crack!


    A clear sound rang out as a crack appeared on the mirror, which grew bigger and bigger before the mirror shattered and the pieces fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the supervisor waspletely dumbfounded. This was an extremely high-grade mirror and was especially made for special existences. It could even reproduce peak Imperial Bloodlines, and yet this mirror could not reproduce Zhao Fu¡¯s power before shattering.


    Everyone watching could not help but cry out; they had never thought that something like this would happen. Just when that mirror had given off an incredibly powerful might, everyone had thought that the nine meter tall mirror would be able to reproduce Zhao Fu¡¯s power, but it had actually shattered.


    This was the first time everyone had seen or heard of such a thing. There was only one possibility, which was that Zhao Fu possessed something terrifying that could not be reproduced.


    Just how terrifying was Zhao Fu? Even the highest grade of mirror could not reproduce his power. Everyone felt that he was simply too shocking, and he now seemed even more mysterious.


    Zhao Fu was wearing a ck cloak and no one could see what he looked like. Everyone tried to guess at Zhao Fu¡¯s identity and where he came from, and countless people were filled with curiosity.


    The supervisor secretly reported this to Ounder Ten College¡¯s higher-ups so they would take attention of him. Perhaps he was the peerless genius hiding within the crowd.


    The supervisor understood that not everyone liked to act showily and have the whole world know about them; some truly terrifying geniuses liked to keep a low profile and mix in with crowds. It was these kinds of people who were the most terrifying.


    Many simr geniuses had appeared in the past; the second-ranked person in the previous examination had been such a person. That person had seemed incredibly ordinary at the start, but he had revealed terrifying power at the end and defeated the top ten or so geniuses and shaken everyone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do any more exams, you pass,¡± the supervisor said as he courteously smiled. In his eyes, Zhao Fu would be a major figure in Ounder Ten College in the future.


    Zhao Fu nodded and started to walk off before turning and saying to Gou Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t take too long!¡±


    Gou Yan looked delighted; Zhao Fu had acknowledged him as a friend. After seeing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power, Gou Yan felt that the gap between him and Zhao Fu was too great, so he had nned on not bothering Zhao Fu anymore.


    However, he was now pleasantly surprised. Gou Yan grinned as he went up on the stage and stood in front of the mirror. This time, nothing out of the ordinary happened and a person who looked exactly the same as him came out of the mirror.


    After the doppelganger came out, it drew a long saber and hacked at Gou Yan. Apart from reproducing the person, the mirror would also reproduce all equipment. Of course, the reproduced equipment were not as strong as the originals and could onlyst for a short while.


    Even though the doppelgangers were at a disadvantage, they were familiar with how the real versions acted and thought, so they were always prepared for attacks.


    This made the real versions fall into a disadvantage. After fighting with the doppelganger for a while, Gou Yan had received many injuries and was in a tough spot.

 Chapter 1632 Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1632 Secret Realm</h4>


    Chi!


    Gou Yan hacked at the doppelganger, but the doppelganger easily evaded and instead struck Gou Yan with its saber, opening up a gash on Gou Yan¡¯s abdomen. Blood flowed out from the wound, dyeing Gou Yan¡¯s clothes red.


    Gou Yan held his hand against the wound and looked at the doppelganger with an unsightly expression, while the doppelganger expressionlessly attacked again. It shed towards Gou Yan, while Gou Yan shouted and charged up.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The two sabers continuously shed, causing sparks to fly and sending out shockwaves. It seemed that the doppelganger held a bit of an advantage.


    At that moment, the doppelganger shed out, sending out a saber light towards Gou Yan. Gou Yan dodged to the side, but the doppelganger seemed like it had expected this and kicked Gou Yan flying, causing him to cough up arge mouthful of blood.


    After falling to the ground, Gou Yan¡¯s expression became savage. He remembered all of the times he had been bullied in the past, the res he had received in the pce, and the mockingughter.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Gou Yan roared and exploded out with a powerful aura as he rushed at the doppelganger.


    Gou Yan gripped his saber with both hands and sent massive amounts of power into it, causing it to give off sharp saber light. He charged up and ferociously attacked the doppelganger, continuously shing out as he lookedpletely berserk.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled; Gou Yan looked like quite a bright and friendly person, and he had never expected that he would have this kind of side.


    Bang!


    Under the onught of unpredictable attacks, the doppelganger was unable to predict Gou Yan¡¯s next attack and was put at a disadvantage. In the end, it was cut apart and turned into motes of light as it disappeared.


    The supervisor announced that Gou Yan had passed the exam.


    Gou Yan smiled with difficulty and said apologetically to Zhao Fu, ¡°I¡¯m so useless, I made you wait long.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded, and remembering how crazed Gou Yan had seemed, Zhao Fu said, ¡°You seem to really want to pass Ounder Ten College¡¯s examination.¡±


    Gou Yan nodded with a resolute gaze, ¡°I want to prove that I¡¯m not useless and inferior to anyone else. I¡¯ll definitely achieve things that my older brothers and sisters have not, and show everyone in the Kingdom.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Gou Yan and said, ¡°You should treat your injuries first. There¡¯s still another exam.¡±


    Hearing this, Gou Yan smiled, sat on the ground, and consumed a medicinal pill as he started to treat his injuries.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu made a cut on his finger and sent out a drop of pure essence blood. He sentrge amounts of his power into it and sent it into Gou Yan¡¯s forehead.


    Sensing this drop of blood fuse into his body, Gou Yan¡¯s body trembled and he looked at Zhao Fu. He did not understand why Zhao Fu had fused this drop of essence blood into his body, and the speed at which he had done it did not give him a chance to refuse.


    Zhao Fu only said, ¡°It will help you in the future; focus on fusing with it.¡±


    Only then did Gou Yan understand that Zhao Fu was helping him, and he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Following this, Gou Yan once again closed his eyes and started to fuse the drop of blood as he also healed his injuries.


    The four other people who were following Zhao Fu also passed their exams and continued to shamelessly follow behind Zhao Fu. They were determined to cling onto him.


    Zhao Fu did not pay them much mind. After Gou Yan had healed from his injuries, they headed to the next exam.


    They soon arrived at a path covered with dense, white fog that made it so they could only see two meters in front of them.


    Many people had stopped here. This third exam was called Illusory Fog and anyone who entered it would fall into an illusion. Anyone who could break free from the illusion would pass, and this was thest exam of the basic exams.


    For the third exam, anyone who caused the statues to give off a three-colored light could directly pass through.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and walked into the dense fog.


    Gou Yan and the others thought to themselves; there was nothing to hesitate about and they followed Zhao Fu into the fog.


    After they entered, the fog seemed toe to life and flowed towards them. In just a moment, it seemed as if the others had disappeared.


    The fog continued to flow towards Zhao Fu, continuously wearing away at his mind and trying to pull him into an illusion. However, Zhao Fu had his Divine Bloodline and the Five Celestial Senses, making the fog¡¯s effects quite weak.


    However, the fog evidently would not let Zhao Fu off so easily and the fog in the surrounding ten or so kilometers swept towards Zhao Fu, encircling around him. The formless energy caused Zhao Fu to faintly see some illusions.


    Zhao Fu closed his eyes and gathered power into his left eye before opening it wide. The blue pupil in his left eye spun a few times, giving off an illusory power and blue light, and the fog seemed to retreat in fear.


    Zhao Fu had gained this blue pupil from an extremely powerful illusion monster, and this illusory power was much stronger than the fog. Following this, the fog around Zhao Fu quickly dissipated.


    As Zhao Fu walked forwards, the fog made away and did not dare to block him, and Zhao Fu easily passed through the third exam.


    Soon, Zhao Fu saw a massive golden door that was 1,000 or so meters tall. There were all sorts of races carved on it, all of them looking incredibly lifelike. The door gave off a golden light and was filled with majesty, and it gave off a powerful aura and might.


    The final trial was within a secret realm, and this golden door was the passage to the secret realm.


    Within the secret realm, one could kill all kinds of creatures to obtain points, and after gaining a certain number of points, they would be able to officially be a disciple of Ounder Ten College. There were also various rewards in the secret realm.


    Whoever gained the most points would ce first, and these points could be obtained not only through killing creatures but also defeating others. Defeating another person would result in one gaining one-third of the defeated person¡¯s points.


    There were many people waiting in front of the door, including the Sun Elf and the others. They stood closest to the door and no one else dared to stay close to them; that was the intimidation given off by peerless geniuses.


    Even though Zhao Fu was the fastest person to clear the third exam, he was not the first person to reach this ce, so no one else paid him much mind. In fact, some people did not even bother looking at him, and Zhao Fu did not mind this and waited by the side.

 Chapter 1633 - 1633 Fog

    <h4>Chapter 1633 - 1633 Fog</h4>


    1633 Fog


    ¡°You¡¯re the shame of the royal family, and you living is equivalent to losing face for the royal family. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that killing you would not look good, I would have long since cut you up and fed you to dogs,¡± a golden-robed young man put his foot in Gou Yan¡¯s head as he said with contempt.


    There were a few other luxuriously-dressed men and women by the side, and they also looked at Gou Yan with condescension as they mocked him.


    ¡°What was father thinking bringing this bastard back and allowing him to be a Prince. I don¡¯t acknowledge his existence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have an Orthodox Royal Bloodline, so how can someone lowly like himpare to us? Being a Prince when he¡¯s a Prince is so shameful.¡±


    ¡°Haha, he actually thinks he¡¯s a real Prince, acting all dignified; how disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for us to keep associating with lowly trash like him; this will only lose face for us. Maybe he¡¯ll evenin to father like his lowly mother!¡±


    If it was abuse directed to him, he could endure it, as he had been bullied by these people for a long time. However, hearing them insult his mother, he furiously yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my mother. You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Hearing this, those people felt quite displeased and mockinglyughed as they kicked Gou Yan a few times, ¡°What can you do about it? Also, are we wrong in saying your mother is lowly?¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Gou Yan was infuriated and his eyes became bloodshot as he roared and wanted to get up from the ground to teach those people a lesson.


    However, those people came up, punched, and kicked him without any mercy, and in the end he could only lie on the ground, covered with wounds. He did not even have the strength to get up.


    Only after a while did Gou Yan recover some strength and he got up with great difficulty as he walked towards his room.


    On the way, he passed by some female attendants and guards who looked at him with condescending and disdainful gazes. They naturally knew what had happened, and they did not take him seriously either.


    After going back to his room, Gou Yany on his bed in great pain and tightly gripped his fists, his nails stabbing into his palm as he wept.


    The door was soon opened and a simply-dressed beautiful woman walked in. Seeing the wounded Gou Yan, she burst into tears and brought over some medicine as she asked caringly, ¡°Yan¡¯Er, are you alright?¡±


    Gou Yan hurriedly wiped away his tears as he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?¡±


    Looking at Gou Yan, the woman started to cry as she said, ¡°Mother is useless and can¡¯t protect you, making you go through so much hardships.¡±


    Gou Yanforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault mother, it¡¯s me. If I could perform better and had greater power, they would not dare to treat me like this. I¡¯ll definitely prove myself.¡±


    ¡°Prove... myself!¡± Gou Yan, who was standing on the spot with a dumb expression, surrounded by white fog, suddenly thought of this sentence.


    Boom!


    The drop of blood in Gou Yan¡¯s mind suddenly gave off an intense ck light and a massive explosion sounded out in all directions. Even people outside of the fog heard this enormous explosion.


    Everyone, including Zhao Fu and the top-tier geniuses, all looked towards the fog.


    At that moment, Gou Yan felt an unimaginable wave of power enter his body and spread out; this power seemed to reign above everything and gave off the dignity and majesty of an Emperor.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Gou Yan could not help but tilt his head back and roar as a fathomless ck light instantly pierced through the fog and dyed the white fog ck, covering the entire region.


    A supreme aura was like a massive heavenly hand that pressed against the ground. Everyone¡¯s bodies sank down and their expressions fell as they looked at the fog in shock.


    Even the geniuses who had caused the statues to give off three-colored or five-colored lights looked at the fog in shock. Even the powerful Sun Elf nced over.


    The ck fog started to roil and give off shocking sounds as it made a path, as if it did not dare to stand in someone¡¯s way.


    Gou Yan gave off intense ck light as his eyes also became ck, and his feet were a few centimeters off the ground as he floated out like a god.


    Countless people¡¯s gazes were on Gou Yan¡¯s body, because it was him who had given off that terrifying aura.


    Sensing the ripples from his body, everyone felt quite shocked. With this kind of power, even an ordinary person would be able to cause a statue to give off five-colored light and would not have to participate in this exam. It was most likely someone who liked to hide their strength; many people decided to avoid offending this person and try to befriend himter.


    Those who had caused statues to give five-colored light looked quite serious and felt that another powerful opponent had appeared. They had to be even more careful in this final trial.


    What they did not know was that this power did not belong to Gou Yan and instead belonged to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was quite surprised; that drop of essence blood was even purer than most drops of essence blood he had used, and he had sent arge amount of power into it. Zhao Fu found Gou Yan to be a decent person so he decided to help him during a critical time.


    It seemed that Gou Yan had somehow caused that drop of essence blood to release its power to the extreme; this was incredibly difficult to achieve.


    Aftering out of the fog, the ck light around Gou Yan died down and his aura weakened as he returned to his original state. He looked around him and grinned as he walked towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Mo Ye, thank you so much,¡± Gou Yan said gratefully. If it wasn¡¯t for the drop of essence blood that Zhao Fu had given him, he would have been stuck in the illusion and would have been eliminated.¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I am the Red Riddle Kingdom¡¯s Prince Zhang Lue.¡±


    ¡°I am the Eternal East Kingdom¡¯s Prince Long Ya.¡±


    ¡°I am the Golden Bull Kingdom¡¯s Prince Niu Liu.¡±


    Three young men with powerful auras and extraordinary bearings walked over to Gou Yan and smiled as they respectfully cupped their hands and introduced themselves.


    This made Gou Yan feel quite startled. Sensing their terrifying auras, these people normally would not even take an extra look at him, and yet they now came over to greet him so courteously and seemed to want to befriend him.


    Gou Yan thought about it and could guess at the reason; it was most likely because of the power he had just exploded out with.

 Chapter 1634 - 1634 King of Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1634 - 1634 King of Kings</h4>


    1634 King of Kings


    However, that power did not even belong to him and instead belonged to Zhao Fu. With his strength, he could not possibly have such terrifying power.


    Gou Yan wanted to exin that this power did not belong to him and instead belonged to the cloaked person next to him; it should be him that these people should be trying to curry favor with.


    However, just as Gou Yan was about to say this, Zhao Fu subtly shook his head, signaling for him to keep quiet.


    Gou Yan understood Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions and knew that Zhao Fu wanted to keep a low-profile, or else he would have long since revealed his power. Moreover, given his terrifying power, his background definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary, so it was best not to reveal this.


    As such, Gou Yan could only embarrassedly admit that that power belonged to him and he started to talk with those three people and establish a friendship.


    Zhao Fu stood by the side and did not say anything, and the three people directly ignored Zhao Fu.


    After a while, of the four others who were following Zhao Fu, two people sessfully passed and came to Zhao Fu.


    A few hourster, there were 6,000 or so people who had passed the third exam. There were still many people who were still in the third exam, but it was time for the secret realm to be opened. After all, if they had to wait for everyone, that would require a lot of time, and they could not have everyone keep waiting.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as the 1,000 meter tall golden door exploded out with a massive aura and gave off an intense golden light. The carvings on the door seemed toe to life and started to move about.


    The door gradually opened and light streamed out. After the light disappeared, another world was revealed through the door.


    The Sun Elf smiled and walked through the door first, and everyone else followed through as the final trial began.


    Currently, the viewing tforms were filled with people. The viewing tforms formed a circle around the trial area, and a rectangr crystal floated in front of each viewing tform. The rectangr crystals allowed the spectators to see the secret realm and the people within.


    Within the secret realm, everyone¡¯s image could appear on the rectangr crystals, and everything they did would be broadcasted to countless people. Any spectator could choose to view any person or ce.


    There were over 10,000 viewing tforms, and each viewing tform could contain one million people. Each person who could go on a viewing tform was incredibly powerful and had prestigious identities.


    Ounder Ten College was one of the seven Great colleges and the best college within the Ounder Domain. It was to be expected just how seriously everyone took it, and almost all important figures hade. In fact, there were even many higher-beings.


    This was also a symbol of one¡¯s status, and a seat on a viewing tform was sold at a high price; it was impossible for ordinary people toe in and watch.


    The first three exams were just to eliminate most of the unqualified people, and even though the difficulty was extremely hard for ordinary people, it was quite easy for geniuses.


    The secret realm was the final trial and the true test. It was given a lot of attention and many prizes were offered. Of course, it was also much more difficult and the legendary King of Kings Mountain was within the secret realm.


    The secret realm had powerful protections and even many higher-beings would not be able to st through it. This was mainly to protect the King of Kings Mountain as well as to avoid any interference with the trial.


    The people on the viewing tforms all looked at the people they were interested in.


    The person who received the most attention was naturally the Sun Elf. He was someone who had awakened the Ounder supreme Emperor Star and was most likely the prophesied person who would draw out the King of Kings Sword.


    After all, the Sun Elf had the power of the Ounder supreme Emperor Star, and there were very few people who possessed one. He had terrifying potential and also had immense amounts of Fate.


    Only such a person could pull out the King of Kings Sword; others did not have the qualifications.


    However, anything was possible, and someone else might pull out the King of Kings Sword, so the other geniuses were also given some attention.


    Many people had participated in the examination, and almost everyone was here for the King of Kings Sword. Anyone who pulled out the sword would be the ruler of the Ounder Race and would unify the Ounder Race in name.


    As one of the Eight Major Races, the Ounder Race had innumerable people and boundless territory. Anyone who pulled out the King of Kings Sword would have all of this belong to him or her ¨C around one-eighth of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s poption and territory. Just thinking about this could make anyone feel excited.


    However, this was all in name only and did not have any actual force. It had been many years since everyone was united under the first King of Kings, and whether theter generations wanted to be loyal to the sessor was up to them.


    Not just the Ounder Domain was paying close attention to this event and awaiting the results; the other Domains were also interested.


    After all, this concerned the prophecy left behind by the first King of Kings. Thinking about what kind of existence the King of Kings was ¨C someone who surpassed the world and forced Celestials back ¨C anyone would deeply remember his name.


    Under his leadership, the entire Ounder Race had reached an age of glory and other Domains had to ally together to resist it. They were simply unstoppable at that time.


    It was only because of that that his name was deeply engraved on the Ounder Race and was worshipped by countless people. Thinking about his name, they all felt their blood boil and felt a sense of pride.


    How could the various factions not pay attention to the prophecy left behind by such a person? As such, they all paid a great deal of attention and wanted to see if a second King of Kings would appear.


    If this did happen, the people from other Domains would definitely interfere; they could not allow another of these people to appear, or else he would once again lead the Ounder Race into a golden age, making the situation dangerous for the other Domains.


    Their own Domains had never had a King of Kings because it was impossible for a single person to have all other Kings and Emperors willingly submit. The existence of a King of Kings was simply a miracle, and they could not replicate it.


    It was quite lively on the viewing tforms and everyone stared at the rectangr crystals. Various other Domains¡¯ people were also investigating, and somerge Ounder factions were making preparations.


    Zhao Fu entered the secret realm. He had only investigated matters rted to the examination, and he did not yet know about the King of Kings Sword.

 Chapter 1635 Ogre

    <h4>Chapter 1635 Ogre</h4>


    There were many valuable historical remnants in this secret realm. Zhao Fu did not n onboriously gaining points; it would definitely be easier taking them from others. Zhao Fu already had his sights on the top few people; if he could defeat them, he would definitely take first ce.


    As such, Zhao Fu was not in a hurry to gather points; it was better for him to look for useful things in the historical remnants before stealing points.


    Zhao Fu did not let Gou Yan follow him, as the ces he would be going to could be quite dangerous. Gou Yan just had to stay in the outer region, gain some points, and wait for the conclusion of the trial to be a disciple of Ounder Ten College. There was no need for him to take risks with Zhao Fu.


    Of course, Zhao Fu could not use his Nation Armament or City Lord Seal in here, so he would have to rely on his own power.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon.


    Looking at Zhao Fu disappearing, Gou Yan felt somewhat mncholic. However, thinking of the fact that he would be a disciple of Ounder Ten College after this if he worked hard, he felt quite motivated.


    Zhao Fu soon encountered a secret realm creature. It was not a living creature but rather a creature made up of energy. They were all made from the secret realm and could continuously spawn.


    The secret realm creature that Zhao Fu encountered was ten or so meters long and looked like a giant smander. It gave off a blue light and a powerful aura.


    This massive blue smander flew in the air, and after seeing Zhao Fu, it immediately rushed at him and opened its mouth, wanting to devour him.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change, and facing that massive mouth, his speed did not decrease as he took out a sword.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and charged forwards, shooting into that smander¡¯s mouth before shooting out the other side. The enormous smander exploded and turned into countless motes of light that floated towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°System announcement! You have killed a Level 2 Creature and obtained 500 College Points.¡±


    An announcement sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, but he did not pay it much mind. He was focused on looking down to see if there were any historical remnants.


    Zhao Fu soon arrived at a hidden valley and discovered a ruined-looking historical remnant. A trace of a smile appeared on his face and he immediately flew over.


    Not only had a ranking appeared within the secret realm, showing participants¡¯ points, but the rectangr crystals also disyed the rankings on one side of the screen.


    These were the top ten people, the most powerful ten people, and the most eye-catching ten people.


    Number 1, Sun Elf Sherwa, 68,000 Points


    Number 2, Naga Medusa, 45,000 Points


    Number 3, Treasure Dwarf Durni, 34,000 Points


    Number 4, Ice Dragon Person Dussi, 31,000 Points


    Number 5, Ten-Tailed Fox Race Hu Baimei, 29,000 Points


    Number 6, White Lion Person Madio, 28,000 Points


    Number 7, Three-Headed Ogre Bou, 27,000 Points


    Number 8, Iron Mountain Orc Gudu, 25,000 Points


    Number 9, Eight-Winged Feather Person Yu Luohua, 24,000 Points


    Number 10, Jade Elephant Person Mei Nuoka, 22,000 Points


    Countless ordinary people felt quite shocked as they looked at the top ten people on the rankings, which weighed on their hearts like ten massive mountains. They had only just entered the secret realm and yet the ten of them had gained so many points; it was simply terrifying.


    Apart from the people who had already entered, there were still many people who were finishing the basic exam and starting to enter. Perhaps there would be terrifying figures hidden among them. Now, it was time for the various geniuses to sh, and one could already imagine how intense things would be.


    Zhao Fu did not care about any of this. He descended to the historical remnant, which looked quite crude and primitive. There was nothing that was delicately crafted, and Zhao Fu discovered many bones.


    These were all bones of animals and people, and there were teeth marks on the bones.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu became wary and entered a cave within the historical remnant.


    There were many bones here, and there was a rotten smell within the cave. Zhao Fu continued onwards and soon heard some noise as something charged out from ahead.


    Zhao Fu held his sword and stopped as he looked ahead seriously.


    The auraing from ahead was very powerful and surpassed Zhao Fu¡¯s Cultivation. It was at the Great Earth Realm and there were many sounds.


    Soon, a group of tall Ogres with fangs appeared in front of Zhao Fu.


    Seeing these Ogres, Zhao Fu was not too surprised because of the bones outside. He had guessed that the creatures inside were Ogres.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, the ten or so Ogres savagely smiled and licked their lips; they evidently thought that Zhao Fu was some delicious food delivered right to their lips.


    After seeing Zhao Fu, the Ogres did not hesitate and took out clubs, axes, and hammers. They gave off powerful auras as they rushed at Zhao Fu; to them, these geniuses¡¯ blood and flesh were the most delicious meal in the world.


    Facing these iing Ogres, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was calm as he held the Sadistic Killing Sword and did not move from the spot, and the Sadistic Killing Sword gave off a faint blood-red light.


    The first Ogre quickly reached Zhao Fu, raised its stone hammer, and gave off mountain-shattering power as it mmed towards Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu did not move as he swung out with his sword, and a blood-red crescent shed out. The Ogre¡¯s body stiffened as its stone hammer was cut apart with a clean cut, and the Ogre¡¯s body also fell in two halves.


    The other Ogres gave furious expressions as they also ferociously charged at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he leaned forwards and also rushed out.


    An Ogre raised its club and swung it at Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu shed out and sent out a blood-red sword light that cut off this Ogre¡¯s head. Blood sprayed everywhere and the Ogre¡¯s corpse fell to the ground.


    At that moment, another Ogre rushed at Zhao Fu from his left and gripped arge axe, which it swung down towards Zhao Fu.


    In response, Zhao Fu dodged to the side, causing the axe to miss and m into the ground. The massive power behind the axe opened up arge crater, causing rocks to fly everywhere.


    Zhao Fu grasped this opportunity to shoot forwards, and his sword gave off blood-red light as it stabbed out and pierced into the Ogre¡¯s heart, killing it instantly.


    Another Ogre appeared behind Zhao Fu and furiously raised its club as it bashed it towards Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1636 Chief

    <h4>Chapter 1636 Chief</h4>


    Zhao Fu spun and shed out a sword light, cutting the club and Ogre in half.


    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± two Ogres held up their weapons and loudly roared as they rushed at Zhao Fu from his left and right.


    Zhao Fu swung out with his sword, sending out a massive blood-red sword light that sent the two Ogres flying. They mmed against the walls, causing the walls to crack. There were deep gashes on their chests and their auras became incredibly weak; it seemed that they would die soon.¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± A powerfully-built Ogre grasped this opportunity to leap forwards, and it gripped its massive axe with both hands as it hacked down at Zhao Fu, causing the axe to give off a powerful sharp light.


    Bang!


    Just as the massive light was about to strike Zhao Fu, a powerful ck dragon inscription barrier appeared around Zhao Fu. The sharp light hit the barrier, resulting in a massive sound, and a few small cracks appeared on the barrier.


    Zhao Fu looked up at the Ogre and the ck and blood-red sword pupil in his left eye shot out a few traces of sword qi that shot into the Ogre¡¯s body.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± the Ogre roared as countless rays of sword light pierced out from within its body, and it fell from the air.


    After dealing with this Ogre, Zhao Fu rushed at the remaining Ogres.


    Soon, Zhao Fu had dealt with all of the Ogres and he continued onwards, but more Ogres rushed out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change and he held the Sadistic Killing Sword as he once again began to kill. After a while, Zhao Fu easily finished off these Ogres, turning them into corpses. Blood covered the ground and gave off a pungent stench.


    Smelling this stench, a furious roar sounded out from within the depths of the cave, apanied by a flood-like aura.


    Soon, a three meter tall Ogre with blood-red skin and holding a club appeared in front of Zhao Fu; this Ogre had World Realm strength.


    Sensing this Ogre Chief¡¯s aura, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became somewhat serious. World Realm experts were not easy to deal with, and this Ogre was an Ogre Chief.


    ¡°You bastard, you killed so many of my people; I¡¯ll definitely eat you,¡± the Ogre Chief looked at Zhao Fu savagely as he roared.


    Zhao Fu coldly smiled as he said, ¡°You can try and see if you can eat me.¡±


    The Ogre Chief furiously swung his club, causing a massive explosion to sound out as he attacked Zhao Fu, and the entire passageway started to crack.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and stretched out a hand, unleashing the ck dragon inscription barrier.


    Bang!


    As the force from the club mmed into the barrier, a loud sound rang out as the barrier trembled and became covered with cracks.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became serious as he sensed how powerful the Ogre Chief was.


    Moreover, this passageway was not a suitable ce to fight; if they were not careful, the entire cave could copse. A single attack from the Ogre Chief had caused the walls to be covered with cracks.


    The Ogre Chief gave off immense power as he quickly rushed at Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu unleashed his own power as a ck aura me erupted around him and he shot at the Ogre Chief.


    The two of them quickly closed the distance and the Ogre Chief raised his club and vigorously swung at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu forcefully shed out in response, sending out a massive ck sword light.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided, causing a massive explosion to sound out as a shockwave sted out, causing the ground to crack.


    The Ogre Chief¡¯s expression was savage as he roared and pressed down with its club towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu gripped his sword and tried to resist, but he was gradually pushed back.


    Even though Zhao Fu had various terrifying powers, which made it quite easy for him to deal with a Great Earth Realm Cultivator, against a World Realm expert who could easily control Heaven and Earth Power, it was still somewhat difficult for him. This was especially so given that the Ogre Chief was no ordinary World Realm expert.


    The main reason was because his cultivation was too low; if Zhao Fu had World Realm Cultivation, he would be able to kill this Ogre Chief in just a few blows.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll have a good taste of your flesh,¡± the Ogre Chief said as he savagelyughed. It exploded out with even greater power and continued pressing down with its club.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu slid back ten meters before stopping, and two grooves were left on the ground.


    In the next second, the Ogre Chief appeared in front of Zhao Fu and raised his club before swinging it at Zhao Fu with great power.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and immediately unleashed a barrier.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as the barrier was instantly shattered by the Ogre Chief, and he was sent flying back, a trace of blood leaking out of his lips.


    Seeing this, the Ogre Chief loudlyughed and quickly rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu decided to get serious and he released all of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power, causing Divine Power to explode out. The ck aura me around him became many times bigger and he shed out a massive blood-red sword light towards the Ogre Chief.


    The Ogre Chief¡¯s expression fell, and he blocked it with his club as he also released a massive energy that formed a barrier.


    Bang!


    The blood-red sword light ferociously mmed into the Ogre Chief¡¯s energy barrier,pletely inundating it. Following this, the Ogre Chief was sent flying back and mmed into a wall, causing arge crater to appear.


    A trace of blood leaked out of the Ogre Chief¡¯s lips, and his expression became savage as his entire body gave off a blood-red light and a terrifying aura flowed out of his body.


    Zhao Fu did not feel any fear and started to use various powers, causing aura mes to continuously rise around him and give off wild gales.


    ¡°Father, we¡¯re here to help you!¡± As the two of them were about to sh again, three tall Ogresses with mature figures, snow-white skin, and beautiful looks rushed out. One had a domineering aura, one had a yful aura, and one had a barbaric aura. Because they had fangs, they all looked quite savage, and they charged out from another passageway.


    Seeing their father injured, they could not just watch, and they charged out as they attacked Zhao Fu. Their cultivations were not weak, and they all had Great Earth Realm Cultivation.


    The Ogre Chief¡¯s expression fell; he knew that his three daughters were not a match for Zhao Fu and he hurriedly yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t go over there!¡±


    However, it was already toote. The three Ogresses were right in front of Zhao Fu and were about to attack him.


    Zhao Fu had wanted to kill them, but seeing how much the Ogre Chief cared about them, an idea arose in his mind.

 Chapter 1637: Crystal Screens

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Crystal Screens</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zhao Fu stood there without moving and not only lowered his defenses but closed his eyes. Seeing this, the three Ogresses gave savage smiles and raised their weapons as they attacked.


    They werepletely certain that they could kill this person in front of them, and they would be rewarded by their father for this. They had heard that the flesh of geniuses was not only incredibly helpful to them but also extremely delicious.


    However, it was very rare for them to taste such flesh because those who participated in Ounder Ten College¡¯s examination could leave the secret realm at any moment if they were in grave danger, making them directly vanish.


    Moreover, they could enter again afterwards, but they would lose one-third of their points, which would be given to whoever defeated them. The secret realm creatures could also gain points.


    However, the points were useless to them and were instead harmful. After all, anyone who killed them would be able to obtain one-third of the points that they possessed.


    If participants left the secret realm a second time, they would lose all of their points and would not be able to enter again.


    This made it so that geniuses were incredibly difficult to kill. As such, they had never eaten a genius¡¯s flesh before and had only heard of it before.


    Now, if they could kill Zhao Fu, they would be able to taste his flesh. They felt quite excited and wondered what the flesh of a genius would taste like.


    Right as the three Ogresses were about to hit Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu¡¯s closed eyes opened and ck light shined out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes had be blood-red coloured and his two pupils had be ck, rose-like flowers that gave off a dark and evil feeling.


    The three Ogresses¡¯ hearts trembled as they felt as if the light in the surroundings disappeared and they fell into darkness. Before they had time to be terrified, vines wrapped around their bodies and pulled them into an eternal darkness.


    In reality, the three Ogresses stood transfixed as their eyes became pitch-ck, and they returned to normal after a while.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the Ogre Chief and said to the three Ogresses, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The three Ogresses turned and gave off terrifying auras as they rushed at the Ogre Chief and started to attack him.


    The Ogre Chief angrily cursed, ¡°You shameless bastard!¡±


    Zhao Fu did not care and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°You think I¡¯d talk about ethics with you? If you eat me, who am I supposed to talk about ethics with?¡±


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the three Ogresses ferociously attacked the Ogre Chief. The Ogre Chief could only passively defend ¨C if he attacked, he would definitely hurt the Ogresses. Zhao Fu ordered the Ogresses to only attack andpletely disregard defending.


    The Ogre Chief could not bear to attack and was quickly injured. After blocking an attack from two Ogresses, he was hit by the remaining one and was sent flying.


    Before the Ogre Chief could ready his defenses again, a terrifying sword light sent him flying once again.


    The Ogre Chief crashed onto the ground, a deep wound on his chest from which blood continuously flowed out, and his aura weakened.


    Zhao Fu held the Sadistic Killing Sword and slowly walked towards the Ogre Chief.


    The Ogre Chief¡¯s expression was quite unsightly; with his wounds, he was no longer a match for Zhao Fu and would definitely die at his hands. After he died, his three daughters would also die horrible deaths.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll submit to you,¡± the Ogre Chief said.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡±


    The Ogre Chief¡¯s heart sank and he hurriedly said, ¡°I know the locations of two God Temples that have powerful treasures. If you¡¯re willing to spare me, I¡¯ll tell you where they are. Moreover, the two ces both need special measures to enter; without me, you definitely won¡¯t find them.¡±


    ¡°Two God Temples?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Fu stopped and thought to himself before agreeing to spare the Ogre Chief. He waved a hand, and sent restrictions into the Ogre Chief¡¯s body.


    The Ogre Chief let out a breath of relief and sat down as he started to recover from his wounds.


    Zhao Fu felt that it would take the Ogre Chief a long time to recover, so he looked at the three Ogresses and their mature figures.


    A ck energy barrier spread out, which prevented any outsiders from seeing anything within. Zhao Fu knew about the viewing tforms, and he brought the three Ogresses into the energy barrier.


    Zhao Fu no longer controlled the three Ogresses, causing them to go back to normal. They tried to attack Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu had long since set down restrictions within their bodies, making it so that they were unable to attack him. Zhao Fu did not hold back and took off their clothes as he started to ravage them.


    The three Ogresses sank into pleasure and had never thought that they would feel so good doing it with someone who they had only seen as food.


    The Ogre Chief¡¯s expression became somewhat unsightly, as he could hear the three women¡¯s lewd voices from within the energy barrier, but he was unable to do anything about it. Perhaps he could rely on Zhao Fu and ask him to take him and his daughters out of the secret realm so that they would no longer have to live in fear.


    Thinking about that, the Ogre Chief did not care anymore and closed his eyes as he continued to recover from his injuries.


    A few people on the viewing tforms could not help but curse out; they were the ones who were spectating Zhao Fu. Because there were over 10,000 viewing tforms and around one million people on each viewing tform, the crystal screens could not possibly satisfy everyone.


    Some people liked watching this while others liked watching that. The crystal screens publicly showed the top-ranking people, and if people wanted to see other things, they needed to send their consciousnesses into the crystal screens so that they could choose who they wanted to see.


    Those people had inadvertently started watching Zhao Fu and felt somewhat interested in his battle with the Ogre Chief, but they had never thought that things would turn out like this.


    Zhao Fu then ravaged the three beautiful and savage Ogresses, but Zhao Fu did not show them. They could only hear the three Ogresses¡¯ lewd moans but could not see or touch anything, making them feel quite angry.


    They felt that this was not a big deal. They just wanted to watch and not join in, and yet that person did not even show them.


    They all had reactions but were given no satisfaction, and they all wanted to beat Zhao Fu up and take the three Ogress to taste for themselves.


    After a while, Zhao Fu and the three red-faced Ogresses came to a blood pool.

 Chapter 1638 God Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1638 God Temple</h4>


    This blood pool was called the Ogre Blood Pool, and they would throw the corpses of Ogres into here. The blood pool would refine their corpses into blood water, and other Ogres could bathe in the blood water to absorb their power.


    Zhao Fu waved his hand and a ck energy barrier once again spread out; Zhao Fu did not want others to learn of his secrets. The totems on his back appeared, and they would be enough to scare anyone.


    After taking off his clothes, Zhao Fu entered the Ogre Blood Pool; Zhao Fu wanted to absorb the essence from countless Ogres and obtain an Ogre totem.


    Currently, Zhao Fu had 23 totems and there were 34 races within the Ounder Race. Zhao Fu still needed 11 totems, and if he could obtain all of the races¡¯ totems, he would definitely be able to awaken the Ounder supreme Emperor Star.


    If Zhao Fu could awaken the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Eight Major Race¡¯s Emperor Stars, and adding on his own Chaos Imperial Star, he would have nine Emperor Stars. Just thinking about that, anyone would be shaken.


    Moreover, he also had to take care of matters in the Outer World. He couldn¡¯t just obtain something as heaven-defying as the Eight Forbidden Blood Art and not do anything with it.


    When the time came, Zhao Fu would also have eight Origin Stars, the Outer World¡¯s eight suns. That would make the scene even more majestic.


    Of course, this was all toe in the future. Right now, Zhao Fu bathed in the blood pool and absorbed its power.


    The people viewing Zhao Fu once again felt quite displeased; now, there were even more people paying attention to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Fudge, why did that boy release a barrier again? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s doing it with those three Ogresses in the blood pool. I want to beat him up for not letting us watch.¡±


    ¡°That guy¡¯s a bastard. Even if he enjoys them himself, he should at least let us watch. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his adventure was quite interesting, I wouldn¡¯t bother watching him.¡±


    ¡°I feel that this person is quite special and mysterious, and perhaps his background is not simple. I feel that it¡¯s worth continuing to watch him; we might be surprised.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Even though we¡¯re not there, I can sense that that boy is quite powerful. Ordinary Harmony Realm experts would bepletely oppressed by World Realm experts and yet he could put up a good fight. That Ogre Chief was not weak at all.¡±


    Countless traces of power entered Zhao Fu, causing his body to once again go through changes. However, the effects were quite weak because Zhao Fu¡¯s bloodline was simply too powerful. After all of the blood water disappeared, Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back as a blood-red Ogre totem appeared and gave off a faint blood-red light.


    Looking at the dense totems from different races on Zhao Fu¡¯s back, the three Ogresses felt quite shocked and they felt immense respect for him. This kind of person would be very terrifying.


    After putting on his clothes, Zhao Fu dispelled the barrier. By now, the Ogre Chief had finished recovering from his wounds and he nned to have him take him to the two God Temples.


    Of the three Ogresses, the one with the domineering aura was the big sister Shi Gu, the one with the yful aura was the second sister Shi Long, and the one with the barbaric aura was the third sister Shi Ye.


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was not nning on bringing them, they angrily called out, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing us? You yed with our bodies and made us get addicted and yet you want to leave us here? No way, we want to leave with you and want you to do us every day.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu lightly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too weak and it¡¯ll be troublesome if I bring you with me. What I¡¯m going to do is quite dangerous, but I¡¯ll take you with me after.¡±


    Shi Ye lightly harrumphed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want you to do me in all sorts of ways right now. Even if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll take what I want myself.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the Ogre Chief, who understood Zhao Fu¡¯s intentions and how dangerous things would be. He said with a cold expression, ¡°You¡¯d best all behave yourselves and go back to the cave.¡±


    Seeing how cold their father¡¯s expression was, the three Ogresses felt a bit of fear and dissatisfiedly returned to the cave.


    ¡°Apologies, sir, my three daughters are not very sensible; please don¡¯t mind them,¡± the Ogre Chief said as he apologetically smiled.


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded and did not mind much.


    Following this, Zhao Fu came with the Ogre Chief to a sparse area. There was nothing here except broken rocks and a ruined stage at the center, which did not look special at all.


    The Ogre Chief brought Zhao Fu to the stage and took out two statues. One was a Centaur dressed in armor and holding a spear, and the other was a Pigman dressed in armor and also holding a spear. They were both made of stone and gave off powerful auras.


    The Ogre Chief put the two statues next to each other and they gave off a powerful aura as they raised their spears and a white door of light appeared.


    No wonder the Ogre Chief said that no one would discover these God Temples; since the keys were in his hands, how could anyone else discover them?


    ¡°Sir, this is the entrance to the God Temples,¡± the Ogre Chief said as he smiled.


    Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    The Ogre Chief was quite strong and would be of some help, and he would not be a burden to him.


    Hearing this, the Ogre Chief nodded and the two of them stepped through the door of light.


    After entering the door of light, two God Temples appeared in front of them. They were standing on t ground that floated in the air, and they were surrounded by a blue sky and white clouds. The two God Temples were incredibly majestic and were next to each other.


    ÅéÅéÅé...


    Zhao Fu looked at the Ogre Chief and asked, ¡°Do you know what is inside?¡±


    The Ogre Chief shook his head, ¡°I only came here once in the past but felt that it was too dangerous so I did not continue. However, my guess is that there are two powerful godly spirits; I could sense their power.¡±


    Zhao Fu nodded and brought the Ogre Chief to the Pigman God Temple.


    There was a row of Pigman soldier statues in front of the Pigman God Temple. Their appearance and size were simr to the statues from before, but their auras were more powerful.


    As Zhao Fu and the Ogre Chief came forwards, the statues seemed toe to life and rushed at them with powerful auras.


    Facing the iing statue soldiers, Zhao Fu stood where he was and did not move.


    The Ogre Chief understood and exploded out with a powerful aura as he gripped his club, blocked in front of Zhao Fu, and attacked with immense destructive power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The statue soldiers were destroyed by the Ogre Chief, resulting inrge sounds and bits of stone flying everywhere.

 Chapter 1639 Pigmen Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1639 Pigmen Soldiers</h4>


    Zhao Fu did not have to act as the Ogre Chief was able to quickly deal with the iing statue soldiers. Zhao Fu gave a pleased smile and brought the Ogre Chief into the Pigman God Temple.


    After walking in, they saw more soldiers. However, these were no longer statues but real Pigmen. They gave off powerful auras and looked at Zhao Fu and the Ogre Chief.


    ¡°Intruders must die!¡± the Pigmen soldiers simultaneously shouted out vigorously, shaking the surroundings.


    ¡°Sir, there are too many of them,¡± the Ogre Chief said as he looked around. There were at least 1,000 of them, and they all had Great Earth Realm Cultivation. As a World Realm Cultivator, the Ogre Chief felt quite intimidated.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change and he said calmly, ¡°Step back for now, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± the 1,000 Pigmen soldiers roared as they rushed at Zhao Fu like a destructive flood.


    They were incredibly fast and looked like they would soon reach Zhao Fu, making the Ogre Chief feel quite nervous.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu exploded out with a powerful aura as a ten meter tall ck aura me rose up around him, causing a wild gale to spread out.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu squatted down and pressed his palm against the ground, causing a massive power to explode out. A ck, rose-like magic formation appeared as ck aura instantly spread out and covered the ground.


    The Pigmen soldiers continued to charge and did not notice anything wrong. At that moment, Zhao Fu looked up and his eyes became blood-red colored and his pupils became rose-like flowers that gave off a devilish ck demonic light.


    All of the iing Pigmen froze and the ck aura covering the ground entered their bodies as if it had a life of its own.


    The countless Pigmen were unable to resist as their surroundings fell into darkness and they were dragged by vines into a dark abyss. Their eyes became ck, and after a while they returned to normal.


    Seeing this, the Ogre Chief became greatly dismayed and had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s power would be so terrifying, being able to instantly take control of 1,000 Great Earth Realm Pigmen. After all, he only had Harmony Realm Cultivation.


    Now, there were even more people paying attention to Zhao Fu and they all looked shocked. What kind of power could instantly take control of 1,000 people with higher cultivation than him?


    Before, they had not been too surprised to see Zhao Fu take control of the three Ogresses because various strange powers could achieve such a thing. However, this was over 1,000 Great Earth Realm Pigmen, showing how terrifying this power was.


    What they did not know was that when Zhao Fu summoned the Demon Lord Star and used the Evil Flower Bewitching World¡¯s power, it was even more terrifying and that he could take control of an entire world¡¯s people. Zhao Fu had used this when awakening the Demon Lord Star before, but he had not used it ever since because once he did so, his identity would definitely be exposed.


    Controlling 1,000 Great Earth Realm Pigmen was not very easy for Zhao Fu, and he felt much pain in his eyes as two traces of blood ran down from his eyes.


    However, paying such a price to control these 1,000 Pigmen was worth it.


    The Pigmen stood fixed on the spot with dumb looks, and Zhao Fu led them into the main hall of the God Temple.


    Within the hall was a tall stage on which was a throne. Upon the throne sat a beautiful and voluptuous woman with short hair and a pair of snow-white pig ears, and she was wearing armor and gave off a powerful aura.


    Beside her were two guards dressed in armor. They held spears and had seductive figures and pretty looks. They had pig ears, pig tails, and two fangs in their mouths, making them look somewhat savage.


    When Zhao Fu walked in, the three of them slowly opened their eyes, and seeing this scene, they looked somewhat shocked.


    The Pigmen soldiers who were responsible for guarding the God Temple seemed to be standing with the intruders and no battle had happened between them. What was going on? These soldiers were the most loyal soldiers, so how could they have betrayed them so easily?


    ¡°Why have you all betrayed our god? Don¡¯t you know this is an unforgivable crime. You should be ashamed,¡± a guard said coldly to the Pigmen.


    However, the Pigmen expressionlessly stood by Zhao Fu¡¯s side and did not move or make any sound, making the atmosphere quite awkward.


    Seeing this, the guard looked quite angry and prepared to say something else.


    Zhao Fu smiled and somewhat domineeringly cut her off, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. I hereby dere that you are all mine. It¡¯s best that you show some tact and leave with me obediently, and help me clear out the God Temple next door.¡±


    The Pigman Goddess on the throne gave a beautiful smile as she said, ¡°Boy, you speak quite overbearing. Do you know that We are a godly spirit, someone who is worshipped by countless people? We are not an existence that can be sphemed against by the likes of you.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not care and smiled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me all that. To me, godly spirits are just some powerful people. I¡¯ve slept with many godly spirits like you.¡±


    The Pigman Goddess¡¯ gaze became cold, and she disappeared from the throne before reappearing in front of Zhao Fu. She took out arge saber and gave off an immense power as she shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu also exploded out with power as he raised his sword and blocked.


    ng!


    A metallic collision sound rang out as sparks flew everywhere. Zhao Fu was forced back a few steps, as the Pigman Goddess¡¯ strength was at the peak of the World Realm.


    Seeing how she had pushed Zhao Fu back, the Pigman Goddess condescendinglyughed, ¡°Boy, you dare to be so arrogant despite being so weak?¡±


    Zhao Fu was not angry and did not continue to fight with the Pigman Goddess as he had a way of dealing with her. He smiled, retreated within the army of Pigman soldiers, and said, ¡°Kill her!¡±


    The Pigmen soldiers¡¯ gazes all fell on the Pigman Goddess, and they exploded out with powerful auras, causing the Pigman Goddess¡¯ expression to fall. She tried to take control of the Pigman soldiers, but there was no reaction.


    ¡°Kill!¡± the Pigman soldiers roared as they madly attacked the Pigman Goddess. Sharp rays of light containing terrifying power shot out, too many to count.


    The Pigman Goddess immediately released a white energy barrier, blocking those countless attacks. However, the attacks of over 1,000 Pigmen soldiers were incredibly terrifying, and even though they were unable to break the Pigman Goddess¡¯ defenses, they still created countless cracks on the barrier.

 Chapter 1640 Pigman Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 1640 Pigman Goddess</h4>


    ¡°Our God, we will help you,¡± the two guards cried out and gave off powerful auras as they rushed over.


    Zhao Fu smiled as he looked at the Ogre chief and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you. You can deal with them, right?¡±


    The Ogre Chief smiled and nodded; the two guards¡¯ cultivations were only at the peak of the Great Earth Realm and were a trace away from breaking through to the World Realm. However, the Ogre Chief had been a World Realm Cultivator for a long time, and he was enough to deal with the two of them.


    Boom!


    The Ogre Chiefughed as he exploded out with a powerful aura and rushed at the two guards. They quickly started fighting and cold lights shot everywhere, resulting in shockwaves spreading out.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    The Pigman Goddess shed with herrge saber, sending out a massive saber light that cut ten or so Pigman soldiers in half, causing blood and organs to spill over the floor.


    However, hundreds of sharp lights flew out, and the Pigman Goddess sentrge amounts of power into her saber, causing it to give off intense light as she vigorously shed out.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A white boar made of saber light gave off a terrifying power as it rushed towards the countless iing lights, destroying them. It then charged into the group of Pigmen soldiers and smashed dozens of Pigmen soldiers into mush.


    However, the remaining Pigmen soldiers did not show any fear and continued to give off powerful auras as they madly rushed up.


    The Pigman Goddess held her saber as she spun and a sharp saber light sent the iing Pigmen soldiers flying back.


    However, the remaining Pigmen soldiers continued to charge up. Ten or so Pigmen soldiers leapt up before hacking at the Pigman Goddess.


    The Pigman Goddess could only unleash an energy barrier to block these ten or so Pigmen soldiers¡¯ attacks.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    All of the Pigmen soldiers sent arge amount of power into their weapons and shed out cold lights that mmed against the energy barrier.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound could be heard as the energy barrier shattered after taking so many attacks. It turned into motes of white light and dissipated.


    The closest Pigmen soldiers grasped this opportunity to rush up, and one of them held a spear and stabbed towards the Pigman Goddess¡¯ head.


    The Pigman Goddess shed out with her saber, sending that Pigman soldier flying back.


    Another two Pigmen soldiers attacked from the left and right, sending two rays of cold lights towards the Pigman Goddess. The Pigman Goddess swung her saber, chopping those two Pigmen soldiers in half, causing blood to fly everywhere and dye the ground red.


    Chi!


    At that moment, another Pigman soldier held an axe and hacked towards the Pigman Goddess¡¯ back. The Pigman Goddess was unable to react in time and was hit by the axe, causing her to stumble forwards. A gash appeared on her back, from which blood continuously flowed out.


    The Pigman Goddess looked pained and she shed backhanded, cutting that Pigman soldier into pieces.


    Chi!


    A Pigman soldier ferociously rushed up and attacked the moment that the Pigman Goddess had just killed the previous soldier, shing her on the shoulder.


    The Pigman Goddess sent that Pigman soldier flying with a kick and shed out with her saber, killing the other Pigmen soldiers rushing up. However, only fewer than 100 Pigmen soldiers had died, and the remaining ones continued to rush at the Pigman Goddess.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± After receiving a few more wounds, the Pigman Goddess furiously roared and exploded out with all of her power. The Divinity within her continuously trembled as countless rays of white light shot out of her body, causing a powerful godly aura to spread out.


    However, at that moment, the Pigmen soldiers gripped their fists and terrifying auras rose up off their bodies.


    Boom!


    All of the Pigmen soldiers punched out and the terrifying aurasing out from their bodies instantly gathered into a massive fist that contained great power as it shot towards the Pigman Goddess, resulting in a massive explosion.


    Bang!


    The Pigman Goddess had just exploded out with power and was unprepared as she was sent flying by the massive fist. She flew backwards dozens of meters and crashed into a wall, causing it to crack. The Pigman Goddess coughed up arge mouthful of blood and her aura weakened as she was now heavily injured.


    On the other side, the Ogre Chief had severely wounded the two guards. They were covered with blood and their auras were incredibly weak.


    Zhao Fu lightly smiled as he came up to the Pigman Goddess and said somewhat mockingly, ¡°Glorious godly spirit, it seems that you¡¯ve been defeated by your own soldiers.¡±


    The Pigman Goddess looked furious and said, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Zhao Fu squatted down and lifted up the Pigman Goddess¡¯ chin. Zhao Fu kissed her, and arge amount of Six Desire Demonic Qi flowed into her body.


    The Pigman Goddess struggled at first, but soon she wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck and passionately responded to him.


    After a while, Zhao Fu stopped and the Pigman Goddess¡¯ face waspletely red as she looked at Zhao Fu with great desire, stretching out her tender tongue as she breathed raggedly.


    The people on the viewing tforms now understood how Zhao Fu had made the three Ogresses be so lewd. It seemed that this fellow was a perverted bandit who practised some kind of terrifying perverted Art. Everyone could not help but curse, ¡°Shameless and despicable!¡±


    However, they could not help but feel admiration and wonder what kind of Art was so powerful that no woman could resist it. Even the Pigman Goddess was acting so lewdly now.


    Some of the more bold and lewd women could not help but imagine how pleasurable it would be doing it with Zhao Fu.


    Some more traditional women were angered; they could not allow this kind of perverted bandit to harm others. Seeing how powerful Zhao Fu¡¯s Art was, they felt quite terrified that they would be turned into lewd women like this.


    As such, they spread this information and told women to be careful against this person or else the consequences would be quite severe.


    It was best not to keep such a perverted bandit and was best to kill him; keeping him around would be a disaster waiting to happen.


    As they spread information about him, Zhao Fu became more and more famous. More people started to pay attention to him and knew that there was a shameless and perverted bandit participating in this examination, and he was not weak at all.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± The Pigman Goddess wrapped her arms around Zhao Fu¡¯s neck as she pleaded with a reddened face and hazy eyes.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and pressed her beneath him before a ck energy barrier spread out. He then started to ravage the Pigman Goddess, and he dragged in her two guards as well.


    This time, even the voices were blocked off, but anyone could imagine how intense the scene within the barrier was. The many men on the viewing tform could not help but curse out.


    The women looked furious and said, ¡°Go die, you perverted scum!¡±

 Chapter 1641 Unicorn Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 1641 Unicorn Goddess</h4>


    Zhao Fu did not know how many people there were now paying attention to a ¡®low-profile¡¯ figure like him.


    After doing it with the Pigman Goddess and her two guards, he used the Six Desires Demonic Qi to heal their wounds and cause their power to recover. They were now only slightly weakened.


    The Ogre Chief could not help but inwardly sigh ¨C this person was even more of a stud horse than the best stud horse; he seemed to be determined to do any woman he came across. Couldn¡¯t he be more loyal? His daughters were now following him and yet he was so licentious. The Ogre Chief could not help but wonder if he had ever truly loved someone.


    Noticing that there was no noiseing out of the barrier, the Ogre Chief realized something and felt quite angry. Since he could block off noise, why had he not done so before when ravaging his three daughters? No wonder his daughters looked somewhat embarrassed when facing him; this person was worse than a beast.


    The Ogre Chief could only inwardly curse at Zhao Fu and could not say these things out loud unless he did not want to live anymore.


    The Ogre Chief now knew how terrifying and mysterious Zhao Fu was.


    Even though Zhao Fu was quite dissolute, he was backed by immense power, and his daughters at least would not be bullied by others.


    However, his daughters had be incredibly reliant on him and incredibly lewd, and they just wanted to stay by his side and serve him.


    The barrier soon disappeared, revealing Zhao Fu and the women; by now, they had put on their clothes.


    The Pigman Goddess and the two guards¡¯ faces were bright red and they gave off enticing auras. The Pigman Goddess was smiling sweetly as shey in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace, and she lookedpletely different than before.


    Zhao Fu hugged the Pigman Goddess as he smiled and asked, ¡°How much do you know about the other God Temple?¡±


    The Pigman Goddess charmingly smiled as she replied, ¡°That God Temple belongs to a Centaur Goddess and she has the bloodline of the holy beast Unicorn, so she¡¯s incredibly arrogant and looks down on everyone else, especially other races. I¡¯m not very familiar with her.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu thought before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go over together! After taking care of things here I have other matters to take care of.¡±


    Following this, Zhao Fu and his group went to the other God Temple.


    There were Centaur statues outside, and aftering to the God Temple, the Centaur statues exploded out with powerful auras and attacked.


    They were quickly dealt with by Zhao Fu¡¯s group ¨C Zhao Fu had not only brought the Pigman Goddess and her guards but also the 900 remaining Pigmen soldiers. The statue soldiers were instantly destroyed and turned into broken rocks.


    After destroying the statue soldiers, Zhao Fu and his group entered the God Temple. What was surprising was that it waspletely silent within and did not have anyone protecting it.


    Zhao Fu directly led his group to the main hall, where he saw a woman sitting on a throne.


    This woman had very long silver hair that nearly reached the ground. She was peerlessly beautiful and there was a snow-white horn at the center of her forehead. She was tall and slim, almost two meters tall, and she had a snow-white horse¡¯s tail. She wore a long, white dress and gave off a holy and proud aura.


    There were six guards beside her, who all had long, white hair and pretty looks. They were dressed in silver-white armor and held silver swords, and they also gave off holy auras.


    After Zhao Fu¡¯s group walked in, the Centaur Goddess ¨C or rather, Unicorn Goddess- opened her silver-white eyes and said coldly, ¡°Why have youe to Our temple? Also, We do not like men or impure women, so state your business and then leave.¡±


    The Pigman Goddess looked somewhat angry; impure women were naturally referring to her, as she had just done it with Zhao Fu.


    However, the Pigman Goddess thought of something and gave a flirtatious smile as she leaned against Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Husband, help me properly discipline herter.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and nodded. He looked at the Unicorn Goddess and said, ¡°Will you obediently submit to me, or do I have to make you submit?¡±


    A look of anger appeared on the Unicorn Goddess¡¯ beautiful face; this was immense disrespect to her.


    She grabbed at the air and countless silver-white traces of light gathered, forming exquisite, white spears. A massive aura exploded out from her body, forming a massive gale.


    Zhao Fu did not show any fear and said, ¡°Capture them alive!¡±


    The 900 Pigmen soldiers gave off powerful auras as they charged up, followed by the Ogre Chief, the Pigman Goddess, and her two guards.


    The Ogre Chief and two guards, as well as 100 Pigmen soldiers, were responsible for attacking the six Centaur guards, while the remaining 800 Pigmen soldiers attacked the Unicorn Goddess.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll go and teach that goddess a lesson and capture her so that you can train her,¡± the Pigman Goddess said as she smiled.


    In response, Zhao Fuughed and nodded.


    The battle quickly exploded out by the Unicorn Goddess¡¯ side was at aplete disadvantage. Facing the Ogre Chief, two guards, and 100 or so Pigmen soldiers, the six Centaur guards soon showed signs of defeat.


    On the other side, the Unicorn Goddess was tied down by the Pigman Goddess, and the 800 Pigmen soldiers also shot traces of cold lights towards the Unicorn Goddess.


    Soon, the six Centaur guards had been captured, and their bodies were somewhat bloody.


    The Unicorn Goddess blocked the united strike from 800 Pigmen soldiers, but she was sent flying by the Pigman Goddess. She crashed onto the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. She continued fighting for a bit longer before she too was captured.


    She was forced to kneel in front of Zhao Fu by two Pigmen soldiers, and Zhao Fu caressed her beautiful face, making her look quite disgusted.


    The people on the viewing tform were split into two groups. Most of the men wanted Zhao Fu to quickly do this goddess. Even though they could not do her themselves, imagining such a pure and arrogant goddess acting lewdly, they could not help but feel excited.


    Most of the women felt incredibly infuriated; such a beautiful and pure goddess was going to be vited by a beast. They wanted to rush in, save this goddess, and kill that perverted bandit.


    However, even higher-beings could not st open the secret realm, much less them. They could only furiously watch and hope that a miracle would happen.


    In the end, there were no miracles. The ck energy barrier once again appeared and the Unicorn Goddess and her six Centaur guards were brought in. Even though they could not see or hear anything, everyone understood what was happening.


    The men looked quite excited as they imagined the pure goddess acting lewdly, while the women furiously wanted to skin Zhao Fu alive.


    Now, Zhao Fu once again became even more famous.

 Chapter 1642 Earth Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1642 Earth Soul</h4>


    When the barrier was dispelled, the Unicorn Goddess¡¯ face was red and she panted as she leaned in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. Even though she still looked holy, her body gave off an intense desire.


    Seeing this, the men on the viewing tforms felt immense respect that Zhao Fu could tame such a pure and arrogant Goddess so quickly. If it was them, they would not be able to do so. Moreover, they had never enjoyed such a beautiful and pure Goddess before.


    The women all looked furious; yet another Goddess had been stained by this perverted bandit, and there was one less pure Goddess in this world. Howe that perverted bandit still hadn¡¯t died?


    Zhao Fu naturally did not know about any of this. He hugged the Unicorn Goddess and the Pigman Goddess, followed by eight red-faced guards. This was especially so for the Unicorn Goddess¡¯ six guards ¨C they wore silver-white armor but had incredibly red faces, making them look quite enticing.


    The group came to a secret room, at the center of which was a stage. Above the stage floated an orb giving off yellow light.


    This orb was the core of this area. The reason that this area could float in the sky was because the orb was an Earth Soul that could give arge amount of lifeforce and defensive power, and it was extremely powerful.


    It was the final item needed for the War God¡¯s Fury. If they could bring it back and ce it in the War God¡¯s Fury, the War God¡¯s Fury would be able to be used in battle and unleash its terrifying destructive power.


    The Ten Thousand Gravity Origin Stone gave the War God¡¯s Fury the ability to fly, the God Race Stone gave it immense god race power, the Celestial Peach Tree gave it powerful lifeforce and the ability to gather energy, and now this Earth Soul gave it defensive power and soul power.


    Now, the War God¡¯s Fury could be formed into a living creature. Now that it had lifeforce, a body, and a soul, it could be called a living creature.


    The War God¡¯s Fury was as big as a region and the destructive power it could unleash would definitely be shocking. Even if it mmed against the ground, all creatures in a region would die.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to let go of the two women to take that Earth Soul, the Unicorn Goddess clung onto Zhao Fu and said flirtatiously, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t let go of me.¡±


    On the other side, the Pigman Goddess could not help butugh as she thought about how wild and lustful the pure Unicorn Goddess had been within the barrier. Now, she was deeply attached to Zhao Fu.


    She had remembered the Unicorn Goddess calling her an impure woman, and now she was the same. She was even lewder than her, which made her feel better.


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged her as he went onto the stage and collected the yellow orb of light, and the ground started to tremble.


    The Earth Soul was the core of this ce, and without the Earth Soul, this area would soon copse. Zhao Fu did not hesitate and brought everyone to leave this ce.


    After returning to the ground, Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to bring the Ogre Chief and the two Goddesses with him. They were quite powerful and would be of much use to him.


    There were also the 800 Pigmen soldiers; they were willing to die for him and could help him deal with any situation. Zhao Fu did not have to worry about losing them either, as it wouldn¡¯t matter even if they all died.


    The guards did not want to be separated from their godly spirit masters and said shyly, ¡°Sir, we can also help serve you; please bring us as well.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed but refused, as it was quite dangerous and he was notpletely confident that he could protect them.


    Zhao Fu and the three others continued on towards the inner regions of the secret realm.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± soon, three snake-like creatures made of blue light roared and attacked the group.


    Zhao Fu did not move, and the two Goddesses and the Ogre Chief gave off powerful auras and rushed at the snakes.


    The Unicorn Goddess stabbed out with her spear, causing a massive spear light to pierce through one of the snakes. The Pigman Goddess shed out, shing another snake in half, while the Ogre Chief swung his club and smashed open the head of thest snake.


    After the three creatures were killed, they turned into countless motes of light and entered the three people¡¯s bodies, and Zhao Fu did not get a single point.


    This was because secret realm creatures could also gain points. Even though Zhao Fu was their master, the points belonged to whoever made the kill.


    The people on the viewing tforms felt quite confused and felt that Zhao Fu had missed the point. Shouldn¡¯t he be finding creatures to kill so that he could earn points and be a disciple of Ounder Ten College?


    However, it seemed that he did not have any interest in points, and the creatures from before had sought their own deaths. He would not have taken the initiative to kill them.


    Right now, he probably had the fewest points because everyone was working hard to earn points except for him. He seemed to be focused on looking for treasure, so it was only natural that he had the fewest points.


    Everyone¡¯s purpose ining to the secret realm was to be a disciple of Ounder Ten College, and normally people would only explore after gaining enough points. If this person did not gain any points, he would definitely fail.


    Ounder Ten College was a ce that countless geniuses wanted to enter, but this person did not seem to care. Was it that he was too arrogant and did not take Ounder Ten College seriously?


    Some people looked at his points in curiosity and found that he only had 500 points; those with 0 points did not show up in the rankings.


    Much time had passed, and the first-ranked Sun Elf now had 500,000 points ¨C this was over 1,000 times more than this person.


    Zhao Fu continued onwards in the secret realm. The Ogre Chief was quite familiar with this area, and he knew of the location of a Lion person Tribe.


    The secret realm was incredibly big, even bigger than an ordinary world. Apart from just creatures made for earning points, there were various races living here.


    That Lion person Tribe was quite big, and it was the biggest Tribe in this area. It had 100,000 or so people and each Lion person Warrior was quite powerful and had around Stage 7 or 8 Cultivation.


    Zhao Fu had the Ogre Chief bring them there, and after a few hours, they finally reached that Tribe.


    They were surprised to see that the Lion person Tribe¡¯s people were currently surrounding a small group.


    There were no rules against making groups in the secret realm. Anyone who wanted to obtain some security could band together, but this was in name only and was not binding. They also had to be on their guards against each other.


    After all, it was everyone¡¯s dream to enter Ounder Ten College and some people would resort to underhanded methods as long as they could make it in.

 Chapter 1643 - 1643 Lion Person

    <h4>Chapter 1643 - 1643 Lion Person</h4>


    1643 Lion Person


    The group had mediocre strength and had six people: four men and two women. Facing arge number of Lion people, they started to be injured and became more and more disadvantaged.


    However, their lives were not in danger as they could choose to leave the secret realm at any moment, even if they were in battle. All they would lose would be one-third of their points.


    Seeing that they were unable to withstand the Lion people¡¯s attacks, a young man in the group raised a red egg the size of a te, which had a picture of a lion on it, and called out, ¡°You¡¯d better all get back or I¡¯ll smash this Red Lion Egg.¡±


    The Lion people attacking the group had red fur, and they furiously looked at the group as they stopped attacking.


    That egg was the Ancestral Egg that the Lion person Tribe worshipped. It was not a real egg but something condensed after the powerful Lion person ancestor died. It contained immense power and was an extremely high-grade material. It had been in a temple but had been stolen by this group of people.


    The crowd of Lion people made way and a powerfully-built Lion person walked out. He was the Chief and he said coldly, ¡°Put down the egg and we¡¯ll allow you to leave, or else you¡¯ll all die here.¡±


    The group did not care about the Lion Chief¡¯s threats as he could not instantly kill them with his power. As such, they would be able to leave the secret realm.


    Right now, they did not want to lose any points or give up this powerful Red Lion Egg. The young man holding the ancestral egg naturally could not agree and said, ¡°Hurry up and move out of the way, or I¡¯ll smash this egg.¡±


    Seeing that the group was so unafraid and refused to give up the egg, the Lion Chief felt quite furious but he could not do anything about this; he could not change the rules of the secret realm.


    He understood that the group did not want to give up on their points, which was why they did not directly leave. However, he could not just let them leave, as they would run and they would not be able to take back the ancestral egg.


    The Lion Chief furiously shouted, ¡°If you destroy that Red Lion Egg, don¡¯t even think about getting away.¡±


    Seeing how unyielding the Lion Chief was, the group felt quite troubled. On one hand, they did not want to waste points or use up one of their chances in the secret realm, nor did they want to give up the Red Lion Egg. This Red Lion Egg contained extremely powerful ancestral energy and there was a trace of a spirit me inside. It was incredibly precious and valuable.


    Neither side was willing to take a step back, forcing them into a stalemate.


    Zhao Fu had the others hide in ambush before he walked out and said, ¡°I have an idea, how about you give the Red Lion Egg to me. That way, the group can leave and I¡¯ll give somepensation to the Lion person Tribe. How does that sound?¡±


    Everyone looked at Zhao Fu and found that he was a mere Harmony Realm Cultivator, and they uncourteously called out, ¡°Scram!¡±


    The group had obtained the Red Lion Egg with great difficulty, so how could they just give it over to someone else so easily just so they could escape? If that was the case they might as well just give it back to the Lion person Tribe.


    The Lion person Tribe naturally would not agree either because that was their ancestral item and they absolutely could not lose it. Let alone trading it for something, they would not give it over even if it cost them their lives.


    Zhao Fu long since expected this, but he felt quite displeased about being told to scram. His expression became cold as he said, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death; don¡¯t me me for this!¡±


    The leader of the groupughed as he said, ¡°With your measly cultivation? If we weren¡¯t surrounded by so many Lion people, I¡¯de over and beat you up myself. I wonder how such an overconfident person like you has managed to stay alive until now.¡±


    A Ratfolk person next to himughed as he said, ¡°Just ignore this idiot; let¡¯s think of how we can escape.¡±


    The Lion Chief also looked at Zhao Fu and felt quite angry. Not only did he want to take away their ancestral item, but he was also so arrogant too, ¡°It¡¯s you who is seeking death. Since you want our ancestral egg, you¡¯re an enemy too. Men, go and deal with him.¡±


    A few Harmony Realm Lion people savagely rushed over, as if they could already see Zhao Fu begging for mercy at their feet.


    Facing the Lion people savagely charging over, Zhao Fu did not move from the spot as he took out the Sadistic Killing Sword and casually swung it.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as a massive blood-red crescent flew out and shed the Harmony Realm Lion people into a few pieces. Blood and flesh fell all over the ground; they did not stand a chance.


    This scene caused everyone to look incredibly confused; no one had expected such a thing to happen: How could nZhao Fu, a Harmony Realm Cultivator, instantly kill people of the same cultivation as him.


    What shocked them even more was that the Pigmen soldiers, two Goddesses, and Ogre Chief rushed out, surrounding the Lion people and the small group.


    The Lion people only had 200 or so people, and Zhao Fu¡¯s 800 Pigmen soldierspletely surrounded them.


    Seeing that they were surrounded, both groups felt quite shocked, and sensing the Pigmen soldiers¡¯ auras, as well as the three World Realm experts¡¯ auras, they started to feel panicked.


    Zhao Fu coldlyughed, ¡°I said it was you who were seeking death, and yet none of you believed me. Now, all of you can die together. Kill all of them!¡±


    The Pigmen soldiers obeyed and gave off powerful auras as they rushed at the two groups. The Lion Chief roared, his voice reaching incredibly far away. The Lion person Tribe was not too far away, and he was most likely calling for reinforcements.


    His cultivation was at the peak of the World Realm, and the two Goddesses held their weapons as they rushed at him. A battle quickly unfolded between them.


    Seeing this, the small group understood that if they did not run away soon, it would be toote. They chose to directly leave the secret realm ¨C even though it cost them one-third of their points, it was better than losing their lives.


    After choosing to leave, the secret realm¡¯s power covered them, causing their bodies to gradually be transparent as they were about to disappear.


    Zhao Fu looked at the young man holding the ancestral egg, and the blue pupil in his left eye gave off an illusory light that pulled the young man into an illusion.


    The others disappeared and left the secret realm, but that young man remained there, a stiff expression on his face.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and grabbed, and a few chains flew out and carefully wrapped around the ancestral egg before bringing it to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu took the Red Lion Egg and sensing the ancestral energy within it, a trace of a smile appeared on his face.


    If he could refine this Red Lion Egg, he would be able to obtain a Lion person totem.

 Chapter 1644 Red Lion Egg

    <h4>Chapter 1644 Red Lion Egg</h4>


    The illusion disappeared and the young man came back to his senses as he looked at this scene in shock. He had not left the secret realm and had remained where he was, and he did not understand what had happened.


    Just then, he remembered returning outside the secret realm with the others and they had dealt with the ancestral egg before returning.


    However, why was he back here? The young man soon realized that he had been affected by some kind of powerful illusion; it had seemedpletely real, and he could not tell at all.


    The people on the viewing tforms also felt quite curious. Even though they could not see Zhao Fu¡¯s appearance, they had seen the eyes under the hood of the cloak give off an illusory glow, easily bringing someone at the peak of the Great Earth Realm into an illusion.


    What kind of illusion technique was this? Or was it his bloodline power? It was simply shocking, as it could easily drag someone into an illusion without even looking them in the eyes; all it required was a nce.


    The people in the surroundings continuously fought, and the Lion people were quickly killed. Facing the attacks from the two Goddesses, the Lion Chief was at a disadvantage and was already covered with many wounds.


    Seeing this, the young man did not dare to stay here and once again tried to leave the secret realm. However, a terrifying gazended on his body, causing his hairs to stand on end. The young man felt that if he tried to do anything, he would immediately die.


    Even if he tried to leave the secret real, it would be useless, as he would once again fall under an illusion; he could not escape.


    Moreover, even if he stayed here, there was that cold gaze that seemed to be filed with killing intent. Thinking about that, the young man immediately knelt and said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t kill me; I can tell you about the location of a historical remnant.¡±


    After putting the egg away, Zhao Fu prepared to kill the young man, but hearing about the historical remnant, he stopped.


    ¡°Charge!!¡± a roar sounded out as roughly 10,000 or so Lion people soldiers gave off powerful auras as they rushed over; their reinforcements had arrived.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang as the Pigman Goddess shed the Lion Chief to the ground, opening up arge crater and causing him to cough up arge mouthful of blood.


    Zhao Fu looked at the iing 10,000 or so soldiers and gave a cruel smile. He originally did not like to kill people, and he would only do so if he had to. However, as he killed more and more people, he had started to enjoy the feeling of killing.


    When faced with so many enemies he could easily kill, his heart rate would speed up and his blood seemed to flow faster.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu turned into a ck sword light and shot into the iing army. Sharp sword lights shed out, causing the Lion people¡¯s bodies to be cut in half and sending blood flying everywhere.


    The 10,000 or so Lion people held their weapons and furiously surrounded Zhao Fu.


    Facing them, Zhao Fu did not show any fear and instead gave a cruel smile as he rushed out.


    The Lion people immediately attacked, sending out sharp lights containing immense power to fly towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu suddenly ran to the side, and countless attacksnded on the ground, creating dents and causing dust to rise up.


    The remainder of attacks were blocked by Zhao Fu¡¯s defensive barrier, and he once again charged into the army of Lion people soldiers. In response, the Lion people furiously gripped their weapons and charged at him, while Zhao Fu once again shed out.


    Chi, chi, chi...


    A ferocious blood-red sword light containing terrifying power shed out, bisecting hundreds of Lion people.


    Swish!


    Blood sprayed throughout the air, and before all of it descended, Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and shot through the blood, spinning as the Sadistic Killing Sword sent out a circr blood-red sword light. The Lion people¡¯s heads in the surroundings were all shed apart, sending blood spraying upwards.


    The blood from before finallynded as even more blood filled the air, creating a rain of blood.


    A Lion person expert roared as he furiously rushed over to Zhao Fu. He held arge saber and gave off a powerful aura as he hacked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu stabbed out with his sword as fast as lightning, straight through that Lion person expert¡¯s mouth. The sword stabbed through his neck, and Zhao Fu did not withdraw the sword and instead sliced to the side, causing the Lion person¡¯s head to fall off. He then shed out again, chopping the Lion person¡¯s body in half.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± cries continuously sounded out as blood sttered everywhere. The ground was covered with corpses and none of them wereplete. The Lion people were unable to defend against Zhao Fu¡¯s ughter at all.


    The young man was quite shocked as he watched Zhao Fu continuously massacre the Lion people. Zhao Fu was the weakest here, and he had never thought that Zhao Fu would be the most savage, killing people for pleasure like a demon.


    The people on the viewing tforms also looked quite dismayed. They had never expected this person to be so licentious and also bloodthirsty. He was not a good person at all.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Unicorn Goddess stabbed her spear through the Lion Chief¡¯s heart, and he gave a final cry before his body powerlessly copsed to the ground.


    The remaining Lion people were either ughtered by Zhao Fu or cleaned up by the Pigmen soldiers. In the end, the ground was covered by their corpses, and the dense smell of blood was enough to make people vomit.


    The young man stood there in terror after seeing how Zhao Fu killed without even blinking. He did not dare to offend Zhao Fu at all now.


    Zhao Fu flicked the Sadistic Killing Sword and sent the blood and bits of flesh flying off before putting it away. He came to the young man and said, ¡°Speak, tell me where the historical remnant is. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    The young man said nervously, ¡°It¡¯s an Elf historical remnant and my big brother discovered it while running away one time. He didn¡¯t explore it because it was too dangerous. That historical remnant is nearby and I had wanted to lead the group there before we came across this Tribe.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu nodded and said, ¡°Bring me there!¡±


    The young man nodded and brought the group to ake and said, ¡°Sir, the Elf historical remnant is at the bottom of theke.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the Ogre Chief, and the Ogre Chief understood and dove into the water. He came back after a while and said, ¡°There is indeed a historic remnant underwater.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and waved a hand, sending restrictions into the young man¡¯s body as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll release you after I¡¯ve explored this historical remnant.¡±


    After saying this, Zhao Fu brought the group into theke.


    He found that there was an Elf City underwater, as well as a barrier that kept the water away. Zhao Fu brought the group in and found that it waspletely silent and had no signs of life. There was a dense aura of death and there were mostly many Undead creatures here.

 Chapter 1645 Elf King Ring

    <h4>Chapter 1645 Elf King Ring</h4>


    Zhao Fu thought to himself and brought his group to walk towards the City Hall at the center. Soon,rge amounts of deathly aura rushed out as Skeleton Elves dressed in armor and holding weapons rushed at the group.


    Even though these Skeleton Elves were not very strong, they hadrge numbers. There were tens of thousands of them and they gave off a flood-like deathly aura as they rushed at Zhao Fu¡¯s group.


    Zhao Fu immediately gave out orders and the 800 Pigmen soldiers gave off powerful auras as they rushed out. Even though there were only 800 of them, they were all Great Earth Realm Cultivators and their overall aura was not weaker than the tens of thousands of Skeletons.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu led the others into battle as well.


    Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, sending out massive sword energy that easily sted waves of Skeletons back. After flying out, the Skeletons copsed into piles of bones and dropped gray-green crystals.


    Zhao Fu noticed these gray-green crystals but did not pay them much mind for now because there were stillrge numbers of Skeleton Elves.


    An hourter, Zhao Fu and his group finally finished dealing with the tens of thousands of Skeletons.


    Zhao Fu picked up a gray-green crystal. It was not very big, only as big as a pinky nail. It was incredibly cold and made him feel as if he was holding a piece of ice. These gray-green crystals were called Elf Death Crystals.


    The Elves were a race blessed with lifeforce and had longer lifespans than ordinary people, and they believed in the powerful Goddess of Life.


    Life and death were different sides of the same coin, and ces that had incredibly dense aura of life would also create extremely pure traces of aura of death; ces with incredibly dense aura of death would also create extremely pure traces of aura of life.


    Zhao Fu naturally did not care about these attributes, but what he took notice of was that these crystals contained extremely pure Elf energy. With enough of them, given the purity of this energy, he would be able to awaken an Elf totem, so Zhao Fu immediately ordered people to collect these crystals.


    However, things didn¡¯t go as he wanted. A Skeleton Elf giving off a King¡¯s aura led 100,000 Skeletons and charged at Zhao Fu¡¯s group, giving off loud sounds.


    Zhao Fu had the others stop collecting crystals and they once again started fighting. The others were responsible for killing the ordinary Skeletons while Zhao Fu went to deal with the Skeleton Elf King.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Pigmen soldiers charged at the Skeletons, swinging their weapons and gave off powerful auras as they sent the Skeletons flying.


    The Skeleton Elves flooded towards those Pigmen soldiers without any fear, madly attacking them, causing the Pigmen soldiers to start to receive injuries and casualties.


    Zhao Fu leapt up and sent powerful energy into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give offrge amounts of blood-red light as he ferociously shed down towards the Skeleton Elf King.


    The Skeleton Elf King held an exquisite-looking gray sword and sent arge amount of King¡¯s Power into it. Large amounts of deathly aura flowed out of the sword and the Skeleton Elf King shed out.


    Shing!


    An intense blood-red sword light and an intense gray sword light crashed together, causing a shockwave to st out and cause the ground to crack. Rocks flew everywhere as a massive gale spread out.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu roared as he exploded out with immense Divine Power and vigorously shed towards the Skeleton Elf King. The Skeleton Elf King felt a wave of fear, as this Divine Powerpletely suppressed its power.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as the Skeleton Elf King was sent flying and crashed dozens of meters away.


    Zhao Fu gave off a powerful aura as he rushed up and ferociously shed down at the Skeleton Elf King on the ground.


    The Skeleton Elf King was startled and immediately rolled to the side.


    Bang!


    The massive power struck the ground, opening up a massive crater. Even though the Skeleton Elf King dodged the brunt of Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, it was still caught in the shockwave and was once again sent flying.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± the Skeleton Elf King gave a furious roar and stood up as it gave off arge amount of deathly aura. It appeared in front of Zhao Fu in the next second and its sword gave off a terrifying power as it shed out.


    Zhao Fu looked somewhat savage as he exploded out with a ck aura me and also gave off immense power as he shed out.


    Bang!


    An enormous sound rang out as the two swords shed, resulting in a massive explosion. Both people were sent flying back, and a ten or so meter wide crater was left on the ground.


    A trace of blood leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s lips as he coldly looked at the Skeleton Elf King. The Skeleton Elf King¡¯s arm that held the sword was now covered with cracks.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed at the Skeleton Elf King, while the Skeleton Elf King roared and brought with itrge amounts of deathly aura as it charged at Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    Yet anotherrge sound rang out as the two terrifying powers collided. This time, the Skeleton Elf King¡¯s cracked arm shattered and its sword flew out.


    However, the Skeleton Elf King did not give up and its other arm stabbed out like a sharp knife towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, causing an enormous sword hum to sound out as intense sword qi cut off the iing arm.


    Now that the Skeleton Elf King had lost both its arms, it had essentially lost its ability to attack.


    However, Zhao Fu would not let it off because of this. He sentrge amounts of Divine Power into the Sadistic Killing Sword before shing into the Skeleton Elf King¡¯s chest, sending it flying.


    The Skeleton Elf King flew ten or so meters and crashed into the ground, opening up arge crater, and the bones on its chest were now cracked.


    Zhao Fu rushed up and sent out a few more attacks, finally killing this Skeleton Elf King.


    After killing it, Zhao Fu obtained two items. The first was a gray-green crystal the size of a marble. The second was a green ring.


    This ring was called the Elf King ring and anyone who wore it would obtainrge amounts of King¡¯s Power, and it would be able to contract with a powerful creature as the ring spirit.


    The Elf King ring¡¯s stats were quite powerful but it was not very useful for Zhao Fu, as his power greatly surpassed this equipment. Moreover, now that he had Divine Power, he naturally did not need King¡¯s Power.


    The gray-green marble was called a King Death Crystal and seemed like it would be useful. Zhao Fu picked it up and sent power into it, causing the ordinary gray-green crystals in the surroundings to float up and fly towards the King Death Crystal.


    These ordinary grey-green crystals continuously fused into the King Death Crystal, forming a gray crystal as big as a ball in the end.

 Chapter 1646 Chicken Person God Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1646 Chicken Person God Temple</h4>


    Zhao Fu sensed the terrifying power within the King Death Crystal and gave a trace of a smile. He found a ce without anyone around and a ck energy barrier spread out as Zhao Fu started to refine the Red Lion Egg and King Death Crystal.


    Zhao Fu first took the Red Lion Egg and an energy covered the Red Lion Egg, causing it to give off an intense red light. The egg then started to crack as it turned into powder and dissipated, revealing a fist-sized tongue of me within.


    Zhao Fu controlled the tongue of me to float into his body, and a powerful energy spread throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing him to give off a red light.


    As he absorbed this massive wave of power, Zhao Fu¡¯s constitution and soul were strengthened, and a red Lion person totem appeared on his back.


    Next was the King Death Crystal. Zhao Fu controlled the King Death Crystal to float in the air, and he sent in Divine Power, causing the King Death Crystal to continuously give off a green aura.


    Zhao Fu breathed in and the green aura continuously flowed into his mouth. He sensed a powerful wave of lifeforce flow in, and Zhao Fu continuously refined it and fused it into his body.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off an intense green light, which gave off ripples of life and felt quite mystical. After absorbing the green aura, Zhao Fu once again felt a pain on his back as a green Elf totem appeared.


    Zhao Fu had obtained another two totems, and with the Ogre totem from before, he had gained three in the secret realm. He was only eight away from having all 34 major races¡¯ totems.


    Zhao Fu smiled and removed the ck energy barrier.


    The other Skeleton Elves had been killed, and the two Goddesses and Ogre Chief were uninjured. However, the 800 Pigmen soldiers had mostly died.


    Zhao Fu felt that it was a pity, but Zhao Fu was nning to go to ces further away and bringing them would not be convenient.


    Following this, Zhao Fu came to the City Hall and decided to relocate this City.


    The City started to tremble and its surroundings crumbled as the barrier separating the water outside also disappeared, andrge amounts of water flowed in.


    Zhao Fu and the others returned to the shore, and the young man waiting by the shore let out a breath of relief. Now that Zhao Fu had obtained what he wanted, he let the young man go.


    Zhao Fu led the others into the sky and started to look for other historical remnants.


    After a while, the Unicorn Goddess suddenly said, ¡°Husband, I can feel ripples of divine energy here; there should be a godly spirit historical remnant somewhere.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt quite delighted and said, ¡°Are any of you able to pinpoint where it is?¡±


    The Unicorn Goddess closed her eyes and spread out her senses before pointing in a direction and saying, ¡°I can¡¯t sense where it is exactly, but I can hazily tell that there are three God Temples within that forest.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help butugh; they had found three God Temples in one go, and this was not ordinary at all. Finding one was good fortune, but finding three was simply too fortunate.


    Zhao Fu felt that there were many God Temples and godly spirit historical remnants in this secret realm; perhaps he could gather 24 Goddesses and open the Godly Spirit World Door.


    Zhao Fu immediately brought the others and flew into that forest, and they quickly found the first God Temple.


    This God Temple was made of green stones and was ten or so meters tall. There were two Chicken person statues at the front, which gave off dignified auras. There were no trees in the God Temple¡¯s surroundings, making the space quite sparse.


    As Zhao Fu and the others walked towards the God Temple, groups of Chicken people flew out and the leader shouted with a cold expression, ¡°Who are you to dare to intrude into a God Temple; don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re spheming against our glorious godly spirit?¡±


    These Chicken people had chicken heads, humanoid bodies, and pairs of green wings on their backs. They wore leather armor and held spears, and they gave off powerful auras.


    Hearing that Chicken person¡¯s words, the Pigman Goddessughed as she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? We¡¯re also godly spirits. Hurry up and tell your godly spirit toe out; we have business with them.¡±


    The leader of the Chicken people felt quite shocked as he looked at the Pigman Goddess. Sensing her aura, he could tell that she was indeed a glorious godly spirit. Even though they did not worship Pigman Gods, as people who worshipped a godly spirit, they instinctively felt respect towards godly spirits. Facing this Pigman Goddess, the Chicken people felt somewhat nervous, as godly spirits were all high and mighty and did not allow anyone to offend them, so they started to be careful.


    The leader considered going into the God Temple to report to the Chicken person godly spirit that there was another godly spirit visiting.


    However, at that moment, the Unicorn Goddess said, ¡°Is your godly spirit a man or a woman, and how are their looks?¡±


    Only then did the Chicken people notice the Unicorn Goddess, and they felt even more shocked, as they realized that she was also a godly spirit.


    Two godly spirits hade this time, and the Chicken people felt incredibly shocked and serious. If a conflict erupted, their side would be at a disadvantage, so the Chicken people became even more respectful and cautious.


    However, these two godly spirits were all within that young man¡¯s embrace and they seemed quite intimate, as if they were his wives. Thinking about that, the Chicken people could not help but feel even more shocked. Just who was this young man for two godly spirits to act like his wives? They had never seen such a thing before, and they realised that this young man must be incredibly terrifying.


    Hearing the Unicorn Goddess¡¯ words, the leader respectfully replied, ¡°Our glorious godly spirit is a beautiful woman.¡±


    Hearing this, the Unicorn Goddess lightlyughed and said, ¡°That is all, go and report to your godly spirit!¡±


    After saying this, the Unicorn Goddess¡¯ face became red as she leaned against Zhao Fu and whispered, ¡°Congrattions, husband, there¡¯ll be another godly spirit serving you soon. Don¡¯t forget about us though, I also want you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and hugged her as he nodded.


    The Pigman Goddess flirtatiously smiled as she said, ¡°Husband, I also want you to give me love. I wasn¡¯t satisfiedst time; you focused on the Unicorn Goddess and her guards, so you can¡¯t do the same thing this time.¡±


    By now, the leader of the Chicken people had reported this to the Chicken Goddess. She had a graceful figure, pretty looks, and green hair. She also had a pair of green wings and gave off a gentle aura.


    She had been sitting on her throne, and after hearing this, her expression became serious as she did not understand why two godly spirits hade to find her. However, this was definitely no ordinary matter so she thought about it and had the leader bring them in.

 Chapter 1647: Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Treasure</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Following this, Zhao Fu and the others entered the God Temple and saw the Chicken Goddess.


    The Chicken Goddess¡¯ beautiful eyes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. She could immediately tell that Zhao Fu was not simple and was the leader of the others. She asked, ¡°What matters have you toe to find me for?¡±


    Zhao Fu thought before smiling and replying, ¡°I wanted to ask the glorious godly spirit if you have the ability to obtainChicken person power.¡±


    Even though the Chicken Goddess was quite beautiful, he had important matters to take of first. He did not ask the Chicken Goddess to directly give him a totem because ordinarily only Chicken people would be able to obtain a Chicken person totem; it would be incredibly difficult to give one to outsiders.


    Zhao Fu was quite special and could obtain many totems, and it was mostly through ancestral power and racial power.


    Hearing this, the Chicken Goddess felt quite satisfied about Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude. She thought about it before saying, ¡°I have something that can give yourge amounts of Chicken person power, but what will you give in exchange? If you can give an equivalent treasure, I will give that thing to you.¡±


    ¡°Treasure?¡± Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°I have a powerful treasure that has unimaginable power, and it can give you immense pleasure. It¡¯s one of a kind too. Glorious godly spirit, do you want it? I can trade you that for whatever you have.¡±


    The Chicken Goddess felt somewhat shocked and curious; just what was this treasure that was incredibly powerful and could give her extreme pleasure? She said, ¡°Hurry up and take it out so I can see just what kind of treasure it is.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help butugh and say, ¡°My treasure is extremely powerful and I don¡¯t want it seen by others; I hope you don¡¯t mind me releasing a barrier for privacy.¡±


    The Chicken Goddess thought to herself. This was her God Temple and there wererge numbers of Chicken people outside, so there was not much to worry about. As such, she nodded and agreed.


    Zhao Fu smiled and waved his hand, and a ck barrier spread out, covering the entire God Temple.


    The people on the viewing tforms could not help but curse, ¡°You bastard!¡±


    After viewing Zhao Fu for so long, they naturally knew what kind of person he was. He was a perverted bandit and they all knew what that ¡®treasure¡¯ was.


    Most of the men admired Zhao Fu for having such a ¡®treasure.¡¯ Even a Dragon person most powerful in that regard would willingly admit his loss.


    The women all stared at Zhao Fu; they naturally knew what he was talking about as well. They also angrily cursed out and wondered why there was no one doing the will of heaven and getting rid of this scourge to women.


    Seeing that ck barrier, they felt furious and powerless; yet another Goddess was going to be vited by this bastard.


    The other men felt quite angry, as Zhao Fu did not allow them to watch, and there were no longer any sounds. They didn¡¯t mind that bastard doing as he pleased, but they wanted to at least watch.


    Within the barrier, Zhao Fu acted serious as he smiled and said, ¡°Glorious godly spirit, please take a good look; I¡¯m about to take the treasure out.¡±


    The Chicken Goddess nodded earnestly and looked at Zhao Fu, but she could not help but feel that something was off.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu raised his head and looked the Chicken Goddess in the eyes. His right eye had be blood-red and a rose-like flower had appeared. The blue pupil in his left eye also gave off an illusory glow.


    As the Chicken Goddess looked into Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes, her heart trembled and her mind became hazy as she nked out.


    She felt that the light around her dimmed as a wave of darkness rushed towards her, and a blue eye appeared in front of her, giving off an illusory light.


    This made it so that she could not focus, and her consciousness started to fade as she seemed to fall into an illusion.


    The Chicken Goddess was about to be dragged into an illusion by Zhao Fu¡¯s Evil Spirit Abyss Flower pupil, as well as his illusion pupil when her Divinity sensed immense danger and exploded out with extreme godly spirit power, causing her to escape from the illusion.


    When she came back to her senses, she was pressed against her throne by the two other Goddesses. She wanted to resist, and a green light exploded out from within her body. However, the two other Goddesses also gave off great power, forcefully restricting the Chicken Goddess as Zhao Fu lightlyughed and walked towards the throne.


    The Ogre Chief sighed; he knew what was about to happen. He tactfully went outside the doors to stand guard so no one would disturb them.


    Zhao Fu came to the throne and lifted the Chicken Goddess¡¯ chin as he gave an evil smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see how powerful my treasure is.¡±


    The Chicken Goddess realized what was happening and she cursed out, ¡°You bastard, you perverted scum. If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡±


    Zhao Fu squeezed her chin as said lightheartedly, ¡°Hahaha, you won¡¯t say that soon.¡±


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed the Chicken Goddess before starting to do it with her.


    The Chicken Goddess soon sank into the pleasure and lewdly called out under Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The many Chicken people waited outside. Because of the barrier, they did not hear anything and did not know what was going on inside. They had no idea that the Goddess they worshipped was being ravaged by Zhao Fu.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu sat on the throne and hugged three unclothed and panting Goddesses. They were real Goddesses, not just goddess-like beauties, and ordinary people would not be able to enjoy such women.


    Zhao Fu stretched out his hand and lifted up the Chicken Goddess¡¯ chin and smiled as he said, ¡°What do you think? Did you feel how powerful it was? Did it allow you to feel extreme pleasure? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±


    The Chicken Goddess¡¯ face became red as she rolled her eyes at Zhao Fu and said coquettishly, ¡°All you know is how to bully me; you didn¡¯t treat me dearly at all.¡±


    The Pigman Goddess lightly harrumphed, ¡°I would want him to do that to me; that fellow waspletely focused on you just then. Also, you were the third to receive husband¡¯s love so you¡¯re the third of us.¡±


    The Unicorn Goddesszily kissed Zhao Fu and said softly, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s hurry and take care of things here. There are still two more God Temples; we can do it againter.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded as he asked the Chicken Goddess, ¡°What is the treasure you were talking about?¡±

 Chapter 1648 Barbarian Totem

    <h4>Chapter 1648 Barbarian Totem</h4>


    The Chicken Goddess took out a red chicken heart from her spatial ring and said, ¡°This is the heart of a Chicken person Emperor and contains immense power. If you eat it, you¡¯ll be able to obtain great Chicken person power.¡±


    Zhao Fu took the chicken heart and ate it in one bite. This chicken heart was about as big as a fist and had a gory smell and taste. However, Zhao Fu could ept it, as he had even eaten people before.


    After eating the chicken heart, Zhao Fu felt his heart vigorously beat as a powerful energy exploded throughout his body. He temporarily suppressed this power and said to the three Goddesses, ¡°You all leave for now; I¡¯m going to refine this power.¡±


    The three Goddesses smiled and nodded, and they put on their clothes before going outside.


    The Chicken people did not know what had happened, and they saw their Goddess walk out with a red face and give off an alluring aura. She seemed much different than before.


    Within the hall, Zhao Fu closed his eyes and quickly absorbed the massive amount of energy. His heart beat rapidly as his blood flowed quickly and his body heated up.


    The chicken heart had turned into searing hot energy that spread throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and Zhao Fu quickly refined it. He soon felt an immense heat on his back as a fiery-red Chicken person totem appeared on his back.


    After obtaining this totem, Zhao Fu smiled and put on his clothes before going outside, and he headed to the next God Temple.


    The next God Temple was a Barbarian God Temple and was guarded by a group of Barbarians. However, this Barbarian God was a man, so Zhao Fu was not very interested.


    When they reached the God Temple, the Barbarians acted incredibly rudely. Zhao Fu had wanted to be courteous; if he could obtain something to awaken a totem, there would be no need to fight. Moreover, he did not want to take in the Barbarian God because he was not a woman.


    After all, Goddesses could serve Zhao Fu, and he could absorb their divine energy. The Divinity in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind was now as big as a nail, and if he continued to absorb divine energy, it would be a true Divinity, allowing Zhao Fu to awaken the God Race¡¯s Emperor Star.


    However, despite Zhao Fu¡¯s group acting courteously, the Barbarians did not respond in kind. The leader shouted, ¡°Piss off! Our godly spirit is the most majestic existence; how could he meet you mortals?¡±


    Before Zhao Fu¡¯s group had even done anything, some of the Barbarians already held their weapons and savagely looked at them.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and said, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The three Goddesses, Ogre Chief, and Chicken people held their weapons as they gave off powerful auras and started to fight with the Barbarians.


    Boom!


    A massive aura spread out as a figure rushed out of the God Temple after sensing the disturbance outside.


    It was the Barbarian godly spirit. He was quite ugly and was dressed in a beastskin. He held arge axe and seeing the Chicken Goddess standing with Zhao Fu¡¯s people, he called out, ¡°You Chicken Goddess, you should be grateful for me not bullying you, and yet you came here to make trouble. I¡¯m going to properly y with your body today and show you how powerful men are.¡±


    The Chicken Goddess had just experienced how powerful Zhao Fu was, and hearing this, she could not help but think of how lewd she had been under Zhao Fu. Seeing the shyness on the Chicken Goddess¡¯ face, the Barbarian God gave a pleasedugh and thought that it was him who had made her blush; perhaps this Chicken Goddess was interested in him.


    Boom!


    The Barbarian God roared as he held his axe and gave off a powerful aura as he rushed at Zhao Fu¡¯s group.


    He did not pay any mind to the others as he thought that it was the Chicken Goddess who hade to make trouble. He did not have any fear as he was the most powerful one in this forest, and he did not fear the Chicken Goddess at all.


    The Chicken Goddess held her green sword and gave off a powerful aura as she showed no fear and met the Barbarian God in battle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The two of them fought, causing massive sounds to ring out and sharp lights to fly out. Terrifying auras turned into wild gales and spread out.


    The Barbarian God ferociously swung his axe, sending out ferocious axe lights. The Chicken Goddess began to fall at a disadvantage, and she could only use her sword to block.


    However, at that moment, three people suddenly rushed over from the side, giving off powerful auras.


    The Pigman Goddess shed out with her saber, sending out an enormous saber light that contained an incredibly sharp aura towards the Barbarian God. The Barbarian God was quite shocked and had never expected there to be another godly spirit. He hurriedly dodged to the side, avoiding the Pigman Goddess¡¯ attack.


    However, at that moment, the Unicorn Goddess held her spear, causing its head to give offrge amounts of cold light, and a spear light containing terrifying power pierced towards the Barbarian God, causing the air to explode.


    The Barbarian God hurriedly used his axe to block in front of him, and he released a yellow barrier around his body.


    Bang!


    The spear lightly heavily struck against the yellow barrier, causing it to shatter, and the Barbarian God was sent flying dozens of meters back.


    The Barbarian God was sent flying but was not injured. However, at that moment, the Barbarian God¡¯s hairs stood on end because a person had appeared behind him. There was a terrifying aura me around that person, and his sword gave off boundless sword light.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out a massive blood-red sword light and causing the air to explode.


    The Barbarian God waspletely defenseless and was hit by Zhao Fu¡¯s attack. His body flew out and heavily crashed onto the ground, causing the ground to tremble and rocks to fly everywhere, opening up a ten meter wide crater.


    The Barbarian God coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and a deep gash through which bone could be seen opened up on his back. Blood continuously poured as the Barbarian God¡¯s aura weakened; he was now heavily injured.


    Zhao Fu and the others definitely would not spare him. They rushed up and continued to attack the Barbarian God, and in the end, the Unicorn Goddess pierced through his heart, killing him instantly.


    Following this, Zhao Fu and the others attacked the Barbarian soldiers and easily killed them. After the Barbarian God died, they no longer had any heart to fight, and some of them had started to run away.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu checked the Barbarian God¡¯s body but did not find anything good. The Ogre Chief and the others entered the God Temple but did not find anything either.


    In the end, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze fell on the Barbarian God¡¯s corpse; perhaps if he refined it, he could awaken a Barbarian totem

 Chapter 1649 Monkey Person

    <h4>Chapter 1649 Monkey Person</h4>


    Zhao Fu brought the Barbarian God¡¯s corpse into the God Temple and prepared to refine it.


    Zhao Fu released a ck mist that covered the Barbarian God¡¯s corpse and continuously ate at it, causing the Barbarian God¡¯s corpse to turn into dust, leaving behind a yellow Divinity.


    The Divinity seemed to contain a trace of the Barbarian God¡¯s remnant spirit, and Zhao Fu sent out a ck me that covered the yellow Divinity and destroyed the remnant spirit before fusing the Divinity into his body.


    A powerful energy spread out within Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing him to give off arge amount of yellow light. Zhao Fu continuously absorbed this divine energy and fused it into him, and soon he felt a pain on his back as a yellow Barbarian totem appeared.


    After refining the Barbarian God¡¯s corpse, Zhao Fu led his group to the final God Temple.


    This God Temple was at the center of the forest and was made out of wood, and there were many vines growing out of it, giving off an aura of life. The God Temple was quite big and there were two Monkey people statues in front of it.


    Both of the statues were dressed in armor and heldrge sabers. They had monkey heads, human bodies, and monkey-like fur and tails. They had serious expressions and gave off powerful auras.


    Just as Zhao Fu was about to lead his group in, a group of Monkey people rushed out and attacked, sending out arrows containing immense power.


    Facing the countless iing arrows, Zhao Fu stretched out a hand and a massive wave of power rushed out as a ck dragon inscription barrier expanded out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The arrows mmed into the defensive barrier, causing sounds to ring out. The arrows were all deflected and fell from the air.


    This ce was quite close to the Barbarian God Temple ¨C the Monkey people had sensed what had happened there and decided to attack Zhao Fu¡¯s group first.


    Since things had turned out like this, Zhao Fu did not show any courtesy and gave the order to attack.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Chicken people roared as they spread their wings and flew into the sky, and they gave off powerful auras as they rushed into the God Temple.


    Zhao Fu and the others also gave off mighty auras as they charged in.


    The two sides quickly shed and sounds of battle continuously sounded out. Powerful shock waves sted out, and the scene was quite chaotic.


    A monkey godly spirit rushed out; this godly spirit was a woman and had short, red hair. She had a seductive figure and tanned skin, and she wore tight leather armor. She had a wildness about her and apart from a monkey tail, she looked the same as a normal human.


    As she rushed out, Zhao Fu and the others surrounded her.


    The Monkey Goddess¡¯ expression was somewhat unsightly; she naturally was not a match for Zhao Fu¡¯s group. She said coldly, ¡°Come at me one by one if you dare. I won¡¯t fear you at all.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; they had the numbers advantage, so why would they challenge her one by one? Zhao Fu was not an idiot, and he and the others attacked her together.


    The Pigman Goddess attacked first, shing out with her saber, sending out a ferocious saber light towards the Monkey Goddess.


    The Monkey Goddess held a ck wooden staff and swung it with great force, causing the air to explode. The staff sent out an immense wave of energy that shattered the saber light; it seemed that the Monkey Goddess was quite strong.


    After destroying the saber light, the Monkey Goddess swung her staff toward Zhao Fu. She knew that Zhao Fu was the leader and only by taking down Zhao Fu could her side win.


    However, she was mistaken about Zhao Fu¡¯s strength. On the surface, he seemed like he only had Harmony Realm Cultivation and would be easy to bully. That was the main reason why the Monkey Goddess had attacked Zhao Fu; she had the confidence to easily subdue Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    Seeing the Monkey Goddess attacking him, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a cold smile and sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword. He vigorously shed out, sending out a massive blood-red sword light with terrifying power.


    The Monkey Goddess was greatly startled and she hurriedly blocked with her staff but was still sent flying back by Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying sword strike. She crashed ten or so meters away and a trace of blood leaked out of her lips.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as the Chicken Goddess held herrge green sword with both hands and vigorously shed out, sending a green sword light towards the Monkey Goddess and drawing out a gash on the ground.


    The Monkey Goddess quickly rolled to the side, avoiding this sharp sword strike, but the Unicorn Goddess appeared at her side, and her spear gave off immense power as she sent the Monkey Goddess flying out.


    The Monkey Goddess once again crashed to the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood; this attack had greatly wounded her.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sounds of chains rang out as chains containing great power shot out from the surroundings towards the Monkey Goddess.


    The Monkey Goddess panicked and swung her staff, knocking dozens of chains away, but even more chains flew towards her.


    They first bound her staff and her arms, making her lose the ability to fight. They then bound her feet, making it so that she could not move. Finally, they wrapped around her entire body, leaving her at Zhao Fu¡¯s mercy.


    After being bound up, the Monkey Goddess looked furious as she struggled and tried to break free. Zhao Fu smiled, picked her up, and walked towards the God Temple.


    The other three Goddesses blushed and smiled as they followed behind him.


    Seeing that their godly spirit had been subdued, the Monkey people lost their will to fight and either ran away or knelt and surrendered.


    Within the God Temple, the ck barrier once again spread out.


    Seeing this, the people on the viewing tform once again cursed out at Zhao Fu; they were quite familiar with his tendencies by now.


    By now, Zhao Fu was quite famous because everyone was cursing at him for being an evildoer, a perverted bandit, and a bastard. Everyone wondered just what kind of person he was.


    As such, there were naturally more and more people paying attention to him. It was very rare to see so many people pay attention to someone at the bottom of the rankings.


    Those who viewed Zhao Fu either cursed at him for being a beast or scum, or they greatly admired him. Rather than being famous for his strength, he was notorious for his shameless ways.


    Now, there were many people who even wanted to kill Zhao Fu, because to them he wasplete trash, and they could not allow such a person to remain in the world.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this. Within the ck energy barrier, he continuously did it with the Monkey Goddess, while she passionately responded to him. Following this, Zhao Fu once again enjoyed the three other Goddesses.


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu hugged the Monkey Goddess and smiled as he asked, ¡°Do you have any powerful ancestral items or anything containingrge amounts of Monkey person power?¡±

 Chapter 1650 Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1650 Battle</h4>


    The Monkey Goddess¡¯ face was red as she panted in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, she red at him ¨C he had the audacity to ask for things from her right after ravaging her. Moreover, she was still somewhat angry about being ganged up on by Zhao Fu¡¯s people.


    However, as Zhao Fu¡¯s hands started to roam about, the Monkey Goddess¡¯ face became bright red and she gave in as she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you! You¡¯re such a bad person, bullying me like this.¡±


    As she spoke, the Monkey Goddess took out a ck jade that was three fingers wide and gave off an intense godly spirit aura.


    ¡°This is a Monkey God Jade that I obtained, and it containsrge amounts of Monkey person power. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Zhao Fu took the Monkey God Jade and sensed its power; it was not very strong but he felt that it would be enough to awaken a Monkey person totem.


    Zhao Fu asked the others to leave and started to refine this Monkey God Jade.


    As he sent his power into the Monkey God Jade, it gave off an intense ck light, and Zhao Fu controlled it to gradually fuse into his body.


    A powerful aura exploded out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body as his body continuously gave off traces of ck godly spirit aura. Zhao Fu was like a true godly spirit, and he gave off an immense divine might.


    Zhao Fu quickly absorbed the Monkey God Jade¡¯s power and fused it into him, and the Monkey God Jade continuously became smaller until it became countless motes of ck light and dissipated within Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu¡¯s back gave off ck light and a ck Monkey person totem appeared.


    After entering this secret realm, Zhao Fu had obtained an Ogre totem, a Lion person totem, an Elf totem, a Chicken person totem, a Barbarian totem, and a Monkey person totem.That was six totems, and adding on the 23 totems he already had, he only had five totems remaining until he had all 34 of the Ounder Race¡¯s totems. Thinking about that, he could not help but feel incredibly excited.


    He wondered what would happen after gathering all 34 totems; would the Emperor Star directly descend? Zhao Fu did not know, but he would find out soon.


    Zhao Fu led his group deeper into the secret realm. Now, the only ones with him were the Goddesses and the Ogre Chief. As for the Chicken people and Monkey people, they were not very strong and bringing them with him would be quite troublesome, so he left them behind.


    It would be quite dangerous within the depths of the secret realm ¨C not only would there be powerful experts withrge amounts of points, but there would also be good treasures.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Two dayster, as the group flew, they heardrge explosions and they headed in the direction that the explosions wereing from.


    They saw a massive group of people gathered around two people fighting at the center. For so many people to be spectating without getting involved, this meant that the people who were fighting were most likely of the top ten geniuses on the rankings.


    As expected, one of the people was the seventh-ranked Three-Headed Ogre Bou, and the other was the eight-ranked Iron Mountain Orc Gudu.


    Both of these races were quite ferocious and savage, and they were not existences ordinary people could afford to offend. They had most likely gotten on each other¡¯s nerves, resulting in this intense battle.


    As geniuses within the top ten of the rankings, the battle between the two people was naturally incredibly terrifying. The Three-Headed Ogre held a club and continuously swung it, causing the air to explode, and space trembled as he sent out waves of power.


    The Iron Mountain Orc held arge axe and continuously shed out, sending out powerful axe lights. They were not only sharp but also incredibly forceful, seeming as if they could split the heavens apart.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out as the attacks collided and resulted in enormous explosions. Terrifying shockwaves spread out as trees swayed andrge rocks rolled.


    The surrounding people watched the battle in shock, and some of their bodies trembled in excitement. This was a true battle between peerless geniuses of the Ounder Race, and ordinary people would not be able to witness such a scene.


    Countless people on the viewing tforms were watching this battle and looked quite serious. No one acted condescendingly as this battlepletely exceeded anything they could expect.


    Zhao Fu also watched the battle between these two people and his expression was somewhat serious. Even though this battle was so intense, neither of them had unleashed their true strength.


    Apart from the top three people, the other geniuses had to worry about the threat of others. As such, even though these two people were fighting, they did not use their full strength and left reserves.


    This was only the seventh-ranked and eighth-ranked people, yet they were so terrifying, as expected from geniuses of the Ounder Race. They were already top-tier existences in the Heaven Awaken World and ordinary people could only look up at them.


    Zhao Fu put away his arrogance; even though they were powerful, he would take them seriously and continue with his original n. He would take them down one by one and take first ce.


    The Ogre Chief also watched the battle with a shocked expression. As part of the Ogre race, he naturally stood on the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s side. Seeing that his race had such a powerful person, he could not say with pride, ¡°As expected of a genius from our Ogre race; he¡¯s simply terrifying beyond belief.¡±


    There were a few other Ogres nearby and one smiled as he said, ¡°But of course! This is our Ogre race¡¯s most brilliant genius, our greatest pride.¡±


    Another Ogre smiled as he said, ¡°He¡¯s ranked seventh right now and I feel that he has the ability to rise by two ces and enter the top five. Everyone below the top 5 aren¡¯t a match for him.¡±


    Another person sighed and said, ¡°In this secret realm, those ten people reign supreme and look down on us like ants. No one can defeat them, and they are the main characters of this story; we¡¯re not even worthy to be side characters. I don¡¯t want to ept this, but I feel despair when I even think about challenging them.¡±


    Someone else smiled andforted him, saying, ¡°We¡¯re not here topete with them; we just need to continue to obtain points and be disciples of Ounder Ten College. As for challenging those ten people, there¡¯s no point thinking about it; we won¡¯t be able to do it even if it takes us our entire lives.¡±


    Hearing this, the Unicorn Goddess who was in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace smiled and said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m confident that you¡¯re the strongest and can defeat them.¡±


    The Monkey Goddess also spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, husband, your aura is so powerful, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not simple. I want to see you defeat these peerless geniuses.¡±

 Chapter 1651 Dragon Person

    <h4>Chapter 1651 Dragon Person</h4>


    Hearing the Goddesses¡¯ words, the other spectators looked at Zhao Fu. Sensing his Harmony Realm Cultivation, they all looked disdainful and condescending, and some people even started to mock him.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m going tough to death. If he can really beat the top ten geniuses, I¡¯m willing to eat crap.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so funny, you sure know how to boast!¡±


    ¡°He wants to challenge the top ten geniuses? Let alone winning, even blocking a few attacks from them would be impressive. If he¡¯s not careful, he might be casually insta-killed by those geniuses.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s just some people fantasising. Can¡¯t you tell? That boy has a group of women and is evidently the young master of some faction; those women are just ttering him.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Goddesses all looked quite displeased and were about to attack those people. They had been intimate with Zhao Fu and naturally knew how terrifying the powers within his body were.


    However, Zhao Fu stopped them because he did not want to expose himself yet. He would only act after the top ten geniuses had gathered arge number of points; there was no need to prove anything to these people.


    Following this, Zhao Fu took his group and left.


    The two geniuses were not using their full strength and would not fight for long; there was no need to continue watching.


    Boom!


    The Three-Headed Ogre and Iron Mountain Orc shed together with great power, unleashing a massive shockwave that sent them both flying back.


    They looked at each other coldly and did not attack again. Just as Zhao Fu expected, they turned into two rays of light and separated, and the people who had been waiting to see who would win could only disappointedly leave.


    A dayter, Zhao Fu and his group walked out from a historical remnant after having obtained some decent gains. The only disappointing thing was that this historical remnant was a Minotaur historical remnant and contained items containing immense Minotaur power, but it was useless for Zhao Fu as he already had a Minotaur totem and could not awaken another one.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out, and hearing this, Zhao Fu thought to himself before bringing his group to take a look.


    Within a hidden valley, there were two people fighting incredibly intensely, sending out terrifying shockwaves. Because this area was quite remote, no one else hade; if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Fu and his group had been exploring a historical remnant nearby, they would not have found this ce.


    The two people fighting were both women. One was an Elf with long, silver hair and silver eyes. She had a tall and slim figure and wore silver robes, and she was quite beautiful. She was a famous beauty in the Ounder Domain, and she was the Silver Moon Empire¡¯s Princess from before.


    The other woman was a Dragon person. She had long, violet hair and a pair of violet dragon¡¯s horns. She had a seductive figure and had perfect looks, and she was dressed in armor. She had a violet dragon tail and gave off a heroic aura. She was most likely also a famous beauty within the Ounder Domain.


    The two of them came from different factions, both of which were powerful Empires. They had prestigious identities, and both of them were geniuses who had awakened three-colored light. They had immense talent and were existences ordinary people could not even dream ofing into contact with.


    Zhao Fu did not know why they were fighting, but they definitely had good things on them. Zhao Fu was quite interested in the Dragon person, as he might be able to obtain powerful Dragon person treasures from her and awaken a Dragon person totem.


    Both of the women were using their full strength, and since Zhao Fu was not in a hurry, he decided to hide by the side with the others and reap the benefits at the end.


    The people on the viewing tform knew Zhao Fu¡¯s character well by now. Seeing him hide by the side, and given that the two people fighting were both famous beauties, none of them could ept this. If they were ordinary women or ones who were not famous, they would feel admiration or envy, but they all knew that these two women were peerless beauties who they were interested in.


    Countless people were in love with them and would be willing to do anything for them. They would not hesitate to go through water and tread on fire for them just to receive their attention.


    If these two Princesses were defiled by Zhao Fu, that beast, they would want to even die. As such, all of the men now opposed Zhao Fu and wanted him to quickly die so that the thing they were worried about would not happen.


    Everyone angrily cursed at Zhao Fu, who was hiding by the side. This fellow had already defiled so many women and was a perverted animal. Howe he had not received divine punishment yet?


    Everyone started to feel nervous and hoped that that thing would not happen and that the two Princesses would leave that ce, discover Zhao Fu and his group, or stop fighting.


    It would be best if some powerful person powerfully descended and killed Zhao Fu, that bastard; only then would they be at ease.


    Within the secret realm, the two Princesses intensely fought and did not notice Zhao Fu and his group hiding, and they did not know that immense danger was creeping on them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Dragon Princess held a dragon-shaped spear and was incredibly domineering as she attacked, sending out terrifying violet spear lights that seemed to be able to pierce through everything as they stabbed towards the Elf Princess.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    The Elf Princess looked as if she was dancing a beautiful dance, and soft-looking sword lights shot out, filling the area around her and making it look like a sea of silver sword light, giving off an incredibly sharp sword aura.


    The Dragon Princess rushed forwards with the countless spear lights, while the Elf Princess did not show any weakness and rushed towards the Dragon Princess with her sharp sword light sea.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two extremely terrifying powers collided, resulting in an almighty explosion. A terrifying shockwave spread out, causing parts of the valley to copse.


    A massive crater that was thousands of meters wide appeared in the ground, and everything within that radius had been annihted, creating a shocking scene.


    The two women were sted back and crashed onto the ground, with a trace of blood leaking out of their lips.


    The Dragon Princess wiped away the blood at her mouth and looked at the Elf Princess as she smiled and said, ¡°Yin Yue, your power has greatly increased; I thought that I would be able to easily beat you this time.¡±


    The Elf Princess also wiped away the blood at her mouth and said calmly, ¡°Long Yue, I never thought that your strength would increase so quickly either. I also thought I¡¯d be able to defeat you, but I still failed.¡±

 Chapter 1652 Dragon Person Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1652 Dragon Person Crystal</h4>


    The Dragon Princess gave a trace of a self-mocking smile and said, ¡°We both always thought that we could defeat the other person, but how many times have we tried now? Looks like it¡¯ll be difficult to ever settle victory or defeat. Yin Yue, how about you let me win once?¡±


    The Elf Princess said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point in a victory like that? It¡¯s better to greatly raise your strength; perhaps then you¡¯ll have a trace of hope.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, how about we have another match then?¡± the Dragon Princess valiantlyughed as she got up.


    The Elf Princess replied coldly, ¡°I was thinking the same thing. However, we should dy this; someone has been hiding nearby for a while.¡±


    The Dragon Princess was somewhat surprised and smiled as she said, ¡°I want to see what kind of lowlife it is, to spy on us.¡±


    Boom!


    Right after the Dragon Princess stopped speaking, she exploded out with a powerful dragon¡¯s might, and she held her spear as she rushed towards where Zhao Fu was hiding.


    Zhao Fu revealed himself; there was no need to continue hiding. Because the shockwave from just then was too powerful and Zhao Fu had used his power to block it, he had been discovered.


    If he did not block, he would be injured and would be discovered regardless, so he might as well defend himself.


    Seeing the Dragon Princess rushing at him, Zhao Fu did not mind too much. Because of the two Princesses¡¯ battle, they had used up nearly 80% of their strength, and there was nothing to worry about.


    By now, the Dragon Princess was within ten meters of Zhao Fu and her dragon spear gave off cold light as she domineeringly smiled and prepared to attack Zhao Fu.


    Facing the Dragon Princess, Zhao Fu gave a trace of a cold smile andrge amounts of power flowed into his left eye. The violet dragon pupil suddenly dted, causing a beam of violet light to shoot out.


    The Dragon Princess¡¯ body stiffened and her expression fell as she felt an immense might suppressing her bloodline. This caused her to feel shocked ¨C after all, even though it was not a peak level Imperial Bloodline, it was very close to that.


    Even peak level Imperial Bloodlines could not suppress her bloodline like that, but facing that violet dragon pupil, her searing blood seemed to instantly cool, and she felt a trace of fear in her heart.


    It was possible that this person had the highest level of the Dragon Race¡¯s bloodline, or else she would not feel such fear.


    Was this an Emperor from the Dragon Race in human form? Perhaps even ordinary Dragon Emperors would not have such great power.


    The Dragon Princess still did not understand what was going on when the golden pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye started to quickly spin, and she immediately felt a wave of danger.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Chains containing ferocious power shot out from the sides, and the Dragon Princess struggled for a bit before being bound up.


    The Dragon Princess was shocked, immediately thought of the Elf Princess, and turned as she shouted, ¡°Yin Yue, hurry up and leave this ce!¡±


    Seeing the Dragon Princess being bound, the Elf Princess felt quite shocked and thought about immediately leaving. However, she hesitated, as she was worried about the Dragon Princess¡¯ safety.


    ng, ng, ng...


    As she hesitated, more chains shot through the air and quickly bound her up.


    ¡°Let her go, take it all out on me,¡± the Dragon Princess said as she angrily red at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fuughed as he said, ¡°If you have any powerful Dragon person treasures and satisfy me, I can consider sparing you two.¡±


    The Dragon Princess felt quite surprised and had thought that Zhao Fu would want points. She thought about it before saying, ¡°Let me go, so I can take out a Dragon Person Crystal.¡±


    Zhao Fu shook his head and smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. What if you run off?¡±


    The Dragon Princess dissatisfiedly harrumphed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a lowlife like you? That¡¯s an insult.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply, and took her spatial ring. Within it, he found a fist-sized violet crystal that had a Dragon person image within it and gave off a powerful dragon¡¯s might.


    Sensing that Dragon Person Crystal¡¯s power, which was extremely powerful and pure, it would definitely help him awaken a Dragon person totem.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and epted the Dragon Person Crystal.


    ¡°Can you release us now? Also, give me back my spatial ring,¡± the Dragon Princess said dissatisfiedly.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Let you go? Did I say I would do that?¡±


    The Dragon Princess angrily shouted, ¡°You clearly promised that you¡¯d spare us after I gave you a Dragon person treasure.¡±


    Zhao Fu shamelesslyughed as he said, ¡°I said I¡¯d consider it, but I never said I¡¯d definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± the Dragon Princess felt that she had been tricked and furiously yelled.


    The Elf Princess quickly spoke, ¡°Long Yue, hurry and leave the secret realm; don¡¯t worry about those points. This person is not a good person, so we should leave first.¡±


    Hearing this, the Dragon Princess savagely red at Zhao Fu. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had used up so much strength already, she would not have been caught by him so easily. Moreover, she had been careless and had thought that Zhao Fu was a mere Harmony Realm Cultivator she could deal with easily.


    Now, she could only choose to leave the secret realm, making her heart ache. She had killed countless creatures to obtain these points, and now she was going to lose one-third of them.


    However, only then would she be able to escape; she would deal with Zhao Fu aftering back to the secret realm and take out her anger on him.


    After making this decision, the Dragon Princess immediately chose to leave the secret realm.


    Boom!


    A massive power flowed into the women¡¯s bodies through the chains, restricting their bodies and making it so that they could not leave the secret realm.


    The two women¡¯s expressions became unsightly, while Zhao Fuughed and waved his hand, causing a ck energy barrier to spread out.


    ¡°You perverted bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± thinking about how these two Princesses were going to be defiled right in front of them too, the men felt as if their hearts were being cut apart and they furiously yelled out.


    The spectating women also felt incredibly angry. These two Princesses were people who they admired and adored, and they could not ept them being ravaged by this perverted bandit. They felt so bad that they wanted to die, and they were filled with hatred towards Zhao Fu.


    Everyone could only helplessly stare at the ck barrier. They were not within the secret realm so they could not do anything about it, and they could not enter either.


    The people from the two Empires fell into fury. How could anyone ept the humiliation of their Princesses being defiled in front of everyone?


    The higher-beings from the Empires came out and wanted to enter the secret realm to prevent this, but they were unable to force their way in.

 Chapter 1653 Dragon Person Totem

    <h4>Chapter 1653 Dragon Person Totem</h4>


    ¡°This Emperor wants all of that person¡¯s information, to destroy everyone rted to him, and to shatter him into a million pieces and obliterate his soul,¡± a cold-looking middle-aged Dragon person furiously shouted, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet.


    Seeing that his daughter was going to be ravaged by that beast, the middle-aged Dragon person was extremely furious. He gave off dense killing intent, and indeed, no one would be able to ept such a thing. If it wasn¡¯t for the secret realm being inessible, he would have gone to turn Zhao Fu to dust immediately.


    The other Dragon people all started to act, looking for any information about Zhao Fu. They were all extremely furious that this person would dare to do such a thing to their Princess, and he was now the person they wanted to kill the most. Anyone rted to Zhao Fu would also die, or else they would not be able to relieve their anger.


    ¡°Find out everything about this person!¡± a handsome middle-aged Elf with long, silver hair said with a cold expression to the Elves beside him.


    Everyone could tell that this Elf was extremely angry because he was the Elf Princess¡¯ father. Seeing his beloved daughter about to be defiled, he felt as if his heart was going to be torn apart and felt immense pain.


    He wanted to kill Zhao Fu and destroy everything connected to him in order to relieve his hatred.


    He wanted to see just what kind of person Zhao Fu was, to dare to defile the Princesses of two of the most powerful Empires. No matter who he was, he had to pay the price for this.


    Soon, many others on the viewing tforms heard about the Ounder Domain¡¯s two famous Princesses being defiled by a perverted bastard. They felt angry and curious and started to spectate Zhao Fu, making Zhao Fu as famous as the top ten geniuses.


    Some people hated Zhao Fu to their bones, cursing at him and calling him a perverted bandit and a bastard. Dying 100 times would not be enough to pay for the crimes he hadmitted, and they wanted to capture him and make him suffer a fate worse than death.


    Some people wondered just who Zhao Fu was for him to have the confidence to do such a thing. He would not even know how he had died after leaving the secret realm, and everything rted to him would also be destroyed.


    Some people could not help but feel admiration and envy towards Zhao Fu. These two Princesses were far above everyone, and their identities and talents were iparable. They had no chance of evening into contact with these two Princesses, and thinking about how Zhao Fu was going to ravage them, they could not help but feel a bit excited.


    It was a pity that there was the ck energy barrier and no one could see what was going on inside.


    Some people hoped that even though they couldn¡¯t see anything, it would at least be like the first time, allowing them to hear the two Princesses¡¯ lewd voices.


    Now, almost everyone knew that a shameless perverted bandit had appeared in the secret realm, who used all kinds of tricks to y with women. He was worse than a beast and was absolute scum.


    Zhao Fu did not know about any of this and continuously ravaged the two Princesses within the ck energy barrier, while the two Princesses lewdly responded.


    The Dragon Princess looked at the strengthless Elf Princess lying on the ground and gave a happy smile as she did it with Zhao Fu and said, ¡°Yin Yue, you¡¯ve lost this time!¡±


    The Elf Princess¡¯ face was red and she looked at the Dragon Princess with displeasure; the Dragon people¡¯s constitution was much stronger than most people¡¯s when it came to these matters.


    However, facing the even more terrifying Zhao Fu, the Dragon Princess soon crumpled to the ground.


    By now, the Elf Princess had regained some of her strength, and she leapt into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace and started to do it with Zhao Fu again as she gave a beautiful smile and said, ¡°Long Yue, I think it¡¯s you who has lost.¡±


    The Dragon Princess rested for a short while before leaping into Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace again. In the end, the two of them copsed to the ground, unable to move at all as they panted with red faces.


    Zhao Fu hugged the two Princes and smiled as he said, ¡°You two are the best; not only are you peerlessly beautiful, but you¡¯re also so lewd and have so much stamina.¡±


    The Dragon Princess red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault; who knew that being ravaged by you would feel so good. However, since you dared to do this to us, you¡¯re doomed. Do you know who we are?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed as he replied, ¡°No, but you¡¯re both most likely from prestigious backgrounds. Nevertheless, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    The Dragon Princess rolled her eyes, ¡°I knew things would turn out like this; there aren¡¯t many people who would dare to vite us. Are you some terrifying Emperor from the Dragon Race? And not an ordinary one at that either, right?¡±


    Zhao Fuughed, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future!¡±


    The Dragon Princess angrily hit Zhao Fu¡¯s chest a few times and said, ¡°We¡¯re already yours, so why are you still hiding things from us?¡±


    The Elf Princess said gently, ¡°Now that things have be like this, husband, you need to take responsibility and ask for our hands in marriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that news about this has spread outside and many people want to kill you. The people on the viewing tforms most likely know that we¡¯ve both been vited by you, and our Empire¡¯s people will want to kill you. Only by marrying us will you be able to solve this.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightly nodded and said, ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Elf Princess gave a trace of a smile as she nodded. ¡°I believe that you¡¯ll take care of this, husband.¡±


    After the Princesses had regained some of their strength, Zhao Fu had them put on clothes and he started to refine the Dragon Person Crystal.


    The Dragon Person Crystal gave off intense violet light and slowly fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and a massive wave of Dragon energy spread throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Perhaps it was because Zhao Fu had the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline and the Dragon Emperor Star, but he was able to easily refine the Dragon Person Crystal. The crystal dissipated and the trace of remnant soul within it was fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    This caused a few small dragon scales to grow on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and he felt a pain on his back as a violet Dragon person totem appeared on his back.


    Now, he was only four totems away from having all 34 Ounder totems.


    Seeing the dense totems on Zhao Fu¡¯s back, the two women looked incredibly shocked; they had never seen or heard of such a thing before.


    The Dragon Princess stared at Zhao Fu as she asked, ¡°Just who are you, you bad guy? Surely you¡¯re not as simple as just a Dragon Emperor. How could you have so many totems of our Ounder Race?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not going to say, the Dragon Princess angrily leapt into his embrace and hit him a few times.


    The Elf Princess lightlyughed and also leaned against Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1654 Halfling

    <h4>Chapter 1654 Halfling</h4>


    The ck barrier disappeared and everyone finally saw the scene within. What shocked everyone was that not only had the two Princesses¡¯ airs greatly changed, bing quite enticing, but they also sweetlyy within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Had the two Princesses acknowledged that perverted bandit? Had they been sessfully subdued by that perverted bandit? That was much too unbelievable; how could that happen?


    That perverted bandit must have used some kind of lewd Art or technique to control these two Princesses; that was why they were acting like that.


    The people from the two Empires were quite shocked. They had been incredibly furious and worried for the two Princesses and wanted to kill Zhao Fu and anyone connected to him. However, it seemed that things were the opposite of what they were expecting. Seeing how happy their Princesses looked, they did not know what to do.


    This caused more people to investigate Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, as they were curious about who he was and what kind of person he was.


    Zhao Fu led his group to find more historical remnants; he was onlycking four totems now.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Explosions sounded out from the depths of the secret realm as more and more battles erupted. Various geniuses started topete with each other, and Zhao Fu and his group soon ran into a pair of geniuses who had awakened three-colored lights.


    This ce was not very remote and after sensing the ripples, many people hurried over. The people fighting were a Bear person and a Wolf person.


    Zhao Fu led his group there, and seeing them, the crowd cried out as they recognized the two peerless beauties in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. They knew who these two women were, and they had never thought that they would rest in the embrace of a man.


    ¡°Fudge, who is that guy? How can he be hugging two famous Princesses? I envy him so much!¡±


    ¡°Goddamn, not only does he have them in his embrace, but there are also four other women following behind him and they¡¯re giving off godly spirit auras. Those four women are godly spirits; that guy is showing off way too much.¡±


    ¡°My heart hurts so much. I never knew that the two Princesses had a man already, and seeing how red their faces are and the enticing airs they¡¯re giving off, perhaps they¡¯re not virgins anymore. I feel like my heart is going to shatter.¡±


    ¡°That guy wearing the cloak looks very ordinary; how can he have these two Princesses and four Goddesses? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t beat the two Princesses, I would want to teach that bastard a lesson.¡±


    The people in the secret realm did not know what was going on, as they could not spectate like the people on the viewing tforms.


    Zhao Fu did not pay any mind to the two people fighting, as he already had a Bear person totem and Wolf person totem.


    Zhao Fu looked around and saw a Halfling watching on from a distance.


    The Halfling was shorter than most Dwarves, and he looked like a little child but his appearance was like that of an adult.


    Halflings were quite weak and had rtively mediocre stats. They had no particrly outstanding abilities or talents, and they were one of the weakest races out of the Ounder Race¡¯s 34 races.


    Zhao Fu did not care about ordinary Halflings, because even if he caught one, he would not be able to obtain anything good. However, this Halfling wore armor that gave off an intense treasure light and his aura was not weak either, and he was most likely one of the more powerful Halflings.


    This Halfling was on the outside of the crowd and seemed quite cautious. After all, many people were here to look for opportunities to steal others¡¯ points.


    Zhao Fu had his group wait for him there as he stealthily snuck over. His goal was simple, which was to capture the Halfling and have him hand over powerful Halfling treasures.


    This Halfling was not simple either ¨C as Zhao Fu came close, before he even did anything, the Halfling seemed to sense something and quickly raced away. Seeing this, Zhao Fu did not bother sneaking anymore and rushed at the Halfling.


    The Halfling turned and saw Zhao Fu, and he felt quite shocked. He had noticed Zhao Fu and felt that he was not ordinary. Even though he did not know what Zhao Fu wanted to do to him, his instincts were telling him to quickly run.


    Swish!


    The Halfling turned into a blue ray of light and rushed towards the sky and he did not even turn as he flew, while Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and chased after him.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was not giving up, the Halfling felt quite afraid and gave off a powerful aura as his speed increased by two times, and he flew even faster.


    Zhao Fu did not hesitate and also released more power, causing him to send out shockwaves as he also sped up and continued to chase after the Halfling.


    The distance between the two of them continuously closed, and the Halfling¡¯s expression became grim. He exploded out with all of his power and turned into an intense ray of light as he shot towards the horizon. He tore through the sky, leaving behind wild gales.


    Zhao Fu gave a cold smile and also released greater power as he became even faster, continuing to close the distance. He finally reached a distance at which he could attack, and he stretched out a hand and vigorously grabbed at the air.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sound of chains could be heard as ck chains shot out and gave off ferocious power as they quickly flew towards the Halfling with terrifying sounds.


    The Halfling was greatly shocked and did not hesitate as he took out a small, metallic boat. This boat expanded out to two meters long and the Halfling sat in it as runes on the boats danced with light.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as countless shockwaves sted out, and the boat turned into a ray of light and shot out. It was incredibly fast, more than ten times faster than before, and it disappeared over the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, and seeing the boat speed away, he felt quite reluctant to give up and continued to give chase.


    This continued for three or so days, when the boat started to crack and its speed gradually slowed down. The boat was most likely a one-time use consumable item, and it had finally run out.


    The Halfling¡¯s face became pale and turned to look at Zhao Fu, who was still chasing him. The Halfling did not understand how he had offended this person ¨C there was no great enmity between them, so why was Zhao Fu so determined to chase him down, going so far as to give chase for three days?


    By now, Zhao Fu was panting and his forehead was covered with sweat. After chasing for three days, he was quite tired.


    Seeing that the boat was slowing down, he let out a sigh of relief. If this went on, he would not be able to keep it up and would have to give up.


    The Halfling shouted from ahead, ¡°Why are you chasing me? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything between me and sir.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I want something containing great Halfling power, any godly spirit, or ancestral items.¡±


    Hearing this, the Halfling realized that Zhao Fu was after Halfling treasures.

 Chapter 1655 Halfling Blood Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1655 Halfling Blood Crystal</h4>


    The Halfling indeed had a treasure that contained powerful Halfling power. It was a blood crystal and contained powerful Halfling King Power, but it was very important to him and could increase his power. As such, he was not willing to give it over to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any treasures; you¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± the Halfling shook his head as he called out.


    Zhao Fu did not believe him, as the Halfling did not look simple and definitely had good treasures on him. As such, he said, ¡°Is that so? In that case, don¡¯t run and let me examine you. If you don¡¯t have any, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    However, how could the Halfling agree to this? He could only sit in his boat and continue flying away.


    Zhao Fu followed behind the boat, and as the boat became slower and slower, the distance between them closed and Zhao Fu started to try to attack again.


    The golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun and chains shot out of the air and shot towards the Halfling incredibly quickly. However, the Halfling controlled the boat to nimbly dodge while continuing to fly forwards.


    However, more and more cracks appeared on the boat before it finally exploded into countless pieces that fell to the ground.


    The Halfling started to panic; the boat was his biggest trump card and now that it was destroyed, he definitely would not be able to outrun Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, chains containing great power once again shot out, and the Halfling took out a scimitar and blocked as he flew away.


    Zhao Fu continuously attacked, and the distance between them continuously shrank.


    In the end, the Halfling gave up and understood that he would be caught by Zhao Fu sooner orter, so he called out, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a treasure but you have to let me off.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu directly agreed because he just wanted the Halfling treasure and was not interested in the Halfling at all.


    The Halfling tossed out the blood crystal while he shot off in a direction.


    Zhao Fu flew towards the blood crystal and grabbed out, causing a formless energy to grasp the blood crystal and pull it to Zhao Fu.


    After examining the blood crystal¡¯s power, Zhao Fu gave a satisfied smile.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu did not continue to give chase, the Halfling let out a sigh of relief and continued to fly away.


    After obtaining the blood crystal, Zhao Fu did not n on going back for now. After all, he had been giving chase for three days, so he decided to separate from his group for now and then came back to find themter. They would head to the center of the secret realm, so he could just meet up with them there.


    Zhao Fu found a secluded ce to refine the blood crystal, but he discovered a Giant City. The Giants here were not very big, only around 2.5 meters tall. They were rtively short Giants, as most Giants were about four or five meters tall.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to refine the blood crystalter, and see if he could make any gains in this Giant City.


    Aftering to the Giant City, he found that it was quite lively inside. They seemed to be holding some kind of event, with Giants sitting in front of tables and arm-wrestling. There were people spectating in the surroundings and were calling out excitedly.


    Zhao Fu came over, drawing the attention of some Giants. They were quite surprised to see someone as little as Zhao Fu and only having Harmony Realm Cultivation so they did not pay him much mind.


    Zhao Fu asked a Giant next to time, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    The Giant happilyughed as he replied, ¡°This is our Giant¡¯s arm-wrestling tournament to choose our City¡¯s Hercules. Not only will the winner receive great rewards, but he might also be able to catch the eye of our City Lord¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu asked, ¡°What are the rewards?¡±


    The Giant pointed at a blood-red orb on a stage and said, ¡°That¡¯s the reward, a Giant Power Crystal. Anyone who refines it will obtain immense Giant power.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled and asked, ¡°Can I participate? Are there any restrictions on this tournament?¡±


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Giant could not help butugh as he said, ¡°There are no restrictions and you can participate. In fact, our City Lord wees you examinees, but with your physique and cultivation, you¡¯ll bepletely annihted if you go up.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu felt at ease. The Giants here were all quite powerful and most of them had Great Earth Cultivation, and some of them had World Realm Cultivation.


    Zhao Fu decided not to steal the Giant Power Crystal and insteadpete and win it.


    After a while, Zhao Fu registered and faced his first opponent. It was a Giant with ordinary looks and Great Earth Realm Cultivation.


    The two of them sat down on opposite sides of a table and each stretched out a hand. Because of the difference in body sizes, Zhao Fu¡¯s hand was half the size of the Giant¡¯s hand. As such, the Giant held onto Zhao Fu¡¯s wrist and they soon began.


    The Giants all looked down on Zhao Fu because he looked like a bean sprout to them. That tiny arm of his might be broken in one go, and none of them thought that he would seed.


    The ordinary-looking Giant facing off against Zhao Fu felt quite delighted to go against such a weak opponent. As soon as the referee told them to start, he vigorously mmed his hand down.


    However, the Giant soon looked quite confused because he could not make Zhao Fu budge at all. Zhao Fu¡¯s arm seemed to be made of steel and Zhao Fu did not mind at all as he lightly moved his hand and sent the Giant¡¯s mming against the table.


    This round was undeniably Zhao Fu¡¯s win. The Giants all looked incredibly shocked; it seemed that this beansprout was not simple and had some power.


    On a viewing tform, a beautiful woman with long, ck hair and giving off a seductive aura watched on. She had a mature figure and was dressed in leather armor, and she smiled as she looked at Zhao Fu; she was the City Lord.


    There were two seats next to her: one seated a handsome middle-aged man, who was the woman¡¯s husband. The other seated a woman with long, ck hair; a slim figure; and gave off a pure aura. She was the City Lord¡¯s daughter.


    After defeating this Giant, Zhao Fu was given another opponent. Just like before, Zhao Fu swung his arm down and easily pressed the Giant¡¯s hand against the table, winning the match.


    The Giants became more and more shocked as they found out that Zhao Fu was actually quite powerful.


    After easily winning a few more rounds, Zhao Fu made it to the finals.


    All of the Giants were dumbfounded that Zhao Fu would make it to the finals, but they felt quite excited. Such a little and skinny person like Zhao Fu making it to the finals was a miracle, and all of the Giants felt quite interested and curious about him.


    ¡°Daughter, what do you think of him?¡± the beautiful woman smiled as she asked her daughter.

 Chapter 1656 Giant Power Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1656 Giant Power Crystal</h4>


    The secret realm was a trial area for others and was not a good ce. The beautiful woman had always wanted to send her daughter out of the secret realm so she could have a more normal life outside. She would not have to worry about being killed for points or about something going wrong with the secret realm.


    However, the beautiful woman did not have this kind of ability. Even the most powerful beings in the secret realm could not break through it, so she could only rely on examinees to take her daughter out.


    The young woman next to her looked a bit shy as she said, ¡°I think that he¡¯s alright. He¡¯s very powerful and his identity might not be simple. It¡¯s just if he will be interested in me? I¡¯m not very confident in my looks.¡±


    Seeing that her daughter was somewhat interested in Zhao Fu, the beautiful woman smiled. She did not want to marry her daughter to someone who she did not like, and hearing this, she made her decision.


    The man next to her smiled as she said, ¡°Since our daughter is interested, let¡¯s wait for the tournament to conclude so we can see what his character is like. If he¡¯s an evil and tyrannical person, we can¡¯t marry our daughter to him.¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled as she replied, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll personally screen him.¡±


    Zhao Fu was now about topete in the finals. His opponent was a Giant at the peak of the Great Earth Realm and looked quite savage. However, Zhao Fu did not feel threatened at all, and was able to easily defeat him.


    Giants were innately stronger than ordinary people and wereparable to devil beasts. The reason they lost to Zhao Fu was because their cultivation was too low. If they had World Realm Cultivation, Zhao Fu would not have won so easily.


    The Giants all cried out and felt quite shocked that Zhao Fu, who had joined halfway through, with his Harmony Realm Cultivation would sweep away everyone in front of him and take first ce.


    The Giants allughed and started to take out food and wine, and they started to eat and drink at the tables. Some Giants started to dance to celebrate the conclusion of this tournament.


    Zhao Fu was not too interested in participating, and he nned to leave after obtaining the Giant Power Crystal so that he could refine it and the Halfling Blood Crystal.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu was notified that the City Lord wanted to see him. Thinking of this, Zhao Fu agreed, as the Giant Power Crystal was in her hands so he had to go and im it. As such, he followed a guard to arge hall.


    The beautiful woman was sitting in a chair and gave a trace of a smile as she said, ¡°I will give you the Giant Power Crystal and some other valuable things, but you have to tell me about yourself.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and looked at the beautiful woman in interest as he asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled as she said, ¡°Tell me about your experiences.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me just making up some things to trick you? Also, I only need the Giant Power Crystal and don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    The beautiful woman looked quite surprised and had never thought that Zhao Fu would reply in such a manner. She felt quite impressed and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll evaluate what you say. Also, I won¡¯t hide this from you ¨C I want to marry my daughter to you.¡±


    Zhao Fu thought of the beautiful woman¡¯s daughter¡¯s looks and did not refuse as he said, ¡°That¡¯s no problem. You want me to bring your daughter out of the secret realm and take care of her, right? I can do this, but I also have a condition.¡±


    The beautiful woman felt quite delighted and smiled as she replied, ¡°As long as you treat my daughter well, I¡¯ll try to satisfy any request you have.¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a profound smile and looked at the beautiful woman and walked towards her, saying, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Seeing Zhao Fu walk over, facing his gaze, her face became slightly red and understood what Zhao Fu wanted. She shook her head and refused, saying, ¡°Please change your request, I can¡¯t agree to this. Also, if you¡¯re going to be like this, I won¡¯t marry my daughter to you. You¡¯re quite dissolute and even have ideas about me.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a person who keeps his word. If you marry your daughter to me, I definitely won¡¯t let her down and will give her a life that is hundreds of times better.¡±


    Hearing this, the beautiful woman hesitated. From these exchanges alone she somewhat understood Zhao Fu¡¯s character and knew that he would keep his promises.


    However, how could she agree to Zhao Fu¡¯s request?


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu rushed forwards and brought the beautiful woman into his embrace, kissing her lips. The beautiful woman felt as if her mind had exploded, and she sensed countless traces of aura flow into her body as she passionately responded to Zhao Fu.


    The two of them started to do it intensely, and the beautiful woman looked incredibly lewd as she begged Zhao Fu for more. Because her voice was quite loud, Zhao Fu released a barrier to prevent the sound from spreading out.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s daughter felt quite curious as to why her mother had note out for such a long time. She did not know what that person was like, and thinking about how that person might be her husband, she blushed.


    She had not personally met Zhao Fu and did not know what he was like. However, after observing him in the tournament, she was somewhat interested in him.


    After a while, the young woman could not help bute to the doors of the hall to listen in on the conversation taking ce. However, she could not hear anything at all; could it be that they had gone outside to take part in the banquet? The young woman felt quite curious and opened the doors to the hall.


    She saw her mother doing it intensely with that person, and her mother looked incredibly lustful. Was this really her mother? Wasn¡¯t she deeply in love with her father?


    The young woman¡¯s mind became nk and she had never thought her husband-to-be would do it with her mother. Was this her mother¡¯s screening process?


    The erotic scene in front of her greatly stimted her brain.


    Only after a while did the young womane back to her senses. She turned to leave but was pulled in front of Zhao Fu but a formless energy, and she soon became like her mother.


    In front of the hall, the banquet was incredibly lively as many Giants ate and drank. There were Giant women dancing, andughter and cheers continuously sounded out.


    The many Giants toasted the beautiful woman¡¯s husband and asked him to bring the City Lord and young miss to participate in the banquet. The beautiful woman¡¯s husband was somewhat drunk as he came to the hall and knocked on the doors as he said, ¡°Wife,e and participate in the banquet. It¡¯s very lively here.¡±


    However, there was no response, and the man felt quite confused as he knocked again and once again asked but there was still no response.


    Within the hall, the beautiful woman and young woman heard his voice, and did it with Zhao Fu even more excitedly and passionately.


    The man frowned and felt quite confused. His wife had note out for a long time, and she seemed to be ignoring him.


    He was about to go in to have a look, but two drunk Giants started to fight, forcing him to go and separate them. Meanwhile, Zhao Fu continued to do it with his wife and daughter within the hall.

 Chapter 1657 Cat People

    <h4>Chapter 1657 Cat People</h4>


    ¡°You animal! You absolute animal!¡± There were now countless people on the viewing tforms observing Zhao Fu. Seeing that he had only just slept with two Princesses before ying with a married mother and daughter, they could not help but furiously curse out.


    However, everyone understood that a perverted bandit like Zhao Fu was someone who would feel ufortable without women around, and he would definitely bring harm to women everywhere.


    It was just that everyone felt incredibly ufortable seeing how licentious Zhao Fu was. Why was there no one sent to punish him so that he could get what he deserved?


    A few hourster, Zhao Fu hugged the mother and daughter and gave a pleased smile. The two women were both around 2.5 meters tall and were much taller than him. Their figures were better than ordinary women, and this had been quite a special experience.


    ¡°You¡¯re really such a bad guy. I even wanted to marry my daughter to you and had never thought that you would y with me with my daughter. I have a husband already and yet you did such a thing,¡± the beautiful woman said angrily in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a wicked smile and said, ¡°Is he as good as me? Have you ever felt that kind of extreme pleasure before?¡±


    The beautiful woman¡¯s face became bright red and she panted in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace. Thinking about how crazy she had gone just then, she could not say anything.


    The young woman said shyly, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve decided to follow husband and my body belongs to husband, will you serve husband together with me, mother?¡±


    The beautiful woman looked somewhat sad as she felt that she had let down her husband. She had heard her husband¡¯s voice just then, and yet she had done it with another man so excitedly. Now, she felt that she could not leave Zhao Fu, that bastard.


    Zhao Fu that moment, Zhao Fu said somewhat domineeringly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you two away in the future. Also, can you give me the Giant Power Crystal now?¡±


    The beautiful woman could not refuse and could only shyly nod as she handed over the Giant Power Crystal.


    Zhao Fu had the two women put on their clothes and go join the banquet outside, while he refined the two crystals.


    Zhao Fu first refined the white Halfling Blood Crystal. He sent power into it and activated the crystal.


    The Halfling Blood Crystal gave off an intense white light and gave off a powerful aura as a faint Halfling image appeared within it.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, the image tried to run but Zhao Fu bound it with his power. He raised a hand and created ck mes that ignited the Halfling image, causing it to look incredibly pained before turning into a white orb of light.


    Zhao Fu controlled the white orb of light to fuse into his body, and a powerful wave of Halfling energy spread out. Zhao Fu quickly absorbed this energy as a white Halfling totem appeared on his back.


    Following this, Zhao Fu activated the Giant Power Crystal. It gave off intense blood-red light and gradually fused into Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The Giant Power Crystal continuously melted within Zhao Fu¡¯s body and turned into powerful energy that flowed throughout Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing it to go through changes. The effects were quite weak, and Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off a blood-red light.


    In the end, the Giant Power Crystalpletely melted and Zhao Fu¡¯s back gave off a blood-red light as a blood-red Giant totem appeared on his back.


    Now that Zhao Fu had obtained another two totems, he was only two totems away from obtaining all 34 Ounder totems.


    It was now already morning, and the mother and daughter pair had already left. The mother was called Ju Dongmei and her daughter was called Ju Hanqing.


    Ju Hanqing shyly walked in and said, ¡°Husband, we¡¯ve prepared some breakfast for you;e out and eat with us.¡±


    Zhao Fu put on some clothes and hugged her as he came to a dining hall. The beautiful woman and her husband were already at a table, on which a sumptuous breakfast was ready.


    The husband had gotten drunk the previous night and had fallen asleep after returning to his room, and he did not notice that his wife had not been with him. Seeing his daughter and the young man walk in with sweet smiles on their faces, he felt quite relieved. It seemed that their matter was settled, and seeing how much she liked the young man, he did not have to worry.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, Ju Dongmei¡¯s face became slightly red and admired her daughter for being able to be within Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace.


    During breakfast, the mother and daughter continuously put food into Zhao Fu¡¯s te and asked how the food was. Both women¡¯s faces were slightly red and their eyes were hazy, and the atmosphere seemed somewhat flirtatious.


    The husband noticed this and said somewhat jealously, ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve never treated me like this before. I really admire our son-inw.¡±


    Ju Dongmei rolled her eyes and put a piece of meat on his te as she smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s our son-inw and our daughter will be relying on him in the future, so I naturally need to treat him better.¡±


    The husband felt better and shook his head as heughed self-mockingly ¨C how could he be jealous of his son-inw? He would leave with his daughter soon, and there was nothing for him to worry about.


    After breakfast, the husband had to take care of some matters and left. Seeing this, the mother and daughter did not put up an act anymore and gave beautiful smiles as they came over to Zhao Fu and started to feed him. After he was full, he started to do it with them.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu asked Ju Dongmei, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with this area; do you know if there are any historical remnants nearby? I¡¯m interested in Cat people and Rabbit people.¡±


    Ju Dongmei lightlyughed and replied, ¡°There are a few historical remnants but they¡¯ve already been explored by others, so you won¡¯t get much out of them. However, I do know of a Cat person City and a Rabbit person City.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted as he was now onlycking a Cat person totem and a Rabbit person totem. He smiled and asked, ¡°Where are they? Quickly tell me.¡±


    Ju Dongmei smiled and told him the location of the two ces, and he got up and prepared to head there. Seeing this, the mother and daughter were quite displeased and said, ¡°Husband, what are you in such a hurry for? Can¡¯t you go after spending some more time with us?¡±


    Hearing their words, Zhao Fu smiled as he said, ¡°You two should recover your strength; I¡¯ll give you more love after returning. Also, you should start preparing to leave; after Ie back I¡¯ll bring you away.¡±


    The mother and daughter¡¯s faces became red and they lightly nodded.


    Zhao Fu put on his clothes and turned into a ray of light as he shot towards the horizon. The two ces that Ju Dongmei had told him about were somewhat far away from the Giant City, and she did not know too much about the two other Cities.


    Zhao Fu was heading towards the Cat person City, which was the closest. It was within a forest and Zhao Fu arrived after a few hours.


    However, before he got close to the City, he saw a man and a woman looking quite suspicious as they entered a grove.


    They were both Cat people and had cat ears and cat tails, and they looked the same as humans in other areas.

 Chapter 1658 Rabbit People

    <h4>Chapter 1658 Rabbit People</h4>


    There was definitely something with that pair, or else they would not look so suspicious ande to this remote grove.


    The man was a young man and looked quite handsome. He was quite tall and seemed like someone many women would like. The woman was a beautiful middle-aged woman with a mature figure and an enticing aura.


    After entering the grove, the two of them did not say anything and tightly hugged each other as they impatiently kissed, looking incredibly desperate.


    ¡°Second Madam, I missed you so much!¡± the Cat person young man said.


    The beautiful woman passionately responded, ¡°I missed you as well. Hurry up and do me and make me experience how powerful you are again.¡±


    Following this, the two of them prepared to start doing it.


    However, the beautiful woman felt the young man let go of her, and before she could open her eyes to ask what had happened, a pair of lips pressed against hers and a formless power made her sink into pleasure, and the two of them started to do it.


    The beautiful woman reacted quite intensely. She had never experienced such pleasure before and she felt quite curious. She had never felt this way doing it with the young man before, so why had he be so extraordinary today?


    Moreover, the thing doing her felt different than the young man¡¯s. The beautiful woman could not help but turn and look, and she saw that it was an unfamiliar young man doing it with her. The Cat person young man¡¯s expression was nk as he stood by the side like a statue.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s mind went nk; she was being ravaged by another person, but she sank into the extreme pleasure.


    Zhao Fu did not like this kind of person, having a rendezvous in front of him, so he used the Evil Spirit Abyss Flower¡¯s power to control the young man before recing him to ravage the beautiful woman.


    Only after a few hours, when the sun was setting and dyeing the ground an orange color, did the two of them finish.


    The beautiful woman had copsed to the ground, without a trace of strength left in her. Zhao Fu hugged her body and started to ask her about things.


    The beautiful womany in Zhao Fu¡¯s embrace with an infatuated look; she had deeply fallen for Zhao Fu, and she did not hide anything from him, answering honestly.


    Zhao Fu first asked about what he cared about the most, which was whether the Cat person City had any powerful ancestral or face items. The beautiful woman told him that there was an ancestor¡¯s corpse which was in the ancestral hall at the center of the City; it contained powerful Cat person power.


    Following this, Zhao Fu asked the beautiful woman about the strength of the City and obtained urate information. The City Lord had World Realm Cultivation and had three Generals who also had World Realm Cultivation. They also had a big army.


    If he just rushed into the City, it would be quite difficult to snatch that ancestor¡¯s corpse.


    However, after hearing about the beautiful woman and young man¡¯s identities, Zhao Fu smiled, feeling that the matter would be much easier to deal with.


    The young man was the Cat person City¡¯s Young Lord and the beautiful woman was the City Lord¡¯s Second Madam. The City Lord was getting old, so he was unable to satisfy the beautiful woman. The young man had been long since interested in this Second Madam, and the two of them started to have an affair, which had gone on for a few months.


    The young man would inherit the position of City Lord in future. After his father died, he would be able to be with the beautiful woman officially. That was the promise he had made to her.


    The young man¡¯s mother was the Big Madam, the official wife of the City Lord. She held immense power in the City and was only below the City Lord. Because the City Lord was quite old, he was unable to take care of some internal affairs and they were mainly taken care of by his official wife.


    If he used this young man to ckmail her, he would be able to obtain that ancestor¡¯s corpse quite easily. As such, Zhao Fu thought about it and passed news to the Cat person City about him having the young man, as well as his rtionship with the Second Madam, so that she would not dare to make a big deal out of this.


    Soon, a beautiful and voluptuous woman with a pair of golden cat ears and cat tail, and giving off a dignified aura came to this ce with a cold expression. Even though she had heard some nderous things, she had never thought that her son would really do such a thing and be caught.


    Aftering to this ce, she saw her son standing there with a nk expression, looking like a block of wood. There was also a handsome young man looking at her with a wicked smile; he was not wearing any clothes.


    Her husband¡¯s second wife was currently squatting down and lewdly serving that person.


    Seeing the young man¡¯s mother arrive, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°Come over and serve me and I¡¯ll guarantee that your son will be fine. No one knows about this, and I¡¯ll help you take care of all problems.¡±


    The beautiful woman thought about it, and looking at her son by the side, her expression was cold as she squatted down and started serving Zhao Fu as well.


    Soon, the lewd sounds of two women rang throughout the grove, and they persisted for a long time.


    The next day, the young man felt quite confused as he found himself back in the City. He did not remember what had happened, only that he had lost consciousness before ending up back here. His Second Madam was gone, his mother had also disappeared, the ancestor¡¯s corpse was gone as well.


    The Cat person City¡¯s people did not know what had happened, and the City Lord sent people to investigate but they did not find anything.


    Zhao Fu hugged the two women and came close to the Rabbit person City. This Rabbit person City was built on a grassy ins, and their surroundings were filled with lush grass.


    By now, Zhao Fu knew the two beautiful women¡¯s names: the Big Madam¡¯s name was Mao Sigu and the Second Madam¡¯s name was Mao Xiaoling.


    This Rabbit person City was quite close to the Cat person City, and Zhao Fu asked Mao Sigu, ¡°Do you know anything about this Rabbit person City? Tell me everything.¡±


    After being ravaged by Zhao Fu for a night, Mao Sigu¡¯s expression was much more tender, and she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it; it¡¯s a bit weaker than our Cat person City and also has a powerful ancestor¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Hearing that there was an ancestor¡¯s corpse, Zhao Fu lightlyughed. If he could obtain that ancestor¡¯s corpse and refine both ancestor¡¯s corpses, he would have the totems of all 34 Ounder races. Now, the key thing was how to obtain the ancestor¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m all sticky and want to wash myself,¡± Mao Xiaoling said as she frowned.


    Zhao Fu nodded ¨C after doing it all night, they were all quite sticky. After washing up, they would obtain more information about the Rabbit person City and make a n to take the ancestor¡¯s corpse.


    After a while, Zhao Fu found a 100 meter wideke, but there were already people washing inside it; there were four beautiful Rabbit women.

 Chapter 1659 Rabbit Person City

    <h4>Chapter 1659 Rabbit Person City</h4>


    These Rabbit women had long rabbit ears and small rabbit tails, and they looked the same as humans in other regards.


    Of the four Rabbit women, one had a graceful figure and looked gentle, one had a mature figure and gave off a steady aura, one was slim and looked quite lively, and one had a fiery figure and looked somewhat domineering.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, they all cried out and covered their important parts. They could not go up onto the shore and could only remain in the water as they looked at Zhao Fu angrily.


    The Rabbit woman with the fiery figure angrily called out, ¡°Who are you? Not only have you intruded in this ce, you¡¯re looking at us so daringly. I¡¯m going to dig your eyes out.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and grabbed with his hand as chains containing immense power shot out from the air and flew towards the four women.


    The four women were quite startled and tried to block, but they were bound up in the end and dragged in front of Zhao Fu.


    Their faces became red, as they werepletely naked and their bodies were exposed in front of an unfamiliar man.


    The Rabbit woman with the fiery figure furiously yelled, ¡°Let me go, or else you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Zhao Fu ignored her and brought her into his embrace as he started to do it with her before bringing in the three other women.


    Seeing them start to do it, Mao Xiaoling licked her lips and quickly started washing so she could join in.


    Mao Sigu sighed; howe she had fallen for such a man? It would be great if she could have him for herself, and seeing him do it with so many women, she felt quite ufortable.


    However, after thinking about it, Mao Sigu realized that someone like Zhao Fu most likely had countless women, and she was just one of them. It was best to know her ce and not try to change him and obtain his true love.


    Mao Sigu also went into theke and did a simple wash before joining in and sinking into pleasure with the other women.


    Afterwards, theyy on the shore, and Zhao Fu hugged the Rabbit woman with the fiery figure and smiled as he said, ¡°Tell me about your Rabbit person City.¡±


    Now, Zhao Fu knew the four women¡¯s names. The fiery-figured Rabbit woman was called Tu Huo, the gentle-looking Rabbit woman was called Tu Yaya, the steady-looking Rabbit woman was called Tu Zizi, and the lively-looking Rabbit woman was called Tu Lan.


    Tu Huo red at Zhao Fu and said, ¡°You already vited us and now you want our City, right? I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at her and lightlyughed as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t bring you away with me then!¡±


    Tu Huo angrily yelled out, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! You¡¯ve taken my body so you need to take responsibility or I¡¯ll hate you forever.¡±


    The steady-tempered Tu Zizi lightlyughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s tell husband. Even if he doesn¡¯t hear it from us, he¡¯ll hear about it from someone else. It¡¯s better for us to help husband. Also, husband, please don¡¯t harm the people in the City!¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded, and he obtained the information that he wanted. He learned about the in-depth information about the City and the location of the ancestral hall, as well as the identity of these four women.


    They had important identities and were the daughters of major figures in the Rabbit person City. Zhao Fu asked them to cooperate with them to help steal the ancestor¡¯s corpse so that there would be no fighting.


    The ancestor¡¯s corpse was what Zhao Fu needed to obtain the final totem, so he had to obtain it no matter what.


    Late at night, a bright moon hung in the night sky, and Zhao Fu started to act. Because he had detailed information and knew about patrol times and the precise locations, he was able to easily sneak in and reach the ancestral hall.


    There were many soldiers guarding this ce, over 1,000 in total, and they were spaced out in different positions. This ancestor¡¯s corpse was quite important to them, so the security was quite tight in order to prevent anyone from stealing it. Even though there were over 1,000 guards, this was not a big problem for Zhao Fu and he was able to deal with this easily.


    Zhao Fu found a hidden ce and squatted down, pressing a hand against the ground. ck demonic qi flowed into the ground, and a ck, rose-like magic formation appeared, giving off faint ck light, and two rose-like flowers appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes.


    Zhao Fu looked at the many guards defending the ancestral hall, and traces of ck aura shot out into the ground and entered their bodies through their feet.


    The soldiers¡¯ bodies trembled and their expressions became fearful as their eyes became ck. The ckness soon disappeared, and their gazes returned to normal.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile as he walked out without any worries towards the ancestral hall. He walked in and soon saw the ancestor¡¯s corpse on a stage.


    This ancestor¡¯s corpse was a very ancient Rabbit person. He had white hair and was covered with wrinkles. His body was quite withered and his ears sagged, and he looked quite terrifying.


    Zhao Fu examined the ancestor¡¯s corpse and made sure there was nothing wrong with it before waving his hand and putting it into his spatial ring.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out ¨C Zhao Fu had triggered a restriction in the ancestral hall, and a gray ray of light shot into the sky, causing everyone in the Rabbit person City to feel quite startled and quickly rush over.


    Zhao Fu did not panic because he knew about this restriction. He did not hesitate and exploded out with all of his power, and a ck aura me burst forth around his body as he turned into a ray of light and shot towards the horizon.


    A middle-aged man exploded out with power as he also turned into a ray of light and chased after Zhao Fu. Seeing the middle-aged man give chase after him, Zhao Fu drew the Sadistic Killing Sword and ferociously shed out, sending out an enormous blood-red crescent towards the City Lord.


    The City Lord was greatly startled and tried to block, but he was forced by ten or so steps by the blood-red crescent. He was quite shocked ¨C this person who had stolen the ancestor¡¯s corpse was somewhat stronger than him.


    The City Lord started to wonder if he should continue to give chase; if he continued, his life might be in danger.


    As the City Lord hesitated, Zhao Fupletely disappeared, and the City Lord could only furiously roar.


    Seeing that the City Lord was no longer chasing after him, Zhao Fu grinned and came to his meeting spot with the women and had them keep watch.


    Zhao Fu sat down cross-legged in a t area and looked quite excited and nervous as he took out the two corpses. Once he refined these two corpses and obtained two more totems, he would have all 34 Ounder totems.


    He did not know what would happen, but he was looking forward to it; the Ounder supreme Emperor Star was only a step away from him.

 Chapter 1660 Mei Nuoka

    <h4>Chapter 1660 Mei Nuoka</h4>


    Zhao Fu released a ck energy barrier and a ck fog that covered the two ancestor¡¯s corpses and started to refine them.


    The two ancestor¡¯s corpses began to dissolve, starting with their hands and feet. Their bodies then disappeared, turning into two orbs of ck water that floated in the air. They gave off faint lights as well powerful auras.


    Zhao Fu opened his mouth and first absorbed the ck water on the left. As the ck water entered his body, a massive Cat person power spread out, and Zhao Fu quickly absorbed this power and fused it into his body, causing his body to give off green light.


    He once again felt a pain on his back as a green Cat person totem appeared.


    After refining the Cat person ancestor¡¯s corpse, Zhao Fu opened his mouth again and sucked in the other orb of ck water. A massive power once again spread throughout his body, and Zhao Fu absorbed this power into his body.


    A ck light shone out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body and he once again felt a pain on his back as a ck Rabbit person totem appeared.


    Boom!


    The instant that the totem appeared, Zhao Fu¡¯s body exploded out with an incredibly intense aura. His back gave off different-coloured lights as the totems all seemed toe to life.


    Sensing this aura, the women standing guard all felt as if their bodies had fallen into icy water. Their souls seemed to cry out and they felt immense suppression of their bloodlines, causing them to kneel towards Zhao Fu¡¯s direction.


    They looked at the ck energy barrier with pale faces, not knowing what had happened; howe Zhao Fu¡¯s body gave off such a terrifying aura, to the point that they could not resist at all?


    Now, the entire region fell into a deathly silence, and the atmosphere became incredibly heavy.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes shot out multi-colored lights as he looked towards the horizon with a calm horizon. He was unable to awaken the Ounder Emperor Star yet, and he needed to wait for a suitable opportunity.


    Zhao Fu once again closed his eyes and the lighting from his back disappeared. The ck energy barrier disappeared, revealing Zhao Fu within.


    The women let out sighs of relief as that terrifying aura had disappeared. They wanted to ask Zhao Fu what had happened, but he calmly said, ¡°Wait here for me, I have something important to do.¡±


    Hearing this, the women could tell how serious he was and nodded.


    Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and shot towards the horizon, where there was a person with an elephant¡¯s head and human¡¯s body. The Elephant person had a gentle expression and looked like an amicable person.


    This Elephant person was the tenth-ranked Mei Nuoka, and he currently had 1.75 million points and was Zhao Fu¡¯s first target.


    The people on the viewing tforms felt quite surprised; they had never thought that Zhao Fu, this perverted bandit, would go and find the tenth-ranked genius. Was he seeking his own death?


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy ¨C I¡¯m going to see this perverted bandit get what he deserves. I feel so much better.¡±


    ¡°I support the Elephant person, go and teach that bastard a lesson and do the will of heaven!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he would go and find the tenth-ranked genius; is this someone he can afford to offend?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch how mighty this Elephant person is and how he¡¯s going to destroy that perverted bandit. It¡¯s best that hepletely annihtes him and gets rid of this scourge.¡±


    The Elephant person looked at the cloaked person in front of him and sensed the aura that Zhao Fu gave off, causing his expression to be serious. He asked, ¡°Why have youe to find me?¡±


    Zhao Fu drew the Sadistic Killing Sword as he coldly replied, ¡°To defeat you!¡±


    Right after speaking, Zhao Fu sent a massive amount of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as the Sadistic Killing Sword gave off intense blood-red sword light and massive amounts of blood-red sword qi exploded out, causing the ground to crack.


    Zhao Fu directly used his full strength because he was facing one of the Ounder Race¡¯s top ten geniuses. His opponent had cultivation at the peak of the World Realm, which was far higher than his, so he had to use his full power or else he might lose.


    The Elephant person¡¯s expression was serious and gripped his fists, causing a pair of steel gloves to appear on them. He gave off an enormous aura as his muscles bulged; facing Zhao Fu¡¯s challenge, the Elephant person was not careless either.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu attacked first, rushing forwards and shing out with his sword and sending out an enormous blood-red sword light towards the Elephant person.


    Bang!


    The Elephant person punched out, sending out an immense fist energy that shattered the blood-red sword light.


    By now, Zhao Fu had rushed in front of the Elephant person and shed towards the Elephant person¡¯s head.


    The Elephant person dodged to the side, dodging this strike, while he punched out. The ferocious fist energy smashed towards Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, and it seemed able to crush a massive boulder into dust.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and a ck energy barrier appeared around him.


    Bang!


    The terrifying fist energy mmed against the barrier, causing a massive sound to ring out. The defensive barrier shattered, but Zhao Fu was able to stop this attack.


    Boom!


    There was no time to think, and the Elephant person once again punched out, causing another explosion to sound out. A terrifying fist energy containing immense destructive power once again shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing a sword hum to sound out. The Sadistic Killing Sword gave off intense sword light and gave off boundless sword qi as he shed out.


    Bang!


    The sword light and fist energy mmed together, resulting in a massive explosion that forced both people back ten or so meters.


    Both of them looked at each other seriously and a massive gale swept out.


    The Elephant person gave off destructive power and Zhao Fu¡¯s sword gave off intensely sharp sword light.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Elephant person continuously punched out, sending out ferocious fist energies towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu shed out continuously, sending out sharp sword lights, and the attacks of the two people continuously collided and exploded, sending out massive gusts of wind.


    The people on the viewing tforms watched seriously, and this battle had attracted countless people¡¯s attention. They were quite surprised that this perverted bandit did not seem any weaker than the Elephant person. The perverted bandit had the lowest points and the Elephant person was ranked tenth, which made this quite shocking.


    Boom!


    A blue aura me erupted around the Elephant person¡¯s fist and the terrifying power seemed to twist space, and he punched out, sending out a blue first energy towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart tightened and he blocked in front of him with his sword.

 Chapter 1661 Elephant Person

    <h4>Chapter 1661 Elephant Person</h4>


    Bang!


    As the powerful fist energy mmed into the sword, Zhao Fu slid back ten or so meters and the hand that he held his sword with trembled; his hand ached, as if the webbing between his thumb and forefinger had been torn.


    The Elephant person leapt forwards and reached Zhao Fu in an instant, and the fist covered with blue aura mes gave off explosive power as it sted towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze became cold as his blood seemed to boil and he sent all of his power into the Sadistic Killing Sword. The sword spirit within opened its blood-red eyes and gave a trace of a cruel smile as the sword gave off brilliant sword light and a bloody sword intent spread out, causing the surroundings to chill.


    Boom!


    As the fist mmed towards Zhao Fu, Zhao Fu shed out, sending out a terrifying sword light that unleashed a massive sound and sent the Elephant person flying back.


    The Elephant person flew back 20 or so meters before stabilizing himself, and drops of blood dripped out of his fist as a small cut appeared on his knuckle.


    ¡°You are qualified to challenge me. I will use my full power and show you my power as one of the Ounder Race¡¯s ten geniuses,¡± the Elephant person said with a serious look as he looked at Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the Elephant person exploded out with immense power, causing a wild gale to spread out. The ground cracked as a blue aura me appeared around the Elephant person and his body expanded out. He became three meters tall and was covered with powerful muscles, and he gave off an aura of suppression.


    A ten meter wide and three meters deep crater appeared in the ground, and the Elephant person floated above the crater as he looked at Zhao Fu coldly.


    Swish!


    The Elephant person disappeared and appeared in front of Zhao Fu. His fist sted out with terrifying destructive power and brought with it a great wind as it flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he blocked with his sword as a ck energy barrier appeared.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as the defensive barrier shattered and Zhao Fu was sent flying back 100 or so meters. He crashed to the ground and tasted a sweetness in his throat as a trace of blood leaked out of his lips.


    Zhao Fu now looked somewhat angry, and a massive ck aura me burst forth around his body, causing wild gusts of wind to spread out and for the ground beneath him to crack.


    The Elephant person gave off a powerful aura like a flood and gripped both fists as he condensedrge amounts of blue aura mes.


    Zhao Fu dragged the Sadistic Killing Sword, which gave off an immense sword qi, and he also rushed out.


    The Elephant person punched with terrifying power, which seemed to cause space itself to twist. Zhao Fu shed out, and the brilliant sword light contained an incredibly gory and savage sword intent.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two terrifying powers shed. A shockwave spread out as the ground caved in, forming a 100 meter wide crater and causing dust to billow.


    The fist covered with blue aura mes and the sword covered with intense blood-red sword light grinded against each other, neither side willing to retreat. The Elephant person¡¯s body was covered with blue aura mes while Zhao Fu¡¯s body was covered with ck aura mes, and as the aura mes shed, massive gales rushed out.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± the Elephant person roared as his aura me doubled in size and an even more terrifying power exploded out from his body. The Elephant person pushed his fist forwards, and a massive power rushed out.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu was sent back hundreds of meters and he crashed to the ground, with blood once again leaking from his lips.


    The Elephant person leapt into the air before punching out with both hands as he rushed down towards Zhao Fu. Because of the blue aura mes, he looked like a blue meteor giving off destructive power as he shot down towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± As the blue meteor descended, Zhao Fu exploded out with all of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power, and an even greater ck aura me exploded out, forming an enormous ck dragon head that roared towards the heavens.


    Zhao Fu swung his sword and the massive ck dragon rushed out with terrifying power towards the blue meteor.


    Bang!


    The two collided in the air, resulting in an enormous sound. Countless rays of brilliant light sted out and a terrifying destructive power spread out, causing the ground to crack and all trees and boulders to be shattered.


    Zhao Fu was sent back ten or so meters while the Elephant power flew out and crashed onto the ground, a trace of blood leaking out of his lips.


    The Elephant person climbed up from the ground, looking somewhat infuriated. He roared towards the sky and clouds started to swirl asrge amounts of Heaven and Earth Power flowed into him.


    The Elephant person¡¯s body once again became bigger, until he was five meters tall. The blue aura me around him continuously flickered and swayed, and a wild gale spread out as the ground continuously cracked.


    Boom!


    The Elephant person turned into an intense ray of light as he charged towards Zhao Fu with terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu leaned forwards and he tapped off the ground as he shot towards the Elephant person. At the same time, an even greater ck aura me appeared around him, and the Heaven and Earth Power in the surroundings continuously flowed into his body, causing an even more terrifying power to flood out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The two of them once again shed together, and the Elephant person continuously punched out, sending out fist energies while Zhao Fu sent out sword lights. Their attacks continuously shed and resulted in massive explosions, causing terrifying shockwaves to ripple out.


    As the people in the surroundings sensed these terrifying shockwaves, they quickly gathered and saw the two people intensely shing.


    They could not help but feel shocked ¨C these two people were fighting with everything they had, and they knew that the Elephant person was the tenth-ranked genius. However, they did not know who the cloaked person he was fighting with was.


    They were quite shocked that this person was not any weaker than the Elephant person and was able to engage him in such an intense battle.


    The people on the viewing tforms were also quite shocked. They had never thought that that perverted bandit would have such great power. Seeing the two of them fight intensely, they felt incredibly excited. The main reason they came here was because they wanted to see intense battles like this.


    Back on the battlefield, the two sides once again shed before being forced back hundreds of meters apart.


    The Elephant person performed a horse stance with his legs and ced his fist by his waist before punching out simultaneously.


    Boom!


    The two fist energies turned into an intense ray of light that contained destructive power as it shot towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly. The air that it passed through continuously exploded and it left a two meter wide groove on the ground.


    Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword and ck aura mes covered it, dyeing it ck. The Sadistic Killing Sword excitedly trembled, and an extremely bloody and twisted sword intent rushed out.

 Chapter 1662 Dual Wielding

    <h4>Chapter 1662 Dual Wielding</h4>


    As the terrifying blue ray of light shot out, Zhao Fu shed out with the Sadistic Killing Sword, sending out a terrifying sword intent that contained immense destructive power that split the light in half, causing it to dissipate into countless motes of light.


    However, the Elephant person¡¯s body suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Fu, and a massive fist containing great power sted out towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head.


    Zhao Fu hurriedly blocked with his sword, but in the next moment, he was sent flying by a great force.


    The Elephant person rushed forwards and caught up to Zhao Fu, and he continued to punch at him with terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu twisted in the air, and his sword gave off a massive sword light as it shed towards the iing fist.


    Bang!


    The two of them collided, resulting in a shockwave that sent both of them flying back. The instant that both of themnded, massive aura mes once again burst forth around them as they rushed towards the other person.


    The Elephant person¡¯s fists left behind afterimages as they punched towards Zhao Fu, creating massive sounds.


    Zhao Fu continuously shed out, sending out massive swathes of sword light, but they were shattered by the Elephant persons¡¯ fists. Because the Elephant person was using his fists, he was able to attack much faster than Zhao Fu, and he was able to gradually suppress Zhao Fu. Soon, there were fewer and fewer sword lights while there were more and more fist energies from the Elephant person.


    Bang!


    The Elephant person once again punched out, causing the air to explode, as a terrifying punchnded on Zhao Fu¡¯s chest. Zhao Fu felt as if his body had been struck by an enormous beast, and he flew backwards.


    The Elephant person¡¯s expression was cold as he raised a hand towards the sky, and blue aura mes flowed out.


    Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered as a massive image of an elephant foot appeared in the sky, giving off an incredibly suppressive feeling. It vigorously stamped down towards Zhao Fu with enough power to shatter a small mountain.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as the ground continuously trembled and a 1,000 meter wide and 100 meter deep footprint appeared.


    The people in the surroundings were quite startled and their hairs stood on end. This was the terrifying power of a top ten genius in the Ounder Race, and they could not help but feel awed. They did not have such terrifying power and facing this kind of power, they would be dead beyond a doubt.


    Now that that person had been stomped by such a terrifying foot, was he alive or dead? Even though that person was quite strong, his cultivation was quitecking and he did not seem like a match for the Elephant person.


    However, with dust billowing everywhere, no one could tell, and they all stared towards the center of the massive footprint.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± a loud cry sounded out as a ck aura me rushed into the sky, forming a ck pir of aura mes that stood between the heavens and the earth.


    The sky gradually darkened as the ck aura mes spread across the sky, covering it, and massive amounts of Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered as an immense might spread out.


    The temperature of the surroundings plummeted and the air seemed to solidify. Everyone in the surroundings, including the Elephant person, felt their hairs stand on end as they looked somewhat shocked as they stared at the center of the footprint.


    A figure dressed in a ck cloak holding a ck sword gave off an incredibly terrifying aura, causing the space around him to twist. This person looked both corporeal and incorporeal, both real and illusory.


    That figure raised the sword in his hand and shed down, and a 1,000 meter long ck sword light ferociously sted out, shing the ground apart as it flew towards the Elephant person.


    The Elephant person was greatly shocked and crossed his arms in front of his body as he gave off an intense blue aura me. It covered him and formed a powerful blue aura me barrier.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the blue aura me barrier was shed apart, and the Elephant person was sent flying backwards. He heavily crashed to the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    The spectators all gulped as they looked at the Elephant person. Facing such a terrifying person, how was he meant to defend?


    The Elephant person got up from the ground with great difficulty and looked at Zhao Fu coldly as he breathed out.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as an enormous blue aura me flooded out of the Elephant person¡¯s body, covering the surrounding 1,000 meters. His body once again grew until he was ten meters tall, and his body seemed to be exploding with muscles. The space around him was unable to withstand his power and started to crack.


    Everyone stared at the Elephant person in shock; he was still unable to unleash such terrifying power. This kind of power could rival the number seven genius, and it seemed that he had made great progress.


    Now, everyone felt incredibly excited about this battle, and they held their breaths as they awaited the next sh. Would it be the prestigious Elephant person, the tenth-ranked genius, who would prevail, or the mysterious and perverted bandit?


    Back on the battlefield, the two people gave off terrifying auras as they stared each other down. Their gazes were incredibly cold, and in the next moment, they both simultaneously disappeared.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two people reappeared in the middle. The Elephant person punched out while Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, and the collision resulted in brilliant light shooting out. A 1,000 meter wide crater appeared in the ground.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The ten meter tall Elephant person gave a massive roar as he unleashed a ferocious aura. He gripped his fists, which were surrounded with blue aura mes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Elephant person continuously punched out, sending out fist energies containing terrifying power. The fist energies seemed like they could even reduce a powerful godly spirit into dust.


    It was that attack again, and Zhao Fu would not suffer because of it again. He took out the Death Disaster Sword and held the Sadistic Killing Sword with the other hand, sending out gray sword lights and blood-red sword lights.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out as the fist energies and sword lights continuously shed, sending out powerful shockwaves. The ground continuously copsed and countless trees swayed as boulders rolled. Cracks appeared in the space around them and the world seemed to fall into terror.


    Everyone in the surroundings hurriedly retreated, as they were already being caught up in the shockwaves. If they did not get away now, it would be tooteter.


    Boom!


    This time, Zhao Fu came out on top. A powerful sword light shed the Elephant person flying away, and he heavily crashed into a cliff, opening up a crater. A trace of blood leaked out of his lips as a gash appeared on his chest.


    Zhao Fu held a sword in each hand, which gave off different sword lights, as he rushed towards the Elephant person.

 Chapter 1663 Terrifying Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1663 Terrifying Battle</h4>


    The Elephant person¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his expression became somewhat savage as runes appeared on his body. A berserk aura me exploded out of him and the cliff around him started to crumble. The Elephant person seemed to have entered a crazed state and did not have much of his reason left.


    Boom!


    Facing the iing Zhao Fu, the Elephant person deeply breathed in before vigorously breathing out from his trunk, causing a ferocious pir of air to m towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu crossed his swords in front of him, but he was still blown back by the pir of air.


    The Elephant person¡¯s expression was quite savage as he pushed off the cliff and shot forwards, catching up to Zhao Fu. He punched down with immense force, causing the space to twist.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was hit by the punch and plummeted downwards, smashing into the ground and opening up arge crater.


    In the next moment, the Elephant person once again turned into a ray of light and shot towards Zhao Fu with immense power. His fists gave offrge amounts of berserk blue aura mes as he punched towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    Within the crater, Zhao Fu raised the Death Disaster Sword and sentrge amounts of power into it. Massive amounts of deathly qi flowed out, bringing with it icy cold aura and forming an enormous, sharp cone that stabbed towards the Elephant person.


    Bang!


    The Elephant person¡¯s expression was savage as he vigorously punched against the cone with both fists. The immense power from his punches caused the cone to explode, turning into a gray aura that dissipated.


    The Elephant person¡¯s fists continued towards Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu showed no fear. He sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give off intense sword light, and he vigorously shed out.


    Shing!


    An enormous blood-red crescent containing terrifying power shed out, sending the Elephant power flying back.


    The Elephant person flew back hundreds of meters before crashing to the ground and opening up arge crater. Another gash appeared on his body, from which blood continuously flowed out, and the immense pain caused the Elephant person to roar out as his aura became even more berserk.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Elephant person once again madly charged over incredibly quickly, causing the air to explode, and he looked like an enraged beast.


    The Elephant person quickly reached Zhao Fu and punched towards him with both fists, while Zhao Fu blocked with his swords, causing his feet to sink down into the ground.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Elephant person suddenly breathed in before unleashing an enormous st of air from his trunk. Zhao Fu was startled and quickly unleashed his defensive barrier, and as the st of air smashed into the defensive barrier, it caused the barrier to crack.


    Zhao Fu could not rx because right after blocking this attack, the Elephant person raised his foot and kicked out with terrifying power.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as Zhao Fu was sent flying and crashed through a fewrge boulders before stopping, and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Elephant person furiously roared and gave off a berserk aura as he continued to charge at Zhao Fu with unstoppable momentum.


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground with an expression of pain, holding the Sadistic Killing Sword with one hand and the Death Disaster Sword in the other. He split his power into two waves and sent them into the two swords. One sword gave off an intense blood-red sword light that was filled with a bloody and twisted sword intent, and the other gave off an intense gray sword light that was filled with a deathly sword intent.


    The Elephant person gave off a terrifying aura and would reach Zhao Fu soon. Zhao Fu crossed the two swords and boundless sword light spread out, forming a ten or so meter sword of light that was gray on one side and blood-red on the other.


    Boom!


    The Elephant person punched out with both fists, sending out two fist energies that turned into two enormous rays of blue light that gave off destructive power as they sted towards Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu gripped the ten or so meter long sword of light with both hands and vigorously shed out. An enormous crescent shed out, and the terrifying sword energy shaved ayer off the ground as it shed towards the Elephant person quickly.


    It first shed apart the two rays of blue light before mming into the Elephant person and sending him flying. He crashed onto the ground, and an incredibly deep gash appeared on his body, through which bone could be seen.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The heavily wounded Elephant person roared towards the sky, his voice sounding out in the surroundings. He unleashed all of his power and did not hold any back as his blood flew towards the sky, making his body wither a bit.


    Immediately, clouds swirled as the entire world¡¯s energy seemed to gather, and countless rays of blue light spread out in the sky.


    A 10,000 meter long blue elephant gradually appeared in the sky, giving off a mountain-like pressure that seemed to cause the ground to sink down. The atmosphere in the surroundings seemed to solidify and everyone felt terror in their hearts.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became quite serious as he held the Sadistic Killing Sword in one hand and the Death Disaster Sword in the other, and he sent all of his power into the two swords, causing them to give off a brilliant light.


    Countless traces of deathly aura spread out like a gray mist, giving off an intense deathly intent. At the same time, the mist seemed to be filled with countless broken corpses: Angels with broken wings, headless Demons, blind Elves, and Humans with only half their bodies...


    The deathly mist coldly spread out, forming an enormous sea of deathly mist. Countless broken corpses appeared within it, and a cold deathly intent and berserk killing intent covered everyone in the surroundings, causing them to fall into terror.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The elephant in the sky gave a heaven-shaking roar, making it seem as if the sky was going to split open. It then gave off a massive aura as it ferociously charged towards Zhao Fu, and the space around it crumbled.


    Shing!


    A sword hum tore through the sky as Zhao Fu shed out with both swords with all of his strength. The sea of deathly mist, containing its deathly intent and berserk killing intent, flowed forwards with an exterminating power.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the entire secret realm trembled. The sea of deathly mist and the massive blue elephant collided, causing intense light to shoot everywhere, and a semi-spherical dome of destructive power sted out ¨C everything within the surrounding 100,000 meters was reduced to dust.


    The area outside the st zone was also greatly affected ¨C countless trees had been snapped and broken rocksy everywhere, creating a wretched scene.


    At that moment, everyone in the secret realm felt that terrifying shockwave and stopped what they were doing as they looked towards the location of the battle in shock.


    The people in the surroundings and the people on the viewing tforms all felt incredibly dumbfounded as they saw how destructive the battle was.


    The ripples had not yet subsided, but some people found out about the oue of the battle through the rankings. Zhao Fu, who had beenst, had instantly entered the top 30, while the Elephant person had fallen out of the top ten. It was evident that the perverted bandit had won.

 Chapter 1664 Brilliant Star

    <h4>Chapter 1664 Brilliant Star</h4>


    ¡°That perverted bandit actually won?¡± The people on the viewing tform looked shocked as they looked at the aftermath of the battle. They had never thought that the perverted bandit would have such strength.


    He had been fighting as the lowest-ranked person, and everyone did not take him seriously and thought that he was seeking death. They thought that he only knew how to y with women and could not possibly have power that could rival the top ten geniuses; after all, these ten geniuses were the most powerful people in the younger generation of the Ounder Domain.


    However, this perverted bandit had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. He had not used any tricks and had used real power, making everyone feel a trace of respect for him.


    Nevertheless, when everyone realized that they now felt some respect for this perverted bandit who did every woman he came across, everyone felt somewhat ufortable.


    Now, everyone felt quite curious as to who this person was. He definitely did not have a simple identity, or else he would not be able to defeat one of the top ten geniuses.


    Countless people started to look into Zhao Fu and see what kind of person he was.


    The people from the Elephant person¡¯s Empire started to feel quite anxious and worried for the Elephant person¡¯s safety. Given how terrifying the battle was, it was possible for him to lose his life ¨C this was no small skirmish.


    As one of the top ten geniuses, the Elephant person had extraordinary talent and was one of the most important people to the Empire. Even though he had lost, facing the powerful Zhao Fu, it was not shameful at all.


    Within the secret realm, the people in the surroundings stared in shock. This was a battle between true geniuses, and they would not be able to wield this kind of terrifying power even if it took their whole lives.


    Everyone felt incredibly excited and their blood started to boil. To be able to witness a battle between two peerless geniuses was their fortune. Afterwards, they would be able to tell others with pride that they had been here to witness this battle.


    They had seen the fall of one peerless genius and the rise of another, bing a brilliant star.


    The nine other geniuses in the top ten all looked somewhat serious as they cast their gaze towards the ce of the battle. They knew that the remainder of the trial would not be as simple; a terrifying person had appeared.


    The Elephant person had chosen to leave the secret realm and Zhao Fu had obtained his points. He had received some heavy injuries and quickly left the scene of the battle to avoid others, and he found a remote ce to recover.


    Two or so dayster, Zhao Fu¡¯s wounds had fully healed. Because he had defeated the Elephant person, he could sense that he was now closer to awakening the Ounder Emperor Star. He could also sense a powerful will within the secret realm observing him.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and could not tell if this will contained any good intentions or ill intentions. That will was unimaginably powerful, and Zhao Fu felt an instinctive fear.


    As time passed, Zhao Fu felt that that will did not contain any ill intent and was just observing him; only then did he rx.


    Now, his task was to find his next opponent, which was the ninth-ranked Eight-Winged Feather Person, Yu Luohua.


    Zhao Fu found her quickly; there seemed to be some kind of power guiding Zhao Fu, and Yu Luohua also seemed to be expecting Zhao Fu.


    Yu Luohua was a peerlessly beautiful woman with a proud aura. She was tall and slim and had long, snow-white hair. She wore a white robe, had eight silver wings, and gave off a holy power, making her look like an angel.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± Yu Luohua stood on the spot and looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes as she said coldly and arrogantly.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised, as it seemed that Yu Luohua was waiting for him. He did not know what was going on, but he had to defeat this woman. Only by defeating these geniuses would he raise his affinity with the Ounder Emperor Star and awaken it.


    The people on the viewing tforms felt quite startled as they saw Zhao Fu and the ninth-ranked Yu Luohua meet. They felt quite excited, as a terrifying battle would definitely erupt between these two geniuses.


    Now, everyone¡¯s views towards Zhao Fu had greatly changed. Before, people had been moring to do the will of heaven and kill him, but now no one dared to say such a thing.


    The two Empires who had been demanding for Zhao Fu to pay a heavy price now quietened down, and they kept a close eye on him.


    Facing Yu Luohua¡¯s words, Zhao Fu took out the Sadistic Killing Sword and replied, ¡°Since you know why I¡¯vee to find you, let¡¯s not waste any words and begin!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as an enormous ck aura me zed around Zhao Fu, sending outrge gales.


    Boom!


    Another explosion soon followed as Yu Luohua drew a slim, white sword as a silver aura me burst forth around her, sending out powerful gusts of wind.


    Before the two of them even started to fight, the gales from their auras collided, causing countless trees and grasses to sway and for small rocks to be blown into the sky, creating a shocking scene.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum tore through the sky as the two people turned into rays of light and shot towards each other. Yu Luohua¡¯s sword gave off powerful Holy Light energy as it shed out, while Zhao Fu¡¯s sword gave off blood-red sword light as he shed out, and the two swords collided with immense power.


    Yu Luohua stared at Zhao Fu and her expression became slightly more serious. Just from that one strike, she could tell that Zhao Fu was not any weaker than her. However, she definitely would not ept falling at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, and she coldly harrumphed as her aura me expanded and her strength doubled.


    Zhao Fu sensed the power that Yu Luohua exploded out with, and he did not hesitate as he also released more of his power.


    Boom!


    The silver aura me and ck aura me shed together, resulting in a massive explosion as both of them flew back ten or so meters.


    Yu Luohua¡¯s expression was cold as she vigorously shed out, sending out a crescent of searing light towards Zhao Fu. It was incredibly fast and seemed like it would hit Zhao Fu in an instant.


    Zhao Fu also vigorously shed out, causing the Sadistic Killing Sword to give off a sharp sword light that destroyed the iing crescent and turned it into countless motes of white light.


    Swish!


    At that moment, Yu Luohua moved incredibly quickly, rushing in front of Zhao Fu in the air. She gripped her sword with both hands and sentrge amounts of power into it, causing it to give off an intense white sword light as a powerful Holy Light energy spread out.


    Boom!


    Yu Luohua sted downwards, bringing with her a terrifying aura as she hacked towards Zhao Fu.


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu was given a fright and quickly used his sword to block.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu sessfully blocked the attack, but the massive force from Yu Luohua¡¯s strike caused the ground beneath Zhao Fu¡¯s feet to copse, opening up a ten meter wide crater.

 Chapter 1665 Yu Luohua

    <h4>Chapter 1665 Yu Luohua</h4>


    Bang!


    In the next moment, Yu Luohua twisted her body as she vigorously kicked out onto Zhao Fu¡¯s chest, causing him to slide back ten or so meters before he stopped.


    Zhao Fu felt a wave of pain on his chest and he looked at Yu Luohua seriously. As the ninth-ranked genius, she was much stronger than the Elephant person.


    Yu Luohua raised her head and said somewhat proudly, ¡°With your current power, it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me. You should go and challenge other people and keep your ranking as number ten. Only then will you have the right to ascend the King of Kings Mountain.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know what the King of Kings Mountain was, but he was not very pleased with Yu Luohua¡¯s arrogant tone. His expression was cold as he exploded out with an even greater aura and rushed towards Yu Luohua.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu was unwilling to give up, Yu Luohua coldly harrumphed and gave off a powerful aura as she shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed out with great power, sending out a blood-red sword light with great force. In response, Yu Luohua also swung her sword, sending out a white sword light that contained searing hot power towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    The two sword lights collided, resulting in an enormous explosion. Sword light shot out everywhere as a sword qi storm sted out.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword and shed out with terrifying power, sending out blood-red sword lights towards Yu Luohua. Yu Luohua also sent immense power into her sword and continuously shed out, sending out white sword lights towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The sword lights collided, resulting in massive explosions, and the surrounding ground, trees, and boulders were all covered with sword gashes.


    No one on the viewing tforms said anything and the entire scene was silent as everyone stared at this battle.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as Yu Luohua¡¯s sword gave offrge amounts of white light as she vigorously shed out, causing a brilliant white sword light that illuminated the surroundings to fly towards Zhao Fu with searing heat.


    Facing this attack, Zhao Fu took out the Death Disaster Sword and held one sword in each hand. He sent two massive waves of power into the two swords, causing them to give off intense sword light, as he vigorously shed out, causing a blood-red sword light and a gray sword light to sh towards Yu Luohua in the shape of a cross.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two attacks collided, resulting in yet another massive explosion. This time, a terrifying shockwave spread out, sending the two people back.


    Zhao Fu was forced back a few steps while Yu Luohua was sent flying back seven or eight meters, and her clothes and hair became somewhat disorderly because of the st.


    Yu Luohua looked quite angry as she said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve angered me now; since you insist on doing this, you can go and die!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Yu Luohua gripped her sword with both hands, held it in front of her chest, and pointed it towards the sky. Her expression was cold as her eight silver wings spread out, giving off an intense silver-white light and a terrifying aura spread out from her body.


    Yu Luohua raised her sword, and it gave off a brilliant white sword light that covered the surroundings as an extremely dangerous aura spread out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hairs stood on end as he felt quite startled. His aura me became even stronger as he sentrge amounts of power into his two swords, and he raised them before crossing them together. A blood-red and gray sword of light appeared in Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, and an enormous sword energy spread out.


    Shing!


    Yu Luohua¡¯s expression was cold as she shed down with her sword, sending out an enormous sword light that gave off searing heat that seemed to be able to purify the entire world. The air that it passed through exploded, resulting in massive explosions.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu gripped the ten or so meter long sword of light and also shed out, sending out a terrifying sword light that seemedpletely unstoppable towards Yu Luohua.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion once again sounded out, and blinding light spread out as a terrifying destructive power sted out, causing the ground to tremble.


    After everything settled, the spectators could see that a crater that was hundreds of meters wide had opened up. Zhao Fu and Yu Luohua were lying on opposite sides with traces of blood leaking out of their lips. Both of them had cold gazes as they looked at the other person.


    In the next moment, the two of them gave off powerful auras as they charged at each other. Yu Luohua ferociously shed at Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu¡¯s sword of light had be two swords again, and they gave off a powerful sword light as they shed towards Yu Luohua.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    Sword hums continuously sounded out as Yu Luohua shed out again and again, sending out white sword lights. Zhao Fu¡¯s hands also blurred as he shed towards Yu Luohua incredibly ferociously. The sword lights continuously shed, sending out massive gales.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s two swords gradually suppressed Yu Luohua, and as he continuously attacked, she was forced to start passively defending.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as Zhao Fu vigorously sent out a blood-red sword light containing immense power, sending Yu Luohua flying back.


    Yu Luohua flew back ten or so meters and looked at Zhao Fu furiously. She spread her wings and flew into the sky.


    Boom!


    A massive power exploded out from Yu Luohua¡¯s body as her eight wings gave off intense silver-white light, and a terrifying aura spread out from those wings.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Yu Luohua beat her wings, and eight rays of silver-white light shot out from her wings, bringing with them searing energy as they shot towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly.


    Zhao Fu was startled and quickly dodged to the side, but the eight rays of light seemed to have a will of their own and chased after him. Zhao Fu flew upwards and tried to shake them off, but the eight rays of light once again changed direction and continued to chase after Zhao Fu.


    This time, Zhao Fu was unable to dodge anymore and he could only release a defensive barrier to protect himself.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as the rays of light mmed into Zhao Fu¡¯s defensive barrier and exploded.


    After the explosions stopped, Zhao Fu fell from the sky and crashed onto the ground.


    Yu Luohua coldly smiled and gave off an even greater power as her eight wings once again gave off intense silver-white light, illuminating the surrounding ten kilometers as a terrifying power spread out.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Yu Luohua once again beat her wings and eight searing white rays of light once again shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground and wiped the blood at his lips. Facing the eight rays of light, he exploded out with a wave of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Dragon¡¯s roars sounded out from within Zhao Fu¡¯s body as a massive ck aura flooded out, and nine ck dragons gave off terrifying power and might as they appeared around Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1666 Twelve Wings

    <h4>Chapter 1666 Twelve Wings</h4>


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The eight powerful rays of light shot towards where Zhao Fu was with terrifying power, resulting in explosions. The ground copsed as dust billowed up.


    A 100 meter wide crater appeared, but after the dust settled, everyone could see that the nine ck dragons were swimming around Zhao Fu and had protected him so that he was not injured by those rays of light at all.


    Yu Luohua looked quite startled and had never thought that Zhao Fu would be able to block her attack so easily. Her eight silver-white wings spread to their limits and intense light covered the ground. The light was incredibly bright and made it difficult for anyone to fully open their eyes.


    The temperature of the surroundings quickly rose and any water in the surroundings evaporated. All vegetation started to weather as the ground started to crack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Eight massive silver-white rays of light sted out incredibly quickly towards Zhao Fu, bringing with them power that seemed to be able to raze and purify everything.


    Zhao Fu did not move and looked at Yu Luohua as he ignited his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power, and an all-surpassing might spread out.


    An even greater wave of ck aura flooded out of Zhao Fu, rushing into his surroundings.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Nine dragon¡¯s roars sounded out as the nine savage ck dragons receivedrge amounts of power and became bigger. They gave off intense ck light and gave off terrifying destructive power as they rushed towards Yu Luohua, causing the space around them to crack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The searing rays of light and the ferocious ck dragons collided, resulting in a massive explosion. The space around them seemed to start to fall apart as terrifying ripples spread out, causing the weather to change.


    The people in the surroundings sensed those terrifying ripples and their expressions fell, but they then smiled as they hurried over. It was most likely another two peerless geniuses going all-out fighting, and ordinary people would not have the opportunity to see such a thing.


    At the same time, they were curious as to which two geniuses were battling it out. The battle from two days ago had been incredibly exciting, and they wanted to see another battle of such scale.


    When they reached the outer regions of the battlefield, they were shocked to find that it was that same cloaked figure fighting with the ninth-ranked Yu Luohua.


    They had not seen that person after the battle two days ago, and they had never expected that he woulde and find the ninth-ranked genius to fight; it was truly admirable.


    The people on the viewing tforms continued to watch attentively. They felt both excited and nervous as they watched that terrifying battle and did not want to miss a second. Currently, no one could tell who was going to win.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Zhao Fu and Yu Luohua continuously shed in the sky, and sword lights shot out as ferocious sword qi gales rushed out.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu once again crossed his two swords and formed a ten meter long sword of light. He swung it with immense power, sending Yu Luohua crashing to the ground and smashing open a ten or so meter wide crater.


    Yu Luohua coughed up arge mouthful of blood and looked at Zhao Fu furiously. She gave a long whistle as a silver-white light exploded out from her, causing terrifying power to st out, and the ground in the surrounding 1,000 meters caved in.


    After the light disappeared, Yu Luohua stood in the center of the crater and gave off a faint light. There were two more pairs of wings on her back, and she was now a Twelve-Winged Feather Person and had extraordinary power.


    No one expected Yu Luohua to be a Twelve-Winged Feather Person; she had now shown all of her cards, and her strength was nowparable to the seventh-ranked genius.


    Yu Luohua¡¯s gaze fell coldly on Zhao Fu. She slowly raised her sword and vigorously shed out, sending out an enormous white sword light containing searing power. The air became incredibly hot, and cracks appeared in the space that the sword light passed through.


    Boom!


    The sword light heavily mmed into the ground, causing the ground to tremble. A 1,000 meter long sword gash appeared in the ground, giving off a scalding heat.


    Zhao Fu avoided the main attack, but he was hit by the shockwaves and flew out.


    Yu Luohua gave off faint light as she stood in the air and looked at Zhao Fu coldly. She once again slowly raised her sword, and a terrifying sword energy spread out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became savage as he no longer held back and ignited all of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power. A massive ck aura me erupted around his body, and ground under him crumbled as the nine savage ck dragons once again appeared around Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    Yu Luohua shed down, sending out a terrifying white sword light towards Zhao Fu.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu also shed out, and a blood-red sword light containing a berserk sword intent ferociously flew towards the white sword light.


    Bang!


    Yet another massive explosion sounded out as the two sword lights shed together, and a powerful destructive force sted out.


    Right as the explosion sounded out, Zhao Fu gripped his two swords and rushed towards Yu Luohua with his nine ck dragons. Yu Luohua¡¯s expression was icy cold as she also gave off immense power and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Zhao Fu¡¯s two swords continuously shed out, sending out sword lights towards Yu Luohua. Each sword light contained immense destructive power, and Yu Luohua also continuously swung her sword, sending out terrifying white sword lights. The sword lights of the two sides shed, resulting in massive collision sounds and great gales rushing out.


    Yu Luo¡¯s gaze hardened as her 12 wings spread out and gave offrge amounts of silver-white light as a searing energy spread out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Twelve rays of silver-white light shot out with ferocious power, giving off explosions as they sted towards Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡±


    Nine dragon¡¯s roars sounded out as the nine savage ck dragons around Zhao Fu gave off terrifying dragon mights and mmed towards Yu Luohua.


    Bang!


    The ck dragons gave offrge amounts of ck light as they shed with the silver-white rays of light. A terrifying shockwave sted out, and because of how close Zhao Fu and Yu Luohua were, they were both blown back over 100 meters and traces of blood leaked out of their lips.


    In the next moment, the two of them once again gave off powerful auras as they transformed into rays of light and once again shed in the air.


    The people in the surroundings watched on seriously with excited expressions; this battle was even more intense than the previous one.

 Chapter 1667 Feather Person Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1667 Feather Person Soldiers</h4>


    Shing!


    Yu Luohua stabbed her sword at Zhao Fu¡¯s throat and Zhao Fu blocked with the Sadistic Killing Sword before shing at her with the Death Disaster Sword. Yu Luohua dodged to the side, and she shed out another white sword light.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side and avoided this white sword light before sending power into the Death Disaster Sword. The Death Disaster Sword gave offrge amounts of a gray deathly aura that spread out like a mist, causing the temperature of the surroundings to fall.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu swung the Death Disaster Sword and the massive amount of deathly aura flooded towards Yu Luohua with a massive sound.


    Yu Luohua spread her 12 wings, which gave off intense white light that contained a searing energy as it spread out.


    Under the white light, the deathly aura quickly dissipated and disappeared.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu appeared behind Yu Luohua; he had only used the deathly aura as a distraction. He sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword and vigorously shed out.


    Bang!


    Yu Luohua was sent flying by Zhao Fu¡¯s attack and a gash appeared on her body, from which blood flowed out, and her pure-white wings were stained with some blood.


    Boom!


    Yu Luohua¡¯s expression was cold as she gripped her sword and exploded out with an even more powerful aura, shing out an enormous sword light with all of her strength, which tore through the air towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled that Yu Luohua could still attack like this, and he exploded out with power as he crossed his swords and released a firm ck defensive barrier.


    Bang!


    The massive sword light shattered Zhao Fu¡¯s defensive barrier and caused him to fly back hundreds of meters before he was able to stop. He felt immense pain in his hands, as if the flesh on his hands was going to be torn apart.


    Yu Luohua turned into a ray of light and shot towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed as he gripped his swords and also charged towards her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out again and again. Each strike gave off terrifying ripples, and Yu Luohua also sent terrifying power into her sword and each attack brought with it brilliant sword light.


    Boom!


    Yu Luohua cried out and her body exploded out with intense white light as she held her sword which also gave off bright white light and forcefully shed towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu roared as he gave off ferocious ck aura mes and shed towards Yu Luohua.


    A terrifying explosion once again sounded out, and the two of them were sent flying back by the shockwave before crashing to the ground.


    This caused everyone to look quite startled; was it a tie?


    Boom!


    A ray of white light exploded out, illuminating the surrounding tens of thousands of meters. A terrifying and wild wind blew, causing countless trees to sway.


    There was a trace of blood leaking out of Yu Luohua¡¯s mouth as she stood on the ground, holding her sword up with one hand. The sword gave off a formless sword energy that caused the space around it to twist, and beside her, powerful images appeared ¨C they were Feather person soldiers with two wings.


    They had serious expressions and were dressed in ornate armor, and they gave off powerful auras. There were many of them, at least tens of thousands in total.


    Boom!


    A massive ck aura me shot into the sky as the surrounding Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered and the two swords that Zhao Fu held both gave off intense sword light.


    A wave of deathly mist spread out, covering the surrounding 10,000 meters. At the same time, broken corpses appeared around Zhao Fu: There were headless Demons, limbless Humans, Elves with only half their bodies...


    An icy deathly intent and a cruel and berserk sword intent flooded out, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet.


    Boom!


    Yu Luohua heavily shed down and the countless Feather person soldier images gave off terrifying auras as they surged towards Zhao Fu, seeming like they would destroy everything.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu also shed out with his swords, causing the deathly mist filled with corpses to ferociously flood out with an aura of extermination.


    Boom!


    The two enormous attacks collided, resulting in a heaven-shaking explosion. A terrifying wave of destructive power spread out, causing the surroundings to copse as everything within 100,000 meters was reduced to dust.


    The ground continuously trembled violently as clouds swirled and a terrifying shockwave sted out. The people spectating from far away felt as if they had fallen into icy water and their bodies trembled.


    Zhao Fu crossed his swords in front of him and released a defensive barrier to withstand that terrifying destructive power, and he managed to avoid taking any injuries. A 100,000 meter wide crater had appeared on the ground, from which traces of ck aura rose up, and the surroundings were deathly silent.


    Shing!


    Suddenly, a sword hum sounded out and tore through the sky as a white sword light rushed into the sky, shining down on thend. A massive sword qi storm erupted out, destroying everything around it.


    A bloodied Yu Luohua was standing in the air, holding up her sword with an icy gaze in her eyes as she heavily swung downwards.


    Boom!


    A massive white sword light containing abnormally searing heat shed towards Zhao Fu, seeming to be able to tear apart the heavens and earth.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and put everything he had into defending. However, after being hit by that attack, he flew back 1,000 meters and crashed into a cliff. An incredibly deep gash through which bone could be seen was in his chest as blood poured out.


    The spectators all looked quite shocked; they had never thought that Yu Luohua would still be able to unleash such a devastating attack.


    Had Yu Luohua won?


    With Yu Luohua¡¯s current power, it seemed that she could enter the top six, and despite falling to her, being able to force her to such a state was something this person could take pride in.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± A pained howl tore through the sky, and everyone felt quite startled as they looked towards the cliff.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was wracked with pain and blood leaked out of his left eye as a ck and red sword pupil gave off faint light and gradually split open, as if the gates of hell were being opened.


    Shing, shing, shing, shing, shing...


    Massive amounts of sword qi containing terrifying power madly flooded out of Zhao Fu¡¯s left eye and continuously shot out. Each trace of sword qi contained berserk killing intent and destructive sword intent as they shed out.


    Everything in range was shed apart by the traces of sword qi, and countless traces of ck and red sword qi flowed out, creating a hellish scene.


    Yu Luohua was greatly dismayed, but she did not have any strength to defend. As her body was ripped apart by the sword qi, opening up countless wounds, she did not hesitate to choose to leave the secret realm or else she would die here.


    Seeing the berserk sword qi, everyone in the surroundings were terrified and quickly retreated.

 Chapter 1668 Genius

    <h4>Chapter 1668 Genius</h4>


    The countless traces of ck and red sword qi instantly covered the surrounding 100,000 meters, flying about and reducing everything to nothingness. Space itself was covered with cracks and the berserk, murderous, and cold sword intent filled the entire heavens and earth.


    Sensing this sword intent, the spectators¡¯ bodies all felt icy cold and they could not help but tremble. It was the first time they had seen such a terrifying sword intent.


    Rumble...


    The sky darkened as clouds swirled and the ground trembled. Everyone in the secret realm once again looked towards the scene of the battle, and their expressions became more serious.


    They understood that another terrifying battle had erupted, and only people from the top ten would be able to unleash such ripples. This person had already defeated two geniuses; just who was this person with such terrifying power?


    The people on the viewing tforms werepletely dumbfounded. After Yu Luohua had unleashed that terrifying attack, they had thought that the battle was decided. However, they had never thought that Zhao Fu¡¯s eye would release such a terrifying sword qi that would defeat Yu Luohua in one attack and reverse the situation.


    Now, everyone was even more curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity; such a terrifying figure was someone who would shake the Heaven Domain.


    The sword qi gradually dissipated and the cracks in space recovered. There was now a 100,000 meter wide crater covered with sword gashes, looking quite terrifying.


    Zhao Fu pressed his hand against his chest as blood leaked out from his left eye, and he stumbled as he limped away.


    The spectators all felt incredibly nervous and no one dared to make any noise as they made way for Zhao Fu. This was their respect for a peerless genius ¨C everyone understood that he would definitely be incredibly famous.


    Zhao Fu came to a ce with no one else around and quickly sat down cross-legged and started to recover from his injuries. His wounds this time were quite severe.


    It was not just the wound on his chest, but his left eye had also taken a great amount of damage, especially his Killing Sword Pupil. Zhao Fu had used the Killing Sword Intent, which had incredibly destructive power.


    Fortunately, Zhao Fu had unlocked the Celestial Mode, so his eyes had be much more powerful. Otherwise, he could have permanently damaged that pupil. For now, he would not be able to use that pupil for a while.


    Time passed and Zhao Fu gradually recovered from his wounds. This time, it took him three days, and Zhao Fu felt that he was one step closer to awakening the Ounder Emperor Star. The 34 totems on his back gave off different lights and some Ounder Fate started to enter Zhao Fu¡¯s body. This meant that Zhao Fu started to receive the acknowledgement of the Ounder race¡¯s Fate.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile; none of this had been a waste. He needed to defeat more geniuses and receive more acknowledgement from the Ounder race¡¯s Fate.


    There was also the matter of points. Now that Zhao Fu had defeated Yu Luohua and obtained one-third of her points, he was ranked fifth.


    Outside the door to the secret realm, Yu Luohua also finished recovering from her injuries. Her expression was cold ¨C she had well and truly lost this time. Facing that terrifying attack, she had not been able to resist at all, and she felt a trace of terror in her heart. Just who was that young man, and how did he have such terrifying power?


    She had wanted to challenge other geniuses and raise her ranking; perhaps she would have a chance at drawing out the King of Kings Sword.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s arrival had ruined all of her ns; she had lost to someone else so early on.


    The Elephant person was also thinking the same thing. He had recovered from his wounds, and seeing the bloody Yu Luohua exiting the secret realm, he looked quite surprised as he asked, ¡°Were you also defeated by that person?¡±


    Yu Luohua¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as she nodded. She did not say anything else before going to recover from her injuries. She had another chance to enter and she had to make the most of her time.


    The Elephant person felt quite surprised; it seemed that that person was going to challenge each of the top ten geniuses. He did not know whether or not it would be possible, but seeing that another genius had been defeated, he felt better and re-entered the secret realm.


    By now, Zhao Fu had found his next opponent. This person was quite tall and was covered with muscles. He had iron-colored skin and held an axe, and he gave off an extremely powerful aura. He was the eighth-ranked Iron Mountain Orc, Gudu.


    Gudu seemed to have been affected by some kind of power and could sense Zhao Fu, causing him to sit on arge boulder on the summit of a mountain as he waited for him.


    Zhao Fu was dressed in a ck robe and looked quite calm as he arrived, and he looked at the Iron Mountain Orc Gudu.


    Gudu loudlyughed, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re not too bad, being able to defeat the two of them. However, you¡¯re quite brave for challenging me; do you know my strength?¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly took out the Sadistic Killing Sword as he said, ¡°You¡¯ll be the third!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, boy, you¡¯re quite arrogant. I want to see just how strong you are,¡± Gudu loudlyughed as he held his axe and walked towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura exploded out of Gudu¡¯s body, and an iron-colored aura me burst forth around him, giving off wild gales.


    Gudu raised his axe and started to run, reaching Zhao Fu incredibly quickly. He sent a massive wave of power into the axe, causing it to give off boundless cold light, and he vigorously swung down towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu leapt backwards and avoided this trike, and the axe mmed into the ground, causing the ground to split open. A shockwave spread out, causing a ten meter wide crater to appear.


    While in the air, Zhao Fu vigorously shed with the Sadistic Killing Sword, sending out a sharp blood-red arc of light.


    ng!


    Gudu quickly withdrew his axe and blocked, causing a metallic collision sound to ring out.


    Gudu loudlyughed and gripped his axe with both hands as he vigorously swung it, sending out a powerful axe light towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give offrge amounts of sword light as he once again ferociously shed out.


    Bang!


    The ck axe light and blood-red sword light shed, resulting in a massive explosion. Cold light shot out in all directions as a shockwave spread out, forcing Zhao Fu and Gudu back. Gudu took two steps back while Zhao Fu took five steps back. Gudu was a strength-type cultivator and was significantly stronger than Yu Luohua; he was quite difficult to deal with.


    The people on the viewing tforms once again looked quite excited as they watched this battle. Zhao Fu had defeated the tenth-ranked Elephant person and the ninth-ranked Yu Luohua, and he was now facing the eighth-ranked Gudu. Everyone understood his goal ¨C to defeat each of the top ten geniuses one by one.

 Chapter 1669: Iron Mountain Orc

    <h4>Chapter 1669: Iron Mountain Orc</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Thinking about that, everyone felt even more shocked because no one had ever dared to try to do such a thing before. Those were the top ten geniuses of this generation, and they stood at the very peak of the Ounder Race. No one dared to challenge them one by one.


    Now that this person wanted to challenge all ten geniuses, everyone felt both shocked and respectful; this person was quite valiant for daring to do such a thing.


    They felt quite excited for this uing battle because they had seen how terrifying the previous two battles were, and they understood how intense this battle would be. Just thinking about it made their blood boil.


    The two Empires that had wanted to kill Zhao Fu no longer felt as angry and started to observe Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    Back at the battlefield, Gudu gripped his axe and vigorously hacked down, sending out an enormous axe light with terrifying destructive power towards Zhao Fu. The air that it passed through exploded, resulting in a massive sound.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give off arge amount of sword light. An extremely terrifying sword aura spread out as Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, and a blood-red sword light containing sharp energy shed out.


    Bang!


    The two sharp lights collided with terrifying power, and a massive shockwave sted out. Zhao Fu was sent back ten or so steps while Gudu only took a few steps back.


    ¡°Hahaha, boy, you¡¯re not a match for me. Your cultivation is too low; don¡¯t me me for bullying you,¡± Gudu said as he loudlyughed before rushing towards Zhao Fu.


    Gudu quickly reached Zhao Fu and swung his axe horizontally, bringing with it arge arc of light.


    Zhao Fu flipped forwards, avoiding this attack anding behind Gudu. His sword gave offrge amounts of blood-red light as he stabbed at Gudu¡¯s heart.


    Gudu spun and shed out with his axe, blocking Zhao Fu¡¯s stab and forcing Zhao Fu back.


    Gudu loudlyughed and raised his axe, sendingrge amounts of power into it, and the axe gave off an intense light.


    Boom!


    Gudu vigorously mmed his axe down, and an enormous ck ray of light sted towards Zhao Fu with extremely destructive power, leaving a deep crack in the ground.


    Zhao Fu was quite startled and blocked with the Sadistic Killing Sword while also releasing a defensive barrier.


    Bang!


    The ck ray of light mmed into Zhao Fu, and the defensive barrier instantly shattered as he flew backwards. However, most of the damage was blocked by the barrier and Zhao Fu was not injured.


    However, Gudu rushed forwards and caught up to Zhao Fu, and his axe gave off cold light as he hacked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could only once again block with his sword and defend.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was once again sent flying backwards but in a different direction, and he heavily crashed against a tree. The tree violently trembled and its leaves fell like rain as a trace of blood leaked out of Zhao Fu¡¯s lips.


    Gudu loudlyughed as he once again came before Zhao Fu and raised the axe with both hands. The axe gave offrge amounts of cold light, and a massive aura spread out.


    Boom!


    An enormous axe light flew out with terrifying power towards Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu dodged to the side. The axe light split the tree that had been behind him from top to bottom with an incredibly clean cut.


    Zhao Fu looked at Gudu with a cold expression, and he felt somewhat angry. He exploded out with a powerful aura as a ck aura me burst forth around him.


    Gudu did not show any weakness and also exploded out with a powerful aura as an iron-colored aura me burst forth around him and gave off ripples.


    Zhao Fu rushed at Gudu and shed out with great force, while Gudu gave off a terrifying aura and also charged at Zhao Fu. Gudu hacked at Zhao Fu with his axe with shocking power.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the sword and axe shed, and a shockwave sted out, sending outrge gales.


    Gudu wildlyughed as he gripped his axe and pressed down on Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu¡¯s sword was forced lower and lower.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was savage as he exploded out with an even greater aura, and the aura me around him became evenrger as he pushed back.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound rang out as Gudu was forced back five or six steps. He looked quite startled before his expression became cold. He exploded out with a greater aura and the iron-colored aura me around him became even more ferocious.


    Gudu rushed at Zhao Fu like a ferocious beast before leaping up into the air and gripping his axe with both hands as he hacked down at Zhao Fu with terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu did not move, and he instead sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give off a blinding sword light and a wave of blood-red sword qi spread out.


    Boom!


    The axe descended with terrifying power, and Zhao Fu also vigorously shed out. The two weapons shed, exploding out with terrifying destructive power, as the ground beneath Zhao Fu¡¯s feet cracked before caving in, forming a 100 metre wide crater.


    After bearing the brunt of this impact, Zhao Fu¡¯s arms ached and his feet felt weak, and he sunk into the ground.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Gudu roared as an even more powerful aura exploded out. The iron-colored aura me around him expanded in size, and it almost covered Zhao Fu. With this power, Gudu pressed down forcefully with his axe.


    Bang!


    The ground cracked and Zhao Fu¡¯s calves were forced into the ground as well. His expression was quite unsightly, and his sword was being forced down by the axe.


    ¡°Roar!¡± At that moment, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as Zhao Fu ignited his Divine Bloodline, and a supreme aura exploded out as nine savage ck dragons appeared around Zhao Fu, giving off terrifying dragon¡¯s might.


    The aura me around Zhao Fu became many times bigger and shed against Gudu¡¯s ferocious aura me, causingrge winds to blow out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was also greatly increased, and he vigorously shed out.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as Gudu was sent flying back dozens of meters. He crashed to the ground and his expression became serious. He understood that if he did not use his full power, he could very well lose.


    However, facing such a powerful opponent like Zhao Fu, it was worth going all-out.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Gudu raised his face to the sky and roared as the iron-colored aura me around him expanded by many times, covering the surrounding ten or so meters. A terrifying power sted out as the ground around him continuously cracked.


    A blood-red Orc totem appeared on Gudu¡¯s chest before spreading out and covering his entire body. Gudu looked much more savage and his aura me became blood-red colored.

 Chapter 1670 Totem

    <h4>Chapter 1670 Totem</h4>


    Boom!


    Gudu rushed at Zhao Fu like a ferocious beast, giving off massive sounds.


    Boom!


    The nine savage ck dragons circled around Zhao Fu, and Zhao Fu gave off a terrifying dragon¡¯s might as he charged at Gudu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The two people shed, and Gudu continuously hacked out with his axe, sending out powerful axe lights. Zhao Fu continuously shed out with his sword, sending out blood-red sword lights, and explosions sounded out.


    Massive gales swept out and the ground continuously cracked as sharp lights tore it apart, creating a terrifying scene.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Gudu roared as he exploded out with a powerful aura. He gripped his axe with both hands and sent terrifying power into it. The axe gave offrge amounts of light as he vigorously shed out, and a massive axe light containing destructive power sted out, causing the space around it to crack.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu also yelled out as he ignited all of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power. A powerful ripple spread out asrge amounts of power flowed into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give off boundless blood-red sword light. He vigorously shed out, sending out a berserk sword light.


    Bang!


    The two sharp lights collided as a terrifying destructive force sted out and the ground continuously trembled. The two people were sent flying back, and only stopped after traveling 100 meters or so.


    Both of them had a trace of blood leaking out of their lips, and they looked at each other with cold expressions.


    Boom!


    Gudu¡¯s blood-red aura me started to sway as it became arge, blood-red tiger that gave off shocking power.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as the nine savage ck dragons around Zhao Fu turned into aura mes and dissipated, and the massive ck aura me around Zhao Fu turned into an enormous savage ck dragon.


    Gudu rushed towards Zhao Fu with the terrifying blood-red tiger, while Zhao Fu also shot towards Gudu followed by the powerful ck dragon.


    Both of them traveled incredibly quickly, and in an instant, they were only five meters away from each other.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The blood-red tiger behind Gudu gave a massive roar as it gave off boundless blood-red light, dyeing the surroundings blood-red. A powerful aura flowed out of the blood-red tiger¡¯s body, causing clouds to swirl.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The ck dragon behind Zhao Fu gave a domineering roar as boundless ck light shone out, dyeing the surroundings ck, and it exploded out with terrifying power.


    Bang!


    The two massive beasts gave off shocking power as they collided, and it was as if two worlds were colliding. A massive explosion rang out as a terrifying shockwave sted out, destroying countless trees and boulders.


    Zhao Fu and Gudu once again both flew out, and they coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Sensing these ripples, the people nearby felt quite startled; why were there such terrifying ripples? Could it be that two geniuses were fighting again?


    Thinking about that, everyone looked quite excited and gathered towards that ce, and they saw the mysterious cloaked figure fighting with Gudu, the eighth-ranked Iron Mountain Orc.


    It was this person again? He had already challenged two geniuses and had challenged another one after disappearing for three days. This made countless people feel great admiration towards him.


    At the same time, everyone felt quite excited for the terrifying battle between this mysterious person and Gudu. They wanted to see the terrifying power of these peerless geniuses.


    Boom!


    Gudu chopped out, and a ck axe light containing terrifying power flew towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu dodged to the side, and the axe light mmed into the ground, opening up arge crack.


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out a blood-red sword light containing a sharp aura towards Gudu. It was incredibly fast and shed through the air.


    Gudu punched towards the sword light, sending out a powerful fist energy which crashed into the blood-red sword light and shattered it, causing it to turn into countless motes of light and dissipate.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s Sadistic Killing Sword gave off blood-red light as he stabbed towards Gudu incredibly quickly, leaving behind a trail of light in the air.


    Bang!


    Gudu sent great power into his axe, causing it to give off ck light. He vigorously swung upwards, mming into the Sadistic Killing Sword and sending it flying away.


    Gudu gave a coldugh and quickly spun as he ferociously kicked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu gripped his right hand into a fist and gatheredrge amounts of power as he punched out.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as Gudu¡¯s foot and Zhao Fu¡¯s fist collided, creating a shockwave that forced both of them back a few steps.


    At that moment, Gudu once again heavily swung his axe, bringing with it a powerful axe light as it shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu grabbed at the air, and the Sword Mark on the back of his hand shed as a sword filled with deathly aura appeared in his hand. Holding this sword, Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, and a gray sword light containing icy deathly aura flew out.


    Bang!


    The axe light and sword light collided, causing light to shoot everywhere as a powerful wind rippled out.


    Gudu roared and rushed at Zhao Fu, vigorously swinging his axe at Zhao Fu¡¯s head.


    Zhao Fu forcefully shed out with his sword, bringing with it a cold sword light as it flew towards Gudu.


    ng!


    The two weapons shed with great force, and sparks flew as a shockwave sted out.


    The two of them had simr strength and neither pushed the other back, resulting in a stalemate. At that moment, the cross-shaped pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye started to quickly spin as a wave of cold ghostly qi spread out.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A ghost that was dozens of meters tall and covered with muscles appeared behind Zhao Fu, vigorously punching out and sending Gudu flying back. He crashed onto the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    In that situation, Zhao Fu had used the Six Paths of Reincarnation Power.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Gudu looked furious as he got up from the ground and gave an enraged roar as the blood-red totem on his chest gave off intense blood-red light, and a terrifying power spread out from his body.


    Gudu¡¯s skin became blood-red colored and he doubled in size. He looked incredibly savage as two small ck horns appeared on his head, and his hands became ws. A row of bone spikes appeared on his back, making him look quite terrifying.

 Chapter 1671 Gudu

    <h4>Chapter 1671 Gudu</h4>


    An even more berserk and ferocious aura me erupted around Gudu¡¯s body, and the ground around him copsed, unable to withstand his terrifying power.


    Gudu stood in the air above the crater and held his axe with one hand as he looked at Zhao Fu icily, and he gave off a powerful aura as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cross-shaped pupil quickly spun as he exploded out with Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. Massive amounts of cold and eerie ghostly qi flooded out, covering the surrounding 1,000 metres. The temperature of the surroundings plummeted, and it could make anyone¡¯s hairs stand on end.


    Facing the iing Gudu, Zhao Fu raised his sword and the ghostly qi in the surroundings gave off immense power as it flooded towards him.


    Shing!


    Gudu vigorously hacked out with his axe, sending out an enormous axe light that split the iing wave of ghostly qi in half.


    Boom!


    Gudu sent another massive wave of power into the axe, causing it to give off boundless light and terrifying ripples as he once again raised the axe and swung it at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of Six Paths of Reincarnation Power into the Death Disaster Sword, causing it to give off boundless deathly qi. He tapped off the ground, causing it to crack, as he shot towards Gudu and shed out at him.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as the two terrifying powers shed, resulting in a shockwave sting out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Gudu madly swung out again and again, sending out powerful axe lights towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu vigorously shed out continuously, sending out gray sword lights. Their attacks continuously collided, sending out massive ripples.


    The sounds were massive and wild gales blew out, causing countless trees to sway, and all creatures in the surroundings felt terror.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Both sides looked somewhat crazed as they roared. Their auras shed as they simultaneously shed out with terrifying power.


    Bang!


    Another collision sounded out as the two of them flew back 100 meters with blood leaking out of their lips.


    Gudu looked quite savage as he gripped his axe with both hands. The blood-red totem on his body actually started to spread to the axe, causing it to turn blood-red colored, and it gave off a destructive aura.


    Boom!


    Gudu once again swung his axe, and ten or so rays of blood-red sword light containing immense power flew towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly.


    Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Death Disaster Sword, causing it to give offrge amounts of deathly qi. He swung out with great power, sending out a gray sword light that destroyed a few axe lights, and he then shed out again, destroying a few more axe lights.


    At that moment, eight or nine blood-red axe lights containing immense power simultaneously shed at Zhao Fu, who was unable to respond anymore, and he could only block with his sword.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was sent sliding back ten or so meters, leaving two grooves in the ground.


    Gudu held his blood-red axe as he once again gave off a powerful aura as he rushed forwards.


    The cross-shaped pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye, as well as the six gray dots, quickly spun as an ocean of deathly qi flowed out.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Howls sounded out as ghosts appeared, giving off fearsome power as they flooded towards Gudu, forming a gray ghostly tide.


    Gudu¡¯s expression was savage as he continuously shed out with his axe, sending out countless blood-red axe lights that hacked apart the iing ghosts. After being struck, the ghosts turned into ghostly qi and dissipated.


    Shing!


    Suddenly, a sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu appeared behind Gudu and his sword gave offrge amounts of icy light as he vigorously shed out a gray sword light towards Gudu.


    Bang!


    Gudu was greatly startled, and it was toote to respond. He was sent flying by Zhao Fu and smashed open a ten meter wide crater in the ground, a bloody gash on his back.


    ¡°Argh!!¡± Gudu furiously roared and exploded out with even greater power. The blood-red axe in his hands gave off a blood-red light and a 1,000 meter long axe image giving off destructive power appeared. The space around it cracked, and an aura of despair spread out.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell as he raised the Death Disaster Sword and sent all of his power into it.


    A beautiful woman in a pce dress appeared behind Zhao Fu as a massive wave of deathly qi flooded out, causing the surroundings to be icy cold. An aura of death filled the surroundings, and a deathly intent covered the surrounding tens of thousands of meters.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Gudu vigorously swung his blood-red axe, and the 1,000 meter long axe image gave off a destructive power as it shed towards Zhao Fu. Everything the axe passed by was obliterated, and even long cracks were left in the space that it passed through.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed out with all of his power, and the beautiful woman brought the ocean of deathly qi flying forwards. Everything they passed over lost its vitality, filling the world with death.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two extremely terrifying powers shed. A monstrous shockwave sted out, causing all mountains, trees, and boulders in the surrounding 1,000 kilometers to be obliterated and the ground to be leveled. All of the clouds in the sky dissipated, and the sky darkened.


    Everyone watched on in shock; just as they had expected, this battle was incredibly terrifying and intense, and even those watching from far away trembled as they sensed those auras.


    The two geniuses had not disappointed them, disying unimaginable power and making them feel immense excitement and respect.


    At the same time, some of them rejoiced that they had been nearby, allowing them to witness this terrifying battle, or else they would not have been able to see it with their own eyes. They wondered who would win, the mysterious figure or the eighth-ranked Gudu; it was possible for either of them to win.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± A long cry sounded out, causing the spectators to feel shocked as they looked at the battlefield; the battle still wasn¡¯t over?


    Gudu stood up, covered with blood, and a blood-red aura me zed around him. He slowly raised his blood-red axe, and a blood-red light shot into the sky.


    Immediately, an unimaginably terrifying aura flooded out, causing the world to fall into terror. A 10,000 meter tall Orc image holding an enormous blood-red axe appeared behind Gudu, and the space around it continuously copsed.


    Countless people looked incredibly shocked ¨C the power that the 10,000 meter tall Orc gave off seemed to be able to easily destroy the heavens and earth; was this really power that a mortal could wield?

 Chapter 1672 Death Race

    <h4>Chapter 1672 Death Race</h4>


    The 10,000 meter tall blood-red Orc gave off a sky-toppling aura and it coldly looked forwards.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Another cry sounded out as Zhao Fu, covered with blood, stood up with a terrifying ghostly me around him. The cross-shaped pupil and six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun, and blood continuously flowed out from it.


    A 100 meter tall ghostly me erupted around his body as a terrifying aura spread out. Intense gray light covered the surroundings, and an eerie wind blew out, causing countless trees to sway and boulders to roll.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu squatted down and raised his hands, gathering great power into his hands, before pressing them against the ground. The ground cracked and a massive explosion sounded out as a formless energy spread out from Zhao Fu and covered the surrounding 10,000 kilometers.


    It was as if a gate to the Underworld had been opened, and the ground in the surrounding 10,000 kilometers gave off traces of ghostly qi that gathered in the air. Soon, the entire sky was covered by ghostly qi, and the surrounding temperature plummeted.


    The 10,000 meter tall blood-red Orc image¡¯s expression was cold as it sent terrifying power into its blood-red axe, which gave off a blood-red light. A monstrous destructive power spread out as space continuously crumbled.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Howls sounded out as the countless traces of ghostly qi turned into ferocious ghosts that densely covered the sky, giving off massive sounds.


    The blood-red Orc image coldly locked onto Zhao Fu and raised its axe as it swung out.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as space cracked and a massive blood-red crescent containing destructive power shed out, quickly tearing through the sky and seeming to rend the heavens and earth in half.


    The ground, trees, boulders, and everything else in front of Zhao Fu were all annihted and turned to dust.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu loudly roared and pressed both his hands against the ground, causing the ground to crack, and the countless ghosts in the sky all simultaneously looked at the blood-red Orc image with their pale eyes.


    Boom!


    The ghosts gave off powerful auras and wicked smiles as they flooded towards the blood-red Orc image. They gave off world-destroying power, and the heavens and earth continuously trembled as the sky darkened.


    Bang!


    The two extremely terrifying powers collided, resulting in a shocking explosion. Countless rays of light sted out, and everything in the surrounding 100,000 meters was obliterated. Dust covered the sky and the ground continuously shook.


    The destructive aura continuously flooded out, and the people spectating from the distance felt immense chills in their hearts and looked incredibly shocked; this kind of power was simply too shocking. The people on the viewing tforms also stared at the battlefield, looking incredibly excited as they watched the battle between these two geniuses.


    After everything settled, a 100,000 meter wide and 1,000 meter deep crater had appeared in the ground. The area around it had beenpletely leveled and was in a wreck.


    Everyone looked around but could not see the two people; had the battle ended?


    Bang!


    A rubble of rocks sted open as Gudu stood up, covered with blood. He held his blood-red axe as he savagely looked around.


    Shing!


    A sword hum once again sounded out as a blood-red sword light shed towards Gudu. Zhao Fu had appeared behind Gudu. Zhao Fu¡¯s chest was bloody and he looked heavily wounded.


    Gudu held his axe and vigorously swung it, destroying the blood-red sword light.


    Everyone was incredibly shocked; the battle still had not finished. However, these two people had used up most of their strength and were heavily injured, so their attacks were no longer as powerful.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu once again shed out with all of his strength, and a powerful sword light sent Gudu flying. Gudu coughed up arge mouthful of blood and crashed to the ground, and he finally decided to leave the secret realm. Seeing this, Zhao Fu turned into a ray of light and disappeared over the horizon.


    Only then did everyone realize that Zhao Fu had won, and a third genius had fallen to his hands. He had not used any tricks and had used his strength to face Gudu directly. Facing such terrifying power, everyone waspletely convinced and had no objections.


    Now, countless people felt even more respect for Zhao Fu. Before, many people had cursed at Zhao Fu and wanted him to quickly die, but their attitudes towards him nowpletely changed. It was mainly because the power that Zhao Fu had revealed was far too terrifying and the fact that he was bold enough to challenge the top geniuses one by one.


    In light of this, him being a perverted bandit was not as big of a deal. In fact, many beautiful women wondered how they could meet him so they could serve him.


    The two Empires who had been out for Zhao Fu¡¯s blood were now quite satisfied. If a peerless genius like this could marry into their Empires, it would bring unimaginable benefits to their Empires.


    Now, they were not thinking about how to kill Zhao Fu but how to have Zhao Fu join them. After all, things were already like this, and since their Princesses seemed to like this boy, they could only use gentler methods.


    They also sent people to investigate Zhao Fu¡¯s identity and see where he was from and how he had such terrifying power. Such a terrifying genius definitely had a shocking background, so it should be quite easy to find information about him.


    However, they were left disappointed ¨C their people could barely find any information about him; it was as if he had appeared out of thin air.


    This made Zhao Fu seem even more mysterious, and everyone felt even more curious about his identity. In fact, they did not even know what race he was.


    However, from the massive amounts of ghostly qi he had given off, it was quite likely that he was from the Death Race; it would be virtually impossible for anyone not from the Death Race to be able to use ghostly qi like that. However, that was only a guess as Zhao Fu¡¯s aura was quiteplex and no one could confirm it.


    Now, more and more people were investigating Zhao Fu¡¯s identity, and even some higher-beings became interested in him.


    Most people in the secret realm sensed the ripples from this battle, and their expressions became even more serious.


    Even the Sun Elf, who had awakened ten-colored light, felt a trace of pressure, as if there was a ferocious beast chasing after him.


    However, it was only a trace of pressure. As someone who had the Ounder Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star and the person most likely to draw out the King of Kings Sword in 1,000 years, he felt immense confidence. No matter how powerful that person was, he would not be able to surpass him. After all, he was the limits of this world and no one would be able to defeat him.

 Chapter 1673 Number 7

    <h4>Chapter 1673 Number 7</h4>


    Of course, for that person to give him a trace of pressure, he could feel immense pride. The Sun Elf lightlyughed and cast his gaze to the secret realm creature in front of him that was giving off ten-colored light.


    He did not pay too much mind to Zhao Fu, as he had only just taken down the eighth-ranked genius and was still far from challenging him. Perhaps he would only take down one more person before being taken down himself.


    The second-ranked person, Medusa, also took notice of that person. From the powerful ripples that person had sent out, as well as the fact that he had defeated the eighth-ranked genius, he was quite noteworthy.


    However, Medusa did not pay him much mind either, as he had only defeated the eighth-ranked genius. Thinking about that, Medusa looked somewhat condescending; with her strength, she could easily defeat Gudu.


    Zhao Fu did not have the qualifications to challenge her, and there was only one person she was concerned with, which was the Sun Elf. Only the Sun Elf was worthy to be her opponent, and she would not even spare the others an extra nce.


    The Treasure Dwarf Durni did not care too much either. This person was challenging each genius in order, and as the third-ranked genius, there was still a while until it was his turn. He felt that Zhao Fu would be taken down before then.


    No one in history had even dared to challenge every genius in the top ten in order, as the difficulty was like scaling the heavens. If he really could do it, it would be a miracle.


    Moreover, he hade fully prepared. His goal was to defeat Medusa and the Sun Elf, take first ce, draw out the King of Kings Sword, and be the leader of the Ounder Race.


    He was someone who wanted to lead the Ounder Race, so how could he fall at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands? If he fell at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, his hopes would be crushed.


    The other geniuses felt quite serious because they did not have the strength to enter the top three.


    The one who was the most sober about this was the seventh-ranked genius, Three-Headed Ogre. Now that the tenth-ranked, ninth-ranked, and eighth-ranked geniuses had all fallen to this person, he would be that person¡¯s next target.


    He was ranked seventh and was naturally the weakest remaining one of the original ten. Facing the mysterious and terrifying Zhao Fu, he felt immense pressure and was worried that he would fall at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands; this would be incredibly humiliating.


    Moreover, if he lost to Zhao Fu, the chance of him pulling out the King of Kings Sword would be even smaller. If he lost to someone else, his Fate would be suppressed, making it incredibly hard for him to pull it out. Only the true sessor of the King of Kings would not have to worry about such a thing.


    The Three-Headed Ogre could only wait for that person to challenge him. He guessed that that person was most likely heavily wounded, so if he went to challenge him now, he would have a great advantage. In fact, he could also bring some other people to gang up on Zhao Fu.


    However, the Three-Headed Ogre was no small figure and came from the most powerful Ogre Empire, and he was one of the top ten geniuses.


    He had his pride and would not do such a thing. Moreover, once he did such a thing, everyone would immediately find out that he had resorted to such shameless tactics, and that would bring shame to his entire family.


    He felt a faint power telling him to stay here to fight with the mysterious person. This power came from the depths of the secret realm, and he understood that it came from the King of Kings Mountain. As such, he decided to wait here.


    He did not know why the King of Kings Mountain cared about this battle. In past times, the top ten geniuses and some special existences had the right to climb the mountain, and battles would often break out. However, the King of Kings Mountain had never seemed to show so much interest before.


    He knew that it was not because of him but rather that someone else was very special, which was why the King of Kings Mountain was acting like this.


    At the same time, the news of Zhao Fu defeating three of the top ten geniuses spread throughout the entire secret realm, as did some other information about him.


    ¡°Heavens, does that person really only have Harmony Realm Cultivation? He defeated three of the top ten geniuses in a row; just who is he?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m incredibly curious as to who he is as well. I was fortunate enough to see one of his battles ¨C he did not use any tricks at all and directly confronted the other person, resulting in a terrifying battle.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve also seen one of his battles. It made my blood boil and was definitely the most intense battle I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that that person is healing from his injuries and will soon go and challenge the seventh-ranked genius, Three-Headed Ogre. I wonder how strong he is and how many geniuses he¡¯ll be able to defeat.¡±


    ¡°I feel that with his cultivation, at most he¡¯ll be able to defeat the seventh-ranked genius. The sixth-ranked genius has Divine Realm Cultivation; there¡¯s too much of a gap between their cultivations.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens, he has already won my respect and admiration.¡±


    Countless people were discussing this matter, making the secret realm incredibly lively. Zhao Fu¡¯s fame skyrocketed, and it was not any inferior to the Sun Elf¡¯s.


    ¡°Long Yue, that person they¡¯re talking about seems to be our husband,¡± the Elf Princess came to a gathering ce and said to the Dragon Princess after listening to the discussions around them.


    They had been separated from Zhao Fu for quite a while now, ever since Zhao Fu had chased down that Halfling. They had waited for a few days before deciding to gather at the center of the secret realm, as they expected Zhao Fu to go there.


    Hearing this, the Dragon Princess smiled as she said, ¡°They¡¯re probably talking about that big baddy. I knew he wasn¡¯t simple, but I¡¯m still shocked that he¡¯s been challenging the top ten geniuses and has defeated three already.¡±


    The things Zhao Fu had done were too shocking and made them feel a trace of awe towards him. They could not do such a thing; for him to be their man, having such strength was sufficient.


    The Elf Princess gave a beautiful smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, husband¡¯s performance has been quite surprising. With his abilities, he will be just as brilliant no matter wherever he goes and will reign above others. Looks like we didn¡¯t follow the wrong person.¡±


    The Goddesses all happily smiled and felt quite proud. For them to follow such a terrifying existence like Zhao Fu was their fortune.


    The Ogre Chief was also incredibly delighted. His daughters would have a terrifying existence protecting them from now on and he would not have to worry about anything. His daughters would also receive unimaginable benefits and would definitely surpass him. Perhaps even he would benefit from this as well.

 Chapter 1674 Prophesied Person

    <h4>Chapter 1674 Prophesied Person</h4>


    They did not know Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity, and if they did, they would be incredibly shocked. After all, Zhao Fu was someone who had shaken the entire Heaven Domain, and there were countless terrifying factions searching for him.


    It was not just those in the inner regions of the secret realm who knew about Zhao Fu challenging the top ten geniuses; even those in the outer regions heard about it, and those who had interacted with Zhao Fu all looked incredibly shocked.


    Of them, Gou Yan was the most shocked. Thinking about what he knew about Zhao Fu, even though he could guess that Zhao Fu was very powerful, he would never have been able to guess that he was on par with the Ounder Race¡¯s top ten geniuses. Those were people who stood at the peak of this generation, and Zhao Fu had already defeated three of them.


    Thinking of the fact that he had met someone like this, Gou Yan felt as if he was dreaming. It was incredibly good fortune that he had met Zhao Fu; without him, he would not be here.


    At the same time, Gou Yan could not help but sigh. With how powerful Zhao Fu was, he could only look up at him from far below, and it was not his ce to continue trying to be friends with him.


    As for the others, thinking about how terrifying Zhao Fu was, they decided that if they met him, they would definitely try to establish a rtionship with him. That way, they would receive unimaginable benefits.


    Gudu returned to the area outside the secret realm covered with blood, and he happened to see Yu Luohua, who was about to enter again.


    Seeing Gudu covered with blood and looking heavily injured, she looked quite surprised. Gudu was the eighth-ranked genius, so who could make him suffer such heavy injuries and force him out of the secret realm?


    Even though she was quite surprised, Yu Luohua quickly thought of a possibility and asked, ¡°Were you also defeated by that bastard?¡±


    Gudu¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he nodded. ¡°I lost to that boy!¡±


    This made Yu Luohua feel slightly better and she gave a trace of a smile as she said, ¡°Was he very strong? Did he use any terrifying attacks when he fought with you? I was forced out by that extremely terrifying sword qi; otherwise, I might have died at his hands.¡±


    Gudu¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°That boy is indeed incredibly strong. I went all-out but still could not defeat him, but I¡¯m not angry about it. I just feel that that boy didn¡¯t use his full strength and might be hiding even more terrifying power.¡±


    Following this, Gudu told Yu Luohua about his battle with Zhao Fu.


    Hearing this, Yu Luohua¡¯s expression became quite serious. ¡°After hearing this from you, I also feel that that bastard is not simple. He didn¡¯t use any ghostly qi when he fought with me, and when he fought with the Elephant person, he didn¡¯t use that extreme sword qi either.¡±


    Gudu said, ¡°How many more geniuses do you think that boy can defeat? I¡¯ve already fallen at his hands so I can¡¯t say much, but I want to see the others fall at his hands as well. That way, I¡¯ll feel somewhat better.¡±


    Yu Luohua replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not sure; his cultivation is a bitcking. However, who knows what kind of terrifying powers he¡¯s still hiding. I want to see him at least defeat the fourth-ranked genius. As for the top three, we¡¯repletely powerless against them. Even though he¡¯s quite powerful, I don¡¯t think he can defeat them.¡±


    Gudu thought about it and nodded. ¡°I think the same. Also, I wonder what that boy¡¯s identity is; he¡¯s so mysterious. I¡¯ve never heard of someone like him before in the Ounder Domain, and I think he might be from another Domain.¡±


    Yu Luohua lightly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be going in first. In actuality, I don¡¯t care much about the rankings, but I have to ascend the King of Kings Mountain and see if I can pull out the King of Kings Sword.¡±


    Gudu nodded and sat down to recover from his wounds so that he could return to the secret realm as soon as possible. The King of Kings Sword was everyone¡¯s goal. Anyone who could pull it out would be a legendary figure in the Ounder Race and would be the leader of the Ounder Race in name, the new King of Kings.


    The teachers on the viewing tforms looked at Zhao Fu; they were the teachers who had been previously standing on top of the tall building.


    The elegant-looking beauty gave a trace of a smile as she said, ¡°He has already disyed extraordinary power; do you think it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s the prophesied person? Were the statues outside triggered by him?¡±


    The Gnome elder shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He received great injuries in every battle and I feel that he¡¯s still a bit too weak. Also, his cultivation is quite low, and his morals are alsocking. I don¡¯t see much hope in him.


    ¡°Also, we still haven¡¯t determined the cause for those 23 statues simultaneously giving off ten-colored light; it might be different to what we think.¡±


    The chubby Bear person elderughed as he said, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not necessarily the prophesied person, just from him defeating those three geniuses, it¡¯s enough for his name to resound throughout the Ounder Domain. He will be the neer with the most potential in our college. Even though he¡¯s somewhat licentious, I¡¯m quite interested in him.¡±


    A serious-looking middle-aged man said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the prophesied person. Think about what a supreme existence the King of Kings was; his name has resounded from ancient times until now, and no one couldpare to him. Look at that boy, how can he be the prophesied person? With his abilities, he definitely won¡¯t be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword, nor will he be the new King of Kings ¨C he is not worthy.


    ¡°Also, the sixth-ranked genius has Divine Realm Cultivation; can he defeat him with just his Harmony Realm Cultivation? I believe the seventh-ranked genius will be his limit.¡±


    The Fox Race man smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still quite a long time left in the examination; I want to see if this boy can defeat the seventh-ranked genius. As for who will win between him and the sixth-ranked genius, we¡¯ll see soon anyways. Let¡¯s talk about who is right and who is wrong then!¡±


    The serious-looking middle-aged man said, ¡°You can all watch him; I¡¯m not interested. I feel that the prophesied person is still hidden, and it¡¯s still early and many people have not revealed themselves yet.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded.


    Zhao Fu had once again found a ce with no one else around to recover from his wounds. His wounds were slightly less serious than the previous time, and his recovery speed was quite fast.


    This time, Zhao Fu only used a bit more than one day to fully recover. Now that he had gained one-third of Gudu¡¯s points, he had risen to tenth ce on the rankings.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu felt that his affinity with the Ounder Emperor Star had once again increased. Even more Ounder Fate had fused into his body and be a part of him. When the amount of Ounder Fate he possessed reached a certain amount, he would be able to awaken the Ounder Emperor Star.


    Zhao Fu resting for a while, Zhao Fu went to find the next genius.

 Chapter 1675 Green Ligh

    <h4>Chapter 1675 Green Ligh</h4>


    The Three-Headed Ogre had been waiting for Zhao Fu for a while, and as his gaze fell on Zhao Fu, he said, ¡°Are you that person who has defeated three geniuses in a row? Seems like you¡¯re somewhat special, but as an Imperial Prince, I definitely won¡¯t lose to you. Also, what is your name? I don¡¯t want to fight with a nameless person.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was calm as he stretched out a hand and the Sadistic Killing Sword appeared in his hand as he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know; all you need to know is that you¡¯ll be the fourth person to fall at my hands.¡±


    The Three-Headed Ogre coldly harrumphed, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite arrogant. I want to see just how powerful you are and if you¡¯re qualified to say such words.¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful aura exploded out from the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s hands, sending out a wild gale as the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s body gave off a green light and a terrifying aura.


    A spiked club appeared in the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s hands as he shot towards Zhao Fu with massive sounds. He quickly reached Zhao Fu and swung at him with great force.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give off terrifying blood-red light, and he shed out.


    Bang!


    The two weapons shed with great power, resulting in a loud explosion and for wild gales to st out.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Three-Headed Ogre loudly roared and gripped his club as he continuously swung out, sending out powerful energy and causing loud sounds to ring out.


    Zhao Fu also continuously swung his sword, sending out blood-red sword lights with incredibly sharp power towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The club energy and sword lights continuously shed and were shattered, causing shockwaves to ripple out. The ground started to crack and Zhao Fu was forced to slowly retreat, moving back four meters in total.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the Three-Headed Ogre sent even greater power into his club and once again vigorously swung out. A massive club image mmed towards Zhao Fu, seeming to be able to smash boulders into dust.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu blocked but slid back ten or so meters before stopping, and he felt a wave of pain in his arms.


    As the seventh-ranked genius, the Three-Headed Ogre was much stronger than the eighth-ranked Gudu. He was able to suppress Zhao Fu with brute strength alone.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Three-Headed Ogre once again roared and gave off ferocious power as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as a ck aura me burst forth around him and he gave off a terrifying power. He powerfully shed out, sending out an enormous blood-red crescent that gave off a savage aura as it flew towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    Boom!


    The Three-Headed Ogre vigorously swung out and a massive wave of energy destroyed the iing blood-red crescent, causing it to shatter into motes of light and dissipate.


    Swish!


    Zhao Fu leapt forwards and appeared above the Three-Headed Ogre as he shed down, sending out a blood-red sword light towards him.


    The Three-Headed Ogre gripped his club and swung upwards, sending out a massive energy towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    The two attacks once again collided and resulted in an explosion, sending outrge gusts of wind that caused the trees in the surroundings to sway.


    The Three-Headed Ogre roared as he continuously swung his club, sending out powerful sts of energy and causing the air to explode. Zhao Fu continuously shed out with his sword, sending out countless sword lights towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as the powerful attacks from the two of them continuously collided, sending out intense shockwaves. The ground continuously cracked and rocks flew everywhere.


    The people on the viewing tforms watched the battle between the two people seriously. Just as they had expected, Zhao Fu had gone to find the seventh-ranked Three-Headed Ogre and challenged him. What would follow would be another intense battle.


    This battle was now the center of everyone¡¯s attention, and it was given far more attention than even the Sun Elf.


    The Sun Elf was currently killing secret realm creatures for points and nothing posed any challenge to him. On the other hand, this battle was an intense battle between two geniuses, so everyone would naturally choose to watch this.


    As for the oue of this battle, no one could predict it. They all stared at the battlefield to see what kind of terrifying power these two geniuses would unleash.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Three-Headed Ogre roared as he raised his club with both hands, causing it to give off an intense green aura me. It gave off immense destructive power and a powerful gale as he ferociously mmed it towards Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    A clear sword hum rang out as Zhao Fu sent great power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give off blinding blood-red light. He vigorously shed out, sending out a terrifying sword light towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out as the two people¡¯s powerful attacks collided, resulting in an enormous explosion. A powerful destructive force expanded out, and both people were sent flying back ten or so meters, traces of blood leaking out of their lips.


    The Three-Headed Ogre looked quite furious and exploded out with even greater power. His green aura me doubled in size and gave off even more powerful wind, and he once again charged at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was cold as he also exploded out with terrifying power, causing his ck aura me to be even more intense, and he showed no weakness as he also rushed at the Three-Headed Ogre.


    Bang!


    The two weapons once again shed, and a green and blood-red shockwave spread out, causing the ground to copse.


    The two weapons locked against each other as they gave off immense power, neither one budging at all.


    At that moment, the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s two other heads opened their mouths, causing countless rays of green light to gather as a terrifying aura spread out.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two green beams of light shot out with immense power, giving off massive sounds as they flew towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu was greatly startled and immediately unleashed a defensive barrier.


    Bang!


    Because they were too close, the two beams of light pierced through the defensive barrier before it could be fully formed and mmed into Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing him to fly backwards.


    Right as Zhao Fu crashed to the ground, two bloody holes in his body, the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s three heads all opened their mouths, gathering countless rays of green light.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Three more green rays of light shot out with terrifying power, tearing through the air.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression fell and he quickly dodged to the side.


    Bang!


    The three rays of light sted into the ground, resulting in a massive explosion as a ten or so meter wide crater appeared in the ground, causing dust to billow.

 Chapter 1676 Three-Headed Ogre

    <h4>Chapter 1676 Three-Headed Ogre</h4>


    This time, Zhao Fu was able to react faster, and he dodged the three beams of light.


    The Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s expression was savage as his three mouths once again gathered intense light and an even more dangerous aura spread out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three more green beams of light shot out with terrifying power, causing three explosions as they sted towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu could only once again dodge to the side, avoiding the attacks.


    The Three-Headed Ogre felt quite annoyed and once again opened his mouths, causing countless rays of green light to gather.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Green beams of light containing terrifying power continuously shot at Zhao Fu, forcing him to continuously dodge. As the beams of light struck the ground, they openedrge craters and caused rocks to fly everywhere.


    Soon, dozens of craters had appeared in the ground, and fragments of trees and boulders were scattered everywhere, creating a wretched scene.


    Bang!


    Just as the dust was about to settle, another green beam of light shot out, and this time Zhao Fu was unable to evade in time. He was hit by the beam of light, and he flew backwards and crashed onto the ground.


    The Three-Headed Ogre gave a savage smile and opened his mouths and green light once again gathered before sting towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground and looked quite furious, and facing the three iing beams of light, he sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give off an intense sword light that covered the surrounding 1,000 meters.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out a terrifying sword light towards the three beams of light, destroying them and causing them to dissipate.


    At the same time, Zhao Fu looked at the Three-Headed Ogre and the cross-shaped pupil and six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun. A massive wave of ghostly qi giving off a ferocious aura flooded towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    ¡°Heheheh...¡± The massive wave of ghostly qi became countless ghosts that gave savageughs as they rushed towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    The Three-Headed Ogre coldly harrumphed and swung his club, sending out a terrifying wave of energy towards the ghosts. All of the ghosts that were hit dissipated into ghostly qi and disappeared.


    Shing!


    A sword hum suddenly sounded out from behind the Three-Headed Ogre as Zhao Fu shed out with the Sadistic Killing Sword, which gave off an intense blood-red light.


    The Three-Headed Ogre was greatly startled and quickly tried to defend, but it was toote.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as the Three-Headed Ogre was sent flying. He crashed dozens of meters away, a bloody gash on his back, from which blood continuously flowed.


    The Three-Headed Ogre furiously got up from the ground and roared, ¡°You¡¯ve made me angry, boy. I¡¯m going to kill you now.¡±


    Boom!


    A massive aura spread out as the green aura mes around the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s body expanded to cover the 100 meters around him. The ground started to crack and a massive might covered the surroundings.


    Bang!


    The Three-Headed Ogre gripped his club and rushed at Zhao Fu, giving off massive sounds. Everywhere that the green aura me passed over the ground copsed, and trees and rocks were obliterated.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was serious as he exploded out with a terrifying ck aura me that also covered the surrounding 100 meters and gave off immense pressure. The ground around him continuously cracked as he also charged at the Three-Headed Ogre.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two aura mes ferociously shed, resulting in an intense wind spreading out.


    The two aura mes repelled each other, but the two people continued to rush at each other.


    The Three-Headed Ogre roared and gripped his club as he gave off ferocious power and smashed it at Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, causing the Sadistic Killing Sword to be covered with incredibly sharp sword light.


    ng!


    A metallic collision sound rang out as the two weapons shed. A terrifying destructive force sted out, causing the ground in the surroundings to crumble, and countless rays of blinding light shot out.


    The two people were sent flying back and crashed onto the ground, coughing up arge mouthful of blood. Between them was a crater that was a few hundred meters wide.


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground and wiped away the blood at his mouth. He turned into a ray of light and shot at the Three-Headed Ogre, while the Three-Headed Ogre got up and looked furious as he also charged at Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed out, sending out an enormous blood-red sword light towards the Three-Headed Ogre. The Three-Headed Ogre dodged to the side and avoided this attack before swinging out with his club with great power.


    Zhao Fu blocked with his sword, and the club mmed into the sword with great power, sending Zhao Fu back a few steps.


    The Three-Headed Ogre raised his club and gave off a shocking aura as he mmed down the club towards Zhao Fu¡¯s head, wanting to smash it open.


    Zhao Fu sent arge amount of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, causing it to give off boundless sword light, and he vigorously shed out.


    Bang!


    The two weapons once again shed arge explosion sounded out as both people were forced back a few steps.


    The Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s mouths opened and green light gathered. Three intense beams of light shot towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly, and they were about to hit him.


    Zhao Fu released a defensive barrier and the three beams of light mmed into the defensive barrier, shattering it and sending Zhao Fu flying backwards.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu¡¯s cross-shaped pupil quickly spun andrge amounts of ghostly qi flowed out, forming a massive ghost that was dozens of meters tall and covered with muscles. After appearing, it gripped its fist and punched out with great force.


    The Three-Headed Ogre was greatly started and hurriedly blocked with his club, but he was still sent flying by that massive power.


    The two people once again got up from the ground, ring at each other.


    Boom!


    The Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s expression was savage as he raised his club with both hands and sent a terrifying wave of power into it. The club gave off intense light and a terrifying aura spread out, causing clouds to swirl.


    Three massive mights spread out as the creatures in the surroundings fell into terror. Three 1,000 meter long savage wolves with green fur, blood-red eyes, and mouths filled with sharp fangs appeared, looking at Zhao Fu coldly.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Facing the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s terrifying power, Zhao Fu ignited his Divine Bloodline and a massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as an all-surpassing power flooded out.

 Chapter 1677 Savage Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 1677 Savage Wolves</h4>


    Nine domineering ck dragons appeared around Zhao Fu, apanied by an immense dragon¡¯s might. The terrifying power that they gave off caused the surroundings to be deathly silent.


    Zhao Fu tightly gripped the Sadistic Killing Sword, and the nine ck dragons entered the sword, causing it to be dyed ck and for dragon inscriptions to appear on it. It gave off an extreme sword light and caused the space around it to twist.


    Boom!


    The Three-Headed Ogre heavily swung down his club, and the three savage wolves gave off shocking power as they rushed at Zhao Fu, seeming as if they could destroy everything.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu also shed out, and nine enormous ck dragons rushed out with terrifying auras towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two monstrous powers shed, and a terrifying destructive force sted out. The ground copsed and everything around Zhao Fu and the Three-Headed Ogre was obliterated.


    Terrifying shockwaves rippled out and countless trees were uprooted as boulders were blown into the sky and dust billowed.


    Sensing these shocking ripples, the people in the surroundings looked incredibly excited because there were two more geniuses shing. It was extremely likely that one of the two people was the person who had continuously defeated three geniuses, and he was now challenging his fourth.


    When the people ran over, they saw that it was indeed that mysterious person. He was currently fighting an intense battle with the seventh-ranked Ogre.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Everyone felt delighted, as they felt great expectations for Zhao Fu and wanted to see just how many geniuses he could challenge and how far he could go.


    What Zhao Fu was doing now was something that countless people wanted to do but had no chance of seeding at. And yet, Zhao Fu had been sessful so far, making them feel immense respect for him.


    Shing!


    A massive sword light shed out, bringing with it an enormous sword wind storm as it flew towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    The Three-Headed Ogre gripped his club with both hands and forcefully swung out, sending out a massive wave of energy towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    The two attacks collided, resulting in a terrifying shockwave that sted out and caused rocks and dust to fly everywhere.


    At that moment, the Three-Headed Ogre once again opened his mouths, causing green light to gather. Three powerful beams of green light tore through the air, shooting towards Zhao Fu.


    The cross-shaped pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s eye continuously spun as countless traces of ghostly qi flooded out of him and turned into three waves. They gave off eerie power as they shot towards the Three-Headed Ogre ferociously.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three loud sounds rang out as the three rays of light and the three waves of ghostly qi shed, causing ghostly qi and cold light to shoot everywhere.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu once again shot at the Three-Headed Ogre and shed out with his sword towards the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s throat.


    The Three-Headed Ogre blocked with his club before raising a foot and kicking at Zhao Fu with immense power.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side before shing out again, his sword giving off sharp sword light. The Three-Headed Ogre once again blocked with his club before gripping his other hand into a fist and punched out with terrifying power.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu also gripped a fist and punched out with great power.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided, resulting in an explosion and forcing both people to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Three-Headed Ogre roared and exploded out with a mighty aura, sending out wild gales, and he sent terrifying power into his club, causing it to give off a dangerous aura.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Three-Headed Ogre continuously swung out, sending out massive club images that seemed to cover the sky. They gave off immense destructive power and mmed towards Zhao Fu with massive sounds.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was serious as he continuously shed out sword lights to defend. However, the club images were too powerful, continuously forcing Zhao Fu back. The web between his thumb and index finger had split open, and he felt great pain in his hands.


    Bang!


    Another massive club image mmed at him, and Zhao Fu blocked with his sword. Even though he was able to stop the club image, he was still sent flying back.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Just as Zhao Fu had stabilized himself, the Three-Headed Ogre once again rushed up and sent out massive club images with terrifying power.


    Facing the iing Three-Headed Ogre, Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed and took out the Death Disaster Sword. He sentrge amounts of power into the two swords, causing them to give off intense sword light, and a ferocious sword qi spread out, forming a sword qi storm.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu crossed his swords, forming a ten meter long sword of light. Terrifying sword energy flowed out, causing the surrounding space to seem to twist.


    Boom!


    Facing the iing club images, Zhao Fu vigorously shed out a massive sword light containing terrifying power, causing the space around it to crack.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the countless club images were destroyed by the sword light and dissipated, and the Three-Headed Ogre was sted back.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Three-Headed Ogre roared as he once again charged forwards, his club giving off intense green light. He vigorously swung out and an enormous green wolf appeared, howling as it gave off a ferocious aura and sprang at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu gripped his sword of light with both hands and showed no fear as he rushed towards that massive wolf.


    The two of them quickly closed the gap between them, and the savage wolf opened its mouth and bit towards Zhao Fu. In response, Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out a terrifying sword light towards the savage wolf and splitting it in half from head to tail, causing it to dissipate into countless traces of green aura.


    The Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly as he continuously swung his club, sending out terrifying energy as more and more savage wolves giving off ferocious power charged at Zhao Fu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Loud sounds rang out as Zhao Fu advanced and continuously shed out, shing, piercing, and hacking apart the savage wolves.


    Seeing Zhao Fue closer and closer, the Three-Headed Ogre became resolute and exploded out with a powerful aura as he gripped his club with both hands and started to spin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive explosions sounded out as the Three-Headed Ogre began to spin faster and faster, and the wind around him became more powerful and sped up, forming a shocking tornado.

 Chapter 1678 Devouring Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1678 Devouring Heaven</h4>


    Rumble...


    After this terrifying tornado was formed, it seemed to stir the heavens and earth and gave off massive rumbling sounds as a destructive aura of suppression appeared. The ground continuously crumbled apart, and the space around it was unable to withstand its power and started to crack.


    What was even more terrifying was that the tornado sucked in all of the surrounding trees, rocks, and earth before shredding them into dust.


    The people spectating from the surroundings and the people on the viewing tforms all felt incredibly shocked. That tornado seemed like it had world-destroying power; could this person withstand it?


    It seemed that the Three-Headed Ogre had made great improvements and had be much stronger than before.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, wondering how he would face this incredibly destructive power. If he could not block this attack, he would definitely lose.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as Zhao Fu raised his sword of light with both hands, pointing it towards the sky. He ignited all of his Divine Bloodline and a terrifying power exploded out, flooding into the sword of light. The sword of light sted out with an all-surpassing sword qi, shing apart the space around it.


    Gray and blood-red sword lights shot into the sky, and Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered, forming an enormous vortex in the sky that absorbedrge amounts of Heaven and Earth Power. The ten meter long sword of light instantly became 1,000 meters long and gave off an incredibly mighty aura.


    Rumble...


    The terrifying tornado rushed towards Zhao Fu with incredibly destructive power, seemingpletely unstoppable.


    Facing the iing tornado, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was serious as he tightly gripped the sword of light before shing down with all of his strength.


    Boom!


    An enormous sword light containing world-destroying power sted out, bringing with it boundless sword wind as it mmed into the tornado, resulting in a shocking explosion.


    The sword light gave off a power that seemed to be able to sh apart anything, and the power that the tornado gave off seemed to be able to shred apart everything. As the two of them collided, a monstrous shockwave sted out as terrifying gales spread out.


    Bang!


    In the end, the sword light was proved stronger, splitting open the tornado and causing it to dissipate. The Three-Headed Ogre at the center of the tornado was sent flying and was covered with blood as he mmed into a mountain. No one could tell if he was dead or alive.


    Zhao Fu gave off a supreme aura as he stood in the air, holding a sword in each hand; the 1,000 meter long sword of light had already disappeared.


    ¡°He won!¡± countless people excitedly cried out. They had witnessed Zhao Fu sessfully challenging another genius, and they felt incredibly stirred up.


    This was the fourth genius, and there were still six geniuses left in the top ten. They wondered how far Zhao Fu would go, but he definitely would not disappoint them. Also, just where did that mysterious persone from? Countless people felt incredibly curious.


    Someone said with admiration, ¡°It¡¯d be great if I had such great power; I also want to challenge the top geniuses and shake the Ounder Domain, feeling the admiration and worship of countless people.¡±


    Suddenly, a confused voice said, ¡°The rankings haven¡¯t changed; the Three-Headed Ogre still hasn¡¯t lost yet.¡±


    Boom!


    Right as that person spoke, an unimaginably powerful aura sted out, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. Everyone felt a chill in their hearts as the mountain that the Three-Headed Ogre had crashed into was instantly devoured by a ray of green light and disappeared.


    A figure appeared amidst the green light ¨C it was the Three-Headed Ogre, but his appearance had greatly changed. A horn had appeared on each of his heads and he looked ugly and savage. There were many more sharp fangs in his mouth, his hands were sharp like ws, and he also had a tail.


    ¡°It¡¯s Devouring Heaven!¡± some people cried out seeing the Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s appearance.


    Devouring Heaven was one of the Ogre Empire¡¯s most powerful techniques, and very few people could use it. All of those people had Emperor Heaven Realm Cultivation, while this Three-Headed Ogre only had World Realm Cultivation, making many people shocked.


    The Three-Headed Ogre looked at Zhao Fu with his dark-green eyes and grabbed out with his hand. A massive wave of energy gathered, forming a green ball of energy.


    Bang!


    The Three-Headed Ogre vigorously threw out the green ball of energy, and it flew out incredibly quickly as it expanded out to 100 meters wide, mming towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing the iing ball of energy, Zhao Fu powerfully shed out a blood-red sword light.


    However, something shocking happened ¨C just as the blood-red sword light reached the ball of energy, it was absorbed into the ball of energy and did not affect it at all, and the ball of energy continued onwards with a powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu was greatly shocked and quickly dodged to the side.


    Boom!


    The green ball of energy struck where Zhao Fu had been, exploding out with countless rays of green light and resulting in a massive sound. The surrounding space disappeared, forming a spherical ck hole.


    Seeing this power, Zhao Fu felt quite startled; this power seemed to be able to devour even space.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the Three-Headed Ogre appeared in front of Zhao Fu and grabbed at him with a hand glowing with terrifying green light, giving off a loud sound.


    Zhao Fu was shocked and hurriedly released a defensive barrier, but he was still sent flying by that power. He heavily crashed to the ground, smashing open arge crater.


    The Three-Headed Ogre stood in the air with a look of condescension. ¡°You¡¯re not a match for me at all. I need to thank you for helping meprehend Devouring Heaven. If you scram now, you can keep your life.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he replied mockingly, ¡°Is that so? Let me witness your Devouring Heaven¡¯s power then and see if it can devour me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! As you wish.¡± The Three-Headed Ogre coldly harrumphed and exploded out with an intense light, forming a 1,000 meter wide green ball of light. It looked like a green sun had appeared in the sky, with the Three-Headed Ogre standing at the center like a godly spirit.


    Boom!


    The green sun sted out with an intense green light that covered the heavens and earth, and a terrifying devouring energy spread out. The surrounding mountains, streams, trees, rocks, and ground all seemed to be devoured. Even the sky seemed to turn into nothingness and fell into darkness.


    The people watching on the viewing tforms looked quite shocked. It was the first time many people had seen the power of Devouring Heaven, and it was terrifying beyond belief. It could easily devour the heavens and the earth ¨C no wonder it was called Devouring Heaven.


    Zhao Fu was covered by the green light as well, and he could feel a ferocious power savagely trying to devour him. However, Zhao Fu showed no fear and his eyes became blood-red as his pupils turned into rose-like flowers that gave off evilness, devilishness, and darkness.


    Facing these eyes, the Three-Headed Ogre felt a chill in his heart and his hair stood on end.

 Chapter 1679: Lion

    <h4>Chapter 1679: Lion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as Zhao Fuy on the ground, streams of blood trickling out of his eyes. The sky was covered by a ck and blood-red starlight, which condensed into a pir of starlight and fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing an extremely terrifying power to st out.


    The ground violently trembled and a countless massive white roost burst up from the ground, tearing the ground apart. Soon, all that could be seen was white roots.


    After the roots shot out, they gave off shocking power as they flooded towards the sky with unstoppable momentum, seeming to be able to cover the sky.


    The Three-Headed Ogre felt greatly dismayed and loudly roared, causing the green sun to give off an even more intense light. An even more terrifying devouring power spread out, destroying everything in the surroundings.


    However, the countless roots showed no fear and gave off a ferocious power as they continued to shoot towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two terrifying powers collided, causing a monstrous shockwave to st out. Countless trees were uprooted and boulders were blown into the sky. Even the people standing far away were caught in the radius, forcing them to retreat.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Loud sounds rang out as something shocking happened ¨C the green light that had been devouring everything could not devour those roots, and the white roots gave off terrifying devouring power as they instead started to devour the green light and continued to ferociously shoot towards the Three-Headed Ogre.


    The Three-Headed Ogre¡¯s expression fell. He had wanted to give off an even more intense light, but the countless roots had shot within the green ball of energy and rushed towards him. The Three-Headed Ogre could only retreat or else he would definitely die here.


    Countless people watched this scene in shock ¨C just what were those roots? They were so terrifying that even Devouring Heaven could not devour them, and they instead devoured Devouring Heaven. Looking at those dense roots, everyone felt quite terrified.


    There was also the starlight in the sky; it gave off an incredibly powerful demonic power. Only a star of the Demon Race could give off this kind of power.


    Just who was this person? Everyone felt even more curious about Zhao Fu¡¯s identity because he had used terrifying Death Race power before and was now using Demon Race power, which made him seem even more mysterious.


    Now, everyone saw the Three-Headed Ogre leave the secret realm, and they were sure that Zhao Fu had won. He had sessfully challenged his fourth genius.


    Countless people looked incredibly excited; this battle had not disappointed them at all. It was yet another battle that made their blood boil, and it had been decided with pure power and no trickery at all.


    Now, Zhao Fu had a group of supporters. Even though they knew that Zhao Fu was quite licentious, his power had convinced many people.


    The starlight in the sky disappeared and so did the white roots. The world once again became peaceful, and this time Zhao Fu did not receive very serious wounds. He found a ce to recover his strength and prepared to find his next opponent.


    After defeating the Three-Headed Ogre, Zhao Fu had obtained one-third of his points, causing him to rise two ranks. Even more Ounder Fate flowed into his body and he felt that his affinity with the Ounder Star had once again increased.


    Outside the door to the secret realm, the Three-Headed Ogre came out covered with blood. Gudu, who was recovering outside, smiled because he could guess that the Three-Headed Ogre had also been defeated.


    Seeing Gudu¡¯s smile, the Three-Headed Ogre said angrily, ¡°What are you so pleased about? You were also defeated by that boy.¡±


    Gudu gave a mocking smile and said, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re ranked higher than me. Since you also lost, there¡¯s nothing for me to say. Also, it looks like you¡¯re not that strong either, to be defeated by that boy.¡±


    The Three-Headed Ogre coldly harrumphed, ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still stronger than you. Also, that boy¡¯s power is unfathomable and he¡¯s most likely hiding even more. I lost wholeheartedly and have noints.¡±


    Gudu felt quite surprised and asked with a serious expression, ¡°What did he use to defeat you?¡±


    The Three-Headed Ogre coldlyughed, ¡°Why should I go tell you? If you¡¯re so capable, go and challenge him again and see how much of his power you can draw out.¡±


    Gudu looked quite displeased but felt quite shocked ¨C just how much more power was that mysterious person hiding?


    A dayter, Zhao Fu had finished recovering his strength and he went to find his next opponent. It was the sixth-ranked White Lion person, Madio.


    The difficulty of this battle would be much higher, as the Lion person had Divine Realm Cultivation; it was far superior to the World Realm.


    The Lion person held a spear and had been guided to a certain ce by that power, and he was waiting for Zhao Fu.


    The Lion person¡¯s white eyes fell on Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°For you to make it here is already a miracle, but your run will end here. I will not fall at your hands. Also, your cultivation is far too low.¡±


    Zhao Fu calmly replied, ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll know after we fight.¡±


    The Lion person coldlyughed, ¡°Just what I wanted. I want to see just how special you are and whether you¡¯re worth paying attention to.¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful aura sted out, causing a massive wind to spread out. The Lion person held a spear and started to attack.


    The Lion person turned into a ray of light and rushed at Zhao Fu. His spear shot out white light as he ferociously stabbed at Zhao Fu, causing the air to explode.


    Zhao Fu took out the Sadistic Killing Sword and vigorously shed out a sword light, knocking the spear off-course. The Lion person pulled back the spear before forcefully stabbing towards Zhao Fu¡¯s throat. Zhao Fu once again shed out, blocking the spear.


    The Lion person spun, and the spear drew an arc of light as it horizontally shed towards Zhao Fu.,


    Zhao Fu was somewhat startled and blocked with his sword in front of him.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu felt a massive impact and slid back ten or so steps before he stopped. The Lion person instantly caught up to him and ferociously pierced out like a bolt of lightning.


    Facing this attack, Zhao Fu immediately released a defensive barrier.


    The Lion person coldlyughed and sent massive amounts of power into his spear, causing it to give off an intense white light.


    Bang!


    A powerful white ray of light shot out, mming into Zhao Fu¡¯s defensive barrier and shattering it. Zhao Fu flew backwards and crashed to the ground, a trace of blood leaking out of his lips.


    This sixth-ranked Lion person was indeed quite powerful and was actually able to injure Zhao Fu right from the start. His Divine Realm Cultivation couldpletely suppress a Harmony Realm Cultivator.

 Chapter 1680: Get Serious

    <h4>Chapter 1680: Get Serious</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The people on the viewing tforms understood that this battle would be quite difficult; it was possible that Zhao Fu¡¯s run would end here, as that Lion person was simply too powerful.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu exploded out with a powerful aura, causing a ck aura me to erupt around him as he unleashed all of his power.


    Boom!


    The Lion person gave a trace of a cold smile and also exploded out with a powerful aura. A white aura me appeared around him, and a terrifying power spread out.


    The two people gave off powerful auras as they rushed at each other. The Lion person quickly stabbed out with his spear, bringing with it a sharp spear light, while Zhao Fu vigorously shed out a terrifying sword light that destroyed the iing spear light.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Loud sounds rang out as sword lights and spear lights continuously collided, causing shockwaves to st out and turn into wild gales.


    The Lion person looked at Zhao Fu condescendingly; he was now clear about Zhao Fu¡¯s strength. Even though Zhao Fu was quite powerful, he had a great advantage in terms of cultivation and he could still deal with Zhao Fu easily. He had overestimated Zhao Fu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Lion person gave a condescending smile as he gripped his spear with both hands and stabbed out even faster, sending sharp white spear lights towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu continuously shed out blood-red sword lights, destroying the iing spear lights. However, facing such fast and ferocious attacks, Zhao Fu was forced to continuously retreat and waspletely suppressed by the Lion person.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu looked slightly angry as he loudly roared and exploded out with all of his power, causing the ck aura me around him to be even bigger. It covered the surrounding ten meters, including the Lion person, and Zhao Fu¡¯s power became many times greater.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out and an enormous blood-red sword light containing terrifying power shed out, destroying the countless iing spear lights and causing them to dissipate into motes of light.


    The Lion person was forced back a few steps by that sword light, and his expression became cold as he also exploded out with a terrifying aura. His white aura increased in size, bingrger than Zhao Fu¡¯s, and he vigorously stabbed out with his spear, causing a massive white ray of light to shoot out.


    Facing this attack, Zhao Fu powerfully shed out, sending out a terrifying sword light towards the white ray of light. A massive explosion sted out, forcing Zhao Fu back many steps.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A roar suddenly sounded out as the Lion person¡¯s aura mes formed an enormous white lion. The Lion person stabbed out with his spear, and the massive white lion gave off a ferocious aura and charged at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Zhao Fu immediately sentrge amounts of power into the Sadistic Killing Sword, dyeing it ck. He vigorously shed out, causing a savage ck dragon giving off terrifying destructive power as it rushed towards the white lion.


    Bang!


    The white lion gave off brilliant white light as it shed with the ck dragon giving off intense ck light. A massive explosion sounded out as a shockwave sted out, causing the ground to copse and dust to billow.


    Both people were hit by the shockwave, and the Lion person was forced back five or six steps while Zhao Fu flew backwards ten or so meters and crashed to the ground, coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, everyone felt quite disappointed. The battle had only just begun but that mysterious person was beingpletely suppressed by the Lion person. He was unable to retaliate at all and was not a match for the Lion person.


    After all, his cultivation was toocking, and the Lion person had a great advantage. If that mysterious person had World Realm Cultivation, perhaps he would be able to put up a fight. However, he only had Harmony Realm Cultivation.


    It seemed that just as everyone had expected, the mysterious person would finally fall at the sixth-ranked genius¡¯ hands. At first, they had felt a trace of hope, but now that they had seen how the battle was going, they felt quite disappointed.


    Many people had been hoping to see if Zhao Fu had a chance at challenging the top three geniuses, but it seemed that this was impossible.


    Back at the battlefield, the Lion person held his spear and gave off a massive aura me as he once again rushed at Zhao Fu. He coldlyughed and said, ¡°With your current strength, you¡¯re still too weak to challenge me. Just admit your loss so you can suffer less.¡±


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground and wiped away the blood at his lips. The Lion person was right ¨C the difference between the Divine Realm and the Harmony Realm was too great, and it was very difficult to make up for that difference.


    Facing the Lion person¡¯s words, Zhao Fu put the Sadistic Killing Sword away and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re qualified to make me get serious.¡±


    Hearing this, the people on the viewing tforms felt quite confused; had he not been using his full strength all along? The power he had exploded out with was already quite terrifying, so just how strong was he?


    Also, he only had Harmony Realm Cultivation and did not seem to be hiding his true cultivation; what more did he have? Was he just putting on a front?


    The Lion personughed; he did not believe that Zhao Fu had any more strength. With his Divine Realm Cultivation, he couldpletely suppress Zhao Fu, and now it was time to teach Zhao Fu a lesson.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Lion person¡¯s white aura me once again condensed into a massive white lion, which gave off a terrifying aura as it rushed towards Zhao Fu like a tsunami.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he grabbed out with his hand, and a ck and red sword with a in and ancient aura appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Sword Master!¡± Zhao Fu lightly cried out as a massive wave of sword qi exploded out from the sword, forming a terrifying sword qi storm. The surrounding ground, trees, and rocks were cut with sword gashes, and a chill seemed to spread through the heavens and earth.


    Sensing this terrifying sword qi, the Lion person looked quite startled, and Zhao Fu shed out.


    Shing!


    An extremely sharp sword light shed out through the air, and all trees and boulders in the surrounding thousands of meters were split in half with clean cuts.


    Bang!


    The Lion person was sent flying and only stopped after crashing into arge tree. Blood flowed out of his mouth and he looked incredibly furious.


    The people on the viewing tforms felt quite shocked; that attack from Zhao Fu had been incredibly terrifying ¨C was this his true power? It was much stronger than before.


    At the same time, everyone sensed that the sword in Zhao Fu¡¯s hand was not simple at all and that it contained an extremely terrifying power.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Lion person furiously roared and exploded out with an even greater aura. Heaven and Earth Power continuously flowed into him and the aura me around him covered the surrounding 100 meters, bringing with it a power that could cause people to feel immense despair.

 Chapter 1681 Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1681 Spear</h4>


    The Lion person gave off thunderous momentum as he rushed forwards; everything in his way and around him were sent flying away, and he waspletely unstoppable.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as hepletely ignited his Divine Bloodline, and a ck and blood-red aura me that was dozens of meters tall erupted around him. Terrifying shockwaves rippled out, turning into gusts of wild wind. Trees trembled and dust billowed as Zhao Fu also shot out.


    The two terrifying auras collided like two mountains, causingrge gales to blow.


    The Lion person held his spear and sent terrifying power into it. The spear gave off intense white light and he vigorously stabbed forwards towards Zhao Fu with immense piercing power.


    Zhao Fu also sentrge amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword, and an incredibly pure sword intent spread out. Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out a sword light that seemed to be able to slice through all things.


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out as the sword light and spear light collided, and an incredibly terrifying destructive force sted out. The ground copsed, opening up a massive crater and annihting all of the surrounding trees.


    Both of them flew back over 100 meters before stabilizing themselves, and they quickly turned into rays of light as they once again shot at each other.


    The Lion person stabbed out, his spear bringing with it a cold light, while Zhao Fu swung his sword and blocked it. The Lion person retracted his spear before once again ferociously piercing out, and Zhao Fu dodged to the side in response.


    The Lion person gripped his spear with both hands and vigorously pped it at Zhao Fu with great force, causing the air to explode.


    Bang!


    Just as Zhao Fu moved his sword to block, the spear heavily mmed into the sword, and Zhao Fu felt a massive impact as he was sent stumbling a few steps.


    The Lion person looked savage and his spear shot outrge amounts of light as he once again stabbed at Zhao Fu, and a terrifying white beam of light containing terrifying power caused the air to explode as it shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes shot out cold light as he sent massive amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword. The Emperor Killing Sword gave off a loud sword hum, and Zhao Fu powerfully shed out.


    Boom!


    The powerful beam of light was shed apart by the sharp sword light, scattering into countless motes of light.


    The cross-shaped pupil in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun and a massive wave of ghostly qi flowed out, causing the temperature to plummet. The ghostly qi turned into a ghost that was hundreds of meters tall, and it roared as it rushed at the Lion person.


    The Lion person roared as he showed no fear and charged at the ghost, his spear giving off a brilliant white light.


    Boom!


    The Lion person gave off a powerful aura as he turned into a ray of light and pierced through the ghost¡¯s chest, causing it to dissipate into ghostly qi.


    After stabbing through the ghost, the Lion person continued to give off a powerful aura as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu had already sentrge amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off an intense sword light. Zhao Fu also shot at the Lion person, dragging out a ck sword light behind him.


    Bang!


    The two people collided with terrifying power, resulting in a massive explosion and for countless sword qi and spear light to shoot everywhere.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The battle did not stop, and the two of them turned into rays of light and continuously shed, causing wild gales to erupt out and for clouds to swirl.


    Sensing this aura, countless people once again looked incredibly excited, as two geniuses were shing again. They could guess that it was the mysterious person challenging the sixth-ranked genius.


    Countless people had seen the mysterious person fighting before, and they felt great anticipation. Now, the tenth-ranked, ninth-ranked, eighth-ranked, and seventh-ranked geniuses had all fallen at his hands, and they all wanted to see how far he could go and if he could take down all of the geniuses, shaking the world.


    By the time everyone arrived, it was just as they expected ¨C it was that mysterious person fighting intensely with the Lion person. They had turned into rays of light and continuously shed, causingrge gales to blow out.


    They were not disappointed, and countless peoples fixed their eyes to the battlefield, feeling incredibly excited.


    As the two people continuously shed in the air, both of them had received some injuries and had some blood on them.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Lion person looked furious and gave an enraged roar as terrifying power flowed into his spear. His spear gave off countless rays of white light and gave off terrifying ripples that caused the space around it to twist.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu gave a long yell and sent all of his power flooding into the Emperor Killing Sword. An extremely terrifying sword intent spread out, causing the heavens and earth to chill, and everyone in the surroundings felt an icy feeling in their hearts.


    Bang!


    The two people once again collided with terrifying power, causing an immense shockwave to st out. The clouds in the sky were annihted and wild gales blew out, causing countless trees to tremble.


    Both people were sted back and heavily crashed into the ground, opening up craters as they coughed up mouthfuls of blood.


    Boom!


    The Lion person¡¯s expression was savage as he exploded out with an extremely terrifying power. His body gave off an intense white light, covering the surrounding 10,000 meters, and the ground beneath him seemed to sink as it endured a terrifying might.


    The Lion person raised his spear, which gave off faint white light as it rose into the sky. The Lion person grabbed at the air, and Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered and flowed into the spear. The spear gave off arge amount of white light, filling the sky with light.


    The Lion person looked at Zhao Fu with eyes filled with killing intent, and he sharply lowered his hand.


    Boom!


    A 1,000 meter long spear of white light gave off terrifying power as it shot down from the sky incredibly quickly, dragging behind it traces of light as it pierced towards Zhao Fu.


    Facing the spear of white light, Zhao Fu exploded out with all of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power, sending it into the Emperor Killing Sword. The Emperor Killing Sword gave off a pure sword intent that seemed like it could easily tear through space.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu shed out, and a terrifying and formless sword intent flew out, destroying the white spear of light and causing it to dissipate into countless motes of white light.


    Following this, Zhao Fu shot at the Lion person, while the Lion person¡¯s gaze was cold and he raised both hands. Heaven and Earth Power once again quickly gathered, before he brought his hands together and heavily lowered them.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two white spears of light that were 1,000 meters long shot out from the sky like twosers, shooting towards Zhao Fu with enough power to stab through the heavens and earth.


    As the spears approached, Zhao Fu sent even greater power into the Emperor Killing Sword, and the space around it was unable to withstand this power and started to crack.

 Chapter 1682: Heavenly Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1682: Heavenly Punishment</h4>


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded throughout the sky, and Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending a formless sword intent out. It split apart the space that it passed through, causing a massive rift to appear. The two spears of light were split in half and dissipated into motes of light.


    After shing apart the two spears of light, Zhao Fu continued rushing towards the Lion person.


    The Lion person¡¯s expression was icy as he raised a hand and massive amounts of Heaven and Earth Power gathered, and a suction force burst forth. Following this, the Lion person¡¯s hand once again descended.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Five 1,000 meters long white spears of light gave off terrifying power as they shot down from the sky incredibly quickly. They dragged out five traces of light and gave off world-piercing power as they sted towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    The five spears of light were incredibly fast and did not give Zhao Fu any chance to react. They mmed into him with thunderous momentum and a terrifying shockwave rippled out, destroying everything and causing the ground to tremble.


    The spectators could not help but gulp; seeing the Lion person¡¯s terrifying power, their bodies instinctively trembled. Was that mysterious person still alive after being hit? Ordinary people would be dust after receiving such an attack.


    Shing!


    A sword hum suddenly sounded out throughout the heavens and earth as a ck sword light sted out, destroying the five spears of light and causing them to dissipate into motes of light.


    The ck sword light continued on into the sky and Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered, forming an enormous ck vortex that gave off a terrifying might.


    A ck and blood-red magic formation appeared in the sky, giving off boundless ck and blood-red light. A supreme sword intent flooded out from the magic formation, inundating everything. Under the sword intent, everything was annihted and was unable to resist at all.


    The Lion person was given a big fright and his expression became quite unsightly. He felt a terrifying power and roared as he raised his hands, and a terrifying white aura me rushed to the sky as Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered.


    The spear absorbed countless traces of Heaven and Earth Power and gave off intense white light that covered the sky. Many 1,000 meters long spears of light appeared, at least 100 of them, and they gave off incredibly sharp auras and an aura of death.


    Half of the sky was white, filled with piercing spear light, and the other half of the sky was ck and filled with sharp sword intent. The two of them continuously shed, resulting in terrifying ripples.


    Within therge crater in the ground, Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword and his gaze was icy. The ck and blood-red magic formation in the sky gradually spun as an aura of destruction flowed out, and Zhao Fu¡¯s raised sword descended.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Shocking explosions tore through the sky as the ck and blood-red magic formation sted down fathomless blood-red sword light, seeming to tear the heavens and earth into pieces. Space shattered like a mirror, and as the sword light descended on the ground, the terrifying power destroyed the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The Lion person controlled the 100 massive spears of light to point towards Zhao Fu, and they gave off terrifying piercing power as they shot out, seeming to tear through the heavens and the earth.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, making it seem as if the world was going to split apart as the two attacks collided, resulting in a terrifying shockwave. Everything in the surrounding 1,000 kilometers was obliterated and the shockwave sted out with terrifying momentum.


    The ground copsed as countless massive rocks and trees turned to dust. Dust covered the sky, and the ground continued to violently shake as traces of destructive aura rose up from the ground.


    After everything settled, a 100,000 meter wide crater appeared in the ground, from which traces of destructive aura rose up. Everyone felt immense despair ¨C everything in the surroundings had lost all traces of life and had been exterminated.


    Everyone looked shocked as they looked at the crater, wanting to know the oue of that sh.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura flooded out as boundless white light shot into the sky. A massive might seemed to cause the ground to sink as a 10,000 meter long white lion appeared in the sky; the aura he gave off was the same as the Lion person¡¯s.


    However, this lion was covered with many wounds, from which blood flowed out, making it look quite wretched.


    Lying within the rubble, Zhao Fu lightly coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and stood up from the ground. He also had a few bloody gashes and did not look well either.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The 10,000 meter long white lion gave a furious roar and opened its mouth, causing countless rays of light to gather, and an extremely dangerous aura spread out.


    Boom!


    An enormous white beam of light shot out from the lion¡¯s mouth, giving off world-destroying power. It was extremely fast and caused space to explode and crack.


    Zhao Fu quickly dodged to the side, and the enormous white beam of light struck where he had been standing, resulting in an enormous explosion. Rocks flew everywhere and dust billowed as a 10,000 meter wide crater appeared.


    Boom!


    An enormous ghostly me burst forth around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the temperature around him plummeted as a cold, eerie wind blew out.


    The cross-shaped pupil and six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun as a supreme ghostly power spread out, and Zhao Fu grabbed at the air towards the white lion.


    ng, ng, ng...


    The sound of chains sounded throughout the sky as two meter wide chains shot out for the ground and gave off ferocious power as they shot towards the white lion. There were at least hundreds of thousands of them.


    The white lion was given a big shock and it swung its paws, sending out massive waves of energy that destroyed many iing chains. However, there were simply too many chains, and in the end the 10,000 meter long white lion was bound up by countless chains.


    However, the white lion was incredibly powerful and it continuously struggled, breaking apart the chains around it.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he once again raised the sword in his hand. A ck and blood-red sword light rushed to the sky, and Heaven and Earth Power once again madly gathered as a ck magic formation appeared in the sky and gave off destructive sword intent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Terrifying rays of sword light giving off destructive power shed into the white lion¡¯s body, causing blood to spray everywhere and making it seem like there was a rain of blood. The lion continuously roared in pain before it finally disappeared.


    The Lion person had chosen to leave the secret realm; if he did not do so, he most likely would have died under Zhao Fu¡¯s Heavenly Punishment Sword Formation.


    ¡°He won!¡± countless people excitedly cried out ¨C they were the people who supported Zhao Fu. Many people had said that Zhao Fu would fall to the sixth-ranked genius and would not be able to continue, but Zhao Fu had proved them wrong with his strength.


    Many people were incredibly shocked and never thought that Zhao Fu would be hiding such immense power.

 Chapter 1683: Ten-Tailed Fox

    <h4>Chapter 1683: Ten-Tailed Fox</h4>


    After recovering for a day, Zhao Fu went to find his next opponent. This time, he was surprised to find two geniuses.


    These two geniuses were the fourth-ranked Ice Dragon person Dussi and the fifth-ranked genius Ten-Tailed Fox Race Hu Baimei.


    ording to Zhao Fu¡¯s n, the person he should have faced was the fifth-ranked Hu Baimei, and she had been guided by a mysterious power to wait for him here.


    She looked quite serious ¨C that mysterious person had climbed so high from beingst ce, and five of the top ten geniuses had fallen at his hands. Even though she had never seen him before, she felt an immense pressure.


    Right now, she did not have much confidence as that person had the strength to defeat people of the Divine Realm. Relying on her cultivation would not be enough.


    However, she was surprised that the fourth-ranked Ice Dragon person was nearby, and seeing that Hu Baimei hade here, he understood what was going on and also waited nearby.


    The Ice Dragon person felt quite curious about that mysterious person and wanted to see what kind of person he was. He had challenged genius after genius, and this could be counted to be a miracle. Zhao Fu also threatened his standing.


    When Zhao Fu arrived, Hu Baimei and Dussi¡¯s gazes fell on his body, while he looked back at them.


    Hu Baimei gave a flirtatiousugh and asked, ¡°Who are you, sir? I really want to get to know sir, and I can tell that sir has a slight Fox Race aura. Sir¡¯s rtionship with our Fox Race must not be ordinary!¡±


    Hearing Hu Baimei¡¯s flirtatious voice, Zhao Fu¡¯s heart could not help but tremble, as Hu Baimei had an extremely terrifying charming power. Any ordinary person who heard her voice would lose their reason and would be controlled by her like puppets.


    Facing Hu Baimei¡¯s words, Zhao Fu did not show any courtesy and gave a trace of a domineering smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who I am if youe and serve me.¡±


    Hu Baimei frowned; she was the Crown Princess of the Fox Race¡¯s strongest Empire. No one in the Ounder Domain dared to talk to her like that, and her gaze was cold as she said with a light smile, ¡°You want me to serve you? You¡¯re really quite daring. I don¡¯t know who you are, and even if you¡¯re extraordinary, I wouldn¡¯t serve you. With my status, I don¡¯t fear any faction in the Heaven Awaken World, unless you¡¯re the second King of Kings.


    ¡°However, for you, that¡¯s impossible. Even though I don¡¯t know what race you¡¯re from, you¡¯re definitely not an Ounder, so it¡¯s impossible for you to be the legendary second King of Kings. Only the King of Kings can enjoy my body, and you don¡¯t qualify; you can¡¯tpare to even one of his fingers.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s a King of Kings?¡±


    Seeing how curious Zhao Fu looked, Dussi said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re currently about to fight based on the King of Kings¡¯ will; hurry up and start! If you don¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll be initiating. I want to see just how powerful you are.¡±


    Hu Baimei flirtatiouslyughed, ¡°I can¡¯t allow that; he¡¯s my prey. I¡¯m going to train him wellter.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not know what the King of Kings was, but his current goal was to defeat the people in front of him and obtain points so that he could obtain more Ounder Fate and gain materials that would help him awaken the Ounder Emperor Star. As such, he did not mind and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve bothe,e at me together!¡±


    The people on the viewing tforms were sent into an uproar. When they saw Zhao Fu encounter the two geniuses, they excitedly waited for Zhao Fu to start fighting with Hu Baimei, but they had never expected Zhao Fu to challenge both at the same time.


    ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s the fourth-ranked and fifth-ranked geniuses; they¡¯re the strongest apart from the monstrous top three. If they attack together, wouldn¡¯t that be way too much?¡±


    ¡°How arrogant! He doesn¡¯t take anyone seriously at all; who would dare to say such a thing to two of the top geniuses?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, those words gave me such a big scare. Does he really have the strength to challenge two of the top geniuses? He¡¯s simply too overconfident and he¡¯ll be beaten up badlyter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he can do it. Challenging a single genius is one thing, but challenging the fourth-ranked and fifth-ranked geniuses is simply seeking death.¡±


    Neither Hu Baimei nor Dussi thought that Zhao Fu would say such a thing. Both of them looked quite confused before they started to feel angry; Zhao Fu was not taking them seriously at all.


    Zhao Fu did not have such intentions; rather, he was thinking that since they had bothe together, he could deal with them both. That way, he could go and challenge the top three, and as long as he could defeat them, he would be number one. When that time came, he would be able to awaken the Ounder Emperor Star.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t me me.¡± Dussi coldly harrumphed and exploded out with a powerful icy aura, causing the temperature of the surroundings to drop.


    Hu Baimei flirtatiouslyughed and a formless aura exploded out as her body gave off an illusory light, making the surroundings seem dreamlike.


    Facing the two of them, Zhao Fu did not dare to be careless at all. He directly took out the Emperor Killing Sword and exploded out with a ck aura me.


    Dussi held an icy-blue saber and did not hold back at all. He sentrge amounts of power into the saber and vigorously shed out, sending an enormous icy saber qi towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu sentrge amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off faint sword light. He vigorously shed out, and a ck and blood-red sword light containing sharp power flew towards Dussi.


    Bang!


    The two attacks shed, resulting in a massive explosion, causing a storm of icy qi and sword qi to ripple out.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Zhao Fu ¨C it was Hu Baimei holding a sword, and she stabbed it towards Zhao Fu, bringing with it a cold light.


    Zhao Fu shed backhanded, sending out a sharp sword light that cut Hu Baimei¡¯s body in half. However, Hu Baimei¡¯s body faded like an illusion.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as Hu Baimei appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and her sword gave off a sharp sword light and pierced at Zhao Fu incredibly quickly.


    Zhao Fu was startled and immediately released a ck energy barrier.


    Bang!


    The sword mmed into the energy barrier with great force, resulting in a loud sound. Zhao Fu was sent back a few steps and his barrier was covered with cracks.


    Boom!


    An explosion suddenly sounded out as Dussi leapt into the air and gripped his saber with both hands. He vigorously shed down an enormous icy sabre light that seemed to be able to split the ground in two, bringing with it a shocking aura.


    ¡°Sword Master!¡± At that dangerous moment, Zhao Fu coldly cried out and an incredibly sharp sword intent shed out with terrifying power.

 Chapter 1684: Ice Dragon Person

    <h4>Chapter 1684: Ice Dragon Person</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the terrifying sword intent and saber light shed together, causing a powerful shockwave to rush out. The ground cracked and trees were knocked over as the three people all stumbled back five or six steps before stopping. Their expressions all became quite serious.


    Dussi and Hu Baimei were quite shocked that Zhao Fu had such terrifying power; he really could challenge both of them together. Zhao Fu also felt immense pressure ¨C defeating them both together was incredibly difficult.


    Boom!


    Dussi exploded out with an icy-blue aura me and an icy wind blew out from the sky. Dussi gripped his saber with both hands and sent out a massive icy saber light towards Zhao Fu with ferocious power.


    Boom!


    Hu Baimei also exploded out with terrifying power and a white aura me zed around her. She raised her sword and pointed it towards Zhao Fu before stabbing forwards. An incredibly sharp sword light stabbed towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly with unstoppable momentum.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Facing the two attacks giving off terrifying auras, Zhao Fu loudly roared and ignited his Divine Bloodline. A massive ck aura me spread out andrge amounts of power flowed into the Emperor Killing Sword as he vigorously shed out.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as an enormous ck crescent containing terrifying sword energy shed out towards the two people.


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out as the three attacks collided and resulted in another enormous explosion. Light shot out in all directions as a shockwave spread out, and the ground caved in as broken rocks scattered everywhere.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds continued to sound out as the three people continued to ferociously fight. Dussi continuously sent out icy saber lights, and Hu Baimei continuously shed out sword lights, while Zhao Fu also sent out sword lights towards the two of them.


    Massive gales spread out and countless trees swayed as dust billowed and rocks rolled. It was like a terrifying disaster that could strike fear into anyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as Dussi raised his saber and countless traces of icy qi flooded out, forming an ice dragon that looked somewhat like a lizard with wings. It gave off a chilling aura and seemed to freeze the aura around it.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Another roar sounded out as Hu Baimei raised her sword, causing a white aura me to explode out and form a ten-tailed fox. Its ten tails continuously danced, causing wild gales to blow out.


    The two of them shed down with their weapons, and the ice dragon and ten-tailed fox rushed at Zhao Fu with power that seemed to be able to destroy everything.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Zhao Fu fully ignited his Divine Bloodline and the ck aura me around him became many times bigger as nine dragon¡¯s roars sounded out, and nine ferocious ck dragons giving off ferocious mights appeared.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu raised his sword and heavily shed downwards, and the nine ck dragons around him gave massive roars and gave off incredibly terrifying power as they rushed towards the ice dragon and ten-tailed fox.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as a destructive power sted out. The ground continuously copsed as countless trees and boulders were reduced to small pieces, and a 10,000 meter wide crater appeared.


    The ground continuously shook and shockwaves containing terrifying power rushed out, inundating everything.


    Sensing these terrifying ripples, the people nearby looked excited as they hurried over, because it was most likely that mysterious person challenging another genius.


    Now, everyone felt a lot of anticipation. The mysterious person had defeated the sixth-ranked Lion person, so he should now be challenging the fifth-ranked Hu Baimei. No one knew if he would be able to seed this time.


    Everyone was filled with expectation as they came to the edge of the battlefield, and they were shocked to see that Zhao Fu was actually challenging two geniuses.


    Wasn¡¯t this a bit too much? Did he really have such terrifying power? No one dared to challenge two geniuses at once, and if he could achieve this, he would create a new legend.


    As the shockwaves sted out, the three people were all sent flying back and coughed up mouthfuls of blood.


    Boom!


    Dussi got up from the ground and gave off a powerful aura as he rushed at Zhao Fu. He quickly reached Zhao Fu and his saber shed at Zhao Fu with an icy light.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side and avoided this attack, while he shed back at Dussi, sending out a sharp arc of light towards him.


    Dussi leapt backwards and avoided this attack, and he formed a fist and gatheredrge amounts of dragon energy. He punched out with great force, causing the air to explode as a mountain-shattering energy sted out.


    Zhao Fu coldly harrumphed as he used the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline¡¯s power, and he gathered arge amount of dragon energy in his fist. Small, violet dragon scales appeared on his fist as he also punched out with great power.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided and resulted in a massive explosion, causing a wild gale to sweep out, and both people were sent back a few steps.


    Dussi looked quite confused, as he found that Zhao Fu could actually use pure dragon energy, and it seemed to be of a higher level than his.


    However, he had the highest grade of dragon bloodline in the world; how could anyone¡¯s bloodline surpass him? Just who was this person? How could he have such powerful dragon energy? Dussi did not have much time to think as a sword light gave off terrifying power and tore through the air, shing towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not use his sword, and instead his violet dragon w-like hand shed out with great power, sending out five arcs of violet light with terrifying power.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as the sword light and arcs of light collided, turning into motes of light as they dissipated.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as Hu Baimei leapt into the air, gave off a powerful aura, and hacked down with shocking power, and Zhao Fu raised his sword to block.


    Bang!


    The two swords collided, resulting in a massive explosion as a shockwave sted out, and the 100 meters around Zhao Fu copsed.


    Suddenly, Hu Baimei¡¯s ten tails quickly grew and became massive as they mmed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cross-shaped pupil in his right eye quickly spun as massive amounts of ghostly qi flowed out. Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, they became ten massive gray dragon tails and gave off shocking power as they mmed towards Hu Baimei.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the tails collided and a massive wind blew out, causing both people to be sted back ten or so steps.


    Both sides looked at each other seriously, knowing clearly how terrifying the other side was.


    ¡°Arghhh...¡± Zhao Fu released all of his Six Paths of Reincarnation Power as a flood of ghostly qi rushed out, turning into terrifying ghosts that howled and ferociously charged towards the two people.

 Chapter 1685: Underworld Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 1685: Underworld Sovereign</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    An icy saber qi rushed into the sky and a cold aura spread out. Dussi gripped his saber with both hands and shed down, sending an enormous saber light that seemed to be able to st apart the heavens and earth to sh down.


    The countless ghosts dissipated into ghostly qi, and a massive saber gash appeared in the ground, and the ground around it waspletely frozen.


    Shing!


    Hu Baimei raised her sword and sent a massive power into it, causing it to give off boundless white light. She vigorously shed out, sending out an enormous sword light that flooded towards the remaining ghosts.


    As the ghosts and sword light shed, the ghosts were shed apart and dissipated into traces of ghostly qi. Suddenly, Zhao Fu appeared in front of the Dussi, and his sword gave off shocking power as he shed towards him.


    Dussi was given a fright and he blocked with his saber, but he was shed flying dozens of meters and crashed to the ground.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Hu Baimei stretched out a hand and massive amounts of white aura flowed out, forming an enormous fox paw that gave off terrifying power and massive wind as it grabbed towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu was sent flying by this massive paw, and he heavily crashed to the ground, opening up arge crater.


    Hu Baimei held her sword as she rushed towards Zhao Fu, reaching him incredibly quickly. She sent massive amounts of power into her sword, causing it to give off intense sword light, and she vigorously shed out, sending out a sword light containing terrifying power towards Zhao Fu.


    As Zhao Fuy on the ground, he looked at Hu Baimei and a ck and blood-red sword pupil in his eye dted, causing Hu Baimei to feel quite startled.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    Traces of ck and blood-red sword qi rushed out incredibly quickly, shooting towards Hu Baimei¡¯s sword light. The sword light was instantly destroyed by the countless traces of sword qi and continued onwards towards Hu Baimei.


    Hu Baimei immediately released a defensive barrier, and as the countless traces of ck and blood-red sword qi mmed into it, the barrier shattered and Hu Baimei was sent flying backwards. She coughed up a mouthful of blood and a few small gashes appeared on her chest, from which blood flowed out.


    Zhao Fu had once again used the Killing Sword Pupil¡¯s power; after resting, it had greatly recovered.


    Boom!


    Dussi gripped his saber with both hands as he once again shed at Zhao Fu, sending out an enormous icy saber light.


    Zhao Fu got up and sent massive power into the Emperor Killing Sword and powerfully shed out, and a ck and blood-red sword light giving off sharp power flew towards Dussi.


    Bang!


    The two attacks collided, resulting in a loud sound. Sword light and sabre light shot out everywhere, causing a gale to spread out.


    Shing, shing, shing...


    Sword hums suddenly sounded out as Hu Baimei raised her sword, looking quite furious. She sent immense power into her sword, causing countless traces of sword qi to shoot into the sky. The Heaven and Earth Power into surroundings quickly gathered, and a massive sword image giving off an incredibly sharp aura appeared in the sky. The space around it was unable to bear its power and started to crack.


    Boom!


    Dussi exploded out with a powerful icy me that caused a storm of cold wind to st out. An ice pearl floated out from within his body and floated into the air. Heaven and Earth Power continuously flowed out of it and it gave off power that was extremely icy as it expanded into a massive ice ball.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became grim as he exploded out with all of his power, igniting a massive ck aura me around him. He slowly raised his sword and a ck sword light rushed into the sky. Heaven and Earth Power rapidly gathered, forming a massive ck magic formation that gave off terrifying sword intent.


    Boom


    Hu Baimei¡¯s sword descended, and the massive sword image gave off power that seemed to be able to sh apart anything as it flew towards Zhao Fu, dragging behind massive amounts of sword qi behind it.


    Boom!


    Dussi¡¯s saber also descended, and the massive ice ball gave off a power that seemed to be able to seal everything shot towards Zhao Fu. The sky became covered with frost as it passed through.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Facing the two extremely terrifying attacks, Zhao Fu loudly roared and sent all of his power into the sword formation, causing it to start to spin. An aura of destruction spread out as an enormous blood-red sword light containing world-destroying power shot out.


    Bang!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, and the ground trembled as a massive dome of destructive energy sted out. The ground, trees, boulders, mountains, rivers, and everything else within it werepletely annihted and turned to dust.


    After everything settled, a 100,000 meter wide crater appeared in the ground, from which traces of destructive aura rose up. Anyone who saw this felt their souls trembling.


    The people on the viewing tform felt incredibly shocked as they looked at this scene. Even despite not being there themselves, they could feel how terrifying that destructive power was. It was not power that ordinary people could wield, and even gods and demons would be terrified.


    Who won? Countless people looked at the crater and could not feel certain. Was it the mysterious person who had won, or the two geniuses?


    ¡°Roar!¡± A dragons¡¯ roar sounded out as an icy aura me rushed into the sky, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet. A chilling storm of wind blew out and the ground started to freeze.


    A figure appeared within the icy aura me ¨C he was tall and powerfully-built and was covered with icy-blue scales. He had a crystal horn on his forehead and had a pair of icy-blue dragon wings on his back. He gave off incredibly immense power ¨C it was Dussi.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura flooded out as a shocking might covered the surroundings, causing the ground to tremble.


    A 10,000 meter long fox with ten tails and snow-white fur rose up from the ground. It gave off an incredibly powerful aura that blew out like a wild gale ¨C it was Hu Baimei.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes then fell on Zhao Fu, who was covered with blood. He looked quite weak as hey on the ground, and he stretched out a hand as a gash opened on his arm and six chains shot out, sinking into the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Six massive waves of ghostly qi flooded out, seeming to inundate the world, and the world was filled with a coldness and eeriness.


    Six massive figures giving off terrifying power appeared. One was covered with violet scales and held a spear, one had skinny limbs and a bulging belly, one looked like a demon, one looked like a powerfully-built asura, one had a pair of wings, and one looked like a ghostly human.


    The people in the surroundings were dumbfounded and could not believe their eyes. Those six figures were the Six Paths Demon Images. Just who was this person? He could even control the Underworld¡¯s sovereign existences.

 Chapter 1686: Ultimate Power

    <h4>Chapter 1686: Ultimate Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at the Six Paths Demon Images that Zhao Fu had summoned, Dussi and Hu Baimei looked quite shocked; they had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    The three heaven-toppling auras dyed the sky into three colors. The icy chilling aura, ferocious beastly aura and eerie ghostly aura continuously shed, resulting inrge winds. The sun and moon dimmed and clouds swirled.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu attacked first with the Six Paths demon Images. They instantly appeared in front of the ten-tailed fox, and the Six Paths Demon Images that were ten or so meters tall swung their fists, giving off immense destructive power as they punched towards the ten-tailed fox.


    The ten-tailed fox was startled and released a massive energy barrier that covered its massive body.


    Bang!


    An enormous sound rang out as the Six Paths Demon Images punched against the barrier with terrifying power. A massive gale ferociously blew out and the 10,000 meter long ten-tailed fox was sent flying backwards and heavily crashed to the ground, causing the ground to violently shake.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura spread out as Dussi raised his sword and shed out with terrifying power. A 1,000 meter long icy saber qi giving off power that seemed to be able to tear through everything shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, and a massive sword light sted out with immense power, colliding with the saber qi and resulting in a loud explosion.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A loud roar sounded out as the ten-tailed fox got up from the ground and opened its mouth, causing countless rays of white light to gather. A dangerous aura spread out, and white arcs of lightning appeared around it.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the ten-tailed fox shot out an enormous beam of light from its mouth that shot towards Zhao Fu with destructive power. It was incredibly fast and tore through the air, causing space to tremble.


    Facing the iing beam of light, the Six Paths Demon Images blocked in front of Zhao Fu. They each stretched out a hand and massive amounts of ghostly power gathered as a gray energy barrier covered with the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ pictures appeared.


    Bang!


    The terrifying beam of white light mmed into the barrier and split into two smaller beams that continued on either side of the barrier, leaving deep grooves in the ground.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A massive dragon¡¯s roar sounded out as Dussi exploded out with a powerful aura and shed out with his saber. A lizard-like ice dragon giving off a bone-chilling aura rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu did not show any fear and rushed over with the Six Paths Demon Images as he cried out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    A sharp sword qi storm erupted out as the Emperor Killing Sword gave off intense sword light and Zhao Fu vigorously shed out. An enormous ck and blood-red sword light containing incredibly sharp power tore through the sky as it shed out.


    Bang!


    The iing ice dragon was shed apart and turned into icy qi as it dissipated.


    Zhao Fu gripped a fist, and the Six Paths Demon Images in the air did the same. Zhao Fu punched out, and the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ fists sted out with terrifying power, sending out six waves of terrifying fist energy that seemed to be able to crush mountains.


    Dussi was greatly shocked and blocked with his saber, but he was still sent flying back by the fist energies. He crashed through a few boulders before stopping and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an enormous beam of white light shot towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly. Zhao Fu was unable to react in time and was sent flying by it, crashing into a mountain and almost causing it to copse.


    Bang!


    A massive ghostly me erupted out with great power, sting the rocks in the surroundings away. Zhao Fu appeared with a trace of blood leaking out of his lips, and his gaze was incredibly cold. The gray ghostly me around him caused the heavens and earth to feel incredibly cold and eerie.


    The ten-tailed fox and Dussi looked at each other. Facing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power, they did not hesitate and exploded out with their ultimate power.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Dussi gave a massive dragon¡¯s roar that sounded out in the surroundings and an extremely terrifying power spread out. His body gave off boundless light as an icy pir of light shot into the sky, causing the sky to tremble.


    As the icy pir of light stood between the heavens and earth, Heaven and Earth Power madly flowed into it, and an extremely cold aura spread out. The sky, ground, and air started to freeze and traces of a chilling aura that could cause people to feel despair blew out.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The ten-tailed fox also gave off a massive roar and exploded out with terrifying power. A massive gale swept out, causing countless trees to sway and rocks to roll, and the ground started to crack.


    The ten-tailed fox¡¯s tails started to dance with terrifying power as ten white orbs of light that gave off blinding light and destructive power gradually appeared.


    Zhao Fu looked quite serious and raised his arm that had chainsing out of it, and the Six Paths Demon Images returned to the ground.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± The Six Paths Demon Images gave off massive roars towards the sky and exploded out with monstrous auras. Their bodies gave off countless traces of gray light as they each raised a hand and pressed it towards the ground with terrifying power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Six massive explosions sounded out as the ground copsed and six massive waves of ghostly qi erupted out like a volcanic eruption. They gave off terrifying auras as they rushed into the sky, forming six massive pirs of gray aura.


    Boom!


    Dussi attacked first. The massive pir of icy light gave off world-sealing power as it moved towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly. The sky and ground that it passed over were allpletely frozen with thick ice.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The ten-tailed fox also attacked. The ten massive orbs of light floating in the air gave off shocking power as they shot towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly and caused the air to explode.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s raised hand gave off a massive formless power as he grabbed out. The six massive gray pirs formed into an enormous ghostly hand that gave off world-destroying power as it grabbed forwards, causing space to crack.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out, as if the world was exploding out. Countless blinding rays of light shot out, filling the world, as all mountains, trees, and rivers were obliterated into nothingness.


    The ground continuously trembled violently as a terrifying aura flooded out. From the distance, it looked like a massive haze covered this ce.


    The people spectating from the distance and people on the viewing tforms looked incredibly shocked as their hearts tightened. They felt cold sweat run down their bodies ¨C this power was simply too terrifying and seemed like it could destroy the world

 Chapter 1687: Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 1687: Bloodline</h4>


    After everything settled, a 200,000 meter wide crater appeared in the ground, looking incredibly shocking and terrifying.


    Traces of destructive aura rose up from the crater, and all signs of life had been eradicated.


    Who had won? Countless people looked at the crater ¨C by now, a victor had most likely been decided. The three people had most likely used their full strength to unleash such devastating attacks, and it was impossible for them to hold back anything.


    Some rocks rolled down and a person covered with blood walked out. That person was wearing a ragged cloak ¨C it was Zhao Fu.


    No one else could be seen, so everyone looked at the rankings and found that Dussi and Hu Baimei¡¯s rankings had fallen, while Zhao Fu¡¯s had risen. He was now ranked third ¨C it was evident that Zhao Fu had won.


    Countless people cried out in excitement and shock.


    ¡°Heavens! That person actually defeated two geniuses by himself; how OP! He¡¯s the person I¡¯ll worship from now on!¡±


    ¡°Just who is he? My blood was boiling from that battle. Now, seven out of the Ounder Race¡¯s ten top geniuses have fallen at his hands. Who canpare to him?¡±


    ¡°I like him so much! I feel that being his woman would be so blessed. I really admire any woman who can receive his love and have such a powerful man.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ridiculously strong. Before, I didn¡¯t feel any confidence that he could win, but it turns out that he was hiding such terrifying power. I¡¯m totally convinced by his power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited; he actually won! I¡¯ve been supporting him all this time.¡±


    Everyone was sent into an uproar and countless people talked about Zhao Fu. They felt even more curious as to who Zhao Fu was. Seeing that he could summon the Six Paths Demon Images, it was possible that he had a high standing in the Underworld, and ordinary Imperial Princes would not be able topare to him.


    Now, no one dared to call Zhao Fu a perverted bandit or bastard; everyone talked about him with immense respect and fear. In fact, many women wanted to be his.


    The two Empires that had wanted to kill him now felt even better about him. Before, they had wanted him to marry into their Empires, but now they were wondering how to give their Princesses to him.


    With Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power and his ability to summon the Six Paths Demon Images, it was possible that the faction behind Zhao Fu was dozens of times more powerful than theirs. Now, they were the weaker side and were not worthy of Zhao Fu. They felt quite worried that he would not want their Princesses.


    If they could ally with that terrifying faction, their Empire would feel much more confident. Almost everyone agreed to marrying the two Princesses out, and no one felt dissatisfied or displeased at all.


    As for the Fox Race Empire, even though their Princess was defeated, they did not feel angry or view Zhao Fu with animosity. Zhao Fu had defeated their Princess with true power, and he had fought two geniuses by himself.


    They feltpletely convinced of Zhao Fu¡¯s strength, and given how terrifying Zhao Fu was, losing to him was not shameful at all.


    Thinking about how Zhao Fu had spoken to Hu Baimei earlier, the Fox Race Empire¡¯s higher-ups guessed that Zhao Fu was quite interested in her, and they considered marrying her to him.


    Firstly, Zhao Fu¡¯s status and strength were higher than Hu Baimei¡¯s, so they felt that it would be a good match.


    Moreover, the Fox Race Empire¡¯s higher-ups all quite liked Zhao Fu and felt that he had immense potential. He would definitely shake the Heaven Awaken World in the future and be one of the most brilliant people in the world. As such, they wanted to marry Hu Baimei over.


    They knew that Zhao Fu was quite licentious but they could ept this. However, as the most powerful Fox Race Empire, they were one of the most powerful factions in the entire Ounder Domain, so they would require Hu Baimei to be the main wife. Only that would be worthy of her.


    The Dragon person Empire¡¯s people looked quite serious. They found that that mysterious person had one of the highest grades of Dragon Race bloodline, and they guessed that he was not from the Ghost Race but from the Dragon Race.


    As Dragon people, they were part of the Dragon Race. Facing someone like this, they felt an instinctive respect and wanted to have a good rtionship with him. With his strength, he deserved them to treat him like this.


    Even though their Imperial Prince had fallen at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands, they could ept this, as Zhao Fu was stronger in terms of both strength or bloodline.


    They also wanted to marry their Princess over; even if she could not be the main wife, that was alright. They wanted to obtain that sovereign Dragon Race bloodline ¨C it was incredibly important to their Empire and would be of great help to them.


    Ounder Ten College¡¯s teachers also felt quite shocked about Zhao Fu challenging two geniuses by himself.


    The elegant-looking beautyughed as she said, ¡°I really underestimated him; he actually had such terrifying power. Also, Dong Leng, you said that he couldn¡¯t even defeat the sixth-ranked genius, and yet he defeated these two geniuses by himself; what do you have to say?¡±


    The serious-looking middle-aged man had a cold expression as he said, ¡°He surpassed my expectations; I underestimated him. It seems that his background is quite special, and it¡¯s hard to tell just what race he is.


    ¡°However, from the abilities he¡¯s used, he definitely has a terrifying identity. He¡¯s worth us paying attention to, but who knows if he can defeat the top three.¡±


    The Gnome elder nodded and said, ¡°I also underestimated him. I had never thought that he would reach this point with just Harmony Realm Cultivation. He actually defeated seven of the top geniuses ¨C this is not something an ordinary genius can do. No wonder countless people are worshipping him.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t like his character. I don¡¯t think he can defeat the Sun Elf either; the Sun Elf is the Ounder Race¡¯s most brilliant genius, and everyone else can only live under his light and cannot surpass him. He is the limit of the Ounder Race.¡±


    The chubby Bear person elderughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m on that boy¡¯s side; I think he¡¯ll once again surpass our expectations.¡±


    The elegant-looking beauty felt quite curious as she smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the prophesied person?¡±


    The serious-looking middle-aged man replied with a definite tone, ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡±

 Chapter 1688: Prophesied Person

    <h4>Chapter 1688: Prophesied Person</h4>


    The Gnome elder nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible. No matter how terrifying he is, or even if he defeats the Sun Elf, he¡¯s still not from our Ounder Race. How can he be the new King of Kings?¡±


    Even the Bear person elder who supported Zhao Fu nodded seriously, ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible. He¡¯s not from our Ounder Race, so it¡¯s impossible for him to draw out the King of Kings Sword. Perhaps if he was an Ounder it could be possible.¡±


    The Fox Race man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, being part of the Ounder Race is the greatest limitation. No matter how terrifying he is, he¡¯s not from our race, so how can he pull out the King of Kings Sword?¡±


    I believe that the prophesied person is the person who caused the 23 statues to give off ten-colored light. I¡¯m just curious why that person still hasn¡¯t been revealed. He has hidden himself quite well. However, in the key moment he¡¯ll definitely reveal himself ¨C I¡¯m looking forward to that very much.¡±


    The elegant-looking beauty lightlyughed as she said, ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to the appearance of that person. However, if that person wants to pull out the King of Kings Sword, his greatest obstacle will be the Sun Elf. There will definitely be a terrifying battle.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else nodded.


    Currently, the Sun Elf looked incredibly serious and started to pay mind to the mysterious person, as that person was gaining too much momentum.


    When that person had only defeated the seventh-ranked person, he had not cared too much because he could easily do so as well. However, he had defeated everyone from tenth ce to fourth ce, and he was now ranked third. His power was quite terrifying.


    The Sun Elf felt as if there was an incredibly ravenous monster rushing up from below, ring at him.


    Medusa also changed her thinking and now considered Zhao Fu a rival. From the points rankings, Zhao Fu was ranked third and was right behind her. However, she had not fought with him yet and did not know just how strong he was.


    Even though she was arrogant and did not ce anyone in her eyes, she was not stupid either. With such a ferocious monster by her side, she could not just ignore it, or else she would not even know how she died.


    From Zhao Fu¡¯s performance, he was qualified to be apetitor. He would most likely find her soon and challenge her.


    The Treasure Dwarf¡¯s expression was quite unsightly. Even though he had not yet crossed paths with that person, that person¡¯s points now exceeded him, bumping him down to fourth ce. In a way, Zhao Fu had already defeated him.


    The Treasure Dwarf did not dare to be careless and did not continue to kill creatures to earn points, as there was no longer any point.


    That person had defeated the fourth-ranked and fifth-ranked people, and he would be next. There would definitely be an intense battle, and because he did not dare to be careless, he started to recover his strength so that he would be in peak condition.


    Outside the door to the secret realm, the Three-Headed Ogre was preparing to enter the secret realm again, while the Lion person was recovering from his injuries.


    When the Three-Headed Ogre found out the Lion person had also fallen at that person¡¯s hands, he felt quite shocked. Just how strong was that person, to have defeated yet another genius? However, he felt a bit better as someone stronger than him had been defeated, so there was no shame in him losing.


    At that moment, two figures flew out, covered in blood and looking heavily wounded. The Three-Headed Ogre felt quite shocked and found that they were the fourth-ranked Dussi and fifth-ranked Hu Baimei.


    Howe both of them hade out heavily wounded? Thinking about the experiences of the various geniuses, the Three-Headed Ogre realized and felt even more shocked. Had both the fourth-ranked and fifth-ranked people lost to that person as well? That person was truly terrifying.


    The Lion person also looked at the two heavily wounded people in shock; he had never thought that they would lose to that person as well.


    However, those were only their guesses. In the end, the Three-Headed Ogre could not help but ask, ¡°Were you two also defeated by that person?¡±


    Dussi nodded and sighed with an unsightly expression. They had both lost to that person, and he had challenged them together. This made him feel incredibly ufortable; it was the first time he had taken such a blow.


    Hu Baimei harrumphed angrily, ¡°That bastard was terrifyingly powerful; he challenged both of us together and yet he still won. I¡¯m so angry I could die.¡±


    Hearing this, the Three-Headed Ogre and Lion person looked dumbfounded; that person had challenged two geniuses together and had still won. No wonder Dussi and Hu Baimei hade out together; they had been defeated together.


    That personpletely surpassed their expectations. How could he have such great power? Now, they felt a trace of fear and respect towards him.


    They had been feeling that Zhao Fu was hiding power, and now it was proven that Zhao Fu had not gone all-out against them. This made them feel even worse.


    At that moment, Hu Baimei identally touched one of her wounds, causing her to cry out in pain, and she said angrily, ¡°That bastard didn¡¯t even treat a woman like me gently. I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson next time.¡±


    The Three-Headed Ogre felt quite surprised; it was the first time he had seen Hu Baimei like this. Normally, she looked incredibly flirtatious and enticing.


    The Three-Headed Ogre was quite powerful and could resist Hu Baimei¡¯s charm, and he asked in curiosity, ¡°What is it like inside? How is that person doing?¡±


    Dussi¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°That person now ranks third and was most likely somewhat injured. After he recovers, he¡¯ll challenge the top three.¡±


    Those words caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble. The top three gave them immense pressure, and they felt fear and respect towards them.


    The Lion person asked seriously, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be able to seed?¡±


    Hu Baimei pouted as she said, ¡°I think that bastard can defeat the second and third-ranked people, but facing the Sun Elf, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to win. Even though that bastard is very powerful, he¡¯s not a match for the Sun Elf. That Sun Elf is too terrifying.¡±


    The Three-Headed Ogre said, ¡°Even if he can only defeat the second and third-ranked people, he will be incredibly terrifying, much more so than us. Even if he stops at second ce, I would feel immense respect for him.¡±


    The Lion person nodded in agreement and said with a sigh, ¡°I wonder what kind of person he is, to have such great power.¡±


    Those words caused everyone to feel quite curious as to Zhao Fu¡¯s identity. After all, they were the Ounder Race¡¯s top ten geniuses and yet they had fallen at his hands.

 Chapter 1689: Dwarf

    <h4>Chapter 1689: Dwarf</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Back within the secret realm, Zhao Fu had found a ce with no one around and was recovering from his injuries. This time, he had been wounded quite heavily and needed three days to recover.


    After defeating the fourth-ranked and fifth-ranked geniuses together, Zhao Fu had greatly benefitted. He had firstly obtained arge number of points, as well as a massive amount of Ounder Fate, making him feel that he was yet another big step closer to awakening the Ounder Emperor Star.


    He was also surprised to find that his group had found him ¨C it was the two Princesses, four Goddesses, and Ogre Chief. Because the women had an intimate rtionship with Zhao Fu, they could somewhat sense each other.


    Seeing Zhao Fu, the women happily leapt into his embrace. They knew that Zhao Fu had been doing all sorts of shocking things and had caused great waves. There was no one in the secret realm who did not know about him.


    Seven of the ten most powerful and prestigious geniuses had fallen at his hands, and this was something they could take pride in. They were very happy to be the women of such a legendary man.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and hugged the women as he said, ¡°What is it? You all look so happy.¡±


    The Dragon person Princess happilyughed as she said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because we get to see husband again. Husband, you¡¯ve been gone for so long and didn¡¯te back to find us, so we could only go looking for you. Also, husband, you¡¯re so powerful ¨C just who are you? How can you have such terrifying power? Seven of our Ounder Race¡¯s top geniuses were defeated by you.¡±


    The Elf princess alsoughed, ¡°Husband, your power really surpassed anything we could imagine. If you ask for our Empires for our hands in marriage, they¡¯ll definitely happily agree; they¡¯ll be overjoyed to have such a powerful son-inw like you.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not give this too much mind and said, ¡°My goal right now is to defeat the Ounder Race¡¯s ten geniuses. I¡¯m going to defeat the third-ranked Treasure Dwarf now.¡±


    The women had already guessed Zhao Fu¡¯s n, but hearing him say it himself, they still could not help but feel shocked.


    ¡°Husband, can you really do it? Those top three are far stronger than the others,¡± the women said as they looked at Zhao Fu in concern.


    Zhao Fu smiled, ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m going to challenge the third-ranked person now, so wait for me here; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Hearing this, the women smiled and nodded. Their faces then became red as they said, ¡°Be careful, husband, we¡¯ll be watching from the distance. After you win, we¡¯ll serve you together.¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled and nodded before turning into a ray of light and disappearing over the horizon.


    A whileter, Zhao Fu descended on a t area. There, the Treasure Dwarf was sitting cross-legged on the ground, his body giving off a faint treasure light.


    At that moment, the Treasure Dwarf slowly opened his eyes and looked at Zhao Fu as he said, ¡°You¡¯re that person who has defeated seven geniuses? You look quite ordinary and you really do only have Harmony Realm Cultivation. However, I won¡¯t lose to you.¡±


    As he spoke, the Treasure Dwarf stood up and looked serious as he took out a silver hammer.


    Zhao Fu did not say anything and directly took out the Emperor Killing Sword.


    The people on the viewing tforms once again felt excited and nervous. Now, that mysterious person was challenging the third-ranked Treasure Dwarf. He was one of the top three, and there would definitely be an intense battle.


    If that person could really defeat the Treasure Dwarf, he would be even more terrifying and would be even more famous. He would be a legend among Ounders and be respected by countless people.


    Back at the battlefield, Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword and exploded out with a powerful sword qi as he rushed at the Treasure Dwarf. The Treasure Dwarf also gave off a massive aura and held his hammer as he shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out an enormous ck sword light containing incredibly sharp power. The Dwarf swung out with his hammer, sting out a terrifying wave of energy towards Zhao Fu.


    The two terrifying attacks collided, sending out a terrifying shockwave, and the ground cracked as both people were sent back a few steps.


    Zhao Fu sent massive amounts of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off a sharp sword light. He vigorously shed out continuously, sending out sharp ck sword lights flying towards the Dwarf.


    The Dwarf also sentrge amounts of power into his hammer, causing it to give off an intense silver light. He vigorously swung out continuously, sending out destructive power towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Explosions continuously sounded out as the countless sword lights were destroyed by the hammer, causing gales to spread out.


    Boom!


    The Dwarf suddenly exploded out with massive power, and his hammer gave off brilliant silver light as he swung out with terrifying power, sending a monstrous energy towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was startled and blocked with his sword while also releasing a defensive barrier.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu was sent flying back, and the barrier shattered into countless pieces.


    Boom!


    The Dwarf once again swung out, sending out a ferocious destructive power towards Zhao Fu.


    While flying backwards, Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out an enormous ck sword light towards the Dwarf.


    Bang!


    The two attacks mmed together, resulting in an enormous explosion and causing wild winds to spread out.


    Zhao Fu stabilized his body and looked at the Dwarf seriously. That Dwarf was quite powerful.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The Dwarf once again attacked, continuously swinging out and sending out powerful energies that gave off destructive auras. As they mmed onto the ground, they easily smashed openrge craters and sted apart any boulders they crashed into, creating loud sounds.


    Zhao Fu lightly cried out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    A sword hum sounded out as an enormous storm of sword qi spread out. Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, and a massive ck crescent gave off an all-destroying sword intent as it shed towards the Dwarf.


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as the Dwarf¡¯s hammer energies were sted apart by the ck crescent, causing them to dissipate into ferocious gusts of wind.


    However, the ck crescent also disappeared and did not continue onwards to the Dwarf.


    The Dwarf coldly harrumphed and sentrge amounts of power into his hammer, causing it to give off an intense light, and a terrifying aura spread out, causing the space around it to twist.


    COMMENT


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was serious as he released a lot of the Emperor Killing Sword¡¯s power, causing an incredibly sharp sword intent to spread out.


    Boom!


    The Dwarf gripped his hammer and vigorously swung, sending out a massive hammer image that gave off ferocious power as it mmed towards Zhao Fu, causing the air to explode.

 Chapter 1690: Flame Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1690: me Eyes</h4>


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out a sword light with shocking power. It was incredibly fast and tore through the air, bringing with it a gust of sword wind.


    Bang!


    The two attacks collided, bursting out with terrifying destructive power. Countless rays of light sted out, as did a shockwave, causing the ground to copse. The two people were sent flying back, and they crashed to the ground with traces of blood leaking out of their lips.


    Boom!


    The Dwarf got up, looking quite furious, and he exploded out with a powerful aura. A silver aura me erupted around him, and he charged at Zhao Fu with a powerful aura.


    Zhao Fu wiped away the blood at his mouth and got up from the ground as an enormous ck aura me burst forth around him, causing wild gales to spread out.


    Bang!


    The Dwarf reached Zhao Fu and raised his hammer, mming it down towards Zhao Fu with great force.


    Zhao Fu dodged to the side, avoiding this attack, and his sword gave off a sword light as it pierced towards the Dwarf¡¯s head. The Dwarf twisted to the side, avoiding Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, and he gripped his hammer and swung it at Zhao Fu horizontally. In response, Zhao Fu flipped forwards, arriving behind the Dwarf and hacked towards the Dwarf¡¯s back with a sharp sword light.


    The Dwarf quickly spun and swung his hammer with terrifying power, bringing with it intense power.


    Bang!


    The sword and hammer collided, resulting in a massive sound, and a shockwave sted out, sending both people back six or seven steps.


    The Dwarf roared and his silver aura me became many times bigger as an even greater power exploded out. Zhao Fu ignited his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power, causing his ck aura me to be even bigger.


    The two different-colored auras continuously collided, resulting in a wild gale blowing out.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Dwarf raised his hammer, which gave off intense light. The image of a bull covered with muscles appeared in the air, giving off ferocious power.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± A dragons¡¯ cry sounded out as Zhao Fu raised his sword, causing it to give off boundless sword light, and a domineering ck dragon appeared behind him, giving off immense dragon¡¯s might.


    The Dwarf¡¯s hammer descended, and the bull madly charged towards Zhao Fu with ferocious power. Zhao Fu shed out, and the ck dragon gave off enormous power as it surged forwards.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the two enormous beasts shed together, sending out a terrifying power. The ground copsed and the two people once again were sent flying backward.


    Boom! Boom!


    Before the ripples had subsided, two searing beams of fiery light shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled and immediately released a defensive barrier.


    Bang!


    The two beams of fiery light mmed into the barrier, resulting in a massive explosion. The power instantly destroyed the barrier, and Zhao Fu was sent flying back even further.


    The Dwarf gave off a powerful aura as he rushed over, his eyes giving off a fiery light. It seemed that those two beams of light had been shot out from the Dwarf¡¯s eyes.


    The Dwarf rushed in front of Zhao Fu and raised his hammer, smashing it at Zhao Fu with terrifying power. Zhao Fu¡¯s heart tightened and quickly dodged to the side.


    Bang!


    The hammer heavily smashed into the ground, causing a terrifying power to st out. The ground in the surrounding dozens of meters was shattered, and even though Zhao Fu was able to dodge the main attack, he was still sted back by the terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu crashed ten or so meters away and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The Dwarf turned his head, his eyes ming as two beams of fiery light containing terrifying power shot out towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cross-shaped pupil in his right eye quickly spun as a massive wave of ghostly qi flowed out, gathering in front of him.


    Bang!


    As the two beams of fire struck the ghostly qi, an explosion sounded out as the ghostly qi was sted apart and dissipated, but Zhao Fu was able to escape being injured again.


    The Dwarf once again swung his hammer with great force towards Zhao Fu, while Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending out a sharp sword light towards the Dwarf.


    The two attacks collided, resulting in another explosion, which turned into massive gales. At that moment, the Dwarf suddenly stomped onto the ground.


    The Dwarf¡¯s foot gave off a silver aura that flowed into the ground, and Zhao Fu felt his body sink as if there was a massive power weighing down on him as a silver magic formation appeared under his feet.


    This power heavily weighed on his body, making it very difficult for him to move.


    The Dwarf gave a trace of a cold smile and held his hammer as he gave off a terrifying aura and rushed at Zhao Fu.


    The cross-shaped pupil and six gray dots in Zhao Fu¡¯s right eye quickly spun as a massive, eerie wave of ghostly qi flooded out.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± The ghostly qi formed countless ghosts that howled and gave off ferocious ghostly power as they charged towards the Dwarf.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Facing the countless iing ghosts, the Dwarf opened his mouth and gave a massive roar, causing a corporeal soundwave to st out with terrifying destructive power, causing the ground to crack.


    The countless ghosts were instantly destroyed by that terrifying soundwave, dissipating into ghostly qi.


    The Dwarf continued to give off a terrifying aura as he rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    This was why the Treasure Dwarf was so powerful ¨C almost all of his body could be used as powerful treasures, and ordinary people could not deal with him at all. This was why the Treasure Dwarf was one of the Ounder Race¡¯s top three geniuses.


    ng! ng! ng...


    Zhao Fu gathered power into the golden pupil in his left eye, and chains shot out from behind Zhao Fu, all of them containing terrifying power as they densely shot towards the Dwarf.


    The Dwarf¡¯s gaze was savage as he sent massive amounts of power into his hammer, causing it to give off an intense silver light, and a dangerous aura spread out.


    Boom!


    An enormous sound rang out as Zhao Fu vigorously swung his hammer, sending out a terrifying energy. Space itself seemed as if it was going to be shattered as cracks spread out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The terrifying energy destroyed the countless chains, causing them to fall to the ground in pieces.


    The Dwarf continued rushing towards Zhao Fu, reaching him quickly. Zhao Fu was still bound by the silver magic formation and could still barely move.


    The Dwarf gave a trace of a smile as he gripped his hammer and gave off terrifying power as he smashed towards Zhao Fu. He felt that Zhao Fu was not all that great; he was powerful but still lost to him.


    As one of the top three geniuses, he wanted to prove to others that it was impossible for him to be defeated by others. He wanted to intimidate everyone else who wanted to challenge him, and he wanted to retake third-ranked ce.

 Chapter 1691: Four Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 1691: Four Weapons</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The people on the viewing tforms started to feel nervous; was that mysterious person about to lose? He was the person with the most potential to challenge the top three, and if he won, the legend of the top three would be broken. If he failed, the top three would continue on as legendary existences.


    Boom!


    The hammer contained terrifying power as it swung towards Zhao Fu, creating a massive sound and bringing with it wild gales.


    The hammer was about to hit Zhao Fu, but Zhao Fu did not panic and a sword-shaped ck and blood-red pupil looked at the Dwarf with icy intent.


    The Dwarf felt greatly startled and his hairs stood on end.


    Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Countless traces of ck and blood-red sword qi giving off power that seemed to be able to sh apart everything flowed out, shooting towards the Dwarf.


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out as the Dwarf was sted back and heavily crashed to the ground, opening up arge crater and causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a massive ghostly me erupted around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing an eerie wind to st out. At the same time, a terrifying power rippled out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    The silver magic formation on the ground gave off an intense silver light and continued to bind Zhao Fu, and a silver light covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Zhao Fu vigorously struggled, finally breaking free of the restrictive power. The silver light subsided, and Zhao Fu stomped onto the ground, sending a massive wave of ghostly power into the ground. The ground copsed, and the silver magic formation disappeared.


    Zhao Fu had used the Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ power, and the ghostly me that he gave off caused clouds to swirl as an eerie aura flooded out and inundated everything.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Dwarf gave a massive roar as terrifying power exploded out from his body. He grew another head and two more arms, and the silver aura me around him became even bigger and dyed the sky silver.


    At the same time, the Dwarf took out a sword, a saber, and an axe, holding a weapon in each of his hands. His body gave off a silver light, making him look like a war god.


    Boom!


    The Dwarf gave off a terrifying aura as he held the four weapons. All of them gave off monstrous power and he rushed forwards towards Zhao Fu, creating a massive explosion.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu took out the Sadistic Killing Sword, holding it in one hand and holding the Emperor Killing Sword with the other. He sentrge amounts of power into the two swords, causing them to give off a shocking sword light. Zhao Fu also gave off a powerful aura and rushed at the Dwarf.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sted out as the Dwarf swung the four weapons, bringing with them terrifying energies, while Zhao Fu continuously shed out with his two swords, sending out terrifying sword lights towards the Dwarf.


    Terrifying power spread out, causing the ground to continuously copse. Massive gales rushed out, causing countless trees to tremble and boulders to roll. The sky darkened and terrifying auras flooded out.


    Sensing these terrifying auras, countless people looked excited and rushed towards that direction.


    Just as they expected, it was that mysterious person fighting against the third-ranked genius. That person was a legendary existence, someone ordinary people could not think of even touching, and it was rare for him to go all-out when fighting.


    These immense ripples meant that the battle was definitely incredibly intense, making countless people feel incredibly excited.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The two people continuously swung their weapons, sending out terrifying power that collided and sent out monstrous ripples.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Dwarf sent massive amounts of power into his four weapons, causing them to give off an intense silver light. The Dwarf vigorously sted out with the four weapons, sending immense destructive power towards Zhao Fu.


    Shing! Shing!


    Zhao Fu also sentrge amounts of power into the two swords, causing one to give off an incredibly cold and powerful sword intent and the other to give off a berserk sword intent. He shed out with them, sending two shocking sword lights flying out.


    Boom!


    The two waves of attacks shed together, resulting in a terrifying explosion that sent a dome of destructive energy sting out. The ground, trees, and boulders within were all destroyed.


    The two people flew back and coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and injuries appeared on their bodies, dyeing their clothes blood-red.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Dwarf got up and his four eyes gave off blinding mes as four beams of fiery light shot towards Zhao Fu. The surrounding temperature quickly rose, making it feel as if they were within a furnace.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart tightened, and he blocked with his two swords. His cross-shaped pupil continuously spun and a massive wave of ghostly qi spread out, forming an enormous orb of ghostly qi that covered his body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Four massive explosions sounded out as the orb of ghostly qi was sted apart, dissipating into traces of ghostly qi, and Zhao Fu was sent flying back.


    The Dwarf gave a cold smile and gave off a terrifying aura as he rushed at Zhao Fu.


    ng! ng! ng...


    Sounds of chains rang out as chains containing terrifying power rushed out of the ground and shot towards the Dwarf.


    The Dwarf swung his four weapons with great force, destroying the iing chains and causing them to fly off in pieces.


    Shing! Shing!


    A sword hum suddenly rang out as Zhao Fu shed out with his swords, sending out a crossed sword light with great power towards the Dwarf.


    The Dwarf was greatly startled and blocked with his weapons.


    Bang!


    The two sword lights mmed into the Dwarf¡¯s weapons with terrifying power, and the Dwarf felt a massive impact that caused him to fly backwards. He crashed to the ground and felt a sweetness in his throat as he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword and pointed it to the sky. A massive wave of power flowed into the sword, causing it to give off an intense sword light, and a ray of sword light flew into the sky.


    Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered, forming an enormous vortex, and a ck magic formation giving off destructive power appeared.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword descended, and the magic formation gave off boundless sword light and started to spin with terrifying power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Terrifying ck sword lights containing world-destroying power sted down from the sky, mming into the Dwarf¡¯s body, resulting in loud explosions. Destructive auras spread out, and the ground continuously crumbled.


    After everything settled, the people in the surroundings nervously looked at the enormous crater in the ground. Had the Dwarf lost after taking such a terrifying blow? That power was simply too monstrous.

 Chapter 1692: Eternal Protection Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1692: Eternal Protection Formation</h4>


    Everyone wanted to see Zhao Fu win, as he was the underdog and was challenging those who were high and mighty. This made everyone feel incredibly excited, as they were also underdogs, so they stood on Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    However, everyone was disappointed ¨C after everything settled, the Dwarf looked uninjured as he stood at the center of the massive crater.


    There was a four-colored barrier around him, which looked quite special. There were four palm-sized creatures made of energy floating around the Dwarf.


    The first was a yellow dragon that gave off a yellow light and an earth aura. One was a white bird that gave off a white light and a sky aura. One was a ck insect that gave off a ck light and a space aura. One was a fish that gave off a blue light and a time aura.


    The four-colored barrier was formed from the lights that these four creatures gave off, and it seemed to contain an aura simr to heaven and earth.


    The Dwarf looked at Zhao Fu and said confidently, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful and actually forced me to use my ultimate trump card. You should be proud, but since I¡¯ve used this, you¡¯ll definitely lose without a doubt.¡±


    Zhao Fu did not reply and his gaze was serious as he shed out a few sword lights towards the Dwarf.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Loud sounds rang out as the sword lights mmed into the four-colored barrier with terrifying power, but the barrier did not crack or even tremble.


    This made Zhao Fu feel quite shocked; he had never thought that this barrier would be so tough. Even though he had not used his full power in those attacks, they still contained great power, yet they had not been able to even scratch the barrier.


    The Dwarf said arrogantly, ¡°Hahaha, no matter what you try, you won¡¯t be able to break through my barrier. This is Eternal Protection, from the Eternal Protection Formation of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations. Do you really think you can destroy it?


    ¡°I was preparing to use this to challenge the Sun Elf, but I had never thought I¡¯d have to use it so soon. That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re definitely going to lose.¡±


    Boom!


    The Dwarf rushed at Zhao Fu with his four-colored barrier like a ferocious beast, resulting in a massive explosion.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he sent enormous amounts of power into his two swords and powerfully shed out. Two terrifying sword lights containing power that could sh through everything mmed against the four-colored barrier, but they still did not leave even a mark.


    The Dwarf directly ignored Zhao Fu¡¯s attack and swung his four weapons with terrifying power towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu now fell into apletely passive state. He could not attack the Dwarf at all and could only passively defend.


    The people spectating from the distance and those on the viewing tforms had never thought that things would turn out like this. The mysterious person was now at a great disadvantage and was most likely going to lose.


    Eternal Protection was a defensive power split off from the Eternal Protection Formation. As for why it was called the Eternal Protection Formation, it was because no one could break open that formation. Even terrifying Celestials could not do so; that was why it was one of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations.


    Even though this Eternal Protection was not as powerful as the true Eternal Protection Formation, it still had unimaginable defensive power and was very difficult to destroy.


    The Six Great Heaven-Defying Magic Formations had disappeared from the world for a long time, and everyone wondered how the Dwarf had obtained Eternal Protection. With this power, he indeed could challenge the first-ranked Sun Elf.


    Bang!


    The four weapons gave off an intense light and contained terrifying power as they mmed Zhao Fu to the ground, mming open arge crater and causing Zhao Fu to cough up arge mouthful of blood.


    The Dwarf stood in the air and said arrogantly, ¡°I already said it, you have no chance of defeating me. If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and admit your loss. I won¡¯t trouble you but don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy otherwise.¡±


    The people on the viewing tforms inwardly sighed. Surrendering was the best option ¨C with the Eternal Protection, the Dwarf was essentially invincible. That person would definitely fall at the Dwarf¡¯s hands.


    It was a pity that after defeating seven geniuses, that person was finally going to fall here. As the top three geniuses of the Ounder Race, they were not people ordinary people could defeat.


    Zhao Fu looked quite serious as he red at the Dwarf and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t break that barrier of yours.¡±


    The Dwarf looked condescending as heughed loudly, ¡°You¡¯re free to try.¡±


    After speaking, the Dwarf gave off a massive aura as he continued to rush at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fuy on the ground and slowly closed his eyes. His expression became calm as he said, ¡°Celestial Mode... Activate!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive sound rang out as a gigantic rainbow-colored aura me burst forth with terrifying power. It covered the surrounding 10,000 meters, and everything caught within it was annihted, causing an enormous crater to appear.


    The sky was dyed a rainbow color as waves of terrifying aura flooded out, seeming to cause the entire world to tremble.


    Standing at the center of the aura me, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gave off a rainbow-colored light and a ring of rainbow runes appeared around him.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu looked like a Celestial, unbound by the world¡¯sws. The time around him seemed to stop, the space around him twisted, and his body gave off traces of a world-destroying aura.


    Sensing Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power, the Dwarf felt quite shocked because it was as if he felt a real Celestial¡¯s power. However, this person only had Harmony Realm Cultivation, so how could he have a Celestial¡¯s power.


    The people on the viewing tforms and in the distance gulped as they stared in shock; they had never thought that Zhao Fu would be hiding such terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was icy; his eyes and face did not contain even a trace of emotion, and he slowly stretched out a hand and vigorously grabbed out. The rainbow aura me around him continuously condensed and formed a Celestial Sword made of aura mes.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Dwarf, causing the Dwarf¡¯s heart to tighten. Before he could even react, Zhao Fu had already appeared in front of him and his sword gave off no sound or aura as it shed against the four-colored barrier.


    Boom!


    A shocking sound rang out as the Dwarf felt as if an entire world had mmed into him. His body sted into the ground like a meteor, causing a terrifying shockwave to spread out, causing the ground in the surrounding tens of thousands of meters to copse.


    Within the crater, the Dwarfy on the ground, and his four-colored barrier gradually cracked and dissipated, and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1693: Medusa

    <h4>Chapter 1693: Medusa</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The people on the viewing tforms and in the surroundings all looked shocked; Eternal Protection had been destroyed with just a single sword strike. That person¡¯s strength was simply unimaginable. Could a mortal really wield such power?


    No one thought that this person would still be hiding such monstrous strength.


    Now, how would the Dwarf face this terrifying Celestial-like person? His trump card, Eternal Protection, had been destroyed with a single sword strike.


    Back at the battlefield, the Dwarf¡¯s face became quite pale. He had never thought that this person would be so terrifying and be able to destroy Eternal Protection, which seemed to be able to block everything. Facing this monstrous person, he no longer had anything to use to resist.


    Zhao Fu held his rainbow sword of aura mes and pointed it at the Dwarf as he said, ¡°Will you fight or surrender?¡±


    The Dwarf hesitated for a moment. Given the current situation, it would be impossible for him to defeat Zhao Fu. Rather than retreating with heavy injuries, it was better to admit his loss. As such, he sighed and said, ¡°I surrender and will give one-third of my points to you.¡±


    Just as he spoke, Zhao Fu received a system announcement that he had obtained one-third of the Dwarf¡¯s points, and he felt a massive wave of Fate flow into him.


    Zhao Fu did not stay; since he had defeated the Dwarf, he turned into a ray of light, disappeared over the horizon, and returned to recover from his injuries.


    ¡°That person really won; he defeated one of the legendary top three. He¡¯s so powerful and awesome!¡±


    Countless people could not help but excitedly cry out. That person had be a legend, and in the future the whole Ounder Race would know about his existence.


    The people who had thought that it would be impossible for Zhao Fu to defeat the Dwarf all looked incredibly shocked; they had never thought that this Harmony Realm Cultivator would actually win,pletely blowing their minds.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s fame skyrocketed and now received even more attention than the first-ranked Sun Elf. It could be said that almost all eyes were on him.


    After Zhao Fu returned to the others, the women were all excitedly waiting for him. Their man had broken the legend and be an existence countless people could only look up at.


    Zhao Fu recovered from his wounds first before doing it with the women. He then went to challenge the second-ranked Medusa.


    Medusa looked at Zhao Fu seriously. This man in front of her seemed incredibly unfathomable and terrifying. She did not dare to be careless and truly saw Zhao Fu as a worthy opponent on the level of the Sun Elf.


    Zhao Fu looked at Medusa¡¯s alluring figure and incredible beauty. This woman was a peerless beauty and was definitely within the top three in terms of beauty.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s attention was not on that. He drew his Emperor Killing Sword and said, ¡°No need to waste any words; let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Medusa lightly harrumphed and grabbed out with her hand, causing a blood-red bone trident to appear in her hands.


    Boom!


    A massive green aura burst forth around Medusa¡¯s body, turning into wild gales that spread out, giving off an eerie and evil aura.


    Boom!


    Seeing this, Zhao Fu did not hesitate and exploded out with his own power. A ck aura me erupted, sending outrge winds.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu attacked first, sending out a massive ck sword light containing ferocious power towards Medusa.


    Medusa casually swung her bone trident, sending out a blood-red arc of light with terrifying power towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    The two attacks collided, resulting in a massive explosion. Cold light shot everywhere and a massive wind spread out.


    Zhao Fu leapt into the air and the Emperor Killing Sword gave off a brilliant sword light and terrifying power as Zhao Fu hacked down at Medusa, drawing out an enormous arc of light.


    Medusa did not move and her bone trident gave off a terrifying blood-red light as she vigorously swung out, sending out a blood-red crescent towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    An enormous explosion rang out as the two attacks collided, forming a terrifying shockwave. The ground copsed and Zhao Fu was forced back ten or so meters while Medusa did not move.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became grim. Medusa was much stronger than the Dwarf, so he did not hold back and a ck and blood-red aura me burst forth around him as he once again used his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power.


    Medusa¡¯s gaze was cold as she sentrge amounts of power into her bone trident and stabbed forwards towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three blood-red beams of light containing terrifying piercing power shot towards Zhao Fu incredibly quickly, tearing through the air.


    Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword and lightly cried out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    An incredibly sharp sword qi exploded out of the Emperor Killing Sword, creating a powerful storm of sword qi. Zhao Fu gripped the Emperor Killing Sword and vigorously shed, sending out a sharp sword arc of light.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three blood-red beams of light were shed apart by Zhao Fu¡¯s strike, causing blood-red light to shoot everywhere and arge wind to blow out.


    Suddenly, Medusa appeared in front of Zhao Fu and swung her bone trident with great force, mming it towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled and blocked with his sword.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu felt a massive impact and was sent flying dozens of meters before stopping; his expression became even more serious.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Nine massive dragon¡¯s roars sounded out as a terrifying aura spread out and the ground beneath him started to crack.


    Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword and nine massive ck dragons giving off terrifying power appeared behind him, giving off immense dragon¡¯s might and causing the surrounding space to sink.


    Medusa¡¯s expression was icy as she also raised her bone trident and an even greater green aura me flowed out, bringing with it berserk winds.


    The green aura me continuously twisted until it became a green snake. It gave off a terrifying aura and looked at Zhao Fu with a cold gaze that could make anyone¡¯s hairs stand on end.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out with the Emperor Killing Sword and the nine ck dragons gave off monstrous power as they rushed towards Medusa.


    Medusa stabbed out with her bone trident, and the green snake also gave off a terrifying and eerie aura as it shot out like lightning, causing an explosion to sound out.


    Bang!


    The dragons and snake collided, resulting in a massive explosion. Countless traces of light spread out and the ground continuously copsed, and countless rocks shot out as a crater that was hundreds of meters wide appeared in the ground.

 Chapter 1694: Green Light

    <h4>Chapter 1694: Green Light</h4>


    Zhao Fu was sted out by the shockwave and crashed to the ground, a trace of blood leaking out of his lips; he had received some light injuries.


    Medusa remained standing where she was; a green energy barrier had appeared, blocking the shockwave so that she was not injured at all. Her expression was cold as she vigorously swung her bone trident, sending out a green crescent containing terrifying power towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu hurriedly dodged to the side, avoiding this attack.


    The green crescent mmed into the ground, resulting in a massive explosion that caused rocks to fly everywhere and a massive gash appeared in the ground.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cross-shaped pupil in his right eye quickly spun as a massive wave of ghostly qi flowed out, turning into countless ghosts that flooded towards Medusa.


    Facing the countless iing ghosts, Medusa was expressionless and raised her bone trident, sending a terrifying wave of power into it, causing powerful green light to shoot out from the tips.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Countless rays of green light containing sharp power shot out; they were incredibly dense and gave off shocking sounds.


    The green light easily pierced through the ghosts¡¯ bodies, causing them to howl. Their bodies turned into ghostly qi and dissipated, and as the rays of green light mmed into the ground, they left holes that were metres deep.


    ¡°Sss!¡± A loud hiss sounded out as Medusa once again swung her bone trident, causing a massive green snake to suddenly appear. It gave off eerie power as it shot towards Zhao Fu like a bolt of lightning.


    Zhao Fu was unable to react in time and was sent flying back, crashing into arge tree. Many cracks appeared on the tree, causing its leaves to fall like rain, and Zhao Fu coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t use the power that you used to defeat the Dwarf, it will be impossible for you to defeat me!¡± Medusa¡¯s voice was cold as she said with great confidence.


    Zhao Fu felt a trace of coldness and understood that Medusa was incredibly powerful. If he did not use the Celestial Mode¡¯s power, he would not be able to defeat her. As such, he said, ¡°As you wish! Celestial Mode... Activate!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive rainbow-colored aura me erupted out, rushing ten or so meters high into the air. Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gave off a rainbow-colored light and a ring of rainbow-colored runes appeared around him, causing him to give off a Celestial-like might.


    Sensing this power, Medusa felt quite shocked and understood that this was the power that defeated the Treasure Dwarf.


    Boom!


    Medusa did not hide anything and also exploded out with a terrifying aura. A massive green aura me erupted around her body, causing a wild gale to spread out, apanied by an eerie and evil power.


    Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword and sent massive amounts of power into it, causing it to give off a rainbow-colored aura me before rushing towards Medusa.


    Medusa sentrge amounts of power into her bone trident, causing it to give off intense green light. Medusa gave off a terrifying aura and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu shed towards Medusa with terrifying power, bringing with it a rainbow sword light that seemed to be able to destroy all things.


    Medusa vigorously swung her bone trident towards Zhao Fu with terrifying power, bringing with it an intense green light.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two terrifying powers collided, causing a terrifying shockwave to spread out. It gave off shocking power and sted out, causing the ground, trees, and boulders to shatter.


    A wild gale also swept out, causing countless trees to sway and dust to billow as if a disaster was unfolding.


    The two people were forced back dozens of meters by the shockwave, and blood leaked out of their lips as they looked at each other seriously.


    ¡°Sss! Sss! Sss!¡± Medusa vigorously swung her bone trident, and three massive green snakes containing terrifying power shot towards Zhao Fu like bolts of lightning.


    Zhao Fu shed out with his sword, sending out a sharp sword light that cut off the head of the first snake, while the second snake opened itsrge mouth and bit towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu swung his sword, and another sword light shed out, cutting that snake¡¯srge mouth in half.


    The final snake gave off ferocious power as it mmed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu gripped his fist, and a rainbow-colored aura me covered his fist, and he powerfully punched out with terrifying might, seeming to be able to blow a mountain apart.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s fist mmed into the iing snake, causing it to explode, dissipating into countless motes of green light.


    Suddenly, Medusa appeared in front of Zhao Fu, and her bone trident stabbed towards him with terrifying power, bringing with it a mighty wind.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and blocked with his sword, exploding out with a rainbow-colored aura me that formed a rainbow energy barrier.


    Bang!


    The bone trident brought with it shocking power as it struck the rainbow energy barrier, resulting in a muffled explosion. The rainbow energy barrier shattered and Zhao Fu flew backwards, crashing to the ground and coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    Medusa gave a trace of a cold smile and leaned forwards as she turned into a ray of green light and swept towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu looked furious as he squatted on the ground and gathered massive amounts of power into his palm, causing it to shine with a rainbow light. He mmed his palm onto the ground, causing a massive sound to ring out as the golden pupil in his left eye quickly spun.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Rainbow chains shot out from the ground with great power, shooting towards Medusa incredibly quickly. There were at least 100,000 of them, creating a shocking scene.


    Medusa felt quite startled. Facing the countless rainbow chains, she sent a massive wave of power into her bone trident, causing it to give off a brilliant green light. Medusa swung her bone trident with great power, and a terrifying green crescent shed out with great destructive power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The green crescent brought with it terrifying power as it cut apart countless rainbow chains, causing them to fall from the sky in pieces.


    However, many rainbow chains shot at her from the side, binding her body.


    Boom!


    A terrifying power exploded out from Medusa¡¯s body, causing her green aura me to double in size, and the chains binding her were all shattered by that terrifying power.


    However, Zhao Fu appeared in front of her at that moment, and his sword gave off a massive rainbow light as it shed towards her.


    Medusa was greatly startled and immediately blocked with her bone trident, and a green energy barrier appeared around her.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded out as the terrifying sword light sted Medusa flying back, causing her to heavily crash onto the ground and open up a crater, and she coughed up a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1695: Number 2 Genius

    <h4>Chapter 1695: Number 2 Genius</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    Medusa looked furious as she got up from the ground and exploded out with an incredibly powerful aura. Countless traces of green aura flooded out, bringing with them an extremely eerie and evil power.


    The world was filled with an eerie aura, making people feel as if they had fallen into an icy cavern. Their hair stood on end and they felt immense terror.


    The green, mist-like aura continuously formed snakes that were about one meter long that glided towards Zhao Fu. There were hundreds of thousands of them and they seemed to fill the heavens and earth as they rushed at him, creating a frightening scene.


    Zhao Fu looked quite serious and raised the Emperor Killing Sword. A rainbow sword light shot towards the sky and massive amounts of Heaven and Earth Power condensed, forming an enormous vortex, and a rainbow-colored sword formation appeared with terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu shed down, and the rainbow magic formation started to spin, giving off a faint light as a destructive aura spread out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Rays of rainbow sword light containing world-destroying power shed towards Medusa, and the ground continuously trembled as cracks appeared in space.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as countless rays of terrifying sword light collided with the flood of snakes. A terrifying shockwave sted out, destroying the ground, trees, boulders, grass, and flowers.


    A massive gale spread out, causing countless trees to sway and boulders to roll, creating a startling scene.


    A crater that was tens of thousands of metres wide appeared in the ground, and the people on the viewing tform looked at the horrific scene in excitement.


    After sensing those terrifying ripples, the people nearby all looked extremely excited and gathered in this direction. They all understood that those terrifying ripples were from the mysterious person challenging the number two genius.


    After arriving and seeing that terrifying scene, they all looked incredibly shocked.


    Within the crater, Zhao Fu and Medusa both had a few wounds, from which blood flowed. Their auras were somewhat weak and it seemed that their injuries were quite heavy.


    Boom!


    Medusa once again exploded out with a green aura me, and a terrifying power spread out as she swung her bone trident.


    ¡°Sss! Sss! Sss...¡¯ Hundreds of green snakes that were 1,000 meters long gave off massive hisses and rushed at Zhao Fu with ferocious power, seeming as if they could destroy everything.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu gave a loud roar and an even greater rainbow aura me exploded out from his body, covering the surrounding 10,000 meters and destroying the ground that it covered.


    Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword and countless traces of rainbow aura me gathered and flowed into it, causing it to ze with an intense aura me.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed out, causing an explosion to send out as the ground, space, rocks, and everything else were obliterated.


    Bang!


    A shocking sound rang out as the terrifying sword energy and hundreds of massive snakes collided, and a terrifying explosive power sted out like a dome of energy. The ground continuously trembled and waves of terrifying aura spread out.


    After everything settled, Zhao Fu and Medusa were both lying on the ground, covered with blood; their auras had be even weaker.


    Both of them had taken on massive destructive power twice; ordinary people would have died after the first time.


    Everyone looked at the two people in shock and thought to themselves, ¡®As expected from two great geniuses; it¡¯s simply a world-ending battle.¡¯


    Given how heavily injured both people were, was the battle over? Was it a draw?


    Boom!


    Just as everyone was thinking this, an enormous aura me zed out with great power, causing wild winds to blow, and Zhao Fu once again stood up.


    Everyone felt delighted ¨C if Zhao Fu could stand up, this battle¡¯s victor would be Zhao Fu. He would have sessfully challenged the second-ranked genius, and he would receive even more admiration from everyone.


    Boom!


    A terrifying green aura me also zed out with terrifying power. A cold and eerie wind blew out, and Medusa also got up from the ground.


    One was a ck aura me that dyed the surroundings ck, while the other was a green aura me that dyed the surroundings green. The two auras continuously shed, resulting in intense winds that caused the heavens to darken and clouds to swirl.


    In that instant, Zhao Fu dragged the Emperor Killing Sword and gave off a terrifying aura as he rushed towards Medusa, shing out powerful sword lights. In response, Medusa gripped the bone trident and rushed towards Zhao Fu with terrifying power, sending out destructive crescents.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The two people¡¯s attacks continuously shed, resulting in massive sounds as powerful energies spread out, causing the ground to continuously copse.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu loudly roared and exploded out with all of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power, sending it into the Emperor Killing Sword. The Emperor Killing Sword gave off intense sword light, and Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, sending an incredibly sharp sword intent towards Medusa.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Medusa cried out, releasing all of her power and causing her bone trident to erupt with a massive aura me. Medusa vigorously stabbed out, sending out a powerful destructive energy that seemed to shatter space.


    Bang!


    The two attacks shed and resulted in a massive explosion, and both people were blown back, coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    After a while, both people once again got up and looked at each other seriously.


    Swish!


    Medusa threw out her bone trident, causing it to shoot out like a bolt of lightning, piercing towards Zhao Fu.


    However, Zhao Fu did not move at all, and the bone trident gave off terrifying power as it stabbed through his chest, causing a muffled explosion and opening up a bloody hole as big as a fist in Zhao Fu¡¯s chest.


    This made Medusa feel quite startled, and countless other people stared in shock, not understanding what had happened. How had Zhao Fu been killed so easily? With such a wound, he would definitely die.


    Such a terrifying figure had died, just like that ¨C what a pity! Countless people could not believe this.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s corpse slowly fell down, before suddenly disappearing, and a figure appeared behind Medusa.


    Medusa was greatly startled but was unable to react in time.


    Chi!


    Zhao Fu held the Emperor Killing Sword and stabbed through Medusa¡¯s abdomen, and the blue pupil in his left eye gave off a boundless blue light.


    Medusa coughed up arge mouthful of blood and immediately chose to retreat out of the secret realm. If she waster by even a second, she would have died at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1696: Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1696: Battle</h4>


    Everyone once again looked shocked. They had never thought that Zhao Fu, who had seemingly just been killed, would suddenly appear behind Medusa and wrest back victory from defeat.


    The more powerful and perceptive people exined what had happened: Zhao Fu had used an extremely powerful illusion to trick everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Hearing this, everyone felt incredibly shocked; that illusion was simply too powerful ¨C even those outside the secret realm had been affected as well.


    The people from Medusa¡¯s Empire all let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Zhao Fu had not stabbed any of Medusa¡¯s vitals, or else her life would have been in danger. Losing such an extraordinary genius would have been a great blow to the Empire.


    As such, they felt quite grateful to Zhao Fu, understanding that he had shown mercy, or else Medusa would not have been able to leave the secret realm.


    Now that even the second-ranked Medusa had been defeated, countless people looked even more excited. That person was now the second-ranked genius in the Ounder Race, below only the Sun Elf. He had be a legend and received the worship and admiration of countless people.


    The people on the viewing tforms were sent into an uproar. Their voices were incredibly loud and raucous, and even people very far away could hear the liveliness and sense their excitement.


    Now, almost everyone knew of Zhao Fu¡¯s existence. He was like a resplendent rising star, shining in all directions.


    Everyone felt immense respect, and there was no one who was unconvinced. They could notpare to Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying power.


    At the same time, they felt incredibly happy because Zhao Fu seemed to have an ordinary status and yet he had defeated nine high and mighty geniuses. He made those who were inferior to those nine geniuses feel incredibly excited and encouraged.


    This was the first time such a terrifying figure had appeared in history. After this event, that person would definitely cause massive waves in the Ounder Race.


    Countless people watched on with respect and terror as Zhao Fu went back to his group, covered with injuries.


    After returning, the women did not dare to disturb Zhao Fu, as they knew that their man had just fought the second-ranked genius in the Ounder Race. Even with their identities, they were incredibly shocked and could not help but feel deep respect for Zhao Fu. At the same time, they were jubnt that they had such a terrifying man.


    Four dayster, Zhao Fu slowly opened his eyes and the totems on his back seemed toe to life, and they started to swirl and give off different-colored lights.


    After defeating Medusa, Zhao Fu had once again obtained massive amounts of Ounder Fate and came another step closer to breaking through. Now, there was only one genius remaining, the person who had the Ounder Emperor Star. He was a legend and was someone thought of as unsurpassable.


    Not only were countless people on the viewing tforms waiting for this final battle, countless people in the secret realm came to the central region of the secret realm to wait. They knew that the final battle would happen here.


    The Sun Elf had a gold sword at his waist and was dressed in gold-colored clothes. His long, golden hair and incredibly handsome looks made him look like a noble god, one who no one would dare to spheme against.


    The Sun Elf was guided by that mysterious power to wait here for Zhao Fu. He gave a trace of a confident smile; he knew that Zhao Fu had defeated nine geniuses, but he was confident that Zhao Fu would not be able to defeat him as he was an invincible existence.


    The nine geniuses defeated by Zhao Fu also gathered here and waited for this final battle to begin.


    The Elephant person said somewhat nervously, ¡°Do you think that person will be able to defeat the Sun Elf?¡±


    Yu Luohua said somewhat angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Outsiders don¡¯t know how powerful the Sun Elf is, but we know just how terrifying he is. I want the Sun Elf to properly teach that bastard a lesson.¡±


    The Dwarf smiled as he said, ¡°I also think the Sun Elf will win. He¡¯s the most outstanding out of all of us, and I don¡¯t want to see all of the Ounder Race¡¯s ten geniuses falling to that person¡¯s hands; I don¡¯t want to be one of his stepping stones to the top.¡±


    Medusa looked serious as she said, ¡°I have no idea who will win. Both of them are incredibly unfathomable and only by battling will they be able to see who is superior.¡±


    The Three-Headed Ogre loudlyughed and said, ¡°I think the Sun Elf will definitely win. He¡¯s an unsurpassable existence in the Ounder Race; he¡¯s not inferior at all to the top geniuses of the other Domains.¡±


    Hu Baimei harrumphed, ¡°Even though I want to see that bastard get taught a lesson, I also want to see if he can defeat the Sun Elf. If he wins, I might give him a chance.¡±


    It was not just the top geniuses discussing the matter; others were also heatedly debating who would win.


    Some people stood on the Sun Elf¡¯s side, believing that he was an invincible existence because he had the Ounder Emperor Star. No matter how powerful that person was, he would still lose to the Sun Elf.


    Some people were on Zhao Fu¡¯s side, feeling that given how mysterious Zhao Fu was, there was a chance that he could defeat the Sun Elf. After all, he had defeated Medusa, so it could not be said that there was no hope at all.


    Even the terrifying major figures on the viewing tforms paid a great deal of attention to this uing battle. This battle was the most anticipated battle in many years, and it would most likely be the most terrifying and intense battle.


    As for who would win, most people supported the Sun Elf. After all, they knew that he had the Emperor Star while Zhao Fu was quite mysterious and no one knew what his true strength was like.


    No, there were countless people gathered at the central region of the secret realm, waiting for the battle to begin. They were all filled with expectation and anticipation.


    A person in a ck cloak and giving off an ordinary aura arrived slowly.


    Immediately, everyone fell silent and did not even dare to breathe loudly. Countless people¡¯s gazes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body and understood that the battle was about to begin.


    The Sun Elf¡¯s golden eyes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and he said confidently and arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful, but you¡¯re not a match for me. Only if your cultivation was at the peak of the Divine Realm would you have a slight chance.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at the Sun Elf and took out the Emperor Killing Sword as he said, ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll know after fighting.¡±

 Chapter 1697: Celestial

    <h4>Chapter 1697: Celestial</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out. Facing the most powerful genius, the Sun Elf, Zhao Fu felt an unprecedented pressure and did not hide anything as he exploded out with all of his power.


    A 100 meter tall ck and blood-red aura me burst forth around Zhao Fu, sending out a terrifying aura that created a massive storm. The ground gradually cracked and countless trees swayed.


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf gave a condescending smile and drew his golden sword. A pure gold aura me giving off blinding golden light zed around his body, spreading out with terrifying power.


    Swish!


    The two people simultaneously disappeared and appeared in the area between them. Zhao Fu shed at the Sun Elf, the Emperor Killing Sword giving off incredibly sharp sword light, while the Sun Elf also shed at Zhao Fu with terrifying power.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two swords shed with monstrous force, sending out a shockwave that caused a wild gale to sweep out.


    The Sun Elf smirked and gave a condescending smile as he vigorously shed out with his sword, forcing Zhao Fu back five or six steps. He then raised his sword and powerfully swung it, sending out a golden sword light containing terrifying power that caused the air to explode as it shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu immediately sent massive amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off an intense sword light. He powerfully shed out, and a terrifying ck sword light containing sharp power shed towards the Sun Elf.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the two sword lights shed, resulting in an enormous explosion. Sword light shot everywhere, and a terrifying wave of energy spread out.


    Zhao Fu was forced back a few steps while the Sun Elf did not move at all. The Sun Elf continued to smile condescendingly as he raised his sword and sent terrifying power into it, causing it to give off a golden aura me, and he shed out.


    Boom!


    A massive golden sword light containing shocking power shed towards Zhao Fu. It was incredibly terrifying and contained a powerful sword wind, and it left behind a sword gash on the ground that was two meters wide and one meter deep.


    Zhao Fu lightly cried out, ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    An enormous and sharp sword intent exploded out of the Emperor Killing Sword, giving off a wave of terrifying power, and Zhao Fu powerfully shed out. A terrifying ck sword light containing sharp sword intent sted out towards the Sun Elf.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two sword lights collided and resulted in an almighty explosion, causing a crater that was dozens of meters wide to be sted open in the ground, and rocks flew everywhere.


    Zhao Fu once again stumbled back ten or so steps because of the st before he was able to steady himself.


    Suddenly, the Sun Elf appeared in front of Zhao Fu and gave a cold smile as his sword brought with it a golden ray of light and terrifying power, and he shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and blocked with his sword.


    Bang!


    A muffled explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu was shed back dozens of meters. He crashed to the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu loudly roared and got up from the ground, and a massive ck aura me flowed out of his body, resulting in arge explosion. Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword and sent a wave of power into it.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive dragon¡¯s roars containing terrifying power sounded out as nine savage ck dragons appeared behind Zhao Fu, and an immense dragon¡¯s might spread out.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu shed down and the nine savage ck dragons gave off terrifying power as they rushed towards the Sun Elf with unstoppable momentum.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± Facing the iing nine ck dragons, the Sun Elf gave a disdainful smile and raised his sword and sent massive power into it. A gigantic golden dragon with golden wings gave off a massive dragon¡¯s roar and rushed out.


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf vigorously shed out and the golden dragon pped its wings, sending out wild golden gales as it gave off a terrifying might and shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion once again sounded out as the ck dragons and golden dragon collided, sending out a corporeal shockwave. The ground copsed and countless trees were uprooted, and a 100 meter wide crater was formed.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu appeared behind the Sun Elf and his sword gave off terrifying sword energy as he shed at the Sun Elf.


    The Sun Elf gave a confident smile as he spun, and shed out a shocking golden sword light.


    However, at that moment, Zhao Fu roared, ¡°Celestial Mode... Activate!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive rainbow aura me zed around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and his eyes gave off rainbow light as a circle of rainbow runes appeared around him. He held the Emperor Killing Sword, which was now covered with rainbow aura mes, and gave off an incredibly destructive sword energy.


    Sensing this terrifying power, the Sun Elf felt quite startled and was unable to react in time.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the Sun Elf was sted back ten or so meters by that attack. He crashed to the ground and felt a sweetness in his throat as a trace of blood leaked out of his lips.


    The Sun Elf¡¯s expression was somewhat cold as he got up from the ground. An even more intense and resplendent golden light burst out of his body with terrifying power, and he rushed towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s rainbow aura me gave off a supreme aura as he also shot towards the Sun Elf.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as the Sun Elf sent massive amounts of power into his sword, shing out terrifying sword lights towards Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu also sent monstrous power into the Emperor Killing Sword, sending out sharp sword lights towards the Sun Elf.


    The sword lights from Zhao Fu and the Sun Elf continuously collided, causing wild gales to spread out, and the ground cracked and copsed.


    The Sun Elf coldly harrumphed. An even greater golden light exploded out from his body and he shed with immense power, sending Zhao Fu flying back ten or so meters.


    Right as Zhao Fu stopped his body, his golden pupil quickly spun and a terrifying aura exploded out.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Rainbow chains containing ferocious power shot out from all directions towards the Sun Elf incredibly quickly. There were many of them, at least 100,000 or so.


    Shing!


    The Sun Elf sent massive amounts of power into his sword, causing it to give off a dangerous aura. He vigorously shed out, sending out a shocking sword light containing terrifying power, instantly cutting countless chains into pieces.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu leapt into the air and his sword shed down with terrifying power, sending out a rainbow ray of light containing sharp sword wind towards the Sun Elf.

 Chapter 1698: Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 1698: Illusion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Sun Elf was somewhat startled and immediately raised his sword to block.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the Sun Elf blocked Zhao Fu¡¯s attack, and the ground beneath him cracked from the impact.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu loudly roared and exploded out with even greater power. The rainbow aura me around him intensified as he once again powerfully shed at the Sun Elf.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The Sun Elf also cried out as even more terrifying power flowed out from his body, and he vigorously shed towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    The two ferocious powers shed, and blinding light erupted out. Both of them were affected by the shockwave and stumbled back six or seven steps.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    In the next second, both of them once again gave off powerful auras as they rushed at each other. Their swords gave off terrifying power as they shed at each other, resulting in massive sounds.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu sent enormous power into the ck and blood-red sword pupil in his left eye, causing it to give off faint light, and a dangerous aura spread out.


    Shing! Shing! Shing! Shing...


    Massive amounts of ck and blood-red sword qi flowed out, bringing with them power that seemed to cut apart the heavens and earth. They flew towards the Sun Elf incredibly quickly and seemed incredibly sharp and unstoppable.


    Sensing these iing traces of sword qi, the Sun Elf felt a chill and immediately released a golden defensive barrier that covered his body.


    Bang!


    The Sun Elf was sent flying back, and the barrier shattered. The Sun Elf coughed up a mouthful of blood, and he had been cut on a few ces on his body, causing blood to flow out and making him look somewhat wretched.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Sun Elf tilted his head back and roared, and a terrifying power exploded out from his body. His golden aura mes intensely covered the surroundings, and an image of a golden Elf slowly appeared behind him, giving off a shocking aura that flooded out.


    Bang!


    The Sun Elf rushed at Zhao Fu with a powerful aura, reaching him in an instant. His sword contained terrifying power and gave off a ferocious sword wind as it shed at Zhao Fu, dragging out a golden trail.


    The golden image behind him mirrored his movements and shed out with an illusory sword.


    Zhao Fu sent massive amounts of power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off an intense sword light. An incredibly sharp sword wind spread out, and Zhao Fu powerfully shed out, sending out an enormous ck sword light.


    Bang!


    The two attacks collided, resulting in a massive sound, and energy sted out, causing the ground to copse and for countless rocks to fly out.


    Zhao Fu was sent flying back dozens of meters and crashed into arge boulder before destroying it. He felt a massive ache in his chest, and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu got up, looking quite furious, and he raised the Emperor Killing Sword. A rainbow-colored sword light shot into the sky, and massive amounts of Heaven and Earth Power madly gathered, forming an enormous vortex.


    A rainbow sword formation giving off shocking sword intent appeared, causing sharp energy to quickly spread out.


    Sensing this terrifying power, the Sun Elf also raised his sword and pointed it towards the sky.


    Boom!


    A massive golden aura flowed towards the sky and formed an orb of light. Boundless Heaven and Earth Power continuously gathered, entering the golden orb of light.


    The golden orb of light continuously grew and gave off terrifying power, looking like a golden sun. Golden light shined in all directions and dyed the sky gold.


    Zhao Fu shed down and the rainbow magic formation started to slowly spin and give off terrifying power. It gave off a faint light and waves of destructive aura flooded out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive rays of rainbow sword light containing world-destroying sted down from the sky like bolts of lightning towards the Sun Elf. Cracks were left in the heavens and earth, creating a shocking scene.


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf also shed down, and the golden sun in the sky gave off incredibly destructive power as it flew toward Zhao Fu, its golden light seeming to drown out everything.


    Bang!!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as blinding light spread out, making the world white. A massive destructive energy spread out, obliterating the ground, trees, boulders, and everything else that it passed over.


    A massive shockwave turned into a wild gale and spread out, causing trees to topple and boulders to roll as if it was a natural disaster.


    A crater that was tens of thousands of meters wide appeared in front of everyone. Seeing this scene, everyone felt quite shocked. They felt quite terrified about this battle between these two geniuses; with such terrifying power, it was indeed the most intense battle.


    Within the crater, Zhao Fu and the Sun Elf stood up with traces of blood leaking out of their lips.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two explosions simultaneously sounded out as the two people once again exploded out with powerful auras and rushed at each other.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword brought with it an extremely sharp sword light as he shed towards the Sun Elf. The Sun Elf¡¯s sword also contained terrifying power as he shed out, and the golden image behind him also shed out.


    ng!


    A metallic nging sound rang out as the two swords collided together, causing countless sparks to fly and for a massive wind to blow out.


    Suddenly, Zhao Fu felt a massive force from the other side, and he was forced back a few steps.


    The Sun Elf immediately hacked towards Zhao Fu with ferocious power, but Zhao Fu stood there without doing anything and his blue pupil gave off a beautiful blue light.


    Chi!


    The sword strike cut Zhao Fu¡¯s body into a few pieces, causing blood to stter out and his fragmented corpse fell to the ground.


    However, the Sun Elf did not dare to be careless; he did not believe that such a powerful person would be killed by him so easily. The Sun Elf suddenly sensed something and shed backhanded, sending out a sword light.


    Chi!


    The figure behind the Sun Elf was shed in half, and blood and organs spilled out as the corpse fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the Sun Elf spread out his senses and realized that he had fallen into an illusion. An intense golden light spread out from his body, causing him to break free from that strange illusion.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Zhao Fu appeared in front of him and his sword gave off terrifying power as it shed at the Sun Elf, drawing a trail of rainbow light.


    Bang!


    The Sun Elf did not react in time and was shed flying hundreds of meters before he stopped. He crashed to the ground, a deep gash on his chest from which blood continuously flowed out.

 Chapter 1699: Divine Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 1699: Divine Bloodline</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Sun Elf tilted his head back and gave a furious roar, exploding out with an incredibly terrifying power. A golden aura me zed around him, and waves of golden wind blew out, causing the ground to continuously crack.


    The Sun Elf¡¯s injuries quickly healed; as an Elf, he had a great advantage in terms of vitality.


    Boom!


    The golden image behind the Sun Elf raised its sword and a massive golden sword light rushed into the sky, turning into a terrifying pir of sword qi. Countless arcs of golden electricity exploded out around it, and a world-destroying power flooded out.


    Sensing this power, Zhao Fu felt quite startled. He loudly roared and also exploded out with all of the Celestial Mode¡¯s power.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as a massive rainbow aura me flowed out, apanied by a shocking power, covering the surrounding 10,000 meters. A terrifying power spread out, and the ground in the surrounding 10,000 meters copsed.


    Zhao Fu raised the Emperor Killing Sword and countless traces of rainbow aura mes continuously gathered and flowed into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to ze with an intense rainbow aura me. It gave off a world-destroying power and the space around it twisted as massive waves of sword wind blew out.


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf¡¯s sword heavily descended and a massive golden sword light giving off a heaven-splitting power hacked towards Zhao Fu, opening up a long gash in the space between them.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu also vigorously shed out with the Emperor Killing Sword, and a terrifying rainbow sword energy giving off a world-destroying power flew out. Everything in front of it was turned to dust; nothing could stop it.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two massive sword lights collided and resulted in unimaginable destructive power. A massive shockwave containing an all-destroying power sted out, destroying mountains, trees, boulders, and the ground. The clouds in the sky were instantly cleared and dissipated, revealing apletely clear, blue sky, and a 100,000 meter wide crater appeared in front of everyone.


    Countless people looked at this scene in shock, and their bodies could not help but tremble. As a battle between the top geniuses, this battle was simply too terrifying, and they were incredibly lucky to be able to witness such a terrifying battle.


    The nine other geniuses watching from the outer boundaries felt quite shocked; the intensity of this battle far eclipsed their battles.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two massive explosions sounded out as two piles of rocks sted apart, revealing two people zing with aura mes.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s cross-shaped pupil and six gray dots in his right eye quickly spun, and a massive wave of ghostly qi flowed out, turning into ghosts that gave off shocking auras as they flooded towards the Sun Elf.


    The Sun Elf vigorously shed his sword and a massive sword light shed out, cutting the flood of ghosts in half and causing them to dissipate into ghostly qi.


    Zhao Fu took this opportunity to rush in front of the Sun Elf, and his sword gave off a sharp sword light as he shed towards the Sun Elf¡¯s throat.


    The Sun Elf raised his sword and blocked, parrying Zhao Fu¡¯s attack.


    Suddenly, the golden image behind the Sun Elf also swung its sword, shing out a terrifying sword light towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was greatly startled and immediately released a defensive barrier.


    Bang!


    The defensive barrier was shattered and Zhao Fu was sent flying back, crashing dozens of meters away. A gash appeared on his chest, and blood leaked out.


    Swish!


    The Sun Elf appeared in front of Zhao Fu and his sword gave off terrifying sword light as he ferociously hacked at Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu immediately dodged to the side, avoiding this attack.


    Bang!


    As the sword light hit the ground, it smashed open a ten or so meter wide crater, and Zhao Fu was sent stumbling back a few steps by the impact.


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf once again swung out, and a massive golden sword light containing terrifying power and a ferocious sword wind flew towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu hurriedly blocked with his sword, but he was still sent flying by that enormous golden sword light. He heavily crashed 100 meters away and coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu looked furious as he roared and a terrifying power spread out. A massive ck aura me erupted around him, shooting into the sky, and it brought with it a ferocious ck storm that spread out to the sides.


    A transcendental might that seemed to be able to cause everything in the world to submit spread out, and the ground seemed to sink. Countless creatures felt a terror from their bloodlines, and the surroundings became deathly silent.


    Sensing this supreme aura, the people on the outer boundaries looked at Zhao Fu in shock, and their hearts tightened as their bodies slightly trembled.


    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s... a Divine Bloodline!¡± Suddenly, an incredibly shocked voice rang out.


    This sent everyone in the surroundings into an uproar. No one expected that person to have a legendary Divine Bloodline. Moreover, from the terrifying power that it was giving off, it was not an ordinary Divine Bloodline.


    At that moment, no matter if it was the other nine geniuses or the major figures on the viewing tform, they all looked incredibly shocked and realized why Zhao Fu wore a cloak and hid his identity; it was because of his Divine Bloodline.


    Zhao Fu had been hiding his aura before, so no one had discovered it, but now he did not hold back and released all of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu gripped the Emperor Killing Sword with both hands and pointed down with it. Massive amounts of power continuously flowed into it, and the Emperor Killing Sword gave off traces of incredibly terrifying aura.


    Zhao Fu stabbed the Emperor Killing Sword into the ground and loudly roared, ¡°Ghost Master... Conquering the World!¡±


    Boom!


    An incredibly massive ck aura flowed out of the ground, inundating the surroundings like a flood. It covered the surrounding 100,000 meters in an instant, and ghostly soldiers dressed in armor and holding all kinds of weapons appeared. They were innumerable and gave off an aura of conquering and domination.


    Within the secret realm in the Underworld, Zhao Fu had absorbed all of the ghost soldiers into the Emperor Killing Sword, creating a new terrifying ability of the Ghost Master Sword. This was the first time Zhao Fu had used this.


    When Zhao Fu had exploded out with his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power, the Sun Elf¡¯s expression became incredibly serious. Seeing the countless ghost soldiers, he did not hesitate to explode out with all of his power.

 Chapter 1700: Emperor Star Descent

    <h4>Chapter 1700: Emperor Star Descent</h4>


    Boom!


    A massive explosion once again sounded out, and a blinding light burst out of the Sun Elf¡¯s body. The golden image behind him fused into his body, making him look like a sun that gave off boundless golden light.


    The Sun Elf pointed his sword down and massive amounts of power flowed into it, causing it to give off an incredibly intense golden light. The golden sword looked like a sword of light and brought with it incredibly terrifying power.


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf gripped his sword with both hands and stabbed it into the ground, causing massive amounts of golden light to spread into the ground. A massive golden ancient tree giving off the aura of countless worlds appeared behind the Sun Elf.


    This ancient tree was 100,000 meters or so tall, and its crown covered the sky. Each leaf and branch contained terrifying power, and the ancient tree gave off a fathomless golden light, dyeing the sky golden.


    The world seemed to be split in half; one half was covered with boundless ck aura, while the other was filled with golden light. The two sides intensely shed, making everyone else feel incredibly shocked.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as Zhao Fu raised one hand and lowered it towards the Sun Elf, and the countless ghost soldiers gave off a world-conquering aura as they rushed towards the Sun Elf With destructive power.


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf also raised his hand and pointed, and the golden ancient tree gave off an intense golden light. Everything that the golden light passed over crumbled.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two powers collided, resulting in a massive explosion that spread out like a sphere of energy. Everything within was destroyed, and the ground continuously trembled as terrifying auras flooded out.


    A super gale blew out, and countless trees swayed and boulders rolled. Even the people watching from the outer boundaries were affected and were forced to raise defensive barriers.


    After everything settled, a crater that was hundreds of thousands of meters wide appeared. Zhao Fu stood up, covered with blood, while the Sun Elf could not be seen.


    Countless people looked at this scene in shock and wondered if that Holy Son had won.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion once again sounded out as boundless green starlight descended from the sky, and a massive might sted down. The world seemed to tremble in fear, and a chaotic and powerful might flooded out.


    An incredibly massive green star giving off green starlight gradually descended, bringing with it enormous might, and the world seemed to sink.


    ¡°Emperor Star descent!¡± Countless people looked at the green star in the sky in shock; that was the Ounder Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star.


    Bang!


    Countless rocks flew out as the bloodied Sun Elf appeared. His body was bathed in the green starlight, and he gave off an extremely terrifying aura.


    The Sun Elf raised a hand and chopped it down towards Zhao Fu.


    Boom!


    The Ounder Emperor Star exploded out with a terrifying aura and gave off an intense starlight that turned into a massive pir of starlight and sted onto Zhao Fu¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out, as if a meteor was crashing down, and a terrifying shockwave spread out. The ground in the surrounding tens of thousands of meters copsed as a massive shockwave sted out.


    Everyone looked at this scene in shock. After suffering such a terrifying attack, would the Holy Son still be able to fight? Now that the Sun Elf had used his Emperor Star, would the mysterious Holy Son still be a match for him?


    Boom!


    A heaven-toppling ghostly qi flowed out from the ground, inundating everything like a tsunami. The sky turned gray and ghostly qi filled the surroundings, making the world seem like a world of ghosts.


    Following this, a terrifying figure appeared in front of everyone.


    A monstrous ghostly me zed around him, and he was naked from the waist up. He had long, gray hair and bulging muscles. His body was covered with violet scales, and his nails were incredibly long and gave off cold lights. There were a pair of demon¡¯s horns on his head, and his forehead was split open as a pale-white pupil appeared. His mouth was filled with countless fangs, and a pair of gray-ck fleshly wings grew out of his back.


    His body gave off an ancient, savage, evil, and eerie aura, and the space around him could not withstand his power and continuously twisted.


    The people in the surroundings looked incredibly shocked as they looked at that figure. They had never thought that that mysterious person would madly fuse the Six Paths Demon Images into his own body; this was simply too terrifying.


    The Sun Elf¡¯s expression was quite serious as he sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s terrifying ghostly power. He felt quite shocked and raised a hand towards the Ounder Emperor Star in the sky.


    The Sun Elf roared and unleashed all of his power as a terrifying aura burst out of his body. His body gave off boundless golden light, and the ground beneath him could not withstand this power and continuously cracked.


    As the Sun Elf gave off a golden light, his body slowly floated up until it seemed to fuse into the Ounder Emperor Star.


    The green Ounder Emperor Star was dyed golden, and boundless Heaven and Earth Power flowed into it. An extremely terrifying power spread from the Emperor Star, and space copsed as if it was the apocalypse.


    Sensing that power, countless people felt as if they had fallen into an icy cavern, and their bodies and souls continuously trembled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The golden Emperor Star exploded out with countless rays of golden light, each of them containing incredibly terrifying power as they shot towards Zhao Fu. It was as if the entire sky was pierced through by golden light, creating a shocking scene.


    Facing the countless iing rays of light, Zhao Fu vigorously pressed a hand against the ground, and a formless energy sank into the ground.


    Boom!


    A massive wave of ghostly qi erupted out, bringing with it a terrifying aura as it rushed into the sky. It formed a 10,000 meter wide pir of ghostly qi, and waves of ferocious eerie wind spread out.


    Countless traces of ghostly qi spread throughout the heavens and earth, seeming to cover the world.


    ¡°Arghh! Arghh! Arghh...¡± The ghostly qi turned into ghosts, and they were simply innumerable. They gave off massive sounds and shook the surroundings, as if the world had be a world of ghosts.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Following this, the ghosts turned into ghostly weapons. There were sabers, swords, spears, axes, and many other kinds of weapons, and they all gave off cold lights and a world-conquering aura.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Under Zhao Fu¡¯s control, the dense ghostly weapons pointed towards the golden Emperor Star in the sky and gave off powerful ghostly power as they shot towards the sky.


    Bang!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two waves of power collided, and in that instant, it was as if the heavens and earth had copsed.

 Chapter 1701: Reincarnation Power

    <h4>Chapter 1701: Reincarnation Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Everything gradually settled and the dust cleared. A one million meter wide crater had appeared in the ground, and the ground around it had beenpletely ttened. There were broken rocks and shattered trees everywhere, creating a wretched scene.


    It waspletely silent, as if everything had died. Wind blew, sounding as if it was howling andmenting over this destruction.


    The people in the outer regions were also affected by the shockwave, and they were covered in dust, cutting sorry figures.


    Countless people looked at the terrifying scene in front of them with expressions of shock. Their bodies were icy and they trembled; this did not look like something that a human could do.


    In the sky, the starlight that the Emperor Star gave off was no longer as intense. None of the spectators could see either of the fighters. Who had won?


    The spectators and the people on the viewing tform felt quite nervous and stared at the crater, waiting for something to happen.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as rocks flew everywhere and a terrifying figure appeared. There was a ghostly me around him that gave off an incredibly cold and eerie power; it was Zhao Fu.


    There were traces of blood leaking out of Zhao Fu¡¯s lips. There were a few cuts on his body, but they were not very big and some gray blood leaked out of them.


    Boom!


    The dimmed Emperor Star in the sky once again exploded out with a powerful aura and gave off bright starlight, as the Sun Elf¡¯s figure appeared at the center of the Emperor Star.


    There was also blood leaking out of the Sun Elf¡¯s lips, and there were some gashes on his body. However, he gave off an intense golden light and a terrifying might.


    The battle still was not over!


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu vigorously grabbed out and the Emperor Killing Sword appeared in his hand. He fusedrge amounts of ghostly mes into it, causing a ghostly me to appear around it. A powerful ghostly energy exploded out, and Zhao Fu shot towards the Sun Elf.


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf¡¯s expression was cold as he vigorously grabbed out and a golden sword appeared in his hand. The Emperor Star gave off boundless starlight, which entered the Sun Elf¡¯s body, causing his body to give off an intense green light. Filled with this massive Emperor Star power, the Sun Elf also shot towards Zhao Fu.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s sword gave off a terrifying gray sword light as it contained an incredibly cold and eerie power and immense ghostly qi, as it shed towards the Sun Elf. The Sun Elf also shed out, and a green sword light containing power that seemed to be able to destroy everything shed towards Zhao Fu.


    The two sword lights contained terrifying power as they collided, resulting in a massive shockwave that spread out like a wild gale.


    Both people flew back hundreds of meters, but in the next instant, both people drew out powerful rays of light and once again shed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as Zhao Fu continuously shed at the Sun Elf with terrifying sword lights. The Sun Elf ferociously sent out green sword lights, and the attacks from the two of them continuously collided, sting out a wild wind that caused the heavens to dim and clouds to swirl.


    Everyone watched the battle in shock; this was a battle between two of the top geniuses, and neither side was holding back, giving this battle their all.


    After summoning the supreme Emperor Star, the Sun Elf had obtained boundless Emperor Star power, and that kind of power surpassed anyone¡¯s imagination.


    His opponent was not simple either. He had a Divine Bloodline and had fused the Six Paths Demon Images into his own body. He had Reincarnation Power and that terrifying ghostly energy that seemed to be able to easily destroy everything.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu loudly roared and sent a terrifying wave of Reincarnation Power into the Emperor Killing Sword. Six traces of ghostly qi surrounded the Emperor Killing Sword, and an extremely terrifying ghostly power spread out. Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, and a sword light containing an all-destroying power shed towards the Sun Elf.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The Sun Elf raised his sword and yelled. The Emperor Star behind him gave off a resplendent starlight, and a massive amount of Emperor Star power flowed into the sword, causing it to give off a boundless green sword light that covered the surroundings. The Sun Elf vigorously shed out, sending out a shocking green sword light.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the two sword lights collided, resulting in a massive explosion, and a terrifying shockwave sted out, apanied by powerful winds.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body was sent flying down and he crashed into the ground like a meteor. A shockwave spread out, and the surrounding hundreds of meters of ground cracked, while the Sun Elf was forced back dozens of meters.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu got up from the ground and vigorously pressed against the ground, sending a massive amount of power into the ground. A massive amount of ghostly qi exploded out, forming 1,000 savage ghosts that were hundreds of meters tall, were covered with muscles, and had savage gazes.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± The 1,000 ghosts gave off massive roars and exploded out with immense ghostly power as they turned into powerful rays of light, shaking the space they passed through, as they rushed towards the Sun Elf.


    Facing the 1,000 ghosts containing terrifying power, the Sun Elf raised a hand and massive amounts of power gathered in his palm.


    Boom!


    The Emperor Star behind him exploded out with a powerful aura and gave off boundless green starlight. This starlight formed 100 meter long green swords of light which floated behind the Sun Elf, giving off powerful sword auras.


    Following this, the Sun Elf lowered his hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The thousands of green sword lights gave off terrifying sword energy as they shot out incredibly quickly, drawing out green rays of light and giving off shocking sounds.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Explosions sounded out as the green swords of light pierced through the ghosts¡¯ chests with terrifying power, causing the ghosts to explode and scatter as ghostly qi.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded out. Zhao Fu had appeared behind the Sun Elf, and he raised the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off an intense sword light, and a massive ghost dragon formed from ghostly qi appeared behind him.


    Zhao Fu vigorously shed out, and the ghost dragon gave off terrifying power and rushed towards the Sun Elf.


    Bang!


    The Sun Elf was greatly startled and blocked with his sword. He unleashed a green defensive barrier, but as the ghost dragon mmed into it, the barrier shattered and the Sun Elf flew backwards, coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    Zhao Fu continued to give off a powerful aura as he rushed towards the Sun Elf. He sent Reincarnation Power into the Emperor Killing Sword, causing it to give off a cold and eerie sword light, and he powerfully shed out. A pir of aura formed from six waves of ghostly qi flew towards the Sun Elf, giving off monstrous power.

 Chapter 1702: Rune

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Rune</h4>


    The Sun Elf looked slightly angry as he raised his sword, and the supreme Emperor Star behind him gave off an intense green starlight that flowed into his body. The sword also gave off an intense green sword light, and the Sun Elf vigorously shed out, sending out an enormous green arc of light containing shocking power.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the two attacks collided, once again resulting in a great explosion, sending out an enormous storm of sword light and ghostly qi.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu rushed in front of the Sun Elf, and his sword zed with powerful ghostly mes and gave off terrifying power as it shed towards the Sun Elf.


    ng!


    The Sun Elf blocked with his sword, causing a metallic collision sound to ring out, and sparks flew everywhere.


    Zhao Fu loudly roared and an even greater ghostly me flowed out of his body as a powerful aura exploded out. Zhao Fu gripped his sword and pressed down towards the Sun Elf.


    The Sun Elf¡¯s expression was cold as his sword was gradually forced down, and it looked like he was not able to resist Zhao Fu¡¯s power.


    However, at that moment, the Sun Elf loudly roared and the Emperor Star behind him once again gave off intense starlight, and boundless Emperor Star power flowed into his body. A terrifying power surged out of his body, and he pushed back with great force, sending Zhao Fu flying back


    Boom!


    The Sun Elf raised his sword, and the Emperor Star behind him gave off massive power, giving off resplendent green light, and the Sun Elf shed out.


    Boom!


    The starlight that the Emperor Star gave off formed a massive green beam of light that gave off destructive power and a terrifying aura as it sted towards Zhao Fu, apanied by arge explosion.


    Bang!


    Zhao Fu quickly unleashed massive amounts of ghostly qi to form the Six Paths Defensive Barrier around him. As the massive green beam of light mmed into the barrier, Zhao Fu¡¯s body flew out and mmed into the ground, opening up arge crater.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± the Sun Elf once again roared, and the Emperor Star danced with brilliant light, forming countless green orbs of light that gave off immense destructive power as they sted towards Zhao Fu, looking like a meteor ring.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as the green orbs of lightnded on the ground and exploded, sending out destructive shockwaves. The ground copsed and rocks flew as dust billowed.


    After everything settled, there was a 10,000 meter wide crater, which contained countless smaller craters.


    Everyone looked at the Sun Elf in shock; he was simply too powerful. With the Emperor Star and the Emperor Star power that it provided, he was simply invincible.


    Even though the mysterious person was powerful, facing the Sun Elf who was supported by the Emperor Star power, it was very likely that he was going to lose. No matter how strong someone was, they could not defeat a peerless genius with an Emperor Star.


    However, that person was indeed incredibly powerful, to be able to force the Sun Elf to explode out with such terrifying power. Ordinary people definitely could not achieve this.


    At the center of the crater, Zhao Fu was covered with blood as he got to his feet. He looked furious as he roared, his voice echoing around him and shaking the heavens, ¡°Celestial Mode... Activate!¡±


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sted out, and something seemed to be shattered as a world-destroying power flowed out from Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and the ground around him was obliterated.


    A heaven-toppling ghostly me zed around Zhao Fu¡¯s body, and a massive eerie gale spread out with destructive force. Countless trees were uprooted and countless boulders were sent flying.


    The temperature of the world quickly plummeted, bing bone-chillingly cold. Everyone in this world could not help but tremble in fear and look at Zhao Fu; this ce seemed to be covered by a massive haze.


    Zhao Fu stood in the air, and beneath him was a 10,000 meter wide hole that was over 1,000 meters deep.


    The left side of his face had be scarlet-colored and looked incredibly savage. The white pupil on his forehead became rainbow-colored, and the pupils within Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes all seemed to have slightly split apart, giving off an unimaginable power.


    Nine gray runes circled around Zhao Fu; each was bigger than the next, and they were about 30 centimeters away from each other.


    The aura that Zhao Fu gave off was like that of a Ghost Celestial; even the heavens and earth could not withstand this power, and they continuously twisted and copsed.


    The spectators and people on the viewing tforms looked somewhat terrified as they looked at Zhao Fu standing in the air. They could not believe that Zhao Fu had such terrifying power; was he still a person? He was like a true Ghost Celestial.


    The Sun Elf¡¯s expression became quite unsightly and he felt quite shocked; he did not think that Zhao Fu would still have such terrifying power.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Sun Elf loudly roared and raised a hand, and the Emperor Star behind him gave off boundless green starlight, forming beams of green light that gave off immense power as they sted towards Zhao Fu, seeming to blow apart the sky.


    Facing the sky filled with green beams of light, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was icy andpletely emotionless. He slowly raised a hand towards the iing beams of light, and it was as if space and time froze as the countless beams of green light froze in the air.


    Zhao Fu vigorously grabbed, and the beams of green light turned into motes of light and dissipated, creating a rain of green light. It was a beautiful scene.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Sun Elf once again roared and released all of the Emperor Star¡¯s power. The Emperor Star once again exploded out with boundless green light, making it look like a green sun that shined over the world.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the boundless green light formed a massive green pir of light that gave off a world-destroying power as it flew towards Zhao Fu with unstoppable momentum, causing the space that it passed through to crack.


    Zhao Fu was expressionless as he raised a hand towards the green pir of light. A massive wave of ghostly power gathered in his palm, causing it to give off traces of incredibly terrifying ghostly qi.


    The nine runes around him came in front of Zhao Fu¡¯s palm, all of them giving off intense gray light, and they formed a circr shield.


    Bang!


    The terrifying green pir of light sted against the shield with destructive power, causing a massive explosion to sound out. Boundless green light shot in all directions and created a wild gale. The pir of lightsted for one minute as it mmed towards Zhao Fu, and the nine runes continuously spun, dispelling the iing power.


    In the end, the pir of green light gradually became smaller and smaller until it disappeared, leaving behind a destructive aura.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Sun Elf; facing such a terrifying and evil creature¡¯s gaze, the Sun Elf felt quite shocked.

 Chapter 1703: Six Paths Door

    <h4>Chapter 1703: Six Paths Door</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The circr shield disappeared and the nine talismans returned to Zhao Fu¡¯s side. Zhao Fu raised his hand and grabbed at the Sun Elf, and a massive wave of ghostly energy flowed out.


    ng, ng, ng...


    Massive sounds of chains sounded throughout the sky and enormous gray chains shot out from the ground, bringing with them terrifying and eerie power as they shot towards the sky. There were at least a few million of them, and they seemed to be able to bind up the heavens and earth.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as countless chains tightly wrapped around the enormous Emperor Star in the sky. The Emperor Star exploded out with terrifying power and continuously struggled ¨C it was an Emperor Star, so how could it allow itself to be bound by someone? As such, it seemed incredibly furious.


    Simrly, the Sun Elf was also bound up.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Fu in shock; they had never thought that he would be able to suppress even that incredibly terrifying Emperor Star; he really was like a Ghost Celestial.


    The nine geniuses looked at Zhao Fu in shock. They had felt that Zhao Fu was hiding his power, but now that they saw it, their minds werepletely shaken. This was too terrifying.


    Facing the power that Zhao Fu had disyed, the nine geniuses could only acknowledge their inferiority. Even the second-ranked Medusa epted this reality and did not feel unconvinced at all anymore.


    Looking at the Emperor Star and Sun Elf bound up by chains, everyone wondered if the battle was over.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± A loud yell tore through the sky. The Sun Elf¡¯s body gave off golden rays of light that contained traces of blood-red, and an extremely terrifying power exploded out.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion rang out as the massive Emperor Star burst out with incredibly terrifying power, burning with a massive green aura me that gave off unimaginably immense power.


    The countless chains binding it were all shattered, and the Emperor Star gave offrge amounts of green aura me as it gave off a world-suppressing aura.


    The countless chains around the Sun Elf were also destroyed, and the Sun Elf¡¯s body gave off a powerful light. His expression was cold as he looked at Zhao Fu, turned into a ray of light, and flew into the Emperor Star.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out as the Emperor Star exploded out with an incredibly terrifying power and gave off fathomless green light that covered this entire area. Space continuously cracked and a massive aura me rushed out.


    The green aura me split into two waves, one that traveled up and one that traveled down. The one that traveled up became an Elf¡¯s upper body and the one that traveled down became an Elf¡¯s lower body.


    As the enormous aura me Elf appeared, it gave off a monstrous aura, and the green Emperor Star was at the chest of the aura me Elf.


    A ferocious cyclone burst forth, and the ground was lifted up and countless trees were broken in half. Countless boulders were shattered, and the sky became green as clouds swirled.


    An incredibly terrifying aura swept out like a flood, sweeping through the world and dragging countless people into terror.


    Boom!


    Right as the green aura me Elf was formed, it looked at Zhao Fu, gripped its fist, and punched towards Zhao Fu with incredibly fierce power, bringing with it an extremely intense gale.


    Facing this fist, Zhao Fu did not feel any fear and also gripped a fist, gathering massive amounts of ghostly power and causing it to give off traces of fearsome ghostly qi, and he punched out with destructive force.


    Boom!


    The two fists ofpletely different sizes shed together with terrifying power, resulting in a deafening explosion and sending powerful gales sweeping out.


    The aura me Elf was sent back a few steps, while Zhao Fu did not move at all; the impact from the collision had beenpletely negated by his nine gray runes.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The aura me Elf furiously roared and gripped its fists and continuously punched out, sending out terrifying fist energies with destructive power.


    Facing the countless iing fist energies, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cold as he once again stretched out a hand, and a massive wave of ghostly power gathered in his palm. The nine gray runes once again came in front of his palm and gave off intense gray light as they formed a massive circr shield.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The enormous fist energies mmed into the circr shield, sending out ferocious gales, and the circr shield did not budge at all. The nine runes slowly spun, negating the power of the fist energies.


    The aura me Elf did not ept this and continuously punched out with even greater power, sending even greater destructive power crashing against the circr shield.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Loud sounds rang out as gales swept out and the circr shield slightly trembled. The nine runes quickly spun, negating the terrifying power that assaulted the shield.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The aura me Elf gave a massive roar that shook the sky, and a heaven-toppling aura flowed out of its body as it raised both hands and grabbed out, causing a massive green aura me sword to appear in its hands, and it hacked down with immense power.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion sounded out as the heavens and earth seemed to be cleaved in half. A sword energy that seemed to be able to destroy everything shed down, obliterating the space around it.


    Bang!


    The terrifying sword energy shed the circr shield in half, and Zhao Fu flew back and heavily crashed to the ground, opening up arge crater. There was a sword gash on the ground that was tens of thousands of meters wide and over 1,000 meters deep, and it gave off traces of destructive energy.


    Zhao Fu coughed up arge mouthful of blood and got up from the ground, while the aura me Elf held its aura me sword and strode forwards towards Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze was icy as he raised a hand, and an ocean of ghostly energy flowed out of his palm, forming six gray orbs of light that were as big as eggs. They floated around his palm, and he pointed at the aura me Elf and vigorously pressed out, sending out a massive wave of energy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Six massive explosions sounded out as six ancient and eerie stone doors giving off powerful auras appeared around the aura me Elf. They were tens of thousands of meters tall and had countless ghosts carved on them. They gave off immense might and caused the world to fall silent.


    The stone doors slowly opened and six massive ghostly hands gave off incredibly terrifying power and a bone-chilling aura as they grabbed the aura me Elf¡¯s hands, feet, torso, and head and vigorously pulled.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The aura me Elf howled in pain as it was ripped apart, dissipating into aura mes. The Emperor Star receded into the sky, as if it was afraid, and the bloodied Sun Elf powerlessly fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1704: Over

    <h4>Chapter 1704: Over</h4>


    ¡°He won!¡± Countless people stared at this scene. The Sun Elf was on the ground and had fainted, and he was unable to fight anymore. He had fallen to second on the points rankings, and Zhao Fu was now first ce.


    Suddenly, whether they were the spectators in the secret realm or the people on the viewing tforms, they were all sent into an uproar and started to mor. Their voices could be heard from incredibly far away, and anyone could sense how excited they were.


    ¡°That person really won; how terrifying. I¡¯m so excited to have witnessed such a battle! That person¡¯s simply invincible and so powerful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never respected a person so much in my life. He defeated all ten geniuses, and today his name will definitely spread throughout the entire Ounder Domain and have the whole world know his name.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh he¡¯s so powerful, I want to worship him and I like him so much. He was able to defeat even the Sun Elf with his Emperor Star and relied on his own strength. He defeated the Sun Elf without using any tricks at all.¡±


    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t like this person at first, now, I have to say that I¡¯ve been conquered by his charm. He¡¯s such a powerful person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone without an Emperor Star defeat someone with an Emperor Star. That person is truly terrifying.¡±


    Countless people talked excitedly, looking incredibly enthusiastic. Even the major figures looked shocked; none of them had thought that such a thing would happen.


    The nine geniuses also looked at this scene in shock. The most powerful member of the younger generation had been defeated, and through overwhelming strength too. Now that the Sun Elf had lost, they all epted their losses wholeheartedly.


    The Elephant person felt somewhat nervous and said, ¡°Who would have thought that person would really win. His strength is so terrifying; just what kind of monster were we fighting with?¡±


    Yu Luohua also said in shock, ¡°That¡¯s right; I never thought that that fellow would actually win facing the Sun Elf who released the full power of his Emperor Star. I thought that he would die without even a speck of him remaining.¡±


    The Three-Headed Ogre agreed, saying, ¡°If the Sun Elf doesn¡¯t use his Emperor Star, we would be able to put up a good fight against him. However, once he uses his Emperor Star, we¡¯ll lose without a doubt. After all, that¡¯s our Ounder Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star, and there are only a few in the entire Ounder Domain.¡±


    The Lion person said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s a peerless expert and he has won myplete respect. He¡¯s the first person to make me feel such respect.¡±


    Hu Baimei lightly harrumphed, ¡°Since that fellow is so terrifying, there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m unconvinced about anymore. My guess is that even if we allied together, we wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. Later, I¡¯ll give him a chance.¡±


    The Orc said somewhat excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a terrifying battle. Both of them were simply too terrifying. Facing such a monstrous person, even though the Sun Elf lost, he is still admirable and worthy of respect.¡±


    The Dwarf sighed, ¡°His power is enough to make me feel helpless. I thought that I would be able to take first ce with Eternal Protection, but now that I¡¯ve seen his power, I realize howughable that was.¡±


    Medusa did not say anything as she looked at Zhao Fu. Back when Zhao Fu had defeated her, she was slightly unconvinced because she had not used her most powerful attack, which was a terrifying petrification ability. However, with the power that Zhao Fu had disyed, she realized that even if she had used that ability, she definitely would have lost.


    Nevertheless, seeing Zhao Fu defeat the Sun Elf and his Emperor Star, she could not help but feel a trace of respect for him. Defeating the Sun Elf had been her goal this whole time, but Zhao Fu had achieved it first.


    The Dragon person said with a serious expression, ¡°Now, I¡¯m incredibly curious about his identity. Not only can he control the Six Paths Demon Images, he has a Divine Bloodline. Howe we¡¯ve never heard of such a terrifying figure before?¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone else felt quite startled; they were also quite curious about this. Just who was Zhao Fu? How did he have such terrifying power and abilities?¡±


    The Elephant person thought before saying, ¡°He¡¯s most likely someone from one of those legendary Holy Empires! Only people from those Holy Empires can have Divine Bloodlines, which is why he¡¯s so mysterious. Even though he¡¯s so powerful, I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡±


    The Three-Headed Ogre nodded in agreement. ¡°Only someone from a Holy Empire would have such terrifying power; it¡¯d be impossible for ordinary people.¡±


    Yu Luohua felt quite confused as she said, ¡°Since he¡¯s someone from a Holy Empire, he should have an Emperor Star as well. If he used it in that fight, perhaps it would not have been as difficult. However, he did not use an Emperor Star ¨C could it be that was still not his full strength?¡±


    The Orc felt dumbfounded and gulped, ¡°Stop saying scary things; if that wasn¡¯t his full strength, wouldn¡¯t his full strength be much too terrifying?¡±


    Medusa said seriously, ¡°If he has a Fate Star, he would indeed be at his strongest when using it. However, if the other side¡¯s Emperor Star is much more powerful than yours, you¡¯ll bepletely suppressed. Regardless, as a Holy Son, with such terrifying power, his Emperor Star would not be much weaker than the Sun Elf¡¯s Emperor Star. Perhaps he really has not shown his true strength.¡±


    Now that even the second-ranked Medusa said such a thing, everyone else felt incredibly shocked and looked at Zhao Fu. They did not know that Zhao Fu was the person who had shaken the entire Heaven Domain with five Emperor Stars.


    The Dragon Princess and the others who were standing at the outer boundaries looked incredibly excited and jubnt. They had never expected Zhao Fu to be so terrifying; he had defeated even the Ounder Race¡¯s most powerful young genius. He was now the strongest member of the younger generation and was a supreme existence others could only look up to.


    The Dragon Princessughed as she said, ¡°Husband is really too powerful. Adding on his Divine Bloodline, I feel that I¡¯m not actually good enough for him. I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯ve be the woman of such a powerful person.¡±


    The Elf Princess also lightlyughed as she said, ¡°I knew that husband was no ordinary person. I¡¯ve always had a feeling that he¡¯ll be the most powerful person in the world. The entire Heaven Awaken World will be shocked by him and will only be able to look up at him.


    The people from their Empires were also delirious with joy. They had never thought that Zhao Fu would be so powerful and even defeat the first-ranked Sun Elf. Seeing how intimate he was with their Princesses, they were ecstatic.


    With a person like Zhao Fu bing their son-inw, they would naturally be mad with joy. They might be able to form a connection with a legendary and terrifying Holy Empire.

 Chapter 1705: Number One

    <h4>Chapter 1705: Number One</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Forming a connection with a Holy Empire would bring them unimaginable benefits, and they were now desperate to marry their Princesses to Zhao Fu. They had long since tossed out any thoughts of killing Zhao Fu.


    Yu Luohua and Hu Baimei¡¯s Empires also wanted to marry their princesses out. At first, they only felt favorably towards Zhao Fu and felt that he had great potential. However, everything surpassed their expectations. Zhao Fu not only had a Divine Bloodline but had also defeated the Sun Elf. In the future, Zhao Fu would definitely surpass the Sun Elf, and this caused them to view him with even greater importance.


    Putting aside his strength, just his Divine Bloodline alone made it worth them marrying their Princesses over. After all, a Divine Bloodline was something that reigned even above the most terrifying Imperial Bloodlines. Even the most powerful Empires in the Ounder Domain only had bloodlines at the peak of the Imperial Bloodline; this showed just how rare and valuable Divine Bloodlines were.


    Even Medusa¡¯s Empire greatly appreciated Zhao Fu and was considering marrying Medusa to him.


    The teachers of Ounder Ten College also looked at Zhao Fu with shock. They had never expected Zhao Fu to have the power to be able to defeat the Sun Elf.


    The elegant-looking beauty lightlyughed as she said, ¡°He¡¯s really quite terrifying. That power he exploded out with at the end was really like a Ghost Celestial. Moreover, it seems that even the Sun Elf was unable to force out his full strength.


    ¡°I feel that there was even greater power that he did not use. It¡¯s a pity that the Sun Elf lost then, or else we might have been able to see just how terrifying his power is.¡±


    The chubby Bear person elder happilyughed as he said, ¡°I knew that this boy would blow us away; my instincts have always been right. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not part of our Ounder Race and is most likely from the Death Race. I¡¯m truly envious that they have such an exceptional genius.¡±


    The serious-looking middle-aged man sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, a race having such a terrifying existence will have great effects on the entire race. It can even raise a race¡¯s overall strength and prestige.


    ¡°I admit that I underestimated him before and felt prejudiced against him. He has used his strength to prove himself, and it was me who was blind. Since we have seen how extraordinary he is, we should reevaluate him.¡±


    The Gnome elder¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he nodded and said, ¡°I was also blind and said that he could notpare to the Sun Elf. However, he showed us with results that he could indeed do so; Ipletely underestimated him.


    ¡°However, he¡¯s indeed quite terrifying to wield such monstrous power. Even the Sun Elf with his Emperor Star fell at his hands; it was not that the Sun Elf was too weak but that he was too powerful.


    ¡°Also, our Ounder Race¡¯s ten geniuses all fell at the hands of a boy from the Death Race; this is not good for our race. Our entire Ounder Race has lost face, and it¡¯ll be quite humiliating if others speak of this.¡±


    The Fox Race man said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed so, but our geniuses were inferior to him. Moreover, it was not because our geniuses were too weak; this would have happened to any other race. It was that person who was too powerful.


    ¡°Also, that person has undoubtedly be the top-ranked participant in this examination. In the future, he¡¯ll be a student of Ounder Ten College so we can¡¯t show any bias against him. Having such a terrifying student is a blessing to Ounder Ten College.¡±


    The Bear person elder sighed and said, ¡°Now that he has defeated the Sun Elf, it¡¯s much more likely that he will be able to draw out the King of Kings Sword. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s from the Death Race though. I wonder if the Sun Elf will still have a chance to draw out the King of Kings Sword despite losing.¡±


    The serious-looking middle-aged man also said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m also worried about this. If the Sun Elf did not lose, it could have been possible, but now that he has lost, he will have lost a lot of Fate. It will be much more difficult for him to be acknowledged.¡±


    The Gnome elder nodded, ¡°Now, no one knows who will pull out the King of Kings Sword. I¡¯m not very confident that that prophecy will be fulfilled.¡±


    The Fox Race man said with a serious expression, ¡°I hope that the prophecy will be fulfilled and that someone will inherit the will of the King of Kings and lead our Ounder Race to a new age of glory, bing the most majestic race in the world.¡±


    The elegant-looking beautyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic; that person who caused 23 statues to give off ten-colored light still has not appeared. Moreover, there are many terrifying figures still hidden. Perhaps one of them will be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword and be the next King of Kings!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone tried to think more positively and looked back at the scene within the secret realm.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Sun Elf on the ground and after receiving the system announcement in his mind, he turned into a ray of light and shot over the horizon.


    The Dragon Princess and the others followed him, returning back to where they were earlier.


    After returning there, Zhao Fu sat down cross-legged and started to recover from his injuries. Zhao Fu had received the greatest injuries this time; it was not as simple as it looked on the surface.


    Before, when Zhao Fu had undone the Ghost Celestial status, he had powerlessly crashed to the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. He had gotten up with great difficulty and slowly healed from his injuries. Because of his Divine Bloodline, his recovery speed was incredibly quick, and his injuries gradually stabilized.


    The Dragon Princess and the others behaved themselves and waited by the side, not daring to disturb Zhao Fu at all.


    Five dayster, Zhao Fu opened his eyes and breathed out a breath of impure qi. By now, Zhao Fu hadpletely healed from his wounds. He was surprised and delighted to find that his cultivation had broken through to the Great Earth Realm.


    Now that he had broken through to the Great Earth Realm, he could use his cultivation to control some Heaven and Earth Power, and his strength was greater than before.


    Also, during the time that Zhao Fu had spent healing, massive amounts of Ounder Fate had silently entered his body, causing the 34 totems topletely fuse with his body.


    Currently, Zhao Fu¡¯s back was giving off boundless rainbow light. The auras of the 34 races exploded out, seeming incredibly chaotic and disorderly. The various auras flowed and collided, causing Zhao Fu to fall into pain, and it was as if his body was going to be ripped apart.


    Following this, a massive wave of Ounder Fate flowed into his body, and Zhao Fu gradually gained control over these totems. Hepletely fused with them, and he could not easily control them and use their power.


    At the same time, his bloodline gained the various totems¡¯ power, and they could even be passed onto the next generation.


    However, Zhao Fu was disappointed that even though he hadpletely fused with the totems and obtained massive amounts of Ounder Fate, he did not awaken an Ounder Emperor Star. He felt that there was a slight film obstructing him, making it so that he could not break through.

 Chapter 1706: Heavenly Kingdom Protection

    <h4>Chapter 1706: Heavenly Kingdom Protection</h4>


    Seeing that Zhao Fu had recovered from his injuries, the women came over to Zhao Fu¡¯s side and smiled. The Elf Princess asked with concern, ¡°Husband, you were injured so heavily; are youpletely recovered now?¡±


    Zhao Fu smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now! There are no problems, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Dragon Princess lightly harrumphed as she looked at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°Husband, tell us the truth ¨C are you the Holy Son of a Holy Empire? You had such incredible strength and yet you did not tell us. Do you know how anxious we were watching you from the distance?¡±


    Zhao Fuughed and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t convenient for me to tell you some things, as they were too important. If this information were to spread, we would all be in massive danger. After you follow me back, you¡¯ll naturally know everything about me.¡±


    The women nodded and did not doubt Zhao Fu¡¯s words. Zhao Fu was incredibly mysterious and many of the things he had were incredibly important and shocking. For example, his Divine Bloodline and Six Paths Demon Images could shock countless people.


    They knew that it was possible that Zhao Fu was hiding even more terrifying things, so they greatly trusted him.


    After chatting with the women for a bit, a few system announcements sounded out.


    ¡°System announcement! Ounder Ten College¡¯s examination has concluded. All points creatures have disappeared; participants who have passed can go to the central region to collect rewards.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Now that the central region has been opened, you can choose to be directly transported to the central region. Would you like to be transported?¡±


    Hearing these system announcements, Zhao Fu grinned; this was his goal ining to Ounder Ten College ¨C to take first ce and obtain that divine material. As such, Zhao Fu felt quite excited.


    However, even though he felt incredibly excited, he did not choose to be directly transported over as he still had some things to take care of, such as the Ogre Chief, the guards, and the women in the various Cities.


    Zhao Fu was a man of his word, so he decided to bring everyone he had picked up on the way. After collecting his reward, he would take them and leave the secret realm.


    After taking care of this, he came to the central region and was surprised to find that there was nothing there except a massive mountain.


    This mountain was incredibly big and seemed to stretch to the sky. There were countless races engraved on the mountain: Orcs, Elves, Dwarves, Giants, Ogres, Gnomes...


    There were many of them, and Zhao Fu had seen some before while there were others he had never seen before. All of them looked incredibly life-like and gave off powerful auras.


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    The mountain gave off a massive and majestic aura, and it struck awe into anyone who saw it. In front of it, anyone would feel incredibly tiny, and the mountain gave off an ancient aura.


    Beneath the mountain was a massive stage where there were countless people gathered. It was quite raucous and the scene was very lively.


    At the front of the group were the top ten geniuses. The Sun Elf had recovered from his wounds, but he seemed a bit dispirited and no longer seemed as confident, and he instead seemed more level-headed.


    Even though he did not want to admit it, he still had to ept the reality of falling at Zhao Fu¡¯s hands. However, the Sun Elf did not lose all hope; he believed that he would be able to defeat Zhao Fu in the future.


    As Zhao Fu arrived, the lively atmosphere calmed down and countless people looked at Zhao Fu with gazes of worship and made way. Even the high and mighty ten geniuses who had incredibly prestigious identities looked over.


    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Zhao Fu¡¯s expression was cool as he came to the very front.


    The Sun Elf looked at Zhao Fu and said with a serious expression, ¡°You¡¯re the first person to defeat me. You¡¯re very powerful, but I definitely won¡¯t lose to you next time. Where will I be able to find you? After I increase my strength, I will go to challenge you.¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed. How could he tell him? Moreover, he was not so bored to participate in meaningless battles, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to find me; I won¡¯t continue to fight with you because there¡¯s no need.¡±


    The Sun Elf looked quite furious. ¡°No need? Are you looking down on me, thinking that I¡¯m not a match for you?¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a carefree smile and said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention. However, with your current power, there¡¯s no chance of you defeating me.¡±


    The Sun Elf felt quite angry, but after thinking about it, he indeed was not a match for Zhao Fu right now. He could only coldly harrumph and did not say anything else. After bing stronger, he would challenge Zhao Fu and see if he still dared to say this.


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the people in the surroundings felt quite nervous and fearful; only this person would dare to talk to the Sun Elf like this.


    Zhao Fu did not pay any more mind to the Sun Elf, and he came to the stone stage at the very front. The reward for first ce was there, and there were restrictions around it ¨C only the person ranked first could approach.


    On the stone stage were four items. The first was the Origin God Iron. It was a rectangr piece of iron that was about as big as a watermelon. It was jet-ck and gave off a powerful metallic aura, and it seemed incredibly heavy.


    The second was a white crystal ball. It was as big as a fist and gave off a powerful barrier aura; Zhao Fu looked at it and found that it was called Heavenly Kingdom Protection.


    Heavenly Kingdom Protection was incredibly powerful and could release an energy barrier that could surround ten worlds. It couldst for one year and even a few billion Stage 3 soldiers would not be able to destroy it.


    Zhao Fu felt quite pleased with this item, and he smiled as he looked at the next item. It was a rainbow-colored medicinal pill that gave off an intoxicating fragrance.


    The medicinal pill was called the Seven Spirit Medicinal Pill. It could give one¡¯s bloodline massive amounts of power and purify one¡¯s bloodline, but it was not much use to Divine Bloodlines.


    Even though this medicinal pill was incredibly valuable and rare, it was not of much use to Zhao Fu.


    The fourth item was a medallion made of stone. There was a magic formation engraved on it, and the medallion gave off an ancient and powerful aura.


    After looking at it, Zhao Fu found that this was a teleportation medallion. It contained an extremely powerful teleportation panel and even higher-beings would not be able to stop it.


    After looking at the four items, Zhao Fu was incredibly pleased with all of them except the medicinal pill; they were all incredibly valuable and useful items.


    After putting the four things away, Zhao Fu nned to directly leave, as he had achieved his goal. It was a pity that he had not been able to awaken the Ounder Emperor Star.


    Suddenly, a massive, ancient aura terrifying exploded out. It flooded out, instantly inundating the secret realm, causing countless people to feel as if they had fallen into a deep abyss as their bodies continuously trembled.

 Chapter 1707: King of Kings Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1707: King of Kings Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom!


    The massive mountain gave off an enormous golden ray of light that contained boundless aura and shot into the sky, giving off a massive sound.


    Waves of golden light spread out in the sky, spreading across the entire secret realm in an instant. The entire sky was filled with golden light and gave off a noble, powerful, ancient, and supreme aura. There was also a formless might that weighed down on everyone¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°System announcement! The restrictions around the King of Kings Mountain have disappeared; anyone can climb the King of Kings Mountain.¡±


    After this system announcement sounded out, countless people looked incredibly excited and gave off powerful auras as they madly rushed towards the mountain.


    Zhao Fu looked quite confused and did not understand what was going on.


    The people on the viewing tforms also felt quite startled; this was different to previous times. Before, only the top ten people had the right to ascend the mountain, but now everyone could.


    Seeing countless people charge up the mountain, Zhao Fu also gave off a powerful aura, rushed up the mountain, and quickly reached the summit.


    There was an area with t ground there. It was incredibly big and there was nothing except a golden sword stabbed into the rock at the center.


    The golden sword was a two-handed sword, the hilt had golden scales on it, and the pommel was a sphere. At the ce where the de and hilt intersected, there was a savage beast¡¯s head, and the de was covered with pictures of different races.


    This sword gave off a supreme sword aura, as well as a noble, ancient, and powerful aura. The aura in the sky wasing from this sword.


    This sword was not simple at all, and Zhao Fu looked at it seriously. In front of this sword, even Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline felt a trace of pressure; this showed just how terrifying this sword was. Its quality might even surpass the Emperor Killing Sword.


    The Emperor Killing Sword was a sword that could grow, and it had not grown much yet. The bigger the Emperor Killing Sword World was, the higher quality the Emperor Killing Sword would be. That was why it could notpare to this golden sword for now.


    Nevertheless, the Emperor Killing Sword had fused with Celestial-Killing sword intent, and it also had the five Emperor Stars¡¯ power. It was an incredibly terrifying sword, and yet it was still inferior to this golden sword; this golden sword was truly monstrous.


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    Because Zhao Fu had not yet looked at the King of Kings Sword¡¯s information, he did not know what kind of sword it was. However, seeing how excited everyone looked, including the Sun Elf, he understood that this sword was definitely incredibly important.


    Countless people rushed up, wanting to try to pull out the golden sword.


    Boom!


    The sword gave off a powerful golden wave of light that contained terrifying power, sting everyone back. Only then did everyone stop and crowd around the sword, not daring to approach.


    Even though the rules had changed, with the prestige of the King of Kings Sword, it was not something that anyone could touch.


    As one of the top ten geniuses, the Elephant person thought about it and exploded out with a powerful aura as he stepped forwards. This time, the golden sword did not release a golden wave of light.


    This made countless people feel quite disappointed. Their talent and power could notpare to those terrifying geniuses, and they did not even have the qualifications to get close to the King of Kings Sword.


    The Elephant person felt quite nervous and had never thought that things would turn out like this. He walked to the King of Kings Sword, feeling quite excited. If he could pull it out, he would be the new King of Kings, an extremely terrifying existence.


    The Elephant person gripped the sword¡¯s hilt, and everyone else felt quite nervous too.


    The Elephant person vigorously lifted, but the sword did not budge at all. It was as if it was connected to the mountain, and the Elephant person looked quite startled before gripping the sword with both hands.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± the Elephant person loudly roared and exploded out with a terrifying aura as an aura me burst forth around him, giving off wild gales. The Elephant person pulled up with all his strength, but the sword did not budge.


    The Elephant person did not ept this and roared as he exploded out with an even greater aura. His hands tightly gripped the sword, and he vigorously tried to pull it up but he was still unsessful. The Elephant person still did not give up and wanted to continue trying.


    Bang!


    The sword exploded out with a powerful aura and sent the Elephant person flying back. He crashed to the ground and coughed up arge mouthful of blood, looking quite dispirited. He had just lost the opportunity to be the next King of Kings.


    Everyone else in the surroundings looked quite disappointed but let out a sigh of relief. The King of Kings Sword was not something that an ordinary person could pull out. The Elephant person failed, so they still had a chance.


    The next to go up was the Three-Headed Ogre. He gave a big smile and took big steps as he walked to the golden sword. He gripped the sword with both hands, and because he knew that drawing it out would be incredibly difficult, he used his full power from the very beginning.


    Boom!


    A massive aura exploded out, and the Three-Headed Ogre used his full strength to pull the sword but it did not move at all.


    In the end, the Three-Headed Ogre could only step back with a grim expression. He understood that he could not pull out the King of Kings Sword with his strength, so he could only go back and wait to see if anyone else could pull it out.


    The ordinary people in the surroundings naturally did not go up, as they did not even have the qualifications to touch the sword. Going up would result in them being sted back, so they could only stay put and watch. Otherwise, they would also want to go up and try; perhaps they would be able to be the next King of Kings.


    The Elephant person was ranked tenth and the Three-Headed Ogre was ranked seventh. The others were not too disappointed that they had failed, as they had somewhat expected this.


    Following this, the ninth-ranked Yu Luohua nervously went up and spread all of her wings. She burst forth with an intense light that covered the surroundings but could not make the King of Kings Sword budge at all.


    In the end, she could only go back to where she was before, looking quite disappointed. She thought to herself that even peerless geniuses could not pull out the King of Kings Sword. No wonder no one had been able to pull it out after so many years.


    The eighth-ranked Orc also went up to try but could not make the King of Kings Sword move at all. He looked quite dispirited as he went back, but he had been prepared for this oue. Even the Three-Headed Ogre, who was stronger than him, could not pull it out, making his chances even smaller.


    At that moment, the Lion person gave off a powerful aura and had a serious expression as he came to the King of Kings Sword. He gripped the hilt with both hands and roared. A massive aura me zed around him, and he vigorously pulled but still failed.


    The Lion person also looked disappointed as he returned to his ce. Now, five of the top geniuses had failed.

 Chapter 1708: Sword Pulling

    <h4>Chapter 1708: Sword Pulling</h4>


    Hu Baimei also decided to go up and try pulling out the King of Kings Sword. However, at that moment, a chubby Pigman young man was a bit faster and reached the King of Kings Sword. Everyone was quite surprised that the King of Kings Sword did not send the young man flying back.


    This meant that he was qualified to try pulling out the sword. Didn¡¯t that mean this Pigman young man had talent rivalling the top ten geniuses? Most people had never seen this young man or heard of him before.


    He was most likely one of those terrifying figures hidden among the crowd. Everyone felt quite interested in him, and their gazes gathered on his body, waiting to see how he did.


    The Pigman young man came to the King of Kings Sword, and he ced his hands on the hilt as he gave off a massive aura. A ten meter tall Pigman image giving off terrifying power appeared behind the Pigman young man, and he roared as he vigorously pulled.


    At that moment, something shocking happened ¨C the King of Kings Sword slightly budged, making everyone¡¯s minds tremble as they stared at the King of Kings Sword.


    However, everyone was once again left disappointed because the King of Kings Sword only slightly budged, but that was it. The Pigman young man seemed to run out of strength and his body sagged.


    In the end, the Pigman young man could only dispiritedly return to where he was before.


    Even though the Pigman young man had failed, he gave everyone some hope, as there was finally someone who could cause the King of Kings Sword to budge a bit. This gave everyone confidence that it was possible to draw out the King of Kings Sword.


    At that moment, a powerfully-built Minotaur young man went up. The King of Kings Sword did not force him back either, and everyone realized that this was yet another terrifying figure hiding among the crowd.


    The Minotaur gripped the sword with one hand and yelled out as his muscles bulged and a great power burst forth, and he vigorously pulled but the King of Kings Sword did not move at all.


    The Minotaur ced his other hand on the sword and gave off an immense might as he roared, causing a shockwave to sweep out, but the sword still did not move at all.


    In the end, the Minotaur could only return to his position with an unsightly expression. He had thought that since the Pigman young man could make the sword budge, perhaps he had a chance at pulling it out. However, this showed that he was inferior to that Pigman young man.


    Following this, another few people went up, and they were all unfamiliar faces. No one had heard of them before, but they were all incredibly powerful and were not any weaker than the top ten geniuses.


    Many people were shocked at the appearance of these people; there were actually so many powerful people hiding among the crowd, and yet no one had detected them. If it wasn¡¯t for the King of Kings Sword, they would not have revealed themselves. It seemed that their goal was only the King of Kings Sword.


    After they all failed, no one else went up. Hu Baimei smiled and transformed into a 10,000 meter long ten-tailed fox and gave off a terrifying aura as a wild gale swept out.


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    Having such a massive body gave a great advantage in terms of power. A casual strike could destroy a small mountain, and she was quite terrifying.


    Hu Baimei gripped the King of Kings Sword with a massive paw and pulled with terrifying power, and the King of Kings Sword actually moved a little. The Hu Baimei felt delighted and exploded out with an even greater aura and vigorously pulled, causing the sword to budge a bit more.


    Countless people¡¯s hearts tightened and stared at the King of Kings Sword, but it did not move anymore. In the end, Hu Baimei had still failed and returned to her human form, looking quite displeased. She had never expected the King of Kings Sword to be so difficult to pull out.


    The fourth-ranked Dragon person went up to try as well and sessfully made the King of Kings Sword budge, but that was it. The Dragon person expected this and was not too disappointed, and he returned to where he was.


    At that moment, a Goat person with ck skin walked up. He was an unfamiliar face and was another terrifying figure hiding among the crowd. He exploded out with a ck aura me and gripped the sword with both hands and pulled, causing the King of Kings Sword to budge a little.


    Boom!


    A massive aura spread out, and the ck aura me became many times bigger, turning into a ck goat. The Goat person continued to pull, causing the King of Kings Sword to budge twice more


    The crowd was sent into an uproar ¨C this was the first time someone had been able to cause the King of Kings Sword to budge three times, and they looked at the Goat person.


    However, the Goat person had run out of strength as he let go of the sword, and he looked quite disappointed as he returned to his ce.


    Following this, a few more unfamiliar faces went up. Some caused the King of Kings Sword to budge a little, while others were unable to make it move at all.


    The Sun Elf stood there, looking quite confident; he did not look panicked or nervous at all. He did not believe that these people could pull out the King of Kings Sword; if it could be pulled out so easily, it would not be the King of Kings Sword.


    The third-ranked Dwarf went up next. His hands gripped the King of Kings Sword, but he was not in a hurry to try to pull it up. He closed his eyes, calmed his breathing, and sent massive amounts of power into his feet, causing a silver magic formation containing immense power to appear.


    The Dwarf pulled upwards, and the silver magic formation continuously spun and gave off a massive power as it helped the Dwarf.


    Shing!


    A sword hum suddenly sounded out as something shocking happened ¨C the Dwarf pulled a portion of the King of Kings Sword out. This was not just making it budge but pulling out a portion ¨C the Dwarf¡¯s power was quite terrifying.


    Everyone looked at the Dwarf in anticipation, but no matter how the Dwarf pulled, he could not pull out the King of Kings Sword any more. In the end, the Dwarf ran out of strength and he could only sigh as he returned to his ce.


    As each of the geniuses failed, their factions¡¯ hearts also shattered. They felt great confidence towards their geniuses and wanted them to be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword and be the second King of Kings.


    However, their hopes had been extinguished, making the people from the various factions look quite disappointed and dispirited.


    The expressions of the people on the viewing tforms also had grim expressions. So many people had gone up but all had failed; the most they had been able to achieve was pulling out a portion of it.


    At that moment, Medusa slowly walked forwards. She was not in a hurry either, and held the sword with one hand and sent a massive amount of power into it, causing a green light to slowly cover the sword. Following this, Medusa vigorously pulled.


    Shing!


    A sword hum once again sounded out as a sword wind containing massive sword energy spread out. Medusa also pulled out a portion of the King of Kings Sword, and it was a bit more than the Dwarf.

 Chapter 1709: Holy Son

    <h4>Chapter 1709: Holy Son</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Medusa continued to pull, but she could not pull the King of Kings Sword out any more. However, she did not give up and lightly cried out as she exploded out with an even greater aura. A green aura me zed around her body, causing her to pull out the sword a bit more.


    Everyone once again nervously waited, but after maintaining this for a while, Medusa ran out of strength.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze now fell on the Sun Elf¡¯s body. He had the most hope and was the person most likely to pull out the King of Kings Sword. If he could not do it, it was unlikely that anyone else could.


    If that was the case, the prophecy that the King of Kings left behind would not be fulfilled today. No one knew when the King of Kings Sword would be pulled out, and it was possible that no one would be able to. This would be an incredible loss to the Ounder Race.


    Countless people hoped that someone would be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword and be the second King of Kings, leading their Ounder Race to glory again.


    Now, countless people were looking at the Sun Elf, hoping that he would be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword and restore the Ounder Race.


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the Sun Elf gave off a transcendental aura and slowly walked to the King of Kings Sword. He closed his eyes and breathed out as he gripped the sword.


    As he opened his eyes, his eyes danced with golden light and a powerful aura swept out from his body, causing a wild gale to spread out.


    The Sun Elf vigorously pulled, and a sword hum sounded out. Arge portion of the King of Kings Sword was pulled out, and a ferocious sword wind swept out. The people in the surroundings were all forced back a step, and they looked at the Sun Elf excitedly and in anticipation.


    The Sun Elf was indeed quite powerful and directly pulled out arge portion of the sword. He was indeed the most likely person to draw out the King of Kings Sword.


    The Sun Elf felt the King of Kings Sword sinking with unimaginable power, and he felt his hand lowering. He loudly roared, and a powerful golden aura me zed around him.


    Shing!


    A sword hum sounded out as the King of Kings Sword was pulled up some more, and a massive storm of sword wind burst forth.


    After pulling out the sword some more, the resistance became many times greater, and the Sun Elf vigorously grabbed the hilt as his arms started to shake.


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as boundless green starlight covered the sky, and a star giving off immense pressure gradually descended in the sky.


    At the same time, massive amounts of power entered the Sun Elf¡¯s body.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum once again sounded out and more sword wind rushed out, forcing everyone else back even more.


    Another few centimetres of the King of Kings Sword had been pulled out, and countless people stared at the Sun Elf, holding their breath. They felt incredibly nervous, not knowing if the Sun Elf would be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword.


    Shing!


    Another sword hum sounded out, but it was not the sound of the sword being drawn out more but the sound of the sword falling back into the ground. The Sun Elf was unable to pull it out any more, and the sword went back to its resting position.


    Countless people¡¯s hearts plummeted; even the Sun Elf with his Emperor Star was unable to pull it out. Who else in this world could do it? It seemed impossible. Everyone felt incredibly dispirited and boundlessly hopeless.


    The Sun Elf¡¯s expression was quite unsightly. He tried to pull out the sword again, but could not do so, so he could only return to his ce. He wondered if anyone could pull out the King of Kings Sword; even he, who had a supreme Emperor Star, could not do it. Could it be that no one could pull out the sword and be the second King of Kings?


    Suddenly, a figure walked up. It was a young man with blood-red hair, and he gripped the King of Kings Sword and vigorously pulled out.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out as an enormous sword wind ferociously swept out. Countless people looked at the young man in shock; who was this? He was able to directly pull out the sword by a whole finger length ¨C so terrifying!


    Countless people¡¯s gazes fell on the young man¡¯s body, and they all felt nervous and hopeful. They had never thought that this person would be stronger than the Sun Elf.


    The young man was expressionless as he held the King of Kings Sword, and he felt an immense resistance from it.


    Boom!


    A massive blood-red aura me exploded out, sending out a storm of wind that sted everyone else back. An extraordinary and supreme aura exploded out, causing people to fall into terror.


    Countless people once again fell into shock and waves crashed in their heart; this young man was actually a Holy Son, an Ounder Holy Son.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum once again sounded out as an enormous storm of sword wind sted out. The King of Kings Sword was pulled out by another finger length and there were roughly still three finger lengths to go.


    Countless people felt incredibly excited and were sure that this young man with blood-red hair was the prophesied person. The second King of Kings was actually someone with a Divine Bloodline; no one expected their Ounder Race to have a Holy Son.


    Shing!


    The young man¡¯s expression was cold as he vigorously pulled, and another sword hum sounded out as the King of Kings Sword was pulled out some more.


    Everyone waited excitedly; now, there were only two finger lengths left. Everyone could almost see the point of the sword, and the young man just needed a bit more to pull the King of Kings Sword out.


    The young man gripped the sword with one hand and felt an extremely terrifying power pulling the sword down. The coldly harrumphed and exploded out with all of his power, causing a blood-red beam of light to shoot into the sky and form a pir of light. World power continuously flowed into his body, and clouds swirled as the heavens darkened.


    The young man pulled out the King of Kings Sword a bit more, and everyone looked even more delighted, as if they could see the young man pull out the King of Kings Sword already.


    Shing!


    A sword hum once again caused countless people¡¯s hearts to plummet as the sword once again fell into the ground. The young man stared in disbelief and exploded out with a powerful aura, but he was still unable to pull it out. In the end, he could only furiously return to where he was before.


    The Sun Elf with his Emperor Star could not pull it out, and this young man with his Divine Bloodline could not do it. Now, everyone felt despair and felt that no one would be able to pull out of the King of Kings Sword and be the next King of Kings.


    It seemed that the first King of Kings¡¯ prophecy was wrong; there was no prophesied person, and no one woulde to lead the Ounder Race.


    Everyone felt devastated; facing this terrifying King of Kings Sword, they all felt helpless and weak.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided that it was time for him to try.

 Chapter 1710: Our Outlander Race

    <h4>Chapter 1710: Our Ounder Race</h4>


    Seeing Zhao Fu go up, everyone felt quite startled and confused. What was someone from the Death Race doing, going up? This was the King of Kings Sword, the holy item of the Ounder Race ¨C it was not something that an outsider could touch. No matter how powerful he was, it would be useless. Could it be that he did not know what the King of Kings Sword was, so he was stupidly going up to try? It seemed that he really did not know.


    Someone good-naturedly warned him, ¡°Holy Son, that is our Ounder Race¡¯s holy item. It is called the King of Kings Sword and people from other races will not be able to touch it, or they will be attacked.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu calmly nodded and continued walking forwards.


    This caused countless people to feel even more confused. Now that someone had warned him, why was he still going up? Was it that he did not believe that person¡¯s words? Or did he think that he was powerful enough to pull out the King of Kings Sword?


    Some people wanted to see Zhao Fu make a fool of himself and be sted back before he even got to the King of Kings Sword.


    After all, he had brought this on himself. He thought that he could pull out the King of Kings Sword with his strength despite being warned; he could only me himself if he was humiliated.


    Everyone waited to see Zhao Fu be made a fool of because they did not believe that someone from the Death Race could pull out the King of Kings Sword.


    The ten top geniuses and other hidden geniuses all looked at Zhao Fu. They knew how terrifying Zhao Fu¡¯s power was ¨C he was much stronger than the Sun Elf. If he was from the Ounder Race, it would be quite likely for him to pull out the King of Kings Sword, but he was not from the Ounder Race.


    They naturally did not believe that Zhao Fu would be able to pull out the sword. They had all tried and knew how terrifying the King of Kings Sword was, and someone like Zhao Fu from the Death Race would definitely be sted back by the King of Kings Sword.


    Hu Baimei lightly harrumphed and said to Zhao Fu, ¡°That¡¯s our Ounder Race¡¯s King of Kings Sword; someone from the Death Race like you doesn¡¯t have the right to go and try to pull it out. Why are you still going up? Do you think we¡¯re lying to you?¡±


    Medusa also said, ¡°This is the Ounder Race¡¯s supreme holy item, and someone from the Death Race like you will not only not be able to pull it out but will also be in immense danger. An outsider trying to pull out the Ounder Race¡¯s supreme holy item is incredibly dangerous.¡±


    The Lion person also said with a serious expression, ¡°Holy Son, what they¡¯re saying is true. As a Holy Son of the Death Race, you¡¯ll be violently rejected by the King of Kings Sword. When that timees, even your life might be in danger.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhao Fu lightlyughed and said, ¡°I understand, but I still want to try and see if I can pull out the sword.¡±


    Hearing that Zhao Fu was determined to kill himself, everyone decided to wait to see him humiliate himself. Such a terrifying person being so determined to humiliate themselves was quite rare, and it made everyone feel secretly pleased.


    Thinking about that, many people grinned and waited for Zhao Fu to try to pull out the King of Kings Sword.


    Visit ouric site Webnovel.live


    Hearing Zhao Fu¡¯s words, the Sun Elf said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Yes, you are powerful, but that¡¯s the holy item of the Ounder Race. There¡¯s no need for you to try, you¡¯re not even qualified to touch the sword. How can you pull it out?


    ¡°Also, as a Holy Son of the Death Race, if the King of Kings Sword reacts violently and wants to kill you, no one will be able to save you. I don¡¯t want to see you die here before falling at my hands.¡±


    The young man with blood-red hair looked at Zhao Fu and felt quite curious about him. He did not know where Zhao Fu was from, and he also had a Divine Bloodline. He had never heard of this person before.


    However, he did not believe that Zhao Fu could possibly pull out the King of Kings Sword. Even he, a Holy Son of the Ounder Race, could not pull it out, so how could Zhao Fu, a Holy Son of the Death Race, do so?


    Everyone on the viewing tforms felt incredibly depressed. They had thought that the prophecy would be fulfilled today and that the second King of Kings would appear. However, what made them despair was that an Emperor Star was not enough, nor was a Divine Bloodline. Just what kind of person could pull out the sword?


    Now, everyone looked at Zhao Fu going up in disbelief, and some people even started to mock him.


    ¡°Nothing could make me believe that a Death Race person like him can pull out the King of Kings Sword. Wait for him to get wrecked by the King of Kings Sword.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, a Death Race person going up to pull out the King of Kings Sword, what a joke.¡±


    ¡°I feel that that person is seeking death. However, a Death Race Holy Son dying is good for us and incredibly bad for the Death Race.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, he¡¯s from the Death Race. He¡¯s so terrifying and might be a scourge to our Ounder Race in the future. Perhaps the King of Kings Sword is also thinking this and will kill him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for that person to make a fool of himself. He¡¯s way too arrogant!¡±


    It was not just the people on the viewing tform who felt this way; even some of the factions that were now supporting Zhao Fu felt that Zhao Fu was being too rash and overconfident. He did not listen to any warnings and had put himself in great danger.


    Their favorability towards Zhao Fu somewhat decreased, and they felt that although his bloodline and power were incredible, he was too immature and needed to go through more trials.


    Ounder Ten College¡¯s teachers also watched in disbelief as Zhao Fu, someone from the Death Race, went up to pull out the King of Kings Sword.


    The Bear person elder frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s being a bit too arrogant. That¡¯s our Ounder Race¡¯s King of Kings Sword. It¡¯s no big deal for Ounder geniuses to go up and try but a Death Race Holy Son like him really might be killed.


    ¡°The King of Kings Sword is our Ounder Race¡¯s holy item and will definitely stand on our side. If an outsider tries to go up and try, they will be sted back. However, if a Holy Son of the Death Race goes up, the King of Kings Sword might kill this menace.¡±


    The Gnome elder nodded and said, ¡°So many people tried to warn him but he still wants to try; he¡¯s not putting the King of Kings Sword in his eyes at all. Perhaps he¡¯s been spoiled in the Holy Empire for too long and doesn¡¯t know that there are things in the world that even Holy Empires don¡¯t have.¡±


    The serious-looking middle-aged man felt quite worried as he said, ¡°He has such a terrifying identity, and if he dies in the secret realm, his faction will definitely want an exnation. This is not good for our college.¡±


    The elegant-looking beauty lightlyughed, ¡°I feel that he won¡¯t die so easily; there¡¯s no need to worry. He¡¯s a Holy Son and has a massive amount of Fate protecting him; he won¡¯t die just like that.¡±

 Chapter 1711: 34

    <h4>Chapter 1711: 34</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Fox Race Manughed as he said, ¡°I agree, there¡¯s no reason for us to worry too much. Also, we shouldn¡¯t be too disappointed; that person who caused 23 statues to react still hasn¡¯t revealed himself. As long as the secret realm hasn¡¯t closed, there¡¯s a possibility of the prophecy being fulfilled.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else thought about it and felt slightly better. They had almost forgotten about that terrifying person, and they hoped that that person would be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword.


    Now, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. However, they weren¡¯t waiting to see if Zhao Fu would be able to pull out the sword but were waiting to see how Zhao Fu would humiliate and kill himself.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression did not change, and he looked quite calm as he walked towards the King of Kings Sword.


    Seeing Zhao Fu get closer and closer to the King of Kings Sword, everyone felt quite nervous and waited for the King of Kings Sword to explode out with terrifying power and st him back or even kill him.


    Zhao Fu walked forwards and finally entered the range of the King of Kings Sword.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion sounded out as an enormous aura burst forth. A three meter tall golden aura me zed around the King of Kings Sword, sending out a powerful gale.


    Everyone grinned, and some people even cried out, telling him not to go on. Now that the King of Kings Sword had reacted so intensely, if he continued on, he would not just humiliate himself, and might really die.


    The geniuses nearby felt quite wary and prepared to defend in case the King of Kings Sword¡¯s terrifying power reached them as well.


    This was the King of Kings Sword, the holiest and terrifying item in the Ounder Race. They did not dare to take it lightly, as they might lose their lives.


    Zhao Fu did not mind the King of Kings Sword¡¯s reaction and continued onwards. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened and retreated, as if they could already see the King of Kings Sword exploding out with terrifying sword energy.


    However, everyone was left confused. As Zhao Fu walked onwards, he was left unharmed and everyone looked incredibly confused. They did not understand what was going on; why had the King of Kings Sword given off such a terrifying aura but did not attack Zhao Fu?


    Zhao Fu ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and continued onwards. He came to the King of Kings Sword and stretched out a hand and gripped the hilt.


    Everyone in the surroundings and on the viewing tforms were sent into an uproar. Countless people stared at this scene; Zhao Fu had not only not been attacked but he could also touch the King of Kings Sword. What was going on?


    Right as Zhao Fu touched the sword, he felt a sense of familiarity. This was the power that had been guiding him to challenge the top ten geniuses.


    Now that he was holding the sword, Zhao Fu could feel the terrifying power within the sword. His expression became serious and he gripped the sword with both hands and closed his eyes as he lightly breathed out.


    Seeing this, everyone felt quite shocked and wondered that surely he wasn¡¯t trying to pull out the sword. How could someone from the Death Race pull out the Ounder Race¡¯s holy sword? The King of Kings Sword allowing him to touch it was already a miracle.


    Now, everyone felt incredibly confused and could not understand why the King of Kings Sword had not forced Zhao Fu, someone from the Death Race, back. It was as if it was allowing him to try to pull it out ¨C but he was not an Ounder!


    Zhao Fu lightly breathed out and opened his eyes. His eyes shed and a transcendental aura spread out as he gripped the sword and vigorously pulled up.


    Shing!


    A massive sword hum sounded out, and an enormous sword qi storm spread out, sweeping throughout the surroundings.


    Countless people felt dumbfounded and could not believe what they were seeing. The King of Kings Sword had actually been pulled out an extra finger lengthpared to the Holy Son before ¨C this meant that this person had more talent and was more powerful than the Holy Son.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu felt the terrifying resistance from the sword, and he tightly gripped the hilt. If he was not careful, the sword would fall back into the ground.


    Boom!


    Zhao Fu did not hold back and exploded out with all of his Divine Bloodline¡¯s power. A massive ck aura me zed around Zhao Fu, bringing with it a supreme aura.


    Standing by the side, the young man with blood-red hair looked at Zhao Fu in shock; he found that Zhao Fu¡¯s Divine Bloodline¡¯s aura was stronger than his by a bit. Just who was this person?


    Shing!


    A sword hum once again sounded out and an even greater storm of sword qi erupted out into the surroundings.


    The sword was pulled out by another finger length, and there were only two more finger lengths until it would be pulled out. Everyone stared at Zhao Fu in disbelief; could this person from the Death Race really pull out the King of Kings Sword?


    At that moment, Zhao Fu felt the King of Kings Sword powerfully try to sink downwards. If he did not use all of his strength, the King of Kings Sword would fall; right now, wanting to pull it out even a bit more became incredibly difficult.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Zhao Fu gripped the hilt with both hands and roared as he exploded out with terrifying power. The totem power within his body exploded out, and his back shined with countless lights as the auras of the 34 Ounder races flowed out.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Zhao Fu¡¯s back gave off 34 rays of different-colored light, and they shot towards the sky, turning into 34 images. There was a Dragon person, a Lion person, a Cat person, a Kobold, an Elf...


    The 34 images represented the 34 races, and they stood in the sky, forming a circle with Zhao Fu in the middle.


    This scene caused everyone to feel even more shocked. How could that person have the power of so many totems? And how could he give off the auras of the 34 races? And what was with those 34 images?


    No one understood what was going on and felt incredibly confused.


    At that moment, Zhao Fu roared as he gripped the sword even tighter and mustered his strength to pull it up.


    The 34 images in the sky also exploded out with powerful auras, and their bodies gave off a light.


    Shing!


    A piercing sword sum sounded throughout the heavens and earth, and boundless golden sword light shot out as a terrifying golden storm of sword qi sted out with monstrous power. Countless people panicked and quickly retreated.


    What was even more unbelievable was that that person from the Death Race had actually pulled out the King of Kings Sword. The first King of Kings¡¯ prophecy had been fulfilled today ¨C that King of Kings Sword, which seemed impossible to pull out, had been pulled out by someone.


    That person in front of them was the prophesied person, the future King of Kings and the most prestigious person in the Ounder Race. He would be the leader of the Ounder Race and lead countless Ounders to glory.

 Chapter 1712: Second King of Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1712: Second King of Kings</h4>


    However, how could a person from the Death Race possibly pull out the King of Kings Sword? No one could understand this and felt quite ufortable about someone from the Death Race bing the leader of the Ounder Race.


    However, everyone was once again shocked as that person¡¯s Death Race aura disappeared and a pure Ounder Race aura exploded out like a flood.


    Only then did countless people realize that they were wrong. That person was not from the Death Race, and he had an incredibly pure Ounder Race bloodline.


    Countless people stared with wide-eyes; they had never thought that things would turn out like this. They had been mocking him before, the future King of Kings, and now they could not make a single sound.


    As Zhao Fu pulled out the King of Kings Sword with both hands, he felt a massive power flow into his body. The slight barrier blocking him from awakening the Emperor Star was destroyed at that moment.


    Zhao Fu held the sword with one hand and raised it up towards the sky and roared, and he sent terrifying power into the sword.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded out, shaking the entire world. It was not just the people in the secret realm who heard it; more than half of the Ounder Domain heard this shocking explosion as well. They stopped what they were doing and all looked towards Ounder Ten College.


    An enormous golden sword light containing terrifying power shot into the sky, seeming to stab a hole in the sky.


    A massive storm of sword qi blew out, and everyone in the surroundings quickly retreated, not daring to stay close.


    The sun and moon dimmed as clouds swirled, and an enormous might spread out in the sky. Countless people felt their bodies sink, and their bloodlines chilled as they felt an instinctive terror that made them want to kneel.


    Sensing this aura, the people in the secret realm and those on the viewing tforms all looked up in shock as waves crashed in their hearts.


    Countless traces of green starlight spread out. The entire Ounder Race¡¯s Fate was gathering, and the green light covered the entire Ounder Domain as the sky became green.


    A chaotic, powerful, ferocious, and noble aura flooded out from the sky, instantly inundating everything. There was nothing that could stop it, and the aura became more and more powerful as it started to affect the entire Ounder Domain.


    Countless traces of Fate in the Heaven Domain quickly gathered in that direction, and the atmosphere became chaotic as if a disaster was about to descend.


    At that moment, countless terrifying figures in closed-door training opened their eyes and looked somewhat shocked as they gazed at the sky.


    It was not just them; people in the Human Domain, Death Domain, Demon Domain, God Domain, Spirit Domain, Devil Domain, and Water Domain all sensed this shocking aura and looked towards the Ounder Domain in shock.


    Within the Human Domain¡¯s Heaven Path Sect, a white-haired elder stood on a mountain peak and looked towards the Ounder Domain in shock.


    The young man beside him also sensed that terrifying aura and said with a serious expression, ¡°Master, based on these ripples, it¡¯s most likely that someone in the Ounder Race has awakened the supreme Emperor Star. However, it¡¯s quite rare to see such great ripples; they are much more powerful than the ones given off by my Emperor Star. That person is quite terrifying and will be a powerful opponent for me.¡±


    The elder looked into the distance and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as an Ounder Emperor Star being awakened; that supreme Emperor Star contains the King of Kings¡¯ aura. It seems that the first King of Kings¡¯ prophecy has been fulfilled. Someone really pulled out the King of Kings Sword and inherited his will, and he became the second King of Kings. It seems that the Ounder Race will rise up again.¡±


    Hearing the elder mention the King of Kings, the young man looked quite shocked. The King of Kings was the most terrifying person during that era and no one dared to challenge him. His name had resounded throughout the entire world, and he had left behind countless legends throughout the world.


    Hearing that someone had inherited his will and be the second King of Kings, he naturally felt incredibly shocked.


    Within the Demon Domain, a ferocious-looking middle-aged man looked quite serious as he said, ¡°Who would have thought that after such a long time, the prophecy would be fulfilled today. From the terrifying ripples the legatee has sent out, it seems that he¡¯s no ordinary person, or else he would not be able to inherit the King of Kings¡¯ will.


    ¡°If he can unify the Ounder Race like the first King of Kings, who will be able to stand up to him? No one will be able to stop him, and the Ounder Race will once again walk into a golden age. Neither the God, Demon, or Devil Races will be able topete with them.


    ¡°No! We must prevent this. If we allow that person to unify the Ounder Race, our Demon Race will have dark days ahead of us. During the age of the King of Kings, that was when our Demon Race was at its weakest, and it was a humiliation to our history.¡±


    The middle-aged man directly gave off a terrifying aura and turned into a ray of light as he shot towards the Ounder Domain.


    Within a dragon pce in the Devil Race, a well-built elder looked quite shocked as he said, ¡°The Ounder Race is incredibly lucky; the second King of Kings actually appeared and awakened an Emperor Star. The amount of Fate gathered is unimaginable, and it seems that this second King of Kings will be quite extraordinary and just as terrifying as the first King of Kings.


    ¡°We cannot allow such a terrifying figure to remain or else the other seven races will be doomed. We cannot allow what happened back then to happen again.¡±


    The Devil Race elder gave off a terrifying aura and turned into a ray of light as he shot over the horizon towards the Ounder Domain.


    Within the God Domain, in a white and pristine god pce, a young man giving off intense holy light had a cold expression as he sat on a throne. There were countless divine guards dressed in white armor below, and the atmosphere was quite oppressive.


    ¡°Who would have thought that the King of Kings¡¯ prophecy would be fulfilled and that someone would inherit his will so many years on. However, with what we¡¯ve experienced in the past, we absolutely cannot allow the second King of Kings to remain.


    ¡°Back during the first King of Kings¡¯ era, it was a terrible age and our God Race was greatly humiliated. Our glorious God Race cannot continue to be sullied. Send out orders and have all of our God Domain¡¯s powerful experts gather and head to the Ounder Domain.


    ¡°We cannot allow the Ounder Race to keep that second King of Kings at any cost; we have to get rid of that person or else our God Race will be doomed in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± countless divine guards replied and quickly left. Following this, terrifying auras turned into rays of light and shot over the horizon.

 Chapter 1713: Outlander Race

    <h4>Chapter 1713: Ounder Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the Spirit Domain, a few humanoid bodies of light floated in the sky. One of them said, ¡°The King of Kings¡¯ prophecy has been fulfilled. That King of Kings¡¯ legatee has appeared with such terrifying airs, and he will definitely be an extremely terrifying existence in the future; should we go and take a look?¡±


    Another said, ¡°There¡¯s on need! Since the second King of Kings has appeared, there¡¯s nothing we¡¯ll be able to do. We should just go along with heavens¡¯ will and allow him to do as he will.¡±


    However, another one disagreed, ¡°Back then, during the era of the first King of Kings, the seven other races were heavily suppressed. Even though our Spirit Race was not affected as much because there are not as many of us, but even if we don¡¯t get involved, we should at least take a look!¡±


    Hearing this, the others nodded, turned into rays of light, and disappeared.


    Within the Death Domain, an elder with white hair and a withered body, who gave off a dense ghostly qi, looked into the distance with a deep gaze. He said seriously, ¡°As expected from the King of Kings¡¯ legatee; he borrowed the descent of the supreme Emperor Star and shook the entire Heaven Domain. It seems that he will be even more terrifying than the King of Kings back then.


    ¡°Perhaps others think that he will be a terrifying figure like the first King of Kings, but I have a feeling that he will grow to be far more terrifying.


    ¡°If the entire Ounder Race follows his orders, the Ounder Race might rise up. I want to see what kind of person that terrifying person is.¡±


    The elder narrowed his eyes and turned into a gray ray of light and disappeared over the horizon.


    In the Water Domain, within the boundless sea, a group of Water Race experts were gathered together. A beautiful woman said, ¡°This second King of Kings is a bit too terrifying! He gave off such massive ripples and shook the entire Heaven Domain; I wonder how many terrifying monsters he woke up.¡±


    A Fish person said with a grim expression, ¡°That¡¯s the second King of Kings; how could he not be terrifying? I feel that we should go and take a look; I¡¯m sure people from the other Domains have already gone.¡±


    A person with a squid-like head nodded and said, ¡°We should indeed have a look at such a terrifying person. There are most likely many people who want to kill this second King of Kings, and we can act depending on the circumstances.¡±


    A man covered with scales looked serious as he agreed, ¡°Under the leadership of the King of Kings, the Ounder Race was far too terrifying back then; even the strongest races, the God, Demon, and Devil Races, could not contend with them. Back then, our Water Race was also greatly suppressed and humiliated. I feel that it¡¯s best not to allow this person to remain, or else we might face such an age again.¡±


    The other Water Race experts nodded, turned into rays of light, and disappeared.


    Most people did not know who this second King of Kings was and only felt that he was terrifying because he had pulled out the King of Kings Sword. They did not know about his background or anything else about him.


    However, there were two factions that did, and they fell into shock. The first was naturally the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion that had been monitoring Zhao Fu this whole time.


    Just as usual, there had been an elder monitoring Zhao Fu¡¯s five Emperor Stars in the boundless void. Suddenly, countless rays of green light had spread out, bringing with them terrifying power as abnormal signs appeared throughout the void.


    Under this aura, the elder felt like less than an ant, and his body became icy cold, as if he had fallen into a deep abyss.


    At that moment, people outside had sensed the terrifying ripples from the Ounder Domain and looked incredibly shocked. At that moment, they did not know who the second King of Kings was.


    A white-clothed young man said in shock, ¡°The prophecy left behind by the King of Kings has actually been fulfilled after so many years; his prophesying ability was indeed incredible. That King of Kings was truly terrifying.¡±


    A woman in pure white clothes said, ¡°Forget about the prophecy, that second King of Kings is the center of attention. Now that an Emperor Star has descended, he has received boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets power, and countless experts have gone over, who knows what the oue will be like?¡±


    A young man with a steadyposure said seriously, ¡°The major races most likely will not allow such a terrifying person to exist. Now, it¡¯s time to see if the Ounder Race can protect the second King of Kings.¡±


    A young woman said happily and excitedly, ¡°I want to go over and take a look at what kind of terrifying person the second King of Kings is. To be the next King of Kings and awaken an Emperor Star, he¡¯s definitely incredibly extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Hurry... report to the Fate Sovereign!¡± an extremely terrified and panicked cry sounded out, making everyone feel quite startled. They did not know what was going on but understood that there was something of utmost importance.


    The Fate Sovereign had been standing on a building, looking into the distance.


    She was guessing at what kind of person this King of Kings was and what kind of impact he would have on the Heaven Awaken World. She was also thinking about whether the various races¡¯ experts would be able to kill the second King of Kings.


    At that moment, some people hurried to where she was and reported that something big had happened. The Fate Sovereign looked quite surprised and wondered what it was.


    Aftering to the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion and having her consciousness enter the boundless Heaven¡¯s Secrets, she saw the green light and understood everything. She felt incredibly startled and almost lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    No matter how she guessed, she would never have expected that the terrifying second King of Kings was actually him. If this information was spread, countless people would die of shock.


    The Fate Sovereign looked incredibly serious and did not say anything, and she personally went to see the old monsters of the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion.


    Apart from the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Pavilion, the other faction that knew about Zhao Fu was the Heaven Spirit Financial Group. Zhao Fu¡¯s orb of blood was something that they had paid close attention to.


    At that moment, the orb of blood gave off a boundless green light and a terrifying aura spread out from it, causing everyone to fall into terror.


    Immediately, countless major figures from the Heaven Spirit Financial Group gathered here and looked at the orb of blood in shock. Zhao Fu¡¯s performance had once again greatly exceeded their expectations; they had never thought that the King of Kings who had caused such great waves was him.


    Back at the Ounder Domain, many terrifying figures had alreadye to see if the prophecy would be fulfilled.


    After the Sun Elf and young man with blood-red hair had failed, they had let out sighs of relief and felt that no one would be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword. However, they had never expected Zhao Fu to walk out and, more importantly, draw out the King of Kings Sword.

 Chapter 1714: Experts

    <h4>Chapter 1714: Experts</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    At that moment, countless hidden experts no longer felt the need to hide anymore, and they exploded out with terrifying auras. They revealed themselves in the air, and their auras swept out in the surroundings.


    An extremely dangerous aura flooded out, causing the whole world to seem to feel incredibly cold and oppressive.


    The expressions of the countless people on the viewing tforms who had been looking at Zhao Fu in shock fell, and they felt quite terrified.


    Soon, someone stepped out and said loudly, ¡°Ounder Ten College¡¯s examination has concluded; we request those unrted to quickly leave.¡±


    Countless people understood that something terrifying was going to happen and felt quite afraid, and they quickly left.


    Even if they stayed, it would bepletely useless. In front of those powerful people, they were like ants that could be easily killed inrge numbers. As such, most of them chose to leave.


    However, some of the terrifying figures chose to remain. They understood these people¡¯s goals, and with their immense power, they were not afraid.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    There were also some Ounder experts hidden in the surroundings in order to defend against these outsider experts. They gave off powerful auras and revealed themselves; they would not allow anything to happen to the second King of Kings, as he was the hope of the entire Ounder Race.


    The two sides faced off against each other, giving off massive auras. Their auras collided, resulting in massive storms that swept out.


    The air seemed to solidify under the pressure, making it difficult for ordinary people to breathe, and their bodies instinctively trembled.


    On the attacking side, a middle-aged man dressed in ck and giving off a wave of killing intent said loudly, ¡°You¡¯d best be tactful and hand over the second King of Kings and give us the King of Kings Sword to seal.¡±


    On the defending side, an elder dressed in green robes with ruddy cheeks coldly replied, ¡°Keep dreaming; do you really think we¡¯d do that? Also, you dare to cause such a ruckus in the Ounder Domain; aren¡¯t you afraid of staying here forever?¡±


    The middle-aged man in ck loudlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, you should be worried about yourselves instead. Do you really think you can protect him? The seven Domains¡¯ experts are all heading here; do you think your Ounder Domain can defend against seven other Domains?


    ¡°When that timees, will you be able to unite like you did under the first King of Kings reign? I¡¯m sure many people also want that second King of Kings dead! You have no hope in this battle, so don¡¯t resist futilely or else it will be toote when you regret it.¡±


    The green-robed elder¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly because the middle-aged man in ck was right. The Ounder Domain was not the most powerful Domain, and it could not defend against seven other Domains.


    Moreover, times had changed. Back then, everyone had revered him as the King of Kings and willingly followed all of his orders. However, would all of the Ounder races be willing to do so today? Absolutely not.


    The green-robed elder said coldly, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll be protecting the second King of Kings. You can try taking him over my dead body.¡±


    The middle-aged man in ck coldly harrumphed, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Boom!


    A massive blood-red aura me exploded out around the middle-aged man in ck as he held arge blood-red saber, gave off a powerful aura, and shot towards the green-robed elder.


    Boom!


    The green-robed elder did not show any fear. He exploded out with a green aura me and held a long spear, and he gave off terrifying power as he shot out.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion sounded out as the two people shed with terrifying power, sending out a monstrous shockwave, destroying everything around them.


    It was not just them, the others also gave off powerful auras and held their weapons as they rushed at the other side.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive explosions sounded out, and the battle was incredibly intense, causing terrifying destructive power to st out and turn into wild gales.


    Sensing the terrifying ripples behind them, the countless people who had left the viewing tforms felt quite shocked and felt their bodies go cold. The battle unfolding behind them was simply too terrifying; all of this was for the second King of Kings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Some other Domains¡¯ experts joined the battle, causing it to be even more intense. The situation was quite disadvantageous for the defending side, as the attackers far outnumbered them.


    The major figures on the viewing tforms hesitated and wondered if they should act. Just as the middle-aged man in ck had said, with their prestigious identities, they did not want to be ruled by a King of Kings. As such, they did not want a King of Kings to appear.


    Of course, if it was someone from their faction who had be the King of Kings, they would be incredibly happy. However, it was a stranger none of them knew about; as such, they did not want to act.


    Nevertheless, the other Domains¡¯ people hade to attack their Domain, and if they did not do anything, it would be too humiliating. After all, if the Ounder Race lost, they would be suppressed and humiliated by the other seven Domains.


    Also, the King of Kings was still the hope of the Ounder Race rising up. Without him, the Ounder Race would lose hope for the future.


    After thinking for a while, some of the major figures gave off terrifying auras and joined in the battle, choosing to resist the attackers.


    Some of them quite liked and appreciated Zhao Fu and wanted to marry their Princesses to him. They had never thought that he would be the second King of Kings; thispletely exceeded their expectations.


    As such, they decided to stand on Zhao Fu¡¯s side and marry their Princesses to Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu was now the leader of the Ounder Race, at least in name, and countless races would submit to him.


    This would bring them immense benefits, which was why they decided to participate in the battle and protect the second King of Kings.


    However, some people did not fight or leave, waiting to see how the situation would develop.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive explosions sounded out as Ounder Ten College¡¯s experts gave off terrifying auras and appeared. This was their territory, and they had protected the King of Kings¡¯ legacy for countless years. As such, they would definitely stand on Zhao Fu¡¯s side.


    The teachers who had been talking before were among them. They were teachers of Ounder Ten College and would naturally follow the other teachers and stand on Zhao Fu¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1715: Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1715: Fate</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Among the teachers were the Gnome elder and the serious-looking middle-aged man. They looked resolute and were determined to protect the Ounder Race¡¯s second King of Kings, and they would not allow any harm toe to him.


    They did not like Zhao Fu¡¯s character, but Zhao Fu¡¯s performance had exceeded their expectations again and again, all the way to bing the King of Kings. He hadpletely convinced them, and they now willingly went to defend him.


    As for everything else about Zhao Fu, they did not care anymore. Now that Zhao Fu was the second King of Kings, those things did not matter at all.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The battle became even more intense, and terrifying power spread out, turning into intense storms. Sharp lights shot out and space twisted and cracked, creating a terrifying scene.


    With Ounder Ten College¡¯s teachers and some of the major figures from the viewing tforms joining in, the defenders were now suppressing the attacking side. This made the middle-aged man in ck¡¯s expression be quite unsightly. If this went on, they would have to retreat.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The middle-aged man in ck was not worried for too long because experts from other Domains gave off massive auras and descended, joining in the terrifying battle. Now, the two sides were evenly matched.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a massive sound rang out, as if the heavens and earth were copsing. An incredibly terrifying shockwave containing destructive power spread out, causing long cracks to appear in space.


    The people on both sides felt quite startled and were forced to stop, and they looked at the sky.


    Boundless intense green starlight shot out from the cracks, and a massive green star containing an unfathomable aura gradually descended. The world seemed to sink as a massive pressure descended.


    The powerful, chaotic, ferocious, and noble aura was dense to the extreme and flooded out like a tsunami, easily inundating everything.


    The boundless green starlight spread quickly, quickly covering the entire world.


    Countless people looked towards the horizon, where the resplendent green star was. Looking at this resplendent star, they almost felt hot tears leak out of their eyes, and they felt an incredibly familiar feeling in their bloodlines.


    Whether they were farmers working in the fields, peddlers selling things on the streets, ordinary people walking about, or nobles, they all understood that the glorious King of Kings¡¯ prophecy had been fulfilled and that the second King of Kings had appeared.


    Tears poured out of countless people¡¯s eyes in excitement, and they directly knelt as they weed the second King of Kings. To them, the King of Kings was a legendary existence, someone countless Ounders worshipped. Everyone knew about him.


    At that moment, the Emperor Star gave off a green pir of light thatnded on Zhao Fu¡¯s body. Zhao Fu felt boundless Emperor Star power entering his body, causing his body to heat up and go through a transformation.


    Within the secret realm, countless people looked at Zhao Fu within the pir of starlight. They had never thought that Zhao Fu would be able to pull out the King of Kings Sword, be the second King of Kings, and also awaken the Ounder Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star.


    The Elephant person looked incredibly shocked and could not help but gulp. Thinking about his battle with Zhao Fu before, he felt a trace of fear; he had been fighting with the legendary King of Kings.


    Yu Luohua also looked dumbfounded. Despite being so proud, facing Zhao Fu, she felt that she had to lower her head, and she felt incredibly helpless in front of him. It was as if Zhao Fu was standing at the summit of arge mountain and she was only at the foot of the mountain.


    The Orc started to feel nervous as he stared wide-eyed. Zhao Fu had be the King of Kings; he was simply too terrifying. Fortunately there was no enmity between them, or else his Empire might have abandoned him.


    The Three-Headed Ogre also stared at Zhao Fu in shock and inwardly sighed. No wonder he had such terrifying power; he was the future King of Kings, and now the Three-Headed Ogre did not feel dissatisfied about losing at all.


    The Lion person also watched on in shock, and great waves crashed in his heart that could not be settled, causing his body to feel icy cold.


    Hu Baimei stared at Zhao Fu with her beautiful eyes and thought to what she had said before, that her body was for the King of Kings. She had never thought that Zhao Fu would actually be the second King of Kings.


    The Dragon person¡¯s expression was dispirited as he looked at Zhao Fu; in the future, he would always be looking up at Zhao Fu.


    The Dwarf also felt quite shocked; Zhao Fu¡¯s strength was simply too terrifying, and now he had be the King of Kings. In the future, he had to try to be on friendly terms with him, as this would affect his future.


    Before, Medusa had wanted to challenge Zhao Fu in the future, but now it seemed that she would no longer have this opportunity. The gap between them was far too vast, and she could only look up at him.


    The Sun Elf¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly; he had never could have imagined that Zhao Fu would be the King of Kings, the leader of the entire Ounder Race. This should have belonged to him, but it was now Zhao Fu¡¯s.


    The young man with blood-red hair stared at Zhao Fu in shock. He could not pull out the sword, but Zhao Fu had done it. This meant that Zhao Fu had even greater potential than him, and it was the first time the young man had felt such a big blow.


    Zhao Fu ignored all of the gazes and focused on absorbing that massive power, causing his body to go through transformations and for his bloodline to be even purer.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Terrifying auras descended, causing wild gales to blow out. More experts from other Domains arrived, as did more Ounder experts. They all personally saw the Ounder supreme Emperor Star descending.


    The experts stood in the air, their bodies giving off terrifying power as they looked at the green star in the sky. None of them dared to do anything to Zhao Fu at the moment, because under the immense amount of Fate, they would receive an unimaginable bacsh if they tried anything. Even a Half-Step Celestial could die.


    They started to wait ¨C the moment that the abnormal signs disappeared and the massive amounts of Fate dissipated, it would be their chance to strike.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Some people exploded out with immense power and started to attack the secret realm. Terrifying attacks mmed into the secret realm¡¯s defensive barrier, resulting in massive sounds. They wanted to break open the secret realm¡¯s tough barrier and enter in order to prevent that second King of Kings from running away.


    The defending side hurriedly acted to stop them, and a battle once again exploded out. Terrifying auras spread out, causing the sky to darken and clouds to swirl and creating a terrifying scene.

 Chapter 1716: King of Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1716: King of Kings</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The battle between the two sides was incredibly intense and experts of both sides continuously joined in. This was perhaps the most intense battle with the most experts participating in the recent thousands of years.


    However, things were not that simple, as even more experts gave off terrifying auras and headed over.


    In the end, most of the Heaven Domain¡¯s experts came, giving off extremely terrifying auras. The space in the surroundings continuously twisted, unable to endure the descent of so many experts, the atmosphere became incredibly oppressive, making it incredibly difficult to breathe.


    Now, the situation was incredibly disadvantageous for the defending side. They were surrounded by experts from the other Domains, and even though this was the territory of the Ounder Race, the experts from the seven other Domains had alle, and they were far outnumbered.


    From how many people saw it, the Ounder Race most likely would not be able to protect the second King of Kings. It was such a pity that after waiting for the second King of Kings for so many years, he was going to die at the hands of the seven other Domains.


    On the attacking side, an elder giving off massive amounts of demonic qi looked at the Ounder Race¡¯s experts with his jet-ck eyes and said, ¡°Hand over the second King of Kings or else you¡¯ll all die here, and the second King of Kings will still die at our hands.¡±


    The Ounder experts¡¯ expressions were quite unsightly. They felt immense pressure when facing the experts of the seven Domains, and they really could die here.


    However, did they really have to give over the second King of Kings? He was the hope the entire Ounder Race had been waiting for for countless years. Moreover, if they just handed him over, it would be a humiliation that they would never be able to wash away.


    The seven Domains¡¯ experts gave confident smiles. Now that the experts of the seven Domains were joining together to suppress the Ounder experts and force them to hand over the King of Kings, if they did notply, they would force their way in and kill the second King of Kings. They would then seal the King of Kings Sword so that another King of Kings would never appear.


    In actuality, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was the territory of Ounder Ten College, one of the Seven Great Colleges that contained many terrifying things, they might have directly acted.


    Now, the atmosphere became oppressive to the extreme, and a world-destroying battle seemed like it could erupt at any moment. The Ounder experts¡¯ expressions were all quite grim, and the seven Domains¡¯ experts stared them down.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a massive explosion sounded out as a blood-red starlight spread across the sky and an aura of chaos and killing flooded out, causing the world to sink into icy terror. A massive blood-red star containing a terrifying might slowly descended.


    The countless experts present looked incredibly confused, not understanding what was going on.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded out as boundless golden starlight spread out, dyeing the sky golden. An incredibly noble aura that seemed to be able to cause the heavens and earth to submit flowed out, and an enormous golden star containing terrifying power descended.


    The countless experts¡¯ confusion transitioned into shock upon seeing this scene, and massive waves crashed in their hearts. However, the matter was not over.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three more explosions sounded out, one after the other. A gray star giving off a boundless cold and eerie aura, a violet dragon star giving off massive amounts of devil qi, and a ck star giving off boundless demonic qi, gradually descended with enormous mights.


    The Chaos Imperial Star, Celestial Emperor Star, Nether Emperor Star, Violet Sky Dragon Star, and Demon Lord Star all gave off intense light, covering the world and giving off an incredibly suppressive aura.


    The sky was now dyed six different colors and six terrifying auras inundated the world, sending countless creatures into terror.


    The second King of Kings was actually the person who had five Emperor Stars, the one who had caused such a big ruckus. He now had six Emperor Stars ¨C how was this possible?


    It was not just the seven Domains¡¯ experts looking at the sky in shock; even the Ounder experts were the same. They had never expected theOunder Race¡¯s hope, the second King of Kings who they had been waiting for for countless years, to actually be the person with five Emperor Stars.


    Within the secret realm, the various geniuses also stared in disbelief, including the Sun Elf and the young man with blood-red hair.


    The geniuses had never expected Zhao Fu to have such a terrifying identity. They had discussed this before, why Zhao Fu hadn¡¯t used his Emperor Star in the fight. It turned out that he had five of them, and if he had used all of them, he would have easily crushed the Sun Elf.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s identity would be exposed as a result and everyone would know that he was that terrifying figure with five Emperor Stars.


    Now, it made sense why Zhao Fu had such a powerful Human Race aura, a terrifying Demon Race aura, and the powerful Six Paths of Reincarnation Power. Those five Emperor Stars exined everything.


    The Sun Elf had never felt so defeated before. The battle with Zhao Fu had left him with the impression that as long as he became much stronger in the future, he would be able to defeat Zhao Fu.


    However, it seemed that he had beenpletely wrong. Zhao Fu had not used his true power; if he had summoned the five Emperor Stars, he would have beenpletely crushed.


    Now, Zhao Fu not only had five Emperor Stars but also the Ounder supreme Emperor Star and the King of Kings Sword.


    The Sun Elf now felt immense despair. In front of Zhao Fu, his efforts and talent were all trash, and no one couldpare to Zhao Fu. It was the first time that the Sun Elf had felt that he waspletely inferior to someone.


    The young man with blood-red hair also looked shocked. He had never thought that the Heaven Awaken World would have such a terrifying person ¨C he now had six Emperor Stars, and five of them were the supreme Emperor Stars of five races. No wonder Zhao Fu had seeded where he had failed ¨C he nowpletely epted his loss.


    This matter was incredibly important and that person was definitely hiding some kind of shocking secret. The young man decided to tell his master about this person after going back. Even within a Holy Empire, such a person would cause massive waves.


    The young man thought about his big brother, who looked down on the rest of the Heaven Awaken World. Now that such a terrifying person had appeared, even his big brother would be shocked; perhaps this person would be his big brother¡¯s most powerful rival.


    Thinking about that, the young man grinned. It was time to go back and give his cold and proud big brother, who ced nothing and no one in his eyes, a big surprise.


    As a younger brother, the young man had always lived in his big brother¡¯s shadow.

 Chapter 1717: Outlander Race

    <h4>Chapter 1717: Ounder Race</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Countless experts looked up in shock and stared at the sky. All of the fighting stopped and the surroundings fell into silence.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The Demon Emperor Sect¡¯s Sect Master Di Jiang lightly coughed upon seeing the Demon Lord Star. ¡°I think perhaps we don¡¯t have to kill this second King of Kings; perhaps we can talk things out.¡±


    Di Jiang¡¯s daughter, Di Moji, was in Zhao Fu¡¯s harem, so he would naturally stand on Zhao Fu¡¯s side. At the same time, he felt that this son-inw of his was simply too terrifying. Putting aside the ruckus he had caused in the Demon Domain, he had now caused an even greater disturbance in the Ounder Domain, causing countless experts to gather.


    Now, he had six Emperor Stars and had be the second King of Kings, the leader of the entire Ounder Race. As the father-inw, he felt somewhat inferior to his son-inw.


    ¡°I also feel that there¡¯s no need to rush about this; we should talk things out.¡± A beautiful woman stepped out and gave a trace of a smile.


    She was Yuan Ziyuan¡¯s mother, and she also stood on Zhao Fu¡¯s side because of Yuan Ziyuan.


    At the same time, she was shocked at how her daughter had found such a person to be her husband. He was simply too terrifying, and even though he was still somewhat weak, thinking about his potential, she felt quite small inparison.


    Some of the Demon Race factions that were aligned with those two major factions or with factions rted to Zhao Fu also stood on Zhao Fu¡¯s side. They all knew who Zhao Fu was and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so impulsive; it¡¯s best to talk things out.¡±


    This made everyone feel quite speechless. Just then, it had been the Demon Race that had been moring the loudest to kill Zhao Fu, and they had been fighting the most intensely. Now, they were talking about not rushing or being impulsive.


    The cold-looking woman from the dragon pce in the Devil Domain gave off a powerful aura, walked out, and said, ¡°I also feel that we shouldn¡¯t rush to kill that person!¡±


    Everyone felt even more confused and looked at that woman; howe someone from the Devil Domain was saying the same thing?


    In actuality, many people from the Dragon Race had been looking for Zhao Fu, as he had obtained the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline, and he was thus the legatee of the Dragon Imperial Pce¡¯s Ninth Pce Master. He not only had the Billion Sovereign Dragon Imperial Bloodline but had also awoken the Violet Sky Dragon Star, so for all intents and purposes, he belonged to the Dragon Imperial Pce.


    The cold-looking woman had never thought that they would find the legatee like this. What shocked her was that Old Ninth¡¯s legatee was truly terrifying. If he could be the ruler of the Dragon Imperial Pce, he would have countless supporters, which would bring unimaginable benefits to the Dragon Imperial Pce.


    Because of the agreement between the nine of them back then, as the legatee of Old Ninth, Zhao Fu was qualified to be the ruler of the Dragon Imperial Pce.


    The Dragon Imperial Pce was one of the most powerful factions in the Devil Domain. Now that this woman had stepped out and spoken, the Devil Domain¡¯s other experts also agreed, saying, ¡°We also think there¡¯s no need to rush to kill the second King of Kings; it¡¯s best to discuss this matter first.¡±


    Everyone else inwardly felt outraged. Just then, the Devil Race had been fighting just as ferociously as the Demon Race, wanting to turn that person to ashes. Their attitude had changed way too quickly.


    A man with a pale face and a horn on his head from the Death Race gave a sinisterugh, ¡°I also feel that we should not be so hurried as to kill that person. After all, he has our Death Race¡¯s supreme Emperor Star and the Underworld¡¯s Six Paths Demon Images¡¯ bloodline. He has an important connection to our Death Race.¡±


    An elder giving off ghostly qi agreed, saying, ¡°I also feel that this person is connected to our Death Race; we shouldn¡¯t casually kill him.¡±


    Some other people from the Death Race also stepped out and said, ¡°Those words are reasonable. Since he has such a great connection to our Death Race, perhaps he¡¯s from the Death Race. It¡¯s best to rify the situation first.¡±


    Everyone felt quite startled; howe the Death Race¡¯s people had also stepped out as well? Moreover, they were also saying not to hurry to kill this second King of Kings and deal with him after the matter was rified.


    A pleasingughter sounded out from the Human Race experts and Feng Qianhuang from the Human Phoenix Empire stepped out, ¡°In actuality, I also feel that we shouldn¡¯t kill that boy. After all, he has the Human Race¡¯s Celestial Emperor Star, and we can¡¯t just let him die like that.¡±


    Feng Qianhuang was lightlyughing on the outside but felt somewhat shocked inside. It seemed that her daughter¡¯s taste was not simple at all, and she had chosen such a terrifying man. Moreover, she had long since sensed that he would definitely be a peerless figure who would shake the Heaven Awaken World.


    It seemed that her daughter¡¯s sense waspletely correct, and it was her who had underestimated Zhao Fu. It was a pity that he had escaped back then.


    If her daughter had been able to bring this boy back to be a concubine, that would have brought unimaginable benefits to the Human Phoenix Empire that could cause anyone to go mad with delight.


    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sword Master also stood out and said with a trace of a smile, ¡°I also feel the same. We shouldn¡¯t be so eager to kill and should instead talk with the second King of Kings.¡±


    The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master felt quite delighted. His Sword Sect had been searching for this person with the Celestial-ying Sword Intent this whole time, and he was finally going to see what kind of terrifying figure he was.


    Back when his daughter had been describing how extraordinary this person was, he had felt quite shocked, but now he waspletely bbergasted. He had never thought that that boy would cause such terrifying waves after this period of time.


    His daughter had been thinking about that Celestial-ying Sword Intent this whole time, and if they werepatible, he could consider allowing them to be together. Thinking about that, the Sword Sect¡¯s Sword Master could not help but smile.


    Other people from the Human Domain also stepped out and said the same thing. Back when Zhao Fu had awoken the Celestial Emperor Star, many people had been looking for this person. Now that they had finally found him, it was quite likely that he was from the Human Race.


    If the Human Race could have such a terrifying genius, the benefits to the Human Domain would be unimaginable. As such, they could not bear to kill someone with such heaven-defying talent.


    The Ounder experts looked quite confused and had never expected the Demon Race, Death Race, Devil Race, and Human Race experts to help them. This made them feel incredibly startled and delighted; perhaps they would be able to protect the second King of Kings.


    They were also quite shocked that the second King of Kings was the person who had five Emperor Stars. With him leading the Ounder Race, it would be difficult for the Ounder Race not to rise up, and it was possible that he would lead them into an even more glorious age than the first King of Kings.


    However, some people were quite worried as no one could tell just what race Zhao Fu belonged to. Even though he now had a pure Ounder bloodline, he also had other races¡¯ bloodlines, making it so that they could notpletely trust Zhao Fu.

 Chapter 1718: Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 1718: Barrier</h4>


    If he did not have a pure Ounder bloodline, they would not fully acknowledge him. After all, as the Ounder Race¡¯s King of Kings, he had to have a pure Ounder bloodline. Now, they were not sure what the King of Kings¡¯ attitude towards the Ounder Race was.


    The Ounder experts felt quite surprised, and the God Race, Water Race, and Spirit Race experts felt even more so. Of the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s Eight Major Races, five of them now chose to protect that person, as if they had some kind of connection to him.


    Now, only these three Races did not have any connection to Zhao Fu, as he did not have their Emperor Stars.


    However, from how things seemed and how things had been going, that person would one day awaken those three Races¡¯ Emperor Stars as well.


    When that time came, he would have the Emperor Stars of eight races, and adding on his own Fate Star, he would have nine Emperor Stars in total. This was quite terrifying.


    Only a small portion of the experts were on Zhao Fu¡¯s side, as most people hade to kill Zhao Fu and get rid of his threat. Now, they were even more interested in Zhao Fu and wanted to kill him to obtain the various secrets in his body.


    A ferocious-looking big man loudlyughed, ¡°Since you¡¯re all of the opinion that we shouldn¡¯t rush to kill him, I¡¯ll agree with you as well. However, shouldn¡¯t we first destroy that barrier so that he doesn¡¯t escape?¡±


    Most of the experts agreed with this.


    Right now, the barrier was what was providing the most protection. Without the barrier, if so many people charged in, the Ounder Race¡¯s people would not be able to stop them.


    When that time came, the situation would spiral out of control. Killing or not killing, or even taking by force, would be up to anyone. As such, most of the experts of the other Races wanted to break open the barrier and make sure that person could not get away.


    Di Jiang understood what those people were thinking; once the barrier was broken, they would not be able to stop them at all. Heughed as he said, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to wait outside. After all, this is Ounder Ten College¡¯s territory, and we should at least give them that much face.¡±


    Feng Qianhuang lightly smiled and said, ¡°I feel the same. As one of the Seven Great Colleges, Ounder Ten College is an ancient and prestigious college, and we should show it the respect that it deserves. As such, we should wait until those abnormal signs disappear and that persones out.¡±


    Feng Qianhuang wanted to let Zhao Fu off this time; if the barrier was destroyed, facing so many experts, Zhao Fu would definitely die.


    The cold-looking woman with dragon horns said icily, ¡°I agree. We shouldn¡¯t offend Ounder Ten College too much and should wait for that person toe out.¡±


    The cold-looking woman was also nning on letting off Zhao Fu this time. After all, if so many people charged in, she would not be able to protect him. As such, it was better to let him escape; perhaps she would be able to find him again in the future.


    Perhaps he would head to the Devil Domain one day because of the legacy and find her himself, saving her the effort of looking for him.


    The ferocious-looking man coldlyughed, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem all that respectful just then, so why are you putting on a show now? Everyone, let¡¯s attack together and destroy the barrier.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive explosions sounded out as the experts did not hesitate and exploded out with powerful auras and ferociously attacked the barrier. Some people tried to stop them, and the battle once again resumed.


    The attacking side still had a great numerical advantage, and a portion of them tied down the defenders while the rest attacked the secret realm¡¯s barrier with great power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Terrifying power sted against the barrier, causing it to slightly tremble. As the barrier that protected the King of Kings Sword, it was incredibly powerful, and facing so many experts¡¯ terrifying power, it only lightly trembled. Ordinary barriers would have long since turned to dust.


    However, the many experts continuously sted the barrier, and it started to tremble more and more. If this went on, the barrier would still be shattered sooner orter.


    At that moment, the six Emperor Stars in the sky gradually receded, the abnormal signs settled, and the world returned to normal.


    Holding the King of Kings Sword, Zhao Fu returned to normal and awakened from that massive transformation. His eyes gradually opened and a ray of green light shot out as an extra green pupil appeared in his eyes.


    Adding on that green pupil, his left eye now had ten pupils, and his right eye¡¯s cross-shaped pupil had an extra greenyer to it.


    In the distance, countless people looked at Zhao Fu in shock. The surroundings werepletely silent and no one dared to make any noise. Zhao Fu ignored them, because through the Emperor Stars, he knew what was going on outside.


    Right now, the most important thing was to get away from here. Zhao Fu did not n to bring anyone else because that would only make escaping more difficult, and in the end none of them would be able to escape.


    Fortunately, he had gathered everyone and left them in the care of the Dragon Princess and Elf Princess; they would take care of everything, so Zhao Fu would not have to worry about them. Right now, his biggest problem was how he would get away from here.


    Thinking about that, Zhao Fu grinned and took out the teleportation medallion and tried to use it. However, he found that he could not use it, making him feel quite startled.


    Soon, Zhao Fu thought of the reason ¨C it was likely because the battle between the experts was too terrifying, causing space to be chaotic and for unimaginable power to st out everywhere.


    As such, Zhao Fu could not use this teleportation medallion, as it could not pass through the chaotic and destroyed space.


    What should he do now? Zhao Fu felt quite startled, and seeing the barrier tremble more and more, many experts would soon rush in. When that time came, Zhao Fu would not be able to survive even if he had a thousand lives.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Loud explosions once again sounded out as terrifying attacks continuouslynded on the barrier and powerful winds containing destructive auras spread out.


    Crack!


    A clear cracking sound rang out as a small crack appeared on the secret realm¡¯s barrier, and Zhao Fu¡¯s expression became incredibly unsightly. He did not know what to do next.


    Sensing the powerful auras attacking the barrier, the other geniuses¡¯ expressions became quite grim. They did not know exactly what was going on, but they understood that there was arge group of terrifying experts continuously attacking the barrier.


    The geniuses all felt quite shocked and started to run; only by staying away from Zhao Fu would they be able to stay alive. After all, everyone realized that it was because of the terrifying ripples that Zhao Fu had given off when awakening the Emperor Star.

 Chapter 1719: Outlander Ten College

    <h4>Chapter 1719: Ounder Ten College</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Moreover, even if that was not the reason, just those six Emperor Stars would cause countless experts to rush in and want to capture Zhao Fu in order to figure out what terrifying secrets he possessed.


    The Sun Elf and young man with blood-red hair were tactful and also stayed away from Zhao Fu. In front of so many terrifying experts, they werepletely helpless and might die here.


    The other geniuses also looked at Zhao Fu sympathetically or with pity before quickly getting away from him. They did not have the strength to change anything, and even if they died at the hands of those experts, their factions would not be able to do anything about it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds continuously sounded out as the experts continuously used monstrous power to attack the barrier. Shocking auras spread out and more and more cracks appeared on the barrier. Soon, they would most likely break through the barrier.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s heart sank, unable to think of any way to escape.


    Seeing more and more cracks appear on the barrier, the experts grinned and attacked even more ferociously.


    At that moment, within a house in the innermost depths of Ounder Ten College, a silver-haired elder slowly opened his deep, white eyes and looked out. His gaze seemed to be able to pierce everything, and nothing could stop it.


    Immediately, the experts¡¯ bodies froze and they felt a chill in their hearts, as if there was an incredibly terrifying monster looking at them.


    The silver-haired elder slowly raised a hand before pressing it to the ground, and a massive magic formation appeared as terrifying ripples spread out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Shocking explosions sounded out as the 34 statues in front of Ounder Ten College gave off intense ten-colored light and exploded out with terrifying auras, creating a massive storm.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Rays of rainbow-coloured light shot out of the 34 statues, bringing with them terrifying power as they rushed into the sky and creating massive explosions. They formed 34 massive rainbow pirs of light, standing between the heavens and earth.


    Boundless Heaven and Earth Power continuously gathered, flowing into the 34 pirs of light, and they quickly moved and surrounded the countless experts. A terrifying sealing power spread out, seeming to turn the heavens and earth into a cage.


    The experts felt a terrifying sealing power seal their bodies, making it so that they could not move at all. They felt greatly startled and understood who had acted. Such a terrifying person was definitely Ounder Ten College¡¯s most powerful expert, the Headmaster.


    This was a terrifying existence countless people revered. However, since the experts had acted, they were naturally prepared. They did not believe that the Headmaster could seal so many experts just by himself. Even though they were not higher-beings, they were quite close to that level.


    They immediately joined forces and exploded out with terrifying power to resist that massive sealing power.


    Ounder Ten College¡¯s Headmaster¡¯s expression did not change, and an unimaginable wave of power flowed from his body into the magic formation.


    Boom!


    An even greater sealing powernded on the countless experts¡¯ bodies, causing their bodies to sink. The experts burst forth with even more terrifying power, and aura mes appeared around them.


    At that moment, an ancient voice sounded out in Zhao Fu¡¯s mind, ¡°Hurry and use the teleportation medallion to leave. I can¡¯t suppress them for too long, and there are some truly terrifying people heading over.¡±


    Hearing this, even though Zhao Fu did not know who this elder was, he understood that he was helping him. He felt delighted and thanked the elder before using the teleportation medallion.


    The teleportation medallion gave off boundless silver light and covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, causing him to turn into a silver ray of light and shoot into the sky before disappearing.


    Seeing the silver light, the countless experts felt quite startled before feeling furious. They understood that that person had escaped under the Headmaster¡¯s cover.


    In the end, they could not do anything to Ounder Ten College¡¯s Headmaster as he was most likely a Half-Step Celestial, and he was even more powerful in his territory, Ounder Ten College.


    If they started to fight, who knew how many of them would fall here? Since that person had already escaped, there was no reason to fight.


    Following this, some of the truly terrifying figures descended, so the experts could only choose to leave. Otherwise, they would be in great danger. Those figures were people who stood at the peak, and even higher-beings had to take them seriously.


    After those truly terrifying figures descended, a terrifying battle unfolded, after which everything settled down.


    Not many people knew the details about the battle, because even ordinary higher-beings could not participate. That showed how terrifying it was.


    As the teleportation medallion¡¯s silver light covered Zhao Fu¡¯s body, he shed past countless worlds. By the time the light dissipated, he was in the inner Domain; he had travelled past countless worlds, and it seemed this teleportation medallion was quite powerful.


    After sessfully escaping, Zhao Fu let out a sigh of relief. However, he did not stay here; after flying for a while and confirming that he was safe, he became at ease and took out the golden sword.


    After taking out the sword, Zhao Fu only received some basic information about it. He knew that it was called the King of Kings Sword but did not know anything about its abilities or information. He needed to continuously stimte this sword¡¯s power.


    Zhao Fu was not an Ounder and had never heard of the legend of the King of Kings before, so he did not know much about this sword. However, he knew that it was not ordinary, because even that person with the Emperor Star or that Ounder Holy Son could not pull it out. If he could stimte its power, he would definitely have unimaginable, world-destroying power.


    Zhao Fu looked over the King of Kings Sword carefully before putting it away. He came to a Kingdom and asked around about this sword, and he was shocked at how terrifying the King of Kings Sword was.


    Zhao Fu also asked someone to send a message to the women he had left behind in the Ounder Domain. Apart from the women with him in the secret realm, there were many other women waiting for him, such as Hu Shan, Niu Liuyun, etc.


    Now that he was in the inner Domain, he naturally would not go back, so he asked them to meet him here.


    A few dayster, they arrived, and they looked at Zhao Fu with adoration and worship. The entire Ounder Domain had been shaken by Zhao Fu¡¯s actions, and there was not a single person who did not know about him.

 Chapter 1720: Zodiac

    <h4>Chapter 1720: Zodiac</h4>


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so powerful. You became the Ounder Race¡¯s King of Kings, and now we can¡¯t help but worship and respect you,¡± Niu Liuyun said with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°Right after I met husband, I knew that he would definitely be a major figure who would shake the world,¡± Hu Shan said as she hugged Zhao Fu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Thinking about how our husband is the King of Kings, to be able to serve him every day, we¡¯re so blessed. We¡¯re simply too lucky!¡± Lu Yu said happily.


    The Centaurs all looked at Zhao Fu in worship and excitement. They had never expected Zhao Fu to be the second King of Kings.


    The Centaur Prince felt quite shocked; back when his ancestor and father had told him to be Zhao Fu¡¯s servant, he had been extremely unwilling. Even despite Zhao Fu having a Divine Bloodline, he was not willing.


    However, Zhao Fu was now a high and mighty figure, the leader of the Ounder Race in name. He did not feel unhappy at all, and he hadpletely epted his position as Zhao Fu¡¯s servant.


    At the same time, he was quite amazed at his ancestor¡¯s foresight, being able to tell that Zhao Fu was such a terrifying person.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you all to my empire. However, it might be different to what you¡¯ve been expecting. In actuality, I¡¯m just the ruler of a small boundary Kingdom, not the legatee of some powerful Holy Empire.¡±


    Those words caused everyone to look quite startled; they had never thought Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity to be something like this. However, they quickly smiled because they had already chosen to follow Zhao Fu no matter what.


    Following this, Zhao Fu spent a bit more than one week travelling with his group before they arrived at Great Qin and concluded this Ounder Domain expedition.


    This time, he had made great gains. In terms of goddesses, he had brought back a Wolf person Goddess, Orc Goddess, Naga Goddess, Centaur Goddess, Pigman Goddess, Chicken person Goddess, and Monkey Goddess ¨C seven Goddesses in total. Adding on the 12 that Great Qin had already, Zhao Fu now onlycked five to open the Godly Spirit Door to the Godly Spirit World.


    Zhao Fu also wanted to gather goddesses corresponding to the 12 Chinese Zodiacs, which were rat, ox, tiger, rabbit, lion, snake, horse, sheep, monkey, chicken, dog, and pig. Currently, he only had the Naga Goddess, Centaur Goddess, Pigman Goddess, Chicken person Goddess, and Monkey person Goddess. He stillcked seven goddesses; perhaps he would gather them in the future.


    Apart from the goddesses, there was also the Ten Thousand Flower Beauty Spring, Stage 8 Splendor Night Silver Dragons, medicinal pills, Heavenly Kingdom Protection, and the King of Kings Sword.


    Even though Zhao Fu had not obtained a great number of things, all of them were incredibly precious, and their quality made up for theck of quantity. This was especially so for the King of Kings Sword. If he used its power against Ounders, it would have unrivaled effects and was the most valuable thing he had obtained this time.


    Zhao Fu first came to the Flower Region. There were countless different flowers there: red ones, yellow ones, green ones, and ck ones. There was an incredible variety and they formed a boundless flower sea. The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers, and adding on the blue sky, white clouds, and colourful butterflies, it looked like a beautiful wondend.


    This ce would be able to bring out the greatest effects of the Ten Thousand Flower Beauty Spring, so Zhao Fu came here to build the Ten Thousand Flower Beauty Spring.


    He first dug out arge hole that was 100 meters wide and dozens of meters deep. He used jade bricks to line the floor and walls, and he carved them with runes that gatheredrge amounts of flower energy. He also ced beautiful and exquisite statues around it.


    All of the statues were of women, and they looked incredibly realistic. They were not only there for aesthetic purposes but also to protect the spring.


    Zhao Fu came to the bottom of the hole, took out the spring pearl, and ced it at the center. The pearl slowly fused into the floor, and the runes in the jade bricks came to life as the flower energy in the surroundings flowed into the hole.


    Spring water containing a dense flower fragrance started to rise from the floor, and Zhao Fu flew back to the surface. The spring water continuously flowed out and quickly filled the spring.


    ¡°Ye¡¯Er, is it done?¡± the 12 beautiful madams asked Zhao Fu, looking quite excited. As women, they were quite interested in the effects of this spring, and they hoped that it could make them even more beautiful.


    Moreover, even though Zhao Fu had told them his real name, they still liked to call him Mo Ye. After all, this name held a special meaning to them and they were used to it.


    Zhao Fu smiled and replied, ¡°It should be ready now. Please go and try its effects.¡±


    The 12 madams smiled and nodded before taking off their clothes and entering the spring. They immediately felt a mysterious power nourishing their bodies, and they gave happy and beautiful smiles.


    The Flower Fairy came to Zhao Fu¡¯s side, and Zhao Fu smiled as he brought her into his embrace and asked, ¡°Do you want to try the spring¡¯s effects as well?¡±


    The Flower Fairy looked a bit shy as she replied, ¡°As a Flower Fairy, the spring¡¯s effects on me will be quite weak. Also, did you bring back any Wondrous Flowers this time?¡±


    Zhao Fu said apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter any Wondrous Flowers in the Ounder Domain. Also, doesn¡¯t the Heaven Awaken World have Seven Wondrous Flowers, one for each race? It seems that there¡¯s no Wondrous Flower for the Ounder Race.¡±


    The Flower Fairy smiled and nodded, ¡°The Ounder Race¡¯s Wondrous Flower is incredibly rare, and barely anyone has ever seen it before. That¡¯s why everyone thinks there are seven Wondrous Flowers and not eight.


    ¡°This Wondrous Flower¡¯s name is the Godking Gold Flower, and it is a flower made of gold that contains powerful King¡¯s Power. Also, the ground around where it is nted will be gold. This power will spread and can turn an entire world into gold.¡±


    Zhao Fu could not help but chuckled; to ordinary people a flower like this would be a priceless treasure and give them unlimited gold. It was like an El Dorado that countless people dreamed of.


    However, Zhao Fu was not too interested in gold. He was mainly collecting the Wondrous Flowers to help the Flower Fairy recover her strength. If Great Qin had a Celestial, Zhao Fu would be over the moon.


    Following this, Zhao Fu left the Flower Region and found a vast, open space to set up the Splendor Night Silver Dragon Den.


    Splendor Night Silver Dragons were a breed of Stage 8 dragons, and they were far more powerful than the Wyverns. Zhao Fu guessed that even arge group of Wyverns would not be a match for a single Splendor Night Silver Dragon.

 Chapter 1721: Stage 8 Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1721: Stage 8 Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    If he fused City Lord Seals into them, the Splendor Night Silver Dragons would be more powerful than even ordinary Stage 9 dragons.


    It was a pity that City stats were continuously bing weaker, causing the City Lord Seals to also be weaker. Otherwise, with the original power of the City Lord Seals, if they were fused into the Splendor Night Silver Dragons, they would be able to challenge Stage 9 Elite dragons.


    Zhao Fu held the Den, which was the statue of the silver dragon, and chose to use it.


    Boom!


    The statue exploded out with a powerful aura and gave off boundless silver light as it rose from Zhao Fu¡¯s hand. It hovered in front of Zhao Fu and massive amounts of silver liquid flowed out of it, forming a silver, octagonal stage that was three meters tall.


    The statue hovered at the center of the stage and a silver light shed as a 600 meter long massive dragon appeared in front of Zhao Fu. It spread its silver wings and gave a massive dragon¡¯s roar, causing wind to rush out.


    This silver dragon looked the same as the statue. It was covered with silver scales and had incredibly sharp horns. It had a pair of ck, obsidian-like eyes; a pair of massive, silver wings; and a pair of sharp dragons ws that had six toes each. It also had a slender and long tail.


    It gave off a massive dragon¡¯s might that caused people to feel a trace of coldness, and their bodies uncontrobly trembled.


    Looking at the powerful Splendor Night Silver Dragon, Zhao Fu grinned. If he nurtured them like the Wyverns, Great Qin would have another powerful force.


    Zhao Fu handed matters here to people specialized in this area; he did not have to manage it himself.


    After taking care of these matters, Zhao Fu returned to the Great Qin Pce. By now, all of Great Qin knew of Zhao Fu¡¯s return, and everyone looked incredibly excited, as their emperor had returned.


    The Ministers and Generals all looked excited and respectfully waited outside the Pce. Zhao Fu had changed into his ck dragon robe and wore his ck dragon crown as he sat on the throne.


    ¡°The Imperial Court is in session!¡± a cry sounded out as the Ministers and Generals orderly filed into the Pce and paid their respects, ¡°We greet Your Majesty! Long live His Majesty! Long live His Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile and asked, ¡°What has happened in Great Qin during this long period of time that We have been away for?¡±


    The Ministers and Generals took turns stepping forward to report on what had happened while Zhao Fu was not present.


    Zhao Fu had primarily handed internal affairs matters to Li Si. He had done many things during this period of time, one of which was holding another Imperial Examination, selecting geniuses from various races to serve Great Qin.


    They had also created manyrge rivers to make transportation even more convenient, splitting off countless tributary rivers to irrigate farnd.


    They also began to encourage farming; crops nted and harvested bymoners would belong to them and not Great Qin, encouragingmoners to grow more food. Now that crop production stats had disappeared, food was an important issue for every Kingdom. Of course, Great Qin would collect some taxes.


    They also promoted interactions among subjects and businesses, encouraging them to innovate and cause Great Qin to be even more lively.


    People¡¯s representatives were also elected, and they would make various suggestions to the Imperial Court to express the residents¡¯ ideas and opinions. This was greatly valued by Great Qin.


    This was all due to the hard work of Li Si and the various Ministers, and Zhao Fu gave appropriate rewards.


    During the time Zhao Fu had left, no Kingdoms had attacked.


    Whether it was the Devil Horn Empire or second Wind God Empire, they were all doing their best to develop their factions and stabilize their foundations. They had both attacked other worlds, and they now each had nine worlds. They were both one world away from bing Royal Kingdoms.


    Now, the two factions¡¯ poption and military were quickly increasing and bing incredibly terrifying, causing the surrounding Kingdoms to feel quite fearful.


    Even though Zhao Fu had not been present, Great Qin did not fall behind. Under Bai Qi¡¯smand, they had also conquered one world.


    Because Zhao Fu understood that he would be in the Ounder Domain for a long time, he had given Bai Qi and Li Si immense authority, allowing them to take care of all matters. In Great Qin, they could be said to be above countless people and only below a single person.


    Of course, it was because Zhao Fu trusted the two of them the most that he would give them such great authority.


    Seeing the two other factions develop so ferociously, Bai Qi had gathered the Ministers and Generals to make ns to also conquer another world.


    With Great Qin¡¯s current strength, as long as the smaller worlds did not ally together and the tworge factions did not interfere, it was quite easy to conquer a world.


    The world that Great Qin had conquered was called the Mountain World and contained many mountains, making transportation quite inconvenient. It had taken Great Qin quite a bit of effort to conquer it.


    The people who lived there were called the Mountain People and were an ordinary Human race. They had western looks and were quite tall and well-built. Because they lived in mountains and fought with beasts, they were quite savage.


    When Great Qin had attacked the Mountain World, the Mountain People had used their familiarity with the geography to try to stop Great Qin¡¯s invasion.


    Facing theplicated terrain and the Mountain People¡¯s attacks, it would be quite difficult to conquer the Mountain World with ordinary soldiers, and they would suffer heavy losses.


    As such, Great Qin did not use ordinary soldiers but the beast army and the devil army led by Masanori Hano. With their abilities, the terrain was not a big problem and was instead beneficial to them. This was the benefit of having many different types of forces.


    The beasts and devils were far more ferocious and savage than Great Qin¡¯s ordinary soldiers, and they caused a few terrifying massacres.


    The beasts were not just too bad and simply ate people. Apart from creating a bloody scene and leaving behind broken corpses, they would not make their victims feel too much pain. However, the devils were much more twisted and savage.


    The devils also ate people but liked to eat them in torturous ways. Some would skin their victims before eating their bloodied bodies, while others would rip open people¡¯s stomachs and eat their organs. Some devils liked digging out eyes and eating them before cutting their victims up.


    They did not spare anyone, whether they were male or female, old or young. As the devils passed through Viges, Towns, and Cities, there would be no living creatures left afterwards, creating ghost Viges, Towns, and Cities.


    There was blood everywhere, as well as fragmented limbs and organs. Some heads were hung on walls, with terrified and pained expressions.

 Chapter 1722: Great Qin’s Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1722: Great Qin¡¯s Soldiers</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The massacres caused by the beasts and devils infuriated and terrified the Mountain People, but they were unable to stop them at all. In the end, Great Qin sessfully conquered the Mountain World.


    Great Qin had killed five billion Mountain People and taken in 23 billion, while eight billion or so had escaped. Great Qin had also gained 60,000 Cities and countless other items and resources. Among them were quite a few good things.


    Firstly, the Mountain People hadrge amounts of spirit medicines such as ginseng and reishi mushroom in the human world as they grew on mountainous areas. Even though these spirit medicines were not of much use to Zhao Fu, they were very effective for ordinary people.


    There were also Great Mountain Stones, which were a type of treasure created by mountains. They were incredibly heavy and could be used both defensive and offensively, and they could cause a lot of destruction.


    Great Qin had lost a few hundred million soldiers, but this was a small price to pay.


    In total, Great Qin now had 465 billion people and 720,000 Cities, further strengthening Great Qin¡¯s foundation.


    Now, there were three factions in this area that had nine worlds. All of themcked one world to be a Royal Kingdom. Just thinking about three Royal Kingdoms appearing in this area could cause anyone to feel afraid.


    The surrounding worlds fell into immense terror. Facing Great Qin, the Devil Horn Empire, and second Wind God Empire, they quickly formed an alliance to resist them, and there were about 30 or so worlds in total.


    An alliance of 30 worlds was quite fearsome and its strength greatly exceeded any of the three factions. It couldpletely suppress the three factions.


    Because of the formation of this alliance, Great Qin, the Devil Horn Empire, and the second Wind God Empire became much warier, as this alliance couldpletely annihte them if they were driven to it.


    This forced the three factions to change their ns, which was to conquer one more world and be a Royal Kingdom before attacking the other factions.


    The alliance gathered countless forces to gather around the three factions, making it impossible for them to easily conquer any worlds. The three factions also sentrge numbers of soldiers to their borders to defend, guarding against any sudden attacks from the alliance. As such, the situation was currently in a stalemate.


    Zhao Fu listened to all of this as he sat on his throne. He was quite pleased with the performance of the Generals and gave out appropriate rewards to them as well.


    As for the matter of the alliance, he could only leave it for now. With Great Qin¡¯s current strength, he could not butt heads with the alliance, as that was not beneficial for Great Qin at all. He would wait for a suitable opportunity to conquer a world and level up Great Qin to a Royal Kingdom.


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    After listening to these reports, Zhao Fu decided to head to the Outer World and the Underworld.


    At that moment, a message came from the Yellow Springs Kingdom in the Underworld, saying that the factions around it were attacking and that the situation was quite dangerous. As such, it requested reinforcements from Great Qin.


    Zhao Fu gave a trace of a smile; this coincided well with his ns, so he headed to the Underworld and brought two billion of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers with him.


    Seeing Zhao Fu return, the Yellow Springs 12 Empresses all smiled and flirtatiously gathered around Zhao Fu, saying, ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve finallye back. You have no idea how much we missed you; you have to make it up to uster.¡±


    Those words caused the pce attendants nearby to feel quite surprised. Not only were the Yellow Springs 12 Empresses peerlessly beautiful, but they were also the powerful rulers of the Yellow Springs Kingdom and were normally incredibly cold and proud. Anyone had to act carefully around them.


    However, in front of Zhao Fu, these 12 noble empresses seemed to be like 12 lewd wives who were desperate for their man.


    Zhao Fu smiled and hugged Huang Quanling and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a good taste of you allter. Tell me about the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s situation, as well as information about the attacking factions.¡±


    Following this, the women started to tell Zhao Fu about the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s development, as well as the problem they were currently facing.


    The Yellow Springs Kingdom was at the boundary region of the Underworld. The factions here were not very powerful and with Great Qin¡¯s help, the Yellow Springs Kingdom had grown incredibly quickly. It was now as big as two worlds, and it had 40 billion or so residents. This was quite impressive.


    For ordinary factions, it would take at least dozens of years of growth to reach this level. Seeing the Yellow Springs Kingdom develop so rapidly, the surrounding factions felt quite threatened. Under the leadership of arge Kingdom nearby, they started to attack the Yellow Springs Kingdom.


    The Yellow Springs Kingdom was not weak and had around four billion soldiers. They were all high-quality soldiers who had drunk the Yellow Springs water, and they were stronger than ordinary soldiers.


    What was also worth mentioning was that the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s soldiers all wore yellow armor, and after obtaining Yellow Springs Power, their eyes became yellow. All of the soldiers looked like terrifying Yin Soldiers that had walked out of the Yellow Springs.


    Yellow was the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s main color; the 12 Empresses all had yellow pupils and wore yellow pce dresses, while Great Qin¡¯s main colour was ck.


    The factions attacking the Yellow Springs Kingdom were made up of therge and small Ghost Kingdoms in the surroundings. Of them, the fourrgest factions were the Ghost Tiger Kingdom, Mountain Spirit Kingdom, Great King Kingdom, and Left Tribute Kingdom.


    All of them had eight billion people and one billion or so soldiers. Adding on the various other Ghost Kingdoms, they had around eight billion soldiers in total.


    It seemed that Great Qin had not brought enough soldiers. The Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s four billion soldiers and Great Qin¡¯s two billion soldiers were only six billion soldiers in total, and the other side had an extra two billion soldiers.


    Zhao Fu was unable to bring more soldiers as the outside factions were tying downrge numbers of Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, and they also needed to defend Great Qin¡¯s territory in the Outer World as well.


    However, even though there was a disparity of two billion soldiers, Great Qin would be able to make up for this with its foundation. Currently, the attacking side was attacking from four directions.


    Zhao Fu split Great Qin¡¯s soldiers into four groups of 500 million to support the Yellow Springs Kingdom in each of the directions. Zhao Fu personally came to the most dangerous side, which was the West side.


    This side was led by the Ghost Tiger Kingdom, and there were about two billion or so soldiers, while the Yellow Springs Kingdom only had one billion soldiers. The Ghost Tiger Kingdom¡¯s full assault caused the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s forces to fall into danger.


    However, after Zhao Fu brought his soldiers to join in, they quickly brought back the situation in their favor and sessfully defended against the Ghost Tiger Kingdom.


    The Ghost Tiger Kingdom¡¯s people were confused to see such arge group of soldierse to reinforce the Yellow Springs Kingdom, and they were all wearing ck armor.

 Chapter 1723: Yellow Springs

    <h4>Chapter 1723: Yellow Springs</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Following this, the three other sides sent messages that with the 500 million reinforcements on each side, they had sessfully defended against the attackers, forcing the attackers to temporarily stop attacking.


    Zhao Fu started to think about how he could defeat them. Even though he had the power of nine worlds and using his Nation Armament would have terrifying effects, he was still unable to fight against a few billion soldiers by himself.


    As such, Zhao Fu could not just charge in and instantly kill everything by himself.


    This time, Zhao Fu did not bring any beasts and had only brought Great Qin¡¯s ordinary soldiers.


    As for War God¡¯s Fury, he had fused the Earth Soul into it, and it could now give off terrifying destructive power. However, it was as big as a region and he could not bring it into the Underworld or Outer World, and he could only use it in the Heaven Awaken World.


    Of course, since Zhao Fu had not brought any beasts, he had brought other things to make up for this, including some things he had never used before.


    Now, if they could bait the other side into attacking again, he would be able to use those things. When Great Qin had been previously attacked, the situation had been too hurried and Great Qin had not made adequate preparations, so they could only beat back the attackers and had not used those things.


    Zhao Fu waited for a day, but none of the attackers attacked again. The situation had fallen into a stalemate, making Zhao Fu feel quite disappointed. He had been waiting for the other side to attack so he could swiftly get rid of them.


    Currently, the attacking factions had gathered together, discussing how to deal with the Yellow Springs Kingdom.


    A skinny and weak-looking elder looked at everyone and said carefully, ¡°Now that the Yellow Springs Kingdom has received powerful reinforcements, there is only a difference of 500 million soldiers on each side. Moreover, they have the edge as the defending side, making it impossible for us to break through. I think we should stop attacking.¡±


    A powerfully-built man resolutely rejected this, ¡°How long has the Yellow Springs Kingdom been around for? Only a few months, yet it has be a super Kingdom that has territory equivalent to two worlds and has 40 billion people. If we don¡¯t destroy it now, it¡¯ll be us who will be destroyed soon.¡±


    A schrly-looking young man sighed and said, ¡°I wonder what the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s background is; the speed at which it has grown is simply terrifying. Also, wepletely surrounded it ¨C where did those reinforcementse from?¡±


    A cold and eerie-looking woman said, ¡°I heard that they¡¯re from the Heaven Awaken World. Those soldiers seem to be from the Human Race, not the Death Race. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re from a terrifying Human Race Kingdom that has been secretly supporting the Yellow Springs Kingdom, which is why they¡¯ve been growing so quickly.¡±


    A middle-aged man in ck said angrily, ¡°A Human Race Kingdom dares to stick its hands into the Underworld? We should gather even more factions to destroy it.¡±


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    The schrly-looking young man replied, ¡°It will be very difficult! The others will not benefit from it, so why would they be willing to participate and suffer losses? Also, since we understand that the Yellow Springs Kingdom has a powerful Kingdom backing it, that means we really will not be able to destroy it. Now, we should be thinking about how to defend.¡±


    The skinny and weak-looking elder gave a trace of a smile and said, ¡°I agree. Since we can¡¯t destroy it, we should immediately start preparing to defend and limit its growth.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent and nodded.


    In order to attract the attackers to once again attack, Zhao Fu had the City gates opened, but he found that the other side still did not do anything.


    Zhao Fu thought about it and decided to withdraw to the second defensive wall. This was very dangerous, as it was equivalent to giving up one defensive wall. If this was not done well, their defenses could be easily destroyed by the enemy.


    However, even though this was dangerous, Zhao Fu had the confidence to defeat the other side, and it would be very beneficial for his side.


    Seeing the Yellow Springs Kingdom, the attackers felt quite tempted and wanted to charge in. Perhaps they would be able to break through all of the Yellow Springs Kingdoms¡¯ defenses and destroy it in one fell swoop.


    They did not know who the Commander for the Yellow Springs Kingdom was; such a tactic was incredibly daring and was directly challenging and taunting them.


    Some people wanted to take their soldiers and attack, but they were stopped by others. This was evidently a massive trap, and once they fell into it, they definitely would not be able to return. Now that they had guessed that the Yellow Springs Kingdom had a powerful Kingdom supporting it, they would not do something so stupid like this unless they had enough confidence. As such, they still did not attack.


    Instead, they went with the n they had discussed and built defensive structures nearby in order to prepare to start defending.


    Zhao Fu felt quite surprised; even this was not enough to bait them in; it seemed that the other side was quite disciplined. Seeing them build defensive structures, Zhao Fu quickly realized their goal and did not hesitate, gathering the army to prepare to attack.


    If they did not attack now, attacking after they finished building the defensive structures would be even more difficult, and their losses would be greater.


    Attacking two billion soldiers with 1.5 billion soldiers was not very appropriate, so Zhao Fu brought over 200 million soldiers from each of the other three sides. He had 2.1 billion soldiers in total and had the other three sides continue to defend.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Countless soldiers roared as they gave off a powerful aura and flooded out from the defensive wall, giving off an all-destroying power as if nothing could stop them.


    The allied side felt incredibly startled. They had stopped attacking, and now it was the Yellow Springs Kingdom who dared to attack. However, this was advantageous for them, and the allied side savagelyughed. Since the other side was seeking death, they would help them.


    The allied side quickly formed a defensive formation and waited for the Yellow Springs Kingdom to rush up before they attacked.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Massive sounds rang out as terrifying arrows shot out from the Yellow Springs Kingdom army, seeming to cause the sky to explode. They gave off sharp lights and drew arcs in the sky before descending towards the allied side.


    Facing those arrows, countless people¡¯s hairs stood on end and they could not help but tremble.


    The Commander was greatly startled and yelled, ¡°Shields!¡±


    They were already in a defensive formation, so they did not have to get into formation in a panic. The Shieldbearers at the front raised their shields and exploded out with powerful auras, causing a semi-spherical gray energy barrier to appear.


    Seeing this massive gray energy barrier, everyone let out a sigh of relief and felt that it would be able to defend against the attacks.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Massive sounds rang out as the first wave of arrows mmed against the defensive barrier with great power, causing sharp lights to shoot everywhere. Massive gusts of wind spread out as countless cracks appeared on the barrier, causing everyone to feel incredibly shocked.

 Chapter 1724: Yellow Springs Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1724: Yellow Springs Beasts</h4>


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The next wave of arrows gave off terrifying power as they pierced through the gray energy barrier, and the gray energy barrier shattered. The arrows tore into the army, tearing through them and ripping apart their bodies.


    Blood flew everywhere and broken corpses fell all over the ground. Countless cries sounded out, and the scene was incredibly gory, making people¡¯s hairs stand on end.


    As the wave of arrows descended, the front of the army became a field of corpses. Blood dyed the groundpletely blood-red and a gory stench spread out.


    Countless people looked terrified; just what kind of arrows were these to have such terrifying destructive power?


    These were Great Qin¡¯s Talisman Arrows. Because they were limited by Talisman Stones, Great Qin did not have too many Talisman Arrows. However, they had been stocking up on them, and after conquering the Mountain World, they had obtained many Talisman Stones, and Zhao Fu had brought arge number this time.


    However, the matter was not over. The Deste God and 12 women in blood-red clothes appeared in the sky.


    The Deste God gave off a cruel smile and said to the 12 women behind her, ¡°Begin! Show them our power and don¡¯t let those bastards look down on us.¡±


    The 12 women in blood-red clothes nodded and stretched out their hands as a powerful aura exploded out. Countless runes flowed out of their hands as 12 blood-red figures appeared behind them, giving off an intense blood-red light. They then turned into blood-red images and descended amidst all of the corpses.


    As the 12 images descended to the ground, they became 12 blood-red orbs that were two meters wide. They floated a few centimeters above the ground and exploded out with a formless suction power, causing the blood in the surroundings to flood together.


    The allied side quickly sensed the danger and immediately gave the order to attack those blood-red orbs.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Arrows shot out quickly and descended like rain, but they pierced through the blood-red orbs and did not have any effect on them, nor did they affect the blood that was gathering.


    As the blood continuously gathered, they became 12 enormous orbs of blood ¨C the Talisman Arrows had killed tens of millions of people, and the orbs of blood had gathered tens of millions of people¡¯s worth of blood.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    The massive orbs of blood lined up and shot out countless blood-red tentacles. All of them contained massive power and tore through soldiers¡¯ chests; some pierced through dozens of soldiers¡¯ of chests.


    Those soldiers directly died and their bodies quickly withered as all of their blood was sucked away by the tentacles. Countless people died in an instant, creating a horrific scene.


    The allied side felt quite startled and had never thought that the blood-red orbs would have such terrifying power. As such they did not hold back.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive roars sounded out as magic formations were activated and boundless Yin Qi gathered, forming ghost tigers that were over 1,000 meters long. There were hundreds of them, and they gave off powerful auras as they charged at the blood-red orbs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The blood-red orbs¡¯ tentacles gave off immense power as they shot towards the hundreds of ghost tigers incredibly quickly.


    Some ghost tigers swiped with their paws, sending out terrifying des of energy that shed apart the iing tentacles; some gave off massive roars that sent out monstrous sound waves that shattered the iing tentacles.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    However, the tentacles that were shed apart or shattered re-formed into blood-red des that gave off terrifying power as they shot towards the ghost tigers, bringing with them blood-red sword lights.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive cries of pain sounded out as the ghost tigers were pierced by the countless blood-red des, and their bodies dissipated into blood-red ghostly qi.


    However, some ghost tigers erupted out with boundless gray mes that burned many of the tentacles. The Blood God Demons were immune to some physical attacks, but they did not have much resistance against energy attacks.


    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar...¡± Massive ghost tigers once again condensed and gave off enormous roars as they rushed towards the blood-red orbs with boundless ghostly mes.


    Even though the ghostly mes were effective against the blood-red orbs, the blood-red orbs did not seem to be afraid. They continued to shoot out countless tentacles to attack the ghost tigers. The tips of the tentacles crystallized, allowing them to create massive wounds, and the blood-red orbs also used the tentacles to attack soldiers and gain even more blood.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers once again shot out countless rays of light, and they flew with immense power, tearing apart countless soldiers¡¯ bodies. Countless cries once again sounded out, and blood dyed the ground red.


    By now, the allied side¡¯s defensive formation had crumbled, and facing the Talisman Arrows and tentacles¡¯ attacks, the scene became quite chaotic.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers surged forwards like a tsunami, crashing into the allied army. A massive sound rang out and the battle officially began.


    A Great Qin soldier held a spear and pierced through an allied soldier¡¯s throat, while another Great Qin soldier rushed up with his saber and swung vigorously, chopping an allied soldier¡¯s head off. Another Great Qin soldier vigorously hacked down with his axe, splitting an allied soldier¡¯s body in half.


    The allied side was inplete chaos. After taking three terrifying blows, morale was incredibly low, and the soldiers were panicked as they defended.


    Hearing that the Yellow Springs Kingdom was attacking on this side, the other three sides ferociously attacked the Yellow Springs Kingdom.¡¯


    However, the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s forces on the three other sides were prepared and had been waiting for them.


    The three other sides also had some Talisman Arrows. They did not have as many as Zhao Fu¡¯s side, as Zhao Fu¡¯s side was the main attacking force.


    Even though they did not have as many Talisman Arrows, they were still able to create massive effects with them. The allied armies gave off terrifying auras as they flooded forwards towards the defensive walls, but as waves of Talisman Arrows shot out, they killed many people and greatly reduced their momentum.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Loud explosions sounded out as Great Qin¡¯s soldiers threw out Destruction Crystals, resulting in massive explosions. Even though there were not many of them, they were still able to create a lot of chaos in the enemy forces.


    The three other sides also condensed many powerful ghost creatures that charged towards the defensive walls, while the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s soldiers exploded out with terrifying auras, and their yellows auras formed Yellow Springs Beasts that fought against the ghost creatures.


    Great Qin¡¯s soldiers also used their Corps Formations and created powerful creatures to support the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s soldiers.

 Chapter 1725: Earth Book

    <h4>Chapter 1725: Earth Book</h4>


    By now, the attacking soldiers on the three other sides had reached the defensive walls and started to attack. They used various methods to scale the walls: some useddders, some used grappling hooks, and some leapt up.


    The Yellow Springs Kingdom focused on defending and continuously used arrows, heavy objects, and Yellow Springs water.


    The Yellow Springs water was the water from the Yellow Springs. It did not harm Yellow Springs soldiers and instead brought them benefits, but it was incredibly dangerous to anyone else, as it could corrode their bodies and equipment.


    However, ordinary Yellow Springs water was not very powerful; the soldiers on whom it was poured on would not immediately die, and they could use their energy to resist it.


    This was the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s goal, to weaken the soldiers so that by the time they scaled the walls, they would have to resist the corrosion of the Yellow Springs water while also fighting the Yellow Springs soldiers.


    The Yellow Springs soldiers were focused on defending, and there were 1.3 billion soldiers on each side. With the items that Zhao Fu had prepared, they would be able to keep the attackers at bay and tie them down so that they could not reinforce the Ghost Tiger Kingdom¡¯s side.


    The two sides quickly shed, and the sounds of weapons colliding continuously sounded. Blood flew everywhere as people fell; the battle was incredibly intense.


    Even though the enemy had superior numbers, the Yellow Springs soldiers and Great Qin¡¯s soldiers were stronger, and it seemed that the Yellow Springs Kingdom had the advantage.


    Back on Zhao Fu¡¯s side, the battle between the two sides was incredibly intense. The allied forces were at a disadvantage because the previous few waves of attacks had sent them into chaos. They were unable to effectively defend against Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ attacks and could only rely on the soldiers at the back who were not in chaos.


    The Deste God raised a hand and a powerful aura spread out as bloody mist rose from the ground and formed bloody clouds in the sky. They gave off immense power and an enormous pressure spread out as blood-red light shot out from the clouds.


    As the blood-red light fell on Great Qin¡¯s soldiers¡¯ bodies, Great Qin¡¯s soldiers felt a power attach to their bodies, making them stronger and causing their blood to boil, giving them even more will to fight.


    The Deste God¡¯s blessing made Great Qin soldiers even more ferocious, and as they attacked the allied forces, the allied forces were gradually pushed back.


    Seeing that the allied forces were being suppressed, Zhao Fu gave a smile and disappeared.


    The various Kings¡¯ expressions were quite grim. If this battle continued on like this, they would definitely lose. They did not have any power to change this ¨C not only were the enemy¡¯s soldiers powerful, but they also had many tricks.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± A cry sounded out as everyone¡¯s hearts tightened and they turned to see a person in a ck cloak appear behind a King. His sword stabbed through the King¡¯s heart, and blood leaked out of that King¡¯s mouth as his gaze became dim and he fell to the ground.


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    Even though they did not know who Zhao Fu was, Nation Armaments¡¯ powers sted out as countless terrifying auras spread out, causing wild gales to blow out.


    The enemy had dared toe here alone, and he only had Great Earth Realm Cultivation, causing everyone to coldlyugh; this was simply seeking death. This person most likely had an important mission from the Yellow Springs Kingdom, so the Kings did not think too much and gave off terrifying auras and rushed at Zhao Fu.


    Seeing the iing Kings, Zhao Fu smirked and exploded out with his Nation Armament¡¯s power. A powerful ck aura me zed around his body, causing a powerful gale to spread out.


    Shing!


    Zhao Fu shed out and a massive blood-red sword light containing terrifying power shed out, bringing with it a wave of blood-red sword wind. It cut apart five or six Kings¡¯ bodies, causing blood and limbs to fly everywhere.


    The other Kings were greatly startled and their bodies froze as they looked at Zhao Fu with terror. They had never thought that Zhao Fu would have such terrifying power.


    Zhao Fu had used his Nation Armament¡¯s power, which now had the power of nine worlds. It was only one away from bing a Royal Kingdom, and it was not something that these Kings of tiny Kingdoms couldpare to.


    Seeing them all stand there in terror, Zhao Fu did not hold back and once again shed out, sending out a sharp sword arc that seemed to slice the air apart, and a few heads fell to the ground as blood sprayed out of their necks.


    Everyone else quickly came back to their senses. This person in front of them was a monster, and they immediately started to run.


    Zhao Fu gave a cold smile as he chased behind the Kings. Some guards rushed up, wanting to protect their Kings, but they were easily shed apart by Zhao Fu and were unable to stop him at all. The main army was tied down by Great Qin¡¯s soldiers, so they were unable to help either.


    They were already losing, and now that their Kings had died, they lost even more morale. Some people even started to run away, and once there were a few people who started, more and more people started to run, causing their side to copse.


    Zhao Fu chased down the various Kings in the sky, while Great Qin¡¯s soldiers chased after the allied forces on the ground; Great Qin had won this battle.


    However, Zhao Fu did not stop, and he ordered his soldiers to continue to charge and kill all enemies.


    After hearing about theplete loss on the western side, the allied forces on the three other sides immediately retreated. They would not be able to break through the Yellow Springs Kingdom¡¯s defenses and already had suffered many losses. If they were pincered, they would definitely suffer a terrible defeat.


    A few dayster, Zhao Fu grinned as he looked at the 200 or so Nation Armaments in front of him. These Nation Armaments were from the Kingdoms that the Yellow Springs Kingdom had conquered, as well as from the allied forces on the western side.


    These Nation Armaments all had ghost attributes and had the Underworld¡¯s Fate. They were not suitable to be used in the Heaven Awaken World, so it was best to use them for the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation.


    Zhao Fu did not want to waste so many Nation Armament, so he nned to build a subsidiary formation for the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation here. After all, the Yellow Springs Kingdom in the Underworld was also a part of Great Qin and they could not just leave it out.


    Soon, people had built towers in the Yellow Springs Kingdom, forming the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation. It was not usable yet, and it required a portion of the main formation¡¯s power to be split off into it in order to use it.


    Zhao Fu stood in the Yellow Spring Kingdom¡¯s main tower and started to split off some of the main formation¡¯s power. A massive formation appeared in Great Qin¡¯s territory and Heaven and Earth Power continuously gathered as a massive power entered the ground.


    Boom!


    A powerful pir of light sted down from the sky andnded on the tower as a formless energy spread out. The entire magic formation was activated as the countless Underworld Nation Armament¡¯s gave off an intense light and enormous amounts of Underworld Power madly gathered, causing clouds to swirl.


    Zhao Fu stood in front of the magic formation and the image of a book appeared. This was a subsidiary formation and did not need the actual core Nation Armament. A portion of the power of the core Nation Armament, the Book of God, was split here as well.


    Massive amounts of Underworld Power flowed into the image of the book, causing it to give off a terrifying aura. It became more and more corporeal until it became a gray book. What made Zhao Fu feel quite surprised was that this book was called the ¡®Earth Book.¡¯


    At the same time, Zhao Fu received a system announcement that boundless Heaven and Earth Power had entered the Book of God and that its name had been changed to the ¡®Human Book.¡¯

 Chapter 1726: Human Book

    <h4>Chapter 1726: Human Book</h4>


    Zhao Fu felt quite startled and had never thought that such a thing would happen, and he looked at the Earth Book floating in front of him.


    The cover of the Earth Book seemed to be made out of stone and had many ghosts carved on it. The words ¡®Earth Book¡¯ were written on the spine and it was about five centimeters thick.


    Zhao Fu felt quite curious and looked at the Earth Book¡¯s information, and countless people¡¯s names flowed out, floating in the surroundings and giving off faint light.


    Yellow Springs Empress ¨C Huang Quanling; Yellow Springs Empress ¨C Qing Yayuan; Yellow Springs Empress ¨C Liu Yeye; Yellow Springs Empress ¨C Yan Yan...


    Zhao Fu looked through the names, and the ones at the front were the 12 Yellow Springs Empresses. The others also belonged to the Yellow Springs Kingdom.


    This book could also control everything in the Yellow Springs Kingdom, such as Heaven and Earth, every de of grass, and every tree. Everything was within the control of the Earth Book; it was simr to a world¡¯s consciousness.


    After looking at the Earth Book¡¯s information, Zhao Fu immediately returned to the Heaven Awaken World and came to the main tower in Great Qin. After bing the Human Book, the Book of God had also gone through big changes.


    The cover now seemed to be made out of green jade, and a prosperous scene of the human world was carved on it. The words ¡®Human Book¡¯ were carved on the spine, and it was about as thick as the Earth Book. However, the light and aura that it gave off were far more powerful.


    Zhao Fu guessed that this was because of the fact that Great Qin controlled nine worlds in the Heaven Awaken World, while the Yellow Springs Kingdom only controlled two worlds¡¯ worth of territory in the Underworld. Moreover, the Human Book was the original copy while the Earth Book was a subsidiary.


    Zhao Fu looked at the Human Book¡¯s information and found that its function was simr to the Earth Book ¨C it recorded all kinds of people¡¯s names and could also control Heaven and Earth Power.


    It seemed that the Earth Book and Human Book were core items for governance, and they would be important items for controlling worlds in the future.


    The reason that Zhao Fu had made the Book of God the core item of the Sealing Heaven Suppressing Earth Formation was because he was impressed by its special attributes, and he was not too surprised that it had be the Earth Book and Human Book.


    Apart from Zhao Fu, the other person who could control the Earth Book and Human Book was Ling Ji, who used to be the human world¡¯s consciousness. Apart from them, no one could control the two books.


    After looking through the Human Book¡¯s information, Zhao Fu returned to the Yellow Springs Kingdom because he had not finished dealing with matters there. The Yellow Springs Kingdom had only destroyed the factions in the west, and there were still three other sides.


    After destroying the factions in the west, they had received great gains: around ten billion people and countless other resources and Cities.


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    Of course, there were countless beauties and female members of the royal family. They were quite important as they could be used to refine Nation Armaments.


    Now, these women had been brought to Great Qin to providerge amounts of Phoenix Qi. By now, the Emperor Phoenix Statue¡¯s power was incredibly terrifying, and it was not any inferior to a Nation Armament¡¯s power.


    The factions on the three other sides fell into terror. Now that the Yellow Springs Kingdom had destroyed the factions on the western side, its strength had greatly increased while theirs had greatly plummeted. They were now the weaker side.


    They knew that the Yellow Springs Kingdom would soon make a move against them, so they quickly built defenses and prepared to defend.


    Zhao Fu wanted to take down the factions on the three other sides in one go, but he was not sure if they could indeed do so. After destroying the western factions, the Yellow Springs Kingdom had gained around ten billion residents, which was equivalent to one-quarter of their previous poption. If they started an uprising, the consequences would be quite severe.


    Moreover, they had not truly taken control of the western factions¡¯ territory, and there could be hidden troubles. This made him give up on attacking the three other sides, and he decided to digest and stabilize for now. After properly dealing with the residents and territory, they would make a move.


    ¡°Husband, now that you¡¯re free, can you give us some love?¡± The 12 Yellow Springs Empresses looked at Zhao Fu flirtatiously and in expectation as they gathered around him.


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed; he indeed did not have anything to do right now. All the matters regarding stabilizing and digesting could be left to the various Ministers.


    He hugged the women with both arms and walked into the pce before starting to do it with them. After not doing it with Zhao Fu for a long time, they were incredibly desperate and lewd, lustfully crying out.


    Afterwards, Zhao Fu put on his clothes and left behind the group of red-faced, panting beauties on the ground.


    Zhao Fu then came to the Outer World. Hearing that Zhao Fu had arrived, everyone came out to greet him.


    Arasina lightly harrumphed, ¡°You remembered toe back?¡±


    Zhao Fu lightlyughed and brought her into his embrace as he asked, ¡°How have we been developing in the Outer World? Has anything big happened?¡±


    Arasina¡¯s expression softened as she said somewhat flirtatiously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail in bed.¡±


    The other women¡¯s faces became red as they looked at Zhao Fu in expectation. They had not seen Zhao Fu in a long time and desperately needed him.


    Zhao Fuughed and nodded, properly satisfying the women. Afterwards, hey on the bed with one arm around Arasina and the other around Bai Xihan as he smiled and asked, ¡°Now, can you tell me?¡±


    Arasina¡¯s face was red as she gave a pleased smile and started to tell Zhao Fu about everything that had happened in the Great Qin Territory.


    The Great Qin Territory had not developed too quickly, unlike the Underworld, as they had faced many obstructions. After all, Great Qin was an outsider and was the enemy of all creatures here.


    The key thing was that the creatures could not be subdued or tamed, and they could only be killed. This meant that they could not gain their strength, making their development quite slow. The only thing of use was the various items they obtained.


    Now, the Great Qin Territory had control over an area that was about the size of one-third of a normal world. The danger zones in the surroundings had also been cleared out, resulting in them obtainingrge amounts of materials and resources. They also had many Dens, and now there were around 3,000 Insect Den Wyverns.


    However, the Great Qin Territory also faced some powerful enemies in all directions. They greatly restricted the Great Qin Territory¡¯s development, making it so that the Great Qin Territory could not expand out.


    The east side was the most dangerous side, because there wererge numbers of Outer World people there. They numbered in the tens of millions and controlled ten billion insect creatures.


    The Great Qin Territory only had three billion soldiers, and if those Outer World people controlled the ten billion insect creatures to attack, that would be incredibly dangerous and it would be incredibly difficult for the Great Qin Territory to deal with them.

 Chapter 1727: Refining Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1727: Refining Battlefield</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Moreover, they were highly intelligent, unlike those brainless insect creatures. The Outer World people had already discovered the Great Qin Territory¡¯s existence, but perhaps because they understood that Great Qin was not ordinary, they did not directly attack.


    On the northern side, there wererge numbers of beast-type creatures. They looked somewhat like oxen, but when they opened their big, bloody mouths, there were countless sharp teeth, which made them look quite terrifying. They numbered around six billion.


    They were called Terror Oxen and wererge-sized creatures. They were powerfully-built and had immense destructive power. They were much more difficult to deal with than ordinary insect creatures, and once they started to madly charge towards the Great Qin Territory, it would be very difficult to stop them.


    There was also the south side, where there were aquatic-type creatures. They looked like ribbonfish and had t bodies and blue eyes. They had mouths filled with sharp teeth and could swim in water as well as fly in the sky.


    There were around five billion of them, and they were quite difficult to deal with as they could fly.


    Inparison, the west side was somewhat simpler. There wererge numbers of insect creatures there, around five billion. They looked like cockroaches and were a dark red color. They could not fly but could move quite quickly.


    Zhao Fu felt quite frustrated. In the Heaven Awaken World, Great Qin had to face the Devil Horn Empire, second Wind God Empire, and the new alliance, while in the Underworld, they still had enemies in three directions that they had not destroyed. He did not have any forces to spare at all.


    He could only tell the Great Qin Territory not to expand too quickly and slow down its development. In any case, expanding out would just give it more territory and some resources, and that would not increase its battle power by much.


    There was also the nurturing of the Blood Demon Snake Mosquitos, which had gone quite well. There were now a few million of them ¨C they were Stage 3 creatures, and having nurtured a few million of them in such a short period of time, this would mean tens of million in one year.


    This was much faster than nurturing soldiers from Stage 1 to Stage 3, and the Blood Demon Snake Mosquitos could also breed among themselves as well. The Blood Demon Snake Mosquitos¡¯ reproductive abilities and speed at which they grew were astonishing.


    Zhao Fu felt quite delighted; when the time came, Great Qin would have a powerful insect creature horde helping them conquer their enemies.


    Now, the Great Qin Territory was focused on defending, and it started to build all kinds of defensive structures to defend against the dangers on all sides.


    Following this, Zhao Fu once again returned to the Heaven Awaken World.


    Now, Zhao Fu¡¯s task was to increase the number of people in Sword Obsession. The Emperor Killing Sword could have long since leveled up, but Zhao Fu did not have time to capture Sword Cultivators ¨C this time, he required 10,000 rtively talented Sword Cultivators.


    Read more chapter on vipnovel


    The people in Sword Obsession were quite frightening; no matter how one killed them, they would not stay dead. 10,000 people in Sword Obsession were stronger than even one million soldiers.


    It was difficult to find so many people with talent in Sword Cultivation, but Zhao Fu had long since had a target, which was naturally the Ancient Sword Sect.


    Now that Zhao Fu¡¯s Nation Armament had the power of nine worlds, even if he met the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he would not have to be afraid. He would not be humiliated like he was in the past; now, it was not certain who would win.


    Zhao Fu started to make preparations. Zhao Fu still remembered what had happened back then, and the mes of his anger had not quelled. After such a long time, it was time to pay back this debt with interest.


    At that moment, an unimaginably big world was slowly moving towards the Heaven Awaken World with terrifying might. Space itself was unable to withstand that power and continuously twisted and ripped apart.


    The Heaven Awaken World gave off a rainbow-colored light that turned into a barrier that blocked in front of it. That world gave off a strange blood-red light and an extremely terrifying power mmed into the Heaven Awaken World.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded throughout the entire world, including the Godly Spirit World and Underworld.


    The entire Heaven Awaken World violently trembled, and countless boulders rolled down as massive waves crashed. Some structures directly copsed while birds flew into the air in terror and countless beasts ran in panic.


    The world became chaotic and an extremely dangerous aura spread out, instantly covering the entire world. Countless people felt as if they had fallen into icy water, and they could not help but tremble.


    The trembling went on for a while, and Zhao Fu, who was in the middle of preparing, looked quite shocked. He did not know why the entire world was shaking. Moreover, that aura was simply too terrifying.


    In the midst of his confusion, he received a string of announcements.


    ¡°System announcement! The Refining Battlefield has opened.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The Battlefield Door has opened.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Factions of at least Dukedom Kingdom level can pass through the Battlefield Door to enter the Refining Battlefield or Outer World Battlefield.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! After entering a Battlefield, killing creatures of other worlds will give points that can be used to exchange for rewards.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The variety of rewards has been updated.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The quality of rewards has increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! The number of rewards has increased.¡±


    ¡°System announcement! Spirit qi has weakened; Region Power has weakened; World Power has weakened; Fate has been affected.¡±


    ¡°Warning! Factions of at least Dukedom Kingdom level must obtain a certain amount of points every month. If the points requirement is not met every month, corresponding punishments will be given. If the points requirement is not met for an extended period, the faction will lose its Kingdom status and the entire Royal or Imperial n will receive a bacsh.¡±


    ¡°Warning! The Battlefields prohibit in-fighting. Vitors will be severely punished. Heavily vitions will result in immediate extermination.¡±


    ¡°Warning! Anyone who submits to enemies from other worlds will immediately suffer divine punishment, resulting in immense pain and even the destruction of the soul. The punishment will also apply to their entire family and friends.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked quite confused; he had never thought that another Battlefield would open. Could it be that disturbance from before was another world crashing into the Heaven Awaken World?


    Now, the Heaven Awaken World¡¯s boundaries looked quite dangerous. The situation was not great with the Outer World, and now there was another unknown world. It seemed that it was not any weaker than the Outer World.


    The three final system announcements were also quite scary. The first one stipted that if they did not gain enough points every month, they would lose their status as a Kingdom.


    This meant that a Kingdom would be an ordinary faction without the various privileges and powers of Kingdoms.


    The Royal or Imperial ns would also receive a bacsh. Zhao Fu had suffered this before, and it was incredibly painful. It would also cause one¡¯s power to weaken and make it difficult to recover. If a Royal or Imperial n suffered this, it would cripple the entire Royal or Imperial n.


    The second prohibited in-fighting, and any vitors would be exterminated. This was quite terrifying, as this would be the Heaven Awaken World directly acting, and perhaps even Celestials would not be able to survive.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!